《Things From Another World》


 Chapter 1

    Donne opened his eyes and saw a familiar wooden roof. After being stunned for a while, he sat up and looked out of the window. There was a rolling hill, the carriage under him was shaking, and the wheels were making obstinate noises on the bumpy dirt road.


    What''s going on?


    He smelled a very fresh smell of grass, the air was full of warm sunshine, and his ears could hear the crisp sound of horse hoofs.


    "This is... The hills of ladia?"


    Donne looked at everything in front of him in surprise. It was a land he was very familiar with. However, at the moment, there was no illusion of the virtual world. The smell in the air, the tremor of the carriage, the burning smell of the sun, all of which were so real!


    What the hell is going on?


    "Yo, why are you awake at this time, master Donne."


    Suddenly there was a greeting. Don turned his head and found that there was another person beside him.


    Donne knew him. He was the housekeeper who accompanied him to the territory. After buying the territory, he gave a housekeeper as a gift.


    But at the moment, this guy doesn''t look like a obedient NPC. His vivid expression is more like a living person.


    Why does this guy sound so weird?


    To confirm his guess, Donne pretended to be confused and asked, "who are you?"


    "Master Donne, are you sleepy?"


    The housekeeper smiled and said, "of course I''m your housekeeper."


    Don frowned when he couldn''t get his name.


    "Eech ~ ~"


    The coachman gave a cry of surprise, hurriedly stopped the carriage and shouted in horror, "Sir, there are mountain thieves blocking the way!"


    Mountain bandits?


    The housekeeper''s eyes flashed, looked at Donne with a smile and said, "there are guests coming, master Donne, get off."


    Donne was stunned and looked at the housekeeper with an inexplicable look on his face.


    "Why, Lord Donne, are you going to let me invite you down?"


    The housekeeper looked at Donne sarcastically: "this is the ladhian hills. Stupid Lord Donne, I don''t know if you are really stupid or pretend to be stupid. You don''t even bring a guard here. Do you really think you have become a noble and can run around unscrupulously if you are the Lord here? I''m sorry to tell you, Lord Donne, you''re still too naive. Get out of the car."


    Donne frowned: "you''re with the mountain bandits!"


    "How can we say that? We''re not together, we''re just cooperating with each other."


    Looking at the housekeeper''s sarcastic smile, Donne was in a very bad mood.


    After getting off the carriage, a group of mountain bandits are besieging a motorcade. At the moment, the members of the motorcade are almost dead, leaving only a hard-supporting guard and a panicked blonde.


    "Damn it! Tommy! I thought you forgot the appointed time!"


    As soon as the manager saw the leading bandit, he immediately scolded: "if you delay a good thing, buck will take your head when you go back!"


    "Ha ha, there are other businesses here! I met this caravan during the ambush. I thought it was the fat sheep you said."


    Tommy rubbed his rusty sword, his eyes fell on Donne, looked carefully at his clothes for a moment, grinned, and his yellow front teeth glittered in the sun.


    "Yes, look at this fine skin and tender meat. It''s an aristocrat and a big fat sheep!"


    Don didn''t say a word and took a slight step back - he could smell the sour smell of each other more than ten meters away!


    "Master, master, we''d better give her something. The mountain bandits here kill people without blinking..."


    The coachman was frightened.


    The housekeeper said impatiently, "Tommy, don''t talk nonsense. Take care of that chick later. Deal with this guy first. He must have a crystal card from the Star Diamond bank!"


    "Crystal card of Star Diamond bank!?"


    Tommy''s eyes were full of greed: "it seems that I can make a big profit this time! Wait for me to deal with this side first!"


    Tommy then turned to the mountain bandits and shouted, "get away! It''s only a bronze first-class guard. It''s taken so long! Let me come!"


    The mountain bandits retreated, and the guard finally had a chance to breathe. He looked at the bodies on the ground and his face was very ugly.


    Miss blonde clenched her lower lip and her joints turned white. Is she going to die here today? As the last descendant of the golden rose family, should he die in the hands of an unknown mountain thief?


    "Go to hell!"


    Tommy rushed up with a laugh, a faint light appeared on his body, and the speed increased sharply!


    At this time, the guard suddenly grabbed the blonde and shouted, "I surrender! I''ll give her to you!"


    Tommy stopped and said with a smile, "boy, you''re smart. Give me the person and you can get out."


    Miss blonde looked unbelievable: "you betrayed me!"


    "Miss Fiona, if you want to blame, you can only blame."


    The guard''s voice was full of bitterness: "the golden rose family no longer exists. You can''t even pay our salary. Why should I pay my life for your ridiculous ideal?... now she''s yours."


    The guard pushes Fiona towards Tommy, then turns around and runs away!


    With a flash of sword light, blood spewed out, and the guard''s head fell to the ground.


    The red blood, the bloody smell, and the staring head


    Don was frozen there.


    This is definitely not a game!


    The coachman was even more unbearable, and he suddenly fainted.


    Tommy shook his sword and said disdainfully, "traitor, damn it."


    Then Tommy pushed Fiona aside and walked to Donne: "watch her and take good care of the chick when you kill the fat sheep."


    "Ha ha! This guy was scared silly!"


    "What do you think? This guy is an aristocrat who has never seen the world. He must be scared to see blood."


    The housekeeper said hurriedly, "slow down and remember to save his life!"


    "Ha ha, leave it to me. Break his arm first. I''m not afraid he won''t obey."


    Fiona''s eyes flashed a trace of intolerance and suddenly shouted, "stop! Don''t kill him! I can give you money!"


    "Naive woman! If you have money, the guard will betray you? Not only your goods are ours, but your people can''t run away!"


    Tommy''s face was joking, the sword light flashed, and he cut it in the blink of an eye!


    Donne''s attention was instantly highly focused, watching the sword cut into his arm, and his brain even had time to think about other problems.


    Why am I here?


    What the hell happened before I woke up?


    I''m just dying?


    But why is his speed so slow?


    Like... I can hide at any time?


    Don en was stunned there, but he didn''t dodge when he was thinking.


    Fiona couldn''t help closing her eyes.


    Everyone seemed to have seen Donne''s broken arm flying out and blood splashing three feet.


    "Dang!"


    Donne''s scalp is numb!


    With a crisp sound, Tommy kept waving his sword. The long sword was embedded in Donne''s clothes, but he could no longer inch in.


    The smile on Tommy''s face froze there.


    The next moment, there was a dull sound of "boom", a hurricane suddenly rolled up around Donne, and Tommy was bounced out in an instant!


    "Brother Tommy!"


    The mountain thieves lost their voice and ran to help Tommy.


    The housekeeper looked at Donne in horror: "this... How can it be!"


    Donne was stunned.


    At the moment of being cut by the sword, something was activated on him, and then Tommy was bounced out.


    Fiona widened her eyes as if she saw something incredible: "magic... Armor!?"


    Donne''s eyes widened.


    Spell armor?


    wait!


    The mage in his game hangs all kinds of shield spells on his body all year round


    Do you mean


    Donne''s heart beat wildly and said silently, "attribute."


    A translucent panel emerged in his eyes.


    Looking at the familiar character information, Donne was numb. A moment later, he slowly raised his hand and thought. A rotating fireball suddenly appeared in his hand. Soon, the fireball turned into frost and whirlwind


    He is a mage!


    Fiona was shocked!


    There was silence around. No one dared to make a sound. The mountain thieves and the housekeeper looked at the changing magic brilliance in Donne''s hands, swallowed saliva, and their legs began to tremble.


    If he just crossed prandal, don''s most likely end would be dismembered by Warcraft or killed by various mountain bandits, but


    Donne looked at the property panel, raised a strange smile around his mouth, flashed in his hand, and a small ring disappeared in his palm.


    The things in the game backpack and the previous equipment are still there, and you can even open his warehouse - what''s this?


    This is simply a carry on space!


    Then Donne wondered why he suddenly came to another world? Or the same world as that game?


    Prandal, a dangerous world, is also a world full of charm.


    I just don''t know. What''s the difference between the magic in the real world and the magic in the game?


    So Donne''s eyes fell on Tommy and the housekeeper.


    Isn''t this a ready-made experiment?


    "Spare your life!"


    The housekeeper fell on his knees, shocked and regretted. If he had known that the new Lord was a magician, how could he dare to join hands with buck to frame him?


    "Let me tell you a secret," said Donne with a cold face. "I''m a murderer. My right hand has killed hundreds of millions of lives!"


    "What!?"


    "Spare your life!"


    The mountain bandits heard that the speech was like falling into an ice cave and wailed loudly for mercy.


    Fiona was even more shocked. She didn''t expect that the magician was such a bloody man!


    A strong green light suddenly appeared beside Donne. The extremely terrible power was compressed in a very small range, and the space around him was completely distorted.


    Legendary spell - disintegrate!

 Chapter 2

    Legendary spell - disintegrate!


    Donne''s lips moved and whispered, and his fingertips spewed out a twisted green ray. After the light hit the housekeeper, the housekeeper''s flesh and blood quickly aged and disintegrated in the green light, falling to the ground one by one, while the housekeeper continued to wail in the process. The wailing became weaker and weaker, and in the blink of an eye, his whole person completely turned into a pile of dust.


    The housekeeper''s clothes fell, and Tommy and the mountain thieves who witnessed all this were scared to pee in an instant.


    Although everyone knows that the magician master is very powerful, they never thought it would be so terrible!


    Is this still human!?


    Fiona has been silly. She has been in contact with many magicians before. However, she dares to swear in the name of yabilni, the God of light. She has never seen the spell just used by Donne!


    What level of magic is that!?


    And -- he didn''t sing a spell at all!?


    Magic silent hair!?


    And it''s still a spell instant!?


    This is incredible!?


    After releasing the disintegration, seeing the man directly turned into ashes, Donne had a little nausea, but after all, there was no trace, so he soon controlled it.


    Silently feel the magic pool in the body. Although the state on the property bar is intuitive, it is now a real world. He needs to determine his corresponding state.


    "The magic pool only consumes a part. According to the current recovery speed, it can recover soon. However, although disintegration is one of the legendary single spells, the lethality and consumption increase with the strength of the other party. If the strength of the other party is high, the consumption will rise sharply."


    Donne calculated that if it was just consumed, with his current magic pool and recovery speed, he could continue to fight.


    After crossing, his strength is stronger than that in the game?


    It makes Donne look a little weird.


    The consumption and chanting time of level 1 to level 9 spells and even the top legendary spells are different, but Donne can cast spells directly because he has learned the top spell silent and spell instant.


    But I didn''t expect that after coming to the real world, he still didn''t need to sing and cast spells.


    This will be a great advantage for him.


    Donne didn''t speak, but Tommy and the mountain bandits didn''t move. Now they don''t even have the mind to run away.


    In the face of such a powerful and terrible magician, where can they escape?


    Despair, silently, spread rapidly in their hearts.


    Donne raised his head and looked at Tommy. Just one glance, Tommy fell into an ice cave.


    "Spare your life!"


    Tommy kowtowed desperately: "dear master magician! It''s my fault! I shouldn''t have put my mind on you! Please forgive me!"


    Donne didn''t speak, and the magic was around him again. This time, the movement of the magic twisted space was even more amazing, and the grass under his feet even began to wither.


    When Tommy saw that Donne didn''t intend to let himself go, he was cruel. Suddenly, he roared and stabbed Donne in the chest with a sword!


    "Ding!"


    Don didn''t move. Tommy couldn''t even break his defense and was bounced out by the shield.


    Death finger¡ª¡ª


    Tang enqu directed Tommy in the air. Tommy was hit by the light beam and was torn to pieces in the scream. Donne''s face changed slightly and his stomach turned upside down. This time, it wasn''t just the disintegration. The torn flesh and blood flew all over the sky, and the scarlet blood fog shrouded the mountain thieves. A smell of fishiness suddenly appeared in the air!


    Fiona, who is used to seeing the dead, is much calmer than Donne. At the moment, she is more shocked by Donne''s strength, because she has never seen this devastating magic!


    And she once again confirmed that the magician could really spell silent and spell instant!


    Similarly, as a single legendary spell, although it will not destroy equipment, one finger of death is more bloody than disintegration!


    Donne endured the discomfort of his stomach and kept hypnotizing himself. These are all evil mountain thieves. If he doesn''t kill them, more people will die in their hands, not to mention he is still the Lord here. Their lives belong to him!


    After a long time, Tang en gasped for breath, his eyes fell on the remaining mountain thieves again, and his face was uncertain.


    The mountain bandits knew that their fate was in Donne''s hands. They kowtowed desperately for mercy and swore desperately.


    Fiona saw the hesitation on Donne''s face and said in a hurry: "Dear magician, these people are all evil mountain thieves. Their hands are covered with blood and life. We must not let them go!"


    When Donne heard the speech, he no longer hesitated when he had already made a decision.


    He knows best how dangerous prandal is under the surface of temporary peace!


    Never be kind to the enemy, because that is cruelty to yourself!


    "Repent your sins in the blazing flame."


    In order to frighten Fiona, and also for the next plan, Donne deliberately put on a cold and expert look and said the lines of the very second form. The flames in the palm of his hand bloomed, the earth melted, and the mountain thieves turned into a sea of flames. The hot temperature turned the soil and rocks into lava spraying flames. These mountain thieves are not experts, It was all burned to ashes in an instant.


    Fiona took another breath of air conditioning, clamped her legs excitedly, and her whole body trembled.


    Instant flame storm!


    He can use the fourth order spell flame storm!


    And it''s still spell instant and spell silent!


    Oh, my God!


    Fiona never expected to meet such a powerful magician at the most dangerous moment of her life!


    Seeing that the mountain thieves had been completely burned to ashes, Fiona managed to control her emotions, tidy up her messy hair and take a deep breath. Then she walked over with full respect and planned to get to know the powerful magician.


    "Dear magician, I''m Fiona, Fiona golden rose. Thank you for saving your life. Please tell me your name..."


    After Fiona finished, she waited for a long time with anxiety. She found that the magician was standing and fainted.


    ¡­¡­


    When Donne woke up, his face was very ugly. It seemed that he had completely failed to pretend to be an expert for the first time.


    The impact of burning so many mountain thieves in one breath was much greater than he thought. He fainted as soon as he smelled the smell of barbecue.


    However, he believes that if this happens again in the future, he will be able to bear it.


    Then he found Fiona standing next to him.


    "You''re awake!"


    Fiona handed the water bag with a surprised look on her face: "please drink some water."


    After drinking the water, Donne asked, "how long have I fainted?"


    He remembered that Fiona wanted to protect herself before, so her voice was very soft.


    "It''s less than half an hour. You must have spent too much on casting spells."


    Fiona didn''t expect that the magician was so approachable. She was suddenly happy. If she had the protection of the magician, she would be much safer. Maybe she could make the golden rose family brilliant again.


    At the thought of this, Fiona asked with expectation: "Your Excellency magician, where are you going?"


    "Me?... I''m going to my territory."


    Donne went to pick up the housekeeper''s clothes, looked inside and found a leather bag containing his appointment letter and some gold, silver and copper coins.


    Fiona was stunned and stammered, "you, you are still a lord!"


    magician? Be a lord? How is that possible? Silver City won''t agree at all!


    Or


    "Are you a rare and powerful wild mage?"


    Fiona was more excited. There were few wild mages who were not bound by any forces, and their strength was even more rare if they were so powerful.


    "Yes."


    Donne nodded casually, suddenly frowned and said, "do you know how to get to Ellington?"


    "Ellington?"


    Fiona was stunned. She couldn''t help being a little disappointed and said, "after passing the ladhian hills, Ellington town is not far away."


    Donne nodded and recalled the map. The terrain didn''t change much from what he knew.


    Now it seems that the world is indeed very similar to prandal in the battle of chaos, which can be said to be a good thing or a bad thing.


    Donne has mixed feelings. He is glad that prandal is still peaceful. The power he now has can keep him safe for the time being. Moreover, the knowledge on the earth in his mind can be brought into full play and can make great achievements in his own territory.


    The worry is that prandal is a world created by God - this world has real gods and demons.


    In addition, there are powerful Warcraft, and according to the background story of the game, the world will soon usher in chaos invasion


    In a world where there is only a real God, it is not surprising that anything happens.


    Although he is the strongest mage in the game and even ransacked the Dragon by relying on the card bug and artifact equipment, the strongest and invincible are two concepts, and after all, it is a game. Normally, a senior boss needs hundreds of thousands of players to attack.


    Now this is a real world. The dragon can''t foolishly let you get stuck, and the boss won''t just stare at Mt like an idiot. You can bomb MT with magic. You won''t come back to life after death. You can imagine the danger.


    At the thought of this, Donne''s egg hurts. There are too many terrible strengths in the world. With his current strength, I''m afraid there is only a dead end to attract the attention of any God in the world!


    Perhaps we need to keep a low profile before we can figure out the real strength of the world.


    "Fiona."


    Fiona perked up and said respectfully, "Your Excellency, please."


    "You''re welcome. Just call me Donne."


    "How can that be? You are a noble magician!"


    Donne knew that his own high man style had just taken effect. After a pause, he said, "do you know what powerful characters prandal has?"


    "Of course!"


    Fiona was inspired: "there are many powerful heroes!"


    "That''s great."


    Donne grinned. "I think we can talk in depth."

 Chapter 3

    Fiona and Donne had a good chat.


    So it''s hard for her to understand Donne''s idea.


    In her opinion, a person with such great power is a very proud thing, but Donne doesn''t seem to think so.


    He clearly has such a strong strength, but he is very approachable.


    This surprised Fiona even more.


    Donne looked at Fiona''s goods, frowned and asked, "what do you do with these goods?"


    Fiona is also very embarrassed. These goods are her last capital. She originally planned to pass through Ellington and then take a detour to caspamiburg in the north to try her luck and see if she can turn over. Now everyone is dead and she is left alone. She can''t take these things anyway.


    Donne asked, "are you a businessman?"


    "That''s right!"


    Fiona said proudly, "I''m a member of the golden rose family!"


    "Golden rose family..."


    Donne thought for a while before he remembered that in the background of the game, this is a huge chamber of Commerce accompanying the rise of the Ilus empire. It used to be all over the places that prandal has explored, but now it has completely disappeared.


    Fiona is probably the last member of the golden rose family.


    "I''m afraid you''re in a terrible situation. In that case, how about I hire you as the chief business consultant of Ellington?"


    Donne knows that the development of the territory is inseparable from all kinds of talents. Now he has no other people to use. Since Fiona has the ability in this field, find a way to keep her - and depending on her attitude, I''m afraid she is happy to do so.


    "I''m honored!"


    Fiona was really surprised. I''m afraid this is her only chance now!


    Although Ellington was a very remote and desolate place, it was the same area, so an earl took it. With the support of Lords like Donne, will Ellington still be what it is now?


    "In that case, put your goods with me first."


    When Donne finished, the mage''s hand lifted the goods and put them all into his backpack.


    "Space equipment!"


    Fiona was surprised again, but on second thought, although space equipment was very precious, Donne was such a powerful magician. It was not strange to have space equipment, so she accepted it soon.


    "From now on, you will be my chief adviser," said don


    "I see, Lord."


    "Just call me Donne."


    "That''s rude."


    "Well, wake up the coachman. It''s hard to faint for him for so long."


    After waking up the coachman, the coachman was naturally puzzled about the disappearance of the mountain thieves, but he didn''t ask much. He was very lucky to get back his life, so Donne and Fiona got into the carriage and continued to set off for Ellington.


    On the carriage, Fiona was embarrassed by the dull atmosphere. She looked at Donne with her eyes closed for a long time. Finally, she couldn''t help asking, "Lord, why did you choose to be the Lord of Ellington?"


    Donne opened his eyes and asked with interest, "why is there this problem?"


    "Because although Ellington has a large area and is the largest existing ownerless territory in irus, it is remote and adjacent to the border. The ladia forest and ambris mountains nearby limit the development space of Ellington. Even kaspami in the north is a better choice than Ellington."


    "Caspami is good, but Ellington is not as bad as you say," Don shrugged. "At least in my opinion, Ellington is rich in mineral and natural resources that other territories do not have."


    Fiona smiled bitterly and said, "Lord, you are really optimistic. I''m afraid you won''t be so happy when you get there."


    "The poorer you are, the more room you have for value, isn''t it?"


    "... I try my best!"


    Donne smiled and said nothing. Soon Fiona would know why he was so confident.


    In the eyes of aborigines, Ellington is naturally a very remote place, but it is different in the eyes of players. Aborigines do not know what is in the ambris mountains, but Donne knows it clearly. The main city of dwarves and Dwarfs is in the ambris mountains, and the emerald corolla of the King City of the elves is in the Emerald Forest in the southwest, It won''t take long to go east. It''s the main human city, arlinks, which can be called a transportation hub.


    If you go online with dwarves, you can get rich mineral resources. The nearby forest is inexhaustible forest resources and a large area of undeveloped land. In the game, there are many players of all races trading here, which is a real treasure land.


    Of course, as like as two peas, the game is a game, and reality is reality. Dumne can not guarantee that the world is exactly like the game world.


    After crossing the last hill, it suddenly opens up in front. A silver ribbon crosses the plain and flows into the distance. It is the emerald river flowing out of the ambris mountains. Next to it is the ladia forest. A small town is located at the upstream of the river and adjacent to the forest.


    That''s Ellington.


    Yes, the administrative center of Ellington, such a large territory, is such a small town.


    Fiona looked at Donne and wanted to see some disappointment in his face, but she only saw excitement and happiness.


    Donne noticed Fiona''s eyes and smiled, "wonder why I''m so happy?"


    Fiona nodded a little embarrassed.


    Donne thought for a moment and smiled. "Let me tell you a story."


    Fiona focused immediately.


    "In a distant country, once an ordinary man inadvertently got a huge sum of money worth 50000 gold coins."


    "Fifty thousand gold coins!"


    Fiona exclaimed: "it''s really a huge sum of money for an ordinary person. Then? Did he use the money to do business and become a noble?"


    "Someone asked him, what are you going to do with the 50000 gold coins? The man said that he was going to buy a house in the suburb of Wangcheng and pay a down payment."


    Fiona was stunned: "buy a house? Down payment"


    Donne continued, "someone continued to ask, what about the rest? The rest? The man said, the rest slowly."


    Fiona was confused and obviously couldn''t understand.


    Donne sighed and looked indifferent: "in a world that doesn''t understand cold jokes, life is really lonely like snow..."


    Fiona lowered her head in embarrassment. In front of Donne, she felt very ignorant.


    Donne looked out of the window. Beneath the calm surface was an excited heart.


    Land!


    Such a large area of land, endless land, all belong to him!


    Here, he is the king of this land!


    You can let him write and express his ideas!


    Don''t worry about anyone!


    "But the work and rest time of Ellington residents is really a little strange. They start cooking so early."


    Donne looked at the smoke over the town and wanted to scratch his head.


    Fiona fixed her eyes and was shocked: "that''s not cooking smoke! It''s the town on fire!"


    Donne was stunned: "what!?"


    Fiona immediately urged the coachman to speed up and said, "the cooking smoke can''t be black, and there are a lot of people around the town. Something must have happened!"


    Donne was immediately upset: "before I took over my territory, someone came to make trouble!?"


    Fiona hesitated and said, "Ellington is too remote, so the public security is very bad. There are often mountain bandits..."


    "Where''s the current Lord? Where''s the sheriff? Where''s the militia? Are they all for nothing?"


    Fiona sighed. Some things she couldn''t say were too straightforward. When he arrived in Ellington, Donne would know the truth.


    Soon the carriage arrived near Ellington, but the coachman refused to come any closer. After Donne paid for the carriage and dispersed the coachman, he walked towards Ellington with Fiona and a gloomy face.


    Before I entered the town, I heard the howling and crying and the unbridled laughter from the town.


    "Child! My child!"


    "Hahaha - go to hell! Gold coins! Food! Women! It''s all ours!"


    Fiona looked pale and subconsciously hid behind Donne. Looking at the man in front of her, she felt a little at ease and knew that with him, she would be able to protect herself.


    After all, he is such a powerful magician!


    The town floor was covered with blood and viscera, and the dead residents stared at Donne as if blaming him for coming so late.


    Donne took a deep breath, the smoke choked his lungs, and his eyes were slightly wet: "damn these robbers."


    In a word, they sentenced these people to death.


    "Follow me."


    Donne walked to the center of town.


    "Huh? And the rebels?"


    At the moment when the voice sounded, a mountain thief suddenly rushed out and cut a cold light to Donne''s neck!


    Dang!


    Donne grabbed the long sword.


    The mountain bandit was stunned.


    empty-handed?


    Grab a sword?


    He''s okay!?


    "Go to hell -"


    As soon as Tang en snapped his fingers, the fire broke out directly and burned the mountain bandits to ashes in an instant!


    A strong wind came behind him. Donne clapped his backhand, and the ghost blade made of magic sent out a sharp and rapid whistling sound!


    "Bang!"


    The head of the mountain bandit behind him exploded like a watermelon.


    Don booed: "do you still want to attack me? Don''t you know that every Dharma Master has a heart for melee!? I''m good at melee spells!"


    First of all, it''s a complete fallacy that magicians can''t melee!


    Regardless of any fighting profession, the first thing to ensure in combat is your personal safety.


    During the adventure, teammates will be in danger at any time. At this time, only themselves can protect themselves.


    Is the magician weak in melee?


    It may be weaker, but it depends on who you compare with.


    With the blessing of a series of gain spells, such as giant power, wind elegance, physical damage suppression, spell damage suppression, storm shield, Mage Armor, dragon scale skin, enchanted flame weapons, a mage''s combat effectiveness is no less than that of the warrior profession. Even in the face of various crises, a mage''s adaptability is stronger!


    In addition, there are some melee spells, such as frost nova, ghost blade, arcane impact and so on, which can complete the process of field control - killing in an instant.


    Of course, being able to engage in melee does not mean that you have to engage in melee. A wise mage can use all kinds of wonderful spells to play with the enemy before the enemy approaches him.


    The significance of mastering melee ability is that when an enemy finally approaches himself after thousands of hardships, another round of storm like attack is waiting for him.


    Gandalf, a white robed mage, once said that a mage who can''t melee is not a good mage... Oh, in a word, a good mage must not have poor melee ability. That''s one thing.

 Chapter 4

    Rao is Fiona, who has seen many cruel scenes. When she suddenly sees such a bloody picture, her stomach is also churning.


    In contrast, Donne, with his previous psychological preparation, now he has adapted.


    He picked up the long sword stained with blood and threw it to Fiona: "take it for self-defense."


    "I can''t use it with you."


    Donne took a deep breath. "I can''t use it either."


    "Hahaha - lie down for me, or I''ll kill you!"


    "No, no! Help - who''s better - come and help me!!!"


    From behind the house came rude cries and women''s cries and cries for help.


    Fiona clenched her fist angrily: "these bastards!"


    "Don''t worry," Donne disappeared in an instant, and then the cold voice came, "this is my territory. They all have to die!"


    Fiona was stunned and hurried into the room. Donne handed over a woman to her.


    The frightened woman shivered and looked at Donne, wondering how to thank him.


    "It''s all right."


    Donne finished and looked at the mountain thief at his feet.


    The mountain thief was not afraid of Donne: "you dare to resist, brother lake will kill you!"


    Donne''s eyes were slightly cold. A fireball directly burned the mountain bandits to ashes, and then went out.


    It doesn''t make sense to him how many mountain thieves come.


    Don en looked at the surrounding environment very calmly, not worried about danger. This is a habit he developed in the game. As a magician, he must always know his surrounding environment.


    The situation in Ellington is somewhat different from that in the game. The buildings here are more chaotic, there is no overall planning, the ground is paved with broken stones, and the gap between houses is also very unreasonable, ranging from large to small, which is very convenient for the enemy to hide.


    "Ellington''s scum, die -"


    Donne hit a fireball and burned him to ashes. He silently said, "the eighth."


    He was so fast that he almost swept all the way. As he got closer to the center of the town, he met more and more mountain thieves.


    Suddenly, a mountain thief rushed out of the house with a big bag of grain in his hand. When he saw that Donne didn''t escape, he threw down the grain excitedly, grabbed his sword and rushed over.


    There are still people who haven''t run away


    The mountain bandit jumped at Donne with a grim smile.


    Donne didn''t even look at it. When the mountain bandits came, the fireball roared and hit it!


    The mountain bandits turned into ashes.


    "Ninth."


    Just now, the residents of the house rushed out and carried the food back to the house. After peeking at Donne, they closed the door.


    So Donne was speechless.


    What about Ellington''s militia?


    Donne frowned slightly. When the enemy attacked, he couldn''t even see the guards. Donne shook his head in his heart.


    Donne continued to move forward. Fiona followed him far behind and hid in the corner. She was amazed and worshipped when she watched Donne kill everywhere like nobody.


    Donne stepped slightly and his pupils shrank sharply.


    In the front square, a little girl was standing there crying helplessly. The surrounding villagers were running in panic. No one paid attention to her, making her look so lonely and helpless.


    The house was wantonly lit by the mountain thieves. There were flames and smoke everywhere, chaos and corpses everywhere. In the dark sky, the mourning of birds seemed to indicate an uncertain future.


    The little girl stood there helplessly, her hair and face were dirty with thick smoke, and tears washed out tears on her face.


    "Elder sister Elsa... Woo... Where are you... Elia is so scared..."


    Elia was walking while crying. No one in the chaotic villagers cared about her. Even when she ran away, someone deliberately avoided Elia.


    "Go to hell!"


    The mountain bandits rushed into the crowd with a ferocious smile. The cavalry sword in their hands mercilessly harvested the lives of the villagers. The scream before death echoed in the air, filled with a pungent smell of blood.


    This is a killing, a cruel killing without beauty.


    Looking at the blood flowing corpses falling in front of her, Elia stood there blankly. Although she was always excluded and discriminated against, Elia was frightened to see familiar faces fall down.


    Death had never been so close to her as at this moment.


    "Go to hell, little bastard!"


    A mountain Bandit on a war horse smiled grimly and rushed to Elia with his horse. The horse''s iron hooves were raised high. She was about to die and was trampled to death.


    Elia stood there blankly, suddenly screamed, and some light came out around her, and the air seemed to begin to distort


    Donne was stunned, his face changed greatly, and he didn''t want to rush out of the horizontal for a moment. He took her in his arms with an arrow step, and then rolled away from the iron hoofs of the war horse!


    "There''s an Ellington bastard - kill!"


    As soon as the mountain bandit caught the horse''s belly, the war horse neighed and rushed to Donne!


    The long sword raised high flickers with cold light!


    Fiona in the distance was frightened and exclaimed, "be careful!"


    Donne knocked Elia to the ground. Elia groaned and crawled on the ground. He punched his horse impolitely, and the war horse exploded into pieces. The mountain thief flew out in surprise!


    But I didn''t expect that the mountain thief had adjusted his posture before he fell to the ground. He rolled and stood up and cursed Tang en: "dare to kill my horse! Die!"


    The mountain bandit raised his long sword and cut down on Donne''s neck!


    Donne didn''t even look at him. With a flick of his fingers, the long sword was lifted back and cut directly into the mountain thief''s own head.


    The mountain bandit died!


    Donne just stared at Elia in his arms and asked softly, "are you okay?"


    "I, I''m fine..."


    Elia seemed to feel the feeling of being held for the first time. Coupled with the shock she had just received, she was stunned. Her face was blackened by thick smoke, and tears were clearly visible.


    "Well, I''ll protect you. It''s okay."


    Donne patted her on the head and stood up.


    The horse''s hooves are making a sudden noise, and a cold light is coming!


    Dang Dang¡ª¡ª


    Donne held Elia in his left hand, and his right hand stopped the other party''s series of attacks very casually. His amazing strength made the attacker''s arms swell and surprised.


    "Eh?"


    His attack didn''t work. Lake couldn''t help but feel a little suspicious. Elsa, the strange woman, was summoned to the Lord''s house for defense by Ronnie, the militia captain. How can anyone stop his attack in this town?


    I''m a bronze second-class swordsman!


    He has more power than himself!?


    And just now he stopped his attack without even looking at it. His action was so skillful - it was like an old hand who had trained in the battlefield for more than ten years - no! Even more skilled than an old hand, this is a master technique!


    Is he a master!?


    How is that possible!


    Lake''s eyes suddenly looked at Elia and his heart moved. Lake raised his strength again and tried his best to attack Donne!


    Cavalry swords pick up, chop down and slash, and move to Elia in Donne''s arms!


    Elia was frightened by the sword light in front of her, and there were dots of light around her again.


    Feeling the magic so close, Donne confirmed his guess again and was even more surprised.


    It''s really a magic affinity!


    Magic affinity, in the setting of the game, is a gift from the gods. People with this constitution practice magic quickly and are born magicians!


    But this is also an unbearable burden for human beings, because not everyone has the luck to enjoy this blessing. It is born to open the magic pool and will expand itself over time. The consequence is that once the method of use is not correctly mastered and resonated by the surrounding magic fluctuations, it is easy to get out of control.


    The consequence of losing control of magic is that the body will die, there will be no grass for thousands of miles, and it will completely become a magic vacuum area, and all people or Warcraft with magic pool in their body will be detonated at the same time.


    The performance in the game is the player''s self explosion. At the beginning, the players who obtained this rare talent were in an invincible position. If they disagreed with each other, they exploded, and then all the people around them ended up. As a result, the players collectively rejected the players of the magic affinity. Finally, those players were isolated and had no choice but to play self explosion.


    Of course, it''s in the game. Now in the real world, in case of magic out of control... I''m afraid even he can''t do it well!


    Donne was in a cold sweat.


    For fear of resonating with Elijah''s uncontrolled magic, Donne didn''t even dare to use magic!


    He picked up a charred wooden stick on the ground and filled it with magic. While defending against Lake''s attack, he comforted Elia: "Elia! Calm down! Calm down! With me to protect you, it must be all right!"


    Hum! If you have the ability to survive, let''s talk about it!


    Lake grinned and launched a fierce attack!


    Jingle jingle fought again. There were sparks. Lake''s face was full of sweat, but his expression was very calm. He didn''t make a mistake since the start - he didn''t dare to make a mistake.


    After the real fight, he knew what a difficult opponent he had met!


    Dang!


    damn! Blocked again!


    Lake was very angry. His swordsmanship was very exquisite under one eyed buck, otherwise buck wouldn''t have entrusted such an important thing to him.


    But at the moment, he found that his strength and skills had completely lost their function, and his moves would always be affected by the other party. It was clear that he cut at the little bastard''s neck. Finally, he pushed it gently, and it would be completely lost, or even cut on the ground!


    What makes Lake angry most is that the other party doesn''t even have a decent weapon! Just use a burnt black stick you picked up!


    The sharp cavalry sword in his hand exudes a faint light - it is also a twilight magic weapon!


    Someone used a long wooden stick to block the attack of the bronze second-order swordsman. The swordsman''s weapon is still a twilight magic weapon!


    Who would believe it!?


    Lake suddenly recalled how he felt when he faced the instructor on the training ground - yes, it was the heavy pressure from above!


    It''s impossible!


    Lake was frightened, but he quickly restrained himself. How could there be such a powerful person in a small town like Ellington?


    It must be an illusion!


    Thinking of this, Lake clenched the cavalry sword in his hand again - the thunder could not hide his ears and split at Elia!


    Donne snorted coldly, followed the long stick in his hand like a poisonous snake, and stabbed each other in the chest!


    Lake was startled and quickly gave up the attack and stepped back!


    Hearing the piercing sound of the long stick, lake was scared into a cold sweat.


    Just that blow, even if he was hit, he would die on the spot!


    I didn''t expect Ellington to have such an excellent master!


    Lake clenched his sword and his hands were full of sweat.

 Chapter 5

    Donne doesn''t have time to talk nonsense with lake. Now he must stabilize Elia''s mood. If the little girl gets out of control and causes a magic explosion, I''m afraid Ellington will turn into fly ash before he gets it


    "Die!"


    Before the voice fell, Lake rushed up!


    Combat skills - Heroic Strike!


    Use blood gas to stimulate the strength of the body, and use weapons to play twice the damage.


    The red light of the sword body flashed, and the sword breath roared!


    Donne raised the stick very calmly. If it were him, he could easily kill lake, but now he still needs to appease Elia, which is very troublesome.


    This little girl is much more troublesome and important than lake.


    "Bang!"


    The pieces were flying, and the stick was shocked into pieces by the power of blood and gas.


    He thought that just a stick could stop my fighting skills!?


    Lake laughed wildly, waved his sword and cut down Donne''s neck: "die!"


    "Ding."


    With a soft sound, Lake looked at the finger standing in front of the blade, and the whole person stayed there.


    "Noisy."


    Donne flexed his fingers and flicked, and great power came. Lake stepped back several steps, looking incredible.


    How is this possible!?


    Lake is completely stupid.


    Who is this man!?


    It''s abnormal to block the dim light magic weapon with a wooden stick, but he, he, he actually blocked his war skills with one finger!?


    And safe!?


    The gods are on earth. I''m not dreaming, am I?


    Lake rubbed his eyes hard and looked at Donne holding Elia again.


    He gritted his teeth and rushed up again!


    "Kill!"


    Lake was furious. It must have been an illusion!


    He actually ate on this little bastard, and the war horse was killed! This makes him intolerable!


    Combat skills - Heroic Strike!


    "Ding!"


    Lake''s heroic attack pressed down on Donne like a mountain. However, to Lake''s despair, Donne once again played down his combat attack with a finger!


    Damn it!


    With a curse, Lake stabbed out his sword. The blade tore the air and went straight to Donne''s eyes!


    Donne subconsciously protected his eyes!


    idiot!


    As soon as lake turned his wrist, the remaining three forces started. The long sword suddenly changed direction and stabbed Donne''s neck like a poisonous snake spitting a message!


    Got it!


    Lake was overjoyed and immediately found that the long sword was frozen there and could not enter!


    After a closer look, Lake found that Donne had caught his sword at some point!


    Lexton was frightened and pulled hard, but the long sword didn''t move. When he saw Donne''s cold eyes, he was cold in his heart and immediately quit and retreated!


    After Lex released his hand, he woke up and glared at Donne. He wanted to tear him alive!


    His weapon is gone!


    Lake can''t believe it. Is this really Ellington?


    ¡ª¡ªYebilni is on the, is this a nightmare!?


    Lake was really scared. He suddenly turned and ran away!


    As soon as Donne waved his hand, the long sword flew after lake, pierced Lake''s heart and pierced his body into the opposite wall.


    Who the hell is he!?


    This was lake''s first thought.


    I''m dying


    This was lake''s second thought.


    Darkness swallowed up his consciousness.


    "Elia, it''s all right. It''s all right. I killed the bad man."


    Donne continues to appease Elia. The little girl''s mood has stabilized a lot now. At least the magic fluctuation around her is not so violent.


    Donne looked at Elia crying like a kitten and felt a little strange.


    This little girl named Elia is a resident of Ellington, isn''t she? So she''s her own people? Are you so lucky?


    "Woo... You, you''re bleeding... Woo..."


    Elia is still crying, but her mood is much better.


    "It''s not my blood."


    Donne smiled and waved to Fiona. Fiona ran quickly. Donne handed Elia to Fiona: "take care of her. I''ll continue to clean up the mountain thieves."


    Elia is around. It''s troublesome not to cast spells. The efficiency will be very low.


    Fiona nodded, "give it to me."


    "Big brother..."


    Elia grabbed Donne''s sleeve and was just saved by him. Now Elia is very upset and doesn''t want to leave him.


    "Follow behind and let this sister take care of you first."


    Elia just released Donne.


    At the moment, there was still chaos around. The mountain thieves didn''t know that lake was dead and were still running around setting fire to kill the villagers.


    At the same time, the city Lord''s house.


    "Asshole! Those are all your people! Are you just watching them killed!?"


    A young girl blushed angrily and questioned the fat man in front.


    The fat man was Baron Hogg, the current Lord of Ellington, and the girl was Elsa of Ellington militia.


    "Bold! How did you talk to the Lord?"


    Hogg''s housekeeper rebuked Elsa.


    "No harm."


    Hogg looked at Elsa with a smile, and the fat on his face was almost Crowded: "Elsa, I''m still saying that. If you''re willing to follow me, I''ll let the guard save the Dalits, or they''ll live and die by themselves. I haven''t told you a news. I''m leaving Ellington soon."


    "What!?"


    The housekeeper was stunned. He didn''t even know the news.


    On the contrary, Elsa''s face suddenly showed joy. If the garbage LORD goes away, the residents of Ellington will be happier.


    "I''ve had enough of this place where birds don''t shit. It''s stupid to have a fool willing to donate such a large amount of gold coins to the kingdom to buy here."


    With disdain on his face, Hogg waved his hand, looked at Elsa and said with a smile: "how kind do you expect the new Lord to be? It''s naive. Where do you think he wants to earn such a lot of money?"


    Elsa''s face suddenly became very ugly.


    Ronnie, the militia captain, clenched his fist and restrained the impulse to punch Hogg.


    Elsa is the woman he likes. This damn fat pig Lord dares to make her an idea


    There was a fierce light in Ronnie''s eyes. It''s better to let Buck''s people kill him


    "You won''t go! I''ll go myself!"


    Angry Elsa turned to the door.


    Hogg''s guards stopped her.


    Elsa said coldly, "get out of the way!"


    Hogg''s face changed slightly. He was just about to ask the guard to get out of the way, but it was too late.


    Elsa just waved her hand casually. At the same time, the two guards had roared out.


    Elsa snorted coldly and rushed out with her neck raised.


    Ronnie gritted his teeth and followed him. The militia saw that the captain had gone out, and Hogg was about to leave. Of course, they chose to follow Ronnie out.


    "Hum! A group of idiots who are anxious to die!"


    Hogg snorted, wiped the sweat on his head and said to himself, "Elsa''s strange power is still so abnormal... She doesn''t want to talk to me. Maybe it''s a good thing."


    Just as Donne was about to continue to pay off the mountain bandits, there were bursts of angry cries of killing from the north of Ellington.


    Ellington militia?


    "Defend our home!!"


    Elsa shouted and waved the long sword in her hand. The strong wind brought by the waving of the long sword was very terrible. She directly cut off the head of a war horse. The mountain thief screamed and fell down. The mountain thief looked at Ronnie incredulously: "how dare you --"


    "Avenge the villagers!"


    Ronnie''s face changed slightly, roared and took the lead in rushing up. The mountain thief was chopped into meat sauce by the angry militia guards in the blink of an eye!


    "Elia, don''t have an accident!"


    Elsa held the sword tightly in her hand and was very upset.


    Ronnie wiped the blood on his face and saw Elsa''s uneasiness: "Elsa, go to Elia and pay more attention. These bastards have no humanity. They don''t know what mercy is!"


    Elsa wanted to go to Elia immediately, but she hesitated, shook her head and said, "now I have a duty. I''m a member of the militia. I want to protect Ellington with everyone!"


    Ronnie said with awe inspiring righteousness, "it''s enough to have us now. When it''s your little girl''s turn to worry about it, it means that our Ellington is almost over! Stop talking and go!"


    Elsa felt her eyes wet, nodded heavily, let go and rushed into the village.


    Ronnie was a little proud after watching Eliza leave.


    He knew Elsa always cared about her strange power and wanted to be protected as a little girl, so he said it deliberately, which not only showed her personal charm, but also won her favor. Kill two birds with one stone.


    Ronnie turned his eyes, waved his sword fiercely and shouted, "let those bastards see the power of our ellingtons! Don''t leave any! Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    The members of the militia guard were extremely afraid, but with Ronnie''s encouragement, their morale improved a lot. A cavity of hot blood was burning under the encouragement of anger, shouting to kill the mountain bandits.


    "My Lord! What shall we do?"


    "My Lord - damn it! Lord lake is dead! - these militia are coming back too soon!"


    "Shit, that bastard betrayed us! Get out!"


    "Everyone retreat!!"


    "Elia!"


    As soon as she entered the square, Eliza saw Fiona and Elia, and she was ecstatic: Elia had no accident!


    Immediately after Eliza, she saw the blood on Elia''s body and rushed over in surprise.


    "Ellington bastards, we''ll be back soon! Run away now! Hahaha -"


    The remaining six or seven mountain bandits took out their bows and arrows with a wild smile while retreating to the north. Without aiming back, they shot: "farewell gift - die!"


    The arrow came through the air.


    Donne suddenly appeared in front of Elsa.


    "Lord!!!"


    Fiona exclaimed, but she was relieved to see that the arrows suddenly exploded into dust.


    Elsa, who was blocked by Donne, was stunned.


    Donne doesn''t have time to talk to her. These mountain thieves want to escape after killing, burning and looting? How can there be such a good thing!


    Today, they will all die here!


    Donne''s mental power locked the mountain bandit who escaped in the distance, gently waved his finger and roared with a fireball!


    All the escaped mountain bandits were burned to ashes in an instant.


    "Who are you?"


    Elsa looked shocked at Donne, a strange magician? When did Ellington have such a strong man?


    "Donne."


    Downton smiled and said: "... He''s also the new Lord here."

 Chapter 6

    Elsa didn''t quite believe what Donne said, but she suddenly thought of what Baron Hogg had just said.


    He''s leaving here.


    Elsa looked at Donne in surprise. "Are you really the new Lord of Ellington?"


    "Elsa!"


    There was a cry in the distance.


    "I''m here!"


    Elsa responded, and Donne thought, "your name is Elsa? Is it Ellington''s militia?"


    "That''s right."


    Donne frowned. "Since it''s Ellington''s militia, why weren''t you there when the town was attacked?"


    Elsa stamped her feet and looked angry: "not that stupid pig Lord! Worried about her own safety, she ordered Ronnie to call us all."


    "Lord Ronnie?"


    "Lord, Baron Hogg is a complete fool!"


    Elsa said angrily, "and Ronnie, as the captain of the militia, is like Hogg''s private soldiers all day. It''s disappointing."


    "Elsa, what happened to me?"


    Young Ronnie came over and said, "is this gentleman?"


    Elsa hugged Elia and snorted, "he''s Mr. Donne. If it weren''t for him, Elia might have had an accident."


    "Thank you, Mr. Downe, for your help, but this is our business in Ellington. We are confident to solve it ourselves."


    Ronnie''s official voice was not salty and insipid. He looked at Donne very unhappy. If it wasn''t for him, he would be in the limelight, and Buck was OK to explain.


    "Really? But I don''t think you can do anything except protect the pig Lord, and he is fully qualified to take care of it, because he is the new Lord here!"


    Elsa mercilessly satirized Ronnie, which made Ronnie very embarrassed. She turned her head and directly threw her anger on don: "new Lord? What evidence do you have to say you are the new Lord? Elsa, I didn''t say you. You''re too naive. You believe anything anyone says -"


    Donne silently took out the Lord''s appointment letter and threw it in Ronnie''s face.


    Ronnie picked up the letter of appointment and looked at it. His face suddenly changed slightly.


    He''s following Hogg. If Hogg really leaves, I''m afraid all the things he helped Hogg betray Ellington will be exposed!


    "Who can prove that this is true? What if it is forged? This letter of appointment must be seen by Lord Hogg!"


    Ronnie clenched his teeth and said coldly, "anyway, you are such a coincidence. Can you be an accomplice of the mountain thieves? Now the situation is so dangerous that you must be investigated. Mr. Donne, you''d better arrest yourself and accompany us to see Lord Hogg!"


    Looking at Donne with a stunned face, Ronnie continued: "after we find out that Lord Hogg determines the authenticity of this appointment, it''s up to him to make a decision!"


    Ronnie pushed all his risks to Baron Hogg.


    Is the letter of appointment false?


    Elsa looked at Ronnie in a daze. Is this guy shit in his head!? Dare you forge this thing!?


    "Ronnie!"


    At this time, Hogg''s private soldiers also rushed over and asked fiercely, "where are the mountain thieves?"


    "I have killed all the mountain bandits!"


    Ronnie took the credit to himself, then pointed to Donne and said, "this guy is suspicious. He took a lord appointment and said he is the new Lord. I think Lord Hogg needs to investigate his identity."


    New Lord!?


    The private soldiers looked at Donne with a bad face and clenched their weapons.


    Elsa shouted, "Ronnie, you''ve had enough!"


    "Big brother Donne is not a bad man..."


    Elia also timidly supported Donne, and was stared by Ronnie, which scared her into Elsa''s arms.


    "Stop!"


    Fiona hurried over and shouted, "how dare you disrespect the Lord!"


    "Eh?"


    Ronnie, and Hogg''s private soldiers, when they saw Fiona, immediately brightened their eyes and said, "what do you call this lady? It''s very unsafe outside now. Why don''t we go back to the Lord''s house and have a rest? Lord Hogg will welcome you very much."


    Fiona showed her family emblem and said coldly, "Fiona, Fiona golden rose."


    Although the golden rose family no longer exists, it''s no problem to scare the Hicks here with the family emblem.


    Ronnie was stunned, took a breath of air conditioning, and looked respectful: "... Hello, Ms. golden rose."


    Although Ronnie is lecherous, he also knows that he can''t climb up the noble lady. In addition, Ellington is so remote. Except Lord Hogg, this is the first time they have seen the noble lady.


    Fiona snorted coldly: "Donne is the new Lord. I''m the chief consultant he hired. You dare to doubt his identity. I must let your Lord severely punish you!"


    Ronnie frowned: "Ms. golden rose, the situation is dangerous now. If you want to prove your identity, please go with us to see Lord Hogg."


    Hogg''s private soldier said, "yes, Ms. golden rose, you''d better tell our Lord what you want. We can''t be the Lord."


    "We''ll tell him, but not now."


    Donne said, "there are still so many residents injured by mountain bandits, but you waste your time here."


    The covetous Ronnie pulled out his long sword and said in a fierce voice, "you can''t be guilty!"


    Hogg''s private soldiers disdained: "those Untouchables die, which can''t be compared with a hair of the Lord."


    Although he had long known that the hierarchy of the world was very clear, Donne found himself too conservative.


    However, this is his own territory with a small population. He can''t sit back and watch them die.


    Donne thought for a moment and then said to Elsa, "if you don''t mind, how about helping me gather the wounded in this square? I have medicine that can help them treat."


    Elsa was overjoyed: "can you?"


    "Of course."


    "Ronnie! Give me ten people, and then you take the others to put out the fire, clean up the damaged houses and search for the wounded!"


    Elsa undoubtedly gave orders to Ronnie. Although she was not the captain, she was used to listening to her orders because of her strong command ability and combat effectiveness.


    Before Ronnie spoke, he found that some people had followed her. Although he felt that Elsa had made him lose face, he could only reluctantly take the rest to put out the fire.


    "Are you really going to treat them?"


    Fiona whispered, "if you really have a cure, there''s no need to waste it here."


    Donne looked at Fiona with a smile: "do you think it''s a waste?"


    Fiona didn''t speak, but the meaning in her eyes was obvious.


    "Fiona, you need to know one thing. You can buy people''s hearts so easily, but you can''t buy it for much money."


    Fiona still doesn''t understand. Donne will be the Lord here soon. In that case, why care about the hearts of these ordinary residents?


    Hogg''s private soldiers were not under Ronnie''s jurisdiction, so they didn''t leave, but hid and stared at Donne and Fiona. At this time, someone had run back to report.


    "What are you talking about? A man named Donne said he was the new Lord, and a noble lady beat all the mountain thieves away?"


    Hogg opened his mouth in surprise. The new Lord''s name was indeed Donne, but in Ellington, where birds don''t shit, there would be nobles willing to come?


    "Yes, the new Lord is now going to heal the wounded Dalits."


    "When was the alchemy potion so worthless?"


    Hogg frowned, turned his eyes and said, "keep staring at them and report any news."


    "Yes!"


    On the square, Elsa has worked together with the residents to gather the injured. At a glance, there are hundreds of seriously injured people alone, not to mention the light wounded.


    Now there was a lot of wailing in the square, and Elsa looked forward to Donne. These people usually took care of her. Now they saw familiar faces but were tortured by pain, not to mention how hard she felt.


    Donne roughly counted the number of the wounded. Suddenly he was a little embarrassed. He didn''t prepare much life potion in his backpack. Although there were many materials in the warehouse, he couldn''t take it out of thin air and rub it on the spot now?


    Now we can only test the effect of his commonly used extreme life potion, and then see how much it can save.


    Donne pretended to grope in his arms, and the light in his palm flashed. He took out a bottle of extremely effective life potion from his backpack and fed it to the wounded beside him.


    I saw that the seriously injured and dying guy had just taken a sip, several huge wounds on his body healed in an instant, and his broken arm grew again in the blink of an eye. The whole person seemed to be completely uninjured.


    what the fuck!?


    Donne was shocked by the powerful effect of life potion. Before he recovered, he heard Fiona scream, which made him tremble again.


    Donne was startled. "What''s the matter?"


    "This, this, this..."


    Fiona pointed to Donne''s crystal clear and bright red life potion, trembling and speechless.


    Donne was stunned: "life potion, what''s the matter?"


    "Goddess, goddess''s blood... This is goddess''s blood!"


    Fiona was shocked on her face and the whole person was in disorder: "you actually have the blood of the Goddess - you still want to use it to save these civilians!?"


    Fiona had seen the blood of the goddess at the auction before. Those big families paid a huge price for competing for the small bottle of the blood of the goddess. Only a small bottle of the blood of the goddess sold a sky high price of millions of gold coins!


    If it hadn''t been for the huge changes after the guy drank the potion, Fiona couldn''t even be sure that Donne''s hand was the blood of the goddess!


    This is no longer a waste and a loser. It is said that although the material of Goddess blood is not rare, it is very difficult to refine it because of purity. It is difficult for those alchemists in silver city to make it.


    Only the Holy See of light has a small amount of inventory. It only needs a drop to save a seriously injured and dying person. The effect is comparable to the magic of bringing the dead back to life. The most wonderful thing is that the blood of the goddess has no side effects!


    The recovery potion made by many alchemists will have side effects if taken continuously in a short time, and the effect will be weaker and weaker, while the goddess''s blood has no side effects, which can restore people to the most perfect state!


    This priceless treasure, he, he actually took it out to treat these civilians!?


    Fiona doesn''t know what to say about him. After all, she is only Donne''s business consultant now and has no right to accuse the Lord of his behavior.


    The blood of the goddess?


    Donne looked strange. It sounded like he was drinking the blood of the goddess''s aunt before. It made him a little sick.


    Fiona said angrily, "you know what? If you sell this bottle of Goddess blood in your hand, you can buy at least half a town!"


    "Oh, I see."


    Donne nodded noncommittally: "I didn''t expect this thing to be so valuable..."


    "More than valuable... Wait, what are you doing!?"


    Fiona thought that Donne finally understood the importance of the goddess''s blood, but saw him go to another seriously injured civilian, give him a small mouthful, and immediately stomp Fiona''s foot in pain.


    "Save people, of course."


    Donne naturally said, "no matter how precious the potion is, it can''t play its value if you don''t drink it. Besides, I''m an alchemist myself. I don''t care about it."


    "You, you... Alas..."


    Fiona sighed and was really speechless.

 Chapter 7

    In fact, don didn''t expect that the extremely effective life potion would be so valuable in this world.


    Originally, this thing can be seen everywhere in the game, and no one can even pick it up on the ground. Who would have thought it would be so valuable in the real world?


    The residents of Ellington were only a little grateful to Donne, the new Lord who helped them, but when Fiona said that he should take out such precious treasures to treat them, they were all excited and shed tears. If Donne hadn''t stopped them, they would have knelt down.


    The private soldiers who monitored Donne and Fiona heard Fiona''s words, their eyes glowed and looked at each other, and someone immediately went back to report the news.


    And here, Fiona still couldn''t persuade Donne.


    "Since you have to use it, give it to me!"


    Finally Fiona had to compromise and gritted her teeth and said, "it''s a waste of money!"


    "Waste?"


    "They are ordinary people, not apocalypse. They can recover with a little goddess''s blood! It''s a waste if you let them drink a sip!"


    Fiona grabbed the extremely effective life potion in Donne''s hand and said angrily, "Miss Elsa, please get me some water."


    "Water? OK!"


    Elsa soon came back, holding a huge bucket in both hands, which was full of water, and slammed it down in front of Fiona. Elsa asked, "is this enough? I''ll get it if it''s not enough."


    "Enough, enough..."


    Fiona pulled the corners of her mouth and stared straight. Is Elsa only 16? It seems that she is not the apocalypse. How can her strength be so strong!?


    Fiona opened the extremely effective life potion and poured about one-fifth, only one-fifth of the potion in the wooden bucket, but it turned the big wooden bucket filled with water into a bright bright red and gave off a faint fragrance.


    "Give them the potion in here. One bite is enough."


    After Fiona ordered it, the militia led by ELSA soon took action.


    Although the potion was diluted hundreds of times, as Fiona said, for these ordinary people, that potion was enough, and the wounded who drank the potion soon recovered.


    After recovery, these people are naturally grateful to Donne and Fiona. Donne feels nothing and smiles happily, but under Fiona''s smile, they are directly complaining about Donne.


    Waste, it''s too waste.


    While Elsa was treating the wounded, she took the rest of the people to clean the battlefield nearby. Although Ellington became chaotic because of the mountain bandits, their life had to continue after the mountain bandits were beaten away.


    "Is this guy the lake?"


    Elsa looked at the dead lake and poked his body. There was no fear of normal girls seeing the body - she was used to seeing death.


    Elsa took the long sword from Lake''s body, and then dragged the body to the carriage. All the bodies had to be burned outside the town.


    "Ding."


    Elsa found a necklace falling from Lake''s body. It looked beautiful with a small piece of sapphire embedded in it.


    She is also a normal girl. She likes bright jewelry very much. She likes it very much when she sees the necklace, but Elsa thinks about it, picks up the necklace and passes it to Donne.


    "Donne," Elsa cried brightly, "this is the booty found on lake. It''s yours."


    "Oh?"


    Donne took a look at the necklace and felt the fluctuation of magic. It was still a magic necklace of low light level.


    "Here you are."


    Donne returned it to Elsa: "take it. It''s a low light magic necklace that can enhance the wearer''s strength."


    "Magic equipment!?"


    Elsa said flustered, "no, no! We can''t repay you for helping Ellington so much. Since it''s magic equipment, you should take it!"


    Of course, Donne didn''t care about a dim light magic equipment. He smiled faintly and said, "I can take out the goddess''s blood to save people. Will I still lack magic equipment?"


    Elsa was stunned.


    "Oh, by the way, and the long sword."


    Donne pointed to Elsa''s long sword: "this long sword is a low light magic weapon. It is enchanted with sharp magic patterns. It is a good effect. It has enhanced damage and higher penetration probability for armor. It''s very useful for you. Take it yourself."


    "OK!"


    Elsa was pleasantly surprised. She was just a militia in Ellington. She had only heard of magic equipment and magic weapons. Where would she have a chance to touch them once? Now I not only touched it, but also got two pieces of magic equipment at one time!


    She almost passed out happily.


    Fiona was not the apocalypse, but she also knew how valuable the magic equipment was. She was holding her breath when she saw that Donne sent out two magic equipment so casually.


    Loser! What a loser!


    That''s magic equipment!


    How can you just give it away!?


    You use the blood of the goddess to treat civilians for free, and you give magic equipment to people casually. Do you really treat yourself as a God to shine on all living beings!?


    "What are you going to do with these bodies?"


    Donne asked casually. If the body is not handled well, there will be a plague.


    "Take it outside the town and burn it. This is a decree issued by the Holy See of light, which says it is to prevent the necromancer from desecrating the body."


    "Well, that''s good."


    Donne nodded, but he forgot this. Because of the necromancer, cremation system has been implemented in many places in prandal, so the life of the necromancer is becoming more and more difficult.


    Lord''s house.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Hogg suddenly stood up, the fat on his face trembling, and he lost his temper for the first time.


    "My Lord, the noble lady said it was the blood of the goddess, and we saw with our own eyes that the Dalits healed instantly after drinking the potion. It''s really a miracle!"


    "It''s the blood of the goddess..."


    Hogg''s face was full of greed. His eyes turned and said, "go on, I''ll entertain them."


    The private soldier was stunned: "my lord?"


    "When they came to the banquet, you were like this..."


    Hogg whispered a few words, and the private soldier immediately knew it. Hehe said with a smile: "Lord, you are wise. Don''t worry, we will do it well."


    "Well, do a good job!"


    Hogg patted him on the shoulder with satisfaction. "I''ll reward you ten gold coins for doing this well."


    "Thank you, Lord!"


    The private captain was very excited and went down to arrange it immediately.


    At the same time, Ellington, outside town.


    The smoke rose, and there was a pungent paste smell in the air. Especially knowing that it was the smell of human body burning, Elsa''s face was very ugly.


    "This is the last batch."


    Ronnie clapped his hands, came up to Elsa and said, "Elsa, do you want to train together tonight?"


    "I''m not interested. Elia is frightened today. I''m going to accompany her in the evening."


    Elsa snorted coldly. Ronnie''s performance today was really bad, which disappointed her very much.


    At this time, Elsa noticed a carriage coming in the distance, was slightly stunned, and then showed a surprised expression.


    Ronnie said quickly, "Elsa, uncle Alberton is back. Let''s go and meet him."


    Elsa left Ronnie directly and ran all the way to meet her.


    Alberton in the carriage looked at the black smoke and frowned. When he saw the girl running over, his smile appeared on his face. After seeing the girl''s faster and faster speed, his smile froze on his face.


    Alberton''s face changed greatly, jumped out of the carriage and took the initiative to meet him.


    Seeing her father running over, Elsa gradually slowed down. When her father ran around, she burst into his arms with tears: "Dad!"


    With great strength, Alberton of Le took in the cold air, and a cold sweat came out on his forehead, but he had to hold on and smile: "Elsa, what''s wrong in town?"


    Elsa let go of Alberton and said angrily, "the mountain bandits are coming again! Many people have died in the town!"


    Alberton''s face was slightly cold: "Yeah, that guy seems really anxious to die..."


    "Blame that fool Hogg. If he hadn''t let us go, so many people wouldn''t have died!"


    Alberton knew Elsa''s resentment against Hogg was not a day or two. He touched Elsa''s head and said, "people can''t come back to life after death. All we can do is take good care of their family."


    "Well, but Dad, thanks to a big brother this time, he said he was the new Lord, saved a lot of people and Elia!"


    Elsa said happily, "if it weren''t for him, many people would die. He not only killed the mountain thieves, but also took out the potion to treat those uncles and aunts. Sister Fiona said that the potion was called the blood of the goddess, which seemed very precious."


    "Fiona? The blood of the goddess!?"


    Alberton''s face changed greatly and said with a shocked look, "will someone be willing to treat civilians with such precious things?"


    "Yes, that''s what sister Fiona said about brother Donne, but brother Donne doesn''t seem to care."


    Elsa had no idea about it, but she was happy that so many people had been saved.


    "Donne? You said the man who killed the mountain bandit and saved people was Donne?"


    Alberton was stunned.


    "Yes."


    Elsa nodded, "Dad, do you know him?"


    "I don''t know him, but I''ve heard of him, and I''m afraid we''ll all know him soon."


    Alberton patted Elsa on the head and said, "your mother misses you. Go back and take me to meet our new Lord."


    "OK!"


    Elsa happily ran into the carriage and talked to her mother, while abelton took the horse in one hand and walked unsteadily to Ellington.


    "Uncle Alberton! You''re finally back with your aunt."


    Ronnie came over and said, "I feel that my swordsmanship has improved recently. I want to ask Uncle Alberton for more advice."


    "Talk about it when you''re free."


    Alberton waved his hand. At the moment, he was thinking about something very important. He didn''t have the heart to talk to Ronnie.


    Ronnie smiled, stepped back a few steps, watched Alberton and the carriage enter the town, and then snorted with a gloomy face: "how dare you look down on me. One day you will regret it!"

 Chapter 8

    "What are you talking about?"


    Donne suspected that he had heard wrong.


    "You heard me right, because you saved a lot of people and helped captain Ronnie repel the mountain bandits, so the Lord decided to entertain you both in the evening. At the same time, you can prove your identity to the Lord."


    The private captain said with a straight face, "it''s dinner time soon. Please prepare and go to the Lord''s house for a banquet."


    Helped Ronnie repel the mountain bandits?


    Donne was speechless, and Fiona was even more angry: "it''s shameless. It''s obviously Donne''s credit. How dare you brazenly rob him of his credit!"


    The private captain ignored Fiona directly, glanced at Donne and left directly.


    Donne was thoughtful, and a cynical smile came out of the corner of his mouth: "interesting."


    He noticed that the private soldier turned his eyes on the extremely effective life potion for several times before leaving.


    Fiona said in a deep voice, "the Lord must have other ideas."


    "Of course, his private captain looked extremely effective... The greedy eyes of the goddess''s blood had already exposed their ideas."


    Tang en shrugged his shoulders and couldn''t laugh or cry in his heart. He never thought that he would be coveted by others because of a bottle of life potion.


    At this time, Donne saw Elia running quickly. The little girl seemed a little anxious and almost fell to the ground. Donne quickly stepped forward and held her.


    Elia blushed and said, "big brother, Alberton''s father is back. Sister Elsa said he wanted to see you and asked you not to leave here."


    "Father Alberton?"


    "It''s Elsa''s sister''s father."


    Elijah said with a natural look, "I''m not mom and dad''s child."


    Donne was stunned: "are you an orphan?"


    Elia looked at Donne strangely: "no, I have Elsa sister."


    Donne was stunned. After a moment, he patted Elia''s head and said with a smile, "well, yes, I''ll be your family in the future. I''ll take care of you and protect you."


    Elia blushed at the speech, lowered her head and played with her fingers.


    Does big brother want to marry Elia? But, but it''s a little too early. I''m only twelve years old. Besides, I haven''t liked my big brother yet... But if he really said that, what should Elia do?


    When Elia cleared her mind and summoned up the courage to refuse Donne, at least temporarily, she found that Donne was gone.


    The little girl was immediately discouraged.


    Donne didn''t notice Elia''s abnormality. He had seen Elsa, so he went over.


    The middle-aged man with a face of vicissitudes walking beside Elsa must be Elsa''s father Alberton.


    "Brother Donne, this is my father Alberton!"


    Elsa happily introduced Donne: "Dad, this is brother Donne who saved a lot of people."


    After staring at Donne for a while, Alberton stepped forward cautiously. Just when Donne wondered what he wanted to do, suddenly, Alberton knelt down on one knee in front of Donne!


    Elsa, Elia and the surrounding residents were stunned.


    "Dad!?"


    Elsa lost her voice and exclaimed, "what are you doing?"


    Alberton bowed his head slightly and said in a deep voice, "I thank the Lord for the kindness of all the residents of Ellington."


    He''s really the new Lord!?


    Elsa and Elia were even more stupid.


    There was an uproar around. What did Alberton just say? feudal lord? The man who saved Ellington is really our new Lord!?


    "How could it be... How could the nobles save our civilians? It must be a mistake."


    "Did Alberton read it wrong?"


    Don couldn''t help asking, "do you know me?"


    "I just got back from arlinks."


    After hearing what Alberton said, Donne understood. I''m afraid the news of his own purchase of territory spread in arlinks, so Alberton heard it.


    "If our new Lord is you, I''m afraid we don''t have to worry about anything."


    Alberton smiled: "a lord willing to treat civilians with such precious treasures, I believe you will manage Ellington well."


    "Get up first..."


    Donne helped Alberton up. His behavior undoubtedly told those around him that what Alberton said was the truth.


    Donne is really the new Lord of Ellington.


    What great strength!


    A look of surprise flashed in Alberton''s eyes as Donne helped him up.


    Not far away, Hogg''s private soldiers were all dumbfounded when they saw such an incredible turn. After being stunned for a while, they immediately ran back to report the news to Hogg.


    "Is that true..."


    Hogg frowned: "that guy Alberton was mysterious all day. He hit me as soon as he came back from arlinks!"


    "That''s right."


    The private soldier suddenly said, "that guy''s Lord appointment seems to be on Ronnie. Ronnie was going to bring him to see you, but Elsa called him to put out the fire."


    "Lord appointment letter..."


    Hogg, with a gloomy face, thought for a moment and said with a sneer, "let Ronnie burn the Lord''s appointment."


    "Sir, are you going to..."


    "How can I know he is the new Lord without seeing the Lord''s appointment letter?"


    Hogg showed a cold smile: "the new Lord was killed by mountain bandits on his way to office... Isn''t this very consistent with the current situation of Ellington?"


    The others immediately smiled knowingly.


    On the square, Donne learned from Alberton that Ellington is facing various problems, such as heavy taxes, stingy and greedy lords, mountain bandits who often come to rob... Even the richest city can''t stand this situation, let alone Ellington is just a remote town.


    The land here is not barren, but it is not so rich. Frequent mountain bandits greatly affect farming. In addition, a greedy Lord wants to take 80% of the crops as tax revenue. The residents here have extravagant hopes to eat enough, let alone protect Ellington.


    Most of the people Donne saw after entering Ellington were sallow and malnourished, but the militia was relatively good. After all, it was up to them to maintain law and order and protect the town.


    The conditions of Hogg''s private soldiers are obviously better.


    Donne found that the first thing he had to do if he wanted to stay in Ellington was to feed them.


    He thought for a moment and asked, "since the mountain bandits are so rampant, why didn''t the Lord lead the soldiers to destroy them?"


    Alberton smiled and said, "of course, how can he not act? If there is really no movement, how can the noble Council let him continue to sit here?"


    "However, action is action. Whether it is effective in suppressing bandits is another matter."


    Alberton said meaningfully: "every time he took people to the mountain bandit''s nest, it was empty. There was no one, but only some plundered wealth. After Lord Hogg searched those wealth, some of them paid tribute and announced the success of the bandit suppression, and the other was filled into his own treasure house..."


    Donne narrowed his eyes. "You mean..."


    "I didn''t say anything."


    Alberton shrugged. "It depends on your choice."


    "Lord."


    Fiona came over: "all the wounded have been treated. There are 352 seriously injured and 448 slightly injured. Now they have all recovered. There are more than half a barrel of diluted goddess blood. I''ve asked someone to fill it for future use."


    The diluted ones have to be refilled


    Donne''s face was speechless, and Fiona was so good at living.


    Fiona reported the situation and said admiringly, "but Lord, you used such a precious treasure to treat them. Now the residents of Ellington are very friendly to you. After you take office, there will be little resistance to the implementation of the policy."


    Donne nodded noncommittally and said, "it''s almost time to accompany me to the dinner."


    "Dinner?"


    Fiona was surprised: "Lord, are you really going to have dinner with that guy? I''m afraid it will greatly affect your reputation in the hearts of the residents!"


    Donne smiled, "don''t worry... They''ll understand."


    I''m a newcomer, and the gold coins in the game can''t be used in reality. If you want to take the first step, of course, you should "have a good talk" with Hogg to obtain a "political starting fund".


    Donne believes that once the news of his blackmail against Hogg comes out, it will make the residents of Ellington spit out evil. At this time, if he timely introduces some policies to benefit the people, he will surely sit in this position immediately.


    As for the future development


    Donne laughed. With his knowledge, broad vision and foresight on the earth, it''s not easy to develop a territory?


    Now, Hogg is his stepping stone.


    "Uncle Alberton."


    Ronnie, who had just burned the letter of appointment according to Hogg''s order, ran over and saw the back of Donne leaving. He disdained and said, "this guy is sneaky. He must not be a good man. I must catch him and interrogate him later... Why are you looking at me like this?"


    Ronnie found that the people around him looked at him very strange, a little strange in his heart.


    "Ronnie, don''t disrespect the Lord!"


    Elsa shouted: "Lord, you have taken out precious treasures to treat everyone. How can you slander him like this?"


    "He? Lord?"


    Ronnie sneered, "Elsa, what are you kidding me? If he is the Lord, I will be his majesty of Ilus!"


    The letters of appointment were burned. How can he prove his identity? Why against Lord Hogg?


    "How superficial! Elia, let''s go!"


    Elsa shook her hair and took Elia home.


    After watching Donne leave, Alberton said to Ronnie, "Donne is our new Lord. Don''t be rude to him."


    With that, Alberton left.


    Ronnie''s face became very bad. What trick did this damn Donne use? Let them all stand on his side!


    Wait and see!


    If you don''t get the letter of appointment, Lord Hogg will let you die miserably!

 Chapter 9

    Donne and Fiona went to the Lord''s house while thinking about the next thing.


    As he thought, the two things to be solved immediately after taking the position of Lord were the security of Ellington and the food of the residents.


    However, if you want to solve the food problem, you need to observe prandar''s agricultural situation on the spot and come up with targeted solutions, which can not be solved in one or two days. Before improving agriculture, the food problem can be temporarily purchased from outside to fill the gap, so it is not very urgent.


    Before that, the security problem was more important and better. After Hogg was settled, we could take Ellington''s militia and take them out to suppress the bandits.


    By the way, you can hone their cooperation.


    When he came to the Lord''s house, Donne turned his mouth. It was clear that so many residents in the town were very poor and most of the houses were still leaking. The Lord''s house in Ellington looked very imposing. It didn''t look like the buildings that Ellington should appear - it was very different from the surrounding painting style.


    Donne said to the guard, "please inform me that the new lords Donne and Fiona have been invited to dinner and complete the transfer of power."


    Fiona leaned up and whispered, "Lord, you don''t have to be so polite to such a guy?"


    Fiona recognized that the guard was the guy who looked at her and wanted to do it to her. She was holding her breath.


    Donne shook his head and whispered, "you know, we must be cautious and low-key. Now many people like to dress up as pigs and eat tigers. If there are hidden experts under Hogg, we will be in danger."


    Fiona widened her eyes: "Lord, are you sure you''re not talking about yourself?"


    The guard''s eyes turned around Fiona and then fell on Donne. He said angrily, "invitation? Why haven''t I heard the Lord? Do you two Dalits want to sneak into the Lord''s house? Say! What''s your intention!?"


    The guard said and pulled out his weapon.


    "Presumptuous!"


    Fiona frowned angrily: "it''s Donne in front of you! Lord Ellington!"


    "I only know that Lord Hogg is the Lord. How dare you, a bitch, pretend to be the Lord to cheat and die!"


    The guard shouted violently, but he directly waved his weapon and chopped at Donne!


    Are these guys full of shit?


    Donne gently raised his hand and grabbed the long sword. After taking the long sword, before the guard could speak, his backhand was a sword to kill him!


    Looking at the hot blood of Biao Fei, Fiona was stunned: "Lord, didn''t you say to keep a low profile?"


    "Huh?"


    Donne shook off the blood on the sword and paused: "when I didn''t say."


    Fiona didn''t know why Donne changed her mind so quickly, but she was very happy that Donne killed the hateful guy.


    "Who?"


    The commotion at the gate attracted the attention of private soldiers. Soon a large number of private soldiers surrounded Donne and Fiona. After seeing the bodies on the ground, the private soldiers stared at Donne with murderous eyes like hungry wolves.


    Lord''s house, by the window on the second floor.


    "You say, can they kill this guy? His strength is unexpectedly strong."


    Hogg narrowed his eyes. If these people can kill Donne directly, of course, it''s the best situation. If they can''t kill Donne, they can only use the second way.


    "I don''t know."


    A man next to Hogg shook his head: "although he is an alchemist, according to the investigation information, he only uses fireball, and the information is insufficient. He can''t see what strength he is - on the contrary, his brute force is quite big."


    "Brute force? The same strange force as Elsa?"


    A haze flashed across Hogg''s face, but he soon smiled: "even if he has strange power, so what? With your hand, a wild mage with strange power can''t be captured?"


    "That''s nature!"


    The man said proudly, "I''m Jordon, but a bronze third-order soldier! I''m just an alchemist who can only know fireball. If I die, I''m just a black iron magician. How can I be my opponent!"


    "But for the sake of insurance, I have prepared other measures..."


    Hogg gave a sinister smile and whispered to Jordan.


    At this time, the atmosphere outside was ready to explode.


    "How dare you make trouble in the Lord''s residence and kill our people. You are ready to pay for your life!"


    The private captain Yin Ze Ze said and waved his hand: "kill the man! Capture the woman alive!"


    "This is long overdue!"


    "Ha ha! Give me the girl!"


    A group of private soldiers rushed over with strange cries.


    "Dad!"


    In the distance, Elsa looked anxiously at Alberton and wanted to help.


    "Don''t worry."


    Alberton stopped Elsa: "he won''t be in danger."


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry, I have a hunch that he will become our Lord of Ellington."


    Private soldiers blocked the road and stared greedily at Donne.


    "Let''s go together! Even if he is a black iron magician, he can''t stand so many people!"


    "Kill him! What are you afraid of! Kill him! That woman is ours!"


    "Let''s go together!"


    "Where''s the archer? Shoot! Shoot!"


    Seeing the private soldiers swarming up, Donne showed an elegant smile: "it''s so naive..."


    This group of garbage, living is a waste of land and air... Let them die.


    "Bang bang bang!"


    Donne waved and a series of fireballs came out of thin air.


    "No! Kill him!"


    The fireball locked the targets one by one and burned them to ashes before they reacted.


    With Donne''s strength, fireball is enough to deal with these guys.


    Donne killed them mercilessly. These people ignored the bandits'' looting of Ellington, but they didn''t lend a helping hand at all. They deserved their death!


    Just a moment later, the private soldiers in the Lord''s house were all dead and injured, all turned into dust.


    The remaining private soldiers trembled and could not even stand steadily.


    "Good, good!"


    Elsa in the distance looked at Donne with a shocked face. Although she had been saved by him before, Elsa didn''t see Donne killing the enemy. Now she found that Donne was so powerful!


    "Yes..."


    Alberton nodded in agreement: "it''s not just his magic... Don''t you notice that when he moves forward, his steps have been avoiding arrows and surrounding attacks? I dare say his melee skills are also very strong."


    "What are you doing!"


    At this time, Hogg''s housekeeper suddenly went out of the Lord''s house and shouted, "Donne is the Lord''s guest. How can you do something to the guest? Stop it!"


    Those private soldiers are about to cry. Now it''s not their problem to stop, but whether the other party will let them go.


    Donne looked at the housekeeper with a meaningful smile.


    Of course he saw that the housekeeper was out to protect the private soldiers, but it was just what Donne meant.


    These private soldiers can''t be killed, especially the captain. He has something to ask them later.


    "Is this Baron Hogg''s hospitality?" asked Donne


    The housekeeper frowned slightly. He noticed that Donne was called Hogg by his title. Was he suggesting his lord status? But


    "The master is the Lord of this land. Everything on this land belongs to Lord Hogg. It''s not up to others to blame him for how he treats his guests."


    The housekeeper turned and said, "come in, Lord, you''ve been waiting for a long time."


    Fiona muttered, "this guy has such a big shelf after so many people have died."


    "That''s because in their eyes, these private soldiers are consumables. They die when they die."


    Don said sarcastically, "and you don''t think that guy is really going to entertain us?"


    "Of course not."


    "So be careful and act on my face - I''m not black, am I?"


    Fiona was stunned: "of course not. Why do you ask?"


    "Make sure you can see."


    Compared with the outside, the interior decoration of the Lord''s mansion is more luxurious. The huge magic crystal lamp emits dazzling light, and the marble floor is discernible. Donne looks down and raises his head regretfully - Fiona''s crenolin style floor skirt completely covers the beautiful scenery.


    Soon Donne and they followed the housekeeper to the banquet hall.


    "Welcome, welcome!"


    As soon as he entered the banquet hall, Hogg greeted him with a laugh: "as the Lord of Ellington, Baron Ben really didn''t expect two such distinguished guests in my territory."


    Fiona''s face was not good: "I don''t think any noble would welcome his guests with weapons!"


    "Misunderstanding! Pure misunderstanding!"


    Hogg waved his hands again and again, his face full of smiles: "I''ve told you, but maybe there was something wrong in the process of information transmission - you know, word of mouth is always prone to misunderstanding."


    Lie to the ghost!


    How can "invite guests" be misunderstood as "kill guests"!?

 Chapter 10

    Looking at the smile on Baron Hogg''s face, Fiona wanted to slap him in the face.


    Donne stopped Fiona and said with a smile, "Baron Hogg invited us to dinner so warmly. Thank you very much."


    With that, Donne sat down carelessly with Fiona.


    Seeing the position where Donne sat down, Baron Hogg drew his eyes, and the housekeeper shouted, "it''s impolite! That position is the Lord''s position!"


    "Oh? What are you talking about? I''m sorry you''re old and your voice is too low for me to hear."


    Donne looked like I didn''t hear him and didn''t mean to leave the chair.


    Proclaiming sovereignty to me?


    A haze flashed across Hogg''s face, but he soon covered it up and said with a loud smile: "ha ha, don''t care. Now the guests have taken their seats. Let the cook start eating."


    Hogg sat opposite Donne, facing each other, and Fiona sat on Donne''s right hand.


    The first meal was served soon. It was some appetizers with local characteristics of Ellington, accompanied by red wine. The taste was very good.


    After a few sips, Hogg snapped his fingers. The housekeeper immediately brought a bottle of red wine respectfully. Hogg showed off: "this is the fairy new moon wine I bought at a high price. Most people can''t drink it at all. This time, in order to thank Mr. Donne and miss Fiona for helping us fight off mountain thieves in Ellington, let''s taste this bottle of new moon bar together."


    The housekeeper opened the lid, carefully poured three small cups, then closed the lid and took back the remaining crescent wine.


    "Crescent wine?"


    Fiona looked suspicious: "do you say this is a bottle of crescent wine worth at least 10000 gold coins?"


    "That''s right!"


    Hogg said proudly, "it''s impossible for ordinary people to drink this wine."


    "Ah! What a fragrant and charming aroma..."


    Hogg looked intoxicated and held up his glass: "come on, let''s drink this cup!"


    Fiona smelled, then shook her glass, glanced, and then smiled.


    Donne looked at the wine in the glass, showed a strange smile, and stopped Fiona who wanted to talk.


    Fiona was stunned. She just wanted to say something. She noticed Donne''s expression and closed her mouth.


    Hogg smiled, but his heart was full of disdain. Sure enough, he was a hick who had never seen the world, just a bottle of new moon wine with ten thousand gold coins. He was so rude. There was no aristocratic attitude.


    Drink it... Drink it all, and then your life and the blood of the goddess will be mine


    Donne drank all the red wine, then smashed it, smashed his mouth, and said, "is there any more? It''s really not fun."


    "Hum!"


    The housekeeper snorted coldly, "do you think crescent wine is a kind of junk red wine with one gold coin and one bottle? Drink as much as you want?"


    "Eh?"


    Donne said in surprise, "isn''t this a gold coin and a bottle of red wine?"


    The housekeeper said sarcastically, "what a hick. I can''t even taste the delicious red wine."


    "I don''t know if you can taste it, but I know you''re definitely not a new moon wine."


    Donne took a wine bottle out of his arms and poured himself and Fiona a glass.


    "This wine smells --!"


    Fiona exclaimed, sniffed deeply, then shook her glass, saw a touch of crescent luster on the liquor, and said excitedly: "new moon wine! This is the real new moon wine!"


    "What!?"


    Hogg was stunned. He followed him and smelled the intoxicating smell of wine.


    It is completely different from the bottle of red wine he just took out. Compared with the current wine aroma, the bottle of red wine he just took out is rich enough, but it has more vulgar flavor. However, the smell of the bottle of red wine Donne took out now reveals the natural smell in the air. Just smelling the wine aroma, people are intoxicated, as if they have lost all their fighting spirit, Just want to lie down and enjoy the leisure time of life.


    This is the characteristic of the new moon wine produced in the elf country.


    Hogg''s face was livid. He was cheated!?


    It''s a shame to collect a bottle of fake wine as a new moon wine!


    After a sip, Fiona was completely intoxicated. She drank the new moon wine a long time ago, but later the golden rose family encountered changes, not to mention the new moon wine. She was reluctant to buy even better jewelry


    Thinking of this, Fiona couldn''t help looking at Donne. Whether the golden rose family can rise in the future depends on whether Donne is willing to help her!


    Donne shook his glass, drank the delicious new moon wine, and then shook his head and said, "the new moon wine is very good, but in fact, the red wine you just made is also very good - at least, the poison in the wine has a different flavor."


    As soon as Hogg smiled, he heard the second half of Donne''s words, and his smile froze on his face.


    "What!?"


    Fiona was shocked: "the wine is poisonous! Do you still drink it?"


    Donne looked indifferent: "it''s just poison. What are you afraid of?"


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Hogg was stunned and laughed wildly: "don, I must admit that I underestimated you! However, you underestimated my poison!"


    "Belittle? No, not belittle you, but ignore you at all."


    Donne disdained and said, "as long as you don''t poison shit, or add dozens of poisons, I dare to drink it for you."


    Ququ''s poison of more than ten levels can be ignored for Donne now. Of course he is not afraid.


    "Hum, soon you won''t be arrogant."


    Hogg sneered: "what poison do you think I use? I use the special poison used by the assassin of the dark snake. Even the Apocalypse of the silver level will become a waste. The master of the gold level will be seriously injured if poisoned. Just an ordinary person, you will be dead when you drink that glass of wine."


    "Snake of darkness? I seem to have heard the most wonderful news... Unfortunately, I''m going to disappoint you."


    Donne said sarcastically, "who taught you the stupid idea of poisoning the alchemist''s wine?"


    Hogg was stunned for a moment. Then he remembered that the guy in front of him was still an alchemist!


    "What if you are an alchemist? Today, this is your burial place."


    As soon as Hogg gritted his teeth, since he had made a choice, he could not retreat. Today, Donne must die. Only when he died, the news would not leak out, and Ellington would continue to control him.


    Then Hogg took a few steps back, waved his big hand and shouted, "Jordon! Kill him! Female captured alive!"


    "Hehe, is it time for me to come out at last?"


    Joe Deng, who had been hiding in the dark, came out with a huge axe and a contemptuous smile on his face: "boy, you really make me wait."


    Donne looked puzzled. Who is this fool?


    As if he could see Donne''s doubts, Jordon gave a heavy meal to the huge axe in his hand. The handle of the axe hit the floor and the marble immediately broke inch by inch. He said proudly: "my uncle woke up at the age of 15 and has the talent to become an apocalypse. At the age of 34, he has been a bronze third-order soldier. It''s your honor to enter the black iron order before the age of 40 and die in my hand!"


    Donne''s expression was very complex. Just when Joe Deng thought Donne was afraid, he saw Donne with a sympathetic face and said, "you''re only thirty-four years old. You''re really desperate to live..."


    Jordan was furious: "you want to die -"


    "Brother, listen to me," Donne said to Jordan with a sincere face. "Just find a piece of tofu and kill it. Don''t come out and make a fool of yourself."


    Jordan is 15 years old and has a talent for awakening and becoming an apocalypse. He may be proud of being in a remote place like Ellington, but as far as Donne knows, prandal has many rebellious talents in the world. Jordan can be regarded as a crane tail, and he is only a little better than ordinary people.


    "Arrogance! Go to hell - talent ¡¤ rage!"


    Jordan inspired his talent, his eyes glowed scarlet, and the whole person expanded in a circle. His skin was red, his blood vessels were bulging, and he breathed hot air.


    He waved his axe and a violent hurricane rolled up in the restaurant.


    "Hahaha - you''re so stupid! You irritated Jordan!"


    Hogg, standing at the door of the restaurant, laughed wildly: "Jordon''s talent is great power rage! After stimulating his talent, his combat effectiveness can double and instantly reach bronze level 4 or even bronze level 5! You''re dead today!"


    Hogg''s eyes were full of blazing Greed: "the goddess''s blood belongs to me, and this woman belongs to me! Ellington is my territory, and no one can take it!"


    "Good talent -"


    Donne looked at Jordan with a playful face. When the character was born, he would know what his talent was. Donne''s talent was a quick step and his experience value was increased by 50%.


    Although this talent will become a chicken rib after reaching the full level, which has no effect on the increase of combat effectiveness, because this talent makes him reach the full level first than everyone, which makes him complete many unique tasks in the game and obtain many unique inherited spells. On the other hand, this talent also increases his combat effectiveness and allows him to seize valuable opportunities.


    Jordan gasped, his muscles jerked, and the axe waved in his hand as easily as a straw.


    "Roar! Go to hell!"


    Jordan roared, the axe split the air and came straight to the door!


    Donne could even see the cold light on the axe blade, but


    ¡ª¡ªHowever, there is no egg use.


    Donne raised his left hand calmly, grabbed the axe blade of the giant axe, the scream disappeared, the hurricane subsided, and the picture was still in an instant.


    Jordan, can''t move!


    Meanwhile, a magic vortex appeared in Donne''s right eye

 Chapter 11

    "Uh - ah, uh - huh!"


    After the frenzy, Joe Deng desperately urged his strength. His muscles had expanded to the limit and his blood gas was exuberant to the extreme. At this moment, he could be called the most powerful moment of his combat effectiveness.


    However, his huge battle axe was firmly stuck between Donne''s fingers.


    "Go to hell!"


    Jordan clenched his teeth. The floor under his feet cracked inch by inch under great force. The cracks spread out, and soon the whole floor of the restaurant was broken.


    "Bang bang!"


    The high explosion of muscle and blood power made Joe Deng''s clothes and armor explode. Originally, Joe Deng was just a little strong, but now he has become a huge muscle giant. Qiu Jie''s muscles are roughly exposed outside, just like the old skin of a millennium giant tree.


    Joe Deng standing there would bring out thick and hot steam with every breath. The thick fog shrouded his face and made him look more mysterious and powerful.


    Fiona just stood by and felt amazing pressure.


    "Deep rage!"


    Hogg laughed wildly: "it seems that the great God of light jebirni doesn''t want you to leave here alive! Donne! You''re dead!"


    "Boom!"


    Jorden struck with an axe. This time his strength was more terrible than the last time. After the deep rage, Jorden''s strength had directly climbed from bronze Level 3 to bronze level 6, which can be called a perverse increase!


    The dining table became fragmented when it was swept by the strong wind. Hogg and the housekeeper standing at the door could clearly feel the cold air flow rolled up by the Tomahawk, as if it was always across their neck.


    "So what?"


    Fiona said proudly, "in front of Lord Donne, the combat effectiveness of a miscellaneous fish is increased by 100% and 200%. Is there any difference?"


    "How dare you say I''m a miscellaneous fish! Die!"


    After the frenzy, Jordan''s reason was very confused and easily stimulated. Hearing Fiona''s words, he immediately changed his goal.


    Jorden made an effort, "Ga Bang", and the giant axe cracked!


    Then Jordan took the half of the Tomahawk and rushed to Fiona. The ground made a huge "roar", as if the whole Lord''s house was shaking.


    "Lord Donne!"


    Fiona''s face changed and she was filled with panic.


    Now, if she ran away, she would lose Donne''s face!


    As soon as she gritted her teeth, out of her trust in Donne, she closed her eyes and stood there firmly!


    "Whoosh -"


    Joe Deng with red eyes raised his axe, and the whole man jumped into the air. The strength of his blood and Qi was completely concentrated on one point. The next moment he was going to split Fiona in half¡ª¡ª


    Just then, a sharp sound broke through the air. The next moment, after half of the axe blade penetrated Jordan''s body, it roared through the Lord''s house, cut through the sky and disappeared in the distance.


    Immediately after, the falling Jordan was split in half, and the whole man exploded from the middle!


    Blood and viscera fell from the sky and dyed the whole restaurant red.


    "Pa!"


    Jordan''s staring head fell in front of Hogg, who was completely stunned.


    "... now, can we talk?"


    Donne walked up to Hogg with a smile on his face.


    "What do you want to talk about?"


    "Of course -"


    Donne walked over, patted Hogg on the shoulder and grinned: "- how much are you willing to spend on your life? You know, murdering a noble or a lord is a capital crime..."


    Hogg was dark and knew he was facing a huge choice.


    How many gold coins is your life worth?


    How many gold coins can you take out?


    Even if he is satisfied, can he let himself leave with other gold coins?


    The cold sweat turned into a stream.


    The housekeeper next to him looked cold and quietly touched the dagger at his waist.


    If Hogg survives, the housekeeper who helped Hogg fight for the tiger must be a victim.


    So - Hogg must die!


    "Ah!"


    A sharp pain hit. Hogg widened his eyes, turned around in disbelief and pointed to his housekeeper: "you betrayed me!"


    The housekeeper''s face was cruel. Without saying a word, he pulled out the dagger and stabbed Hogg several times in his chest. Hogg lost his breath in the blink of an eye.


    The housekeeper dropped his dagger and knelt in front of Donne with a flattering face: "Lord Donne... No, Lord, I know where all Hogg''s property is hidden. Of course, these wealth are yours now. I can lead the way for you."


    Guide party?


    Donne sympathized with Hogg. This guy is going to die in peace.


    Although the housekeeper is needed to lead the way, don doesn''t like this traitor. He will betray Hogg and himself in the future.


    No one likes traitors.


    The housekeeper took Donne and Fiona to the treasure room of the Lord''s house, as if he hadn''t done anything to sell the Lord for glory, and didn''t care about the strange eyes of the servants looking at him.


    "This is Hogg''s treasure room. All the gold coins he has searched for over the years are here. In addition, there is a small vault with some valuable magic crystals."


    The gold, silver and copper coins piled up in the treasure chest add up to more than 100000 gold coins. In addition, there are a number of well-made armor and weapons, which I''m afraid are prepared for his private soldiers, but I don''t know why they haven''t been distributed. It''s worth at least tens of thousands of gold coins.


    The housekeeper came to the wall, opened a groove on the wall, opened the small Treasury three or two times, and took out the magic crystal and some magic gemstones stored in it.


    These so-called magic crystals and magic gemstones are of average quality, but considering the situation of Ellington, it''s not easy for Hogg to get them.


    The quality of magic crystal is average. When casting spells, it can be used to replace its own magic energy. Magic gemstones can be made into some ornaments. I''m afraid they can also sell a lot of gold coins.


    It was a windfall and, of course, a political fund in Donne''s plan.


    With this money, Ellington will be much easier to develop.


    Donne is very satisfied.


    Fiona exclaimed, "how did Ellington get so much money when he was so poor?"


    The housekeeper smiled and said, "Lord, in fact, these are not all Hogg''s property. He still has some property in the mountains."


    "In the mountains?"


    Donne and Fiona were stunned: "did this guy hide the gold coins?"


    "No."


    The housekeeper said flatteringly, "in fact, the mountain thieves who came to Ellington to rob are Hogg''s private soldiers. They occasionally rob some businessmen on the nearby North-South trade road."


    "What!?"


    Fiona exclaimed, "send your own private soldiers to loot your territory. What''s good for him?"


    "There are many benefits."


    Donne sneered and said: "it can quickly exploit the wealth of the territory residents, make them unable to escape here, and create the phenomenon of public security chaos and rampant mountain bandits in Ellington, so that other people lose interest in here, so he can continue to be the local emperor here."


    Fiona was silent.


    Donne asked, "do those private soldiers outside know the previous group of mountain thieves?"


    "Yes, Lord."


    The housekeeper bowed his head and his face was covered with cold sweat: "not only that, the captain of the militia, Ronnie, has also been bought by Hogg, so every time he prepares to loot, he will deliberately let him stagger the militia and the looting team... Baron Hogg ordered Ronnie to secretly burn your order of the director, trying to frame you as a liar and deliberately frame you..."


    "Ronnie? It''s that guy..."


    Donne remembered the man who was hostile to him when he first met. He was busy saving people and forgot that the Lord''s appointment letter was still on him.


    But forget it. I can''t use it now anyway.


    Fiona was particularly angry when she heard this: "damn! Someone would betray their family for that gold coin! Ronnie, damn it!"


    Donne looked thoughtfully at Fiona and nodded, "needless to say, I know what to do."

 Chapter 12

    Fiona whispered, "what are you going to do?"


    "I know."


    Donne nodded slightly, but said nothing. After checking the treasure room, he ordered to lock the door and return to it.


    "Go and call everyone in the Lord''s house to the hall."


    After Donne ordered the housekeeper to call someone, he sat in his chair and thought. Fiona was worried that the housekeeper would take the opportunity to escape, so she followed.


    Ronnie is Hogg''s man and must be removed, as well as the housekeeper.


    Must also die.


    Although Donne is not a ruthless man, now as the Lord of Ellington, he must have the appearance of a Lord. The enemy, the valuable need slavery, and the worthless must be removed in order to gain prestige.


    A moment later, all the people in the Lord''s house gathered in the hall. The huge Lord''s house, factotum, cook, servant and all kinds of steward together, nearly a hundred people from top to bottom, gathered in the dark area of the hall. People were panicked and talked one after another. There were dull discussions in the whole hall.


    Donne raised his eyes and saw the housekeeper''s flattering smile.


    Donne felt only an aversion and drove the housekeeper aside.


    Fiona nodded slightly at Donne, indicating that everyone was here. Donne stood up and there was silence below.


    "I know you don''t know me, but it doesn''t matter. You know me now."


    When Donne spoke, he used a little magic trick to spread the sound directly to everyone''s ears with the wind element. These people listened to Donne''s voice as if he were around them. Several ill intentioned people in the crowd were suddenly cold and didn''t dare to act rashly.


    Fiona admired Donne even more when she saw that Donne easily awed those people with such a casual trick.


    "I''m Donne, the new Lord of Ellington."


    Fiona timely added: "the former Lord Hogg, who tried to murder Lord Donne, has been killed!"


    "Hiss -"


    There was a sound of air-conditioning below. They obviously didn''t expect that Hogg said he was dead, especially several of Hogg''s confidants.


    When they panic, they lose their reason.


    "Impossible!"


    A steward shouted, "Lord Hogg is Lord Ellington appointed by the imperial aristocracy, and it''s even more an imperial aristocracy. You killed him. It''s a felony!"


    The housekeeper immediately whispered in Donne''s ear, "this is the brother of the... Hogg lover. He is arranged to be responsible for the purchase of kitchen materials in the Lord''s house, and sometimes to send some materials to the people on the mountain..."


    Donne nodded and said, "now you go and separate all Hogg''s people from ordinary servants. Hogg''s people stand on the left, ordinary servants and servants stand on the right, and those who are not sure stand in the middle. Is there a problem?"


    "No problem!"


    When the housekeeper''s spirit was refreshed, he went to do it immediately. He knew that the better he performed, the more likely he was to save his life.


    Soon the people below were divided into two distinct queues.


    Most of the people on the left are well-dressed and greasy, while the people on the right are unusually simple, similar to the locals I saw before.


    Donne pointed to the man on the left and said, "from now on, all of you have been dismissed. I don''t want to see any of you in front of me until tomorrow."


    "What?! you can''t do that!"


    Hogg''s lover''s brother cried, and there was an uproar. Many people stared at the housekeeper with hate eyes and wanted to peel his skin, but the housekeeper looked complacent and didn''t care at all.


    "Don''t want to go? Then leave your life."


    Donne threw a sword, and Hogg''s lover''s brother screamed. The sword pierced his chest and nailed it to the floor!


    No one expected that Donne would kill if he said to kill.


    The opposition disappeared at once.


    These people usually rely on Hogg to domineer here. Now Hogg is dead. Donne said to kill cruel people. How dare they joke about their lives?


    "You will continue to work in the Lord''s house. As for the salary, it will be calculated according to the original salary for the time being."


    Donne wiped his hands, then said something to the people on the right, and they immediately looked happy.


    Most of these people are native to Ellington and have nothing to do with Hogg. At first, they were worried that they would be implicated and affected, but they didn''t expect Donne to leave them.


    In fact, Donne doesn''t want to continue to use these people, but... He can''t live alone in such a big Lord''s house. He needs a lot of people just to clean up and pack up every day. It''s more useless to let Fiona do the things done by these maids, so he can only continue to use these people.


    "Now you pack up for me immediately and get out."


    Donne said to the people on the left, and then told the servants on the right, "go and stare at them one-on-one. If they try to steal things leading the main house, inform me immediately."


    "Good Lord!"


    Soon the people in the hall dispersed, leaving only Donne, Fiona and the housekeeper.


    "Lord, please don''t worry. I know these people well. I can''t make any mistake."


    The housekeeper patted his chest to show his loyalty: "in the future, I will wholeheartedly assist the Lord and let these people work honestly."


    "In the future? Oh."


    Donne suddenly turned around. The next moment, a flame flew out of Donne''s fingertips, wrapped the housekeeper, and burned him to ashes in an instant. He didn''t even have time to scream.


    "I''m not interested in men, so you don''t have a future."


    Donne rubbed his fingers. The feeling of killing between his fingers still made him feel a little unrealistic.


    Fiona turned around, glanced at the pile of ashes on the ground and asked Donne curiously, "what did you mean by what you just said?"


    "What sentence?"


    "Because you''re not interested in men, he won''t be in the future."


    "Oh, that''s easy to explain," Donne smiled. "If it''s a beautiful woman, I don''t mind talking about it later."


    "I see."


    Fiona nodded. Although she didn''t understand, she quietly labeled Donne as "lecherous" in her heart.


    She underestimated Donne''s immorality.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    Fiona is obviously more concerned about Donne''s next plan for Ellington than taking over the Lord''s house, which is related to whether she will regain the glory of the golden rose family in the future.


    Donne said naturally, "of course it''s the bandits."


    Suppressing bandits can not only improve his position in the hearts of Ellington residents, but also take the opportunity to reasonably clean hidden dangers, stabilize the surrounding public security, and get a lot of gold coins. How can Donne let go of the good thing of killing four birds with one stone?


    That night, Donne stayed at the Lord''s house, and Fiona did her part.


    This is the first night that Donne came to prandal. This night, he didn''t sleep well. He thought about the past, the present and the future almost all night.


    Fiona was at the door when Donne came out of the room.


    Donne was stunned and smiled.


    After Fiona saw Donne, her eyes lit up. She felt that he was a little different from yesterday. It was not a change in his appearance, but a feeling of Indescribability.


    Yesterday, Fiona felt that Donne still had an ethereal feeling, just like Donne didn''t belong to the world. Now, Fiona feels that she is a living person she can see and touch.


    After the two went to breakfast together, Donne said, "Fiona, find Elsa, let the militia contact the residents of Ellington and let everyone gather in the square."


    "Yes! Lord!"


    Fiona immediately went to find Elsa and told Donne what she meant, and Elsa was also very powerful. Although Ronnie didn''t want to obey orders, he had no binding force on such orders, not to mention that Donne was still the Lord. The rest of the militia soon informed every household in Ellington.


    As soon as Donne had a cup of tea, Fiona came back to recover her life.


    "It''s done? Let''s go."


    Donne was also very straightforward and set off directly to the square.


    When we came to the square, there were already a lot of people here. Although hot Ellington was a small town, it also had a population of thousands of people, all of whom gathered together, which was a huge number.


    Now it was the time for prandal''s people to prepare for a day''s work, but Donne gathered here. Many people were full of complaints. They didn''t know that their Lord had changed, and thought Hogg was going to mess again.


    But when Donne went to the front stage, all these people were stunned. Some people who saw Donne yesterday were even more surprised and didn''t understand how he went there.


    Fiona looked at Donne. Donne nodded, so she stepped forward and shouted, "please be quiet!"


    With the support of the militia, the voice slowly decreased. Fiona continued: "now, please welcome Lord Donne, the Lord of Ellington, to speak."


    WOW¡ª¡ª


    A round of applause! There was an uproar.


    Generally speaking, if a territory wants to change its Lord, it usually makes an announcement one month in advance. Many people will see it, but this time it is so sudden that some uninformed residents are stunned.


    "What!?"


    Ronnie''s face was livid: "Lord? Donne? Not Hogg? What''s going on?"


    The letter of appointment has been burned by him!


    Donne stepped forward, ignored the surprise of the people, cleared his throat and showed a bright smile.


    "Salted fish King... Cough, king of Ellington, I''m settled!"

 Chapter 13

    After making his Lord''s declaration, Donne felt very good about himself.


    So he continued: "yes, I''m your new Lord. Your original Lord has been sent to death by me. I dare not say anything else. If I have a bite to eat, I''ll never be hungry!"


    Fiona was so dark that she almost fainted.


    In arlinks, she has seen many nobles speak and many lords, but she has never seen any lord say such words when he just took office!


    If you hang out with me, you will never be hungry if I have a bite to eat?


    It''s real, but it''s too vulgar, isn''t it? There is no aristocratic temperament at all!


    It''s like a declaration to pull mountain bandits into the gang!


    However, no matter how inappropriate Fiona felt, the reactions of the following residents were real. They obviously showed joy on their faces. Obviously, they felt that the new Lord was much more reliable than Hogg, and the residents who were helped by Donne yesterday were even more surprised.


    Donne was willing to take out such precious goddess''s blood to help them treat the wounded yesterday, which shows that he is not a stingy man. Now he has become the Lord of Ellington, will he be stingy to his people?


    Obviously impossible!


    Alberton, standing in the crowd, looked at Donne with a smile on his face. Ellington, I''m afraid, finally waited for its real owner.


    "I know you have a lot of concerns, but we''ll discuss them later."


    Donne smiled and said, "now I''m going to do a very important thing... Militia captain Ronnie obeys."


    Ronnie, who was standing under the stage, said, "yes."


    Now, no matter how he couldn''t figure it out, he had to obey Donne for the time being.


    "Assemble all the militiamen with combat effectiveness at once," Dunn said with a meaningful smile. "I''ll take the team myself and go into the mountain to suppress the bandits!"


    to suppress bandits?


    to suppress bandits!?


    Ronnie regained his consciousness and was surprised. His face was almost exposed, but he soon calmed down and said, "let''s do it!"


    Donne''s order surprised the residents. The LORD had just taken office and was going to suppress the bandits?


    And lead the team yourself?


    When did Hogg do such a thing?


    "Lord! It''s very dangerous to go into the mountain to suppress bandits. How can you risk yourself!"


    "Yes, Lord, you don''t have to go yourself!"


    Seeing a reliable Lord coming, the Ellington residents were worried that something would happen to him when he entered the mountain. If another unreliable Lord came, they would be miserable, so they immediately began to dissuade Donne.


    "My life is life. Isn''t the life of members of the militia life?"


    Donne looked awe inspiring: "they are bleeding and sweating and risking their lives to fight the mountain bandits. Am I watching? They are your children and now they are my children! So I want to take my team into the mountain to suppress the bandits!"


    Having said these words and looking at the bearded militia, Donne was shocked by his cheekiness.


    If she didn''t know Donne''s real strength, Fiona would be moved by his words, but now she can only roll her eyes.


    In fact, Fiona was still surprised. Obviously, Donne didn''t look like a lord yesterday, but now he has learned to play with politicians.


    She looked silently below her eyes. As expected, all the residents present were conquered by Donne''s means.


    After the speech, the crowd did not disperse, but continued to gather around, and soon Ronnie came back with a large group of people.


    "You stay in Ellington and sort out all kinds of financial, tax and other data accumulated in the Lord''s house. In addition, I have put your goods in the warehouse. How to deal with them is up to you."


    Fiona nodded and saw Donne stride into the militia.


    Ronnie shouted, "somebody! Get a horse!"


    "No."


    Tang en shook his head, took a sword and put it on him. He said faintly, "I''ll walk with you."


    Ellington is a very poor territory. Horses are very expensive as war preparedness resources. An excellent war horse can even sell more than hundreds of gold coins, which is almost equivalent to an ordinary armor of cavalry.


    The militia was not equipped with the horses. The only horses were used by the Miller for grinding. Don didn''t want to requisition their horses.


    Without much nonsense, after each person brought some dry food and water, the militia set out. Captain Ronnie led the team, followed by vice captain Elsa, and Donne followed them closely, turning his eyes on the others from time to time.


    The militia''s equipment is very poor. In Donne''s opinion, the equipment they wear is not even whiteboard. Even these equipment are squeezed out of the teeth of Ellington residents. It can be seen how poor Ellington is.


    Just as Donne and his men set out to suppress the bandits in the mountain, a guy who was driven out of the Lord''s house by him last night appears at his destination now.


    "Lord buck! That bastard, the new Lord, killed Lord Hogg!"


    This man is a confidant of Hogg. His comfortable and superior life was destroyed by Donne. Now he wants to tear Donne to pieces!


    But he doesn''t have such power. Now only buck in the late third bronze stage can help him!


    That''s why he came here to find buck.


    One eyed buck, Hogg''s most powerful man, is more powerful than Jordan and his most trusted man, so he was sent here to pretend to be a mountain thief and plunder wealth for Hogg.


    Buck was also an adventurer until he got an arrow in his left eye.


    He almost died when he was accidentally injured. Hogg saved his life and later sold it to him.


    It is precisely because of this serious injury that Buck''s growth path has been blocked and has failed to break through the fourth bronze stage so far.


    However, working under Hogg, he was very comfortable. Over time, his idea of breaking through the realm faded.


    However, he did not expect that Baron Hogg, an imperial aristocrat, would be killed!


    The wine cup in Buck''s hand turned into a piece of scrap iron, and his one eye full of haze stared at the guy: "that man, what''s his name?"


    "Donne! Lord buck, the man''s name is Donne! He''s in the Lord''s house now. You must -"


    The axe swept out, and the man was torn into meat sauce by the strong wind before he finished his words.


    "A waste, go to death and continue to serve Lord Hogg."


    Buck said coldly, trampled on the head staring at him, took the axe and carried it on his shoulder. Then he grabbed the barrel and gududududududududududududududududududududududududududududududui. A moment later, he threw the barrel angrily to the ground, wiped his face and roared, "brothers, it''s time to go to work!"


    After hearing the news, the mountain bandits suddenly became restless in their old nest. Under Buck''s order, half of them stayed at the nest and half of them gathered on war horses.


    Buck roared, "brothers, follow me to Ellington. This time, I will completely destroy Ellington! Whoever grabs gold coins, women and food will own it!"


    "Lord buck!"


    A little brother shouted, "you have to keep your word! Elsa is mine! Don''t rob anyone with me!"


    Buck smiled strangely: "as long as you have the ability to win that strange girl, she is yours!"


    There was a roar of laughter around.


    "Let''s go!"


    The door of the mountain bandit''s nest was opened, and hundreds of mountain bandits poured out. The horse''s hooves trampled on the earth. The whole mountain was trembling. It seemed that they couldn''t bear to see the end of Ellington.


    At the same time, Donne and they had just left Ellington and entered the jungle.


    "Ronnie, you should have experience in suppressing bandits several times before. How many mountain bandits are there in this area?"


    "It''s hard to say, sir. Mountain bandits are like weeds on the ground. Even if they are killed, new ones will appear every year."


    Donne sneered and asked, "you should know where their nest is?"


    "I can''t guarantee that. They may have changed places."


    Ronnie still refused to answer Donne''s question head-on.


    "I know!"


    Elsa said, "I know a path. I can get to the foot of their nest in the afternoon."


    Ronnie was stunned: "how did you know?"


    Elsa said proudly, "a while ago, in order to find out the news, I followed the mountain bandits and sneaked into the mountain."


    Ronnie was worried: "how can you do this! Aren''t you afraid of danger? Uncle Alberton will be angry!"


    Donne glanced at Ronnie and said to Elsa, "good. Next, you''ll lead the way."


    "No problem!"


    Elsa is very happy. Although she is a member of the militia, people always like to treat her as a child and protect her from the enemy.


    Only Donne treated her as a real adult.


    Be sure to refuel! You can''t be looked down upon by the Lord!


    Elsa cheered herself up secretly, and then happily led the way ahead.


    But now no one expected that Buck passed them and went straight to Ellington.


    "Ellington is right in front of you! Brothers, take out your weapons and follow me straight to the Lord''s house! Watch me kill Donne in one fell swoop!"


    "Oh! Lord buck is invincible!"


    "Roar! Lord buck is invincible!"


    At this moment, the residents of Ellington have noticed the movement in the distance, and they are shocked and pale one by one. They never expected to encounter mountain bandits for two days in a row!


    Panic, fear quickly spread, the watchman''s sentry sounded the alarm, and the residents put down their work and began to hide - even though they knew it wouldn''t work.


    Buck chuckled wildly, clamped his horse''s belly, rushed into Ellington first and went straight to the Lord''s house.


    Revenge for Hogg?


    Loyalty?


    After Hogg died, everything was fake!


    Only the gold coins and treasures lying in the treasure house of the Lord''s house are true!


    Kill Donne and take the treasure!


    Maybe... You can hide it and be a lord?


    Buck''s heart warmed and became more excited.

 Chapter 14

    "The bell... Here comes the mountain thief again?"


    Not far northwest of Ellington, at the foot of the Ambrose mountains, Alberton, who had just come to a cabin, made a move and frowned.


    As soon as he turned around, the ground behind him suddenly shook.


    "Here we go again... There has been more and more noise in recent years..."


    Muttering to himself, Alberton gritted his teeth, forced himself to resist the impulse to return to Ellington, turned again and walked into the cabin. [e1]


    The vibration subsided gradually.


    Ellington, Lord''s house.


    Fiona felt her head ache as she thumbed through the ledger left by the tax official of the Lord''s house.


    "In such a barren Town, you can dig up 10000 gold coins a year. Hogg is really cruel..."


    Fiona was not even sure whether the account book was true. According to her understanding of the tax official, these guys would certainly do something in the middle.


    In other words, Hogg gets at least 15000 gold coins from Ellington a year


    This is poor and innocent Ellington!


    "I''m afraid there''s something wrong with the tax rate here... What''s the sound?"


    Fiona was suddenly stunned. The rapid bell outside the window made her feel uneasy.


    Then I heard a loud bang downstairs, followed by a wild roar: "where''s Donne? Get out and die!"


    Fiona''s face changed: "bad!"


    She quickly opened the curtains and found that the Lord''s house had been surrounded by mountain bandits.


    She immediately panicked. Of course she wasn''t afraid if Donne was here, but Donne went to suppress the bandits now, but the mountain bandits ran here at this time. What should she do?


    Ellington''s militia have all left. Now Ellington is like a weak little sheep, bullied by mountain thieves.


    "Treasure room? No, it''s dangerous there, cabinet? No... secret room... Is there a secret room here?"


    Fiona began to fumble on the wall. Generally speaking, the Lord''s house will prepare many secret rooms to escape in case of danger.


    However, the footsteps approached quickly.


    Fiona, who was extremely frightened, calmed down and her eyes fell on the table. She quickly ran over and rolled a piece of animal skin paper into a scroll and held it in her hand.


    "Boom!"


    The door was kicked open. Fiona turned and shouted, "who is it?"


    "Eh? It''s a woman!"


    Buck was stunned for a moment and said with a wild laugh, "this little beauty is more beautiful than those concubines of buck. I don''t know how many times, girl, you are my uncle''s!"


    "Presumptuous!"


    Fiona pretended to be mysterious and said coldly, "I''ll see who dares to touch me!"


    "Chick, do you want to challenge Lord Buck''s patience?"


    Buck''s one eye was fixed on Fiona. He had never seen such a beautiful girl in all his years.


    He''s going to fix this chick!


    "Nobody dares to touch me in arlinks, just you hick?"


    Fiona disdainfully raised her slender white neck and looked at buck contemptuously: "I''m not afraid to tell you, I''m wearing four excellent magic equipment, and each defense and counterattack force is enough to kill you waste. As long as someone who has an evil heart against me meets me, it will trigger automatically."


    Excellent magic equipment!


    Buck''s heart tightened, subconsciously stopped and called the little brother beside him.


    His eyes turned and turned on Fiona, especially on her earrings and necklace. Buck was a little relieved.


    "Although I have only one eye left, I''m not blind."


    Buck stared at Fiona and said grimly, "excellent magic equipment will have very bright element light. Don''t you think I don''t know?"


    This time it was Fiona''s turn to tighten her heart, but she still forced herself to sneer and said, "that''s your name. You''ve never heard of constant magic."


    Spell constant?


    Buck was at a loss. He had never heard of magic.


    But after a moment of stalemate, Buck roared with a ferocious face: "whatever his magic is constant, whether it''s true or false, just try it. Break your finger, you go up and try it!"


    "Ah!?"


    The man whose name was called had a sudden heart and almost cried, "brother buck, why me?"


    "Didn''t you want to get Elsa''s little * * before? Now there is a beautiful chick like her. Of course, the eldest brother has to take care of you."


    Buck said grimly, "stop talking nonsense and go!"


    Urged by buck, the severed finger had to go to Fiona.


    Fiona became more nervous. She could almost hear her heart beating wildly.


    Almost


    Fiona counted silently, and with a slight shake of her right hand, she exposed the scroll a little outside.


    "Stop!"


    Buck immediately stopped his broken finger and stared at Fiona''s right hand with one eye: "what''s in your hand! Take it out!"


    Fiona looked at him for a moment, slowly and carefully took the animal skin paper scroll to her body, and put her left hand directly on it.


    Buck took a breath of air-conditioning, stared at Fiona and sneered, "girl, good calculation! I''m afraid the excellent magic equipment is fake. This magic scroll is your real card!"


    Finally hooked


    Fiona breathed a sigh of relief, looked at buck coldly, said nothing, and looked like she would tear the scroll at any time.


    The scroll


    Buck stared at the scroll. The edge was a little yellow, but it was well maintained. It can be seen that its owner often took it with him, but he never used it.


    There are only two reasons, one is that its owner does not encounter the need to use it, the other is that it is very powerful and valuable, so it is not willing to use it.


    Whatever the reason, it''s not a good thing for buck at the moment.


    If buck is a mage, Fiona can''t deceive him, because there''s no magic wave on the scroll, but he''s not.


    And compared with Fiona, his IQ is also anxious.


    "Chick, are you threatening me --"


    "Flame storm."


    Fiona thought of the flame storm released by Donne yesterday. She only knew this spell, so she said coldly: "what I have in my hand is the magic scroll of the fourth level spell flame storm. Tear it open and the whole Lord''s house will turn into ashes. I''m just an ordinary person and I will be burned, but I don''t want to die yet. Don''t force me!"


    Buck''s face changed. "What --"


    Buck''s men were even more nervous. Although they didn''t know what the fourth order spell flame storm was, they knew that fireball was a first-order spell, and fireball could easily burn a person to ashes.


    Fourth order magic


    God, isn''t that powerful enough to scare people to death?


    Buck''s face was uncertain. He didn''t know whether to bet.


    Win, just get a beauty.


    But if you lose, it may be everyone''s life.


    "Chick, who are you?"


    How could a silent and nameless person have such a precious magic scroll? What''s more, when was this chick in Hogg''s Lord''s house? It was obvious that she was with the new Lord Donne.


    It seems that... You can continue


    Fiona turned her mind and said proudly, "arlinks, the golden rose family, Fiona golden rose, the Ombudsman of the noble Council, come here to confirm whether the new Lord Donne will take office. If I die here, the Knights of the noble Council will level the whole Ellington! You don''t want to live!"


    Buck took a breath of air conditioning. Although he didn''t know what the golden rose family was, he knew the noble Council


    He can also recognize Fiona''s natural sense of nobility, which is definitely the temperament cultivated by receiving noble education and life since childhood.


    Buck retreated.


    "Miss Fiona, you won."


    Buck took back his weapon and looked gloomy: "but Donne must die."


    "Lord Donne is not here."


    Fiona hopes that Donne is here now. Isn''t it easy for him to move his fingers to solve this enemy?


    Buck was furious: "what?! did he know I was coming, so he ran away!?"


    "Run away? Cowards run away."


    Fiona said sarcastically, "Lord Donne is not a coward. He has taken the militia to attack your hometown."


    "Militia?"


    Buck was stunned for a moment and suddenly said with a wild smile, "what are you talking about? The new Lord, he plans to take the militia to copy my hometown? Naive, it''s so naive!"


    Naive? I don''t know who is naive.


    Fiona sneered. If Lord Donne took it seriously, where would anyone else be needed? I''m afraid it can completely destroy the whole mountain thief''s nest with one wave.


    "In that case, I''ll wait here for him to come back. Before I kill him, please stay in this room honestly, broken finger!"


    "In..."


    How is it yourself? The severed finger is really going to cry.


    "You find another brother. You two stare at her to prevent any movement."


    Buck said that and gave Fiona another cold look. Then he turned and left with the others.


    Fiona was so frightened that a cold sweat came out on her back. She wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, but the broken finger and another person were still staring at her. She had to keep her previous appearance and hold a stalemate with them.


    Meanwhile, on Donne''s side, they arrived at the mountain thief''s nest ahead of time.


    "Why so fast?"


    Elsa was full of doubts and felt that it was easy to walk on the mountain road.


    Of course she didn''t know. In order to get on the road as soon as possible, Donne secretly used spells. Otherwise, at their speed, I''m afraid it will be late at night.


    "Ahead is the nest of those mountain bandits. They have built a nest on that hill for several years. We tried to attack hard before, but they beat us back every time."


    Elsa said angrily, "if only she could fly up."


    Fly up?


    Donne looked at the hillside hundreds of meters high. For ordinary people, this kind of mountain stronghold that occupies the advantage of terrain is really difficult to break through.


    But


    "Ronnie, what''s your plan?"


    Donne called Ronnie.


    "Plan? What plan?"


    "No plan?"


    Donne frowned and scolded mercilessly, "you have come to the enemy, but as the captain of the militia, you have no plans at all. How did you become the captain?"


    Ronnie was full of grievances and said angrily, "our task is to maintain law and order in Ellington, not to suppress bandits! That''s the task of soldiers! We''re just militia!"


    "Now," said Donne with an expressionless face, "I announce that you have been called up as my private soldiers. Now, soldier, I want you to take your hair and charge!"


    what!?


    Ronnie was stunned, this guy, how can he be so shameless!?

 Chapter 15

    The Lord didn''t need the consent of the people to recruit the people as private soldiers. This is a compulsory means. If Ronnie usually wouldn''t say anything.


    But!


    What do you want him to do now?


    Want him to die!


    He actually enlisted himself as his private soldier at this time and let himself die. How can Ronnie have no idea!


    "Are you going to disobey my orders?" Donne looked at Ronnie, his eyes calm and unable to see any fluctuations.


    "Dare not..."


    Ronnie gritted his teeth. It''s no use saying anything at this time. He can only harden his head.


    I just hope the brothers above recognize him and don''t be cruel.


    "Lord, let''s go together!"


    "Of course."


    Although Donne wanted to kill Ronnie, he wouldn''t be so stupid that he pulled out his long sword: "I charge with you."


    "What!?"


    Elsa was stunned and said in a panic: "how can you, Lord! It''s too much to suppress the bandits with us. How can you fight with us! You just need to wait until we break the mountain bandit''s nest!"


    "Do you look down on me? Have you forgotten my previous battle?"


    Donne stared at Elsa: "you have all the girls in the battle, but you want me to sit in the back and watch the play?"


    "No, it''s not. I''m different from ordinary girls..."


    Elsa was at a loss and said calmly, "I am born with great strength, and ordinary attacks can''t hurt me, so I can join the militia..."


    "In my eyes, you are just my people, an ordinary girl."


    Donne said faintly, "so, needless to say, get ready."


    Elsa looked at Donne in a daze. Her mood was very complicated.


    She made up her mind to protect the Lord later anyway.


    "Soldiers!"


    Donne raised his sword. "Tell me, what''s in your hand?"


    A group of people looked at each other. What else could they have in their hands? Weapons, of course.


    "No, it''s not just a weapon."


    Donne said, "that''s your life, your family''s life, and an important tool to protect Ellington!"


    "Now, the mountain bandit nest that killed our family and robbed our wealth is in front of us. Tell me loudly, what should you do?"


    A very young militia shouted, "kill them all! Defend Ellington!"


    "Very good!"


    Donne nodded. "What''s your name?"


    "Danny, sir!"


    Danny clenched his fist and was very excited. This is Lord! How could he have met such a noble lord? At most, I saw the smelly face of the tax official.


    "Danny, I remember."


    Donne nodded and continued, "listen, everyone. From now on, the militia is officially renamed Ellington security guard, and all members are included in the private army of the Lord. Each person is paid five gold coins a month!"


    "After the bandit suppression operation, everyone will be rewarded with five gold coins in addition to their monthly salary. If there is a similar operation in the future, the treatment will be the same!"


    "In addition, this time a mountain thief''s head will be rewarded with a gold coin. If the top is not capped, everyone is the same!"


    Boom!


    Just for a moment, the militia stirred up.


    They all love their hometown. In order to protect Ellington, they spontaneously form a militia. Where can they get a salary?


    How many people don''t have that chance to become private soldiers of nobility, but now? In a word, Donne turned them into private soldiers. Not only that, but also the salary!


    It can not only protect my hometown, but also earn a huge income of five gold coins a month!


    Inspired by the gold coins, the militia... No, the members of the guard aroused their fighting spirit and wanted to rush up and kill the mountain bandits at once.


    Danny even broke his fingers and calculated that five gold coins a month, plus five gold coins rewarded, would earn ten gold coins if he didn''t do anything this time, not including the extra income from killing mountain bandits later


    The spending power of Ellington is very low. The daily expenses of an ordinary family may fluctuate up and down in a few silver coins, and one gold coin is enough to maintain a good life for a month.


    Danny''s father is an ordinary mill worker. He can only earn a few gold coins a month if he is lucky. He has to be taxed by Hogg. His family is barely enough to eat.


    Danny was so quick to breathe. God, he made more money this trip than his father had worked hard for months!


    Do you worry that you will not live a good life in the future if you follow such a lord!?


    Seeing all these people excited, Donne smiled and a little under his feet, and an invisible wave spread out.


    Fourth level spell - storm guard Aura!


    Fourth level spell - earth power Aura!


    At the next moment, almost everyone blushed and gasped. They felt that huge and uncontrollable forces poured out of their bodies, and their combat effectiveness soared!


    Except Ronnie.


    Ronnie, judged as a hostile target by Donne, was not affected by the spell gain effect and looked at his teammates in surprise.


    Donne held up his sword: "for Ellington! For our family! Kill them all!"


    "For Ellington!"


    "For family!"


    "Kill all the mountain bandits!"


    The guard roared in unison, so that Elsa hugged her ear and muttered in her heart: it''s under the mountain thief''s nest. Isn''t such a loud voice afraid of being heard


    "Rush!"


    Donne took the lead and led the team up.


    Seeing the Lord taking the lead, the guard is naturally unwilling to fall behind and rush forward. How can the Lord rush ahead?


    Ronnie rushed up reluctantly, running and praying in his heart.


    Above, the mountain bandit nest. Nearly 100 mountain bandits who stayed here had already noticed the movement below. Seeing that they rushed up, they immediately launched their defense.


    Rolling logs and boulders were pushed out of the fence and rushed down the hillside!


    The members of the guard immediately began to panic.


    "Don''t panic!"


    Ronnie shouted, "let Elsa go ahead!"


    Donne was stunned, and then saw that Elsa was given a way in front of her. Although Elsa was a little cramped and embarrassed, she still ran to the front.


    A thick rolling log fell head-on. If ordinary people were hit, they would be smashed to pieces immediately.


    Elsa''s face was red and she didn''t say a word. She hit the center of the log with a punch.


    "Boom!"


    The huge log was blasted by her fist!


    Following the rolling wood is a boulder. When the boulder rolls down, the whole mountain is shaking violently.


    Donne''s heart tightened. When he was ready to take action, he saw that Elsa was still undaunted. His small fist pounded directly against the huge stone.


    Not surprisingly, the boulder was smashed by her fist.


    The rubble was flying, and Elsa looked embarrassed.


    "I''m a good boy..."


    Donne was stunned. Although he had seen Elsa''s great power before, he is now more intuitive.


    The members of the guard cheered loudly and followed Elsa closely. Taking her as a sharp blade, they pushed step by step towards the fence of the nest.


    I had this experience before, so the mountain thieves didn''t panic. They gathered at the edge of the fence and began to shoot arrows!


    Condescending, the lethality of bows and arrows is no less than that of rolling logs and boulders. Without Donne, I''m afraid that more than half of these people will be killed and injured in this round.


    In the past, it was precisely because of bows and arrows that the guard failed to suppress bandits successfully.


    However


    Donne looked disdainful.


    The role of the fourth order spell storm guard aura is not only to increase speed, but also to deflect the arrow attack. If only the mountain bandit''s bow and arrow can break the storm guard aura, then he, a full-level mage, can go home and sell sweet potatoes.


    The arrow rain fell from the sky, and the flustered guard members soon calmed down. They found that the mountain thieves didn''t know whether they were drunk or for some reason. The arrows were shot with poor accuracy. After a round of arrow rain, they didn''t even have an injured person.


    All the people made up their minds, accelerated their speed and rushed to the top of the mountain.


    The vice leader of the mountain bandit with beard was flustered and shouted, "what''s the matter!? have you all drunk too much!? damn, shoot an arrow!"


    "Leader, damn it, we don''t know what''s going on. The arrow shot out of the way for no reason!"


    "Yes! I aimed at the guy''s head, but the arrow turned and shot on the ground!"


    A group of people shouted, not to mention how uncomfortable it was.


    "Don''t talk nonsense to me! Keep attacking! Rolling wood! Boulder! Keep going! The gate is of no use to that strange girl!"


    The deputy leader roared, "if boss buck comes back and finds that his hometown has been demolished, you all go to see the God of death!"


    The mountain bandits had no choice but to continue their futile offensive.


    However, as always, rolling logs and boulders had no effect in front of the freak Elsa. She was like an invincible sharp knife, pounding the enemy''s heart with her troops.


    The arrow also lost its sharp effect in the past. After several rounds of shooting, no one was killed. When those people set up the arrow again, they found that the members of the guard had come outside the fence!


    "Damn it!"


    The deputy leader''s face changed greatly and pulled out his weapon: "abandon the bow and arrow and prepare for close combat!"


    "Try to break open the gate!"


    "Elsa!"


    "Ah? OK, ok..."


    Why me again! Is that what you should do if you have more strength?


    Elsa was very angry. She clenched her fist and jumped up angrily. She punched in the middle of the wooden door!


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise, the heavy solid wood door was opened by her fist!


    Mountain bandit''s nest, unobstructed!


    "For Ellington --"


    "For gold coins -"


    "-- kill them all!"


    The members of the guard howled and rushed into the mountain bandit''s nest and fought a bloody battle with the remaining mountain bandits.


    Listen to their orders, Donne''s face is very strange.


    The importance of their feelings in their hearts is not as important as Ellington and gold coins

 Chapter 16

    The mountain bandit''s nest has fallen into chaos, and fighting is taking place everywhere.


    A corner.


    "Go to hell, you traitor!"


    A bearded mountain thief roared and jumped at Ronnie. It was Buck''s deputy, the deputy leader of the mountain thief. He thought Donne would be here because Ronnie betrayed them.


    "Deputy leader, spare your life! It''s really not me!"


    Seeing no one around, Ronnie Putong knelt on the ground: "it''s all the new Lord, the guy named Donne. He''s just coming to suppress the bandits, and he has to lead the team himself. I can''t help it!"


    "No way? What a no way!"


    The vice leader''s long sword was on Ronnie''s neck and said with a grim smile, "because there was no way, he betrayed us, right?"


    "Really not! Lord Hogg and Lord Barker are so kind to me, how can I betray them!"


    Ronnie screamed and looked at his expression as if he were not cheating, and his beard was stunned.


    The next moment, Ronnie suddenly burst up. Close to his body, a sharp dagger pierced the deputy leader''s heart.


    "You, you -"


    "It doesn''t matter whether I betrayed them or not, does it?"


    Ronnie showed a ferocious smile: "the important thing is that Hogg is dead. He is no longer the Lord. It''s time to change Ellington''s day."


    The dagger is pulled out without blood.


    Ronnie whistled. Buck gave him this low light enchant dagger. The enchant attribute is armor breaking. It''s best to use it for personal assassination.


    The deputy leader fell to the ground with wide eyes and stared at Ronnie. He didn''t close his eyes.


    Outside, the battle was still going on, and screams sounded all the time.


    At this time, Ronnie saw Donne standing there supervising the war, and his heart was angry.


    Why should I work for him?


    I''m the captain of the militia!


    Ellington, I''m in charge here!


    Hogg somehow knows to buy me off. This guy doesn''t even show any respect. Do you look down on me?


    Ronnie was very upset with Donne after he saw him yesterday. He obviously looked about his age. Why could he become a lord? How can he make Elsa look at him directly?


    But his family background is better. If he is also a civilian, what can he do with him?


    If he wasn''t a noble, Elsa wouldn''t look at him more!


    yes!


    Certainly not as good as yourself!


    Elsa just took a fancy to his aristocracy!


    If you are also a noble


    If you are also a lord


    Ronnie became more and more angry, especially when Donne robbed him of the limelight yesterday, and finally Elsa recognized him and accepted his command.


    Elsa is the woman I like!


    But


    The woman named Fiona brought by Donne is also the best


    Ronnie recalled and swallowed his mouth. He had never seen a real aristocrat. He had no resistance to Fiona''s natural aristocratic temperament.


    If you are the Lord


    Elsa, Fiona is her own woman


    Not only that, are not all the girls in the territory chosen by themselves?


    And the jealous Chu yequan


    Ronnie thought the faster his heart beat and the more his blood boiled. He gasped and thought of what Hogg had said before.


    This is Ellington.


    A remote place where even businessmen don''t want to come


    As long as the taxes are paid, the aristocratic Council doesn''t even care who the Lord here is


    A long ago idea gradually emerged from the depths of his mind, and became more and more obvious, gradually occupying Ronnie''s whole brain.


    Kill him and be your Lord!


    As long as I become a lord, I will make Ellington richer.


    I''m sure I can give Elsa and Fiona happiness.


    Only when you become a lord can you achieve all this.


    The crime of killing Donne?


    As long as you become a lord, how to report to the top is not your own decision?


    Is there anyone else who dares to say that the Lord is not?


    Even if the top will send a new Lord, I''m afraid it will be several years later. Before that, Ellington is his own world!


    Most importantly, you can get Elsa and Fiona!


    Ronnie gasped. He had almost seen his life after becoming a lord, and Elsa and Fiona looked at themselves with adoring eyes.


    Done!


    As soon as Ronnie grits his teeth, only when he dares to take risks can he harvest treasure. The rules of adventurers also apply here!


    Although he thought so much, in fact, it was only a moment later. Donne was still standing there, just observing the battlefield around him, and it seemed that he didn''t mean to leave.


    Ronnie turned his eyes, carefully put away the dagger, then turned back and cut off the deputy leader''s head with a sword.


    Success or failure is in one fell swoop.


    "Lord!"


    Ronnie ran to Donne with the head of the deputy leader, his face full of ecstasy: "I killed their deputy leader!"


    Donne''s mouth is slightly tilted. How can he hide what just happened in the corner? The deputy leader''s words confirmed the news revealed by housekeeper Hogg. Ronnie is really with them.


    But he really had to kill the deputy leader in order to surrender?


    "Lord!"


    At this time, Elsa also ran quickly and shouted eagerly: "Uncle Depp just learned a news from a mountain thief. One eyed buck went to Ellington with a large team!"


    Donne was stunned. What a coincidence?


    Elsa? Why is she here!?


    Ronnie, who had run to Donne''s side, was surprised, but Donne turned to Elsa at the moment. It was the best time to start!


    Do it?


    Don''t do it?


    Do it in front of Elsa?


    Ronnie hesitated, but the next moment, he was cruel.


    Life in the world, if not cruel, do not take risks, how can there be a big harvest!?


    What if she sees it?


    What matters is the result!


    He became a lord and led everyone to live a rich life. Can Elsa turn against herself because of an outsider who had just met several times?


    As long as Donne is dead, all problems are not problems!


    Donne must die!


    With such thoughts and thoughts, Ronnie approached Donne, holding the head of the deputy leader in one hand, as if he wanted to show his loyalty to Donne, but his other hand touched the place where the dagger was hidden¡ª¡ª


    "Elsa -"


    "Lord, we - Ronnie!?"


    Elsa, who was talking to Donne, suddenly contracted her pupils. She saw a cold light in Ronnie''s arms and a dagger stabbed into Donne''s back!


    At this moment, Elsa had thousands of thoughts in her mind, but in the end, they all turned into questions.


    Why?


    Why would Ronnie do that?


    Why did Ronnie kill Donne?


    At the moment of these thoughts, Elsa subconsciously stretched out her hand and wanted to pull Donne.


    But her hand was not that long. She couldn''t pull Donne at all.


    Can you only watch him killed by Ronnie?


    Elsa''s eyes widened. At this moment, the time seemed to be lengthened countless times


    Got it!


    Ronnie was ecstatic. He felt that the tip of the dagger was about to tear down Donne''s clothes, and then he could pierce his skin, tear his flesh and blood a little bit, pierce his heart and send him to death!


    right!


    Wealth!


    beauty!


    I''m coming.


    Everything is readily available!


    Ronnie''s eyes had been blinded by what he was about to get. Yes, as long as Donne died, everything in Ellington belonged to him.


    Donne is bound to die!


    He is the Apocalypse of bronze Level 2. He can''t escape with such a close and full blow!


    The enchanted dagger with armor breaking effect can easily tear his clothes, pierce his heart and take his life!


    The intoxicated Ronnie seemed to see the posterity preaching him like this, and his whole body trembled with excitement.


    Ah! The great lord Ellington Ronnie! He inherited the glorious tradition of Ilus!


    Greterence, the God of death, and gibkenseth, the God of deceit, possessed their souls at this moment!


    He represents the future of Ellington!


    At this moment, he is not fighting alone!


    He''s not alone!


    It''s close!


    Closer!


    Got it!


    "Ding -"


    There was a crisp sound, and the sound entered Ronnie''s ear, as deep into the bone marrow as cold ice.


    The dagger was blocked by an invisible shield.


    The smile froze on Ronnie''s face.


    The beautiful dream like a mirror and water moon is broken in an instant!


    no


    It''s impossible!


    "How is this possible!"


    Ronnie roared with disbelief: "how can you stop my full blow!"


    Donne looked at Ronnie with a smile.


    He didn''t expect Ronnie to have the courage to assassinate him.


    don''t worry?


    Lord, are you okay!?


    Elsa''s hanging heart was finally put down, but then a very bitter taste spread in her heart.


    "Why did your dagger stab the Lord?"


    Elsa''s voice was very bitter. It seemed that she couldn''t believe what she saw: "Ronnie, did you recognize the Lord as a mountain thief? Ronnie, please explain to the Lord!"


    At this moment, others also look here.


    Explain? Do you need to explain now?


    Ronnie is not willing. He can''t turn back!


    "Why? Why aren''t you dead?"


    Ronnie roared with red eyes, "go to hell! Go to hell! Go to hell! For my future! You must die!"


    Ronnie loosened the dagger, pulled out the long sword and cut it at Donne''s neck!


    Battle skill - heavy cut!


    I risked everything to bet on this chance. How can you not die!?


    How can you not die!?


    You must die!


    When Dumne came to see the rough lines on his sword, he even had time to make complaints about the world''s backward metallurgical technology.


    Because even if the sword is cut for a hundred years, it can''t hurt a hair of his

 Chapter 17

    Ronnie attacked Donne crazily.


    His behavior stunned both the guard and the mountain bandits.


    The guard was surprised why Ronnie attacked Donne.


    The mountain bandit was stunned by Ronnie''s contradictory behavior. Why did he kill the deputy leader? If he betrayed them, why would he attack Donne?


    However, Lord buck would be very happy if he could kill the Lord anyway!


    A mountain thief fiercely blocked the long sword and shouted for Ronnie: "Ronnie, come on! Kill that bastard! Lord buck will reward you when he comes back!"


    The members of the guard were surprised that Ronnie was with the mountain bandits!?


    Unfortunately, the gap between Ronnie''s strength and Donne''s is too big to hurt Donne at all.


    Even if someone cheered him on, it was of no use.


    Ambition is a factor that can make people grow rapidly, but if you can''t see the gap between yourself and the enemy, only ambition will destroy yourself. Ronnie is in this situation now.


    With a crisp "bang", Ronnie''s long sword was shattered.


    "No! It''s impossible!"


    Ronnie was in a frenzy, waving a broken sword to stop Donne from approaching him.


    However, his threat had no effect on Donne.


    "Ronnie, secretly colluded with the mountain bandit buck to help the mountain bandits rob Ellington, with the intention of assassinating Lord Ellington and imperial aristocrat Donne. His crime is to be killed!"


    Donne''s voice was calm and cold. At the moment when the voice fell, the long sword had been raised. The cold light covered Ronnie''s line of sight, and the whole sky seemed to become a sharp blade.


    Am I wrong?


    no I''m right!


    Wrong, it''s the world


    The sword fell and blood rose into the sky!


    Donne took back his sword and said coldly, "in the future, there will be traitors in Ellington, and Ronnie is an example!"


    He did not use magic, because admonitions needed blood to write.


    traitor!


    Ronnie is a traitor!


    "Well done!"


    The members of the guard were not too sad. When they learned that Ronnie was a traitor, all their feelings for Ronnie instantly turned into anger and hatred. At the moment, Donne killed Ronnie to avenge the compatriots who had died under the mountain bandits. They would only feel pain and happiness!


    "Kill all these mountain bandits!"


    "Kill them all!"


    The members of the guard who received Donne''s spell gain didn''t find their combat effectiveness soaring at all. They just thought they were inspired to fight one by one, killing the mountain bandits and losing them in the blink of an eye.


    A moment later, there was no living mountain thief on the mountain.


    The members of the guard were panting, sitting or lying on the ground. After the battle, they recovered and found that there was no dead person on their side in such a fierce battle!


    Even the weakest Danny was only slightly injured in the battle.


    The discovery surprised everyone, but they were more happy.


    After all, no one likes to see their friends die.


    "The gods protect us!"


    A middle-aged man lay on the ground and laughed: "these dirty scum are finally going to see death! Ellington, it''s safe!"


    "Elsa, how''s it going? Buck has gone to Ellington. We must return as soon as possible."


    "Lord, more than 30 people have been saved, but..."


    Elsa stopped talking. Seeing her expression, Donne knew what was going on.


    These women were caught here by mountain bandits. Their fate can be imagined.


    Especially those people are Elsa and they know each other. It''s more painful after meeting.


    "I see. Take them out and return first. We''ll speed up and catch up later."


    "I see... By the way, Lord, we found a strange guy inside, which seems to be a legendary... Dwarf. He was also imprisoned by mountain bandits. Would you like to go in and have a look?"


    Dwarf?


    Donne was delighted that Ellington was not far from the dwarf''s main city forge hammer castle. It was expected that dwarves would appear here, but he didn''t expect to see them so early.


    Donne raised his eyebrows and said, "lead the way."


    After drilling into the cave, an unpleasant smell came to his face. Donne knew that the conditions of the cave as a cell would not be very good, but he didn''t expect to smell so bad.


    A faint air current rolled up beside him and quietly began to change the air in the cave.


    "... how dare you damned human beings cursed by the gods kidnap the great Brian hammer!"


    Before Donne could walk into the cage, he heard a very loud voice shouting there.


    "No! We''re not those damn mountain bandits. We''re Ellington''s militia. Now we''re Ellington''s guard. We''re here to save you..."


    "Shut up! You humans are all the same. I can''t tell who is who!"


    Listening to the "bang" inside, Brian continued to roar, "say! Do you like my handsome beard!? want to cut it off and take it for yourself!? I tell you, never!"


    Danny''s very aggrieved voice came over: "wait! Who wants your beard! No one wants that kind of thing!"


    "Asshole! How dare you insult my beard! I will duel with you in the name of forging hammer!"


    "Oh, my God! The gods are up! Where did I insult his beard - why should I duel with me because of his beard!"


    Listen to the voice, Danny is almost crying.


    "Shut up! How can ignorant humans understand the importance of a beard! I want to duel with you!"


    Donne couldn''t help laughing, walked over and said in a loud voice, "Danny, you''re wrong. The dwarf''s beard is more important than their life. The head can be broken and the blood can flow. The beard must not be disordered!"


    "Lord!"


    Danny was overjoyed, ran to Donne and said, "Sir, please explain to him. I''m really going crazy!"


    With that, Danny slipped away. It seems that the communication with Brian put him on the verge of collapse.


    "The head can be broken, the blood can flow, and the beard must not be disordered? HMM! That''s good. It''s very appetizing to me, boy. You have ideas. Learn forging from me?"


    Donne was embarrassed immediately: "I have no plan to learn forging for the time being. Then again, can dwarves'' forging skills be taught to humans?"


    As he spoke, he looked at Brian in the cage. Although he was dirty and unkempt, and his clothes were messy, the beard on his chin was very neat and clean.


    The spotless appearance of his beard makes Donne malicious. It''s hard to get water here. How does he take care of his beard? Is it... Saliva?


    If the saliva is OK, if he uses another thing, I''m afraid he''ll stay away from him.


    Brian''s appearance is not different from the dwarf image in the game, but now he is not an NPC or a player, but a living dwarf, and his feeling is different.


    Ragged clothes can hardly cover his twisted muscles. Although the dwarf is not tall, the dwarf race is a natural warrior. Every member of them is unusually brave and good at fighting. Even the most ordinary female dwarf is comparable to a human elite soldier.


    Donne thought about it and thought that the main reason why prandal was not occupied by the heterogeneous race and finally fell into the human bag was that the heterogeneous race had their own quirks.


    Dwarves like to dig holes, drill and forge. For them, the outside world is nothing to miss. The vast sky is a kind of torture for them. Even among some underground dwarves, there is a strange disease called sky phobia. It is said that dwarves with this disease will be confused when they see the sky and can''t distinguish East, West, North and south, It''s like humans get drunk and lose all their combat effectiveness.


    Dwarfs like to make some messy things, which is more like a technology house that stays at home. Therefore, although they have strong actual combat effectiveness with the help of various messy engineering devices, in a world dominated by war technology and magic, dwarfs studying science are heretics.


    Elves, the people of nisclair, the most beautiful and kind creature of prandal, a race with all advantages and all-in-one, have strong magic affinity and sword skills. All the people are very beautiful. They are the most sought after slaves among the human nobles.


    Elves often show happiness but do not pursue stimulation, and are often curious but not greedy. Because of their long life span, elves can look at everything from a broader point of view. They don''t get into trifles.


    However, when they pursue specific goals, whether they are taking risks or learning new technologies and crafts, elves can concentrate and have no idleness.


    It takes a long time to make friends with elves, and it''s the same to become enemies, but it''s more difficult for elves to forget their friends or enemies. Elves don''t care about minor offenses, but they will take strong revenge on serious insulters.


    In addition, elves have amazing coordination ability, can coordinate with all things in the world and pursue group coordination, which also makes them more like a clustered creature than an individual.


    It seems that elves seem to be one of the most suitable rulers in the world. However, elves also have a great disadvantage. Their temperament is too slow. Their long life makes their pace of life extremely slow, and they lack the psychology of struggle. They are more willing to stay in the jade forest without competition than ruling the world, Lie in the shade with the animals in the forest and enjoy the afternoon sun.


    Dragon, the closest race to God, is powerful, has a long life span and a small number of races. Most adult individuals live alone in remote mountains and deep valleys.


    It is said that they still have a home where other races don''t know.


    For the convenience of walking on the mainland, the dragon people generally choose the human shape or the elf shape which is also convenient to hide their characteristics.


    The older dragon race will become lazy due to their long life, while the younger dragon race is often full of curiosity and action, often pretending to be a bard and roaming around the world.


    At first glance, this is the race most likely to rule the world. However, in addition to being lazy, the dragon and ELF have a common big trouble, that is, low fertility.

 Chapter 18

    The biggest problem that the elves and dragons can''t rule the world is the low fertility.


    Whether it is elves or dragons, the gap between the number of races and humans is too big.


    Although the strength of individuals far exceeds that of humans, and the number of strong people with super power is far higher than that of humans, the world is too big. Even if they are really occupied by them, they have no ability to control it.


    There is no race that can compete with humans in fertility. For example, goblins are one of them.


    It is worth mentioning that so many races, even including humans, are divine creations, and only dwarfs and goblins are the aborigines of prandal.


    Goblins are dwarfs like dwarfs, and they also like to play scientific research, but this is a tragic race for thousands of years.


    Goblins are different from dwarfs. Goblins have ambition and strength. They had the opportunity to rule the world. As a result, they made a great deal of fun. According to the retained historical records, the ancestors of goblins blew up their hometown in an experiment. It is said that the reason why the continental plate of prandal world is like this is caused by the original explosion.


    This explosion set back the goblin civilization for thousands of years, and also implicated the old friend dwarf. From then on, the two races completely turned over and did not communicate with each other.


    The goblins caught up again and managed to climb up the science and technology tree again. As a result, they naturally liked chaos. After the goblins king saw the situation, they directly spit blood and fell to the ground and died. So many races worked together to defend prandal. In the end, humans picked up such a big bargain. Who can stand it?


    Since then, the relationship between goblins and humans has been very cold. This cold attitude did not change until the emergence of the current goblin leader leviz Jinya.


    Leviz golden tooth is a legendary character among goblins. His parents died when he was a child. He lived alone in the wilderness for ten years. Later, he was captured by humans and became a human slave. He was sold to a tax official as a slave for the next ten years.


    In these ten years, he was lucky to get in touch with human words and books. At that time, leviz was sensitive to realize that what he was in contact with now could change his life.


    So he was eager to learn all the knowledge. Later, on a long trip, his master was killed by the enemy, and he was lucky to get back his life. Rivitz stumbled back to the goblin group with his master''s relics all the way. Soon afterwards, he put forward a famous theory, which is still the first criterion of goblin behavior.


    Gold coins decide everything!


    As long as there are gold coins, even God will buy them for you to see (the temple selling holy water inexplicably lies a gun)!


    So, later, leviz personally proved the correctness of this theory. He started with more than 100 gold coins left by the human master to sell high-quality and cheap bombs made by goblins, bigger bombs and super bombs.


    After gradual development, he became a super giant. The name of arms dealer leviz is well-known even in the country of mankind.


    In this process, he became the leader of goblins, and his words became the criterion of goblins - his strength will be exhausted sooner or later, but the gold coins will never be spent!


    Today, goblins have changed from a big eared monster to the boss of Star Diamond bank, the largest chain bank in prandal. Everyone has to be polite.


    what? You mean the credibility of the bank? Why didn''t anyone rob the bank?


    Kiss, don''t be kidding


    Because the other half of the bank''s shares belong to the dragon family.


    With dragon as guarantee, do you still have to worry about the safety and credibility of the bank?


    Naturally, their business is getting bigger and bigger.


    He has partnered with the dragon family to open a bank and do business to this extent. For the time being, prandal is still the only one without a semicolon.


    In fact, having said so much, what we actually want to express is one meaning. The reason why human beings rule the world is not that there are no competitors, but that the competitors'' luck is too bad!


    Now the competitor finds that he can''t face humans and begins to play a more advanced currency war. What about humans?


    You still beat me. I beat you. Your brains burst out


    If it continues like this, I''m afraid prandal will really become a goblin in a short time


    After seeing Brian, an alien race, Donne''s mind was full of thoughts for a moment. He finally came back to his mind. He smiled and said, "the earth is always under our feet, my friend. May your beard be as lush as the tree of life."


    Brian immediately jumped up, smiled and said, "swear in the name of my beard that there are no bad people who can say this! The goddess bless the people of the earth and mankind. I''m sure you''re not with them!"


    The so-called people of the earth refer to the dwarves themselves. Because this race is naturally short, humans have a name of dwarves, but now they can also accept the name of dwarves. Some people are used to calling themselves so, but they will change back in prayer or on more solemn occasions.


    In addition, if you mention the green skin and big ears monster in front of the goblins, it is tantamount to pointing to a person''s nose and saying XXX, your mother blew up and mocked.


    "Can you come out now?"


    Donne looked at the open prison door. How cautious is this guy?


    "Of course! Of course, my friend! You don''t know how long I''ve been in this damn place, a year? Two years? In a word, I''ve had enough! My beloved beard is about to wither."


    Brian ran out and muttered, "those damn humans - my friends, I didn''t mean you - tied me while I was sleeping under the tree! Otherwise, how could the great earth people soldiers be imprisoned by little mountain thieves!"


    "As long as you give me a chance to get the Warhammer, I will smash them into meat sauce - Warhammer! Damn it, they took my beloved Warhammer!"


    Brian grabbed Donne''s trouser waist: "my Warhammer is second only to the beard in life! My friend! Have you seen my Warhammer?"


    "Goddess bless, I must find my Warhammer!"


    Brian let go of Donne and pulled his hair anxiously: "if I can''t find the hammer, the bastard will beat me to death when I go back - it seems that I can only stay outside for a while..."


    Donne looked at Brian with a dull face. This guy hasn''t stopped talking since the beginning. Is it true that this guy is still a chatterbox?


    "Don''t worry, friend. We haven''t explored the mountain thief''s cave yet."


    Donne looked at Elsa. Elsa hurried out and ordered to go down. Then Donne said, "now get out of here. The smell in this cave is bad."


    "That''s right. I tell you, when I first came here, there wasn''t such a big smell. The smell made me want to die all day..."


    "You know, after they caught me, they wanted the great Brian to help them forge weapons, but how could I agree to the request of the mountain bandits? So they locked me up..."


    Brian kept talking incessantly. It seemed that he hadn''t talked to anyone for a long time. A steady stream of voices penetrated into Donne''s ears. Donne felt that his brain began to ache.


    This guy, how can you say that?


    Finally, he walked out of the cave. When he saw the dazzling sunshine outside, Brian screamed again.


    Not joy, nor wonder, but panic.


    Brian looked at the sky and hugged Donne''s leg with a frightened face: "damn - I feel like I''m going to fly - I''m going to be sucked away by the sky!


    Although the dwarf is short, he is not small at all. Brian looks like a big fat pig hanging on a bamboo pole. It''s very funny.


    Several guards not far away are holding back their smiles.


    "Sorry! My friend! But you have to understand me!"


    Brian closed his eyes and said, "it''s not good for a people of the earth to leave the earth with their feet!"


    "It''s just an illusion, my friend... Are you an underground dwarf? Do you have sky phobia?"


    "No, I''m a mountain dwarf, but I haven''t seen the sky for too long. I''m a little dizzy. I''ll be fine later..."


    Brian gasped and after a while carefully released Donne.


    At this time, Elsa ran over excitedly.


    Brian''s hammer seems to have been found.

 Chapter 19

    Everyone was stunned when they saw what looked like Brian''s Warhammer.


    Brian''s face changed from red to white, from white to green, and then to purple. At last, he jumped three feet high.


    Brian roared, "insult! They are insulting the glory of the people of the earth! Duel! I will duel with them!"


    Gain Bryan''s hammer, which buck took as a leg of the kitchen stove, is now covered with oil smoke.


    Although Brian''s Warhammer is produced by dwarves and may be of good quality, buck and them didn''t use it as their weapons.


    Why?


    Because it''s inappropriate.


    Due to the difference in height and body shape, the dwarf''s two handed hammer is about the same size as the human warrior''s one handed hammer, but its weight is not light at all. Even because it is full of materials and heavier than the human two handed hammer, it is only a chicken rib that makes it tasteless and a pity to abandon.


    "Damn it! If they are still alive, I must let them taste the power of my storm hammer!"


    Angry Brian pulled out the hammer in two or three times and hugged it in his arms. He was distressed to death.


    Next to Elsa, they held back their smiles and their shoulders twitched. It was obvious that Brian was making a fuss.


    It''s just a war hammer. Is it worth exaggerating?


    Donne looked at the hammer, but he didn''t laugh.


    Because of the magic light rippling on the Warhammer, he can see it clearly without induction!


    Donne felt it on the Warhammer, and his heart jumped and he was dumbfounded.


    Immortal Warhammer of the king of mountains: the most precious two handed Warhammer. The blood of the dwarf king is limited. Physique + 500, strength + 600, attack speed increased by 50%, critical hit probability increased by 25%, and critical hit damage increased by 100%; King of mountains: hold this weapon, protected by the power of the earth, and stand on the earth with inexhaustible physical strength; Blessing of nisclair: the holder stands on the earth. The blessing of the Earth Goddess reduces all damage by 50%.


    This dirty thing can''t see its original appearance. It''s actually a treasure level two handed hammer!?


    And it''s still limited by the blood of the dwarf king!?


    Donne rubbed his temples. He wanted to slow down. The amount of information revealed was too much


    Not to mention the most precious weapon whose quality is second only to artifact, there are too many things revealed just because of the blood limit of the dwarf royal family


    This chatterbox is actually a member of the dwarf royal family!?


    In other words, such an important treasure was brought out by this guy!?


    Donne pinched his eyebrows, and his intuition told him that he seemed to have something big going on.


    Elsa said with a smile, "don''t wipe it. It''s not clean here. Go back first."


    "Damn it, if that guy dares to appear in front of me, I must let him know the power of the people of the earth!"


    Brian cursed, carried the hammer on his shoulder and patted Donne on the waist: "big brother, I recognize you as a friend. I''ll take you to drink when I''m free. I''ll flash first -"


    Just as Brian was going to go first, Donne smiled.


    It''s rare to meet a dwarf and let him go. How can you be the Lord?


    This guy is a rare talent. He can count on this guy for the start of Ellington forging technology.


    "Please stay."


    Donne smiled and pressed Brian. Brian trembled and his feet fell directly into the stone.


    "My friend," Brian stared at Donne, "Why are you so strong?"


    Dwarves are good at strength, but Brian didn''t expect Donne to be stronger than him!


    Donne said as if nothing had happened: "it was just an accident."


    "Accident? Are you teasing me?"


    "Please don''t care about these details, my friend. I know you want to kill the boss of these mountain thieves, don''t you?"


    Brian did not hesitate: "that''s right!"


    "What a coincidence."


    Donne said very seriously, "the leader of these mountain bandits went to my territory with a group of younger brothers to find fault. We just killed the deputy leader here. If you want to duel with buck, you can go back with us."


    "Territory? Are you the Lord of mankind?"


    Brian looked at Donne suspiciously.


    "What? No?"


    Brian shook his head decisively: "No. I''ve seen human lords from a distance before. They are all full of oily and powdered noodles. You''re too thin. You look like you don''t have enough to eat. Big brother, why don''t you hang out with me? At least be full."


    Donne looked up at the sky speechless.


    Elsa smiled and said, "uncle, you are really wrong. He is really our Lord!"


    "Uncle! Who do you call uncle?"


    Brian was furious when he said, "I''m only 108 years old this year! I''m just an adult!"


    108 years old... Just grown up


    Donne and Elsa looked up in silence.


    Elsa: "it''s called wrong..."


    Donne nodded, "yes, it should be uncle."


    "Yes, it should be called Uncle..."


    "You are the master! Your whole family is the master!"


    Donne ignored Brian''s anger and said, "wait outside first. I''ll finish it. We''ll go back to Ellington and settle with buck later."


    When Brian went away reading "your uncle" and so on, don turned and asked Elsa, "did you find it?"


    "Found it!"


    Elsa''s eyes lit up: "I''ve never seen so many gold coins in my life!"


    "Go, now these gold coins belong to Ellington."


    Donne said with a smile, "don''t worry. When they go back, they will soon return to others through other channels. I won''t occupy it."


    Elsa blushed and was a little shy when Donne got her heart right.


    When I came to the mountain thief''s treasure room, I saw rows of open boxes, copper coins, silver coins and gold coins!


    The coins in the box reflected the light of the torch, and the whole cave was golden.


    "I made a rough statistics. There are at least 100000 coins here!"


    Elsa took a deep breath: "there are far more gold coins plundered by Ellington over the years."


    "That''s natural. Some gold coins were taken away by Hogg."


    Donne grabbed a handful of gold coins. With this sum of money, he had more than 200000 gold coins to use. Although he could not compare with other territories, the money was enough to make Ellington start to change.


    Elsa said, "these gold coins are too many and heavy. Even if you add me, they will have to be carried in batches for a long time. What should I do?"


    "Just leave it to me."


    With a gentle wave, Donne opened a twisted channel in front of him, and all the boxes in the treasure room were sucked in.


    Elsa was surprised: "what is this, what is this?"


    "Don''t forget, I''m a wild mage or an alchemist. Space equipment is nothing to me."


    With a faint smile on his face, Donne emptied the whole treasure room in the blink of an eye.


    "But, but..."


    Elsa''s face was tangled. She vaguely remembered that her father had mentioned space equipment before, but she couldn''t remember what she said.


    "Come on, it''s time to go back and settle accounts with buck."


    Donne turned and went out. Elsa tangled for a while and followed.


    Outside, apart from some of the guards escorting the refugees to leave first, there are still more than 20 guard members left. They have piled up the bodies of the mountain thieves and lit them, but one ear is missing from the bodies of the mountain thieves.


    Before, Donne saw that it took too much trouble for them to cut their heads one by one after they killed the mountain thieves, so he simply asked them to cut their ears and count.


    Donne stood in front: "tell me, are you happy in today''s battle?"


    "Have fun!"


    "How does it feel to avenge your loved ones and guard your home?"


    "Cool!"


    "But now I want to tell you that these mountain thieves are only half of them."


    Donne poured a basin of cold water, and the excited guys were stunned.


    "One eyed buck, the leader of these mountain bandits, took hundreds of mountain bandits to Ellington when we came here!"


    "What!?"


    "Damn it - Ellington is not defended now!"


    "Lord! Let''s go back quickly!"


    Donne pressed his hands. "I know you''re anxious, and I''m also anxious, but the more this time, the more we should calm down."


    A cold wind blew, the confused footsteps and noisy quarrels gradually subsided, and the expressions on their faces gradually calmed down.


    "Yes, only when we calm down can we win the battle."


    "Now, before we leave, tell me, do you have the confidence to protect Ellington from buck?"


    "Yes!!!"


    "Well, if we win once, we can win a second time."


    Donne clenched his fist: "now, pack your bags, Ellington, waiting for us to go back and save!"


    The guards held their weapons one by one, and the freshly extinguished sense of war gushed out again.


    "Return!"


    With a wave of Donne''s hand, the troops set foot on the way back.


    There can be no more delay.


    Before coming out this time, Donne forgot to anchor the space coordinates in Ellington and did not prepare any defense measures. He left directly with all his hands, which led to the emptiness of the rear - this low-level mistake must not be made again in the future.


    On the way back, everyone quickened their pace. With Donne''s secret help, they were faster and soon caught up with the big forces in front.


    They are even more anxious than Donne, because Ellington at the moment is likely to be suffering from Buck''s anger. If they go back early, they will save the next person early. If they go back late, it is likely that their relatives will die miserably under Buck''s butcher''s knife.


    No one in the army spoke, just closed his mouth, looked firmly at the front and followed the back in front.


    It was he who led them to an unprecedented victory.


    It was he who led them to stand up against the oppression of mountain bandits.


    It is also him who will bring a happier life to Ellington.


    Just looking at that figure will bring them endless courage, no pain in the wound and no fatigue in their limbs.


    At the moment, they are like an invincible and invincible elite force!


    Ellington, it''s our home!


    Destroying our home is our enemy!


    Destroy the enemy! Guard the home!


    At this moment, everyone''s thoughts are all gathered together, forming a strong belief and rising into the sky!

 Chapter 20

    "Delicious! Oh! It''s fucking delicious!"


    Buck grabbed a large piece of fresh and juicy barbecue in his hand, and his mouth was full of oil: "shit, Hogg took us to the mountain to live a hard life. He''s comfortable here!"


    "Brother, I know today that our previous days have been in vain!"


    Next to a little brother is also eating, his stomach is round, lying on the leather sofa lazy and don''t want to move.


    "Hum, our brothers helped him earn gold coins before. Now it''s time for us to enjoy it."


    Buck said with a grim smile, "when Donne comes back and kills him, I can be the Lord of Ellington. I will make my brothers happy at that time!"


    "Listen to big brother!"


    "Then why hasn''t Donne come back? Hasn''t the deputy chief killed him yet?"


    A mountain thief said anxiously, "they won''t go in?"


    "Are you kidding!"


    A guy around buck scolded without hesitation: "just those losers want to break into our stronghold? Although Elsa''s strange power is really terrible, don''t forget that Ronnie is our man. Ronnie doesn''t dare to betray his brother. Besides, how can those guys be the opponent of the vice leader?"


    "That''s right, that''s right! I''m afraid they''ll just roll back when they stay at the foot of the mountain for a while."


    "Hum, you all take it easy. Don''t eat too much. It will affect the battle later!"


    Buck snorted coldly and put down the barbecue. If he was too full, people''s activity would become worse.


    The desire to talk is tempting, but if you lose your life because of it, you lose big because of small things.


    "Is there anything wrong with that little girl named Fiona?"


    "I just went to deliver food to the severed finger. They were still staring at the chick. The chick stayed there honestly all the time, and she didn''t eat what we brought."


    The guy who spoke regretted: "if only she took it, I put enough medicine in it, and brother can have a good time."


    "Hum, that chick is not an ordinary person," buck licked his lips. "The golden rose family just feels unusual by hearing the name. If you can get her, it will be worth your life."


    "Brother, why don''t we give you a hand and let''s try?"


    "Try what!"


    Buck grabbed the glass and smashed it. He scolded, "do you want to try the magic scroll in that chick''s hand? I don''t want to die!"


    "Yes, brother buck, you''re right..."


    "That chick is the best, but there''s no need to take risks for a woman. Now our most important task is to kill that Donne!"


    "Big brother, big brother! Back! They''re back! That, that Donne, they -"


    "Panic what panic!"


    Buck''s heart jumped and shouted to the visitor, "how many people are there? Are there any casualties? Most importantly, are they carrying boxes?"


    "No! None at all!"


    The visitor took a breath and said, "I just looked at them from a distance. I didn''t see any bodies or boxes they dragged."


    "No fighting? No booty?"


    Buck was determined and laughed. "It seems that they really don''t have the courage to kill them. Brothers, pack up their weapons and go out with me to meet the guy named Donne!"


    On the other hand, as soon as Donne and his party returned to Ellington, they noticed the dense hoof marks on the ground.


    Elsa calculated silently and said in surprise, "from this mark, they have at least hundreds of people!"


    "It''s nothing," said Donne with a cool look. "Don''t forget, you just killed hundreds of mountain thieves."


    Hearing what Donne said, the team that had just panicked calmed down again.


    Yes, Lord, you''re right. The more than 100 mountain bandits just now still occupy the right place. Didn''t we kill them?


    Now these guys have come to Ellington. Who can compare with them when it comes to their familiarity with Ellington?


    Now that the situation has reversed, it''s time to let them know how terrible Ellington''s anger is!


    Looking at the calm Ellington, Donne''s mouth tilted slightly. Should buck know he''s back now?


    Just now, Donne deliberately let go of that "eye" to inform buck that they have come back and are ready to die.


    As they got closer to Ellington, the team became more and more silent. Everyone held their weapons tightly. They didn''t know what was waiting for them. Only weapons and the figure of the Lord could give them peace of mind.


    "Get, get..."


    The rapid sound of horses'' hoofs gradually approached from the distance of the street. When the guard heard the sound of horses'' hoofs, they immediately tightened their nerves and stood back-to-back.


    But a moment later, the guard was surrounded by the mountain bandits led by buck.


    "Get..."


    The mountain thieves separated a path.


    "Hurry up! Don''t let me do it!"


    "Who dares to touch me?"


    Hearing Fiona''s angry voice, Donne knew that his guess was good. Although he didn''t know what means Fiona used to protect herself, it was obvious that she didn''t suffer any harm. The decision that she didn''t rashly send back at that time was correct, otherwise he might not be able to accept Brian.


    Soon buck on the horse drove Fiona out in front of Donne.


    Fiona, who had been very nervous and frightened in her heart, finally calmed down when she saw Donne.


    She knew that as long as Donne was there, she would never be in danger.


    Once Donne gets angry, there won''t be enough bucks for him to kill.


    "You, Donne?"


    "Yes, I''m Donne."


    "Did you kill Hogg?"


    "Oh, don''t you even bother to add the title ''adult'' after you die? Hogg''s waste really keeps a wolf that can''t be fed well."


    "Ha ha ha -"


    Buck laughed wildly: "the dead are the dead. It doesn''t matter loyalty or betrayal. He''s dead. Do I have to die for him?"


    Don shrugged. "That''s your freedom."


    "Cut the crap!"


    Buck jumped off the horse, waved his axe forward and said with a grim smile, "since Hogg is dead, Ellington is my territory. If you want to be the Lord of Ellington, you have to ask my opinion on the axe first!"


    "Oh..."


    Donne raised his eyebrows and asked the Tomahawk, "man, do you have a problem when I''m the Lord of Ellington? Let''s discuss it. If you don''t have a problem, just keep silent."


    Tomahawk: "


    Donne said innocently to buck, "I asked him. It seems that he has no problem."


    Buck: "


    Fiona: "


    Elsa: "


    Is this guy an idiot? Are you an idiot? Must be an idiot, right!?


    "This fool is the new Lord of Ellington?"


    Buck couldn''t tell how he felt. It was like he was poor and strong, but he finally punched the cotton. He didn''t work hard and felt uncomfortable all over.


    "No kidding."


    Donne waved his hand: "now that you appear, I will sentence you and all your men to death as Lord Ellington!"


    "Ha ha - there are many people who want to judge me, but they haven''t been born yet! You will never be one of them!"


    Buck picked up the axe and pointed to Donne: "this is where your head fell!"


    Donne shook his head. "I''m afraid you don''t have that ability."


    "If you have the ability, just try! Break your finger! Watch this chick. There are her people here. She won''t use that scroll! Brothers! Follow me and kill them all! Ellington is ours! - talent ¡¤ rally cry!"


    Buck shouted and rushed to Donne!


    With his cry, a circle of element halo quickly spread out, and the size of Buck''s followers became larger with the naked eye, and all their blood was boiling.


    "Oh?"


    Donne was stunned. It was a talent of group gain. No wonder he could be the leader.


    However, just a talent gain, also want to compare with yourself?


    Donne sneered. Quietly, several magic auras hiding the element light were displayed.


    Fourth level spell - storm guard Aura!


    Fourth level spell - earth power Aura!


    Fifth order spell - aura of arcane force field!


    Fifth order spell - group power!


    Sixth level spell - elegant aura of wind!


    Sixth order spell - physical damage suppression!


    Smash it, smash it, don still feels a little dissatisfied, but even an ordinary person, this series of gains will be enough to turn over several bronze steps of the apocalypse, not to mention these guards who have seen blood.


    Almost in an instant, the members of the guard felt that the weapons in their hands had become very light, and their bodies had become very dexterous. Their reaction speed had become much faster, and their vision had become very clear. It was like being blessed by the gods!


    Danny shouted wildly, "the gods protect Ellington", and then rushed out first, ignoring his previous injury.


    Not only Danny, but also the others were excited. This feeling of being full of strength and eager to vent was really hard.


    And just in front of the best vent object.


    Buck, and his men.


    So, the fierce battle broke out in an instant!


    "Go away!"


    Elsa''s strength was already very huge. Now she has gained Donne''s great power gain, and her strength has increased to an extremely terrible level.


    She''s like a heavy chariot. No one can stop her wherever she goes!


    The dense formation of the mountain bandits was originally to facilitate the impact on the guard, tear the formation of the guard and harvest it separately. Unexpectedly, Elsa rushed in and collided with each other. All the horses were broken and spit blood by her and fell to the ground.


    And those mountain bandits on war horses also fell to the ground one by one and continued to face Elsa in a violent state.


    Elsa at the moment is like a God coming to earth. Whoever''s weapon is in front of her will be completely destroyed!

 Chapter 21

    After buck used his talent and skills, his muscles swelled, his blood vessels bulged, his breath blew out, and his scarlet one eye stared at Donne. No one else existed in his eyes.


    "Fight me!"


    Buck roared and jumped on Donne!


    "Pass me first!"


    Danny rushed up!


    "Bang!"


    The axe and the sword collided, but after holding on for a while, the sword broke, and the remaining power of the axe was cut on Danny!


    "Danny!"


    Uncle Depp exclaimed, and his eyes turned red: "I''m going to kill you!"


    "Uncle Depp, calm down! Danny''s okay!"


    "What!?"


    Depp, who was grabbed, looked intently and was shocked to find that Danny, who had been cut by the axe, was really all right. Although he was hit and flew out and was impacted to some extent, he was not torn in half.


    "I, I''m fine?"


    Danny himself was stunned. Looking at the broken sword in his hand, he didn''t know what was going on.


    "The gods sheltered Ellington!"


    Seeing that Danny was not hurt by the Tomahawk, although I don''t know what happened, the guard became more enthusiastic.


    The enemy is right in front of us. We don''t have to worry about injuries. If we can''t repel the enemy and defend Ellington, what are they doing!?


    "Kill them all!"


    "Kill!"


    Buck was stunned by the sound of killing in his ear.


    He knows how much power he used with that axe just now, not to mention the human body. Even the strongest rock can be divided into two, not to mention the ordinary iron, even the precious magic metal such as magic iron and secret silver. If the axe goes down, it can leave a deep trace without saying one point and two halves!


    But what happened just now?


    The boy named Danny is clearly not even the apocalypse. How can his body take his axe?


    impossible!


    This is absolutely impossible!


    Although buck tried to keep calm, everyone knew he was panicking.


    "The little thief is in pain."


    Donne pointed his sword at Buck: "the Dharma Master taught you how to play melee."


    "Boy, you want to die! Just because you want to kill me? I''m a soldier in the later stage of bronze Level 3!"


    "Wait! Let me come!"


    Brian rubbed his hands, grabbed the Warhammer and stared at Buck: "I''ve wanted to beat you for a long time!"


    "I''ll give it to you later. Let me teach him how to be a man first."


    Donne blocked Brian. Although Brian has a treasure weapon in hand, he doesn''t know Brian''s strength and can''t let him take risks.


    And Donne also wanted to take advantage of this time to stab buck and frighten the others.


    Since it is necessary to frighten people, it is natural to see blood. Magic is far less effective than cold weapons in this regard.


    "Well, well, let you play first!"


    Brian reluctantly walked aside, wiping the hammer and glancing at Buck: "don''t die too early!"


    It''s humiliating for Buck not to kill Danny with an axe. Now he''s provoked by this guy. How can he bear it!


    Buck roared, his red light burst out, raised his axe and cut at Donne with unparalleled momentum!


    "Combat skill - double heavy chop!"


    When the axe came in front of him, Donne saw the double illusion of the axe. Since it was a combat skill, it could not be a phantom. When the attack fell on him, I''m afraid it would be real damage.


    However, for Donne, it was nothing. Even if he stood here and let the axe cut on his head, he wouldn''t hurt a hair.


    But that would scare the others, so Donne was going to put on an act.


    "Ding Ding -"


    The long sword quickly points on the giant axe and dissolves the attack. The giant axe falls in the air and cuts to the ground. With a bang, a crack of more than three meters is opened on the ground.


    At the same time, Donne''s body moved quickly. While passing buck, the blade scratched a blood mark on buck.


    "Roar!"


    The pain and blood did not make buck lose his combat effectiveness, but added a bit of ferocity and killing intention.


    Buck twisted his body, grabbed the axe and spun.


    "Battle skill - axe whirlwind!"


    Buck turned into a tornado. The strong suction of the tornado tore everything around him, wooden barrels, tables and chairs, and even unlucky mountain thieves!


    After the unlucky mountain bandits were swept in by the giant axe whirlwind, they didn''t even have time to send out the cry for help. In an instant, they were torn to pieces by the axe blade and the strong wind, and their blood was scattered all over the ground.


    On the other hand, after Donne''s several gain spells fell, their strength and speed have been greatly improved. The giant axe whirlwind can''t affect them at all. When they just formed, they have been far away.


    "Lord, be careful!"


    "Get out of the way! I''m going to help the Lord!"


    "Are you going to die!? I don''t see the Lord. I''m not afraid at all!?"


    "Don''t worry, Lord, there must be no problem!"


    Elsa split the mountain bandit in half with a sword. When she turned her head, she happened to see buck spinning and chasing Donne. She was surprised: "Lord, I''ll help you!"


    "No."


    Dumne waved his hand and watched buck unable to make complaints about it.


    Isn''t this kind of war technique really used for suicide?


    Buck didn''t know how Donne felt. At the moment, he just wanted to kill Donne under the axe.


    He spent a lot of money to get the skills of this giant axe whirlwind. After a very hard special training, he mastered the key. It has always been unfavourable. Today, he must be able to kill Donne!


    Kill Donne and take Ellington!


    Happy life is waving to him!


    Buck perked up. When he was about to lock down Donne, his vision turned around and turned around again, but he suddenly found that Donne had disappeared!


    Where did he go!?


    Buck''s heart was shocked, and he couldn''t help rotating more crazy. The attraction of the hurricane became stronger, and even the houses next to him began to shake.


    However, in the eyes of others, it is another picture.


    Buck whirled around like a blind man, and Donne whirled around him very quickly.


    "Lord buck! He''s right next to you! Next to you!"


    blamed! I can''t see him at all!


    Buck was full of anger, but he didn''t worry, because the attack range of Tomahawk whirlwind was all-round, and Donne couldn''t get close to him at all.


    "What''s the matter? Lord Ming is next to him. Why can''t he see it?"


    "How could I know?"


    Elsa looked at it for a while and suddenly realized, "I see!"


    "I see!"


    Elsa was stunned and looked at Fiona. They looked at each other and smiled. They all understood.


    Donne and buck kept the same speed and were always in the blind spot of Buck''s vision, so no matter how buck turned, he couldn''t see Donne!


    But


    Elsa frowned, which was easier said than done.


    Buck is a soldier of bronze Level 3 and bronze level 4 immediately. If you want to suppress his speed and keep up with his rhythm, at least you should be above bronze level 5. The Lord is a wild mage, not a soldier. How can he be so fast?


    Fiona doesn''t have so many ideas. She knows Donne''s strength. Naturally, she won''t feel any surprise. Now she''s just guessing how long Donne will play with buck.


    "It''s time to end the fight."


    Donne was no longer interested in playing. Buck''s strength was too low to be his opponent.


    "Go to hell."


    Donne is going to end Buck''s life.


    "Stop!"


    When Tang en just raised his sword, a sharp voice suddenly sounded.


    When they looked around, they found a mountain thief holding a dagger on Fiona''s neck.


    It''s the broken finger.


    "I told you to stop!"


    The broken finger roared, "otherwise the noble lady of the golden rose family will die! You can''t live if she dies!"


    "Well done!"


    Buck finally stopped the axe whirlwind, and then he saw Donne holding a long sword behind him. He was in a cold sweat, and the act of breaking his finger just saved his life.


    "Ha ha! Don, do you think I brought this noble lady just to prevent her from running away?"


    Buck laughed wildly, "she is the Ombudsman of the noble Council. If she dies here, you will not be Lord for a few days!"


    The Ombudsman of the noble Council? Why don''t I know?


    Donne has a strange face.


    "Buck! Aren''t you afraid of me tearing up the magic scroll?"


    Fiona was livid and raised the scroll in her hand. As she spoke, she secretly prayed that Donne would understand her words.


    "Use it! You can use it! The fourth level spell flame storm can kill everyone!"


    Buck laughed wildly, "there are so many people in Ellington here, and you noble lady and a Lord. If you are buried with me, my rotten life is worth it!"


    Fiona was stunned. She didn''t know what to do, so she had to look at Donne like asking for help.

 Chapter 22

    Buck stared at Donne, licked his lips and said, "if you don''t want her to die, throw away your weapons and kneel down. I''ll cut off your head and naturally let her go."


    Donne raised his eyebrows. "Do you think I look like a fool?"


    "What do you mean?" Buck was furious. "Do you want to see her die?"


    "Idiot."


    Donne curled his lips and said to Fiona, "the magic scroll of the fourth order spell flame storm, isn''t it? Tear it open. If you want to die, everyone will die together."


    Fiona, Elsa, broken finger, buck and others around were stunned.


    Buck took a breath of air conditioning and shouted, "are you crazy?"


    "I''m not crazy. I''m just a life. Who''s afraid of who?"


    Donne looked like a broken can.


    Fiona was stunned for a moment and immediately understood what Donne meant. Her eyes lit up and her hands tore away the leather paper she rolled up.


    Seeing Fiona''s action, the severed finger was scared to death and forgot to stop her.


    Buck exclaimed, turned and ran away!


    Exhausted all his strength to escape!


    However


    Donne tilted his mouth and stamped his foot gently


    "Boom!"


    A loud noise, flames, soared into the sky!


    The flames dispersed, and there was no trace of Buck and his party in the streets of Ellington.


    They all turned to ashes.


    "My head!"


    Brian howled, "Damn it! He''s cheap!"


    Donne gave Fiona a thumbs up and his teeth glittered: "it''s worthy of the magic scroll of the fourth-order magic, and its power is extraordinary!"


    "Um... Um..."


    What else can Fiona say? We can only hold back the frightened tears and cooperate with Donne to continue the performance.


    "The gods are on..."


    Elsa was stunned: "is this the power of the magic scroll?"


    Uncle Depp corrected Elsa: "it''s the magic scroll of the fourth level spell flame storm, the fourth level spell!"


    Uncle Depp felt that it was not enough to emphasize it again, so he said, "that''s the magic scroll of level 4 magic. When I was an adventurer outside, I once saw the magic scroll of level 1 fireball, which is worth 100 gold coins. I''m afraid the magic scroll of level 4 magic is more expensive."


    As he spoke, uncle Depp was shocked, and obviously noticed how precious things Fiona had just used.


    "Nothing."


    Anyway, it was acting, not really using the magic scroll. Fiona seemed very relaxed: "it''s just a magic scroll. We golden rose family have that kind of thing. I have as much as I want, right? Leader - Lord - Big - man!?"


    With a smile, Donne went straight to the middle of the square and announced it loudly.


    "I''m Donne! Lord Ellington!"


    The sound spread all over Ellington with the action of the wind element, and everyone heard it clearly.


    "Buck and all his followers have been killed!"


    The residents of Ellington who were hiding suddenly heard the good news. They all couldn''t believe it, because the news was so incredible!


    The new Lord solved the problem of mountain bandits on his first day in office?


    "I hereby announce that the former Ellington militia guard is renamed Ellington guard today. The former captain Ronnie is dismissed and Elsa is the captain of the guard!"


    "It is verified that Ronnie, the former leader of Ellington militia, is an insider of Ellington. He tried to assassinate the Lord today because he colluded with mountain thief buck to harm his compatriots. Now he has been killed! If there is any objection to this matter, Captain Elsa and other members of the guard can testify!"


    Suddenly hearing the news, all the residents of Ellington were stunned!


    Militia captain Ronnie, it''s an insider!?


    He colluded with mountain bandits!?


    Listen to the Lord and Elsa. They can testify. Can''t it be false?


    No wonder the militia guards failed to suppress the bandits. Ronnie was a traitor!


    "Damn it, Ronnie has been in Ellington for ten years? Why did he have the heart to betray everyone?! thanks to us, we gave him the security problem!"


    "So he may have been with Hogg from the beginning..."


    Many people whispered, but no matter how they discussed, the result would never change again.


    "From today on! Residents of Ellington, you are safe!"


    You''re safe!


    Safe?


    Peace, that''s it?


    There are many people who can''t believe what they hear. It''s not their fault, just because they are used to being robbed every three or five times.


    Leave?


    It''s not safe outside Ellington. Ordinary people will only die on the road if they leave here!


    Hogg smoothed their edges and corners bit by bit and let them stay here and work for him.


    But now, Donne''s arrival has changed all this!


    Ellington, it''s safe!


    No more mountain bandits, no more danger!


    Now, they only hope that Donne can become a qualified Lord. As for other things, such as asking Donne to cut taxes, they can''t even think of it.


    Tax cuts?


    Tax is the main source of the Lord''s income. If the tax is reduced, what does the Lord rely on to earn gold coins? Maybe there will be more terrible means.


    Therefore, they would rather accept the current heavy tax than other methods.


    People came out of their hiding places, walked into the street one by one and looked at each other. Only then did they understand that everyone heard the same words.


    "Long live Lord Donne! The gods protect Ellington!"


    "Long live Lord Donne! Ellington will rise!"


    I don''t know who shouted first. These voices gradually merged into waves and gathered in the square.


    People rushed to the square, hoping to see Donne. It seemed that only in this way could they be at ease.


    So Donne stood there to be looked at, and it wasn''t until dusk that everyone gradually dispersed.


    "Hoo, I''m so tired."


    After returning to the Lord''s house, don en suddenly lay on the sofa.


    On earth, don Enke has never had such a remarkable experience.


    "Lord, you scared me today."


    Fiona sat opposite Donne, but Donne regretted that the elegant sitting posture developed by the girl since childhood was completely impeccable.


    "I was negligent. I should leave you some means of self-protection."


    Donne smiled and pondered for a while. Suddenly, a pile of scrolls appeared in his hand. He tossed and muttered: "these are the scrolls of meteorite falling, these are the scrolls of prayer, these are the lava hell... The eternal frozen abyss..."


    Listen to the spell name that pops out of Donne''s mouth. Rao is Fiona, who already knows that Donne''s strength is very strong, or is shocked.


    She didn''t know how many levels those spells were, but she felt very powerful just by listening to the name.


    "I''m afraid... At least it''s a spell above level 5?"


    Fiona tried to think higher, but I''m afraid no matter how bold she guessed, she wouldn''t think that these spells are nine level spells.


    Yes, the pile in front of Donne is the magic scroll of the Ninth level magic, and even mixed with the scroll of several legendary magic. Even ordinary people can see the bright light overflowing from it.


    "No... there''s nothing for you."


    Donne threw it helplessly, and a pile of Hula scrolls fell to the ground, frightening Fiona next to her, subconsciously holding her head and jumping onto the sofa.


    "Er..."


    Donne looked at Fiona in amazement. It took Fiona a long time to recover and sat down again with a red face.


    "If the scroll really breaks out, it''s useless for you to hold your head and squat..."


    Donne finished crying and laughing and put away the scrolls.


    Fiona disguised her embarrassment and looked evasively: "are you looking for something for me?"


    Donne said carelessly, "yes, I''ll prepare some self-defense things for you, but there''s no ready-made one now. If I find the materials, I''ll get some for you."


    Fiona is speechless again. The magic scroll is a very popular thing. Although the high-level magic scroll can still be used only by magicians, the low-level magic scroll can be used even by ordinary people. Those mercenaries and adventurers are happy to prepare several for their needs.


    However, there are not many magicians willing to make magic scrolls, and the success rate is not high, so the price of magic scrolls has been high.


    Fiona was naturally surprised to see that Donne seemed to be able to do a lot at will.


    "By the way, how about the statistics you made today?"


    "I have a general impression."


    When Donne mentioned the business, Fiona perked up and said, "Ellington''s problems are bigger than expected."


    "Oh?"


    "Due to years of exploitation by Hogg, the average monthly income of residents here is less than 50 silver coins and the disposable income is less than 10 silver coins. Do you know what this concept is?"


    Seeing Donne shaking his head, Fiona continued, "this belongs to the special poverty line in the whole empire! No wonder those guys shook their heads when they mentioned Ellington. No one wants to come."


    Fiona sighed that if she had known about Ellington earlier, she would not have chosen to pass here.


    But if she hadn''t chosen to pass here, she wouldn''t have met Donne.


    "In addition to per capita income, the grain output here is also very low. The land here is very fertile, but I don''t know why the output is so low."


    Fiona''s face was puzzled.


    "It''s not easy?"


    Tang en shrugged: "mountain bandits come every three or five times. How can they be in the mood to take care of the farmland? The harvest is naturally poor. I believe that after the mountain bandits are solved, the situation will be much better this year."


    Fiona was stunned: "I neglected and forgot this... In addition, there is a very important place, that is, all kinds of taxes set by Hogg."


    Donne''s spirit perked up: "what do you say?"


    Fiona said: "in addition to the imperial basic tax, Hogg has formulated many private taxes. After calculating more than a dozen miscellaneous taxes, the tax rate of Ellington has reached 70%

 Chapter 23

    Seventy percent!


    Don''t you take 70 silver coins for a gold coin


    Fiona nodded: "this tax rate is 20% higher than the standard tax rate set by the Empire, so the residents of Ellington are very poor."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne is speechless. Is 50% less?


    It seems that he knows too little about the world. After all, it was just a game at the beginning, but now it is a real world.


    "In addition, there are some messy things, but they can be solved later. Now the most important thing is this matter."


    Donne was stunned: "huh?"


    "Ah, my Lord!"


    Fiona looked stunned: "As a lord, after taking office, of course, you have to promulgate a new tax law in the territory. This is the Lord''s right. You can continue to maintain Hogg''s tax rate. The residents of Ellington are used to it. I believe they won''t have any opinions. You can also announce tax cuts, so that they will support you more and be more loyal. It all depends on your choice!"


    It''s wonderful that Donne scratched his head and decided the lives of thousands of residents in one sentence.


    "Well... Let''s cut taxes. 70% is too high. I think... One achievement is OK?"


    In his previous life, Donne had a headache for all kinds of inexplicable taxes. He knew how much people hated taxes, so he couldn''t stop collecting heavy taxes.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as he said this, Fiona stared round her eyes: "Lord, aren''t you kidding me?"


    "Of course not... What''s the matter?"


    Seeing Fiona''s reaction, Donne knew what he might have said wrong and immediately blushed.


    "What''s wrong? You can tell me!"


    After all, he hasn''t studied economics and doesn''t know much about it. It depends on Fiona.


    Fiona''s face was tangled. If she didn''t know that Donne was strong, she really wanted to leave now.


    "10% tax rate... It''s really thanks to your export!"


    Fiona looked like she hated iron but not steel: "if it''s only a 10% tax rate, do you want to sit down?"


    "What''s the impact?"


    "Yes! Of course! And it''s important!"


    Fiona said decisively: "As a lord, you need to support the army? And the maintenance of various public facilities here in Ellington needs to be paid from the Lord''s finance. Of course, you can get their support if you reduce the tax, but if you want to repair the square, repair the roads and add armor to the soldiers later, do you expect them to understand you and donate generously to you?"


    Donne scratched his head, thought about it and shook his head.


    "Yes, people will be grateful when the policy is beneficial to them, but if you want to take the money in their hands again, it will not be so simple. They will hate you and forget in the twinkling of an eye that they will get more income because of you."


    "Therefore, if you want to maintain your rule, tax is essential. This is also your most important income. You must not decide at will!"


    Donne asked modestly, "what do you think I should do?"


    "Lord, since you prefer to reduce taxes, in my opinion, you can reduce taxes by half first."


    "Half a percent? Too little?"


    "Don''t feel half done."


    Fiona glared at Donne: "if Ellington develops well next, this half tax will be worth tens of thousands of gold coins - tens of thousands of gold coins, you won''t have a word!"


    Speaking of this, Fiona feels that there are a little more tax cuts in Chengdu.


    "Well..."


    "And if you cut taxes, you can''t do it in one step!"


    Now that the tax reduction policy has been decided, Fiona simply continued: "if you reduce the tax burden once, they will only appreciate you once. It will not be so easy to rise again in the future. Therefore, this should be a long-term process, and they must leave room for turning around."


    "If there is any crisis in Ellington, people will be floating. If there is room, we can reduce taxes again to get the support of residents."


    "Taxation is a means to maintain rule and economy. It must not be too arbitrary."


    Donne was stunned when Fiona finished.


    Her idea has been very close to the economic theory on earth. Who says that people in other circles have low IQ? Stand up and I promise not to kill him!


    Seeing Donne''s dull face, Fiona held her forehead and suddenly said, "I''ve decided!"


    "What?"


    "In order to prevent Ellington from being spoiled by you and to maintain Ellington''s peace, I, Fiona golden rose, will be Ellington''s treasurer from today!"


    If Donne is allowed to fiddle with Ellington, I''m afraid Ellington will be spoiled by Donne soon. He can pat his ass and leave, but what about Fiona? Where can she go? She''s homeless except here.


    To exaggerate, this is not her home.


    ... maybe this will become her home in the future?


    Fiona didn''t want to make her future home a mess. She was so excited that she suddenly grabbed Donne''s hands and said solemnly: "Lord, although my words may make you unhappy, I hope you can seriously consider it."


    "- huh!?"


    Suddenly Fiona pulled him off, and Donne was stunned.


    "I feel that your financial management will become very bad, so please trust me and leave the financial part to me!"


    "This..."


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you say you wanted me to help you? Now I''ve found what I can do. Don''t you want to, Lord?"


    Fiona leaned forward, and Donne was suffocated by the coming oppression.


    What a great mind this is


    Donne let go of his hand as if nothing had happened: "no, I have no problem with the treasurer. I just want to say that I see your destiny in your hand."


    Fiona was stunned: "what do you see?"


    Donne swept his eyes in front of Fiona and said solemnly, "I see you must have a bad omen!"


    "Ah!?"


    Fiona''s face turned white: "Lord, you must help me!"


    "Puff..."


    Donne laughed very exaggerated. "I''m teasing you. Do you really believe it?"


    "... really?"


    "Really!"


    "Lord, you are really, really bad..."


    Fiona blushed and was a little angry.


    Eh? Is that shy? Such a simple world is really interesting


    "Bang!"


    Just then, the door of the house was suddenly pushed open, and then Brian shouted in a rough voice: "big brother! Big brother, what are you doing? The Cook said to have dinner, but I remember you said that good wine is enough, why don''t you come... Eh?"


    When Brian finished shouting, he found that the atmosphere in the room was a little strange. He looked at Donne and Fiona, and suddenly said, "big brother, I didn''t bother you?"


    "No --"


    Before Donne finished, Brian laughed and said: "- I know it must not be. Let''s go, big brother. We must have a few drinks today. I haven''t had wine for a while. Those damn mountain thieves don''t give me wine at all!"


    This guy!


    Donne chuckled. He didn''t remember anything else, so he remembered that he promised to be full of wine.


    Is it really an alcoholic dwarf?


    What Erguotou do you want to get out to try their Chinese Baijiu culture?


    Donne rubbed his chin thoughtfully, but when he thought about the current grain production, he gave up the idea again.


    Brian pulled Donne carelessly and was in a hurry to have a drink.


    "Fiona, let''s go?"


    "Lord, you go first. I''ll tidy up these things and go later."


    "Let''s go, big brother... Hey, big brother, you humans look the same. I can''t tell the one in the room... Er, fiosa, right?"


    Brian seemed to remember correctly and continued to shout, "I can''t see which one is more beautiful, fiosa or today''s Elna, but big brother, I tell you, I still think that Elna is more to my appetite. It''s estimated that even the king of the hills in my hometown can''t compare with her. If she had a child, she must be very powerful!"


    Donne looked helpless: "that''s Fiona and Elsa..."


    "Oh, that''s my mistake, big brother. I think if you want a wife, you should look for Elsa!"


    Can you keep your fucking voice down?


    Fiona has heard it all


    Donne can already guess what Fiona''s expression will be, and it''s all because of the chattering dwarf around him!


    For the sake of the light of communism, Donne gnashed his teeth and stared at Brian''s head. If he didn''t drain his last residual value, he would be sorry for his suffering ear!


    After Donne and Brian left, Fiona breathed a long sigh of relief. Her sudden courage suddenly disappeared. Her tight body suddenly relaxed and limped on the sofa.


    "Lord..."


    Fiona murmured, looking at her hands, as if Donne''s temperature were still on them.


    She just reacted now and found how bold she had just been, and her face was a little red.


    After all, Lord Donne is a powerful magician. He is just a humble and down noble. How can he surpass his identity?


    If you can talk to him like this and help him, you will be favored by the gods.


    Fiona ah Fiona, calm down, take care of his territory and make Ellington richer and more prosperous. That''s what he expects you to do most.


    Even if you really have any idea, it''s not too late to think about it at that time.


    Fiona perked up and once again showed a confident smile on her face.

 Chapter 24

    In the restaurant, wine and wine are crisscrossed.


    "Big brother, thanks to you this time!"


    Brian laughed and held up his glass: "if it weren''t for you, I don''t know how long it would take to drink wine! Let''s drink to the precious freedom and the delicious ale!"


    As soon as Donne took a puff from the corner of his mouth, he touched the glass with him. Before he drank it, Brian gulped down the ale in the glass. Then he picked up the next barrel and filled another glass. He raised the glass and touched Donne again.


    "Oh, big brother, do you know that I thought we had a special fate from the first time I saw you. I knew you were definitely not an ordinary human. Now look, you are a lord! - for the Lord, for Ellington! Let me drink again!"


    Brian looked up and another glass of wine went down.


    ... he definitely did it on purpose.


    Donne felt that Brian said so much nonsense, and his real goal was to drink to full.


    "Alas, big brother, you don''t know. Our food production is average, and some small tribes are sometimes hungry, so not much food can be used to make wine..."


    "Then don''t make wine."


    "How can we not make wine!"


    Brian''s eyes widened when he said, "I''d rather be hungry all day than have no wine all day!"


    "How did you survive without wine these days when you were arrested?"


    Donne gave him a blank look. In short, these dwarves are still not hungry at that time - in other words, since they are the people created by the Earth Goddess nisclair, when they are too hungry, it is estimated that the goddess will do it, too?


    It''s cool to have a golden thigh


    Donne thought while drinking with Brian. To tell you the truth, Ellington''s grain output is not high, and not much can be used to make wine. However, after Hogg''s influence gradually disappears, Ellington''s situation will gradually get better.


    In fact, Donne felt very strange, because the magic in this world was not popularized to civilians, but was basically isolated from ordinary people like military technology in previous generations.


    If magic can be popularized, it will certainly liberate a large number of productive forces, and the world will be more dynamic!


    In Donne''s view, magic is a very special power, which can easily realize many phenomena that cannot be realized on earth. Most importantly, magic can be used as a clean and pollution-free power source!


    On earth, the principle of internal combustion engine is to intermittently ignite atomized gasoline in the middle of the sealed combustion chamber, causing a small explosion to expand the air and further push the piston to drive the engine. It looks very complex? In fact, it can be explained in one sentence that the temperature rise of combustion leads to air expansion and mechanical work.


    And can this principle be realized by magic? Absolutely!


    You can even do better!


    Because magic can achieve zero pollution!


    This is also the most exciting place for Donne. What kind of amazing charm will be born after the combination with magic?


    He doesn''t know, but he wants to know.


    So he has begun to plan how to combine earth technology with prandal''s magic. If magic can replace electricity and internal combustion engine as power, many machines on the earth can be transplanted here.


    At that time, it will set off a storm and completely liberate the agricultural productive forces.


    How important it is for social development and progress to liberate agricultural productive forces is known from the history of various countries on the earth.


    It''s just that Donne still faces a serious problem trying to get those things out.


    Materials and processing technology can not meet the requirements.


    There are many special magic metals in this world. All kinds of properties are very superior, but they are very precious and rare, so it''s better to count on forging finished products with magic metals.


    What is really feasible is to use ordinary metals to refine various alloys, or add a small amount of magic metals.


    Thinking of this, Donne''s eyes fell on Brian who was drinking wine. If he wanted to make all kinds of alloys, he might as well find dwarves as anyone.


    Donne suddenly showed a bright smile on his face: "come on, continue to drink and eat these meat chops. You may not be able to eat such good things when you go back. By the way, do you want me to tell the cook to bring you some food on the road?"


    Donne didn''t directly talk to Brian about staying. The best situation is that Brian misses life here and voluntarily stays.


    Brian was overjoyed when he heard the speech: "of course! Oh, big brother, you are so enthusiastic. If the conditions here were not too difficult, I would like to stay for a while!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne''s mouth jerked. This guy''s mouth really deserves beating


    "The conditions are difficult, so there is a challenge," Fiona said as if nothing had happened. "Moreover, as long as it won''t take long, Ellington will become prosperous and rich under the leadership of Lord Donne. At that time, businessmen from all over the world will gather here, and all kinds of delicacies will appear here, and Ellington''s living conditions will naturally become better."


    "Oh, oh!"


    Brian exclaimed, "fiosa, you really believe in big brother!"


    "My name is Fiona!"


    Fiona resisted the impulse to hit people and corrected Brian''s name with a straight face: "I believe in Lord Donne and my strength!"


    "Interesting, really interesting."


    As Brian spoke, he poured himself another glass of wine and drank.


    Seeing that Brian is not hooked, Donne''s teeth are a little itchy. Fiona racked her brains and suddenly asked, "they say it''s difficult to be an enemy of the people of the earth, and it''s more difficult to be a friend. Is this true?"


    "Of course, of course!"


    When Fiona called him the people of the earth, Brian''s eyes turned into a line with a smile: "it''s not me. Why is it difficult to be our enemy? Because we killed all the enemies! Why is it more difficult to be our friend? Because we can''t drink!"


    Blow! Keep blowing! Blow hard!


    Dumne''s face scorned and made the idea of getting high Baijiu more intense. Then, let the guy know what wine is!


    "But your name is Lord Donne''s big brother. Does that mean you regard Lord Donne as a friend?"


    "Of course, my eldest brother and I were like old friends at first sight. Goodbye and fall in love. Besides, the eldest brother saved me, didn''t he? Come and do it!"


    Love, love!?


    Fiona looked at them in horror, and Donne touched Brian''s glass with a numb expression.


    Maybe it''s a misunderstanding


    "So," said Fiona, "you haven''t thanked Lord Donne for saving his life."


    But unexpectedly, Brian patted the table very forthrightly: "ha ha, fiosa, what do you say? Since you are a friend, you still say whether to repay kindness or not. I know the eldest brother doesn''t care, right? Besides, I can''t repay kindness as a poor dwarf?"


    This guy''s face is invincible!


    Donne exclaimed. If he hadn''t found the particularity of the precious two handed hammer, I''m afraid Donne would have been cheated by his acting skills.


    Fiona said with a smile: "my name is Fiona. In addition, you don''t have to take out anything to repay kindness. Ellington is short of talents. Aren''t dwarves good at forging? You can stay and help the Lord."


    "Well," Brian burped, but his simple and honest face was full of cunning. "It''s too eye-catching for me to mix with a foreign race in a human town. I''d better forget it."


    Look what Fiona wants to say. Donne gently waved her hand to stop her, and then said with a smile: "Fiona, don''t be rude. Brian is a guest. We can''t take grace as a reward."


    Fiona turned angrily and kicked Donne directly under the table.


    I''m obviously helping him! How could he do this!


    Donne picked up his glass very gracefully and talked to Brian. The topic was inadvertently brought to blacksmithing and forging.


    "Big brother, it''s not my boast. If we want to talk about the ability of smelting and forging, no one dares to be the first! But I''ve never heard of such a metal! Light weight, high strength, wear resistance, corrosion resistance and no rust... How can it be! If it''s refined gold or AOJIN, it may have this nature, but... Refined gold and AOJIN It''s not light! "


    Brian widened his eyes and looked like "I read more, you can''t fool me".


    Donne calmly picked up his glass and said, "I haven''t heard of it. You have little knowledge... The metal just mentioned is an alloy."


    "Alloy?"


    Hearing this strange word, Brian became interested: "what is alloy?"


    Donne tilted his mouth and said, "do you know composite materials?"


    "Composites?"


    Brian''s face was blank.


    "Combining the advantages of two or more materials into one, the man-made material is composite material."


    "Oh, oh! I know. Sometimes we add a small amount of refined gold and AOJIN to the weapon materials to enhance the enchantment effect. Composite? Alloy? Sounds like a very appropriate statement. Big brother, you really have it!"


    With a smile, Donne bent his fingers and knocked on the table: "think about it, how much impact will it have when a material is made into armor, which is reliable, durable, light and easy to carry?"


    Reliable and durable, light and easy to carry?


    Brian thought for a moment, and his breath suddenly became much shorter. What was the impact?


    It''s earth shaking!


    The armor is lighter and the marching speed is greatly increased. The food and grass with the army can last longer and support longer operations, which means that the actual combat range that the army can control is wider.


    "Oh, by the way, Fiona, I almost forgot," Donne clapped. "Contact the blacksmith in Ellington for me tomorrow. I have some ideas to communicate with him... Eh? Brian? Why are you looking at me? Drink. You can''t drink so much when you go back."


    "Hey, hey... Well, big brother," Brian leaned forward with a shy face, "I suddenly felt that failure to repay the kindness of saving lives is really worthy of our identity as a people of the earth, so I decided to stay and help you!"

 Chapter 25

    The news revealed in Donne''s words is so attractive to the dwarves that you can see from Brian''s reaction.


    Although Donne didn''t say anything specifically, the little things he inadvertently mentioned were enough to open the door to Brian''s new world.


    Brian, who had planned to leave tomorrow, suddenly changed his mind. He felt that he might as well stay in Ellington as travel elsewhere.


    Maybe Donne will surprise him with other surprises!


    "Stay and help me?"


    Donne looked surprised, and then waved his hand again and again: "that''s funny. No, no! You''re a dwarf... Uh, um, dwarf! Ellington has a blacksmith. I can find him if I need anything. The same."


    This cunning boy!


    Brian scolded secretly in his heart. He sold well when he got a bargain!


    "How could it be the same?"


    Brian pointed to himself and said proudly, "I don''t boast. Even among our dwarves, my forging technology is one of the best! As long as you can say anything, I can type it for you! And the quality is absolutely first-class!"


    In fact, Brian really doesn''t boast that a dwarf blacksmith is very popular wherever he is, so he is willing to stay in Ellington. Don actually made a lot of money.


    But this guy just didn''t take the bait. He didn''t take the bait until Donne threw out some dry goods, which made Donne a little unhappy, so he deliberately fished his appetite.


    For a race keen on forging, nothing is more attractive than a new, more durable material.


    So Donne is confident that he can keep Brian.


    "Really?" Donne looked at Brian suspiciously.


    Brian patted his chest: "of course it''s true!"


    "I hope you won''t regret it then."


    Donne accepted Brian with a strange expression.


    Many of the things he conceived can''t be made at all now, because the world lacks the most basic industrial system and everything has to start from scratch. Brian''s forging ability and his alchemy technology are the root of all this.


    He will set units and standards from scratch. Here, he will be the founder of everything.


    Donne plans to completely rebuild the whole of Ellington - now Ellington''s construction scale is not large, the reconstruction cost is low, and it is still acceptable.


    Moreover, he is still the Lord. Everyone should obey his orders, and there is no need to worry about opposition.


    Rebuilding Ellington can also inject vitality into the town and give everyone something to do.


    In short, it is a good thing to kill more with one stone. [e2]


    After quietly re planning Ellington, they had come to the edge of the farmland outside.


    "The farmland area in Ellington is not small, but before, due to buck and others, most of the farmland was abandoned and there was no reclamation and planting. If we mobilize and reuse this part of farmland, we can catch up with the harvest."


    Donne thought for a moment and said, "then mobilize and say what I say. For those who open up new farmland, the harvest tax of the new farmland will be exempted in that year and reduced by half the next year. I believe they will be happy to do it."


    Fiona gave Donne a white look, and the guy waved the banner of tax reduction again, but since he had decided, Fiona could only write it down.


    "Lord!"


    When the farmers in the field saw Donne, they stopped their work and saluted him.


    Donne nodded, his eyes fell on the farm tools beside them, and he could not help frowning: "Fiona, the farmers in the Empire use this kind of farm tools?"


    The farm tools they use to take care of the farmland are actually made of wood.


    "I think so. What''s the matter?"


    "Why not use iron?"


    "Iron?"


    Fiona widened her eyes: "iron is so important. Of course, it is used to build weapons and armor to defend the country. How can it be used to build agricultural tools?"


    Donne looked up at the sky speechless. A moment later, youyou said, "Fiona, what do you say is the root of a country''s stability?"


    "The root of stability?"


    Fiona obviously didn''t think about it. After thinking about it, she said tentatively, "the combat effectiveness of the army?"


    "I think you are a strong master?"


    Elsa put forward different opinions: "if there are legendary experts in charge, the country will be much more stable."


    "Yes, that''s not right," Don shook his head. "You don''t see through the root. Whether it''s the army or legendary experts, they are the people."


    "The country is people-oriented and food is the most important thing for the people. Eating is not only the most basic need for human survival, but also the eternal theme of national stability and social development."


    "If the people of a country can''t even eat enough, and the problem they worry about every day is what to do with the next meal, how can the country be strong? Can it not be chaotic? On the contrary, if everyone in a country can eat enough and don''t have to worry about hunger, people will naturally think about other things after eating enough, such as making money, exercising war skills and magic, enhancing combat effectiveness, and strengthening the country Our strength will be strong. "


    "Therefore, a strong agricultural foundation is the foundation of a country''s stability."


    At this point, Donne suddenly asked, "where''s Brian?"


    "I arranged a house for him this morning. He said he would decorate it, at least like a blacksmith''s workshop."


    "Well."


    At the beginning, Tang en didn''t expect that an important reason for the low grain output here was that the tools didn''t meet the standard. Isn''t this a joke? Iron must be used! Go back and talk to Brian.


    After a while, we''ll explore the world and study the magic power. Maybe we can integrate the agricultural machinery such as scarifier, planter and combine harvester? [e3]


    Donne rubbed his chin and smiled strangely.


    At this time, Donne was stunned: "how can this place do this?"

 Chapter 26

    Prandar''s main food crop is very similar to wheat on earth. It is a crop with high starch content. People here call it "Kadar", but for convenience, Donne decided to treat it as wheat.


    Although wheat doesn''t need a lot of water like rice, the land in the farmland has obviously dried up, but the wheat is half a foot high. It''s the time when water is needed. How can the yield be high?


    "It''s the month of jubilation. It''s going to be the month of midsummer soon. The temperature is rising. It''s normal to dry some land?"


    Fiona, after all, is of noble origin and has never planted a field, so she can''t see the problem.


    "That''s not the case. There''s the emerald river next to it, but the farmland is so dry. It''s very abnormal... Wait, didn''t you dig a diversion canal?"


    Donne''s last words were addressed to the farmers nearby.


    "Diversion canal? What''s that?"


    The farmer looked confused.


    "Dig a canal to divert the water from the emerald river for irrigation."


    Donne was very surprised. No matter how big the gap between the two worlds is, it''s impossible not to know these basic things, right? No matter how stupid farmers are, they know how to get water from the river for irrigation in case of drought? How big is it to dig a canal? Can''t you think of it?


    A civilization has developed for so many years. It''s not at the level of relying on heaven


    "Oh, I see, but Lord, that''s impossible."


    At this time, Elsa interrupted, "the terrain on the other side of the emerald river is lower than this side, and the water can''t flow through the channel."


    "I see!"


    Donne suddenly realized it, and then frowned. There are no pumps and sprinklers in the world. Although there are more convenient magic, the magician can''t condescend to stay in the farmland as an artificial rain maker.


    Suddenly, Donne clapped his hands: "by the way, waterwheel! How can you forget this crop?"


    "Waterwheel?"


    Fiona Elsa and they were at a loss when they heard another strange term coming out of Donne''s mouth.


    As mentioned earlier, the main power of the world is controlled by the apocalypse. The apocalypse, that is, those who can awaken their talents and become professionals, soldiers and magicians, are all apocalypses.


    With these apocalypses, ordinary people''s development of the world''s basic forces, that is, the development of physics, is at a standstill. They encounter problems that are difficult to solve, either the warrior apocalypses solve them with brute force, or the magicians solve them with magical power. Ordinary people rarely think about how they can solve them.


    Don''t believe it? Look at the aborigines in the world. Dwarfs and goblins have climbed out of the nuclear bomb ten thousand years ago without magic!


    Now gnomes and goblins are so weak because they blow up their hometown and technology tree!


    As a result, other races came from behind.


    It is an indisputable fact that the strength of individuals limits the growth of group strength.


    Danny of the militia, his father is the Miller, but his mill uses not wind power, but animal power. It is inefficient, and he has to feed livestock. Naturally, the cost is large. If there is a windmill, it can save a lot of cost.


    "Waterwheel is to use the power of water to lift water to a high place, and then make it flow to the farmland with the help of the gravity of water itself... Forget it, it''s useless to tell you."


    Donne looked at their blank expressions and knew that he had wasted his efforts. He''d better go back and discuss it with Brian. Dwarves and dwarfs often communicate with each other. Maybe he can understand the beauty. [e1]


    "Don''t worry. I''ll find a way to solve this problem. There will be water to irrigate the farmland soon. You don''t have to worry."


    Donne smiled at the farmer: "trust me, the harvest in this harvest month will be very good."


    "We trust you..."


    The farmer finished and looked at Donne eagerly, as if he had something to say and didn''t dare to say.


    "What''s the matter? Any questions?"


    The farmer summoned up his courage and asked, "Lord, we saw the notice on the bulletin board in the square this morning. You announced a half% tax reduction. Is this true?"


    So efficient?


    Donne glanced at Fiona a little unexpectedly. Fiona raised her face triumphantly, as if expecting his praise.


    Donne looked back, smiled at the farmer and said, "of course it''s true."


    The proud Fiona''s face stiffened and stamped her foot in hatred, this guy!


    "Great! Really great!"


    The farmers cheered at the speech, holding each other''s rough hands and shedding excited tears.


    Half a percent... It''s just half a percent tax reduction... It''s so exciting.


    Donne''s heart is very complex. Farmers, no matter which world they are, are so simple. All they ask is to have a full stomach and then drop a little money. Unfortunately, such a humble wish is hard to realize.


    "If you believe me and trust me, then I will bring you a happy life."


    Donne assured them very seriously and seriously: "in the next few days, you will see the changes in Ellington. I promise you will witness the rise of Ellington."


    Elsa blinked and her heart was full of excitement. At this moment, she felt that Donne was really full of powerful charm!


    Next to Elia, she thought very simply. She thought that big brother Donne was a good man, so everyone would like him. Children''s thinking was so simple.


    After making a circle in the field and probably remembering the situation of the farmland, they went to the southwest of Ellington. They didn''t go far. After a small slope, they saw the emerald river.


    On the west side of the emerald River, there are dense woods. The strong trees spread into the mountains in front, forming an endless forest sea. There is the Emerald Forest, that is, the boundary of the elves.


    On the east side is the boundary of Ellington. There are large areas of vegetation and moist shrubs on the river bank, as well as some relatively sparse and low trees, forming a sharp contrast with the other bank.


    "Right here!"


    Elia waved her little hand happily: "there''s a lot of mint here."


    Donne took a deep breath. The smell of mint floated in the fresh air, which boosted his spirit. Looking around, there were a lot of peppermint on the river bank, which made Donne calm. At the same time, he also had other ideas.


    The climate here is so suitable for the growth of mint. Mint can be cultivated as an economic crop in Ellington and encourage everyone to grow it together.


    Then make the essential oil extraction equipment, which can be used to process Mint spices, mint candy, Mint Soap, mint toothpaste, mint soda and so on


    Maybe these peppermint can make a lot of money?


    Donne''s eyes glittered with gold. In his eyes, this Mint was not an unknown plant, but a bright gold coin!


    "These eye-catching herbs... Well, what''s good about mint?"


    Elsa asked curiously, "although it smells good a little, when a large area is mature, there is that smell all around here. It''s so choking."


    "Ha ha, what do you think is good?"


    Donne laughed and patted Elsa on the head. "Elsa, do you believe I said these peppermint can bring a lot of money to Ellington in the future?"


    Elsa hesitated, but Elia said without hesitation: "as long as the big brother says, I believe it!"


    "Oh? Aren''t you afraid I''ll lie to you?"


    "Not afraid! Because big brother is a good man!"


    "Good man..."


    Donne touched his nose: "well... Big brother will treat you to lollipops later."


    "Lollipop? What''s that?"


    "You''ll know later... Fiona?"


    Donne noticed that Fiona seemed to be in a daze and called her out a little strangely.


    "You said, these peppermint can make money?"


    As soon as Fiona looked back, Donne was dumbfounded. He thought he loved money enough, but Fiona''s performance was even more exaggerated when she heard that these peppermint herbs could make money!


    She''s completely into a frenzy!


    "Lord! What are the effects of these peppermint herbs? Can they increase the speed of meditation? Or do they have special effects for magicians? Can they restore magic? Or can they be used as special spell casting materials?"


    Fiona asked a lot of questions. Because she knew that Donne was a magician, she subconsciously thought that these Mint herbs had a special effect on the magician.


    "Useless, useless..."


    Donne wiped his cold sweat: "it''s just an ordinary plant..."


    "Ordinary plants?"


    "Yes, it''s very common, but the smell is special."


    Fiona was not interested at once: "it''s just like this..."


    For prandal people, whether a thing has great value depends on whether it has an effect on the apocalypse.


    For example, the reason why magic metal is so precious is that it can well contain the power of elements, and the equipment made can improve the combat effectiveness.


    The reason why some herbs are so expensive is that they can be refined into various potions in the hands of alchemists, which can improve combat effectiveness or heal injuries.


    A completely ordinary plant, but with a special smell, you can make money?


    Fiona scoffed at this. Even if Donne was a powerful magician, she thought Donne was bragging.


    Don''t forget, the golden rose family started in business. In business, her smell is much sharper than Donne.


    "Don''t you believe it?"


    Don hummed, "dare you make a bet with me?"


    "What bet?"


    Donne smiled and said, "if these peppermint can make money, you''ll work for me all your life in the future. How about it?"


    "What''s wrong with that!"


    Fiona''s heart jumped and said as if nothing had happened: "however, how much is the so-called money?"


    Donne thought and raised a finger.

 Chapter 27

    A finger?


    Fiona frowned, "what do you mean?"


    "At the end of the year, mint can bring us at least 10000 gold coins, net income!"


    Considering the lag in transportation and audience problems in prandal, the data estimated by Donne is very conservative. In fact, if you are optimistic, the economic value of mint is higher.


    But this is not the earth after all. The economy here is not developed enough for people to choose snacks freely, so the range of consumers may be smaller.


    "Ten thousand gold coins? Are you sure?"


    Fiona''s eyes widened. If it was the golden rose family''s heyday, Fiona might disdain to do the business of 10000 gold coins a year, but the problem is that the golden rose family no longer exists, and she has been extremely down and out. If it wasn''t for Donne''s reception, I''m afraid it would have become the private property of the mountain bandits now.


    Don''t say ten thousand gold coins, even five thousand gold coins, she is willing to do the business of one thousand gold coins!


    "Sure!"


    Don en nodded with great certainty: "how about you? Dare you bet with me?"


    "Of course!"


    What''s Fiona afraid of? Rather, she would rather lose her own bet, so as to prove that she did not choose the wrong person.


    "Well, Elsa, Elia, you two testify. Before the end of the year, I will use this Mint to earn at least 10000 gold coins. If I win, your sister Fiona will work for me all her life and won''t let her go back."


    "OK, OK!"


    Elia raised her hand very happily: "the gods are on the earth, witness everything!" [E1]


    As soon as her voice fell, there was a heavy thunder in the sky. Fiona immediately said with a bitter face: "Elia, your prayer won''t really be heard by the gods..."


    Elia sticks out her tongue and is a little embarrassed.


    After Donne noticed this phenomenon, he was awed. If the gods of prandal could really listen to the prayers of mortals in the lower world, I''m afraid he couldn''t make vows casually in the future.


    Donne was going to ask Elsa to find someone to pick the transplanted mint, but the thunder just made him a little fluffy. For the sake of insurance, he decided to pick some by himself and go back to try it.


    Several people went back happily after picking a large bag of mint by the river. Elsa, Elia and Donne went home after they were separated. Fiona continued to be busy taking over Ellington''s affairs. Donne became a shopkeeper just after he took office and didn''t see the staff in the town. These things can only fall into her hands.


    Whether it''s a small postman or a powerful tax official, Fiona must make sure everything in Ellington is under control.


    And Donne has just issued a pioneer law. She must improve it.


    Where''s Donne?


    When he returned to the Lord''s house, he threw the mint into the house and went to find Brian.


    Brian is tossing about his house at the moment.


    "Big brother! You''re just in time! Look at the house that fiosa got me. It''s decent!"


    Brian was indignant: "such a big door! Such a high bed! And the wash basin - the beard of the hammer! Did she forget that I was a dwarf?"


    Donne patted his head: "we really forgot this... But it''s your fault. Why did you have to drink so much last night? Fiona was almost drunk - her name was Fiona! Fi! Ou! Na!"


    "It doesn''t matter what it''s called. I can''t recognize it anyway."


    Brian waved his hand and said, "this room needs to be changed, it needs to be greatly changed - do you mind if I cut off the bed legs, big brother?"


    "Don''t mind... Wait! I didn''t come to you about it!"


    Donne was almost surrounded by him and said quickly, "I have a few things for you to help build."


    "Oh? There''s work to be done so soon?"


    Brian was very surprised. "But I have to get an anvil or a furnace or something. Shall I bite you out with my teeth?"


    "You can go to the blacksmith''s shop to borrow the furnace and anvil for a while."


    As a lord, you should have the right to borrow anvil and furnace?


    "Well, let''s talk about the room. Let''s go."


    Brian was also very cheerful. He left his things and was ready to go out.


    Donne looked at the most precious Warhammer that Brian had left on the ground, shook his head and followed such a master. What bad luck this guy had


    They left the Lord''s house and came to the blacksmith''s shop within a few steps.


    Brian shouted, "is anyone there? Is there anyone alive?"


    Donne raised his hand and slapped it. "Be polite!"


    Brian covered the back of his head and jumped: "you should be polite! If you are tall, you can pat your head casually!? you are so tall! Hum, when the dwarf brothers saw me, they would exclaim, ''God, you are so tall'', and they didn''t see me pat the back of their heads!"


    Donne looked at Brian with inexplicable pity. The dwarf can only show his height in front of the dwarf and goblins


    "What kind of look are you looking at? Ah? What kind of look? I tell you, don''t look down on the people of the earth. Be careful of your knees, you know!? in those days, an ungrateful Orc smelly boy looked at me with that kind of look, and I slapped him on his knees. Guess what? This guy can only provide for the aged at the border post now!"


    Maybe Brian''s voice was so loud that he finally woke up the people inside. After listening to a tinkling noise, an unkempt guy opened the curtain.


    "Who are you? What are you arguing about? Take what you like and mark the price. Just throw the money on the counter."


    Tang Enhe said kindly, "uncle, we don''t buy anything."


    "Don''t buy things? Why do you call me if you don''t buy things? Waste time! - eh? Wait? The voice is... Lord!"


    The unkempt blacksmith was suddenly stunned, recognized Donne, and was overjoyed: "Lord, what are you here for? Buying equipment? Armed soldiers? Are we going to war? Are we going to place an order? How much armor? How many weapons? - wait, I''ll take a book!"


    Before Donne could speak, the excited blacksmith rushed back.


    Donne was stunned.


    Ellington is a blacksmith''s shop. This blacksmith is also a craft handed down from generation to generation. His craft is no worse than that of blacksmiths in big cities. However, staying in Ellington is his tragedy.


    Ellington is too remote and there are too few people. Adventurers don''t see many of them all year round. Few people buy the armor and weapons he has made. The biggest business he has done before is to get a set of simple armor for the private soldiers of Hogg. He hasn''t given him the money in arrears, and Hogg finally gave it to the mountain bandits, which is regarded as a capital enemy


    When the blacksmith came out again, he not only had a book in his hand, but also a note.


    He scratched his head and laughed, revealing his big black front teeth: "Lord, I suddenly remembered that Lord Hogg owed me a sum of equipment money before. Now you are Lord, isn''t this money..."


    The blacksmith was also very nervous. In fact, he didn''t have much hope of getting the money back. However, I heard that the LORD was a good man, so he planned to try.


    "How much is it?"


    Although Hogg is a scum, don still has to clean up the mess he left behind, otherwise the reputation will stink and the team will be hard to take


    "Not much, not much. There are 25 sets of plain armor and 25 standard long swords. The scabbard is a gift. The total is..."


    The blacksmith carefully raised a finger.


    "100000 gold coins!?"


    Donne was startled.


    "No, no!"


    The blacksmith shook his head quickly.


    "Ten thousand gold coins..."


    Donne whispered that it was OK.


    "Neither!"


    The blacksmith almost cried, "a thousand gold coins..."


    So Donne was embarrassed. He had just fooled Fiona with one finger in the morning, and in the twinkling of an eye, he was frightened by the blacksmith again. It''s really fast.


    Because he was used to making a lot of money selling and buying equipment before, don didn''t expect that 25 sets of armor and weapons would be so cheap, so he readily promised to pay the money, but accordingly, the blacksmith wanted to share the blacksmith''s shop for Brian to use.


    In this way, he can save himself another furnace and anvil.


    "Yes, of course... But Lord, who is Brian?"


    The blacksmith is a little confused.


    Brian was furious: "you hateful, stupid human! With your eyes in front, can you only look forward and don''t know how to lower your head!"


    The blacksmith lowered his head and was startled: "short, short, dwarf!?"


    "That''s right!"


    "Master Brian, please take your seat!"


    The blacksmith hurried to move a chair for Brian. He was so excited that his brain was bleeding.


    Brian smiled proudly. The reputation of dwarves among humans, especially among human blacksmiths, was not enough to explain the actual situation.


    In fact, the blacksmith met the dwarf almost as much as the grandmaster.


    After all, human forging skills are still learned from dwarves


    There is a rumor among blacksmiths that if you see a dwarf and are instructed by the dwarf, you can immediately break through the shackles and become a blacksmith master or even a master!


    So in the blink of an eye, Donne was forgotten by the blacksmith and stood beside him foolishly, watching him pour water and rub his shoulders for Brian.


    Brian looked at the shriveled Donne and was in a relaxed mood. The feeling of sitting in a chair and staring at others was one word - Shuang!


    "Master Brian, my name is Edgar, and I''m a family blacksmith. Well, this... Cough, it''s my honor that master Brian can use my furnace and anvil. I just don''t know if I can watch and learn while the master is forging?"


    Edgar made his request carefully.


    Brian''s master style: "well, it''s not impossible, but I won''t teach you. How much you can learn depends on your own understanding!"


    Edgar rejoiced: "thank you, master!"


    "Yes!"


    Brian nodded heavily and looked at Donne. "Come on, big brother, what do you want me to build?"

 Chapter 28

    Yes!


    Edgar was stunned and looked at Donne eagerly: "Lord, do you want to place an order?"


    "What order to place... Oh, it''s an order for the time being, but it''s not weapons and equipment."


    Donne said, "today I inspected the farmland..."


    I like the word "inspection"!


    Donne was inexplicably satisfied and continued: "I found that the farm tools used by everyone are still wooden, so I want to give you some agricultural subsidies in the name of the Lord, so that you can replace iron farm tools."


    "Really?"


    Edgar calculated the number of Ellington farmers in his heart. He was very happy. Although the price of farm tools was not comparable to that of weapons and equipment, he could make a lot of money when the number went up.


    "Of course it''s true. In addition, I have something for you to help build, but I''ll confirm it first."


    "It''s easy to say. Everyone knows that iron farm tools must be easy to use, but iron tools are too expensive for everyone to use, so they have been made of wood. What''s the Lord''s hair..."


    "Agricultural subsidies."


    "Yes! Agricultural subsidies - then again, what does agricultural subsidies mean?"


    Edgar remembered then that he didn''t understand what Donne meant.


    You don''t understand what''s exciting!


    Donne resisted the roaring impulse and explained patiently. Then Edgar understood that in short, agricultural subsidies are the Lord''s money to exchange good things for everyone!


    If Fiona were present, she would be even more shocked and amazed - shocked by his winning skills and his loser!


    "This is a good thing!"


    Edgar was excited: "Lord, the gods sent us to save Ellington! If you know this, you will be very grateful to Lord!"


    "This matter will be kept secret for the time being, and will be announced when the farm tools are ready."


    "OK! I swear in the name of the gods that I will keep it a secret!"


    Hearing him swear in the name of the gods, Donne subconsciously paid attention to the movement outside, but he didn''t hear the dull thunder.


    Is that a coincidence this morning?


    Donne soon put the idea behind him.


    "Wait, wait! Big brother!"


    Brian quit at this time, blowing his beard and staring angrily: "you called me here just to let me make farm tools!? are you kidding?"


    "Of course not kidding!"


    "Impossible! Absolutely impossible!"


    Brian was furious: "I''m Brian of the forging hammer family, but you asked me to stay and help you build farm tools!? the clan emblem of the forging hammer family will cry! It''s really crying!"


    "Oh?"


    Donne said lightly, "even if these farm tools will be updated later, you don''t want to use new alloys?"


    "No... of course!"


    Brian suddenly changed his face and said with awe inspiring righteousness: "- no matter how powerful the forged weapons and equipment are, they are only tools for killing trees. Forging farm tools is the only choice for the benefit of all living beings! I like to forge farm tools best. Don''t rob anyone with me! Otherwise I''ll be anxious with him!"


    Donne''s mouth, sample, fight me? You''re still young!


    Brian despises Donne in his heart and fights me? You have a thin skin!


    "I see, Lord, can these farm tools be made according to the previous proportion?"


    Edgar looked puzzled and made a rough estimate in his heart. Although the iron ore was a little nervous, saving was generally enough.


    Donne noticed Edgar''s anomaly sensitively: "what''s the matter? Is it difficult?"


    "No difficulty! Make sure you finish the task!"


    "Well," Donne nodded, "by the way, although it''s an iron farm tool, it doesn''t need all iron. As long as the key parts of the farm tool are replaced with iron tools, iron tools are used for hoes, harrows, plowshares and sickles, and wood is used for handles. All iron tools are not only wasteful, but also too heavy to cultivate."


    "I see. I didn''t expect it!"


    Edgar suddenly realized, but with this calculation, the iron ore would be in surplus again, and he was very happy.


    Donne motioned him to start the calculation: "you can roughly calculate how many pieces each need to be made, and then give me an offer."


    Edgar calculated hastily and said: "Lord, as far as I know, there are 1232 farmers in Ellington. If all of them are replaced, at least 1232 will be needed. Considering the damage and replacement, I''m afraid more than 1500 will be built. However, iron tools are used in key places, which greatly reduces the cost. There are 10 silver coins for sickle and rake head, and 15 silver coins for hoe and plow head One, these are cost prices. "


    Edgar''s offer to Donne is not false. It''s true that there is no moisture in the cost price.


    "Well, I allow you to have a profit of one silver coin. The price is set at eleven silver coins and sixteen silver coins."


    Donne doesn''t even have to count. Even if every family buys everything, he subsidizes one gold coin, which is only 1232 gold coins. Compared with the improved agricultural efficiency, this money is really not much.


    "Lord, you are wise."


    "Don''t flatter me. How long will these things be ready? Will a month be enough?"


    "One, one month!?"


    Edgar and Brian jumped up. Brian shouted, "big brother, are you kidding! From now on, even if we don''t sleep, we''ll have to work for more than half a year to get it out!"


    Donne was stunned: "more than half a year!? no, that''s all..."


    "A layman is a layman!"


    Brian hummed, "Edgar! Don''t talk nonsense to him! Just half a year! At least half a year!"


    "This... Lord?"


    "It''s too slow!"


    Donne frowned. Half a year, the harvest time of the harvest month was delayed.


    "Slow? Who dares to say slow!"


    Brian was furious: "if it weren''t for me, it would take longer!"


    "That''s reasonable."


    Edgar thought: "Lord, forging iron needs smelting, repeated tempering and forming, then cutting and quenching. Every step must be careless."


    "This is just an agricultural tool, not a weapon on the battlefield. Just be careless..."


    "You are insulting us!"


    Brian blew his beard and stared angrily: "forging is a sacred skill. What we hit in our hands must be fine!"


    "This..."


    Donne had nothing to say. He just reacted now. He made another empirical mistake.


    On the earth, due to the highly developed industry, everything is manufactured in batches by assembly line. It''s embarrassing to start work if the assembly line doesn''t produce 10000 things every day, but prandal is different. There is no assembly line factory or all kinds of machines here. All of them are made by hand!


    For example, the things here are like mass-produced watches and Patek Philippe made by pure manual customization. Although the functions are the same, the added value is different!


    But what Donne wants now is efficiency and mass production.


    "No apprenticeship?"


    "No, no, apprentices also depend on their understanding and skills. They can''t build things independently without learning for a few years."


    Brian and Edgar shook their heads and discussed how to improve efficiency, but no matter how they discussed it, they couldn''t avoid an important problem.


    There are too few people available.


    Donne frowned. He was too inefficient and must be improved.


    "In that case, let''s put aside the discussion just now. Now we want to discuss an important issue."


    Donne pressed his hands down, motioned them to be quiet, and then said, "that''s how to improve efficiency."


    "Big brother, what can you do?"


    "Will you use molds to improve efficiency?"


    "Of course, which blacksmith can''t use molds? But it can''t solve the fundamental problem."


    "It''s good to be able to use molds. Then, I think prandal''s backward forging technology is time to innovate."


    "Innovation?"


    "That''s right."


    Donne smiled brightly: "assembly line operation and lathe manufacturing technology... There should be applause here."


    "Quack, quack, quack..."


    Edgar and Brian clapped their hands foolishly, and the next moment Brian shouted, "big brother, I understand every word you say, but I don''t understand it at all!"


    Obviously, Edgar and Brian are confused by Donne again.


    "What is assembly line operation? What is lathe manufacturing technology?"


    The two in front of them may be the witnesses of prandal''s industrial revolution, so Donne must explain to them patiently so that he can start the next step.


    "Assembly line operation is very simple. The principle is to use a large number of workers to replace one person''s diverse repetitive work. Each person completes one step and then gives it to the next person. In this way, without rest for a moment, the work efficiency can be greatly improved."


    Brian couldn''t help asking, "I know the truth, but why does efficiency improve?"


    Donne almost thought he would ask "Why are pigeons so big", so he had to continue to patiently explain to them what is work efficiency, how to improve the overall work efficiency, and how to improve the overall production efficiency by improving the unit time efficiency


    After hearing Donne''s explanation, Edgar and Brian suddenly realized, and then marveled.


    "My God! I didn''t expect that ordinary people can do this besides using magic!"


    "Why didn''t we think of such a simple way!"


    Edgar and Brian suddenly feel like fools. It''s a very simple thing, but why didn''t anyone think of it before?


    "But big brother, it''s back to the old problem. We don''t have so many blacksmiths available!"


    Yes, whether it is hand forging or assembly line operation, there are not so many skilled blacksmiths available, which is the biggest problem we are facing now.


    And Donne''s solution to this problem is very simple and rough.


    That is to move the lathe and press to prandal!


    "This involves my second point, lathe manufacturing technology."


    Donne''s mouth turned up: "since we can''t improve the overall work efficiency, we have to improve the efficiency per unit time. As long as you two can produce more products per unit time, the efficiency will naturally improve."


    Edgar and Brian looked at Donne as if they were looking at a fool: hasn''t this topic been discussed just now? Obviously not feasible!


    What Donne wants to tell them is that this method is feasible, not only feasible, but also greatly feasible!


    Lathe technology will change the whole of Ellington - no, it will change the whole industry of prandal!

 Chapter 29

    Donne is just an ordinary person on earth. He doesn''t understand the engineering structure of lathe, but it doesn''t prevent him from knowing the principle and conception of lathe.


    Ordinary people on earth who have experienced the era of information explosion can get rid of prandal locals in the collection and sorting of information and the skills of analogy.


    The most important thing is that Donne''s vision and horizon are different from prandals, and his perspective on things is also different. It happens that after he came to this world, he still has an incomparably strong hand.


    The strength of a man level mage, although he doesn''t know what level of power he belongs to in this world, is obviously enough for him to protect himself for the time being.


    In addition, the sideline of alchemy can also bring him great convenience.


    As long as the power source problem can be solved, it is not difficult to bring all kinds of machinery on the earth to prandal.


    "The lathe is a comprehensive machine - Brian, you and the dwarf are neighbors. You should know what the concept of machine is?"


    "Of course! Those dwarfs like to make some messy things, but they are not very good at forging. Many things are made by us!"


    In the dwarf''s eyes, the dwarf has become a dwarf


    Donne was a little speechless. Ignoring Brian''s praise, he continued: "there are many kinds of machines. Lathes are just a comprehensive name. Now, what we want to say is stamping lathes and cutting lathes."


    "You know the mold can also be used, so why do you think the things made by the mold are not good? There are no more than two points: first, the material is not good, and second, the strength is not enough."


    "The stamping lathe can solve the second point, and the alloy composite material I mentioned with you before can solve the first point."


    "Its principle is also very simple... First of all, you should understand a truth. Why does the fruit fall to the ground when it is ripe? Because the earth has attraction, which is called gravity..."


    Donne briefly introduced the principle of stamping lathe. Although most words were incomprehensible, Edgar and Brian were shocked and speechless only when they understood that part.


    The standardized metal blocks are stamped in the mold for many times by using the power of the hammer driven by the heavy objects with high-intensity movement? This, this sounds incredible


    But why does it feel feasible?


    Brian doesn''t know.


    But now in his eyes, Donne has undoubtedly become a mysterious existence.


    Not only clearly put forward the concept of composite materials, but also intend to make new materials. Now we want to make what lathe to break prandal''s old production system!


    Who can do this?


    Great man!


    Donne, I''m afraid it''s the great pioneer!


    If Brian had stayed just to dig out new materials from Donne, now he unknowingly changed his mind.


    Stay here and witness all this.


    He had a feeling that if he stayed by Donne''s side, he could see the whole prandal change!


    And this human being is destined to be an eye-catching existence!


    After explaining the stamping lathe, Donne drank and began to explain the cutting lathe again.


    "The semi-finished products stamped and formed by the stamping lathe are then taken to the cutting lathe for grinding and cutting. The key is to quench the cutting edge. You don''t need to polish manually in this step, because the grinding wheel can do this simply and quickly..."


    Donne said it for half an hour. During this period, he also popularized some basic physics knowledge for them. For example, under high speed and high pressure, even water has strong cutting ability, which barely made them understand the specific principle and function of cutting lathe.


    When Donne finished, Edgar and Brian in front of him were stunned.


    Both of them are not fools. As blacksmiths, more specifically, as craftsmen, they understand what a huge impact it will have on them if what Donne said is realized!


    I''m afraid many apprentices will have no food to eat, and even many old craftsmen with good skills will have no food to eat, because their skills can be completed by an ordinary person using the lathe described by Donne.


    "Big brother, big brother, shall we discuss it?"


    Brian finally didn''t dare to fight with Donne any more. He said expectantly, "can you not get these lathes you said?"


    "Huh?"


    "Well... Well, Edgar and I will work overtime to get you these more than 1000 sets of various farm tools. Let''s forget the lathe first?"


    Brian is very worried about this. If the lathe is really developed, even if their skill of feeding dwarves is finished, the human side will not be greatly affected.


    "Are you worried that the dwarf''s craft will not compete with the lathe?"


    Donne smiled: "don''t worry, after all, lathes produce a large number of products on the assembly line, and a small number of high-quality products that need to be customized still need to be made by you."


    "Really?"


    "Of course, this is the difference between mass manufacturing and handmade boutiques."


    Originally, I wanted to tell him about the brand effect, but after thinking about it, Donne gave up the idea. It''s too early to talk about the brand, but the dwarf product itself is already a loud brand.


    Brian perked up: "that''s great."


    "Well, now that you have understood, let''s start the first step and solve the problem of stamping lathe first."


    Donne smiled: "if you want to do well, you must first sharpen its tools. After the lathe is manufactured, the efficiency will naturally improve."


    "If you want to do a good job, you must sharpen your tools first? That''s a good saying! I want to know you again!"


    Brian was all over for a while, and Donne''s words came to his heart. As a dwarf who strives for perfection, what he pursues when forging is the best material, the best anvil and the best forging hammer. They can only play their best when everything is ready.


    Donne smiled, picked up Edgar''s book and began to write and draw. His original painting skills were very bad, but after coming to this world with the strength of magicians, fine control was nothing to say. The requirements for drawing magic array were higher, and the painting skills naturally rose. Just a few simple strokes, a realistic shell appeared.


    Mainly now his mental power is very strong, and he can form a clear three-dimensional image in his mind, just as fine as three-dimensional software on earth.


    "There are many kinds of lathes. Now the first thing we need to make is a stamping lathe. Its principle has been explained. Now this is its shape. You see, its structure is very simple..."


    Donne drew a simple structure according to his impression of the stamping lathe. Although he didn''t know the specific details and professional requirements - they didn''t have such high requirements now, did they?


    Donne now has only two requirements - simple and usable.


    Donne thought he would make them Marvel when he painted this thing. As a result, he marveled, but the place they marveled was a little subtle


    "Brother, what is your drawing method? Curious? Is this a thing?"


    "Yes, I don''t seem to understand, but I feel very useful..."


    Donne looked puzzled: "this is a three view, otherwise I only draw a front. How do you know the side?"


    "Three views?"


    Brian and Edgar are confused again. There is nothing they know about what Donne said today. They feel more shocked today than in previous decades.


    "Yes, you see, this is a front view, this is a side view, and this is a top view. If necessary, you can also draw a perspective view and a bottom view, so that you can clearly understand what a thing looks like."


    After Donne explained, the two guys understood what his picture was for.


    Brian just thought for a moment and was shocked: "the beard of the forging hammer! I finally understand why they were always dissatisfied with building according to the drawings before - damn, I don''t know how thick the sword they want!"


    Donne was speechless.


    "Three views, right?! I see!"


    Brian''s face was excited. It was worth staying this time just because of the three views!


    If you want to create something in the future, you must first make the three views!


    Donne didn''t expect that the painting techniques he deliberately expressed didn''t surprise them. Instead, he inadvertently made three views that shocked them so much that he couldn''t cry or laugh at the moment.


    "This is the shell of the press, this is the place where the die is embedded, and here... There are many small things in it. It is estimated that you can''t get them out. Let me solve this. You mainly punch out the shell of the press and these kinds of dies. I''ll decide the rest."


    Donne doesn''t expect them to solve the problem completely. I''m afraid they can''t get the simplest screw. He has to do it himself.


    However, he happened to have nothing to do these days. He was going to study how to convert magic into power source - if this problem is not solved, these lathes may not work at all.


    "OK, if that''s all, it can be done in a few days - big brother, how are you going to get this punching hammer? I''m afraid ordinary materials can''t meet this requirement?"


    Donne smiled and said, "don''t worry, I''ll take care of it."


    Brian looked at Donne firmly. "Big brother, has anyone told you something?"


    "What''s up?"


    "The way you laugh, you deserve beating."


    Donne''s face stiffened and said with a dry smile, "many people want to beat me, but they can''t beat me."

 Chapter 30

    After they settled things with Brian, Donne went straight back to the Lord''s house.


    "Lord, are these enough horsetails you want?"


    The maid trembled and carried a plate with a bunch of washed horsetails on it.


    "That''s enough, thanks."


    Donne grabbed the horsetail and prepared to go upstairs. When he went up the stairs, he suddenly turned back and said, "by the way, tell others not to disturb me before dinner."


    "Ming, I see."


    After the order, Donne didn''t go to Fiona and went straight back to his room.


    Now he doesn''t have his own alchemy laboratory, so he can only make do with it in his bedroom.


    "Now, let me see the potential of magic."


    Tang en rubbed his hands and showed an excited smile. He has arranged a magic array to isolate induction in the room. Small magic experiments will not be perceived by the outside world, so that he can feel at ease.


    To realize the stamping machine, one of the main problems is the power source, and the other is the programmable control center. It should not only have the function of opening and closing, but also have the function of controlling the frequency and strength of the hammer. Now, the only solution to solve this problem is to use various magic arrays.


    Coincidentally, with his current magic strength, he can completely decompose and reorganize all kinds of magic arrays to achieve his purpose.


    The power on earth can be roughly divided into electric power and internal combustion engine. Don doesn''t need to think about electric power for the time being. Although there is a magic array that can generate electric power, the energy source is simpler and cleaner. He also knows the basic physical knowledge of electromagnetic conversion, which can completely realize electromagnetic conversion to drive machinery, but the biggest problem is... He can''t find a magnet at all!


    So the only thing he can finally consider is mechanical work.


    The principle of internal combustion engine is also very simple. As I said before, the most fundamental principle is that high temperature causes air expansion to do work. However, it is simple to say, but it is difficult to do. First, prandal is now difficult to find suitable and low-cost materials to make combustion chambers. Ordinary metal materials are not durable, and magic metals are too expensive


    Secondly, if the processing technology here is not reached, the service life of the piston will be very short and the accident rate will be very high.


    So the fire magic array is not considered.


    Soil system and water system are difficult to play a role in this regard. Although water system magic can be used as one of the power sources of hydropower, what Donne should consider now is miniaturized devices.


    "The only power source that can be considered is wind magic..."


    Donne rubbed his chin and a whirlwind roared in his palm.


    In fact, the wind magic array can indeed be used as one of the power sources, because it is different from the earth. The conservation law here is invalid, and part of Newton''s three laws are also invalid, at least in the micro situation - Donne feels that this is the most incredible point.


    No matter what kind of spell it is, when it is cast, Donne can clearly feel that there is no material reduction around him - only his magic pool is reduced. On the contrary, the increased things are the emerging spells, earth, water, fire and wind, and arcane spells.


    For another example, the most common arcane skill, the hand of a mage.


    The mage can use the mage''s hand to catch himself in the air - pick himself up and really TM can do it in prandar!


    However, using the air system spell as the power source of the press also has the previous problem, the process of the blast chamber and the piston


    "If only I had studied mechanical engineering in College..."


    Donne couldn''t help sighing. As an ordinary person, his level is similar to that of the most common college graduates. He can only remember vaguely. It''s not enough to be specific to the details. Now he can only grope slowly.


    "Wait! Is there something wrong..."


    Donne suddenly had a flash of inspiration and pinched the whirlwind in his hand: "shit! I''m really confused. Why do you have to study the power source..."


    Donne made the mistake of empiricism again. On the earth, all kinds of machinery need to convert the power source - the work of electric power and internal combustion engine - into mechanical energy, but this is not the earth!


    This is prandal!


    If you can solve the problem directly with magic, why do you have to make a detour!?


    "I want the punch to work and consider the complex power dry hair!? as long as the ram can rise and fall normally for stamping!"


    Just for a moment, Donne had a clear idea. In a word, it was like eating ginseng fruit. All his pores were unobstructed.


    In addition to the wind spells indirectly becoming the power source, there are also various Arcane spells that can be considered to do work directly. It is also possible to do work directly with the master''s hand, but the efficiency is too low.


    "Transfiguration, or gravity!"


    After filtering the arcane spells, Donne finally decided to choose one of the two spells.


    Some people may wonder that the gravity spell can make the ram suspend and fall freely after closing. The collision can be understood, but... What the hell is deformation?


    In fact, the reason is very simple. Simple deformation is useless, but with a lever principle, you can understand.


    A small metal ingot suddenly appeared in Donne''s hand. If Brian saw it, he would go crazy immediately.


    That''s a dragon steel!


    It is a very rare magic metal!


    As long as one ten thousandth of dragon steel is added to weapons and armor, the performance of weapons and armor can be significantly improved!


    This small piece of dragon steel ingot in Donne''s hand can replace a large area of territory! Several times bigger than Ellington!


    Donne thought for a moment and created a deformation technique for the Dragon ingot, which reduced the volume ten times, with the condition that it took effect at a frequency of 0.1 seconds.


    Then... Then Donne lay in the trough.


    I saw that small piece of dragon steel ingot flashing around in his hand, just like a cramp.


    "Lying in the trough! Deformation is too ghost animal. Let''s use gravity magic!"


    Donne immediately withdrew the constant spell effect, and the unlucky dragon steel ingot was freed.


    However, this is only the beginning.


    For some time, Donne began to play gravity spells. From time to time, there would be bursts of exclamations and bangs in the room.


    Soon it was lunchtime. Fiona, who looked tired, came to Donne''s door and saw the maid guarding here.


    "Where''s your Lord?"


    The maid said nervously, "Miss Fiona, the LORD said that if he doesn''t come out before dinner, everyone should not disturb him."


    "Oh?"


    Fiona smiled, remembered what Donne had said in the morning, nodded: "I know, then ignore him. Let''s have dinner first."


    "You go first. I''ll watch here."


    So Fiona left directly.


    Time flies to the evening.


    Donne caught the Dragon steel ingot flying around in the air and was a little angry after canceling the constant gravity spell: "this can''t work. After the constant floating technique, it must be used with the restraint."


    But soon Donne thought of another problem. The problem of spell effectiveness was easy to solve, but how to judge the impact point?


    "Well... Wait! It can be solved like this!"


    With a flash of inspiration, Donne thought of a solution. The gravity increasing magic array was depicted on the mold base, and the judgment conditions were increased. After being hit, the magic output stopped immediately. After the floating technique on the hammer took effect and took off, the gravity increasing magic took effect again, and the hammer accelerated to fall, forming a perfect cycle.


    "As long as there is a constant floating technique on the hammer and a gravity increasing magic array with judgment function is painted on the base, it can offset the floating effect of the hammer! To increase the impact force, you only need to mediate the gravity increasing magic array on the base. Wow, hahaha, I''m really a genius!"


    Donne looked up and laughed wildly.


    He had a hard day. He wanted to solve the problem of power source at the beginning, and then used magic to directly point to the essence of the problem to solve the problem. Although it was only a very simple step, it was difficult to cross, because the first thing he had to overcome was the thinking inertia formed on the earth.


    This is prandar. This is a world where gods exist and magic is a completely incredible power!


    He must get used to solving problems with the power of the world.


    After the key problems are solved, the rest is simple. Brian and his team have a headache. They just need to soften the metal ingot and solidify it again. However, it is too wasteful for the hammer to use the magic metal he collected, so Donne turned it over and over again and finally found a group of refined gold ingots that he almost forgot.


    "There are no magic iron ingots and secret silver ingots... Forget it, fine gold is fine gold, at least not as eye-catching as dragon steel and star flash gold."


    Donne muttered that he had finished shaping the refined gold ingot, and then used some leftover materials to get other parts out, which was the success.


    "When they build other places, prandal''s first press can come out!"


    Donne put away the parts, looked down at the horsetail on the table and clapped his hands: "I almost forgot my business! Toothbrush! Toothbrush!"


    If Brian and Edgar were present, they would probably cry. They think it is an epic event that will change the whole forging industry. It''s not serious here in Donne!


    A punch can''t compare with a toothbrush!?


    What the hell is this!?


    But Donne doesn''t care about that. After coming to prandal, many places are not used to eating, living and even going to the toilet. There are too many inconvenient places.


    "If you have time, change here slowly. Now you can only come bit by bit."


    Donne read it carefully, took out a group of branches from the package, took out one and took back the others. Under the control of magic, the branch was cut and shaped a little, and soon became a toothbrush.


    If there is a mage who knows the goods or an elf present, it is estimated that he will play with him again.


    The bundle of branches is the branch of the tree of the world====


    PS: at this moment, the Shanghai Cooperation Conference is being held 500 meters away from the author Jun. all the supermarkets and restaurants downstairs are closed. There are armed police outside and snipers squatting overhead. How much code pressure do you make the author Jun in this environment? You know? Why don''t you collect the recommended reward (¨s£à¡õ '') ¨s (©ß©¥©ß)

 Chapter 31

    "Hmm! Good! Very beautiful! The wood grain of the branches of the world tree is very delicate, and it has a refreshing fragrance. It has its own cleaning function. It is the most suitable base material for toothbrush."


    Donne beamed at his freshly baked toothbrush and wanted to try it immediately.


    If the spirit knows that he actually uses the precious world branches for this purpose, it is estimated that the spirit with a good temper will turn against him.


    The world tree, also known as the tree of life, is the totem of the elves and their mother (one of them). In other words, the branches of the world tree, like the body of the elves'' mother, are regarded by them as treasures that need to be protected with life. What the hell does Donne use to make a toothbrush, which is undoubtedly blasphemous! Absolutely blasphemy!


    Rather than being made into a toothbrush and being stuffed in a person''s mouth all day to clean their teeth, I''m afraid they would rather be made into a staff by other humans.


    However, don en doesn''t care. Of course, things are used. Otherwise, what''s the value of a good thing?


    "It''s a pity that the bristles are too bad. Forget it. Let''s get together. The world tree toothbrush... Of course, we need a good cup to match it. Well, that''s it!"


    Don didn''t even think about it. He directly took out a piece of star flash gold. The star flash gold quickly softened and formed in his hand, and soon became a square cup full of modern and concise flavor.


    "It''s a pity there''s no toothpaste... Hey, try harder to get the toothpaste out these days."


    Seeing the toothbrush, Donne subconsciously felt strange in his mouth. In particular, he basically ate barbecue in the past two days. He couldn''t bear not brushing his teeth all the time!


    After putting his toothbrush and teacup on the table next to him, Donne stretched and felt a little hungry.


    As soon as Donne opened the door, he almost bumped into the maid in front of him.


    "Lord, Lord!"


    The maid was startled and hurried to salute. As a result, her legs were stiff after standing all day, and she fell headlong into Donne.


    At that moment, the maid almost stopped beating and her mind was blank.


    "You... Haven''t been here all day?"


    Donne held the maid. As soon as he saw her, Donne guessed what was going on. He was very surprised. He just gave orders. The maid was so responsible, which was impossible on earth.


    "It''s my honor to work for the Lord..."


    Helped by Donne and in such close contact with Donne, the maid almost fainted happily.


    "What''s your name?"


    Suddenly, when Donne asked her name, the maid was stunned, and then her heart beat wildly again.


    Lord, why did you ask my name?


    Is it, is it said that the Lord is lonely? Want company at night?


    Am I so lucky?


    As I said before, Hogg is a very luxurious person. He won''t choose those aunts and aunts as maids. Most of the girls working in the Lord''s house are very young and beautiful. Even if he can''t play, he looks good.


    The maid is also a pure natural beauty who can score 70 points on the earth. However, Donne has been tested by PS Meitu for a long time and has seen the amazement of Fiona and Elsa, so now her resistance is much higher and doesn''t feel anything.


    But this maid is different!


    In front of her, she was basically the most powerful person she could contact. When she was asked her name, of course, she would think nonsense.


    In particular, Donne is young, handsome and a good man close to the people. Compared with Hogg, it is day by day. These maids will secretly discuss the relationship between Donne and Fiona in private.


    "Tina, my name is Tina, Lord."


    Tina blushed, lowered her head and was full of shyness.


    "Tina, right? I remember the old maid manager has been dismissed, right?"


    "Yes..."


    "Well, from today on, you will be the maid manager of the Lord''s house. Tomorrow, you go and say to Fiona, which is what I mean. Now, Tina, go to dinner, and then don''t do anything at night. Take a bath and have a good rest."


    With that, Donne let Tina go and went downstairs for dinner, but he didn''t know. He just thought he cared about others, but inadvertently he was misunderstood.


    Maid manager?


    Now you''re the maid manager?


    Tina has no sense of reality at all. What makes her more nervous at the moment is why the Lord asked her to take a bath after dinner?


    Does he really want to


    What should I do?


    Accept? Or


    Tina came to the back kitchen with a worried face. There was a room where the maids ate.


    "Tina, you finally came. You didn''t eat lunch and stayed there all the time. Lord, it''s too cruel... Come on, this is for you."


    Tina couldn''t help saying, "Marlene, don''t speak ill of the Lord. The Lord is a good man."


    "Of course I know he''s a good man, otherwise he won''t cut taxes, but how can he bear to let you stand all day?"


    "I want to stay there myself, because the LORD said not to let others disturb him... By the way, everyone, I, I will be the maid manager tomorrow..."


    "Tina, aren''t you sick? What are you talking about?"


    "It''s true!"


    Tina said hurriedly, "the Lord just said it himself!"


    Marlene was surprised: "what!?"


    "Really?"


    "Oh, my God! Tina, you''re so lucky!"


    "Yes, so your salary can be increased by five gold coins..."


    "What do you know? What''s a salary increase of five gold coins? Marlene talked to the Lord. That''s the most important!"


    A group of maids chattered and discussed, and Tina was at a loss.


    Marlene came up, took her hand and said happily, "Tina, Congratulations! Don''t make us too tired when you become the maid manager!"


    Tina said hurriedly, "when, of course..."


    "But how could the Lord let Tina become the maid manager so casually? Does he have a crush on Tina?"


    "Are you kidding? Although Tina is beautiful, Miss Fiona is more beautiful. She is like an angel!"


    "Miss Fiona and the Lord are obviously not lovers. Neither of them lives in the same room!"


    "What do you know? It''s called fun. It means that the Lord can play."


    "Is Fiona beautiful? Not necessarily. Elsa is no worse than her."


    "Elsa is very beautiful, but don''t forget her strength. Which man can stand her? If you make love with your legs and don''t break the man''s waist?"


    The maids who knew about men and women suddenly giggled and looked at Tina vaguely: "Tina, if the Lord really likes you, don''t miss this good opportunity. The Lord is much better than that fool Hogg."


    Tina was even more embarrassed. She wanted to ask them for help to see what to do at night, but now she gave up the idea.


    After a quick dinner, Tina returned to her room and threw herself on the bed.


    What should I do?


    Tina pressed her chest. She could feel her heart beating very fast.


    After hesitating for a long time, she finally got up and went to the bathroom


    The girl''s wonderful misunderstanding aside, another "war" is breaking out here.


    "Why don''t you eat? Why are you staring at me?"


    Donne raised his head and looked at Fiona inexplicably. He was really hungry. Even if prandal''s food was not used to it, he felt very delicious at the moment.


    But no matter how delicious the dinner is, you can''t eat it if you stare at you.


    "I went to see Brian this afternoon."


    Fiona was very angry and said angrily, "you''ve made a decision again, haven''t you?"


    Donne wiped his mouth. "What do you mean?"


    "Agricultural tool innovation, consumption of iron ore, not to mention, what''s the matter with the agricultural subsidy you told them?"


    Fiona''s silver teeth creaked and stared at Donne''s arm, eager to take a bite.


    Damn it, I knew Brian''s big mouth was unreliable!


    Donne took it for granted: "as the name suggests, agricultural subsidies."


    "What, as the name suggests!"


    Fiona sighed: "throughout the Empire and even other countries, I have never heard of any agricultural subsidies! You really feel that the Lord''s house has too much money to spend, so you change ways to spend money, don''t you?"


    Donne''s face was positive: "of course not. There are many places to spend money. We must increase revenue and reduce expenditure."


    "You know there are many places to spend money?"


    Fiona curled her lips: "then tell me what this agricultural subsidy is."


    "It''s very simple. Hogg plundered too much wealth from here, and part of these wealth is in our hands. Now what I have to do is to return these wealth to them bit by bit. Only when the gold coins are circulated can they produce value. It''s meaningless to pile them in the vault."


    Donne''s expression was serious. He wasn''t kidding, and Fiona listened carefully.


    "The most critical point is that the farmers in Ellington can no longer afford the risk. The successive years of looting by mountain bandits have pushed them to the limit. Now what I have to do is to let them release the pressure in their hearts."


    "Agricultural subsidies, 1232 farmers, each subsidized a gold coin, but only more than 1000 gold coins. It''s nothing, but the value of these gold coins far exceeds the value of the gold coins themselves."


    "These gold coins can rekindle their hope of life, give them more power to cultivate the land and bring us more food."


    "More importantly, with these gold coins, they can buy iron agricultural tools. With new agricultural tools, they can cultivate more efficiently and improve grain production. Needless to say, after the efficiency is improved, they have more time, and their activities in Ellington can produce more added economic value."


    Donne smiled: "now, do you still think the more than 1000 gold coins are not worth it?"


    Fiona is stunned!

 Chapter 32

    Although she repeatedly raised her evaluation of Donne, Fiona found that she underestimated him.


    Donne is not only a mysterious and powerful magician, he even really knows how to govern a territory!


    Fiona was not unaware of the benefits of the agricultural subsidy he released, but there was no such precedent in the Empire. When Donne suddenly did so, Fiona felt at a loss.


    There will be an agricultural subsidy today. Will there be a commercial subsidy tomorrow? Will there be another adventurer subsidy the day after tomorrow?


    All the money spent is golden gold coins!


    Fiona felt that Donne was simply challenging the bottom line of being a ruler!


    "I know the value of this gold coin, but - why don''t you discuss it with me?"


    "Ah?"


    "I''m the treasurer now! Or did you admit it yourself!" Fiona was angry. "But now? It''s clearly the policy of spending gold coins, but you decided it yourself without consulting me. In that case, what''s the use of me as a treasurer?"


    With that, Fiona angrily hugged her arm and turned away. As long as she wasn''t a fool, she could see that she was making a little temper.


    Donne laughed. That''s the problem.


    "You are blaming me for not discussing with you."


    "No!"


    "Yes."


    "Just not!"


    I won''t admit it!


    Donne said with a smile: "I''m not asking Brian and Edgar to keep it a secret. I haven''t decided on specific policy ideas yet. I''ll discuss with you later. For example, whether the subsidies are directly distributed to farmers or offset by price reduction in Edgar. There are many details, which depend on you to improve."


    Fiona couldn''t help but rejoice when she heard this. It wasn''t that she didn''t discuss with herself, but it wasn''t time yet.


    Donne noticed the joy on Fiona''s face and said with a smile, "aren''t you angry?"


    "Angry! Very angry!"


    Fiona felt a little blushing and hurried up: "I''ll have a rest first!"


    "Go."


    Don shrugged and went on eating.


    As mentioned before, Ellington is a very backward town. There is no public lighting and no evening entertainment measures. People here basically go to bed with their wives and children after dinner at night. Martial artists continue to exercise and rest for a while, which makes Donne very uncomfortable.


    However, there is no way. For Ellington residents, lighting at night requires candles, and a candle also requires ten copper coins. In their eyes, these are additional expenses, which can be saved.


    Most lighting areas of the Lord''s residence also use candles and torches, and only a few use magic lamps. Donne has seen that the energy efficiency ratio of this magic lamp is very low. It directly consumes magic crystal to maintain the lighting array for lighting, and does not improve the energy consumption through careful design.


    Even so, the value and consumption of magic lamps can only be enjoyed by nobles, and civilians don''t have to look at them at all.


    Back in the bedroom, Donne couldn''t sleep. He simply got up again, put down a silent magic array and began to beat up the cutting machine.


    Compared with the stamping machine, the principle of the cutting machine is actually simpler, even without considering the power factor.


    However, the goal that Donne wants to achieve is to be able to cut at least the level of steel, which is of practical value. The direct air system spell is difficult to achieve. In the end, it is still necessary to consider the high hardness tool.


    Finally, Donne chose to use refined gold to make the head - there were some leftover materials left before making the hammer, and only a small part of the head was needed.


    After the conversion of ideas, Donne''s efficiency was much faster. He roughly made the parts of the cutting machine according to his impression, leaving only the main part. Just after the stamping machine is finished, he can experiment with the stamping machine.


    But after doing this, Donne couldn''t sleep. He always felt as if he had missed something very basic but also very important.


    When he saw the finished part interface, he suddenly woke up.


    "Mom, forget this!"


    As soon as Donne patted his forehead, he hurried up and began to be busy.


    He wants to make a ruler.


    Yes, prandal does not have a unified measure.


    Prandal here, all countries have different measurement systems. If Donne wants to choose to use the standards here, he will certainly encounter many problems in the future, so he decided to re formulate a set of measurement system himself.


    Donne plans to use the units on earth, but it is obviously impossible for him to accurately measure the specific values. In fact, even the current international standard units on earth are not absolutely accurate, but are increasingly revised with the improvement of measurement level - but as long as the error is within the allowable range, it is no problem to use them.


    "One meter long... Um..."


    Donne looked left and right. Finally, his eyes fell on the ground and suddenly smiled: "well, I''ll learn from the British, too."


    Donne took a step at will. An Austrian gold ingot hung in the air next to him. He began to stretch according to his stride. After stretching to a certain extent, a row of very accurate scales appeared on it. The distance between each large scale was equal, and the total length distance was just the length of Donne''s step.


    On this AOJIN meter ruler, centimeters and millimeters have been painted. It''s no problem to accurately divide this distance with Donne''s current strength.


    Donne grinned: "from today on, you are the absolute ruler, the original meter unit of prandal."


    Don''t think that Donne is fooling around. He is indeed determining the basic unit. Some people may say that such a random determination of the "meter" unit will not have any bad impact?


    Please rest assured, absolutely not.


    Because the development of human industry on earth is carried out only after the units are determined. The units determined before that will not think of what will happen later. Does industry not develop normally?


    The commonly used unit in western countries is the foot, which comes from the length of one foot of the king, and the code is also established by the king in a rage - such a random unit has no bad influence later, and has been used until now.


    That''s what Donne did. As long as he set an absolute benchmark, all future developments will be based on this benchmark, and there will be no trouble.


    This is a small step for Donne, but a big step for prandal. From then on, he opened a new era for prandal.


    When the length is determined, the volume is determined, and the weight is well determined. AOJIN itself is a magic metal with very stable properties and high density. Even if it is put in the air, it will not change. It will change unless special forging or magic and alchemy methods are used, so it can not only serve as a standard meter ruler, It can also be used as a kilogram generator - at least more reliable than measuring water.


    And the determination of this prototype


    Donne took out another Austrian gold ingot and weighed it. He felt that the weight was almost the same, so he said casually, "well, the weight of an Austrian gold ingot is set as one kilogram."


    In fact, the metal ingots taken out by Donne from his bag are absolutely accurate unit references in a way. In the game, the metal ingots of a unit are a unit, and there can be no error. In fact, when these metal ingots are materialized, they are absolutely accurate.


    So Donne''s use of Austrian gold ingots to formulate weight units is actually quite reliable.


    After determining the unit, Donne sighed and readjusted the previously completed parts according to his own standards. The adjustment was late in the middle of the night. As a result, he had just lay in bed and didn''t sleep for a while when someone knocked at the door.


    When Donne opened his eyes, it was dawn outside.


    Fortunately, he is now powerful. The powerful attribute of man level mage ensures that he can be energetic, so he won''t get up.


    "Well, who, come in..."


    Donne yawned, glanced and saw Tina come in.


    "Oh, Tina... Eh? Why do you have dark circles? Didn''t you have a good rest last night?"


    "No, no, I actually... That..."


    Tina really didn''t look very good. She stared at Donne with two dark circles under her eyes.


    And what about Donne? After asking casually, he went to wash his face next to him. He didn''t know that with a casual word yesterday, the little girl was nervous and nervous all night. She didn''t sleep much and waited for his call.


    "Cool!"


    With the cold water on his face, Donne was refreshed and his fatigue cleared away. Then he picked up the world tree toothbrush, stained it with some coarse salt, brushed his teeth and asked vaguely, "Tina, what''s the matter?... how do I feel that you look at me strangely? What''s wrong with me?"


    incorrect! Very wrong! There are so many wrong places that I don''t know where to say it!


    Tina was very sad and angry. She was full of girls'' shame, but she was idle all night. Which girl would be happy to be treated like this? Well, except m


    I thought I was going to usher in the most important day of my life. I was even nervous for so long. I was tangled and tossed myself to death. In the end, it was just my wishful thinking!?


    Lord!


    Too much!


    It''s too much!


    Do you like to play with a girl''s heart so much!?


    Tina silently questioned Donne. There was no way. Donne was the Lord after all. She couldn''t vent her thoughts and anger to Donne.


    The difference between the two people''s identities is too big.


    Donne, who was stared at by Tina, was confused. He didn''t know how he made the little girl unhappy.


    Tina said faintly, "Lord, Mr. Brian just came to see you and told you to come after breakfast."


    Brian looking for me?


    Did they work overtime all night and get things out directly?


    Donne was surprised. He thought Brian and they had to be busy for a few days.


    Is dwarf forging so sharp?


    "I see. I''m going to have dinner now. Go and have breakfast, too."


    Donne rinsed his mouth and went straight to the restaurant.


    Tina watched Donne leave. She looked like a sad girl who was ruthlessly abandoned after being cruelly played by Donne... PS: for collection, recommendation and everything. Book friends 10486634 welcome to irrigate~

 Chapter 33

    After breakfast, he said a few words to Fiona, and Donne went out. Although Fiona was very angry, he didn''t care, but there was nothing he could do.


    She knew what Donne was working on had something to do with Ellington, and it was important.


    Now Fiona just wants to see what Donne is doing.


    When Donne went out, he went straight to Edgar''s blacksmith''s shop. As soon as he entered the backyard, he saw Brian and Edgar drinking wine and blowing cattle, with some meat bones thrown next to them.


    Eating meat early in the morning, these two guys have a good appetite


    Donne sighed.


    "... he said that after I killed the orc guerrilla leader, his mount didn''t listen to me at all. I was angry and punched him on the forehead, only howling..."


    "Master Brian," Edgar whispered, "I''m afraid you can''t hit the head of the scale beetle with your height..."


    Brian blushed, stuck his neck and shouted, "I said I jump up! Jump up! Do you want to learn dwarf forging? You always dismantle my platform!"


    Edgar said hastily, "go on - ah, Lord, you''re here!"


    Edgar let out a cry and hurried up to carry the stool for Donne.


    Donne said with a smile, "listen to Tina. Have you finished the base and shell?"


    "Of course!"


    Brian groaned and said, "don''t look who did it? I made the mold when you didn''t come this morning."


    "Really!?"


    Donne was overjoyed: "bring it to me!"


    As soon as Brian waved, Edgar ran to push the mold over.


    After looking carefully, Donne exclaimed, "yes, it''s worthy of being produced by dwarves."


    Brian doesn''t know the material used to make the mold. There is no such material on earth, but it is obvious that the mold should have the same properties: high temperature resistance, stability, not easy to deform and adhesion resistance.


    Of course, if it is used on the press, it also needs impact resistance, but I believe Brian has considered this.


    Donne looked around and said, "you let me take out the rest."


    "Take it out?"


    As soon as Brian spoke, he saw Donne wave his hand, and a lot of parts suddenly appeared on the ground, arranged neatly among each other.


    "Air and space equipment..."


    Brian trembled and pointed at Donne, shocked: "you have space equipment!? and you can hold so many things!? the beard of the hammer! Did you rob the treasure house of the dragon!?"


    Brian has been shocked and stunned. Even in the dwarf King''s treasure house, there are few space equipment!


    A mere human Lord has space equipment!?


    When is space equipment so worthless!?


    Donne said very seriously, "well."


    Lying to ghosts!? Loot the treasure house of the dragon!? Why didn''t you say you pushed the goddess!?


    Brian looked incredulous.


    "Ah!!!"


    Then Edgar exclaimed and fell to the ground.


    Brian forgot his gaffe in the blink of an eye and scolded Edgar, "what''s the matter? Make a fuss!"


    "Fine, fine gold! Good, big piece of fine gold!"


    Edgar dared to swear by his life that he had never seen such a large piece of pure gold in his life!


    Oh, my God! If this is used as raw material, how many high-quality weapons can be made!


    "It''s just pure gold. I haven''t seen the world..."


    As soon as Brian turned his head, his brain didn''t work very well and he couldn''t finish talking.


    Yes, in his capacity, refined gold is really not too precious forging materials. He has seen a lot and won''t be too rude.


    But¡ª¡ª


    Pure gold!


    It''s really a big piece of refined gold!


    Brian opened his eyes: "the beard of the hammer - big brother, where did you get so much refined gold? And the quality is perfect!"


    Donne said casually, "of course, it was picked up in the Dragon treasure house. It''s not very useful to me, but it should be easy to use this as a hammer."


    Hit, hammer!?


    Brian, with a ghostly expression, rushed over and grabbed Donne''s neck and said fiercely, "you should use such a large piece of refined gold as a hammer! Do you know how many magic equipment such a large piece of refined gold can make!?"


    Donne looked at the hammer and looked puzzled: "... A lot? Not much, and it''s only refined gold..."


    "Is there a lot of gold?"


    Brian was jealous: "the magic veins are now controlled by major empires. It''s hard to get secret silver and magic iron, not to mention refined gold. If the reserves in the ambris mountains were not large and our dwarves were good at mining, it''s estimated that we wouldn''t see much refined gold!"


    "Well..." Donne smiled faintly and looked up at the sky, "who told me to rob the dragon''s treasure house..."


    At the beginning of the game, refined gold was only a common kind of magic metal. The really precious magic metals were dragon steel, star flash gold, Star source iron, especially Star source iron. Even in the star world, it was very rare, just like a living fossil, but it was also an essential thing for making legendary equipment, and the price soared.


    "Forget it! It''s yours anyway. I can''t control how you use it!"


    Brian snorted, let go of Donne and muttered to himself: "yes, it''s just pure gold... It''s just pure gold... Don''t be surprised, don''t be too surprised, or you will be despised by this guy... I''m a dwarf... I''m Brian hammer... Calm down... Be calm..."


    Compared with Brian, Edgar''s performance is much better. Although he knows that refined gold is very precious, because the identity gap between him and Donne is too far, he knows that his greedy eyes are useless, so he puts it more open.


    Besides, doesn''t it just show his strength that the Lord can take out such valuable refined gold to make a stamping machine? I''m afraid I won''t earn gold coins after following such a lord?


    Donne was relieved to see that they had finally calmed down.


    If they don''t calm down, I''m afraid the refined gold hammer will be secretly melted by them in a few days


    As my subordinate, how can I be so psychological? Refined gold is so impolite. What about seeing AOJIN later? See Hengjin? See Long Gang? Then you can''t spit blood and die?


    No, we must strengthen their psychological quality. We must exercise!


    Brian took several deep breaths, and his beard shook. After a while, he was refreshed: "start assembling now?"


    Donne smiled gently: "no, it needs to be adjusted now. Because there is another important problem I haven''t communicated with you."


    Edgar and Brian wondered, "what''s the problem?"


    As soon as the voice fell, I saw Donne take out another long stick.


    "What''s this? A long sword? No, it''s too flat. It doesn''t have a blade or hand guard... Wait, wait!?"


    Brian suddenly widened his eyes, rushed over and took the meter ruler from Donne''s hand, swallowed saliva, breathed rapidly, gasped like a bellows, and trembled his lips: "the beard of the hammer... Okin! This is Okin!"


    "What?! Oh - Kim!?"


    Edgar almost fainted when he heard the speech. He held the nearby pillar and moved forward.


    The two old fellow looked at the meter, and his eyes were shining straight away. It was like lady killer.


    Okin


    This is more precious than refined gold!


    If Brian and Edgar were shocked and speechless by that large piece of refined gold just now, this Okin meter ruler almost made them spit blood!


    The value of AOJIN can no longer be measured by ordinary price, because the equipment made by AOJIN is absolutely the best!


    Even if a little AOJIN is added, the performance of weapons and equipment will be significantly improved.


    "The color! The brightness! The purity! The quality of AOJIN is absolutely the best!"


    Brian has an impulse to cry. Compared with the Okin in his hand, those Okin in the treasure house are too dim to look directly at!


    Quality and purity are not a grade at all!


    Edgar even had a feeling: "get 1% of this AOJIN for me, and I will be able to make an excellent weapon!"


    "I bah!"


    Brian held the gold ruler in his arms: "you want to add gold to an excellent weapon? You''re not afraid of shame? Big brother, I dare not say anything else. I''m one tenth of the gold... No, one twentieth! I''ll build you an excellent weapon! And I promise it''s the best!"


    Although Brian hasn''t seen ogin before, it''s the first time he''s seen ogin with such good quality and high purity.


    Out of the dwarf''s instinct, he didn''t want to let go when he saw this Okin.


    Donne looked indifferent: "it''s just an Okin meter ruler... You look like -- Er, like a dwarf."


    Brian wanted to cry: "dwarves are not so extravagant!"


    "Okay, okay... You all let go and work hard. There will be refined gold and AOJIN..."


    Donne sighed. "Don''t you wonder what this is? You just care about its material?"


    Brian shouted, "I don''t care what it is! All I know is that it''s Okin! Okin!"


    "The value of materials cannot be compared with its own value."


    Donne said meaningfully, "what you have in your hand is something that will change the whole prandal."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Brian looked down and said, "is this an artifact?"


    "No."


    "Then you say a dead soul!"


    It''s hard to communicate with illiterates!


    Tang en helped his forehead, sighed and said, "this is a meter ruler. It is used for measurement. It is also one of the standard units I made. The size of everything we want to do in the future should be determined by it. Do you think it has great significance?"


    "For measuring length?"


    Brian looked carefully and found the scale on it.


    "Yes, look carefully. The two large scales from one end to the other end are the beginning and end, which represent the distance of one meter. The middle scale in the middle represents the distance of one centimeter, and the small scale in the middle of centimeter represents the distance of one millimeter."


    Donne picked up a part that had been readjusted last night and drew with an ogin meter ruler: "you see, there are numbers on it. As long as you read the scale, you will know how wide the part is."


    "Two centimeters?"


    "Correct, but under the accuracy requirements of this part, it should be read as 20mm."


    Donne clapped his hands: "now, do you think the meaning of this ruler is big?"


    Brian and Edgar thought a little and were shocked again.

 Chapter 34

    As I said before, prandal does not have a unified set of weights and measures. Each race and place has its own set of weights and measures.


    Edgar alone knows that there are at least three.


    As a result of the inconsistency of weights and measures, Edgar knew very well that it was very chaotic and had to be familiar with every place.


    On top of this, there is no available reference system.


    Not to mention the scales and the like, there is not even the simplest ruler.


    Therefore, a key factor in evaluating whether a blacksmith is a good blacksmith is whether the blacksmith can make weapons.


    What is called hand?


    Is that the size meets the employer''s requirements.


    However, the result of no accurate measuring tool is that this size depends on the blacksmith''s experience.


    Now, Donne took out such a simple tool to solve this problem.


    If you combine this ruler with the three views mentioned by Donne, the effect is not so simple, but earth shaking changes!


    "I see... I see!"


    Brian''s eyes widened: "big brother! You''ve solved a big problem!"


    Donne waved his hand very modestly: "lucky..."


    Brian''s mouth twitched. He felt that Donne''s expression was very flat!


    After knowing the function of the meter ruler, Brian certainly knew what Dunn said was the big problem, so the three of them began to resize.


    "Cut down a little more over there... By the way, big brother, talk about it. Do you still have Okin? Get me some?"


    "Here you are."


    Without saying a word, Donne took an Austrian ingot from the package and threw it to Brian.


    Then Brian was stupid.


    Then Brian knelt down for Donne.


    AOJIN ingot... This is AOJIN ingot


    I threw it out without blinking


    Who the hell is this guy!


    The royal family of the human empire can''t be so extravagant!


    Did he really rob the dragon''s nest!?


    "Big brother! You are really my big brother!"


    Brian burst into tears: "I''ll hang out with you later!"


    Even in the dwarf Kingdom, it''s not so easy to get such a large piece of Okin. Brian can see that if he mixes with Donne, he will never be stingy with such good materials in the future.


    With these good materials, I''m afraid I can''t become a great master, great master!?


    Donne kindly patted Brian on the head. "It''s the right choice."


    Donne has just started in Ellington and is in need of talents. Now he can buy Brian, a dwarf Royal member with an Austrian gold ingot. He is absolutely sure to make a profit!


    Not to mention an Austrian gold ingot, he just wants a group of Austrian gold ingots, and a group of constant gold ingots is also worth it!


    Edgar looked enviously at Brian''s gold ingot. It''s gold. He wants it too!


    Donne glanced at him, thought about it, took out another Austrian gold ingot and threw it to Edgar: "work hard in the future."


    Edgar wanted to sell his life to Donne in an instant, and as a result


    Brian patted Edgar on the thigh and said kindly, "as an apprentice, do you have something good to honor the master?"


    Edgar felt bad and suddenly hugged aojinding: "wait! When did you say you agreed to take me as an apprentice?"


    "Just now - as your master, I think you don''t need the material AOJIN. It''s a waste in your hands. Let me take care of it - you bastard! Why are you holding so tight!? you want to disobey the master!? give it to me quickly!"


    "No! No one will give it! This Austrian gold ingot is mine - even the master will not give it!"


    Brian and Edgar twisted together, especially Brian. Because of his height, he couldn''t take the gold ingot from Edgar and made him jump angrily.


    "Big brother! Did you just watch him trample on the precious Olympic gold ingot?"


    Don shrugged: "anyway, I''ve sent it out... Besides, it''s just gold ingots. Why are you so excited."


    Austrian gold ingot "just"!?


    Is it difficult that he still has Hengjin in his hand!?


    Brian gets angry when he sees Donne like this. Why does this guy have so many good things in his hand!


    Brian beat his chest and feet for a while. These materials can only be of maximum value in the hands of their dwarves. It''s a waste in his hands!


    "I said, are you going to work or not?"


    Donne''s sword eyebrow stood up: "if you don''t work, return the Austrian gold ingot to me."


    "Do it! I do it!"


    Edgar and Brian did not bother to compete with each other and immediately began to work.


    With the encouragement of Austrian gold ingot, their work efficiency improved a lot. With the guidance of Donne, the parts of the stamping machine were adjusted and completely assembled soon.


    Looking at the slightly rough press in front of him, Donne couldn''t help feeling thousands of things.


    This is the beginning of prandal''s industry - not from the steam engine, but directly using the magical punch


    "Come and have a try!"


    Brian rubbed his hands: "there are iron ingots ready."


    They put the iron ingot into the top of the bottom die, and then stuck the bottom of the hammer into the top die. Then Donne put a magic crystal in the side slot of the punch and put his hand on the switch he made: "are you ready?"


    "All right!"


    Brian and Edgar stared at the ingot.


    Donne took a deep breath. Whether he could succeed was in one fell swoop!


    Open!


    Gravity increasing magic array absorbs magic and acts on the ram above to counteract the effect of constant floating of the ram, and then


    "Bang!"


    The refined gold hammer fell suddenly, and the smooth bottom hit the iron ingot hard, then floated into the air again and fell again


    Several times later, Donne closed the magic array of the punch and the three gathered together.


    Tear off the flattened iron sheet next to you. Lying in the center is the hair embryo of a sickle!


    Brian took out the hair embryo. The hair embryo that had just been punched was still a little lying at the moment, but he didn''t care. He just stared at the hair embryo with bright eyes.


    "Integrated and evenly distributed, as long as the blade is opened, it is a good sickle!"


    Brian turned to Donne: "big brother, you changed the whole forging industry in prandal!"


    "No, it''s not changing an industry," Donne grinned. "It''s creating an era."


    Yes, it is the combination of magic and technology that will begin soon. It only belongs to the industrial era of prandal!


    After confirming that the stamping machine worked normally, Donne and his team worked hard and assembled the cutting machine and the grinder. The sickle embryo stamped by the stamping machine has become shiny after being shaped by the cutting machine and polished by the grinder.


    Edgar tried it and was very excited: "Lord, the quality of this sickle is very good!"


    Donne nodded slightly. Although this sickle is not as good as Brian''s own creation, don''t forget how long it took for it to change from an iron ingot to a sickle. It took only a few breaths!


    If Brian made it manually, the quality would be better, but I''m afraid he won''t want to do anything else this day.


    In the case of large-scale requirements, the quality needs to give way to efficiency temporarily, and then gradually improve the quality requirements with the improvement of basic industry in the future.


    Edgar was very excited: "with the help of these three machines, I''m afraid it will be completed in less than two days as long as the molds, iron ingots and more than 1500 sets of farm tools are made!"


    "The efficiency is really amazing, but big brother, these three machines use magic crystals? How long can a magic crystal last?"


    Donne said with a smile: "don''t worry, the magic array is very efficient, and I have added the energy-saving function. When I don''t use it, I will automatically cut off the magic supply, so I can save the magic crystal. When it is fully loaded, an ordinary magic crystal can work for 30 days."


    "Thirty days!?"


    Brian widened his eyes and broke his fingers. "An ordinary magic crystal is worth 100 gold coins. If you work for 15 days, you can produce nearly 20000 sickles in 30 days. A sickle is worth 10 silver coins. In this way, the output is... 2000 gold coins!? the beard of the hammer! This is huge profits!"


    Donne laughs. The impact of the industrial revolution on traditional craftsmen is most incisive in Brian, but


    "In fact, you can''t do that. You haven''t considered several problems," Donne reminded Brian. "For example, the cost of developing stamping machines and cutting machines and the impact on the market after a large number of sickles enter the market. The price of sickles is bound to fall. In fact, it''s good to have 1000 gold coins in profits."


    "You are not satisfied with more than 1000 gold coins a month!"


    Brian yelled: "if I can have 100 gold coins a month, I''ll smile! Ale can be drunk until I vomit!"


    Donne said with a smile: "considering that there are only more than 1000 farmers in Ellington, the market will be saturated immediately and it is impossible to make money. If you want to make money with these things, you must transport our products to other parts of the Empire and even other countries. But anyway, it is certain that you can make money."


    It''s too early to consider shipping things out now. The traffic situation in prandal is very bad. It will waste a lot of time for the caravan to travel to and from two towns. If you only earn so much money, I''m afraid no caravan is willing to run at all.


    Therefore, if you really want to make money, you still have to wait until he develops Mint products. In this way, there are small commodities, coupled with these high-quality and cheap agricultural tools, it is worth the caravan to go.


    If Fiona knew the good news, she would be very happy.


    She has always wanted to revitalize the golden rose family.


    At that time, Fiona will be in charge of the caravan. Donne thought about it and decided so simply.

 Chapter 35

    Although the emergence of stamping machines, cutting machines and grinding machines can improve efficiency, it is still a little slow to fundamentally change the world.


    After all, it is still impossible to realize mass industrial production.


    The greatest credit for the emergence of these three machines lies in Donne, because the core is the magic constructed by Donne.


    The constant floating technique on the ram is added with a gravity increasing magic array to judge the conditions, which can promote the stability of the cutting knife and friction grinding wheel, and the adjustable whirlwind magic array


    Besides Donne, which magician will do these things?


    Those who are willing to do have no ability, and those who are capable will not do it, so these things can only be done by Don.


    The time to really change the times is when all magicians are willing to do these universal magic applications.


    "You have produced those farm tools these two days, and then you have other things to do."


    Donne smiled: "since you want to hang out with me, don''t blame me for making you too tired. Let''s say in advance that your recent task is very heavy."


    "No problem, big brother, don''t worry!"


    Brian clapped his chest and promised: "the task will definitely be completed for you."


    The original heavy and boring tasks become extremely easy with the addition of these three machines. Brian, of course, they can complete them easily.


    Edgar certainly wouldn''t say anything, not to mention that it was the Lord''s order. The value of the Austrian gold ingot given to them by Donne alone was enough for them to work for more than ten years.


    "Well, I''ll come back the day after tomorrow. I hope you can finish all the work... Well, bring me some iron ingots."


    By the time Donne left, Brian and Edgar were already engaged in hot work.


    What''s Donne doing? Of course, I went back to study MINT!


    He and Fiona have another bet!


    Back in the bedroom, Donne shook his head.


    "Without an alchemy laboratory, it''s still not good. Many experiments may need an alchemy laboratory in the future. I''d better take the time to establish one."


    Although it''s time to build one, it''s still a problem when to build it, because there are many tools and materials in the alchemy laboratory, and Ellington can''t get them. In order to build it successfully as soon as possible, in addition to waiting for Ellington to develop a caravan, we can only consider buying it in other cities.


    The alchemy lab was put on hold, and Donne picked up a piece of mint and began to meditate.


    In addition to eating, any other value of mint is based on its essential oil. Therefore, if Mint wants to give full play to its economic value, it is necessary to have a set of low-cost and effective essential oil extraction methods.


    What Dunn knows from his impression is only distillation condensation, which just belongs to this kind.


    Neither the distiller nor the condenser nor the back separation of water and essential oil has too high technical content. The biggest difference between distillation methods is water distillation, water distillation and steam distillation - but for Donne, there is no difference for the time being.


    "Try it first."


    After a general review of the structure of the distiller and condenser, Donne began to work.


    The iron ingot brought back from Edgar was quickly stretched and twisted under the action of magic, and soon became a hollow distiller, and the condenser tube on the other side was formed smoothly.


    "It''s still glass."


    Don''t skim his mouth. Of course, iron distillers and condensing pipes are not easy to use on earth, but it doesn''t matter here. Under the action of magic, both heating and condensing are very simple and convenient.


    Draw some water from the air into the distiller, add an appropriate amount of mint leaves, connect the condenser pipe to the container, and he directly began to heat.


    The magic array under the distiller steadily emits heat, and soon the water inside begins to roll up. At this time, Donne activates the magic array covering the condensing pipe. The ice magic array is a variant of the water magic array. Under Donne''s adjustment, the temperature can be reduced stably and permanently, and the condensing effect can get rid of more than a dozen streets of condensing equipment on the earth.


    Under Donne''s personal operation, the crude equipment was made into a can of semi-finished products in just a few minutes.


    Donne smelled the fragrance in the jar and raised his eyebrows: "is the oil yield so high?"


    The quality of peppermint here is surprisingly good. After distilling a bag of peppermint, remove the water on it, and steam out nearly three liters of pure dew and one liter of essential oil!


    This oil production rate is simply unimaginable on earth


    Looking at the separated pure dew and essential oil, Donne touched his chin and fell into deep thought.


    If Pullan Dahl''s oil production rate is so high, is it necessary to use flower to extract essential oils to make perfume? This seems to be a way to make money... [E1]


    "Lord, what did you say before... What flavor?"


    As soon as Fiona opened the door, she was fumigated by the smell on her face. She was black and almost fell to the ground.


    Donne shook his body, held her and said with a smile, "mint oil, the concentration is too high. You don''t adapt for the moment. Wait a minute."


    As soon as Donne waved, the window opened and the whirlwind rushed out of the room with a strong smell of mint.


    "Hoo... I almost thought I was dying... Er..."


    Fiona patted her chest, and then found something wrong. At the moment, she snuggled up in Donne''s arms, and his hands were a little bad


    Fiona''s heart jumped. Did he mean it?


    Before Fiona''s * * was disturbed for a few times, Donne let go of her and said with a smile: "how do you feel?"


    Fiona is both lost and angry. What''s going on, this guy!


    Don''t tease a lady if you don''t have that meaning!


    "Much better... You just said, peppermint oil?"


    "Yes, that''s what we bet."


    Donne smiled and said, "this is a good thing... Well, you can''t experience one of the benefits."


    Fiona was confused when she looked at Donne''s regretful face.


    One of the benefits Donne mentioned is that peppermint can repel mosquitoes, and the effect is very good, but Donne is lucky and sorry that there is no mosquito, a creature of common indignation here in prandal.


    "You say this thing can make a lot of money?"


    "Yes, here, this can is mint pure dew. Here you are."


    Fiona was stunned: "what''s the use?"


    "Well... After taking a bath, you can wipe your body. After washing your face, you can also pat your face. It can make your skin softer, clean your skin, remove oil and moisture, astringe pores, and it''s cool. By the way, if there are small acne, you can also wipe it."


    Donne has only heard a little about the benefits of Chunlu. He can''t say whether it really has this function. However, women, creatures, understand that they are willing to try as long as they can become more beautiful


    "Really!?"


    Fiona was stunned by Don en and looked suspiciously at the large pot of cyan liquid in her hand.


    What''s your name again?


    Mint dew?


    "Of course," Donne smiled proudly. "Will I lie to you?"


    So Fiona believed it.


    "What is this can?"


    "Mint essential oil is also what we make money."


    Donne had an idea and asked, "you ask Tina to bring some sugar."


    "Sugar? Ok..."


    Fortunately, prandal''s sugar is not a luxury. There is a plant whose juice is very sweet. After drying, it will be crude sugar, but... That''s all.


    Yes, prandal''s sugar is not a luxury, but it''s not like the earth. There are varieties everywhere, milk candy, fruit candy, soft candy and hard candy


    What Donne has to do is open the door to a new world for the people of prandal


    After a while, Fiona came back with a can of crude sugar in her hand behind her.


    "Lord, the sugar you want."


    Tina put the jar next to Donne, looked at Donne a little bitterly and went out.


    Donne didn''t notice. He took out a little crude sugar and tasted it. His eyebrows wrinkled slightly. The sugar in this world is worse than expected. After all, it hasn''t been purified.


    This is also the sugar in the Lord''s house. If it is used by civilians, I''m afraid the quality is even worse.


    Haven''t they thought about adding water to dissolve and purify it?


    Donne feels incredible.


    Fiona looked at Donne''s movements and felt strange.


    He poured a pot of sugar into that pot!? What does he want? Do you cook soup?


    Of course, Donne is not cooking soup. Since this is crude sugar, the first step can only be to remove impurities, dilute it with water, and then filter it several times. The quality is already very good. Then add an appropriate amount of peppermint essential oil, boil it until it is viscous, and then pour it into the mold. The peppermint is finished!


    Needless to say, Donne had such a convenient tool as magic. Just half an hour later, Donne made the first pot of mints in prandal.


    Looking at the crystal clear and green round sugar ball, Donne had a feeling of rebirth. He almost ate one with tears, and then handed Fiona one: "taste it, make sure you like it."


    Fiona doubtfully put the mint in her mouth, and then the next moment, she was stunned.


    An indescribable shock!


    It seemed that a flash of lightning cut through her mind and made Fiona freeze there.


    Obviously, the temperature is a little hot now, but it''s incredible that she feels a chill!


    "How does it feel?"


    Is it sweet? That''s right, but the key is the smell


    "MINT!"


    Fiona finally recovered and her eyes lit up: "so, this is what you call the money making plan!?"


    "That''s right."


    Donne looked at Fiona with a smile and enjoyed the taste of mints. "Now you say, can this thing make money?"


    "Yes!"


    Fiona has no doubt: "not only can, but also can make a lot of money!"

 Chapter 36

    In fact, Donne underestimated the impact of mints on Fiona.


    He felt that it was only a small change, but for the locals in prandal, it was an unprecedented innovation.


    The sweet taste of sugar and the cool and refreshing of mint combined to produce wonderful changes, which conquered the girl in an instant.


    Donne asked, "do you have any plans for this Mint?"


    "Can it be mass produced?"


    "It''s not difficult to make. It depends on the supply of raw materials. It''s easy to say sugar, but Mint grass doesn''t promote the people here to plant a large number. It''s estimated that only those by the river can produce a batch. If there is more, it won''t work."


    Fiona thought about it and said, "if we can, we can set up our own workshop to recruit workers to produce mint candy. In terms of sales, I can contact the peripheral members of the former golden rose family and reorganize a chamber of Commerce to operate."


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "the golden rose family has been dissolved. Would you like to come to them?"


    Fiona is confident: "as long as there are profits and prospects, I believe they will be willing to come."


    "Well, I''ll leave this to you. Now you write to contact those people, and then make an announcement in my name to promote Ellington residents to collect and plant Mint grass. We can buy it at the price of one silver coin per kilogram, but they must protect the beach and don''t dig indiscriminately."


    Fiona looked puzzled: "a kilogram?"


    Donne patted his forehead: "I forgot to tell you, this is the weight unit I formulated... Well, forget it, I''ll get you a set of standard tools and a new measurement standard. You can publish it together with the announcement. In the future, all kinds of statistical standards in Ellington will be based on this set of standards."


    "I see. Is there anything else?"


    "Not yet."


    "OK... I still want to eat! Give me more!"


    Before Fiona got up and left, she stretched out her white little hand again. Like a greedy little girl, she fell in love with the taste just after eating one.


    She felt that after eating mints, her mouth felt much fresher.


    Donne chuckled: "eat so much sugar, be careful of tooth decay."


    "Tooth decay? What is tooth decay?"


    "Just... Well, forget it, I''ll make you a toothbrush."


    As for the toothbrush handle, poor world tree branch


    "What is this?"


    "Toothbrush, used to clean teeth."


    Donne took out his toothbrush and demonstrated it. Fiona immediately understood the function of this thing. Her eyes lit up: "good thing!"


    Even if you don''t know the benefits of brushing your teeth to your mouth, you also know how uncomfortable it is to put things in your teeth. With this toothbrush, brushing your teeth will make your mouth more comfortable.


    "Here you are."


    Donne threw the toothbrush to Fiona.


    After Fiona went out, Donne immediately got her a set of standard tools with iron ingots, including a meter ruler, a set of weights and a simple balance, the name of scale and several simple calculation formulas.


    With these things, in Ellington, Donne can not have a headache for the time being.


    After doing this, Donne looked at the remaining mints. He thought of Elia. He joked that he invited her to eat lollipops before. Now there are no lollipops, but there are mints.


    Anyway, there was nothing left or right. Donne put away some mints and put the rest in a small bag to send to Elia.


    As soon as he came downstairs, he saw Tina cleaning there. Donne said hello: "Yo, Tina, I''m still busy."


    "Lord."


    Tina turned and saluted Donne. Although there was still a little resentment in the girl''s heart, now she figured it out.


    In fact, the matter is very simple. Lord is a good man. Seeing that she is tired, she just wants her to have a rest, but she thinks too complicated


    All these misunderstandings, in fact, she thought too much.


    Lord, you don''t even know you misunderstood


    Tina peeked at Donne and found what Donne was pulling in a bag.


    "Reach out."


    "Ah?"


    Tina was stunned. There were more than a dozen round sugar balls lying in her hand.


    "This is my mint. Take it."


    When Donne waved his hand and Tina recovered, he had gone out.


    Sugar balls?


    Tina looked confused, hesitated, picked up one and put it into her mouth.


    Then


    Lightning cuts through my mind! The exciting and cold smell spread in her mouth. For a moment, the maid was made to shed tears by this strange smell.


    Is this poison? It must be poison!


    What on earth did I do badly? Lord, why did you poison me?


    Tina was so cranky that she stood there motionless.


    It was quite a while before she recovered.


    "Eh... I''m not dead?"


    Tina blinked and froze again.


    The taste in the mouth has already changed from the initial stimulation to softness, into a very strange but fascinating taste.


    "Mints...?"


    Tina found that she fell in love with this thing in the twinkling of an eye. She carefully held those mints, found good sisters and distributed them to share with them.


    "My God!" Marlene exclaimed and covered her head. "I feel like lightning in my head!"


    "I seem to be frozen! It''s cool!"


    "Magic, this must be some magic!"


    "How wonderful and charming! Tina, this thing is really made by the Lord!"


    "Yes," Tina nodded vigorously, "the LORD said it was called a mint."


    "Any more? I want to bring one back to my brother."


    "My sister wants it too!"


    "And me!"


    Tina didn''t expect everyone to be so enthusiastic. She was caught off guard. The handful of mints Donne grabbed for her were divided up in the blink of an eye.


    "This, this is what the Lord gave me... I, I also want to stay and eat slowly..."


    Tina wanted to cry without tears, but when she saw everyone''s happy smiling faces, she sighed, soon put it down and happily discussed it with everyone.


    We talked about mints, Lord, Lord''s kindness, Lord''s wisdom, Lord''s gossip


    Of course, Donne didn''t know he was being discussed by the maids. He wandered out of the Lord''s house and looked silly.


    He doesn''t know where Elia lives yet.


    "By the way, ask Edgar."


    Donne clapped his hands and ran to Edgar''s blacksmith''s shop.


    As soon as I entered the door, I heard Brian yelling, "you''re too slow! Come on! Otherwise you won''t finish it by the day after tomorrow! Humans are really troublesome!"


    "You make molds there and give me all these jobs. Of course it''s slow!"


    Edgar was full of complaints, but he didn''t dare to complain to Brian. He suddenly saw Donne and was stunned: "Lord, why are you here again? Don''t worry, the task will be completed."


    Donne looked at the semi-finished products on the ground. In just one hour, he had made more than 100. He estimated that there was still enough time, so he smiled and said, "I know, there is still enough time. Don''t be too tired."


    Edgar brightened his muscles and said with a smile, "thank you Lord for your concern. I have no problem."


    "Well, do you know where Elia lives?"


    "Elia? The orphan girl with a little lonely character?"


    "Orphan?"


    "Yes, I don''t know who her parents are. When people in the town saw her, they were in the woods in the west of the town."


    Edgar scratched his head: "after taking her back to town, because some strange things always happen around her, everyone gradually alienated her over time, and her character became very lonely."


    "Strange things?"


    "Yes, strange lights, strange whispers, and others were hurt, so some people thought she was an ominous incarnation and wanted to expel her." at this point, Edgar jumped in his heart and hurriedly added, "but that''s all in the past. Since the albertons adopted her, with Elsa''s company, she is now a lot more lively."


    "I see..."


    Donne pondered for a moment and asked, "where is Elsa''s house?"


    Edgar stretched out his hand: "go out and walk along this road for about two hundred steps, on the right."


    Donne nodded, then turned and went out.


    Elia is an orphan. She was treated unfairly when she was a child. It''s normal to be lonely. It''s better to say that it''s not normal to be trained into a lively little girl by ELSA now.


    However, I''m afraid the abnormal phenomena mentioned by Edgar appear because of Elijah''s magic affinity. If the elements around him are too rich and don''t know how to control and dredge, there will be abnormal phenomena. If any mage saw her, he must have brought her back as a closed disciple. Unfortunately, there are few adventurers here in Ellington, let alone mages, Elia was naturally regarded as a monster.


    Poor little fellow


    Donne shook his head and came to Elsa''s house.


    "Eh? Big brother!"


    Before knocking on the door, he heard Elia''s surprised voice. Donne turned around and saw the lovely little girl sitting in the yard washing clothes with a basin of water.


    Prandal residents are generally precocious, but it''s too cruel to let Elia wash clothes?


    Donne frowned slightly.


    "Cough... Elia, who''s here?"


    A female voice came from the room.


    Elia said crisply, "it''s the big brother - the big brother of the Lord."


    "Lord?"


    The woman was a little surprised and said, "I''m very sorry, Lord. I''m Elsa''s mother Clara. I''m not in good health, so I can''t meet you..."


    i see! Because she''s not feeling well, Elia is volunteering to help.


    Donne suddenly realized and touched Elia''s head. The little girl is so sensible!

 Chapter 37

    "Please don''t mention it. I''m looking for Elia. Please continue to rest."


    Clara was not feeling well, and Donne certainly wouldn''t let her reluctantly come out to meet herself.


    Besides, he was not used to this rule.


    Elia rubbed happily on Donne''s palm: "big brother, what can I do for you? Elia is willing to help you with anything!"


    You are willing to help me with anything


    Donne touched his nose and said with a smile, "you''re too young to help me. Wait until you grow up."


    "Uh huh!"


    Elia waved her small fist: "in the future, I will be as powerful as Elsa''s sister and help the Lord''s big brother beat bad guys!"


    I''m afraid it''s hard for you to be Elsa


    Donne''s expression is very strange. He is a natural mage, but he is determined to become a soldier


    This makes those who want to be a mage but suffer from no talent and can only become soldiers in the end. How can they be embarrassed


    Prandal is a typical fantasy world. Whether it is a mage, warlock or priest who performs divine arts, the status of legal profession is very high, but the status of physics profession, such as warrior, assassin and ranger, is generally lower than the legal profession of the same level or even the lower level unless their strength is very powerful.


    On the one hand, it is related to the combat ability of the profession, on the other hand, it is also related to the scarcity. Although they must be apocalyptic, mages need talent, warlocks need blood, which are also natural and can not be forced. Priests need to invest in faith, so most priests stay in the temple and will not take risks. Occasionally, there is a priest, The priest of any temple is a treasure.


    Physics majors are different. As long as you wake up and become an apocalypse, you can continue to grow if you are willing to temper your own blood and Qi. Therefore, by comparison, the number of physics majors is very large.


    But when it comes to this, another occupation that must be mentioned is knight.


    The Knights canonized by the royal family are lords, and the paladins canonized by the temple are a powerful profession integrating combat ability and divine spell casting ability. These guys are naturally haloed. Wherever they go, they are all fans who make girls scream and young women move. Especially after they get the blessing of the temple, they can summon their own unique rafeng mounts, That''s the same luxury super run as Ferrari and Lamborghini on earth


    Therefore, prandal''s biggest dream for young girls is to find a Paladin as a lover. Not only does it have holy light, which can not worry about all diseases, but it can even delay aging and keep young forever. In addition, there are BMW Colts to ride outside. At home, the paladin is also a three good husband. Moreover, the paladin has been trained for a long time and has a great body, The body is really great... Because it''s important, it takes three times.


    Therefore, in terms of popularity, even the Dharma Master has to kneel before the paladin.


    After all, Faye often deals with elements. Although his body is stronger than ordinary people, he can''t compare with the physics profession of the same class


    Shaking his head and dispelling the miscellaneous thoughts in his mind, Donne shook the fool in his hand and said with a smile: "Elia, guess what''s here?"


    Elia blinked her big eyes with her fingers, hesitated for a long time, and said very hesitantly: "... Mint?"


    She smelled mint.


    "I almost guessed right."


    Donne smiled and handed the bag to Elia: "I made mints for you."


    "Mint?"


    Elia didn''t know what it was, but when she heard that Donne made it for herself, the little girl brightened her eyes and cheered happily: "Yeah! Big brother, you''re great! You like big brother best -"


    "Eh? I just went out for a while, and Elia didn''t like me?"


    Elsa''s grudging voice sounded behind Donne.


    Elia''s smile was stiff, her eyes turned, and she cheered again: "- yeah! I like Elsa''s sister and big brother best!"


    A faint sigh came out of the house: "it turns out that Elia doesn''t like me for so long..."


    Elia was stunned for a moment. After holding it for a while, she had to add: "Elia likes her parents, Elsa''s sister, her big brother and everyone best -"


    No one else heard this time?


    Elia looked around and found no one. She was secretly relieved this time.


    Her appearance fell into the eyes of Donne and Elsa, and they both laughed.


    "Hum, you will bully me!"


    Elia pouted, angry, but soon forgot the stubble, quickly opened the bag and took out a mint.


    "Ah!"


    Elia exclaimed, "this is MINT! It''s so beautiful!"


    Speaking of beauty, Donne purified the condensed sugar ball by magic. It was really beautiful. It was crystal clear like crystal. There was also some light green of mint in it. Girls would like it at first sight.


    "Try it."


    Donne motioned her to try it. "Elsa, try it too."


    "Can I?"


    Elsa took a sugar ball, hesitated and put it in her mouth.


    "This, this is -"


    Elsa''s eyes widened in an instant. It''s hard for her to describe what she feels in her mouth. Is it ice? Is it electricity? Or -- more complicated?


    The light of the hot sun shines on her, which makes her feel cool.


    what is it?


    A miracle?


    Or magic!?


    "Is there magic in here?"


    Elsa stared, surprised.


    "It''s not magic, it''s just mint and sugar."


    Don said casually, "how do you feel?"


    "It''s incredible. I feel... It''s cool and comfortable!"


    Elsa couldn''t bear to eat any more with her sugar ball.


    Elia''s reaction was similar, but the little girl was simpler after all. After her surprise, she only felt delicious.


    Then he thought that Donne made it for her, and he was happy.


    Donne rubbed his chin. It seemed that the unprecedented sensory stimulation was acceptable to the local residents of prandal, and their response has been very good so far. This business can be done.


    Elia looked expectantly at Donne: "big brother, can I bring some to my mother?"


    Tang en smiled: "I''ve given it to you. What you want to do is up to you."


    "Great!"


    Elia bounced back to the house to offer her treasure. Donne looked at Elsa: "Why are you back at this time? Isn''t the guard training?"


    "I''ve finished training."


    Elsa took it for granted: "we''re going to eat at noon."


    As soon as Donne looked at the sky, he came back. It''s already noon


    Originally, I wanted to ask what the daily training of Elsa''s guard was, but the time was not right, so Donne stopped, said goodbye to Elsa and went back to the Lord''s house.


    After lunch, Elia went out happily with mints. The little girl was full of expectation and wanted to share these sweets with other children.


    Like adults, children have the psychology of showing off, but compared with adults, children are much simpler and have less complex ideas.


    "Betty! Gillian! Nicole!"


    Elia found three little girls playing. When the three little girls saw Elia, they first looked around. After there were no other adults, they happily gathered together: "Elia, have you finished washing your clothes?"


    "Well, I''ve finished washing, so I can come out to play."


    Elia raised the bag like a treasure: "look what this is?"


    Of course, the three little girls didn''t know what it was, so Elia took out a mint and handed them one: "this is a mint. It''s delicious. Try it quickly!"


    "Mint?"


    Betty was a little curious. When she put it in her mouth, she suddenly froze and spit it out.


    "Wow!"


    Elia was very angry when she saw the mint drop on the ground. "Betty, what are you doing? Why are you vomiting!"


    "Yes, I''m sorry, Elia."


    Betty was a little embarrassed: "it''s just that the taste is a little too scary..."


    The stimulating taste of mints is really strong for people who have never been in contact with them, let alone children.


    Jillian and Nicole were going to eat, but they were frightened when they saw Betty.


    "What a waste!"


    Elia said angrily, "if my big brother doesn''t make it for me after eating, it''s gone!"


    The taste in her mouth gradually slowed down. Betty noticed the taste of mints and regretted when she saw the sugar balls covered with soil on the ground: "Elia, can I have another one?"


    Although she was very angry, she was a friend after all, so Elia gave her another one.


    "Betty, is it really all right?"


    Elia urged, "mmm, you have a taste. Don''t vomit. It''s delicious."


    Betty nodded and ate again.


    Jillian and Nicole look at each other and eat in the mouth.


    The next moment, a girl''s exclamation sounded in the woods.


    "Ah! It''s so cold!"


    "It feels like being struck by lightning!"


    "But it''s really delicious!"


    "Of course!"


    Elia said proudly, "this is what big brother made for me!"


    "Who is the big brother?"


    Betty wondered if Elia had only one sister, Elsa?


    "The big brother is -"


    "What good food are you eating!? hand it in!"


    A voice suddenly sounded and Elia''s bag was suddenly taken away.


    Elia was stunned and shouted angrily, "Witt! Give me back the bag!"


    "Bah ~ ~"


    The boy named Victor made a grimace. There were several other teenagers beside him. They were playing soldier games with wooden swords in their hands. He laughed and said, "others are afraid of you, but I''m not afraid of you! I want to take the bag myself!"


    With that, Victor and the teenagers dispersed in a crowd.

 Chapter 38

    Victor is Ellington''s child king.


    In Ellington, almost all children listen to victor.


    Except Elia.


    "Victor, remember, you can fight or play with anyone, but you must stay away from Elia."


    That''s what his father said.


    But Victor doesn''t want to hear.


    He likes Elia very much.


    He doesn''t know what like means, but he just wants to play with Elijah.


    However, adults don''t want children to play with Elijah, so Witt thought of a good way.


    That is to deliberately annoy Elia, make her angry, and she will notice herself.


    "Brother Witt, we''ve got rid of them."


    Marshall, Witt''s No. 1 younger brother, said happily, "those little girls who only have a runny nose don''t deserve to play with us."


    "Yes, they don''t understand men''s Romance - Hey! War skills - heavy blow!"


    Another boy has a model and uses war skills like an adult. It seems that it''s cool.


    Marshall''s eyes turned: "brother Witt, look what''s in it. Elia may have hidden some secrets in it."


    "Shut up!"


    Victor said with a dignified face, "no one can move this bag!"


    "Yes, yes, this is brother Witt''s booty..." Marshall turned his head and shouted, "do you hear me? Nobody move!"


    "You hear me!"


    Victor sat on the edge of the tree house, overlooking the distance and hiding here. Would they not find it? After all, this is their secret base.


    This is an abandoned tree house, which was built by a sentry before. However, the sentry is said to have died in Buck''s hands. It was abandoned here. Later, after Witt and them found it, it became their secret base.


    Victor felt a little irritable. He was too easy to be found to show his ability, but if he couldn''t find it, he couldn''t achieve his goal.


    This is the trouble of young Witt


    Suddenly


    "Brother Witt! They''re coming!"


    Victor was in great spirits and stood up. Then he saw several girls running under the tree house.


    "Victor! Give me the bag back!"


    Elia is angry and anxious. It''s a mint candy made by her big brother. Why is Victor so hateful!


    "Elia! If you want a bag, come up and get it yourself!"


    Witt laughed and put down the rope ladder. Several teenagers nearby laughed. The tree house is very high. Even they have to summon up courage for the first time. How can these little girls have courage?


    Sure enough, Betty looked at the rope ladder floating in the wind. First, she was timid and pulled La Elia: "Elia, forget it, it''s too high and dangerous..."


    "Yes, Elia, when they come down, it''s not too late for us..."


    Elia bit her lower lip, hesitated for a moment, and said with a firm face: "victor! You keep your word! I''ll come up now!"


    "Elia!"


    Nicole was stunned. How could she go up such a high tree house and such a soft rope ladder!


    "No! I must go up!"


    Elia was very unconvinced. She thought of Elsa''s sister. If it was her, she would go up easily.


    Elia grabbed the rope ladder and climbed up without hesitation!


    "Elia! Be careful!"


    The three girls were nervous, and several teenagers were very surprised.


    They didn''t expect that Elia really dared to climb up.


    Although Witt was calm, his heartbeat was actually more intense than anyone else.


    One floor, another, close, closer, you can touch the edge of the tree house immediately


    Elia tried to reach out her little hand.


    Victor''s nervous palms were sweating.


    "Ah!"


    At this time, Elia''s feet slipped and her little body fell down at once!


    "Elia!"


    Victor was surprised and suddenly stretched out his hand, but he didn''t catch Elia!


    He could only watch Elia fall to the ground!


    damn!


    Elia looked frightened and dazed, and looked at the tree house close at hand. However, it was getting farther and farther away


    It''s going to fall


    Are you going to fall to death


    ¡­¡­


    no


    I don''t want to fall to death!


    The rich elements immediately surround Elia!


    In the distance, the Lord''s house, Donne, who had just returned to the bedroom, suddenly disappeared from the room.


    Elia closed her eyes and was ready to wait for the impact of the fall, but she suddenly felt herself held in a warm embrace.


    The smell is


    "Big brother!?"


    Elia opened her eyes and was surprised and delighted to see Donne suddenly appear.


    "Why are you here?"


    "If I don''t come, Elia will break."


    Donne looked helpless: "why do you want to climb so high?"


    Elia angrily pointed to Victor above and said, "it''s all him! Victor took the mint you gave me!"


    "Really?"


    Donne raised his eyebrows and looked at Victor: "Victor, right? Come down."


    Victor was very worried, but he couldn''t listen to what adults said, so he had to take others down.


    "Why did you rob Elia''s bag?"


    "Hum! No why! I just want to see if Elia is qualified to be my friend!"


    Witt snorted coldly, raised his neck and said, "as long as she can prove that she is qualified to be my friend and listen to me, of course I will return the bag to her!"


    Donne looked stunned. Victor''s appearance reminded him of himself before. In order to attract the attention of the girl he liked, he deliberately made her angry


    This guy is still a dead proud girl!


    "No! You can''t!"


    Elia resolutely refused Witt: "I have promised my big brother to listen to him in the future!"


    "Big brother?"


    Witt asked very tastefully, "who''s the big brother?"


    "The big brother is him!"


    Elia said proudly, "what''s in this bag is the mint candy made by big brother for me! If you give it back to me now, I can give you some for you to taste!"


    There is no concept of hatred in children''s hearts. Elia just wants everyone to know how good Donne is to her and how delicious the mints Donne makes for her.


    Victor feels very upset, very upset!


    It was as if a strange man suddenly rushed out and took away his baby, but when Donne stared at him, he could only give the bag back to Elia with an unhappy face.


    Elia opened the bag and counted it. She was happy again when she found that there was no shortage of mints. In the twinkling of an eye, she forgot her anger at Victor.


    "Big brother, can I share it with them?"


    Elia looks at Donne.


    Donne touched Elia''s head: "of course you can if you want."


    What a kind little girl! Why was she so unlucky before?


    But now that you meet me, your life will be different.


    Elia took out the mints and handed them to Victor: "one by one."


    Elia was still humming and humming when they ate mint candy. She won''t give it to you when you want to eat it again! Greedy!


    If Donne knew what Elia thought, he would be surprised at the little girl''s black belly.


    The magic of mint candy easily conquered Witt and them, and several little guys were almost stunned. The sweet and cool feeling was like a basin of cold water in summer, which made them cool from the outside to their hearts. It was so cool!


    Sure enough, as Elijah expected, Victor and they ate one and wanted to eat the second, but whatever they begged, Elia would rather die than give it.


    He also deliberately shared with Betty, Gillian and Nicole in front of them, and made those little guys greedy, but there was no way.


    Donne saw it, but his heart moved and an idea came into being.


    At any time, children and women earn the best money, and children are the most important. One of the main reasons is that children are spoiled by both parents, while women are spoiled by only their husband (except lovers). Adults often can''t refuse the requirements of children.


    Today, let Fiona issue a decree on the acquisition and planting of peppermint on the bulletin board. If it''s just a decree, I''m afraid it''s difficult for them to act as soon as possible, but if you add some other catalysts


    Donne smiled kindly. "Do you like this candy?"


    Witt they nodded without hesitation.


    "Do you know how this candy is made?"


    Shake your head.


    "In fact, there is one of the most important things here, that is, mint grass growing by the river."


    Donne said with a smile: "the Lord has issued a new decree to let everyone collect Mint grass. The Lord is willing to buy it at the price of one silver coin per kilogram..."


    A kilogram of mint for a silver coin!?


    Witt, they were stunned. Although they didn''t know how much a kilogram was, they knew how much a silver coin they knew!


    Looking at the stunned young girls, Donne smiled, added a fire and said, "well, you can also exchange ten mints. Of course, you can also collect them."


    "Really?"


    Betty was very surprised. If she could collect a kilogram of mint and earn a silver coin, her mother''s work would be easier!


    "Of course."


    "Can you decide?"


    Witt looked at Donne suspiciously. He was full of doubt and distrust for the adult who robbed Elia.


    "Of course!"


    Elia said proudly, "the big brother is the Lord! Of course what he said counts!"


    "Ah!?"


    "Ah!?"


    A group of people exclaimed, Betty. They were frightened and knelt down at once: "have you seen your Lord!"


    Victor was also surprised. Although he wanted to insist on standing, he had to kneel down and salute: "I''ve seen your Lord."


    "No gift."


    Donne waved his hand. "Why don''t you collect Mint instead of saluting me here?"


    Young girls are a little excited, but no one dares to act.


    "Go, go... By the way, pay attention when you collect. Don''t dig and pick indiscriminately and destroy the beach."


    Donne gave another admonition, and then left with Elia====


    PS: it''s a good habit to vote after reading~

 Chapter 39

    Witt came home dejected. Until this time, the fragrance of mints remained in his mouth.


    He has been deeply fascinated by this nostalgic taste.


    After eating mints, he even felt that the smell in his mouth was full of sweet smell when he spoke. It was like kissing a girl - didn''t the bards say that kissing a girl was sweet


    As for what Donne said, collecting Mint grass can exchange silver coins and mints?


    Cut, he doesn''t believe it. How can there be such a good thing in the world?


    It must be lying!


    "I''m back..."


    As soon as Witt opened the door, he saw his father and mother sitting at the table whispering about something. He didn''t care and went straight back to the house.


    "... do you think the Lord''s announcement is true?"


    "I don''t know, but since it was released by the Lord, it should be true..."


    "You can change silver coins by collecting Mint grass? What exactly is Lord thinking? The mint grass mentioned in the announcement is the one growing along the river. It''s everywhere. Why send someone to collect it?"


    "Who knows? The Lord may have his plan. Everyone has just escaped from the fear of mountain bandits. He may want everyone to have something to do."


    "Anyway, it''s good to have a try. If you can really change silver coins, it''s great!"


    Witt suddenly stopped, his face uncertain: "Dad, mom, what you''re talking about, is it the new announcement issued by the Lord?"


    "Yes, as long as you collect Mint grass, you can change silver coins. There is the Lord''s signature on it. It should be... Eh? Witt, what are you doing?"


    "I''ll go out!"


    Victor picked up the bag next to him and ran away. He rushed out of the house and went straight to the emerald river. When he came to the emerald River, Victor was stunned.


    At the moment, many people are collecting Mint by the emerald river!


    "Brother Witt!"


    Marshall was very happy to see Victor, raised his hand and shouted.


    Victor ran over. Marshall pulled up the bag in his hand and said, "brother Victor, I''ve collected a lot. Although I don''t know how many kilograms, I''m sure I can change to MINT!"


    Victor looked carefully. The bag in his hand was almost full, and others around him were almost the same. There was a lot less peppermint grass.


    Victor is very anxious. How can he make silver money if the mint grass lets them light up!?


    Now Witt couldn''t care to talk to Marshall any more. He rushed to the side and began to collect Mint grass.


    Children born in Ellington will help their families when they are young. They are good at collecting wild vegetables. Of course, collecting peppermint is not a problem.


    Moreover, under the restriction of Donne''s law, they didn''t dare to do too hard, but left the roots, which could be collected again in a while.


    On the river bank, all the people who had nothing to do were working in full swing. Several tramps who stayed in Ellington all year round were also busy here, hoping to change some silver coins and buy some bread to fill their stomachs.


    Not far away, Donne watched all this with satisfaction.


    With the motivation to make money, these people have the goal of life. After getting busy one by one, their energy and spirit are different.


    "Big brother, can I also collect Mint grass to earn silver coins for mint candy?"


    Elia looked excitedly at everyone busy there, and she was also a little eager to try.


    Donne wanted to say that I can take care of you without making silver coins. But on second thought, he smiled and said, "yes, Elia has to work hard if she wants to eat mint."


    "Yes!"


    Elia nodded fiercely, then ran down and picked Mint grass with several friends.


    Donne smiled.


    He doesn''t want to spoil Elia too much. There are too many such examples on earth. Even if a gifted child is spoiled, it will be difficult to grow up in the future.


    If he just protects and dotes on Elia, she will have no independent ability in the future.


    What''s more, now her friends are making money with their own efforts, but she can enjoy it, which virtually draws a line between her and her friends. Over time, she is alienated from her friends, which is not a good thing.


    Working together and sharing joy together can quickly enhance the feelings between them. At the same time, it can also enhance Elia''s understanding with others in work and make it easier for everyone to accept her.


    In short, this is a good thing to kill more with one stone.


    In the evening, Fiona arranged a table in front of the Lord''s house to buy Mint grass according to Donne''s order. Donne specially made a scale for her to measure Mint grass.


    Seeing this situation, the Ellington residents who had been very nervous were relieved. They knew that the Lord really planned to buy Mint grass, and their faces showed happy smiles.


    But Donne was shocked to see their big and small bags. Originally, he thought these people would be bored if they didn''t collect much. Unexpectedly, they worked until this time.


    "Danny, 3.8 kilograms. Here are three silver coins and eighty copper coins. Please keep them."


    Fiona quickly put away the mint and handed the money to Danny. Danny jumped up excitedly when he received the money: "Yeah! Great! There''s money for wine tonight!"


    Danny''s mother aunt Sandra grabbed Danny: "what wine money! Give it to me quickly!"


    Dennington wanted to cry without tears: "Mom! How can you do this!"


    "This is for your own good. I''ll save you money to marry a daughter-in-law!"


    Aunt Sandra said, put the mint she had collected on the scale and looked at Fiona nervously.


    "Two four kilos, two silver coins and forty copper coins. Aunt Sandra, please take them."


    Aunt Sandra was immediately happy. She earned two silver coins and forty copper coins in just one afternoon. It was unimaginable when Hogg was in office!


    "Lord, what a good man!"


    Aunt Sandra said happily, "but what''s the use of Lord buying this Mint? We''re sorry if Lord loses money to help us..."


    Fiona smiled. As soon as she was ready to answer, she saw Betty behind aunt Sandra. She smiled and said, "just look around and you''ll know."


    Sandra stood next to her with a little doubt, and then saw Betty dragging a bag on the scale with a little effort.


    "Four and a half kilograms!"


    Fiona exclaimed, "little girl, you are so capable!"


    Betty immediately blushed.


    "How do you want to change four silver coins and fifty copper coins?"


    Betty said nervously, "I want to change two silver coins into mints, can I?"


    "Yes."


    Fiona said with a smile, took twenty mints for Betty and handed them to her with silver coins: "put them away."


    Betty took the mints, put them directly into her mouth, showed a happy expression on her face, and then left happily.


    "Mint?"


    Aunt Sandra looked confused: "what''s that? One is worth ten coppers!"


    Similar questions appeared in many people''s minds at the same time. With the exchange, after several children exchanged mints, several adults finally became curious and exchanged some mints. As a result, they were immediately stunned.


    More and more people are impressed by the charm of mints. Most of the people who can actually exchange mints are children. For adults, they have to consider more. Converting them into silver coins can subsidize their families, which is more important for them.


    But children are different. They have no ability to make money. Now they have made money with their own labor. In addition to taking part of it home, they can control the rest freely. Of course, this is a good thing.


    Tang en hid aside and observed quietly, especially Elia. After working all afternoon, Elia was standing in the line and talking and laughing with her friends. The adults nearby seemed to be used to it and had no special reaction.


    It seems to work well.


    Donne thought for a moment and went out.


    "Lord!"


    "Lord!"


    There was a series of voices outside. Now they called Donne, but they meant it.


    This makes Donne feel very much. Just a little favor makes them support themselves so much. If, just if Ellington develops more prosperous, what should they react? Are they willing to defend Ellington with their lives?


    "Please excuse me."


    Donne waved his hand, smiled at Elia, and then said in a loud voice, "everyone may wonder why I bought mint."


    Immediately there was silence waiting for Donne''s answer.


    "Mint grass, as many people know, grows along the emerald river. It grows a lot and has a special smell, but we don''t know that mint grass can be eaten and its juice is also useful."


    Donne said with a smile: "yes, Ellington is very poor, but we are not poor. We have rich land and many treasures here. As long as we find them with our heart, we can find very valuable things."


    "Mint is one of them."


    Donne said loudly, "I''m telling you a good news. Soon, Ellington will build a workshop, which I call Ellington candy factory. At that time, as long as those who want to work will have their own job. At the same time, I promise you can earn a lot of gold coins, so that everyone can live comfortably and be proud to be a member of Ellington!"


    "At the same time, I would also like to announce one thing. The day after tomorrow, 1222 farmers in Ellington can receive agricultural subsidies. The agricultural subsidies are for you to replace farm tools and will not be distributed to you - but at that time, all subsidized farmers can go to Edgar''s blacksmith shop to receive a set of iron farm tools for free!"


    in an uproar!


    Shock!


    Almost everyone can''t believe their ears!


    What did they hear?


    Lord, pay to replace iron tools for them!?


    The gods are on... Is this, is this true!?

 Chapter 40

    No wonder these people are shocked. Who has heard that the Lord will pay to change farm tools for the people?


    The land is owned by the Lord, and the residents in the territory are basically owned by the Lord. There are so many residents, who cares about the life and death of the residents?


    As long as taxes are collected regularly, the Lord won''t care so much.


    But Lord Donne is not normal. After taking office, he didn''t search hard, but threw a lot of money out!


    1232 households!


    One gold coin per household!


    That''s 1232 gold coins! In a word, he threw it out!


    Lord, you don''t treat gold coins as gold coins!


    Everyone was shocked, and then followed by crazy cheers!


    "Long live your Lord!"


    "Long live Lord Donne!"


    Everyone is crazy. Although the subsidy is only for farmers, in fact, the farmers in Ellington are closely related to everyone and know each other very well. Moreover, when farmers change their tools, they will have high efficiency and good harvest. At that time, the price of grain will naturally decline and they can get practical benefits.


    Fiona looked at Donne with a complicated face. Although he didn''t understand financial operation and management, he was very good at how to make the residents of the territory more united. In particular, in these short days, almost all of Donne''s measures were beneficial to Ellington civilians, which was almost unimaginable before.


    When every Lord in other places takes office, the first thing to do is to erase the traces left by his predecessor, and then strengthen the rule, strengthen the armed forces and suppress the rebels, while Donne does the opposite, which is simply


    But Fiona has to say that Donne''s means are very effective.


    Just today''s announcement of the purchase of mint grass made everyone in Ellington smile.


    As long as you are willing to work, you can get an income. Is there a more popular guarantee than this?


    After more than an hour of busy work, Fiona and her colleagues completed the purchase of all the peppermint plants, but this is not the end. There are still many peppermint plants along the emerald river. I''m afraid they can''t collect them in the next month.


    "How many have been acquired?"


    "... more than two tons of mint."


    Fiona looked through the book before she found the unit.


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "on average, everyone picked a kilogram?"


    "No, there are only more than 400 people today, so everyone collected more than two kilograms. With today''s news, there may be explosive growth tomorrow."


    Fiona frowned: "the mint grass has been transferred to the warehouse, but it has been collected. I''m afraid it won''t last long. When can you make these into mint candy?"


    "Who says it''s all mints?"


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "first extract the peppermint essential oil... You start to recruit temporary workers tomorrow, I will conduct unified training, and start working in the warehouse the day after tomorrow. Ten silver coins a day. What''s the price?"


    "Ten silver coins a day!"


    Fiona suddenly raised her voice: "even in arlinks, ordinary workers don''t have such a high salary! Five silver coins are enough!"


    "Five silver coins?"


    Donne smiled: "if it was before, I''m afraid they would be very happy, but after today..."


    Fiona thought it was the same. Five silver coins are the income of five kilograms of peppermint grass. There is no need to learn to collect peppermint grass. When they don''t know whether they can make money this afternoon, they all collected so much. They have to dig hard tomorrow?


    "Ten silver coins, really not much, but this work is also a technical job..." Donne pondered, "limit the recruitment of workers to adults, or young girls, and give priority to those who have a tight life and have no other means of making a living."


    "Well, how many people do you want?"


    "Tentatively ten, depending on how much Mint grass you can collect tomorrow... By the way, take time to do a document on the promotion of mint grass planting and tell them that buying Mint grass is a long-term work. If you are willing to plant it, you can report to the Lord''s house and divide some land for them to plant Mint grass, and the tax can be appropriately lower."


    "I see."


    "In addition, have you counted the reward amount of the guard?"


    Donne still remembers that he promised the guard members to reward gold coins after the bandit suppression, but he was busy after he came back. He threw it to Fiona and didn''t pay attention to it.


    "It''s been counted. I''m going to tell you."


    Fiona sighed: "you spend money too hard. Casually, you spend thousands of gold coins. You will give them after the recruitment tomorrow."


    "I think it''s worth it. At least they''re motivated now, aren''t they?"


    Donne smiled and said, "and in the future, it will take them to defend Ellington. What if they want the horse to run and don''t feed the horse?"


    "It''s enough to have you..."


    Fiona murmured. If Donne''s strength was all shown, who would dare to play Ellington''s idea?


    "For the time being, I''ll work overtime at night, get out the distillers, move to the warehouse tomorrow, recruit good people and start training."


    "OK."


    Donne went to Edgar''s and got some iron ingots. When he came back, he began to get busy.


    It''s no good not to work overtime. After training them how to use the distiller tomorrow and determining the process technology, all the metal farm tools will be ready the day after tomorrow. When those farmers start with the metal farm tools, they will guide Edgar and Brian to start manufacturing waterwheel.


    The waterwheel is very important to Ellington at present. If we can''t replenish the water in the field in time, the harvest of this year''s harvest month is estimated to be terrible. Many people may starve to death in winter - this is not alarmist.


    The next day, as soon as the news of Donne''s recruitment of workers was released, a group of people came to apply for it.


    Not to mention that Donne''s salary is very attractive. Just working for the Lord is enough for them to break their heads.


    Fiona snapped, "don''t squeeze! Line up! Who squeezed will be disqualified directly!"


    At the command, the next line is neat. Everyone doesn''t want to lose the job opportunity.


    "The Lord has an order. Because the site problem has not been solved, only ten people are recruited for the time being. In addition, due to the requirements of this job, the age is limited to under 30 and over 15. Those who do not comply with the rules can go. When the candy factory is completed in the future, the number of people will be expanded again, and everyone will have job opportunities at that time."


    Hearing this request, some over aged people had to leave. Before those who stayed could get excited, Fiona said: "The Lord also ordered that in order to provide help to families living in poverty, priority should be given to this job opportunity. Those who have a large burden and live in poverty should be recruited fairly when the enrollment is expanded in the future. Please understand."


    Originally, Donne thought the second request would make these people quarrel, but unexpectedly, they all understood very well and offered to let out those people who knew and lived in poverty.


    It surprised Donne.


    After two rounds of screening, there are not many people left. After counting, there are 13 people, all of whom are women.


    Prandar is very dangerous, so the mortality rate of men who often go out is very high, and it is normal that there are more women and fewer men. Generally, a man will find a means of making a living, and there are only these helpless women left.


    They are from 15 to 20 years old. One of the most common characteristics is that they are yellow and thin, very thin, and their clothes are worn and patched.


    Donne recognized these people. They were the most active people in collecting Mint grass yesterday. Now they still have bags in their hands. It is estimated that they continue to collect Mint grass not because of the recruitment here.


    After a while, Fiona came to Donne with a embarrassed face and said, "Lord, the lives of these girls are very difficult, and they all need this job very much. It''s hard for me to remove any three people, or... You choose?"


    Donne is speechless. This girl, if you don''t want to be a bad person, let me be it?


    Don''t you know that employees carry the pot for the boss?


    If you don''t let the boss hide the rules and don''t help carry the pot, you will lose your job on earth


    Donne stepped forward. The thirteen girls in front looked at Donne with a worried face. They all knew that Donne''s words could determine their fate.


    With this job, they can eat enough, wear good clothes, and spend this winter smoothly. Without this job, it is likely that when winter comes, it will be their doomsday.


    "You..."


    Hearing Donne speak, thirteen people were all worried.


    Donne said very simply, "they''re all hired."


    "Ah?"


    They were stunned by the unexpected words.


    "Lord..."


    A thin little girl said timidly, "didn''t you say that only ten people should be recruited... If the Lord is embarrassed..."


    "So," said Donne, pointing to his nose, very seriously, "I''m the Lord. I''m in charge. I say a few moves. You''ve all been hired - of course, don''t blame me if you don''t pass today''s training."


    "Yes!"


    Thirteen people nodded fiercely and shed excited tears. If the Lord gave them a chance and they couldn''t grasp it, they would have to wait for them to die.


    "Let''s prepare for training... That little girl, don''t cover your stomach. I heard the noise."


    Donne''s words made the thin girl very embarrassed: "yes, I''m sorry, Lord..."


    Donne was speechless. "Just say I''m sorry?"


    This frightened the little girl, and she fell on her knees to Donne. "I know I''m wrong, Lord. Please forgive me! I really need this job!"


    "Well, what do you mean to forgive or not, Tina, arrange breakfast for them! How can my people be hungry!"


    The little girl was stunned, looked at Donne, and shed tears again.


    Lord, you are really a good man

 Chapter 41

    Although only ten people were recruited at the beginning, thirteen people were eventually recruited. Donne felt it was just a small matter, but Fiona didn''t feel so.


    "Lord, you can''t do this again."


    Fiona was helpless: "as an aristocrat, even if you say it yourself, you can''t change it casually. If you are known by other aristocrats, you will be laughed at. At the beginning, you can only be ten people. Life is so cruel."


    "Cut, who cares about that? The first thing a noble should learn is to be shameless."


    Don en chuckled: "besides, don''t you think their smiles are beautiful?"


    Fiona looked at the thirteen people. She was very thin. When she stood up, she seemed to have exhausted her strength. Her clothes were so worn, but their smiling faces with tears really touched people''s hearts.


    That''s the smile of hope in despair.


    She nodded involuntarily.


    "Yes, so I can''t help cutting three more people."


    Donne sighed, leaving Fiona, with an expression "I''m so kind and kind. Come and praise me.".


    Fiona just didn''t see it, snorted and asked suspiciously, "you really didn''t stay because they were all girls?"


    Donne looked calm: "of course."


    Fiona looked at Donne suspiciously. After a moment, she waved her hand and said, "whatever you want, just get out of the way. I''m going to give gold coins to the guard."


    Donne looked up and saw that Elsa had come with the guard.


    As soon as these guys heard that the gold coins promised by Donne were finally going to be fulfilled, they were all excited and couldn''t wait.


    But


    "Danny, can you throw the bag away first?"


    "No! I''m going to pick Mint after receiving the gold coins!"


    Danny said, looking around nervously: "yesterday''s silver coins were taken away by my mother. Today, the Lord gives bonuses, but gold coins! If my mother takes them away again, I''ll really cry."


    There was a roar of laughter around.


    "Well, stop laughing!"


    Elsa scolded, and the guard immediately calmed down. She continued, "line up one by one, Miss Fiona, call the one who has the name to come forward and get it!"


    Gold coins... Gold coins are going to be spent again


    Fiona sighed, looked at the book and cried, "Uncle Depp."


    "Coming!"


    Depp''s face was filled with joy.


    "Uncle Depp, you killed three mountain bandits in the anti bandit operation. The monthly salary and operation bonus are 13 gold coins."


    When Fiona handed the thirteen golden gold coins to Uncle Depp, uncle Depp and other members of the guard were stunned.


    Looking at the gold coins in Uncle Depp''s hands, they all swallowed their saliva and stared straight.


    The gods are on! They have never seen such a large sum of money!


    When Donne said that casually, they didn''t take it seriously. They just thought that Donne said it to motivate them - it''s not the first time that treacherous aristocrats have done so among the poetry reciters.


    However, unexpectedly, Donne realized his promise!


    "Long live your Lord!"


    Uncle Depp''s hands trembled with excitement and put away the gold coins. He solemnly saluted: "I Depp hereby swear to the gods that I will shed every drop of blood to guard Ellington and the Lord!"


    "Nonsense!"


    Donne stared at Depp and said with great dissatisfaction, "is your mouth blessed by Ms. disaster? I wish there was a war in Ellington?"


    Depp''s face stiffened and said with a smile: "well... I''m just too excited..."


    Yes, in fact, everyone doesn''t want war. They prefer not to take up arms for a lifetime.


    But who is right about the future?


    With one gold coin after another, the members of the guard paid more respect to Donne and were willing to become his followers.


    It''s worth your life to follow such a generous and trustworthy Lord!


    Half an hour later, when everyone got their bonuses, it was Elsa''s turn.


    "Elsa, five mountain bandits, plus bonus and salary, a total of 20 gold coins."


    "Hey?"


    Elsa was surprised, "isn''t it fifteen?"


    Fiona glanced at Donne and said, "because you are the captain of the guard, your salary is five gold coins higher than others."


    "Wow!"


    Danny looked at Elsa with envy: "it''s good to be a captain!"


    "What do you envy," someone teased Danny, "if you can beat Elsa, you can be the captain."


    "Defeat Elsa?"


    Danny shivered, shrunk his head and said with a smile, "forget it..."


    Elsa let him play with one hand and kill him!


    "All right!"


    Elsa stared at them. As a captain, she should have the dignity of a captain. She coughed and said solemnly, "I''ve received my salary. Let''s continue training!"


    "Wait a minute."


    Donne said with a smile, "let''s have a holiday today. In the future, we will pay our salary every month, and then take a day off today. We can buy what we want, drink if we want, relax, and continue training tomorrow. Of course, if it''s a special period, there will be no more holidays."


    "Yeah! Long live the Lord!"


    A crowd cheered loudly.


    "Lord, you will spoil them."


    Elsa frowned. She thought a soldier should never relax and exercise every day.


    "It''s good for them to relax properly now..."


    Donne looked insidious: "tell me about your training methods later, and I''ll refer to them."


    "OK."


    After Elsa and them left, the thirteen girls also had breakfast. After they were full, they looked much better, but they stood there embarrassed one by one, which made Donne want to scratch his head.


    In fact, what they think is very simple. They had breakfast before working for the Lord. If they can''t satisfy the Lord later, how can they face the Lord in the future


    "You don''t have to be nervous. In fact, what you have to do is very simple."


    Donne said very kindly, "come with me first."


    Donne took them to the warehouse that had been cleaned. It was now empty. There were only a dozen tables on which Donne had adjusted the distiller. Under the table was a big bucket.


    "I''ll demonstrate it from beginning to end. At the same time, I''ll explain it to you. If anyone doesn''t understand anything, you can ask me."


    When Donne finished, he began to start from the beginning, adding water and mint to start the magic array until the distillation was over. He explained each step to them in detail.


    "... because it uses alchemy products, the temperature can be controlled by magic array. The switch is here. It can be used without magic. It''s very simple."


    After the presentation, Donne asked, "now, who doesn''t understand?"


    No one raised their hands.


    "Don''t be shy. Just ask if you don''t understand. I won''t say anything... Er, I really understand it all?"


    Everyone nodded.


    In fact, this process is very simple. As long as people with normal learning ability can master it, Donne repeatedly determined it because he underestimated prandal''s human learning ability.


    "Well, in that case, go on."


    Donne took the collected semi-finished products to the table: "the upper layer is peppermint puree and the lower layer is peppermint essential oil. You need to put them in two containers separately, which is also very simple."


    "... add crude sugar and water to dissolve in this pot, then filter it several times, then pour the melt into the blender, and then use this container to measure mint essential oil. After stirring evenly, pour the melt into the mold to cool, and then collect the sugar balls and put them in this box."


    Donne didn''t just work as a distiller last night. In order to enable ordinary people to complete this series of work, he integrated several steps completed by magic into instruments. For example, the simple mixer uses the wind magic array, and the mold and the box containing sugar balls use the ice magic array to control the temperature.


    With the help of magic, these machines are not only convenient and fast, but also pollution-free, and their efficiency is even higher than that of similar machines on earth. This is also what Dunn is most satisfied with prandal.


    "Now that you have mastered it, try to do it first. Five people extract mint, five people boil and filter sugar water next to it, and the other three people help to improve the efficiency to the highest. Let''s start now."


    Donne clapped his hands and prandal''s first simple assembly line team started.


    At first, the girls were a little nervous and stiff, but after a while, they got used to it. They added water and mint very quickly, and their work efficiency increased sharply.


    Dumne looked at it for a while, adjusted the staffing, because the extraction speed was much faster than the imagination, while the consumption of peppermint essential oil was not so fast. The sugar water boiled and stirred slowly, and the final shaping work was very easy. So it finally turned into three people to extract peppermint essential oil and seven people to cook and stir there. Three others specialize in making sugar balls.


    3: At 7:3, this is the most efficient configuration at present. Donne rubbed his chin. It seems that the personnel ratio in the future can also be adjusted according to this ratio.


    At noon, to the excitement of the girls, Donne took care of them for another lunch.


    As a result, they worked harder in the afternoon. In the morning, they had mastered the skills very skillfully, and the efficiency was higher in the afternoon. As a result, tens of thousands of mints were easily made in the evening.


    A sugar ball is now calculated according to ten copper coins. The output value of this rough and shapeless workshop has reached ten gold coins a day.


    Don''t think less. Think about how much value these 13 girls could create every day before - if they knew that they had made goods worth at least ten gold coins in one day, they would be stunned.

 Chapter 42

    "Ten gold coins!? are you sure?"


    Fiona was not surprised when she learned the news from Donne at dinner.


    You know, there are thirteen little girls who don''t know anything. After Donne''s simple training, they can create the value of ten gold coins in a day. What if more people receive training?


    There is basically no difficulty in this work!


    If the mint planting industry is carried out in Ellington in the future, after the scale is expanded, it is equivalent to everyone can create the same value. At that time, what will be the output value of the whole Ellington in one day? A thousand gold coins? Ten thousand gold coins!?


    This is an unimaginable topic!


    "Of course, my friend, I don''t have to lie to you."


    Donne showed a very reserved smile, as if waiting for Fiona to praise him.


    Fiona ignored Donne again and said eagerly, "can we expand the scale?"


    Ellington people now urgently need a distraction to do, and this is a good choice.


    "Dear Fiona," Donne pinched his eyebrows, "you''ve given me a problem."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Although there is no problem with production now, do you take into account the market?"


    Donne asked Fiona: "the mint candy produced is not good in the local market of Ellington. As long as it is transported out, it can be sold in arlinks and even other towns. Only when the goods are sold can they produce value. If they are stacked in the warehouse, they will only slowly become moldy!"


    "I''m already trying to solve this problem."


    Fiona said seriously, "I''ve written a letter and sent it out in the afternoon. The fastest thing is that there will be results in a week."


    "I hope the people you trust can come, otherwise I can only think of other ways."


    Donne sighed and the conversation was over.


    That night, Donne didn''t sleep well, because he will start manufacturing the waterwheel tomorrow. He must get out the structural drawing of the waterwheel before tomorrow. He even needs to do the key bearings and balls himself.


    At the level of Edgar and Brian, it''s very difficult to create usable bearings and balls. As we all know, if this part is a little unqualified, the wear degree will double. If the waterwheel collapses in a few days, it''s hitting him in the face.


    If you want to solve the drought problem as soon as possible, it''s actually very simple. As long as Donne casts a spell, he can rain, but once, does he have to cast a spell to rain every time? Moreover, Ellington''s territory is so large that other towns are far away. He can''t run next to each other, can he?


    Therefore, promoting waterwheel is the simplest way.


    "The structure of the waterwheel... Um..."


    Donne sat on the bed thinking hard, with several iron ingots floating in front of him constantly changing shapes. For many people on earth, the water wheel is a very distant thing, and even many people have never seen it at all. Donne is the same, but Donne knows the principle, rotates with the help of the thrust of water itself, and then the movable bucket is filled with water and raised to a high place, After passing the critical point, roll over, pour out the water, fix a support and pipe where the water flows out, and guide the water to other places.


    The principle is very simple. After Dunn simulated it in his mind for several times, he roughly understood the structure of the waterwheel, and then he began to be busy


    the second day.


    "Hahaha, I''ll just say that it''s easy to finish the task in two days."


    Brian laughed and greeted Donne: "come and have a look. These things have been done and the quality is acceptable. I have to say that the punch, cutting machine and grinder you got out are really easy to use!"


    Brian has obviously been conquered by those three machines. With the help of these three machines, the forging work has become extremely easy.


    Donne randomly checked and nodded with satisfaction: "let Edgar be ready. Fiona has sent someone to distribute the subsidy vouchers. It is estimated that someone will come to get the tools soon."


    "Coupons? What''s that?"


    "Instead of physical gold coins, you can get a set of metal farm tools with the subsidy certificate, and then Edgar will use the subsidy certificate to settle the payment between the Lord''s house and Fiona."


    This is the subsidy policy that Donne thought for a long time. Originally, he planned to issue gold coins directly, but it was later rejected by Fiona.


    The reason is that it is easy to cause some people''s unbalanced psychology and breed malignant events.


    The subsidy voucher is different. The subsidy voucher is not a gold coin. It can only be used to change agricultural tools. Even if it is robbed, it is useless. Those farmers will be much safer.


    As Donne expected, before noon, farmers had come to receive metal farm tools with subsidy vouchers.


    The first farmer obviously didn''t dare to believe that there would be such a good thing. He was a little trembling with the subsidy voucher. I''m afraid he was worried that Edgar regarded him as a liar.


    "This is your set of farm tools. Take it. Go back and find a piece of wood, cut it into a handle and insert it."


    Edgar quickly handed a set of iron farm tools to the farmers, and then put away the subsidy voucher.


    The farmer was immediately stunned.


    It''s true!?


    What kind of subsidy voucher can you really exchange for a set of metal farm tools!?


    "Long live your Lord! Thank you for your gift!"


    At this moment, the farmer thanked Donne from the bottom of his heart and deeply appreciated his gift.


    The response of those farmers who followed was almost the same. They took the metal farm tools one by one and thanked the Lord for his gift. It can be seen how excited they were.


    Brian, who was hiding behind the house, hit Donne''s thigh: "big brother, what''s it like to be grateful?"


    "All right."


    Don didn''t know if he could, but there was a faint smile on his face.


    "Human beings are so hypocritical that the corners of their mouths are almost pulled to their ears," said Brian, rubbing his hands. "Big brother, do you have any Austrian gold ingots?"


    "Yes, but what do you want?"


    "Hey, hey, I want to get some more Austrian gold ingots and create an Austrian gold axe."


    Brian laughed: "think about it. When you meet the enemy, there is no war. As soon as you light your weapons, the golden axe can blind the enemy''s dog eyes. The enemy has no intention of war. This is called winning without war."


    "Save it, you are more likely to be robbed than to win without a war."


    Donne has a speechless face and wants to show off his wealth? Holding your precious two handed hammer is not more powerful than the golden axe?


    However, it seems that the appearance of the most precious two handed Warhammer is really poor


    "Hey, big brother, you can''t say that! Don''t you underestimate my combat effectiveness! I tell you, with your small body, I can beat five!"


    Donne looked up and down at Brian. "Are you sure?"


    Brian smiled proudly: "of course! Don''t believe it! Let''s break our wrists! I''ll let you four fingers!"


    Donne looked at Brian''s big black hand and shook his head. "I''m not interested."


    "Why are you so disappointed? I said you --"


    "Stop talking nonsense. Edgar is selling farm tools. Don''t be idle."


    Donne threw the structure diagram of the waterwheel to Brian: "this is the structure diagram of the waterwheel. Look at it first. Ask if you have any questions, and then start working. I have made important parts. You only need to make the skeleton. Some of them are wood. The carpenter''s work. Can you find the carpenter to solve it before the evening?"


    Brian looked at it, patted his chest and said, "no problem! It''s all right!"


    "Good. I''ll leave this part to you. I''ll go first. If I can, I hope it can be assembled tomorrow."


    Donne patted his ass and went back to the Lord''s house.


    Stamping machines, cutting machines, grinding machines and metal farm tools have been completed, and the mint workshop has preliminarily taken shape. If you want to further develop, you need to rebuild and plan to establish a plant, and most importantly, you need to open up the business road, which needs a business team to solve.


    According to Fiona, the formation of the caravan will take at least a week. During this period, don can do little.


    Donne is very eager to make toothpaste, but he doesn''t know the specific ingredients of toothpaste. Even if he knows, there is no chemical factory to help him refine it, so he can only replace it with salt for the time being.


    On the contrary, soap is easier to get out than toothpaste. After refining and filtering the soap and adding mint essential oil, it will become Mint Soap. It will be much more comfortable to take a bath at that time.


    As soon as he thought of it, Donne perked up and summoned Tina.


    Tina was a little silly at Donne''s request, but she prepared a lot of fat left for refining and a big bag of salt according to his request.


    The smell of making soap is so strong that don doesn''t want to continue his research in the bedroom. He picked up the fat and slipped into an empty warehouse.


    The original form of soap is that fat and plant ash react when heated in water, and the essence of this reaction is actually the saponification reaction between oil and alkali, and plant ash plays the role of alkali.


    But Donne doesn''t plan to use plant ash now. The soap made in that way is too ugly. He plans to go directly to the advanced means - electrolysis of saturated salt water.


    A very simple chemical reaction, electrolysis of saturated salt water to obtain hydrogen, * *, and the most important sodium hydroxide melt!


    With sodium hydroxide melt, who still uses low-grade goods such as plant ash. [e1]


    If it''s someone else, even if you know this equation, it won''t work. After all, there''s no civil power in the world, but who''s Donne?


    A powerful mage


    Playing with lightning, aren''t you clapping?


    "Zizi..."


    After making a large pot of saturated salt water, there were clusters of electric light in Donne''s hand, and the extremely stable high-pressure arc directly penetrated into the pot. Soon, the salt water began to bubble, and an unpleasant smell of Cl2 appeared in the air


    In fact, Donne really wants to collect Cl2, which is very useful and can be used for bleaching. However, there is no special container, so he can only stop. First, drain the hydrogen and Cl2 gas to the nearby container to fuse with water, and then make plans later.


    ===PS: the title is very pure, really (solemn)

 Chapter 43

    In the warehouse, the pot is bubbling, and an unpleasant smell fills the whole space. If people who do not know it see it, they may think that a witch is performing an evil ceremony here.


    But it''s just making soap.


    "I hope I can succeed..."


    After the sodium hydroxide melt was finished, Donne began to try the saponification reaction. He prayed as he watched the liquid gradually become viscous in the big pot.


    Although I know the general theoretical knowledge, this is another world after all. Basic physics may be similar, but if the basic chemical rules are different, it will be great fun.


    "It should be almost the same."


    Donne looked at the thick liquid in the pot and felt almost finished. Then he stopped heating and began to reverse the mold.


    He divided this batch of soap into two kinds, one is ordinary soap, the other is peppermint essential oil, hoping to produce a kind of soap.


    In fact, soap and soap are the same thing, but soap adds a lot of softening substances, which is more friendly to the skin. However, Donne obviously can''t get those things now. He can only use peppermint essential oil instead. Fragrance is enough.


    The steps after mold inversion are also very simple. The soap is dried by using convenient spells, and then the wind blade is used to cut large pieces of soap into small pieces. In a short time, more than 100 pieces of soap are baked. [e1]


    Of course, it is not known whether the soap has been successfully made. We must try it.


    Donne found Tina with soap.


    "Tina, these are the soaps I made. Take them to the maid in charge of washing clothes today. Let her try the decontamination ability of this soap."


    "Ah? Lord? What is soap? It can decontaminate?"


    Tina obviously doesn''t know what Donne brought. Prandal''s decontamination now uses the leaves of a plant called Kanai, similar to soap horn on earth. Before there is nothing else to replace, the leaves of that plant are the best decontamination products.


    "Just let her have a try... Forget it, I''ll go with her."


    Donne is very concerned about the success of soap. If Fiona''s people can really come, after the establishment of the chamber of Commerce, they can''t only sell candy. Soap, a commodity, also has a very broad market, which is very needed by both nobles and civilians.


    Donne felt that if a businessman crossed prandal, he would be excited by this blank market.


    Tina took Donne to the backyard, where the servants lived and where they usually washed their clothes.


    "Today, Marlene is responsible for washing clothes."


    Tina introduced her good friend to Donne. Marlene had such close contact with Donne for the first time. She was obviously a little nervous. She didn''t know where to put her wet hands.


    "Don''t be nervous."


    Donne smiled and said, "this is the soap I made. It should decontaminate. You can use it."


    "OK, OK!"


    Although she was skeptical about the use of the soap Donne took out, Marlene dared not question Donne and reached for the soap. As a result, the soap fell directly to the ground because her hands were wet.


    "Yes, sorry!"


    Marlene immediately panicked and went to pick up soap.


    It''s over, it''s over!


    Marlene was filled with despair as she picked up the soap. The Lord must have got something valuable. She even got it to the ground. The Lord will be angry!


    However, the more nervous she was, the more she couldn''t pick up her wet hands. Soap was like a naughty elf that could always slide out of her hands.


    "Well, I''ll do it."


    Donne bent down and grabbed the soap. At this time, Marlene just grabbed the soap and their hands caught together.


    Marlene was stunned, and Tina was stunned. The next moment Marlene blushed and nervous.


    Lord, Lord, why did you hold my hand?


    Difficult, difficult, can you say that the Lord, Lord, he, he wants to


    Marlene was in a mess. If Donne knew, she would be stunned and deeply shocked by the brain holes of these girls.


    It''s just a touch. Can you think so much?


    Donne didn''t have so many feelings. After helping Marlene catch the soap, he smiled and said, "it''s hard to catch this thing when her hands are wet. Be careful, or it''s dangerous to always pick up soap."


    Marlene said nervously, "well, OK, I, I will try not to pick up soap..."


    Don ensong opened his hand and motioned, "now you can use it to wash clothes."


    So Marlene took out a dirty dress. As soon as she took it out, Tina screamed and rushed to the front to block Donne''s sight: "Marlene! Change another one!"


    "Ah?"


    Marlene was stunned. When she looked carefully, she found that what she took in her hand was Tina''s intimate clothes.


    Tina blushed, shy and nervous, lest Donne see it and winked at Marlene.


    Marlene hurriedly changed another dress, and Tina was relieved.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Donne looked puzzled.


    "Nothing, nothing..."


    Tina gave way.


    After Malin soaked the clothes, he took up the soap and wiped them, then rubbed them gently with his hands, and immediately appeared delicate bubbles on the clothes.


    "Eh!?"


    Marlene exclaimed, the bubble speed of this soap is much faster than that of carnet!


    Marlene rubbed the stain with soap again, and then began to rub it, but in a moment, the stain disappeared.


    "This, this, this..."


    Marlene was surprised and delighted: "Lord, this soap is so easy to use! Such a difficult stain is just wiped a little and gone after a few rubs!"


    "Really? How about carnet?"


    "Too strong!"


    Marlene was delighted: "if you have this soap, the time for washing clothes will be greatly reduced in the future, and the clothes can be washed very clean!"


    "In other words, if this thing is sold, you, as a housewife washing clothes, will need it very much and will buy it, right?"


    "That''s right!"


    Marlene said without hesitation, "if soap is available and the price is not expensive, I will buy this instead of carnet."


    "That''s good."


    Donne smiled. "I''ll use this soap for washing clothes in the Lord''s house in the future."


    "Ah?"


    Marlene exclaimed, "Lord, this soap is so easy to use. What if you run out of it? You''d better keep it for Lord to wash and take."


    "Don''t worry, you can have as much as you want in the future. You''re busy. I''ll go back first."


    Donne said that and left, thinking as he walked.


    The successful production of soap shows that prandal''s basic chemistry should not be different from that on earth. As for the deeper things... Fuck him!


    Donne is not a chemist. Even if he can memorize the periodic table of chemical elements, it is impossible to understand how each chemical element comes from, let alone the first 20


    It is enough for him to master enough knowledge and make him more comfortable in this world.


    "Try Mint Soap."


    Donne hasn''t taken a bath for days. Now he is eager to try whether the Mint Soap he made is good or not.


    There is only one bathroom in the Lord''s house, and the hot water is supplied round the clock. People make a fire and boil water in the back all the time.


    It''s just that there is no water circulation system here, and the hot water still needs to be transported by manpower, and these things are also done by the maid in the Lord''s house, which makes Donne feel greatly. Sure enough, power is a hotbed of depravity.


    After dispersing the maid who wanted to serve him in the bath, Donne took off his clothes and jumped into the bath, making a comfortable * * sound.


    Although it''s convenient to take a bath with magic, it''s still the most comfortable to soak in the pool.


    "But it would be better if there were a sauna room... Eh?"


    Donne suddenly thought that the principle of sauna steaming room was very simple. He could build one by himself!


    With such a large space in the bath, it''s not easy to transform a steam room?


    "Well, I''m free these days. I''m sweating. It''s cool to think of it!"


    Donne made a quick decision.


    Then he began to try Mint Soap.


    The sales of Mint Soap is better than that of ordinary soap. After all, there are more ingredients of mint essential oil and the taste is better. Don feels that if soap is a consumer product facing the public, mint soap can become a luxury facing the nobility.


    If you add some special molds to make some exquisite Mint Soap, I believe the nobles will like it and take out gold coins.


    After the skin moistened, Dumne wiped it with soap on his body, gently rubbed it, the delicate foam appeared, accompanied by a fresh mint fragrance, which made him intoxicated.


    "Why didn''t you think it was such a happy thing to have soap..."


    ¡­¡­


    "I''m so tired. Lord, you are so cunning that you don''t care about anything!"


    Fiona stretched out and got up and went to the bathroom.


    "It''s so hot. Go take a bath and relax."


    Fiona came out of the bathroom and was a little dissatisfied: "where''s the maid? Why is no one here?"


    She also wanted the maid to bring her some petals.


    "Forget it, make do with it."


    Fiona was helpless and took off her clothes and went in.


    A moment later, several maids came.


    "Eh? Is this miss Fiona''s dress?"


    "Ah? Isn''t the Lord bathing in it? If Miss Fiona goes in like this..."


    "What are you talking about? Miss Fiona is the Lord''s lover. Maybe the LORD called her to serve?"


    "Oh, oh! I see. No wonder we were just about to leave... I envy Miss Fiona..."


    "Let''s go quickly. It''s bad if we hear something we shouldn''t hear."


    "Yes! Yes!"


    So several maids left quietly


    ===


    PS: please believe me, it''s really pure (solemn)

 Chapter 44

    "Hoo... After busy, it''s really comfortable to take a bath..."


    Fiona was immersed in the bath, and the warm water wrapped her skin and soothed her fatigue.


    Women in any world prefer cleanliness and bathing, which can not only relax their spirit, but also make their skin more white and delicate.


    Since the collapse of the golden rose family, she has not been so relaxed in the bath for a long time.


    The downside is that there are no petals in the bath.


    Not only that


    "How come there is some foam on the water? Didn''t Tina let the maids change their water regularly?"


    Fiona was a little dissatisfied. At the same time, she also noticed a faint smell in the air.


    "The smell is... Mint?"


    Fiona was surprised. Following the fragrance, her eyes fell on a small strange thing on the edge of the bath.


    "What is this?"


    Fiona curiously picked up the piece. She felt that it was very slippery and difficult to take. It also had the fragrance of mint on it, which smelled very comfortable.


    "I haven''t seen it before..."


    Fiona frowned.


    "Hoo - ah! Cool!"


    At this time, there was a sudden "wow" in the middle of the bath, and a person came out. The scattered water splashed on Fiona''s face, which shocked her.


    The fog dispersed, and Donne appeared naked in front of Fiona. Her strong and clean body seemed to have strange magic, which made Fiona unable to move her eyes.


    "It''s been so hard for a long time that Mint Soap is awesome."


    Donne''s voice stopped suddenly and his eyes fell on Fiona by the bath.


    "Gudu" sounded softly. It was the sound of swallowing.


    "Hallucination, it must be hallucination."


    Donne nodded, then calmly walked out of the bath from Fiona, opened the door and went out.


    "He, he, he..."


    Fiona trembled her lips and wondered why Donne was here.


    All seen!


    It''s all seen!


    I can''t get married!


    Fiona''s brain was blank. She couldn''t believe what had just happened.


    But it was such an embarrassing and collapsing thing, but it seemed that the picture she had just seen was still left in front of her


    Not only did I see him all, but I also saw him all


    This must be an abominable joke played by the gods!


    "Ah --"


    The shrill cry tore the peace of the Lord''s house. Donne, who had just walked out of the bathroom door, trembled, grabbed his clothes and immediately returned to his bedroom.


    "It''s a big trouble..."


    Donne scratched his wet hair a little distressed. Of course, he didn''t think what he had just seen was an illusion. It would be ridiculous for a powerful mage to be deceived by an illusion.


    Just now, it was just to take care of Fiona''s self-esteem, so he deliberately pretended to be calm. In fact, Donne still felt very embarrassed at the moment.


    Why is it so coincidental?


    Fiona didn''t go early or late, but she went when she went


    Donne muttered to himself, "God... If you really look at the world, tell me it''s a bad joke..."


    "Boom!"


    A clear sky thunderbolt resounded through the sky.


    Donne shivered, put on his clothes with a dry smile, and the water evaporated in an instant, clean and fresh.


    Whether it was a prank of the gods or not, Donne knew that Fiona might have no face to see him in recent days.


    After sniffing his arm, Donne''s mood became very relaxed again. The peppermint soap was a complete success. After taking a bath, the fragrance of peppermint essential oil can still remain on his body, which is much better than before.


    Thinking that Fiona might come out later, Donne was a little restless again. After thinking about it, he simply slipped out.


    "Lord!"


    As soon as she went out, she met Elsa, who came running in a hurry. She waved to Donne with some papers in her hand. After she trotted over, she said happily, "this is the guard training method you want. I''ve sorted it out."


    "Oh!? great, let''s find a place to talk!"


    Donne looked back at the Lord''s house and just saw Fiona rush out with a sharp sword. His heart jumped, grabbed Elsa''s hand and rushed out.


    "Eh!? eh!? Lord!?"


    Suddenly caught her hand, Elsa was surprised and was taken to run before she could react.


    Lord, your strength is so great!


    Elsa was shy and surprised. Her strength was well-known. Ordinary soldiers didn''t dare to fight with her, but she was caught and ran by Donne.


    And... Lord''s hands are big and warm


    Elsa thought a little shy. She looked up at Donne secretly, then quickly lowered her head and shook her head. Now is not the time for wishful thinking, Elsa!


    Donne took Elsa all the way to the tree house and was relieved.


    Fiona won''t come here, will she?


    Just wait until she''s relieved


    Donne is a little embarrassed. Although Fiona broke into the bathroom by mistake, when this happened, everyone would think that the girl suffered a loss. Fiona is so angry that it is easy to understand.


    At the thought of this, Donne is a little wronged. It seems that no matter what world it is, men and women are unequal. Obviously, he has been looked at all, okay


    Well, is it necessary to introduce the male rights protection law in Ellington to make up for his injured heart?


    "Lord? Lord?"


    "Ah? Ah!"


    Donne came back.


    "Lord, that, this..."


    Elsa was a little embarrassed and a little pinched. She kept looking down.


    Donne looked down, smiled and released his hand: "sorry, Elsa, just a little worried... Well, what are we going to discuss?"


    Elsa felt a little strange: "guard training, Lord."


    "Well, that''s right! Guard training!"


    Donne''s expression was solemn, and the righteous Ling ran said, "the guard is the foundation of our Ellington security. We must take it seriously and never relax."


    "I know. Don''t you look at these things I wrote?"


    Elsa pointed to the papers.


    Donne coughed and looked.


    The words are beautiful.


    This is Donne''s first impression.


    Then


    Word?


    "Huh? Elsa, can you read?"


    Donne was very surprised that the cultural popularity here in prandal is not high, and many civilians have no chance to read. Generally speaking, only aristocrats can understand words, which is one of the reasons why magicians who need to learn a lot of word knowledge are called aristocratic occupations.


    "Yes, my mother taught me. What''s the matter?"


    What''s up? The problem is big


    Donne looked meaningfully at Elsa, and then his eyes fell on the papers again.


    Although the training method of the guard has been written on several pieces of paper, it is actually surprisingly simple. Most of them are pushing heavy objects, such as rolling wood and stone, mixed with some simple simulated confrontation - yes, it can''t be compared with the confrontation on earth - it''s very simple, that is, grasping the competition.


    On this piece of paper, Donne didn''t see any high-intensity load training and disciplinary training. The only thing that looked a little tall was the basic training of military fencing.


    Unfortunately, since the name is called basic military fencing training, you can imagine how basic it is, nothing more than cutting and stabbing.


    This is the most concise and efficient swordsmanship in military fighting.


    After reading Elsa''s summary of training methods, Donne fell into meditation.


    He thought of military training on earth.


    The first thing for college students is to accept military training. Let alone whether military training is useful or not. At least one month later, the new energy and spirit can be completely changed in military training. Whether they have received military training or not is entirely two people.


    "Do you have a pen?"


    "Yes."


    Elsa handed the pen to Donne.


    Prandal''s paper and pen are very similar to the products of the early years on earth. The pen is a product invented by dwarfs, which is very similar to the pen, not to mention paper. Due to the problem of materials, the price is very expensive, coupled with poor quality, it is difficult to preserve, so most rich people still use animal skin paper - Donne is more used to calling it parchment.


    Donne took a pen and paper and began to write on the back.


    Seriously, he doesn''t know what the specific military training methods are, but he knows from a glimpse that the military training methods are more intense and pay more attention to efficiency and discipline.


    In addition, considering the specific situation here in prandal, don felt he could even exaggerate.


    Because the soldiers here can stimulate the strength of blood and gas, the combat effectiveness of the single body is much more exaggerated than that on the earth, and the degree of training must be increased to be effective.


    In Donne''s opinion, Elsa''s training method is too simple. These people in the guard don''t feel pressure at all, so they naturally lack the motivation for progress.


    Fatigue training is the best solution.


    "Before breakfast, you run ten kilometers with weight, and then you go back for breakfast. After breakfast, you first have strength training. Fifteen kilograms of dumbbells? It''s too light. You get up from 30 kilograms, 200 times, then 200 times of sit ups, and then two hours of military posture. You are allowed to rest for five minutes... Well, you can rest for half an hour after lunch, and then 100 times of push ups... Eh? It''s too simple Let''s go, eh, load the push ups, get up a hundred times, then relax in the emerald River, swim five kilometers back and forth... What about the dry duck? I''ll kill him... "


    Donne was very happy to make a simple and detailed training plan for Ellington''s guard. In the process, he felt an extraordinary sense of pleasure.


    Could it be that when instructors on earth train them, they are so happy?


    "Lord, is this kind of training really OK?"


    Elsa''s skepticism was just simple running, standing and weight-bearing training, swimming. It looked no different from before.


    Donne waved his big hand: "follow this first."


    "Oh, by the way," Donne added, "you can count the top three and the last three in training every day and summarize them to me once a month. The top three have additional rewards and the last three have corresponding punishment."


    Elsa suddenly realized, "I see!"


    "However, the day after tomorrow, the training will start. Tomorrow morning, you and the guard will wait for me at the emerald river. You have something to do." = = = PS: it''s a good habit for the author Jun to enjoy after reading the collection and voting

 Chapter 45

    As expected, when Donne returned to the Lord''s house, Fiona''s anger had disappeared.


    Although she didn''t have a smiling face, she wouldn''t draw a sword at him... Well, maybe she knew she couldn''t win Donne, so she accepted her fate.


    Donne''s eyes subconsciously turned around Fiona''s chest. When the girl''s eyebrows just stood up, he hurriedly said, "I remember I have something to do. You have dinner and don''t call me at night!"


    Then he slipped back into the bedroom.


    Fiona stamped her foot angrily: "you''re starving!"


    Of course, she also knows how difficult it is to starve an unfathomable mage, so she doesn''t care about him.


    Um... That night, there was a theft in the Lord''s house. What was lost was a piece of bread, a roast meat and a bottle of red wine.


    The next day, after breakfast, Donne went to see Brian.


    "Yo, Edgar, how''s it going?"


    "Lord, more than 100 farmers have come to get farm tools. Today, more people should come to get farm tools."


    "Good. Do a good job. I''ll take good care of you."


    "Thank you for your appreciation, Lord!"


    Donne came to the backyard of the blacksmith''s shop. Brian was drinking leisurely there. When he saw Donne, he jumped up: "big brother, it''s all done!"


    "Very good."


    Donne had seen the parts of the waterwheel piled up in the backyard. Of course, these parts had to be assembled by the river. As soon as he waved, all the parts were included in the package.


    "Let''s go."


    Donne estimated that the guard should have arrived, so he set out with Brian.


    When I came to the emerald River, I found that the people of the guard had gathered here. After they got the gold coins issued by don, their faces were obviously different. Compared with before, their waist was straighter and their smiles were brighter. After seeing don, they were full of respect and worship.


    Elsa saluted Donne: "Lord, everyone has arrived."


    Donne nodded. "There''s a very important thing for you to do when I call you here today."


    "Lord, do not hesitate to give orders. Even if we are asked to kill dragons, we will obey your orders!"


    "Yes! Lord, please give orders!"


    As the saying goes, money makes men brave. With gold coins, the courage and courage of these guys rise sharply, which is both good and bad.


    Donne burst out laughing: "kill the dragon? You? I guess you were scared to pee before you got close to the Dragon Cave."


    Donne waved his hand and said, "no kidding. I called you today to help assemble the waterwheel."


    "Waterwheel?"


    Their doubts were soon resolved. Donne just waved his hand and a lot of parts appeared on the ground.


    Elsa and Brian both knew that Donne had space equipment, but the guards didn''t know. They were shocked and stunned when they saw this scene.


    "God, miracles!"


    "What miracle! I heard the Bard say that this is a precious space equipment! It is said that the most common space equipment can be exchanged for a large area of territory!"


    "Worthy of being Lord, I even have space equipment!"


    However, because of their narrow vision, they are more likely to accept this reality. In their view, the Lord is so powerful and so kind. It''s not surprising that they have space equipment - they don''t know the real value of space equipment at all.


    Elsa sighed, not interested in explaining so much to them, just waiting for Donne''s orders.


    "Brian and I will assemble the waterwheel later, and your task is to support these supports on the bank. I will tell you the assembly method. In addition, there is another diversion channel that needs to be supported. You are divided into two teams, one to do the support and the other to do the diversion channel. Elsa, first contact the nearby farmers and let them drive from this end of the diversion channel Start digging ditches to connect the fields. "


    "OK!"


    Elsa soon took orders, and the others began to assemble the support under Donne''s guidance.


    The waterwheel is more than ten meters high. If it is on the earth, it is difficult for these people to do these jobs


    But this is prandal, a world where individual power is far beyond the earth.


    With Donne''s command, the support lying on the ground was assembled in the afternoon, and Donne and Brian also installed the scattered wooden barrels and rollers. The main turntable of the waterwheel has been formed, and the rest is to install the support and stand up.


    "Elsa, ask everyone to carry this up."


    Donne pointed to the huge water wheel. Elsa stood there like a dog next to an elephant.


    "Lord, I can do it alone -"


    "No."


    Donne shook his head.


    Are you kidding? Although Elsa has great strength, the load-bearing capacity of the river bank is not strong. I''m afraid she fell into the ground before she lifted it. Moreover, the strength of prandal''s iron materials is not high. How can the place caught by her hands alone bear the weight of the whole waterwheel? Directly deformed.


    What Elsa needs is the last time to set up a waterwheel.


    A group of people lifted the water wheel onto the support, and the roller was perfectly embedded in it. Dunn expressed his satisfaction.


    "Tie the support here with a rope, and then we divide it into two sides to set up the waterwheel."


    Donne commanded them to tie the rope, and then he and Elsa were on one side. As Elsa began to work hard, the huge waterwheel began to stand up slowly, and the others cheered.


    However, Elsa may have done this kind of work for the first time. She couldn''t grasp the power. After the waterwheel stood up, she began to pour into the river again!


    Fortunately, Donne was ready and pulled up the rope in an instant to stop the waterwheel from toppling.


    "God, Lord, your strength is so great!"


    The guards were instantly stunned. It was the first time they saw Donne''s strength.


    "Yes! I''m afraid the Lord''s strength is no less than Elsa''s!"


    "It is estimated that only people like Lord deserve Elsa."


    "Ha ha, yes, if others are with Elsa, they will be photographed if they quarrel. Lord is not afraid."


    Danny''s eyes lit up and clenched his fist: "I must be a strong man like the Lord!"


    "Danny, stop daydreaming and work hard. The Lord appreciates you and promotes you to a near guard. You''ll be great."


    Of course, Donne didn''t pay attention to the discussion of those people below. He was balancing each other''s strength with Elsa and making the water tanker stand there steadily.


    When the water station was stable, Donne stamped his foot gently and secretly released a "turn mud into stone" spell, which firmly fixed the bottom of the water truck with the river bank.


    "All right!"


    Donne waved to Elsa across the river. Elsa jumped into the river and swam back.


    "Lord, can this really lift the water to a high place?"


    Elsa twisted her hair and looked curiously at the waterwheel.


    "I''ll see later."


    Donne waved and motioned the people above to pull off the board to intercept the river. The calm river under the waterwheel flowed again, and then the waterwheel turned under the push of the current.


    "Turn! Turn!"


    "The bucket is full of water - up - ah! The water is pouring out!"


    "God! It''s like magic!"


    The people of the guard and several farmers nearby screamed. It was incredible that the water was lifted to a high place without using any magic!


    On the hills along the bank, the canal has been dug, and the headrace has been assembled. With the headrace being erected in place, the river water lifted to a high place by the waterwheel smoothly flows into the canal and runs along the canal to the dry farmland.


    "Great! That''s great!"


    Those farmers were in tears. With this waterwheel, they no longer have to worry about water shortage in the farmland. They don''t have to carry water for irrigation all day. They don''t have to work so hard anymore!


    "Thanks to Lord! If it weren''t for Lord, who could have thought of such a magical way!"


    "Yes! It''s incredible. It''s like magic... I still can''t believe it!"


    "Lord, it must have been sent by the gods to save Ellington. It''s an angel of God!"


    The more the farmers talked, the more excited they were. They all fell on their knees to Donne.


    "Get up. Since you are my people, of course I will find a way to make you eat, wear warm and live a good life."


    Donne waved his hand and his heart was filled with exclamation, "it''s just like magic". This was the second exclamation he had heard. It was a fight with Brian''s exclamation of "the beard of a hammer". In a magical world, did these people even have the idea of using water and wind? All counting on magic to save them?


    However, those magicians may not see these insignificant things


    Donne is also very helpless. In fact, whether it''s a press or a waterwheel, the most critical place is the power of magic. If it''s not for magic, he can''t realize the power of the press. If it''s not for magic, he can''t make qualified waterwheel bearings with the existing technology.


    It''s too difficult to completely abandon magic and use the power of industry to achieve all this. He didn''t study mechanical engineering or advanced chemistry. Everything depends on the vague impression in his mind and the convenience of magic.


    But Donne didn''t think too much. He could do as much as he could. At least, he could make Ellington people live better and make himself live better


    More comfortable. It''s enough for the time being.


    The emergence of waterwheel has solved the problem of the coming hot summer and drought, and iron agricultural tools have solved the problem of their work efficiency. These are related to the people''s livelihood. When the people can see the hope of having enough to eat, his rule will be firm. Then the next thing to be solved is the problem of military strength that has not been seen for a long time.

 Chapter 46

    In the evening, a small celebration party is being held in the Lord''s house.


    Elsa sat in the corner sipping juice. Elia kept looking for delicious food next to her and was ready to bring some back to her mother. Brian and Edgar drank red. What''s more, Fiona was not so angry.


    Then Donne threw out another message.


    "What? You want to build a charcoal factory?"


    Fiona was stunned: "are you crazy?"


    "Of course I''m not crazy. What''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    Fiona broke her fingers to settle dawn''s account: "In the past, more than 1000 gold coins were spent on Farmers'' subsidies, and more than 2000 gold coins were distributed from the guard''s salary and bonus. Then we have to establish a chamber of Commerce and a mint factory to be established. These conservative estimates cost 10000 gold coins - my Lord, even if Hogg left a lot of gold coins, he can''t afford you to spend like this. Don''t forget me We don''t have much income now! The total tax revenue this month is less than 1000 gold coins! If this goes on, it''s only more than 10000 gold coins a year, and you spend it in a few days! "


    Donne smiled faintly: "when the chamber of commerce is established successfully, there will be income."


    Fiona sighed: "that should also be based on the fact that we have enough goods, but also to ensure that our goods are attractive enough."


    "You have no confidence in mints and soap?"


    "I am confident, but it is not enough to rely on these two products to support a chamber of Commerce and a territory."


    Fiona stared at Donne: "we need more products, more valuable products... For example, the magic scroll?"


    Fiona certainly didn''t forget that Donne was a powerful mage. If he could easily make several powerful magic scrolls - such as the fourth order magic scrolls used to scare buck, he could make a lot of money by selling any of them!


    "Don''t think about the magic scroll for the time being - at least it can''t be sold."


    Tang en shook his head. He didn''t know what rules the magicians in the world followed. If he rashly intervened in the magic scroll market, he might be resisted by other magicians, which was very unfavorable to Tang en''s development.


    "Well, you''re the Lord anyway. You''re in charge."


    Fiona angrily stopped her head.


    Donne lost his smile. Fiona looked like a lovely little girl when she was angry, which always made Donne have the impulse to tease her.


    Fiona waited for a long time. Before Donne''s comfort, she had to stare at him angrily. This fool who doesn''t understand the style!


    "Tell me, why build a charcoal factory? It''s summer soon. Even if the charcoal is burned, it''s useless. It''s a waste of gold coins!"


    "Because I want to make steel."


    Donne''s answer is simple.


    "Steel?"


    Fiona didn''t hear this strange word and was a little confused.


    "Yes, a harder and more versatile material than iron, which can be used to forge armor and produce other utensils, such as... Tableware? Kitchenware? Or others. In short, this material has a wide range of uses."


    Donne explained briefly, but unexpectedly, Fiona had no reaction. Brian and Edgar, who were drinking, woke up a little when Donne said about a new material.


    "Big brother! You want to refine new materials!?"


    Brian''s eyes lit up: "what do you need me to do? Just tell me!"


    "Lord! What does this new material have to do with charcoal!?"


    Edgar''s focus is closer to the core.


    "Yes," Fiona frowned, "what does steel... Have to do with charcoal?"


    "Of course, iron ore, charcoal and limestone are indispensable."


    Donne smiled. Although he had never studied steelmaking, he also heard of the original local steelmaking, and naturally knew the principle of steelmaking.


    Steel, to be exact, is an iron carbon alloy. The difference between steel and iron lies in the carbon content. Blow charcoal into the furnace, use charcoal to remove the excess carbon in the iron, and then add quicklime to slag to discharge the waste. The rest is steel. Of course, special steel Donne doesn''t consider now. Donne has never seen rare metals such as chromium, manganese and molybdenum, let alone wanted to do it I can''t extract it.


    Now all he needs is some basic steel.


    Donne didn''t explain too much to Fiona. He just said: "charcoal plant must be built, and steel plant is the top priority of Ellington''s development in the future, which must be put on the agenda - in addition, both plants should be built as far away from cities and towns as possible, because they will produce a lot of pollution." [E1]


    "... I see."


    Fiona had to compromise with Donne.


    Donne knows he''s like a duck on the shelf, but he can''t do it without steelmaking.


    Prandal certainly has magic metals with better performance, but magic metals are too rare and expensive on the one hand, and they are also strictly controlled and monopolized metals, which are difficult to popularize.


    Steel is different. Steel made of iron can not only be used to produce armor and weapons in the early stage, but also has magical metal veins in the later stage. Steel can continue to shine and heat in the civil field.


    This is something that has been verified on earth. Steel can be regarded as the material basis of modern society and has important uses in every field. At the beginning, it even measured whether a country was strong by steel output, so Donne did not doubt this.


    "Well, refining steel is certainly a good thing, but I want to tell the Lord something..."


    Edgar weakly raised his hand.


    "You say."


    Edgar looked embarrassed: "Lord, we... Have no iron ore."


    "Poof!"


    Donne was stunned: "how could it be!?"


    "Lord!"


    Edgar was very aggrieved: "Haven''t you calculated how much iron ore we have consumed recently? First, we have made a large number of iron tools, and then we have built such a large waterwheel. You have also taken some iron ingots - ah, Lord, I have handed over the bill for those iron ingots to miss Fiona - I have been in Ellington for so many years. This is the largest batch of iron ore I have consumed in a short time!"


    Edgar smiled and said, "if the Lord still wants to make steel with iron ore, I''m afraid I can''t buy a new batch of iron ore until a month later."


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Donne widened his eyes: "if you don''t say it in Ellington, I remember there is an iron mine not far west of Ellington! There is an iron mine, and you can''t use iron ore!?"


    "Ah? Lord, do you know the mine?"


    Edgar was stunned. "But didn''t the others tell you?"


    "Tell me what? Fiona?"


    Fiona looked blankly: "I don''t know... What happened to that mine?"


    Edgar said strangely, "the iron mine... Was occupied by Baron duvier of caspamiburg in the north."


    Donne looked like you were teasing me: "Lord of caspamiburg, put your hand here. That Hogg didn''t respond at all!?"


    Then Elsa interrupted: "When Hogg was in office, the mine was occupied by a group of Warcraft, and he abandoned it directly. Later, a group of mercenaries in caspamiburg cleaned up the mine. Baron duvier received the news and began to dig the iron mine. It was late when Hogg got the news. Baron duvier''s soldiers and slaves had occupied the whole mine, and Baron Hogg attacked it several times, After dozens of people died, they simply gave up. "


    After hearing Elsa''s explanation, Donne''s egg hurt. He had never asked about the mine before. He thought the mine had been running normally and transporting iron ore to Ellington.


    I didn''t expect that this TM damn Hogg is still haunted when he is dead. He left such a mess for himself!


    Donne was upset. The mine was Ellington''s property, that is, his property!


    How could the Baron duvier now dare to openly plunder his own wealth!


    Although iron ore and copper ore are one of the most basic ores, they are also very important. In particular, the iron ore mountain is also related to Donne''s steelmaking plan. This mine must be recaptured!


    "Elsa, tomorrow''s training plan is cancelled."


    "Ah?"


    Elsa was stunned and immediately understood what Donne meant: "Lord, do you want to..."


    "Yes, no one can take what belongs to me. Whoever dares to move my things, I want him to return it ten times and a hundred times."


    Donne said faintly: "what''s more, even in the imperial law, the iron mine belongs to me. Baron duvier ignored the imperial law and openly robbed my wealth. Fiona, what can I do in the imperial law?"


    Fiona looked at Donne''s side face and smiled: "of course, tooth for tooth, blood for blood, get it back."


    "Yes, the imperial law is very clear. If a noble''s private property is violated, he can use force to defend his rights and take back his wealth."


    Donne smiled, a little cold: "Baron duvier must have thought of this result when he started."


    Brian laughed: "big brother, it seems that he is not afraid of you. Otherwise, he should restrain himself after hearing the news of your taking office."


    "Then we''ll let him know how terrible the anger of the Lord of Ellington is."


    Donne patted Brian: "the dwarves should be very interested in mines. Are you interested in visiting with me this time? Relax?"


    "Of course!"


    Brian gulped up the ale in the glass and banged it on the table: "my hammer has long been unbearable!"


    "Elsa, assemble the guard tomorrow. I want to see everyone here."


    Donne shook his glass and drank it dry. With a "bang", the glass turned into pieces in his hand.


    Donne said calmly, "we''re going to recapture the iron mine."


    "Wow!"


    Elia exclaimed, her eyes glowed and applauded: "Lord, big brother is so handsome! One more! One more!"


    Donne, Elsa, Fiona, Brian, Edgar, Tina: "===


    PS: do you remember to vote~

 Chapter 47

    Brussels iron mine is located more than 40 kilometers west of Ellington. This distance is not far for prandal. If it is flat, people here can run in a few hours if they move at full speed.


    Unfortunately, this is a mountain forest area.


    Even the Ellington guard, after entering the forest, will move very slowly.


    On the one hand, it is because of the shrubs and vines everywhere, on the other hand, it is because of Warcraft.


    Shortly after the rainy season, the ore conveying path has been blocked by newly grown plants. Donne and his party have to move forward hard while cleaning the road.


    "It''s clearly a channel for transporting ore. how can the road be cleaned up..."


    Donne was speechless: "and you said that the rainy season had just passed, how could the farmland be so dry?"


    Elsa explained: "after Hogg abandoned the mine, the mine was occupied by Baron duvier. The residents of Ellington who used to work in the mine were forcibly requisitioned to continue their work, and then the road was basically semi abandoned. As for why the farmland was so dry... I don''t know."


    Dumne looked up at the Bracey mountain range, and sighed. He had discovered the reason after he had Tucao, and the Bracey mountain stopped the moist air from the West. The rain fell down in the Emerald Forest. The forest was also subjected to Enze. But Ellington was more unlucky. Fortunately, the emerald river had abundant water resources, otherwise it would make complaints about farming.


    It''s all a problem.


    "Wait, you just said that Baron duvier forcibly expropriated the residents of Ellington?"


    "Yes, before Lord Hogg came, in fact, the mine was still in the mining state, but there were frequent battles with Warcraft who occupied the mine. The foreman in charge of mining applied to Hogg for support, but Hogg was too troublesome, so he refused..."


    Elsa said anxiously, "I''m afraid they won''t be in good shape if they are requisitioned by Baron duvier."


    "Rob my mine, rob my people, good, good!"


    Donne was angry and happy. Hogg patronized to make money. He couldn''t even keep Ellington''s property. It seems that killing him is the right choice.


    This time, Donne brought 50 guards, and more than 50 remained at home to guard Ellington. He didn''t pay attention to Baron duvier. He brought these people just for them to practice.


    But


    "Why didn''t you see the trace of Warcraft..."


    Donne was very confused. He thought he met Warcraft after entering the forest. He could let the guard hone their cooperation with the attack. Up to now, he hasn''t met a Warcraft.


    Elsa said: "Lord, you can rest assured that there are few Warcraft nearby because this road has been cleaned up many times before. It is relatively safe."


    I''m not worried about Warcraft... I''m worried about not having Warcraft


    Don en just sighed and was suddenly stunned.


    "Wait, this way."


    Donne suddenly frowned and pointed to the woods on his right.


    Elsa was stunned: "Lord, that''s not the way to the mine."


    "There are people in the woods."


    Donne walked in first.


    Of course, what he didn''t make clear was that there were not only people, but also the smell of Warcraft.


    "All alert! Open the way for the Lord!"


    Elsa whispered an order and drew out her sword to catch up.


    Not far away, Elsa heard a low roar in the distance and a weak cry for help.


    "The sound is..."


    Elsa stepped forward to stop Donne: "Lord, it''s the roar of the giant toothed beast. Let me come."


    Donne smiled faintly. Of course he knew what the Warcraft in front of him was and said, "don''t do it first. Let them try."


    "This... Lord..."


    Elsa is very embarrassed. Although she is not afraid of the giant toothed beast, other people in the guard are different. They are not apocalyptic, but trained ordinary soldiers. I''m afraid they will be in danger in the face of Warcraft.


    "It''s just a first-class Warcraft. What are you afraid of? If you keep protecting them, I''m afraid they will never become strong."


    Donne felt that the main reason why none of these people in the guard had the talent of awakening was the existence of Elsa.


    She is so kind that she can''t bear to see them in danger. She is at the top of everything. With her protection, those people''s crisis consciousness will be much worse.


    "Well, listen to you."


    Elsa gave in.


    A moment later, a small open space appeared in front of them. In front of the open space was a steep mountain wall. A man was climbing on the inclined branches on the mountain wall. The man was covered with blood all over. He looked very weak. I''m afraid he had been trapped here for a long time.


    In the open space, three giant toothed beasts were climbing up the mountain wall. Unfortunately, they didn''t have this ability, which made the man hold on until now.


    "That man... Rogers!?"


    Uncle Depp lost his voice and exclaimed, "that''s Rogers!"


    "Do you know?"


    "My friend''s son was ordered by the Lord to serve in the mine until Hogg gave up the mine. There was no news of him anymore."


    Uncle Depp clenched his long sword: "my friend was killed by buck. Now his son is my son. I must save Rogers!"


    "In that case, there is no need for nonsense."


    Tang en said, "whether you can save him depends on how you cooperate with each other."


    Elsa said in a deep voice, "this is a first-class giant toothed beast. They should be a family of three. It''s difficult to kill them, even the three bronze level apocalypses. Are you confident to kill them?"


    "Yes!"


    "Ellington guard, invincible!"


    "Kill them!"


    The cry of the guard aroused the guard of the giant toothed beasts. They turned around, glanced around the members of the guard, fell on Donne and stared at Donne. They suddenly trembled and their eyes were full of fear.


    The instinct of Warcraft made them fear the man in front of them.


    Donne looked at them calmly, oppressing them with invisible momentum.


    The giant toothed beast soon found that he could not escape at all. No matter where he fled, he would be killed by the human.


    There is only one way, only the way to the people in front, it is safe!


    The giant toothed beasts were restless. They knew that rushing was a dead end, but it was the only choice. They couldn''t even choose.


    Fight, only fight with them can you live!


    "Roar..."


    The giant toothed beasts roared at the guard, and their sharp teeth glittered with cold light, threatening the guard and trying to get them out of the way.


    Donne smiled inexplicably at the corners of his mouth, bent his fingers in the dark, and several clusters of small electric lights burst out behind the giant toothed beast. The sudden attack broke the giant toothed beast''s tight nerves, and they roared and rushed to the guard!


    "Be careful!"


    "Let me come!"


    Uncle Depp raised his iron shield to block in front. With a loud bang, uncle Depp was hit by the impact and retreated several steps.


    "Kill!"


    The young Danny took the opportunity to run out and tore a blood mark on the front leg of the giant toothed beast with a sword!


    "Ow!!!"


    The giant toothed beast''s killing intention was boiling, and he bit Danny''s head directly.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Danny was knocked out by his companion, but the guy who saved Danny was torn several holes in his back by the giant toothed beast''s teeth, and blood gurgled out.


    "Tom!"


    "Less nonsense!"


    Tom cursed, "kill it!"


    "Leave it to me!"


    Angry Danny jumped up, raised his long sword in both hands and hit the giant toothed beast on the front leg!


    "Damn it! The blade is stuck!"


    Danny exclaimed. As soon as the giant toothed beast threw it hard, Danny was thrown out.


    Donne reluctantly released a whirlwind and secretly held Danny.


    "I, I''m fine!"


    After landing, Danny looked surprised. Just now he didn''t feel the impact of landing, but felt soft under his body, like a cushion.


    Don can''t see it anymore. Without his spell gain, the combat effectiveness of the guard is really poor


    To Donne''s surprise, however, their cooperation with each other was passable, at least they would not abandon their companions.


    If their combat effectiveness can be improved, all of them awaken their talents and become apocalyptic, I''m afraid these three giant toothed beasts are not enough to see.


    Donne quietly watched them fight with the giant toothed beast, but for a moment, basically everyone had some injuries. They believed in each other very much and protected each other. Those who were not injured would share the injuries for the injured and try to share the injuries equally among everyone, so that at least there would be no fatal injuries.


    In contrast, under the attack of exchanging injuries for injuries, the three giant toothed beasts also added many wounds.


    Now both sides are consuming their energy quickly, but it is obvious that the guard is consuming faster.


    In terms of physical strength, human beings are born no better than Warcraft.


    But now, Donne is very satisfied. Although he is disappointed by the combat effectiveness of the guard, their attitude of unity and cooperation is worthy of Donne''s help.


    "Elsa, that''s all right. Get rid of them."


    Donne motioned to Elsa, but unexpectedly, Elsa shook her head: "no, Lord, they''re going to win."


    "Oh?"


    Donne was stunned. It doesn''t look like he is going to win the battle now.


    Seeing Donne''s doubts, Elsa explained: "Lord, you haven''t dealt with giant toothed beasts. You may not know that their weakness is in their abdomen and waist. When Uncle Depp defended, others have taken the opportunity to hurt their vital points. Although they are fierce now, they are just trying their best in vain."


    Donne was surprised. After looking at them for a moment, he found that he really underestimated them.


    As Elsa said, the giant toothed beast''s fierce attack only suppressed the guard for a moment, and was soon pushed back.


    The guard became braver and braver. The injuries on everyone seemed to be a catalyst, which added a lot of murderous spirit to them.


    After a while, all three giant toothed beasts were killed!


    Donne was very surprised that they really killed all three giant toothed beasts without their own help!

 Chapter 48

    After killing three giant toothed beasts, everyone in the guard cheered and laughed one by one, pointing to each other''s injuries, without worrying about it.


    Several people with minor injuries went to rescue Rogers, while others with serious injuries were ready to start dressing up the wounds. It was common for them, and everyone learned good first aid skills.


    Donne made a big difference to them again. These young men living on the border of the Empire performed a magnificent movement of life with their own courage.


    I''m afraid it''s also because of this that they can live strong in Ellington.


    "But it''s really strange..."


    Elsa frowned: "giant toothed beasts like to attack single targets. Generally speaking, they should run away when they see so many of us. What''s the matter today? They actually attack us..."


    With a jump in his heart, Donne said as if nothing had happened: "I''ll heal them."


    "Wait for me, I''ll go too!"


    Elsa immediately forgot her doubts.


    "Your courage makes me look up to you. You are not afraid of danger, unite as one, trust your companions and protect your companions. Even if the gods see it, they will be proud of you."


    Donne walked over and didn''t hesitate his praise: "I''m relieved that Ellington is guarded by you."


    The Lord''s praise to them made them smile.


    "However, your strength is still too weak."


    After praising, he criticized. Don shook his head and said, "if you encounter a more dangerous enemy, I doubt whether you are able to defend your hometown."


    Danny raised his hand unconvinced: "Lord, we will defend our hometown to the death!"


    "It''s good to have the courage to defend your hometown, but if you don''t have strength, it''s just empty talk."


    Donne stared at them. "So I think you need training."


    "Training? We''ve been training..."


    "It''s not children''s play, but real, cruel training."


    Donne showed a sinister smile: "thank me, your Lord. I don''t hesitate to spend my brain cells to prepare a special training for you to improve your combat effectiveness. When you go back this time, you will welcome the new life."


    Somehow, seeing Donne''s smile, the guards trembled involuntarily, as if something terrible was going to happen.


    But... It''s just training. What can I do?


    They are more optimistic and think that even the most powerful training can''t compare with fighting with Warcraft?


    Donne laughed. These simple guys don''t know the real horror of fatigue training


    Later, they found that they still underestimated Donne''s immorality


    "Lord!"


    At this time, uncle Depp, covered with blood, hurried over: "Rogers, he''s dying. We must take him back to Ellington for treatment as soon as possible!"


    Donne raised his eyebrows and said, "go back? No, we''ve already walked half the way. It''s too time-consuming to go back at this time."


    "But Rogers, he --"


    Uncle Depp looked anxious. Rogers was the child of his friend. If Rogers died in front of him, how could he have the face to see his friend after he died!?


    Uncle Depp even complained that Donne was unreasonable and cold-blooded.


    Elsa opened her mouth and said hesitantly, "Lord, why don''t you... Separate several people to take Rogers back to Ellington?"


    Normally, Elsa''s decision is the wisest, neither delaying business nor saving people.


    Don shook his head. Uncle Depp opened his mouth, but he didn''t say anything. He hit the ground angrily.


    "What are you excited about? I didn''t say I didn''t save people."


    Donne rolled his eyes. Are all these aborigines with bumps in their heads? Who was about to die and wanted to carry him back to Ellington? I''m afraid they''ll cut me off if I don''t die.


    Elsa was stunned. She suddenly thought of the situation when Donne was in Ellington square and was excited.


    Does the LORD have to take out the precious goddess''s blood again!?


    Although Rogers is seriously injured now, with the blood of the goddess, even if he is seriously injured, he can be saved!


    "Uncle Depp! You are so rude! Apologize to the Lord quickly!"


    Elsa winked at Uncle Depp: "Lord, if you want to save brother Rogers, brother Rogers will be fine!"


    Uncle Depp was stunned and subconsciously looked at Donne.


    Donne didn''t care. He knew they would never believe it if they hadn''t seen a miracle with their own eyes.


    No amount of direct action is useful.


    Donne came to Rogers and looked at Rogers. A bottle of life potion appeared silently in his hand.


    Out, out!


    It''s the blood of the goddess!


    Elsa was excited: "don''t worry, uncle Depp. Brother Rogers must be fine with the goddess''s blood taken out by the Lord!"


    "The blood of the goddess? You said, but the blood of the goddess!"


    Uncle Depp''s eyes widened in shock. Even the villagers knew the name of the goddess''s blood.


    It is said that the goddess has mercy on the world, so the blood given can even bring people back to life!


    Can you say that what Lord is holding in his hand is such a precious thing!?


    Uncle Depp was an inspiration. He suddenly remembered what he had heard before. It is said that the Lord appeared on the day when the mountain bandits invaded Ellington. He used the precious blood of the goddess to save the lives of many residents of Ellington.


    How can a lord who is willing to take out such precious treasures to save others be a cold-blooded man who ignores human life!?


    Uncle Depp''s face was green and red. He felt very ashamed. He slapped himself, and then knelt in front of Donne: "Lord, I wronged you. Please punish me!"


    Don said angrily, "if you have kung fu nonsense, you might as well get a pot of water."


    As soon as Tang en heard the name of Goddess blood, he felt a burst of egg pain, so what the hell is the name of Goddess blood!


    It always makes people think crooked, asshole!


    Uncle Depp immediately took the order. Everyone in the guard brought drinking water. He soon came back with a kettle.


    Donne opened the bottle cap of the life potion, first poured a few drops to the weak Rogers, then poured a few drops into the kettle, fed Rogers a few salivas, and then handed the kettle to Depp: "take it, dry this bowl of aunt blood... Cough, each injured person has a drink."


    "OK!"


    When Depp left, Donne covered the lid of the life potion again and threw it to Elsa: "take it and give it to everyone. Pour some into everyone''s kettle."


    "Ah, ah, ah!?"


    Elsa hurriedly caught the life potion, and then heard what Donne said. She was stunned and said at a loss: "Lord, how can we take such a precious thing? You''d better take it back..."


    Don shrugged. "No matter how precious things are, they have to be used to give full play to their value. What''s more, they''re nothing to me."


    The blood of the goddess... Is nothing


    Elsa was stunned. She felt full of words but didn''t know what to say. Finally, she only merged into one sentence: Lord, what kind of person is this


    Everyone knows how precious the goddess''s blood is, but he not only took it out without paying attention, but also gave it to himself. Lord, is he a super noble descendant of the King City?


    Even those great nobles wouldn''t waste the blood of the goddess, would they?


    Elsa glanced around. After Rogers drank the goddess''s blood, his wounds healed in the blink of an eye, and his weakness disappeared. Although others drank the diluted goddess''s blood, their injuries disappeared in the twinkling of an eye. At the moment, everyone cheered and everyone was surprised.


    Lord, they have such treasures. What else are they afraid of?


    "Wake up! Rogers wakes up!"


    Then Elsa was awakened by the cheers, and she hurried over.


    Rogers, lying on the ground, woke up slowly. Just after he saw the guard in the book, he fainted. He hasn''t recovered yet.


    "Rogers! Rogers!"


    Rogers was stunned for a while: "Uncle Depp?"


    "It''s me! It''s great that you''re okay!"


    Depp hugged Rogers.


    "I, I was saved?"


    "That''s right! Rogers, the LORD saved you!"


    "Lord?"


    Rogers looked unbelievable. How could the Lord care about the life and death of people like him? If you really care, you won''t abandon them and let them be enslaved by Baron duvier!


    Donne stepped forward: "your name is Rogers?"


    "Who are you?"


    "Rogers, be polite!"


    Uncle Depp said quickly, "this is the Lord of Ellington, Lord Donne!"


    "Donne? Lord?"


    Rogers was stunned: "isn''t the lord lord Hogg?"


    Danny said disdainfully, "cut, Hogg''s waste has long been killed by the Lord. Now the Lord of Ellington is Lord Donne."


    Hogg''s dead? Is the new Lord Donne?


    Rogers was bewildered by the sudden news.


    "Rogers, I heard from Uncle Depp that you work on the iron ore mountain in Brussels? Why are you here?"


    When Donne mentioned it, Rogers immediately smiled bitterly: "Lord, I... Was chased and killed, so I escaped."


    Donne was stunned: "what''s going on?"


    "The Brussels iron mine is now under the control of Baron duvier, and his people are from top to bottom. All the people who came to serve in Ellington are called by the master he sent as slaves, so I joined others to resist, but I didn''t expect to be betrayed..."


    Rogers looked bitter: "then I was sentenced to death. When I was escorted to the execution ground, I escaped with the help of other brothers. Now it''s the third day. If you hadn''t saved me, I''m afraid I would have been eaten by the giant toothed beast."


    Donne frowned slightly. After thinking for a while, he said, "Depp, give him some food and take him on the road later."


    Rogers was stunned: "on the road? Where?"


    Donne''s face took for granted: "of course, go to save people and get back the property belonging to Ellington by the way!" = = = = PS: after reading, please vote for five-star praise Oh, pro ~ Moda

 Chapter 49

    Rogers thought the new Lord Donne must be crazy.


    Just taking 50 people and trying to get the mine back?


    Rogers shouted, "Lord! Please think about it! Going there now is looking for death!"


    "Oh? Why?"


    "Baron duvier attached great importance to the mine. He sent a full 150 soldiers to guard it!"


    Worried that what he said was not detailed enough, Rogers said while gesticulating: "those soldiers surrounded the mine tightly, and they were fully armed. Everyone had armor and used superior refined iron weapons! We can''t attack there at all!"


    "It''s just fine iron weapons. Do you mean to mention them in front of me?"


    Rogers looked blankly, "who''s talking?"


    "It''s me! I! Brian, the great people of the earth! Look down! You damn bastard! Are you deliberately looking down on me!?"


    Brian is very angry. This is the second time!


    There are bastards like Edgar!


    "Dwarf, dwarf!?"


    Rogers was surprised.


    Brian was quite upset: "what''s the expression of you bastard!? ah? I''m not a undead or an ogre. Is it so scary!?"


    "No, no, just surprised..."


    Rogers was certainly surprised. There are too few dwarves still living in human society, and almost everyone has a name and surname. Most of them are noble guests. The LORD had just come to Ellington


    Dwarf follower, this is incredible!


    Donne stopped Brian and asked, "you just said there were 150 well armed elite soldiers in the mine?"


    "Yes, so we --"


    Donne raised his eyebrows. "You mean our Ellington guard can''t compare with those wine bags?"


    Rogers was stunned: "of course not, but the number gap is too wide -"


    "What are you afraid of!"


    Uncle Depp laughed and patted Rogers: "with the Lord, we are invincible!"


    "That''s right! Under the leadership of the Lord, we will win!"


    Danny was also very excited. The LORD had the blood of the goddess and used it for them without stinginess. How could they lose!


    Rogers was so stupid that he didn''t know what means Donne used to make these people so pious to him.


    "Don''t worry, no one can take away my property."


    Donne patted Rogers on the shoulder: "you just need to lead the way. In addition, you just said that you organized a group of people to resist in the mine? So after we captured the mine, are you sure to control the situation and let them continue to work?"


    Rogers just hesitated: "no problem, Lord, they usually listen to me - as long as the traitors are found out, I''m sure to return you a normal mine."


    "Well, if you can do it well, you will be the head of the Brussels mine in the future."


    "What!?"


    Rogers was stunned and the whole person was stunned.


    Uncle Depp was flustered: "Rogers, what are you stunned about? Thank you for your appreciation!"


    "Thank you, Lord, for your appreciation!"


    After Rogers finished, he still felt a little unrealistic.


    Become the head of the Brussels mine?


    This kind of good thing just fell from the sky and fell on yourself?


    God, I''m not dreaming, am I?


    Donne nodded. "Let''s go."


    In fact, Donne chose Rogers, on the one hand, because he was unavailable, on the other hand, because of Rogers'' previous actions in the mine.


    In that case, miners can be organized to resist. It can be seen that he is a person who is not willing to be exploited and oppressed. If properly arranged, this person can save him a lot of energy.


    In addition, Donne is also considering the combat effectiveness of the guard.


    Now they can still play some roles, but with the development of Ellington, others will certainly begin to covet Ellington in the future. At that time, they will be useless. Therefore, how to quickly improve their combat effectiveness is an urgent and important problem.


    The training method given to Elsa before can certainly improve their physical fitness and discipline, but for prandals, the most critical point, that is, awakening talent, may not be of any use.


    Donne thought about it and finally had to come to a conclusion.


    He has to do it himself.


    There are many kinds of medicine mixtures in the sub profession of alchemy. The potions of treatment and blue recovery are only the most basic. In addition, there are many auxiliary potions, some can increase the state and resistance, some can relieve the negative state, and others can improve the magic recovery speed and magic affinity in a short time.


    In addition, there are even some miracle potions that can permanently improve an attribute.


    These potions are very effective in the game, but don is a little uncertain about the effect of life potions on them.


    Can it be said that in the real world, the nature of these potions will also change?


    Or is it because their bodies have been immersed in prandal''s sea of elements, which is different in itself?


    If you give them some potions to increase their physical fitness, strength and magic affinity, will they be stimulated to awaken their talents?


    Maybe you can try it when you go back?


    Speaking of


    "Elsa, you don''t have the gift of awakening?"


    Elsa took it for granted: "yes, Lord."


    So Donne was messy.


    Elsa''s strength has been so abnormal. Her physical quality is not weaker than him. She hasn''t awakened her talent?


    What kind of rules did prandar''s aborigines follow


    In other words, he may encounter a powerful pervert at any time, but he doesn''t know anything?


    Donne felt that he needed to be more cautious in prandal.


    "Is there any difficulty?"


    "I don''t know..."


    Elsa was a little confused, tilted her head and said, "every time she tried to awaken her talent, it felt like something was binding me. It was awkward, so she gave up for the time being."


    Bundle, bundle!?


    Elsa was quite open to this: "anyway, I won''t encounter any danger now. My parents said don''t worry and take your time."


    "I see... Speaking of your parents -"


    "Lord! You can see the sentry of the mine!"


    Uncle Depp hurried in and interrupted Donne''s conversation.


    "Well, don''t attack first, make sure the other party''s attitude."


    Because of his conversation with Elsa, Donne became more cautious. If he could not make enemies, he had better not make enemies - of course, if the other party had to hit him in the face, he could only fight back.


    Donne waved, the guard stopped there, and he took Elsa forward.


    "Stop! Who is it?"


    The sentry had already found them and immediately stopped Donne.


    Donne said in a deep voice, "I''m Donne, Lord of Ellington, to receive the Brussels mine."


    "Lord Ellington?"


    Startled, the sentry immediately laughed and said, "are you kidding? The Lord of Ellington is not Hogg''s waste? This place has been accepted by Baron duvier, the Lord of caspamiburg. Get out of here quickly! Otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude!"


    Donne sighed and said, "Hogg tried to assassinate the Lord, but I have killed him. Now I stress again that the Brussels iron mine, in imperial law, belongs to Ellington, that is, my property. You''d better return my property as soon as possible. At the same time, I have the right to ask Baron duvier for his illegal income. You --"


    The answer to Donne was an arrow that broke through the air.


    "Lord, be careful!"


    Elsa slapped the arrows and glared at the sentry: "Lord, what do you have to say to them? It''s not up to us to decide when it''s down?"


    "Yes, big brother!"


    Brian weighed the hammer in his hand: "why waste your tongue when you can fight?"


    Donne was stunned that he was surrounded by militants.


    "Get out of here, or you''ll be shot!"


    The sentry shouted, "this is Baron duvier''s territory. Don''t blame me for not reminding you that you intrude into private territory. According to the imperial law, we can kill you!"


    Donne sighed, "since you want to fight, fight."


    "Hahaha..."


    The sentry upstairs laughed wildly, "what did he say? He wants to fight?"


    "With those people, you want to fight us? You don''t know what to do!"


    "Inform the principal and foreman quickly and let him see a good play!"


    "Ha ha, there are so many people that they will die if they can''t even enter the gate. What principal should we inform? The archers are ready! - kill them all!"


    Uncle Depp was furious: "Lord, give orders!"


    Donne rolled his eyes. "Didn''t I just give the order? Since we can''t agree, of course we''ll do it! What are you waiting for? Beat him!"


    Elsa reacted and scolded, "all members of the guard! Attack!"


    As before, Elsa shouted, pulled up a big tree more than one meter thick, waved it and rushed over.


    "For Lord!"


    "Kill them all!"


    "Recapture the mine!"


    The guard rushed up and followed Elsa closely. The branches and leaves of the tree blocked all the arrow rain. They were very safe. Then they took Elsa as the spearhead and rushed straight to the gate!


    When the archers in the upper sentry tower saw this scene, their eyes almost jumped out. They were so frightened that they sat down on the floor and pointed out that they were trembling and speechless outside.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Strange, strange, strange..."


    "What?"


    "There are monsters!"


    The archer shouted at his throat, "people at the door, get away!"


    The people below were stunned, followed by a loud bang, and the gate was torn apart!

 Chapter 50

    The gate of the mine was torn apart by a loud bang, and several soldiers standing at the door were directly knocked out by the sudden huge impact.


    The Ellington guard swarmed in!


    Danny roared wildly, "kill them all! Recapture the mine!"


    "Ow! Kill them all!"


    Leisurely, Donne who followed him was speechless. Why didn''t he find that these guys were all militants before?


    Or did you fall in love with the feeling of desperate because of the life potion? Are these guys shaking m? It''s all shaking m!


    Rogers next to Donne was scared to death.


    Is this still the Ellington militia he knows?


    When did these guys become so tough!?


    My God - is that still little Danny? Actually fighting head-on with heavily armed soldiers!?


    And uncle Depp - Oh, my God! Uncle Depp, are you crazy!? How dare you resist the attack of three people alone!


    It''s not that Rogers doesn''t understand, but that the world changes too fast. It''s just a few years. How can these people become so brave!?


    Donne patted Rogers on the shoulder: "take it easy. The iron ore mountain will belong to Ellington again today."


    Rogers nodded foolishly: "Oh, oh..."


    In fact, Donne is also very helpless. From the beginning of today''s battle, it means that he has completely become an enemy with Baron duvier who has never met, but there''s no way. Who asked you to rob me? Iron mine is such an important strategic resource. If it is given to him in vain, don can''t stand it.


    Prandar is still very peaceful as a whole, but in fact, small disputes in various places have never stopped.


    It''s normal for the two lords to chat with a smile on the imperial aristocratic Council. After they go home, their brains jump out of each other. But this is normal and allowed by the Empire. Moreover, for them, soldiers are consumables. They don''t care about the life and death of soldiers at all.


    The king of the Ilus Empire, Victor Ilus, who is called daughter control by players, is actually a very ambitious guy.


    The Ilus Empire gradually declined in the hands of previous kings. Up to now, it has left him an almost fragmented empire. All lords obey the sun and the central government


    His control was unprecedentedly low, and he urgently needed an opportunity to reorganize the Empire and make it rise again.


    There is no cure for the current situation of the Empire. It can only be broken and then established.


    So he turned a blind eye to the struggle between the Lords.


    Fight. You''d better fight desperately. Anyway, it consumes your strength. In the end, when both sides are weak, the king can recover the territory and consolidate the central power as long as he sends troops as an excuse to maintain stability.


    Therefore, Victor is actually the happiest of those killed in the fight. He sits down on the Diaoyutai and waits for a good play.


    It was precisely because of his unconstrained to the lords that Baron duvier dared to forcibly occupy the Brussels iron ore mine, because he knew the situation of Ellington.


    Compared with Ellington, caspamiburg is similar, but it is undoubtedly much better, so Baron duvier has the courage to bully Baron Hogg.


    However, I''m afraid he didn''t expect that the new Donne was such a tough Lord. He called up without saying a word.


    There was a lot of shouting and killing in the mine. The Ellington guard seemed to be as excited as beating chicken blood. They didn''t care about their injuries at all. The playing method of exchanging injuries for injuries put great pressure on these soldiers.


    Not to mention the Black Whirlwind Brian.


    Well, yes, it''s Black Whirlwind Brian.


    Brian, who went to the battlefield, was like a madman. He jumped left and right with the most precious two handed war hammer. Once he hammered down, he would reap a head.


    What he liked most was that, like buck before, he was running around in circles, plus his long and thick black hair - a real Black Whirlwind.


    And Elsa?


    She is completely a human Tyrannosaurus Rex


    Obviously, she seems to be such a lively and lovely little girl. Everyone loves flowers and see flowers bloom. When she is quiet, she is like a noble lady who is knowledgeable and reasonable, but once she goes to the battlefield


    Namo Amitabha, battered soldiers, may your souls be calmed down underground


    "What are you running for?"


    Elsa looked anxious. Except for killing a few soldiers at the beginning, these guys ran away when they saw her.


    She couldn''t catch up with a few people everywhere.


    Can you stop running!?


    The soldiers who were chased in front were in tears. Such a big tree was held in his arms as a weapon, and his face was relaxed and happy. When he waved it, his scalp was numb just listening to the sound. He would die if he rubbed it and hurt if he touched it. Who dares to fight you!


    I''m not an apocalypse!


    "Go to hell!"


    Uncle Depp roared, the shield bounced off one soldier''s chop, and a sword cut off another soldier''s head.


    But there was also a deep blood mark on his body. Uncle Depp had become a blood man at the moment.


    "Uncle Depp!"


    Rogers was so anxious that he wanted to rush up to help, but Donne held him down: "don''t worry, it''ll be fine."


    "But, but..."


    "Watch patiently."


    "Ha, ha, ha... Cool!"


    Uncle Depp laughed wildly, "this is the end of Ellington''s enemy!"


    "Don''t be complacent!"


    The soldier nearby said angrily: "although you killed him, you also shed a lot of blood. After such a heavy injury, you won''t live long!"


    "Hahaha... Really?"


    Uncle Depp laughed wildly, took out the kettle with his left hand holding the shield, opened the lid of the kettle, gulped and gulped a mouthful of water mixed with life potion, and then put the kettle back.


    The moment he put away the kettle, the wound on his body healed with the naked eye, and his tired spirit recovered completely.


    The soldiers around uncle Depp looked like hell.


    "Recovered! Are you kidding?"


    "The gods - I must be hallucinating! Priest - do they have a priest!"


    "Impossible! I haven''t seen the priest! And there''s no magic!"


    "Oh, my God - how can I fight?"


    At the moment, the soldiers who were beside Depp''s uncle noticed that the soldiers in other battles also found that they had only slobber the woodlouse of Ellington, but after they had had a drink, the wound was healed in blink.


    You''re kidding! Can TMD still fight this battle!?


    After looking around, the rest of the soldiers were shocked. They didn''t know. They were frightened. Just for the moment of fighting, more than 40 brothers had died. What about the other side? But none of the dead showed up!


    Hallucination... Must be hallucination!?


    These are the woodlouse of Ellington!


    One by one, they don''t even have complete armor!


    My side is fully armed and well-trained elite soldiers!


    Actually hit a record of more than 40 to zero!?


    It''s rough!


    No, no!


    A group of pit forcing teammates must make 20 shots!


    The morale of the mine soldiers suddenly fell to the lowest point and had no intention of fighting.


    "Still! Yes! Who!"


    Uncle Depp roared up: "I can beat ten of these goods!"


    "Only ten," Brian dug his ears with a hammer. "I can handle all this rubbish alone."


    "Brag!"


    Danny''s eyes widened: "you''re so tired!"


    "Who says I boast!"


    Brian jumped up and pointed to the soldiers in front: "come on, you all come here, let''s fight again!"


    The soldiers looked at each other. After a moment of hesitation, they all threw away their weapons and surrendered


    "We surrender..."


    "Surrender!? no! How can you surrender! Do you still have a sense of honor as a soldier?"


    Brian was furious and grabbed the neck of the soldier in front: "don''t surrender! Pick up your weapons! Damn it - do you know that the great Brian disdains to attack unarmed enemies?"


    The soldier who was grabbed by his neck blushed: "no, no, no! We really surrendered!"


    "Damn you, don''t surrender! I haven''t fought enough! I''ll fight another 50 - no! A hundred!"


    "We really surrendered!"


    The soldier is almost crying. Beat, beat, paralyze you!


    A group of indestructible hanging forces fight with you. I haven''t lived enough, okay!


    One hundred more, bah! There are only a hundred people left. You just say you want to kill them all!


    "Cut, coward!"


    Brian angrily let go of the soldier and hummed, "you see, big man, it''s not that I can''t, it''s that they don''t dare to fight."


    "Yes, you''re right! Of course, Lord Brian can handle all this rubbish by himself!"


    Uncle Depp certainly didn''t dare to compete with Brian, but he knew that the dwarf was the guest of honor of the Lord. He smiled and pressed Danny''s head to ask him to apologize to Brian.


    The soldiers who were surrounded by their humiliation shameful, their more than 150 elite soldiers were beaten by fifty Ellington''s woodlouse, and finally became soldiers. This is a shame to say that they are out of sight.


    Now I just hope that the Lord will not abuse and surrender troops in accordance with the imperial law


    "That''s it?"


    Donne was surprised at the number of people. He thought he was going to fight for a while.


    "Yes, who knows these soldiers are soft eggs. They all surrendered when the situation was bad."


    Brian felt very unhappy: "or, big brother, we don''t accept demobilization? So they should continue to fight with us?"


    Hearing Brian''s words, the soldiers kneeling on the ground were scared to death.


    Heaven, earth and gods, come and save us quickly - these immortal hanging forces have won, but they still want to abuse the spring!


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Don''t worry. Those who surrender won''t be killed."


    The soldiers were relieved.


    "What''s going on!? what''s going on!? what''s the noise!? don''t you know we''re busy!? did Rogers catch it!?"


    At this time, a rude voice came from the mine entrance, and several people appeared in front of the crowd one after another.


    "Lord," Rogers leaned over to Donne, "it''s Rex, the head of the mine, durum, the chief engineer, and their bodyguards."

 Chapter 51

    Rex is one of Baron duvier''s confidants, so Baron duvier handed over the Brussels mine to him for management. Under his management, the mine continuously provided iron ore for caspamiburg and brought Baron duvier a lot of gold coins.


    Since there are no mines in caspamiburg territory, Baron duvier''s private soldiers could not even wear armor before. However, since he occupied the Brussels iron mine, not only Baron duvier made a lot of money, but also his soldiers changed into brand-new iron armor, with a significant increase in combat effectiveness. There are faint signs of rise in several nearby territories.


    Therefore, he is now the red man in front of Baron duvier. Judging from his fat body, we can see that he is doing very well.


    "What''s the matter?! what are people doing here?! quit working!?"


    Rex roared, "believe it or not, I''ll deduct your salary!"


    dog shit! It''s not the first day you cut our salary!


    The soldiers kneeling on the ground were still a little reluctant, but after hearing Rex''s words, they all knelt down more firmly and quit directly.


    Donne laughed. The so-called pig teammate refers to this kind of person.


    "Hmm!? who are you? Don''t you know this is private territory!? come on - Rogers!?"


    Rex suddenly saw Rogers next to Donne and laughed, "I wonder where you''ve gone. So you''re going to move a rescue! But with these people, you want to turn the sky!"


    Now even Rogers is speechless. Is this guy blind? Don''t you see that all these soldiers have surrendered? Feel so good?


    "Hey, hey, big brother," Brian patted Donne on the leg. "Is this guy blind? He''s blind, isn''t he?"


    "What are you doing?! what are you doing on the ground?! don''t catch them all!"


    Rex changed his face and roared after laughing. At this time, durum, the chief engineer next to him, leaned over and whispered, "Lord, it seems that these soldiers... Have surrendered?"


    "Surrender?"


    Rex roared, "more than 150 soldiers surrendered to only 50 people!? are you insulting my IQ!?"


    No, no, my Lord, they really surrendered


    Durum wiped the cold sweat on his head. He had seen the situation around him. There was definitely a big war here just now, and there were so many blood and bodies on the ground.


    And obviously, the soldiers on this side of the mine are not their opponents at all!


    Although I don''t know what the situation is, it is clear that they are in danger now.


    But durum soon calmed down. Although these soldiers were useless, they still had experts!


    Donne stepped forward: "are you Rex, now the head of the Brussels mine?"


    Rex was furious: "bold! My Lord''s name can be called directly by a bitch like you!?"


    Elsa was immediately angry: "shut up! Lord Donne, our Lord of Ellington, is standing in front of you! Put away your rude arrogance and kneel down to thank the Lord!"


    "Lord of Ellington? Donne?"


    Rex sneered: "I only know that the Lord of Ellington is Hogg, and even the waste doesn''t dare to be arrogant in front of me. The Baron will let the fool know what real aristocratic strength is!"


    Donne said faintly, "Hogg has been killed by me."


    Rex was stunned: "it''s impossible! He is Lord Ellington appointed by the Empire!"


    Elsa said proudly, "Hogg colluded with the mountain bandits to assassinate the new Lord of Ellington. He has been killed on the spot! Now Ellington is Lord Donne''s territory!"


    Rex and durum were stunned. A moment later, Rex laughed and said, "so what?"


    Donne said faintly: "the Brussels iron mine belongs to Ellington. I ask you to return the mine immediately, release all enslaved Ellington residents, and ask Baron duvier to compensate for the illegal gains."


    "Hahaha, aren''t you still awake?"


    Rex laughed wildly. "You think you can recapture the mine by defeating these soldiers? Boy, you''re too young!"


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "that is to say, you''re not going to let go?"


    Rex smiled grimly. "Boy, it''s still time to kneel down and beg for mercy, or I''ll make you regret coming here! Eddie!"


    "Did you finally use me?"


    A voice came from behind Rex. Donne was stunned. He found that there was another person there - just blocked by Rex''s huge body.


    Eddie came out, drew out his long sword and said disdainfully, "who''s shouting? Come and die."


    Rogers said nervously, "Lord, that guy is Eddie and Rex''s bodyguard. He killed all those who opposed Rex in the mine. His strength is very strong! I saw him cut such a big ore in half with a sword!"


    "Rogers," Eddie looked at Rogers with a ferocious smile, "it''s my shame to let you escape last time. You''re back this time. Are you ready to see death?"


    "Eddie!"


    Rogers clenched his fist: "don''t be arrogant. The Lord is here. It''s not your turn to speak!"


    "Hum, a waste."


    Eddie disdained and said, "in my eyes, there is only one Lord, that is Baron duvier. As for others... Miscellaneous fish."


    "Good!"


    Eddie stood in front. Rex calmed down a lot and said with a sneer: "Eddie is the right hand of the baron. At the age of 30, he is already a master of bronze level 4. With you? Losers who haven''t awakened their talents? How many are not Eddie''s opponents!"


    "The opponent of the Apocalypse can only be the apocalypse. You are just the victim of my moving body."


    Eddie sneered and stepped forward: "so, who will be the first to die?"


    Elsa was indignant and said, "Lord, this guy is too arrogant. Let me teach him a lesson."


    "No, no, no! Let me, let me!"


    Brian jumped up anxiously: "I haven''t had a good time just now! What if you slap me dead!"


    "Well," said Donne with a sigh, the militants. "Brian, you go, life or death."


    "Yes!"


    Brian got excited and shouted, "come and die, you guys!"


    Eddie sneered: "I''ve never seen anyone so eager to die. Even if you are a dwarf, I won''t show mercy."


    "The people of the earth never disdain to let the enemy show mercy!"


    Brian spat, picked up the war hammer and pointed at Eddie: "boy, you should stick to it for a long time. Don''t die in two or three times! You know I Brian never kill nobody. It''s your honor to die under my hammer!"


    Never kill nobody? Cheat the dead!


    Several soldiers kneeling on the ground nearby secretly became angry. The dwarf just killed a lot!


    "Why are you talking so much? Come and die!"


    Eddie is getting impatient. Brian is tired of talking so much.


    "How dare you say I''m full of nonsense? You unkind human boy, I see you''re going to die soon, so I''m very kind to see you off. If you don''t thank me, you dare -- I call!!!"


    Brian was talking. Leng Buding picked up the hammer and hit it!


    Eddie suddenly stepped back, narrowly avoided Brian''s hammer, and became angry: "you cheat! Are you still a dwarf?"


    Today Brian opened Eddie''s eyes.


    Don''t they all say that dwarves don''t like to talk nonsense? Doesn''t it mean that dwarves are straightforward and honest?


    This guy is not only a talker, but also a liar!


    Is there such a sinister dwarf!?


    "Oh! I escaped!"


    Brian spat, stopped talking nonsense and rushed straight over!


    "Go to hell!"


    The angry Eddie stabbed Brian in the neck, but Brian just shrunk his head, rolled under Eddie''s crotch, and then hit Eddie''s leg with a backhand!


    Eddie almost fell down and became more angry. This guy ran away from his crotch!?


    "Don''t you have any shame!"


    "Shame?" Brian dug his nostrils and looked disdainful. "For losers, shame can''t escape. For winners, shame has no effect. Why care about that kind of thing? Cut the nonsense and eat me!"


    "Dream!"


    Eddie''s body showed a light brilliance. Brian clearly felt that the hammer was a must. However, at the last moment, Eddie avoided it like a ghost and tore a hole in his shoulder!


    Brian was furious: "cunning human! It''s just like me!"


    "You have the right to say I''m cunning!? everyone knows that dwarves are very powerful. Why should I use my weakness to fight against your strengths?"


    Eddie sneered: "with your speed, you''ll never try to hit me!"


    As Eddie said, Brian is powerful, and his weapon is the most precious Warhammer that other people can''t imagine. As long as he hits Eddie, he can solve the battle with only one hammer. However, Brian has a unique weakness.


    His speed.


    At the moment, Eddie''s speed suddenly became unusually fast, and Brian could only chase his shadow in vain.


    All the martial arts in the world cannot be broken, only fast.


    "When your physical strength is exhausted, I can take your life with one sword."


    Eddie''s abacus is also excellent, but he doesn''t know that he will only be unlucky in the end if he wants to compete with Brian.


    One of the special effects of Brian''s treasure Warhammer is the king of mountains: hold this weapon, be protected by the power of the earth, and stand on the earth with inexhaustible physical strength=== PS: at the request of book friends, today''s update time is ahead of schedule. Please vote after reading it~

 Chapter 52

    Eddie''s body had almost become a whirlwind, and Brian could only see his shadow.


    Even though he had worked very hard to pursue, he could not even touch Eddie''s body. Instead, Eddie could always easily leave subtle scars on him and jump Brian''s feet.


    Donne doesn''t worry about Brian''s life. The immortal hammer of the king of mountains can not only make him ignore physical exertion, but also slow down his damage. Coupled with the dwarf''s racial talent, it''s not so easy for Eddie to kill Brian.


    "Damn! That guy is too fast!"


    Elsa assumed that she was Brian and found that she couldn''t do anything about Eddie.


    Her strength is great and good, but no matter how strong her strength is, if she can''t keep up with each other, she can only become a sandbag.


    "Hahaha! You''re the dwarf who wants to defeat Eddie? It''s delusion!"


    Rex laughed wildly, "Eddie''s talent is the speed of the wind! Although his physical strength is consumed quickly, his speed is unmatched!"


    Eddie, who was playing with Brian, stumbled again and glared at Rex.


    Pig teammate, this is the so-called pig teammate!


    Which fool will tell his natural weakness to the enemy!


    "Lord, what should we do?"


    Elsa was worried: "if you can''t kill this guy, Brian will be very dangerous..."


    "What''s the hurry?"


    Donne looked calm: "our main goal is not him."


    "Ah?"


    Elsa was stunned. Looking down Donne''s line of sight, Rex and durum were smiling happily.


    "You mean..."


    Don shrugged, looked around and patted a soldier on the shoulder: "give me the bow and arrow."


    "Ah?"


    The soldier was stunned and subconsciously handed the bow and arrow to Donne.


    Donne tried his hand, pulled a full string, the bow back creaked and almost broke: "this bow and arrow is a little soft."


    A few soldiers nearby are directly stupid. They are dissatisfied with this strong bow! This man is so casual that he is full!?


    "I haven''t shot an arrow for a long time. I''ll try my hand."


    Donne got interested, took an arrow, locked Rex''s head, and


    "Whoosh!"


    The arrow broke through the air and burst through Rex''s thigh.


    "Ow!!!"


    Rex was so excited that he fell to the ground. His fat face was green with pain. Durum was surprised: "who is it?"


    "Whoosh!"


    Another arrow came, rubbed durum''s head and went into the mine, frightening him to hide directly behind Rex.


    Don''t kill them with two arrows in a row. Don''s face is full of regret.


    "Lord, let me try!"


    Elsa volunteered and took the bow and arrow and pulled a full string directly.


    What kind of pervert is this from Ellington!


    The soldiers kneeling on the ground have burst into tears. I knew they were all such perverts. What else did they resist!


    "Whoosh!"


    The arrow ran through the stone beside Rex. The flying stone chips hit him in the face and he shouted in pain.


    "Eddie! Eddie! I''m dying from an arrow!"


    Eddie was shocked and roared angrily, "you are shameless! It doesn''t conform to the rules! How can you hurt him before the battle is over!"


    "Idiot."


    Donne had only one sentence to answer Eddie''s question.


    **It''s a bodyguard. If you don''t protect your employer and leave him to fight with my men, what kind of bodyguard is it?


    Rex and durum are like living targets at the moment. Why not take advantage of it?


    Elsa shot two more arrows, but neither shot Rex. She just scared Rex to pee in her crotch.


    "Let me try! I was a hunter before I joined the guard!"


    Uncle Depp happily took the bow and arrow, aimed at Rex and shot it!


    The arrow rubbed Rex and flew out, taking one of his ears.


    "It''s a little off! What a pity!"


    Uncle Depp sighed and reloaded an arrow, but this time the arrow was biased to the other side and stuck on Rex''s shoulder.


    "Damn it! Why can''t you burst your head!"


    Uncle Depp was worried and several arrows went out in succession.


    This time it was even more exaggerated. Several arrows rubbed against Rex, but they didn''t hit Rex.


    But it was even more frightening. Rex was paralyzed there.


    Death is not terrible. The terrible thing is to wait for death. The more terrible thing is to wait and don''t know when to die.


    When the guard saw Donne and them shooting Rex and durum there, they all became interested. One by one, they picked up the bows and arrows on the ground and shot them.


    As a result, no one could shoot Rex. In the chaos of arrows and rain, Rex was frightened. He watched one arrow fly towards him. He thought he was going to die, but the arrow fell beside him - it was good once, but it was not good several times in a row.


    Rex felt his heart stop beating.


    Rex completely collapsed: "kill me... Please just kill me with a sword..."


    "What a pity, just a little!"


    Danny looked sorry.


    "It''s far from it."


    Uncle Depp instructed him very professionally: "your bow posture is wrong. Your body must be slightly sideways, your hands must not shake, and you must hold it firmly. Yes, that''s it, and then aim at the target - decisively loosen the bow string!"


    The arrow broke through the air - through Rex''s head!


    "Shot!"


    Danny shouted excitedly, "I killed him! I killed Rex!"


    "Boy," said uncle Depp with pity on his face, "you didn''t shoot that arrow."


    Danny was stunned: "ah?"


    Elsa said casually, "the Lord shot it."


    "Lord


    £¡¡±


    Danny looked at Donne wrongfully.


    Donne looked at Danny innocently.


    Elsa looked at Donne admiringly: "Lord, you shot very well. You shot too accurately!"


    Donne looked at Elsa strangely. He thought and thought, but he didn''t speak.


    They heard you shoot me one by one, and Elsa said he shot well and accurately. Donne, who was already impure, would inevitably think nonsense.


    But he knows that these people are very simple and have no other meaning


    "My Lord! My Lord! Lord Rex!"


    Durum, hiding behind Rex, saw an arrow through Rex''s head. He was stunned and shook Rex''s body desperately.


    Rex''s body shook and pressed durum to the ground.


    "Damn it!"


    Durum struggled desperately, but Rex''s body was so heavy that he couldn''t escape!


    "Eh?"


    Donne looked strange: "it''s easy... Rogers, go and kill that guy. You''re the head of the Brussels iron mine."


    "Me?"


    Rogers was surprised, but he saw Donne''s expression. He knew that Donne was not joking. He gritted his teeth, grabbed the long sword on the ground and walked over.


    "Don''t kill me! Don''t kill me!"


    Durum panicked for mercy.


    Rogers was a little timid about killing, but after seeing durum, his anger became stronger and stronger.


    It''s him! Deduct the salary of workers!


    It''s him! Torture Ellington''s companions desperately!


    It''s him! Killed bald head and big feet!


    It''s him, it''s him, it''s him!


    Kill him! Revenge for your friends!


    Kill him! Recapture the mine for the Lord!


    Kill him! Save our companions here!


    The anger in his heart kept burning, and Rogers gasped and stared at durum.


    Kill the bastard who begged for mercy like a maggot. The mine will return to Ellington from now on!


    "Don''t kill me - I''ll give you gold coins! A lot of gold coins! And women -"


    "Those gold coins are our gold coins!"


    Rogers roared, "those women are innocent poor people! Rex is dead. Now, you devil, die!"


    With a flash of sword light, durum''s plea for mercy suddenly stopped, his head fell to the ground, and blood gushed out.


    I... Killed him... Killed the supervisor!


    you ''re right!


    Rex is dead, and so is durum!


    Brussels iron mine, from now on, return to Ellington again!


    "Lord!"


    Rogers returned to Donne and wiped the blood on his face: "fortunately, he didn''t lose his life!"


    Donne nodded, this guy, didn''t disappoint him.


    If even the enemy dare not kill, this kind of soft egg is not qualified to stay here and be the master. It can''t hold the field at all.


    Eddie roared, "asshole! How dare you kill Lord Rex while I''m fighting!"


    "Idiot."


    Don''t run around if you don''t want him to die


    "I''ll kill you! I''ll kill you!"


    Eddie was furious. Even if he survived this time, Rex and durum died. He would also be punished by Baron duvier!


    It is likely that the superior life will say goodbye to him. How can he not be angry!


    Although they are many, so what!


    I''m fast!


    Eddie became more and more angry.


    Kill the woman first, then kill the people around him one by one, and let him slowly fall into despair!


    Eddie made up his mind, instantly left Brian''s close range and turned into a shadow and rushed to Elsa!


    Elsa immediately reacted. Almost in an instant, her strength had gathered from her muscles on her right fist, and subconsciously punched Eddie in the direction of Eddie!


    "Boom!!!"


    Terrible sonic booms and hurricanes swept the whole audience. The fist force broke through the air and blasted on the building across the air. With only a loud noise, the whole building disappeared completely, and a deep gully appeared in the rear!


    Monster, monster!


    Eddie''s face turned green when he narrowly avoided the blow.


    What kind of monster is this woman!?


    How can an ordinary person who has not awakened his talent have this power!?


    Not only Eddie, but also Donne, who was almost affected, was startled: "Elsa?"


    "Hey..."


    Elsa stuck out her tongue and made a face: "accidentally forgot to control power..."


    Sell your sister''s cute=== PS: please vote after reading it~

 Chapter 53

    When the terrible wind blew across his face, Don was really shocked - he even subconsciously opened several layers of spell shields!


    So as soon as he saw where Elsa was pretending to be cute, his eyes jumped and wanted to give her a brain collapse.


    But, damn it!


    Eddie clenched his teeth and made a mistake! It''s really a mistake!


    He never expected to choose the wrong opponent!


    This woman is a more terrible opponent than that tuberculosis dwarf!


    Brian is fierce, but even if he does meet him, there must be no problem, but this woman is different. If she hits herself... God, she can really see death!


    Thinking of this, Eddie didn''t hesitate any longer, and didn''t consider the will to torture Donne. He decided to kill Donne directly!


    "Talent - speed of the wind!"


    Eddie roared, his talent was fully launched, and his speed increased again. In Uncle Depp''s eyes, Eddie''s figure had completely disappeared, and he could only feel the violent fluctuating air flow around him!


    "How!? can you still see me!? hahaha - I''ll kill you! Kill you all! It''s all because of you that I lost my present life! You all have to die!"


    Eddie''s voice came from all directions. Elsa clenched her fist. She couldn''t judge where Eddie was.


    If you can''t judge the position, you can''t attack!


    "Damn! As long as you can find him - as long as you can find him!"


    Elsa clenched her silver teeth and was at a loss for the first time.


    The rest of the guard held their weapons tightly and didn''t dare to relax. The dead knew where the invisible assassin would appear!


    The soldiers on the ground were relieved. If Eddie could really kill Ellington, their surrender would not be exposed.


    "Go to hell! Lord Ellington! Today, the feast of death will be launched for you! War skill - split wind blade!"


    Eddie roared and used his proud fighting skills, which he had spent a lot of money to get the black iron fighting skills. With his talent, it was like God''s help!


    Eddie, moving at a high speed, wielded an unknown number of swords. At the same time, the power of blood and Qi condensed on the blade, and then burst out in one breath!


    The roaring wind blade is like a big net blocking out the sun, completely enveloping Donne in it!


    Perfect!


    After using this move, Eddie only had the feeling of perfection. This is the most perfect move he has ever used!


    There is no loophole, no hope, the locked enemy, there is only a dead end!


    Donne, dead!


    Eddie''s heart pounded wildly. He stared at Donne, looking forward to the moment when he was torn to pieces by the blade of the wind!


    "Lord!"


    Elsa exclaimed, trying to help, but found herself unable to get close to Donne!


    "Big brother!"


    Brian rushed over. Unfortunately, the hurricane made his feet float. The whole person almost flew to heaven. He didn''t dare to go forward again.


    "Boom!!!"


    Split wind blade, completely explode!


    "Die! Ha ha ha - die!!!"


    Eddie laughed wildly.


    However


    "With that, you want to kill me?"


    "You''re not dead!? it''s impossible - it''s impossible..."


    Eddie doesn''t believe that Donne can survive. The blade of split wind is his mace. Under this move, even the black iron Apocalypse will die!


    But if he died, how could he speak?


    Lucky?


    yes! It must be a fluke!


    Eddie''s face flashed a ferocious light on the long sword close at hand. He planned to go up and mend the knife again!


    "Boom!"


    Just listen to a bang, one hand pierced the dense sword wind blade, tore the hurricane wall, fist, and directly blasted into the void!


    Eddie was shocked. It was obviously just a very ordinary punch, but it just stuck on his way forward, as if he had hit it on his own initiative!


    At this speed, even he couldn''t make any change at all. He had to bump into it


    "Bang!"


    Fist, hit Eddie''s body!


    The powerful kinetic energy burst out in an instant, and Eddie''s body exploded like rags!


    Until the moment of death, Eddie couldn''t believe that he was killed by Donne so easily.


    As the hurricane slowly dispersed, Donne shook his hand and frowned: "his hair is in a mess..."


    "Lord, Lord? Are you okay?"


    Rogers swallowed his mouth. Eddie''s attack just made ordinary people like him feel difficult to breathe, let alone summon up the courage to fight.


    However, the Lord not only resisted that move, but even killed Eddie easily


    Lord, how powerful is he?


    "Nonsense!"


    Uncle Depp said angrily, "Lord, how can you lose!"


    "Uncle Depp, you''re lying," Danny whispered. "I just saw you pee..."


    Uncle Depp''s face was red, and he went to Danny with eager for a fight. "Little Danny, I think you are itchy!"


    "Lord?"


    Elsa got up and looked surprised and uncertain: "are you really all right?"


    "Of course."


    Don didn''t care, as if he had just killed a fly.


    Elsa was shocked. She knew the LORD was strong, but... What was the matter with this unreasonable arrogance?


    His strength is almost the same as his own. He can see through Eddie''s speed, his defense can resist Eddie''s black iron fighting skills, and can catch Eddie. Moreover, he also knows alchemy


    God, is the LORD an omnipotent genius!?


    Brian ran over and looked up and down at Donne, with a damn look on his face: "big brother, can you see him? Can you hit him!?"


    "Yes."


    "All right, all right..."


    Brian muttered, "I haven''t met anyone for a long time, and finally you got it. Hum, well, I''ll reluctantly admit that you''re almost as strong as me!"


    "Hey, hey, what do you mean it''s almost as strong as you?"


    Danny, who was being ravaged by Uncle Depp, shouted, "Lord Ming is much better than you!"


    "Don''t you agree!? well, let me Brian teach you what adults say. Don''t interrupt children!"


    Brian jumped over with a grim smile and began to teach Danny the philosophy of love together with Uncle Depp.


    Donne said, "now Eddie is dead, Rogers. We''re going to inform the workers below and call them out."


    Rogers stammered, "Ming, I see! I, I''ll go now!"


    Rogers rushed into the mine, his heart beating violently, and his face was overjoyed!


    Rex died, durum died, Eddie died, and Baron duvier''s soldiers all surrendered, that is, now the Brussels iron mine belongs to Lord Donne!


    His promise is bound to come true!


    I really want to be the administrator of this mine!


    For a civilian, from an ordinary serving miner to a lord''s subordinate, this can be described as a flying opportunity. How many civilians dream of only seeking a stable job in the Lord''s house, but he directly crossed this level and became an official!


    Lord!


    Rogers said silently in his heart that as long as I am still alive, the Brussels iron mine will never become someone else''s thing again!


    After Rogers ran into the mine, he shouted, "brothers! I''m Rogers! I''m back!"


    "What!?"


    "Rogers is back!"


    "How could it be! Wasn''t he executed!?"


    "God! It''s really Rogers! How could lord Rex let him in!?"


    The miners below talked after seeing Rogers.


    "Rogers! Roar what roar!"


    A supervisor ran over and shouted, "since Lord Rex let you in, go back to mining! If you can''t hand in the rated ore today, you''ll look good! - what do you want to do?"


    "What do I want to do?"


    Rogers flashed a fierce look on his face, jumped up and cut off the supervisor''s head with a sword, then grabbed his head and shouted, "brothers, Lord Ellington, Lord Donne has come to save us!"


    what!?


    Rogers'' behavior and his words stunned everyone.


    "Rogers! Are you crazy!? how dare you kill the supervisor!?"


    Another supervisor saw the situation here and was furious: "guard! Kill him for me!"


    Several pit guards rushed to Rogers with a grim smile.


    Rogers did not panic and shouted: "Brothers! Rex is dead! I beheaded durum! Eddie has also been killed by the Lord! The soldiers outside have surrendered! Now, the Brussels iron mine has returned to Ellington''s rule! Now, this is Lord Donne''s land! These supervisors! These guards, they are Baron duvier''s people! That''s our enemy People! "


    "Lord has come to save us. If we don''t resist now, what''s the difference between us and waste!?"


    "Kill them! Take back the mine!"


    Rogers roared and rushed to the mine guard first!


    "What?! how is this possible?"


    The supervisor roared, "how could lord Rex die! Eddie is a fourth-order swordsman in bronze! How could a hick from Ellington beat Lord Eddie!"


    Rogers fended off the guard with a sword and sneered, "otherwise, how do you think I came in?"


    "Yes! How could Rogers get in if Rex wasn''t dead?"


    "That''s right! Are those people really dead?"


    "We... Can be free?"


    "Freedom!"


    "For freedom!"


    "For Ellington!"


    "Kill all these bastards!"


    In the mine, it boils instantly!

 Chapter 54

    Rogers, covered in blood, proudly reported his achievements to Donne: "Lord! A total of 580 miners in Brussels iron mine have been assembled!"


    "I know, but what''s the matter with these bodies?"


    "Baron duvier''s supervisor and mine guard have all been killed!"


    Rogers said angrily, "they are the bottom borers. They don''t regret to help Rex exploit the workers!"


    "Well... What''s the matter with this man?"


    Donne pointed to the half dead miner next to Rogers and looked at Rogers'' attitude. I''m afraid he wasn''t his companion.


    "This man..."


    Rogers said angrily, "I regard him as a brother, but he betrayed me!"


    "Spare my life! Rogers! I know I''m wrong! I shouldn''t have told Lord durum! Spare me!"


    The man desperately begged for mercy and only wanted to live.


    "Spare you? If the Lord didn''t bring someone to save me, now I''ve seen death, I''ll spare you? Who will spare me?"


    Rogers snapped, "today I''ll let everyone know what happens to traitors in front of them!"


    Rogers cut off the man''s head with a sword, held his head high and shouted, "in the future, if there are more traitors in the Brussels iron mine, Martin will be an example!"


    The miners cheered loudly. Some older and frail miners saw the sky again. They knelt on the ground and burst into tears, excited to see the sun again.


    Baron duvier didn''t care about the lives of these miners. He squeezed them like slaves. When he entered the mine, he couldn''t think of it. He ate and lived in the mine. If he didn''t dig enough every day, he would be beaten and tortured. Many people were almost dying and were carried out by his workmates.


    Donne frowned slightly and said to Elsa, "feed the weak and injured miners some water. ¡°


    Elsa knew that Donne meant water mixed with the blood of the goddess, so she immediately arranged it, and soon the guard began to feed water one by one.


    After drinking the water mixed with the blood of the goddess, these people''s physical strength recovered rapidly, and their injuries healed quickly. They were excited and exclaimed miracles one by one.


    "This is not a miracle!"


    Elsa shouted, "this is the goddess''s blood given by the merciful Lord. Thanks to the Lord, you can be saved and free. You should thank the Lord!"


    It''s a gift from the Lord!?


    "Long live your Lord!"


    "Long live your Lord!"


    "Long live your Lord!"


    Cheers came and went. Just one face to face, Donne had completely conquered them and became the well deserved Lord Ellington in their hearts.


    Donne stepped forward, pressed his hand, and the surroundings immediately quieted down.


    "Today, Baron duvier''s running dogs have been killed, and the Brussels iron mine has returned to Ellington''s arms. This will be Ellington''s sacred territory, and no one can occupy it!"


    Donne''s voice came into everyone''s ears. He glanced around: "you''ve suffered all these years!"


    With a cry of bitterness, endless melancholy surged into my heart. How many people once entered the mine, separated from their families forever and never met again? How many people left their lives here?


    The miners sobbed in a low voice.


    "First of all, I''d like to announce some news."


    "From today on, the miners serving in the Brussels iron mine will be regarded as my employees. As long as they dig up ten kilograms of ore every day, they can get a gold coin salary every month. Twenty kilograms a day, two gold coins a month, thirty kilograms, three gold coins a month. More work, more pay, less work, less gain. If they don''t dig up ten kilograms of ore every day, they will only pay There is a base salary of ten silver coins. "


    "Kilogram is the new weight unit I set up. You will soon know how to measure it."


    If Fiona is here, it is estimated that she will complain that Donne spends money indiscriminately. These people are residents of Ellington. Serving for the Lord is free, which is also one of the costs of living here. Obviously, there is no need to spend money, but Donne is spending money indiscriminately again


    "Ten kilograms of ore a day? One gold coin a month!? did I hear you right!? I''m afraid this kilogram is not light!"


    "What the LORD said is true!"


    "Oh, my God! We can get paid!"


    The crying miners were stunned. Their faces were still full of tears, but they couldn''t help showing a surprise smile. Their expression was very strange.


    "This is only the base salary. In addition, each of you can get a share of a copper coin for each kilogram of ore dug up. The share is counted every day and settled at the end of the month."


    "The gods are above! Mining here can get a share in addition to salary!?"


    "One kilogram of ore can be divided into one copper coin. Digging 30 kilograms a day is 30 copper coins and 900 a month. The God of light can earn nine more silver coins in addition to three gold coins!"


    "Merciful Lord! How can I praise you! You must be the son of God!"


    "Those who serve in the mine can also get two days of leave every month. These two days of leave can be at their own disposal. They can apply to Rogers at that time, but the leave must be approved without affecting the normal work of the mine."


    "For employees who are injured at work, the expenses of treatment will be directly borne by the Lord''s office. Employees with excellent performance can also get paid holidays. If you want to get better treatment, work hard for me. I never treat my employees badly."


    With just a few policies, Donne suddenly turned the job of the mine from a hard job that one can''t avoid into a beautiful job. You know, they had no income from mining here before - according to the imperial law, they should get some basic wages, but no Lord would do it.


    "However, in addition to these, there is a new rule. From today on, the mine will no longer use personnel under the age of 18 and over the age of 50. These people can end their service and return to Ellington. Ellington will start new construction soon. Believe me, there will be places where you can play your value."


    Donne paused and continued, "in addition, in view of durum''s cruel behavior, I will give you all three days off from today. In these three days, you can go back to Ellington and have a good rest. After three days, Rogers will lead you back to the mine to continue working."


    "From now on, Rogers is the new manager of the Brussels iron mine."


    Donne finished in one breath and cheered immediately. He was excited by his generosity and kindness. The three-day holiday may be nothing to others, but it is very important to them.


    There are too many people here who haven''t seen their families for too long. They all want to go home and have a look, but they were embarrassed to speak before.


    But I didn''t expect the Lord to consider it directly for them.


    Lord, it''s so kind!


    The miners could not help but swear in their hearts that they must work hard after the holiday and strive to earn more gold coins to go home.


    Looking at the excited crowd, Donne felt strange. Although he knew that the mining industry made money by squeezing these people''s labor force, he was still cruel.


    In fact, he wants to set his salary higher, but only 100 gold coins can be bought directly for a ton of iron ore. if the salary is too high, the mine will completely lose its meaning, so now the price is very appropriate.


    A man is ruthless. He digs 30 kilograms a day and 900 kilograms a month. Almost a meal, but he only needs to pay three gold coins and nine silver coins. The profit difference is really amazing.


    No wonder Baron duvier dared to rob this iron mine at the risk of universal condemnation.


    "Now, everyone tidy up and escort these soldiers home."


    At Dunn''s command, the men immediately got busy, took off the shackles from the miners, tied up duvier''s soldiers, and drove on like ducks.


    On the way back, they also cleaned the road according to Donne''s requirements. After all, this road will be an important channel for transporting iron ore to Ellington in the future. It must be spacious and flat enough.


    By the time they cleared the way back to Ellington, it was already midnight.


    "Who?"


    As soon as he approached Ellington, the sentry had issued a warning.


    "Aaron, it''s me, Elsa!"


    "Ah! It''s the Lord and captain Elsa. They''re back - eh!?"


    The sentry exclaimed, "Lord, those soldiers..."


    "Don''t worry, it''s a soldier. Open the door."


    Donne looked at the simple fence and gate and couldn''t help shaking his head. The fence would defend against wild animals. It was of no use to people.


    Let the guard send the soldiers to prison. After demobilizing the miners, Donne returned to the Lord''s house.


    Fearing that it would affect other people''s sleep, Donne quickly returned to his room.


    "Hoo, you can finally have a rest."


    Donne was too lazy to wash his face. He threw himself on the bed as soon as he took off his clothes, and then Donne was stunned.


    The body is soft, and you can feel a continuous warm feeling in your hands.


    "Ah!?"


    A exclamation made Donne dumbfounded: "Tina!?"


    "Lord, Lord!"


    Tina blushed and said in panic, "yes, I''m sorry! I, I waited for you too late and fell asleep accidentally!"


    No, no, no, the point is, why are you in my bed!?


    Before Donne could speak, Tina said flustered, "Lord, dinner is cold. I''ll heat it up for you!"


    With that, Tina, who was guilty, was going to slip away.


    "Wait!"


    Donne suddenly stopped her.


    Tina froze there, her heart pounding wildly.


    What does your Lord want to say?


    What would he do?


    Is it


    Donne smiled and said, "I won''t have dinner. Go straight back and have a rest."


    "Oh, oh, okay, okay!"


    Stammering Tina covered her face and ran away.


    Donne lay back in bed, and there was a smell of women around him, which relaxed his nerves involuntarily.


    "Tina... It''s really inexplicable. Don''t you have a bed?"


    Donne shook his head and fell asleep=== PS: it''s a good habit to finish reading the voting collection. It''s everyone''s responsibility to support genuine reading~

 Chapter 55

    At breakfast the next morning, Tina buried her head deeply and felt that she had no face to see the Lord.


    She was very frightened.


    What if the Lord gets angry?


    What if the Lord doesn''t want to be himself?


    It''s not easy to have such a job. If you lose it because of your impulse, then


    Tina was filled with regret.


    She was really too impulsive yesterday.


    Knowing that Donne had gone to the mine, I felt that he might not come back, so when I cleaned up for Donne at night, I couldn''t help lying on Donne''s bed.


    The smell on the quilt flustered her. She fell asleep unconsciously and had a shameful dream.


    But unexpectedly, the LORD came back in the middle of the night and caught her


    God, what a shame!


    How to face the Lord in the future!


    Tina was crying.


    I can''t, I can only apologize to the Lord for mercy!


    Lord is a good man. He won''t mind... Will he?


    After breakfast, as soon as Donne returned to the room, Tina followed him in.


    "Tina?"


    "Yes, sorry!"


    Tina knelt directly in front of Donne and cried, "Lord, it''s my fault. Please forgive me!"


    "Ah? What''s the matter?"


    Donne was confused.


    "It was yesterday, yesterday I......"


    "Oh!"


    Donne suddenly realized and said with a smile, "I was negligent and didn''t give you a holiday. You must be tired of cleaning yesterday? Well, I''ll give you a holiday today. You can have a rest."


    When Donne got up in the morning, he saw the tools in the room, and he realized how Tina was in her room.


    Tina clenched her lower lip: "but I fell asleep in your bed..."


    Donne smiled brightly and said, "it doesn''t matter. It''s better to say that you warmed my quilt. I slept more comfortably. There was a refreshing smell of mint in the quilt. Did you wash the quilt for me with Mint Soap?"


    Eh, eh!? No, not angry!?


    Tina''s heart jumped and she felt that she saw the dawn of hope.


    Tina said awkwardly, "actually, that... I took a bath with mint soap yesterday..."


    "I see!"


    "Lord, do you like it?"


    Tina blushed and said shyly, "if you like, I''ll warm your bed later..."


    "No."


    Donne waved his hand and said with a smile, "I''m a big man. It''s like asking a little girl to warm my bed all day."


    "Well..."


    Tina was very disappointed.


    "Well, I have something to do. Go and have a rest. Don''t forget to give you a day off today. Do whatever you want."


    When Donne finished, he patted his forehead and took out a few gold coins: "look at me. Forget this. Here''s your pocket money. If you want to add something, go buy it. Tell me if it''s not enough."


    Tina was startled when she saw the gold coin and waved her hand again and again: "no, no! The gold coin Lord Fiona gave me before is useless!"


    Donne said with a smile, "what she gave was what she gave, and what I gave was what I gave. It''s different. Let''s take it as the cost of warming the bed last night."


    "The cost of warming the bed...?"


    Tina froze there: "so... In the Lord''s eyes, am I that kind of woman?"


    Donne was stunned: "ah?"


    "So... So..."


    Tina''s eyes twinkled with tears: "so, Lord, do you think Tina is the kind of casual woman?"


    "I didn''t mean that..."


    "I, I know!"


    Tina wiped her tears and bowed deeply: "Lord, please forgive me for leaving."


    Tina left with a dull look on her face.


    What did I say wrong


    "Women are really inexplicable creatures..."


    Donne muttered.


    "It''s not that women are inexplicable, it''s that you talk too much."


    Fiona came over and rolled her eyes angrily: "which girl will be angry if she is said like that?"


    Donne looked blankly, "ah?"


    "I''m too lazy to tell you so much... By the way, you said you had something to tell me?"


    "Yes!"


    As soon as Donne was refreshed, he forgot about Tina in the blink of an eye and said with a smile: "I promulgated several new rules yesterday..."


    After Donne finished, Fiona was stupid there.


    "You... You... Pay the miners for their service!"


    Fiona covered her head and her face was tangled. She felt her brain AChE: "my Lord, how much do you want to spend?"


    "They work for me and I pay them. Isn''t that normal?"


    "But they are in service!"


    Fiona said angrily, "when the residents grow up, they have the obligation to serve the Lord! This is an obligation! A free obligation!"


    "Really?"


    "Of course! The residents live on the Lord''s land, pay taxes to the Lord, serve and even work for the Lord, and the Lord provides shelter for them and their families. It''s natural! You pay them a salary. I, I''m really angry with you!"


    Fiona stamped her foot angrily: "and, and you made a decision without consulting me in advance! Do you know it''s very difficult for me!"


    After a while, Fiona already knew what character Donne was, so she dared to talk to him like that.


    If you change to another Lord, Fiona is afraid to make her little temper.


    "I don''t think so... It''s just spending thousands of gold coins, but their enthusiasm for work has improved a lot. It''s good."


    "It''s very good, but you''ve made such a start. What else will you do in the future? You still have to plan to rebuild Ellington. Do you still have to pay the reconstruction workers!?"


    Donne took it for granted: "isn''t that normal?"


    "Very abnormal!"


    Fiona was crazy: "it is the duty of every resident to re plan the town and work together to build it! What is it when you pay them? Build the whole territory with the LORD alone? Not to mention our financial situation in Ellington. Even the owners of other big towns have a hard time building a city. You are a territory!"


    "Oh... Then continue to make money..."


    "Making money... It''s not as simple as you said... Alas!"


    Fiona sighed: "now that you have promised, you can only find a way to improve it. You will really find me a job... But next time, you must discuss it with me in advance!"


    "Well, well, listen to you!"


    Donne smiled, "but don''t worry about making money. There will be another sum of money in the account soon."


    Fiona was excited when she heard that money was recorded: "what do you say?"


    "Come with me."


    Donne led the way to the outside: "more than 100 soldiers were recovered from the mine yesterday. They are Baron duvier of caspamiburg. Now I''m going to ask Baron duvier to pay


    Redeem these people and ask him for compensation for illegal mining. "


    "This... I can understand the former one, but you think the latter one is too easy."


    Fiona shook her head: "he may redeem it, but he can never compensate for the income from selling the ore. I know more about the nobles of the empire than you do."


    "Really? I opened my mouth. He can''t give it if he doesn''t want to."


    Donne said casually, "Ellington is cheap. No one can take advantage of it."


    That''s it!


    Fiona looked at Donne''s side face and her heart pounded. She liked to see Donne''s expression best. It seemed as if no one in the world was his opponent. The attitude of inadvertently disdaining everything was so charming!


    Now Fiona understands Tina''s feeling a little. If Donne inadvertently said such cruel words, she would probably run away in tears.


    I hope I won''t meet that day


    They came to the prison and let the guard open the door.


    "Lord, there are too many soldiers, and they are responsible for the food of more than 100 people. We are under great pressure."


    The guard poured bitter water on Donne. This is why many lords are unwilling to accept the surrender. The surrender can''t be used safely and can''t play a role. It''s better to raise a group of livestock than surrender.


    "The expenses here will be reported to me at that time. I need to detail everyone''s catering ingredients and the quotation of various ingredients."


    "OK! Two adults, please be careful. It''s a little dark and humid here -"


    "Ah!"


    Before the prison guard finished, Fiona slipped and fell down the stairs!


    "Be careful!"


    Donne put his arms around her waist, Fiona pressed on Donne tightly, and her face immediately began to turn red.


    This feeling of concern is really too happy


    Unfortunately, when he got down there, Donne let her go.


    This guy!


    Fiona stamped her foot angrily. Is she so unattractive!? Don''t you know how to hold it for a while!?


    How many men are not willing to let go of their hands holding beautiful women. He doesn''t feel at all!


    Doesn''t this guy know the charm of women!?


    Fiona stared at Donne suspiciously. Donne didn''t realize it, but looked at the soldiers in the dungeon with interest.


    These guys don''t seem to worry about their situation at all. Although they look a little decadent, they stay in the dungeon one by one, and even a few get together to play Quint.


    "I need a messenger."


    Donne said suddenly, "send a letter to duvier and ask him to pay for you. Who is willing to volunteer?"


    The soldiers looked at each other, and one of the guys waved at him: "Hey! Don''t worry about the messenger, Lord Ellington, why don''t you play Quint! No one can win me!"


    Donne said softly, "I''m not interested."


    "Er..."


    The guy was not calm and muttered: "I always feel something wrong. Even the wizard master can''t resist the charm of the Quint card. He fought with me for 300 rounds. Why doesn''t the Lord get on the road..."

 Chapter 56

    The joke was a joke. Donne said that he needed a messenger, which still caused a great commotion in the troop surrender.


    "I''ll go!"


    "Are you kidding! Let you go!? what if you run away and leave us!?"


    "Am I that kind of person?"


    "Aren''t you that kind of person?"


    The soldiers quarreled and don''s head became big.


    "Shut up!"


    Donne let out a low roar and there was no sound in the dungeon.


    "Just you."


    Donne casually pointed to a soldier. The guard soon released him. The soldier looked flattered and said, "I''ve seen your Lord. My name is -"


    "I''m not interested in your name," Donne interrupted. "Come with me."


    They took the soldiers out of the dungeon and returned to the Lord''s house.


    The soldier watched with apprehension as Donne finished writing the letter there. Then Donne said, "go and give this letter to Baron duvier and tell him to do as it says if he wants to return your comrades in arms."


    "But, Lord!"


    The soldier was a little alarmed and said, "what if the Baron doesn''t believe me? The Baron has always been very suspicious!"


    "Don''t believe it?... well, all right."


    Donne said to Fiona, "help me get Uncle Depp."


    Soon uncle Depp came: "Lord!"


    "Uncle Depp, I have an important task for you. Would you like to?"


    Uncle Depp patted his chest: "it''s my honor to work for the Lord!"


    Donne nodded with satisfaction. "Good. Take this guy to Castle caspamiburg to meet Baron duvier and give him this letter."


    To deliver a letter to Baron duvier?


    Uncle Depp''s heart sank. I''m afraid he will die ten times this trip.


    Although prandar also said that the two countries would not kill envoys in the war, no one would care if they really wanted to kill the messenger.


    Uncle Depp gritted his teeth and said, "please give me some time, Lord. I need to explain the future affairs to my family!"


    Uncle Depp didn''t refuse Donne, but planned to go after telling him what happened.


    "What happens next?"


    Donne was speechless: "don''t worry, I''m not asking you to die. Since I let you go, I must be prepared."


    Under uncle Depp''s shocked gaze, a scroll suddenly appeared in Donne''s hand. He gently clicked outside the scroll. Bits and pieces of magic light appeared in the air and soon disappeared.


    Then Donne threw the scroll to Uncle Depp and said, "this is a transmission scroll. You give the letter to Baron duvier. If he starts with you, you can tear up the scroll and send it back."


    "Transfer reel!?"


    Uncle Depp and Fiona were surprised. They have heard of the name of the transmission scroll, a good thing that can protect their lives. The rich nobles are willing to spend a lot of money to buy one and take it with them at any time in case of an accident. A transmission scroll is worth at least tens of thousands of gold coins, and there is no market!


    Even if you are a noble, you may not be able to buy it with money!


    Lord, he is willing to give himself such a precious thing for his own safety!?


    Uncle Depp burst into tears: "Lord! Please take it back! The value of this transmission scroll is too expensive. I''m just a rotten life. Even if I sell my life, it''s not worth a fragment of this scroll! Lord, please rest assured that I will complete this task even if I''m afraid of death!"


    It''s just a transmission scroll


    Don was speechless. He patted uncle Depp on the shoulder and said earnestly: "Uncle Depp, please don''t belittle yourself. Ellington is waiting for fun. Each of you is very important to me. You should pay more attention to your life. Although the scroll is very valuable, it is only a thing compared with human life."


    "This kind of thing has no value without using it, so take it."


    Donne shoved the transmission scroll into uncle Depp''s arms, and then said, "I already know your loyalty to me. I''m trying to make you all awaken your talent and become apocalypses, so you must come back, or you''ll miss this good thing. Don''t blame me for not telling you in advance."


    Let the guard wake up and become the Apocalypse!?


    Uncle Depp, Fiona and the soldier all showed incredible expressions for a while.


    The Apocalypse is a proof of whether a person can become a strong person. Only when he awakens his talent can he be recognized as an apocalypse, and then he can embark on the road of a strong person.


    Whether you choose to be a soldier, a magician, a Ranger or an assassin, the first prerequisite is awakening talent!


    Because only in this way can we feel the magic and become strong with the help of magic.


    For ordinary people, whether they can awaken their talents is determined by birth. It is impossible to change the day after tomorrow. They have no gold coins to buy expensive potions and no way to obtain the secret of cultivation. They can only have a little hope by their own efforts.


    Now, the LORD said he wanted to help everyone awaken their talents!


    How can this news not make uncle Depp excited!?


    "Lord, are you serious? Can you really do it!?"


    Fiona is also nervous. If Donne can make others awaken their talent, it means that she can also awaken her talent.


    Although Fiona is not keen on fighting, being able to awaken her talent means that she is no longer a weak ordinary person. She also has the ability to protect herself and is more qualified to approach Donne!


    Fiona was excited, too.


    And the soldier was even more stupid.


    What did he hear?


    The transmission scroll of tens of thousands of gold coins was given to an ordinary militia without blinking!


    And it will cost a lot to awaken all the militias!


    Look at the Lord!


    This arrogance!


    This is the heroic spirit of throwing tens of thousands of gold!


    Look at your stingy Lord


    The soldier wiped his eyes and wanted to betray Baron duvier and become his man at once!


    Donne said with a smile, "it''s confidential for the time being. I''m still testing. There are several medicinal materials that haven''t been found yet."


    Uncle Depp patted his chest and said excitedly, "I see! I will keep it a secret!"


    "Very good. Let''s get ready and go. These are the dry food and luggage for you. The carriage is ready. Pay attention on the way."


    After giving everything to Uncle Depp, Donne watched them on their way.


    Fiona asked, "do you think Baron duvier would be willing to spend money to redeem these people?"


    "How do I know?"


    Don shrugged: "if it were me, I would redeem these people even at a great price."


    "Why?"


    Fiona was surprised: "if the price is too high, of course, we can only give up, can''t we?"


    "How can you give up!"


    Donne said with a laugh: "giving up these soldiers means that as a lord, he has given up his own people. Once he has lost the support of the people, it is too difficult to recover."


    There should not be too many lessons from such things on earth. Even the president of the United States does not dare to give up the kidnapped soldiers casually, otherwise the minute by minute demonstrations will stink his reputation and want to be re elected? Go fuck yourself.


    "But isn''t it normal for a soldier to sacrifice for the Lord?"


    Fiona couldn''t figure out Donne''s mode of thinking.


    "It''s normal, but it''s on the battlefield. Even soldiers don''t say anything when they die on the battlefield."


    Donne explained, "but once you left the battlefield, the Lord who fought for it gave up himself. What would you think if you were a soldier?"


    Fiona thought for a moment and said, "anger, reluctance, resentment."


    "Yes, that''s right, so I won''t give up anyone - of course, no one should be able to kidnap my people for the time being."


    Donne shrugged. At least now in Ellington, he hasn''t seen a stronger enemy.


    "By the way, what you just said about making all the people in the guard wake up?"


    "Of course it''s true. Do you doubt me?"


    "Of course not, but what you said is really amazing... As far as I know, each kind of medicine that can help people awaken their talents is very valuable. There are more than 100 guards, if all of them


    It''s not enough to use those potions, even to empty the Treasury of the Lord''s house. "


    "Have you forgotten again? I''m an alchemist."


    Donne helplessly pointed to himself: "I can refine those potions myself. Why buy them..."


    Fiona recovered and clapped her hands: "yes! How could I forget!"


    Fiona''s deepest impression of Donne was that he was a powerful mage. Now she didn''t feel that he was like a Lord. As for the alchemist... She did make some strange things, and Brian and Edgar praised Youjia.


    But


    Are those things really the field of alchemy? More like the engineering of the legendary dwarf?


    "Go back, go back."


    Donne waved his hand: "I have to study the awakening talent. Don''t say it for the time being."


    "I know, I just, uh... Lord, can I also awaken the talent?"


    Fiona hesitated for a long time, but she caught up and asked. She still attached great importance to this problem.


    In her twenties, she has no awakening talent, and it is basically impossible to awaken in prandal. Even if she really uses medicine to awaken her talent, she can''t become much stronger. Therefore, few nobles will pay a huge price for members of this age.


    "Do you want to wake up?"


    Donne looked at Fiona, nodded and said, "OK, no problem, leave it to me. You will awaken your talent at that time."


    "Thank you, Lord!"


    Fiona was overjoyed and was surprised to hold Donne.


    Before Donne could recover, Fiona hummed a happy tune and went back to her study office.


    "Woman..."


    Donne shook his head and sighed: "it''s really unpredictable... = = PS: reading, collecting and voting to form a good habit, Moda~

 Chapter 57

    When Donne was thinking about how to refine medicine for the guard at home, uncle Depp, who had already set out, did not stop for a moment. He traveled all night. It would have taken five or six days, but he arrived in only three days.


    Castle palmy is located in the north of Ellington, where the ladhian hills disappear, while the west is the remnant of the ambris mountains. Castle palmy is located on the hillside of one of the remnant. The whole mountain is tightly wrapped by a castle dozens of meters high. Several villages are scattered around, and farmers working in the fields can be seen vaguely.


    Just from the appearance, we know that caspamiburg is much better than Ellington.


    Generally speaking, few barons have territory. Baron Hogg owns Ellington because Ellington is an abandoned territory. Being sent here as a lord is basically a means to punish some nobles. In the period when there is no fixed Lord, the Lords here take turns to sit. It is precisely because there is no fixed Lord that Ellington has never developed.


    Baron Hogg''s full name is Hogg Pope. The Pope family is not a well-known family in the king''s capital, yarinks. It can only be regarded as a small family. It is estimated that Hogg picked up such a bargain behind the ass of a large family.


    Unlike Baron duvier of caspamiburg, duvier Kadir, a member of the alinx Kadir family, is a powerful faction. He can obtain the territory of caspamiburg through the game of the family in the aristocratic Parliament.


    Castle caspami is well located in the northwest of the Empire''s belly. To the west is the ambris mountains, a natural barrier. To the north is the scar of the holy sword. The third imperial Legion is stationed here all year round to ensure that the armies of several countries in the north will not invade the Ilus Empire through the scar of the holy sword - in fact, those countries have been fighting hard in recent years, There is no time to care about a sunset Ilus empire.


    Therefore, caspamiburg is very safe. It is a place suitable for noble children to develop and operate with ease - of course, it is not a very good place. It can be seen that Baron duvier''s position in the family is also very general.


    But it''s enough for Baron duvier to live a very moist life.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know he put his hand into Donne''s pocket.


    So his trouble came.


    The housekeeper pushed the door in, ignored the red sex beside Baron duvier, and said very seriously, "Baron! There''s important news!"


    Baron duvier frowned: "very important?"


    "Very important."


    "You wait for me in the bedroom first."


    Baron duvier had to dispel the red sex. When he was disturbed, he looked unhappy: "cole, you''d better really report something important, or I''ll deduct all your salary this month!"


    The housekeeper Cole just didn''t hear: "Baron, there''s an accident in the mine."


    Baron duvier looked confused: "mine? Do we have a mine?"


    "My Lord, Ellington, Brussels iron mine..."


    "Oh, oh! I robbed the Brussels iron ore mountain in Ellington. I forgot this. Speaking of Hogg, the waste hasn''t responded yet. I think it''s completely abandoned."


    Baron duvier waved his hand and looked impatient: "what can happen there? Does Hogg dare to rob it back?"


    "Baron, the mine was really robbed back, but it''s not Hogg."


    The housekeeper Cole said, "a soldier was escorted back by Ellington''s people and sent the news. Ellington has now changed a lord named Donne."


    "Another Lord? I''ve been here for ten years. Ellington has changed seven or eight lords? Hogg still stays the longest."


    Duvier frowned. "What''s the origin of this Donne?"


    "It''s an imperial baron. It''s said that he bought the identity of Lord Ellington. I don''t know any other information."


    "Pay for Ellington?"


    Baron duvier was stunned. "Is that guy an idiot? He bought Ellington? Doesn''t he know there''s nothing poor there?"


    "Sir, don''t forget that Baron Hogg squeezed out a lot of oil and water in three years..."


    "It''s not worth buying there... How many gold coins did he spend?"


    "I don''t know... Sir, the point is that the iron ore mountain was taken back by Donne."


    "How possible."


    Baron duvier said indifferently, "I know there are few people in the broken place of Ellington. How can the militia composed of more than 100 people defeat the 150 elite soldiers I sent? And what''s the name of the steward?"


    "My Lord, Rex."


    "That''s right! Rex, didn''t I send him a bodyguard? - Eddie, that bodyguard''s name is Eddie. Hiring him will cost me more than 1000 gold coins a year!"


    Housekeeper Cole looked helpless: "Sir, Rex and Eddie are dead... Sir, you''d better see the messenger. There is one of our soldiers following. This should be true."


    "How dare you send a messenger? OK, I''ll meet the messenger!"


    Baron duvier put on his clothes and came out with the housekeeper to see Uncle Depp and the soldier.


    As soon as the soldier saw Baron duvier, he knelt on the ground: "Lord!"


    Baron duvier ignored the soldier''s cry and stared at Uncle Depp: "are you Ellington''s messenger? What do you want to say?"


    Uncle Depp had a transmission scroll given to him by Donne. He was not afraid at the moment. He took out the letter and shouted, "this is the letter that Lord Donne ordered me to give to duvier! Are you duvier?"


    "Bold! How dare a farmer call me by name!"


    Baron duvier''s face was cold: "with this, I can put you to death!"


    "I''m an Ellington messenger. You can''t kill me."


    Uncle Depp sneered, "come and pick up the letter."


    "Go."


    The housekeeper Cole took the letter, gave uncle Depp a hard look, and then went back and handed it to duvier.


    Duvier opened the envelope directly and looked at it.


    "To the Lord of Castle caspami, Baron duvier."


    "Baron duvier, this is our first conversation, but I''m a lazy man, so I''m no longer polite. Let''s go straight to the subject."


    Seeing this line, Baron duvier showed his contempt: "it''s not like an imperial aristocrat. There''s a smell of dirt between the lines!"


    But there was no way. He still had to hold his nose and keep looking.


    "According to the imperial law, the Brussels iron ore mountain is the inherent territory of Ellington, and now I have recovered it."


    "Mine steward Rex and durum intended to instigate the bodyguard to murder our Lord. They have been killed."


    "Forty nine of the 150 soldiers you sent to garrison the mine were killed by us in the battle. Deducting one person traveling with the messenger, there are now 100 soldiers in our custody. After my consideration, I decided to ask you to redeem them at the low price of 100 gold coins per soldier. The ransom amount to 10000 gold coins. The soldier accompanying me is an additional gift. Please give five stars a high praise."


    One hundred gold coins per soldier? A hundred soldiers is ten thousand gold coins?


    Baron duvier''s eyelids jumped. Did don think his gold coins were rolled up by the wind? And what does this five-star praise mean? Some kind of magic spell?


    "Besides, taking charge of the living and accommodation of these 100 soldiers consumes a lot of manpower and materials in Ellington, so I have to inform you that we need to charge resettlement fees and board fees at the price of ten gold coins per soldier per day. The specific amount will be calculated separately when the ransom is paid without further notice. Therefore, for your sake, please do your best Redeem these soldiers. "


    "Are you kidding!"


    Baron duvier roared, "the standard food for every soldier is ten gold coins a day! What do they eat?"


    Even Baron duvier himself, the standard food cost per day is only ten gold coins. Did these soldiers catch up with his standard? Isn''t this insulting his aristocracy!?


    Cole said, "Sir, please calm down and wait until you finish reading."


    Baron duvier gasped and continued to look.


    "In addition, I also learned that you have illegally occupied the Brussels iron mine for a long time and illegally earned a lot of wealth, and the former Lord Hogg Pope has not recovered the wealth that belongs to Ellington. In view of my new office and financial constraints, I have to recover the illegal income from you."


    "It is reported that you have occupied the Brussels iron ore mountain for more than three years. Because I am lazy, I don''t count the change. Round up four years, a total of 1500 days."


    Duvier almost vomited blood. Let''s not mention the debt recovery statement. What do you mean by rounding up four years? Is there such a change!?


    "1500 days!? it''s more than six years! It''s an integer! Does he think I don''t know numbers?"


    Cole whispered, "Lord, 1500 days, it''s more than four years and a month..."


    "I want you to talk nonsense!"


    Baron duvier slapped up and shouted, "my math teacher died early!"


    Cole retreated with his face covered, and duvier continued to look with anger.


    "According to my analysis of the mine, your daily profit from the mine is estimated to be 1000 gold coins. Therefore, after calculation, you should compensate Ellington for a total of 1.5 million gold coins - the benevolent master will not collect the overdue payment and the interest therein."


    "Please get the money ready as soon as possible and go to Ellington to redeem the soldiers as soon as you receive this letter."


    "Lord Ellington, Donne, was at Lord Ellington''s house on the 24th of the jubilant month of 849."


    After reading the letter, duvier''s face was black, and he tore the letter to pieces in anger.


    "Presumptuous! Arrogant! Bold! 1.5 million gold coins!? is he crazy!?"


    Duvier roared, "still ask me for compensation!? ask for ransom!? recover illegal gains!? who does he think he is!?"


    "Soldier!"


    Heavily armed soldiers swarmed in.


    Duvier pointed to Uncle Depp and shouted, "drag these two men out and cut them down! Send orders! I''m going to send troops to crush Ellington!"


    The soldiers kneeling on the ground changed their faces: "Lord!"


    "Come here if you don''t want to die!"


    Uncle Depp shouted, grabbed the soldier, and shouted to Baron duvier, "you will regret this decision! I promise in the name of the Lord!"


    At the moment when the soldiers rushed up, uncle Depp ruthlessly tore up the transmission scroll, a flash of light flashed, and they disappeared from Baron duvier in an instant.


    "Where are they?"


    "Lord," Cole said with a look of shock, "the farmer seems to have left with a conveyor reel!"


    "Transport scroll!? how can it be! The master can''t buy transport scroll! How can an Ellington farmer afford it!"


    "Maybe his Lord gave it to him?"


    "Impossible! How can a woodlouse Lord get the transmission scroll?"


    "Whatever it is, I want my soldiers to step on Ellington! I want that Donne to kneel in front of me and lick my boots!"


    "Your will!"

 Chapter 58

    "Lord, what are these newly recruited people for? For their work, we have to pay an additional 300 gold coins a month!"


    "Don''t worry, they will earn these 300 gold coins back."


    "But we haven''t made a gold coin yet!"


    Fiona was a little helpless: "even if there are a lot of gold coins in the vault, she can''t afford to spend like this."


    "Fiona," said Donne earnestly, "if you want to make Ellington''s economy active, you must first let the residents have gold coins available. I''m hiring these people to deliver gold coins to the residents."


    "But how can we earn it back then?"


    "Wait, soon, when I finish the plan... How''s the situation at the blacksmith shop?"


    "The mine has begun to transport iron ore to Ellington. Now it is only a small amount of inventory. A large amount of iron ore should be delivered in two days. Brian and Edgar are working overtime to manufacture waterwheel. Edgar has recruited several apprentices. After the apprentices are skilled, the efficiency will be higher. It is estimated that it will take a week for the waterwheel to be fully laid."


    "Where''s the guard?"


    "The guard has begun to receive new training..."


    Speaking of the guard, Fiona''s face was very strange: "Lord, what training method did you use? I heard from Elsa that the guard people have been crazy these two days. After the training, they came home and ate a meal, slept directly in bed, and no one went to the pub to drink. Would this be too strict?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Donne smiled: "if they still have the energy to drink in the pub under this kind of training, it only means that the training load I give is not heavy enough... Don''t worry, although it''s more strict, at least they won''t die on the battlefield."


    "That''s true, and I haven''t heard any complaints from them. After knowing that this is your training method, they have a high enthusiasm for training."


    "That''s good... But I think the key is the reward of training."


    "Reward?"


    "I promise that the top three of each month''s training will be given extra rewards and the last three will be punished."


    "No wonder..."


    "By the way, did you reply to the letter you sent?"


    If Fiona''s people can''t come, Don will have to find a way to solve the problem of the caravan by himself.


    "I have received a reply."


    Referring to this matter, Fiona showed a happy face: "after they know my current situation, they are happy to come to you. Now they should be on the road and will come in a few days."


    "Very good. Then shift the focus of your work in the past two days, start the preparation of the chamber of Commerce, and report to me after you sort out the specific things."


    "I see - where are you going?"


    "I''ll find Elia."


    Donne patted his ass and left.


    "Elia! Elia again!"


    Fiona frowned. Why has Donne been looking for the little girl these two days? Although the little girl is really cute and likable, as a lord, she doesn''t work hard all day to find an orphan girl. If others know, I''m afraid Donne''s reputation will stink!


    Donne doesn''t care. In his heart, Elia''s importance is much more important than those so-called fame.


    "Elia."


    "Lord, big brother!"


    Elia saw that Donne was very happy. She trotted over and hung it on him.


    Donne hugged Elia and said with a smile, "how do you feel today?"


    "Very good. The method taught me by my big brother is really easy to use. I can feel that those lovely little light balls are like obedient babies. If I think about it, they will all gather in my hand."


    Elia said with a smile, stretched out her dirty little hand, and a colorful small light ball condensed in her hand.


    Donne''s eyes flashed and he was secretly shocked by Elia''s magic affinity.


    He only taught Elijah a simple magic control method these two days. Unexpectedly, she could do so. How terrible her talent is


    "I see. Let them spread out. For the time being, don''t let others know that you learn magic from me."


    "All right."


    Elia regretfully dispersed her magic: "I also want the little light ball to dance for my mother."


    "Don''t do that."


    Donne shook his head. Before, the residents of Ellington regarded Elia as a monster when they saw her talent. Now she can''t master her talent well. What if she scares people again?


    It can be seen that Elia likes Clara and Elsa very much now. If Clara can''t stand the shock and abandons Elia again, the little girl is estimated to be sad and dead. No matter how strong and optimistic she is, she will turn black.


    "Today, let''s try to gather only small blue light balls and make them agglomerate in your hands."


    Although the fire element is more lively and is the easiest element to use, but because the fire element is too lively, children like Elia will lose control and hurt themselves if they are not careful, so Donne decided to start training Elia with the gentle water element first.


    "Is that so?"


    Elia opened her hand curiously, and a blue light in her palm was glowing.


    "... no, that''s right..."


    The muscles on Donne''s face twitched. I don''t know whether it''s lucky or unfortunate to have such a talented student.


    "Next, we begin to learn how to release them. You should use your own consciousness to control the magic to wrap the water element, provide channels and energy for them, and then see the little flower in front? Aim at it and launch..."


    As soon as Donne''s voice fell, Elia shot an unusually sharp and ferocious water arrow. After piercing the flower, she opened a deep hole in the ground.


    "Horizontal groove!?"


    Donne was silly. His original meaning was to let Elia condense the water element, absorb the water in the air, form a stream of water to water the flowers, and make the little girl feel the convenience and joy of magic, but... What the hell is this!?


    Maybe it''s called water archery?


    There is no such magic at all!


    Even if he uses it, the water arrow doesn''t have much lethality. At most, it has the ability to click back and wet the enemy.


    But just at that moment, Donne even felt the air torn. It can be seen how powerful the speed and pressure of the water arrow are, which is comparable to the high-pressure water jet on earth!


    This NIMA


    "Big brother..."


    Elia was startled and looked weakly at Donne: "did I do something wrong?"


    "No, Elia, you did a good job."


    Donne felt Elia''s head with a dry smile: "just don''t use this spell in front of others. It will hurt people."


    "Ah... Big brother, is there any magic that won''t hurt people?"


    Elia looked forward to: "I want to help people with magic. I don''t want to hurt others."


    "Well, let''s learn water making. I tell you, water is very important to people. People can live seven days without eating, but they will die three days without drinking. So water making is very important. It''s also the reason why magicians are called Dharma Masters... Er, you can forget that."


    Under the instruction of Donne, Elia easily mastered the zero order spell water making.


    Donne was in tears.


    Elia doesn''t seem to have a gift for awakening, does she?


    But... She actually mastered the water making technique and became a magic apprentice?


    Is this hitting him in the face?


    He''s the jumper! Where is the aura of the protagonist!? Why are Elsa and Elia so sick!? What a shame!


    Seeing Elia playing with a clear water stream out of thin air, Tang en felt a deep sense of frustration. With such a talented disciple, how can he show the strength of a full-level mage


    "Elia, stop playing. I didn''t expect you to learn water making so soon..."


    Elia looked confused: "ah? Is this difficult?"


    "... it''s not very difficult!"


    Donne broke the jar and said, "it''s just a surprise. Elia, your talent is very good, so big brother is very happy."


    So Elia was very happy.


    "But I think it''s better to start from the basics, so today I''ll teach you some zero order spells. Look, this is a low light technique, which can illuminate the darkness around."


    "This is cleansing, which can clean up dirt, dust and blood..."


    "This is detection. It is a very important basic spell. It can detect the surrounding environment and enemies and find traps..."


    "And this, arcane arrow, is the only lethal spell in the zero order spell..."


    While explaining, Donne demonstrated the zero order magic for Elia. The zero order magic generally has no lethality. Most of them are auxiliary spells, but only these auxiliary spells have made the magic apprentice a very popular role in adventure.


    It is needless to say the importance of detection and low light. Cleaning is also very convenient. It is a necessary spell for killing people, stealing goods, looting homes. The lethality of arcane arrows is not as good as that of bows and arrows, so there is no need to have much hope.


    But the key is water making. As Donne said, water making is the root of Dharma Master.


    Water is the source of life


    The only pity is that prandal is different from the game world of Warcraft. Dharma Master can''t rub bread. Here, bread is a divine skill that can be mastered by priests and knights in various temples.


    Donne''s face was filled with emotion, but Elia next to him was already astringently casting an arcane arrow to shoot the summoned Water Polo


    Just then, Donne''s face changed slightly. He suddenly felt a magic wave in the Lord''s house - the transmission scroll was activated!


    Did Baron duvier really dare to kill Ellington''s messenger!?


    "Elia, I''ll go back first. Go home quickly. Remember not to let everyone know you''re learning magic from me!"


    "I see... Eh? Big brother?"


    Elia turned her head when she finished, but found that Donne had disappeared. She couldn''t help but deflate her mouth and scattered her magic to go home.


    =====PS: please vote after reading it~

 Chapter 59

    Lord''s house, Donne opened the bedroom door and hurried to the study. Uncle Depp, the soldier and Fiona are all here at the moment.


    "Lord!"


    Uncle Depp said with a ashamed face, "the letter has been delivered, but I haven''t done it. Duvier wanted to kill us, so he had to use the transmission scroll. Please punish the Lord!"


    "It''s all right."


    Don patted uncle Depp on the shoulder. "I just didn''t think that duvier really dared to kill the messenger."


    Fiona said, "not killing messengers is just a default rule. Since duvier dares to reach here, of course he is not a person who abides by the rules."


    "But Lord, I have brought back a very important message!"


    Uncle Depp was so excited when he saw that Donne didn''t blame him that he said, "Baron duvier is going to send troops to attack Ellington!"


    "Oh?"


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "I was going to settle with him, but he came to the door?"


    "Lord!"


    Fiona was worried: "Ellington has just begun to recover and can''t stand the war now! Unless -"


    Fiona wanted to say that unless Donne did it, but she held back at the thought of his warning.


    "I know."


    Donne waved his hand and looked at the soldier. "What''s the matter with this guy?"


    This guy has been sitting on the ground since the beginning, with a dull face and constantly muttering "abandoned" and "the Lord is so ruthless".


    Uncle Depp said with a bitter smile, "after reading your letter, duvier was angry and wanted to kill him together. I brought him back easily."


    "I see..."


    Donne pondered for a moment and said to the soldier, "if you don''t want to die, answer my question."


    A soul stirring soldier said, "no! Don''t kill me!"


    "Well, how many fighting soldiers does Baron duvier have? Listen, I''m asking fighting soldiers, not you losers."


    "This..."


    The demobilized soldiers are collapsing. They''re already elite, okay? But when Donne scolded him as a waste, he couldn''t refute a word.


    No way, 150 elite soldiers were defeated by 50 militias and more than 100 demobilized soldiers were captured. How can they say they are elite soldiers in front of Ellington militia?


    "We are already one of the best soldiers under Baron duvier. In addition to the 150 brothers in the mine, there are 500 resident elite soldiers in castle caspami. They are responsible for guarding the baron. Their equipment should be better than ours, but there is not much difference..."


    "Little difference? That is, Baron duvier doesn''t have an apocalyptic army?"


    "How possible!"


    Before the soldiers could speak, Fiona shouted, "every Apocalypse has self-esteem. How can they be willing to be an ordinary soldier of a baron? Even the viscount and count are difficult to recruit an apocalypse army. Baron duvier is just a baron. How can he afford the consumption of the apocalypse."


    "I see."


    Don''t worry, "don''t worry. If it''s such waste, there are not enough people to see, let alone only 500 people."


    "Lord, it''s amazing that a baron has 500 soldiers..."


    The weak soldier said: "the number of private soldiers given to the Baron by the empire is only 500. The Baron''s actual number of private soldiers is full and many... And he has several powerful apocalypses to protect him in the dark..."


    "No amount of waste is waste."


    Donne shook his head. "Don''t worry, they don''t even want to come in at Ellington''s gate."


    The soldier opened his mouth and finally lowered his head. Of course, he knows why the Lord is so confident.


    Fiona frowned: "but duvier gave up these soldiers, that is to say, we will raise them for nothing?"


    "Of course not... I think they are happy to fight for their lives."


    Donne smiled. "Go, go to the dungeon."


    Donne took the private soldier to the dungeon again. The demobilized soldiers in the dungeon were still noisy. They sat around playing cards and chatting. They didn''t regard themselves as prisoners at all.


    The soldiers shouted at once when they saw Donne coming back with their companions.


    "You''re back! What did the LORD say? Let you take us back?"


    "Is Lord very angry?"


    The soldier opened his mouth and said dejectedly, "brothers, we have been abandoned by the Lord..."


    "What!? how is that possible!"


    "Boo!" a hot soldier grabbed the railing of his cell and roared, "we guard the mine for him. The mine has brought him hundreds of thousands of gold coins a year. Now he actually gives up us!?"


    "You''re lying to us. You''re lying to us, aren''t you?"


    "I didn''t lie to you!"


    The soldiers shouted, "if it weren''t for the messenger of Lord Ellington, I would have been beheaded by the Baron! The Baron is very angry! Very angry! He decided to level Ellington!"


    Hearing this, the soldiers'' faces showed panic. If Baron duvier''s soldiers really flattened here, it is estimated that they will be executed immediately!


    Donne smiled, stepped forward and said faintly, "I think you know what will happen to you after Ellington is broken."


    In the dungeon, there was a moment of silence.


    "After living in Ellington for a few days, you should know who I am... Ellington doesn''t raise waste people. If you want to live, give me your loyalty."


    Donne said, "so I can let you out and let you fight for Ellington and your own life."


    "Why should we believe you?"


    "Yes! You are also a noble! Baron duvier will give up us, and you will give up us!"


    "Maybe you''re right," Donne waved very casually, "but now, do you have a choice?"


    Silence came again. As Donne said, they had no choice.


    Either wait to die, or fight hard, and maybe you can qualify for survival in Ellington.


    "If you have satisfied me in this battle, I can give you the identity of Ellington residents and allow you to live in Ellington."


    After a pause, Donne continued, "if you choose to be silent, after I defeat Baron duvier, you will all become my slaves, be branded as slaves, and be sent to the mine to dig for a lifetime, or work hard in Ellington for a lifetime. Now, your destiny is in your own hands. You make a decision."


    The sound of rapid breathing and heartbeat echoed in the dungeon. Facing this difficult choice, they all hesitated.


    "But... We still have family in castle caspami... If we lose..."


    Yes, the most difficult thing for them is this. Once Donne can''t completely defeat Baron duvier, the families of these soldiers will be destroyed.


    "Then don''t lose."


    Donne''s answer is also very simple: "if you are worried that Ellington will be defeated by duvier''s attack, try your best to win him. Don''t forget that you have actually died once. I reward you every day now."


    "I, I, I... I accept this condition!"


    The soldier next to Donne suddenly shouted, "anyway, I''m an orphan. I serve just to get a bite of food. I work hard with anyone - Lord Donne, no, you''ll be my Lord in the future! I offer my loyalty to you!"


    "Good. You''re the first. What''s your name?"


    "Altman, my Lord."


    "Poof! What''s your name?"


    Donne looked stunned and thought he had heard something.


    Altman was stunned: "my name is Altman, Lord."


    Donne waved his big hand: "well, just for your name, you are the captain of this team!"


    I have to be promoted for this name. It''s a great feeling to think about being a cosmic hero.


    "Thank you, Lord, for your promotion!"


    Altman was surprised. Although he didn''t know what happened to his name, there was no doubt that the first defection was really good.


    Seeing that Altman became the captain directly, the other soldiers panicked.


    "I also offer my loyalty to you, Lord!"


    "And me!"


    "Me too!"


    The soldiers in the dungeon knelt down one after another. Since duvier had abandoned them, another nobleman was willing to recruit them, and surrender could exempt them from slavery. Of course, they would choose this way.


    "Very good."


    Donne nodded with satisfaction. A hundred soldiers in the dungeon chose to surrender: "in that case, open the prison door."


    "Lord!"


    The dungeon guard was surprised: "what if they attack you?"


    "Open the door."


    Donne waved his hand. "These people are not qualified yet."


    The soldiers in the dungeon laughed, but they saw the scene that Donne killed Eddie with one punch. Such a powerful Eddie was not the opponent of the Lord. They didn''t think they had a chance to escape.


    "From today on, you are the second guard of Ellington, Captain Altman. In addition to me, you also accept the jurisdiction of the first guard captain Elsa, okay?"


    "Lord, Elsa is..."


    "The girl who blew up the mine building with one punch."


    "Uh, uh, I see!"


    Altman broke out in a cold sweat. Elsa''s punch left a very deep impression on them.


    If Donne''s power only let them see the tip of the iceberg, Elsa is undoubtedly a human dragon standing in front of them. The sense of oppression alone makes them dare not act rashly.


    Who can stand such a terrible blow!


    How powerful should Lord Donne be to make Elsa''s men obey orders?


    "Open their shackles, take back your armor, report to Elsa with Uncle Depp, and immediately participate in the training of the guard."


    Donne gave the order very simply. He was not afraid that the soldiers would escape.


    After placing the soldiers, Donne returned to the Lord''s house.

 Chapter 60

    A few days later, a few kilometers north of Ellington.


    "Lord hank, Ellington is ahead."


    "Oh?"


    The man called hank sneered: "we are almost entering Ellington, but we can''t even see several decent villages around. It can be seen how poor Ellington is. The Lords of this place dare to provoke Baron duvier?"


    "Lord hank, the poverty of Ellington is second to none in the Empire. Almost no one here is willing to come. All the people living here are local people."


    Hank''s deputy laughed, "it''s just a bunch of Hicks. Naturally, I don''t know Baron duvier''s power."


    "Then we''ll let them know that the Baron''s majesty is inviolable!"


    Hank waved hard: "everyone, speed up the march! Today we will level Ellington and return to Castle caspami with victory!"


    "Ow!!!"


    Five hundred soldiers behind him roared in unison, boosting morale.


    Outside Ellington Town, Elsa has gathered here with Ellington''s first and second guard. Although there is no trace of the enemy, the Lord asked them to gather today, and they will obey the order unconditionally.


    Donne later broke up and reorganized the original Ellington guard and the demobilized soldiers at Castle caspami, so that these soldiers could integrate into Ellington as soon as possible.


    In fact, the effect is really good. These demobilizations are only two or three days, and they have been familiar with many people.


    Then Donne came out of town slowly, with a faint smile on his face, followed by excited Brian.


    "Lord!"


    Elsa stepped forward quickly: "everyone is ready, but the enemy hasn''t arrived yet. We don''t have to make some preparations in advance? For example, dig some traps?"


    "No, they''re almost there."


    Donne said casually, "it''s just a mob... Is the goddess''s blood ready?"


    "Ready!"


    Elsa whispered, "a few small bottles are prepared for everyone. They can be easily opened and drunk at any time during the war."


    To prepare the blood of the goddess for the soldiers, Fiona felt that Donne was a waste. The soldiers were consumables. Wasting such a precious treasure as the blood of the goddess on them was simply a heinous act.


    With Donne''s careless appearance, Fiona is almost angry these days. Donne hides from her and doesn''t dare to provoke her.


    But in fact, Donne''s decision was very effective. The soldiers were too excited to know that the small bottles sent to them contained water mixed with the blood of the goddess. Each one was like beating chicken blood.


    At this time, those soldiers who had demobilized before finally knew why they couldn''t win in the mine.


    People even have a baby like goddess''s blood as standard. How can you win if you get hurt and drink it directly!


    But now they also enjoy this treatment, which makes Altman feel very lucky.


    Fortunately, they chose to surrender, otherwise they might not enjoy the treasure of goddess''s blood all their life.


    With this kind of treasure, these soldiers have full confidence in the soldiers who defeated kaspami fort.


    In the mine, Ellington had only 50 men and won 150, which was three times the force gap. Now they add up to 200, and the enemy is only 500, less than three times!


    Not to mention the powerful captain Elsa, the Black Whirlwind dwarf, and even the powerful and unfathomable Lord.


    How could you lose this battle!


    "Too slow! It''s too slow! Big brother, why don''t we take the initiative!"


    Brian swayed left and right with the war hammer. He couldn''t stay for a moment: "it''s really annoying to wait like this."


    Donne smiled. "Indeed, let''s go ahead and meet the guests. It''s not good to fight at the door of our house in case it affects the town."


    So at Donne''s command, Ellington''s soldiers began to move north.


    In this way, the distance between the two sides quickly drew closer, and at this time, the soldiers at Castle caspami had not even seen Ellington.


    Then Hank''s deputy saw the Scout''s report and shouted, "Lord hank! The scout found the enemy in front!"


    "Really?"


    Hank smiled faintly: "it seems that the hillbilly in Ellington can''t sit still. In that case, let them open their eyes and let them know what is the best armed soldier!"


    "Yes!"


    When hank gave the order, the soldiers at Castle caspami immediately accelerated their march. Their shining armor and weapons radiated a cold light in the sun, which was clearly seen by the people in Ellington in the distance.


    "Lord, the enemy is well equipped. I''m afraid it''s not easy to fight this battle... Why don''t you change your command? I really don''t understand this."


    Elsa frowned and asked her to command the battle. It was too reluctantly. In fact, she wanted to attack.


    Donne sighed. He was also unavailable, so he let Elsa get on the shelf. Of course, he knew Elsa was more suitable to be a powerful general than a commander, but


    "In that case, give the command to Uncle Depp first. He is old and experienced."


    Hearing what Donne said, Elsa was happy to give the order, which made Donne shake his head.


    As the saying goes, mages who don''t want to be cooks are not good drivers... Er, soldiers who don''t want to be generals are not good soldiers. As long as they are individuals, they all want to firmly hold power in their own hands, but Elsa doesn''t want to care about so many things at all


    After all, she''s just a little girl.


    It was then that Donne realized that Elsa was still a 16-year-old girl.


    Well, a 16-year-old girl who blows up a building


    Don Enyuan''s eyes.


    "Lord!"


    Uncle Depp, who gained command, was very troubled. He didn''t expect that such an important position would be handed over to him.


    "Uncle Depp, there is no need to have any psychological pressure. The enemy is just a mob. He will win if he fights casually."


    Donne smiled casually: "but Elsa doesn''t want to command. This task will be handed over to you in the future, so you can learn it now."


    "But it''s too late for me to learn now... After all, I''m 40 years old..."


    "It''s not too late. It''s never too late to learn. It''s just because you''re older that you''re more stable, so you can command. When you master the experience, you can train Elsa and them."


    "This... All right!"


    Uncle Depp is also very simple. Although he used to be just an ordinary Ellington militia, since the Lord trusts him so much, he will study hard.


    While talking, the distance between the two sides was very close. Uncle Depp could even see the sweat on each other''s face clearly.


    "Stop!!!"


    At Hank''s command, the soldiers stopped without saying a word, and the momentum of the Legion pressed on the Ellington guard.


    There was an involuntary commotion in the Ellington guard, but it soon stabilized.


    Hank hurried forward and looked sarcastically at Donne: "it''s the hillbilly of Ellington ahead!?"


    Altman summoned up his courage and shouted, "bold! Standing here is Lord Ellington, Baron Donne!"


    "This voice... Are you Altman of the third team? Oh, there are others... Sure enough."


    Hank frowned and sneered, "what the LORD said is true. The soldiers stationed in the mine have defected to Ellington. The garbage without a sense of honor should be killed!"


    There was a commotion in the Ellington guard, and the soldiers were filled with righteous indignation one by one.


    If duvier hadn''t given them up, how could they have defected to Donne?


    Now he has accused them of defecting to Ellington!


    Grievances, anger and blazing flames were burning in their chests. They wanted to rush up and fight with them immediately.


    Donne raised his eyebrows. "Didn''t duvier come?"


    "How could the Baron come to a place like Ellington himself? It''s an insult to his identity."


    Hank disdained and said, "I didn''t expect you to be the Lord of Ellington. Sure enough, you are full of the rustic smell. You went to the battle in person. Shouldn''t you be afraid of them escaping, so you came to supervise the war?"


    The smell of Hicks?


    Donne looked at the clothes on his lower body silently. Although it was different from the gorgeous clothes of those nobles, he wore expensive krypton gold fashion when crossing. Unexpectedly, he said he was rustic?


    Isn''t this an insult to his aesthetics!?


    Donne felt that his anger ran up. He could bear anything else, but he couldn''t bear it!


    How dare you insult my aesthetics!


    It''s time to kill!


    "That is to say, duvier is still hiding at Castle caspami?"


    Donne held back his anger: "I wanted to calculate the general ledger with him here. It seems that I have to go there myself!"


    "You want to blackmail the Lord. It''s just wishful thinking!"


    Hank laughed and said, "you Hicks should stay in a place like Ellington where birds don''t shit all your life, so that you can live more comfortably. Unfortunately, it shouldn''t be. You shouldn''t provoke the Lord. Now, are you ready to meet the Lord''s anger?"


    "Idiot."


    Donne snorted coldly, "since you''re here, don''t go and bury them all here."


    "Speak wildly. Let you know the power of the Eighth Army of kaspamiburg today!"


    "Poof! The Eighth Army!"


    Suddenly hearing the name of the Legion, Donne''s accumulated anger was immediately vented and stunned: "who is so talented? Who has such a name?"


    From so far away, Donne felt green above their heads.


    "Baron duvier, of course!"


    Hank didn''t hear the irony in Donne''s words, and said proudly: "the full name of this Legion is the eight sharp blade legions of the king of caspamiburg... The eight sharp blade legions for short. How about? Are you shocked by such a domineering name? Unfortunately, it''s useless to be shocked, because you will soon die under the sharp blade of this Legion!"


    "Please stop!"


    Donne covered his stomach and felt the muscles on his face twitch: "if you want to fight, don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Die!"


    Angered by Donne''s attitude, Hank waved his long sword: "all - charge!" = = = PS: remember to vote, dear friends~

 Chapter 61

    The eight sharp blade legions of the king of caspamiburg, referred to as the eighth legion, began to charge - well, although it''s very funny to call a team of 500 people legion, the gods, for their sake, don recognized it!


    A team of 500 people launched a charge. Seriously, apart from the film, Donne saw it in the real world for the first time.


    And different from what he thought, in fact, the charge of a team of 500 people is very shocking, especially when you are looking at them in front.


    What if this is not five hundred, but five thousand, fifty thousand? Fifty thousand people may be exaggerated. The charge of five thousand people is enough to completely flatten little Ellington.


    Uncle Depp was so anxious that he scratched his ears and thought hard about the way to deal with it. He thought that the best way to deal with the charge of the group army was to trip horses and traps, but they didn''t prepare traps under Donne''s order.


    Now, of course, it doesn''t help to blame Donne. The only way is to resist this wave of charge. Once the lineup is broken and the team is completely torn apart, I''m afraid I won''t be able to recover at that time.


    But after seeing the calm expression on Donne''s face, uncle Depp relaxed again. Maybe the Lord has a way?


    Donne raised his hand and several deliberately diluted spell auras quickly opened.


    Fourth level spell - storm guard Aura!


    Fourth level spell - earth power Aura!


    Fifth order spell - aura of arcane force field!


    Fifth order spell - group power!


    Sixth level spell - elegant aura of wind!


    Sixth order spell - physical damage suppression!


    "All, charge!"


    A simple command.


    Positive hard resistance!


    But two hundred charged five hundred? How much courage does it take?


    What a stupid Lord!


    When these soldiers see death, their souls will curse the Lord who sent them to die!


    Hank on the horse almost laughed when he heard Donne''s order, but he couldn''t laugh after him - because the Hicks in Ellington really rushed up!


    "For Ellington!"


    "For Lord!"


    "Destroy the enemy!"


    The fanatical Ellington guard was not afraid of the enemy''s attack. Headed by ELSA and Brian, they rushed straight to the enemy!


    The originally timid soldiers, driven by the Ellington guard, also summoned up their courage to attack their former comrades in arms and the enemy at the moment!


    Afraid?


    Of course!


    But¡ª¡ª


    "Under the leadership of the Lord, we are invincible!"


    Danny roared wildly. Now he has become a fanatic fan of Donne. Although he is almost away from the dead, it is enough to prove Donne''s position in their hearts.


    Lord has brought peace and dignity to Ellington. Now they have to bring prosperity and prosperity to Ellington. Fighting for Ellington and Lord is the only way for them to repay Lord!


    Hank held up his sword and roared, "the Eighth Army! Crush them!"


    "Crush them!"


    "Ellington guard, kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    Two legions collided!


    Hank roared and flew a man with a sword, filled with contempt.


    Their Eighth Army is fully armed, wearing fine iron armor and holding a sharp fine iron sword. Look at the Hicks in Ellington. They don''t even have armor! Some people even wear cloth clothes, and the better ones wear leather armor!


    With such a huge equipment gap, how can you lose!


    "Eat my sword!"


    "Go away!"


    Hank hit the incoming enemy with a backhand sword, and then he was stunned: didn''t I just beat this guy away? He didn''t get trampled to death?


    Hank fixed his eyes and took a breath of air-conditioning.


    How is that possible!


    The charge of the Eighth Army was really blocked by the Hicks in Ellington!?


    No, not just blocked!


    They even pressed back!?


    How is that possible!


    The gods must be joking!


    Yes, the charge of the two legions, and finally Ellington won.


    After the gain of several spell auras and her own strange power, Elsa was like an invincible sharp knife, leading the Ellington guard to insert into the heart of the Eighth Army. A charge ended, but the general army was completely torn in two!


    "What kind of monster is that woman?"


    Seeing Elsa blow up a soldier in full armor, Hank took a breath of air conditioning and was scared into a cold sweat.


    This power... Bronze warrior!? no At least a black iron warrior!


    There is an apocalypse among the Hicks in Ellington!?


    It''s a mistake!


    "Calm down!"


    Hank roared, "they are few, surround the formation - surround and suppress them!"


    If the formation is torn, it will be a devastating blow to the party with a small number of people, but if it is the party with a large number of people, it can change the formation and hang the other party in the center!


    It has to be said that Hank''s choice is very wise. Unfortunately, his enemy is the Ellington guard, the guard who has gained Donne''s spell gain!


    Hank pointed at Elsa: "concentrate your fire! Kill that strange girl!"


    Elsa was furious when she heard the speech: "you are the strange girl! Get away from me!"


    The angry Elsa slapped the soldier in front of her and flew out. The soldier seemed to incarnate into a shell and roared into a large row of people. He was completely dead when he landed.


    Then Elsa rushed directly to Hank and vowed to kill the outspoken bastard!


    "Elsa! He''s mine!"


    A rude voice suddenly sounded beside him. Hank was shocked and looked around: "who is it?"


    "Damn man! He''s tall and still riding a war horse! Does he deliberately despise Lord Brian!?"


    "Who the hell is it?"


    Hank broke out in a cold sweat and his voice was close at hand, but he couldn''t see each other at all.


    Is it an assassin!? Besides that strange power girl, there is an apocalypse!?


    "You bastard with eyes above the top! Don''t you know that lowering your head is a virtue!?"


    Bow your head?


    Hank subconsciously lowered his head, and then he saw a Black Whirlwind suddenly jump up, and the huge hammer became bigger and bigger in his eyes


    "Dang!"


    With a loud noise, Hank reluctantly blocked the hammer with his sword at the last minute!


    However, the fine iron sword broke, and the remaining power of the fragment and hammer hit him hard on the chest!


    "Poof!!!"


    Hank spewed blood and threw his body high out.


    Damn it!


    Damn it!


    There are dwarves!


    How mean!


    It''s too insidious!


    As prandal had rarely seen any other races, Hank didn''t expect dwarves during the war.


    I didn''t notice for a moment, but I was seriously injured!


    Wait, you must kill that damn dwarf!


    However, just then - "die! You open mouthed bastard!"


    Elsa screamed and jumped up, her body appeared next to hank, and her fist fell deeply into Hank''s chest!


    Hank''s eyes almost burst out. His body in mid air was suddenly smashed down by a huge and incredible force. With a loud bang, a big pit was smashed on the ground!


    Hank''s life is very tough. Even so, he hasn''t died yet.


    Damn monster!


    Terrible monster!


    Why is there such a terrible monster in Ellington!?


    That woman, who the hell is she!?


    How could a little girl have such terrible power!?


    Hank looked frightened and struggled to get out of the pit. Unfortunately, the next moment, the soldiers who couldn''t help themselves stepped on him and stepped him back.


    Darkness came in an instant.


    Hank, the supreme commander of the eighth King''s regiment of caspamiburg, was trampled to death at the feet of his soldiers!


    However, on the chaotic battlefield, no one noticed his death. Everyone was fighting hard. Once the war started, the soldiers had only one idea to kill the enemy and live!


    "Bang!"


    Brian fell on the horse''s back and looked unhappy: "he was robbed by the little girl again!"


    Brian was very upset. He yelled, jumped down, smashed a soldier with a hammer, and then rushed to the place with the most people!


    "Go to hell, you traitor!"


    Ultraman roared, "duvier gave us up! He betrayed us first!"


    "The seller seeks glory and kills!"


    "I only live for myself! Duvier is not a good master. Lay down your arms and I will plead for you!"


    "Shut up! You traitor!"


    "In that case -"


    Altman''s eyes were filled with murderous spirit and no longer showed mercy. With a powerful and incredible force, he broke the man''s armor and tore his body in half.


    "No... it''s impossible... How can you have... Such a powerful power..."


    Altman said coldly, "how can you understand Lord Donne''s gift?"


    Although the Ellington guard did not know what means Donne used, they all found one thing. Under the leadership of the Lord, their strength, speed, endurance, and even their defense and reaction abilities were greatly enhanced.


    The originally fatal injury has become a minor injury, but the original minor injury will not hurt them at all. As long as they pay attention to avoiding the key points, even if they are slightly injured and drink a sip of water, they will heal again, and all their physical strength will recover, which will not affect the battle at all.


    These are all brought by the Lord!


    He must be the son of God.


    It''s our honor to fight for him!


    All the members of the Ellington guard were excited and mercilessly killed the incoming enemy. The blood became more and more strong on the battlefield.


    Donne looked at the battlefield and shook his head.


    "War... Is really not a good thing..."

 Chapter 62

    The battle lasted less than half an hour and ended.


    The combat effectiveness of the two sides was not comparable at all. The Ellington guard wiped out the Eighth Army of caspamiburg by an overwhelming margin.


    "Lord, the battle is over. 352 people have been killed, 212 sets of intact armor and weapons have been captured, 148 people have been captured, and the number of casualties on our side is... Zero!"


    After reporting this data, uncle Depp looked unbelievable. He charged with 200 troops and 500 people. Finally, he not only annihilated the enemy and captured more than 100 prisoners, but not even a dead man on his side!


    If this goes out, who will believe it!?


    Even those famous generals in the imperial capital command the battle. It is very difficult to win, let alone zero casualties.


    Donne nodded. "Well, not surprisingly."


    Casualties? Don''t be kidding. With so many magic auras, let alone opponents of this level, even the army composed of bronze Apocalypse has the power of war.


    This is completely one-sided rolling.


    Uncle Depp looked at Donne in awe. Now he was more and more convinced that Donne was the son of God and came to the world to save Ellington.


    "Lord, about the treatment of those prisoners..."


    Uncle Depp doesn''t know what Donne plans to do with the prisoners. The prisoners in the mine have been recruited before. Will these prisoners also be recruited?


    "All the prisoners were demoted to slaves."


    Don said without hesitation, "they can''t be treated the same as those before."


    Yes, if these prisoners are incorporated in the blink of an eye and enjoy the same treatment as those prisoners in the mine before, what do those people think?


    The reason why they defected was that they were abandoned by duvier and were about to face war. If they didn''t defecte, they would be dead, so they would fight.


    But what about these prisoners now? Just defeated and become a friend in the blink of an eye?


    How can these people accept it.


    Therefore, the treatment of both sides must be distinguished, even if the decision is very cruel.


    In addition, Donne also plans to rebuild Ellington and re plan the town. At that time, a lot of labor will be needed. These slaves are the best candidates.


    As long as we give them a small reward and the hope of restoring the free people, we are not afraid that they will not work hard.


    "I see."


    Uncle Depp''s face turned pale. It was the first time he had seen Donne give such a cruel order.


    Once demoted to the status of a slave, it is too difficult to become a free people again. It can almost be said that it has completely changed a person''s fate. However, uncle Depp did not say anything. If the LORD did not lead them to resist, their fate would only be worse after Ellington was captured.


    After cleaning the battlefield, the Ellington guard escorted the prisoners back with victory. The crowd gathered near the town. When they saw the guard''s victory, they cheered one by one.


    Such a victory is too important for Ellington now. Ellington, who has just begun to recover, can''t afford the failure of the war. Once it is defeated, it will collapse completely.


    That night, Ellington held a banquet in the square in the center of the town. Everyone reveled all night to celebrate this rare victory. Even Donne and Fiona participated in it and drank the wine of victory with everyone.


    the second day.


    "After the identities of these slaves were filed, they were first sent to the mine for labor reform."


    Although the mine has resumed normal mining, the output of ore has not been raised, and these prisoners can just be used.


    "In addition, arrange shifts for the guard, arrange a team of 20 people to garrison the mine, rotate with the materials once a week, and each person can give them 10 silver coins a week."


    "You are spending money indiscriminately again... It is their duty to garrison the mine."


    "But not necessarily," said Donne. "For only ten silver coins, they can turn their reluctance into active competition. Isn''t that good?"


    "Well, well, you are the Lord. You have your word."


    Fiona has completely given up the idea of stopping Donne from losing his family. Anyway, her people will arrive in the next two days. Once the chamber of commerce is reorganized, it can start to operate mint candy, soap and metal farm tools. When there is income, the economic situation will be much better.


    "You should start planning for the chamber of Commerce. When I come back, it''s best to see that everyone has arrived."


    "When you come back?"


    Fiona was stunned: "are you going out?"


    "Oh, I forgot to tell you. Arrange a carriage for me."


    Don said casually, "since Baron duvier is so disgraceful, I''ll go myself and settle accounts with him."


    "I see!"


    Fiona certainly won''t worry about Donne''s safety. Donne will certainly get a lot of money back. With this money, Ellington''s financial situation will be much better.


    Fiona almost happily arranged it.


    While Fiona arranged the carriage, Donne found Elia again.


    "Elia, I''ve been out for a few days. When you practice magic these days, remember to find a place where there is no one. In addition, try not to practice arcane arrows and water arrows."


    Donne not only wanted Elia to get familiar with the feeling of releasing spells as soon as possible and master her own strength, but also feared that she might accidentally hurt herself or others when she was away. This contradictory mood made him feel very uncomfortable.


    "Lord, big brother, you''re going out!"


    Elijah suddenly hung on Donne: "take Elijah out with you? Elijah hasn''t left Ellington and hasn''t seen anywhere else!"


    "This..."


    Donne frowned slightly, hesitated and said, "what about your mother if you''re not at home?"


    "Sister Elsa can take care of her!"


    "Well... Well, I''ll talk to Elsa."


    Donne promised Elia that instead of leaving her at home to worry, he might as well continue to teach her how to control her power during these days on the road.


    "Yes!"


    Elia happily kissed Donne on the cheek and hugged his neck without going down.


    For a while, Donne''s status in her mind has risen sharply, and there are faint signs of surpassing Elsa, which makes Elsa very sad who is busy training the guard.


    "Elsa!"


    Donne took Elia to the training ground and called Elsa.


    "Lord!"


    Elsa hurried over. Thanks to her natural strength and physique, she didn''t have to participate in Donne''s training. Seeing the miserable appearance of those people in the guard, Elsa had a kind of lucky joy in her heart.


    "I''m going to caspamiburg. Elia wants to go out with me for a tour. I''ve promised."


    "This... OK."


    Elsa nodded: "there should be nothing wrong with the Lord taking care of her, but..."


    Elsa looked at Elia, twisted her eyebrows and scolded, "Elia, have you been too sticky to the Lord lately? It will affect the Lord''s work."


    Elia pouted her lips and was unhappy: "no! And Elia didn''t stick to her big brother. It was the big brother who came to Elia!"


    "Nonsense, Lord, you are so busy. How can you find you every day..."


    "This..."


    Donne smiled and stopped Elsa: "I really went to find her..."


    Elsa was surprised: "Lord, I know you like Elia very much, but you can''t delay your work by playing with her."


    Although Elsa doesn''t know what the Lord''s specific work is, she rules a territory, all kinds of things need to be handled, and all kinds of work need to be coordinated. Just think about it, Elsa feels that Donne, who can do all this well, is very great.


    Donne was very embarrassed. He looked at Elsa''s adoring eyes and said, "I gave everything to Fiona, so I have nothing to do with myself. It''s no problem." this kind of words can''t be said even if I''m killed!


    "Forget it. In a word, Elia, don''t trouble the Lord on the way, you know?"


    "I see!"


    After getting permission to go out, Elia was very happy.


    Donne looked at the sweaty soldiers in the training ground and asked, "how''s the training?"


    Elsa stuck out her tongue and said with a bad smile, "everyone is tired, especially last night when she was so late. Many people''s legs are soft today... But everyone gritted their teeth and insisted."


    "Good, go on, tell them, just say what I said, stick to it, and the three best performers at the end of the month will be rewarded."


    "I believe they will work harder when they hear it."


    Elsa is very optimistic about this.


    "Where''s uncle Depp?"


    "You asked him to learn how to command the army before, so he decided to start learning literacy."


    "That''s a good thing."


    Donne sighed, suddenly stunned and said, "anyway, I haven''t seen your father for days. What''s Mr. Alberton doing?"


    Elsa spread her hand: "I don''t know. My father often went to the forest when I was very young. My mother said he was honing his skills. He would bring some prey every time he came back. He should have died under his sword."


    "I see."


    Donne said with a smile, "it seems that Mr. Alberton is also a person who is not willing to be ordinary."


    "All right... I''m going back."


    Elsa smiled and waved her hand, and ran back to supervise the training.


    When Donne returned to the Lord''s house with Elia, Fiona had prepared the carriage, dry food and salute.


    "Lord, it will take about five or six days to get to caspamiburg, because there are no villages and towns in the middle, so in order to prevent accidents, I have prepared ten days of dry food and water for you."


    "Enough."


    In fact, even if you don''t prepare food, it''s all right.


    "Lord, Elijah, she..."


    "She''s coming with me, too."


    Donne didn''t explain why. Fiona looked at Donne strangely, but she opened her mouth and gave up asking.


    ===PS: remember to vote, folks! The new book list is coming soon. The tickets are worrying!

 Chapter 63

    It has been half a day since I left Ellington. The light at noon is very fierce. Even the hard-working coachman has to hide from the sun and stop his carriage to have a rest under the tree.


    Donne got out of the carriage with a strange look on his face.


    Although he was in a carriage before, he didn''t sit so long. Today is the first time he has sat in a carriage for such a long time.


    His bones were falling apart in just one morning.


    "Obviously, we have such a long history of civilization, but we haven''t even solved the shock absorption problem of the carriage..."


    Donne smiled bitterly, and the problem seemed to have to be solved by him.


    Although there is no rubber tree near Ellington, he can still get the spring. Even if there is no tire damping, the damping effect of the frame will be much better if there is a spring. [e1]


    After putting the idea aside for a while, Donne opened the package Fiona had prepared for him, and then smiled bitterly again.


    Black bread, bacon, and fresh milk.


    It has been more than half a month since I came to prandal, but I usually eat most bread, barbecue, bacon and a kind of thick soup with miscellaneous vegetables


    Seriously, it feels good to eat these pollution-free foods at the beginning, but after eating for a long time, Donne misses the delicious food on the earth very much. Even if it doesn''t mention those delicious Sichuan hotpot and copper pot boiled mutton, it''s just an ordinary tomato scrambled egg. It''s estimated that Donne can drool.


    However, it''s a pity that Donne didn''t find tomatoes at present, but there are many kinds of eggs


    Pepper, hemp pepper, star anise and fennel, which are commonly used seasonings, are missing, which makes Donne very depressed.


    If he can get pepper and hemp pepper, he can also try to restore Sichuan hot pot. After all, hot pot is not as complex as other dishes. It has requirements. As long as it tastes enough, it can also help him satisfy his greed.


    "Alas, I''d better look back, or I''ll really collapse..."


    Donne sighed. Although prandal is a world full of charm, it''s a pity that there are too many places that modern people on earth who enjoy abundant material culture can''t adapt to.


    "Big brother, what are you sighing?"


    "Our lunch, of course."


    "Lunch? Lunch is good."


    Elia didn''t have as much emotion as Donne. She was very happy eating bread and bacon, which alleviated Donne''s melancholy.


    "Lord, we''d better have a rest after lunch."


    The coachman said modestly, "the light in the afternoon is very fierce. I''m not afraid, but I''m afraid the Lord can''t stand it."


    "No, let''s go after dinner."


    Donne looked at the sky. "It won''t be hot in a minute."


    The coachman didn''t know where Donne got such great confidence, but since the LORD had orders, of course he had to obey.


    "By the way, what''s your name?"


    "Ford, sir."


    The coachman said respectfully, "it''s my honor to serve you."


    "Ford, you have been a coachman for so many years and have been to many places. Let me ask you, have you ever heard of a plant, red and sharp, which will feel very hot when you eat it?"


    "Very hot?"


    Ford was stunned. "Sir, I don''t know what you mean by ''very hot''."


    "Er..."


    Donne bit the bacon with a tangled face. How does he convey the message of "spicy" to a world without the concept of "spicy"?


    Suddenly, he snapped his fingers: "Oh, by the way, eating is like a fire in his mouth. He wants to drink water very much."


    "Fire in your mouth?"


    Ford recalled it and said with a smile, "Lord, I probably know what you''re talking about. It''s a coincidence that there are such things in castle caspami, which is called Devil''s fangs by the locals."


    "Oh!?"


    Donne''s spirit was refreshed and overjoyed: "is it red? And cyan? The smell is very pungent?"


    "Yes, my Lord."


    Ford described the so-called devil''s fangs in detail. Donne smiled after listening. He was sure that what Ford said was the pepper he was looking for.


    It seems that there will be some unexpected gains from this trip to Castle caspami?


    After lunch, they were on the road again. When they were on the road, Ford, the coachman, was surprised to find that it was really not hot.


    Looking up, a white cloud blocked the strong light and made the surrounding temperature very comfortable. Even the two horses had strength.


    Lord, you have great powers. You can count it!


    Ford is smiling. He''s not a masochist. It''s better not to bask in the sun.


    In the carriage, Donne said to Elia, "do you see clearly?"


    "Well... I don''t quite understand..."


    "In fact, it''s very simple. The three state conversion principle of water system magic is solid, liquid and gas. I just turned water into gas and sent it to the sky, and then they became liquid again. I scattered them, so they became clouds and covered the sun -" donnen said for a moment. Prandal''s star is called rumbika, but he is still used to calling it the sun, "-- the light of the cloud, and the small water droplets in the cloud condense together, fall down beyond the buoyancy of the air, and become rain. When the rain gathers together, it becomes a stream and river..."


    "When the temperature drops below zero, the water will condense into ice and become solid again."


    "Therefore, if you want to make the water system spell invisible, you need to raise the temperature, or forcibly change its state into a gaseous state."


    "If you want to strengthen the damage ability, you should take away their temperature and let the water elements gather together and condense into ice. Ice or ice blades with low enough temperature can easily penetrate the steel armor. Of course, this is the real use of this spell. Instead, it is overqualified to create a wide range of low-temperature environment and create a favorable environment for yourself..."


    Although Donne''s explanation extends a little widely, he also shows the three state transformation in his hands, which makes Elia have a very intuitive impression.


    So she immediately mastered


    Donne burst into tears again. He always had a feeling that Elia could learn the legendary magic in an instant


    But of course Donne wouldn''t do that.


    Legendary magic is equivalent to the nuclear bomb on earth. Now teaching Elijah legendary magic is undoubtedly equivalent to handing over the nuclear bomb launch button to an ignorant child. I won''t repeat how dead this behavior is


    Donne even had a feeling that Elia should be limited in learning spells.


    If her talent is noticed by others, I''m afraid it will bring endless trouble.


    Especially Elia is still just a 12-year-old girl.


    Five days later, the carriage finally came outside castle caspami.


    "Lord, Castle caspami is ahead."


    Ford said with a smile, "although castle caspami is more prosperous than Ellington, it is also a town that does not enter the Empire. Moreover, under the leadership of the Lord, Ellington will surpass castle caspami soon."


    Donne didn''t expect that the honest and honest Ford would flatter him. He said with a smile, "trust me, it won''t be long this day... By the way, does Castle palmy sell magic materials? Or an alchemy workshop?"


    Ford remembered that their Lord also had the status of an alchemist. He couldn''t help but be more respectful: "I once saw a shop in a street in caspamiburg, which sold some strange things. Maybe there is something you need, Lord."


    Donne nodded slightly. It seems that caspamiburg is better than Ellington. You know, Ellington doesn''t even have the simplest magic material store.


    It seems that the plan of refining medicine for the guard can be put on the agenda, but I don''t know how many materials can be found here.


    Donne didn''t bring too many gold coins, nor did he have the crystal card of the so-called Star Diamond bank. Although there were a lot of gold coins in the system package with a weak sense of existence, those gold coins couldn''t be taken out, so he had to buy things in the game store.


    Now, of course, it''s impossible for NPC to collect his virtual gold coins


    Donne couldn''t help sighing: "it''s really a weak system. It''s really unreliable to expect to pass through the complimentary golden finger. You still have to work hard."


    Because the sense of existence of this system is too weak, Tang en can only rely on himself everywhere. If he doesn''t develop with Ellington, he will have no place to cry when he really encounters chaos invasion.


    The carriage squeaked, crossed the path in the field, came to the gate of caspamiburg and stopped. Now it was approaching dusk. Many people were lining up to enter the city. From time to time, they could hear bursts of noise in front, perhaps because of the city entry tax.


    Ten minutes later, it was finally Donne''s turn.


    "Who''s in the carriage? Come down for inspection!"


    The guard''s face was impatient. The carriage didn''t even have a noble family emblem. At first glance, it was not a big man, and naturally there was no polite psychology.


    "Please pay attention to your words!"


    Ford stared at the guard. "In the carriage is Lord Donne of Ellington!"


    "Lord of Ellington? Donne?"


    Several guards laughed: "speaking of it, I''ve heard of Ellington. I didn''t expect that even the LORD was so poor? I didn''t even have an attendant when I went out?"


    "What are you talking about? Even if you are poor, you are also a Lord. How can you casually sit in a carriage and wait in line to enter the city? It must be false."


    "Even if it''s a fake, it won''t choose the broken place in Ellington?"


    "Don''t tell me, didn''t the Lord send troops to attack Ellington before? Did he come here to beg for mercy because he couldn''t carry it?"


    Several soldiers laughed and talked. Ford looked blue and felt deeply insulted.


    This is Ellington''s position in the eyes of others


    In the carriage, Donne shook his head secretly, opened the curtain and took Elia out of the carriage.


    ====


    PS: remember to vote, folks! The new book list is coming soon! The results are worrying!

 Chapter 64

    As soon as Donne and Elia got off the bus, the guards laughed wildly.


    "You say this is the Lord of Ellington? Are you teasing us?"


    The guard pointed to Donne: "dressed like this, dressed like a hick, dare you say you are the Lord?"


    Is this guy... Dying?


    Donne''s brain jumped: "sorry, I''m really the Lord of Ellington, the imperial Baron - civilians. Is that your attitude towards the imperial aristocracy?"


    The guard was stunned, but the next moment, they laughed wildly.


    "Are you the Baron of the Empire? Lord Ellington? If so, I''m a member of the Ilus royal family! Ha ha -"


    Speaking of this, I have to mention Donne''s clothes. His clothes were bought at a high price in the game. They belong to the top fashion among players. They are very in line with the design of modern simple style. The lines close to him are very smooth. It can be said that they perfectly integrate simplicity and fashion.


    However


    The natives of prandal do not have the same aesthetic outlook as the players, so in their eyes, this style of fashion is undoubtedly Ellington''s hillbilly style.


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Even imperial nobles have to pay taxes when entering the city! Ten copper coins per person - but since you fake imperial nobles, you should be punished. Each person has a silver coin!"


    The guard sneered and said, "it''s ok if you don''t want to pay it, but you''re ready to go to the dungeon! Pretending to be an imperial aristocrat is a felony of beheading!"


    Donne suddenly realized that in the end, he actually saw them in a carriage, so he wanted to blackmail.


    Donne immediately became angry and happy. These guys don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth if they don''t teach them a lesson.


    Just then, a cry came from the side.


    "Get out of the way! You bastards! How dare you block Lord Ogg''s way! Do you want to die!?"


    "Lord Ogg!"


    The guard''s face changed and shouted at Donne: "bitch! Get away! Do you want to kill us!?"


    Donne frowned slightly, thought for a moment, took Elia back a few steps and made way.


    Then he saw a luxurious carriage coming slowly. The coachman driving the carriage looked proud, as if he were the Emperor himself, but in fact he was just a coachman.


    "Lord Ogg, you''re back!"


    The guards brushed their heads together and saluted.


    "HMM... hmm? Stop."


    An order came from the carriage, and the coachman immediately pulled the horse: "Lord Ogg?"


    The curtain opened, revealing a slightly pointed face with a three pointed moustache.


    Ogg''s eyes turned half a circle on Donne and fell on Elia. His eyes lit up slightly. After pondering for a moment, he asked, "what''s going on?"


    The guard hurriedly said, "Lord Ogg, this man is unwilling to pay the city tax and says he is an imperial aristocrat..."


    "Imperial nobles?"


    Ogg said sarcastically, "would the imperial nobles wear such tasteless clothes?"


    Shit!


    Donne was so angry that these aborigines dared to challenge his aesthetics again and again. Who can bear it!


    When Donne was about to make trouble, Ogg said again, "but today, my Lord has gained a lot from hunting and is in a happy mood. I don''t care so much about him. Let him go to the city."


    "Yes, Lord Ogg, your kindness is comparable to that of the Lord."


    "Ha ha!"


    Ogg laughed and said, "how can I be more kind than the Lord? I''m just one of his housekeepers... Let''s go."


    "Yes! Lord Ogg."


    The coachman urged the horses again, and the carriage drove slowly into castle caspami.


    Ogg in the carriage kept his eyes on Elia until he completely entered the city.


    "Go away!"


    After Ogg left, the guard scolded, "look, with the kindness of Lord Ogg, you can enter the city!"


    Donne glanced coldly at the man and took Elia back into the carriage.


    Ford drove his carriage into town.


    "Elia."


    When Donne thought of Ogg''s eyes just now, he always felt something wrong. After thinking about it, he said to Elia, "how about you and I play a play?"


    Don doesn''t know much about caspamiburg. He hasn''t been to this town several times in the game, let alone it''s a


    A far different town in the game.


    The information is very insufficient. Ogg''s eyes remind Donne of some bad things, but if he doesn''t do anything, he will only fall into passivity.


    Donne thought about it and decided to change from passive to active. He designed a trap to let Ogg jump in himself, so that at least there would be no more emergencies.


    If Ogg''s abnormality is related to Baron duvier, it would be even better. We can use this excuse to fight him, and there will be nothing to say to the aristocratic parliament in the imperial capital at that time.


    "Acting? Yes, yes!"


    Elia certainly doesn''t know how much Donne thinks. She just feels interesting.


    "Well, from now on, you are an ordinary little girl who doesn''t know anything. Don''t use magic..."


    Donne whispered to Elia about his arrangement. Elia nodded hard after listening. Now she worshipped Donne almost unconditionally and didn''t worry about what danger she would encounter.


    If things are not as complicated as he thought, of course, it''s best to see duvier get things done directly and then you can go back. Ogg, an out of class guy, can be ignored directly.


    "Lord, here we are."


    The carriage stopped and Ford pulled the curtain open.


    "I see."


    Donne got out of the carriage with Elia, and then opened two rooms in the hotel, one for Ford and the other for Donne and Elia.


    "I''ll see duvier, Elia, and remember what I just told you."


    "Well, I know, big brother."


    After Dunn confirmed it again, he left the hotel with satisfaction and went directly to the outside of the Lord''s house in castle caspami.


    Donne said to the guard of the Lord''s house, "I''m Lord Donne of Ellington. Go and inform Baron duvier that I visited in person."


    "Lord of Ellington? You?"


    The guard looked up and down at Donne. His eyes were very strange. This guy was dressed so strangely that he looked like a hick. How dare he say he was the Lord?


    "What can you prove that you are the Lord of Ellington?"


    "Is this enough?"


    Don unkemptly took out the appointment certificate issued by the Empire. After the guard looked at it, he said in surprise: "I know. I''ll send a message for you now."


    What trouble


    Don is full of complaints. Are these guys mentally disabled? Lord, who dares to disguise his identity?


    ¡­¡­


    "What? Lord Ellington? Donne? Right outside?"


    Duvier pushed away the frightened girl in his arms and stood up with a look of surprise.


    "Yes, he took out the imperial Commission certificate. It should be true, Lord."


    "Interesting!"


    Duvier laughed: "is it hank who has taken Ellington and asked him to offer his treasure? Or is he going to surrender because he can''t carry Hank''s attack?"


    In either case, duvier did not think of the possibility of Hank''s failure.


    "Well... We can''t make him too comfortable. We have to air him."


    Duvier felt that if he received him immediately, he would make him feel that he attached great importance to Ellington. On the contrary, he would be proud and let him know that Ellington was not even a fart in the eyes of his Baron duvier.


    Duvier sat back and hugged the struggling girl again, and put his hand directly into the girl''s clothes: "go and tell him that the Lord is busy and doesn''t have time to meet him. Let him come back tomorrow."


    Busy business?


    The guard looked up slightly at Baron duvier''s hand, full of envy, and then lowered his head: "I see, Lord."


    When the guard had just retired, the housekeeper Ogg came to Baron duvier and whispered in his ear. Baron duvier''s eyes lit up: "really? So excellent?"


    "Yes..."


    "Great, so..."


    Duvier burst into laughter.


    ¡­¡­


    A moment later, the guard returned.


    "I''m sorry, sir. Your Lord is busy and flawless. Please come back another day."


    "Busy business?"


    Donne''s face was meaningful: "I see."


    With that, he turned and left without hesitation. At that time, he was stunned by the guard.


    As an aristocrat, I was shamed and accepted it so calmly? That''s strange!


    Donne wanted to go straight back to the hotel, but after whispering with Elia, he suspended his pace and turned to another street.


    This street is relatively prosperous. Pubs, grocery stores, blacksmiths and fruit and vegetable stores are very lively.


    Suddenly, Donne stopped outside a shop, looked at the sign, smiled and stepped into the shop.


    "Welcome to the ''magic medicine house''. What do you need? I have all kinds of healing potions, magic restoration potions and medicinal materials here."


    A slightly obese man greeted with a smile.


    "Therapeutic potion?"


    Donne was stunned, paused, and suddenly said with a smile, "show me a bottle of therapeutic potion."


    "Good!"


    The boss took out a box very quickly. After opening the box, there was a row of test tubes containing bright red liquid.


    Donne''s face was dull: "is this... A therapeutic potion?"


    "Of course!"


    The boss said proudly, "this is the work of Howard, the famous alchemist in caspamiburg. Each ten gold coins is the same price!"


    "This... Ten gold coins each?"


    Donne doesn''t know what to say anymore.


    "Yes, although the price is more expensive, the quality of master Howard''s products is absolutely guaranteed. They are absolutely good things for adventure! A group of ten, and the preferential price only needs 95 gold coins to take them away!"


    Is this... A good thing?


    Dumne looked at the box of weak therapeutic medicine that had make complaints about laziness. PS: remember to vote, folks!

 Chapter 65

    It is worth mentioning that life potions and therapeutic potions are two things.


    Extremely effective life potion can instantly restore 100% health. It is very useful in case of emergency. It is also used by most advanced players.


    The extremely effective healing potion can restore 300% of health in 30 seconds. However, because it takes effect slowly, although


    It restores more HP, but it is used by tank class most of the time. Ordinary players will only use it when they continue to lose blood.


    What the boss took out was a weak healing potion - and Donne had seen that the quality was quite poor and could only restore 20% of life.


    How dare he say it''s a good thing? Is the quality absolutely guaranteed?


    Donne shook his head secretly. It seemed that prandal''s Alchemy level was no longer expected.


    "Forget it, I don''t need it. Take it back."


    Donne waved his hand and didn''t even have the interest to take another look. After scanning the shop, Donne asked, "do you have secret language pollen, blood bat teeth, Kuteng roots and whiskers, elemental water?"


    "You are an alchemist!"


    The boss immediately became more enthusiastic: "in addition to the water of elements, there are others."


    Although the healing potion was not sold, it would certainly be better for him to know another alchemist.


    Prandal''s Alchemist is a very popular profession. Only those who can finely manipulate magic can become alchemists, so most alchemists are also magicians.


    As we all know, the profession of magician is a very money burning profession, so many magicians from ordinary backgrounds will make some alchemy potions or scrolls to sell every once in a while to earn gold coins for studying spells.


    Unfortunately, few magicians are willing to study alchemy, and most of them focus on improving their own strength.


    Donne''s eyes lit up: "great, how many are there?"


    Donne didn''t say how much he wanted, but asked how many there were. The boss knew that there was a big business. He was in high spirits. He took out a book, looked through it for a few times and said, "there are 240 boxes of secret language pollen, 268 blood bat teeth and 300 Kuteng roots and whiskers. How much do you need?"


    "What about the offer?"


    "There are ten silver coins in a box of secret language pollen, two silver coins in a blood bat tooth, and one silver coin in a Kuteng root."


    Donne calculated it in his mind. If he bought it all, it would only be more than 30 gold coins. It''s too cheap!


    Donne waved his big hand: "I want it all!"


    The boss was very happy. These magic medicine materials had been overstocked for so long, which greatly affected his turnover. Donne asked for them all at once, but it helped him a lot.


    "Sheng Hui has 32 gold coins and 36 silver coins."


    Donne nodded, didn''t check out immediately, and asked, "ash thistle, bright flower, silver thread flower, powder of black taro stem block, flame flower, cod liver oil..."


    He reported a large list of names of potion materials. The expression on the boss''s face was excited and melancholy. What was excited was that he had most of what Donne said. What was melancholy was that some expensive materials were out of stock here.


    "My Lord, those you want... Some villains haven''t even heard of..."


    The boss wiped his sweat. What are the ghosts of dragon language, lily, bright star and star dust?


    And the angel feather. The sleeping trough sounds so powerful. How can there be that kind of thing in your own store!


    "Oh, also..."


    Donne recovered from his excitement. He had been in prandal for so long and met a man selling magic medicine materials for the first time, so he was so excited that he forgot about it.


    Those things of dragon language Lily are the materials for refining the formula of level 9 miracle. How can there be such precious materials in the shops in such corners.


    Donne looked sorry and wanted to take the opportunity to clear the goods and replenish the inventory. Now it seems that these advanced materials can only be saved before finding a new source.


    "But I have all the others here, such as ash thistle, bright flower and silverthread."


    The boss wiped his sweat. He had a feeling that a great guest appeared in his shop.


    "Well, wrap up all the materials I have. I want them all!"


    It''s rare to have the opportunity to start with low-level materials. Of course, Donne won''t miss it. He is counting on these materials to improve the strength of the Ellington guard.


    "No problem!"


    The boss will wake up with a smile if he can clean up most of the inventory at one time.


    After working hard for a long time, Donne piled up large and small bags of materials in front of him. The boss calculated the general ledger. Donne spent more than 500 gold coins in this big purchase. Finally, the boss waved his hand and wiped out the change to Donne, receiving only 500 gold coins.


    It''s rare to do a big business. The boss is also forthright.


    Don asked casually, "what''s your name?"


    After receiving the gold coin, the smiling boss hurriedly said, "Owen Acheson, sir."


    Donne looked at him in surprise. "Acheson? Are you a noble?"


    Owen said with a smile: "that''s all in the past. Now the Acheson family has long declined, leaving only this last name. Fortunately, relying on my previous contacts, I can still afford the business of magic medicine materials, and I''m doing well."


    Donne nodded and said, "Owen, I''ll leave you a list. You can help me purchase the materials on it. I''ll come over regularly, OK?"


    "Of course!"


    Owen is overjoyed. This is a long-term customer. Why doesn''t he agree?


    So Donne listed the materials needed for some primary alchemy potions. After thinking about it, he wrote several things, marked them, and said, "you can pay attention to the following materials for me. Don''t force me. Just tell me the news."


    "OK!"


    Owen carefully put away the parchment, and then he remembered one thing: "Sir, what should I call you?"


    "Just call me Donne."


    "Lord Donne, I wrote it down."


    Although Donne didn''t give his last name, Owen didn''t dare to underestimate Donne at all. He could spend so many gold coins to buy materials and planned to buy more materials. He must be an accomplished alchemist.


    It''s too easy for an alchemist to become an aristocrat.


    "Lord Donne, do you need me to deliver these things to your house?"


    Don smiled: "OK, my home is in Ellington. Please send it for me."


    Owen was stunned: "Ellington? Isn''t that a town in the South... This... Cough, Lord Donne, don''t joke with me."


    It takes more than ten days to send it back and forth from caspamiburg!


    "I''m not kidding you. I''ll just take the things myself."


    With a light wave of Donne''s hand, all the packages on the table disappeared.


    Owen immediately took a breath of air conditioning and looked at Donne with a shocked face: "empty, space equipment..."


    Space equipment, what''s that? It is a symbol of one''s wealth, power and identity. Only the top tycoons, nobles and apocalypses can have the opportunity to obtain space equipment!


    Even if the space equipment has only a small space, its value is enough to make most nobles and adventurers crazy!


    This Donne has space equipment!?


    He can''t be an ordinary man!


    Maybe this is a hidden alchemist!


    Owen lowered his head deeply, more respectful and restrained, and his heart was full of chagrin.


    If I had known that Donne was an alchemist, these materials could have been given to him without money!


    As long as you can make friends with this alchemist, it''s not easy to make money in the future? People can earn tens of thousands of gold coins by refining one thing!


    But there is no regret. Don has paid him the money. Now he can only pray to pay him well in future transactions.


    Donne looked back and was satisfied with Owen.


    He deliberately exposed his "space equipment" to see how Owen''s character is and whether he can cooperate with him for a long time. Now the result is quite good.


    If Owen had just shown greed, Donne would have killed the man mercilessly.


    Donne said faintly, "just know some things yourself. Don''t talk too much, you know?"


    Owen said awkwardly, "I see, sir!"


    "I won''t treat you badly if I work for me. I''ll give you this bottle of life potion to sell. You can set the price yourself. The money you sell will be put here first. I''ll get the materials next time."


    Donne threw Owen a bottle of extremely effective healing potion.


    Life potion?


    Owen was stunned.


    He said... This is a life potion!?


    Owen was shocked. The refining difficulty of life potion is many times more difficult than that of treatment potion. Even master Howard can''t guarantee the success rate of refining life potion!


    This adult took out a bottle at will!?


    Owen carefully took out a testing instrument, which was refined by master Howard for him to test the purity and magic content of the potion.


    When the probe of the testing instrument was inserted into the life potion, the crystal on the instrument instantly emitted a dazzling red light, followed by a loud bang, and the instrument exploded directly!


    Owen''s eyes widened in horror and looked at the crystal clear bottle in his hand. His face was unbelievable.


    "This, this is what life potion! This, this is clearly the blood of the goddess!"


    Only the top life potion can get the title of goddess''s blood, which is not only a symbolic title, but also the simplest and straightforward praise of its effect.


    Only the blood of the goddess can instantly heal all injuries and make people reborn!


    Owen was ecstatic. He didn''t know how to describe his mood at the moment!


    Suddenly, his face changed slightly, looked around warily with the blood of the goddess, and then carefully found an insignificant box to put it.


    This bottle of goddess''s blood will become the treasure of his town shop!


    Donne looked at Owen speechless. These people... Why do they want to drink aunt''s blood so much?


    "Boss Owen! I''m back!"


    At this time, a man suddenly rushed into the store=== PS: vote! Pay the ticket without killing!

 Chapter 66

    Suddenly rushed into the man. He was tall and powerful. Although his armor was worn, it was well maintained. It can also be seen that its owner was a real warrior with strength.


    Owen was very surprised and said, "Captain Locke? Enough money?"


    "Yes, here are 95 gold coins, a total of ten healing potions, right?"


    The man named Locke threw his money bag on the table with a painful look on his face.


    Owen began to order some gold coins.


    Locke looked at Donne curiously. He couldn''t see anything from Donne. He was wearing untimely, slightly rustic clothes. He didn''t wear weapons. He wasn''t an apocalypse, nor did he wear a mage''s robe, let alone a mage. Was he an alchemist? Ordinary people should not come to such shops.


    Being looked at by Locke, Donne had an uncomfortable feeling in his heart, as if he had been despised again.


    "Hello, my name is Locke, the head of the cross rose mercenary regiment."


    Locke thought that Donne might be an alchemist apprentice, so he planned to meet him.


    Rose, rose again, golden rose family, cross rose mercenary regiment, why can''t prandar people live with rose? Isn''t the gun rose mercenary regiment nice? Isn''t the thorn corolla more sensitive?


    Donne''s art of naming prandals has reached despair.


    "Donne."


    "What''s Mr. Dunn doing here? You don''t look like an adventurer."


    "Buy some materials."


    Locke''s eyes lit up and he was indeed an alchemist apprentice!


    So he became more enthusiastic: "Mr. Donne is learning alchemy? We cross rose welcome alchemists to join us very much. Do you have this intention? It''s just around the corner to become an adventurer, explore relics, look for treasures, join us, make a lot of money and become an aristocrat!"


    "Sorry, I''m not interested."


    Donne shook his head. In fact, he was going to leave.


    "Really, that''s a pity, but if you change your mind, the door of the cross rose mercenary regiment will be open to you at any time."


    Locke was not discouraged. It would be easier to attract alchemists to surprise him.


    "After counting, 95 gold coins are right."


    Owen put away his wallet and took out the box of healing potions just now and handed it to Locke again: "put it away. Master Howard only gave me so ten this month... But speaking of it, you were reluctant to use the healing potions before. Why are you suddenly willing to buy them this time?"


    "Of course it''s because of this mission."


    Locke beamed and said, "you should have heard that little girls are often missing in castle caspami recently. The villagers nearby dare not let their children go out. Even the nobles are a little afraid, so they jointly funded and issued a task to trace the culprit of this matter. If anyone can solve this matter, he can get a full reward of 2000 gold coins!"


    Donne, who was just about to leave, gave a meal and pricked his ears.


    Little girl missing?


    Not that he was too conspiracy theory, he almost subconsciously thought of Ogg''s greedy eyes on Elia.


    But Elia hasn''t moved yet.


    "Two thousand gold coins!"


    Owen was surprised: "haven''t the mercenary guild appeared for a long time for such a big task?"


    "Yes, and not only this one, but also another task. The reward is amazing. It''s a high-level task for a necromancer wanted. The reward is full of 5000 gold coins, but it''s a long way to the south. After completing this task, we''ll go there."


    Locke laughed and said, "with these therapeutic potions, we have a much higher grasp of completing the task."


    Donne turned around again and asked, "Captain Locke, can you tell me more about the disappearance of the little girl you just mentioned?"


    "Mr. Dunn is interested in it?"


    Captain Locke said with a smile: "in fact, it''s nothing. In the past six months, kaspamiburg has lost hundreds of little girls in a row. People are missing almost every day. At first, they were attacked by Warcraft as children, but later, after a long time, we didn''t find the trace of Warcraft. Instead, some abnormal clues show that it was man-made."


    Donne thought, "kidnapping?"


    "Not kidnapping."


    Locke shook his head: "if it was kidnapping, someone should have been asked to pay ransom by now, but in fact, until now, there is no news of even asking for ransom."


    "You just said that the missing little girl is not only a civilian, but also the descendants of nobles?"


    Owen suddenly interrupted, "yes, even the daughter of the rich Mr. Vincent is missing."


    Owen and Locke sighed on their faces. Obviously, they didn''t expect that even those nobles who were high above would encounter such a thing.


    Locke added, "if Mr. Downe knows someone who has a little girl, it''s better to remind them to be careful."


    "I see..."


    Donne suddenly had a meal, with a strange smile on his face: "Mr. Locke, manager Owen, I have something else to do. Let''s go first."


    "Well, all right, Mr. Dunn."


    Locke and Owen watched Donne walk away in a fog. They didn''t understand why he suddenly stopped asking questions.


    Of course Donne was not interested in further questioning, because there was finally something going on in Elia.


    The magic node he released on Elia is moving rapidly. It is obviously not Elia''s way of action, and he can feel Elia''s rapid heartbeat, which seems a little nervous and afraid.


    "Elia, don''t worry. I''ve been staring at you."


    Donne''s voice soothed Elia''s mood.


    "Big brother, I''m so scared. It''s so dark here. Just now, several people jumped in from the window and put me in a bag. They are bad guys!"


    "I know. Don''t worry. It''ll be fine."


    Donne''s face showed a cold smile as he followed the sensor node in the street. If he had only doubts before, he could almost be sure now.


    The disappearance of the little girl was definitely related to Ogg, or baron duvier.


    He stopped and appeared in front of Donne. It was the Lord''s house that had just left.


    And Elia, now in the Lord''s house.


    Good


    Donne laughed. He was worried that his name was not correct and his words were not good. Now he sent the opportunity to the door himself.


    "Why are you again?"


    Two guards came impatiently: "didn''t I tell you to come back tomorrow!?"


    "Tomorrow?"


    Donne looked at them gently, and walked slowly forward: "I''m afraid I can''t stand tomorrow."


    "Do you want to die?"


    The guard looked at Donne as if he were looking at an idiot. As soon as his voice fell, a whirlwind suddenly appeared in Donne''s hand.


    "How is that possible?"


    The two guards were shocked. They were just about to warn Donne, but Donne had passed them.


    "Find a reliable master in your next life."


    Donne''s voice came into the guard''s ears, but... Why is the voice so ethereal? And how did the world turn upside down?


    "Poop" and "poop", the guard''s body fell to the ground.


    Until the moment of darkness, they couldn''t understand when they were caught.


    "Kill!!!"


    "Someone''s killing the Lord''s house! Guard! Where''s the guard!?"


    "The murderer broke into the Lord''s house!"


    After witnessing Donne''s murder, the outside of the Lord''s house suddenly fell into chaos. Everyone was shouting desperately, looking for the trace of the guard.


    Donne calmly kicked open the door of the Lord''s house and glanced at the maid who was cleaning: "where is duvier?"


    Seeing the murderous Donne, the maids were frightened, pointed to the upstairs and said, "third floor, third floor..."


    "Thank you."


    Donne finished politely and went straight upstairs.


    "Who dares to make trouble in the Lord''s residence?"


    A group of people rushed down the stairs. When they saw Donne, they rushed up without saying a word!


    "You... Dare to stop me?"


    Donne''s mouth tilted slightly and waved at will. The unreasonable transparent wind blade easily knocked all the soldiers who blocked him out. Even the shining armor could not stop the power of the wind blade and was easily torn.


    The clanking chaos downstairs attracted duvier''s attention. He gave up chasing the frightened girls and shouted, "Ogg! Ogg, where are you dead!"


    "Lord!"


    Ogg came in: "I just came back."


    "What''s going on outside? Someone''s making trouble?"


    "Lord, that Donne has come in. Now the guards in the house are fighting him."


    "Oh!?"


    Duvier frowned. "Didn''t he come to surrender? How dare he kill in my territory!"


    "Now... I''m afraid not."


    Ogg''s face was still indifferent: "please don''t worry, sir, I''m guarding here and won''t let him disturb the entertainment."


    "What''s in your bag..."


    "My Lord, the best I told you before."


    Duvier''s eyes brightened. "Let me see?"


    "Yes."


    Ogg opened the bag, Elia saw the light again, and subconsciously covered her eyes.


    "The best! Sure enough, the best!"


    Baron duvier rejoiced: "this little girl is at least equal to the previous 100!"


    Ogg laughed: "Baron, you like it."


    "Why did you kidnap me, you bad guys?"


    Elia''s face was frightened and shrank into a ball, but duvier didn''t find it. The little girl''s eyes were full of cunning.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Duvier laughed. "What''s your name, little girl?"


    "I won''t tell you! You''re a pervert who doesn''t even wear clothes!"


    Elia shook her head vigorously, her face full of fear.


    "Interesting..."


    Baron duvier smiled. "Ogg, lock her up."


    "Don''t bother you."


    A calm voice suddenly sounded at the door, and Ogg''s face changed slightly and suddenly appeared in front of Baron duvier with a vigilant face.


    "Big brother!"


    Elia jumped into Donne''s arms cheering: "how was my performance?"


    Donne thumbed up: "great!"

 Chapter 67

    Ogg stared at Donne, full of accidents.


    Today, when I met Donne at the gate of the city, he obviously didn''t have any weapons and looked like a rustic Dalit. Now he killed here with only a long sword?


    "Where are the guards?"


    Duvier was furious: "what do they eat? They let people in!"


    Ogg noticed that Donne''s sword was still stained with blood and said in a deep voice, "Lord, I''m afraid those people are dead."


    "What?! there are twenty well-trained guards in the Lord''s residence! How can they be killed by this man!"


    Duvier still couldn''t believe it.


    Ogg frowned: "are you a mage? A wild mage? Or a registered mage in the city of silver?"


    Donne didn''t explain, and he didn''t bother to explain to the dead. He said faintly, "I''m afraid you did all the little girls missing in caspamiburg?"


    Ogg said in a deep voice, "answer my question."


    Donne continued to think for himself: "I just wanted to calculate Ellington''s account with you, but I didn''t expect to find a scum."


    "You, you are Lord Donne of Ellington!"


    Duvier widened his eyes and regained some confidence: "presumptuous! How dare you talk to my lord like this! Aren''t you afraid of Locke beating Ellington?"


    "Locke? Oh, you mean the unlucky guy trampled to death by the soldiers..." Don shrugged. "Sorry, your soldiers have become my slaves and are undergoing labor reform in the Brussels iron mine."


    "Nonsense!"


    Baron duvier roared, "if you kneel down immediately and beg for mercy and return the Brussels iron ore mountain to me, I may forgive your rudeness and allow you to kiss my boots!"


    Donne sighed, "so... Where on earth do you have the courage to question my words?"


    "Lord," said Ogg in a deep voice, "I''m afraid what he said is true..."


    "You mean that Locke took 500 elite soldiers and was killed by the Hicks in Ellington?"


    Duvier was angry. "Why don''t you tell me that this bastard climbed into the goddess''s bed!"


    Donne nodded solemnly, "if I can, I really want to climb up the goddess''s bed."


    "Boom!"


    Outside the window, a thunder exploded.


    what the fuck!


    Donne was surprised. The goddess of the world can''t really hear it!?


    Duvier laughed wildly, "ha ha, you bitch who blasphemes the goddess will be punished by God!"


    Donne regretted that he had nothing to say. When he first came to this world, he knew that there were gods in this world. As a result, he forgot this again these days.


    "Forget it, if there is divine punishment, it can''t be stopped."


    Donne sighed: "now, let''s calculate the account between us... Before you sent troops to attack Ellington, that is to say, you didn''t accept my deal?"


    "Just because you are a bitch, you want to trade with me? Dream!"


    Duvier sneered, "even if you are the Lord of Ellington, you are just a hick. Why do you trade with me?"


    "Well, it seems that you have made a choice. Then you can only solve it in another way."


    Duvier jerked back and screamed, "Ogg! Kill him!"


    "Your will."


    Ogg''s expression suddenly became very gloomy. As soon as his arms shook, two daggers slipped into his hands, and the next moment his figure disappeared.


    "Assassin?"


    Donne was surprised: "no wonder you can kidnap the little girl silently. There were such men."


    Duvier said with a grimly smile, "Ogg is my most powerful man. He is watched by a bronze fourth-order assassin. Even if you are a silver magician, you have to worry about your head when you sleep!"


    As duvier said, being targeted by assassins is the most dangerous thing in prandal. Even high-level soldiers and magicians dare not underestimate low-level assassins.


    If you are targeted by an assassin, you need to be careful at any time. Your path may be full of traps. The food you eat and the water you drink may be highly toxic. Even when you sleep, you are worried and will die at any time.


    With the help of Ogg, duvier eradicated most of the rebels in caspamiburg, which made him a ruler here.


    It can be said that without Ogg''s help, there would be no Baron duvier today.


    "Kill him!"


    Duvier roared, "Ogg, kill him and I''ll reward you with gold coins! Beauty! Power! What you want!"


    "Your will, Lord."


    Ogg''s voice sounded in the room, as if it came from all directions. It was impossible to judge his specific location. From this, we can see how terrible an assassin is.


    It''s easy


    Ogg stood upside down over Donne''s head and stared at the back of Donne''s neck, as if he could harvest his life by gently sending out a dagger.


    Donne looked up indifferently.


    Seeing each other, Ogg seemed to get an electric shock. In the blink of an eye, he flashed to another corner, and he was scared into a cold sweat.


    Found?


    No, it should be a fluke... My sneaking is impeccable. He can''t find my trace!


    Ogg controlled his breathing rate, and even his heart almost stopped beating every other day.


    Although assassins are very dangerous, their dependence is the sneaking skill. Only those who awaken the hidden Apocalypse are qualified to become assassins.


    But once discovered, the assassin''s fragile body will become their most fatal weakness. Even high-level assassins can''t resist the attacks of low-level soldiers and mages.


    Therefore, the Kung Fu of hiding is the most important basic skill of an assassin.


    Ogg is convinced of his ability to sneak. Even the black iron apocalypse, it is not easy to find out his whereabouts, especially the man in front of him!


    Ogg regained his confidence and the dagger slowly stretched out


    Donne looked to his right.


    "Whoosh!"


    Ogg avoided Donne''s sight like an electric shock again, retreated into the shadow, his heart jumped uncontrollably, and his forehead was covered with cold sweat.


    How could


    He found himself again!


    Is one a fluke, and the second a fluke?


    Ogg felt that his breathing was very difficult. Sneaking had a great load on his body. He had to control not only his breathing, but also his heartbeat. But the two scares just made his heartbeat out of control.


    But once out of stealth, he would be very dangerous, so he had to forcibly control his heartbeat.


    It was hard and made him feel the urge to vomit blood.


    No, we can''t continue the stalemate. We must solve him as soon as possible!


    Ogg clenched his teeth, forced down his restless heart, moved his position again, and planned to solve Donne directly!


    However


    Donne''s eyes fell on Ogg again.


    "Poof!!!"


    After being discovered by Donne again and again, Ogg finally couldn''t suppress the beating of his heart. The sudden strong beating of his heart made his blood flow retrograde and gush blood!


    "This... Impossible..."


    Ogg pointed to Donne, looked unbelievable and fell to the ground in an instant!


    What the hell is this?


    You fell before I did it?


    Donne looked stunned. He just looked at the guy. Did he just hang up?


    This psychological endurance is too bad!


    I was scared to death by several eyes. I''m afraid Ogg is still the first assassin!


    Duvier roared angrily, "you killed Ogg!"


    "No, I haven''t done it yet. He was scared to death..."


    "You, you..."


    Duvier gasped, his red eyes glared at Donne, and then... Puffed down on Donne''s knees: "Sir, spare my life!"


    I... shit?


    Donne was silly. Even Elia, who was very simple, had a dull face. He didn''t expect duvier to surrender so simply.


    Looking at duvier with tears on his face, Donne felt like a dog in the sun for a moment. He came here automatically to prevent there would be experts here, for fear that others would not understand Baron duvier.


    Who knows, the master didn''t see it. He saw a fragile assassin who was scared to death by his eyes and a good waste Lord without integrity.


    I knew duvier was such a person. It would be solved if Elsa or Brian came here


    Donne''s strength drained out all at once. He waved weakly: "put on your clothes first."


    "OK, OK!"


    Baron duvier put on his clothes in a hurry.


    "That girl, you''re free. Go out."


    Donne beckoned the frightened girl out of here.


    "Thank you for saving your life..."


    The girl left here in panic.


    "Sit down."


    Donne threw his sword on the table, and duvier''s heart trembled and the fat meat trembled a few times.


    "Now, we can calculate the previous accounts."


    Donne looked at Baron duvier with a smile. "Did I write clearly in my previous letter? How many gold coins were there?"


    "Big, big man!"


    Baron duvier said with a broken face: "I really don''t have so many gold coins! I sent all the gold coins earned in the mine to the imperial family, and I didn''t leave much myself..."


    Donne pointed to his nose. "Do you think I look like a fool?"


    Duvier shook his head hastily.


    Donne slapped him and said, "how dare you lie to me?"


    "I didn''t lie to you!"


    Duvier wanted to cry without tears: "my Lord, the gold coins that castle palmy has accumulated over the years are in the vault, otherwise I''ll show you?"


    Donne was stunned by what he said. He dared to take him to the vault, which showed that this guy should be telling the truth.


    "Which family?"


    "Ah?"


    "I ask which family you belong to!"


    Donne said impatiently, "write an IOU so that I can charge for it in the future!"


    "Kadir, alinks, Kadir family..."


    "The cadillans, right... I remember."


    Donne took out a piece of parchment: "now, write an IOU."

 Chapter 68

    Baron duvier signed an IOU in an almost humiliating manner.


    The total amount is as high as two million gold coins.


    "My lord... This amount is a little wrong, isn''t it..."


    After signing, Baron duvier wiped his cold sweat and said carefully, "I remember there should be only more than 1.5 million..."


    "Huh?"


    Don said without hesitation, "you made a mistake."


    "Er... Ok..."


    Duvier greeted his dead math teacher again from the bottom of his heart.


    Donne put away the IOU: "take me to the vault."


    "Ah!?"


    Baron duvier was really going to cry: "didn''t you agree to ask for family accounts?"


    "This is interest."


    Don looked at Baron duvier expressionless: "do you think it would be so easy to solve it if I did it?"


    Baron duvier, of course, did not dare to say anything, so he had to honestly take Donne to the Treasury of the Lord''s house.


    "Wow! Gold coins! A lot of gold coins!"


    Elia''s eyes lit up. The little girl saw so many gold coins for the first time. The huge impact even made her doubt her eyes.


    "Sir, there are about 300000 gold coins here. That..."


    Baron duvier rubbed his hands. "How much interest do you want, my lord?"


    "All, of course."


    "Ah?"


    "I said, all."


    Donne sneered, "it''s no use keeping these gold coins. They''re all mine."


    With a wave of his hand, the master''s hand picked up the boxes and sent them to the backpack.


    "Air and space equipment!"


    Baron duvier''s eyes widened with shock, and his heart was full of disbelief.


    Even the cadier family doesn''t have much space equipment. A mere hillbilly Lord of Ellington has space equipment!?


    Who believes this kind of thing!?


    What''s more terrible is the capacity of this space equipment - God! Ten boxes have been stuffed in, but they are not full!


    "My Lord! You can''t do this! Leave some for me!"


    Duvier panicked and watched the gold coins disappear. He felt as if he were cutting his flesh.


    "It''s not your turn to teach me what to do."


    Donne sneered and emptied the vault completely. In fact, he didn''t care how much gold coins he had harvested. What made him happy was that there were several boxes of magic crystals in the vault. Of course he laughed.


    Looking at the empty vault, Baron duvier seemed to be a teenager.


    No, it''s all gone!


    The gold coins he painstakingly searched and those expensive magic crystals... God, if he can''t deliver these magic crystals on time this time, that man will kill him!


    After searching the vault, Donne looked at Baron duvier again, with a very indifferent expression on his face.


    "Now, our account is finished. Go away."


    Donne kicked duvier away with one foot. He wanted to kill Baron duvier, but caspamiburg was different from Ellington. The movement here would attract the attention of the imperial capital. If he was killed, he would soon be in trouble.


    But of course Donne won''t let him go so easily. After leaving here, he plans to go to Locke and disclose the news of duvier''s kidnapping of the little girl to him.


    At that time, the mercenary guild will uncover the scandal, which is much better than his hands.


    Even the nobles in the imperial capital can''t just face up to the mercenary Guild - their scandals are all in the hands of the mercenary guild.


    Duvier was relieved to see that Donne was not going to kill himself.


    Fortunately, as long as he is alive, gold coins will always be earned back.


    As soon as duvier was cruel, he made a decision: raise the tax by 50% this year, and it should be almost the same by this time next year!


    Donne took Elia and planned to leave.


    "Lord big brother, why let him go?"


    Elia wrinkled her nose: "he kidnapped Elia and must have kidnapped other children. Why didn''t he kill this villain?"


    "Oh?"


    Donne paused and looked at Elia: "Elia doesn''t like him very much?"


    "Yes!"


    Elia nodded heavily: "he''s a big villain! A big pervert! He showed up in front of Elia without clothes. I hate it!"


    "I see. Kill it."


    Donne nodded and threw out his sword with his backhand. The sword roared through Baron duvier''s body and nailed his body to the wall.


    Duvier''s mind didn''t turn around, and he struggled very painfully: "no... agreed... Don''t kill me..."


    "Oh, sorry, I changed my mind," Don waved his hand without looking back. "Elia hates you, so you''d better die."


    "You... This... Damn... Pervert... Control..."


    After desperately saying this, duvier''s head sank and died completely.


    Although he didn''t want to kill duvier, don wasn''t afraid of anything. It was just some trouble from the imperial capital.


    If the Kadir family really sends experts to avenge him, it can just verify how powerful prandal''s high-end combat power is.


    Killing duvier feels like killing a mosquito.


    A letter fell from duvier''s body with a soft bang.


    Just as Donne was about to step out of the vault, the envelope flew into his hand.


    "Carmen?"


    Donne looked at the name with a slight frown. He opened the envelope and read it. His brows grew tighter and tighter.


    The information revealed between the lines in this letter is very evil. It turns out that Baron duvier doesn''t like little girls!


    He is actually collecting little girls for this guy named Carmen, and Carmen seems to be using the little girl to realize some evil ceremony, and Baron duvier has a deal with him. He provides Carmen with little girls and magic crystals, and Carmen will give him strong strength and longer life after the ceremony is completed.


    Carmen looked like a heretic, and duvier was the one who was seduced.


    "Help the tyrant to do evil, don''t complain about killing."


    Unfortunately


    Don shook his head. "A letter reveals too little information."


    He pondered for a moment and took Elia back to duvier''s study upstairs. He developed his mental strength in the study, but he didn''t find the second letter at last.


    "It seems that this guy destroyed all the previous letters..."


    After a moment''s hesitation, Donne copied a letter, then went back and stuffed the envelope into Baron duvier''s body.


    Although he intended to solve Carmen, the letter did not reveal Carmen''s location at all, and he could not find it. Besides, now Ellington is full of waste, how can he waste time with a nobody?


    "Big brother, there are many people outside..."


    Elia hugged Donne''s neck with a little fear, and her body trembled gently.


    She seldom saw so many people rushing fiercely, so she was afraid.


    "It''s all right. We''ll go straight back to the hotel."


    Donne patted her on the head and took Elia straight back to the hotel.


    After cleaning his clothes, Donne took Elia downstairs.


    The boundary between hotels and pubs here in prandal is very blurred. The second floor of many pubs is hotels, and the first floor of many hotels is pubs. Here is no exception, so there are noisy pubs downstairs.


    At the moment, what happened in the Lord''s house has been spread. Those adventurers drinking beer and eating barbecue are talking loudly about the Lord''s house and guessing who broke in.


    "I guess that man must be unlucky," said a local adventurer with a gloating face. "The housekeeper of duvier is not simple..."


    "Ogg? Isn''t he the housekeeper?"


    "Bah! A housekeeper has such a strong smell of blood all day? Anyone with a little experience can see that Ogg killed a lot of people - seriously, I''ve seen him, and I really hate his smell. I always feel as bad as a mouse in the gutter."


    "Anyway, duvier is a big deal this time. Now there is no news in the Lord''s house, and the guards are still hesitant to rush in..."


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, a man suddenly broke into the tavern: "latest news! The guard has broken into the Lord''s house! The guard''s body has been found!"


    "Boom!"


    A second wave of discussion broke out again in the tavern, and the focus of this discussion became duvier, Ogg, and the murderer who could survive.


    "The latest news! Ogg''s body has been found - Ogg vomited blood and died!"


    "Latest news! Baron duvier is dead! Dead in the vault, pierced by a sword and nailed to the wall!"


    "Latest news! The guard found a letter on Baron duvier. Guess what? Baron duvier was behind the kidnapping of the little girl in caspamiburg!"


    "What!?"


    "Baron duvier did it!? the news is true!?"


    "Of course it''s true!"


    According to the news, the man said confidently: "the mercenary guild has cancelled this task, and it has been basically confirmed that Baron duvier and his housekeeper Ogg are behind the scenes!"


    "Damn it! It''s a pity that I have two thousand gold coins!"


    This is the mercenary who took the task.


    "The latest news! The man behind the kidnapping has been determined. Baron duvier is no doubt! A secret room has been found in the Lord''s house! There are those little girls who have disappeared recently! Now they have been released home!"


    This new news made the adventurers who drank in the tavern more and more excited. No one thought that the kidnapping case that had plagued caspamiburg for so long would be solved because of duvier''s death!


    What''s more, the murderer was Baron duvier!


    A lord kidnapped his own people. It''s unimaginable. It''s the end of digging his own grave!


    After the news was confirmed, the mysterious man who killed Baron duvier and opened the criminal scandal became the focus of everyone''s attention.


    Unfortunately, the guard turned the Lord''s house upside down and couldn''t find the murderer.


    The people of caspamiburg have now called the murderer a mysterious hero.


    Donne sat in the corner with Elia, slowly eating barbecue and drinking beer. It was very interesting to watch the changing faces of those people.


    "Eh, Mr. Donne?"


    A voice full of surprises sounded behind him.


    Donne looked up. It was Locke==== PS: vote!!! The ticket king on the right is myself. I''m really ashamed, ashamed, ashamed!

 Chapter 69

    Locke obviously didn''t expect to meet Donne here. After waving to his companions, Locke sat down next to Donne.


    So Elia pouted and didn''t like the guy who disturbed her to have dinner with her big brother.


    "You heard the news, too. I didn''t expect that the LORD would kidnap those little girls."


    Locke sighed and saw Donne nod. He said, "but it''s a good thing. I wondered why you paid attention to it before. I didn''t expect you to have such a beautiful and lovely little sister."


    Hearing that Locke said she was beautiful and lovely, Elia reluctantly showed a smiling face and reduced some hostility.


    "Now Lord... No, Baron duvier is dead. The mercenary guild will soon spread to the imperial capital. It is estimated that another Lord will change here soon. I hope it won''t be another scum at that time."


    Locke sighed: "probably when we come back from our mission, the new Lord will take office."


    "Task?"


    "Well, we have nothing to do with the kidnapping. It''s just a pity that we offered a reward of 2000 gold coins."


    Locke was very sorry, but he was excited in the twinkling of an eye: "but there''s nothing. There''s another task. The reward offered by the necromancer is much more than this money. There are five thousand gold coins. With this money, my team members can replace some new equipment."


    Locke is bound to win the task.


    Donne nodded slightly: "but the necromancer is not so easy to deal with. You''d better be careful."


    "Don''t worry, what''s the fear of a necromancer who only dare to hide in a remote place like Ellington to steal a corpse..."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Donne''s eyes widened. "Ellington?"


    "Well, yes."


    Locke didn''t know why Donne was so excited: "the reward news said that the haunt of the necromancer was south of Ellington..."


    South of Ellington?


    Donne frowned and remembered that it was... The forest of ladia? Further south is the shining lake. There are no residents there. Will there be a necromancer there?


    "Are you sure?"


    "Well, at least that''s what the message says... What''s the matter?"


    "In the south of Ellington is the ladia forest, and then to the south is the shining Lake in the forest. There are no residents. How can there be a necromancer?"


    "How did you know?"


    Locke looked at Donne with great surprise.


    Elia said naturally, "because the big brother is the Lord of Ellington!"


    "What!?"


    Surprised, Locke stood up directly: "are you... The Lord of Ellington?"


    Donne nodded. "Sit down and talk."


    Locke only listens to orders, but when he sits down, he is obviously very cramped.


    Although Locke was in charge of a small mercenary regiment and had a good reputation in castle caspami, he was just a civilian.


    And what''s Donne? feudal lord!


    To be frank, the feudal nobles of the Empire!


    It''s very different from his identity!


    Locke was a little embarrassed to think that he had just spoken so casually to Donne.


    "Are you sure you''ve got the reward right?"


    "No, Lord, I''ve been sure again and again."


    "That''s strange..."


    Donne frowned. The necromancer often dealt with corpses and couldn''t go to such a remote place. When he was in Ellington, although he didn''t take the initiative to search, he didn''t feel the fluctuation of the smell of death. At least it showed that there was no trace of the necromancer within a hundred miles of Ellington.


    In Ellington territory, except for a few villages around Ellington Town, there are no people living further away. It is impossible to have a necromancer


    Maybe it''s the mercenary guild''s big Oolong again.


    Tang en kept his mouth shut. At the beginning, many players scolded the mercenary guild in the game. When the mercenary guild released a task, it always gave only an approximate range. Sometimes it was 18000 miles away from the goal of the task. In the game, it was estimated that prandal was almost ten miles away.


    Donne was a little relieved to think of this.


    "Locke, right? When are you going to leave?"


    "I''ll start tomorrow, because it will take a few days on the road and my sworn enemy has taken over the task, so I want to solve the task before them."


    "Tomorrow, maybe we can go together."


    "What do you mean?"


    "We''re going back to Ellington tomorrow. You should pass Ellington there?"


    "No, we''re not going to enter Ellington..."


    "No, no, you have to face the dangerous necromancer after a long journey. You must need supplies very much?"


    "Well, we brought enough supplies..."


    Donne stared into Locke''s eyes. "You, will, enter Ellington, right?"


    "Yes, yes! We will go in! We will go in! We will not only rest there, but also replenish supplies there!"


    Locke trembled all over and subconsciously covered his pocket. He always felt that his wallet seemed to be stared at by an evil thought.


    "Well, yes, I welcome you in advance as Lord Ellington."


    Donne raised his glass happily and touched him. He silently added: "... Welcome the gold coins in your pocket."


    In fact, it''s not that Donne really stares at Locke''s poor savings, but... The changes in Ellington need to be spread.


    The mercenary regiment, which travels far and wide, is undoubtedly a good role.


    When they see the changes in Ellington and take the news to other places, many people will be willing to look for business opportunities, and slowly Ellington will become very lively.


    The lack of vitality in Ellington is due to the absence of foreign population. Once the foreign population brings vitality, Ellington''s local economy will gradually wake up.


    These are all things that his lord needs to consider, so he insisted that Locke take the mercenary regiment to Ellington.


    After drinking the wine, Locke hurried back to his companion.


    A bald man came up and said, "Captain, who is that man? Look at how happy you are talking to him?"


    Locke trembled: "Shh, keep your voice down. That''s a lord!"


    The bald man was stunned: "Lord! Is that right? Duvier just died today. The emperor can''t appoint a new Lord so soon!"


    "He is the Lord of Ellington!"


    "I see... Ellington, isn''t that where we''re going to pass?"


    "Well... The plan has changed. We''ll rest in Ellington for half a day and replenish supplies."


    "Ah?"


    The bald man was silly: "Captain, those bastards of the flame sword won''t wait for us. In case of delay, the gold coins will fall into their hands!"


    "What do you know!"


    Locke said with awe inspiring righteousness: "I can get to know the Lord of Ellington. This is our chance! If we can have a good relationship with the Lord, our headquarters after cross rose can be set up in Ellington! If we can go further and get the business license or other commitments from him, maybe we can get rid of the current life and live the noble life we dream of It''s over! "


    When Locke said this, the bald man and several others couldn''t help nodding in deep thought.


    "Sure enough, it''s the boss. What you think is comprehensive!"


    "Of course! Otherwise, how could I be the leader!"


    Locke laughed and breathed a sigh of relief.


    After dinner, Donne sent Elia back to her room to have a rest, while he quietly left caspamiburg and quickly developed his mental power. Under his deliberate control, the spirit just detected the pepper that made his mouth water.


    "Ford said that there are plants growing near caspamiburg. It should not be difficult to find them... Yes!"


    The next moment, Donne''s body disappeared and appeared in a small forest outside castle caspami.


    Twilight!


    After releasing the low light technique, Donne saw the string of gratifying little things in front of him. He endured his excitement, took off one, tore it off and put it into his mouth.


    A pungent smell instantly diffused in the mouth.


    Hot!


    It''s hot!


    Very hot!


    Hot Donne''s tears came out, but he had a happy smile on his face. With a wave of his big hand, all the pepper roots and leaves disappeared and were stuffed into the package by him. It was like a locust crossing and no grass!


    Donne now sincerely hopes that the pepper can be planted smoothly in Ellington. In that case, he can consider making some dishes to improve his food


    Not to mention anything else, it''s just a scrambled egg with pepper. Now he''s drooling when he thinks about it.


    If you can find hemp pepper again, get some butter to boil a pot of bottom material, get some thin and transparent meat slices, pinch some balls, and then get some pure natural green pollution-free wild vegetables to rinse in the pot


    That taste, hiss


    Donne sucked his saliva and hurriedly stopped his fantasy. If he thought about it again, he might have to look all over the world for spicy food


    After collecting the pepper, Donne returned to the hotel again and slept with soft Elia.


    When he woke up, Donne found Ford and told him he was ready to go back to Ellington.


    Although Ford felt that it was a little strange for Donne to come back after only one night here, he didn''t say anything. After all, the Lords of caspamiburg are dead, so even if you want to talk about things, you can''t talk about it


    Then Ford suddenly shivered.


    Baron duvier was fine when the Lord didn''t come.


    Baron duvier died as soon as the LORD came.


    Do you mean


    Ford dared not think any more. He hurried to prepare forage and dry food, and they set off.


    Donne, they had just left caspamiburg. Not long ago, they caught up with the cross rose mercenary regiment, mercenary regiment


    Most of the members are on foot. The carriages are pulling materials and supplies and so on. The action should be a little slower.


    "It seems that we can really go together."


    Donne wore a bright smile.


    "Well..."


    Locke is full of bitterness. You''re worried that we won''t go to Ellington, so you plan to follow up and supervise the whole process?

 Chapter 70

    A few days later, Donne finally returned to Ellington, and Locke, who accompanied him, had long been desperate for Ellington.


    Why? Because there was not even a decent village in the several days'' journey from leaving caspamiburg to entering Ellington territory!


    Although the area of Ellington is much larger than caspamiburg, the prosperity is much worse.


    What''s good in a place like this?


    Locke sighed in his heart, but he couldn''t lose face and refused Donne, so he had to continue to follow him.


    However, the closer he got to Ellington, the more uncertain the expression on Donne''s face was.


    "Eh? Lord, elder brother, there are several water tankers by the river..."


    Elia shouted happily, "it looks so beautiful."


    As Elia said, in ten days, Ellington has changed. It''s not just a few more water tankers, but more importantly, Ellington town seems to have expanded outward, and there''s a factory building under construction nearby.


    Fiona is so capable?


    Donne did not bother to introduce Ellington to Locke. After taking them to the only hotel in town, he hurried back to the Lord''s house.


    And Elia went home to report peace.


    As soon as I came outside the study, I heard the noise inside.


    "Lord Fiona, the charcoal factory has been completed. Can we transfer those people to our Mint workshop? We urgently need to expand production and storage space."


    "What''s your hurry! First come, first served! Compared with the mint workshop, our soap workshop needs a new production workshop - the smell in the warehouse now is so bad! Therefore, the work efficiency of those employees is extremely high!"


    "Hey, Fiona! No matter what these people say, there are no fewer people in the mine! In the big brother''s plan, a lot of iron ore will be used next!"


    Donne smiled. It seemed that Fiona played very well when he was away. At least Ellington could see progress.


    "Fiona..."


    In front, a woman who looked like she was in her thirties stood up and stopped Donne: "who are you? Go to the back and line up whether you want people or money!"


    Another middle-aged man nodded again and again: "that''s it! Now there''s a shortage of hands and gold coins everywhere. Don''t want to jump the queue!"


    Donne couldn''t laugh or cry.


    "Shut up."


    Fiona pinched her eyebrows and got up with a sigh of relief: "you''re back... Hilton, Thomas, this is our current Lord, Lord Donne. Don''t be rude."


    "Lord!?"


    Surprised, Hilton and Thomas quickly put away their rudeness and bowed to Donne: "please forgive me, Lord!"


    "No gift."


    Donne winked at Fiona. Fiona immediately said, "I know all your requirements. Go down first and arrange it after I think about it."


    "I see, Lord Fiona, but please confirm it as soon as possible, and we can get on track one day earlier."


    Both men left. Brian wanted to talk to Donne about charcoal steelmaking, but Donne drove him away and said he would talk later.


    Brian expressed his anger at this.


    "If you don''t come back, I''m afraid those people will think that I murdered you and usurped the throne..."


    Fiona said with a wry smile, "tell me, what''s the harvest of this trip?"


    Donne shrugged, took up the cup, drank a mouthful of water, and said casually, "I''ve gained a lot. I robbed Baron duvier''s vault, then killed him, and bought a lot of alchemy materials. Most importantly, I found spicy --"


    "You! Say! What!?"


    Fiona suddenly raised her voice and looked at Donne in amazement, hoping that Donne was joking with her.


    But Donne blinked at her and said very seriously, "yes, it''s all true."


    "My God..."


    Fiona fell back to her seat in great pain: "I know your strength is very strong, but you directly murder an imperial nobleman or Lord. This crime is enough for the Empire to send troops to suppress it, not to mention that there is a cadil family behind Baron duvier! Do you want Ellington to become ruins again?"


    "Don''t worry, it won''t. the death of duvier is expected to make the cardier family busy for a while."


    Donne''s face gloated: "he died in vain."


    "What''s going on?"


    "Baron duvier made a deal with a cult, kidnapped a little girl in his territory and gave it to the cult. Nothing else, this matter alone is enough to make Baron duvier infamous for thousands of years."


    Don smashed his mouth. He missed the taste of drinks for a long time. However, although there was no drink here, he could get tea.


    "There should be such a thing... What are you doing?"


    Fiona was stunned and saw a flame in Donne''s hand, and the kettle soon boiled in his hand.


    "Oh, make tea... Leave me alone. Go on. Tell me about the changes these days."


    "Drink tea like this?"


    Fiona frowned slightly, took out some parchments from her side and began to report the recent changes to Donne in detail.


    First of all, with the concerted efforts of Brian and Edgar, several other water tankers have been successfully set up, and the drought problem in the farmland has been successfully solved.


    Secondly, the charcoal factory that Donne had ordered was completed a few days ago after having those slaves - the structure of the charcoal factory is very simple and the construction period is very short. Moreover, according to Donne''s order, the charcoal factory is a distance from Ellington and close to the forest, so it is convenient to obtain materials.


    Thirdly, Fiona successfully summoned the surviving men of the golden rose family to Ellington. Now they have begun to recruit people again and plan to reorganize the chamber of Commerce - especially after they have seen mint candy, soap, soap and cheap iron farm tools produced in mass, they have almost no doubt about the bright future of the chamber of Commerce.


    At this point, Fiona''s mood was surging again. If it wasn''t for Donne, how could she have the opportunity to reorganize the chamber of Commerce?


    All these, all the changes, are because of the man in front of us!


    "In addition, the mint workshop has been evaluated and plans to expand its output, so Hilton applied to me to re-establish a mint workshop, which needs a production site matching the production process. Thomas means the same as Hilton, except that the conditions of the soap production workshop are worse. The smell inside is very bad... Smell... What smell?"


    Fiona shrugged her nose and looked at Donne in surprise.


    In front of Donne, there was a box more than ten centimeters high. The box was very beautiful and exquisite. The exquisite workmanship made Fiona sigh.


    But what attracts Fiona most is the one that Donne pinches out of that box... Tea?


    It should be tea. Donne threw the tea into the cup and poured the hot water just boiling into it


    A refreshing and fresh fragrance filled the air in an instant.


    "Gudu", Fiona subconsciously swallowed her saliva, forcibly took back her spirit, stared at the parchment and continued, "in addition, Hilton felt that there was a big market for the toothbrush after seeing the toothbrush you gave me, so she wanted to build another workshop to produce toothbrushes, which was temporarily suppressed by me. I think it needs your opinion."


    "I have no opinion. Of course I can."


    Donne shrugged, picked up hot tea and handed Fiona a cup: "try it."


    Fiona stared at the golden liquid with attractive fragrance: "what is this?"


    "Tea."


    Donne stalled.


    "Of course I know. What I asked is, what kind of tea is this? It smells good!"


    "Well, the leaves of the world tree."


    "Oh, leaves of the world tree... Leaves of the world tree!?"


    Fiona was petrified and looked at Donne with trembling: "you, how can you have such a thing? Hard, aren''t you afraid of the elves chasing you!"


    "Why did you chase me?"


    Donne sipped his hot tea and looked comfortable. The leaves of these world trees were the bottom protection Memorial awards for participating in the mall lottery. Donne had a lot of them in his pocket. They contain rich life power. If they are used to refine various potions, they can improve the success rate and can be added when making magic equipment, It can improve the magic affinity of magic equipment.


    But it''s no use to Donne. It''s just for making tea.


    Because the taste simulated in the game is very good, which is obviously different from the tea on earth, so Donne has always stayed.


    "Isn''t the world tree their mother tree? For them, all things related to the world tree are noble and sacred..."


    "It''s not that exaggerated."


    Don en''s mouth is curled. There are fixed places in the spirit. You can get a staff made of the branches of the world tree, and sometimes use the leaves of the world tree as magic materials


    Although it is true that the world tree is regarded as a mother by them, what big deal will it be if it is only used for a "hair" of its mother?


    "But, but..."


    Fiona didn''t dare to drink. She was afraid that her behavior would desecrate the elves.


    And what she cares about most is why Donne has such a thing in his hand!


    This kind of thing can''t be taken out by ordinary people at all!


    The leaves of the world tree... Just listening to the name is so tall. He even used it to make tea?


    Fiona felt that if she was an elf and knew about it, she would try her best to hunt down Donne and never die!


    "What are you excited about? It''s just a few tree leaves..."


    Tang Enshu drank tea comfortably, lay on the sofa and said lazily, "the toothbrush I made for you was still made from the branches of the world tree. Are you afraid it''s too late?"


    "What!?"


    Fiona suddenly heard the news. She was so dark that she almost fainted=== PS: voting~~~

 Chapter 71

    The world tree, known to all races in prandal, is the lifeblood of the elves (there is no distinction between men and women here).


    That is their mother, their home and their faith. In the eyes of the elves, the world tree is the embodiment of the Earth Goddess nisclair and the most direct channel for them to communicate with the goddess.


    The world tree contains extremely strong vitality and magic. Its power permeates every branch and leaf, which makes the world tree always warm like spring and full of surging vitality.


    The branches of the world tree are the most suitable materials for making Dharma sticks in prandal.


    The magic contained in the branches of the world tree can fully fit and coordinate with the magician. This natural coordination is also one of the characteristics of the elf family. Therefore, after the magician holds the magic wand made by the branches of the world tree, the power, speed and efficiency of unit Magic have been greatly improved.


    More importantly, the physical quality of the original senior mage is not as good as that of the soldiers of the same level. After using the branches of the world tree for a long time, the surging breath of life inside will gradually enter the mage''s body, improve the mage''s physique and make the mage''s body more healthy and strong.


    It is said that in the city of silver, the legendary mage, the president of the star moon tower secret Dharma Association and the master of the star moon with the title of sage, Jean Augustine, the magic wand in his hand was given to him by the elves during the second chaos invasion war.


    The branches of the world tree, even a thumb sized one, are enough to attract the covet of a group of mages. If there are slightly larger ones, they will sell at a sky high price, which is enough to show how precious the branches of the world tree are.


    However


    "I thought drinking this tea would desecrate the elves and annoy them, but you told me today that the toothbrush you gave me was made from the branches of the world tree!?"


    Fiona trembled and could not stand steadily. Her mind was blank and she didn''t know how to question Donne.


    Branches of the world tree


    That''s a precious treasure that makes those magicians crazy


    I, I actually use it, brush my teeth with it?


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier..."


    Fiona is almost crying. If she knew this thing was so precious, how could she brush her teeth with that thing!


    "It''s just a toothbrush. What are you afraid of." [E1]


    Donne''s face was so comfortable that he was completely intoxicated with the smell of tea.


    "I, i... alas!"


    Fiona sighed. She knew it would be like this. If it went on like this, she would be scared to death by Donne!


    After she calmed down, Fiona felt a little thirsty. She subconsciously took a sip from her tea cup.


    Suddenly, the hot tea slid down on the tip of her tongue. Before she exclaimed, a strange smell burst in her mouth!


    Like clouds, like fog, like flowers blooming, dancing with elves in the sun


    Fiona closed her lips tightly, as if she was worried that the fragrance would escape from her mouth. She tasted it deeply and repeatedly until the sweet fragrance completely disappeared, and then took a second SIP and continued to be intoxicated


    Compared with this tea, the black tea used to be bitter and smelly rubbish!


    Fiona, intoxicated in the fragrance of tea, completely forgot her panic and anxiety. Only the purest joy and happiness remained on her face. She sat there calmly, as if she didn''t want to do anything, just wanted to enjoy this leisurely and comfortable moment


    Donne smiled. "Do you like it?"


    "Well


    "Here you are."


    Donne casually put the box of tea in front of Fiona. As a result, this sentence woke up the intoxicated Fiona and was stunned: "how can I! How can I take such valuable things!"


    "Just take it as employee welfare," Don shrugged. "Ellington has to rely on you to take care of it when I''m away. Drink some tea to reduce stress."


    "But, but..."


    "Don''t worry, I still have a lot of this."


    Donne waved his hand, and even if it was settled, Fiona opened her mouth and had nothing to say.


    "Besides these?"


    Donne returned to the sofa, holding a teacup and said, "the toothbrush factory can be opened completely. The toothbrush has no difficult process and can be made easily, but the raw materials are difficult to buy in Ellington..."


    Ellington didn''t have many horses. If they were completely used with horse tails, it''s estimated that these horses in Ellington would be bald in a short time.


    "This is no problem!"


    Fiona perked up: "just about to tell you the good news, Thomas has been looking for something that can replace the horsetail since he found the toothbrush. Later, he found a plant in the nearby forest. People here call it ''GRAMI''. After GRAMI''s bud opens, the stamens inside can completely replace the horsetail!"


    "Really?"


    "Really, I''ve seen Grameen''s stamens. They not only have the fragrance of flowers, but also are tough, thin and hard. Most importantly, Grameen''s flowers have strong vitality and easy to grow! As long as you get your permission, the toothbrush workshop can be put on the agenda at any time."


    Fiona stared brightly at Donne to see what he was going to do.


    "In other words, these projects are going hand in hand now. What is missing is manpower?"


    "That''s right... This is also our biggest weakness in Ellington."


    Fiona scratched her hair in distress and said, "although there are iron farm tools, many nearby farmers have surplus productivity, and the labor force begins to concentrate in Ellington, because the change in Ellington has not yet spread, we have no migrant population here, and it is difficult to absorb others here."


    "This is easy to say."


    Donne said casually, "when the caravan starts, they will publicize Ellington along the way and advertise. As long as they work hard in Ellington, they can eat enough and even get salary and residence permit. I believe there must be many people willing to come here."


    Although prandal is now very peaceful, it is just an illusion. In fact, local disputes have never stopped, just like the battle between castle caspami and Ellington a while ago. Such wars are everywhere, so prandal is now full of refugees who can''t eat enough.


    "If it''s really publicized like this, I''ll have a headache about the lack of food... How many gold coins did you get from Baron duvier this time?"


    Fiona suddenly remembered it and suddenly looked up at Donne. Her eyes were full of light, her face was excited and flushed. Seeing her, Donne felt strange.


    "Not much... All the gold coins he got from selling ore have been sent to the emperor Kadir family. I robbed the vault of caspamiburg. There are about 200000 gold coins. I''ll put them in the vault later."


    "More than 200000 gold coins!"


    Fiona cheered, suddenly rushed out, hugged Donne and kissed him on the face: "you are really the Savior of Ellington!"


    Donne said proudly, "of course."


    With that, Donne gently pushed Fiona away and said, "with these gold coins, should it be enough to establish a chamber of Commerce?"


    "Enough! Enough!"


    Fiona blushed with excitement and turned around excitedly: "with this gold coin, there are nearly 400000 gold coins in the vault. You can not only rebuild the chamber of Commerce, but also put your plan to rebuild Ellington on on the agenda."


    "Does it take so many gold coins to rebuild Ellington?"


    "Of course! Rebuilding a town will cost more gold coins than you think. Whether it''s the salary of labor, materials, materials, resettlement expenses, etc., all these need gold coins. Especially you, a kind Lord, like to sprinkle gold coins for everything, so you need so much budget... By the way, do you want to continue to sprinkle gold coins for the reconstruction of Ellington Are there any coins? "


    Donne stared at Fiona for a long time, trying to determine whether it was a coincidence or the chick said it on purpose


    But I didn''t see anything.


    Donne said with a straight face, "do you pick up money when I sprinkle it?"


    Fiona was overjoyed: "really? Of course I picked up coins!"


    Well, I''m sure it''s really a coincidence


    Don said angrily, "I only pay my salary and never sprinkle money!"


    Fiona was impatient: "what''s the difference between your behavior and coin throwing?"


    "Anyway, I don''t scatter money... I don''t scatter money or pick up money! I don''t make sticks or sell swords!"


    "Well, well, you are the Lord, you have your word!"


    Fiona rolled her eyes, flipped a few pages, and said, "in addition to Hilton and Thomas just mentioned, others have also come back. They are all capable men of the Golden Rose chamber of Commerce, so their salaries are higher than others..."


    Donne waved his hand: "don''t tell me this. You can do it yourself. I just need to see the final result."


    Fiona originally wanted to report the salary expenses to Donne to let him know. Unexpectedly, Donne didn''t care at all. Fiona didn''t know whether she should be happy or helpless for this trust.


    "OK, but don''t worry, I won''t use public power for private use."


    Fiona promised Donne, and then she said, "but there''s one thing you have to take care of even if you don''t want to. It''s up to you to decide."


    "Oh?"


    Donne''s spirit perked up: "as long as you don''t sprinkle money, what''s the matter?"


    "The name of the chamber of Commerce."


    "Name? Isn''t it the Golden Rose chamber of Commerce?"


    Fiona looked at Donne''s confused face, moved and funny in her heart, because she could see that Donne really had no other ideas, just because she had said before, so she used this name.


    "No, my Lord."


    Fiona calmed her mood and said seriously, "although I want to use this name, it''s no good."


    "First of all, the golden rose family no longer exists - maybe it will reproduce its glory with your strength in the future, but not now."


    "Secondly, this name will attract unnecessary enemies, and Lord, what you fear most is unnecessary trouble?"


    "The third and most important point is that you are the owner of this chamber of Commerce, and I am just the one who started."


    "So?"


    Donne thought for a moment and said casually, "let''s call it Datang chamber of Commerce."

 Chapter 72

    The reason for choosing this name is not that Donne is a nationalist who wants to insert the flag of that country on earth all over prandal


    It''s just that he''s lazy and easy, because his last name is Tang, so he''s called this name.


    Dangru, if you want to understand like that, it''s not bad. Anyway, don didn''t think too much.


    "Datang chamber of Commerce? OK."


    Fiona immediately wrote down the name, when Donne suddenly said, "by the way, all our products in the future should be marked with our marks."


    Fiona was stunned: "mark?"


    "Yes, just like those blacksmith masters will engrave their names on the weapons after they make them."


    Donne snapped his fingers, and a flame immediately appeared in the air. The flame quickly twisted and rotated, and soon became an image of a five clawed Golden Dragon coiled together. The golden dragon was wrapped around the two Chinese characters of "Datang": "this icon will be our trademark in the future."


    "What is this?"


    Fiona didn''t recognize what animal the image composed of flame was, and didn''t know the two symbols in the middle like words. It felt a little novel.


    "Don''t care what it is. In a word, the trademark of Datang chamber of Commerce will be the Golden Dragon icon in the future."


    "Trademark? What is this?"


    Fiona fainted. She couldn''t understand anything Donne said at the moment.


    Dunn suddenly realized that prandal did not have the concept of brand trademark. Even the good things produced by those masters just had a brand prototype and became famous for themselves.


    So Donne simply explained the role of the trademark for Fiona.


    "Fiona, if you are a soldier and you want to buy weapons, there are two in front of you, with the same quality, shape and price, but one is made by Brian and the other by Edgar. Which one would you choose?"


    "Brian made it, of course."


    Fiona gave him a white look. Do you still need to think about it? Dwarf products are quality assurance.


    "Yes, but if you don''t see their building process, how can you tell who built these two products?"


    "This... Usually has the mark left by the forger?"


    "Yes, this is the prototype of the trademark."


    Donne nodded: "further, if this trademark is clearly marked on the product, and then the product made by Brian is a little more expensive than that made by Edgar, which one would you choose?"


    "If it''s not too expensive, of course, Brian made it..."


    As soon as Fiona finished, she immediately understood: "I know! This is the meaning of trademark and brand!"


    "That''s right. Trademarks are to identify goods, while brands are to increase the added value of products."


    Donne clapped his hands: "what we need to do is to popularize the trademark to every product of our company and let everyone know that these things are produced by Datang chamber of Commerce and originated from Ellington. Our goal is to turn the trademark of Datang chamber of commerce into a recognized brand."


    "In that case..."


    Fiona''s eyes are shining. She came from a business family and soon thought of more benefits of the trademark: "once the market recognizes our brand, our competitiveness will be enhanced a lot. Not only that, but also we can prevent others from counterfeiting our products! Moreover, after the brand is formed, our profits will be higher!"


    "Yes, it''s called anti-counterfeiting trademark. It''s more technical, but..."


    Donne smiled: "it''s not a problem for me. Just leave it to me."


    "Good!"


    Fiona was excited, as if she had seen a huge market waving to her.


    "By the way, when I came back, I went with the cross rose mercenary regiment. They are stationed in the oak heart tavern and will stay here for a day. You will send someone to inform old Tom and aunt Fanny later and let them entertain the guests. Make sure they feel at home."


    Old Tom is Danny''s friend Tom''s father. Because he can''t read, his son''s name is also Tom. Everyone calls him old Tom.


    "Mercenary regiment? It''s not necessary for mercenaries..."


    "No, you forgot a little more."


    Don shook his head: "For the current Ellington, the only way to increase the floating population is to make its own reputation and let everyone know that Ellington is a good place. The people here are warm and hospitable, the public security here is very good, and the things here are good and cheap. Once everyone forms this impression, the flow of people will naturally gather here."


    Donne said earnestly, "we should manage the territory as a brand. This is the way we should go."


    "I see!"


    Fiona solemnly accepted Donne''s education. Although Donne was extravagant in spending money, Fiona had to admit that Donne had incredible talent in this regard. The ideas he came up with were like a stroke of God. Obviously, they were only simple means, but their development potential in the future was powerful and incredible.


    Fiona didn''t even think she would be surprised when Donne said that he was actually the son of the gods that day.


    After explaining these things, Donne''s attention returned to the charcoal factory: "can the charcoal factory work now?"


    "The first batch of charcoal has been fired. With the help of several old charcoal workers, those slaves have started."


    Donne was inspired: "good. Next, we can consider building a blast furnace!"


    In addition to blowing carbon, steel-making also needs quicklime, which is fired from limestone. Limestone is dug everywhere in the iron ore mountain in Brussels. He has ordered Rogers to leave those limestone.


    Rogers told Donne that Rex had even worried about how to deal with the stones before, but he didn''t expect that Donne asked them to transport the stones to Ellington.


    Donne didn''t explain at that time. Now there is a large amount of limestone piled up outside with the iron ore.


    There is also a production line for firing quicklime, but don doesn''t know what it looks like. He doesn''t bother to make so much trouble. Limestone calcined at high temperature will decompose into calcium oxide and carbon dioxide, and calcium oxide is the so-called quicklime. As long as he knows this principle and can solve problems by magic, he will never burn his brain again.


    The problem of quicklime is very easy to solve. The main problem perplexing Donne is the problem of steelmaking furnace.


    Donne''s impression that the steelmaking furnace used in medium and large factories seems to be called a converter? But he has no idea what the converter is


    But he knows a little.


    However, whether it is a converter or a blast furnace, the main technical difficulty to be solved is the problem of temperature and slag discharge, but this problem... Is not a problem at all in prandal.


    Temperature? Donne estimated that the high-order fire magic temperature he released could easily reach more than 10000 degrees... For steelmaking? Don''t be funny. It''s estimated that the iron ore will be gasified directly.


    The temperature of steelmaking can be easily solved with fire magic array.


    As for slag removal, arcane magic has a miraculous effect here... It can clean up the residue inside without affecting the molten steel.


    Instead of having a headache, it''s better to have a headache about how to let ordinary workers complete these steps.


    Maybe... You can recruit some mages to do this?


    As soon as Tang en thought of this method, he laughed. Prandal''s magicians are generally proud. How can they do this kind of work?


    Unless


    Unless you cultivate some magicians yourself.


    "... Lord? Lord!"


    Fiona called several times, and Donne came back: "what''s up?"


    "Do you have anything else to do? If not, I''ll work!"


    "No, no..."


    So Donne was driven out of his study by Fiona.


    "Really, who dares to ask after such a bad temper..."


    Donne subconsciously complained.


    "Bang!"


    Something seemed to have hit the door in the study, and Donne ran away at once.


    "Blast furnace... Um... Blast furnace..."


    Donne thought hard for a long time, but he didn''t think of the specific structure of the blast furnace. Finally, he simply patted his head and ran to find Brian.


    "Remove impurities?"


    Brian was stunned when he suddenly heard this question: "there is no special means, that is, normal melting, mold cooling, melting and forging again when necessary."


    "But it''s wrong..."


    Donne frowned. Generally, the quality of products forged by dwarves is better than that produced by human blacksmiths, but on the one hand, technology is also material. Technology can not completely solve the defects of materials.


    "Melt... Into the mold... Merge again... And so on!"


    Donne suddenly had a flash of inspiration: "I remember you despised the dwarves living in human cities and said that their skills were getting worse and worse?"


    "That''s right."


    Brian looked puzzled. He told Donne casually when he was drunk last time. Why did he mention it at this time?


    Donne seemed to touch the point: "I remember there is a crater under forge hammer castle. The furnace used by your dwarves will use the lava from the crater to continuously heat. At the same time, runes dwarves will lay down flame runes to gather fire elements, right?"


    Brian suddenly widened his eyes: "damn - big brother, how can you know this!?"


    Brian never told Donne about the situation in forge hammer castle, let alone the secret of Rune dwarves. This is the top secret information of the dwarf country!


    No other race knows about it!


    Donne doesn''t wonder why Brian is so excited. In the eyes of the aborigines, dwarves are a pure warrior race. Dwarves have no other occupation except soldiers, priests and paladins who believe in the Earth Goddess.


    However, there are mages among the dwarves.


    According to the internal rumors of the dwarves, they are the children of runes blessed by the Earth Goddess and born with magic, so these rare dwarves are called Rune dwarves.


    However, this is not the most important thing.


    The most important thing is the great significance of Rune dwarves to dwarves - although Rune dwarves may not be all divine craftsmen, divine craftsmen are Rune dwarves=== PS: please vote after reading~~~~

 Chapter 73

    This is a secret spread in the dwarf country.


    The birth of every craftsman is the blessing of the Earth Goddess to the dwarf country. It is conceivable that they attach importance to Rune dwarves. Almost every Rune dwarf is treated as the son of God.


    Especially in the ordinary dwarf family, if a rune dwarf is born, the family will have endless wine provided by the dwarf King - isn''t that enough for a dwarf?


    For a dwarf who is addicted to alcohol, the greatest fun of Pa Pa Pa is like a lucky draw. You can draw an endless wine exchange voucher at any time.


    Why does Donne know about Rune dwarves? Why?


    The so-called Rune dwarves are the compromise of the government to protest against the lack of MAGE profession in the face of players!


    So with a wave of the unruly official hand, there was the blessing of the Earth Goddess, and a rare Rune dwarf appeared in the dwarf race.


    Dwarf mage players account for 90% of the number of Rune dwarves


    Brian certainly doesn''t know what Donne is thinking at the moment. He is rubbing the hammer and considering whether to give Donne a hammer to kill people


    After thinking for a long time, he gave up.


    Because he felt like he couldn''t beat Donne.


    After Dunn figured it out, he was happy: "here''s the reason why emotional dwarves are more powerful than human craft!"


    The quality of dwarf products is better than that of humans. The key reason is that the furnace temperature in dwarf country is higher than that made by humans!


    Because of the high temperature, the iron ore is melted more fully, the content of impurities is less, and it is more durable.


    To be honest, the gap between the two sides is not very big.


    "Come on, come out with me."


    Donne patted Brian on the head. "Let''s try to practice a batch of steel."


    "Don''t pat me on the head!!!"


    Brian was furious, but as soon as he heard what Donne said, he immediately turned angry into joy: "now!"


    "First manually get a batch out of the test. I''m not sure if I can succeed."


    Brian didn''t care so much. He shouted at Edgar, "look at those guys more and don''t let them be lazy!"


    "Don''t worry!"


    Edgar secretly complained that if Brian hadn''t always been drinking and lazy in front of them, they wouldn''t be lazy!


    Donne took Brian and left the blacksmith''s shop. As soon as he went out, he saw a group of people lining up outside a shop. When he looked carefully, Donne was surprised: "what''s sold there... Are soap and mints?"


    "That''s right."


    Brian shrugged: "fiosa said you didn''t make money. She was in a hurry. Then her people came and made a shop here to sell soap and mints."


    "Her name is Fiona... Do you mean it?"


    Brian smiled, "you found it?"


    "Sure enough..." Donne rolled his eyes. No matter how stupid he was, he couldn''t remember his name for so long. "It looks very popular?"


    "Yes, somehow, the effect of soap spread. Then those people were asking where to buy it. Fiona simply sold the soap."


    Donne shrugged and didn''t care much about it. There was no airtight wall in the world. Let''s not mention Tina. They were not people who could keep secrets. Those who worked in the workshop would inadvertently spread some news. It''s normal for others to know.


    At this time, Donne suddenly saw Locke and his friends, so he went over and said hello: "Yo, Locke."


    "Mr. Donne... Eh? Dwarf?"


    Locke was surprised to find that there was a dwarf beside Donne. He bowed down and said hello to Brian: "the earth is always under our feet, my friend. May your beard be as lush as the tree of life."


    He noticed me!


    At the moment, Brian has a tearful impulse. Being with Donne is often ignored. He is almost in the habit of being ignored. Hearing Locke''s greetings, Brian is very happy to pat him on the shoulder: "the earth is always under our feet. May your journey be as enthusiastic as a hammer and forge!"


    Donne smiled, "what are you doing here? Do you want to buy some souvenirs back?"


    "No, it''s just that many people are lining up here, so I feel a little curious."


    Locke smiled: "although your territory is a little... Quiet, I didn''t expect so many people to gather here. What are they going to buy?"


    "Mint, soap, um..."


    Donne glanced and was surprised to find that even the mint dew was sold: "and the mint dew."


    Locke asked curiously, "what are these things?"


    Donne turned his eyes and immediately enthusiastically took Locke to the store: "man, have you ever heard of Amway... Ah bah, have you ever heard of mint?"


    "Mint? What''s that?"


    "Lord!"


    The staff in the store quickly saluted Donne. Donne nodded to them to continue their work, then took a handful of mints and handed them to Locke: "this is mints. It tastes good. Have a try."


    Locke hesitated, then shared it with several people around him and ate it directly.


    Then they froze there. The impact of mints on their mouth was unimaginable, as if they had opened a new world.


    "This, this is -"


    Locke trembled his lips: "what kind of magic is this!"


    "It''s not magic, it''s just mint."


    Donne ate one himself and said with a smile, "how do you feel?"


    "It''s hard to describe, but..."


    Locke closed his eyes and felt the fragrance and sweetness of the mint as it rolled in his mouth. A moment later, he sighed: "it''s wonderful and incredible. It''s like the blessing of the gods. People can''t stop."


    "Do you like it? Just bring some if you like it?"


    Donne was very enthusiastic about selling mints: "ten silver coins, very cheap."


    "Only ten silver coins!"


    Locke was surprised: "it''s cheap!"


    In prandar, a bag of imperial standard unit flour is about 40 Jin, only one gold coin, which can be eaten by a family for a month.


    Ten silver coins are enough to have a big lunch with wine and meat in a good pub, but here, ten silver coins can only exchange 100 such sweets!?


    "Expensive? No, not at all. Where can you buy it except me?"


    Donne still smiled: "even if you don''t eat when you buy it back and sell it in other cities, you can make a profit."


    Originally, Locke hesitated. When Donne said this, his eyes suddenly lit up and seemed to think of a good idea to make money.


    At this time, a female League member stood upright and said, "Locke, don''t forget that we are not a caravan..."


    "I know, but it doesn''t prevent us from making a small profit."


    Locke''s heart.


    Donne smiled and continued, "see this? This is called soap."


    "What''s the use?"


    "Can be used to clean things."


    "That''s it?"


    Locke was disappointed.


    "Isn''t that enough?"


    With a smile, Donne clapped his hands: "Oh, by the way, I forgot to say, this thing has a strong decontamination ability, which is much better than carnet leaf. The most important thing is that after washing with soap, ''there is no smell''."


    Donne specially accentuated "no smell".


    Locke''s eyes lit up: "really!?"


    "Of course, if you want to add fragrance, you can choose this Mint Soap, but the price is a little more expensive."


    Donne just said that casually. He knew that Locke would only buy ordinary soap.


    Mercenaries who often go in and out of the mountains and forests often encounter dangerous Warcraft. The most fatal one is the smell, sweat and body smell of people, which will become fatal factors inadvertently.


    If soap can really completely remove the smell from clothes and body, they will be much safer when performing their tasks.


    "How much is the soap?"


    Donne grinned. "It''s not expensive. Ten silver coins can be used for a long time."


    "Ten silver coins..."


    Locke said, "mints will wait until we come back. As for soap, ten dollars first!"


    "OK, Shenghui a gold coin."


    Donne smiled and took a gold coin, then handed him ten pieces of wrapped soap: "put it away. By the way, it''s best to wash it alone when taking a bath. If several people wash it together, don''t bend down to pick up the soap."


    Locke was confused, but he nodded solemnly: "I wrote it down."


    After loading the soap, Locke looked at the pure dew in the small bottle and couldn''t wait to ask, "what''s this? What''s its special purpose?"


    "This is mint pure dew."


    Donne stalled: "it''s of no use to men. It''s specially for women. After taking a bath, it can be applied on the body, which can make the skin more white and tender. In addition, there is the fragrance of mint, which will become more young and beautiful."


    Locke was disappointed: "well, it''s really useless..."


    "Locke..."


    To Locke''s miscalculation, the girl who had just stopped him was staring at the mint dew.


    "Oh, my God, Greta, you shouldn''t be..."


    Greta stares at Locke: "why, can''t you? Although I''m a mercenary, I''m also a woman!"


    Locke said awkwardly, "OK, OK! Buy! Can''t I buy it!?"


    Donne smiled brightly: "a bottle of ten silver coins."


    "The gods are here, Lord, you must be the devil incarnation! You want ten silver coins for this small bottle of water!"


    "Love to buy, don''t buy..."


    "I''ll buy it! Can''t I buy it!"


    Locke was staring at Greta. How dare you say no? He had to buy another bottle of pure dew, which made Greta happy.


    After watching Locke and them leave, Brian laughed: "big brother, I bet you with my beard that Locke must have an affair with Greta."


    "Nonsense, even mercenaries need to solve their physiological needs."


    Donne gave him a white look: "this is Ellington''s product. It''s sold for the first time. Congratulations, congratulations... The sleeping trough almost forgot its business. Let''s go and make steel!"

 Chapter 74

    Although he said he wanted to take Brian to try steelmaking, don couldn''t figure out what to do. In a word, he took Brian to get some limestone, then went to the charcoal factory to get some charcoal, and then found an empty place on the edge of the forest to start work.


    "Big brother, what are you going to do?"


    Brian looked at Donne squatting there studying stones. His face was tangled. He clearly asked himself to watch and study, but he couldn''t understand it. He still learned a hair!


    "Firing limestone."


    "Limestone?"


    "Here are these stones."


    Donne pointed to the limestone next to him: "quicklime is needed for steelmaking. When these limestone are calcined at high temperature, quicklime and a gas will be generated."


    "This kind of stone? We have it all over the ground."


    The ambris mountains themselves are a super huge mineral vein. Coupled with the dwarf digging around, it is normal to have a lot of limestone.


    "Oh, remember, this kind of stone is essential for steelmaking."


    When Donne finished, he probably remembered almost. With a hook in his hand, the mage''s hand grabbed the limestone and floated up. Then an idea flashed, and a cluster of hot flames suddenly appeared in the air.


    "Eh!? brother, are you a magician?"


    Brian was very surprised: "I always thought you were a soldier according to your fighting situation!"


    "Don''t tell anyone."


    Donne said casually, but his eyes were fixed on the limestone, and the temperature of the flame kept rising.


    "Why?"


    Brian scratched his head: "magicians are much more popular than soldiers. If your people know that you are a magician, they probably worship you more and obey you more. If I were you, I would tell them why you should keep it a secret? Do you want to keep a sense of mystery? Do you have enemies? Or --"


    "If you talk nonsense again, get out of here!"


    Donne''s face is tangled. Brian works actively, fights actively and has a good person. It''s no problem to be a friend, but why does he talk so much? Especially after drinking wine, it''s like a dam with a gate open


    Brian said boldly, "how can you forbid me to speak? The goddess gave us --"


    Silence.


    Donne''s lips moved and Brian''s voice disappeared in an instant.


    Eh? Why is there no sound?


    Brian touched his lips and opened his mouth again. He still didn''t make a sound. Suddenly he was worried and shouted desperately. Unfortunately, he still didn''t make a sound.


    Donne was too lazy to talk to him and devoted himself to calcining limestone.


    Soon the color of limestone turned white. The mage''s hand shook gently, and a layer of dusty calcium oxide, the so-called quicklime, fell down on it.


    With the help of magic, in just a few minutes, the limestone crushed by Donne was calcined and completely turned into quicklime.


    After putting away the pile of quicklime, Donne looked back at Brian, but almost laughed.


    The guy dug up with his hands and his mouth wide open. Did he think there was something wrong with his voice?


    Donne lifted the silence and said, "next time you talk nonsense, I''ll keep you from talking all day."


    "Big brother, I -- eh!? can speak! Damn it -- it''s your magic!"


    Bryant jumped up as he said, "you''ve imprisoned my right to speak!"


    "Magic works at this time."


    Donne said with a straight face, "are you going to watch it?"


    "I --"


    Brian said dejectedly, "well, you won!"


    Brian wanted to have a good fight with Donne, but on second thought, Donne didn''t play much melee. Now he knows he''s still a mage. How can he fight!


    Donne pointed to the pile of quicklime and said, "see, these are quicklime."


    Brian leaned over and looked, "I haven''t seen it."


    "It''s normal... Don''t get close to it. It''ll be a big trouble in your eyes."


    "When it meets water, it ripens into lime and releases a lot of heat. It''s very dangerous," Downe said


    "Oh? Isn''t it good for Yin people in battle?"


    Brian just said casually, but Donne brightened his eyes and found another use of quicklime.


    In other words, when watching the story of the deer tripod, trinket killed many enemies with quicklime. It can be seen how powerful quicklime is. People here in prandal have never seen quicklime. They certainly don''t know how to deal with quicklime. If this big killer is suddenly sacrificed in battle


    Dunn wrote this down silently and said, "quicklime and charcoal are ready. Now you can make steel."


    "How?"


    "The ore was to be smelted first, but in order to save trouble, I got some raw iron ingots from Edgar."


    Donne said and took out some raw iron ingots. The magic flame burst into a high temperature of more than 2000 degrees. In a short time, he melted those raw iron ingots into molten liquid.


    "After the pig iron melts, blow these charcoal and quicklime into the melt..."


    Coke is widely used in steelmaking on earth. Coke is produced by dry distillation of coal mines isolated from air at high temperature and pressure. At present, don hasn''t heard of a coal mine in prandal. Naturally, he won''t consider coke. However, charcoal is actually better for steelmaking, although the consumption of charcoal is large, But... Isn''t the endless ladhian forest and Emerald Forest next to Ellington the best source of charcoal?


    As long as you use and plant, don''t annoy the elves


    Brian scratched his head: "why blow in carbon and quicklime?"


    "Because iron is not pure, iron ore inside... How can I explain if I wipe it?"


    Donne is tangled. Do you want to popularize basic chemistry with Brian?


    "Iron ore is actually a composite product called iron oxide. The process of melting iron ore is actually the process of removing impurities inside. The higher the fusion temperature, the more sufficient the reaction..."


    Donne wanted to talk about redox reaction. You can see Brian''s dull face, but he decided to forget it.


    Anyway, his chemistry is only half level


    When blowing charcoal, in order to increase the degree of reduction, Donne also used the wind magic to blow a lot of air into the melt - pure oxygen should have been blown, but Donne can''t make and store gas raw materials at all


    It''s easy to make pure oxygen. Get an electrolyzer to electrolyze pure water. The gas at the cathode is hydrogen and the gas at the anode is oxygen. Even if you don''t know which side of the electric magic is the cathode and which side is the anode, you can just try it at that time


    But the problem is storage.


    Donne can''t make a high-pressure storage tank to store the produced gas


    So we can only use the simplest way to blow in a lot of air.


    "As for why quicklime is blown in so that the impurities in the melt can condense together to form slag. See? Those tumbling things above? Those are the slag from quicklime."


    Donne motioned Brian to see the slag clearly. With the stirring of the mage''s hand, many blocks floated on the molten iron. Brian looked carefully and was stunned: "these raw iron ingots were fired by Edgar and I, and there are so many impurities in them?"


    "Of course, many things can''t be seen by the eyes, but it doesn''t mean they don''t exist."


    Don shrugged his shoulders and stared at the flames on the molten iron. When the flames weakened and became weak, don filtered out all the slag - this can be easily achieved by using spells.


    In fact, the process of steelmaking is much more complex than these, but Donne himself only remembers so many, and he can''t remember other complex processes.


    After stirring the molten iron to fully react the toner and iron, Donne plans to set the shape.


    As for other processes... Ha ha.


    After the magic flame stopped, the molten iron was bound by Donne''s magic and turned into square shapes. After cooling, it was placed neatly.


    Brian leaned up and touched, "big brother, is this steel?"


    "Well, probably -"


    Because his memory is too vague and unprofessional, Donne is not sure whether he succeeded in this attempt, but of course he can''t lose face in front of Brian. He smiled proudly and waved his hand, "-- of course! It''s carbon ferroalloy, but... You don''t care about the name. This is steel. Well, yes, it must be steel!"


    "But it looks no different from raw iron ingots."


    "There''s a big difference... Go back and try making some weapons with these steel."


    Donne manually refined dozens of kilograms of "steel" this time, which is enough for Brian''s experiment.


    "No problem!"


    Brian is very interested in experimenting with new materials. He really wants to know how superior the "carbon iron alloy" Dunn calls is.


    The two began to return. Donne was meditating all the way. If this can refine some steel that can be put into practical use, then the steel plant can be considered to start construction. Before that, the problem that needs to be solved is how ordinary workers should realize several important process means halfway.


    Carbon blowing and lime can use constant magic auxiliary tools, and slag removal can also be realized by using high-temperature magic metal manufacturing tools. Mixing can be realized by adding a magic array at the bottom of the steelmaking furnace and controlling the output of magic through an external simplified switch


    After going through the process in his mind, Donne breathed a long sigh of relief. With his poor knowledge reserve, he could only do so. If even what he refined was that kind of scrap steel, he could only consider other means - prandal is a magical world, and it is normal to make some strange special alloys, Maybe there are better alloy materials than steel?


    After returning to Ellington, Brian immediately began to test the properties of steel=== PS: I almost forgot to update... After watching the vote~~~~

 Chapter 75

    In Edgar''s blacksmith''s shop, it was ringing all the time, and the previous work had already stopped. Now Edgar and Donne stood next to Brian, staring at the hammer flying up and down in his hands, with different thoughts.


    Edgar is very excited. He can finally see Brian forging weapons with his own eyes. Although he has long known that dwarf products must be high-quality products, this is the first time he has watched dwarf forging, so he is very attentive. Even when Brian waved a hammer and how high the hammer was held, he feels very meaningful and keeps these firmly in mind


    And Donne


    "Lying trough! The most precious two handed war hammer was used as a hammer! The dwarves are all local tyrants!"


    Seeing Brian waving the two handed war hammer as a hammer, Donne could only be messy in the wind.


    "Yi..."


    Brian put the red sword embryo into the water. After a burst of smoke, he continued to beat. The sword embryo soon took shape.


    Donne was a little bored and wanted to doze off. Although the forging in the game also simulated the real forging process, it was very fast. Ordinary equipment was completed in a short time. Only those legendary equipment took a longer time. What''s more, an ordinary steel sword has to take so long


    When Donne was sleepy next to him, he suddenly heard a loud drink and a sudden excitement. When he looked up again, he found that Brian had finished it.


    "Done?"


    "Of course!"


    Brian was very proud: "but this material is really powerful. It obviously looks like pig iron, but it takes twice as long as I used to build weapons."


    The long sword in Brian''s hand has been formed and the blade has been opened. Because it is only used to test the material properties of the weapon, the appearance of the sword is very simple.


    "Come and try to see how the performance is!"


    Brian couldn''t wait, so Donne took out a long fine iron sword made by Edgar and said, "yes, just cut it."


    "Are you ready? I''m coming!"


    Brian yelled, and the refined steel sword came fiercely!


    Donne chopped it up, and Brian was shocked to fly out with a crisp sound of "Dang".


    "The goddess is on the! Big brother, your strength is too strong!"


    Brian climbed out of a pile of scrap iron and subconsciously looked at the fine steel sword in his hand. He was very surprised: "it''s all right?"


    The two swords cut each other, and the fine steel long sword could not see any trace. On the contrary, the sword in Donne''s hand had a big hole. If the cutting force was greater, it was estimated that it would be cut off directly!


    Brian carefully compared the two swords. The more he looked, the more excited he was and the more shocked he looked: "the beard of the forging hammer! This and this material will change everything in prandal!"


    Brian was certainly shocked. Compared with the expensive and scarce magic metal, the number of iron ore is very large. Almost everyone will use iron!


    This kind of material, which is born out of iron ore and called steel, has a performance far beyond that of iron. What does this mean?


    When the two armies fight, the soldiers on one side use iron equipment, but the other side uses steel equipment. The advantage is simply too great!


    Edgar adores his Lord more than he can at the moment. This is a material with the potential to change the world!


    And it was born in his blacksmith shop and under his witness!


    What will people say about the birth of steel in the future?


    Born in Edgar''s blacksmith''s shop in Ellington!


    Edgar felt nothing but a sense of glory at the moment.


    "Big brother! You changed the whole world!"


    Even Brian''s eyes were above the top, and now he was a little admiring of Donne.


    Donne smiled faintly and said, "it''s impossible to change the world now, at least until the output of steel is raised."


    "Yield? Yes! Yield!"


    Brian''s eyes lit up and he wanted to urge Donne to continue making steel immediately.


    "Wait, what do you want?"


    Donne looked warily at Brian: "don''t expect me to continue to do this in the future. In order to improve the output of steel, it must be industrialized, large-scale and large-scale. I can''t make this kind of thing all the time."


    "What do you mean by such a thing!"


    Brian was angry: "this is a baby!"


    Donne cried and laughed: "I know, I know... That''s why I plan to build a blast furnace."


    "Blast furnace?"


    "Yes, it''s steelmaking... Well, I''ll get a drawing when I go back, and then find some workers to start."


    Now that it has been determined that the properties of the steel are sufficient, Donne will not hesitate. The steelmaking plan must be put on the agenda.


    "Well, excuse me... Lord Donne, can you sell me this sword?"


    At this time, Locke''s voice suddenly sounded nearby.


    "Locke? Why did you come in?"


    Donne was stunned. He was too focused to notice the others approaching.


    "I just called several times outside, but no one paid attention to me. When I heard a sound in the yard behind me, I came in..."


    Locke smiled and said, "I just saw you trying that sword..."


    Speaking of this, Locke''s eyes kept floating on Brian''s steel sword. He saw it clearly in the experiment just now. This long sword produced by the dwarf almost cut off another sword, but he didn''t do anything at all!


    For soldiers like him, this kind of good weapon is what they dream of.


    "Sell!? can you afford it!?"


    Although Brian has a good impression of Locke, he doesn''t want to sell this sword. The commemorative significance of this sword is greater than everything. He plans to keep it forever and give it to his children and grandchildren in the future!


    "This... Fifty... No! A hundred gold coins!"


    As soon as Locke gritted his teeth, he doubled the price: "a hundred gold coins, I think it''s enough to buy this sword embryo?"


    "A hundred gold coins, hum..."


    Brian just wanted to continue to ridicule Locke, but Donne stopped him. Donne smiled and said, "I remember you spent a lot of effort to raise money to buy those therapeutic potions in caspamiburg before. Now you can take out a hundred gold coins?"


    Rock said, "I can''t get out of it."


    "No, but," said Locke hastily, "but after completing this task, I can certainly make it up! I swear in the name of head cross rose! I -"


    Locke wanted to say something else. Donne waved his hand, took the long sword from Brian''s hand, handed it to Locke, smiled and said, "this sword embryo is for you. It''s just a sword embryo anyway."


    "Give it to me?"


    Donne nodded. "Yes, I gave it to you. No gold coins."


    Brian and ED hurried: "Lord! How can you do this!? that''s --"


    Donne said faintly, "this is my decision."


    So they had to shut up.


    Locke was so excited that he was now sure that Donne was really going to give him the sword!


    "Thank you! Really thank you! You are really a generous and kind Lord! With this sword, the skeleton of the necromancer can''t pose a threat to me at all, and my probability of completing the task has increased a lot - I will never forget your kindness!"


    Locke was so excited that he didn''t know what to say. He didn''t expect that Donne was such a generous man - the group was still arguing about Donne''s shameless promotion just now! In the twinkling of an eye, someone gave him a sword!


    "Red powder to beauty, sword to hero."


    Donne said with a smile, "I wish you a smooth mission."


    "Sure!"


    Locke clenched his fist and swore to himself that when the mission was over, he would publicize Ellington, especially the fact that there was such a kind and hospitable Lord here.


    This is the only thing he can do for Donne.


    After sending Locke away, Brian began to complain: "big brother, it took us a long time to get the steel sword. You just gave it away. Are you too generous?"


    "It''s not generous. It''s called long-term investment."


    Don shook his head. "You don''t understand."


    Ellington is in urgent need of fame, and Locke is the first group of friendly outsiders that Donne has come into contact with. He must impress Locke in Ellington.


    In this way, with the activities of cross rose, Ellington''s fame will gradually spread out, and there will be more and more people here.


    In the final analysis, the reason why Donne is so positive about cross rose is that he still wants to attract enough people for Ellington.


    Edgar and Brian sit in different positions from him. Of course, they can''t understand what he does.


    Ignoring Brian''s grumbling, Donne said with a smile: "don''t worry, it''s just a steel sword. When the steel production goes up, you''ll probably be too lazy to pick it up in front of you. Compared with this, I have an interesting proposal. Do you want to listen?"


    Brian and Edgar both pricked their ears. "What interesting proposal?"


    "Today, Brian spent half a day forging a wool embryo weapon. Have you ever thought about how much time can be saved by using a punch and cutting machine?"


    "This..."


    Brian frowned: "isn''t it different? Farm tools don''t need good quality, but weapons are different. Can this mass-produced thing be used?"


    "That''s why your mind is too rigid... Have you heard of folding forging?"


    "Folding forging method?"


    Donne looked at Brian as if he saw a white mouse and laughed, "let me teach you a new forging method? You can try with the rest of the steel ingot."


    "Is that what you call folding forging?"


    "Yes, the weapons forged by this forging method are not only powerful, but also tough and have stronger bearing capacity... And the technique of steel wrapping can make the bearing capacity and toughness of the weapons stronger... Mud coating quenching... Carburizing..."


    Brian''s eyes went straight when he heard about these new forging methods. He didn''t even react.


    "Do you want to learn? If you want to learn, just say it. If you don''t say you want to learn, how do I know you want to learn? Although you keep staring at me, you still say you want to learn. Do you really want to learn? Don''t you really want to learn? Do you really want to learn? Of course I won''t teach you if you want to learn. It''s impossible. If you say you want to learn, I won''t teach you, and you say you don''t want to learn, I will teach you. If you say you don''t want to learn, I will teach you I don''t want to learn from you, but I want to teach you. Isn''t that embarrassing? I''m reasonable -- "


    Brian had a cold sweat on his forehead: "learn! I want to learn!"


    "That''s right..."


    "Lord..."


    Edgar looked at Donne with a pleading face.


    Of course, Donne didn''t ignore his own people. With a big hand, "come and learn."

 Chapter 76

    Most probably it did not actually happen to awesome principle. Dumne''s folded forging method for Blaine and Edgar and the Baotou Steel and the mud hardening were all seen when he was wandering around the Internet. He could not say 123 of the specific principles, but he could only take it for granted.


    "After the ingot is burned red and forged, Chisel out a groove with a wedge, then fold and align the steel embryo, and continue heating and forging..."


    "After a horizontal fold, there should be a vertical fold. This process can strengthen the toughness of the sword body..."


    "When turning vertically, a prepared ingot must be put in, and the size must be prepared in advance. This process is called Baogang, which is also to increase the internal toughness of the sword body..."


    With the help of Donne''s magic, the forging process was extremely smooth. The original sword making master on earth needed a month or even two months, but it took only a few hours to complete it. After all, Brian''s strength is many times greater than that of human beings on earth.


    At this time, the night has just come.


    Donne looked at the sky and said, "go on. Don''t rest until you''re done."


    "Good¡°


    Brian and Edgar are all red with excitement. Where will they feel tired? They can''t wait to see how powerful this new weapon can be under Donne''s guidance.


    "Oh, by the way, the shape of this sword should be narrower. Don''t use two handed sword, or the style of noble one handed sword... Like this."


    With a wave of Donne''s hand, the water condensed the shape of a sword in the air.


    "This..."


    Brian frowned: "it''s like the one handed sword used by the elf sword dancer."


    "Yes, I like the look - by the way, I used it after I made it."


    Of course, no one dared to question Donne''s words, and Brian could only say a few words in his stomach.


    Because Donne thinks his steelmaking method is not perfect, there may be a lot of impurities, so there are many more steps of folding and forging. Don''t underestimate these times. In addition, this sword embryo has far exceeded the limit of "100% discount".


    Then it was covered with mud and quenched.


    "Use these clay to realize the temperature difference during quenching, so that the sword has a natural slight radian. Well, at the same time, beautiful patterns will appear..."


    Brian followed Donne''s instructions and almost meticulously built the first steel sword in prandal''s true sense.


    After the quenching steps, the rest of the grinding, polishing and cutting steps are nothing for Donne. Donne doesn''t know about other processes. He only knows these, so he handed them all to Brian. He patted his ass and went back to the Lord''s house, waiting to get up tomorrow morning to see the finished product.


    "Why did you come back at this time?"


    Fiona has been sitting in the restaurant for a long time. If Donne won''t come, Tina won''t order dinner. Even Fiona''s orders can''t work, which makes Fiona full of complaints after a busy day and hungry.


    "I did some interesting things."


    Donne was in a happy mood: "Tina, have dinner."


    "Yes, Lord."


    Tina took orders.


    "Interesting things?"


    Fiona looked at Donne suspiciously. Ellington was different from DIDU. There was no gold selling cave for Donne to squander, so Fiona just doubted and withdrew her idea.


    What kind of place does Donne go? It''s impossible. He''s surrounded by beautiful women. He doesn''t know how to be positive. How can he go to that kind of place


    Donne exclaimed, "yes, I have to say, Brian''s technology is really great!"


    Fiona suddenly widened her eyes: "Bu and Brian have great skills!?"


    "Well, actually Edgar is also good, but he is still a little poor in some aspects... Alas, is this the gap between humans and dwarves?"


    Edgar is good too!?


    Fiona took a breath of air-conditioning, and many amazing pictures appeared in her mind. She shook her head hard and asked carefully: "take the liberty to ask, Lord, what you said... Should be forging?"


    Donne looked at Fiona inexplicably: "of course, what else can it be?"


    "Hoo..."


    Fiona breathed: "yes, yes..."


    If such an excellent Lord actually likes that tone, Fiona will really have to cry without tears.


    Dinner was soon delivered, and the originally happy Donne was in a terrible mood when he saw the old barbecue and thick soup on the table.


    After a few bites of barbecue, I lost my appetite.


    "Lord?"


    Tina saw this and asked cautiously, "is today''s food not well cooked?"


    "No... well, Tina, don''t we have any other food here? Except barbecue, thick soup and bread..."


    "Other meals?"


    Tina and Fiona were stunned and looked at Donne strangely: "Lord, what are you talking about? These are excellent meals."


    There are a lot of people in Ellington who can''t even eat bread. The LORD hates that the barbecue is not delicious


    Tina couldn''t help complaining.


    "I don''t mean that... I always eat these kinds. Even if it''s delicious, I''ll be tired of it..."


    Donne sighed. If he was born in a western country on earth, he probably wouldn''t say anything, but he was born in a country with a wide variety of food and has become a culture


    This is unbearable.


    Suddenly, Donne thought of the pepper he got in caspamiburg. His eyes lit up and suddenly got up: "I''ll go to the kitchen and cook by myself!"


    "What!?"


    Tina lost her voice and exclaimed, "no! Lord, you are so noble. How can you go to a place like the kitchen!"


    "I''m going!"


    Donne curled his lips, left Fiona with a stunned face and rushed directly into the kitchen.


    "Wok, wok... No? Hum, I''ll pinch one out for you every minute! Oil... Yes! Eggs... I wipe so many eggs!? whatever, just pick some... Salt... Yes! Kitchen utensils are ready! Materials are ready!"


    Donne grabbed the kitchen knife happily and was stopped by Tina at the next moment!


    "Lord! Please don''t deprive us of the right to work!"


    Tina burst into tears: "if you even need to cook, what''s the point here?"


    Even Marlene and some other little girls came up with tears and stopped Donne from doing it.


    fuck! I just want to make a scrambled egg with chili. Need I exaggerate!?


    Donne was crazy, but the girl in front of him refused to let go. He held his arm firmly. He didn''t dare to use his strength!


    "Tina, listen to me. I just want to cook a dish to improve the food..."


    "But, but you..."


    "You work very well, I like it very much, and I never thought of firing you, you know?"


    Donne comforted Tina and them in soft words: "besides, I''ll finish the dishes later. You''ll learn. I won''t have to cook by myself in the future."


    Tina looked up. "Really, really? Really won''t you fire us?"


    "Really!"


    Donne was helpless. If other nobles in prandal had been angry, but Donne came from the earth after all. Respecting others has become an instinct. In addition, these little girls look pitiful... It''s impossible to get angry!


    They finally let him go, but they didn''t even eat. They stood by and looked at him very much.


    They are worried that the Lord who has never cooked will be injured


    Fiona stood at the door with a piece of bread and glanced obliquely at Don. She didn''t know what the hell he was doing.


    Donne breathed a sigh of relief and took out some peppers from the package. Just smelling the spicy smell, he wanted to drool.


    Although Donne is not a chef on earth, he can cook more or less after living alone for many years. It''s not difficult for him to fry a dish.


    I saw him skillfully wash the pepper, then cut and remove the seeds, beat eggs, hot pot, pour oil


    Seeing here, the girls were all stunned.


    Lord, how can you cook with such a noble status!?


    And so skilled!


    Fiona has a dull face and her brain can''t work at all.


    In her impression, Donne is a powerful mysterious mage, an omnipotent genius alchemist, and maybe even a powerful soldier. Now, he doesn''t mind cooking?


    Which strong man - no, even an ordinary nobleman, would be willing to go to the kitchen by himself!


    These people''s surprise reached its peak after the egg liquid was put into the pot.


    "Oh, my God! It smells good!"


    A maid girl exclaimed. She was usually responsible for cooking. She was good at baking bread and barbecue, but she drooled after smelling the smell.


    Tina and her maid were also surprised and looked at the oil pan. The egg liquid expanded rapidly after encountering the hot oil. At the same time, it also sent out a very attractive fragrance, which made people move their forefingers.


    With a soft noise, Fiona dropped half a piece of bread in her mouth, stared at the oil pan, and her saliva kept flowing out.


    When Donne smelled the smell of scrambled eggs, he almost wanted to cry


    Soon the eggs are fried, out of the pot, and then pour the oil and pepper into the pot!


    "Cough, cough, cough!"


    The strong spicy smell came to my face. The maids coughed violently and ran out with red eyes. The kitchen couldn''t stay any longer.


    Donne laughed, waved the frying spoon without scruples and hummed a song. After frying the pepper a few times, pour the egg back into the pot, sprinkle salt, stir fry a few times and get out of the pot!


    When Donne returned to the restaurant with the plate of pepper scrambled eggs, a group of big girls and little girls in the restaurant looked at him. Each one was red eyed and crying like a little girl just abandoned by Donne


    "Lord..."


    Fiona wiped her eyes and looked at Donne bitterly: "are you cooking or doing some weird alchemy experiment?"


    Donne: "...... = = = PS: after watching the voting!!!

 Chapter 77

    Donne was desperate.


    He was really desperate for prandal''s people.


    In a world with such unscientific forces as magic and blood gas, a civilization with a history of more than 10000 years, and a world with so-called real gods, it''s incredible that the bottom civilization is so backward!?


    It is only a few hundred years since the beginning of the industrial revolution that the earth civilization has come!


    Isn''t it very unscientific for a civilization of ten thousand years to stop even food on the most primitive barbecue, bread and thick soup!?


    Frying, frying, cooking, steaming, grilling, stewing, what about these cooking techniques!? As a Chinese who has experienced the test of cooking culture for a long time, how can he be willing to succumb to the barbecue in the foreign world!


    Although Donne is not a super chef like Liu Pleiades, he also has a food heart!


    "Come and try it."


    Donne smiled very strangely. He decided to conquer these sad aliens with the culture from the culinary kingdom.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Fiona covered her nose. The strong pungent smell made her very, very unaccustomed. She always felt that the smell would do great harm to her delicate skin.


    "Scrambled eggs with chili."


    Donne picked up his fork, pricked up a scrambled egg and ate it. When the taste melted in his mouth, Donne was moved to cry.


    The fried eggs are soft and have a wonderful fragrance, and the spicy flavor of pepper is perfectly integrated with the scrambled eggs. Although there is no fresh flavor such as monosodium glutamate and chicken essence, the eggs produced by poultry without pollution are already very delicious


    Yes, that''s the smell!


    This is the kingdom of heaven


    Donne closed his eyes, savored it, and then accelerated his eating.


    The only drawback is that there are no chopsticks. Fortunately, chopsticks have no technical content at all. Get a pair later.


    Seeing Donne eating there, the little girls next to him were ready to move.


    At first, they thought the LORD was doing some vicious alchemy experiment, but the Lord himself ate it and proved that it... Was harmless, right?


    Tina hesitated, carefully picked up a fork and stretched it to the plate


    "Be careful... Sister Tina..."


    "Tina..."


    "Don''t be impulsive..."


    Tina took a deep breath, looked at the strange thing like the devil''s fangs, and put it in her mouth.


    Fiona and her maid stared at Tina tightly. Just a moment later, Tina suddenly widened her eyes and burst into tears: "water! Water! I want water!!!"


    "Here comes the water!"


    Marlene immediately brought Tina a glass of water, and Tina took it and drank it directly.


    "My tongue, my tongue is going to break..."


    Tina kept spitting out her tongue, tears gushing out, and her body trembled.


    Fruit, it''s really a terrible thing!


    The maids were frightened.


    "Fool!"


    Don said angrily, "I haven''t seen chili, but I dare to eat it. Don''t you know to try scrambled eggs first?"


    Seeing that Donne continued to eat the plate of chili scrambled eggs without scruples, the maids hesitated again.


    Is it really Tina''s fault?


    Tina is dying. Since she knows she hasn''t seen such a thing before, why don''t you remind herself before eating it?


    Lord, what a bad heart!


    the big bad wolf!


    "I''ll try!"


    Fiona felt that Donne would not cheat them on such a small matter. After hesitating, she planned to try it, but she prepared a glass of water next to it in advance.


    The golden scrambled eggs formed a sharp contrast with the shiny silver fork. It smelled very exciting things, but after getting used to it, she felt that the smell was inexplicably attractive and lured her to eat.


    Finally, Fiona opened her mouth and ate. Just a few times, she widened her eyes and began to cry.


    How does it feel?


    The tender, smooth and fragrant scrambled egg is mixed with the thing called pepper. A taste that I don''t know how to describe strongly stimulates her mouth


    Obviously I should hate this feeling, but Fiona was surprised to find that this taste is... Addictive?


    Yes, the fragrance of scrambled eggs and the spicy flavor of pepper seem to have produced wonderful changes, which makes Fiona who has never tasted this flavor like this feeling at once.


    Then


    The maids saw a strange scene. Fiona was crying and her face was full of pain. At the same time, her fork kept reaching for the dish


    Did you really eat the wrong thing?


    Tina wiped her tears and felt even more aggrieved. She was cruel, grabbed the fork again, picked up a scrambled egg and stuffed it into the entrance.


    chew.


    Dull


    Chew again.


    Dull again


    Tina didn''t know how to describe the taste in her mouth. The feeling seemed to weaken a lot. It was integrated with the taste of scrambled eggs, but it had a different charm.


    This is the chili scrambled egg made by Lord himself?


    Weird?


    It''s weird.


    Is it exciting?


    It''s really exciting.


    But


    Delicious!


    It''s really delicious!


    Tina joined the ranks of eliminating food with tears.


    Marlene was surprised to see Tina join them again. After hesitating for a while, they also picked up forks and tasted the taste.


    Then it got out of hand.


    Then there was a strange scene in the restaurant of the Lord''s house. Donne was eating bread with pepper with a happy smile, while a group of maids nearby were crying and didn''t forget to put food in his mouth


    If this is seen by others, it will be strange if there are no rumors.


    "Well, delicious is delicious, but your stomach may not be used to pepper, so eat less, or your ass hurts tomorrow. Don''t blame me for not reminding you."


    Donne''s face was strange. He didn''t eat chili for a long time. After eating spicy food suddenly, the acid in the toilet the next day was unspeakable, not to mention that prandal''s paper was very expensive. Ordinary people didn''t have toilet paper at all


    Especially these little girls who look so delicate. If that happens, they may be embarrassed to say?


    I don''t know why, at the thought that even Fiona will encounter that embarrassing situation, Donne has a sincere sense of pleasure


    Is this the so-called schadenfreude?


    Of course, a plate of scrambled eggs with chili is not enough for these people. Donne had to cook again. This time Tina Marlene didn''t leave, but endured the choking taste of chili and learned the whole process. After they learned the dish, Donne didn''t have to cook by himself.


    Donne''s mind perked up when he returned to his room after a contented dinner.


    "Well, if you want to open a small stove in the future, chopsticks are still indispensable."


    So he took out a branch of the world tree and rubbed out a dozen chopsticks every minute. Donne picked up a pair and tried it. He was very satisfied. The hard and tenacious world tree wood could not be used to make chopsticks.


    The next day, after breakfast, Donne went straight to Edgar''s blacksmith''s shop. On the way, he met Locke and his party. Looking at their smiling faces, he was obviously very satisfied with the service of oak heart tavern.


    "Lord."


    Locke came up and saluted Donne. "We''re ready to go."


    Donne smiled and waved his hand: "I wish you a smooth mission in advance."


    "Sure!"


    Locke nodded, then greeted the mercenary regiment to set out.


    Donne watched them leave and then came to the blacksmith''s shop.


    The atmosphere of the blacksmith''s shop was very strange. There was no sound at all.


    "Where are the people?"


    Donne frowned slightly and found Edgar and Brian in the backyard.


    "What''s going on? What are you doing?"


    "Big brother?"


    Brian looked up with a dull face: "you''re coming..."


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t you talk?"


    "This... Lord..."


    Edgar said bitterly, "Lord Brian forged the sword overnight..."


    "So?"


    "The performance of that sword is very superior... It''s invincible..."


    Edgar said astringently, "the weapons I made are like toys in front of the sword..."


    "So?"


    Donne is even more baffled. Isn''t the weapon superior?


    "So... Master Brian was hit."


    Edgar smiled bitterly.


    "Nonsense, nonsense!"


    Brian blushed and jumped up. "I''m not hurt!"


    Donne was still puzzled: "strike? Why would he be hit? Wasn''t it the weapon he made?"


    "The problem is..."


    Edgar secretly glanced at the awkward Brian and whispered, "Lord, this sword was made under your guidance... Using the method you said... The performance of the steel sword is far better than the weapons we made before..."


    "So?"


    "So... Lord Brian feels deeply hurt..."


    Brian blushed. "You''re talking nonsense!"


    Edgar said with a smile, "as a dwarf, you are excusable that your fighting power is not as good as the Lord, but even your proud forging means are not as good as you, Lord Brian..."


    Brian became angry. "Edgar! Believe it or not, I''ll beat you!"


    The dead proud dwarf is not cute at all


    "All right, all right, stop it."


    Donne cried and laughed: "I can''t forge at all. It was just a technique I heard from other forging masters before. Haven''t you learned it now? Of course, the things forged in the future are better and should be happy."


    "Hum, of course I''m happy. I''m dying!"


    Brian muttered, unwilling to admit that he had been instructed by Donne who didn''t know how to forge


    "Well, there''s so much nonsense. Where''s the sword?"


    Donne returned to business.


    Starting point Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point!

 Chapter 78

    When Donne took the sword into his hand, he wondered if it was the embryo he saw when he left last night.


    The silvery white sword body, beautiful cloud patterns and smooth lines are not inferior to the long sword of Elven craft level. Is it really the stick he saw last night?


    And when he holds it in his hand, he is very comfortable without the slightest sense of delay. It''s just like it was made for him.


    "Nonsense! You don''t see who made it!"


    Brian widened his eyes: "considering your strength and the size of your palm, I specially adjusted the whole sword body. If we don''t take advantage of it, what are we dwarves still doing in the forging industry!"


    "I see... Wait! When did you investigate the size of my palm?"


    "You can see when you pat me on the head!"


    Donne looked at Brian with a creepy face and thought it over!


    "What''s your look... Don''t like to give it back to me! This is my painstaking work!"


    Brian is angry.


    "No, I like it very much!"


    Tang Enyi flatly refused Brian: "what''s the name of this sword?"


    "You name your sword!"


    "This sword --"


    Donne turned his eyes and said, "just call it an iron sword."


    Originally, Donne wanted to give it a more domineering name, such as the shadow, the Seven Star Dragon yuan, and even the Xuanyuan sword. But when you think about it carefully, TM will produce it in mass in the future. When you think of one of the top ten Chinese swords, he will lie in the groove, so he finally gave up the idea.


    It''s also good to cut the iron sword. There will be one for everyone at that time


    , yelling at the ex curry bar together is also very exciting


    "Cut iron sword? Good name!"


    Brian acquiesced to the name.


    "Why are you going?"


    "Go to bed!"


    Brian muttered, "haven''t you let me sleep after a busy night?"


    Donne blurted out, "what time is it? Sleep, you''re paralyzed. Hi!"


    Edgar and Brian looked at Donne mistily. They didn''t know what was wrong with this guy.


    "Cough, it''s okay!"


    Donne waved his hand. "I mean, after yesterday''s forging, did you think of anything?"


    "The new craft is very powerful. The Lord is very powerful. I''m sleepy, so I can go to bed?"


    Brian is too tired to talk nonsense. You can imagine how sleepy he is now.


    "Can''t sleep yet."


    Donne can''t let Brian go. What didn''t finish last night is the focus today.


    "For the folding and forging process and Baotou Steel process last night, how long would you do it alone without my help? Have you thought about it?"


    "About a few days."


    "But have you ever thought about using a punch?"


    "Press?"


    Brian was stunned, his mind flashed, and suddenly clapped his hands: "yes! Why didn''t I think about it!"


    "It seems that you still don''t remember the assembly line production method I told you before."


    Donne was speechless: "This kind of repetitive and mechanical work is the easiest for machinery to do. If you use a stamping machine, you can make several sword embryos even in the morning. If you use a cutting machine, grinder or even polishing machine, it will not be a problem to produce dozens of such swords a day. If the number of production lines is large, this kind of swords can be mass produced. Don''t you Have you thought about it? "


    Brian and Edgar were stunned when Donne said what he said. Before, Donne described the prospect to them, but they didn''t have a clear impression, but today it''s different. They almost immediately thought of the great significance.


    "Big brother..."


    Brian looked at Donne with a creepy face: "don''t you want to be king?"


    Mass produce high-quality weapons. You can arm your soldiers at will. Even if he is a dwarf, he knows how taboo it is.


    Don shook his head. "I''m not that interested."


    "But you..."


    Brian was full of doubts: "since I met you, you have been constantly emphasizing the liberation of productivity, improving production efficiency, and making something like a punch. What do you want to be an emperor? Do you want to benefit the public?"


    "Of course."


    "The devil believes it!"


    Donne spread his hands, full of helplessness.


    He can''t tell Brian that he can only do his best to develop his strength because he can''t be sure when the crisis will come?


    At the beginning, the official website of the game clearly stated the notice of the expansion film. Chaos invasion will be the biggest crisis in prandal. Even if players work together, they may not be able to resist this danger. Only by becoming a lord, acquiring their own territory, developing the power of NPC (indigenous people), and gathering the power of the whole world together can they defeat the enemy.


    Now he came to prandal inexplicably. Although he didn''t know what the world had to do with the game, as long as there was a little possible danger, he had to start preparing now.


    In fact, if it weren''t for worrying about the hidden strongmen, Donne wanted to be the king of the Ilus Empire and unify the world by himself.


    Before considering the overall situation, the first thing Donne should do is to protect himself.


    That''s why he urgently wants Ellington to rise rapidly.


    "In fact, you all underestimate the power of industry."


    Tang en shook his head: "not only weapons, but also armor can be produced in batch assembly line."


    "What? Are you teasing us?"


    Brian and Edgar were full of disbelief: "don''t talk about leather armor and mage robes. Every armor worn by those soldiers is very complex. How can these machines be mass produced alone!"


    "What you have in mind is... Alas!"


    Donne sighed heavily. He hated iron for steel!


    "If the whole armor can''t be integrated, can''t it be disassembled?"


    "Take it apart? Good idea. In fact, the current armor is made by taking it apart. How can you use it without taking it apart at the joints? But how can you solve it at the joints?"


    Brian shrugged disdainfully: "the connection is too obvious, it will be a fatal weakness, too hidden, and affect the efficiency and convenience of wearing armor. We should also consider everyone''s body shape... Armor and weapons are completely different! It''s much more complex!"


    At this time, Brian regained the confidence of some professional forging masters, and a proud smile appeared on his face again.


    "So... Then continue to dismantle."


    Donne said with a smile, "break a pair of armor into 100... No, 1000 identical parts. At that time, just produce some according to each fixed model of different sizes."


    "Split into a thousand identical parts? How is it possible!"


    Brian shook his head vigorously. It''s impossible, absolutely impossible!


    "Of course."


    Donne smiled and took out the drawing he drew before he went to bed last night: "look, these two kinds of armor are called fish scale armor and lock armor."


    Brian and Edgar gathered together in front of the drawing. After reading it for a while, they raised their heads together and looked at Donne in shock: "this kind of armor... How did you think of it?"


    "Let''s talk about the feasibility first. When you see the drawings, you won''t say it''s impossible?"


    "Feasible! Certainly feasible! Absolutely feasible!"


    Brian said firmly: "The design of this kind of armor is very exquisite. Although the defense is lower than the whole body armor, it will make up for this defect if you use the new materials you made, brother. At the same time, the weight is greatly reduced. Soldiers wearing this armor not only enhance their mobility and are not easy to get tired, but also make it much simpler in terms of manufacturing technology!"


    Brian was shocked again. This idea was absolutely wonderful. He divided the whole armor into small parts, mass produced those parts through machinery, and finally woven them. He had the defense power no less than that of the whole armor. At the same time, he retained the portable type. For example, combined with the weapons made by the new forging process


    This will be a group of invincible lions!


    Brian took a deep breath. If Donne said he didn''t want to dominate the world, he must jump up and hit him in the face!


    HMM, wait? Can''t hit the face? Brian thought hard, then hit his Ding Ding!


    In fact, Brian also knows that it is an invincible lion, but it is also worse. After all, the high-end combat effectiveness of the world is in the hands of the apocalypse, but these ordinary soldiers can easily crush the armies of other countries - unless the Apocalypse joins the army.


    If the strength of these soldiers is generally upgraded to a higher level, even the strong will be exhausted and submerged in the sea of people.


    This is... What a terrible thing


    Brian felt that what he was holding was like a terrible killer that would destroy the world at any time.


    Don didn''t know Brian would think so much. He came up with this design because he hadn''t seen fish scale armor and lock armor in the army of caspamiburg before. It happened that these two kinds of armor were easy to realize mass production, so he took them out.


    He didn''t even think about destroying mankind and unifying the world. He had only one enemy in his heart, that is, the chaotic army who didn''t know when it would come.


    "Have you finished reading the drawings? Now do you know what our biggest shortcomings are?"


    "... steel production? Aren''t you going to build that blast furnace and start steelmaking?"


    "That''s just one of them. Our biggest weakness is... People!"


    Donne tangled and said, "Ellington, there are not so many people who can use it!"


    Even if the previous metal farm tools liberated the productive forces, they liberated only sporadic ones, which gave those farmers leisure time to consume, and gave birth to the sprouts of other industries at the same time.


    However, in order to enter the era of industrial production, population has always been the huge problem that Ellington needs to solve most.


    Population... Population


    "Are you finished? I want to go to bed..."


    "I also want to go to bed..."


    Donne looked at Edgar and Brian with green eyes. He wanted to shove them into the house and have a baby at once=== PS: after watching the voting! Or I''ll put you in the room and have monkeys!

 Chapter 79

    Seeing that he could not continue to talk with Brian Edgar, Donne had to go back to the Lord''s house with an iron sword.


    The attributes of the iron chopping sword are very general now. Although Brian used steel to forge, it is only a whiteboard equipment without additional attributes because there is no magic metal added.


    However, Donne likes this sword very much. The commemorative significance of this iron cutting sword is even greater than its practical significance, so he plans to commemorate several spells of this sword and look comfortable at home.


    Use? No, no, no, don won''t take this sword out at all. He needs melee weapons. Just take the enemy directly. How troublesome it is to bring his own weapons.


    Constant spell effect is similar to enchantment. It has no requirements for the magic affinity of equipment, but it is more difficult. Of course, it is also more powerful.


    One equipment can keep several spells. On the one hand, it depends on the quality of the equipment itself, and on the other hand, it depends on the strength of the magician.


    Donne''s strength is needless to say, but the key is the bearing capacity of the iron sword.


    "Since it''s called cutting iron sword, let''s have a ''purgatory impact'' first."


    Purgatory shock is a fifth order fire spell. After it is constant, users can use purgatory shock without consuming it once a day, causing terrible flame damage in a large range in front of them, huh.


    The magic light in Donne''s hand flickered, condensed into a strange rune, disappeared into the sword, and a light red light appeared on the chopping iron sword.


    "... can withstand level 5 spells? Then go on and keep a ''elegant aura of wind''!"


    The hurricane condensed into a small Rune in Donne''s hand. You can feel the powerful power attached to it at a glance. Then the rune was pressed on the sword by Donne. The iron sword immediately trembled violently. The green light wrapped around the sword with the roar of the wind. The violent trembling lasted for a few minutes.


    "Although it''s a little fierce, it feels like there can be another spell."


    Donne was already very surprised. The most time he had ever used five spell effects for a robe, but it was normal that the robe was sewn with precious constant gold thread.


    But now in his hand is only a long sword made of ordinary steel. Although the folding forging method and steel wrapping process are used, it can not change his essence of ordinary metal.


    The elegant aura of the wind was a sixth order spell. He was surprised that he could bear it.


    As soon as Donne raised his eyebrows, he decided to take another risk: "another ''giant power'' is good."


    Juli is a third-order spell, which requires a slightly weaker load on the equipment, so the third constant was completed very smoothly, but the iron sword trembled more fiercely. This time, it took more than ten minutes to stop. At this time, don also knew that the iron sword had reached the limit.


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "one third-order spell, one fifth-order spell, one sixth-order spell... Is it equal to 14 spell bits?"


    In the game of chaos invasion, the concept of spell bit is different from that in DND. Spell bit mainly counts the endurance of magic equipment for constant spells. First-order spells occupy one spell bit, while ninth-order spells occupy nine. Legendary spells can''t be constant at all - at least not based on the strength of players.


    An ordinary sophisticated equipment usually has five spell bits, that is, it can withstand up to one fifth order spell, or two second-order and one first-order spell.


    It is precisely because of the constant existence of spells that the PVP is full of variables. It is likely that a low-level trumpet took a seemingly insignificant weapon to find a high-level mage to constantly use high-level spells. Therefore, there is often a situation in which a large trumpet wants to bully the trumpet, but is suddenly stimulated by the trumpet, and the spell is killed instantly


    What does fourteen spell bits mean? It means that even if the sword is a whiteboard, it has no less than excellent equipment after the high-level mage has constant spells.


    However, there is another important thing. Five spell positions can be constant for up to five level spells, but it does not mean that they will succeed. The higher the class of spells, the higher the requirements for equipment quality and the stronger the load. It is like cutting an iron sword and fourteen spell positions. In theory, it can be constant for a ninth level spell and a fifth level spell, A small soldier can easily surpass God with it... But is it possible?


    Of course not.


    Donne is almost certain that the constant ninth order spell will fail 100%.


    Why?


    Because the quality of the iron chopping sword is not enough to support the load of the ninth order magic, the huge magic cycle will completely collapse the sword at the moment of entering the sword.


    From the point of view of the constant spell, this steel sword can only bear a sixth order spell at the highest level, and there is no need to think about the seventh order spell.


    After finishing the spell, the sword looked very unusual. It glittered with soft element radiance. It was not ordinary at first sight.


    Looking at the iron sword hanging on the wall, Donne showed a very satisfied expression.


    "Eh? Lord?"


    Then Fiona came back: "I''m looking for you. You''re in the study... Sword?"


    Fiona also saw the sword hanging on the wall and was stunned.


    Donne said with a smile, "isn''t it good? It''s right here."


    "Good looking... No, get down to business!"


    Fiona looked back: "Hilton and Thomas can''t wait for the workshop to be completed. They plan to organize a caravan and set out."


    "Let''s go now? What''s the goal?"


    "Go east, mountain city Beiyin."


    Fiona paused and said: "Castle caspami has just been visited by your Lord, and their Lord was killed by you, so it should be in a sensitive period now. It is not suitable to open shops now. On the contrary, in the East, the distance between the mountain city Bain and Ellington is closer than castle caspami. The carriage only takes two days, and it is closer to the imperial capital and more prosperous than Ellington Some, it''s a good choice. "


    "The most important thing is, Lord, you have solved Buck''s gang of mountain bandits, so the traffic security between Ellington and the outside world is much better. There will be no mountain bandits in xiangdidu, and there is almost no harassment of Warcraft. It''s very safe."


    "Bain... Yes, but what about the goods chosen by the caravan?"


    "The mint candy and soap that have been rushed out these days are enough. In addition, the metal farm tools produced by those apprentices in the blacksmith shop with machines, with a total value of more than 1000 gold coins, should bring us a profit of at least 2000 gold coins when transported to Beiyin."


    After a pause, Fiona continued: "they will bring 1000 gold coins at the same time, use the money to buy a shop there as a fixed stationing point of our chamber of Commerce, and break into the aristocratic circle there to make preparations for us to open the market in the future. It can be said that their success in the mountain city Beiyin determines the speed of our future development in Ellington."


    Donne waved a big hand: "since their operation is so important, give them 10000 gold coins as activity funds, and send 20 guard members to protect them and build momentum for them."


    Fiona was surprised: "Lord! Are you crazy? It won''t take so much!"


    "I know."


    Donne said casually: "but you also know what those nobles look like. How can they break into their circle with only a thousand gold coins? At least 5000 gold coins can make them look like big businessmen with individual pastry. With another 5000 gold coins, they can barely qualify to enter the circle of nobles."


    Fiona was silent. She knew what Donne said was true. She wanted to save the money by relying on the ability of Hilton and Thomas, but now with the support of the Lord, there was no need to save.


    "OK, I see. Your generosity will make their actions more smooth."


    Fiona wrote it down.


    Donne continued, "since they are going to open shops, they must have good things that can hold the market. Although mint candy and soap are practical things, they are not used to attract the attention of those nobles."


    Fiona''s eyes brightened: "do you want to give me a magic scroll?"


    "Are you teasing me?"


    Donne looked contemptuously at Fiona: "a shop selling daily necessities sells magic scrolls?"


    For example, it''s like a rocket launcher next to soap on the shelf of a grocery store on earth


    Fiona laughed, and she knew she was too anxious.


    "There is no magic scroll, but..."


    Donne rubbed his chin, suddenly clapped his hands, took out a few bottles of wine and handed it to Fiona: "that''s it."


    "This is --"


    Fiona immediately recognized these bottles of wine and exclaimed, "new moon wine! New moon wine of the elves!? God! You have so many besides the last one!? do you know any elves!?"


    Don shrugged: "I want to know... Stop talking nonsense. Give them these bottles of wine, but don''t make them stupid. Do you know how to give full play to their maximum value?"


    Fiona said tentatively, "take it for identification first, and then sell it?"


    Donne covered his face in pain, took a deep breath, and said patiently: "There is a bottle of these wines in the store, but it''s a sign! It''s also called a gimmick! You can''t sell them casually. Take out another bottle to participate in the auction in the name of the chamber of Commerce, so as to raise the popularity of the chamber of Commerce, and let them know that we can get the things of the elves! Then, after the auction, the third bottle directly invites those powerful nobles in the mountain city Beiyin to participate in the evening Yes, let''s share this bottle of wine, okay? "


    Donne just a little bit, Fiona immediately understood the truth, and her admiration for Donne was simply unbearable!

 Chapter 80

    If you simply sell these three bottles of new moon wine, you can only earn 30000 gold coins, but compared with the actual value, the gimmick of new moon wine is more important.


    After all, this is a rare wine from the elves. Most nobles can''t even buy it!


    Its real value lies in rarity!


    The way Donne said is very simple, that is to maximize the attraction of new moon wine to the nobility. One bottle sold at the auction is to improve the popularity of the chamber of Commerce, the other bottle is to win over the nobility and enter their circle, and the third bottle is placed in the shop as a long-term attraction, which can continuously bring customers to the shop.


    In a simple way, the nobles'' psychology of comparison is made full use of. What else can Fiona say in addition to admiration and worship?


    "But what if the nobles, even the Lord of Bain, have to buy it?"


    Fiona raised another sharp question.


    Donne gave her a white look: "I said I couldn''t sell it casually. I didn''t say I couldn''t sell it."


    "But we only have three bottles..."


    "Who said three bottles?"


    Donne turned his hand and put a dozen new moon wine on the table with a bang. Fiona widened her eyes and couldn''t speak.


    "Tell them that our shop sells a bottle of new moon wine every month, mainly by auction. At that time, all the nobles of Bain will be invited to participate in the auction, and the one with the highest price will win."


    Donne smiled very insidiously: "I believe that providing a bottle of ELF family new moon wine every month is enough to make our Datang chamber of Commerce famous in Beiyin."


    "Absolutely enough!"


    Fiona said firmly: "up to now, no chamber of Commerce has been able to provide the new moon wine of the elves! These new moon wine can make us develop stably in Beiyin city for at least one year. Even if we can''t continue to provide new moon wine after one year, we have stood firm."


    At this time, Donne said, "in addition to standing firm, I have to give the chamber of Commerce an important task."


    "Please."


    "People, we in Ellington need a large population, that is, labor. Of course, it would be better if we could attract apocalypses such as mages or soldiers."


    Donne painted Fiona a huge and magnificent future development plan, but if this development plan is to become a reality, it needs a lot of human and material resources.


    "While Beiyin develops, the chamber of commerce must publicize the situation of Ellington and attract those bottom personnel to Ellington. Only when there is enough labor force can our development be accelerated."


    "I see."


    Donne sighed. There are still too few people available at Ellington, otherwise many things can go hand in hand and develop together, but now he has to slow down and do the same.


    At this time, he suddenly thought of something and asked, "by the way, have they prepared leaflets?"


    The new store opened. In this world without TV network, Donne really couldn''t think of any other means of publicity except handing out leaflets.


    Fiona was stunned: "leaflets? What''s that?"


    Donne was desperate. "Are you serious?"


    "Lord, are you kidding me? Seriously, it''s not funny at all."


    Well, in a world without electronic media, there is no print media. How simple is the civilian life in this world!


    Donne frowned and said, "let Hilton and Thomas get ready today and start tomorrow. I''ll prepare something for them."


    After writing down Donne''s order, Fiona hurried away with the new moon wine. She believed Hilton and Thomas could do it well.


    Seeing Fiona leave, Donne immediately drilled back into the room.


    To mass produce leaflets, we must first solve two problems: a large number of cheap and durable paper and a printing press.


    The printing press involves the problem of ink - well, let alone color printing, the problem of black-and-white printing ink is easy to solve, but how to obtain a large number of high-quality and cheap paper is still a big problem.


    "Time is tight, so we can only get together first."


    Prandar''s current paper is made of plant leaves, and the cost is very high, so most people still use animal skin paper, and only nobles can afford white paper.


    But what Donne has to do now is get the printing press out first.


    In fact, the principle of the printing press is not difficult. The difficulty lies in the controllable programming chip, but Donne does not need to realize such complex functions, so as long as the simplest movable type printing can meet his requirements.


    Coincidentally, the current common Rune language in prandal is similar to the Chinese language, which is ideographic rather than Pinyin. Therefore, the printing function can be realized very quickly by sorting out the commonly used words.


    Then use magic to realize the functions of automatic paper feeding, automatic cutting and automatic printing. A printing machine is barely formed.


    After Dunn pondered for a few hours, a printing machine similar to a large printer came out. It looked very ugly, but after his trial, he was very satisfied.


    Because this thing has been able to use - as an amateur jumper without professional knowledge, he is very proud to do so.


    After determining that the printing press can be used, what Donne did first was to make a simple black-and-white flyer template. Although he didn''t understand advertising and didn''t learn art design, he didn''t eat pork and saw pigs running. After being bombarded by advertising in his previous life, he could think of wonderful ideas.


    "Take one after dinner to freshen your breath and last longer - please recognize the mint candy of Datang chamber of Commerce!"


    "In the hot summer, try mint candy! Let the cool feeling go straight to the bottom of your heart! - mint candy is still good for Datang chamber of Commerce!"


    "Are you still bothering children to play and dirty clothes? Are you still bothering that the oil stains on clothes are difficult to clean? Try the new product soap, which has special decontamination effects and sweeps away the oil stains! -- produced by Datang, it must be a high-quality product!"


    "A good helper for housewives, a new" clean "world for a better life! Let soap become your intimate partner - Datang chamber of Commerce."


    When designing these advertising words, Donne''s face was full of a happy smile. At the thought of this pure world that has not been polluted by advertising, he would feel the brainwashing power of advertising under his own actions, and he was sincerely gloating.


    Yes, he is such a bad heart.


    After designing the advertising language and trying several typesetting methods, when Donne was finally finalized, the product pricing and the trademark of Datang chamber of commerce were added to the advertising leaflet.


    In order to make the trademark as exquisite as possible, he specially took out a small piece of dragon steel and carefully processed it into the prototype of the trademark.


    So, when Fiona was called in by Donne again, she saw the paper all over the room and the strange device.


    "My God! Lord! You are so wasteful!"


    Fiona''s heart is beating to death. Even if she is a noble, such a waste of paper is a reprehensible act. This piece of paper is worth ten silver coins!


    "Blame me later. Let''s see this."


    Donne smiled and handed the leaflet to Fiona. Fiona looked at it. Although she felt that the content above was very interesting, but


    Fiona looked puzzled: "what''s this for?"


    "Leaflets to promote new stores."


    "If there is no publicity for the opening of a new store, just waiting for customers to come, it takes too long, so we must take the initiative," Donne explained


    "Take the initiative?"


    "These are the leaflets."


    Donne said with a smile: "I printed more than 3000 leaflets. In fact, if the Lord''s house didn''t have much paper, I planned to print tens of thousands of leaflets, and then let them distribute leaflets to pedestrians in every street of Beiyin, the mountain city, until the day the store opened --"


    "Wait, wait!"


    Fiona suddenly stopped Donne and widened her eyes: "you said you used up all the papers in the Lord''s house!?"


    "Yes, but -"


    Fiona''s eyes widened and pressed down on Donne with an aggressive momentum: "you said you were going to send these papers, that is, the leaflets you said, for free!"


    "Yes, this is --"


    "Lord!"


    Fiona''s face collapsed, and her momentum was immediately vented: "what do you want to do... Please don''t lose your family again? A piece of paper is worth ten silver coins! Three thousand is three hundred gold coins! You actually want to send it directly!?"


    Donne scratched his head. It''s hard to understand Fiona''s idea


    You know, he just took out the new moon wine worth more than 100000 gold coins a few hours ago. Now she is so angry because of only 300 gold coins


    Is this the common problem of housekeepers?


    "Of course, it was sent directly!"


    Donne said bluntly, "how can they know how excellent our store is if they don''t send it out?"


    "But with the investment of these 300 gold coins, we have to sell at least 400 pieces of Mint Soap or 4000 pieces of ordinary soap to earn it back!"


    "I know, but it''s a long-term business."


    Donne pressed Fiona''s shoulder, stared at her beautiful big eyes and said calmly: "Fiona, you should have understood the value of the brand. Now what we need to do is to establish the brand value of Datang chamber of Commerce. Now our products have no competitors, but do you believe it? Once our product popularity is opened, someone will soon find the secret and imitate similar products to compete with us."


    "It''s impossible!"


    Fiona was a little shy when seen by Donne, and her mood was not as excited as before: "these are all things invented by your Lord. How can they be cracked so easily..."


    Donne sighed: "what''s difficult is complete innovation, not Shanzhai... = = PS: I received a text message from Sanjiang. I went to Sanjiang on Sunday afternoon and booked Sanjiang tickets in advance ~ Moda~

 Chapter 81

    In fact, Donne really couldn''t think of a way to attract popularity in prandal more easily than handing out leaflets.


    The paper here is very expensive, which also means that sending out leaflets is equivalent to standing on the street and scattering money... Cough, like scattering money, I''m afraid those people are competing for leaflets.


    After they got the leaflet, the content information on the leaflet was conveyed to them.


    "Fiona, do you know what it means to send leaflets?"


    Seeing Fiona shaking her head, Donne said, "this is advertising."


    "Advertising?"


    "Yes, advertising is advertising. Issuing these leaflets is to announce to the residents of Bain city that Datang chamber of Commerce has opened a shop here, which sells mint candy, soap, soap, pure dew and even spirit wine!"


    "When these residents accept the Datang chamber of Commerce, the advertising language will be well known to them and become a sign to identify the goods. At that time, everyone will know that the things sold by Datang chamber of commerce are genuine and the others are fake."


    "After the brand is established, it is very simple for Datang chamber of Commerce to launch other products. As long as we can maintain quality and establish the brand, Datang chamber of Commerce will not fall."


    "But, but..."


    Fiona murmured, "these leaflets are still unnecessary..."


    Donne lost his smile. Fiona was still regretting these papers, so he patted Fiona and said with a smile, "don''t worry, I''ll give you an explanation these two days. Just don''t be too excited."


    Give me an explanation?


    Give me an explanation!?


    Fiona''s heart jumped up inexplicably. Lord, what does that mean? Do you mean... He wants to confess to me!?


    no No no no! Calm down, Fiona!


    Isn''t it clear from what you know about him?


    This guy must have started to say something easily misunderstood again!


    Yes, it must be!


    I said I would give you an explanation. I''m afraid I''ll give you a "tape" at that time!


    Fiona soon calmed down and glanced obliquely at Donne: "that''s what you said, I remember!"


    "Don''t worry."


    Donne smiled. In fact, he wanted to restore papermaking a while ago. The main reason is... It''s too painful to use soft toilet paper in the toilet - no, it''s too tight!!


    "Ask someone to give these leaflets to Hilton and Thomas and tell them my arrangements."


    Fiona took orders and left. Donne took a long breath. The biggest constraint for the printing press to play a role is a large number of cheap and high-quality white paper.


    Printing has always been closely linked with papermaking. Movable type printing technology is not difficult to achieve, and papermaking is also very easy. Even a primary school student on earth knows how to make paper.


    The wonderful thing is that there are a lot of forest resources and water sources next to Ellington, so papermaking is not a problem at all.


    It''s just that papermaking will produce a lot of wastewater. Really, don doesn''t want industry to pollute the world, so the key problem he wants to solve is how to treat the wastewater produced by papermaking.


    It is absolutely impossible to discharge into the emerald river. I''m afraid it will pollute the whole clear river over a long time.


    Donne really doesn''t want to turn the crystal clear emerald River into a smelly ditch. If that''s true, even if the spirit''s character is gentle, it''s estimated that he will have to fight to the death with Donne.


    Although the waste water discharged from pulping and papermaking can be filtered by arcane magic, the filtered waste water is still waste water.


    How to deal with industrial waste on earth is still an unsolved problem. Ordinary waste can be incinerated, but incineration will also produce toxic gases and residues


    "Wait! Burn?"


    Donne was suddenly stunned. A moment later, he showed a strange smile. He almost forgot that this is a magical world


    Thinking of this, Donne immediately rushed out and found Tina and them cleaning below, so he shouted, "Tina, do you have any old clothes you don''t wear?"


    "Lord?"


    Tina''s eyes were very strange. She held the broom tightly and lowered her head: "if the Lord wants it, she can have it at any time..."


    God, God!


    Lord, what do you want our old clothes for?


    Is it hard to say that he actually likes women''s clothes?


    I''ve heard that some nobles have that strange hobby, especially some like the clothes just worn by women


    But, but he is Lord!


    How, how can you like that kind of thing!?


    Lord, how can you have such a strange habit when you are such a nice person?


    If the Lord likes it, even himself


    Unfortunately, he didn''t mean that at all


    Does he, does he have anything to hide?


    Not only Tina, Marlene, but also her maids were stunned and looked at Donne stupidly.


    That look was clearly looking at a complete pervert.


    "Wait a minute! What are your eyes!"


    Donne looked back and was stunned. "It''s not what you think!"


    "Lord, we know..."


    Tina whispered, "what kind of clothes do you like? We''ll get them now..."


    "Wait! It''s really not what you think! I''m not a pervert!"


    Donne almost vomited blood: "stop! I''m serious!"


    Tina, they nodded.


    Lord, what a pity


    Yes, he is a good man, but this little hobby can''t be accepted and understood by everyone


    We must encourage the Lord to build up his confidence. We must not go further and further on the road of metamorphosis


    The Lord doesn''t need support and encouragement. I''m afraid what he needs is recognition


    The little maids made eye contact with each other, and their faces were full of sympathy for Donne.


    Why, why do they not speak clearly, but I always feel that they seem to pity me!?


    Donne looked suspiciously at the maids below. When he calmed down, he coughed and said, "you all misunderstood. I don''t have any strange hobbies. I just need some rags for an experiment, so I need the old clothes you don''t want..."


    "We understand, Lord."


    Tina took a deep look at Donne, bowed her head and said, "Lord, what we have to do is great events. We don''t understand, so the only thing we can do is to cooperate with Lord."


    Marlene bowed her head and said, "yes, since the Lord needs it, let''s find it."


    "Yes, Lord, if you need help, how can we not help..."


    Donne finally breathed a sigh of relief and smiled: "you finally understand... Great, then you can find some old clothes you don''t want."


    The maids hurried away, one by one returned to their rooms with complex expressions and began to churn in the cupboard.


    Tina looked at the clothes in the cabinet and was very hesitant.


    In addition to the maid''s clothes at work, she also bought some cloth with her salary and made a lot of beautiful clothes. She likes them very much and is reluctant to wear them at ordinary times.


    "Since the Lord likes it, I''m sorry, everyone..."


    Tina took off her best clothes in great pain, held them in her arms for a moment, and then went out.


    All the other maids came out.


    Marlene exclaimed, "ah! Tina, aren''t those your favorite clothes?"


    Tina sighed, "Marlene, isn''t that your favorite dress?"


    "Is everyone..."


    "Who makes the Lord like it..."


    A little maid said helplessly, "Lord is so kind. Even if he has such a little hobby, I can stand it... I think Lord must be very lonely. No one will recognize him..."


    "Shh, stop talking. Just let everyone know..."


    Tina made a gesture: "let''s go and send these clothes to the Lord... I hope he can be satisfied."


    Soon a group of maids filed in with their clothes and came to Donne''s bedroom.


    "Oh? So fast?"


    Donne was stunned. Old clothes are usually put deep. He thought he had to look for them for a long time.


    "Lord, do you think these are enough?"


    Tina put the clothes on the bed in piles, and then looked forward to Donne, hoping to get Donne''s satisfactory praise.


    "Enough is enough..."


    Donne looked at the brand-new clothes and said, "well... Are you sure it''s old clothes you don''t want?"


    "That''s right!"


    Tina nodded and said firmly, "these are old clothes we don''t want!"


    Sorry, my beloved clothes, but since the Lord is unwilling to admit his heart, he can only wrong you... In fact, I love you!!!


    "Tina''s right!"


    Although the other maid was bleeding in her heart, she recognized Tina''s words.


    "It''s strange... Is it because I work in the Lord''s house, so my life is better?"


    Donne was full of doubts. Before, he saw that most residents of Ellington still had patches on their clothes. He thought that the general living conditions were very poor, but he didn''t expect that the clothes these maids didn''t want were so brand-new. It is estimated that the salary was higher because they worked in the Lord''s house.


    Donne didn''t think so much. He went over and grabbed a dress and looked at it. Tina immediately clenched her fist nervously. What Donne picked up was her favorite dress.


    What will the LORD say? What would he do? Does he like it?


    The next moment, Donne "hissed", tore the dress in half, stared at the fracture and nodded with satisfaction.


    However, at the moment, Tina was petrified and the whole person was stupid there.


    Tear


    Clothes... Her favorite clothes... Were... Torn by the Lord


    But it wasn''t over yet. Donne put down the dress, then grabbed other people''s clothes and tore the little maid''s clothes to pieces in minutes.


    "Eh? What are you doing? Come and help me tear these clothes to pieces. I... Hey! Why are you crying!?"


    Don was stupid there.


    "Lord, you are a fool!"


    Tina turned and ran with tears!


    "Lord, you are a villain!"


    Marlene turned and ran with tears!


    "Lord, it''s too bad!"


    Her maids turned and ran away with tears, leaving only Donne with a silly eye=== PS: Well... It''s really pure... Our protagonist.

 Chapter 82

    There is a saying that men can never understand the importance of a dress to women.


    I''m afraid every man on earth knows a famous saying: a woman''s wardrobe is always one less dress.


    Clothes are as important to women as life. They are keen on changing clothes, matching clothes and beautiful clothes.


    This is also true in prandar.


    How difficult is it for a girl to get some beautiful clothes here in very poor Ellington? Probably as difficult as Donne wanted to open the best alchemy workshop in the mainland.


    Those clothes are one of their favorite, most caring and most valuable things. In order to make Donne happy, they don''t hesitate to offer their favorite things to him, but he not only doesn''t appreciate them, but also tore all the clothes they kindly gave him for "use"!


    How can this be tolerated!


    How can I forgive!


    Poor silly don didn''t expect that they misunderstood him, so they made such a big oolong.


    "If you don''t want to help me with my work, just say it. Why are everyone crying..."


    Donne muttered. Anyway, no one else saw it and didn''t bother to tear it. He directly rolled up the clothes with wind magic and twisted them into pieces in an instant.


    After putting all the pieces in the package, Donne slipped out of the Lord''s house.


    "Big brother!"


    Don en was stunned and said with a smile, "Elia, Elsa, why are you here?"


    Elia ran to Donne, climbed her hands and feet onto his shoulder, then pouted and said, "you don''t pay attention to others when you come back!"


    Donne patted Elia and said with a smile, "there''s something to do... If you''re okay, go out with me. I''m just going to do something interesting."


    "Interesting thing!" Elia''s eyes brightened, "OK, OK!"


    "Elia really sticks to you."


    Elsa looked straight at Elia. She was a little jealous.


    Donne asked a little strangely, "the guard doesn''t have to train today?"


    "My father is back. He looks very interesting, so he has to spend a day for me."


    "Mr. Alberton?"


    Donne was stunned: "has he come back from the mountains?"


    Although he only met a few times, Alberton impressed Donne deeply. He always felt that there was something secret about the man.


    "That''s right... What is your Lord going to do? I have nothing to do. Can you follow me?"


    "Of course."


    Donne smiled and took Elia and Elsa in the direction of the charcoal factory.


    In order to cooperate with the production of the charcoal factory, next to the charcoal factory is a new logging yard. If a paper factory is to be built, I''m afraid it should also be around the logging yard and keep a distance from the charcoal factory.


    After getting a log from the log yard, Donne took them into the grove.


    "It''s quite flat here. Let''s just do it here."


    Donne finished, put Elia down, and said with a smile, "don''t run around."


    "Lord, what are you going to do?"


    "Papermaking."


    "Papermaking!?"


    Elsa was surprised: "here? How to make paper?"


    "You''ll know soon."


    Elsa was a trustworthy person, so Donne didn''t deliberately hide his strength in front of her. With a wave of his hand, a large piece of log appeared in the air.


    Elsa looked at the wood foolishly, completely unaware of the relationship between papermaking and the wood.


    Normally, it takes several days to break the wood and soak it through, but with the help of magic, it doesn''t need to be so troublesome. Donne pulled it casually, and a huge water ball wrapped the wood. The water pressure brought by the powerful magic caused the water to seep desperately into the wood, followed by the water to rotate violently, and the wood became smaller at a speed visible to the naked eye, And the water polo began to become turbid.


    "This, this is..."


    Elsa thought, sure enough, the LORD said he was an alchemist. He was clearly a magician!


    But... Is a magician still so powerful?


    Can it be said that he is a part-time magician and his main occupation is a soldier?


    Elsa didn''t think much. At the moment, she was just curious about how Donne could make paper.


    At this time, Donne took out the pieces of clothes torn before and threw them into the water ball. The pieces of cloth could not resist the rapidly rotating water flow and were crushed completely soon.


    In fact, using the wind spell can crush these raw materials more perfectly, but if there is no water immersion, the too dry wood may catch fire when it is rubbed and torn by the wind spell, so Donne chose the water grinding method in the end.


    Driven by his powerful magic, but just a few minutes later, there was no solid in the water ball, and the whole water ball turned into a turbid liquid.


    With a gentle wave of his hand, Donne burst out a hot flame around the water ball, wrapped the water ball in it, and it didn''t take a moment for the water ball to boil.


    After boiling, the fibers in it were completely dispersed and turned into brown pulp, emitting an unpleasant smell.


    "What a pity..."


    Donne regretted that if * * had been collected when electrolyzing saturated salt water, it could be used to bleach pulp. At that time, white paper would be produced, and now only yellow paper could be produced.


    However, it is not too late to find a solution. Although there is no pressurized storage equipment, there are still crystal bottles for storing gas.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Nothing. I have to find something to do for the workshop when I go back."


    Donne shook his head, waved his hands left and right, and the water polo began to stretch. The pulp was lifted in the air by magic, which was more uniform than that pressed with a flat plate. Then Donne waved his right hand back, and the water infiltrated into the pulp completely separated. In just a moment, he completed the two steps of filtration and dehydration, which appeared in the air, It''s just a big piece of freshly baked yellow paper


    ¡£


    Donne smiled. He didn''t expect to use magic so easily to restore papermaking. The steps were quite simple. After getting out the machine to simplify operation, even if it was handed over to ordinary people, he could realize mass production in a short time!


    And he finally has toilet paper to use!


    These papers are quite primitive and are not very useful for writing. But if you want to achieve the smooth and smooth appearance of the past, you need other additional materials, such as adding gelatin, which will make the paper more smooth, easy to write, ink will not spread, and adding talc will make the paper cleaner and so on.


    Don doesn''t know much about papermaking. What he knows is some fur he has seen on the Internet, but so what?


    Most importantly, he has soft toilet paper!


    "Really, really done it!"


    Elsa''s eyes widened. She hasn''t recovered yet. It''s clear that there are wood and clothes fragments in the water polo. How can they suddenly turn into paper!?


    "What kind of magic is this?"


    "It''s not magic... It''s just a simple physical change. Er, forget it, in short


    , we in Ellington will soon be able to use paper for everyone. "


    "Big brother is really powerful!"


    Elia has only worship for Donne. In her eyes, Donne is omnipotent.


    Donne smiled very happily. His chrysanthemum finally didn''t have to suffer any more.


    Although he is a lord and can wipe his ass with some expensive things, in fact, those things are really not comfortable


    Use cloth. It''s estimated that Fiona should talk to him in a few days.


    "Lord, and this water..."


    Donne turned his head and saw that the strange smell of sewage was still floating in the sky. If there was only one way to treat this kind of sewage on earth, it would be discharged into rivers and lakes after static sedimentation and filtration.


    But this is prandal.


    Donne hehe burst into a bad smile. His fingers scratched some mysterious runes in the air, and then a very small space crack suddenly appeared in front of him.


    As soon as the space crack appeared, a burning breath came to her face. Elsa and Elia stepped back several steps and suddenly sweated.


    "Lord?"


    "Hold on."


    Donne said, the huge water ball under his control into the space crack, and then the space crack was closed by Donne.


    "That was..."


    Donne said casually, "the space channel to the fire element world."


    Yes, the solution to the sewage that Donne thought of was to throw them into the fire element world, the four element world. I''m afraid the fire element world is the most suitable place to deal with this kind of sewage. There are always burning flames and boiling rock slurry in the endless space, and these sewage will be completely gasified at the moment of entering, Even the impurities inside will evaporate.


    Burn dry, burn out, simple and fast, clean and pollution-free, is there a more convenient way than this?


    At least don hasn''t thought of it yet.


    Although discharging sewage into the fire element world may irritate those fire element creatures, but


    Let''s make do with it before we think of other ways. Anyway, at the current industrial level of prandal, the sewage discharge capacity here is not so terrible. It should not attract the attention of fire element creatures... Right?


    Elsa doesn''t know much about magic, so she doesn''t understand how terrible it is to open the channel to the fire element world. She just feels that Donne is very powerful, very powerful, as for how powerful... Where does she care?


    "I''ll give you some of these papers."


    With a wave of Donne''s hand, the paper several meters long and wide was neatly cut into small pieces and stacked together, and one of them flew to Elsa.


    Elsa waved her hand. "Hey? Hey? I don''t need paper. I don''t usually write..."


    "Who said you were asked to write?"


    Donne looked puzzled: "these papers are for you to use to go to the bathroom and wipe your ass."


    Elsa''s face turned red. She didn''t expect the Lord to be so vulgar!


    How can you say such things carelessly!


    "Lord, it''s too much!"


    Elsa grabbed the paper, pushed Donne away, covered her face and ran away.


    what the fuck!


    Just listening to the "boom", Donne, who flew out, broke several big trees and fell to the ground. He was stunned. What did I do wrong!


    "Elia, did I do something wrong?"


    "No acridine, big brother is the best!"


    Donne was moved to tears: "sure enough, it''s still Luo... Elia is the best!" = = = PS: Well... Whether it''s crossing the foreign world or ancient times, it''s really important to have toilet paper... Voting WOW!

 Chapter 83

    Now that it was determined that papermaking was completely feasible, Donne immediately took Elia back.


    "Fiona!"


    Fiona looked up and said, "Lord?... you stick to Elia again. Don''t you feel ashamed that such a big man sticks to children all day?"


    "It''s Elia... Forget it, it doesn''t matter!"


    Donne smiled and waved the freshly baked paper in his hand in front of Fiona: "look what this is?"


    "Is this... Paper?"


    "Yes, just baked."


    "Out of the oven?"


    Fiona looked at Donne suspiciously: "Lord, are you sick?"


    Donne''s face was speechless: "it''s just a description! It''s just made!"


    "Do it!?"


    Fiona was stunned for a moment and then surprised: "do you know how to make paper!?"


    "Of course, it''s very simple and cheap."


    Donne smiled and said, "I''ve thought about the process. It''s not difficult at all. We can start it right away."


    "But I''m just going to arrange the blast furnace..."


    "I''ll talk about that later."


    Donne waved his big hand: "finish the paper mill first. By the way, the paper mill must be built next to the emerald River, together with the logging yard, and keep a certain distance from the charcoal mill."


    "As soon as you say so, there are not many optional places. The original place is not very big."


    "Isn''t that right? I listed the things that paper mills need to build. In fact, they don''t even need factories,


    Just a large enough shed is enough for production. I''ll get a set of relevant equipment later. You can ask someone to contact the idle personnel in Ellington and inform them of new job opportunities. "


    Fiona''s face was speechless: "Lord, in fact, there are almost no unemployed people in Ellington now. Even those old people who are idle at home are now driven by you to give full play to their waste heat and help grow Mint grass."


    "Ah?"


    Donne was stunned. He knew that Ellington had been understaffed, but he didn''t expect that human resources were so scarce.


    "But..."


    Fiona pinched her eyebrows: "papermaking is very necessary. If the cost of paper is low enough, it will be a huge market."


    "Fiona, you still underestimate the importance of paper."


    Donne''s face was so serious that Fiona couldn''t help being serious.


    "Both the carrier of culture and the daily records are inseparable from paper. With paper, Ellington children can easily get the opportunity to learn words. When they grow up, they will become the main personnel in building Ellington! The most important thing is -"


    Fiona was not as profound as Donne thought, but after hearing what Donne said, she also felt that paper was extremely important, and her expression couldn''t help becoming more severe: "what''s the most important?"


    Donne said excitedly: "most importantly, with paper, we don''t have to endure torture when we go to the bathroom!"


    Fiona instantly petrified: "go to the bathroom!"


    "That''s right!"


    Donne said happily, "think about it. It''s very delicate skin. Why torture it with those hard and rough hemp leaves and fur? And the use of cloth is very wasteful -"


    The excited Donne didn''t notice that Fiona''s face was getting red and angry.


    Donne twisted several pieces of paper and folded them together, feeling the soft and intoxicated look: "- there is no doubt that cheap and soft paper will be the best substitute. It will replace hemp leaves, boards and fur and become the best partner to take care of our hip skin!"


    Fiona took a deep breath and accumulated her anger.


    As a powerful magician and Lord of Ellington, he is an important figure who is relied on by so many people


    He, in front of a lady, went to discuss the extremely embarrassing topic of toilet!


    Lord, did he do it on purpose? He must have deliberately embarrassed himself!?


    Although I knew he was a bad guy for a long time, I didn''t expect that he liked pranks so much!


    "Lord..."


    "Huh?"


    Fiona blushed and shouted, "you are a complete pervert!!!"


    After shouting, Fiona ran away without giving Donne a chance to speak.


    Donne was dazed: "Elia, what did I do wrong?"


    "No acridine, big brother is the best!"


    "Sure enough, it''s still Luo... Well, Elia is good... Once women grow up, they become so inexplicable... Elia can''t be like them when she grows up."


    "Well, don''t worry, big brother! Elia must be good!"


    "Eh? Tina?"


    Donne suddenly saw Tina, so he was very happy to share this important invention with her. As a result, Tina just saw him, her eyes flushed, as if she saw the souls of those clothes crying to her, and immediately ran away.


    "Well, everyone doesn''t know the importance of toilet paper. It''s casting pearls before swine!"


    Donne is full of complaints. It is such a great invention that he was treated so coldly in prandal. Cai Lun will cry when he knows!


    It''s not certain whether Cai Lun will cry, but if he knows his invention to change the world, the most important significance here is to wipe his ass. it''s estimated that he will really be angry and cry


    "Strange, why is such a good thing that no one can accept?"


    Donne was very upset. He just wanted to share the good things with them, but why did they react so strangely? What''s so embarrassing about this kind of thing? It''s a very happy thing


    It is precisely because he is too used to it on earth, so he has not yet awakened. In a conservative society with a degree of civilization still staying in the semi slave and semi feudal period, it is embarrassing to directly talk about the private matter of going to the toilet in front of girls.


    Even so, the paper mill project took office after Fiona sent off the caravan.


    Because there was no need for too complex buildings, the paper mill was completed in just a few days.


    The whole of the paper mill is like a huge workshop, which is cool and ventilated, and there are shelves built according to Donne''s requirements everywhere.


    In the paper-making workshop, it is a real assembly line, from raw materials entering the factory, to pulp crushing and stirring, to boiling and sedimentation, to filtration, pulp extraction and wastewater discharge... It is completely restored according to the impression in Donne''s mind. Although it is different from the real paper mills on earth, it has no problem in operation.


    At the beginning, the number of workers trained by Donne was not large, so he did not design the second production line. With the assistance of various magic equipment made by Donne, the daily production capacity of the five workers in this production line was very terrible, enough to make nearly a ton of finished paper!


    To tell you the truth, this can even be compared with some small papermaking workshops on earth, and there is no pollution


    These papers are yellow paper without bleaching and purification, but because Donne used various magic to improve the process flow, the quality of these papers is very good, soft, strong and durable. They are very good whether they are used for writing or wiping buttocks. They have far exceeded the expensive papers sold in the market before. [e1]


    But Dumne is still not satisfied. If you can find some natural gels, plus * bleaching, the quality of these papers can be further upgraded, making it more suitable for making books and spreading culture.


    Unfortunately, natural gel can not be found. Dumne also has no idea what the industrial gel is, and now he can only make use of it.


    "You must be careful that there are no people around the waste water tank. Once it is full, just press the switch. Don''t do anything else. If the waste water tank is not full, don''t touch it here."


    Donne used magic to dig out a huge waste water tank next to the paper mill, and then put an AOJIN plate at the bottom of the waste water tank. On that AOJIN plate, he painted a simplified portal opposite the fire element world, and the opening and closing of the magic array controlling the portal was connected to a switch outside by using the principle of magic resonance, A magic crystal has been built in. Even ordinary people can open the portal.


    In order to prevent these workers from forgetting to close the portal, causing the elemental creatures in the fire element world to cross the portal, Donne improved the magic array. The micro portal in this array will automatically close after only one minute, which is enough to drain the sewage.


    Donne and Fiona stood next to the production line and saw the first batch of pulp flattened and hung up for drying before they left the paper mill with satisfaction.


    "I didn''t expect papermaking to be so simple..."


    Fiona sighed: "after our paper appears in the market, I''m afraid those businessmen who used to sell paper will hate us."


    "This is the pace of the times. If you can''t keep up with development, you will be eliminated."


    Don shrugged: "by the way, how''s it going before you hired people to work in the steel plant?"


    Fiona said with a wry smile, "I''ve sent people to contact people everywhere, but the problem is that there are insufficient staff and the efficiency is a little slow. Even if they wait for them to see the notice board, they don''t necessarily go to see it when."


    "Well..."


    Donne pondered for a moment, clapped his hands and said, "leave it to me. Just as the paper mill is in place, that thing can also be in place."


    "It''s up to you."


    "Don''t worry... By the way, how do you feel after using toilet paper?"


    "Very comfortable -" the voice suddenly stopped. Fiona stared at Donne with shame and anger: "you, you, you - rogue!"


    ====


    PS: go to Sanjiang tomorrow ~ book tickets to Sanjiang~


    Starting point Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point!

 Chapter 84

    In fact, the production of a large number of cheap paper not only solved Donne''s long-suffering toilet paper problem, but also gave him a voice to control public opinion.


    Yes, it''s the newspaper.


    He has got out the simple printing press, and now there are a lot of cheap paper to use, so it is natural for the newspaper to be launched.


    In prandar, which is controlled by the apocalypse, ordinary people''s life is still in the feudal period, and all news transmission is seriously lagging behind. Often, what news happens in one place may not be known in another place until a month later.


    Of course, this only refers to ordinary news. If it is very important news, it will be transmitted to the end of the continent in the blink of an eye by means of magic communication - unfortunately, this method is extremely expensive, and ordinary news will not be transmitted by this method at all.


    In this environment, launching newspapers is one of the best ways to master public opinion in the territory. Donne can learn from those politicians on earth, let the people see what he wants them to see, guide public opinion and consolidate his rule here.


    Originally, Donne wanted to discuss with Fiona who would be responsible for the newspaper, but looking at her just now, it is estimated that looking for her will only be boring. Donne simply decided to make the first page of the newspaper by himself.


    As for those who sell newspapers, those young people who are energetic and have no place to vent all day have a job. No one here will sue him for employing child labor... [E1]


    So, the residents of Ellington suddenly found a strange thing. These days, the children who usually run and play all over the street suddenly became very strange. They ran all over the street to inquire about some strange things. When they came home at night, they were mysterious and their faces were full of excitement, as if they had encountered something very exciting


    The adults asked them, but they didn''t say it. They just giggled, which made everyone very strange.


    And the answer was answered three days later.


    "Sell newspaper! Sell newspaper! Fresh Datang daily!"


    "Why did one eyed buck die in the street? Why did hundreds of wild animals scream in the middle of the night? Why were the soaps in the shops repeatedly blackhanded? Why did the maids and clothes in the Lord''s house disappear collectively? The old widow''s door was knocked every night. Is it human or dead? What is hidden behind the death of the former Lord Hogg? Is it the distortion of human nature or the loss of morality behind all this? If To know the answer, please pay attention to Datang daily! "


    On the street of Ellington, a little boy ran with a satchel on his back and shouted. His words attracted the eyes of both sides of the road.


    "Isn''t this Victor? Why didn''t you play with those little guys today? Instead, what newspaper did you sell?"


    Witt grinned: "Uncle Renard, would you like a copy of Datang daily? There are a lot of interesting news on it."


    Werther remembers that uncle Renard is literate and should be a good customer.


    "Datang daily?"


    Leonard asked curiously, "what''s that? What''s the news?"


    "Datang daily is a newspaper with the hairstyle of Datang newspaper established by the Lord. It publishes a lot of interesting news. These interesting news recently is news. How about you? Are you interested in buying one? It''s very cheap. Just one silver coin."


    "A silver coin!? good boy, this newspaper is worth ten good candles I sell!"


    "You can''t say that," Witt retorted to Renard with an unusual glib, "No matter how good the candle is, it can only be lit at night, but this newspaper can let you know the latest news of Ellington. It even publishes the Lord''s latest decree and all kinds of work information. These information is priceless, not to mention that the newspaper is made of paper! It usually costs ten silver coins to buy a piece of paper, but now so many papers only need one silver coin After reading it, you can still use it. Do you think it''s really expensive? "


    Leonard didn''t really want to buy it, but it makes sense to listen to victor. Usually a piece of paper is so expensive. Several of these newspapers add up to a silver coin. It''s very cost-effective!


    "OK, then give me a newspaper!"


    Leonard runs a candle shop, which is relatively rich in Ellington. It''s nothing to take out a silver coin to buy a newspaper.


    Several people nearby saw that Leonard bought a newspaper and immediately gathered together: "Hey, boss Leonard, what''s written on the newspaper?"


    Leonard enjoyed the attention so much that he opened the newspaper and read aloud.


    "In today''s front page news, Datang steel plant is about to be established, and new jobs are vacant. According to Lord Donne, Datang steel plant is under construction and will be completed in a few days. The steel plant has recently been established and needs a lot of staff. Therefore, it is widely invited all over Ellington. Anyone who has the ability, ideas and intention is between the ages of 16 and 50 All men can go to the recruitment office outside the Lord''s house to sign up for recruitment. Once they are successfully recruited after training, the minimum salary will start from 10 gold coins a month! In addition -- "


    When I first read the headline here, there was an uproar around.


    "How can this steel mill be treated so well!?"


    "Ten gold coins! I signed up when the Lord recruited craftsmen, but I only recruited 13 girls. I thought the LORD was partial and only gave girls a chance. I didn''t expect that we have a chance now!"


    "My God! I must have a try!"


    "Boss Renard! Keep reading!? what else?"


    Leonard saw everyone looking at him anxiously, coughed proudly and continued to read another news.


    "According to our investigation, the farmers'' subsidy plan promoted by the LORD before has been widely praised. Farmers in the villages around Ellington have generally received real benefits. Iron farm tools have greatly accelerated their work efficiency, allowing them to have more time to accompany their families and enjoy life, and even spare no effort to participate in the construction of Ellington and earn a second bucket of gold..."


    "The caravan established by Datang chamber of Commerce has taken our specialty mint candy, soap and other products to Beiyin, the mountain city. It plans to open shops in Beiyin and establish a business road to bring more rich products and business opportunities to Ellington..."


    "One eyed buck and his men died miserably in the street because miss Fiona used a precious fourth-order magic scroll, which is worth..."


    "According to our exclusive news, Miss Tina, who did not want to be named, recently there was a crazy incident in the Lord''s house. All the maids'' clothes in the Lord''s house were poisoned. Among them, all kinds of clues pointed the suspicion to the Lord..."


    "What!?"


    "Impossible!"


    "How?"


    As soon as the gossip news came out, it immediately ignited everyone''s enthusiasm. Everyone stared at Leonard and continued to read.


    "Cough, please wait for me to have a rest and read slowly."


    Leonard felt very good and deliberately caught their appetite. He wanted to continue to enjoy the feeling of being noticed for a while.


    Seeing this, Victor turned his eyes and shouted, "there are all the news you want to know in Datang daily. If you buy one, you don''t have to squeeze together and read it slowly!"


    After listening to Victor''s cry, everyone came back and ran to him to buy newspapers. Renard woke up and found that everyone had already bought newspapers, so he had to read them bitterly.


    "What?! sold out!?"


    Some of the slow-moving people couldn''t buy newspapers, so they were in a hurry.


    "Don''t worry, everyone! I don''t have it here, Marshall. They may have it there!"


    Witt shouted, "we Ellington Newsboy will bring you an issue of Datang Daily every day from today! The quantity is limited. Please buy early!"


    After shouting, Victor slipped away.


    As it was the first issue of the newspaper, Donne didn''t print a lot because of everyone''s habits. However, after getting the report from Witt in the evening, Donne found that he underestimated the acceptance ability of Ellington residents.


    All the 1000 newspapers printed on the first day were sold out!


    This was much more than dawn expected. In fact, when he finished printing the newspaper, he thought of a very important thing.


    That is, newspapers take words as the main content carrier, and there are not so many literate people in Ellington.


    Now, Ellington''s literacy rate is not too low.


    However, considering the popularity of writing, after thinking for a moment, Donne decided to start with the second issue of the newspaper and set up a literacy column to teach everyone to read and how to read the newspaper.


    In this way, we can not only publicize policies and control public opinion, but also popularize words, so as to improve the average cultural level of Ellington, which can be said to kill many birds with one stone.


    "Well done. These are your wages today."


    Let Witt sell newspapers. One person''s salary is ten silver coins a day, and a thousand newspapers are 100 gold coins. After deducting the cost of the paper mill, the profit is amazing - unfortunately, don doesn''t see this profit at all. He cares more about controlling public opinion and increasing the efficiency of news dissemination.


    After they got the silver coins, Witt left happily. Selling newspapers can make money faster than digging Mint grass. They can earn three gold coins by selling newspapers for a month, which was a huge sum of money that they couldn''t imagine before!


    Fiona exclaimed on her face, "newspaper, is this the way you think of!?"


    "How does it work?"


    "Great! Just now more than 50 people have applied for jobs in the steel plant! Now the headache is how to screen them."


    "Leave this to me. Remember, we don''t have too many workers now!"


    The steelmaking plant is the top priority. There are many people and high efficiency. Of course, don doesn''t mind hiring a few more people.


    But at the same time, he also needs to find someone else to be responsible for the operation of Datang daily - as the Lord, of course, he can''t stay there all day as a newspaper editor and write gossip news


    ===


    PS: please vote after reading it ~ book another Sanjiang ticket in the afternoon ~ Moda~

 Chapter 85

    With the steady development of Datang daily, more and more people learned about Lord Donne''s development plan and began to actively invest in it - looking at the rich salary.


    Even Fiona and Donne didn''t expect that the appeal of Datang daily would be so strong. After recruiting a large number of people, the steel plant project took office in full swing.


    With the gradual formation of the steel plant, on the other hand, in the mountain city of Beiyin, Datang chamber of commerce also caused a huge wave.


    After Hilton and Thomas bought a shop, they distributed leaflets along the street according to Donne''s instructions. As Donne expected, almost all of them scrambled to get leaflets. Therefore, the popularity of the shop named "Datang" immediately surpassed many old Bain shops. The well-known consequence is that Datang shops have welcomed waves of hot sales.


    Today, Datang chamber of Commerce will bring the second wave


    Bain, the Goldstone auction house under the Star Diamond bank is full of invited guests. The poorest of these guests are also millionaires with tens of thousands of gold coins, not to mention those noble millionaires with tens of millions of gold coins.


    On the central auction platform, a round of auction has just ended. The short goblin host is very satisfied with the auction in front, and he believes that the next thing can make these nobles take out gold coins from their pockets.


    "The next thing to be auctioned is a bottle of crescent wine, a treasure from the elves, provided by the Datang chamber of Commerce!"


    As the host''s voice fell, the nobles who had already received the news were in high spirits and their eyes lit up. For these people, the amount of wealth has no great significance and can not distinguish them from other rich people. Competing for financial resources is not the goal they pursue, but all kinds of rare objects.


    Such as the quill pen used by a famous mage, the stool sat by a legendary hero, or the famous paintings handed down from those countries before the chaos war.


    There is no doubt that the new moon wine of the elves is also one of them.


    Normally, Jinshi auction house will not say the provider of the auction products, but this time, at the request of Hilton, it specially put forward the name of Datang chamber of Commerce. In Donne''s words, it is an idiot to give up this free advertising opportunity.


    "Datang chamber of Commerce? Isn''t it the chamber of commerce that sent people to distribute ''leaflets'' in the street a few days ago?"


    "I''ve been to the shop of the chamber of Commerce. Although there are not many things to sell, mint candy tastes really good


    , I bought a big box. Now I eat it every day. My wives like it very much. What I have to say is that after eating the mint, I feel different from their kissing. "


    "Yes, in addition to mint candy, the soap they sell is also very good. My servant said that washing clothes is very easy to use and very clean."


    Another rich man looked contemptuous and said, "what''s soap? The Mint Soap they sell is really good! My servants now wash their clothes with Mint Soap for one gold coin. It''s not only clean, but also has a fragrance on the clothes after washing."


    So the rich man with soap couldn''t hang on his face. He secretly decided to buy a box of Mint Soap after the auction.


    "Speaking of it, is this new moon wine something of the elves? The elves basically can''t see it these years, and their things have spread?"


    "It''s also normal. Sometimes in the towns on the edge of the Emerald Forest, the elves can occasionally come out to exchange some things. It''s said that the Datang chamber of commerce comes from Ellington? That place is not far from the Emerald Forest."


    "Although it''s on the edge of the Emerald Forest, after so many years of peace, it seems that there are slave teams ready to move. What a group of fools. Aren''t you afraid to offend the gods again?"


    "I''m afraid the Elves will hide again. Can Ellington really trade with elves?"


    "If you can''t trade, how did this bottle of new moon wine come from?"


    "Maybe it was captured by some slave team..."


    The goblin host listened to the following discussion and nodded with satisfaction. How arrogant are these humans? Isn''t it up to our great goblins?


    Ah! Great leader leviz golden tooth, you are really the Savior of our goblin family!


    After praising leviz golden tooth in his heart, the goblin host knocked the hammer and shouted: "I believe the name of the new moon wine doesn''t need to be introduced too much. Every noble with taste and heritage knows its value. Now, this bottle of new moon wine provided by Datang chamber of Commerce has been auctioned. The starting price is 5000 gold coins, with a minimum increase of 100 gold coins each time!"


    "Five thousand five hundred gold coins!"


    "Go away, poor man! That''s the new moon wine! I want to buy 5500 gold coins! 7000 gold coins!"


    "You are the poor! How can you understand the value of new moon wine? 9500 gold coins!"


    "Eleven thousand gold coins! This bottle of wine is mine!"


    With the quarrel of those people, the price of new moon wine rose steadily, and soon exceeded 10000 gold coins. The goblin host on the table grinned, and the gold teeth glittered under the illumination of the magic crystal lamp.


    Hilton and Thomas are even more excited. As long as the price exceeds 10000 gold coins, the auction is to earn more and less.


    Soon, the price was approaching 15000 gold coins, and Hilton''s breath was urgent. This was an unimaginable sky high price!


    Donne had only learned from Hogg that the new moon wine was a bottle of 10000 gold coins, but he ignored one point. Rare things are more expensive. When the elf family can''t avoid the world, the price is already a thing of the past.


    Suddenly, a steady voice sounded: "two hundred..."


    "Puff..."


    Someone below couldn''t help laughing.


    The companion beside changed his face slightly: "fool! Don''t laugh! That''s Lord Douglas!"


    The man covered his mouth in an instant.


    Douglas said, "two hundred... Star Diamond crystal coins. This is the currency launched by your Star Diamond bank. Don''t tell me you don''t accept it."


    "Take it! Of course!"


    The goblin host grinned and said, "Lord Douglas offered 20000 gold coins. Is there anyone else?"


    "Please sell me a face. I want to celebrate my son''s birthday. I need this bottle of new moon wine to bless him at the party."


    "Ha ha, Lord, your words are serious. Since you have spoken, of course we won''t compete with you for this bottle of wine."


    "Yes, sir Carl''s birthday is coming. This year, sir Carl''s strength has further improved. Is he about to enter the black iron class? He is worthy of being the first genius in Bain city!"


    "What old news are you! Childe Carl has already entered the black iron class!"


    "My God! He is only 26 years old this year. He has entered the black iron class. Doesn''t it mean that he has the hope to become a golden warrior when he is 60?"


    "Sixty years old? Well, you underestimate childe Carl''s talent. I bet he will enter the gold level at the age of 50 - if he doesn''t run away from home anymore!"


    Originally, with a smile on his face, he listened to them discuss their son, but when he heard this, Douglas''s face darkened instantly


    Yes, Douglas''s son, Carl bolette, is a famous genius in the mountain city. He awakened his warrior talent at the age of 15 and became a bronze master at the age of 20. A while ago, he successfully broke through and entered the black iron class.


    Carl is young, handsome, talented, has good potential, and comes from a famous family. He can be called the girl killer and dream lover of Bain City, but the only bad thing is


    He doesn''t like to stay at home. In his words, the world is so big that he wants to see it.


    He wants to be a bard, travel around the world, taste delicious food, listen to stories from all over the world, and tell us interesting stories from all over the world


    The process of Carl''s growth is the process of running away from home and anti struggle with his father Douglas. That is, in this process, in order to fight against his silver father, Carl''s strength under oppression is rapidly improving


    As the discussion gradually disappeared, the bottle of new moon wine finally fell into Douglas''s hands at the price of 20000 gold coins.


    "Thank you for your concession. Tomorrow is my son''s birthday. At that time, the Lord''s house will hold a banquet. You are welcome to attend."


    "Sure! Of course we won''t miss childe Carl''s birthday party!"


    "As long as the Lord doesn''t dislike our cheap gifts..."


    At this time, the goblin host coughed a few times and said, "please be quiet. Next, Ms. Hilton of Datang chamber of commerce wants to have a word with you when the auction is completed."


    Hilton walked onto the stage with a smile, gave a very elegant gift and said, "first of all, I wish Lord Douglas a win in the new moon wine, and I also wish your son a happy birthday. I can assure you that this bottle of real new moon wine will add a lot of luster to tomorrow''s banquet."


    Douglas smiled: "the price doesn''t matter, as long as the wine is real."


    "Of course, we dare not sell fake goods in Jinshi auction house, otherwise it will damage the reputation of Star Diamond bank and the dragon will come after us."


    Hilton smiled with humor. Then she changed her words and said, "today we have seen your urgent desire for new moon wine. New moon wine can be said to be a treasure in wine. I understand your desire for it."


    "Therefore, I want to tell you a good news. Our Datang shop will take out a bottle of new moon wine for auction every month for one year. It will not be available after one year. At that time, we will invite you to participate."


    "Hiss - one bottle per month!? supply for one year!? aren''t you bragging!?"


    "Of course not! We Datang chamber of Commerce do what we say!"


    Hilton said very seriously: "in order to prove our sincerity, tomorrow, at childe Carl''s birthday party, our Datang chamber of Commerce will present a bottle of new moon wine for everyone to taste on behalf of Mr. Donne, the Lord of Ellington!"


    Boom!


    The following people burst open in an instant, no longer doubting the authenticity of Hilton''s words, but excitedly looking forward to the arrival of tomorrow''s party=== PS: vote~

 Chapter 86

    Originally, according to Donne''s instructions, Hilton and Thomas should take out a bottle of new moon wine to hold a party and invite the nobles to share it. However, after hearing that Douglas led the host to hold a birthday dinner, they discussed and decided to change the original plan.


    They decided to take out a bottle of new moon wine as a stepping stone and enter Lord Douglas''s dinner. If they want to get to know a local aristocratic group, there is no faster way than attending the Lord''s dinner.


    However, under normal circumstances, it is almost impossible for businessmen to enter the banquet of the aristocratic circle. Aristocrats are very proud. Even a poor aristocrat will not mix with businessmen, which is why the golden rose family from businessmen will finally fall into the present stage.


    Hilton chose a very clever opportunity. Before the auction was over and everyone was excited, she took this opportunity to have a direct dialogue with the Lord. If she hadn''t reacted quickly enough, it wouldn''t be so easy for her to talk with the Lord again after this opportunity.


    She firmly believed that Donne would not blame them for changing their original decision.


    "Oh?"


    As expected, Douglas was really interested: "since you Datang chamber of Commerce said so, I''m sorry to refuse your kindness, so I''ll make an exception and give you an invitation."


    "Thank you, Lord!"


    Hilton was delighted and clenched his fist: the bet was right!


    Douglas saw the happy look on Hilton''s face, smiled and shook his head. The woman chose a good time


    As a lord, how could he not see what Hilton wanted? For Douglas, this invitation is nothing. If Datang chamber of commerce can really take out a bottle of new moon wine as a gift, it can certainly add a lot of luster to tomorrow''s party, and Datang chamber of commerce can also get the opportunity to get acquainted with the nobility, which can be described as a win-win situation.


    Seeing the red faced Hilton walking down the stage, other businessmen in the auction house looked at her with envy.


    These businessmen also want to have the cheek to give gifts and get tickets to an aristocratic banquet, but the problem is that they can''t get such a rare thing as new moon wine, so they can only be greedy.


    However, seeing the attraction of new moon wine to the nobility, they made up their mind. If Datang chamber of Commerce auctioned new moon wine again, they must buy a bottle at all costs!


    At the same time, many people thought about it secretly. They all know that Datang chamber of commerce comes from Ellington. Can it be said that Ellington has successfully met the elves and started trading there?


    In addition to this reason, what other reason can explain that they can come up with so much new moon wine?


    Ellington... Is that remote ghost place going to rise?


    You can''t miss this opportunity!


    At present, many people have made up their minds to go to Ellington and maybe get a good chance to get rich!


    The next evening, Hilton and Thomas arrived at the Lord''s house in Bain in a carriage, dressed in full clothes and with carefully packaged new moon wine.


    At the moment, many nobles have come in advance and are whispering to each other in the yard, discussing the recent situation of the Empire and interesting stories everywhere, while those noble ladies are dressed up one by one, looking around constantly, trying to find the fascinating figure.


    Yes, they''re waiting to find Carl.


    Carl is twenty-six years old. In prandal, noble men of his age have long been married, and even some children are five or six years old. However, Carl has always been single. On the one hand, many nobles talk about whether he has some hidden diseases in private, and on the other hand, those unmarried noble women see opportunities.


    Unfortunately, so far, Carl has never had any intention in this regard.


    At this time, the Lord''s house.


    "You stinky boy! I knew you wanted to slip away! Get back here!"


    Baron Douglas closed Carl''s retreat with a sword, and Carl had to escape from the window.


    "My father! I''m twenty-six years old! Can''t I choose the life I want?"


    "Yes! But before that, you have to get married and have children, and then inherit the title and territory!"


    "Damn it - if I get married and have children, I don''t have freedom!"


    "That''s how your father came here! Don''t try to be carefree! Change my clothes! Those people below are all here to celebrate your birthday, waiting for you to appear! And those noble girls, who are so beautiful that I''m dazzled, can''t you choose one!?"


    "You''re dazzled. You choose! I think they don''t mind becoming my stepmother!"


    "You, you bastard! Why don''t you know how to talk to those girls? Do you like men?"


    Carl''s face changed: "you like men! Your whole family likes men!"


    Douglas''s face changed: "bastard! If I like men, I''ll have you son of a bitch!?"


    wait! Why does this always feel like a cover up!?


    Carl was stunned and stayed there. He and Douglas looked at each other. The atmosphere in the room suddenly became very strange.


    "Well, well, I admit defeat! Anyway, I can''t beat you now!"


    Carl threw away his weapon with a dejected face.


    "That''s right!"


    Douglas took away the weapon and said earnestly, "now the most important thing for you is to get married and have children, and then inherit the title. When you have strength, what can you do? Even if you have any hobbies, no one dares to say anything about you. Like me, who dares to speak ill of me in Bain city?"


    Carl always felt as if his father was hinting at him


    After Carl admitted defeat, he quickly changed his clothes and went downstairs at Douglas''s urging. At this moment, the dinner was officially started.


    After a brief speech, Douglas took the dejected Carl and began to accept the gifts from the guests.


    Soon it was Hilton and Thomas'' turn.


    Hilton handed a gift: "Congratulations, childe Carl. This is a new moon wine from the elf family. I hope you like it."


    "From the elves!?"


    Carl''s eyes brightened: "this is the delicious new moon wine in the legend! Doesn''t it mean that the elves have disappeared from the world? How did you get the new moon wine?"


    Hilton cried and laughed: "of course, this is the new moon wine. I don''t know how it came from. I only know that our Lord gave it to us."


    "Lord?"


    "Yes, our Datang chamber of commerce is from Ellington. This new moon wine is also one of the goods given to us by our Lord Donne."


    "Ellington? Isn''t it the town in the west? Wait, Ellington is very close to the Emerald Forest. Do you say you are in contact with the elves!?"


    Carle was excited. "What does a wizard look like? Is it really as beautiful as a man and a woman? Is it really as difficult as it is in simultaneous interpreting?"


    "Er..."


    Hilton is stupid. Why is Carl''s focus a little wrong?


    "Well!"


    Douglas stared: "if you like the new moon wine, I also spent 20000 gold coins to buy you a bottle yesterday. You can try it later!"


    "Twenty thousand gold coins!"


    Carl was surprised and turned his eyes: "where is the new moon wine you bought? I want to collect it!"


    That''s 20000 gold coins! With these 20000 gold coins, where can''t this continent go!?


    "Do you want to sell wine for gold coins and run away from home? Don''t even think about it!"


    Douglas sneered. He had been guarding against the boy for a long time. After that, he grabbed the new moon wine in his arms: "these two bottles of wine will be opened tonight for everyone to taste!"


    This cunning old fellow!


    Carl was in a hurry: "that''s my gift! I should handle it!"


    Douglas smiled proudly: "before you get married, you have to listen to me! Don''t want to be controlled by me? OK, as long as you get married, I won''t intervene. There are so many girls here. Choose one."


    All the guests were paying attention here. Suddenly, hearing what Glass said, the nobles and several lucky businessmen had straight eyes and immediately urged their daughter to come forward.


    The girls had been paying attention to Carl''s situation. When they heard Douglas''s words, they were so excited that they couldn''t stand steadily, and they came up to Carl one by one.


    "Stop! Stop, stop!"


    Carl was shocked and said, "today we don''t talk about the wind and moon! We only talk about state affairs!"


    Hilton chuckled. This man was interesting. Other people didn''t talk about state affairs, only about the wind and moon, but he did the opposite.


    But


    Hilton looked at Carl carefully. Although this guy is very handsome and looks a little capable, why is he so popular with girls?


    Hilton subconsciously compared him to Donne and shook his head.


    Lord Donne is not as handsome as he is, but... What do you say?


    When I met Lord Donne, I always felt like a spring breeze. I felt that he was very different from other nobles. He didn''t have that kind of pride in his bones, which made people feel very comfortable.


    And Lord Donne has made so many incredible things. Compared with the aristocratic descendant who is still struggling with his father, Lord Donne is really much better than him.


    In contrast to the end, Hilton found that no matter what it was, Lord Donne won completely and couldn''t help smiling.


    No wonder Miss Fiona likes the Lord


    After receiving the gift, under the witness of everyone, Douglas opened the two bottles of new moon wine and shared it with everyone present. Although everyone had only a small cup, the pure spirit wine flavor conquered everyone. Even Carl''s eyes glowed after drinking it and yearned for the spirit more.


    After the dinner, Hilton and Thomas, who had successfully entered the noble circle of Bain City, left contentedly, and the Lord''s house was quiet again.


    However


    "Master!"


    A scream broke the peace in the Lord''s house.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The young master left a letter, and he ran away from home again!"


    "What?! didn''t he get the hang of it and go to send those noble girls home!?"


    I was cheated!


    Douglas''s eyes darkened: "this bastard!!!"


    Outside Bain, a furtive man made a disdainful gesture towards the mountain: "fight with me, you''re almost there! Hurry on the road, Ellington, elf, wait for me! I''m Carl bolette!"


    ===


    PS: it seems that everyone''s enthusiasm for voting for Sanjiang is not very high? Let''s have some benefits. Now there are 71 votes, and one watch will be added for every 50 more votes. The top is not capped. If you get the first place in the list at the weekend, you will add five watches. Do what you say.

 Chapter 87

    Fiona has been smiling these days. Even facing Donne, who embarrassed her before, she didn''t raise her eyebrows, which made Donne very stunned.


    The reason was not finally revealed until Fiona came to report to him today.


    "Hilton and Thomas are doing very well in Bain, which is unexpected!"


    Fiona beamed and said: "Hilton said in the letter that the sales of mint candy and soap and soap in Bain are very popular, and have almost become synonymous with our Datang chamber of Commerce. All nobles who have used soap are inseparable, and even ordinary civilians will buy some mint candy to taste."


    "Oh? That''s good," said don Jianmei. "These goods have been replaced with new molds. Do they have our trademark?"


    "Of course! The goods without trademarks are sold locally in that shop outside."


    Fiona said happily, "Hilton reminded me to urge the workshop to increase production. Next time they come back, they are expected to take a large number of goods."


    "Then increase production."


    Donne said disapprovingly, "the work of those workers is very easy now. It''s OK to add some pressure?"


    Fiona certainly knows that Donne is not a lord who likes cruel exploitation. Now the situation of the workshop is indeed as he said. The work of the workers is very easy, but


    Fiona said with a bitter smile: "I think so, but the problem is that the efficiency has not been improved."


    Donne was stunned. "What''s going on? They''re slacking off?"


    "It''s not, it''s just..."


    Fiona opened her mouth and said, "it''s just that it''s too hot in the workshop. It''s already in the midsummer. In addition, the workshop is still a fully closed structure. The workers work very hard in it. Although they didn''t say it, I''ve observed it. It''s too muggy inside. I can''t work for a while, so I have to come out for air..."


    "I''m dizzy..."


    Donne was speechless: "why didn''t you say something so important earlier?"


    Fiona was also silly: "I thought you already knew! Didn''t you notice that the weather was getting hotter and hotter?"


    "I really didn''t find..."


    Donne smiled. Since he felt a little hot a while ago, he had always maintained a magic shield and kept the temperature within a comfortable range. He forgot this crop in a few days.


    "In fact, it''s not too important. Just open a few ventilation windows..."


    "Not important? No, it''s important!"


    Donne waved his hand and interrupted her: "there will be big problems if they stay in the muggy environment for a long time... By the way, did they replenish water in time?"


    "I didn''t notice..."


    "No, this problem must be solved as soon as possible."


    Donne got up angrily, took Fiona and ran to the workshop.


    The door of the workshop was open. Donne lifted his magic shield. As soon as he entered the workshop, a heat wave mixed with an unpleasant smell came to his face, which made his feet soft and almost fell to the ground.


    Fiona has been here several times, so she is used to the smell and temperature here.


    "No, no!"


    Donne, in a cold sweat, opened his spell shield again and breathed a long sigh of relief.


    He has been enjoying air-conditioning treatment on earth. After coming to prandal, he has magic nearby. He has never thought about this problem.


    See the workers sweating in the workshop... Sweating?


    Donne''s eyes suddenly fell on the women workers. Their thin clothes were completely wet with sweat and almost became translucent. They were very hot, but they didn''t slow down at all. Instead, they whispered to each other and were busy with their work.


    Donne looked straight for a moment, subconsciously swallowed his saliva, then quickly looked away, recovered his calm expression again, and said in a deep voice, "I was negligent. I''ll solve the problem."


    "How to solve it?... do you..."


    Fiona widened her eyes and remembered that Donne was an omnipotent and powerful mage. Maybe there was a way to solve the problem.


    Of course, there are ways to directly solve the workshop temperature. In fact, an ice magic array can solve this problem, but the problem is that after the ice magic array is kept here, it is completely useless when winter comes. It is a pure waste of resources, so it is not cost-effective.


    If there is air conditioning... Air conditioning?


    Donne had a flash of inspiration and thought about it. But in a moment, he clapped his hands: "there''s a way!"


    Donne''s way of thinking was almost around the earth just now. Fortunately, he woke up and actually threw away the compressor, electricity and refrigerant. It''s still very simple to simply create an air conditioner that can discharge cold and hot air. What he needs is just three simplified small magic arrays.


    In order to let the workshop experience the effect of air conditioning as soon as possible, Donne still plans to do some installation by himself. When Elia can stably control her magic, he will slowly let her join in as a helper.


    Considering that it''s only a simple function, don didn''t use the precious magic metal materials in the package, but went to the blacksmith''s shop to get some iron ingots. It''s enough to use these iron ingots to make the shell and the substrate carrying the magic array. After all, it''s only three simplified small magic arrays.


    After returning to the house, Donne immediately began to act. The iron ingot quickly stretched and deformed in front of him and soon became a flat plate. Then Donne took out some ordinary magic dust and painted three simplified magic arrays on the flat plate according to his idea.


    Although the magic array is simplified, because the three magic arrays share an energy circuit and are also superimposed together, the requirements for the level of magic are very high. I''m afraid ordinary magicians can only look and sigh.


    "A frost array, a flame array, with weakened power and simplified range, plus a weakened hurricane array to send wind to the outside... Well, it should be appropriate!"


    Donne nodded with satisfaction. Because he didn''t need air extraction or refrigerant to conduct heat, after the assembly of the magic version of the air conditioner, it was only a cuboid, and it was very flat. Only an air outlet was opened below, and the side was a dark grid with magic crystal and three switches.


    Yes, the magic version of the air conditioner has no temperature regulation function, no wind swing function and function, only three switches for cooling, heating and wind control, and the set temperature is the benchmark determined by Donne based on Fiona''s feeling when drawing the magic array. [e1]


    The control of wind power is controlled by Donne by adjusting the magic crystal to input the magic amount of Hurricane array. The greater the magic input, the greater the wind power.


    "This, this thing is really great!"


    Fiona was shocked and speechless. Magic has always been the patent of those mysterious magicians. Even if many people know that magic can make people more comfortable in hot summer or cold winter, they can only look and sigh.


    But what about Lord Donne?


    Just used some small means to interrupt the high-end monopoly of magic!


    As long as there is something he calls air conditioning, even ordinary people can enjoy the convenience and powerful power of magic when they buy magic crystals at home!


    "Lord, that, that..."


    After the shock, Fiona blushed again and said, "you, can you install one in my room?"


    Donne readily agreed, "hmm? Of course."


    "You are so kind to me -"


    Fiona was overjoyed. Just when she thought that Donne was still a little different to herself and others, she heard Donne say to herself: "it''s hot, too. By the way, make some for Tina and them... By the way, Elia''s family and Elsa''s mother are not in good health. Give them one."


    Elia and Elsa stopped talking, but even the maids!?


    Fiona stared round her eyes and was so angry that she didn''t know what to say.


    Is he in the same position as those maids in his eyes!?


    Damn it!


    Damn it!


    This guy, this guy, why don''t you always play cards according to common sense!?


    Normally, shouldn''t I say sweet words and launch an offensive after I am moved??


    Why is it such a romantic atmosphere, but he ruined it in a word!


    And it''s still nothing! no Jude! Yu!


    On purpose?


    He must have done it on purpose!?


    This guy, this guy deserves to be single all his life!!!


    "Tut Tut, magic is really a convenient thing..."


    Without noticing Fiona''s little emotion, Donne, who easily came up with a magic air conditioner, couldn''t help feeling that if this power existed on the earth, I''m afraid technology on the earth wouldn''t develop so fast.


    After the high-end people master and enjoy the convenience of magic, where will they have the motivation to study the basic knowledge of physics and chemistry? No wonder the bottom people here in prandar still live in the feudal society.


    He tried the magic air conditioner he had just finished. After he was sure it was all right, Donne immediately drew gourds and made more than a dozen magic air conditioners.


    Donne stood up. "You guys can''t install it until you come back. Now go and install the workshop first. They can''t continue to work in that environment."


    "I see!"


    "Hmm? What''s the matter? You feel a little absent-minded?"


    Fiona was angry and speechless: "nothing! Get down to business!"


    "Well, let''s go."


    Donne waved and said casually as he walked, "speaking of it, the midsummer moon is coming. It''s a good commodity. How much do you think the nobles are willing to spend on it?"


    Fiona, who was wandering outside the sky, came back to her senses and said, "yes! My God! Why didn''t I think of such an important thing!"


    "Ah?"


    "Lord, you are a genius!"


    Excited Fiona jumped up, kissed Donne on the face, and then rushed to the study: "go and install the air conditioner. I''ll write a plan for this!"


    "This..."


    Stunned don touched his cheek and shook his head to the workshop.


    ===


    PS: do what you say, words work.

 Chapter 88

    In the Ellington workshop, several sweaty women workers felt dizzy and obviously couldn''t carry it.


    "No, I want to have a rest. You can help me get off work."


    A female worker wiped her sweat, and she couldn''t carry it in the hot workshop.


    "Go and have a rest and give it to me... Lord?"


    The female worker suddenly panicked and hurried up to salute. The female worker who couldn''t carry it vaguely stood up and was just about to bow to salute, but she felt dark and fell to the ground.


    At this time, she suddenly felt that she had hit a person, and a cool breath came to her face. Her dizzy brain was shocked and woke up.


    "Lord, Lord!"


    The sober female worker was surprised, hurriedly broke away from Donne''s arms and said awkwardly: "yes, I''m sorry! I, I didn''t mean to..."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Don''t force it if you can''t carry it


    "No!"


    The female worker exclaimed. Unexpectedly, she knelt down to Donne and said excitedly, "Lord, please don''t fire me! I need this job!"


    Donne was stunned: "I didn''t mean that..."


    "Lord!"


    The other female workers looked at Donne very nervously. Although this job is very hard, it is actually very good compared with other jobs. They just need to endure the hot environment and earn ten gold coins a month. Where else can they get such a rich job besides the Lord?


    "You..."


    Donne was speechless and said helplessly, "I was negligent before. Don''t worry, I''ll solve this problem right away."


    There was a sudden silence in the stuffy workshop. A group of women workers looked at each other. They didn''t know how Lord Donne planned to solve the problem.


    They are just ordinary people who grew up in the remote town of Ellington. Although they know that magicians have great power, it is completely unclear what kind of concept this power is.


    What''s more, they didn''t even know that Donne was a magician


    Donne waved. "Go and close the gate."


    "Ah..."


    Originally, the door was open. Although it was muggy, you can occasionally feel the wind outside. But if you close the door, the whole workshop will become a closed steamer. After a while, the temperature inside will not be hot to death?


    But they didn''t dare to listen to what Donne said. The two female workers ran over and closed the door with a worried face.


    They thought that Donne was going to punish them. Then, under the eyes of these women workers, Donne took out the magic air conditioner he had just made, put the air conditioner on a shelf beside the wall in front of everyone, and then put a magic crystal to maximize the wind power and open the frost array at the same time.


    Almost instantly, an unusually cool breath blew out.


    "This, this is -- cold wind!?"


    The female workers closest to the air conditioner immediately felt the abnormality, widened their eyes and stared at the strange things on the shelf.


    In such hot weather, cold wind can blow out of that strange box!?


    Oh, my God! What the hell is that!?


    But... No matter what it is, the women workers standing next to it have been * * with a comfortable face. They have never felt so cool, which is so comfortable.


    Bursts of cold wind blew into the workshop, and soon those women workers in the distance also felt bursts of coolness.


    "So comfortable..."


    "The gods are on the! That box can blow cold wind... It''s incredible!"


    A female worker closed her eyes, hugged her arms and was intoxicated with her face: "I feel like I''m reborn..."


    Donne smiled and said, "this is the magic air conditioner. I just made it. With this, your work will be much more comfortable in the future."


    "Magic air conditioner? Is that the name of this box?"


    "Yes, it can not only cool in summer, but also heat in winter."


    "The gods are up! This, this is really incredible! If there is a magic air conditioner in my family, I can have a good sleep every day!"


    "Don''t dream. Didn''t you see the Lord just put a magic crystal in it? Even with our current salary, we can''t afford to use the magic crystal!"


    "Magic crystal!? Lord! This, this is too wasteful?! please take it back!"


    The women workers know how much value they can make in a day. I''m afraid it''s not as high as one tenth of the value of this magic crystal.


    So although they all like the magic air conditioner, they are really embarrassed to let Donne waste the magic crystal for them. After all, it is lucky to get such a good job from the Lord.


    Donne moved in his heart and said with a smile, "you work hard. Who performs better? I can give her a magic air conditioner. As for the magic crystal, you don''t have to worry. What I just put in is only a poor magic crystal, but it''s only worth ten gold coins. It can make the magic air conditioner run for a month."


    Ten gold coins, a month, on average, cost only a few dozen silver coins a day. Don didn''t think there was anything, but the women workers were still surprised.


    You know, Donne hired them only ten gold coins a month. If they want to use this magic air conditioner, their monthly salary will be gone


    Of course, Donne knew what they were thinking and said with a smile, "don''t worry, your salary is so now, but it doesn''t mean it will be so in the future. After Ellington gets richer, your salary will be more and more, and soon... Maybe next year, or even the end of the year, you can use magic air conditioner."


    "Really? Lord, can we really afford the magic air conditioner?"


    "Of course, I promise."


    "Great! Long live the Lord!"


    "Lord, you are really a good man!"


    Donne smiled. It was a good feeling of gratitude.


    However, after a short time, the temperature in the workshop had gradually decreased to a comfortable level, and the women workers'' work enthusiasm was raised again. So Donne taught them how to adjust the air volume and left.


    After all, in addition to the mint workshop, the workers in the soap workshop and the charcoal factory are still suffering from the heat.


    Watching Donne leave, the women workers in the workshop chattered and discussed. The topic was nothing more than that the LORD was so handsome, the LORD was a good man, and the LORD was so charming


    "Ah... I found that I have been a mystery Lord. If I could marry Lord Lord - no, it would be enough to be his lover..."


    A female worker nearby immediately pinched her and said with a smile: "don''t dream. Wake up. How can the Lord like us? The Lord''s partner must be a very excellent girl... For example, the princess of a country? The saint of the bright church?"


    "Yes, I''m afraid only those princesses and saints can be worthy of the Lord."


    The girls who have worshipped Donne blindly feel that only those princesses and saints are worthy of Donne. The girls are excited at the thought that the Lord will become such a great man in the future and they have had such close contact with him. The female worker who just bumped into Donne''s arms is full of happiness and blushes. I''m afraid she will have to toss and turn at night, Have a happy dream.


    Donne didn''t know that the female workers would gossip about him after he left. He quickly installed air conditioners in several other places. After receiving a large amount of admiring eyes, Donne came to Elsa''s house.


    "Elsa! Elsa?"


    "Lord, big brother!"


    Elsa was obviously not at home at the moment, but Elia ran out with a surprised look on her face. The little girl''s face was hot with sweat, but she was very happy to see Donne and rushed to climb on him.


    "Wait, wait!"


    Donne was shocked: "you''re so dirty! Go and wash!"


    "Woo - big brother dislikes Elia..."


    Elia pretended to cry, and Donne immediately had no way to take her. Since the little girl had the secret of jointly practicing magic with Donne, she became more and more dependent on Donne, more and more clingy, and learned to act like a spoiled child. Donne almost had no power to parry.


    Donne said helplessly, "how can I dislike Elia? It''s too late to like it."


    "Hee hee! I know big brother is the best for Elia!"


    Elia made a face and climbed up to Donne. "Bo" kissed him on the face and said happily, "the big brother is so kind to Elia. When Elia grows up, she must marry the big brother!"


    Donne wiped the saliva on his face with a bitter smile and said angrily, "that kind of thing will be considered when you grow up. Don''t talk nonsense now."


    "I like big brother ~"


    Elia held Donne''s neck and all her sweat rubbed against Donne.


    "OK, I see."


    "What''s the big brother doing with Elsa''s sister? She went to train the guard."


    "It''s really hard to be so hot... By the way, I''m not looking for Elsa. Is your mother at home?"


    "At home, I was just wiping my mother''s sweat."


    Elia said happily, "it''s very hot. My mother is sweating a lot."


    Donne said with a smile, "that mother must be very hard. I have a way to make Elia and her mother not feel hot."


    "Really?"


    Elia was overjoyed and shook Donne''s neck. "Hurry up, hurry up! The weather is so annoying!"


    "OK, let''s go to the house first."


    Donne smiled and opened the door, then shouted inside, "Aunt Clara, I''ll disturb you."


    "This voice... Is Lord!"


    After a pause, Clara seemed surprised: "Lord, please don''t come in!"


    Donne was stunned: "ah?"


    Then there was a clang inside, accompanied by Clara''s frightened voice.


    Donne was so nervous that he wanted to go in, but suddenly he felt that this scene was full of a strong sense of instant vision


    He always feels that if he goes in, he will see something embarrassing without accident


    So to avoid embarrassment, Donne stopped wisely: "Elia, go and see what happened to your mother."


    "Yes!"


    Elia slipped off Donne and rushed in.


    ===


    PS: wake up, and find that Sanjiang ticket is 138. We are still very awesome. So today we have three more tentatively. If we can break through 171 votes before going to bed at night, we will try to vote more.

 Chapter 89

    Donne, standing at the door, was very glad to hear a burst of news, mixed with the whispers of Elia and Clara.


    Thanks to his rich "knowledge" on earth, he successfully avoided a possible embarrassing situation. Donne silently praised himself in his heart.


    After all, both Elsa and Elia are very familiar with him, and Alberton can do a lot for Ellington in the future. If something embarrassing happens, it will be difficult to meet in the future.


    "Lord, you can come in..."


    After getting Clara''s permission, Donne went in, and then saw Clara''s head full of sweat, a faint blush on her face, and sweat from the tip of her nose.


    The last time Alberton brought Clara back from arlinks, Clara had not come down in the carriage, so this was the first time Donne saw Clara. After seeing the sick beauty, Donne had to sigh that Alberton had good luck and could win the favor of this beauty.


    From Clara''s face, Donne could vaguely see Elsa''s future. Compared with the green Elsa, Clara was obviously more mature and charming.


    After subconsciously looking around for four weeks, taking into account the clues he saw so far, Donne immediately knew what kind of event he had just avoided, and he couldn''t help feeling a little lucky.


    Just now Elia said she was helping the weak Clara wipe her sweat, but she obviously ignored the more important thing.


    As the weather was very hot and no one else in the family would come, Clara had no clothes on her just now


    Clara said awkwardly, "sorry, Lord, I can''t get up and salute..."


    "No harm."


    Donne said with a smile, "I don''t care about this, but then again, Aunt Clara, you are so weak, but Uncle Alberton is not at home to take care of you every day. It''s a little unreasonable. Would you like to help you talk about him?"


    Donne''s attitude made Clara treat him well. In addition, Donne didn''t rush in abruptly just now, so Clara was very friendly to Donne and said softly, "no, he has his own things to do. I understand him."


    Donne''s face was silent: "thank you for your tolerance and understanding. You are a good and considerate wife."


    Clara was a little embarrassed and said, "by the way, I haven''t asked the Lord what''s the matter with you here. Is it for Elsa?"


    "No, no, I just got a good thing, so I came to give benefits to the employees on behalf of the Lord."


    Donne said with a smile, "even children like Elia can''t stand the weather. Aunt Clara is not in good health. I''m afraid it''s even worse?"


    "I''ll make you laugh. If I hadn''t been in poor health, I wouldn''t have worked hard, Elia."


    Clara touched Elia''s head and was distressed to see her sweating.


    Donne, who had planned to take out the air conditioner, suddenly took out a bottle of life potion and handed it to Clara: "I forgot before I said it. Aunt Clara, you can drink this and have a try. The blood of the goddess can cure all injuries and maybe make your body better."


    "The blood of the goddess..."


    Clara smiled and shook her head. "Don''t waste it. The blood of the goddess is useless to me. I''m not hurt."


    Donne smiled, "why don''t you try?"


    "I..."


    Clara wanted to say that she had tried, but hesitated, swallowed her words back, took the life potion and said, "thank you for your kindness."


    Then Clara drank the life potion under Donne''s eyes. The life potion that had always brought all kinds of surprises to Donne disappointed Donne this time. After Clara drank it, she just turned ruddy and looked better, but the weak breath on her body couldn''t go away.


    Donne frowned.


    Clara smiled helplessly, "you see, I said it''s useless and wasted a precious bottle of goddess''s blood, Lord..."


    "It doesn''t matter. This kind of thing is nothing to me anyway."


    Donne nodded slightly, "Aunt Clara, don''t worry. I''ll find a way to solve your problem when I have a chance."


    "Don''t bother your Lord. Your Lord is usually busy with business. Don''t waste your energy."


    Clara knows what''s going on with her, so she plans to persuade Donne not to waste her energy. However, stubborn Donne doesn''t intend to give up. Are you kidding? He''s a jumper from the earth. If he can''t even deal with this disease, what kind of Savior will he be?


    Donne wrote it down secretly and said, "OK, let''s put it down for the time being. Let''s get down to business... Oh, by the way, I''ve passed. I''m here to give it to the employees


    Send benefits. "


    "Benefits?"


    Clara is interested in the new word.


    "Here, that''s it."


    Donne took out a magic air conditioner in front of Clara. Because she had heard about Donne from her husband and daughter, Clara was no longer surprised by Donne''s space equipment, but looked at the box curiously.


    Donne asked, "is this your bedroom with uncle Alberton?"


    "That''s right."


    So Donne looked around, then put the magic air conditioner on the side cabinet, took out a magic crystal, put it in, and said with a smile: "next, let it accompany you through a cool summer."


    After that, Donne turned on the magic air conditioner, and soon the air filled the whole room with a cool smell.


    "This, this is..."


    Clara''s eyes widened in surprise: "how can this thing blow a cold wind?"


    If it was Clara before she gave birth to Elsa, she could clearly feel the fluctuation of the magic array in the box, but now Clara is not at all


    Without that ability, I thought there was a secret in the box.


    "Wow! It''s so cool!"


    Elia cheered with surprise on her face: "big brother is great! Big brother is too powerful!"


    Elia obviously worships Donne unconditionally. Coupled with her young age, she doesn''t feel anything wrong. She only knows that she can have a very comfortable summer next... Eh!?


    Thinking of this, Elia suddenly froze there. A moment later, she pitifully hugged Donne''s thigh and looked at Donne pitifully with cute big eyes: "ah, big brother, this thing --"


    "It''s called air conditioning."


    "Uh huh! Can you install one of this air conditioner in my room and Elsa''s room?"


    Elia looked at Donne a little nervously lest he refuse.


    Donne looked at her so nervous and suddenly had the idea of a prank. He pretended to be embarrassed and said, "there''s only one air conditioner. If you give it to Aunt Clara, there won''t be any. What can you do?"


    "Ah..."


    Elia was silly and stayed for a long time before she pouted and said, "well, let''s not, let''s make mom more comfortable..."


    Seeing that Elia was so filial, Donne was very satisfied. Just when he wanted to tease her, he heard her say with her lips: "it''s a big deal that I''ll sleep here in the evening..."


    Donne and Clara burst into laughter.


    He couldn''t help patting Elia on the head. Don smiled and said, "well, don''t tease you. Where''s your room? I''ll install it for you."


    "Ah! Damn it!"


    Elia stared angrily at Donne: "big brother, you lied to Elia! You''re too bad!"


    "No way," Donne said. "Who makes Elia look so cute when she''s cheated? I can''t help it..."


    Elia waved her little fist and beat Donne in the stomach: "big brother is a villain! Big brother is bad hearted! Big brother hates it!"


    "Ha ha..."


    Donne couldn''t help laughing. After having had enough laughter, Donne went to Elia''s and Elsa''s room to install air conditioning for them. Then he went back to Clara''s room and explained to them how to adjust the wind and how to turn off the air conditioning. After all, Clara''s body is weak. Blowing air conditioning for a long time is easy to have problems, Such an important thing must be said.


    After the welfare was paid, Elia sent Donne to the door and felt the heat wave outside. Elia immediately stopped: "big brother, I won''t send you!"


    Donne was very stunned. Elia was not like this before


    "It''s too hot outside..."


    Elijah stuck out her tongue and her small face suddenly changed: "and just now, the big brother cheated Elijah, so Elijah decided not to talk to the big brother all day!"


    Donne was speechless at once, waved his hand and left.


    "Big brother!"


    Donne stepped and pricked his ears.


    "Thank you! And... I like big brother best!"


    Hearing the sound of closing the door, Donne left with a smile. He occasionally teased the little girl... It was fun


    On the way to the blacksmith''s shop to Brian, they solved the hot summer problem. After receiving the attention of apprentices'' worship and gratitude, Donne was driven away by Brian. Now this guy can''t wait for Donne to stay at the steel plant every day to supervise the progress. He is eager to use new steel.


    After such a big turn, don returned to the Lord''s house, and then remembered Fiona who was still in the study.


    "She can''t sit still on such a hot day..."


    As soon as Donne got close to the study, he heard a conversation inside.


    "Say! Who the hell sent you? Why did you sneak up to the workshop?"


    "As I said, I''m really not a suspicious person... I''m just curious about Ellington''s secrets... By the way! Do you have trade relations with elves? Do Ellington have elves?"


    Donne was stunned, pushed the door in, and then saw a handsome man dancing excitedly, while Fiona and Elsa were helpless.


    Who''s this?


    ===


    PS: if you want to skew the title, you have to face the wall. Send it at three and eight.

 Chapter 90

    "Who is this?"


    Donne looked stunned.


    "Are you back?"


    Fiona got up and said reluctantly, "he said... Forget it, tell him."


    Then Fiona said to the man, "this is Lord Donne, our Lord of Ellington. If you have anything to say, please tell him."


    "Lord!"


    The man turned and saw Donne''s eyes brighten, straightened his collar and showed a bright smile: "Hello, noble Lord Ellington, I''m Carl, Carl bolette."


    Bolette?


    Donne was stunned when he heard this surname. There are four noble families in the ilrus Empire except the royal family, and the bolette family is one of them. Is this guy a member of that family?


    But... Why did the bolette family come to Ellington?


    Donne frowned slightly. Can it be said that the recent news of Ellington has attracted the attention of the bolette family?


    ... are you kidding me?


    Donne whispered. Ellington now has some family background. He knows it clearly. Although Ellington is beginning to improve, there is no qualitative change here, and there is no valuable output, which is impossible to attract the attention of the imperial capital.


    "Well, Carl, why did the bolette family come to Ellington?"


    Donne simply asked directly.


    "You know the bolette family?... Oh, of course, don''t you?"


    Carl smiled, "I ran away from home."


    Leave or run away from home!?


    Donne stumbled and almost fell to the ground, with Fiona and Elsa looking like hell.


    Run away from home. What''s that? That''s what teenagers do when they are uncomfortable. You, a noble in your twenties, told me to run away from home?


    "Cough," Carl was a little embarrassed when he saw everyone''s expression. "In fact, this is not my other Sanjiang ticket 176. One bit very tight below... What do you think? I mean the following book!


    Sure enough, the voting plus is more effective... It will be delivered at next ten o''clock!


    If you want to continue to increase, try to continue voting, Sao nians.

 Chapter 91

    "Lord!?"


    Fiona was surprised and suddenly got up to oppose.


    Donne waved her back.


    Donne smiled, "don''t worry, he''s not a suspicious person."


    Donne can certainly be sure that Carl is not a suspicious person. On the one hand, the bolette family has a very good reputation in the Empire. On the other hand, Carl is really not the material to be a spy.


    Not to mention that he is a teaser who ran away from home in his twenties. Just what he wrote in his book has revealed what kind of person he is.


    Look what this narcissist remembers. Not only does he know the location of the neighborhood tryst, but also he remembers that the guard''s pet wants to give birth. This guy is clearly a gossip paparazzi!


    Isn''t this kind of person suitable for managing Datang daily?


    "Thank you for your trust and permission."


    Carl showed a standard aristocratic smile: "but as for working for you, please forgive me. I think my gold coins are enough to support my life in Ellington."


    "Oh?"


    Donne raised his eyebrows and threw the bag of gold coins to Fiona: "Fiona, take it. This is the gold coin Carl bought for Ellington''s residency."


    Then Donne turned to Carl and said, "sorry, what did you just say?"


    Carl''s smile froze: "Lord, you can''t do this..."


    Donne pointed to himself, "I''m the Lord, right?"


    Carl nodded.


    "Who can live in Ellington? Am I right?"


    Carl nodded again.


    "You want to live in Ellington and wait to see the elves, don''t you?"


    Carl nodded.


    Donne said, "what qualifications do you have to negotiate with me?"


    Carl nodded... Shook his head suddenly: "no, no! I''ve never heard that where to settle down still needs to buy the right of residence!"


    Donne showed a very shameless smile: "this is Ellington. I''m in charge here. I said if you want to buy it, you have to buy it."


    Carl''s face collapsed. It''s the first time he met such a shameless aristocrat as Donne... Even if other aristocrats are shameless, they will pretend to be dignified, but how can they directly put shamelessness on their face like him?


    "Well, Mr. Carl, I wonder if you need my job?"


    Donne took Carl''s hand warmly and said with a smile, "you know, I have a job here that is very suitable for you. If you accept it, then... Maybe I will agree to let you meet the elf."


    "Really!?"


    Carl shook Donne''s hand excitedly. "It''s a deal!"


    "Of course, I have my word."


    Donne smiled and patted him on the shoulder. "Then you go out first and I''ll arrange your work later."


    After sending Carl out, Fiona was worried: "do you trust him so much? What if he steals the processing method of mints and soap?"


    Tang en shrugged: "don''t worry, you can see from his diary that this goods is a tease. I happen to lack someone to preside over Datang daily. How can the paparazzi sent to the door let go?"


    "Funny?"


    Fiona obviously couldn''t understand the word.


    "Well, it''s just a harmless person anyway. The bolette family has a good reputation. Don''t tell me you don''t know this family."


    "I know, but nobles are all idiots with different appearances... Lord, I didn''t say you."


    "Of course I know."


    Donne looked like he didn''t care: "the air conditioner has been installed for them, and the work efficiency should be improved a lot. Hilton won''t have any complaints when he comes back."


    "I hope so. Now I hope she and Thomas can open the bain market and bring us a steady stream of gold coins."


    Fiona turned over the book: "in addition, if the air conditioner you got out today can be mass produced immediately, I''m afraid it will immediately cause a wave among the nobles and bring us a lot of gold coins."


    "Mass production right away... It''s a little difficult."


    Donne scratched his head. It''s not difficult for him to draw the triple magic array manually, but the problem is how to draw in batches. Even if he asks a magician, he may not have such accurate magic control ability. He can''t afford to use it now.


    "Can''t you find a way to solve it?"


    Fiona looked at Donne tearfully and finally had a product that could be sold. If Donne said it couldn''t be mass produced, Fiona would really cry.


    "This... Let me see."


    Donne sighed: "besides, how long will it take for the steel plant to be completed?"


    "According to the drawings you gave them, they are seizing the time. Brian and Elsa occasionally go to help. With their help, the efficiency is very fast, but it will take at least seven days."


    "Seven days... It''s too slow..."


    In fact, this efficiency is acceptable, but if there are magicians in the construction team, the efficiency will be faster. If Donne does it himself, I''m afraid it can be done in one day, but the problem is that if the efficiency is too fast, it will be regarded as a miracle by the residents of Ellington, and it''s easy to disturb those guys with a wide range of prayers


    Don doesn''t want to disturb those people, so he can only tolerate this efficiency.


    Otherwise, some magicians will be recruited to build in Ellington, but now Ellington... Is it possible?


    "It''s not slow!"


    Fiona said angrily, "don''t you think about how many people there are? If Elsa and Brian hadn''t solved many problems, I''m afraid they wouldn''t want to finish it in a month."


    "I see. What else?"


    "As you said before, Ellington''s re planning, if you really plan to do so, you''d better start right away."


    Fiona turned over her book: "recently, the residents of Ellington have been mobilized by repeated construction. Coupled with new jobs and rich salaries, they have some savings in their hands, which can bear the losses during the reconstruction transition period."


    "If they don''t start now, they won''t have time for construction until the harvest month, and the harvest month is followed by the celebration month, let alone the construction."


    "Re planning..."


    Donne was a little upset. He thought there was nothing to do, but when he asked, he found that there were a lot of things.


    Ellington must be re planned. The town had no planning at the beginning, and the construction was very unreasonable, which is not conducive to future development. Instead of large-scale projects in the future, it''s better to start re planning and construction now.


    "OK, I wrote it down."


    Seeing that Fiona was going to continue to report, Donne''s scalp exploded and hurriedly said, "I''ll arrange Carl''s work first, mass production of air conditioners and re planning Ellington. I''ll start to think of a way later. That''s it. Keep busy!"


    Donne ran out of the study and stamped Fiona angrily.


    After taking Carl around Ellington, he took him to an insignificant house, which is the temporary Editorial Department of Datang daily.


    "Your future task is to collect the latest, hottest and most interesting things in Ellington every day, then sort out the typesetting and print them with this printer..."


    Donne briefly explained his task to Carl and taught him how to use the printing press.


    Not surprisingly, Carl''s eyes lit up with excitement after hearing the work arranged by Donne. It can be said that this work is right for his appetite. There is nothing more exciting for him than digging out interesting things to share with everyone.


    But


    "How can Ellington have so much paper to use!?"


    Carl was very surprised: "I''m afraid the newspaper is very expensive?"


    "Not expensive, a silver coin."


    "What!?"


    Carl''s eyes widened: "only one silver coin!? ten silver coins for a piece of paper!"


    Donne smiled faintly: "no, these papers are produced by Ellington, so the cost is low. You can use them boldly and safely."


    "Self produced..."


    Carl''s breath quickened. It seemed that there were more secrets of Ellington than he thought!


    "Come on, boy, do a good job. I''ll take good care of you!"


    Donne gave him a thumbs up: "if you work hard and satisfy me, I might let you meet our Elven partner in Ellington."


    When he found that Carl was excited to work immediately and didn''t even ask about his salary, Donne smiled. He knew he had found the right person.


    After dealing with Carl, Donne wandered back to the Lord''s house and got into his room.


    After the Datang daily was handed over to Carl, he had fewer tasks every day, so he could calm down and think about problems.


    The first is the mass production of air conditioners.


    The key to the so-called magic air conditioner is the triple magic array on the base plate. In addition to the triple magic array, the air conditioner is just a simple metal box.


    Because it is very fine, it is impossible for ordinary magicians to master it, and Donne can''t squat at home every day to do it. How to solve mass production is a big problem.


    "If it is a process on earth, although there are many parts, mass production is simple, but this magical version of air conditioning..."


    Donne murmured. Of course, the shell of the air conditioner can be completed by a stamping machine, but the base plate and the magic array can''t. If the magic array is a simple pattern, Donne can make a seal mold and stamp hard with the base plate, but the array of the magic array is composed of magic dust or other magic materials, which will produce an effect, If it''s just


    "Wait! Seal? Demon dust?"


    Donne suddenly narrowed his eyes, trying to catch the fleeting light in his mind.


    Seal... Base plate... Magic dust... Magic material... Magic circulation


    "There''s a way!"


    Donne suddenly widened his eyes and couldn''t help laughing wildly.


    He suddenly came up with a wonderful idea. If this method is feasible, it can not only solve the problem of mass production of air conditioners, but also be extended to other places in the future. It is so widely used that it can be called the transformation of magic array technology!


    ===


    PS: on the fourth watch, continue to vote hard tomorrow, Sao nians!

 Chapter 92

    From time to time, there were bursts of crazy laughter in Donne''s bedroom. The consequence of forgetting to lay silent magic was Tina. They were scared by Donne one by one.


    They thought that Donne had something wrong, which made them look at Donne strangely in the next few days.


    "I''m a genius!"


    In the bedroom, Donne looked at the base plate in front of him and didn''t mean to praise himself. If narcissistic Carl was here, he would have a common language with him.


    On the base plate in front of him, the triple magic array excited by his magic flickered a faint light, which obviously worked very normal.


    Above the substrate, as like as two peas of the previous punching machine, there are only some visible patterns at the bottom. If you look carefully, you will find that the patterns are exactly the same as those on the baseboard.


    Yes, the way Donne thought of was to seal.


    Use the hammer to punch out the lines of the magic array on the base plate, and then evenly cover the magic dust. A triple magic array is completed!


    In prandal, all magicians know whether a magic array can succeed. There are three factors. Donne can''t get a printer now. The printer is much more complex than the printer. Both the input and output of magic array data are difficult.


    But according to the principle of seal, there is no problem to make this stamping magic array.


    The principle of magic array is nothing more than that magic flows in a specific path formed by magic materials, and then produces a specific effect. The magic array engraved by Donne on the hammer is convex. After stamping on the substrate, it will form the same groove of the magic array, which is absolutely accurate and zero error, and can completely restore the magic array engraved by Donne!


    After that, it''s simple. Donne only needs to sprinkle magic dust in the groove and stimulate the magic array. The magic dust will solidify under the action of magic and be fixed in the groove. Then, he only needs to replace it with magic crystal to provide magic, so that he can perfectly reproduce the function. [e1]


    "I''m really a genius!"


    Donne praised himself again and shamelessly took the "patent" as his own.


    After discovering that this idea could be realized, Donne drew inferences from one instance and instantly thought of many other methods. For example, he could combine the logo of Datang chamber of commerce with the magic array to realize the real anti-counterfeiting function, and even use this principle to directly realize integrated enchanting on mass-produced armor and weapons, After that, his army can completely popularize enchanted armor and enchanted weapons!


    The success of this idea can be said to completely open Donne''s idea and make him excited. With this method, he will use magic to realize other earth products in the future without worrying about mass production!


    What restricts his development is only the supply of raw materials and population.


    Raw materials at present, the best and cheapest material he can think of is steel. The nearby Brussels iron mine can continuously provide him with iron ore. as long as the production capacity of the steel plant can keep up, there will be no shortage of primary civil and military materials. When the strength is strong in the future, military materials can be replaced with better magic metals.


    But before that


    "Population..."


    Donne couldn''t help sighing. Population is always a big problem. Not to mention the population here in Ellington, even if the entire Ilus Empire, the population is actually only equivalent to a medium-sized Province in China on earth, about tens of millions - you know, Ilus empire was a country that unified the human world after the chaotic invasion war, Now it has fallen here.


    These tens of millions of people are scattered all over irus. It''s too difficult for Donne to absorb people from other places, unless there can be a complete change in Ellington, so that everyone can know the existence of Ellington and let them take the initiative to come here.


    Donne has no doubt that one day Ellington will become the hottest place in Ilus and even the whole prandal, but it will take a long time to develop.


    "Alas, I''d better make a good plan before..."


    Donne pinched his eyebrows and had a headache.


    He hasn''t studied urban planning or anything like that. Planning urban construction is a big event that never touches on fart people like him, but just because he hasn''t studied doesn''t mean he hasn''t heard of it.


    There are many places that need to be paid attention to in urban planning, whether it is architectural spacing, layout, daylighting, greening, road width, pre planned development years, etc. don can guess about these things without learning. Even if he doesn''t understand anything, he can just rely on the memory of living on the earth


    Planning is much better than Ellington''s mindless development now.


    The reason why Ellington is still dirty and messy is that there are few people here. Once it develops in the future, if there is no corresponding treatment method, it may soon become medieval Europe, full of dirty feces and sewage.


    Donne just thought about the consequences and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    Planning, must plan!


    Donne took out two pieces of parchment. The paper he made is not very durable. When the toilet paper and newspaper are OK, the recording is a little poor, so it''s better to use durable parchment for this kind of plan.


    "The first is the division of buildings... Separate the industrial area from the living area, and there should be a green belt in the middle..."


    While pondering, Donne roughly drew the current map of Ellington on parchment, even the surrounding environment. This is a reference map, and the other is a planning map.


    At present, the so-called industrial zone in Ellington only has steel mills, charcoal mills and logging yards under construction... Or does it also include the mint workshop and soap workshop next to the Lord''s house? But Donne thinks it''s better to plan in advance. In the future, the development of the industrial zone and the construction of the living area can be isolated from each other.


    In addition, taking into account the future population increase and urban expansion, Donne has made a parallel isolation design for the living area and industrial area. The development of the two areas is outward expansion and will not affect each other at all.


    "Well, we should also consider the traffic problems of residents to work in the future... A transverse passage should be reserved at intervals..."


    As he muttered, Donne drew two transverse thoroughfares on the plan.


    "Although the population is small now, it will be a central area in the future. We must reserve more space for road traffic... Six meters? Eight meters? Forget it, just twelve meters in one step!"


    Donne simply set the road width as 12m. Although it is too wide, it is more convenient to plan in advance than to dismantle it in the future. Moreover, before the road is fully utilized, both sides of the road can be used as the area for shops and stalls, and will not be wasted.


    Donne is afraid that this main road will spontaneously become a market after a long time


    "The residential housing is planned and built in the form of a field shaped community. Maybe Fiona should understand it by drawing a picture. Let her figure it out for herself..."


    With a stroke of his pen, Donne set the main architectural pattern of Ellington in the future.


    However, for a city, the isolation of industrial areas and living areas, the layout of green belts, the pattern of living quarters, and even the width of roads are not the most important. Don''t have a headache until now.


    In modern cities, there will be public toilets and fire stations at intervals, which belong to the infrastructure that the city must be equipped with, and even strictly speaking, the planning of parks. However, the scope of reconstruction in Ellington is too small, so these problems can be ignored temporarily, but there is a problem that can not be avoided at all, which must be determined in advance now.


    That is the city''s underground drainage system.


    Yes, up to now, Donne has not found any underground drainage facilities here, or even aboveground drainage ditches


    Donne doesn''t know whether it''s because there is less rain in the rainy season, or because the terrain here is high and the emerald river is low, so there is no need for drainage, but in any case, a city can''t have no drainage system.


    A city without drainage system, Donne can''t imagine how dirty and messy it will be when the population increases. He doesn''t want his city to become such a smelly place.


    However, Donne only knows that the urban drainage system is used to treat and discharge urban sewage and rainwater. Under the separate system of sewage and rainwater, the sewage is collected by the drainage pipeline, sent to the sewage treatment, and then discharged into the water body or recycled; Rainwater runoff is collected by drainage pipes and discharged into nearby water bodies.


    But he didn''t know what to pay attention to in the design of drainage system.


    "HMM... diameter of drainage pipe? Ruggedness? Land bearing structure?"


    After thinking for a long time, Donne was still confused. Finally, he had to write down these points according to his previous impression. Anyway, the drainage pipe must be strong and durable, and the diameter must be large enough, otherwise no one can stand the blockage of the drainage pipe every three or five times.


    As for the separation of rainwater and sewage, it is easy to say that the two drainage systems should be completely isolated. Rainwater is discharged directly into the feicui river through the ground drainage, while the underground drainage system is connected to each household and only discharges sewage.


    As for the place where the sewage is discharged... It is directly connected to the large sewage tank of the paper mill and regularly sent to the fire element community for destruction!


    The sewage discharge capacity is not enough. We only need to increase the scale of sewage tank and the frequency of sewage destruction.


    "I''m a genius!"


    Donne looked at the drawing, exclaimed, and gave himself a big praise!


    ===


    PS: now there are 196 votes, but there are still 25 votes to add.

 Chapter 93

    In fact, Donne''s consideration is too comprehensive. He is a lazy man, so he wants to be in place in one step, but in fact, the construction of a city can''t be in place in one step. Every time with technological innovation, there will be a new construction process.


    For example, now, although he has considered the discharge of domestic sewage, in fact, Ellington... No, there is no tap water project even in the whole prandal, and people generally use water directly from wells or rivers. Therefore, the discharge of domestic sewage is very small, and the natural environment here can realize normal purification cycle.


    Therefore, Donne''s habit of living on earth has led to his great maladjustment. Fortunately, his identity is Lord, so it''s not time for him to fetch water


    Donne knows this very well, but he is already considering the water project, so he has planned the underground drainage system in advance to avoid any further problems at that time.


    Moreover, the underground drainage system has another advantage, which is labor-saving. As it is an underground project, Donne can do it himself. He can use earth magic to solve the problem of drainage pipes without attracting the attention of Ellington residents.


    While recalling the impression on the earth and drawing the planning map, one night passed unconsciously.


    "This is your plan!"


    Fiona saw the plan placed by Donne in front of her and jumped with wide eyes. She simply looked at the plan and didn''t know how to describe her feelings.


    Now she has only one feeling, that is perfection!


    Yes, Donne''s Ellington town plan can only be described perfectly. Whether it''s the market, block, road, living area, industrial area, fire prevention, garbage disposal, etc., it''s all taken into account. If it''s built according to his plan, you can imagine what a clean and tidy city it will be!


    Fiona was most shocked by the underground drainage system specially marked by Donne on the planning map. Now in dilinx, craftsmen have put forward this idea, but it has not been fully realized, because the quantities are large. Unless the magician is invited, the magician is arrogant. Where are you willing to be a pit digging craftsman?


    In addition, the royal family wants to increase revenue and reduce expenditure and is unwilling to spend too much, so this project has not been put on the agenda.


    Fiona did not expect that Donne directly put forward a perfect underground drainage system design, which not only has a clear and clear design for the sewage discharge mode of each household, but also has a solution for the final sewage treatment method.


    The craftsman who originally proposed the underground drainage system, the biggest problem perplexing him is how to treat the discharged sewage. Because the city is built according to water and the residents want to use river water and groundwater, the sewage can never be discharged into the river. It is precisely because this has not been solved that the Royal family failed to make a decision on the project.


    Donne solved the problem?


    "Finally, the sewage is discharged into the sewage pit of the paper mill? And then?"


    Fiona frowned: "now you haven''t told me how to treat the sewage discharged from the paper mill. If it is discharged into the river and finally into the sea, I''m afraid it won''t be long before the Naga family will call."


    "Didn''t I tell you?"


    Donne was stunned: "I solidified a micro conveyor gate in the sewage pool and directly discharged the sewage through the conveyor gate."


    Fiona was also stunned: "portal?"


    "Yes..."


    Before Donne finished, Fiona suddenly exclaimed and looked at Donne with a shocked face: "what you said is... The portal? What you put in the sewage pool that day is a transmission array!?"


    Donne patiently explained, "it''s not a transmission array, it''s a substrate that solidifies the portal spell, which is different from the transmission array."


    The transport array connects two fixed locations, and the space channel is very stable, which can transport a large number of goods and life bodies, while the portal spell is much more fragile and can not be opened for a long time. If the transport volume is too large, it will collapse directly.


    Fiona was disappointed to learn that it was not a transmission array. Before the chaotic invasion war, prandal''s transmission array layout method had been lost. The only transmission arrays were damaged in two chaotic invasion wars. Now prandal has no transmission array that can work, It is said that the star moon tower secret Dharma association has been trying to study the relics of the transmission array in recent years, trying to restore the ancient transmission array technology, but it has not been completed.


    If Donne had the skills of transmitting array, Fiona would really doubt whether he was a God.


    Fiona asked casually, "but the portal should also have a goal. Where did you discharge all the sewage? Won''t it cause any trouble?"


    "Well, over the portal is the fire element world. The sewage will evaporate when it goes in, so it shouldn''t -"


    "What! What!"


    Fiona lost her voice and exclaimed, sitting askew on the ground.


    Donne pulled her up and looked puzzled: "what''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    Fiona said angrily, "you discharged the sewage into the fire element world? Are you crazy? Do you want to start a plane war!?"


    Although she has not learned magic knowledge, Fiona also knows that the fire element is a hydrophobic creature and splashes dirty water into their world, which is undoubtedly provoking those angry fire element creatures!


    In case they can''t bear it and kill them directly through the portal


    That picture is so beautiful that Fiona can''t imagine!


    "Don''t worry, it won''t."


    Don shrugged and said carelessly, "I checked it when I opened the portal. There is a barren area of the fire element world nearby. There are no fire element creatures."


    "The best thing is, if the fire element creatures really invade prandal, we will be the sinners of prandal..."


    Fiona''s face was more ugly than crying. She really didn''t expect to get such a whimsical thing with such a bold Lord


    "Don''t worry, although the fire element creatures are grumpy and hydrophobic, the fire element world is so big that they are more willing to live in another place than invading prandal with so much effort."


    Donne stood up and said, "if it rained, would you stay there all the time?"


    "Of course not."


    "So don''t worry about that."


    "But I always feel that your metaphor is a little strange..."


    "You can rest assured that the chamber of Commerce has been officially established. Now your focus is to urge the steel plant to be completed and put into production as soon as possible. In addition, you should start the planning and reconstruction of Ellington. If any family is unwilling to move, you can tell me and I will do their work."


    Fiona sighed, sat back on the stool and said, "don''t worry, no one won''t cooperate. After all, you are the Lord."


    Donne forgot that the LORD had the absolute right to dispose of the people. He was still thinking about whether to give some reconstruction subsidies to the residents. Let Fiona say so.


    If he said his idea of subsidies, Fiona would blow her hair again.


    "But..."


    Fiona picked up the plan again, frowned and looked at it: "I think you haven''t finished the plan yet. The underground drainage system you made seems to have a supporting facility. Why didn''t you draw it?"


    "Oh, that''s a water project."


    Donne said casually, "this can''t be built until we wait. We don''t have this condition yet."


    "Water project?"


    Fiona was interested: "what project is it? Can you tell me?"


    "Of course, you are my CEO."


    Donne smiled and briefly introduced the concept of water engineering to Fiona.


    Fiona was excited again after hearing Donne''s introduction.


    "Water project! Oh! My God! Lord! Are you really a God coming? How can you have such a genius idea?"


    Fiona just thought in her mind about the life of staying indoors and having water flowing out just by turning the switch. She was excited and trembled. If she could really be like what Donne said, how convenient life would be in Ellington in the future!


    The residents here no longer have to line up to fetch water by the river and wells every day. How much valuable time can they save for construction every day?


    "Of course, I''ve always been a genius."


    Donne brazenly admitted Fiona''s praise and said with a smile: "because the tap water pipe needs copper, now there is no copper mine in Ellington, so he can only put it down for the time being."


    Most tap water pipes on the earth use stainless steel pipes or PVC pipes. Although ordinary steel pipes or cast iron pipes can also be used, they are easy to rust, and Downe doesn''t know how to make PVC. Stainless steel has no impression that it is plated with a layer of metal, so he can''t make it, so he can only give up.


    In addition to these, there is a very good choice, that is, copper water pipe.


    The inner wall of copper water pipe is smooth, and will not rust and scale after long-term use. It can avoid secondary pollution of water, reduce heat loss, inhibit the growth of bacteria in the pipe, and has stronger advantages than other water pipes.


    The reason why copper water pipes are not used on earth is that copper is expensive and expensive, and ordinary people can''t afford it. However, due to the special situation of prandal, copper is a very cheap metal resource, so using copper water pipes is the best choice for Donne.


    However, the biggest problem is that no copper mines have been found in Ellington.


    Even if Donne wants to buy copper ore, he doesn''t have that condition now, because Ellington doesn''t have so rich wealth to import copper ore.


    Therefore, after comprehensive consideration, the water supply project can only be put aside for the time being. After the reconstruction project of Ellington is put on the agenda, we can find a way to solve this problem.


    ===


    PS: I just came back from going out today. I''m sorry for the late update. Sanjiang ticket is fast enough to add more. Don''t forget to get the ticket and vote.

 Chapter 94

    Copper mine?


    Fiona frowned. If she needed a lot of copper ore, I''m afraid it really needed to be discussed.


    Most of the mines in the ilrus empire are controlled by the four noble families in the imperial capital. Although the copper mines are not magic metal mines and the mining volume is very small, I''m afraid those families can''t get around if they want to get a large number of copper mines.


    "Well, this is really a problem. Let''s put it down for the time being. I''ll let them pay attention to the news."


    Fiona wrote down the water supply project, followed by the copper mine, and then made a key mark to remind herself to pay attention to the news at any time. Then she asked, "have you forgotten anything else besides this plan?"


    "Do you mean the mass production of air conditioners?"


    Donne''s mouth turned up: "of course, I''ve thought of a solution."


    "Really!?"


    Fiona suddenly got up with a surprise on her face: "it''s ready for mass production!?"


    "Yes, but I''m afraid the consumption of magic dust is a little large. I''m afraid we can''t make much magic dust with the magic crystal we have now stored in Ellington."


    "Even if we can''t produce much, we can make a lot of money while the weather is very hot recently!"


    Fiona is very positive about making money: "and we can take the high-end route and sell it directly to the nobility. An air conditioner costs at least 500... No, from 1000 gold coins!"


    Fiona said fiercely, "I''m sorry for this good opportunity if I don''t earn them a lot!"


    Donne lost his smile, pondered for a moment and said to Fiona, "leave it to me. I''ll discuss with Brian and them how to solve it. There''s no need to build a new factory. The blacksmith shop can be responsible for production."


    "Really!?"


    Fiona was stunned: "does that air conditioner need magic? Where can it be?"


    Fiona refers to Donne''s hiding his magician identity.


    "I don''t have to do it. I''ve solved the problem."


    Donne smiled, confessed and left the Lord''s house.


    After arriving at Edgar''s blacksmith''s shop, Donne found that Brian was chatting with Edgar and drinking beer, while several apprentices nearby were sweating to learn how to smelt ore.


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "look, you''re very leisurely."


    Brian''s eyes lit up and jumped up: "big brother! Has the steel plant been completed? Can we start producing steel!?"


    This guy is really persistent about steel


    Donne laughed: "haven''t you seen it these two days? You should know the progress better than me?"


    "It''s too hot these two days... The air conditioner you made is really a good thing. I don''t want to go out with it."


    "So you stayed with me at night and robbed me of a place?"


    Edgar is full of complaints. Brian stares hard. Edgar immediately shuts up. After all, he has to learn from Brian. How dare he offend Brian?


    "Do you like it?"


    "Of course!"


    Brian said without hesitation, "it can be said that this is the best thing you have made since I met you!"


    "Oh? Better than presses and steel?"


    "Er..."


    Brian hesitated, and the blacksmith''s instinct clashed fiercely with the idea of enjoyment.


    Seeing Brian''s uncertain appearance, Donne laughed: "all right, don''t be embarrassed. Look at you so leisurely. Come and put some pressure on you."


    "Lord, do not hesitate to give orders."


    Edgar is now obedient to Donne. He has completely regarded his blacksmith shop as Donne''s property. Apart from anything else, hold the Lord''s thigh and make sure he doesn''t lose!


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Here, that''s it."


    Donne pointed to the air conditioner and said with a smile: "Fiona decided to launch the air conditioner while the weather began to get hot, so she plans to make a lot of money. Hilton will come back to pull the goods in a few days. Are you confident in producing enough air conditioners?"


    "Ah?"


    Brian was dumbfounded. "How do we do this?"


    The air conditioner was made by Donne. They didn''t intervene at all. They didn''t even know what structure it was. How to make it?


    Brian feels that there must be magic involved. He''s not a rune dwarf. He doesn''t know magic at all. How can he get it out


    "Don''t worry, the key problems have been solved for you. You have only two things to do."


    Donne threw the drawing to Brian and said, "make the molds of these accessories according to the drawing, and then press them to assemble them."


    "That''s all?"


    "And this."


    As soon as Donne snapped his fingers, a round board appeared beside him.


    "What is this?"


    "Spare parts for stamping ram."


    Donne waved, and then Brian and Edgar followed him to the press. The press, cutting machine and grinding machine are now the treasure of Brian and Edgar. They don''t let those apprentices touch them at all. They take care of them very clean.


    Dumne put the circular plate to the bottom of the ram and then pointed to the substrate on the top of the drawing. "The most important thing is to put the circular plate on the hammer, then adjust the height of the punching machine, then punch out the array of magic array on the base board, then use the magic dust to cover it up, and then use magic crystal to stimulate it, then you can assemble it." [e1]


    Brian carefully examined one side, suddenly stunned and stared in horror: "big brother! This is..."


    Brian took a breath of air conditioning and looked at Donne in great shock: "your idea... Really works!?"


    "Of course, I''ve tried it. It''s completely feasible."


    As soon as Brian heard it, the whole person was not well. He walked around like crazy and muttered something in dwarf language.


    Donne, who has mastered the "language", can understand what he is muttering, nothing more than "impossible" and "how is this possible".


    Suddenly, Brian stood still and stared at Donne: "big brother, do you know what your invention means?"


    "Of course."


    Donne nodded slightly. "I know."


    "Are you still so calm?"


    Brian widened his eyes, waved his strong arms and shouted, "you know! This invention will change the whole world! It is not only used to produce air conditioners, but its purpose and potential are really, really terrible!"


    "Of course I know."


    Don said calmly, "but so what? Just remember, it''s only used to make air conditioners now, you know?"


    Brian took a deep breath and calmed down. He understood what Donne meant.


    Brian solemnly said, "I know, big brother, your trust and guidance to me will be deeply remembered by Brian hammer. You will always be a friend of our dwarves."


    Donne smiled and whispered that he had made money.


    He didn''t forget Brian''s identity. The immortal Warhammer of the king of mountains is limited by the blood of the dwarf royal family, that is to say, Brian has the blood of the dwarf royal family, maybe the dwarf prince.


    His promise carries considerable weight.


    "Let''s leave it to us. If we use a stamping machine, we can make a template today and start production tomorrow. We should be able to make a lot of air conditioners before Hilton and them come back."


    "OK, these bags of magic dust were temporarily ground by me before. It should be enough for you to use for a while."


    Donne gave the demon dust to Brian. He had planned to go to caspamiburg later. He didn''t know how many herbs Owen, the boss of the potion house, collected these days.


    When he thought of caspamiburg, Donne suddenly remembered the carriage that had tortured his ass for several days. He took a swipe at the corner of his mouth and said to Brian, "by the way, there''s another thing you can remember. You can study the interval of producing air conditioners."


    "What?"


    Donne took out his pen and paper, simply drew a spiral compression spring and spring sheet, and said, "this thing is called spring. It''s an accumulator that can be used to absorb shock. You can try to make it out of copper, iron and steel."


    "Spring? Accumulator? Shock absorber?"


    Brian scratched his head and asked, "where is this thing going to be used?"


    "It is widely used, but at present, of course, it is intended to be installed on the carriage. [e2]"


    Don sighed. "I don''t want to torture my ass when I travel."


    Brian immediately understood the real function of the little thing and was amazed.


    What''s in the big brother''s head?


    Why does he always come up with such wonderful ideas?


    "Wrap it on me!"


    Brian patted his chest and promised, "when it''s done, I''ll test it with a carriage."


    After discussing the matter with Brian and them, Donne left the blacksmith''s shop and returned to the Lord''s house. After a brief talk with Fiona, Donne went back to his bedroom, then disappeared directly the next moment, and then appeared in a remote corner of caspamiburg.


    After last coming to Castle caspami, he easily anchored the spatial coordinates here, which can be transmitted at any time in the future.


    "It''s just teleportation. It shouldn''t attract their attention?"


    Donne looked at the sky, then turned and walked out to the potion house.


    Boss Owen was overjoyed when he saw Donne: "Lord!"


    Donne waved his hand: "I''m not your Lord. Don''t yell. Call me Donne. What happened to the things I asked you to pay attention to before?"


    "I''m really sorry, Lord Donne," Owen was a little embarrassed. "Because of the death of Lord duvier, Castle has been under martial law recently, so I basically have no chance to go out, and it''s difficult for my suppliers to come in. I only collected a few common gold smelting materials."


    "Well, I understand. What about the elemental water?"


    Donne is also thinking about refining magic awakening potion for the Ellington guard. Elemental water is an indispensable material.


    "Sorry... Lord Donne..."


    "I see."


    Donne sighed, "do you have magic crystal and magic dust?"


    "Yes!"


    Owen finally smiled: "but I only have some inferior and ordinary magic crystals here. I''m afraid no one can buy and use high-quality magic crystals here, so I''ve never prepared goods. As for magic dust, I''m not prepared. Those magicians and alchemists buy magic crystals and grind them by themselves."


    "OK, what''s the price of magic crystal? How much do you have here?"


    "Let me see... There are 582 inferior ten gold coins and 366 ordinary one hundred gold coins. Of course, it won''t be so expensive for you. The inferior one is calculated as eight gold coins and the ordinary one is calculated as 95 gold coins..."


    Donne waved, "pack, I''ll take it all."


    ===


    PS: today''s change. Judging from the current increase of Sanjiang ticket, it is estimated that it will be a change. Continue to work hard tomorrow, gentlemen

 Chapter 95

    After Ellington grinds the inferior magic crystal into magic dust and gives it to Brian, Donne can finally relax again.


    The intense planning and construction work made his brain in a tight state all the time. After relaxing, he could only sigh that it was difficult to be a Lord.


    But in fact, he gave Fiona all the really troublesome things. He was a shopkeeper.


    If Fiona knew that, Donne would be in trouble, and she might blow up again.


    Now Ellington has basically begun to enter the formal construction, and almost everyone has something to do. In Donne''s plan, Ellington is basically in full load operation in a short time, and there will be no unemployed people.


    This vigorous construction has also adjusted everyone''s state. Ellington has swept away the past decadence and become a town full of positive atmosphere. Everyone is happy to work and is willing to contribute to the construction of Ellington.


    At the same time, they also got a surprise reward in their work. Under Donne''s deliberate control, the wealth of the Lord''s house began to gradually transfer to the residents of Ellington. Hiding wealth among the people was what he wanted to do.


    Give the wealth to the people and make them rich. Their sense of belonging and honor will gradually increase. In the future, even if Ellington encounters any difficulties, they will spontaneously organize to guard Ellington''s honor.


    At the same time, for Donne, who made them rich, they will naturally defend his rule more.


    These are the means that Donne saw when wandering on the Internet before. He can''t guarantee whether it will be useful or not, but he can''t do better if he lets himself think about it, so he has to pursue the policy of taking it.


    Whether these means can play a role will be initially seen after Ellington''s reconstruction.


    After everything was light, Donne focused on teaching Elia magic.


    Although Elia said she had no talent for awakening, Donne felt that the little girl had awakened her talent. I''m afraid the magic affinity was her talent. Her terrible learning speed and magic affinity have crushed other people''s so-called talents.


    Donne could not imagine how terrible her magic talent would become if she could awaken her talent again.


    The only way Donne could think of to help Elia and the guard awaken their talents was to refine the magic awakening potion.


    This magic awakening potion refined with secret language pollen, blood bat teeth, bitter vine roots and elemental water can stimulate the user''s magic pool and resonate with the external magic, so as to improve the speed of restoring magic. However, from the literal meaning, don feels that the effect of this thing in the real world is not so simple.


    Using magic awakening potion for a person who can''t sense magic is just to help him realize his magic awakening talent?


    However, Donne has got the first three materials, and only the water of this element makes him very worried.


    Elemental water is a primary magic material. Don doesn''t have any reserves here. If he is an ordinary magician, he can summon an original ecological water element from the water element, but he is a full-level magician. What he summons is not an ordinary water element, but the water element Lord


    In a real world, summon the water element Lord, and then let it offer some "blood" to itself


    Tang en dares to swear by his own life that it is definitely a mage who doesn''t think he died fast enough to do so.


    In fact, the simplest way is to find a mage who has mastered the summoning elemental biological spell, ask him to summon one, and then collect some elemental water, but Donne has no other Mage at all. This method can only be abandoned.


    Then we can only go back and find a place with abundant water elements and borrow some elemental water from the naturally formed water elements.


    But around here


    "The emerald river is impossible. There is no trace of water element here."


    Don shook his head and looked further. Suddenly, he remembered a place.


    Shining lake.


    In the southwest of Ellington, the shining Lake in the ladia forest is a place with abundant water elements. I remember brushing water elements there when I was practicing. Those naturally formed, unconscious and instinctive water elements are undoubtedly the best source of elemental water.


    When Donne thought of it, he ran to talk to Fiona and found Elia who was blowing the air conditioner at home. As soon as Elia heard that Donne was going to take him out to play, she immediately followed him out happily.


    Clara didn''t say anything, but wished them a good time with a smile.


    She still trusts Donne very much.


    "Lord big brother, where are we going?"


    Elia sat on Donne''s neck with two little feet dangling. Her eyes were almost smiling into crescent moon. After Donne was free these days, she took her to practice magic every day and told her interesting stories. Elia was almost happy to death.


    "Let''s go to the south. If we want to enter the ladia forest and go to the shining lake, we may encounter Warcraft. Are you afraid?"


    Donne looked at Elia with great interest to see if the little girl was afraid of Warcraft.


    Hearing that she might encounter Warcraft, Elia trembled and subconsciously hugged Donne''s head, but soon she let go and said proudly: "Elia is not afraid! Elia can spell now! She will beat all Warcraft away!"


    "Yes, Elia is the best."


    Donne smiled and took Elia out of the town of Ellington. After that, he released invisibility, and then his body flew lightly and quickly to the distant ladia forest.


    Although the flash lake is a distance from Ellington, don can use magic when there is no one else, so it won''t take too long.


    "Ah! Fly!"


    Elia laughed happily and felt the wind with open arms.


    Donne was a little surprised. Although children yearn for flying, they will first feel afraid when they really fly and calm down after they get used to it


    Enjoy the feeling of flying, but Elia didn''t look afraid at all, but enjoyed it very much.


    Is this little girl really gifted? Will you be a hero to save the world?


    What''s he, a jumper?


    Donne looks weird, hero mentor?


    After a while, Donne and Elia entered the range of the ladia forest. Different from the lush Emerald Forest, the trees in the ladia forest are more common. Occasionally, they will see some dead trees. After all, this forest is not nourished by elves and world trees.


    At this time, Donne suddenly felt an abnormal magic explosion in front of him and subconsciously stopped flying.


    "What''s the matter, Lord big brother?"


    As soon as Elia''s voice fell, the forest in front suddenly exploded with a "bang", scattered tree fragments and soil flew into the sky, and a loud cry could be vaguely heard.


    Someone fighting?


    Donne perked up and flew over quickly.


    Donne can clearly feel the power fluctuation in front. I''m afraid those who are fighting are the apocalypse, which is very helpful for him to understand the situation of prandal apocalypse, so he doesn''t intend to miss this good opportunity.


    "Come on! Get away from its claws, you idiot!"


    "But it''s too fast - Oh, shit!"


    A red figure quickly passed the man. At the same time, the sharp claws directly tore the man''s neck, and the blood soared. The guy hissed and leaked air in his mouth, struggling to run to his teammates.


    "Go away, you idiot! You''ll kill me!"


    A man in green armor yelled and kicked the unlucky ghost out. The unlucky ghost stared until he was dying. He didn''t expect to be given up.


    The man in green armor roared, "use his body as bait! Otherwise you will all die here!"


    "Captain curipa! He doesn''t want to eat!"


    After throwing the body over, one of the men was stunned: "it just wanted to hunt us!"


    Curipa was furious: "everyone gather here! Don''t separate it, give it a chance!"


    The flame tailed cheetah not far away shook its tail and sparkled. A layer of black fog floated in its red eyes and stared at the people in front.


    Curipa took a deep breath. After the members gathered around him, he was much safer. Only then did he have a chance to look at the Warcraft.


    "Damn it, it''s only a second-order young flame tailed cheetah. How can it be stronger and faster than a third-order adult! I didn''t think of it long ago!"


    Curipa now found that the flame tailed cheetah was significantly larger than before, and had more developed muscles. It was obviously a variant.


    "Commander, I''m afraid only you can resist its attack now."


    A member of the regiment said nervously, "your magic iron armor should be able to withstand kuripa''s attack and fire -"


    "Asshole!"


    Kulipa scolded mercilessly: "do you want our leader to come forward and die!? remember! I am the leader of the flame sword, you are my league members! I brought you wealth and glory!"


    The group members around them grumbled a few words and then stopped talking. They also knew that it was impossible for kuripa to carry the flame tail cheetah, but if he didn''t go, I''m afraid everyone would die here.


    "Roar!"


    The flame tail cheetah regained some of its strength, roared and jumped at the crowd again!


    Kuripa shouted, "don''t hide! Attack! Attack me hard! Even if he kills one person, others can survive! Where''s your sword? Where''s your fighting skills?"


    "Commander! There are too many people to show their fighting skills!"


    "Where''s the magician!? where''s our magician!? use magic quickly!"


    "Captain! You just kicked the magician to death!"


    "This damn waste - wasted a thousand gold coins! - Oh, damn! It''s going to release spells!"


    Under curipa''s frightened gaze, the flame on the tail of the mutated flame tail cheetah suddenly expanded several times, followed by a hot flame ray, which swept towards them!


    ===


    PS: 290 votes, 31 votes less than plus.

 Chapter 96

    These idiots!


    Donne, standing not far away, frowned and shook his head.


    Flame tailed cheetah is a very dangerous Warcraft. The level is generally between Level 3 and level 5. The flame on their tail starts to burn from birth and is not extinguished until death. Through the flame on their tail, they can use the fire element to release very lethal fire arrows and flame rays that are difficult for human defense.


    In addition, they have the habit of playing with their prey


    The one wearing magic iron armor should be the leader. Among these people, his defense is the strongest. If he can stand in front to resist the attack of the flame tail cheetah and create opportunities for others to attack, only a few people can get hurt and win the Warcraft.


    But he didn''t want to take risks.


    Because the flame tailed cheetah is a variant and very powerful, he is afraid of death.


    Just now, in order to avoid the attack, they even abandoned the only magician in their team. It''s incredible that such a person can be the head of the team.


    But seeing his magic iron armor, Donne knew it. I''m afraid he was a rich local tyrant.


    Donne didn''t want to intervene, but he hesitated to see those people struggling to resist the attack of the flame tail cheetah.


    Anyway, these are human beings. They are his kind. If they don''t meet, it''s all right. Since they meet, he can''t watch these people die here.


    "Elia, wait for me here."


    Donne put Elia down and a common iron sword appeared in his hand.


    "Big brother, you want to save them? Come on!"


    Elia kissed don on the face and waved her little hand to cheer him on.


    "Hehe, Elia is so good. She''ll be done soon."


    Donne touched her head and went to the battle area. At this time, the flame tail cheetah shot a flame ray. Donne frowned and stepped a little, and the arrow shot out in an instant!


    I''m dying.


    The members of the fire sword mercenary Corps looked in horror at the hot rays, filled with regret.


    damn! These people should be able to block the flame rays!


    Curipa gritted his teeth, squatted down and hid in the crowd.


    Just then, I heard the roar of the flame tail cheetah. The flame ray was skewed, swept onto the nearby trees and cut off a row of trees.


    "What''s going on?"


    "I don''t know - the gods are on the earth! Someone has come to save us!"


    "When did that man appear!?"


    The mercenaries were stunned. They were almost staring at the flame tail cheetah, but everyone could see when the man appeared!


    The moment the man appeared, he cut off the tail of the flame tailed cheetah, and the tail spraying rays fell to the ground. The flame immediately became extremely weak. After that, the sword in his hand deeply stabbed into the head of the flame tailed cheetah before the flame tailed cheetah came back!


    The mutant flame tailed cheetah they almost killed was killed by the second!?


    So weak


    Donne pulled out the long sword with a speechless face. Seeing that they were fighting so fiercely, he thought he could make himself work hard. Unexpectedly, the defense of the flame tail cheetah was so poor that he stabbed him with a sword


    "This friend, thank you for your help!"


    "Thank you very much!"


    The mercenaries were very grateful to Donne for his help. If Donne hadn''t saved them, they would have been ashes by now.


    Saved?


    Kulipa recovered, coughed softly, pushed away the others, and said coldly, "look at you, just a young flame tailed cheetah has made you so embarrassed, so you deserve to be a member of the flame sword? After you go back, half of your salary will be deducted this month!"


    With that, curipa came up to Don and wanted to talk to him.


    After looking at the eye library Ripa, Donne was too lazy to talk nonsense with him. He cut the head of the flame tail cheetah with a sword and dug out the magic core. To Donne''s surprise, the magic core turned out to be a high-quality magic core.


    The function of the magic core is the same as that of the magic crystal. It can provide magic for the magic array or become an alchemy raw material. The value is also equal. A high-quality magic core is worth thousands of gold coins. Donne made a small fortune.


    Kulipa, who was walking, was suddenly stunned. He stared at the high-quality magic core in Donne''s hand. He had an idea in an instant. As soon as his face changed, he changed his taste in an instant: "what do you mean, my friend? Why rob our prey?"


    After seeing the high-quality magic core in Donne''s hand, the grateful mercenaries gradually changed their faces, and their greedy desire completely blinded their eyes and hearts.


    "Your prey?"


    Donne was stunned. Are you teasing me? It''s almost destroyed by the regiment. Are you ashamed to say it''s your prey?


    After Donne noticed curipa''s vision, he immediately realized that it was because of the greed of the magic core.


    Curipa sneered and said, "yes! This flame tailed cheetah was the prey found by our fire sword mercenary regiment. We had laid a trap and were about to kill it. But you robbed our prey while we attracted its attention. Isn''t it very legal?"


    What a brazen man!


    Donne was amazed. He thought he was shameless enough. Unexpectedly, he saw a person more shameless than him today!


    Donne put away the demon core and the tail of the flame tail cheetah and waved impatiently: "I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you. If you''re saved, get out quickly."


    Curipa''s eyes were cold and his hand was on the hilt. He didn''t feel any power fluctuation from Donne. This guy must be an ordinary man.


    Curipa proudly said, "it''s easy for us to leave. Give me the magic core and tail of the flame tailed cheetah, and we won''t owe each other."


    Donne looked at the idiot and couldn''t find any words to describe him. He turned and left.


    "Qiang", curipa pulled out his long sword and pointed to Donne''s back: "so you chose to be the enemy of our flaming sword?"


    "Against you?"


    Donne glanced at the mercenaries. The mercenaries he had just saved had unconsciously pulled out their weapons, surrounded him and stared at Donne with greedy eyes.


    "Well, I''d have watched you die if I knew it was like this," sighed Donne. "I warn you, if you stop now, it''s still time."


    "Hahaha, arrogant guy! Do you think an ordinary person can really kill this mutant flame tailed cheetah?"


    Curipa sneered: "if we hadn''t attracted its attention, you would have been killed by it. If you really want to say, we saved your life. Leave the magic core and tail as our reward for saving you!"


    "Eh... That''s right..."


    "We saved him. If we hadn''t attracted attention, would the flame tail cheetah kill him next?"


    "The head is right! Boy, leave the magic core and tail! We''ll spare your life!"


    Donne''s face was full of amazement. He said that it was not a family that didn''t enter the house. Today, he understood why kuripa could be the head of the army.


    Because these people are more shameless than who they are!


    "What are you doing!"


    Elia ran out angrily: "big brother saved you. You want to bite the hand that feeds you!"


    A little girl?


    Curipa subconsciously looked at it, and her eyes became straight. She is a tender little girl. If she can take it home, she will be trained into a top-grade product!


    "Catch her!"


    Donne''s eyes were cold: "Whoever dares to touch her will die."


    A chill instantly wrapped the mercenaries who wanted to reach out to catch Elia. They froze there involuntarily and let Elia run to Donne.


    "Hum!"


    Curipa snorted coldly, but he didn''t take it to heart. Anyway, after killing the guy, the little girl was his.


    "You girl, why don''t you stay well."


    Donne spoiled and rubbed Elia''s hair, making the little girl angry: "it''s not these bad guys. The big brother saved them, but they avenged the hand that feeds them!"


    Donne said disdainfully, "it''s just a bunch of garbage. Don''t care. Let''s go."


    With a "hiss", Donne suddenly flew a sword in front of him, leaving a deep trace on the ground.


    "Cross this line and die!"


    Curipa said coldly, but her eyes were fixed on Elia. The greedy desire to occupy her was completely written on her face.


    "This little girl is mine!"


    Donne pulled back:


    "It seems that you are really anxious to die..."


    Just as he was about to clean up the garbage, a group of people came out of the woods.


    Donne was stunned because he knew the person who came. It was Locke of the cross rose mercenary regiment.


    As soon as Locke saw kulipa, his face changed and spat: "bah! What bad luck! I met this bastard."


    "Locke..."


    Curipa sneered: "I didn''t expect to meet you here..."


    "Curipa... Eh!?"


    As soon as Locke was ready to fight back against kulipa, he saw Donne and Elia surrounded in the center. Suddenly, his face changed and roared, "cross rose! Get ready to fight!"


    "Clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clan


    "I think we can settle our grievances."


    There have long been grudges between the two mercenary regiments of cross rose and flame sword. With kuripa''s magic iron armor, the flame sword has seized the advantage several times and robbed the task of cross rose, making Locke a laughing stock against kuripa for a long time in caspamiburg.


    Once again, the cross rose even fell into the trap deliberately laid by the flame sword, which not only delayed the task, but also lost several members. Since then, the two mercenary regiments have become an endless situation.


    Locke didn''t want to waste his living power here, but he saw Donne.


    Killing kulipa here can not only revenge, but also save Donne and give him a favor. In the future, cross rose will certainly develop better in Ellington. It can be said that it is a good thing to kill two birds with one stone!


    Thinking of this, Locke has decided to do it. He narrowed his eyes and kept calculating the advantages and disadvantages of both sides. His weapons do little harm to kulipa''s magic iron armor. He must get rid of kulipa''s men as soon as possible, and then gather everyone''s strength to attack kulipa before it is possible to kill him.


    Curipa looked contemptuously at Locke: "just want to --"


    Before he finished, a cold light flashed. Curipa''s head flew high, turned a few times in the air and landed in front of Locke. Locke stared, and didn''t even react to what had happened.


    "Yo, Locke."


    Donne shook off the blood on the long sword: "do you know this idiot?"


    ===


    PS: Sanjiang votes are fast enough to add more. Those who don''t vote should go to get the votes and vote quickly~~

 Chapter 97

    What is going on?


    The sudden change stunned everyone until curipa completely breathed out.


    "Lord..."


    Locke swallowed his mouth: "this guy... Is an enemy before me..."


    "Oh."


    Donne nodded, "then I''ll avenge you."


    There''s something wrong with the rhythm!


    Locke feels like he wants to cry. Obviously, he should show his power to save Donne and Elia and give him a favor, right!? But before he did it himself, he killed kuripa. What''s this called!


    No, no!


    Locke regained his mind and hurriedly said, "Lord, don''t worry about these guys. Without kuripa, they are a group of waste! We''ll save you now!"


    "I''m not worried..."


    Locke just didn''t hear what Donne said: "please don''t worry, Lord! They''ll give it to us!"


    "So I don''t need help..."


    "No, no, no, you don''t have to be polite to us, brothers! Kill the rest of these flaming swords!"


    Locke roared, waved his weapon and rushed to the fire sword mercenary regiment.


    Who''s so polite to you!


    Donne''s face is tight. This guy doesn''t listen to people?


    He also saw what Locke meant. He clearly wanted to take this rare opportunity to sell his personal feelings so as to win the opportunity to develop in Ellington in the future.


    But is your favor so cheap?


    Donne stopped talking nonsense and rushed to the ungrateful mercenaries with Elia in one hand and a long sword in the other.


    "The head is dead!"


    "That bastard attacked the leader secretly - killed him to avenge the leader! - eh? Revenge?"


    As soon as a mercenary of the flame sword shouted, he felt something wrong. Shit, revenge! The colonel is dead. Of course, the wind is pulling and shouting. Run away quickly!


    Originally, the flaming sword was a mob of people who were forcibly conquered by kulipa with gold coins and force. They still dug pits with each other. Now without kulipa, who cares about the life and death of others? Almost in a moment, they scattered and fled.


    "Greta! Surround them! You can''t let anyone go!"


    "Understand! Everyone spread out! The remnant of the flaming sword will be killed!"


    "Kill them all!"


    Several times before, he was severely bitten by the flame sword and several brothers died. Now the enemy is very jealous. How can he let them go?


    Almost instantly, the open space in the forest began to fight fiercely.


    After Locke chopped down a mercenary, he looked up at Donne shuttling through the crowd. He was shocked and couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning.


    Terrible, it''s terrible!


    Just now, Don was surprised and killed kuripa of the black iron class with a sword. Locke can still think it was a sneak attack, but now he doesn''t think so.


    None of the mercenaries of the flaming sword is an enemy of Donne, and none can even slow him down by a point.


    No matter who gets in front of him, Donne''s solution is to cut off with a sword, and then the enemy will destroy the sword and die.


    With extremely smooth movements and concise and efficient sword techniques, he will kill every blow and will never give the enemy a chance to fight back, not to mention that he still holds a little girl in his right hand and just uses his left hand to sword


    This, this is clearly a master of swordsmanship!


    Swordsman? If Donne knew what Locke thought, he would laugh.


    What the hell swordsman!


    He''s just leveling A. those guys'' attacks can''t break their own defense. Their attacks are rolling every time. Of course, they look very shocked.


    "Go to hell, you monster!"


    "Lord, be careful!"


    At a glance, Donne waved a sword at will. The sword wind roared out, easily tore the man''s neck, and the hot blood gushed out. He was dead when he fell.


    "This..."


    Locke, who rushed over, looked embarrassed and full of complaints. It''s hard to sell his personal feelings!


    Trying to sell me a favor? It''s not that simple.


    Donne smiled and continued the slaughter.


    Since these people are those who turn their faces and refuse to recognize others, there will be no psychological burden on Donne to kill them.


    You know, even those cold-blooded villains hate being betrayed, let alone Donne.


    Just a few minutes later, the forest hollow ground calmed down again. The green grass had been dyed red by blood. The bodies of dozens of members of the flame sword were scattered around, and a very pungent smell of blood floated in the air.


    "The battle is over, Greta reports!"


    "Commander, the death toll is zero, four people are seriously injured and 12 people are slightly injured, which will not affect the mission."


    In this rolling situation, four people were seriously injured?


    Locke frowned: "stop bleeding for them immediately. If the injury is serious, send some people to send them... To Ellington."


    Although four people were seriously injured, they have searched here for several days. The task has not been completed and they can''t go back.


    "Captain," Greta hesitated, "or use the healing potion..."


    "No, we haven''t found the necromancer yet. We can''t waste precious healing potion. Besides, their lives are not in danger now... Forget it, take out a bottle and give them some points."


    Locke was reluctant to use the healing potion. When he could see the painful brother, he gritted his teeth and agreed.


    Donne glanced at the wounded, took out a bottle of healing potion and threw it to Locke: "don''t be so troublesome. Dilute it with water and give them some drinks."


    "Is this... Therapeutic potion?"


    "No, it''s a life potion. To be exact, it''s the blood of the goddess."


    "Goddess''s blood!?"


    Locke, Greta and other people shouted: "this is the legendary goddess''s blood that can instantly heal all injuries!"


    "It''s always this reaction... I said can you hurry up?"


    Donne pointed to the wounded on the ground. "In a moment, they''re bleeding to death."


    Locke no longer hesitated, immediately took a pot of water and poured in the goddess''s blood.


    Seeing his action, Donne, who wanted to remind him that he only needed a few drops, closed his mouth again. Anyway, he gave it to him. It''s up to him how to use it.


    Hey, after the wounded drank a few drinks, they witnessed what was called a miracle under the witness of everyone.


    It can be seen that the huge tearing wound with bone bleeding was completely healed in the blink of an eye. The originally pale face became ruddy again. The seriously injured people who fell to the ground were completely cured in an instant, even better than those who were not injured, and their body strength was restored.


    "This is the effect of goddess''s blood!?"


    Locke and Greta looked straight. They had heard of the name of the goddess''s blood, but with the financial resources of the cross rose, they couldn''t afford the baby at all, so it was still

 Chapter 98

    But the next development left Locke a little confused.


    Donne just glanced casually and asked, "are there any alchemy herbs or magic materials in the materials?"


    "No medicine, but there are some magic cores..."


    "Give me the magic core. Take the others."


    Locke was silly: "Lord, there is a magic iron armor here!"


    "I know, but it''s no use to me. You like you to keep it."


    Donne took the core and was going to leave.


    "You really don''t want it?"


    "No."


    "Then I''m welcome!"


    Lockton breathed a sigh of relief and changed into kulipa''s magic iron armor. Although the armor was not tailored for him, his defense was much higher, so he couldn''t care so much.


    "By the way, I don''t know what you want to do here, Lord. If necessary, we can act together."


    "No, I''m going to flash lake to get some elemental water. Have you investigated there?"


    "Shining lake?"


    Locke suddenly said, "Oh, yes, there is water element... We passed there a few days ago, but because of water element, we didn''t investigate carefully and found no trace of the necromancer, so we left."


    "Just have water."


    Donne nodded: "then you continue to track the necromancer. We''re going to the shining lake."


    "Lord, don''t you really need help?"


    "Do you think I need it?"


    Locke was speechless.


    "I wish you all the best."


    Donne and Elia waved to them and went into the woods.


    "Captain, the Lord of Ellington is really a good man!"


    Another member echoed, "yes, I think we can develop in Ellington in the future."


    "Yes..."


    Locke thought so deeply, and then said, "cheer up! We have investigated in the West. Now go to the east to check. That guy must be nearby and pay attention to the traces of dead creatures at any time!"


    "Good!"


    On the other side, don and Elia flew again after entering the woods.


    "Elia, were you afraid just now?"


    Elia shook her head and said, "I''m not afraid. Elia is not afraid of her big brother."


    As soon as Donne thought, in prandal, children here have been used to killing and death since childhood. Although they are also afraid, their acceptance ability is much stronger than that of people on earth.


    Soon Donne noticed a brilliant reflection in the forest in the distance.


    Here comes the shining lake.


    Flash lake, as its name implies, the lake water here is clear to the bottom, and the lake seems to be rich in some minerals, resulting in a large number of color crystals at the bottom of the lake. When the light of the sun of rumbica, that is, prandal shines on the lake, it will reflect very gorgeous colors, which is more beautiful and dreamy than the colorful pools on the earth.


    Moreover, the shining lake is said to be formed by a drop of tears from the Earth Goddess nisclair. With this reverie background story, many couples liked to take photos and videos here in the game. Don was also very impressed with this place.


    "What a beautiful light!"


    Donne smiled and took Elia to the flash lake, ready to walk there.


    Through the dark forest, when the light of the shining lake suddenly appeared in the field of vision from the gap of the trees, the impact shock was indescribable, which must make Elia very happy.


    "Wow! What a lovely little fellow!"


    Unexpectedly, as soon as she fell to the ground, Elia was attracted by several small animals in the nearby grass.


    Donne glanced and said, "be careful, they''re not as cute as they look."


    What appears in the nearby grass is a kind of low-level Warcraft, whose name is ladia, or ladia beast. The name of ladia hills and ladia forest comes from this kind of Warcraft. They breed in large numbers near here and are a bully nearby.


    The level of ladia is generally between level 1 and level 3. When they grow up, they reach the peak level 3. They look very much like rabbits on earth, but they are hairy and more lovely.


    And they are also very good at luring prey with their lovely appearance. Once the prey gets caught and enters its attack range, it will instantly change and its body size will soar ten times, from a plush lovely rabbit to a terrible tusk hunter.


    This is a magical world. It''s normal for rabbits to run away, isn''t it?


    According to prandar''s historical records, the predecessor of the Warcraft of ladia is actually a harmless hairball beast. It is a very gentle character and is a very popular pet friendly Warcraft. However, after the first chaotic invasion war, perhaps affected by the magic tide, the hairball beast gradually mutated into ladia, greatly increased its aggression, and no one regarded them as pets anymore.


    The primitive hairball is even rarer now. It is said that there are only some in the Emerald Forest and near the elf territory.


    However, Donne reminded a little late, and Elia''s hand had reached out to the ladys.


    The next moment, the furry ladia with big watery eyes suddenly expanded rapidly, revealing their big mouths full of fine sharp teeth and biting Elia.


    "Presumptuous!"


    With a cold hum and a flash of sword light, the ladhias were cut into pieces by the long sword.


    "What a pity..."


    Although Elia was startled, Claudia was so cute that she couldn''t let go.


    "It''s all right. I''ll catch two hairball animals for you as pets in the future. It''s more lovely."


    As he spoke, Donne picked up the inferior magic core on the ground. Although the magic reserve of the inferior magic core is very small, no matter how small the mosquito is, it is also meat. Of course, it can''t be wasted.


    But when Donne picked up the core and checked it, he frowned.


    These devil cores of the ladhia have been polluted.


    The pollution of the power of chaos.


    "How could..."


    Donne frowned and the devil''s core would be polluted, which proved that ladia had absorbed the polluted magic recently, indicating that the door of chaos may have been opened nearby.


    However, if there is a gate of chaos, the nearby vegetation, Warcraft, magic and even elements will be polluted


    Thinking of this, Donne couldn''t help but tighten his heart and took Elia to the shining lake.


    "I - X!"


    After seeing the situation above the flash lake at close range, Donne couldn''t help yelling angrily.


    Many water elements on the lake are polluted by the power of chaos, and those black water elements have become crazy chaotic creatures.


    At the moment, the shining Lake seems to have become a chessboard. The black and blue water elements are the chessmen on it and are fighting each other.


    Moreover, it is obvious that the pure water element is not the opponent of the chaotic force. Their purification force can not catch up with the erosion speed of the chaotic force. After many water elements are hit by the polluted water element, they will soon turn black and turn around to deal with their original companions.


    There was great chaos on the lake. Water arrows flew all over the sky. From time to time, some water arrows flew past Donne and directly penetrated the big stones by the lake.


    I''m afraid the gate of chaos is the most common manifestation of the invasion of chaotic forces encountered by prandal. The ladia forest is a relatively peaceful area. There is almost no record of the opening of the gate of chaos. Don feels that his luck has burst.


    Donne looked carefully. Just a hundred meters away, a chaotic door emitting faint light stood quietly on the bank. The strange faint light radiated the surrounding trees and lake water. The nearby water elements were obviously more dangerous than those in the distance. Black purple lightning burst around his dark body from time to time.


    The trees withered, the lake blackened, and the strange smell spread out in all directions.


    "... the scale is too small, but the sacrifice is not enough..."


    The sound of the wind made Tang en settle there.


    There is someone at the gate of chaos!?


    Looking at the door of chaos close at hand, emitting an extremely dangerous smell, Donne couldn''t help but want to curse his mother.


    In prandar, any order creature knows how dangerous the chaos gate is, but this guy with a black cloak tries to control the chaos gate!?


    Don''t you think you''re not dying fast enough?


    At this time, the man standing near the gate of chaos also found Donne and Elia: "now that you''re here... Don''t go... Just the strength of the creatures is not enough..."


    His figure fluctuated with the voice, and the man appeared in front of Donne when the voice fell.


    "Dark snake? Or chaos God?"


    Before Donne''s crossing, only these two crazy organizations in the game would pursue the power of chaos. However, compared with those crazy believers who directly worship chaos in the chaos cult, the dark snake is more normal. They hate chaos, but they have been trying to master the power of chaos. They are basically a group of madmen.


    The man paused and seemed surprised. He looked back at Don en. His hoarse voice was full of surprise: "you know our dark snake? You surprised me..."


    After that, the guy looked at Donne again: "... But you can keep your mind so close to the gate of chaos. It seems that you do have some secrets..."


    Donne raised his eyebrows and sneered, "I don''t know how many times I deal with chaos gate than you. Even this small chaos gate deserves to make me nervous?"


    The mysterious man was silent for a moment, and his hoarse voice sneered: "... Ha ha... I don''t know the so-called arrogant disciples... In that case, let you incarnate into a part of the door of chaos... Dark swamp!"


    I don''t know when the mysterious man has completed the casting action. A dark breath envelops the land under Donne and Elia''s feet. The viscous power of the dark swamp can firmly suck people''s feet to the ground, which greatly affects their ability to move.


    And the next is the real killing move.


    "Shadow ray!"


    A gray ray shot at Donne from the tip of the mystery man''s finger!


    ===


    PS: 353 tickets... Visual inspection, we have to add more in the afternoon... Dry Dad!

 Chapter 99

    The gray shadow touch was directly bounced off by the Spell Shield after touching Donne.


    "You resisted my magic... Who the hell are you?"


    The mysterious man''s voice suddenly became a lot colder. At first, he saw that Donne had brought a little girl. He thought he was just a rash adventurer, but now he doesn''t think so.


    How can ordinary people resist his magic?


    "Darkness is divine skill..."


    Donne thought deeply and sneered: "unexpectedly, the dark sacrifice of Apophis, the God of darkness, turned into a chaotic running dog. I don''t know why he didn''t lower the divine punishment..."


    The mysterious man lifted his hood and revealed a gloomy face. His skin and hair became dry and black due to the erosion of chaotic forces. Especially his eyes, the whites of his eyes were black, which looked very scary.


    "You guessed right. I used to be the sacrifice of the dark god... But the so-called God is just some powerful existence, and we can reach that state."


    "We can even use our own power to simulate the so-called magic."


    "In that case, why should we pray to them?"


    He stared at Donne and sneered, "but I can recognize the identity of the dark sacrifice only through a divine skill. I can''t believe that an unknown passer-by would be so knowledgeable and say, who are you?"


    Donne pulled Elia behind him and said faintly, "should you report your identity before asking others? Your former dark sacrifice?"


    "Carmen, Carmen Parr, tell me who you are. I don''t kill nobody."


    "Carmen?"


    Donne was stunned, for he remembered the letter found on Baron duvier of caspamiburg, in which Baron duvier cooperated with a guy named Carmen to offer him a sacrifice.


    Donne''s eyes were cold. "Are you working with Baron duvier to kidnap those little girls for you?"


    "Do you know that fool?"


    Carmen smiled darkly: "yes... I asked him to offer sacrifices for me... Unfortunately, the fool was killed... Oh, you know my relationship with him, so you killed him?"


    Donne looked disgusted: "death deserves more than death."


    Carmen stared at Donne with cold eyes, but a Black Dagger suddenly appeared in his hand: "but you will die here today to provide power for the door of chaos."


    "You want to kill me?"


    Donne sneered. Has this guy been in the forest too long, so he''s out of his mind?


    "Although I don''t master the power of chaos very well, it''s enough to kill you..."


    The black light on the dagger in Carmen''s hand became more and more intense, and a ferocious smile appeared on his face: "maybe you don''t know... The power of chaos... The power integrated with Apophis''s magic... But it''s very powerful..."


    Donne put away the smile on his face. Of course he is not afraid of this guy in the game, but now it is the real world. If he doesn''t be vigilant, he may lose Jingzhou carelessly.


    "Die - death suffocates!"


    As Carmen''s ferocious voice sounded, a dark light hit Donne.


    Don''t be afraid of his magic! Nora can help you! But you have to help me defeat this villain! He made a mess here!]


    Nora can''t fight, but Nora can help you


    [you help Nora teach the bad guy a lesson!]


    [accept Nora''s blessing!]


    Donne, who was just about to start, was startled by the sudden sound in his ear. He slowed down for half a beat and was directly hit by death suffocation.


    "Death suffocation combined with chaotic forces is pervasive, and no one can resist this powerful force - GA!?!?"


    Carmen''s voice stopped suddenly and his eyes widened in amazement: "this, this is --"


    ... it''s gone? bravado?


    Donne looked confused.


    And Carmen over there is stupid.


    After being hit by death suffocation, there was no reaction?


    Who the hell is this guy!?


    Did the spell fail!?


    The dazzling green light suddenly rose into the sky. Just for a moment, the surrounding chaotic power was suppressed by the full natural atmosphere. The surrounding flowers and trees were blooming with dazzling green light, as if the natural atmosphere of the whole forest were gathered here.


    "How is that possible?"


    Seeing the chaos gate shrinking at a visible speed, Carmen was surprised and turned to stare at Donne.


    "I knew you were weird! You''re from the Holy See of light!? - no, no! This is the power of nature - you''re from the Earth Goddess!"


    Carmen looked at Donne gnashing his teeth, as if he wanted to tear him at once.


    What the hell is this!?


    Donne looked at the green light shrouded in him and looked stunned. Did Nora who had just spoken to him get it out?


    This layer of green light is completely harmless. Donne can feel the full life force in it, and shrouded in the green light, his overall state has been improved by leaps and bounds, which is like he has risen several levels in vain.


    Carmen suddenly raised his weapon. The black light on the dagger was boiling. A dark light beam hit Donne accurately, but it was resisted by the full green light.


    "It doesn''t work - die!"


    The angry Carmen cut a wound on his left hand with a dagger. After it was stained with blood, the dagger pointed at Donne: "shadow flame!"


    The dagger spewed out a thick shadow. After sputtering to the ground, it quickly burned black flames. Those black flames spread very quickly and surrounded Donne and Elia in an instant.


    "Touch of shadow!"


    Carmen even ordered a dagger, drilled many black tentacles from the ground, waved them and flew to Donne and Elia.


    "Wow! How disgusting! Big brother!"


    Elia was startled and climbed onto Donne''s head.


    "It''s all right. Don''t worry."


    Even without this green light, Donne was not afraid of Carmen''s magic.


    This layer of green light, that is, Nora''s blessing, is to overcome these dark magic. After the touch of shadow touches the green light, it is like snow meets the high temperature and melts and collapses directly.


    [help Nora beat him! Nora blessed you. His magic effect has been weakened during this time!]


    Sure enough, she did it


    With a speechless face, Donne stepped directly out of the dark swamp and shadow flame.


    "No! How is that possible!"


    Carmen lost his voice and exclaimed, watching Donne retreat and release the dark magic at the same time.


    "Touch of shadow!"


    "Dark swamp!"


    "Shadow flame!"


    "The soul screams!"


    "Dark spikes!"


    "Death suffocation - ah!"


    Donne came to Carmen, grinned and punched him in the stomach!


    Carmenton, who was casting the spell, became shrimps and his eyes protruded.


    Donne grabbed Carmen''s neck and raised his fist: "have you ever seen a fist as big as a sand bowl?"


    "Haven''t you? You''ve seen it today."


    Donne pinched Carmen''s neck with one hand and greeted him with his right fist. He hit Carmen with a bloody nose and screamed repeatedly.


    As a caster, Carmen, the former dark priest, finally tasted the bitter fruit of being close. As a high-level priest, he was beaten by a hairy boy, and even his front teeth were blown away!


    How can anyone be immune to magic!?


    Carmen screamed bitterly. He couldn''t figure it out. He didn''t understand why a guy without power could be immune to the dark magic mixed with chaotic power!


    This man is too dangerous! If he grows up, he will pose a great threat to the organization!


    Kill him! You must kill him!


    At any cost!


    A moment later, Donne threw the muddy Carmen to the ground and bah: "dare you pretend to force me in front of me?"


    Then Donne suddenly heard Nora scream.


    [run! He''s going to explode!]


    "Blow you big head!"


    Donne''s hand flashed, and the long sword appeared in an instant. At the moment when Carmen''s body just began to expand, a sword cut off his head.


    Carmen couldn''t understand when he died in peace. He planned for so long and even laid so many traps for people to doubt. Even the door of chaos was opened. How did he encounter such a pervert at the last moment


    "Wow! Big brother is really powerful!"


    Elia had no idea how dangerous Carmen was. All she knew was that Donne killed another bad man and was very happy.


    The dark gate nearby has been completely closed under the suppression of green light. The polluted vegetation and water source are slowly purified by the huge life force. It will soon return to normal, and the pure water elements on the lake have regained the upper hand.


    [Nora is really great! The bad guy was defeated!]


    At this time, Donne felt itchy on his face. Subconsciously, he thought it was a mosquito and slapped it.


    "Ah --"


    The sudden scream startled him. In other words, is this Nora''s voice?


    "Nora?"


    "Take it off! You hurt Nora! I''m angry! Bite you!"


    Hands?


    Donne was stunned. He raised his hand and saw a lovely little thing staring at him angrily.


    It was a three inch tall mini figure, full of Yingying green light, with four transparent wings behind it.


    Don en was about to shout "the dragonfly is fine", but he suddenly remembered that this is prandal


    wait? Prandal?


    Donne looked at Nora with a shocked face: "are you a goblin?"


    In the background of the game, goblins are a very special race. Although they are friends of the elves, they are not the creation of the gods. Their identity is very mysterious. It is said that they usually live in the half plane.


    It is said that the goblin family has two pairs of bright wings, light body and likes natural plants very much. The character is very simple, always risking foolishness, it is easy to be deceived by them, and it is very easy to forget the lesson.


    However, they can naturally sense the good and evil tendencies of other creatures, so they can always avoid danger.


    It is said that the goblin family can shuttle in any dimensional space, and its life is close to infinity. Moreover, the goblin family has a goblin queen, but in this often foolish group, they don''t know where the queen is, but they all know that there is such a queen.


    There are many rumors about goblins, but many do not know the source and true or false, because there are not many people who have seen goblins in the world. Even elf players have only heard of them and have never seen goblins.


    Elves are friends of goblins, but elves never disclose goblins'' information to outsiders. They think it is a betrayal of their friends.


    It is said that goblins have strong mental power. They don''t have strong attack ability, but they have very strong auxiliary ability, which Donne has seen.


    ===


    PS: 386 tickets now, plus more at night!

 Chapter 100

    "Hum, yes, Nora is a goblin! Am I very powerful?"


    Nora floated in front of Donne with her waist crossed, with a happy face, as if waiting for his praise.


    "How lovely!"


    Elia''s eyes were shining and she wanted to catch Nora, but Nora skillfully avoided her.


    "Don''t you always appear in front of others in rumors?"


    Donne poked his finger on Nora''s face. He wondered why Nora let himself see them. People who are not recognized by goblins in rumors can''t see them at all.


    Nora seemed to be in a daze. She forgot to flap her wings and couldn''t avoid Donne''s fingers. It seemed that she just remembered it.


    "Ah --"


    Nora screamed, her wings flapping wildly, and the light on her body flickered: "no, no, no - let you see!"


    Donne''s speechless. Is this guy''s head funny?


    "What should I do? Should I kill him?"


    Donne is lying in the trough. Who says that the goblins are very simple and kind!?


    This guy even wants to kill people!!!


    Although this guy doesn''t have much combat effectiveness, if he is thrown into the half plane, even he will be tossed half to death.


    After all, it is said that not everyone can play the half plane.


    Donne quickly said with a smiling face, "isn''t that good? I just helped you teach that guy a lesson. Do you make sense to save me and kill me?"


    Nora clapped her hands and looked suddenly: "Oh! I forgot I saved you - by the way, thank you for helping Nora teach that bad guy a lesson. He broke Nora''s house!"


    Nora pointed to a flower that had been trampled to pieces.


    That''s her home


    Donne''s eyes twitch. Why does he always have an inexplicable sense of sight?


    Then Donne secretly felt sad for Carmen. The guy must have never thought that the reason Nora wanted to teach him a lesson was not because he opened the door of chaos, but because he accidentally crushed a flower


    In other words, goblins don''t all live in the half plane... Why did this guy find a flower to be his master?


    And she just wanted to kill people!


    Is it just a wonderful flower in the goblin?


    Donne suddenly remembered Carmen who had just hung up. He told Nora and ran to touch the body.


    Carmen has been polluted by the power of chaos. The magic dagger that looks very good can''t be used. Even his magic materials and gold coins can''t be used. The chaotic power contained in it will pollute everything he touches. The best way to deal with it is to destroy it directly.


    But Donne finally found a ring.


    "I said, how can I play boss without equipment..."


    Donne muttered. After his recognition, it was an excellent magic ring. It was engraved with primary spirit Heart Magic patterns, which could slightly improve the wearer''s action speed and casting speed.


    "Elia, this ring is for you."


    "Ah?"


    Elia was very surprised. Her little face flushed and took the ring Donne handed him, as if it were a treasure.


    Donne is a little confused. How did the little girl react like this?


    Nora wrinkled her face when she saw Donne''s action. Her little brain couldn''t understand the meaning of Donne''s behavior.


    "If you''re willing to show up in front of me, at least it means I''m a good man," said contented Donne


    As soon as Tang en thought of this, he felt that his good deeds on earth for so many years had not been done in vain, and it was not in vain that he hung up all night to make seeds to pass resources to the majority of netizens.


    Nora pointed to Donne''s nose very seriously and said, "no, you''re not a good man."


    Donne immediately wanted to kneel down for her. He rarely wanted to receive a good man card, but he was rejected.


    "I can feel the thoughts in your heart - although I don''t understand it, I can feel some very evil thoughts."


    Donne suddenly turned green. Don''t you want to play like this?


    Is there any privacy in front of these little things!?


    Nora pointed to Donne''s nose and shouted angrily, "ah - I feel that you have a very impolite idea again!"


    Donne was surprised and hurriedly blocked his brain hole. Nora was great. He must not make her angry.


    And if you have a chance, please her and let her agree to become friends with herself!


    There are too many advantages for a demon to become a friend. Apart from anything else, the elf family will definitely open the door to themselves!


    But how to please her?


    According to rumors, if you have seen goblins, it should be easy to please them


    After all, this is a kind of race that often takes a fool


    Seeing Nora getting angry again, Donne moved in his heart. He quickly took out a mint from the storage ring and handed it to Nora with a flattering face: "sorry, I was wrong just now. This is a gift for you."


    Unfortunately, I haven''t made a lollipop yet. It is said that it has invincible lethality to little Lori from the second dimension to the third dimension. Nora''s figure is definitely "little" Lori.


    But mints should have no problem with little girls, especially prandal. Don''t you see how those people react to mints before?


    It''s nothing if he buys goblins with mints.


    "Eh! Mints!"


    what the fuck!?


    Suddenly Donne was dumbfounded. What the hell!? What about the agreed exclusive patent!? What about the agreed welfare for the walkers!?


    damn! Bad start!?


    Nora was stunned when she saw the mint. Suddenly, the water in her mouth was like a waterfall. She looked at it and wiped her saliva: "no, no... Nora can''t accept strangers'' things... Hiss... No, but..."


    To Donne''s surprise, the little guy seems to like mints very much.


    "Nora likes fruit candy, but Nora can''t accept the kindness of strangers, so Nora can make a deal with you!"


    Xiaodouding looked very serious, lit his head, fumbled for a while, and then touched out a little blue thing.


    Does that look like a crystal?


    "Nora knows you seem to like this very much. Let''s exchange it with you!"


    Nora said, as if worried about Donne''s disapproval, threw the blue crystal into his hand, picked up the fruit candy, put it on her face happily and rubbed it hard.


    "This, this is..."


    Donne poked the blue crystal in his hand and was shocked again.


    He always shocked others when he came to prandal for so long. Today, he also tasted the feeling of being shocked.


    Difficult, is this the blessing crystallization of goblins!?


    Donne swallowed his mouth and was a little hard to believe his good luck.


    It is said that this thing is more rare than the Star source iron!


    The blessing crystallization of goblins is a very famous existence in magic items. It has a very magical effect. After taking it, it will slowly enhance the physical quality of the user in all aspects. Finally, after it is fully absorbed, the user can even obtain a strong physique equivalent to a young dragon!


    Although it is equivalent to a young dragon, it feels like chicken ribs. The key is that it has no requirements for users!


    However, the appearance of this thing is so few that people are desperate. After all, the goblin family has always been haunted, and not many people can get this kind of thing at all.


    A handful of appearances in the game are spread through the NPC hiding task of the elf family.


    But after the surprise, Donne was a little tangled.


    Because he is now a full level mage. After eating this, who knows whether it will continue to take effect?


    If it doesn''t work, wouldn''t it be a chicken rib for him?


    But also wasted a valuable opportunity to cultivate experts


    After looking at Elia, Donne thought about it, handed it to Elia and said, "Elia, here you are?"


    But Elia shook her head. She just saw the surprise on Donne''s face and knew that it was very precious, so she said, "big brother, you''d better keep it, I don''t want it!"


    This girl


    Donne asked, "Nora, does this work for me?"


    Nora glanced at Donne casually, waved her small arm and said, "that thing is of no great use to you."


    After Nora said this, Donne finally stopped tangled, put away the fairy''s blessing crystal and planned to go back to Fiona.


    She has also made a lot of contributions to the development of the territory. This baby should give her some strength. If she is not in Ellington in the future, she can protect the territory.


    "Nora hasn''t eaten fruit candy for a long time!"


    The little guy tore open the package and said happily.


    As soon as Donne heard her say this, his eyes brightened, he took out the remaining half bag of mints and handed it to Nora. "These mints are for you," he said


    WOW¡ª¡ª


    Seeing the beautifully packaged fruit candy, the candy in her hand, and then Donne, Nora was not calm.


    After thinking for half a day, Nora still couldn''t resist the temptation of fruit candy and said weakly, "but Nora has nothing to exchange with you..."


    "That doesn''t matter!"


    Donne looked awe inspiring: "I don''t want your things. I just want to be friends with Nora. Don''t you want to make friends?"


    After thinking for a long time, Nora nodded with difficulty: "although you are not a good person - but you are not a bad person. Nora can make friends with you."


    "But if you do anything bad, Nora will never see you again!"


    It''s done!


    Donne was overjoyed!


    Tie this little guy to yourself. If she made the blessing crystal of the goblin, are you afraid you won''t have a chance to get it in the future?


    Nora was suddenly stunned. Her wings fluttered vigorously and stared at Donne angrily: "ah! I feel that you have some impolite idea! Nora is angry! Bite you!"


    Donne finally calmed Nora down and wiped a cold sweat. Although this little guy is easy to deceive, he can spy on people''s hearts. It''s really against the sky. He''s a bad Lord to serve


    "Bite you!"


    This time Nora stopped warning Donne and took a bite!


    Xiaodouding''s mouth is directly broken!


    ===


    PS: it''s delivered on the third watch. Please vote actively tomorrow~

 Chapter 101

    "These candies will be stored with you first. Nora will ask you if she wants to eat. Anyway, Nora''s home is destroyed. Nora will travel with you first."


    "It''s definitely not because I''ll finish these sweets at once, so I give them to you for safekeeping!"


    Doesn''t the little guy think the last sentence is a little superfluous?


    Your IQ betrayed you!


    Donne fumbled his chin and smiled. As long as he was given a period of time, he was sure that he could cheat this simple little thing around and make her inseparable from herself again!


    Seeing Nora tasting candy happily there, Donne thought about it and came to the lake with Elia.


    The water element on the lake didn''t attack him. Don thought about it and understood why.


    On the one hand, his previous behavior against chaos has been recognized by these water elements, on the other hand, it is due to the friendship of the goblin Nora.


    Goblins are magical creatures. They are even more willing to make friends with elemental creatures than humans. For them, the human mind is too complex.


    Therefore, harvesting Nora''s friendship is almost equivalent to having an indirect friendship with elemental creatures.


    Donne originally planned to kill several water elements and take elemental water. Now it seems that he can save this step and ask for some elemental water directly from these water elements.


    For these naturally born elemental creatures, it is not a big deal to separate some constituent elements from their bodies. They are not as big as the Elemental Lord.


    It just depends on whether people like it or not.


    After Dunn simply communicated with a water element with magic, those water elements separated from him, and the pure element water floated to him. The total number was very considerable.


    "Together... Chaos... Fight... You are... Friend... Here you are..."


    The wisdom of water element is very simple, and the meaning conveyed through magic is a little vague, but Donne can barely understand it.


    After thanking the water element, Donne plans to start refining magic awakening potion immediately. This primary potion does not need a professional alchemy workshop.


    "Are you an alchemist?"


    Nora was a little surprised to see that Donne took out so many herbs.


    Prandal here, the status of a magician is very noble, and an Alchemist is even more noble. You know, most of the magic equipment in the world is made by alchemists - but not every magician can become an alchemist.


    "Yes, Elia, you can play with Nora."


    Donne had already noticed Elia''s shining eyes. The little girl had never left her eyes since she saw Nora.


    "OK!"


    "No!"


    Nora didn''t lift her head and was fighting with the fruit candy with all her strength.


    Don''t know what to say, so he started his work.


    After he treated the medicinal materials taken out by magic, he held up the group of elemental water. Although the group of elemental water was just taken from the water element, these water elements were only ordinary elemental creatures born naturally. After the body was reconstituted, there were many impurities. After Donne''s magic purification, the volume of elemental water decreased a lot.


    But this is the cream of the essence.


    After treating the elemental water, Donne divided it into ten parts, put them into the test tube one by one, took out one and began to heat it.


    He took out secret language pollen, blood bat teeth and bitter vine roots. These are all the materials for refining magic awakening potion.


    Each part of the material was put into the crucible in a very accurate proportion and began to boil under the burning of the flame.


    This is actually a very simple primary medicine. As long as you are accurate and quick, you can basically succeed. It is very difficult for ordinary alchemists. For example, when adding honey language pollen reagent to the secondary boiling, it is required to shake the test tube and add two materials: Blood bat teeth and bitter vine root whiskers. If it is a little slower or unevenly mixed, it will fail.


    But Donne has extremely powerful and accurate magic control ability, which is naturally very simple.


    Soon he refined a batch of magic awakening potions, not only for Elia, but also for the Ellington guard.


    A few light purple mixtures were held in his hands and felt the faint warmth. Donne smiled. There was nothing with the medicine. What was really important was the next thing.


    "Elia, come and drink this."


    Donne called Elia, and Elia drank without hesitation. She trusted Donne very much and never doubted that Donne would harm her.


    "Bah, bah, it''s so bitter..."


    Elia''s face was bitter after drinking, and the whole little face was wrinkled together. No wonder the mixture tastes bitter. After all, bitter rattan roots are added to it.


    But soon Elia found the abnormality. After drinking the mixture, a warm heat flow swirled in her stomach and soon entered the brain along the spine


    "What''s the difference?"


    Elia said with a bitter face, "it seems that there is nothing different..."


    Donne was helpless. He was not Elia and couldn''t know how she felt. However, after drinking this medicine, the magic in his body would be awakened, and his ability to sense various elements and magic should be greatly enhanced.


    "Well, I just feel like I can see further and can clearly feel a lot of things..."


    Elia thought hard about her feelings. After hearing this, Donne''s eyes lit up and knew that the medicine was effective.


    "You can go back."


    After successfully refining the medicine, it was several hours later. It was dark and they had no meaning to stay here.


    Then, as soon as Donne got up, he saw the drooling flame tailed cheetahs running out of the woods.


    Donne felt his scalp was about to explode and hurt.


    "It, it wants Nora..."


    Nora clung to Donne''s hair and the whole person turned into a sieve.


    I said why the scalp hurts so much!


    It can''t even see you. You''re nervous!


    Donne sighed and took out the sword again.


    With a low roar, the flame tailed cheetah shook its tail and flew to Donne one by one.


    "Boom, boom -"


    "Ah, I''m going to faint... It''s terrible, terrible -"


    Nora''s eyes have become mosquito coils.


    "Hum, not as brave as Elia. Elia is not afraid at all -"


    "Whoosh -"


    A fire arrow rubbed Elia and flew over, breaking a big tree in front of her. Elia was so frightened that she hugged Donne''s head directly.


    "I said, can you stay still?"


    Donne is almost crazy. Elia just holds his head. So is Nora. It''s clear that the flame tail cheetah can''t see her. She can fly to the sky. Why don''t you pull her hair!?


    Their faces... Are they laughing!?


    Suddenly, Donne choked his stomach.


    These flame tailed cheetahs have both young and adult bodies. I''m afraid they are a family.


    "Roar -"


    An adult flame tailed cheetah roared and jumped at Donne!


    A gust of fishy wind came on his face, and the expressionless Donne scattered the fire arrow with a sword, followed by the long sword, and stabbed the flame tailed cheetah''s head.


    The flame tailed cheetah didn''t expect that this guy dared to fight back. A flame from his tail pushed it to shift half its position to avoid Donne''s attack.


    "I wipe?"


    Donne blushed. His attack was avoided by a third-order Warcraft?


    Immediately following Donne, he became angry. The red light of his left hand flashed, and a hot fireball flew to the flame tail cheetah.


    As soon as the Flamingo cheetah landed, the fireball hit its head.


    "Boom!!!"


    The earth shaking explosion shook the whole forest. Elia held Donne''s head vigorously, so that she didn''t fly out.


    "Ow --"


    The roars of the remaining flame tailed cheetahs rang through the jungle. I don''t know how many innocent Warcraft in the forest were scared to crawl on the ground by the roar of the flame tailed cheetah. The remaining adult female flame tailed cheetah had red eyes, and the flame on the tail had become a huge torch.


    As a high-level Warcraft, they have never suffered such a big loss in the hands of their prey!


    Originally, he didn''t pay attention to Donne at all, but Donne killed his partner. At this time, the fourth-order flame tail cheetah only wanted to tear Donne to pieces and burn him to ashes!


    Donne snorted coldly, "toast without penalty..."


    Nora stood unsteadily on Donne''s head. She couldn''t even grasp her hair. Donne jumped once. She was like experiencing a big earthquake, which made Nora uncomfortable who had been flying in the air.


    Now she regrets staying with Donne.


    Thinking of this, Nora decisively released her hand and flew into the air.


    Now she was much more comfortable, and then xiaodouding looked at the flame tail cheetah very nervously: "it''s going to rush up!"


    "Shut up!"


    "Is it going to bite you?"


    "It''s going to bite you!"


    "Watch your ass!"


    Nora''s screams made Donne''s scalp numb. It was a crushing battle, and it hadn''t started yet. The atmosphere made her a life and death struggle. It was like pushing him to the shooting range to be shot, but several shots were empty


    People were scared to death without being shot.


    Nora covered her mouth.


    "Roar!"


    The Flamingo cheetah roared at Donne again, crawling restlessly on the ground, clawing at the soil.


    The smell that Donne leaked when he just cast the spell made him feel very dangerous.


    "Hoo, Hoo..."


    The Flamingo cheetah seemed afraid to make up his mind to attack Donne, but he didn''t dare to escape, so he had to be vigilant against Donne all the time.


    Just as the impatient Donne was about to send them on the road, he suddenly felt a breath approaching here quickly.


    At this time, the flame tail cheetah also suddenly raised its head, nervously pricked up its ears and stared warily at the grass in front.


    "Roar..."


    The Flamingo cheetah hissed in a low voice, as if warning visitors not to invade its territory.


    But


    In the jungle, the rustle slowly approached here


    ===


    PS: it may be the third watch after seeing today''s increase... This is painful happiness... OTL... Important people in the next chapter ~ Dangdang Dang~

 Chapter 102

    This breath


    Donne frowned, because the smell he felt was very contradictory.


    It has both soft natural breath and awe inspiring spirit.


    "Eh?"


    Nora''s eyes suddenly widened.


    "Roar..."


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer, and the flame tailed cheetah was more and more nervous. His body was lowered and ready to go.


    The grass separated naturally, as if to make way for visitors. The trees and flowers on both sides swayed gently. Don felt as if he had heard the happy cheers of these plants.


    A slim figure came out slowly.


    Donne suddenly widened his eyes and breathed. At this moment, he felt he saw the goddess.


    Her figure is as tall and slender as the golden section. Her blond hair is brighter than the sun in the sky. A piece of fresh green leaves are sandwiched in the hair on her forehead. Her emerald eyes are like a deep lake.


    The two sharp ears trembled gently, as if listening to the whispers of the trees,


    This is an elf!


    The elves have seen Donne and the flame tailed cheetah.


    The Flamingo cheetah roared in a low voice, as if he was very afraid of the fairy.


    "Human?"


    The fairy seemed to be very confused about why she saw humans here and looked at Donne: "polluted by chaos? No..."


    She suddenly saw Nora.


    "Goblins? And humans?"


    The fairy was even more surprised. She had never seen the combination of goblins and humans.


    But after seeing Nora, the fairy''s expression was much softer.


    "Esalya ''Kima Lamor."


    Surprised, Donne subconsciously greeted him in elvish.


    A trace of surprise flashed in the Female Elf''s eyes. She went straight to the flame tail cheetah, pressed one hand on the flame tail cheetah''s head, and a burst of green light flashed. The restless flame tail cheetah soon calmed down, and the chaotic power on her body gradually dispersed.


    Then the fairy purified the chaotic smell from the other young flame tailed cheetahs.


    "You scared him. He''s just a mother."


    The Female Elf communicated with Donne in elvish language, with some blame in her tone.


    Donne shrugged. "I don''t resist. Do I wait to die?"


    The Female Elf patted the flame tail cheetah gently. The flame tail cheetah looked at Donne reluctantly, yelled at him, and then left quickly with the cub.


    Then the fairy said to Donne, "when you enter the forest, you must abide by the laws of the forest... Hello, my friend, egwin Xinye, say hello to you."


    "Hello, I''m Lord Donne of Ellington. This is Elia and Nora."


    Donne was happy to introduce himself, and then he was embarrassed to find that egwin was saying hello to Nora.


    "Nora is glad to meet her friends of the elves. This human is also Nora''s friend."


    Nora finally remembered Donne''s kindness. She didn''t forget to introduce him. She couldn''t move Donne.


    "It''s strange, but your friend is my friend."


    Egwin nodded to Donne with a warm smile on his face.


    As soon as Tang en was ready to shake hands with her, he remembered that the elf didn''t shake hands at all and took back his hand.


    After seeing egwin, Donne felt a little strange and cramped.


    Egwin said, "since you are Nora''s friend, you are our elf friend."


    Elves are such a simple and straightforward race. Because they trust goblins, they also fully trust the objects recognized by goblins, so egwin will recognize Donne.


    "Wait, wait!"


    Donne suddenly froze there and watched egwin jump up: "your name is egwin? Egwin Xinye!?"


    Egwin tilted his head and had some doubts on his face: "yes, I''m egwin Xinye. What''s the matter?"


    What''s the matter... She asked what''s the matter


    Donne simply didn''t know what to say.


    If not many people know the name of egwin Xinye, another name must be like thunder.


    Egwin Xinye silver blade!


    In the background of the game, one hundred and sixty-six years ago, that is, 683 years of the order calendar, he fought against the second chaos invasion together with Angus xiuval, the hand of miracles and gene Augustine, the Lord of stars and moon. He was a brilliant legendary hero, the elf sword Saint egwin Xinye Silver blade!


    How many legendary heroes are there in the world?


    They are all ghosts and ghosts, and it''s the first time that Donne prandal has seen a legendary strong man so far!


    How can a legendary strong man appear here?


    Nora asked curiously, "I remember the Emerald Forest is still a distance away from here. Egwin, why are you here?"


    "I''m going to the east to solve some trouble. When I passed by, I noticed that there seemed to be chaos here, so I rushed over to have a look at the situation."


    "If it''s chaos, you can rest assured that Nora and I have solved it."


    Donne said casually, "the sacrifice of the dark snake opened a micro chaotic door in the shining lake, and now it has been closed by us."


    Egwin looked at Donne, looked at Nora again, and nodded with a faint smile. "I see. Thanks to you, I don''t have to go there."


    Because Donne had been hiding his breath, egwin subconsciously thought it was Nora''s credit.


    Egwin showed a faint smile and gently smoothed the blond hair along the sideburns. The calm and elegant posture made Donne''s heart jump.


    Although it''s hard for egwin to communicate, but... When Donne saw her, he felt that his bones were three points soft.


    How spineless!


    Donne scolded himself, and was soon attracted by egwin''s beauty again.


    "I have to go to the East. We''ll say goodbye and bless you in the name of the flowers blooming in the forest. May the green leaves always accompany you and have a safe journey."


    Nora replied happily, "may the natural breeze accompany you on your journey until you come back, with a smile!"


    Egwin nodded gently and was ready to leave immediately.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Donne subconsciously stopped egwin.


    "Anything else?"


    Egwin looked back with doubt on his face.


    Egwin''s casual look back made Donne''s heart beat wildly.


    "We have lost our direction and can''t find the way back to the human Town, so can we follow you for a while?"


    Donne looked pitifully at egwin, and his heart kept praying that egwin would promise him.


    "Eh? Big brother, we --"


    "Elia."


    Donne secretly patted Elia, and Elia immediately shut up, but still looked at Donne in doubt.


    Nora''s eyes widened. "Ah! You --"


    Donne glared at her. "Don''t you want the mints?"


    So Nora shut up.


    Yes, of course Donne is lying


    After seeing egwin, Donne felt his heart beat faster and nervous. He was not a little fart who didn''t understand anything. Of course, he knew what was wrong with him.


    How many literary works have described this wonderful feeling? Donne saw so much that it was the first time he felt it himself.


    He fell in love with egwin at first sight


    ¡ª¡ªAt least in his memory, the legendary hero of prandal, egwin, had no husband.


    It''s just that Donne doesn''t have much confidence in his technology of picking up girls.


    Egwin looked at Donne a little embarrassed: "but the place I''m going to is more dangerous for you..."


    "Don''t worry! My strength is not bad!"


    Donne found that showing weakness didn''t seem to arouse egwin''s motherhood, so he changed his plan and let go of some of the magic in his body with a smile.


    "Eh?"


    Egwin looked at Donne in surprise: "I didn''t expect you to be such a powerful magician!"


    Donne said with a smile, "so it won''t be dangerous for us to follow you. Don''t worry."


    "There''s no danger," egwin nodded, then looked at Donne suspiciously. "But since you''re so strong... How can you get lost?"


    Donne was speechless and secretly annoyed by her question.


    Why is there a downward trend in her IQ


    "Big brother..."


    Even Elijah covered her face and couldn''t see it anymore.


    "I, I, I..."


    Donne "me" for a long time, suddenly had a flash of inspiration and said righteously: "I''m the Lord of Ellington. This is my territory nearby, so I''m curious about what happened to disturb the elves."


    "Lord?"


    Egwin was stunned for a moment and seemed to recall what the "Lord" was. After a while, she suddenly said, "I see... In that case, come with me."


    Donne was overjoyed.


    Plan pass!


    If Fiona, who is busy building Donne''s territory in Ellington at the moment, knows that Donne fell in love with an elf at first sight, it is estimated that she will have to ignore Donne for at least ten days and a half months


    It''s a lot of fun and a lot of walking with egwin, but there''s also a lot of trouble.


    For example, Donne, who is used to eating fish and meat, can only be vegetarian with egwin because she is a very traditional elf - she never eats meat.


    In addition, her strength has reached the legendary level, and the intake of food is insignificant, so naturally she doesn''t care.


    In order to take care of Donne''s feelings, egwin specially allowed him to light a bonfire. Otherwise, the elves would never light a bonfire in the forest.


    In the light of the campfire, egwin''s indifferent face was still full of different attraction to Donne, which made him look away from time to time.


    As a legendary swordsman, egwin had already noticed Donne''s sight. She didn''t quite understand the significance of Donne''s doing so.


    "My intuition tells me that you have something to say."


    Finally, when Donne looked down on her face again, egwin spoke thoughtfully. She felt that Donne must have something to say.


    "Ah, ah..."


    Donne felt very embarrassed when he was caught. He blushed and said in a hurry, "in fact, I''m curious about your strength. I really want to learn your swordsmanship, OK?"


    "Fencing?"


    Egwin was stunned and looked at Donne: "Mr. Donne..."


    "Huh?"


    Egwin looked around a little embarrassed. He seemed to be considering his words. After hesitating for a while, he said, "you are a mage. I''m afraid your physique is not suitable for practicing fencing."


    Elves attach great importance to friends, so they are not very good at rejecting friends'' requests. Egwin was worried that her words would hurt friends'' hearts, so she hesitated just now.


    "Physique is not a problem," said Donne hastily. "My physique must be qualified!"


    "Is that so? Isn''t it..." egwin looked at Nora in surprise, "... You gave him all those precious things?"


    Nora nodded awkwardly. She didn''t dare to say that she gave the blessing crystal to Donne because she was greedy


    ===


    PS: that''s right! The author Jun is an elf control! Iluli sheranel is my life! Why don''t you hit me?

 Chapter 103

    Egwin looked at Donne again.


    There has never been a human being who can become a goblin friend, and this Donne has not only won Nora''s friendship, but also received her blessing crystal. It can be seen how much Nora attaches importance to this friend.


    "You are very lucky. You have been blessed. As long as the effect is brought into full play, your physical quality will certainly be improved by leaps and bounds."


    Donne breathed a sigh of relief, and egwin finally said a nice word. Although egwin had a deviation in understanding, he didn''t take blessing crystals, but his physique was absolutely not bad.


    "But even so, you still can''t learn my skills. It''s a pity that my inheritance profession is the sword dancer of the elves, not the elves."


    Donne wasn''t much disappointed. He just said it casually to avoid embarrassment.


    But unexpectedly, egwin seemed worried that Donne would be sad, so he said: "in fact, you don''t have to learn my swordsmanship. There are many strong people in mankind, and it''s the same to learn from them."


    "And I think your magic pool is very huge. You are already a powerful mage. Everyone thinks that mage is the closest profession to the truth. Why do you want to be a swordsman instead?"


    Egwin couldn''t understand Donne''s idea again. In her impression, humans seemed so complex and difficult to understand, and always made some inexplicable choices.


    Donne has a bitter face and nothing to say. He can''t say he has nothing to say, can he?


    Donne had to continue with the trend: "you don''t want to refuse me, so you say that only elves can inherit?"


    Egwin was not angry at Donne''s question, but directly pulled out his double swords and explained it with action.


    Her sword is very thin, only a little wider than the stabbing sword. Like handicrafts, it is engraved with complex and beautiful patterns, but those are not simple patterns, but magic patterns.


    Elves are very good at making magic equipment. Many elves mages do not study alchemy, but they all master exquisite enchanting technology.


    The two swords of egwin are obviously made by masters. Ordinary people''s works can''t bear the power of legendary masters.


    Donne glanced, his pupils narrowed. After identification, these two swords are really not ordinary, and they are still a treasure suit made of rare and expensive dragon steel.


    Earth Goddess''s Dragon Steel blessing sword, Zhibao suit, one handed sword, limited spirit blood, limited career of blade dancer, physique + 200, strength + 200, agility + 400, attack speed increased by 70%, critical strike probability increased by 50%, blessing of natural power: skill damage of blade dancer increased by 20%. Enchant effect: sharp, armor breaking, purification.


    Longgang grace sword of Earth Goddess, one handed sword of Zhibao suit, limited spirit blood, limited sword blade dancer occupation, physique + 100, strength + 100, agility + 200, attack speed increased by 30%, critical strike damage increased by 80%, natural grace: the holder obtains natural grace, and all combat attributes increased by 20%. Enchant effect: break magic, blessing of strength, blessing of speed.


    Suit attribute: Dragon steel double blades of Earth Goddess. The holder gains purification power and increases damage to chaotic creatures by 20%.


    Tut Tut, you are worthy of being the wizard sword saint. This attribute is too rebellious. Even in the most precious equipment, it is also very powerful. Besides, these three special effects alone crush too many most precious equipment. You know, many most precious equipment have only two special effects, but this set of double swords has one more set effect. Although it is only effective for chaotic creatures, it is also very powerful.


    "The sword skill learned by the blade dancer is called the jade hymn. It is a sword skill that only elves can learn. This does not mean that human beings are not allowed to practice."


    Egwin waved his double swords as he said, "even if you let humans see it, humans can''t master it. Just let you see."


    By the campfire, egwin seemed to incarnate into a moonlight elf and raised her sword. With her actions, the surrounding flowers and trees seemed to cooperate with her to breathe together. The power of all plants gathered on egwin at this moment.


    Egwin didn''t target him, but Donne noticed an amazing momentum like heaven''s power, pressing in all directions. Even he had to put up his shield.


    Is this the legendary realm of prandal?


    Donne frowned and looked at Nora next to him. The guy didn''t seem to be affected at all. He clapped his hands for egwin.


    Elia was not targeted by egwin, so she didn''t feel anything special.


    Donne''s feelings are somewhat different. He can clearly feel that his attributes have surpassed egwin, but... He can''t do egwin''s momentum to crush the enemy.


    What''s missing?


    In addition to attributes and skills, there must be other things for prandal to become a real strong man, that is what he lacks now!


    Egwin''s long sword was stabbed out one after another. At that moment, it bloomed thousands of lights, and his introverted strength did not leak out. In the awe inspiring sword light, Donne seemed to see a booming jungle singing, but it was clearly a sword move hiding an opportunity!


    One kind of sword move can make people see a world!?


    "This is the song of Lin, and the following is the chant of the moon."


    As soon as egwin''s voice fell, the two swords crossed and stacked together. The moonlight in the sky seemed to completely gather on the two swords at this moment, and the surrounding light became very dim. Only the two swords were still so bright.


    "Whoosh -"


    As soon as egwin raised her hand, two arc sword Qi rushed into the sky one by one. Obviously, she didn''t want to destroy the forest, so she released her move to the sky.


    "Then the torrent."


    After egwin said that, the two glittering long swords disappeared in an instant, but Donne knew it was just an illusion. It was not that the long swords disappeared, but that their speed was too fast for him to catch!


    Like a torrent - fast, fierce, and continuous!


    At this time, Donne suddenly froze.


    Egwin only demonstrated these three moves and took back the double swords without going too deep.


    "Unlike elves, human beings can''t use the power of nature, so they can''t use the forest song. Human beings can''t feel the power in the light of Lolita and lolia, so they can''t use the moon chant. Human hearts are not pure enough, so they can''t use the torrent... So human beings can''t learn the jade hymn."


    Donne scratched his fingers on the ground, raised his head, swallowed his saliva, and looked at egwin with some hesitation.


    "That, that... Egwin?"


    "What''s up?"


    "I..." Donne raised his hand. "I seem to have accidentally learned these moves of ELF swordsmanship... Won''t you kill me?"


    Donne was surprised to learn these three moves by accident.


    When egwin was wielding his swordsmanship, a prompt box suddenly popped up in front of Donne''s eyes.


    "Egwin Xinye teaches you the jade Hymn (incomplete version). Do you want to learn it?"


    This system with a weak sense of existence surprised Donne for the first time.


    Dunn subconsciously confirmed learning, and then a gentle force entered his body as if he were integrated with the surrounding forest.


    Now he found that he seemed to have got some wonderful golden fingers


    Even if the lame system has no other function, he can wake up with laughter when he sleeps with this function alone!


    Egwin blinked and looked puzzled: "Donne, I''ve heard of humans and know that some humans are humorous... But sorry, the elves don''t have any special feelings for your sense of humor."


    "No, egwin, I really seem to have learned..."


    Donne can be sure that he has learned these three moves.


    "Big talker, be careful to make a fool of yourself!"


    Even Nora couldn''t help laughing. As far as she knew, no human can learn the jade hymn sword of the elves.


    Seeing that Donne seemed very serious, egwin was curious: "can you show me?"


    He took over the twin swords from egwin, and the two swords directly bounced away from Donne. Donne was stunned for a moment and remembered with a smile: "egwin, you seem to forget that your two swords can''t be used by human beings."


    Egwin wondered, "really?"


    Donne asked egwin to take back his double swords, took out two long swords and held them in his hands. He took a deep breath and began to reproduce the moves that egwin had just practiced.


    First, Lin Ge


    Recalling the feeling in his mind, Donne stabbed out the long sword in his hand. The speed was very slow, which could not be compared with egwin.


    But egwin looked at Donne in surprise. She could detect Donne''s state. He had integrated into nature. The surrounding flowers and trees were lending their strength to Donne. Although it was very weak, it was a fact.


    But he is clearly a human.


    Does he have a pure heart?


    At the thought of this, egwin''s eyes towards Donne became softer. A human who is recognized by Nora, can be accepted by nature and has a pure heart is naturally a rare good man.


    "Hahaha - is this your sword skill?"


    Nora''s stomach hurt when she smiled, which made Elia very dissatisfied: "Nora, don''t laugh, big brother is very serious!"


    "But, but I... ha ha..."


    Nora couldn''t stop her laughter.


    But Edgewood was more and more serious.


    Next is the chant of the moon.


    Donne tried to absorb the power of the moonlight, but it was very difficult. He was angry. He simply separated part of the magic and launched it at one breath!


    A faint, almost imperceptible wave of power soon disappeared.


    Is this --? Illusion


    Egwin was stunned by the flash just now.


    Then the torrent


    Donne was silent for a moment, and then suddenly stabbed out the double swords. It can be seen that although he wanted to improve the speed of stabbing the swords, his own strength and speed could not be compared with egwin.


    And because it is a newly acquired skill, Donne is very unskilled, so it is an extremely fast and continuous continuous skill, but it is like a soft Tai Chi Sword played by the master of the street park in Donne''s hands


    Nora was out of breath with laughter. Donne glared at her with a black face, and then took back his swords.


    Obviously he knew he was ashamed.


    ===


    PS: it will be delivered at the third watch. On the last day of Sanjiang tomorrow, come on! The first prize winner broke out in the fifth watch!

 Chapter 104

    "You surprised me."


    Egwin looked at Donne very seriously. "You''re the strangest human I''ve ever seen."


    "You can speak elvish, which is nothing."


    "You and Nora are friends - all creatures know that goblins hate humans, second only to those rude orcs."


    "What surprises me most is that you are a powerful mage, but after only watching it once, you really learned the three moves of the jade hymn."


    Nora exclaimed, "eh? Eh! Has that been learned?"


    "Yes, it looks clumsy - but he has mastered the real core."


    Elia immediately became happy: "look, I know the big brother is the best!"


    "Hum... It''s much worse than egwin!"


    "Big brother has just learned. It will be great to practice!"


    "No!"


    Donne and egwin ignored the noisy two little guys and continued their conversation.


    "Mr. Donne''s swordsmanship is really good."


    Egwin was puzzled: "but no human has ever been able to learn elf sword. You make me don''t know what to do."


    Donne was very disappointed: "what if I have learned these three moves?"


    Can she make me forget all these things?


    Just thinking of this, Donne suddenly remembered that it''s really not difficult for a person to lose part of his memory in prandal


    "If you have learned it, you can''t help it."


    Egwin smiled gently, and there was no forced look on his face: "after all, you are Nora''s friend, so I can allow you to continue to use emerald hymn sword."


    "But if other elves see it, they..."


    Egwin thought for a moment, took off the green leaf hair ornament on his head and handed it to Donne.


    "What is this?"


    It seemed that there was still egwin''s hair fragrance on the hairpin. Donne took the hair ornament and was careful that his liver jumped wildly.


    If only it were a token of love!


    "This is my hair ornament. It has the power mark I left on it. All the Forest Elves know it and can be used as my keepsake. If you show this, no Elves will embarrass you."


    When egwin finished, he smiled again: "in fact, it is unlikely to be used. After all, you are a mage and are more used to using spells. Living in human society, few Elves will go to human territory."


    Donne carefully put away the hair ornament with egwin''s body temperature, and said with deep meaning, "this is a gift you gave me. I will put it away."


    Even a girl with negative EQ on the earth can hear the meaning of this sentence, but here


    Egwin smiled at the speech: "great, I didn''t expect you to like this hair ornament. I''m afraid you don''t like it. It''s the new leaf I took off when I was born."


    As soon as egwin said so, Donne cherished the hair ornament even more.


    Although misunderstood, Donne didn''t have the courage to explain in the face of egwin.


    It''s not that Donne''s legs are soft when he sees his sister. Fiona Tina thinks he doesn''t understand romance at all. He''s never soft on women. He sees more so-called goddesses in two and three dimensions, but none can compare with egwin.


    What''s wrong with liking someone!?


    Although egwin''s character is a little strange and his age is a little old, but


    As long as you like it, not to mention height, the age gap is not a problem! What does being eccentric count?


    And this simple appearance is not very likable?


    No matter how difficult she is, can she be more difficult than those modern women?


    Meng is justice. Love saves everything!


    After sighing, Donne put away the green leaf hair ornaments and suddenly thought of a question: "by the way, egwin, what are you going to do in the east forest?"


    "There is a forest in the East, which has recently been alienated and is now called the pale forest."


    "I think there may be chaos believers there."


    Pale forest, Donne was stunned. He didn''t remember at all.


    I never heard of this place in the game!


    Egwin frowned and said: "it is said that alienation has only occurred recently. Originally, a green forest has completely turned into a vast white death area. This situation can only be caused by chaotic believers."


    Donne immediately raised his vigilance. Chaotic believers are different from the dark snake. They are a group of delirious lunatics who have been eroded by chaotic forces. They madly destroy everything that can be destroyed and try to open the door of chaos anywhere.


    It is said that the supreme doctrine of chaos God is to create chaos, guide chaos to the world and return everything to nothingness.


    Anxious to die?


    Don can''t understand why people believe in this kind of thing


    As soon as Donne heard that egwin was going to the pale forest, he became nervous for her.


    Knowing that egwin was a legendary strong man, Donne couldn''t help being nervous.


    So, Donne said very seriously, "I just heard about it. I didn''t expect this to happen in my territory. It seems that I was negligent."


    Eggwin said softly, "the pale forest is remote, so it''s normal not to notice."


    Donne shook his head and said, "the power of those damn chaotic believers has corrupted the forest. Maybe it will endanger my people in the future. They must die."


    What is the quickest way to close the relationship between two people?


    Common enemy, of course!


    After that, Donne looked at egwin and said, "and I also want to learn some combat experience from you. You know, the mage is studying some strange knowledge most of the time, and there is very little combat experience."


    Donne began to lie with his eyes open again. Nora had just opened her eyes to speak, and Donne stopped her mouth with mints.


    Egwin looked at him in some embarrassment, and his sharp ears were depressed. "You really can''t learn much about the combat experience of the blade dancer... But of course you can if you like."


    Although Dumne was so excited about being able to walk with Agwin, he didn''t even make complaints about the name of Pu Randall moon.


    Elia''s face didn''t matter. She had followed Donne out to play. It was the same everywhere. Moreover, she could learn magic from Donne''s battle, which was regarded as a learning journey.


    Nora is not interested in this. Although he is also a member of order, fighting chaos has never been the mission of goblins.


    Donne thinks their mission is to sell cute.


    The next day, Donne and egwin accelerated their pace and soon came to the periphery of the pale forest.


    "My God..."


    Seeing the white forest in front of him, Donne took a breath of air conditioning. This picture is absolutely invisible on earth, and it has never been seen in the game.


    The forest in front of me seemed to have albinism. At a glance, all the trees, flowers, even the rocks and the earth were pale.


    This is like a bug left by the gods when they created the world. He must have forgotten to map this forest at that time.


    Even the stupid Nora stared in surprise at the moment - what a surprise! I don''t know how many years I''ve lived. Haven''t I even seen anything at home!?


    Donne frowned and sniffed. There was a faint stench in the air.


    Egwin squatted down and pinched the soil. "The erosion is very deep."


    "Erosion? The power of chaos?"


    "No, it''s too strong element power that erodes this area."


    With that, egwin frowned: "I didn''t expect the situation here to be worse than I expected... The smell of chaos can be felt on this edge."


    Donne was stunned: "are you sure it''s the power of chaos? There should be a necromancer here with such a strong smell of dead in the air."


    "Compared with the smell of chaos, the rotten smell on the necromancer is nothing. Even if I don''t punish him, greterence won''t let him trample on the dignity of the dead."


    Egwin threw away the white soil in his hand, looked at Donne and said seriously, "Mr. Donne, it''s very dangerous inside. I don''t suggest you take Elia into it. If you must go in, please pay attention to everything around you. If you are eroded by the power of chaos, I will kill you mercilessly."


    It''s worthy of being a straightforward spirit. He really doesn''t leave any kindness.


    Donne nodded and took out some life potions: "just in case, take this."


    "Are you an alchemist?"


    Egwin was stunned. She was a little surprised.


    "That''s right! Big brother is a great alchemist! He not only made waterwheel, paper, but also air conditioner!"


    Elia looked proud, as if she was talking about herself.


    "I hope so. Thank you."


    Egwin felt a strange wave from those life potions.


    Is this... The power of the law?


    Egwin was surprised again. He took the life potion, felt it carefully, and frowned: "there is something wrong... It seems... It seems that there is something wrong... These potions are really made by you?"


    Donne couldn''t help feeling a little guilty. "What''s the matter? Isn''t it good?"


    Egwin shook his head. "It''s not bad. On the contrary, it''s great."


    It was hard for egwin to imagine how Donne refined the potion with the power of law, but the elves themselves were not a curious race, so she didn''t ask.


    She solemnly accepted these goddess''s blood. If it was a general life potion, it would certainly not have any effect on her, but the goddess''s blood with the smell of law was different. Although the smell of law was very weak, no one could fake the quality there.


    Maybe when she gets hurt, these goddess blood will really be of great use.


    To know that prandal has few magicians, fewer magicians can enter the legendary realm, and it is rare to be an alchemist at the same time. Anyway, egwin only knows Angus shuval.


    The alchemy potion containing the power of law is an extremely precious treasure wherever you put it.


    Donne is not stupid. After coming to prandal for so long, these people''s attitude towards the therapeutic potion he took out has made him guess a lot of things, but the change of egwin''s attitude made him sure that there must be something special about the potion he refined.


    From the changes of egwin, he can see some clues, which can be taken seriously by a legendary expert. Isn''t it a good thing?


    But he didn''t feel sorry for giving it to egwin. Instead, he felt very happy.


    This is long-term investment!


    ===


    PS: I went out and updated regularly.

 Chapter 105

    In prandar, necromancers refer specifically to the magicians who study the dead. In essence, they are still members of the star moon tower magician Association, magicians who use magic, and also members of order.


    But after they began to study the dead, they would be regarded as traitors by the Xingyue tower and wanted by all mages.


    The necromancer is quite powerful, but if he chose this profession in the game, he must be mentally prepared in advance, because this profession cannot enter the city and obtain the resources that normal players can obtain. They can only obtain resources by killing players or the black market.


    If in other world, it''s nothing to study corpses, maybe surgery will emerge.


    However, there is a God in this world after all.


    Greterence is prandal''s God of death and the guardian God of the dead. The field of God cannot be blasphemed.


    The necromancer who desecrates the dead will not only be wanted by the star and moon tower, but also be punished by the God of greterence. Their vitality will pass quickly until death. Although the necromancer deceives the God''s eyes through various means, their living environment is still in danger.


    So Donne wondered why these Dharma men had to die.


    Isn''t it good to be a Dharma Master respected by everyone? Every day, there are nobles in front of and behind the horse, competing to flatter and send gold coins to girls. They quit with such a good career future and have to deal with corpses.


    Donne thought the heads of the Necromancers were funny.


    After entering the pale forest, there was a lot of silence around. In the pale forest, only rustling footsteps could be heard. Even Nora, who had always been cheerful, lay on egwin''s shoulder and was too lazy to move.


    Speaking of it, the little thing has stuck to egwin since he met him, which makes Donne worry about whether the little thing will abandon him.


    "Click."


    A crisp sound suddenly broke the silence in the forest. Donne looked down and couldn''t help shaking his head secretly.


    What he stepped on was a pale thigh bone. When he looked carefully, in fact, there were bones all over the ground around him. Just because the color was too similar to the surrounding environment, it was easy to be regarded as a bush when he was not careful, so he didn''t notice at first. The more he looked carefully, the more frightened Tang en was.


    There was an extremely cruel killing here!


    Armor, shields, axes, hammers and swords are scattered nearby. Those things are broken. Ferocious wounds are all over the armor and gaps are all over the weapons. It can be seen that we have experienced an extremely fierce battle at the beginning.


    These things were eroded by rich elements, all turned pale, and could not see the appearance of metal at all.


    Skeletons and skeletons are intertwined, and even some skeleton hand bones are directly inserted into the chest of another skeleton. What happened here?


    After seeing the surrounding environment, Elia''s face turned white and her head fainted.


    Elia looked pitifully at Donne: "big brother..."


    "OK..."


    Donne had no choice but to hold Elia on his head again.


    Donne understands Elia very well. Anything can happen in this case. It''s not surprising even if all the skeletons around jump up and attack them. After all, Elia is a child and of course she will be afraid.


    The atmosphere here is really weird and depressing, which is much more frightening than the mass graves on earth. The pale world makes Donne feel very bad.


    This has nothing to do with strength. It''s just the sense of oppression brought by the environment. People''s brain keeps thinking. He thinks he''s going to be snow blind.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Egwin looked back, tilted his head and thought, then handed her left hand to Elia and asked curiously, "are you afraid? It is said that if humans are afraid, they will seek protection, isn''t it?"


    Egwin''s skin was warm and delicate. She couldn''t see that it was the palm of a powerful Female Elf.


    Looking at egwin''s white little hand, Donne had an impulse to replace Elia


    "No, big brother will protect me."


    After sitting on Donne''s neck, Elia felt much more at ease.


    When Elia refused her kindness, egwin didn''t care. As he walked, he said, "fear is normal. In places where necromancer haunts, there is usually the effect of fear aura. If your mind is not firm enough, it is easy to be affected."


    Donne admired egwin very much. As an elf who loved life, he could not change his face when he saw the dead bones all over the ground. How firm his mind is.


    Donne forgot that the skeletons on the ground were human bodies. If there were Elven bodies here, egwin would be angry.


    Egwin suddenly stopped and looked around.


    Donne immediately raised his vigilance: "what''s the matter?"


    Egwin bowed gently, her long golden hair poured down like a waterfall, half covering her cheeks, and the eyes of the female ELF were a little dark.


    "Why did you salute them?"


    Donne was stunned. In this world, there are not many people who can make legendary experts salute, not to mention an elf swordsman. He couldn''t understand the behavior of egwin towards the skeletons of several unknown humans.


    "These humans didn''t have to die. But because I didn''t come as soon as possible, they died here."


    "No? These people don''t know how many years they''ve been dead. How can it have anything to do with you?"


    Donne was startled. The dead bones on the ground broke when he stepped on them. It''s obvious that they have been weathered for almost a century, but they have a history of decades, right?


    "No, they died this morning."


    Egwin looked at Donne and said seriously, "if I hadn''t delayed my trip because I met you yesterday, I would have killed the necromancer last night."


    "Then they won''t die today."


    Donne''s heart jumped. At this time, he suddenly remembered a word.


    My fault?


    "You don''t have to blame yourself."


    Egwin saw Donne''s embarrassment, shook his ears and whispered, "everyone''s destiny is different. Maybe my meeting with you is the will of the goddess."


    Nora raised her hand and shouted, "she can''t control my fate."


    Egwin smiled and pressed Nora''s little hand. "Although it''s true, I''ll be angry if you say that about the goddess."


    Noraton closed his mouth angrily.


    What she said is true. In prandal world, elves are the creation of the goddess nisclair, while human beings are the common product of the Twelve Gods, while goblins are different. They already exist in this world when the gods create life - of course, they are not the aborigines here.


    Donne turned his head and just saw that egwin was watching himself gently. There was a glimmer of expectation in his beautiful eyes. Donne''s heart jumped, didn''t he? Do you really want to do this?


    But thinking that a legendary hero had bowed to them just now, Donne bent down and bowed to them even though he was no longer happy.


    "They will sleep safely in the arms of greterence."


    Egwin whispered, and Donne nodded. Egwin had a slight liking for him.


    Elves are people who love life, whether living or dead. As long as you are full of awe of life, you will get their favor - of course, just a little.


    "But how can the bones of a corpse that has just died become like this?"


    Donne still has some doubts. It''s unscientific!


    "It''s normal to have a necromancer here."


    "They will dissociate the flesh and blood and extract the residual power from the bones of the dead. Without the maintenance of magic, these bones will become very fragile," egwin explained


    Donne suddenly realized that he didn''t know much about the necromancer.


    So they went deep into the pale forest.


    Not long after walking, egwin stopped again, and even Nora stood up.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Egwin motioned don not to speak. "There''s something ahead."


    Nora flapped her wings and said, "it''s human - there''s something else Nora hates."


    "It''s inconvenient for you to fight with Elia. Wait here. I''ll go ahead and have a look."


    Egwin took out his double swords and told him, "I''ll be back soon."


    Then she disappeared in an instant.


    Elia said weakly, "big brother, am I dragging you down..."


    "Of course not."


    Donne smiled and said, "taking you won''t affect my battle."


    He looked around. There was no color in the miserable white woods. The vast white shook his eyes. He would really go crazy if he stayed alone for a long time.


    This makes Donne a little admire the scientists who have been exploring Antarctica for a long time.


    "Click, click -"


    Suddenly heard a strange sound, Donne frowned slightly and took out the long sword in an instant.


    "Click, click -"


    As the voice got closer and closer, Elia subconsciously hugged Donne''s head.


    "In this case... It should be a skeleton."


    Prandar''s mage doesn''t have so much spare time to grade the reborn skeletons, and there are no skeletons, generals, skeletons and elves here. As long as a person can see through the strength of the reborn skeletons of the necromancer.


    Reborn skeletons are not powerful enemies. They move slowly and rely on less poor magic and soul power to drive their actions. Experienced mercenaries can pick two.


    The only problem is that the reborn skeleton itself is dead. No matter how you beat it, it will still be dead. If you want to defeat them, you can only completely crush them into pieces, or disperse all the power on their bones, or directly kill the necromancer who provides power for them.


    Obviously, the long sword in Donne''s hand is not a good weapon against skeletons. It would be better to replace it with a Warhammer.


    "Coming!"


    A moving skeleton suddenly appeared in his vision, and Donne opened his eyes. This was the first time in his life that he saw a bone frame that could move by himself - of course not in the game!


    Donne felt a little strange at this time.


    Horror? Not at all. In front of his strength, these skeletons are just miscellaneous soldiers.


    fear? Of course, he is not afraid. Although many people on earth are afraid of ghosts, fundamentally, what humans fear is the unknown. What they can see can overcome fear.


    So what is it?


    Looking at his resurrected skeleton, Donne thought for a moment and suddenly realized it.


    As a new youth of the 21st century born in New China and raised under the red flag, he has long been baptized by the knowledge explosion. His first feeling when he sees the reborn skeleton is not fear, nor fear, but -- funny!


    Yes, it''s funny!


    Starting point Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point!

 Chapter 106

    The movement speed of the reborn skeleton is as slow as all rumors.


    Without flesh and blood, the reborn skeleton with only a skeleton dragged a miserable white sword very hard, as if it would be pressed down by the sword at any time.


    Donne thought carefully. Without muscles, how much strength can the bone frame driven by a little bit of poor magic and soul power have?


    The reborn skeleton couldn''t even walk steadily and limped like a comedian.


    Seeing that his enemy was such a thing, Donne looked a little strange.


    The reborn skeleton still came to him slowly. The dry bones and joints made a strange click when they moved. The loose ribs seemed to fall to the ground at any time. Don felt that he only needed to cut a sword, and the reborn skeleton might fall apart soon.


    So he raised his sword, rushed up quickly, aimed at the spine of the reborn skeleton and cut it gently


    "Dang -"


    The crisp voice rang through the jungle, and Donne''s eyes were straightened by the crisp reverberation.


    What the hell is this?


    Is it bone or metal?


    The reborn skeleton stopped, righted the crooked head, and then looked at Donne with black eyes. The next moment, it raised its big sword and slashed at Donne!


    Donne took back the long sword, directly held the big sword of the reborn skeleton, and pressed it down hard, and the big sword disappeared into the soil.


    "Turn mud into stone."


    The earth around the big sword suddenly turned into stone. The reborn skeleton pulled it out and found that it couldn''t be pulled out. So he looked around and didn''t find a weapon. As a result, the guy didn''t hesitate to pull off one of his ribs as a weapon!


    The picture is so ferocious that Donne looks silly.


    At this time, the reborn skeleton seemed to be a little hesitant. It grabbed the ribs, touched the skull and thought for a moment. After staring at Donne with big eyes and small eyes for a moment, the guy waved his ribs directly to the key point of Donne''s crotch!


    "Fuck you!"


    Is this a fucking skeleton? Skeleton spirit!?


    Donne''s face turned green and a fireball burst out in an instant!


    "Boom!"


    The amazing power of fireball explosion lifted the white soil on the ground to the sky, the surrounding trees were also blown to pieces, and the reborn skeleton was directly blown to pieces.


    Donne spat. He was so wise that he was almost overcame by a miscellaneous soldier.


    Then Donne suddenly felt something on his leg.


    "What the hell - my day, is it over?"


    Donne looked down. A reborn skeleton with only the upper body drilled out of the ground and hugged his legs. A few white bones were drilled out of the ground next to him, and his arms grabbed him.


    At this time, Donne found that after he was held by the reborn skeleton, its ribs were changing shape, as if he wanted to wrap him in it!


    More than a dozen reborn skeletons of different sizes appeared nearby. They slowly gathered towards him with strange weapons one by one. Among them, an old guy with a bent figure and leaning on a staff was looking at him with cold eyes.


    Don is sure that this guy is the necromancer!


    Suddenly, Donne thought of the task Locke received. His eyes narrowed slightly. The necromancer was very rare. If there was no accident


    , their goal is this guy?


    "Intruder, I''m curious about your body..."


    The bent necromancer stared at Donne with a little madness and curiosity in his cold eyes.


    "I''ve broken down the bodies of many people. I can feel that your body is different from other humans."


    Donne''s heart was shocked. Can''t this guy see that he is a jumper?


    The original human beings in this world were jointly created by 12 Gods. Perhaps the traces of divine creation remain in the human body inherited later, but he is a visitor from another world and is not a divine creation at all.


    The eyes of the necromancer suddenly became extremely deep, as if to extract Donne''s soul from his body. For a moment, Donne felt that he had lost his soul.


    At this time, his powerful spiritual power woke up and expelled the power of the necromancer from Donne''s body at once.


    The necromancer staggered back a few steps and covered his head with a stuffy hum. Obviously, Donne''s mental counterattack hurt his spirit.


    At this time, the power that bound his reborn skeleton on the ground seemed to be weaker. When Donne saw this, he couldn''t help sneering. Just because he wanted to control his will?


    "You surprised me... I''ll make good use of your body. Now, die."


    The Necromancer''s hoarse voice was full of anger. He bent his fingers and pointed to Donne, with palpitating power fluctuations flashing at his fingertips.


    Donne smiled jokingly and threw a fireball.


    The necromancer stood there motionless, and a reborn skeleton came to the front and directly blocked the fireball.


    "Boom!!!"


    The sudden huge explosion interrupted the casting of the necromancer. The hot flame and heat flow came to his face. He had to stop casting and hide behind the dense reborn skeletons to resist the flame.


    "This is fireball!"


    The necromancer shivered a few times through the flame. If the fireball technique is, what is the inflammation explosion technique?


    "Catch him! I''ll make him a new toy!"


    As soon as the necromancer waved his hand, the resurrected skeletons beside him dropped their weapons and quickly chased Tang en.


    "Interesting..."


    The speed of resurrected skeletons was slow. After dropping their weapons, they were just as fast as ordinary people''s walking speed. Donne sneered and bent his fingers. Suddenly, an ice blue halo burst out in the skeletons. A light blue fog made a layer of crystal ice appear on the pale skeletons of those resurrected skeletons, and the speed suddenly became slower than that of snails.


    Frost Nova.


    This freezing spell is used to deal with these slow reborn skeletons, and the effect is immediate.


    "Eat my big eagle!"


    Two more fireballs appeared in Donne''s hand and smashed them with laughter!


    Roar¡ª¡ª


    Two small mushroom clouds suddenly rose in the forest. The reborn skeletons chasing Donne were blown up. They were directly blown up. A skeleton just fell at Donne''s feet. His empty eyes looked at him, and his teeth were still clicking.


    Then Donne kicked it away.


    "You hurt my child..."


    The necromancer was very angry, but he didn''t pay attention to Donne''s magic. He had some skeletons to resist the spell for him.


    "Come out, my baby."


    The necromancer snapped his fingers, and a gray fog suddenly appeared beside him. The fog rolled up the surrounding bones and soon turned into a tall and powerful skeleton war horse. There was a red light in the horse''s eyes and a sharp long horn in front.


    "Trample him into meat sauce."


    As soon as the necromancer pointed to Donne, the skeleton war horse immediately bowed his head and sprint!


    "Halo of exhaustion!"


    In order to prevent Donne from escaping, the necromancer smashed the staff and a miserable green halo spread rapidly.


    Donne stood motionless, facing the skeleton horse.


    "Have you given up struggling? Well, it saves me a waste of time."


    The necromancer didn''t worry that Donne would escape at all, and for him, this man''s body made him feel very strange. It seems that some places are different from other humans, which made him have a desire to study.


    The skeleton horse rushed to Donne, and the distance of more than ten meters was fleeting. Donne looked at the skeleton horse, lowered his head, pointed the sharp corner at his chest and rushed over.


    Then¡ª¡ª


    "Click!"


    With a dull noise, the skeleton horse hit Donne, and then his body flew out like a running car hitting a heavy object.


    The skeleton war horse limped in the fire. Although the skeleton war horse tried hard, it still lost half of its body, and the mighty war horse became lame in the blink of an eye.


    Don en''s mouth was curled. He wanted to try how powerful the skeleton war horse was.


    "Big brother, great! Yeah!"


    Elia cheered.


    Donne threw a fireball. After another deafening explosion, the skeleton war horse was blown to pieces.


    After seeing the power of fireball, Donne felt as if he had gone farther and farther on the road of terrorists


    "You killed my baby!"


    The necromancer screamed, "I''m going to make your skull into a new toy!"


    "Exhausted mind skill!"


    The necromancer waved his staff, and the gray light hit Donne''s chest.


    Donne is directly immune to spell effects.


    "Soul disintegration!"


    The necromancer doesn''t seem to want to go down with Donne''s ink. He plans to directly kill Donne''s soul.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as his strength entered Donne''s body, he was immediately bitten by the storm!


    The Necromancer''s body shook, and his face was pale. Under the impact of power, he almost vomited blood.


    "This idiot..."


    With a speechless face, Donne rolled up a long sword and stabbed it into the dead Master''s chest!


    After being pierced by the long sword, the necromancer had no blood on his face, but he didn''t die.


    The common means used by necromancers to deceive grethelens is false death. They use some strange means to extract their own heart, and then use undead spells to replace the role of the heart. In this way, they have died physically, but their souls are still alive and can still study undead spells.


    So even though Donne stabbed the necromancer in the chest and hurt him badly - he still didn''t die.


    "Surprised?"


    The necromancer grabbed Donne''s arm: "flesh and blood disintegrated!"


    A force surged through the cold palm of the necromancer. Donne could feel that his arm began to expand rapidly, the blood vessels on it beat violently, and severe pain poured into his mind, stimulating his spirit.


    But the next moment, that feeling completely disappeared. At the same time, the surging magic in Donne began to fight back against the necromancer.


    "Shit! How is this possible?"


    The necromancer felt that his body seemed to be undergoing bad changes. Panicked, he wanted to release his hand, but found that his hand seemed to stick to Donne.


    Donne looked at the necromancer like an idiot: "you''re looking for your own death..."


    Then he saw the necromancer smash his left hand with his staff with unusual determination.


    what the hell!


    So cruel!?


    Donne was impressed with him.


    The necromancer was badly hurt by the accident. He planned to retreat. He could find a way to connect one of his broken hands. He never thought he would fall here.


    "You damn fellow, remember to me - my left hand is not so cheap!"


    "Still want to run?"


    As soon as Tang en snapped his fingers, a bright blue light exploded at the feet of the necromancer, and he froze there.


    Donne gently touched the necromancer, and then the necromancer suddenly lit a flame. The flame burned his body to ashes in the blink of an eye, leaving only a dirty robe and a strange staff on the ground.


    ===


    PS: I was dizzy after going out for a high price meal yesterday. I owed one watch. In addition, I promised that the No. 1 scholar in Sanjiang was on the fifth watch, and today is on the sixth watch... Believe me, the author really didn''t change his concept! really

 Chapter 107

    A few minutes ago, deep in the pale forest.


    "Commander! It''s too dangerous here. We''ve lost many brothers. We can''t go any further!"


    "Commander! - the mission has failed. Don''t hesitate!"


    Facing the desperate eyes of the brothers, Locke clenched his teeth and said in a hate voice: "everyone retreat! But the blood of so many brothers of our cross rose can''t flow in vain. When we are fully prepared next time, we must cut off the head of the necromancer!"


    "The commander has an order, the mission failed! All retreat!"


    "Retreat!"


    "The commander is not good - there are a large number of reborn skeletons behind, blocking our retreat!"


    Locke''s face changed slightly: "what about the quantity?"


    The mercenary turned pale, shivered and said, "the quantity is unknown... Thousands by visual inspection..."


    Thousands of reborn skeletons!


    Locke''s head was dizzy and almost fell to the ground. He held the sword embryo obtained from Donne, panting and desperate.


    A huge and powerful man almost shed tears at the moment.


    It was he who took over the task and led everyone to a dead end.


    Although no one blamed him, he couldn''t face his heart.


    Locke is holding the big sword. Even if he dies here, he will send these people out!


    Although the single combat effectiveness of reborn skeletons is very low, once they form a scale, they are a very terrible combat effectiveness. They move slowly, but they are not afraid of death. As long as they are not completely crushed, even the fragmented skeletons will cause trouble for you when you are surprised.


    Thousands of resurrected skeletons are already a small army of the dead. They only have the fighting capacity of dozens of people. They are afraid that they will be completely torn up before long. Then they will be drawn by the damn necromancer and become his skeleton puppet.


    Locke shuddered at the thought of that terrible consequence.


    He clenched his teeth, raised his sword and roared, "do you want to become the skeleton puppet of the necromancer?"


    "No!"


    "Do you want to die here?"


    "No!!"


    "Do you want to go home to see your wife and children and spend the next glorious festival with them?"


    "Want to!!!"


    "Since you want to go back alive," roared Locke with a red face and a thick neck, "hold the weapon in your hand - give your back to your comrades in arms!"


    "Let''s crush these skeletons! Kill a path of blood!"


    "Brothers! Follow me!"


    Locke roared and rushed to the reborn skeleton army. Behind him, he was a member of the cross rose and his most trusted comrade in arms!


    In the jungle, there was a fierce collision between the living and the dead, an angry roar, a crisp collision of weapons, and a scream of mercenaries torn by skeletons. All kinds of sounds were mixed and interwoven, echoing in the forest


    When egwin arrived, what she saw was a very tragic scene.


    The white world seemed to be covered with a bright red curtain. At the moment, only a dozen people were left in the mercenary regiment of dozens of people, struggling in the skeleton tide, and the ground was full of torn bodies and viscera.


    Clumsy reborn skeletons don''t know too many complex skills. Their goal is very simple. Jump on them and tear up the body of the target. The number of reborn skeletons with weak combat effectiveness is a very terrible force once they reach this level.


    "Protect the leader!"


    "Crush these dregs!"


    His companions were killed and injured countless times. The remaining mercenaries had red eyes, and Locke, who was seriously injured, was surrounded in the center of the crowd.


    Locke originally intended to use his life to open the way for them, but he overestimated his strength. If several companions didn''t drag him back desperately, now he has become a corpse.


    But living is more painful than dying, because he has to see his brothers killed one by one by those reborn skeletons in front of him.


    This is a kind of spiritual suffering.


    Locke looked at the sky and his eyes were gray. Under the spell aura of the necromancer, he could feel that his vitality was passing quickly.


    The healing potion he bought in caspamiburg and the goddess blood he accidentally got from Donne have all been used up, otherwise he wouldn''t last so long.


    Who could have thought that the wanted necromancer was a silver level strong man!?


    He and Greta, who have the strongest fighting power of cross rose, are only the second-class black iron!


    His time is running out.


    "May greterence forgive my blasphemy against the dead..."


    Egwin clasped her swords in front of her forehead, closed her eyes and prayed. The next moment, she opened her eyes, turned into a sharp blade hurricane and killed into the skeleton sea!


    The long steel Sword Pierced out, and a powerful Qi burst out in an instant, just like a silver meteor piercing the dark night sky. The sharp sword storm tore all the reborn skeletons into pieces!


    "Someone is coming!"


    "The God of war is on the - she''s an elf!"


    "Captain! Hold on! We''re saved!"


    The sudden change attracted the attention of the mercenary regiment. They were very excited to see egwin kill like no one. Several members who had already fought numbly shed excited tears.


    Yes, no one wants to die if he can live.


    In the blink of an eye, egwin reached the center of the skeleton tide. Her whole body was wrapped with a layer of light to protect her body from being hurt by the reborn skeleton.


    "Get down."


    Egwin''s words stunned the mercenaries, immediately reacted and fell to the ground.


    Egwin separated the twin swords, and the long steel sword glittered with dazzling light. The next moment, a circle of powerful sword Qi swept in all directions like a raging wave, the trees were blown away, the rocks turned into dust, and the dense reborn skeletons around were shocked into dust by the powerful force at this moment!


    This is the power of the legendary strong.


    "Thanks to the great Carlo maliver, we are saved..."


    When several mercenaries saw that all the reborn skeletons were destroyed by egwin, they burst into tears. Some mercenaries who still kept their reason came forward to thank egwin.


    "Thank you, fairy lady. You saved all of us."


    Egwin nodded gently. Although the elves didn''t like humans very much, she couldn''t say she hated them. She felt a little uncomfortable when she saw the heavily wounded mercenary regiment.


    "That man is dying."


    Nora pointed to the center of the mercenary regiment. She could feel that the breath of life inside was weakening.


    "Captain! We''re saved! Hold on! We''ll be back to Castle caspami soon! We must hold on! Sister Sura is waiting for you to go back!"


    There was a sudden commotion in the mercenary regiment. Egwin walked quickly, and then found that a burly human was about to die because of excessive blood loss.


    Egwin suddenly thought of the goddess blood that Donne had just given her. She took out the medicine and handed it to the mercenaries.


    "Feed him, drink it."


    The mercenary who took the life potion recognized the thing in his hand and was pleasantly surprised: "it''s the blood of the goddess! The commander is saved!"


    Regardless of how precious the potion was, he hurriedly opened the plug and poured it into Locke.


    The goddess''s blood took effect very quickly. The wound on Locke was almost healed with the naked eye, and his weak breath gradually became more and more stable. Soon Locke opened his eyes.


    "I''m... Still alive?"


    "Yes! Commander! Thanks to the fairy lady''s goddess blood!"


    Egwin didn''t speak. She had been observing the effect of the human after taking the life potion. When she saw the rapid healing of Locke''s injury, she was more sure of the powerful effect of the potion.


    But at the same time, she was more curious about Donne. How could he refine such a powerful life potion?


    Even if it is refined by Angus miracle, the effect may not reach this level.


    Locke looked at egwin. He could feel the powerful power of the fairy lady in front of him. Although he knew she was an amazing and beautiful fairy, he didn''t dare to look directly at her face. He knelt on one knee and saluted with his right hand on his chest: "Locke Ryan, head of the ten character rose mercenary regiment, thank the fairy lady for her help."


    "Don''t thank me. Order and life are the people of the goddess."


    Locke hesitated and said, "I know the blood of the goddess is very precious. I''m afraid I can''t repay your gift for a while..."


    "No, that goddess''s blood was given to me by a human friend. It is only used on human beings to return it to its original owner."


    Egwin looked at them and asked, "can you still move? I have something else to do. I can''t take you out."


    "Dare not delay your business, we will leave here by ourselves..." Locke said, looked at his brothers, moved in his heart, and said to egwin: "Powerful fairy lady, our mercenary regiment has received a task to arrest the necromancer here. But our strength is not enough to destroy the necromancer who desecrated the dead. You can see that we suffered heavy casualties!"


    Locke solemnly asked egwin, "we, as well as our dead brothers, beg you to destroy him!"


    Egwin nodded, "don''t worry, I won''t let him continue to desecrate life."


    As soon as Locke heard this, he was refreshed and turned to his brothers. In their eyes, the flame of revenge was burning.


    "Do you want revenge for your dead brothers?"


    "Yes!"


    "Do you want to send that damn guy to hell with your own hands?"


    "Yes!"


    "Want to avenge the brothers!"


    "Captain, but your injury -"


    "I''m not dead yet!" Locke glared angrily. "As a soldier, the pain on my body will only become a medicine to stimulate the battle, which will cheer me up! What''s more, the goddess''s blood has healed me, and I''m in a very good state now!"


    Locke turned back and knelt on one knee with the mercenaries behind him: "please accept our rude request - we are willing to open the way for you. Just ask us to cut off the head of the necromancer with our own hands!"


    Egwin looked at them in surprise, perplexed and confused.


    At this time, an explosion suddenly sounded in the forest.


    Egwin was stunned and smiled.


    Starting point Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point!

 Chapter 108

    But for a moment, Donne hurried over, and when he saw egwin, he stepped up quickly.


    "What''s going on here... Locke!?"


    Donne was stunned. He was stunned to see Locke bleeding all over.


    "Lord!?"


    Locke was also stunned. He looked at egwin and Donne. He was stunned: "does the fairy lady''s human friend mean the Lord?"


    It happened that he knew that Donne could take out the blood of the goddess and was still a local tyrant Lord


    Egwin nodded, pointed to Donne''s robe and staff and said to Locke, "the necromancer has been killed by him."


    Locke was surprised that so many of them failed to kill the necromancer. Lord, did you kill him alone?


    And he can also get to know this fairy lady... Does it mean that the Lord is still a hidden strong man!?


    "I guessed that the necromancer might be the target of your mission."


    Donne threw his robe and staff to Locke: "take it back and restore your life. There''s nothing else left."


    "We lost so many brothers..."


    Locke''s eyes were red, and suddenly he knelt down on one knee to Donne: "Lord! Thank you for avenging the brothers of the cross rose! You will be our benefactor of the cross rose in the future!"


    "Alas..."


    Donne sighed, "the dead are dead. Please mourn and wish them a long sleep in the arms of greterence."


    Locke said silently, "now that he is dead, the dead in this forest should rest in peace. We can safely go to his residence to look for booty."


    Although teammates are dead, their families are still there. Only by obtaining more booty can their families live better.


    Egwin frowned slightly, shook his head and said, "no, you can''t go further. As far as I know, there is a chaotic believer lurking in this forest."


    Chaos believer!


    Locke was startled, and everyone was suddenly silent.


    The people of the cross rose finally left. Although they wanted to continue to go deep into the forest and look for booty in the Necromancer''s residence, they had to consider it carefully because of egwin''s suggestion.


    Donne took Elia and accompanied egwin further into the pale forest.


    But Donne promised them that he would give them the best treatment if they were willing to come to Ellington in the future.


    After going deep into the forest, the pale forest was much quieter. After all, it was occupied by a necromancer. The Warcraft in the forest were either killed by him or left here because they hated the smell of death.


    But egwin''s expression became more and more serious, because the chaos in the air was stronger.


    Donne also knew that it would be more dangerous next, so he forced Elia to stay with him and take care of her in case of any accident.


    After walking for more than ten minutes, the surrounding area has completely turned into a white world. There is no shadow under the trees. The pale one makes Donne''s eyes very uncomfortable. He keeps crying, and the snow blindness is more serious.


    Compared with him, Nora can adapt well to the surrounding environment. She doesn''t have any discomfort at all. She looks around curiously.


    Elia doesn''t seem to feel uncomfortable, perhaps because she is still a child.


    "Can you still hold on?"


    Aware of Donne''s discomfort, egwin advised, "it''s difficult for human eyes to adapt to this environment. Why don''t you leave first."


    Don shook his head. "It doesn''t matter. I can use magic to ease it."


    The Elves were not very good at persuading other people''s races. Seeing that he insisted, egwin stopped saying anything.


    Egwin suddenly stopped. Donne didn''t notice. He suddenly hit her back and felt the warmth in front of her. Donne immediately made a big red face.


    He reacted shamefully.


    "Take Elia back."


    Egwin released his hand and took out the Dragon steel twin swords.


    Donne subconsciously stepped back and looked around.


    He saw no sign of the enemy.


    "Fool, Nora has seen that guy."


    Nora was very happy to despise Donne once.


    "Where is it?"


    "Right there!"


    Nora pointed not far in front of egwin, but Donne stared hard and didn''t see any figure. Instead, his eyes were more painful because of the strong light.


    However, thanks to Nora''s reminder, Donne realized the abnormality there after releasing his magic and immediately lay in the groove. No wonder he couldn''t see the figure. The man was like a chameleon. He was white all over, the same as the surrounding color!


    Doesn''t it mean that the eyes of chaotic believers will turn black after being eroded by chaotic forces?


    This guy''s painting style is completely different!


    Egwin held the sword forward in his right hand, held the long sword in his left hand, placed it in the middle of his eyebrow and whispered a prayer: "exercise the purification mission in the name of the substitute of the goddess. The great goddess nisclair, please listen to my prayer and come, the will of God!"


    "Boom!"


    The dazzling emerald green light column fell on egwin from the sky and bathed in the light of life. Egwin''s essence, Qi and spirit were greatly improved. The long blond hair was windless and automatic, and the surrounding seemed to echo with sweet whispers.


    "Divine fall!"


    Donne looked at egwin in shock. Divine descent is the only way for prandal creatures to exercise the power of God, but only the substitute of God recognized by God, that is, the envoy of God, is qualified to use divine descent!


    Donne had never thought that egwin had been recognized by nisclair and even became her substitute in prandal!


    At this moment, she even used the divine descending skill. How powerful is the enemy!?


    The battle began without warning!


    Egwin''s double swords suddenly burst into a very strong silver light. The whole person turned into a meteor and rushed forward. She waved her hands, and the heavy long steel sword was woven into a gorgeous and impeccable sword rain, which pressed forward like the sky and the earth!


    Just then, there was a movement in front of nothing, and a man suddenly appeared there.


    A gray twisted barrier suddenly appeared between eggwin and the man, barely blocking eggwin''s sword, but it was soon broken.


    "You killed my gatekeeper!"


    "Disturb my peace!"


    The white chaos believer roared angrily: "you are about to succeed - you are about to get the strongest power - swear to the God of chaos in the name of Enoch the bone Buryer - you are all going to die!!!"


    Enoch the bone Buryer!


    Donne recalled and suddenly changed his face. This guy is a very famous chaos believer in the background of the game. Ten years ago, he slaughtered tens of thousands of people in a whole city, leaving the name of Enoch, the bone burying man. That massacre made him famous in prandal.


    The Ilus Empire and the star moon high tower mage Association wanted him, but he suddenly disappeared from the world.


    But I didn''t expect him to hide here!


    Enoch roared and fought back. He waved a big sword. A dark ball expanded rapidly. The light ball radiated extremely dangerous chaotic forces around and rushed to egwin at an extremely fast speed!


    Egwin took a deep breath, castrated, and the two swords were together. The silver light was stronger. Under the strong silver light, the green light was also faintly revealed.


    "Moon chant!"


    The power of the twin swords stagnated, and then exploded wildly. The huge light column roared through the black sphere, through the whole pale forest, and even smashed a mountain in the distance!


    Smash forests and mountains with one blow!


    This is the power of legendary masters!


    This is the real power of Yueyong!


    To prevent Elijah from being affected, Donne released several layers of spell shields.


    "This Enoch is so strong!"


    Donne was vaguely surprised. Egwin was a legendary strong man, but she couldn''t completely crush Enoch!


    He couldn''t help worrying about egwin. He thought there were no enemies worth fighting in the world in front of the legendary strong, so he followed with confidence, but now it''s obvious that he was wrong.


    The strength of Enoch is by no means lower than that of egwin!


    Is this Enoch also a legendary strong man?


    Coupled with the increase of chaotic power, egwin may be in danger this time!


    At the thought of this, Donne couldn''t help feeling a little lucky. Fortunately, he chose to hide his power after he came here. Otherwise, I''m afraid he would attract some hidden and dangerous enemies


    "Egwin will win."


    Nora is very confident in egwin.


    "Hum, if the big brother makes a move, it will be easier!"


    Elia pursed her lips and was dissatisfied. Nora only praised egwin.


    Donne smiled bitterly. Elia had confidence in him, but


    Donne''s pupils tightened and stared at the center of the battlefield. This was the first battle of high-end forces he had seen since he came to prandal. He must master the intelligence.


    Egwin slashed his sword at Enoch''s neck. Enoch waved his sword to block it. A mighty force suddenly burst open and hit him into the ground.


    As soon as Enoch jumped out of the pit, egwin''s long sword stabbed him.


    The battle became more and more intense. The powerful force collision caused violent explosions again and again. The forest center was torn apart by their battle. There were pits everywhere, just like the battlefield bombed by missiles.


    The silver sword, the emerald green life force and the black chaos force constantly devour each other, and the dazzling light fills Donne''s vision.


    Enoch laughed wildly and waved a sword. The black light blade came to egwin in an instant. Egwin''s body was blurred. In an instant, he avoided Enoch''s attack and stabbed several sword lights to fight back!


    The sharp and rapid sword Qi was fast, but Enoch waved and released a chaotic force, and the sword Qi was swallowed in an instant.


    After several fights, egwin''s momentum climbed again, and the whole person had turned into a sharp sword. Enoch was forced to retreat by egwin!


    Enoch''s long sword has a thick layer of chaotic power. Egwin seems to be afraid of chaotic power and has been afraid to fight him, otherwise Enoch is dead now.


    "Kill you!"


    Enoch roared and waved the big sword. One black half moon light wave after another contained terrible destructive power. After several times of hard resistance, egwin realized that the power of chaos was trying to invade her body. She immediately gave up the hard resistance and flexibly avoided the black light wave. The power on the long steel sword condensed but did not send, as if waiting for the opportunity.


    I saw her erratic figure, which was clearly an unavoidable attack, but she could always avoid it at an incredible speed, just like dancing on the blade. It was extremely dangerous, but it was full of incredible beauty.


    Worthy of the name of blade dancer.


    All of a sudden, egwin made a movement and turned into a silver thread to appear next to Enoch in the blink of an eye. The long steel sword exploded countless sword lights. Enoch was surrounded by dense sword lights, tearing his defense, leaving one wound after another on him, blooming strange gray blood flowers.


    The dirty gray blood gave off a pungent smell, corroding pits on the ground.


    Enoch was a little slow, and egwin stabbed him in the arm!


    The green light of life began to purify immediately!


    Severe pain hit, but Enoch laughed wildly, cut off his arm, raised the broken arm, and sprayed blood on egwin!


    Egwin''s face changed slightly and hurried back, but he was sprayed on his hand by Enoch''s blood.


    White skin withers rapidly.


    Egwin did not hesitate to cut off the flesh and blood. She didn''t change her expression, but Donne looked distressed.


    But he was relieved immediately, because the emerald light of life condensed into her hand, and the wound healed quickly.


    From Enoch''s shoulder, a Black Mist suddenly erupted. The mist quickly condensed and soon became a new arm - even stronger than the original arm!

 Chapter 109

    Seeing that Enoch could regenerate his limbs with the power of chaos, egwin couldn''t help frowning.


    This shows that he has been highly integrated with chaotic forces and is an extremely dangerous enemy.


    Seeing that the battle between the two sides had entered a stalemate again, Donne couldn''t help frowning: "do you want to help egwin?"


    He didn''t cooperate with egwin, and joining them rashly would only affect egwin''s play, so he couldn''t make up his mind.


    "No," Nora said with a careless wave of her hand, "egwin can win."


    When Donne spoke to Nora, egwin had already made a move.


    Egwin shot again, and countless sword lights burst out at the same time. The bright silver brilliance even covered the brilliance of the sun. In the face of egwin''s stormy sword posture, Enoch fought and retreated, and didn''t dare to fight hard at all.


    At this time, Enoch suddenly opened his mouth and ejected a black column of light, which wiped egwin''s arm and penetrated the clouds in the sky.


    The place where she was hit withered quickly. Egwin cut off the wound again. The light of life helped her heal the wound, but the speed was slower than last time.


    It seems to be aware of this. Enoch began to fight a guerrilla war with egwin, fighting and running away. From time to time, he sneaked into her with some strange means and used the smell of chaos to corrode egwin.


    For a moment, egwin was dragged into the mire by Enoch.


    The chaotic power of Enoch constantly eroded the power of egwin, and the black breath became stronger and stronger, but the power of life on egwin became weaker and weaker.


    If he hadn''t noticed that egwin hadn''t done his best, Donne was going to throw Nora away. Her auxiliary ability should be able to help egwin.


    Yes, even when fighting Enoch to such an extent, egwin has not used her real strength!


    Donne can''t help worrying. Maybe egwin wants to test Enoch''s strength, but if she continues to test like this, she will suffer!


    I don''t know whether she heard Donne''s voice or whether egwin finally tried to find out Enoch''s bottom line. She stopped pursuing.


    "Go to hell!"


    Enoch released the power of chaos. The huge black light blade even covered half of the sky. He cut egwin''s neck with a wild smile!


    Dang!


    Aegwynn''s long steel sword blocked Enoch''s cutting attack. Although she was forced back 100 meters, she was safe and sound. The last strength of life helped her resist the erosion of chaotic breath. She was constantly eroded by chaotic breath and was about to disappear.


    "May death have mercy on your soul."


    Egwin finished and raised another sword.


    The long steel sword was held high, the surrounding light suddenly darkened, and egwin showed a soft smile.


    "In the name of the goddess, purify everything and unfold it, field ¡¤ silver moon."


    In an instant, the long steel sword bloomed with incomparably dazzling silver brilliance, as if the whole forest was shrouded by a huge force. The day suddenly turned into night, the stars in the sky glittered, and the high sun turned into a soft silver moon.


    "Domain!?"


    Donne''s pupils suddenly constricted. He had only heard of it in the background story in the game, but he had never seen the player have this power!


    Domain is generally an ability mastered after mastering its own strength to the extreme. It changes the surrounding environment within a certain range by releasing its own strength, increases its combat effectiveness, or weakens the enemy''s strength.


    But in prandar, as an ability to change the world locally, it is a force that only the strong above the master level can awaken and use in combat.


    Therefore, only when you enter the master level can you really be called a strong man.


    Egwin won the title of hero of silver blade, on the one hand, because of her sword power. Once the attack is launched, the silver sword will shine throughout the audience, on the other hand, because of her field.


    Silver moon.


    No one knows why egwin, who believes in the Earth Goddess nisclair, embodied a silver moon.


    But there is no doubt that egwin, bathed in the brilliance of the silver moon, has unparalleled speed and combat effectiveness.


    Like an indestructible silver blade.


    "This... Is egwin''s field?"


    Donne looked up at the sky. It was so quiet. The sky was a silver moon within reach, and the ground was a forest glittering with a faint white light in the dark.


    The most beautiful scenery in the world.


    Donne can only think of this word.


    The night was so real, so real that it was incredible. The silver moon was surrounded by a sea of stars shining with beautiful light, without any false feeling - or, this was real, at least for egwin, it belonged to her.


    After entering the silver moon field of egwin, Enoch suddenly found that his body was much heavier in the moonlight, as if the weight of the silver moon in the sky was all on his shoulder.


    On the contrary, after expanding the field, her expression returned to indifference again, holding the Dragon steel double swords and approaching Enoch step by step.


    "Roar!"


    Enoch roared and spewed out a black column of light!


    Egwin didn''t even stop and let the beam of light run through her - wait!? Penetrated!?


    Donne wiped his eyes, and then he saw that the penetrated egwin slowly disappeared, and another egwin appeared nearby.


    It''s a remnant!


    "Kill you!"


    Enoch crazily raised his sword and cut into egwin''s neck!


    Egwin just touched his toes gently, and his body floated to the rear as light as catkins. A series of residual shadows appeared in the air. After landing, he suddenly stabbed!


    All the remnant shadows raised sword spikes together, and dozens of long steel swords ran through Enoch''s heart at the same time!


    "Ah --"


    Enoch screamed and stepped back, his chest spraying dirty blood.


    Egwin frowned slightly. Unexpectedly, Enoch, deeply eroded by the power of chaos, didn''t die even if he was stabbed through his heart.


    "Kill - kill you!!!"


    The angry Enoch roared and killed egwin. A large amount of chaotic force was condensed on his weapon, because the high cohesion of chaotic force even affected the stability of order space, constantly shooting purple lightning.


    Egwin took an understatement step and appeared directly behind Enoch.


    Enoch didn''t react yet. After the long sword stabbed into the shadow of egwin, the long sword, which had accumulated a lot of chaotic power, broke out in an instant, and the power was released like a storm. An earth shaking explosion destroyed most of the forest and blasted a ring pit dozens of meters deep on the ground!


    "Hahaha -"


    Enoch looked up and laughed wildly, as if he thought he had killed egwin.


    "May death forgive your sins."


    Egwin gently waved the long steel sword from behind him and whispered and cut off Enoch''s head.


    Enoch''s head rolled to egwin''s feet with a strange smile on his face.


    Egwin was stunned and was suddenly hugged by Enoch who had lost his head.


    "Kill... You..."


    Enoch''s head struggled to finish this sentence, and his body began to expand rapidly. As soon as egwin''s face changed, he had been swallowed by the amazing explosion before he could escape!


    "Egwin!!!"


    Donne screamed, and the next moment the aftermath of the explosion rushed in front of him. Nora screamed and rushed in front of him, unfolded a turquoise shield, and then was hit on Donne''s face by the amazing impact.


    The explosion, which lasted nearly a minute, leveled most of the pale forest. When the smoke dispersed, the pale Donne found that it had become a white desert, and the ground had been cut off for several meters.


    Have people all over the world studied in the Taliban? It explodes all the time!


    "Nora, are you okay?"


    Donne picked up the little guy and shook it. It took Nora a long time to wake up.


    "I''m fine... Where''s egwin?"


    Donne''s face changed and rushed to the center of the explosion.


    The silver moon field has disappeared, and egwin must have been seriously injured!


    The center of the explosion is more serious than where Donne is located. It has become a white crater up to 100 meters deep!


    Egwin fell at the bottom of the crater.


    "Egwin!"


    Panic stricken Donne jumped into the crater. Egwin was hit by the power of Enoch''s self explosion at close range. Her injury was very serious.


    It''s not the external injury, but the trouble caused by the erosion of chaos.


    As order creatures living in prandar, elves and dragons are most afraid of the erosion of chaos, because these two races are the representatives of absolute order. What they fear is absolute chaos, and chaos is undoubtedly the natural enemy of order.


    Human beings absorb a small part of the power of chaos, become insane at most, and still have a life. If the elves and dragons are invaded by the power of chaos, it is almost equivalent to the collision of positive and negative matter, which will disappear immediately.


    Egwin''s clothes were torn to pieces by the explosion, and the whole person fell to the ground without inches, with wounds all over his body.


    Even if Donne was an asshole and had no conscience, he was not in the mood to appreciate egwin''s body.


    He picked up egwin, carefully held her in his arms, wiped her wound, and then took out bottles of Goddess blood to fill her.


    There was no confusion in Donne''s mind, even when he was wiping the wound on egwin''s chest.


    He has only one feeling.


    Heartache.


    Yes, he felt that he had finally fallen in love since he was so old.


    "Cough..."


    To Donne''s great anxiety, she only drank a small part of the potion he poured into egwin, and she coughed out more.


    Donne looked at the potion and blood on his hand. He was almost crying: "Nora! Think of a way!"


    "I know, I know - what to do, what to do -"


    Nora was also in a hurry. The little brain, which was not very clever, was in a mess under Donne''s urging.


    Then egwin woke up.


    "He... Is not dead yet..."

 Chapter 110

    "He... Is not dead yet..."


    The first thing egwin said when he woke up frightened Donne.


    "Self explosion, not dead yet!?"


    Egwin nodded with some difficulty, and then pointed with all his strength to a small peristaltic piece of meat not far away.


    "Chaos... Can make him reborn..."


    It was Enoch''s remaining flesh and blood, which was wriggling away to the distance.


    If Donne expected it, if he had time, this guy could be reborn with a small mass of flesh and blood.


    "Kill him... Shit, you..."


    With these words, egwin fainted again.


    Donne sighed. After seeing the field of egwin''s use, he knew what he was missing in the world.


    Yes, compared with the aborigines, he lacks a real understanding of the world.


    Although the power of the full level mage gave him a strong combat effectiveness, he didn''t have the completely unreasonable power that matched the realm.


    Anxiety, yes, Donne felt anxiety for the first time since he came to prandal.


    "Go to hell -"


    Tang en just wanted to burn the meat, but unexpectedly, the meat suddenly jumped up and bounced directly on Tang en''s face. He was going to drill into his mouth!


    The sudden change disgusted Donne. The meat was so strong that he went crazy and drilled into Donne''s mouth!


    The anxious Donne didn''t notice at this time. He suddenly burst out of the transparent flame he used in alchemy.


    Enoch''s meat immediately shrank into a ball when it touched the transparent flame. It was like encountering something terrible. Donne pulled it out of his mouth. Donne, who was frightened by his fight with egwin, no longer dared to hold it up, roared and pushed the magic with all his strength.


    "You''re looking for death! The meteorite fell!"


    The huge and vast magic moment crossed the void, came to the star world, involved an asteroid, returned to prandal''s world and came roaring!


    Silver City, above the star moon tower.


    "This is the Ninth level spell meteorite falling!? Angus is so angry! Is he crazy!?"


    The legendary hero gene, the Lord of the stars and the moon, stood up and looked at the sky with a shocked face.


    In a small house in a forest.


    Angus miracle, who was studying alchemy, was suddenly stunned. The test tube in his hand exploded instantly, and a mushroom cloud rose in the forest.


    "Cough..."


    Embarrassed Angus walked out of the ruins and looked at the sky in amazement: "is it a meteorite that fell? Who provoked gene? He''s crazy?"


    Dwarf Kingdom, forge hammer castle, in front of the melting pot.


    The legendary hero of dwarves with muscles and knots, Abram thunder hammer, suddenly stopped forging, looked up at the sky and looked stunned: "gene? Or Angus? Are they crazy? Don''t you want to die? Meteorites dare to use them indiscriminately when they fall!?"


    Wren Empire, ring of blood, arena.


    The legendary Orc hero sharp tooth, blood mane and bloody Tomahawk suddenly killed the powerful seventh order Warcraft with an axe. He frowned and looked at the southeast sky in the cheers: "the ninth order spell meteorite fell? Gene? Angus? Or those hidden guys? Are you crazy?"


    North, Ellington.


    Fiona, who was urging the workers to build a steel plant, suddenly looked at the sky in amazement, and everyone else''s eyes followed.


    A burning meteorite tore the sky and fell into the forest in the south.


    "This... Can''t he get it out?"


    Fiona''s heart jumped. She suddenly remembered that Donne and Elia had gone there.


    At this moment, Donne''s deliberately hidden power was inadvertently exposed, which attracted the attention of strong people all over prandal.


    At the moment, Donne didn''t pay attention to these at all. In his anger, he just wanted to completely crush the meat!


    After the meat was burned by the transparent flame, a thick black smoke came out of the meat, as if a shadow was howling in pain.


    The meteorite radiated the power of destroying everything under the influence of huge magic. The next moment, Donne suddenly appeared next to egwin, surrounded by translucent magic shield.


    "Boom --!"


    The huge burning meteorite finally fell, and the earth shaking explosion impact instantly swept hundreds of miles around. The pale forest eroded and corrupted by elements completely disappeared in the frontal impact and was erased from the map.


    The impact crater of Enoch''s self explosion, which is up to 100 meters deep, adds frost to the explosion power of the meteorite, and the scope has been expanded nearly ten times!


    The fragments of the meteorite split in all directions, and the ladia forest disappeared in the aftermath of the explosion. Countless Warcraft suffered an unprovoked disaster and died in the impact


    The impact finally disappeared and the light dimmed again. Donne and they saw the surrounding environment again. Elia was stunned and completely stupid. Even Donne saw for the first time what the power of the ninth order magic in the real world was.


    Unlike the two single legendary spells he tried when he just crossed, the powerful power of the ninth order spell even frightened him.


    This is the power of meteorite falling?


    Donne looked at the still burning impact pit. The surrounding sand, stone and soil had turned into magma at high temperature. The boiling magma gave off a pungent smell. There was no breath of life within a hundred miles around


    Donne trembled, because he suddenly remembered that he would also have a legendary magic star falling, that is, meteorite rain


    Originally, I thought it would just land a large burning stone like in the game to cause damage. Now it seems... It''s like a nuclear bomb washing the ground!


    The frightened Donne suddenly regained his mind and remembered egwin''s injury. Then he saw Nora holding out her little hand, a emerald light spreading from her to egwin, and egwin''s eyebrows were frowning tightly.


    Worried about disturbing Nora, Donne didn''t dare to ask. He could only look forward to them and hope Nora could create a miracle.


    After half an hour, Nora fell to the ground, her wings wrinkled.


    Donne hurriedly asked, "how''s it going?"


    "Not very good," Nora said sadly. "If other races are OK, elves and dragons have no resistance to the erosion of chaos. They just try their best to help her stabilize temporarily. It''s up to you next."


    "Me!?"


    Donne is stupid. What can he do?


    Nora rolled her eyes: "didn''t you purify the chaotic breath with the power of emptiness just now?"


    Donne repeated in surprise: "the power of emptiness?"


    Nora was stunned: "didn''t you just use the force of emptiness?"


    "I don''t know..."


    Donne shook his head. He really didn''t know what Nora was talking about.


    The force of emptiness... Refers to the sudden emergence of a transparent flame?


    Isn''t that the flame he used in alchemy?


    Is that flame special?


    "No matter how much, it''s up to you now. Otherwise egwin will die."


    Nora''s words forced Donne to try.


    As soon as Donne gritted his teeth and put his hand on egwin, he suddenly thought of something and was so frightened that he picked up his hand again.


    "My empty power won''t hurt her?"


    "If the chaotic power is deeply integrated with her, it will certainly hurt. It''s not necessarily now, so we should do it as soon as possible."


    Nora said, falling on Donne''s shoulder: "I''ll help you too."


    Donne took a deep breath and tried to recall the feeling just now. He wanted to urge the alchemy flame, that is, the power of emptiness condensed in the palm of his hand. Because he didn''t know how to transfer the power into egwin, Donne had to swim on egwin with both hands to purify the chaos.


    With the burning and purification of the void flame, the black chaotic breath came out of egwin, and the painful expression on her face weakened a lot. Soon she woke up.


    This is


    Egwin, who just woke up, didn''t want to understand what happened. She watched Donne''s hand touch her body from here to there, and the chaotic power in her body became weaker. She immediately knew that Donne was helping her purify chaos.


    So egwin urged the power in his body and cooperated with Donne to expel the chaotic power together. With Nora''s help, it went on very smoothly.


    Donne''s face became more and more pale, and his clothes were wet with cold sweat. He didn''t expect to deliberately use the power of emptiness, which was much more difficult than he thought. It was very easy to use alchemy


    The corners of Donne''s mouth had been soaked with blood, but the chaotic power in egwin''s body was not completely purified, so he refused to give up.


    His hands swam again and again, like a precision scanner, weakening all the chaotic forces in egwin''s body a little bit


    Suddenly, Donne noticed that all the chaotic forces gathered together. He immediately concentrated all his energy, put his hands on the soft ground, and all the empty forces went out!


    done in one vigorous effort!


    If you don''t succeed, you will become benevolent!


    Donne suddenly opened his eyes, spewed out a mouthful of blood and shouted, "come out for me!!!"


    The transparent void flame soared several times in an instant and directly penetrated egwin''s body. At the same time, egwin Nora also made concerted efforts to work together!


    A thick, inky smell of chaos was suddenly forced out of egwin''s body by Donne''s void force, and then burned up by the soaring void flame!


    "Finally, it succeeded!"


    Donne coughed up another stream of blood and looked at egwin, who sat up after waking up completely. He fainted with a smile on his face.


    Egwin took Tang en in his arms and looked at Tang en in a coma of vomiting blood. Egwin sat there foolishly and shook his ears: "Nora, why does he work so hard?"


    Nora was also very tired. When she heard this question, she thought about it and said, "we are all friends. In order to save our friends, we should."


    Egwin thought for a while and thought it was reasonable, so he nodded: "well, yes, if he was injured, I would try so hard to save him."


    It takes a long time to make friends with the elves. If don didn''t know the foolish Nora first and fooled her into becoming his own friend, he would want to make friends with egwin. Without decades of efforts, I''m afraid he has no hope at all.


    Although elves have the same structure as humans, they have two ways of reproduction, sexual reproduction, or reproduction through the tree of the world. The tree of the world can give birth to an elf every year and an elf queen every two thousand years.


    However, elves and goblins are different from human beings with short life. Even if they combine through both sexes, it is also a means of being forced to choose due to the sharp reduction in the number of races caused by chaos invasion. The partners they combine are not determined by feelings, but by their job sharing in the race. The partners of soldiers must be soldiers, and the partners of gardeners will only be gardeners.


    Because of the amazing coordination between groups, they can accept all this calmly.


    If Donne knew he had risked his life, but didn''t even move egwin, I don''t know if he would vomit blood and faint again.


    He still has a long way to go to pursue egwin.

 Chapter 111

    When Donne woke up, the sky was full of stars. Only when he saw the pink moon Lolita and the blue moon lolia, Donne would personally realize that he was really in another world.


    "You''re awake."


    Donne realized that he was held in his arms by egwin. Although he wanted to stay there, he didn''t have such a thick skin.


    Sitting up and looking around, Donne was stunned and asked, "are you holding me all the time?"


    Egwin stroked the blond hair on his temples and nodded indifferently.


    Donne was silent, because egwin sat there holding him for so long from his coma to his awakening.


    It was very uncomfortable to keep the same position for a long time, but egwin didn''t complain. Donne even saw that he had left a pool of saliva on her chest.


    Donne turned his head a little: "your clothes..."


    Egwin''s clothes were completely turned into ashes in the explosion, and now she exudes dreamy colors in the moonlight.


    Elves in the moonlight.


    Donne always felt that his eyes would desecrate egwin''s body.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Egwin tilted her head and shook her ears curiously. She wanted to stand up. Her feet softened and her head hit Donne directly.


    Don grinned painfully.


    "Sorry, I''m still very weak after being attacked by chaotic forces."


    Egwin didn''t seem to notice anything strange about their posture. She slowly sat up straight by Donne''s legs, and then stood up carefully.


    "Don''t force yourself."


    Donne was worried and wanted to reach out to help her, but he didn''t dare, let alone he was weak.


    Now only Nora''s spirit is good, but obviously she can''t be expected to help them.


    Donne hesitated, took out a robe, lowered his head and handed it to egwin: "put on this dress first."


    Now that egwin is like this, he really doubts his self-control.


    "Thank you."


    Egwin didn''t think too much. She took the robe and thanked politely, and then she put it on.


    Donne breathed a sigh of relief when he heard the sound of his clothes. After a while, he looked around and almost had a nosebleed.


    He was wrong. He was wrong.


    But egwin didn''t seem to feel ashamed. Just like just now, she stood in front of Donne and saw that Donne''s face seemed strange. She looked at herself a little worried, and then asked carefully, "am I strange?"


    Strange? Isn''t it just strange?


    Donne could hardly understand what egwin''s spiritual world was like. He looked at Nora and Elia, hoping they could point out egwin''s shortcomings.


    "No, I think it''s good."


    Donne seems to have forgotten that goblins are also a group of fools.


    Even Elijah didn''t feel anything strange. Was it really her idea too dirty?


    Egwin was relieved. He looked around and suddenly pointed to a distance and said, "there is a channel there. It may be the hiding place of the necromancer and chaos believer. Let''s have a rest there."


    Donne followed her fingers and saw that there was indeed a passage on the half slope of the crater, which seemed to have been exposed because of the explosion.


    "They are hiding underground. No wonder no one found them before!"


    After picking up the long steel sword, Donne and egwin helped each other and climbed into the hole. Egwin''s body seemed to be shaking slightly all the time.


    Egwin remained vigilant. Although Enoch, the bone burying man, was dead, no one could prove that there was no danger here. She didn''t care about Donne''s face.


    Nora came back after flying around inside and said sadly, "there is no danger inside, but I don''t like it very much. It feels strange."


    Of course, the hiding place for the necromancer and chaos believers could not be a luxury hotel. Donne had already made psychological preparations, but he still frowned after crossing the passage and entering the basement.


    The dark basement is not dark. The crystals on the wall are shining with a miserable green light. All kinds of strange words and images are depicted everywhere, full of strange atmosphere.


    Donne recognized that it was abyssal language. It seemed that the necromancer or chaos believer had made a deal with the devil.


    The devil is the creation of the dark god Apophis and lives in hell. Although it is full of aggression and destruction, it is still an orderly creature in the end. All demons believe in the dark god Apophis.


    Many humans in prandal have always believed that the devil and the devil are the same creature, and they are full of malice to the devil, but in fact, for the devil with a long life, they have no desire for the wealth and soul of mortals. They just like the fun of playing mortals - of course, they don''t have much respect for mortal life, In their view, mortals are just a humble creature.


    The devil is happy to be called by the caster and make a deal with the caster, because it means that it can briefly escape the bloody battlefield in the abyss of purgatory and enjoy itself.


    Although both demons and Demons use abyssal language, it will only be demons who trade with humans.


    Egwin clearly recognized the abyss words on the wall. Just when she planned to erase them, the abyss words on the wall disappeared little by little.


    Egwin breathed a sigh of relief: "it''s past midnight. It should be all right."


    Donne was stunned: "why?"


    "Yesterday you killed the necromancer and chaos believers. No matter who they were, they made a deal with the devil. As soon as midnight came, when the devil examined the contract and found that the contract object died, the contract automatically terminated, and its traces left in prandal will disappear."


    Donne was surprised. "You know so much about the devil''s contract?"


    "Just know something in theory."


    At this time, egwin turned white and almost collapsed to the ground.


    Donne was startled and hurriedly hugged her: "what''s the matter with you?"


    Nora fell on egwin''s head. A moment later, she said anxiously, "although you expelled the chaotic power in her body, the chaotic power has destroyed her body. Now she is in a very bad situation."


    Panic stricken Donne put egwin on the ground. Egwin coughed violently and coughed up big mouthfuls of blood.


    "How could this happen!? isn''t it already good!?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Egwin raised his hand and touched Donne''s head: "as an elf, it''s normal to return to the world tree in the battle with chaos... Cough."


    "No! I don''t want you to return to the world tree!"


    Donne blurted out and was stunned as soon as he said it.


    Egwin also stayed for a while. She didn''t understand why Donne would yell at her. She whispered, "returning to the world tree is the ultimate destination of every elf..."


    "I said not to let you die is not to let you die!"


    Donne looked at Nora. "Can''t you help her with her injury now?"


    Nora shook her head.


    What should I do? Chaotic power can be purified by void power, but how to deal with the injuries caused by the collision between chaotic power and the order of elves?


    He is not a priest and can''t use the power of emptiness to perform healing magic.


    Divine skill


    God?


    wait!?


    Donne suddenly stopped. He remembered the miracle potion that could revive the player!


    The miracle of life!


    In the game, the miracle of life can instantly revive dead players and purify all abnormal states. What about in the real world?


    "It''s worth a try!"


    Donne suddenly shouted, turned and hugged egwin excitedly. Nora was squeezed into the middle of egwin by him, which made her silly.


    "Donne?"


    Egwin stared at don, wondering what had happened to him.


    Donne pressed her shoulder and said seriously, "hold on, I''ll cure you!"


    Egwin nodded: "you... Don''t force..."


    Donne didn''t care at all: "Nora!"


    "Ah!?"


    "Block the passage - then don''t disturb me!"


    "Yes!"


    Nora flew to the entrance in a panic and set up a magic maze.


    Donne took out a portable alchemy table and carefully placed the materials on the alchemy table.


    When egwin saw those things, he opened his eyes in surprise: "don... You..."


    "Shut up! I said I wouldn''t let you die!"


    Donne interrupted egwin: "from now on, you are not allowed to speak until I allow you!"


    Just return to the world tree.


    Egwin moved his lips a little wrongfully and swallowed what he wanted to say.


    Egwin felt that it was not worth wasting these precious things for himself. For the elves with long life, returning to the world tree was not a terrible and unacceptable thing.


    Because elves don''t know and can''t understand human fear of death.

 Chapter 112

    There are only five materials on the alchemy table, but the value of any of them is enough to drive everyone in prandal crazy.


    Star dust!


    The magic dust extracted from the magic core of the ninth order Warcraft! The combat effectiveness of level 9 Warcraft has almost reached the legendary level. Even legendary experts will not work hard with level 9 Warcraft easily. It can be imagined how rare it is, but this is only the most common material!


    Angel feather!


    It''s the feather of a real angel! The only way to get it is to get the recognition and gift of the angel. As long as you wear it on your body, you can be immune to any disease!


    Dragon language Lily!


    It is said that the flower born on the sleeping dragon family has absorbed the power of the dragon family in the growth process and has an incredible magical effect. Just taking this dragon language lily is enough for an ordinary human to obtain the power comparable to the warrior of the master realm!


    Tears of the goddess!


    In fact, it is only the holy water containing the power of God. Although it is not the tears of the real goddess, it is also extremely rare, because it only appears in the six order temples.


    However, the temple of order is sheltered by the power of the gods. Mortals simply cannot enter it to obtain the tears of the goddess. Only those blessed by the gods can obtain permission to enter the altar and obtain the tears of the goddess.


    Dragon heart essence blood!


    It''s not ordinary dragon blood, but the essence blood taken from the heart of the dragon family! The dragon clan is a race that guards order. Its combat effectiveness is close to the gods. If you want to obtain the dragon heart essence, you can either get permission to give it or kill the dragon from the giant dragon who died in the war,.


    But killing dragons?


    If you are not afraid of being crushed to pieces by the angry dragon people, you can try it.


    The fire was burning, and Donne pursed his mouth, revealing madness in seriousness.


    Even full-scale alchemy may fail when refining miracle potions, not to mention that it is not in the game, but in the real world, and refining miracle potions is more complex.


    But egwin''s conditions did not allow him to fail.


    There was silence in the basement. Nora and egwin looked quietly at Don. He had been standing motionless for some time.


    Worried about disturbing Donne, egwin even swallowed the coughing blood. Donne couldn''t see that her face was getting paler and paler.


    Like transparent white paper.


    The magic dust in the starry sky is suspended in a test tube and glitters like a miniature version of the Milky way, showing periodic expansion and contraction.


    The angel''s feather gradually shrinks under the void flame and becomes a light. This is an extremely pure light energy, containing an extremely powerful power of recovery and purification.


    While dealing with the angel feather, Donne also distracted himself from observing the changes of the starry devil dust. When the starry devil dust contracted again, he quickly put the angel feather into it. Under the action of the force of the void, the two magically fused together, regardless of each other.


    When you just join the angel feather, if you hesitate a little, the two materials will be destroyed by the collision of forces.


    This is only the simplest first step.


    After this step, Donne began to deal with the Dragon language lily. He carefully picked off the leaves of the Dragon language lily, leaving only the bud, and then wrapped the whole bud with the void flame.


    Dragon language Lily contains very powerful dragon power. It took Donne more than ten minutes to completely turn the whole bud into a pure extract.


    He stared intently at the test tube and added the extract of Longyu Lily bit by bit. The highlight of this step is that it is stable, not fast or slow. Otherwise, the power contained in Longyu Lily will destroy the power balance between the demon dust in the starry sky and the plume of angels.


    The slow injection process could not tolerate any carelessness. Donne''s forehead was full of sweat, but he didn''t dare to distract himself from wiping it.


    Finally, half an hour later, he injected less than 50 ml of the extract into the test tube. The extract mixed with the previous two strands of energy into a silvery white liquid, which looked like a glittering mass of mercury.


    The next step is crucial.


    When the Dragon essence blood is fused with the Dragon language lily, it will release amazing heat. If it cannot be cooled quickly, all the potions will lose their effect due to excessive boiling.


    Once in the game, Donne failed in this step because he underestimated the heat released by the dragon''s blood essence.


    Donne carefully picked up the small bottle of dragon blood essence in his left hand. In his right hand was the tears of the goddess. Donne stepped back a little, took a deep breath, gritted his teeth, leaned out his hand and poured the dragon blood essence into the test tube bit by bit.


    When the red dragon heart essence blood comes into contact with the silver white liquid, the liquid begins to boil rapidly!


    A thick blood mist rose, and it seemed that the roar of the dragon family could be heard!


    The blazing test tube was inaccessible, but Donne still gritted his teeth and insisted, holding the container steadily in his left hand and continuing to pour the dragon heart essence!


    The high temperature did not shake Donne for half a minute. The surrounding temperature rose rapidly and soon reached an amazing level. The front alchemy platform seemed to become a volcano, and the test tube emitted amazing heat.


    The silver liquid had completely turned into a fiery red flame, and a cold halo of cold air appeared on Donne''s hand.


    After all the dragon heart blood essence was added, Donne stared at the test tube.


    Egwin looked sideways at Donne''s back, and his dimmer eyes were full of confusion.


    Why... Why do you do this for me? Mingming just returns to the embrace of the world tree


    Human beings are really an incomprehensible race


    Egwin closed his eyes with a smile.


    "Soon... Soon..."


    Staring at the test tube, Donne muttered to himself. Although his eyes were sore, they didn''t blink, because the fleeting opportunity was too difficult to capture.


    Suddenly, the red liquid in the test tube spewed out a dragon like flame - "it''s now!"


    Donne immediately poured the goddess''s tears into the hot test tube. At the same time, the frost spell was instantly raised to the maximum. After the red boiling liquid contacted the goddess''s tears, there were wonderful changes. It seemed to have vitality, like a giant dragon roaring.


    But with the rapid cooling of the temperature, the liquid began to tend to be stable. Donne slowly adjusted the temperature and tried to maintain a balance with the cooling of the liquid.


    Finally, the liquid in the test tube was completely calm and turned into a crystal clear red liquid, emitting little dreamy light throughout the body.


    "Success, success..."


    Donne trembled and took down the test tube.


    This is the miracle potion!


    This is the miracle of life that can bring the dead back to life!


    "A success!"


    The ecstatic Donne turned, but his cry was not answered.


    Nora stood blankly on egwin''s head, as if she hadn''t figured out what had happened.


    Egwin''s body was almost transparent, emitting bits and pieces of green light. She closed her eyes and looked calm and peaceful, as if she had returned to her mother''s arms.


    "She... Died?"


    Don en was stunned there.


    Egwin''s dead?


    Just die?


    Then what is he doing so hard for?


    "No! She hasn''t disappeared! I won''t allow her to die like this!"


    The crazy Donne picked up egwin. At this time, her body was as light as a piece of paper. He broke open egwin''s mouth and poured the miracle of life into her mouth.


    "Come alive! * * come alive!"


    Donne shook egwin hard. He didn''t want to believe that egwin died.


    She''s a legendary hero!


    The love that has not yet begun will wither like this?


    No, he won''t allow it!


    Isn''t there a God in this world?


    If there is a God, why does the goddess nisclair sit and watch her surrogate die?


    Just then, a miracle happened.


    Egwin''s transparent body suddenly burst into dazzling brilliance. The powerful life force formed a vortex and poured into her body from all directions. There was an angel''s breath, a dragon''s breath and a natural breath. Her body solidified again under the action of life force and became more and more energetic.


    White cheeks appear again, almost stagnant breathing and heartbeat appear again, and become more calm and powerful!


    Egwin''s eyelashes trembled. A moment later, he opened his eyes. In front of him was Donne, who was stunned with tears.


    She shook her ears blankly. After a moment, she looked carefully at Donne: "can I speak?"


    This is the miracle of life.


    "Yes," Donne wiped his tears. "You can say anything you want!"


    Donne hugged egwin hard, as if she would disappear as soon as he let go.


    Egwin hesitated for a moment and hugged Donne.


    "Donne?"


    "... great... You''re still alive..."


    "Yes."


    Egwin nodded stupidly and leaned his head against Donne''s shoulder. After a while, there was a soft snore in his ear.


    Donne fell asleep.


    Egwin smiled. Although he didn''t understand why Donne resisted his return to the world tree, egwin was still very happy to continue to walk in prandal and continue to perform his mission.


    "Great, egwin can play with Nora!"


    Nora flapped her wings happily. She lived longer than the elves, and she couldn''t understand the concept of death. The reason why she was like that before was purely because Donne''s emotion infected her.


    "Shh."


    Egwin raised her finger and pointed to Donne in her arms. Nora hurriedly covered her mouth. Elia, who wanted to speak, closed her mouth and just guarded Donne carefully.


    Although egwin didn''t know why Donne could refine miracle potion, she knew it was definitely hard work.


    Egwin held Donne blankly. As far as she knew, the value of those alchemical materials in human society was almost incalculable, but Donne did not hesitate to use them on her.


    He is very kind to his friends.


    Egwin thought happily that he must try his best to help him when he is in trouble in the future.


    Think of him as my best friend.

 Chapter 113

    It was the next day when Donne woke up, and then he found that egwin sat motionless on the ground with him as he did yesterday.


    "Big brother! You finally wake up!"


    Elia rushed over and cried.


    "I''m fine..."


    Donne touched Elia and looked up.


    "You''re still alive."


    Seeing egwin alive in front of him, Donne''s eyes turned red again. He held egwin hard and felt her fragrance and warmth. He was afraid it would be a dream,


    "Well, thanks to your miracle potion."


    Egwin nodded and let Donne hold him.


    She knows that hugging is also a way to show friendship in humans.


    "Are you hungry? I have food here!"


    Thinking of egwin sitting with himself all night, Donne quickly released her and took out some dry food and fruit from the storage ring.


    Although egwin was not hungry, she happily accepted the fruit from Donne and shared it with Nora.


    Donne was also hungry. He wolfed down the dry food, but he choked.


    As soon as egwin waved, he extracted a ball of pure water from the air and fed it to Donne.


    Donne drank the water and looked at egwin in surprise. "Aren''t you a swordsman? How can you do magic?"


    Egwin explained: "whether it''s a swordsman or a mage, the boundary after entering the legendary realm has been very blurred. I can also use magic, but I still prefer the previous fighting style."


    i see.


    Donne nodded and looked at her with concern: "how do you feel now? I''m refining miracle medicine for the first time. I don''t know the effect."


    In reality, this is indeed the first time to refine miracle medicine.


    "Thanks to your medicine, I feel very good," egwin nodded with a warm smile. "It''s like going back to two hundred years old. I''m much younger and my body is full of strength."


    Two hundred years old... Younger


    Donne shook his head hastily to get rid of the strange idea in his mind.


    Although he wanted to ask how old egwin was now, considering that it would make her angry, he didn''t ask.


    "Two hundred years old?" Nora interposed. "I''ve forgotten how old I am... How old are you, egwin?"


    Egwin was stunned for a moment, and then began to calculate seriously: "in the 22nd year after I was born, when I was an elf, the gods defeated the first chaotic invasion. Since then, it has been the order calendar. This year is 849 years of the order calendar. So I''m 871 years old."


    He didn''t expect that egwin didn''t care so much about women''s private age. He said it casually. Thinking of this, he summoned up his courage and asked curiously: "how is the age of the elves calculated? Is it different from human beings?"


    Egwin shook his head: "similarly, prandal''s life increases by one year for each cycle of the season. This is a common calculation method."


    800... 71 years old


    As soon as Donne took a swipe at the corner of his mouth, he felt his brain hurt. A fraction of egwin''s age has caught up with three times his age. Do you still want to pursue her?


    Is it too difficult?


    Donne couldn''t help but say sour, "your elf life is really long..."


    Can he not envy? This ferocious life span can simply laugh about the vicissitudes of life and sit and watch the change of human dynasties.


    Donne was suddenly inexplicably melancholy. In such a long journey of her life, she was just a passer-by who passed away in a hurry. Could he really become the most important person of egwin?


    Egwin is not as sensitive as human beings. Hearing what Donne said, he nodded seriously: "Compared with human beings, it is quite long. If there is no accident, ordinary elves can live to about 1000 years old before returning to the world tree. If their strength is improved, their life will be longer. After entering the legend, their life will be much longer. Even human legends can live as long as elves."


    This means that egwin''s life journey has not gone through half!


    However, Donne was relieved to hear that legend will increase his life. Now he has reached his strength, but he has not yet understood fields like egwin. In other words, his life will be quite long in the future.


    "When it comes to legends... I''ve always been curious about one thing," Donne suddenly thought of a question. "The famous legendary masters in mainland history, especially humans, seem to be spell casters, and the legendary masters of Swordsman and Tomahawk fighter seem to have appeared only in other races. Why?"


    Egwin shook his ears and thought, a little uncertain: "probably... Because human life is not enough to support them into the realm of legend."


    "Ah?"


    "Unlike the caster who exercises magic affinity and then understands the rules step by step to enter the legendary realm, our occupations relying on swordsmanship and body reach the legendary realm by tempering the body and exploring the internal strength. What we exercise is'' blood Qi ''."


    "Blood gas?"


    Donne was stunned. He thought it sounded familiar.


    "Yes, through skillful body training and swordsmanship skills, we can finally obtain the power of ''blood and Qi''. Through ''blood and Qi'', we can have the same powerful power as the caster to fight chaos. This is a long process. If we can''t be promoted smoothly, our life will be over before we enter the legend."


    Egwin explained that she pulled up Donne''s hand, and then a warm current entered Donne''s body through her hand. Donne felt that the place where the heat flow passed rose. After turning around, the pores of his whole body were opened, comfortable and very comfortable.


    Fuck!


    When egwin let go, Donne was dumbfounded.


    Isn''t this the true Qi in the legend!?


    The legendary magical Qi has never been seen on the earth. Instead, he has experienced it in a world unknown how far away from the earth. Donne can''t cry or laugh.


    "This is the ''blood gas'', that is, the foundation on which we fight."


    Seeing that Donne''s expression was somewhat abnormal, egwin explained thoughtfully: "however, it takes a very long time to exercise ''blood Qi''. In this regard, elves naturally have an advantage over humans."


    Donne understood that if he had a life span of thousands of years, he could learn everything that was difficult to learn.


    Nora flew around the basement. When she came back, she pointed to Zha next door and shouted, "there''s a strange thing over there."


    They looked at each other, got up and walked into the next room.


    This room is much simpler than the previous one, and its style is different. It seems to be older. There is almost nothing superfluous in the room. When you come in, you see an altar in the middle.


    Although he promised Locke to help him find clues to the missing girls, he couldn''t find them in the whole basement, and only this altar was suspicious.


    Donne frowned: "isn''t it the altar Enoch used to open the door of chaos?"


    Egwin shook his head: "after Enoch''s death, the chaotic atmosphere here has weakened a lot. On the contrary, the four elements in the pale forest have become richer."


    "What altar is this?"


    Donne thought for a moment, walked up carefully and looked carefully.


    The altar is very simple. It is a table made of stone. The stone is engraved with complex magic patterns, which are difficult for Donne to understand. Although he has the strength of a full-level mage, he has not mastered many things. He can''t digest too complex things for a moment.


    But Donne still saw part of the effect of the magic pattern.


    "It seems to be a magic pattern that absorbs the power of elements. Is this where the pale forest is eroded by the power of elements?"


    Donne was not sure. After checking carefully, he nodded: "yes, the magic pattern on the altar absorbs power. The top is the transmission array, and the transmission coordinates seem to be underground here."


    Egwin was stunned: "transmission array? Underground?"


    Donne looked at her: "this magic crystal can still be used. Do you want to go down and have a look? Maybe it can solve the problem of erosion of the pale forest."


    Egwin nodded, "if you can, it''s better."


    The forest has been eroded, and the most sad are the elves of the Emerald Forest.


    "Can you fight now?"


    Donne said, taking out the long steel sword and returning it to egwin.


    "I feel that now is the youngest and most powerful time."


    "Then let''s go down and have a look."


    Donne pulled egwin to his side. Nora hurriedly hugged egwin''s ear. The sensitive ear was touched. Egwin was a little unnatural.


    Donne put his hand on the transmission magic array and drove the magic power in his body to start the magic array. The magic array absorbed power from the magic crystal and instantly transmitted Donne and egwinola to the ground.


    Unlike humans, although the light here is very dark, egwin can see the surrounding environment clearly.


    It seems that this is a very old underground passage, with cobwebs on the surrounding stones and a heavy smell of decay in the air.


    Donne''s finger scratched on Nora''s back. Nora exclaimed, and suddenly the green light lit up the darkness.


    "Donne is a big fool!"


    Nora flapped her wings, covered her sensitive back and angrily protested to Donne.


    "Play your part."


    Donne looked around in the green light. "What''s this place?"


    He recalled that there was no impression here in his memory, and it didn''t look like the entrance of any copy.


    "I don''t know, but I can feel that it''s dangerous here. What amazing element power... I feel that my strength has been suppressed very badly. Now I can only play almost one tenth of my strength. How about you?"


    "The element is very rich, but the affinity is very poor. My spell shield is difficult to maintain..."


    Donne''s face was ugly and a fireball floated out of his hand, but the fireball was very unstable.


    "You''d better not release the spell for the time being."


    Egwin gripped the Dragon steel double swords when she found footprints on the ground.


    "Someone has been here... Either the necromancer or Enoch."


    Donne looked at the ground and frowned: "is it because of this place that Enoch has been hiding in the pale forest?"


    Egwin was stunned and nodded, "very likely."


    "There should be some secrets here. Let''s go ahead and have a look?"


    Egwin agreed to Donne''s proposal and walked ahead.


    Donne pointed behind Nora and said, "Nora, shine more."


    "Wow! Donne is a big fool!"


    "Good, keep this brightness."


    "Donne is a big fool - wow! Fruit candy!"


    ===


    PS: thanks to woshi2b and other friends for their warm appreciation. Anyway, this nickname... Were you really cheated by your friends when you registered? (manual)

 Chapter 114

    After blocking Nora''s mouth with fruit candy, Don had time to observe the passage.


    The passage looks very old, but it is inexplicable that it will not be exposed to the wind, rain and sun underground, but the weathering characteristics of the stone walls here are very serious.


    Donne touched the wall, and the place he touched immediately turned into a pool of sand. The surface of these stones had been completely weathered.


    Fortunately, there is plenty of air here, otherwise they may suffocate at the moment of transmission.


    I know


    Egwin suddenly stopped. Donne was alert and immediately pulled Elia behind him.


    Egwin listened, the distant voice was approaching quickly, and the pace was very fast!


    Soon they saw the enemy.


    It''s a huge spider that occupies the whole passage!


    Looking carefully, Rao and egwin lost their voice and exclaimed: "highly toxic hunter! Isn''t it extinct!?"


    Highly toxic hunters are a famous spider Warcraft in prandal''s history. They contain highly toxic substances in their bodies, and are good at using the power of local elements to integrate these highly toxic substances into the ground stab and ambush targets. In the jungle, they are good at hiding their body shape and can often kill their prey without knowing it.


    The general level of highly toxic hunters is between level 5 and level 8, which is very dangerous.


    Because they are highly toxic.


    Even the supreme level master, second only to the legend, will not survive for 24 hours if he is sprayed with the venom of the highly toxic hunter. He must detoxify as soon as possible.


    However, this kind of Warcraft has been completely extinct after the second chaotic invasion war!


    I didn''t expect to meet you here!


    Although egwin was an elf, the highly poisonous Hunter obviously didn''t intend to communicate with them. He was very murderous as soon as he came up. After laying a highly viscous cobweb to block the passage, his huge compound eyes stared at egwin Donne.


    "Hiss -"


    The highly toxic Hunter suddenly ejected several poison arrows. As soon as Donne raised his hand, an invisible barrier stopped the poison arrow.


    After contacting the poison arrow, the stone slab on the ground was soon corroded into sand.


    At this time, Donne found that egwin''s eyes were strange.


    Isn''t she sorry for this extinct Warcraft?


    But soon, the sword light of Canruo meteor let don know he was wrong.


    Just a sword, the huge poisonous Avenger was divided in half.


    "False."


    Looking at the body of the highly toxic hunter, egwin was puzzled.


    "Fake?"


    Donne looked carefully at the body of the highly toxic hunter, and then, under his gaze, the body soon turned into a pile of dust.


    Donne''s eyelids jumped and he had a bad feeling.


    Egwin checked the traces left by the highly toxic hunter, stood up and said, "it''s not the illusion of gibkenseth (the God of deceit), nor the fear shadow of bynkadra (the God of fear)... It has nothing to do with the dark magic, but the smell of the earth element."


    "Ground element?"


    Donne thought of the water elements of the flash lake, but those elemental creatures are very peaceful if they are not polluted by the power of chaos. Compared with the Highly Toxic Avenger just now, they are just two kinds of creatures.


    Is it polluted by chaos?


    Not far from the passage, they met another extinct Warcraft. After egwin killed it with a sword, the Warcraft turned into a pool of water and disappeared into the gap of the stone slab.


    This confirmed the foreboding in Donne''s heart.


    "First the ground, then the water, and then the fire and the wind?"


    Donne scratched his head. This step-by-step rhythm of brushing copies is really familiar.


    Sure enough, not far away, Donne and they met an extinct high-level Warcraft of the fire system.


    Knowing that it was a phantom, egwin never showed mercy and blew it up in an instant.


    The incarnation of the wind element is an eighth order flying Warcraft, which is good at using the power of hurricanes and lightning. I''m afraid it can easily destroy a city outside, but in this narrow channel, this kind of Warcraft is the life of being slaughtered.


    Egwin''s beautiful blond hair was a little gray by the dust. She didn''t care much. She looked at the deep channel. She frowned and her heart was full of doubts.


    "I don''t know what will happen next. It''s better to be careful..."


    As soon as Donne''s voice fell, he heard a dull bang, as if something heavy had fallen behind him.


    "Nora."


    Donne shouted. Nora hurried back to fly. As a result, she didn''t fly far. She saw that the passage when she came had been tightly blocked by a complete stone!


    "Is it land again..."


    As soon as Donne pulled out the corner of his mouth, he suddenly felt bad. According to the previous situation, the next thing is likely to be


    "Eh? It seems that water is dripping from above."


    Nora pointed to her head, and Donne immediately exclaimed, "lying in the slot". He really expected it!


    Unfortunately, it seemed that in a moment, a lot of water fell down and filled the whole channel in the blink of an eye!


    Donne''s face is green, because he was almost drowned when he was a child. He is very afraid of water. He is a real land duck. If it''s not necessary, he never approaches the place where the water depth exceeds his ankle.


    This kind of water filling in the secret room frightened him more than hitting ghosts at night.


    Although he knew his strength was not afraid of this situation, Donne couldn''t restrain that fear.


    There is another wall in front, which has blocked the whole passage!


    The fear of being surrounded by water made Donne completely out of control, his mind became heavier and heavier, and his consciousness seemed to be leaving him.


    Egwin took him into her arms. She was surrounded by a transparent aura, and the water was blocked out.


    Donne hugged egwin. He was no different from an ordinary person drowning. He shivered all over and even had no time to feel the happiness at the moment.


    "Big brother is ashamed, hee hee, you can''t swim."


    Even Elia performed better than him, and Donne''s embarrassed face flushed.


    "Don''t worry."


    Egwin touched Donne''s head and went to the front of the stone wall. The long steel sword roared into the wall. The explosive force blew a pit several meters deep on the wall, but the wall was not broken down.


    Egwin took back his sword, and the stone wall in front of him recovered in a moment.


    "Ground, water, and then fire. Is it to boil these water and burn us?"


    Egwin shook his head secretly. It should not be so simple. If these organs are to test people, they will certainly leave a glimmer of vitality.


    Looking around carefully, egwin said, "let''s go back."


    Walking in the water is a very strange experience. It''s obviously omnipresent water close at hand, but those water can''t touch you at all. Egwin explained that this is the effect of blood gas release, but Donne thinks it''s more like real Qi protection.


    Nora was not afraid of any environment at all. At this time, she swam around in the water and had fun, which made Donne envy her very much.


    "Wait!"


    Donne was suddenly stunned and shouted, "Nora! Swim back!"


    Nora swam back a little. "What''s the matter?"


    "There''s a problem here!"


    Donne pointed to the wall and said to egwin, "here''s a sword."


    Egwin looked at the wall. There was no difference between the wall and before. If there was any difference, there were many small bubbles on the wall here. As soon as the sword pierced the wall, egwin noticed the abnormality.


    "Boom!"


    The sword gas exploded and blew a dark cave on the wall. The water in the channel quickly flowed into the cave, and the strong suction rolled Donne egwin and them in.


    Donne hugged egwin and was carried by the water. I don''t know how far they rushed. They entered another cave. The fiery red light filled the whole cave, and there were slowly flowing lava everywhere below.


    Egger jumped out meekly with the power of sliding, holding Donne in one hand and holding the long steel sword in the other hand, and stabbed into the rock wall. The two people slid for a long distance before they stopped. At this time, they were only more than ten meters away from the magma below.


    "Sure enough, fire is after water!" Donne gnashed his teeth and cursed the bastard who designed these mechanisms. "What the hell is this place?"


    "I don''t know."


    Egwin shook her head in a daze. She had walked in prandal for so many years, but she had never heard of such a place.


    The cave is very huge, and there are many clock breasts blocking the line of sight, unable to see the exit at a glance, but there is lava flowing below, and there is no place to stay at all.


    Egwin seemed to try to fly, but failed: "the element power here is very abnormal. I can''t fly."


    Donne tried. The elements around him didn''t listen to his command at all. He was helpless immediately: "I can''t either..."


    "Eh? Nora is fine."


    Nora tilted her little head and flapped her wings. She was completely unaffected by the environment here.


    Donne''s eyes lit up and said quickly, "go and see where the exit is!"


    Nora nodded, turned into a green light and flew into the depths of the cave.


    "Unexpectedly, there is such a place under the pale forest."


    Egwin held the sword in one hand and Donne in the other. Donne still hung a frightened Elia on his body, but he didn''t feel tired at this time.


    After all, he is a legendary master


    "I knew I wouldn''t come down."


    Donne smiled bitterly and shook his head. Because of the extremely strong element power here, even the strength of experts like him and egwin was suppressed. If others came down, I''m afraid it would be more dangerous.


    Enoch, the bone burying man, was probably discovering the secret here, but he didn''t expect to be destroyed by Donne and egwin.


    Maybe the reason why he didn''t succeed for so long was that he was blocked by these annoying checkpoints. After all, even Donne and egwin entered such a place, their strength was suppressed and couldn''t be brought into play. He was afraid that he was not much worse.

 Chapter 115

    "Is your arm okay?"


    Seeing that egwin''s slender arm had to bear the weight of three people, although he knew she was a legendary expert, Donne couldn''t help asking with worry.


    Egwin shook his ears and replied seriously, "no problem at all, but don, why do you keep your weapon in your pocket? It''s inconvenient to use - and it keeps poking me."


    Donne didn''t know how to answer her question.


    Egwin noticed that Donne''s temperature was abnormal. "You look hot."


    "Of course, even the air will boil in such a ghost place!"


    Can he not be hot? She was held in her arms by a beautiful and sexy spirit. She was still wearing only a mage robe. They were wet all over. They stuck together so closely. They saw what they should see and what they should touch. In addition, the lava below kept emitting amazing heat, and the water next to them kept flowing down, The closed cave will soon become a sauna.


    It''s not normal not to be hot in this case.


    "Hold on, Nora. I can take you out when I find the exit."


    Donne nodded and dared not move.


    Because egwin''s skin was too slippery, he always felt that he couldn''t hold it tightly and kept sliding down.


    "I''m back!"


    At this time, the little whirlwind scout Nora came back and happily pointed to the oblique front: "there is a channel leading to another cave, which should be the exit!"


    "There? I see."


    Egwin confirmed his direction and said to Donne, "Donne, will you get on my back?"


    "Well, OK."


    Donne hurriedly climbed onto egwin''s back and hurriedly touched egwin''s chest, but she didn''t seem to care.


    Don''t wash your hands at all this month... Don soon threw away the bad idea.


    "Hold me tight - put your short stick in the storage ring?"


    Egwin suggested to Donne that it was awkward for the hard stick to poke her into action.


    "This... I''ll try."


    Donne took a deep breath and recalled something in his mind. The effect was immediate. After shaking, he immediately softened.


    "Thank you."


    Egwin thanked politely, then pushed hard on the wall and pulled out the long steel sword. At the same time, he arched obliquely in front!


    But perhaps because of Donne''s back, the two of them fell down before reaching their scheduled destination. Below them was the rolling lava.


    Donne''s eyes widened and his heart was about to collapse.


    Wouldn''t it be so unlucky?


    Instead of being killed by a strong man, he was planted here?


    Forget it, even if you die, you can die with egwin. It''s a mandarin duck living and dying together.


    Donne sighed. Just as he was ready to meet the embrace of the hot lava, he suddenly found that they were flying again!


    He looked down and just saw that the long steel sword was slowly swallowed up by the lava. He was surprised: "how did you throw the sword away?"


    Egwin ignored him. When they hung on the wall on the other side again, she explained: "the lava below is composed of pure fire elements. Even if it''s me, direct contact can''t protect you from fire elements. We must use a carrier to help us jump away from fire elements."


    "Even so, there''s no need to use your sword..."


    Donne looked at the long sword swallowed by lava: "that''s your love sword..."


    "But don, didn''t you use the same valuable materials to refine medicine for me?"


    Egwin shook his ears and smiled, "is it right to protect friends?"


    Donne is speechless. What can he say? Looking at egwin''s side face, he was moved.


    We must help her build two better weapons in the future! Donne swore in his heart.


    Egwin stopped talking and looked again. This time they were still a little far away from the hole. It can be expected that they would fall again halfway.


    Egwin didn''t hesitate. After locking the destination, she jumped out directly. When they fell, she threw away the second long steel sword without hesitation. As soon as her toes stepped on the sword, they pulled up again and rolled into the channel!


    Donne looked back at the long steel sword slowly swallowed by the lava of fire element. He felt guilty. He looked at egwin, but found that she was also looking at her weapon, with a trace of loneliness in her eyes.


    After all, it''s a partner who has been with her for many years. Even if it''s just a weapon, it also has feelings.


    Donne sighed, "well, if only Nora could fly over with us."


    Noraton angrily crossed his waist and scolded Donne: "don''t embarrass me so much! You know I''m trying hard to help you!"


    "Yes, yes..."


    Donne looked at the lonely egwin for a moment. Suddenly, he had a flash of light. He turned his head and looked at Nora: "I remember that the goblin family can adapt to any environment?"


    Nora raised her head proudly: "yes! That''s what we''re proud of!"


    "So it''s okay to drill into these fire element lava?"


    "Of course, it''s OK to swim in it! I''ve played in the fire element world before - eh!"


    At this point, Nora has reflected what Donne means. The little guy forked his waist and stared at Donne angrily. Donne just looked at her with a smile.


    "All right, all right! I see! Hum, egwin is my friend! It''s right to help friends!"


    Nora hummed and flew into the lava cave. Donne completely relaxed. He didn''t have to carry such a heavy psychological burden before he thought of such a move.


    Egwin stared blankly at Nora''s drilling into the fire element lava. After a while, he was surprised: "it can still be like this..."


    When egwin made the long steel sword to cushion her feet, she didn''t think she could take back her weapons. If Donne hadn''t had enough ghost ideas, I''m afraid she would be depressed for a long time.


    "I didn''t think of it at first..."


    Donne smiled very shyly: "I don''t know how I came up with this idea."


    Egwin thanked don very sincerely: "thank you, don."


    Donne said shyly, "as long as you''re happy."


    "I''m very happy. I really thank you, my best friend."


    Nora flew back after a while. Under her little body was a hot long steel sword burned by the fire element.


    "Found one."


    "So hot!"


    As soon as Tang en took over the long sword, he threw it to the ground. It soaked in the fire element lava river for a while, and the temperature was surprisingly high.


    After a while, Nora screamed again and picked up the second long steel sword. Egwin showed a surprise smile on her face.


    "Look! Nora is the best!"


    Looking at the elated Nora, Donne suddenly said, "actually, think about it, egwin, you didn''t have to throw the sword down just now."


    "Huh?"


    Egwin looked puzzled.


    Donne glanced at Nora obliquely: "in fact, it''s OK to pad your feet with Nora, and you can fly back by yourself, which is convenient for recycling."


    Nora was confused for a long time before she understood Donne''s intention. She rushed up and grabbed his hair angrily: "Donne is a big fool! I bite you! I really bite you!"


    Egwin shook his head very seriously. "Elves will never trample on their friends. Don''t say such words in the future."


    Donne was immediately embarrassed: "I''m just kidding..."


    After hearing what he said, egwin''s face was a little softer, and his eyes were full of apology: "sorry, I''m too serious, I still can''t understand the human sense of humor..."


    "Well, I know. I won''t joke about it in the future."


    Donne has a deeper understanding of egwin''s character. As long as she doesn''t touch the sensitive bottom lines of the elves, she won''t care too much.


    It seems that the shame of elves is different from that of humans - er, after all, do elves have shame? Donne had just touched her chest, and she didn''t care much. She had seen her whole body before, and she didn''t take it to heart.


    Is it because he is a friend that she doesn''t mind, or does the elf have the shame of revealing his privacy at all?


    Anyway, Donne hasn''t seen when egwin was shy.


    After a short rest here, they continued to go deep into the cave and soon the temperature returned to normal.


    After turning a few corners, the front suddenly opened up. On both sides of the sheep''s intestines path leading to the opposite side are unfathomable underground canyons. If you step askew, you will fall to pieces, but it''s not just that. There are fierce hurricanes in the canyons on both sides, and the whole cave is full of harsh roars. Even if huge stones are rolled in, this wind speed will be blown away immediately!


    "Sure enough, the wind is under the fire..."


    Dumne had already been unable to make complaints about what was hidden in the underground labyrinth. If they went on like this, they might really die in it.


    "But is it just the wind?"


    Donne wondered if this level was too simple from the previous situation?


    Seeing a stone nearby, don picked it up and threw it out in front.


    "Whoosh, whoosh -"


    The invisible wind blade immediately cut the stone into powder.


    Donne was sweating. Fortunately, he didn''t walk over foolishly just now.


    "Let''s go."


    Egwin took Donne''s hand and was going in.


    Donne was startled. "Just walk over?"


    Egwin nodded: "this pure test of power is simpler than before."


    Frightened and frightened, Donne followed egwin on the trail, and immediately countless wind blades came.


    Egwin didn''t even try to deal with it. He just released his strength, and all the blades were blocked out.


    Even the strong wind from time to time could not deflect egwin''s steady steps. She took Donne through the canyon without any difficulties.


    Of course, this is because after all, egwin''s strength is there. If it were someone else, I''m afraid he would have died halfway before he came here.


    "I''m more and more curious here. The deeper I go, the stronger the surrounding elements. Now it''s almost certain that the root of the erosion of the pale forest by elements is here."


    Egwin always seemed to have a keen sense. As soon as she finished speaking, the power of elements became stronger, and they saw the reason in the blink of an eye.


    ===


    PS: I want to recommend tickets! I want a reward! I want it! I want it! I want it! (extension) §¥ £þ)©±£©

 Chapter 116

    Turning a corner, they came to a huge underground cave. The whole cave was boundless. It was even bigger than the towering mountains. The light of elements lit up the whole cave!


    An overwhelming array of elemental organisms.


    Earth element, water element, fire element, wind element


    They are like troops waiting for review. They are arranged into square arrays one by one. I''m afraid there are tens of thousands of element creatures in each square array!


    And it seems that these elements are powerful creatures - those water elements are the difference between tigers and domestic cats compared with the water elements of flash lake!


    "It seems that we are in trouble again. The host here is really not ordinary enthusiasm."


    Facing the tests again and again, he was as calm as egwin couldn''t help complaining, and Donne had to smile bitterly.


    The first thing to act is indeed the earth element.


    "Stand away."


    Donne can''t release spells now. Elia is just a child. Egwin must protect them. Holding the long steel sword recovered from her loss, her whole body momentum rises sharply. Although her untidy appearance makes it difficult to make people think she is a legendary expert, elemental creatures don''t know how to appreciate any beautiful figure. They only know to lock the target and attack.


    Tens of thousands of earth elements went out together, and the whole cave was rumbling and trembling. Countless sharp thorns suddenly appeared. If egwin hadn''t jumped into the air, I''m afraid he would have been pierced by those ferocious ground.


    "Although I feel sorry for my friends in the element world, I''m sorry. Please go back to the element world."


    With an apologetic look on his face, egwin raised the twin swords. The sword light was dazzling, the sword Qi roared like a dragon, and the earth elements with clumsy body but strong defense did not completely spread out. Egwin fell to their center like a meteor falling to the ground. In an instant, a huge flower of sword Qi appeared, and the blooming sword Qi even covered a range of kilometers!


    In an instant, stone debris and dust were flying. Under this blow, more than thousands of earth elements were completely disintegrated!


    Tang en shook his head. It would be too bad if someone deliberately designed this place. Although the number of elemental creatures is very large, if there is only one target, no matter how many can play a big role, because only a few can contact and fight with the target at the same time.


    Instead of increasing the quantity, it is better to strengthen the quality of monomers.


    "Boom -"


    The remaining earth elements are completely unmoved, as is the case with element creatures themselves. In prandal, they have no concept of death. If they are completely defeated, they just return to the element world, unless they are eroded by the power of chaos, so they fight bravely one by one.


    A group of earth elements hammered the ground at the same time. The yellow light at egwin''s feet flashed, and her movements became dull. There was a loud noise over the cave, and countless numbing stalactites plunged into egwin!


    Egwin calmly crossed the two swords, and the glittering sword spirit entangled and brewed between the two long steel swords and slowly integrated into one. Then she raised the long sword and a huge light column rose from the ground to destroy all the fallen stalactites. If her strength had not been suppressed, I was afraid that this blow would break through the cave and reach the surface!


    There was no chance for the earth elements to continue to attack. After egwin eliminated the stalactite, he disappeared from his original place instantly, and his figure shuttled between the earth elements.


    With a flash of sword light, an earth element disintegrated into ordinary earth and rock, and those heavy earth elements could not even capture her position.


    A few minutes later, there was no more earth element in the cave.


    However, without giving egwin a rest, the water element followed and began to act.


    Unlike the heavy and clumsy earth elements, the action of the water element is much faster than them. In a moment, the whole cave is shrouded in ice blue light.


    These water elements are not like those gentle guys in the flash lake. They are extremely violent. Before egwin reacts, he has been trapped by a huge water ball.


    The cold air filled the air. The water polo was frozen in the blink of an eye, and then hit the ground and fell into pieces. The sharp ice skate sputtered into the nearby wall. A serious don hid behind with Elia.


    If he is not distracted from protecting Elia, even if he can''t use magic, he can take out his weapons and use brute force to help egwin share the pressure.


    A dark shadow suddenly rushed out from the place where the ice hockey was broken, and the green light wrapped around her. It was obviously egwin.


    The water element army locked egwin in unison. Countless water arrows surrounded egwin from all directions. When the water arrows flew in the air, they condensed into sharp ice arrows. Egwin suddenly appeared countless sword Qi in the air. All the ice arrows shot at her were broken by the sword Qi without missing the net.


    The bright sword Qi fell from the sky and poured into the water element army like a missile.


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The continuous explosion echoed, and the whole cave was shaking.


    Is this only one tenth of the force suppressed?


    Donne''s mouth is straight. Sure enough, prandal is a very dangerous place


    Egwin landed and waved his hand. The breeze dispersed the dust and fog. 90% of the army of water elements had become a pool of water, and only a small part survived.


    Just when Donne was relieved, the remaining water elements suddenly concentrated together, and the surging water elements merged one by one. At the same time, the water of the elements left by the previously dead water elements also began to converge, and they merged into a giant water element up to 100 meters.


    The huge water element brings people a great sense of oppression, like a building that will collapse at any time.


    "Roar -"


    The giant water element seems to have a clear consciousness, and its body is more like a prandal creature. Its limbs and head appear. It roars at egwin, and an extremely cold air stream mixed with wind, snow and ice blades sweeps towards egwin.


    Egwens was in no panic. Her introverted strength suddenly broke out. A huge X-shaped sword Qi tore the ice and snow air flow face to face, and then penetrated the body of the giant water element, leaving a huge X-shaped gap!


    The reason why it is a gap rather than a wound is that elemental creatures will not be hurt at all. They will only be completely destroyed and return to the elemental world.


    Before Donne was happy, the gap in the giant water element recovered in the blink of an eye.


    A flash of surprise flashed across egwin''s face, and then suddenly.


    "I see."


    After all, it is a "water" element!


    For a strong enough "water", conventional damage is not enough to eliminate it.


    But Donne is not too nervous. He doesn''t think a giant water element is enough to threaten the long-standing elf sword saint.


    Huge fists smashed down!


    Egwin stared at the huge fist and dodged at the last moment. With a loud noise, a huge hole appeared on the ground.


    Even the gentle water flow has great power after having a strong foundation.


    Egwin dodged flexibly, stepped on the blasted rubble and approached the giant water element quickly.


    The water element stared at egwin and patted her with his huge palm. However, egwin''s body in mid air suddenly crossed an arc to avoid its attack. The silver light of the long steel sword cut off its arm.


    But it didn''t work. When the water at the broken arm surged, a new fist appeared, and the water that fell to the ground was integrated into the giant water element again.


    Unharmed.


    "This is really not good."


    Egwin pursed his lips slightly and tried to find a way while falling.


    When egwin stood still, she had thought of a way. The long steel sword hung beside her, humming gently, and the golden hair fluttered slowly without wind.


    Like a Valkyrie, Donne''s eyes glittered.


    "Roar!"


    The giant water element roared again and attacked egwin. The surrounding temperature decreased rapidly. Ice crystals even appeared in the air and the ground was covered with a layer of white frost.


    But the calm around egwin, whether the spreading frost or the flying ice crystals, dissipated when they were close to her.


    The temperature in the cave soon dropped to a very low level. It was conservatively estimated that it was already minus 10 or 20 degrees. Donne was shivering and shrunk into a ball, but his eyes were still staring at egwin.


    The fist of the giant water element began to crystallize and soon turned into blue and white ice. It hit egwin!


    Dang!


    Egwin blocked the attack of the giant water element!


    Although she was hit into the ground by a huge force, this attack of the giant water element had no effect, and even didn''t change egwin''s eyes!


    The white light on the long steel sword flashed, and a powerful sword Qi rose into the sky, cutting off the whole arm of the giant water element!


    The broken arm melted into a current again and rushed to the giant water element.


    Egwin raised a naughty smile around her mouth and stamped her foot gently. A gully suddenly appeared in front of the water. All the surging water flowed into the gully. She waved again, and a layer of rock quickly sealed the gully.


    Although you can''t release large spells, this small spell is OK.


    "I see!"


    It dawned on Donne.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Nora was sulking and looked at her elf friends fighting with her element friends. The little thing was very unhappy.


    ¡±Big brother? "Elia also looked at him curiously.


    Dunn explained, "if you block the separated elemental water and don''t let them converge, the big guy will become weaker and weaker... Why is Nora angry?"


    "Why do you have to fight?"


    Nora angrily pulled Donne''s hair: "egwin is Nora''s friend, and these elemental creatures are also Nora''s friends. Nora is very unhappy to see them fighting!"


    Donne held back his headache and comforted the little thing: "these elemental creatures are obviously controlled by people. They see that we immediately launch an attack. Don''t we wait to die if we don''t fight back? If it''s a friend, egwin won''t do it - and, can you stop pulling my hair? They''ll be bald sooner or later!"


    Bald?


    Elia widened her eyes and looked frightened. She didn''t want her bald brother!


    ¡±Nora! Let go of big brother''s hair! ¡°


    "I know..."


    Nora muttered and let go of Donne''s hair.


    The giant water element over there has condensed an arm again, but the corresponding body size has been reduced by one circle. As long as it is not supplemented by the water of the element, it will become weaker and weaker.


    After finding a way, egwin was more relaxed. In addition, Donne also released small spells nearby to help weaken the water element. Although the giant water element is huge, it obviously has high water content, which is far from egwin, a real swordsman.


    When the last water element was separated, egwin instantly stabbed hundreds of sword Qi and destroyed all the water elements at the same time.


    This time, it finally calmed down.


    ===


    PS: thanks for the rewards from book friend Su Daji, angry sheep 521 and francolo Lucar ~ because they will be on the shelves tomorrow, in order to thank you and the reward support of former book friend woshi2b, a more chapter is added today.


    Starting point Chinese website www.qidian.com welcomes the majority of book friends to read. The latest, fastest and hottest serial works are original at the starting point!

 Chapter 117

    After the element of water disappears, of course, it is the element of fire. Even egwin must take it seriously.


    For a moment, the blue light passed away, and the cave was full of red light. The burning fire elements rushed to egwin. The ground they passed by turned into hot lava. For a long time, I''m afraid the whole cave has no place to stay.


    The trouble is that this underground cave is full of very strong inert elements. This is the magic vacuum area, where egwin can''t fly freely.


    There is no doubt about the strength of egwin. If it weren''t for her, Donne, who lost his magic, would have died many times. However, unlike the earth element and water element, the lethality of fire element in elemental creatures is the strongest for prandal creatures.


    Especially the pure elemental flame, even egwin, will be injured accidentally.


    Before getting close to egwin, the fire element army had launched an attack, ejecting fiery fireballs from them and smashing them at egwin.


    If it''s just a fireball, egwin is not afraid. She''s ready to face the fire element. At this time, the army of the wind element, which has been waiting quietly nearby, has also taken action!


    "I wipe!?"


    Donne is so stupid that he suddenly doesn''t play cards according to common sense!?


    Hundreds of tornadoes rose from the ground, involving egwin. Fireballs were involved one after another, and soon became a flame storm!


    Following the tornado are dense wind blades. These wind blades are invisible and extremely sharp. The stones in the cave are as fragile as a thin piece of paper in front of them.


    The wind blade with no flight track turned the whole cave into a terrible meat grinder.


    The fiery flame storm, the roaring blade, the roaring hurricane, at this time, the cave became hell.


    However, egwin, who was involved in the flame storm, was not injured.


    The powerful "blood gas" protected her from being hurt for the time being, but she can''t go on like this all the time.


    Even a legendary master will be exhausted.


    "Bang!!!"


    The huge flame storm suddenly exploded, and the silver sword light flashed away. The next moment, egwin had appeared in the army of fire elements, and the long sword pierced into a fire element.


    Sword burst!


    "Boom!"


    The fire element shrinks rapidly, turns into a small dazzling golden ball of light, and then expands rapidly - boom!!!


    Egwin didn''t even look back. In a moment, he appeared next to another fire element. The long sword fell from top to bottom. The whole fire element was divided into two by her, and then repeated the above process again.


    One of the most dangerous places of fire elements is that they will explode when defeated.


    The power of this kind of explosion is very amazing. Every explosion will explode a large pit several meters in diameter on the ground. Up to now, the whole cave has been destroyed into the moon, and there are pits everywhere.


    Donne hid in the corner with Elia and Nora holding their heads. Elia trembled with fear. She was afraid, and Nora was just trying to imitate him.


    The next battle has completely exceeded his imagination. Even if he has seen countless large films on the earth, there is no such stimulation to visit the battlefield in person.


    The deafening explosion seemed to be nearby, and the trembling cave seemed to collapse at any time, which made Donne feel like the end of the world.


    After destroying hundreds of fire elements, egwin suddenly found himself surrounded by fire elements and wind elements.


    The outer elements of fire and wind, like the previous elements of water, began to fuse with each other.


    Some fire elements have become lava elements, and wind elements have become lightning elements, and they have not stopped merging.


    This is not good news. Egwin frowned slightly and looked around her eyes. The element agitation became stronger and stronger. She decided not to keep her hand.


    As soon as she dodged, she appeared outside the encirclement, and the elements didn''t even react.


    Long steel swords crossed and stacked together, and then the cave suddenly lit up.


    It''s like a silver Moon illuminating everything around.


    Then egwin disappeared, and silver threads appeared in the air - that was the light of her sword!


    The sword light seemed to tear the space and stagnate there, weaving a large net between elemental creatures, penetrating all fire elements and wind elements.


    When egwin appeared again, all the sword Qi burst out in an instant!


    It seemed to be dark for a moment, and then the whole cave was filled with dazzling silver light, and the light when the fire element exploded was completely covered by silver light.


    Donne heard a harsh explosion, and then the whole cave trembled violently. Many stalagmites and rubble fell down.


    Continuous explosions mixed with roaring hurricanes, flying rubble and blazing flames. Donne felt his lungs burning with each breath.


    The scene was very chaotic.


    At this time, egwin fell to the ground lightly, and the weapon in her hand was still shining with a strong silver light. Looking at the smoke filled cave, she sighed and waved her hand. The breeze swept away the dust and revealed a mess.


    The army of elements has all disappeared, but the lava in the pit on the ground has not cooled, and the air is filled with a burning smell.


    "It should be over now."


    Egwin gently lifted his long hair at the temples and showed a relieved expression.


    Although her strength is very strong, she is suppressed here. It''s really a headache for her to eliminate these elemental creatures.


    As soon as her voice fell, a loud noise came from the depths of the cave.


    "Is it over? What''s that sound?"


    Elia boldly poked her head out. Nora pulled her hair out and showed her small head. Both of them were curious.


    Egwin shook his ears, somewhat unsure: "it seems that there is a collapse inside, and the surrounding wind is interfering with my ears."


    "As for here... It should be over."


    Egwin has been vigilant, but the elements of fire and wind have no intention of making a comeback and have completely disappeared.


    "Egwin, you''re great!"


    Donne is full of admiration. It seems that prandal''s strong man is not a fuel-efficient lamp.


    Egwin shook her ears. Being praised by her recognized good friend made her a little embarrassed and happy.


    Donne looked deep into the cave. "I''m more and more interested in it."


    Although elves are not a gossip race, egwin is also full of curiosity in the face of this situation.


    What on earth needs so many elemental creatures to guard?


    Deep in the cave, behind a pile of gravel, is a dark and deep passage.


    Nora went in and explored the road. When she came back, she patted her chest to ensure that there was no danger.


    After holding Elia''s hand and walking into the channel, don en understood what Nora said was the concept of no danger.


    Donne swore that if he let Nora explore again in the future, he would be a fool!


    A huge lava rolling stone suddenly falling from the sky


    Sharp Ice Spikes and cracks stabbed silently on the floor


    Inexplicably, the hot lava spewing out of the wall


    And the violent hurricane that suddenly filled the whole channel


    If this is a fucking safe passage, there will be no unsafe way in the world!


    Donne, who was blocked by egwin, burst into tears. If egwin hadn''t been protecting him and Elia, God knows how many times he had died!


    It was the first time he had been so embarrassed when he came to prandal with the wind and water for so long.


    After breaking through this mysterious passage, it seemed that it was suddenly calm.


    In the next section of the channel, there are no mechanism traps and no elemental creatures.


    Just when Donne and egwin were full of doubts, they came to a simple empty room.


    Yes, I don''t know how many meters deep underground. Behind these heavy checkpoints, there is no treasure chest! No treasure! No artifact!


    Only a simple empty room!


    **Are you kidding me!?


    Donne was about to run away, and just then Nora found out.


    "There''s a door hidden here."


    Nora pointed to the wall, which was a thick wall in Donne''s eyes.


    Nora flew over and pointed a little. The wall immediately disappeared in a wave. What appeared on the wall was a strange door.


    Surrounded by ancient and simple walls, the door is very new, as if it has not been affected by the passage of time, and what is more strange is that a magic array is depicted on the door.


    "Magic array?"


    Donne was surprised.


    Egwin didn''t know anything about the magic array. Seeing that Donne was so surprised, he helped him guard around and asked him to study the door carefully.


    After carefully comparing the magic array knowledge in his memory, Donne was relieved that the magic array was very common and he could solve it easily.


    Noting egwin''s curious eyes, Donne explained: "this is a very common magic array. The effect is to completely close the internal space and prevent internal changes... Er, in short, it is used to keep fresh. Many mages will use it in the warehouse."


    As he explained, Donne rowed his fingers on the magic array and injected magic in order to terminate the operation of the magic array.


    When the magic array failed, a group of flashing words suddenly appeared on the gate.


    Egwin was stunned: "is this... Filipino?"


    The common human language now used is the Ruan language re formulated by Gilad Ilus, the first emperor of Ilus empire after entering the order calendar. He re formulated the language norms, cancelled some complex rules and pronunciation, and simplified the difficulty of learning.


    Before the first chaotic invasion war, when the mainland was in chaos, one of the ancient languages used by mankind was filin.


    Few people know Filipino now. Fortunately, egwin learned the language in order to read some ancient literature scrolls.


    So Donne stepped aside and egwin began to recognize the words.


    But the more you look at egwin''s eyebrows, the tighter they wrinkle.

 Chapter 118

    "What does it say?"


    "... the visitor... Being able to come here... Has proved that you have enough ability... This is the bone burial place I have selected. If you are ready for everything, open this door?"


    Donne and egwin looked at each other. What did that mean?


    Is there an enemy inside? Or treasure? Or is it just a joke?


    Donne hesitated, gritted his teeth and said, "it''s all here. Even if it''s a pit, I have to jump in with my eyes closed!"


    Egwin had no problem, clenched his weapon and waited for Donne to open the door.


    Nora shook her head and said, "there''s no danger in it."


    "Shut up!"


    Donne took a deep breath and slowly pushed the door open.


    At the moment of opening the gate, rows of candles lit automatically, and the flickering candlelight lit up the surroundings. This is a church like hall. Several stone pillars support the dome above. There is a high back seat in the center of the hall. It seems that there is a person sitting on it.


    There is nothing else.


    "It seems... There is really no danger."


    Egwin leaned to listen. There was really no movement in it.


    Nora was very wronged and stepped on Donne''s head. "I said there was no danger!"


    They walked carefully to the seat. On the seat sat an old man with white hair, but his body looked very strong. It was estimated that he was also an expert with good strength.


    Don doesn''t think the old man can live after all these years.


    Who the hell is this man?


    How many people can have this mentality when they choose a place to bury their bones in death and then wait for death here?


    Those complicated mechanisms outside, the crazy four element guard... He can''t be an unknown person!


    At this time, the sapphire necklace on the chest of the corpse on the seat suddenly lit up, followed the corpse and opened his eyes, and two dark blue sparks beat in his eyes!


    He stood up!


    Egwin immediately raised his sword.


    "I''m -- wandering swordsman alburn Augustine!"


    "I am the closest human being to God!"


    The dead looked down at them, but their dead bodies exuded amazing momentum.


    "Visitor - are you qualified to inherit my power?"


    Arrogant speech!


    Domineering speech!


    But


    He is qualified!


    "Wandering swordsman alburn!?"


    Egwin opened his eyes in surprise: "you are the man... Closest to God!?

 Chapter 119

    The new book has been uploaded. I hope you can support it and put it on the shelf to fatten up. Of course, if you can click to vote every day, what is falling roaring drop


    brief introduction


    [2018 hot article!] "shocked! The widowed and widowed old lady cries that the Lord of Wanxian sect is inferior to animals. Is it the loss of morality or the distortion of human nature behind all this?"


    Lord Wanxian: what can I do? I''m also very desperate. I can''t catch up and fight and die. I can only pay the protection fee... He may not be the strongest in the cultivation world, but he must be the most disgusting person!


    Lu Li: I like the way you despise me but can''t kill me


    "The scale is not small: the glass fairy and her old friend are honest, but the other party forces her to make such a gesture!"


    Glass fairy: Mr. Lu, do you think this posture is OK? Don''t take off two more? Will the exposure be higher? By the way, I''m free tonight. We can have an in-depth exchange


    Lu Li: we never carry news. We only create news.

 Chapter 120

    After hearing Donne''s words, egwin looked at alburn on the seat. She carefully confirmed Donne''s words.


    "You mean... Cheating his judgment? But... What should I do?"


    Egwin didn''t think Donne''s guess was right. If they angered alburn, the consequences would be unimaginable.


    Although he knew that alburn was just a wisp of consciousness, Donne kept close to egwin and whispered, as if worried that alburn would hear.


    "You should have a way to restrain your power fluctuations and make yourself behave like an ordinary person?"


    The warm air flow rubbed the allergic area. It seemed that an electric current rushed directly into the brain from the caudal vertebra. Egwin couldn''t help shaking his ears, and then nodded slightly.


    "Complete restraint is unlikely, but I can integrate with the natural environment, and others can''t detect my existence, but are you sure it''s feasible?"


    "OK, just try."


    Donne smiled inexplicably. In his life, there are always some things worth fighting for.


    So egwin began to restrain his strength, the breath was weaker and weaker, and his sense of existence suddenly decreased. However, in a moment, Donne was completely unaware of egwin''s existence.


    Even if he knew she was by his side, Donne couldn''t find her.


    At this time, egwin has become a part of the environment. In Donne''s eyes, she may become a brick. If it is in the forest, she may become a tree, a grass, or a leaf.


    This is the genius of elves. With the strength of egwin, even if she is an expert in the legendary realm, this talent can help her hide perfectly.


    Not to mention alburn, who has only a wisp of consciousness left at the moment.


    After egwin disappeared, alburn''s reaction was obviously slow. He first toured around and finally focused on Donne.


    "I am -- wandering swordsman alburn Augustine!"


    "I am the closest human being to God!"


    "Visitor, you can pass the test I left, which proves that you have great potential and enough wisdom."


    "It''s enough to make you proud."


    "Strength and wisdom are the two keys to the truth of the world. Neither is indispensable."


    "After getting my inheritance, you will become a real strong man!"


    "Visitor, are you ready to inherit everything from me?"


    Alburn was silent.


    "It''s different from what I just said..."


    Donne muttered, and then whispered to Elia. Elia immediately became nervous and said timidly, "can I, can I?"


    "Believe in yourself, you can."


    After Dunn encouraged, he completely suppressed his magic fluctuation according to the original plan.


    So, not surprisingly, alburn''s can only focus on Elia and repeat what he just said again.


    Elia looked at Donne and egwin and said nervously, "I, I''m ready!"


    Alburn got a reply. The flame in his eyes suddenly soared, the color of the candles around him turned dark blue, and the atmosphere of the whole hall became very strange.


    "Very good!"


    "I''ve been waiting here for a long time, and today I finally have a successor!"


    "Now, come here and put your hand here -"


    Alburn pointed to the sapphire necklace on his chest: "I will inherit all my experience and wisdom to you with the last fire of life! And you will be my heir!"


    Elia stepped onto the stage a little nervous and was afraid of the skull like alburn.


    Elia''s hand pressed the sapphire necklace and tried her best to calm herself down, waiting for alburn''s inheritance.


    "You need to endure all the pain, otherwise the inheritance will fail, and we don''t have the chance to carry out the second inheritance."


    Albert stared at Elia and finally gave an order. Seeing that Elia nodded and agreed, the flame in his eyes shrank and rose, and a cold breath flowed out of the sapphire and poured into Elia''s brain through Elia''s arm.


    Inheritance begins!


    Donne and egwin stared at Elia very nervously.


    Heavy.


    This was Elijah''s first feeling, as if her whole body was tightly bound and her shoulders were pressed with a heavy burden, which made her completely out of breath.


    icy.


    The breath from the sapphire brought extreme cold. There was a thick ice layer on Elia''s arm, freezing her hand with the sapphire necklace.


    burning hot!


    After the cold, what occupied the body was unbearable heat, like a sun exploding in the body, with sweat all over the body.


    Pain.


    The place in the body that seems to be the meridians is like being scraped by a knife, and the rapidly flowing force is surging in Elia''s body.


    Elia, who was forced to endure the pain, suddenly remembered that this was the characteristic brought by the four elements of earth, water, fire and wind when Donne taught her magic?


    The pain made Elia''s physical condition abnormal. Her face was full of raised blood vessels and looked very painful.


    Although egwin Donne looked at all this, in order not to affect Elia''s inheritance, they still suppressed their breath and well covered up their existence.


    Nora is even simpler. As long as she doesn''t want to, no one in the world can see her.


    There seemed to be a vortex around Elia and alburn. All the candles were attracted to their direction, and the air became extremely restless.


    The power of sapphire poured madly into Elia''s body, and Donne looked at alburn''s face


    Why... Does it feel like he''s laughing?


    Why is this smile so annoying?


    Donne had an ominous premonition, and his eyes fell on the sapphire necklace on alburn''s chest.


    wait!


    sapphire?


    Donne''s eyes widened and he suddenly remembered the use of sapphire!


    In Pu Randall, all kinds of precious stones have their magical uses. Ruby can store strong element power. The emerald can pour pure magic. Topaz can be set on the staff to stabilize the spell release.


    Sapphire is often used in alchemy. It is the most commonly used gem in alchemy dolls.


    Because sapphire can store the soul of creatures!


    too bad!


    Donne was shocked and wanted to remind Elia, but he found that the inheritance was over!


    As the last breath of soul entered Elia''s body, the flame in the eyes of the body was completely extinguished, the candle fire returned to normal, and the sapphire "clicked" and turned into a pile of crystal fragments.


    The hall was silent!


    "Ha ha..."


    "Ha ha..."


    "Hahaha -"


    Elia suddenly laughed wildly, and the strong force rushed in all directions!


    "Elia?"


    Eggwin Donne was startled and looked at Elia with great worry.


    Nora tilted her head and looked up and down at Elia: "it doesn''t seem to be Elia... She feels strange to Nora..."


    "I''m alburn again!"


    Alburne, or rather alburne, who occupied Elia''s body, turned and smiled.


    "Alburn!?"


    Egwin was stunned and then widened his eyes: "you occupied her body!"


    "Fairy legend... Human Mage... I thought it was an illusion. After all, it is difficult to sense the specific situation of the outside world through sapphire."


    Alburne noticed egwin at this time and smiled: "it''s her honor that her body can help me break through the limits of mankind and become a new God."


    Seeing the familiar and strange smile on that face, Donne frowned and felt very uncomfortable.


    Don roared, "get out of here!"


    Egwin took out the long steel sword and looked at alburn very seriously: "leave her body!"


    "Are you ordering me? Elf!"


    Alburn laughed wildly.


    "Even if you are alburn, you are not my opponent now."


    Egwin said word by word, and the long steel sword pointed to alburn''s head: "leave her body!"


    "Yes, after a long sleep and the sequelae of soul transfer, I am very weak. I can''t be your opponent."


    Alburn admitted it very frankly, and then he came to them with an inexplicable smile: "but, elves, humans."


    "Facing this body, can you do it?"


    Alburn caught edgewise and Downe''s weakness.


    He knew very well that if the relationship was ordinary, they could not enter such a place together.


    Egwin tried again and again. It was clear that as long as she stabbed a weapon, the long sword could run through her heart, but she found she couldn''t.


    "Alburn, you are a hero. Why do you do such a thing?"


    Egwin couldn''t understand alburn''s behavior.


    "What about heroes? Can''t heroes have their own * *? Heroes will die and die!"


    Alburne suddenly laughed wildly, "my only and lifelong wish is to become a real God in human body!"


    "Then I asked the guy in yebirni face to face why my wife and my daughter, who were so devout believers, were tortured by disease and died!"


    "When they were suffering from illness, where were the gods? Why didn''t jebirni drop the holy light? Why didn''t they be blessed!"


    "It''s funny that when I reached the demigod state and finally had the opportunity to see those gods, I had to follow them to participate in the war!"


    "I turned out to be a hero! What an irony!"


    "What hero! I''m just a damn loser who can''t protect his wife and daughter!"


    Alburn''s face was ferocious and roared hoarsely, denouncing the injustice he had suffered.


    "If the God who created prandar cannot bring glory to us, we will become a new God instead!"


    Egwin''s face changed greatly. Alburn''s experience was pitiful, but what he said now was undoubtedly complete blasphemy!

 Chapter 121

    As a devout believer of the earth and the goddess of life, the elf could not accept his blasphemous remarks.


    Egwin, who had always been very gentle, showed a serious expression for the first time: "take back your words! Otherwise I will exercise divine punishment instead of the goddess!"


    "Divine punishment? Ha ha - do you want to destroy me? Come on! Come and destroy me and this innocent human girl!"


    "Nisclair''s people are also killers like me!"


    Alburn''s words stopped egwin''s sword again. Yes, even though alburn was blasphemous, Elia herself was innocent and she should not bear divine punishment.


    Alburn raised his finger, gently pushed away egwin''s sword and grinned: "if you can''t lay hands on this human girl, don''t block my way."


    "I''m leaving this damn place. Thousands of years have passed. I want to see what prandal looks like under the management of those damn gods."


    "No!"


    Egwin waved his long sword fiercely, and the sharp sword cut a crack in the ground.


    Donne, with a gloomy face, stood silently in front of alburn: "you can''t leave here until you leave her body!"


    One ice and one fire, two long elemental swords appeared silently in alburn''s hands. His body was emitting cold air and burning flames.


    "Elves! Humans! Don''t force me!"


    Egwin looked at alburn very seriously: "your story is very sad, but you occupied her body. Should Elia disappear like this? She is innocent!"


    "No one in this world is innocent! It is her honor and her destiny to help me reach the highest peak. As a weak person, it is also her destiny!"


    Alburne pointed his sword at egwin: "no one can stand in front of me! Not even you!"


    After thinking for a moment, egwin raised his head and said seriously, "let him go. I''m willing to give my body to you."


    "What?"


    Alburn was stunned.


    "Egwin!?"


    Donne and Nora were stunned, too.


    "A legendary spirit body is more valuable than a weak human girl, and the life of the spirit is longer. There is enough time for you to explore the truth."


    "I''m a better choice than him, aren''t I?"


    "So let her go."


    Alburn found that egwin''s expression was very serious. She was not kidding. After a moment of silence, he burst into laughter.


    "Elf, you surprised me."


    "I have never heard of an elf willing to do so for mankind. You are the only one."


    "As a human being, I feel very honored for this."


    "But I can''t guarantee if you really want to give your body."


    "Moreover, now I have no confidence to compete for the ownership of the body with the soul of a legendary elf. If this is a trap, then I will completely disappear in the world."


    "So, I''m sorry, elf."


    Alburn raised the elemental sword and pointed to egwin.


    "I refuse your proposal."


    Rejected by alburn.


    Egwin was very helpless. This was the only way she could think of. She was very serious and didn''t intend to deceive alburn.


    Donne can be desperate for her friends, so she is willing to give everything for her friends, including her body and life.


    But alburn was reluctant to take the risk.


    "Since you don''t want to accept my offer, you can''t leave here!"


    Egwin raised his momentum again, and the long steel sword locked alburn.


    "I want to go. No one can leave me."


    The elemental sword in alburn''s hand suddenly soared, and the smell of cold ice and flame became stronger. After looking at egwin''s weapons, a trace of surprise flashed in his eyes: "the long steel sword forged and processed by ELF technology is also enchanted with six effects: sharp, armor breaking, magic breaking, purification, power blessing and speed blessing. It is worthy of being the darling of the goddess."


    Egwin didn''t respond to alburn''s words. Now she has completely entered the state of battle.


    "Although the Dragon steel material is extremely rare and suitable for enchanting, it is not necessarily a good thing that such a slender sword body superimposes six spell effects."


    Alburn took a step forward, and the flame sword turned into a cold ice sword in an instant. At this time, he was completely shrouded by the cold force, and the cold breath approached egwin: "sometimes, a single pure force reaches the extreme, but it is the best effect."


    Egwin wore a stiff face and dared not underestimate alburn, even if his power was not in its heyday.


    But after all, he is the legendary demigod hero.


    "The ice roared."


    Alburn raised the ice sword. The cold filled the hall. The ground was instantly covered by the dark blue ice. Pieces of crystal clear ice fragments were suspended around alburn. Those ice fragments were extremely sharp and obviously not just beautiful.


    The ice sword cuts at egwin. The biting cold current freezes the water in the air and forms a huge ice blade. The ice fragments suspended around shoot at egwin at the same time.


    Facing the dense ice fragments, egwin sucked the cold air deeply, bowed slightly, and the pressed long sword stabbed out silently. Countless sword lights smashed the ice fragments one by one. Then egwin turned his wrist, crossed the two long swords, cut a huge X SWORD Qi, and completely smashed the huge ice blade.


    The fragments that fell on Donne were pushed away by Donne with some small wind spells, and some unavoidable attacks were smashed with his long sword.


    Alburn looked at Donne a little unexpectedly. He was surprised that the Human Mage had the ability to change hands under the suppression of his element field.


    Although she completely crushed alburn in strength, egwin was not very relaxed because she felt the cold around her trying to freeze her body.


    It was impossible to freeze her, but the sensitive egwin found that his speed of action had been a little slow.


    Alburne suddenly disappeared from her original place and was already in front of egwin when she appeared again. The cold ice sword rolled up a cold current and stabbed her lower abdomen!


    Egwin trembled and clenched his teeth, and a powerful force broke out. The huge force broke out around her, forming a gas field. Alburn was directly blown away, and the ice sword in his hand was completely destroyed by egwin!


    The bombed alburn suddenly stagnated in mid air, and an invisible air current wrapped around him to help him fly. At the same time, egwin sensitively found that an invisible weapon appeared in his hand.


    As soon as alburn folded, he killed in front of egwin again, raised his hand and cut her neck without hesitation!


    an irresistible force!


    Obviously, she didn''t see the weapon, but egwin was aware of the danger. She waved her sword to block it, but she only noticed a weak airflow blowing


    too bad!


    It''s the wind element!


    Alburn''s mouth raised a smile of victory, and the invisible weapon suddenly burst out a dense blue and blue lightning. At the moment of lightning, egwin''s body was paralyzed.


    "You''re finished."


    When alburn landed, the invisible wind element weapon had become a flaming flame sword. The flame sword was close to egwin''s neck. She could clearly feel the hot temperature. If she wasn''t strong enough, I''m afraid she would have been burned into coke now.


    Even though egwin''s strength is very strong, alburn now uses Donne''s body. Egwin can''t attack him with all his strength, which is the fundamental reason why alburn is not afraid.


    "Go away!"


    Donne suddenly appeared like a ghost, and the long sword wrapped around the flame forced alburn back.


    "Oh?"


    Alburn looked at Donne with interest. "Can you still cast spells? What about that?"


    With a flick of alburn''s fingers, Donne immediately turned into a magic vacuum, and the flame on the sword suddenly disappeared.


    Donne was slightly surprised, but his face was silent. He said in a deep voice, "the dead, leave her body and don''t force me."


    "You? What are you?"


    Alburne looked disdainful: "just a moment ago, I felt the breath of nisclair on the elf. She is the substitute of the goddess, but what are you? You don''t even have a field in your body, let alone the power of law. What are you, a mage without awakening domain and awakening law?"


    Alburne smiled and said that he was going to cut off egwin''s head.


    "What am I? You will understand immediately..."


    Donne''s face was gloomy. This time he was really angry.


    There was a twisted hole beside Donne. His hand reached into it and held the staff inside. Only half of the staff was pulled out. There was a terrible magic storm around Donne, and even the surrounding space began to twist and tear. It can be imagined how terrible it would be when the staff completely appeared and held in his hand!


    However, at this time, Nora suddenly screamed and rushed to alburn. The emerald light completely drowned alburn, and the boundless powerful soul attacked him!


    Alburn was shocked. He found himself completely incapacitated after being shrouded in green light!


    Not only that, an incomparably powerful soul is pounding his soul like a raging wave, making the connection between him and this body weaker and weaker!


    As soon as egwin''s eyes brightened, he quickly pressed alburn to the ground and completely controlled his limbs.


    Donne was stunned, took back his staff and jumped on it!


    "Nora!"


    "Leave it to me!"


    "Goblin!?"


    Alburn was shocked to find that there had been a demon hidden here.


    He knew little about this legendary race. Even in the first chaotic invasion war, he had not seen the existence of goblins.


    But not seeing them doesn''t mean you don''t know what strength they have.


    As a race living in the gap of dimension, goblins have an almost unlimited life span. Although their bodies are very small, their soul strength can be superior to all life.


    The goblin has no fighting ability, but if he directly attacks alburn with his soul power, he has no room to fight back.


    Alburn has found that the strength of his soul has begun to decline. If he doesn''t find a way, I''m afraid he will completely disappear from the world soon!


    But how could he have a way in this situation!?


    Unless - use the original soul of this body to temporarily replace him to bear the impact!


    Alburne''s eyes brightened. He was just about to find out Elia''s soul, but he heard a dignified female voice from her soul!


    "Get out of my body!"


    What follows is an incomparably pure and incredible power!

 Chapter 122

    Elia''s consciousness stayed at the moment when the cold current poured into her body. After that, her consciousness was dark.


    She only remembered that she seemed to float in the boundless void of the universe. She just wanted to sleep so deeply and didn''t want to open her eyes.


    Until Nora attacked alburn''s soul.


    No matter how strong the soul is, it will become weak after a long time.


    The emerald light tore the dark space, awakened Elia''s shallow consciousness in her sleep, and made her aware of her own abnormality.


    When she found that her body was occupied by alburn, Elia''s subconscious woke up and wanted to control her body again.


    Meanwhile, outside, Nora kept pounding alburn''s soul.


    But in the face of the soul of the strong demigod, what storms can a mortal soul set off?


    Alburn thinks so.


    Then - Elijah, who found that there was a soul in her body, broke out completely.


    "Get out of my body!"


    A force poured out from the depths of the soul, not huge, but unusually pure.


    Alburn had no idea where this power came from, and in an instant he tore the soul barrier he was proud of.


    "What is this, this!? law? No! This, this is - it''s impossible!"


    Alburn lost his voice and exclaimed. It was very difficult to deal with Nora''s soul impact. A terrible force suddenly appeared in his body against him, and alburn was in danger at once.


    Elia unconsciously controlled that small force of emptiness, which eroded alburn''s soul, and alburn''s demigod soul had no resistance.


    That force penetrated into alburn''s soul, and then assimilated and eroded his soul.


    Alburn has experienced countless pains, but none of them is comparable to the pain of his soul being torn and eaten. This unspeakable pain makes him unbearable.


    He screamed at the top of his voice, but in Donne''s eyes, it was like Elia screaming. He couldn''t see it anymore.


    What a blessing in disguise?


    Alburn occupied Elijah''s body, but his demigod soul became Elijah''s nourishment.


    "You are swallowing my soul!"


    The frightened alburn resisted, but it was too late.


    Because of Nora''s impact and Elia''s encroachment, alburn''s soul strength is declining rapidly.


    This silent battle is even more dangerous and cruel than the collision of forces, and more terrible than death, because even the soul of the loser will completely disappear from the world!


    "Ah, ah --"


    Alburne roared angrily. Edgar Wendon firmly controlled him and suppressed his explosive power around him, so that he had no chance to escape!


    Elia''s consciousness has fallen into a deep sleep, and now it is just subconscious action. Alburn''s soul has become extremely weak. Now she can only shrink in a corner of the sea and support it.


    His soul will soon disappear completely, not only because of Elia''s swallowing, but also because of the laws of the world.


    Alburn''s life is long over, which has happened.


    But in order to avoid the law, he laid a heavy blockade and hid underground, and stored his soul in sapphire, hoping that one day a qualified person would come here and be reborn foolishly by him.


    But unfortunately, he did not expect that there would be three people, exactly two humans, an elf, and even a goblin. Three adventurers of different races came here together.


    In terms of strength, he can''t beat egwin now. In terms of soul strength, Nora dumped him 18 streets. His only chance is the two humans.


    But he never thought that the weakest girl would have this power in her body. She just took control of her body. Not long after that, she was robbed back by Elia!


    Even swallowed the soul.


    Now he has been completely exposed to the laws of the world. After avoiding grethelens'' law of death, even if Donne ignores him, his soul will escape faster and disappear from the world soon.


    After understanding his situation, alburn suddenly opened his eyes. He no longer struggled, no longer resisted, and let the force of nothingness devour his soul.


    "- what''s your name?"


    Alburn suddenly opened his mouth and let eliarden, and then alburn heard a soul shaking echo: "mortals are not qualified to know my real name!"


    "... that''s right... You are the lady... That''s right... The only way to explain why I lost... I didn''t expect that my legendary life of alburn would be buried here in the end..."


    Alburn sighed inexplicably: "but it''s also an honor to die in your hands... I''m too crazy."


    Edgar and Downe looked at each other, a little confused. They found that alburn had stopped fighting, but what was he talking to himself?


    "When I realized that the spark of my life had burned out, I frantically explored all possibilities, and even wanted to trade with the devil to prolong my life. Unfortunately, my strength was too strong, and even the Great Duke of the devil could not continue to prolong my life unless I could break through the existing realm and really become a new God."


    "I know it''s time for me to really leave this world. I know all apologies can''t get your forgiveness, so please accept my little sincerity before I disappear..."


    Don was stunned. "What does he mean?"


    Egwin was also helpless: "how do I know..."


    "My inheritance, my last understanding of alburn, the perfect combination of swordsmanship and magic, this is the power to touch the truth!"


    There was a wave in alburn''s soul, and Donne could feel his excitement.


    "I call it ''element master''!"


    "I hope you can find an inheritor instead of me. I hope someone can step into the sequence of gods with human body and bring real glory to prandal!"


    "Dear lady - this is my last wish and last wealth..."


    Alburn said that without waiting for Elia''s reply, he immediately released his soul ownership and took the initiative to integrate with Elia.


    With the acceleration of soul fusion, a large stream of information poured into Elia''s soul.


    "Finally..."


    Gradually faded alburn showed a complex expression, like a smile, like sadness.


    After all, he disappeared completely this time, not brought into the country of the dead by grethelens.


    "The long wait is over..."


    "My sins... My glory... All return to the dust..."


    "I can really free myself..."


    "Dear lady... I hope you..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Elijah lay there, and Edgar van Donne still controlled her body. They didn''t know that the battle of body ownership was over.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Elia opened her eyes.


    "Elia?"


    Egwin blinked and dared not let go of Elia: "is that you?"


    "It''s her! Nora can feel it!"


    Nora happily revolved around Elia''s head. Egwin dared to let go of Elia. Donne hugged Elia excitedly: "you''re okay! Great!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Elia flashed a trace of anger in her eyes and struggled hard, but she couldn''t get rid of Donne''s arms.


    Egwin blamed himself: "I was careless. I didn''t expect that hero would do such a thing."


    "It doesn''t matter. No one can expect such a thing."


    Donne comforted her, and then said happily, "not to mention that he failed, didn''t he? Elia has returned to normal... Elia, what''s the matter with you?"


    Donne was stunned. He felt that Elia was a little strange.


    Elia, who was silent, stared at Donne for a moment, then suddenly showed a sneer and nodded her finger on Donne''s forehead.


    A huge message poured into Donne''s mind. Donne only felt a pain in his head, then a force went into his body, and the next moment he saw Elia faint.


    As soon as Tang en was ready to speak, he stayed there and looked at the hint reflected on the retina.


    Congratulations on getting the hidden advanced class "element master".


    Hide advanced classes?


    What the hell?


    On the system panel with a very weak sense of existence, Donne''s career has changed from the original magician to element master, but the skills he mastered have not changed, but there is an additional column next to it, which seems to be the advanced skills of element master.


    In addition, his original attributes have changed greatly. His intelligence and spirit have been further improved, which is equivalent to several levels of attributes. However, his strength and physique, which have a great gap with his intelligence and spirit attributes, have been improved by leaps and bounds, and several attributes have been completely leveled!


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Egwin looked at Donne, then at delirious Elia, and began to worry again.


    "I..."


    Donne''s face was unimaginable: "I got the inheritance of alburn?"


    Egwin was also stunned: "Elia gave you the inheritance?"


    Donne touched his nose and didn''t respond: "that''s right... It''s the inheritance called ''element master''..."


    "The element dominates... I believe the monarchs in the element world will be very unhappy to hear the name of this inheritance."


    Egwin''s rare humor made Donne laugh.


    "Just like humans don''t care about insects, they don''t care about me." * I don''t think they care about me.


    "Should Elia be all right?"


    "It''s not clear, but Nora said she could feel it. Has Elia recovered now?"


    "That''s good... It''s finally over..."


    "Yes, it''s finally over... The element erosion here should also disappear."


    Donne took egwin''s hands and looked into her eyes very seriously: "it''s really thanks to you this time, otherwise Elia and I would never have a chance to get here."


    As Donne said, after entering here, his strength was severely suppressed, and there was no way to protect Elia with his strength.


    Egwin smiled and responded to Donne''s gaze: "you deserve it. You don''t need to thank me, and we are friends. You are willing to give your life for me, and I am willing to do the same for you."


    "Friends..."


    Donne suddenly had a flash of inspiration, his brain was wide open, and there was something strange in his smile.

 Chapter 123

    "Egwin, you know what? In my hometown, if male and female friends are willing to sacrifice their lives for each other and their friendship is unbreakable, they will hold a sacred ceremony to prove their love... Friendship."


    "This kind of ceremony will only appear among heterosexual friends who firmly believe in each other''s loyalty and never give up."


    "I want to hold this sacred ceremony with you, will you?"


    Donne looked at egwin very sincerely. She thought for a moment and found that she had never heard of this custom. She couldn''t help wondering, "your hometown? Isn''t it the ilrus Empire?"


    "No, no, my hometown is in a very distant place. Everything there is different from here."


    Egwin nodded, "I see, but isn''t that ceremony very sacred? It''s OK in such a place?"


    Egwin pointed around. After alburn''s soul dissipated, it had completely turned into a dead tomb, the bodies on the throne turned into dust, and the candle light became more and more dim.


    Seriously, this is not a good place for ceremonies.


    But who made Donne not care? He nodded without hesitation: "it doesn''t matter. The gods of our nation don''t care about these. As long as they are sincere, they can be wherever they are."


    Egwin nodded, "what should I do?"


    Donne gently took her hand. "You just need to listen to me."


    "I want it too, I want it too!"


    Nora flew happily to egwin''s shoulder and said solemnly, "Nora is also Donne''s good friend. Nora has made great achievements!"


    "Whatever you want..."


    Donne couldn''t laugh or cry, nodded her little head, then turned to egwin and said, "this ceremony is actually very simple. The most important thing is to be sincere, and this sacred ceremony will be blessed and sheltered by the gods we believe in."


    Egwin looked at Donne nervously. "Do you need me to change my faith?"


    "No, no! The gods of our nation are very tolerant, and he doesn''t mind these - and we believe in many gods, such as the God of wealth, Guizu, Li and Gongming, Zhao, the God of life and death, Dongyue emperor, the God of love, Yuelao, and so on. Moreover, these gods are friends with each other, and most believers overlap with each other."


    Donne solemnly popularized the basic knowledge of celestial immortals to the simple elf sword saint.


    "The God of life and death, Emperor Dongyue?"


    Egwin''s head couldn''t turn around: "the God of life is the goddess Anita Lyle. Isn''t death greterence? Who is the East Yue emperor? It sounds like an emperor."


    "You don''t have to understand these. These are the gods in my hometown."


    Donne coughed softly, ran to get some candles and put them in front of him, motioned to egwin to kneel down to the East like himself, and Nora knelt there on egwin''s shoulder.


    Then


    Donne sang loudly and affectionately: "(Chinese) dad, mom, my son is unfilial. I accidentally crossed. Although I can''t be filial for you, my son tried to find you a beautiful fairy daughter-in-law. Although she is a little silly, she is simple and lovely!"


    "Now it''s a little difficult for her to understand what love is. Son, I don''t know when I can get married, but now I''ll cheat her to worship first."


    "After all, my son doesn''t deserve her at all now, so I''ll make it up when I have a chance."


    Egwin could not help but become very serious when he saw that Donne was very serious about "singing" spells she had never heard of. He knelt there upright like Donne.


    "The cigarettes are ethereal and the lights are brilliant. The bride and groom go to the flower hall together and worship heaven and earth!"


    Donne said, gesturing with his eyes to egwin to learn to kowtow forward.


    Egwin readily accepted that, anyway, the Emerald Forest happened to be in the East, and the world tree was there. There was no psychological burden to kowtow there.


    Nora kowtowed her head in a similar way, but looking at her cheerful appearance, it was purely for fun.


    "Second, worship the high hall!"


    Because they are in a different world, of course, they can''t kowtow to their parents, so they kowtow to the East again. For the time being, they kowtow to the world tree.


    "Husband and wife worship each other!"


    When Donne finished, he motioned for egwin to turn around. The two faced each other (and Nora on her shoulder) and kowtowed to each other - well, Donne was a pair of two, and worshipped with egwin Nora at the same time.


    Then Tang Encai happily explained: "just now we were worshipping the gods of heaven and earth and let them witness our ceremony. Now it is a commitment to each other, never give up, rely on and support each other forever."


    Egwin blinked. "Is it over?"


    "In fact, there is another step," Donne smiled awkwardly, "but we need to wait until we have certain conditions before we can implement it. Let''s do it for the time being."


    "By the way, this ceremony is called ''worship heaven and earth''. After worship heaven and earth, you can call me ''husband'', and I can call you ''wife''."


    "Husband?"


    Egwin had some doubts on his face: "what a strange name. I''m not used to it. I''d better call you Donne."


    "That''s OK."


    Donne has some regrets. He thought he could trick her into calling her husband. How happy it is to hear a fairy beauty call her husband sweetly


    After worshipping heaven and earth, egwin was curious again.


    "Speaking of it, what power does this element have?"


    Egwin is curious again. After all, she is also a strong person. Of course, she is curious about the strongest human in the legend.


    Just now, there was a short battle between egwin and alburn. In the battle, alburn only used spell like element sword and did not show too strong power, so egwin didn''t quite understand the significance of this inheritance.


    Of course, alburn''s soul has been blocked by himself for nearly a thousand years, and his strength is long gone. One of the reasons is that he can''t display his too strong ability.


    "He combines swordsmanship and magic perfectly. He can not only use all kinds of elemental swordsmanship to fight, but also summon an elemental army to help fight."


    Donne examined the memory inheritance in his mind.


    "When the power is strong to a certain level, you can even summon the projection battle of the elemental monarch. You can also elementalize yourself and obtain extraordinary power."


    The elemental monarch is the strongest of the four elements. They command all elemental lords and elemental creatures. They existed before prandal appeared. The power of each elemental monarch is incredible.


    Purely destructive, they are even more powerful than prandar''s gods.


    Egwin nodded, "it''s really powerful."


    Then she said very seriously, "but Donne, as your friend, I must remind you that after you have gained great power, you should know how to use it. Power should fight for order, not to satisfy personal desires."


    "Especially you, you are human. The human mind is too complex and easy to be blinded by * *. Don, if one day I find you abusing your power and destroying prandal''s order, I will end your life with my own hands."


    Egwin''s expression was very serious. Donne knew she was not joking, so he pressed egwin''s shoulder and solemnly said, "I promise you, no, I promise goddess nisclair, dear wife --"


    "Wife?"


    Egwin''s ears shook and his whole body was uncomfortable: "I don''t know why. It''s always awkward to hear this name. You''d better call me egwin."


    "All right, egwin." Donne was helpless, and it was so difficult to get a little cheaper verbally. "If I abuse my power for personal desires, I am willing to accept your sanctions."


    "The goddess will watch our words and deeds. I hope you can do what you say."


    Egwin touched Donne''s cheek. "And I don''t want to see my friend become a member of chaos."


    Dawn subconsciously grabbed egwin''s hand: "I won''t."


    Being watched by Donne, egwin smiled foolishly, unaware of the ambiguous atmosphere - after all, she was a simple elf


    Because of the natural coordination of elves, they will become more and more like humans when they are with humans, but the time between Donne and egwin is still too short for him to affect egwin.


    "It''s so boring... How can we get out?"


    At this time, Nora broke the atmosphere again and flew between them to brush the sense of existence angrily. The angry Donne almost wanted to throw her out.


    "Just now I saw the transmission magic array in the seat. If there is no accident, I should leave here. I think alburn didn''t plan to get out of here by himself when planning what happened after his resurrection."


    Egwin was stunned for a moment before he reacted and smiled.


    The subtle and gentle smile was like a breeze blowing through Donne''s heart, and it was like drinking a cold mountain spring in a hot summer. It was clear and sweet, and made him drunk.


    Nora had run to the seat first, and then shouted to them.


    "Shall we go?"


    Egwin tilted his head and asked Donne.


    Donne picked up Elia and took egwin''s hand to the high platform. At this time, Donne suddenly noticed a strange thing exposed behind alburn''s skeleton. Curious, he pulled it out.


    It was a walking stick that looked gorgeous and simple. It was engraved with complex magic patterns, but there was no magic smell.


    After identification, the name of the item appeared in front of Donne: Ilus''s Imperial Staff (damaged), artifact level staff, which can''t be used.


    Donne''s heart jumped. It was an artifact level equipment!?


    Although it looked like a useless thing, don didn''t hesitate to put it away. The intuition from senior players told him that although the display was damaged, as long as this prompt appeared, it proved that there must be a way to repair it!


    Egwin saw Donne''s discovery, but said nothing.


    Donne activated the magic array. With a flower in front of them, they have returned to the basement of Enoch the bone Buryer.


    Before going on, Donne never thought that so many soul stirring things would happen, the test of the four element mechanism trap, and even the conspiracy in alburn''s inheritance.


    Without Nora and egwin, he and Elia would have died down there,


    Without abducting Nora, he couldn''t get to know egwin.


    Without the cheekiness to rely on egwin''s side, he would not come to the pale forest, let alone enter the basement of Enoch the bone Buryer.


    Without the strength of an alchemist, he could not refine the miracle of life and save egwin.


    Without Nora, egwin would have lost his weapons and could not pass the test of those elements underground to see alburn.


    Without Nora and egwin''s help, he couldn''t beat alburn himself


    The most important thing is that without Elia''s gift, Donne will not get this inheritance


    Therefore, this is a miracle, a miracle under a series of coincidence and inevitable combination.


    Rao is an unbeliever like Donne. He can''t help feeling that prandal is afraid that God is really arranging everything step by step.

 Chapter 124

    "I''m afraid the reason why the pale forest has been corrupted by elements is because of alburn. Now he has completely left the world, the pale forest will return to normal, and there will be green again."


    Standing at the exit of the basement, egwin was very happy to look at the white world outside.


    It was a pity for Donne that this white forest was a unique sight in the world, but he would never see it again.


    "It''s time to part."


    What egwin said stunned don.


    Yes, egwin came here to solve Enoch, the bone burying man, but I didn''t expect that they had delayed so long in the underground cave and encountered such danger.


    After all this is over, it is natural for her to leave, but why is she so reluctant to give up?


    Uncomfortable.


    Don''t give up.


    After hearing her say this, Donne''s heart was full of pain and reluctance.


    But what can he do?


    Why does a human leave egwin? Why should she look at herself differently?


    Why did she fall in love with herself?


    His only extravagant hope was that she would not fall in love with others until he had the qualification to move egwin.


    He obviously didn''t know that egwin was special enough for him.


    "I want to set out to the West and return to the Emerald Forest. This time, I have been invaded by the power of chaos. I must return to the world tree for a thorough inspection and purification."


    Egwin turned her head slightly, her cheeks glowed softly, and her blonde hair was more dazzling than the sunset in the distance.


    "And you?"


    "I..."


    Donne wanted to go to the Emerald Forest with her, see the world of elves, accompany her and become her partner.


    But now he has a responsibility on his shoulder.


    Ellington cannot develop without him.


    "Oh, by the way, you said you were the Lord of Ellington, so you set out to the north."


    Egwin suddenly remembered what Donne had said before and smiled.


    "Is Nora with Donne, too?"


    Nora hesitated for a moment, looked at egwin with her fingers and then at Donne. A moment later, she made up her mind and fell on Donne''s shoulder.


    "Because, because I agreed to travel with him before - it''s not because he has fruit candy!"


    "Fruit candy?"


    Egwin was a little confused, but out of respect for her friends, she didn''t ask much.


    Donne immediately took out a large bag of mints: "here you are. I hope you like it."


    "Thank you."


    Egwin smiled and accepted the fruit candy.


    Donne was stunned: "eh? Do you have space equipment?"


    He also plans to send egwin a space equipment, but he is relieved after thinking about it. After all, he is a legendary strong man. Even if the space equipment is rare, it is not so rare that even the legendary strong man can''t get it.


    "Well, it happened a long time ago. In that case, I won''t invite you to the Emerald Forest."


    Donne stared at egwin. Her smile was so soft and natural.


    "My friend... What do you call it in your words? Oh, husband... Sorry, I still feel awkward. I still call you by your name. Don, the Emerald Forest welcomes you at any time. Bless you in the name of the blooming flowers in the forest. May the green leaves always accompany you left and right and have a safe journey."


    Donne''s lips whispered: "may... The natural breeze accompany you on your journey until you come back, with a smile..."


    Egwin nodded and walked smartly into the depths of the jungle.


    "Egwin!"


    Donne gave a sudden roar, and egwin stopped, turned and looked at him suspiciously.


    Donne was panting, as if he had just stopped. Egwin had exhausted all his strength and made him no longer have the courage to say what he thought.


    Donne hesitated for a moment and shouted with his last courage, "wait for me! I''ll come to you!"


    Egwin was stunned for a moment, and his face burst into a gentle smile.


    "Of course, my friend, the Emerald Forest welcomes you at any time. The goddess is with you."


    With that, egwin didn''t stop again and soon disappeared into the jungle.


    Donne stared at egwin''s disappearance. After a while, he perked up and disappeared with Elia in his arms in Nora''s crisp command voice.


    Ellington.


    "I''m so bored, I''m so bored, I''m so bored!"


    Fiona scratched her hair very irritably. Donne said to go to Elia to deal with something. As a result, she never returned. She had disappeared for four days!


    Although everything was normal in Ellington when Donne was away, Fiona just felt uneasy without him. She was always worried about this and that.


    Especially in recent days, many people came from Bain, including nobles and civilians, some came to Ellington to look for business opportunities, and some wanted to settle here. As Donne''s only agent, Fiona can only smile at these people.


    She knew how much Donne was worried about Ellington''s population problem, and his attitude towards the civilians who settled here was even more enthusiastic than those nobles.


    However, Fiona''s face is almost cramped with laughter these days when dealing with those hypocritical nobles.


    "This bastard, when he comes back, I must let him know how hard my work is..."


    A voice suddenly sounded behind him: "is it hard?"


    "Of course it''s hard! We should not only supervise the steelmaking plant, but also be responsible for Datang chamber of Commerce... Eh eh!?"


    Fiona was surprised and suddenly turned around with wide eyes: "where the hell have you been?! - wait! What''s the matter with Elia?"


    "I had an accident. I didn''t expect to encounter a lot of things this time..."


    Donne looked helpless. After returning to Ellington, he had been able to put away his thoughts on egwin and change back to the original him again.


    "You protected her and hurt her?"


    Fiona looked unbelievable: "how possible!"


    In her mind, Donne is almost the strongest person she knows. With his protection, how could Elia get hurt!


    "It''s not an injury. It''s a bit of an accident. Well, the accident will recover soon."


    Donne didn''t know how to explain to Fiona, so he could only skip the topic: "what were you muttering about?"


    Fiona said subconsciously, "nothing!"


    She can only complain behind Donne''s back. It really makes her angry at Donne. She doesn''t have the courage. Although Donne can tolerate her little temper, it''s not her pride.


    "How many days have I been out?"


    After a day in the forest, a day in Enoch, and a long time underground, Donne didn''t have the concept of time. He only remembered that he had several meals.


    "Four days."


    When Fiona thought of this, she could not help gnashing her teeth and said, "you took Elia away and didn''t tell Elsa. She came to me several times these days. If I hadn''t told her that you took Elia to Bain, she would be crazy."


    "Four days!?"


    Donne was surprised, then relieved, smiled and said, "thank you. I knew Fiona was the most reliable."


    "Hum, that''s why you threw everything to me?"


    Fiona muttered, "thanks to you, I feel several years old recently!"


    Donne looked at Fiona with a tired face and felt a little guilty, but it disappeared in the twinkling of an eye. He suddenly remembered Nora''s blessing crystal for him, so he took it out and said with a smile, "don''t complain. Come on, give you a good thing."


    "What east - huh!?"


    Fiona was startled to find that Donne threw a bright light into her mouth before she finished speaking.


    "What a good thing."


    Donne smiled strangely: "believe me, even the emperor of mankind will be crazy about it when he hears its name."


    Fiona covered her mouth: "although you said it sincerely, I can''t believe you... Eh!?"


    Before she finished speaking, she felt a gentle force surging out of her stomach. Those forces were like a stream of heat flowing into all directions of her body, and her fatigue disappeared quickly. At the same time, she also felt that her state seemed to be getting better and more energetic.


    "What''s going on? My body..."


    Fiona looked at her hands in disbelief. She could clearly feel the changes of her body. That''s why she felt incredible.


    It can produce such obvious benefits to her body that what Donne gave her to eat must not be an ordinary treasure.


    Donne also clearly saw that the fatigue on Fiona''s face soon disappeared, and even the faint dark circles under her eyes caused by working late into the night. Of course, the benefits of the fairy''s blessing crystallization for her are far more than these, and she will realize them slowly.


    "Ah ah!"


    Nora sat crazily on Donne''s head and pulled his hair hard: "fool! I gave you the blessing crystal! You were eaten by that man! You fool -"


    "You said it was useless to me anyway, didn''t you?"


    "But that''s Nora''s - ah! In short, Donne is a big fool!"


    Nora began to roll over Donne''s head.


    "Who are you talking to?"


    Fiona was stunned. Donne remembered that Fiona couldn''t see Nora.


    "Nora?"


    "Hum!"


    "Don''t be silly and be obedient."


    Donne took out a mint and stretched it over his head.


    "Hum - ah!"


    Nora bit it fiercely, and Donne shook it with the mint, but Nora kept biting the mint, and her little body swayed and fainted in a moment.


    "Good, obedient, Fiona has a lot of mints. I gave her everything I made..."


    "Hello! My name is Nora! It''s a goblin!"


    Donne was only halfway through, and Nora appeared directly in front of Fiona.


    "Wow -"

 Chapter 125

    Fiona saw Nora''s shock. After a brief understanding of the situation in recent days, Donne returned to her bedroom with Elia.


    Elia was still asleep, and Donne looked at her in silence.


    Even if he is stupid, now he knows that Elia is definitely not simple. How can an ordinary little girl''s soul defeat the demigod''s soul? Not to mention her powerful magic talent that shocked Donne.


    But anyway, Elia is Elia. Don won''t do anything to her.


    "Then... Let me see what the element master is..."


    Donne sat in his chair and called out the property panel. This system with a weak sense of existence brought him a surprise this time.


    However, after examining it, Donne frowned. The title of element master is easy to understand. It''s nothing more than a profession that controls the fighting of element power, but what''s the difference between this and a mage? Mages also use the power of elements to fight.


    Moreover, after learning the skill of element domination, Donne did not lose the magic skills of those mages, that is, he still retained the professional characteristics of mages.


    After accepting the inheritance, Donne found that all his attributes were equal, that is to say, his physique, strength and agility attributes are no weaker than those warrior classes. Is this the advantage of element dominance?


    But what really makes Donne pay attention to is that his attribute points have completely broken through the category of full level of the original system


    "Aren''t you teasing me!"


    Although the experience and level did not continue to increase, but the attributes increased again, so Donne tangled. He thought his full level mage was the strongest, but now his attributes have broken through the full level category. What does this broken system mean?


    In other words, the system can''t upgrade and add points, and there is no task. It''s just a decoration. Can it be said that this thing actually serves as a reference for yourself?


    In addition, after checking the skill bar, Donne found that the fighting skills dominated by elements are mainly the combination of swordsmanship and magic, more like the legendary swordsman.


    Donne''s heart moved. In his hand, a long sword condensed by fire elements appeared silently. The whole body of the long sword was wrapped with hot flames. The temperature was frozen but did not send. I''m afraid it would burst out terrible power only when attacking.


    This is an elemental weapon and a basic skill of elemental domination. It can summon pure elements to condense into various weapons, with elemental damage when attacking.


    In addition, there are four basic attack skills, such as the dominant sword and the basic skills of earth element weapons. There will be a large-scale gravity field around the holder to suppress the enemy''s action ability. When attacking the enemy, it will also launch Petrochemical effect.


    Then there is the advanced skill of Hurricane sword dance, which can quickly launch extreme speed sword dance in a short time and trigger different effects according to different elemental weapons.


    The advanced skill of phantom combo attack can be used to attack multiple enemies at the same time, or attack the same enemy multiple times.


    The core skill killing storm can greatly increase the speed in a short time, launch a stormy attack on the enemy, and add mixed damage of four element forces at the same time.


    These skills look very practical and powerful, but they are different from the mage''s long-range attack. These are basically melee attacks.


    There are also two core skills. One is the elemental avatar, which continuously consumes magic to elementalize the body and obtain the power of the corresponding element. The weapon attaches the damage of the corresponding element until it is cancelled. You can switch the type of elemental avatar arbitrarily in the middle. The other is to summon the elemental biological element Lord and the elemental monarch.


    This is also a core skill. Although the existence of elemental creatures will continue to consume Donne''s magic, and there is at most one projection of the same element monarch, it can continue until the elemental creatures die or cancel the call. The most abnormal thing is that the number of calls increases with the improvement of the magic pool, and the level of elemental creatures is the same as that of Donne.


    Another core skill element is rage, which makes Donne very tangled. This skill can drive elemental creatures into a frenzy state, with an overall increase of 100% in strength. After the end, all elemental creatures will explode and return to the elemental world. The explosion will indiscriminately damage all nearby creatures


    After reading these skills, Donne couldn''t help scratching his head. Although the mage can also summon elemental creatures, he can only summon one Elemental creature at the same time. Now, this elemental master can not only open unparalleled single challenge, but also use human sea tactics


    What concept does a full-scale Elemental creature like him represent? Without the legendary strongman like egwin, the elemental biological army can level any city under his command!


    Ordinary human troops are a joke in front of elemental creatures. Only the power of the Apocalypse can stop elemental creatures!


    But


    Well, I''m afraid of everything, but so is Donne.


    If there is a strong man like egwin in the enemy, this element biological Army... Ha ha, you''d better wash and sleep.


    Not to mention the element frenzy. Although the gain is very fierce, it won''t work if Donne fights with friendly forces. When the enemy dies, his own people will be almost exploded


    After simply reading the changes dominated by the elements, Tang en was generally very satisfied. He not only did not lose the mage''s long-range power, but also obtained more powerful melee strength. Indeed, it is worthy of the inheritance of the demigod strong.


    Although he has not yet understood the so-called field, he has the current strength. Even if he really meets a strong man like egwin, he also has the power to fight.


    Egwin


    Donne''s voice and smile reappeared in his mind. After a pause, he shook his head vigorously, and then he was completely awake.


    "Well..."


    At this time, Elia, lying in bed, woke up.


    "Elia!"


    Donne hurried away the elemental weapons and gathered up. Elia seemed a little confused when she woke up. Her pupils had no focus. It took a long time to recover.


    "... big brother?"


    "You finally wake up! Are you all right?"


    Donne didn''t know that alburn''s attachment would have any bad impact on Elia. Now she can only ask her own feelings.


    "Good health? I''m in good health."


    Elijah was a little confused, and then she said happily, "by the way, big brother, the bad guy who wants to occupy my body has been defeated by me! Elijah is very powerful!"


    "Nonsense!"


    Nora immediately angrily refuted her: "it was Nora who helped you defeat him!"


    "I''m not talking nonsense! That guy tried to rob Elia''s body. Elia bit him hard and drove him away!"


    "It''s Nora..."


    "It''s me..."


    "All right, all right..."


    Seeing that the two little guys quarreled, Donne had to be a peacemaker: "no matter whose credit it is, in a word, you defeated the enemy, you are very powerful!"


    The two silly little guys were finally happy to hear what Donne said.


    Although Elia wanted to stay next to Donne, she knew Elsa was worried about her and left reluctantly.


    For the next few days, Donne didn''t leave the house and stayed at home to familiarize himself with the new power.


    After Donne came back, Fiona also found her backbone again, felt much more secure and worked more efficiently.


    More importantly, Fiona finally felt what kind of gift Donne gave her. In the past few days, the blessing crystallization has been slowly taking effect, making Fiona''s overall quality a significant leap. This slow improvement also has one advantage, that is, Fiona can quickly adapt to her physical changes, There will be no inadvertent damage to items.


    The most obvious advantage is that she won''t feel tired after working all day. Instead, she is full of energy and doesn''t know how to vent.


    So Donne was unlucky.


    "Lord, this is the latest feedback report of the chamber of Commerce in Bain city. What should we do next about the hot sales of air conditioners?"


    "Get out..."


    "Lord, and this is the application form for staying in Ellington recently. Thousands of people have come to Ellington in the past half a month..."


    "Lord, under Carl''s leadership, Datang Daily has become an upsurge pursued by everyone in Ellington, but some of his news is really embarrassing. I think it should be limited..."


    "Can we talk about it tomorrow..."


    "Lord, the main part of the steel plant has been completed, and the rest is the project led by you and Brian. You''d better deal with it as soon as possible..."


    "I know these things can''t be said tomorrow!?"


    Donne went crazy: "my dear Miss Fiona! What do you mean by running into my room in the middle of the night?"


    Fiona said with a straight face: "of course it''s a report! You don''t let anyone in with the door closed during the day. I can only come in at night."


    "I..."


    Donne stared at the energetic Fiona and raised his hand in surrender after a moment: "... Well, well, it seems that we need to find a way to vent your excessive energy."


    If Fiona continues to harass you like this, it is estimated that before long, the whole Ellington will know that Fiona attacks the LORD every night. How can he go out and meet people at that time?


    In the last two days alone, Donne found that Tina and her eyes were a little wrong. Their expression was like looking at a big lustful wolf with dissatisfaction.


    In heaven, he is a pure good man who can no longer be pure


    good person?


    Lying on his head, Nora with sleepy eyes curled her mouth and looked disgusted.

 Chapter 126

    The way Donne can think of to help Fiona develop her power is to help her awaken her talent and let her master her power.


    Considering that the Ellington guards had not awakened their talent, Donne asked Elsa to stop training and let them all report to the Lord''s house.


    Because Donne didn''t prepare so many magic awakening potions, only the Ellington militia were called, and those who defected after being captured in the mine were listed in the second echelon.


    We must treat ourselves differently from those who surrender. If we treat them equally, it will not bring much benefits, but will make our own people dissatisfied.


    This is the selfishness of human nature. As long as this society is still in the development stage, this habit can never be avoided.


    When these people gathered in the Lord''s house and asked for a little news, they were all excited and overwhelmed.


    How could they have been given such an opportunity in the past? Whether they can awaken the talent, one talent, one effort and eight luck. Although they have worked very hard, they have not been able to awaken the talent so far.


    So as soon as Donne said there was a way to help them awaken their talents, they were all excited. Their admiration for Donne almost reached the peak. They secretly rejoiced that they had a good Lord.


    Although the cost of magic awakening potion is not expensive, it is an alchemy product after all. They add up to more than 100 people, and the capital they consume is at least worth tens of thousands of gold coins. Which Lord would be so generous?


    Those lords were eager to put all the gold coins into the vault one by one. They were more stingy than one. Looking at the whole empire, no, the whole prandal, I''m afraid only Donne would be so heroic.


    Even those who can afford this consumption will not have this idea.


    "Is everyone here?"


    "Here we are."


    Fiona could not hide her excitement: "Lord, can we really awaken our talents and become apocalyptic?"


    "Of course."


    Fiona will no doubt have no problem. Even if she didn''t have any talent, she can easily awaken her talent after taking the blessing crystal.


    After Donne''s confirmation, Fiona was even more excited and actively maintained order and let everyone line up to get the medicine.


    Soon they got the potion, and with Donne''s permission, they couldn''t wait to drink it one by one, as did Fiona and Elsa.


    Magic awakening potion can stimulate the potential in the body of users and improve their magic affinity. During this period, people who could not feel magic in the past can temporarily get the opportunity to feel magic, so they cherish this opportunity.


    Soon, Donne noticed that the magic around him began to gather here. Because there were too many people who felt the magic at the same time, the incoming magic almost formed a huge tide, which surprised Donne and surprised him at the same time.


    The magic tide will greatly improve the success rate of their awakening talent, so Donne decided to help them again, secretly urge the magic in his body and attract more magic. In a short time, the Lord''s house has become a huge and rich element Holy Land!


    Immersed in this magic concentration, even people with poor talent will awaken their talent. As for how far they can go in the future, that''s another matter.


    "Wow!"


    Nora was immersed in the magic tide and had a good time swimming.


    Donne wanted to scold her, but unexpectedly, after Nora entered the magic tide, the magic around him took some very active breath of life.


    Tang en was stunned and simply let her play there.


    Nora''s strength should be better for them.


    Contrary to Donne''s expectation, Elsa, who had been unable to awaken her talent before, was the first to awaken!


    Elsa roared, and a circle of virtual shadow of the chain appeared around her. Suddenly, a strong breath broke out on her. The chain broke inch by inch, as if the real magic tide revolved around her, and began to resonate with the blood and Qi power in her body!


    Looking at her, it is obvious that the awakening is the talent of the warrior department.


    "Hey!"


    Elsa opened her eyes and yelled, and the breath climbed again!


    It seems that under the influence of Elsa, Fiona also awakened her talent. The roaring magic tide poured into her body and soon formed a magic pool. What she awakened was the talent of the caster!


    In addition to them, uncle Depp, Danny and Tom of the guard, as well as the only demobilized Altman who received special treatment, all awakened the talent of the warrior department.


    After the end of the magic tide, more than 100 people awakened to the talent of the warrior department. Except Fiona, no one awakened the talent of the caster.


    It can be seen how few casters are.


    When Donne heard about the awakening talent, the awakener would immediately know the name and use of the talent from the gods, so he was very curious.


    After a round of questioning, it turned out to be true.


    Uncle Depp''s awakening talent is called invincible shield, which can strengthen defense ability in a short time.


    Usually the bravest Danny wakes up to his talent eagle eye, which greatly increases the distance of vision. Then without saying a word, this guy takes off his armor and decides to change epithelial armor and become a Ranger to be a scout for everyone.


    In prandal, the key to determining a person''s future destiny is the talent of awakening. In order to exercise themselves and increase the possibility of awakening talent, many people will take risks before awakening talent, so this situation has not happened before.


    After awakening the talent of the caster, the guy who often cuts monsters with everyone in armor and a big sword immediately gave up his hard-working muscles, changed into a robe, took a staff and began to practice spells.


    So there''s not much surprise about Danny''s behavior.


    "My talent?"


    Elsa blushed: "can''t you say it?"


    "It''s important."


    Donne said very seriously, "we can understand each other and there will be no accidents in the future cooperation."


    Lord, you really don''t understand a girl''s mood!


    Elsa complained about Donne in her heart, lowered her head, blushed and said in embarrassment: "talent is called the power of the Dragon... It is a growing talent. With the increase of my strength, it will gradually strengthen my strength and physique..."


    As soon as her voice fell, there was a sound of air conditioning around her. "Deng Deng Deng" a group of people stepped back for several steps, leaving a large open space around her.


    Elsa''s power was very abnormal. She would beat people out if she wasn''t careful. Now her awakening talent still needs to further strengthen her power. Will it let others live?


    "What do you mean? I hate it!"


    Elsa was angry and angry. She stamped her feet with hatred. She only heard a dull sound of "boom". A circle of cracks on the ground spread out around her. She and Donne sank and fell directly into a pit more than one meter deep


    "Elsa..."


    Donne shivered, his eyes inexplicably complex: "you have to learn how to control your power..."


    Elsa''s eyes were red and she bowed her head inexplicably. She usually hated everyone''s strange sight. Even if she knew that someone secretly called her strange force girl, she only regarded it as a joke, but now it''s more exaggerated. She has become a real strange force girl.


    Donne patted her on the shoulder and comforted Elsa: "don''t be sad. It won''t happen when you can control your power."


    "But, but I will hurt everyone..."


    "No, you see I''m standing next to you. Did you hurt me?"


    "Lord..."


    Elsa looked at Donne tearfully. The little girl''s heart was almost melted by Donne''s soft words, and her eyes looked at Donne changed slightly.


    "What I said is true. Trust me."


    "Lord!"


    Elsa, who was very moved, hugged Donne and cried.


    Donne felt that the air in his lungs was squeezed out in an instant. Listening to the "creaking" of his bones, his face was scared green. If his physical quality had not just been strengthened, he would have been seriously injured if he could not be held by ELSA.


    No wonder Elsa is so beautiful, but no one dares to hit her attention. Even the original Hogg has a lust heart and no courage


    Elsa''s love is not acceptable to everyone


    After a while, Elsa calmed down and let go of Donne very embarrassed: "I''m fine, Lord, thank you..."


    "No, it doesn''t matter..."


    Donne looked down at his hands, his arms trembling slightly, like Parkinson''s.


    After a turn, Donne finally came to Fiona. Before Donne asked, Fiona couldn''t wait to say, "what I awakened is the caster''s talent! The name of the talent is element rhythm. If you use the talent when casting spells, you can reduce the singing time, increase the magic consumption of spells and increase the power of spells!"


    I went


    Donne was speechless. This talent was one of the top talents of the legal profession in the game. Unexpectedly, Fiona, who had no magic talent before, awakened such a top talent


    "How about this talent?"


    Fiona looked at Donne with great anticipation.


    "Good, strong."


    After a pause, Donne continued, "but your main task is to manage Ellington and the chamber of commerce without you fighting..."


    Fiona''s smile froze. As Donne said, her wish is to develop Ellington and the glory of the rose family. In other words, her main responsibility is in administration, not a fighter.


    So what''s the use of her awakening talent?


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter. Anyway, the talent has awakened. It''s a waste not to learn magic."


    Donne shook his head and said, "I''ll teach you magic when I''m free. Some spells can also be used to help you deal with tasks, whether it''s the hands of multi-line mages or summoned arcane minions as assistants."


    Fiona smiled again.


    Donne sighed in his heart. If Elia awakened this talent


    What makes Donne wonder is that he just specially gave Elia a bottle of magic awakening medicine, and then deliberately gathered a lot of magic to help her around her, but Elia still has no awakening talent.


    Why on earth is this? Is her gift a magical affinity? But isn''t that a natural trait?


    Donne told them to break up and go back to master their strength so as not to lose control of themselves and hurt their teammates in training, and then they went back upstairs.


    Not long after he sat down, he heard good news.

 Chapter 127

    Locke brought someone.


    "I didn''t expect you to bring someone, but welcome!"


    Donne gave Locke a warm hug.


    Locke said a little sadly, "these are my brothers'' families. After they die, these people have no source of income. It will only become more and more miserable in caspamiburg. I thought of what you said before, so I brought them together. I hope they can find a way to make a living here in Ellington."


    "This is the right choice."


    Donne smiled and waved his hand to the others and said, "Ellington is developing vigorously and building everywhere. As long as these people you bring have the intention to settle in Ellington, they can get the same treatment."


    Locke brought nearly 500 people with his family this time. Although these are children, the elderly and women, they can also play a great role. Even some women have no less strength than men and can fully participate in the construction.


    In addition to these people brought by Locke, many people have come from bein city recently. Some are poor people who can''t survive in bein and want to take a chance in Ellington, while others are sensitive businessmen who want to look for business opportunities in Ellington.


    The arrival of these outsiders has brought great vitality to Ellington. They not only bring more external news to the people here, but also their consumption activities in Ellington have invigorated Ellington''s economy, which is the result that Donne and Fiona are eager to see.


    With the increase of outsiders, in order to strengthen his rule, Donne gradually changed his previous conservative attitude and began to show part of his strength in front of others. For example, when finishing the steel plant project, Donne showed his magic skills without concealment.


    When Donne first came to Ellington, he said he was an alchemist, but at that time, everyone only thought he was an apprentice. In addition, later, Donne didn''t show his magic cultivation, but rushed up to fight the enemy like a soldier, so they forgot this.


    The next day, at his instigation, it was widely reported by Datang daily, and then all the residents of Ellington knew that their Lord was still a powerful magician!


    This incident naturally caused a storm. All the residents of Ellington were proud of it and worked very hard.


    At the same time, this matter also made some guys who had other thoughts give up their ideas and run away.


    Donne doesn''t know about it. In fact, he chose to expose some of his strength now, on the one hand, because Ellington has begun to go out, so he needs to shine his muscles, on the other hand, in order to improve Ellington''s construction speed.


    Although more and more people are invested in construction, the efficiency is still very slow.


    Many things that can be completed by magic in minutes, I''m afraid it will take several days or even dozens of days. Don can''t stand this efficiency.


    The advantage of being able to use spells is that it took Donne only one day to complete the underground drainage project that would have taken months or even more than half a year to dig.


    Earth magic develops drainage pipes, and then fire magic burns the soil. After treatment, the durability of this pipe is probably no worse than that of cement pipes on earth.


    Although the underground drainage system has been completed in advance, the tap water project has not yet started because the source of copper has not been solved.


    Originally, Donne wanted to summon elemental creatures to further speed up the construction, but considering the acceptance ability of Ellington residents, he put aside the idea for the time being and considered another thing.


    The hot sale of magic air conditioner in Bain city has widely attracted the attention of nobles. Now, if any nobles in Bain city don''t use air conditioner, they are embarrassed to say hello to other nobles. After Hilton transported the air conditioner back, he came back again in just a few days to apply for increasing the supply, and sold thousands of magic air conditioners in less than seven days.


    What Hilton brought back to Ellington was the first bucket of gold coins, the market universality brought by mint candy, soap, soap and pure dew, the stable publicity offensive brought by new moon wine, and the amazing profits brought by magic air conditioner. After combined, Datang chamber of commerce became one of the best chambers of Commerce in Bain city.


    After seeing the profit ability of magic air conditioner, Donne''s mind became active and paid attention to other places.


    Magic air conditioners that can bring comfort are so popular. What about other convenient machines? Like a hot kettle? heater? rice cooker? Refrigerator? These things can be restored by magic!


    What makes Donne care most is that it has entered the late summer month and will soon enter the harvest month. After entering the harvest month, Ellington, even the whole empire and even the whole human ruled area will almost enter the busy harvest period, which can be called the most important period of the year.


    In Dunn''s understanding, there is no convenient harvesting method in prandal at present, and it is still harvesting manually with ancient manpower.


    Each of those nobles owned many farmland and manors. They had to mobilize all available manpower to harvest crops during the harvest every year. Even so, they would lose a lot of food due to the weather on the way because of insufficient efficiency.


    If you take out the combine, you will make a lot of money!


    By the way, since we want to build a combine harvester, we can simply build a tiller!


    When Donne thought of this, he immediately went to Brian, who was working overtime in the blacksmith''s shop to make the air conditioner.


    "What? Combine?"


    Brian looked straight at Donne: "big brother, don''t you know how busy we are now? These apprentices have been caught by us to smelt ore. Edgar and I operate a press here to produce air conditioners, and we can''t catch up with Hilton''s order!"


    "The steel mills have started production, but I haven''t even seen what the new steel looks like!"


    Brian gasped and growled, "now! What combine do you want to make?"


    "I can add several production lines for you..."


    "How can we have time and manpower?"


    "But it''s urgent..."


    Donne frowned: "the manpower is really tight to this point. Haven''t many people settled in Ellington recently?"


    Edgar smiled bitterly, "Lord, that''s right, but those newcomers can''t trust them. How dare we hire them?"


    "Also..."


    Donne was a little distressed: "originally, he thought that after the combine harvester was finished, he began to think about the magic car and the magic automatic car. Now he can only put it on hold for the time being."


    "Magic car? Magic auto?"


    Brian looked puzzled: "what are you talking about?"


    "Oh, you can understand it as the product of the combination of alchemy and engineering."


    Don shrugged and said, "they are very convenient transportation tools."


    "Engineering? Then you should tell the dwarfs that they are likely to be very interested."


    Brian has no interest in engineering at all.


    Donne smiled, "I think so, but the problem is that we don''t have dwarf engineers here."


    "Dwarf Engineer..."


    Brian muttered and suddenly said, "that''s right!"


    Brian suddenly gave Edgar the job and said to Donne, "big brother, can I take a few days off?"


    "Ask for leave?"


    "Yes, I''ll go back and see if I can get some brothers to help."


    Brian complained, "I didn''t speak ill of you humans. These apprentices are really stupid and can''t help at all. The pressure is all on me."


    "And by the way, I can ask if any dwarf engineers would like to come to you. Speaking of you, you have so many wonderful ideas, and they will be happy to come here to discuss with you."


    Donne thought, "can you persuade the dwarves to get out of the mountain?"


    "Of course!"


    Brian said proudly, "I''m -- cough, well, in a word, it should be no problem. Of course, big brother, you have to ensure that they can get the same treatment as others when they come here, and there is a large supply of good wine..."


    "Of course it''s no problem."


    Donne smiled. If he could get help from the dwarves at this price, he would make a lot of money.


    "Well."


    Donne pondered for a moment and suddenly said, "you prepare today and I''ll go back with you tomorrow. After all, your eloquence is estimated to be unclear. It''s better for me to explain the treatment to them."


    "Well... Well, I can trust your character anyway, big brother! But you don''t have to prepare. Since you want to go back, start now!"


    Brian was so straightforward, which surprised Donne.


    Dwarves and elves are the creations of the Earth Goddess nisclair. In a way, they actually have a lot in common, and it is difficult for them to accept other races as friends. However, once a member accepts a foreigner as a friend, through the introduction of this member, the foreigner will be easily accepted by other members.


    This is their unity and their unconditional trust in their peers.


    The best thing is that if this time goes well, you can not only attract dwarves to Ellington, but also see dwarfs!


    Donne is very interested in the aboriginal of prandar. Donne feels that many mechanical problems can be solved by dwarfs, and it must be easy to communicate with them.


    After deciding to go back with Brian, Donne went back and told Fiona and they set off.


    Although Donne went out to make Fiona very dissatisfied after he came back a few days, if Donne could really recruit dwarves and dwarfs, it could greatly alleviate Ellington''s tense manpower problem, so she could only bear it.

 Chapter 128

    Because the dwarves live in the ambris mountains in the west, Brian and Donne first came to the Brussels iron mine.


    After checking the mine and encouraging Rogers, Donne was ready to go on his way.


    "Wait! Wait, big brother!"


    Brian looked blue. "Can we walk the next distance?"


    Donne frowned, "but it''s still a long way to go. I''m afraid it''s a waste of time to walk."


    In order to save time, Donne just flew all the way to the iron mine with Brian. After landing, Brian''s legs trembled and he couldn''t walk straight.


    Even mountain dwarfs like Brian are so afraid of flying, not to mention those underground dwarfs. As for the dwarf Griffin knights in fantasy novels? Hehe


    "At least, at least take a break today!"


    Brian gasped as he led the way: "when I recover, I''ll be better tomorrow..."


    So Donne had to follow him. In this way, they walked for some time and flew a distance. Three days later, they finally saw the first dwarf village.


    It is worth mentioning that, not far from the Brussels iron mine, Donne found a large white clay mine with considerable reserves on the other side of the mine. This discovery made Donne instantly have the idea of firing porcelain.


    Especially the toilet


    He can''t stand the evil squatting in the toilet!


    "This is cinder village."


    Overlooking the dwarf village hidden on the hillside from a distance, Brian''s mood finally brightened: "slag village is the nearest village to the human world. They occasionally make some deals with some adventurers who go deep into the ambris mountains. Maybe we can try to attract some dwarves here first."


    Donne''s expression is very strange. It''s normal to solicit work, but Brian feels strange when he says so.


    Without hesitation, they went straight to the village.


    "Who?"


    As soon as they got close to the village, a guard found them both.


    "Hey! Don''t be nervous, brother! I''m Brian!"


    Brian shouted quickly, "he''s my friend!"


    "Brian... Brian!?"


    The guards suddenly widened their eyes: "isn''t this Brian who disappeared a few years ago? Have you gone to the human world?"


    Brian certainly wouldn''t say that he was imprisoned by mountain bandits. He smiled proudly and said, "of course! My friend is a lord of mankind. Now I''m the chief forging master of his territory!"


    After recognizing Brian, the guards immediately opened the door and let them in. As for Donne''s lordship... They don''t care.


    However, due to Donne''s human identity, the guards decided to send them to the elders.


    "We thought you were killed in the forest. Elder durum was sad for a while."


    "That old thing will be sad?"


    Brian looked disdainful: "is he sad about the barrels of good bars I stole?"


    The dwarf guard nodded: "yes, elder durum cried bitterly at your funeral. I''m afraid he doesn''t have a chance to get back the wine you stole."


    "Well thought... Wait!?"


    Brian noticed Donne''s strange eyes and suddenly came back: "what did you just say? Funeral? My funeral!?"


    "Yes, the elder thought you were killed by Warcraft, so he decided to hold a funeral for you in the village."


    "That old bastard! He must be cursing me on purpose!"


    Suddenly Brian was furious, but then he suddenly found that the atmosphere around him was a little strange, so he asked, "Hey, brother, why does the atmosphere in the village look so tense? What happened?"


    The dwarf guard said casually: "it''s no big deal. The Warcraft in the forest are a little restless recently, especially a while ago. I don''t know what''s crazy and rushed to attack the village, so I''ve raised some vigilance these days."


    He didn''t look nervous, and Brian didn''t take it seriously.


    Donne was a little embarrassed. He probably guessed the reasons for the abnormalities of Warcraft. I''m afraid it was related to Ellington''s collective awakening talent a few days ago. In order to help them awaken their talent, Donne gathered all the nearby elements and magic to Ellington, and Warcraft, which is very sensitive to elements and magic, is easy to be stimulated, so


    Of course, he won''t say such a thing.


    "Well, elder durum''s house is still there. Go there yourself. I''ll go back."


    The architectural style of dwarves is quite different from that of humans. Dwarves adhering to the rough and primitive style are mostly built with rocks and trees. They rarely use soil to fill gaps, so they look like primitive people.


    However, in this rough and primitive style, the decorative functions are all kinds of exquisite ironware with cold light, and anvil is placed at the door of almost every house.


    Swords and swords are rarely seen here. Most of them are war hammers. Heavy war hammers can not only be used as weapons for them, but also be used as forging hammers very conveniently. Therefore, when a dwarf is just an adult, the first test he receives is to build a war hammer.


    This also led to more than 90% of the dwarves being Warhammer messengers.


    Only some non mainstream dwarves use double handed Epee or Tomahawk.


    "The old man must go crazy when he sees me..."


    Brian whispered and rang the, and Donne took a few steps back in silence.


    "Come, come, you little guys don''t know how to respect the old man. Can''t you let me have a rest?"


    An old dwarf opened the door nagging. The moment he saw Brian, he was stunned and his voice stopped suddenly.


    Brian grinned. "Hey, elder durum."


    "You, you... Brian..."


    Elder durum''s eyes burst into muddy tears.


    He hit Brian with a punch and scolded, "you old bastard! I''m not dead yet!"


    Unexpectedly, durum, who looked old and weak, immediately avoided Brian''s fist and smashed his crutch at Brian: "you damn bastard! Spit out my barrels of wine if you''re not dead!"


    "Dang" rang, and Brian''s hammer stopped the crutch. "If you want compensation, beat me first, and what the hell is my funeral


    Hearing the crisp sound, Tang en found that the crutch in durum''s hand was actually made of refined iron. He suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. Is it worthy of prandal''s fighting race?


    "That''s the old man. I don''t want to see your soul flying away. You should be grateful to me for guiding your soul home and returning you to the arms of the goddess!"


    "Shall I hold a funeral for you so that your soul can thank me!?"


    "Don''t bother you, I will live longer than you!"


    "Up! You old man, take a hammer from me!"


    "Little bastard, look at the stick!"


    Whether it was oral Kung Fu or hand Kung Fu, durum did not lose the wind at all. He fought with Brian. The jingling sound attracted the attention of many dwarves, but they went home without paying attention.


    Donne yanked hard from the corner of his eye. Does it mean that this is already the daily life of the fighting nation?


    Two dwarves, an old man and a small man, fought for more than half an hour, from one end of the village to the other, and finally came back, staring at each other breathlessly. Neither of them would bow his head and admit his mistake first.


    "That..."


    Donne looked at the sky. If they were allowed to fight again, it would be a waste of time. He stepped forward, gave a mage ceremony to elder durum, and then took out a bottle of crescent wine and handed it to him: "elder, I apologize for Brian''s rudeness. This bottle of crescent wine from the Elves will be used as compensation for his stealing your beer."


    Elder durum took the wine and subconsciously repeated, "new moon wine?"


    "New moon wine!?"


    "Wine!?"


    Several houses around suddenly opened the door. Several dwarves rushed out and stared at elder durum.


    Elder durum was shocked: "what do you want? I can tell you, this bottle of wine is Brian''s compensation! Don''t try to hit its attention!"


    Perhaps worried that the dwarves would really rush up and take the wine away, elder durum rushed back to his house without saying a word and hid the wine before he came out at ease.


    "Well, Hello, human, I have felt your kindness. Tell me what you came for."


    Elder durum said solemnly, "do you want us to help forge armor or weapons? For the sake of that bottle of wine, I will seriously consider it."


    Donne didn''t say it directly, but said with a smile, "I heard that the people of the earth like to drink beer. I thought you wouldn''t like the gift I took out."


    "We don''t like new moon wine."


    Elder durum smiled cunningly: "but you humans like it. I remember a human adventurer said before that this kind of wine is very popular among humans and is worth 10000 gold coins. With these gold coins, how much good wine can I brew..."


    what the hell! Who says dwarves are honest? Stand up and I promise not to kill him!


    After chatting with elder durum casually, don felt the atmosphere was almost the same. He said, "in fact, I didn''t come here to let you help forge armor or weapons..."


    "Well, I can see that if you just need armor and weapons, Brian can solve it."


    Brian was furious: "who are you scolding, old and immortal!"


    "It''s you, little bastard!"


    After scolding, durum smiled at Donne: "sorry, Lord of mankind, this little bastard must have added a lot of trouble to you. I hope you can tolerate it more. As a heterogeneous race, it''s not easy to live in human society."


    Donne smiled, "of course, I can feel your love for him."


    "Fart!"


    "Nonsense!"


    Brian and durum yelled in unison, then stared at each other, hugged their arms, snorted coldly, and turned away from each other.


    So I said


    Donne is speechless. The proud bearded dwarf is not cute at all!

 Chapter 129

    "Do you want to recruit dwarves to work for you in your territory?"


    After hearing Donne''s intention, elder durum frowned.


    "Can''t you?"


    Donne was a little nervous. Before he came, he thought about how difficult he would encounter. If he could easily recruit dwarves, there would not be so few dwarven craftsmen in the human world.


    "Not bad, but..."


    Elder durum spread his hand: "to tell you the truth, although our family will trade with adventurers, we don''t have a good impression of human beings."


    "You human beings almost never let each other feel your kindness when facing different races. On the contrary, greed, insidious, cunning, all kinds of malice are always easy to see."


    "Therefore, I''m afraid no one will accept your proposal."


    Durum was very negative about Donne''s idea.


    Donne was thoughtful and suddenly asked, "what about you? What''s your attitude, or the senior level of the dwarf Kingdom, towards the fact that I hired them to work and live in the human kingdom? Support or oppose?"


    It''s easy to say what those people think. Don believes that as long as they know how rich the reward is, there will be dwarves willing to go. Compared with this, elder durum''s opinion is actually more important.


    If the high-level dwarves disagree with this kind of thing, I''m afraid many things will not go smoothly next.


    "Our opinion?"


    Elder durum smiled and said, "of course we won''t care so much. This is their freedom. We won''t stop them if they want. Of course, if they suffer discrimination and suffering in the human world, we will welcome them home without hesitation."


    "That''s enough."


    Donne smiled. "I''m confident I can convince them."


    "Well, for the sake of that bottle of wine, we''ll hold a beer party in the evening. It''s estimated that the whole village will come. It''s up to you whether you can attract them at that time."


    Elder durum said and went back to the house: "I''ll go back first. Think about how to convince them."


    "Thank you for your help."


    It was a surprise to get the support of elder durum. Donne thought they would be very exclusive and completely refuse to accept this proposal.


    Brian curled his lips and said, "hum, you are grateful to him for being cheated. This old thing is not as loyal and cunning as he looks."


    "Cheated?"


    "Of course."


    Brian said angrily: "in fact, we dwarves have been in a state of long-term poverty. Every year, many people are hungry and in a state of insufficient food and drink. Cinder village is no exception, so he is also very anxious to solve this problem. Now you say that you want to recruit dwarves to work, it means that more than half of the food problem in the village has been solved. Of course, he supports it."


    "Wait! I can understand if I don''t have enough to eat. What does it mean to drink enough?"


    "There is not enough food to eat, and of course there is not enough wine to brew..."


    Donne''s eyes widened: "you can''t eat enough. How dare you take grain to make wine!?"


    "Of course!"


    Brian proudly said, "we can skip eating when we are hungry, but we can''t stop drinking!"


    "You..." Don twitched at the corners of his mouth. "The dwarves really owe their lives to the protection of the goddess."


    "Of course!"


    Brian was not ashamed but proud. Hehe said with a smile, "even if you can''t recruit here, don''t be afraid. The wine festival will open in a few days. At that time, we will go directly to forging hammer castle. There are more people there, and the opportunity is greater."


    "Wine Festival?"


    "Yes, the annual event of the dwarf kingdom."


    Brian''s face was full of memory: "only in those days will we provide all kinds of wine without limit and let everyone drink freely, so every dwarf won''t miss the event that day, and even the dwarf friends nearby will come to join in the fun."


    Donne rubbed his chin. If the wine festival is really so lively, he can''t miss it. He can recruit not only dwarves, but also dwarfs. Where can he find such a rare opportunity?


    Soon in the evening, after getting the news of the beer party, the dwarves began to get busy. A huge bonfire was built in the square in the middle of the village, with a circle of fresh and juicy meat chops inserted next to it. After the barbecue of the bonfire, it gave off a strong smell in a moment. Rao is tired of barbecue.


    However, the other dwarves were not moved, but stared at elder durum with green eyes.


    "What are you doing? What are you looking at me for?"


    Elder durum shouted, "didn''t you agree to have a beer party? I gathered you all together. Why didn''t anyone bring beer?"


    "Elder durum..."


    A dwarf youyou said, "you cheated us out of our wine last time..."


    "Eh? Is there such a thing?"


    Elder durum decided to pretend to be stupid.


    "Who told me last time that the beer party was ready, so I had a bonfire, which made me cut firewood for a long time?"


    Another dwarf youyou said, "what you told me is meat. Let me work in the mountains for a while..."


    "What you told me is that there is not enough beer, and there are still a few barrels..."


    "That''s what you said to me..."


    "Why don''t I remember that?"


    Elder durum looked puzzled: "you must have remembered wrong! Yes, that''s it!"


    "You old bastard dare not admit it now!"


    Several dwarves around suddenly became angry and rushed up to wrestle with elder durum, while other dwarves immediately shouted cheers. It seems that they were also very excited after they found that there was no wine to drink.


    "Cough! You bastards! It''s the wine festival soon. Are you still staring at my poor stock!?"


    Originally, Donne wanted to take out the prepared wine to help, but when elder durum said so, he sat back and entered the theater mode.


    "That''s right!"


    Several dwarves held elder durum and threatened, "if you don''t take out your inventory today, we''ll roast you on the fire!"


    Another dwarf said with a look of compassion: "I believe the goddess will forgive our sins..."


    "Damn it! All right, all right! You bastards won! I know! Put me down!"


    When elder durum saw that no one helped him, he knew that he had gone too far last time and had provoked public anger. He had no choice but to agree.


    Then reluctantly take them. All the stocks he secretly hid were taken out. The dwarves in cinder village cheered, but only the heart of elder durum was dripping blood.


    Fortunately, the bottle of wine was saved... As long as there was that bottle of wine, once it was sold, hum


    Elder durum pretended to wipe his tears. He just wanted to say something, but he found that others had scrambled to grab the beer. He was angry: "get away! I should come first!"


    However, no one cared about him at all. They beat him on the ground every minute, and then continued to fight for beer.


    "Try it."


    Brian grabs a beer for Donne: "it has a special flavor with dwarf barbecue."


    "Oh, oh..."


    Donne looked piteously at the ashen old trum and asked, "Brian, is this your dwarf characteristic?"


    "He?"


    Brian''s disdain on his face: "ignore him. If he didn''t usually do evil, how could he be the elder?"


    Brian''s words suddenly got Dunn''s brain stuck and his mind couldn''t turn around.


    "What do you mean?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "There are many evils. It has nothing to do with being an elder."


    Donne asked a little hard, "aren''t the respected elders among the dwarves the elders?"


    "Who did you listen to?"


    Brian was surprised on his face: "the elder is either a fool who can''t do anything, or who provoked public anger, will be recommended as the elder to punish him for serving everyone. People with ability are busy. How can they have time to deal with those trivial things."


    "So, don''t look at the word elder. It sounds very powerful. In fact, it mainly manages the things between the neighbors, such as whose hammer is lost and whose window is broken. It also acts as a microphone."


    "In addition, as I told you in the afternoon, the food production in the village is insufficient. If anyone has no food, find the elder. Then he is responsible for coordinating and borrowing some food support from other families. That''s all he usually does."


    Donne was silly, but when Brian said so, he was speechless.


    This is not the same virtue as the aunt of the neighborhood committee on earth!


    Completely overturned Donne''s understanding of the word elder!


    When those dwarves drank beer, the atmosphere was really warm. Some dwarves sat there happily, drinking and chatting at the top of their voices, while others were excited and danced around the campfire, even those dwarf women who looked strong and strong were no exception.


    Brian winked at Donne: "if you want to recruit them, now is the best opportunity."


    Donne understood and stood up with a light cough.


    However


    No one paid any attention to him.


    "Hahaha..."


    Brian laughed wildly. Just as Donne was about to become angry, he jumped up and shouted, "be quiet! My big human brother has something to say!"


    Brian''s voice finally calmed the dwarves in the carnival.


    Without hesitation, Donne immediately said his idea of recruiting dwarves to work, and then looked at the dwarves with expectation.


    The dwarfs looked at each other, you look at me, I look at you, but no one answered him for a long time.


    "Work for mankind..."


    "I''m not used to it..."


    "Will you lie to us?"


    "I don''t think so. After all, it''s Brian''s friend."


    "But he is human, and he wants to go to the human world..."


    "Sure enough, forget it..."


    "Yes..."


    Hearing their comments, Donne was disappointed. Sure enough, as expected by elder durum, these dwarves had great doubts about working in the human world.


    "Don''t be disappointed, big brother. Don''t forget that there is a wine festival."


    Brian comforted Donne: "there will be more --"


    "Boom, boom!"


    Bursts of explosions suddenly rang through the night sky!

 Chapter 130

    The hustle and bustle of the dwarf village suddenly fell into a dead silence.


    Followed by a burst of tension!


    "Warcraft! Warcraft is attacking again!"


    "Where''s the guard?"


    A dwarf pointed to some red faced guys next to him: "isn''t the guard here?"


    Elder durum was stunned: "wait - they''re coming to the beer party too! Who''s guarding the gate?"


    Silence, followed by an uproar!


    "Don''t panic!"


    At the moment, elder durum gave full play to his role and shouted, "it''s just a group of Warcraft that can''t form a climate. Will the people of the earth be afraid of them?"


    "Boom!"


    A flaming fireball was falling in front of elder durum, and the splashing molten liquid scorched half of his beard.


    Don can guarantee that durum''s expression at the moment is the most wonderful face changing magic he has ever seen.


    Elder durum''s face changed from red to white, from white to blue, from blue to purple. Finally, he couldn''t help roaring and grabbed his cast-iron crutch: "my precious beard! These damn bastards!!! I''m going to kill them!"


    Elder durum roared and rushed out.


    Donne and Brian looked at each other and stood up to help.


    "Ah --"


    Hearing a scream, elder durum flew back like a shell, got up from the ground and shouted angrily: "Damn it - not only Warcraft! But also those cavemen! They drove the Warcraft group to attack!"


    "Cavemen! How dare they!"


    The dwarves were shocked and then became angry: "how dare the cavemen ruin our beer party? Kill them!"


    Cave dwellers are not human beings, but humanoid creatures. They have simple wisdom. They have no complete language and social structure. They live in caves with clans as units and live by wild fruits and hunting weak animals.


    In short, just like primitive people.


    What dwarves like to do most is to dig holes in the mountains. Naturally, they become enemies of life and death with cave dwellers - unilateral.


    The dwarves didn''t even regard the Neanderthals as enemies because they didn''t deserve them.


    Therefore, the dwarves immediately became angry when they heard that the cavemen dared to drive the Warcraft to the door.


    "Wait!"


    Donne was sensitive and noticed the unusual smell: "doesn''t it mean that the Neanderthals have no wisdom? How can they know how to drive Warcraft to attack you?"


    "They all came to the door. Who cares so much!"


    As a dwarf, it''s a shame to be beaten to the door by cavemen!


    All the dwarves shared weal and woe and felt deeply insulted. After drinking the last glass of beer under intensive attacks, they grabbed the guys and roared out to fight.


    Warlike Brian, of course, didn''t want to fall behind. He grabbed the hammer and rushed up.


    Donne looked around. Good guy, the whole dwarf village didn''t fight except those young dwarves who didn''t have combat effectiveness. Even those dwarf women bravely took up arms and rushed out to fight.


    "All the children come to me! Let''s go to the basement and take shelter for a while. The battle will be over soon!"


    Donne realized what the elder trum really did in the village


    [wow...]


    Nora pulled Donne''s hair and stared: [I can''t tell which of them is smaller...]


    As Nora said, to be honest, male dwarfs are all bearded, and it''s hard for Donne to tell which are children. He can only reluctantly judge them from their size.


    "Human beings! Yes, it''s you. Come along!"


    "Me?"


    Donne smiled, "no, I''ll help out."


    "Hum!"


    Elder durum snorted coldly and said with a smelly face, "this is a battle between our dwarves and cavemen. This shame must be washed by the dwarves themselves. What''s it to ask you to help?"


    "Besides, it''s just a mere caveman. It''s not an enemy at all!"


    So who just got shot off?


    A dwarf boy looked at durum innocently: "elder, why did you just fly?"


    GoodJob£¡ Well done, boy! I watch you!


    "I, I, that''s because I''m old! That''s right!"


    While urging them to run to the basement, elder durum said righteously: "if I were young, I could kill them all alone!"


    "Eh?" another dwarf girl was stunned. "Elder, you don''t seem to be as old as my father?"


    Donne looked at the embarrassed elder durum and couldn''t help grinning. Can it be said that dwarf children are born with poisonous tongue? Make complaints about one more than one.


    "Stop talking nonsense! Get in!"


    The angry elder durum simply used his feet and kicked them into the basement one by one. Fortunately, the dwarves are a fighting nation, and these children won''t be hurt.


    "Don''t you really need my help?"


    Donne looked back at the entrance of the village. The war over there looked fierce.


    "No, not at all -"


    "Boom!"


    There was a dull noise in the basement, and then the children exclaimed, "elder! The caveman has dug a hole and drilled in!"


    Elder durum was stunned.


    Donne suddenly burst into flames in his hands and raised his eyebrows: "now?"


    "Please!"


    Elder durum knew he was not the opponent of the caveman and immediately withdrew what he had just said.


    At the next moment, Donne suddenly appeared in the dusty basement. You don''t have to look. Where the cavers who drilled the hole hid was very clear in your mind. The flame split. A fireball roared and hit the cavers like a directional tracking missile, which was light and easy to lift and blew them to pieces.


    Looking at the dark tunnel on the wall, Donne spread out his right hand. A fireball flew into the tunnel and exploded in the tunnel with a dull sound of "boom"!


    The caveman who was rushing here was unlucky and was hit by the fireball.


    "How awesome!"


    Elder durum, who followed in, just saw this scene and marveled: "I didn''t expect you to be such a powerful magician!"


    "My name is Donne."


    "Oh, I know, Brian said."


    "Then you call me ''human''?"


    "Used to... Can this fireball blow them up?"


    "Believe me, there is no problem in the world that cannot be solved by firing a fireball -"


    At this time, a caveman rushed over against a burning red metal ore, and elder durum looked at Donne.


    "- if so, two."


    Donne pulled the corners of his mouth, and suddenly a more profound fireball came out of his hand. The fireball flew over and directly penetrated the ore, exploded all the cave people behind and burned to ashes.


    Endless Neanderthals can easily make people feel bored. This creature has nothing else, but its reproductive ability is amazing. It''s like cutting leeks. It''s lucky that they have no wisdom and have no signs of evolution for nearly 10000 years. Otherwise, prandal would have been the world of Neanderthals for a long time.


    Donne went to the wall, patted the wall, and then the tunnel dug by the cavemen was closed again.


    "Turn mud into stone."


    Donne gently touched the mud wall, and a wave of magic spread out. Then the soil within a few meters around the basement solidified into hard stones. Under the action of Donne''s magic, the firmness of this stone is even comparable to that of metal.


    "There should be no problem here. Let me go up and have a look."


    Donne nodded at elder durum and flew out of the basement very smartly.


    "Wow! The magic is really powerful!"


    A dwarf boy looked adored, and then suddenly said, "I''ve decided! I don''t want to learn forging! I want to be a magician!"


    "Bastard!"


    Elder durum slapped him to the ground: "you dwarf don''t learn forging well, what magic do you learn! You''re not a rune dwarf!"


    "Who stipulates that only Rune dwarves can learn magic!"


    The dwarf boy looked unconvinced: "I have to learn!"


    "Your father will be so angry with you when he knows!"


    Elder durum stopped caring about him after saying that. In his opinion, it was just a whim of a teenager. When he found that he couldn''t feel the magic at all, he was expected to give up.


    However, he didn''t know that the boy''s pursuit of magic was extremely firm. After finding that he couldn''t understand magic, he came up with a set of methods to enable ordinary dwarves to use magic by studying Rune dwarves. This profession was called Rune master by later generations, but these are digressions, which are omitted.


    "Big brother! Where have you been? Give me a hand!"


    Brian was overjoyed when he saw Donne. Just for a moment, he was in a mess. Other dwarves nearby were also disheartened. They were beaten by those Warcraft and cavemen


    Donne looked surprised. There was something wrong with the situation.


    "The situation is a little abnormal!"


    A dwarf guard was very depressed and said, "the attack of Warcraft is much stronger and fiercer than before. Even those cavemen are crazy."


    "I''m afraid the caveman shaman has mastered the way to drive these Warcraft, so they want to occupy this area."


    "No, no, even if it is true, these Warcraft will not be so fierce. It feels like they have completely lost their reason."


    Lost your mind?


    Donne frowned and vaguely had a bad feeling. He looked at those crazy attacking cavemen outside. He drove the master''s hand to catch a caveman. After looking at the caveman carefully, he waved and pinched it into pieces.


    "Sure enough..."


    Donne frowned and said, "although it''s very slight, the cave dwellers have traces of being polluted by the power of chaos, and those Warcraft are almost the same. I''m afraid they don''t master the way to drive Warcraft, but are polluted by the power of chaos, so they are regarded as the same kind."


    "The power of chaos!"


    The dwarves were surprised: "is there a door of chaos open near here?"


    [Nora?]


    Donne let out a cry.


    Nora leaned lazily over Donne''s head and arched: [didn''t feel it... It may be small, so it''s closed naturally...]


    I see


    "I don''t feel the smell of the chaos gate around here. It may have closed naturally," Donne said

 Chapter 131

    Donne still quite trusted Nora''s feeling. When she was in the shining lake, she easily suppressed the small chaotic gate. It can be seen that the race of goblins should naturally restrain the power of chaos, so she should be very sensitive to the smell of the chaotic gate. She said no, that should be No.


    But the dwarves didn''t believe what Donne said and were still nervous.


    Tang Enjian couldn''t convince them, so he had to solve the battle first.


    Looking at the Warcraft and cavemen in front of him, Donne walked out of the dwarf''s defense circle.


    The dwarves were shocked: "human! What are you doing! A mage should look like a mage! Stand behind and be a fort!"


    "Ha ha, don''t worry! Big brother is not an ordinary mage!"


    Brian laughed and followed. He had seen how fierce Donne''s fighting ability was. Of course, he had to follow him.


    "Go back."


    Donne didn''t intend to make Brian happy. He didn''t bother to waste time with these cannon fodder. In the blink of an eye, amazing magic gathered around him.


    Brian was just about to say a few words when he saw the elements that had appeared around Donne. He was shocked and shouted and ran back: "take it easy, big brother! My brothers are still living here!"


    Donne was stunned. His magic converged a little. He cancelled the flame storm spell. After thinking about it, he bent his fingers and flicked: "swamp spell."


    The second terrace is the spell bog, which can turn the ground into a bog, slow down the enemy''s action speed, and make some heavy enemies fall into the bog and unable to move.


    The super large-scale mire technique makes all Warcraft and cavemen blocked outside in trouble. They struggle desperately to escape from the mire. However, the more they struggle, the deeper they sink.


    Then Donne threw his right hand, and the wind elements gathered in his hands to form an invisible wind element sword.


    After estimating the number and range of the enemy, Donne waved the wind element sword laterally, and a sharp semi arc wind blade roared out in an instant and swept through the Warcraft group!


    The next moment, all the Warcraft and cavemen were frozen there.


    "OK."


    Donne glanced and scattered the wind element sword. He was quite satisfied with the power of the element sword.


    "It''s over? But they..."


    A dwarf guard hesitated, but Brian didn''t doubt Donne''s strength at all. He ran excitedly and poked the Warcraft in front.


    With a "click", the body of the Warcraft fell from the middle, and blood splashed out. Then it was like a chain reaction. All Warcraft and cavemen were broken from the middle and killed!


    "Hiss..."


    The dwarves took a breath of air conditioning and looked at Donne in shock.


    Did he just wave his hand?


    What spell has this power?


    What level of mage is he!?


    Those dwarves subconsciously look at Brian. I''m afraid only Brian knows the truth?


    But they didn''t know that even Brian didn''t know Donne''s real strength.


    "That... Big brother..."


    Brian scratched his head: "didn''t you agree to take it easy? The village is completely exposed."


    Donne pulled from the corner of his mouth: "... His hand slipped."


    In fact, he didn''t expect the power of the wind element sword to be so great. He thought it would be good to destroy half of the enemy, but who would know that not only the enemy was killed in one sword, but all the trees within the fan-shaped range of one kilometer in front were cut off from the starting point where he stood.


    So a fan-shaped blank area appeared in the forest on the half slope of the mountain, and the gate of the dwarf village was completely exposed


    "Now we''re in trouble... We''re different from elves. We can''t give birth to plants..."


    Brian scratched his head and was a little upset.


    [Nora, is there a way?]


    Nora saw that she had something to play and said happily: [give it to me!]


    So Donne said, "leave it to me."


    "Leave it to you? But you are a mage, not a druid..."


    Before Brian finished, he saw that Donne suddenly showed a strong green light, not the green of plants, but the green light with surging vitality.


    The green light spread to the forest with Donne as the center. Under the action of the green light, all the trees cut by the waist floated back to the stump. Then, under the action of the surging breath of life, all the broken trees were restored to their original state in the blink of an eye - no, even more prosperous than before!


    The dwarves were silly, and Brian looked straight: "big brother, give me a clue. Are you an Elf Druid pretending to be an adult?"


    As far as Brian knows, only the Elf Druid can have this ability in plant regeneration, which is much inferior to the green dragon.


    "Secret."


    Donne smiled and didn''t explain so much.


    "Hum, secrets, you have more secrets..."


    Brian muttered, "in that case, you can dispose of these bodies by the way. They will soon stink."


    "Leave it to me. You can go back and continue drinking."


    After the dwarfs dispersed, Donne snapped his fingers, and a large area of dense mage''s hands appeared around him. All the bodies were gathered together. Donne hit them with a fifth order spell purgatory impact, and all the bones disappeared and turned into ashes.


    Although there are magic cores in these Warcraft corpses, the magic cores that have been polluted by chaos can''t be used at all. Tang en can only regret to give up.


    "Well done, reward you."


    Donne took out a mint and put it on his head. "Eat clean and don''t spill it on my head."


    "Wow! Donne is the best!"


    Nora immediately cheered and chewed happily with a mint.


    Seeing Nora like mints so much, Donne laughed. If you have a chance in the future, develop more fruit candies. Prandal still has a lot of delicious fruits.


    When they returned to the square, the dwarves had restored the lively atmosphere before. After all, there were no dead this time. A victory was worth celebrating with wine, so they drank more happily.


    "Big brother!"


    Brian winked at Donne. After Donne walked over, he smiled and whispered, "what have you just done? It''s estimated that something good will happen."


    "What do you mean?"


    Donne was a little confused.


    "Wait and see."


    Brian left him alone and drank himself.


    At this time, a dwarf came up and stared at Donne. Just when Donne was uncomfortable, he asked rudely, "Lord of mankind, did you save the children?"


    Donne was stunned, immediately woke up and smiled calmly: "well, since you are friends, your child is in danger, of course I can''t sit idly by."


    "Yes! You are a good man!"


    The dwarf''s beard shook and he must be laughing. Unfortunately, the beard was too thick to see.


    He raised his glass and touched Donne. After drinking it all at once, he asked, "you said you wanted to hire dwarves to work for you?"


    As expected, Donne smiled and nodded, "yes, but you don''t want to go, so I''m going to go to hammer castle with Brian to try my luck."


    "I''d like to go."


    The dwarf said very simply, "for the sake of saving my son, I can work for you, but if I''m not satisfied, I''ll leave at any time. You can''t stop me!"


    Donne was overjoyed: "that''s very welcome. Don''t worry. If you don''t want to stay there, you can come back at any time. I won''t stop you!"


    "OK, I can go with you anytime."


    After hearing Donne''s promise, the dwarf left with satisfaction.


    Finally had a good start!


    After harvesting a dwarf employee, Donne finally showed a happy smile on his face. However, this is only the beginning.


    Because he received a bottle of new moon wine from Donne before, elder durum spared no effort to publicize that Donne saved the children. It was soon known by all the dwarves. They came to propose a toast to Donne one by one, and expressed great interest in Donne''s recruitment.


    At the end of the night, in addition to the 55 dwarves who directly expressed their willingness to work for Donne, dozens of dwarves expressed great interest, which made Donne happy.


    These dwarves are different from human employees. They are born with great strength and are very skillful. They can be competent and efficient in both constructive and creative work. These 55 dwarfs can almost be 500 human employees.


    With their participation, the construction speed of Ellington will be further improved.


    This trip is worth the ticket price!


    Seeing that so many dwarves are interested in Donne''s recruitment, elder durum is comfortable and almost smiles like a chrysanthemum. However, with more and more interested dwarves, elder durum''s smile disappeared and began to panic.


    Why panic?


    Because there are only many adult dwarves in the whole slag village!


    If these adult dwarves go to work for Donne, what will cinder village do in the future!?


    Seeing that Donne did not refuse to come and had the posture of catching the dwarves, elder durum could not wait to rush up and stop his mouth!


    Soon it was late at night and the party came to an end. In a good mood, Donne didn''t know how much wine he had drunk. He just remembered that he was dizzy and sent to bed, and then he was unconscious.


    The next day, when the hot sun shone on his face, Tang en finally woke up.


    "Hiss... My head hurts..."


    Donne covered his forehead and * * got up. He felt that the magic pool in his body was out of balance. Sure enough, the profession of mage should be insulated from wine


    "Are you awake? Wait a minute. I''ll prepare water and breakfast for you right away."


    At this time, a woman''s voice suddenly came from the side.


    Donne immediately froze on the bed, twisted his neck stiff, and then saw a very shy dwarf girl smiling.


    Donne swallowed hard: "here, here..."


    "... my room..."


    The dwarf girl gave Donne a shy look and went out.


    "Boom!"


    Donne felt so dark that he almost fainted again.


    Can it be said that his * * in prandar was so confessed to a dwarf woman!?

 Chapter 132

    Soon the dwarf girl came back with water and breakfast.


    Looking at the shy dwarf girl, Donne swallowed hard and asked carefully, "excuse me... Why am I here?"


    The dwarf girl was "a little shy" and said, "because you drank too much, the elder arranged for you to rest here..."


    "Just rest? Well, I''m sorry, I mean... I didn''t do anything strange, did I?"


    Looking at the silent dwarf girl, Donne had never felt so frightened as now.


    "Strange things?"


    The shy dwarf girl seemed a little surprised: "no, I just arranged for you to rest here, because I''m cleaner here."


    Donne was relieved, but as soon as he saw the shy look of the dwarf girl, Donne became nervous again.


    "But, but I didn''t do anything. Why are you so shy?"


    "Shy?"


    The dwarf girl was even more strange: "I''m not shy."


    Donne was silent for a moment: "... Why is your face so red all the time?"


    "Oh, you say this?"


    "Shy" dwarf girl smiled and said, "this is blush, because it is often helped by the side of the furnace, so the face is roasted red... Yes, I put the breakfast here, Blaine is waiting for you outside......"


    Relief, this is a real relief!


    Donne can''t laugh or cry. He''s so nervous. He''s just amorous!


    Presumably, there are great differences in the aesthetics between dwarves and humans. Although there are many literary works and bards telling the love stories between elves and humans, dragons and elves, and even dragons and humans, I have never heard of any story about human falling in love with dwarves or humans and dwarfs.


    Donne finally smiled. "I''m really bothering you. Thank you."


    "You''re welcome!"


    The dwarf girl slapped Donne on the shoulder and left happily.


    "Nora! Why didn''t you remind me last night?"


    "Well... Ah?"


    Nora seems to be still sleepy. Last night, she was curious and tasted some wine, but she didn''t expect that she was born to cross the plane space. Her drinking capacity was surprisingly poor and fainted at one bite.


    "Forget it, when I didn''t say."


    Donne put her back in his pocket and began to wash and eat.


    After breakfast, Donne left the dwarf girl''s house and found Brian who was chatting with several of his peers.


    "... at that time, Donne, the eldest brother, was very down-to-earth. He was almost cornered by those enemies. You know, mages are protected roles in adventure. Once they are close to the enemy, they will be finished. Although the eldest brother is a very powerful mage, he is also a mage, right?"


    "Just when he was about to be killed by the mountain thieves, I, Brian forging hammer, bravely came out. I waved the hammer and smashed the mountain thieves in three or two times. The big brother was stunned by my strength on the spot, and then he had to pull me and hire me as his guard."


    "I happened to be tired of training in the human world and wanted to find a place to rest, so I reluctantly agreed to him and go to his territory to be his escort. I practiced my craft when I had nothing to do."


    "I see!"


    A dwarf admired very much: "I didn''t expect Brian that you have traveled so many places in the past few years. I envy you a little."


    "Don''t envy me," Brian laughed. "When you get to Ellington, there will be plenty of opportunities for you to travel."


    As soon as Donne stood behind, he took a swipe at the corner of his mouth, and Brian was running the train again.


    Travel? Experience in the human world?


    If these admiring dwarves knew that he was kidnapped by mountain bandits while dozing off before he got out of the forest, what would they look like?


    But seeing that he worked so hard to pull people for Ellington, he won''t dismantle his platform.


    "Brian."


    "HMM... ah! Big brother, big brother!"


    Brian suddenly recovered and said with a dry smile, "did you have a good drink yesterday? The weather is really good today..."


    Donne looked at Brian meaningfully: "yes, it''s really good. Your dwarf girls are also very enthusiastic..."


    "Really?"


    Brian said with a smile, "I didn''t expect you, big brother, to know the benefits of our people on the earth?"


    "By the way, what are they doing? What do you think everyone is packing up? Are they going to move?"


    Donne just found out about it. The dwarfs in cinder village are busy packing up. It looks like the whole family is moving. It''s very lively.


    "Of course not. You forgot what I told you? Wine Festival."


    Brian rolled his eyes: "the wine festival in forge hammer castle is about to open. In order to catch up with this annual event, dwarf villages living far away will set out ahead of time. It''s a coincidence that they are going to set out tomorrow... Speaking, we can act with them!"


    Brian suddenly showed a happy smile, because with so many dwarves, don wouldn''t have to fly with him.


    Seriously, Brian really hates flying in the sky. The feeling that his feet don''t touch the ground always makes him feel like he''s lost half his life.


    Donne saw through Brian''s idea at a glance, but after thinking about it, he agreed. It happened that he could tell the dwarves in slag village about Ellington on the way. On the one hand, he could arouse their curiosity, on the other hand, he could also teach them the precautions of life in Ellington. When he went there, he could quickly integrate into Ellington.


    Moreover, the cinder village is actually in the dwarf kingdom. It won''t take a few days to get to the forge hammer castle from here. It''s a distraction.


    "How long will it take to start?"


    "At the current speed, it will take about an hour."


    After staying with Donne for a long time, Brian is used to using the convenient units formulated by Donne. Just now he was still popularizing the standard units formulated by Donne with these dwarves.


    "Well, I''ll go back to Ellington and talk to Fiona. I''ll be right back."


    Donne nodded and suddenly disappeared in a space vortex the next moment.


    "Wow, is this teleportation?"


    "I didn''t expect him to be so powerful that he can even teleport."


    "Of course," said Brian proudly. "The big brother is a very powerful mage!"


    "Since he can teleport," a dwarf looked puzzled, "how could he be beaten so embarrassed by a few mountain bandits? If the mage, he can easily solve the mountain bandits with magic?"


    Brian was so stupid that he held it for a long time and suddenly said, "he must have no mana at that time! That''s right! That''s it! Otherwise, how could he be so embarrassed? It must be so right!"


    Donne sent it directly back to his bedroom. The corner of his mouth tilted. He sent it deliberately in front of the dwarves, just to fix Brian. Who makes this guy always have a big mouth.


    He said he was beaten so badly by several mountain bandits... It''s big this time. Let''s see how he ends.


    "Eh? Lord?"


    When Donne came to the study, Fiona was very surprised: "didn''t you go out with Brian? Why did you come back suddenly?"


    "Well, I have something to tell you."


    Donne made himself a pot of tea. The fragrant leaves of the world tree exuded a full breath of life. Unexpectedly, Nora woke up. Before Donne could take a bite first, she lay on the edge of the cup and drank it herself.


    "Wow! It''s the leaves of the world tree. Don, you even have this."


    Even Nora was surprised that even in the harmonious elf family, only the elf queen and elders were qualified to drink.


    "There''s so much to say. Drink yours!"


    Donne finished unhappily and said to Fiona, "fifty-five dwarf employees have been successfully recruited, and dozens of dwarves have expressed great interest."


    "This is a good thing!"


    Fiona was overjoyed: "when will they come?"


    "It''s estimated that it will take a while. It may be the end of the midsummer month."


    Donne said with a smile: "because forging hammer castle, the national capital of the dwarf Kingdom, will hold the annual Wine Festival, all dwarves will attend this event, and so will the dwarves in cinder village. I''ll tell you when I come back, and I''ll go with you to see if I can recruit more dwarves."


    "In addition, we can also see dwarfs in forging hammer castle. If we can recruit some dwarf craftsmen, it will be very good for our development."


    "So I want to tell you in advance. Remember to prepare some houses for our dwarf friends in advance. Is the construction going on normally?"


    Donne went to the window and looked out. Ellington was now in full swing.


    "Well, I see that under your leadership, only one month has changed so much, so everyone is very positive."


    Fiona also followed and said with a smile, "but after this construction, it is estimated that our Treasury will be empty. We have to hurry to make money."


    Donne raised his eyebrows and said, "don''t worry about making money. After Hilton and Bain have a firm foothold, they can continue to send people to open up business routes in caspamiburg and even several nearby towns. Peppermint and soap are low-profit products. Only when the sales volume increases will they make a lot of money."


    "Soap, air conditioner and pure dew, if they want to find a way to enter the market into the capital alinks, the noble market of the capital is a big cake, and they must not give up."


    "I''ve made a plan for all this. I don''t need you to give directions."


    Fiona rolled her eyes. Only in business, she was very confident.


    "That''s good."


    Fiona looked at the sky: "I think you''d better go if you''re okay."


    Donne raised his eyebrows and looked very strange: "hmm? Why? Hurry to drive me away to date my lover?"


    "I wish I had!"


    Fiona said angrily, "Elia came to you yesterday. She was very angry that you didn''t take her out. She decided to squat and guard you every day. If she found you, what would you do?"


    Donne was sweating on his head. "What you said is... I think I''d better get out of here, Nora! Let''s go!"


    As soon as Donne left with his front foot, Elia ran into the study with her back foot.


    "Sister Fiona! Where''s the big brother!?"


    "Didn''t come back..."


    "Nonsense! You''re lying!"


    Elia shrugged her nose: "I smell big brother!"


    Fiona''s nose is so clever, this little girl!

 Chapter 133

    Of course, Donne didn''t know that he was almost caught by Elia. Not long after returning to slag village, the army set out.


    The dwarves in cinder village are used to this annual migration. Everything is going on in an orderly manner. Under the almost primitive condition of communication, Donne is very surprised at the strength of action efficiency and discipline.


    Brian finally didn''t have to be tortured by flying, so he was in good spirits on the road and kept chatting with others. Under Donne''s advice, he described Ellington very well. That boasting made Donne blush a little.


    But the effect was also very good. When they gathered in another dwarf village on the first day, there were twenty more dwarves who decided to go to Ellington, which made Donne happy.


    In the next few days, the journey was very smooth. There were thousands of dwarves. Such a huge team didn''t even dare to harass Warcraft. Instead, it moved faster than at the beginning.


    "It''s very close to forge hammer castle."


    On that day, Brian pointed to the main peak of the Ambrose mountains in front of him and showed off to Donne: "forge hammer castle is built on the hillside of Ambrose peak. It''s not me. Big brother, your human city is weak. Only forge hammer castle can be regarded as a castle that can''t be broken."


    "Then I''ll wait and see."


    "You can see it soon. It''s not far away, but it will take one day to cross the black swamp tomorrow. You can get there in two days."


    "Oh..."


    Donne suddenly recovered. "Black swamp? What''s that?"


    Donne was a little puzzled. He had never heard of these names in the game, whether it was the pale forest or the black swamp. It was at this time that he really felt that the world was not that game after all, and there were many different places.


    "It''s a black swamp."


    Brian shrugged: "there are not even many Warcraft close to it. It is regarded as a place of death that devours life. But don''t worry. Over the years, we have summed up a safe road, so it will be fine - besides, brother, you are a mage. You can fly there. Don''t worry."


    So don didn''t take it to heart. However, when he came to the black swamp the next day, don finally understood what the so-called black swamp meant.


    "Is this what you call a black swamp?"


    Donne swallowed his mouth and stared at the endless asphalt Lake in front of him.


    "That''s right, brother. You should pay attention. This swamp is very evil. You can''t get out if you get in. Many Warcraft have died here. Look at those bones. You''d better fly."


    Brian pointed at Nunu''s mouth, where he could clearly see a lot of huge black bones: "also, you have to cover your mouth and nose with a wet cloth through here, otherwise you will easily faint."


    Donne trembled with excitement. He didn''t listen to a word Brian said. All he had in mind was one thing: he made a lot of money this trip!


    Asphalt is one of the very important raw materials in the modern industrial system on the earth. It is a hydrophobic material. It is impermeable and almost insoluble in water and various organic solvents. It is mainly used in industries such as coatings, plastics, rubber and paving roads.


    Although Donne doesn''t know how to extract plastic and artificial rubber from asphalt, it can pave the road!


    Donne had long been fed up with the uneven road. If the road was paved with asphalt, even if the carriage had no rubber tires and damping system, it would be much more comfortable.


    Moreover, building a smoother road means improving the efficiency of the transportation system and faster product circulation, which means making money faster!


    In prandar''s eyes, this is a murderous black swamp, but in Donne''s eyes, this is a huge black gold mine!


    Donne immediately anchored a spatial coordinate here and then caught up with the big forces again.


    As Brian said, over the past thousands of years, the dwarves have summed up a very safe road, which is composed of solidified asphalt. Although the smell is still dangerous, the wet cloth will not be too harmful after covering the mouth and nose.


    All the dwarves walked on the safe road in a very orderly way. Donne felt the solidified natural asphalt under his feet as he walked. He felt very familiar when stepping on it. He felt like an asphalt road on the earth. If he mixed some solids, it would be stronger.


    So Donne strengthened his determination to develop here.


    "Brian, is this black swamp within the borders of your dwarf kingdom?"


    "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    Donne squinted and said, "I''m interested in this black swamp."


    "Aren''t you sick, big brother? What can this thing do?"


    Brian was very surprised: "we tried. It can''t be used to forge, build a house or eat. What''s the use?"


    "Of course not... Wait!? can''t eat? What did you do in the beginning?"


    Donne is stupid.


    Brian shrugged his shoulders. "I didn''t know which idiot wanted to try if it could be eaten. He said that although many things looked scary, they actually tasted delicious. As a result, it was conceivable that his tongue almost broke."


    Prandal still has such food!?


    "If, I mean, if I told the dwarf king that I wanted this black swamp, how much do you think I need to pay?"


    Donne looked at Brian''s face. If his previous guess was right, Brian should be able to help him in the dwarf kingdom.


    "You want it here?"


    Brian scratched his head: "this black swamp doesn''t matter... If you give him some good wine, he''ll probably promise you directly."


    "Just good wine?"


    Donne was stunned and delighted. If good wine could change to the development right of this asphalt lake, he would make a lot of money!


    "Yes, that guy must... Oh, I mean the dwarf king. He will promise nine times out of ten. You can try. Anyway, this swamp is useless."


    Brian laughed.


    As the speed of advance on the asphalt Lake slowed down a lot, they crossed the asphalt Lake in the evening. Donne flew to the sky to observe the area of the asphalt lake.


    The results are amazing. The shape of this asphalt lake is roughly pear shaped, with a diameter of at least 40 kilometers, the widest place can reach more than 20 kilometers, and the narrowest place is nearly 10 kilometers, with a total area of nearly 1000 square kilometers!


    What is the concept of one thousand square kilometers?


    For example, the well-known super city of New York has a total area of only nearly 800 square kilometers!


    The area of this natural asphalt lake has exceeded that of New York City!


    Donne also tried to detect the depth with magic. Because the magic conductivity of asphalt is very poor, Donne only detected 100 meters deep and gave up. Even so, this is a huge super asphalt mine with 100 million tons.


    If all the asphalt here is mined, the paved road can connect all the cities in prandal!


    Take it down, be sure to take down this asphalt lake!


    At least, we should win the mining right of asphalt lake!


    Donne clenched his fist. Although there are many materials other than asphalt that can be used to pave the road, if the production of a large amount of cement takes up too much of Donne''s development time, if the asphalt here can be mined to pave the road, it will only consume human resources, and Ellington''s productivity can be concentrated in other places.


    Moreover, the benefits of paving roads are not only convenient for business. According to his plan, he plans to build magic powered vehicles in the later stage. When war breaks out, soldiers can use magic powered vehicles for transportation. With asphalt roads, the efficiency will be improved a lot. This powerful mobility and strategic significance can not be ignored.


    Fortunately, the aborigines here have not realized the use of asphalt. Maybe he can pick up a leak this time.


    Not long after crossing the asphalt lake, the dwarves began to camp. There are dwarf villages nearby, but they can''t live in small villages on the current scale. They can only camp around the villages.


    With the Wine Festival approaching, the dwarf Kingdom, especially the villages near forge hammer castle, has been filled with a happy atmosphere. The compatriots attracted by the annual event are also very enthusiastic. Good wine and food are provided.


    At this time, Donne found that in addition to the currency commonly used in human countries, there were also those metal ingots. This forging loving race was used to trading goods with other people with their own metal ingots.


    After a night''s rest in the dwarf village, the next day they joined the team, and the team to forge hammer Castle became larger. Donne looked at the huge team composed of thousands of dwarves, and couldn''t imagine how lively forge hammer castle would be at that time.


    Can that place accommodate so many people for activities?


    Donne thought for a moment. If the capital of China holds an event, people all over the country can come and eat, drink and have fun for free, and then


    Donne shivered. The picture was so beautiful that he couldn''t imagine it.


    In the evening of the next day, the huge team finally came to forge hammer Castle after a small half day''s mountain road!


    Standing outside the forge hammer castle, Brian smiled proudly: "big brother, how''s it going? Have you been shocked?"


    Donne''s mouth was wide open and his eyes were round. Is this the main city of the dwarves, forge hammer castle?


    This is the forge hammer castle in the game?


    Are you kidding me!?


    Sure enough, fairy tales are deceptive!

 Chapter 134

    How do you describe the dwarves in previous literary works?


    He likes forging, is honest and honest, is not good at words, likes wine, hates elves and doesn''t like bathing, so he is always dirty, has strong fighting power, has muscles in his head, and is simple and easy to cheat Balabala


    After Donne came to prandal and met Brian, he found that none of his friends was right except forging and wine!


    Honest? Not good at words? Simple and easy to cheat? Blaine taught me to be a man!


    Hate elves? Dwarves and elves are the creations of the Earth Goddess nisclair. Will you hate your brothers and sisters!?


    Don''t like bathing? Although they do look a little sloppy, it''s because of the hobby of forging. Donne even found that the dwarves wash their faces and beard as soon as they pass the river these days. When they are stationed by the river at night, they often take a bath in groups and exchange their experience of maintaining their beard. There''s nothing more diligent than them!


    Therefore, rumors are false, and fairy tales are deceptive.


    Now, Donne was shaken by the earthquake.


    What should a real iron fortress look like?


    Hammerforge gives Donne a good answer.


    At ordinary times, dwarves who can meet their needs in house construction have opened their brains in the construction of forging hammer castle. The city gate here is as high as 100 meters! Tens of meters wide, enough for dozens of carriages to go side by side! Even the legendary Titan can enter it without obstacles!


    On both sides of the city gate, there are rows of muzzle from top to bottom. The heavy magic crystal cannon will blow the enemy to pieces with dense artillery fire at any time!


    The huge metal bridge can be completely put away when necessary, cutting off the channel between the castle and the mountain road, so that the enemy has no way to go and can only face the bombardment of magic crystal cannon!


    Donne''s magic even sensed the complex mechanical structure in the huge statues on both sides of the city gate, which was clearly a huge war puppet made by a dwarf!


    Can create this kind of Fortress capital race, you tell me that they are honest and loyal and love peace!?


    I bah!


    When he thinks of belligerent Brian, Donne wants to curse his mother.


    This is clearly a fighting race with bellicose factors flowing in its bones!


    Donne muttered, "after creating the elves who like peace and peace, nisclair must have opened her brain and created the warlike race of dwarves..."


    I''m afraid even she didn''t expect that the dwarf "brother" was affected by the habit of the elf "sister", so she didn''t conquer the world, but fell in love with forging, a man''s sideline.


    There was a dull sound of "boom" and a dull thunder across the sky.


    Shit!


    Prandal, these gods have nothing to do every day?


    Why are you staring at me!?


    As soon as Donne trembled, he immediately got rid of the irreverence in his mind.


    He has found that every time he speaks ill of the gods, there is thunder in the sky. It is clear that the gods are warning him, an outsider, to be honest!


    Seeing Donne shivering, Brian patted him on the waist: "don''t worry, big brother, don''t be afraid. We are very welcome to friends!"


    He thought that Donne was shocked by hammerforge and trembled.


    "Of course I know..."


    Donne nodded, and the blood in his head gradually calmed down. Among the dwarves, he was undoubtedly the most eye-catching human being, but the guards of hammer Castle didn''t come to question him when they saw him with Brian.


    Over the years, the dwarves have been staying in the ambris mountains and living in peace with humans. I don''t think any human country will be so bored to send spies here.


    But after seeing Brian, the guards looked very strange.


    As the army entered hammerforge, Donne was shocked again.


    Quite different from the dwarves, the space in forge hammer castle is extremely large. It echoes the front door. The whole forge hammer Castle seems to have hollowed out anbris peak and stuffed it in.


    Forge hammer castle is a three-dimensional city, with houses built layer by layer around the mountain wall, while the center is a several storey urban area distinguished by the reserved load-bearing mountain wall.


    The periphery is not so much a residential area as a military area. It seems that all the people living here are dwarf soldiers. It is conservatively estimated that Donne sees at least tens of thousands of dwarf soldiers wearing armor here alone.


    However, after seeing the open road and square, Tang en finally understood why forge hammer castle was confident to hold such a grand event as wine festival. It can accommodate all the people of the dwarf country!


    Along the way, Donne was shocked and shocked. Even on earth, he had never seen such a shocking castle. This incredible castle would only appear in the world with magical power and real gods.


    At this time, Donne suddenly found a commotion in front of him, and then he saw several guards coming this way with a dirty dwarf.


    When he saw the dwarf, Brian could not help but curl his mouth and subconsciously clenched the hammer on his back.


    "Do you know how to come back?"


    As soon as the dirty dwarf saw Brian, he immediately shouted, "watch it!"


    "Come on! Take my hammer!"


    When Brian saw him calling, he didn''t hesitate to swing the hammer and hit it!


    "Boom!"


    The fist changed halfway and blew on the hammer. Brian stepped back more than ten steps before he stabilized himself.


    "Just silver, you want to fight me?"


    The dwarf smiled grimly and rushed to Brian. The golden light in his hand flashed. Donne narrowed his eyes subconsciously, and then saw the dwarf jump at Brian: "put it on me!"


    "Dream!"


    Brian a lazy donkey rolled away from the dwarf''s attack, and the Warhammer roared and hit him: "you''d better wear it yourself!"


    "You''re 500 years early to defeat me!"


    The dwarf laughed wildly, blocked the hammer and kicked Brian!


    Brian screamed and rolled out. He got up and shouted angrily, "big brother! This guy is powerful. Come and give me a hand!"


    "Ask for help?"


    The dwarf was stunned and subconsciously looked at Donne.


    Donne smiled and saluted the dwarf, "please help yourself."


    The dwarf grinned: "good!"


    "If you can," said Donne with a smile, "by the way, count my share."


    "OK! I''ve long wanted to teach him a good lesson!"


    The dwarf rushed to Brian, and the other dwarves stepped aside one by one along the way and entered the theater mode.


    "Big brother!"


    Brian looked unbelievable: "you betrayed me!"


    "No, no, no," Donne waved his finger. "It''s your family business. How can I intervene?"


    "Damn --"


    Brian resisted the dwarf''s attack with great difficulty and shouted, "aren''t we also a family?!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I don''t like men."


    Facing the strange eyes of other dwarves, Donne immediately lay in the groove. This guy can''t speak but his brain?


    "You didn''t save your life! I read you wrong!"


    Don said angrily, "you can talk about it when you''re dying!"


    It would be strange if his father would kill him.


    Yes, Donne is sure that the dwarf must be Brian''s father, and what he has just confirmed Donne''s guess.


    That''s a crown.


    Donne almost immediately came up with a hundreds of thousands of word dwarf country story.


    "I didn''t expect him to have today... Congratulations, congratulations..."


    Donne wanted to teach this guy a lesson for a long time. Today, someone finally wanted to vent his anger for him. How could he stop it? It''s too late to see the play!


    Facing the dwarf''s attack, Brian soon couldn''t hold on. Despite the immortal Warhammer of the king of mountains, he fell into the disadvantage.


    "I let you run away!"


    The dwarf grabbed Brian by the neck and punched him!


    "I let you hide!"


    Another punch! Cool! Donne looked with a smile.


    "Just run away! I took the hammer away!"


    "One more punch! One more punch!"


    The dwarves nearby shouted for fear that the world would not be chaotic.


    "You heard it, too!"


    The dwarf smiled grimly and said, "if I don''t teach you a lesson today, you don''t know how many kilograms you have! I''ll fight!"


    Cool!


    Don''s resentment was finally completely vented. Looking at Brian, who was embarrassed, he was so happy.


    "Stop! You''re going to die like this!"


    At this time, a dwarf woman hurried away from the crowd and ran over and grabbed the dwarf''s hand.


    "You still protect him!"


    The dwarf stared angrily, "look what he has done!"


    "Don''t blame him, you don''t know he doesn''t want to sit in that position..."


    "But he can''t --"


    "Well, you''ve hit and angry. Is that enough?"


    When the dwarf woman finished, she gently touched the bruise on Brian''s face and said with a little pain: "look, you''ve lost weight. Have you suffered a lot in the human country these years?"


    Brian was so angry that he clapped the dwarf woman''s hand, stuck his neck and said, "nonsense! I''m very popular! I''m much more moist than you! See that man!? that''s my big brother! The Lord of Ellington! Now I''m his chief blacksmith!"


    "Stop talking nonsense..."


    The dwarf woman said softly, "your skills are not enough to lose the face of our people in the earth..."


    Brian was so angry that he couldn''t say a word: "you really, really... Piss me off!"


    What a touching family affection, but why is this guy so unkind?


    "How do you talk?"


    Donne, who looked good, came up and scolded, "your parents care about you! Otherwise, look at the strangers outside, how do they care?"


    "My parents?"


    Brian was stunned.


    The dwarf and dwarf woman nearby were also stunned.


    Brian glanced at Donne obliquely. "I said, big brother, are you sick?"


    Donne was stunned. Did I guess wrong?


    "Hello, human."


    The dwarf who beat Brian violently extended a big hand to Donne: "I''m durandon hammer, the current king of the dwarf country, and --"


    Durandon glanced at Brian and said angrily: "this bastard''s son."


    "Hello, human," the dwarf woman stood up and saluted. "I''m Brian''s wife, durandon''s mother, Selma hammer."


    what the fuck?


    Horizontal groove horizontal groove!?


    What kind of super expansion!?


    Donne was so stupid that his brain couldn''t react completely to the reversal of the plot.

 Chapter 135

    "Wait, wait! I need to stroke..."


    Donne waved his hand again and again and began to think hard.


    Why did he think Brian might be a dwarf prince?


    He said he was 108?


    The immortal Warhammer of the king of mountains, the blood of the dwarf king?


    Is there anything else besides these?


    Seems to be gone?


    No, and!


    Since he met Brian, whether he left the dwarf country to take risks, or his broken habit of talking and fighting, or being captured by mountain bandits because of sleepiness, all these habits are the bad habits of immature young people, which gives Donne a hint that Brian is very young among dwarves.


    Usually, his various behaviors are sending such a message to Donne. Over time, Donne acquiesces that he is actually a dwarf prince.


    Who would have thought that such an unreliable guy would be the former dwarf king?


    "Well, I probably understand..."


    Don took a deep breath. "Brian, didn''t you say you were 108?"


    "Er..."


    Brian avoided Donne''s eyes.


    "My husband, he should be 566 years old this year."


    Selma finished and looked at Brian with a smile: "honey, what do you mean you''re 108? Do you want to say that you''re younger and easy to cheat other little girls?"


    "I just, just, just want to relive the feeling of my youth!"


    Brian stuck his neck and said, "absolutely no other idea!"


    good heavens! Although it can''t compare with egwin, it''s also an antique!


    Donne''s eyes twitched. Such a guy over 500 years old was like a little fart child who didn''t grow up every day


    Even his children can''t fight


    "Man, my father, he must have caused you a lot of trouble. I''m sorry for that."


    Durandon said apologetically to Donne, "please forgive me. He has always been such an asshole."


    "Brian," said Donne with a strange look on his face, "what did you do to make your son so angry?"


    Then Donne looked at the dwarves who had just watched the play. They must know Brian, but they didn''t come out to stop him when they saw that the former king had been beaten. This shows how angry Brian was.


    "Nothing, nothing..."


    Brian''s eyes were shining, and it was obvious that there was a ghost in his heart.


    "How dare you say!"


    Duranden was furious: "you bastard put the crown on my head while I was sleeping, and then slipped away!"


    "I walked outside after I got up. Damn it, all the dwarves thought you gave up the throne to me!"


    "I''m still confused, so I was placed on the throne by the Presbyterian. I haven''t even gone out of the gate of forging hammer Castle since that day!"


    "If you hadn''t fooled me, I might have broken through the master level understanding field and become a strong man!"


    "Not only that, you also took away the immortal hammer of the king of mountains! Throughout the 10000 year history of the dwarf country, your shameless behavior can also be ranked in the top three!"


    That is... Wait!? Donne''s face stiffened. He''s such an unreliable bastard to rank in the top three!? What did the top two dwarf kings do!?


    "That is to say," even Selma complained, "even if you don''t want to be king, you can step down and enter the Presbyterian Council..."


    Brian immediately resisted: "asshole! I''m not going to the Presbyterian Council!"


    "There''s nothing wrong with joining the Presbyterian -"


    When Donne finished subconsciously, he suddenly remembered what Brian said about the elders when he was in slag village, so he immediately shut up.


    "Hum! I''m Brian hammer who wants to walk the world and become a legendary dwarf! How can I willingly enter the Presbyterian Council to provide for the elderly and manage those trivial things all day? I''m not old!"


    Brian inadvertently exposed his ambition. Durandon and Selma looked at each other and shook their heads and sighed.


    "When it comes to becoming a legend, duranden is almost the same, but your talent..."


    Selma tried to stop talking. It seemed that she couldn''t bear to attack her husband, but durandon was not so polite. After being cheated by his father for so many years, he finally caught the opportunity to vent today.


    "You want to be a legend?"


    Duranden sneered, "you are 566 years old this year. Since you were 128 years old, you still stay at the silver level. Don''t you know what talent you are?"


    "Nonsense!"


    Brian stubbed his neck and said, "it was all your grandfather''s pit! If he hadn''t pit me and made me king of dwarves, I would have become a legendary hero!"


    "You know you''ve been trapped?"


    Duranden continued to sneer: "my talent is better than you. Can''t you deny it? I''m just 200 years old, but I''m already at the gold level 9. If you didn''t pit me, I''d be at the master level now - do you think I''ll tell my son that his master cheated me, so I''ll be at the gold level all my life?"


    "That''s your son. It''s none of my business..."


    Anyway, the left and right couldn''t escape. Brian simply broke the jar, rolled his eyes and began to pretend to be dead.


    Duranden was so angry that he raised his fist and was ready to continue to fight: "you bastard!"


    "Calm down, calm down..."


    Although he didn''t want to meddle in their family affairs, Donne had actually guessed Brian''s idea.


    "King durandon, in fact, if he really doesn''t care about you at all, why does he come back?"


    Yes, if Brian was worried that durandon would catch him back, he could stay in Ellington and wouldn''t even mention the recruitment of dwarves, but he did, and he came to hammer castle with Donne.


    Along the way, he didn''t even mention what might happen back to hammer castle. Donne only saw happiness and expectation on his face.


    What would that be?


    Of course, it''s the expectation of seeing your family.


    This is so proud


    Donne sighed and continued, "he actually loves you very much, but after all, he is an elder and can''t wipe away his face. How can there be a father who doesn''t love his children?"


    Durandon glared at Brian: "there''s one here!"


    "In fact, think about it from another angle," Donne smiled. "You can understand that he is testing you?"


    "Test?"


    "Yes, if you want to be a strong person, you must have a corresponding mood. If you can''t have a strong mood, how can you control your strength? Mood has always been a difficult problem to exercise. However, becoming a king can exercise your mood well."


    Donne began to talk seriously and nonsense: "if you can be competent for the position of king of the dwarf Kingdom, make your people live a happier life and experience their joys, sorrows and joys, your mood will naturally become stronger and easier to control your own power. Of course, it will be natural to break through the realm in the future."


    "Mood... Test... Emotions..."


    Durandon listened to Donne''s words and suddenly stayed there. In his mind, the things he had experienced in the past years flashed one by one, with happy smiles, sad tears, unyielding perseverance and confused confusion


    As those pictures flashed quickly, the blood and gas force in durandon began to work quickly.


    "No, that''s right!"


    Brian was overjoyed and said very seriously, "I''m testing you! If you can''t pass the test - durandon?"


    "Pa pa..."


    A burst of applause broke out. When they looked back, a dwarf with muscles and a firm face like a rock stepped forward, with a thick smile on his face: "yes, mood... This word is the first time I have heard, but I have to say that you are right. A strong mood is indeed the quality that a strong person must have."


    Brian clenched his teeth and said, "Abram, did you come to see my joke?"


    "Why, I''m glad to see you."


    "But your face is full of schadenfreude... Damn it, if you hadn''t encouraged me, I wouldn''t have become the dwarf king of laoshizi, and I wouldn''t have been left so far by you!"


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand."


    Before Brian scolded him, Abram blinked and said, "don''t disturb durandon. This human word has made him understand. Now is the critical moment."


    "What!?"


    Brian was shocked and said, "I couldn''t beat him before, but now he''s going to break through again!? that''s enough!? no! I must destroy -"


    "Stay honest!"


    Abram looked at him, and Brian froze there. He was furious: "Abram, you bastard!"


    Abram looked back at Donne: "Hello, Human Mage, I''m Abram anvil. Welcome to the dwarf country."


    "Hello, I''m Donne, Lord of Ellington."


    Donne saluted to Abram. The name of Abram anvil made him feel a little familiar. It seemed that he had heard the name in the game before, but he couldn''t remember it.


    Abram smiled and said, "what you said just now has made me gain a lot. As a thank you, I can make you a piece of equipment. If you want to be ready, you can prepare materials and come to me at any time."


    "I shouldn''t... Wait, wait! Abram? Abram. Anvil?"


    Donne was stunned, his pupils tightened suddenly, and stared at the dwarf covered with ashes in front of him: "Abram thunder hammer!?"


    "Have you heard the name?"


    Abram was stunned: "I didn''t expect that humans still know me after I haven''t been out for so many years... You''re a mage, didn''t gene tell you?"


    "Jean Augustine Lord of the stars and the moon? No, I don''t know him."


    Donne shook his head and smiled bitterly.


    Abram is a legendary hero of the dwarves and a great forging master. Unfortunately, he is not a rune dwarf, otherwise he will be a divine craftsman.


    When such a famous person stood in front of him, he didn''t recognize it for the first time


    But there''s no way. Who makes Abram not a beauty?


    Of prandal''s five most famous legendary heroes, Donne''s most attention is, of course, the only woman, egwin.


    Who makes him a real elf control.

 Chapter 136

    "Don''t you know Jean? Are you a wild mage?"


    Abram is strange. How can he be a wild mage?


    Although he didn''t feel how strong Donne''s strength was, if Donne could say something meaningful, his strength must be not weak, at least at the master level?


    Donne shook his head again. "I heard your name from somewhere else. Who doesn''t know the name of legendary hero and thunder hammer?"


    "That''s all in the past. Now I''m just a blacksmith who studies forging."


    Donne was stunned: "aren''t you already a great forging master?"


    "My goal is a craftsman."


    Donne was surprised and said, "but it is said that the divine craftsman can only reach the realm of Rune dwarves?"


    "You even know the secret of Rune dwarves... That''s right, but I want to try."


    Abram smiled: "Rune dwarves can become divine craftsmen because they can use magic naturally, and you should also know that after entering the realm of legend, there is no big difference between soldiers and mages. They can use magic and magic, so I thought that if I try again with my current strength, I might be able to become a divine craftsman as an ordinary dwarf."


    Speaking of this, Abram spread his hand again: "of course, it doesn''t matter if it doesn''t succeed. Just find something to do."


    Donne was awed: "he is worthy of being a legendary hero. He can hold it up and put it down. His mind is admirable."


    "Can afford to put it down... Well said!"


    Abram patted Donne on the chest: "although it''s easy to say, I''m afraid there are few things you can do. If you can say this, it proves that you can realize this. It seems that there will be more legends in the world soon."


    "Thank you."


    Donne didn''t expect to meet the legendary dwarf hero at the beginning. His acquaintance with Abram greatly increased the value of this journey.


    At this time, durandon, who had been staying nearby for a long time, was suddenly shocked, and an invisible force quickly spread out. The dwarves and Donne around felt that force, as if they were trapped in a quagmire and oppressed.


    "Thanks to you, the dwarf clan has another master level strong man."


    Then Abram said to durandon, "I know you''re excited. Close the field."


    The force quickly gathered and returned to duranden. He opened his eyes and looked excited: "master level! I finally entered master level!"


    Abram said with a smile, "thank you for your human friend. If it weren''t for him, you might have to stay on this threshold for decades or hundreds of years."


    "Human - no, my friend, thank you for your guidance! I give you the status of honorary national of the dwarf kingdom in the name of the dwarf king, and you will be our forever friend!"


    Due to the breakthrough of the realm, duranden was very excited at the moment, and his resentment against Brian disappeared completely - he even thanked Brian!


    If Brian hadn''t escaped, he wouldn''t have come back with Donne now. If Donne hadn''t followed, he wouldn''t have understood the field and become a great master.


    "No, you''re welcome..."


    Donne laughed, but he was scolding his mother.


    As the representative of the guru level strong, the power in the field is certainly not so easy to understand, so there are so many people stuck in the golden level 9 and can''t enter the guru level.


    When Donne came to prandal, he was full of class. Of course, he was very powerful, but - what the hell is this field? He hasn''t figured out yet!


    Are these aborigines monsters?


    He just talked nonsense, and duranden learned the field inexplicably!?


    He hasn''t mastered the field yet!


    Although duranden had just observed and noticed the changes in duranden''s internal strength when he was understanding the field, he only vaguely caught a little feeling in the end, which was far from mastering the field.


    "It seems that there is one more thing worth celebrating this year''s wine festival."


    Abram smiled happily, but he told durandon, "now your field is still immature. Don''t use it indiscriminately. When the wine festival is over, you can find me sometime and I''ll train you."


    "OK!"


    Durandon couldn''t close his mouth when he could get the advice of Abram. In the past, he begged for a long time, and Abram didn''t bother to talk to him!


    Abram said hello to Donne again and left.


    Brian got up from the ground, patted his beard and asked curiously, "wait a minute, what did that guy say just now? There''s another thing worth celebrating? What else was there to celebrate?"


    "You..."


    Selma glanced at duranden secretly. As expected, Brian made duranden angry again.


    "Hum! Ignore him!"


    Duranden snorted coldly, and then sent an invitation to Donne: "Donne, my friend, please let me treat you well tonight. I will let you taste the best wine, pancakes and barbecue in the dwarf country!"


    "Then I''m welcome."


    Donne followed durandon inside with a smile on his face.


    Selma pulled Brian with a reluctant face to follow.


    "I said, can you have a snack?"


    Selma whispered back at Brian, "have you forgotten such an important thing?"


    Brian looked blankly: "what''s the matter?"


    "Wedding!"


    Selma whispered, "duranden decided to marry Tess when the wine festival opens tomorrow!"


    "What!?"


    Brian''s eyes widened: "when did you decide? Why don''t I know!?"


    After being stared at by Selma for a long time, Brian came back. It''s strange that he ran away from home.


    "Ah ha ha ha -"


    To cover up his embarrassment, Brian laughed: "good thing! It''s a great good thing!"


    After that, Brian caught up with duranden and patted him on the shoulder: "boy! You have a hand! You actually took care of Abram''s daughter! I''m glad! Did you start falling in love long ago? No wonder Abram put on a smelly face as soon as he saw me and didn''t talk all day... Good! Very good!"


    Brian said with a wild laugh: "that bastard Abram hurt me in those years. Now his daughter is going to marry into my forging hammer family and change her name to forging hammer. You can help me breathe a sigh of relief. It''s really a great good thing!"


    Duranden, with a black line and a black face, scolded, "can you stop talking when there are human friends? You don''t feel ashamed, I still feel ashamed!"


    Donne was absorbed in the style of forge hammer castle. I didn''t hear anything. Please feel free.


    "It doesn''t matter. Big brother is not an outsider."


    Brian didn''t care. He smiled like a chrysanthemum: "he was so miserable with me. Now my son slept his daughter. Ah, that''s the best news I''ve heard! No! I have to talk to him. I must see what he looks like!"


    Brian said and ran away. Durandon shook his fist and took a deep breath several times before he couldn''t throw him into the furnace.


    "I''m sorry, my friend, I''ve made you laugh. As you can see, father is such an asshole..."


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m used to it."


    Donne blinked and smiled: "and just when you beat him, I was very happy. To tell you the truth, I wanted to do this a long time ago."


    Duranden immediately laughed and felt a confidant to Donne.


    "These two guys..."


    Selma stood there hesitating. On the left was her husband she had not seen for a long time, and on the right was her newly married son. Where should she go?


    After hesitating for only half a second, Selma resolutely followed her son''s footsteps. As for Brian, that heartless bastard? Let him die.


    In the evening, in the palace of forge hammer castle, duranden held a small welcome banquet. The participants were only a few people from forge hammer family and anvil family.


    Originally, Abram didn''t want to come. When he thought that his baby daughter had been sleeping by that bastard''s son, he felt that it was time for Warcraft


    Too bad.


    In particular, Brian''s bastard still talked about it deliberately in front of him. Of course, Abram knew that Brian wanted to see his embarrassment, so he was patient all the time, but Brian''s arrogant show off was too cheap. Finally, Abram couldn''t resist, grabbed Brian, jumped into the lava pool, swam around, roasted Brian half cooked, and let him go.


    Now that Brian knew, Abram simply agreed to attend the dinner.


    At the dinner, Donne met duranden''s lover Tess anvil. Seriously, in human aesthetics, Tess is completely different from beauty and loveliness. She has a strong body, strong limbs and masculine facial features. However, from the perspective of dwarf aesthetics, Tess is probably a rare beauty.


    No, Brian and Selma are so happy that they can''t close their mouths? Are happy for durandon.


    Durandon was also very happy. After introducing Donne to the people present, he stopped talking nonsense and directly announced the beginning of the party. Then he hid with Tess and talked to me.


    Seeing Abram sitting there drinking muggy wine with a black face, Brian gathered up again: "Oh, old friend, I didn''t expect such a day. It''s really people doing it and the goddess watching..."


    "Drink your wine! So much wine can''t stop your mouth!"


    Abram rolled his eyes angrily and wanted to slap him to death!


    "Cut, what do you know? Although there are many wines, they are not good."


    Brian said proudly, "I drink rare wine in the big brother territory every day, especially the new moon wine brewed by the big brother and the elf brothers. How about trying it?"


    "I haven''t drunk the new moon wine," said Abram with disdain. "Egwin gave me several bottles at the beginning."


    "Really? How long haven''t you drunk?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Brian smiled and winked at Donne, who had already noticed here. Donne immediately smiled, so he sat next to Abram and took out some bottles of new moon wine

 Chapter 137

    The atmosphere of the party was always very harmonious. Even though durandon was very dissatisfied with Brian, he didn''t give him any face.


    Brian and Abram, after Donne took out the new moon wine, also began to drink and have fun, no longer quarrel, really like an in laws.


    "What wine? It tastes delicious!"


    Just as they were having a good time, durandon smelled the fragrance and immediately drooled when he saw the bottle in Brian''s hand and grabbed it.


    After taking a sip, duranden stared: "this taste... The new moon wine of the elves? You went around the elves - wait! You don''t have much money at all, say! How can you buy the new moon wine!? did you steal things from the elves again?"


    In the blink of an eye, durandon made up a story about Brian''s disgrace to their dwarves in the elves.


    "Nonsense, nonsense!"


    Brian didn''t know whether he drank high or something: "can drinking be called stealing!?"


    "What!?"


    Duranden suddenly raised his voice and shouted, "you really went to the elves to steal!?"


    "Your Majesty duranden, please don''t be nervous."


    Donne pushed the curious Nora back into his pocket and said with a smile, "these wines are mine. If you like, I can give you some bottles."


    "I see..."


    Durandon was relieved, but he soon raised his voice: "it''s still wrong! If you didn''t steal their wine, why did an elf messenger come to me last time to ask for your news!?"


    As soon as Brian shrunk his neck, his eyes began to twinkle again: "how do I know..."


    Don was stunned and said, "wait! Brian, you''ve been to the elves before? Why didn''t you mention it?"


    Brian blurted out, "it''s all in the past. Why do you say that - no, no! I haven''t been there!"


    Donne, Abram and durandon looked at each other and showed a sinister smile. This guy is dishonest


    "Mom, honey, I have something to talk to my father with Uncle Abram and don. Eat and drink first."


    The smiling Ellen and Donne took Brian into a nearby room. After talking to Selma and Tess, durandon followed in and closed the door.


    But in a moment, the dwarfs in the hall heard Brian''s scream inside.


    The dwarves in the hall looked at each other. A moment later, they should eat and drink. The atmosphere became lively again.


    In the room.


    "So you just sneaked into the Queen''s cellar, but you were found before you could steal the wine?"


    Donne narrowed his eyes and doubted the credibility of Brian''s words.


    The bruised Brian shouted, "really! I swear in the name of the goddess! I just want to take a few barrels... No! It''s a few bottles to taste! Unexpectedly, those elves put up a guard magic array in the wine cellar, and then I ran away --"


    Durandon looked at Abram. "Is it credible?"


    Abram looked at Brian with a smile. Brian immediately panicked: "durandon! I''m your father! You doubt me and ask him!? don''t you know he has a grudge against me!?"


    Durandon just didn''t hear it.


    "It''s not credible," Abram said very simply


    Hearing what Abram said, durandon hit him with a decisive old fist, and Brian screamed again.


    "I swear --"


    "I swear in the name of the Goddess -"


    "I swear by my beard --"


    Hearing this, duranden stopped. Donne looked stunned. It was useless to swear in the name of the goddess, but it was useful to swear in the name of the beard!? In their hearts, the importance of beard is still above the goddess!?


    This is definitely a blasphemy against the goddess!?


    Durandon glanced obliquely at his father. "You really didn''t do anything else?"


    "Really... Er... OK! OK! I admit it! I just took some of their fruits to quench my thirst!"


    Brian finally confessed and muttered, "they''re too stingy! They''re just a few fruits. They''re so jealous! Obviously we''re still brothers and sisters!"


    "Just a few fruits?!"


    Duranden was very angry and smiled back: "do you know how much face you have lost to our people of the earth!? when facing the elf Messenger, your son had no place to put my face!"


    [Nora, what fruit makes the elves care so much.]


    Donne became curious and silently asked the elf know it all Nora.


    [may be the fruit of wisdom?]


    Nora is not sure: [the fruit of wisdom is the companion fruit of the world tree. It seems that there is a small number, so it is usually eaten only by the fairy queen. It is said that it can increase wisdom... But I think it is just the fruit of simply increasing mental power.]


    I see


    Don can''t laugh or cry. Brian, you are a dwarf, but you stole the wisdom fruit of the elf queen. No wonder the elf family came to question you.


    If only he had magic talent, but he is a dwarf who can''t use magic. Isn''t it a waste?


    [not a question.]


    At this time, Nora added: "I remember they will also entertain some important friends with wisdom fruit, so they shouldn''t care so much."


    [then how did they get here?]


    Nora said with a small mouth: [I think they may have found that this guy ran away and thought it was their poor hospitality that made their friends angry, so they just came to ask the reason why he left suddenly.]


    Donne was stunned and then giggled. He thought of egwin''s simple character. If the Elves were like her, it might be true.


    But Donne didn''t say it.


    Why?


    Because it''s so cool to see Brian beaten!


    Durandon and Abram, who took the opportunity to vent their anger, beat Brian for more than half an hour before they stopped.


    "Sorry to make you laugh, my friend."


    Duranden wiped his hands. "As you can see, my father is really outrageous."


    "Of course I know."


    Donne gave durandon a thumbs up, and durandon smiled knowingly.


    "This matter is not over yet. In a few days, you must go to the elf family to apologize in person! You can''t insult the face of our people on the earth!"


    Durandon''s face was cold: "I''ll prepare a gift for you to apologize, but if you dare to do anything humiliating again, I promise, father, you won''t want to leave forge hammer castle in your life!"


    Brian shivered and muttered, "I see! I can''t go yet!"


    Hearing this, Donne moved in his heart and said with a smile, "Your Majesty duranden, it''s better to leave it to me. I can accompany him to the elf country."


    "You?"


    Duranden was stunned: "my friend, I didn''t say that although the elf family has a good relationship with us, it is for human beings..."


    Durandon didn''t finish, but Donne already knew what he wanted to say. He smiled, took the necklace hanging on his chest out of his clothes and said, "don''t worry, I''m also a friend of the elves."


    "Eh? The pendant of this necklace..."


    Abram was suddenly stunned and said with a strange face: "it''s like a friend''s hair ornament... It should not be. My friend cherishes that hair ornament very much. How can he give it to others..."


    Donne''s face was also strange: "you should be talking about egwin... This is indeed her green leaf hair ornament."


    "What!?"


    Abram exclaimed, "this is egwin''s hair ornament! Are you kidding me!?"


    "Of course not. This is not only her treasure, but also the treasure she gave me."


    Donne carefully stuffed back the green leaf hair ornament, and then said, "so you can rest assured that I can accompany Brian to the elf country and ask him to apologize in person."


    "Impossible... How can this be..."


    Abram still looked fantastic. How could egwin give a human hair ornament that he attached so much importance to? At the beginning, gene and Angus made a real fire for Edgar''s temperature difference, but they didn''t even have a chance to let Edgar win look more, let alone get the gift she gave.


    Abram is tangled. There''s nothing special about Donne. He''s not a very powerful hero. Why does he make egwin pay so much attention to him?


    If Jean and Angus were to know about it, it would be time for them to hug each other and cry bitterly


    Abram suddenly thought of an interesting idea and couldn''t help smiling strangely.


    "Big brother..."


    Brian looked at Donne tearfully and almost burst into tears.


    "Well, I see."


    Duranden sighed, "the father asked you, my friend. I hope it won''t cause you trouble."


    "No, he helped me a lot."


    Donne had a flash of inspiration. He suddenly realized that now was actually a good opportunity.


    No one else bothers here, and durandon is the king of the dwarf country, Brian is the former king, and Abram is the legendary hero of the dwarves. They are all in power. He can just put forward his previous ideas.


    So Donne stopped hesitating and said to durandon, "Your Majesty, I need your permission."


    Durandon waved his hand: "don''t call me so shengfen. Just call my name directly. We people of the earth have something to say. You are our friend, an honorary national of the dwarf country and a member of us. What can you say directly?"


    "Sorry, it may be a little..."


    Donne said awkwardly, "have you heard of the black swamp not far from here?"


    "Of course."


    "That''s easy... Your majesty duranden -"


    Durandon stared: "call my name, or I won''t agree with what you say!"


    "Well, durandon, please forgive me. I want that black swamp. What do I have to pay?"


    "You want the black swamp?"


    Durandon was stunned: "what do you want that broken place for?"


    Donne pondered for a moment and decided to confess to them.


    These days, the outspoken character of the dwarves has completely conquered him. It is a race that is difficult to disgust. Although they have many defects, their shortcomings do not hide their shortcomings, and their advantages are better.


    Since they treat themselves wholeheartedly, they don''t have to be too small. They can tell them the purpose of asphalt and jointly develop the asphalt lake with them.


    It''s estimated that Donne is tired to death for such a large asphalt lake. He can''t handle all things alone. Moreover, he is also faced with a serious shortage of manpower. Even if he gets the mining right, he can''t assign many people to develop the asphalt lake.


    But with the help of dwarves, the development of asphalt lake can be more efficient.


    Cooperation is the best choice for him.

 Chapter 138

    Donne thought about what to say for a long time before he opened his mouth.


    "In fact, the so-called black swamp is a complex substance called asphalt."


    "Oh! I see!"


    Brian suddenly realized: "big brother, you are an alchemist, so you want to refine some substance in it? Is it very precious!?"


    "Don''t interrupt if you don''t understand!"


    Brian muttered, "I didn''t interrupt..."


    Did this guy do it on purpose?


    Donne''s brain jumped and he finally calmed down: "although the black swamp looks dangerous, the asphalt constituting the black swamp is actually very useful in some way -"


    Brian exclaimed, "Oh! I see!"


    What do you know!?


    "Big brother, do you want to use that... Er, asphalt on the battlefield!? well, asphalt, its smell should be toxic and useful. Big brother, you are a genius!"


    "Shut up!"


    Donne, durandon and Abram couldn''t bear it. They all drank violently. Brian shrunk his neck and wilted


    Durandon motioned, "ignore him and continue."


    Donne nodded: "although the asphalt doesn''t look good, after it is burned in a large pot, it will become molten. At this time, it can be mixed with some stones and slag to pave the road."


    "Paving the road?"


    Durandon and Abram looked at each other. Didn''t they all use broken stones or slate to pave the road?


    In fact, it''s not just the dwarves here, but all the countries in prandal, paving roads is like this. Ordinary stones are used, and stone slabs are used where there is money. Those poor places simply don''t pave roads. Once it rains, the whole town is muddy roads


    "Yes, asphalt is high temperature resistant, friction resistant, not easy to deform, and it is very flat after pressing. It is a good paving material."


    "Frankly, I saw a black swamp... No, when I saw such a large asphalt lake, I thought of paving the road," Donne said


    "I see."


    Duranden waved, "the black swamp is yours."


    "I... what?"


    Donne was stunned.


    "I said, it''s yours. You can develop it as you want."


    Durandon said carelessly, "anyway, we don''t know what the thing is for. It looks like it''s inconvenient and takes up space. If you can dig it out, we still have more land to use."


    "This..."


    Dunn was embarrassed. Durandon was so generous that he disrupted Dunn''s plan. He thought it would be easier to cooperate with the dwarves. As a result, he sent him the black swamp directly


    "What''s the matter?"


    "In fact, your majesty duranden, I want to cooperate with you to develop the black swamp. The benefits can be shared. I provide technology and you provide manpower. As a human, even if I can attract employees, I''m afraid it''s not appropriate for a large number of humans to enter the dwarf country? So it''s most appropriate for you to provide dwarf labor."


    Dunn simply told durandon all his thoughts in one breath. After a moment of meditation, durandon said, "if you want to develop that place, I can give it to you. But if so, I''m afraid I can''t promise you immediately. I need to discuss it with the king''s parliament. After all, it''s related to the labor of dwarves."


    Donne smiled, "if they feel embarrassed, they can change another way of cooperation. I hire dwarves from the dwarf country to work at home and pay them. They mine black swamps for me and transport them to Ellington. How about it?"


    Durandon clapped his hands: "it''s simple and straightforward. I think it''s OK. Let''s do it. The mining right is given to you, and I don''t care about the income. You can pay the dwarf employees directly. We''ll let them clean up the black swamp!"


    Abram stroked his beard and said, "I also think it''s simpler and simpler..."


    Donne couldn''t laugh or cry. Obviously, the benefits of cooperation and sharing are greater, but I didn''t expect that durandon and Abram prefer the way of employment. Obviously, the black swamp is their property in the dwarf country


    "In that case, there''s another thing I''ll just tell you."


    After Donne entered the forge hammer castle, he had this idea and said with a smile: "you people of the earth dig minerals every day. I don''t know if you have copper here?"


    "Copper mine? Yes, quite a lot. Do you need it?"


    Duranden scratched his head: "in the past, there were many copper mines, but since the large-scale use of iron ore and magic metal, the copper mine was useless. Basically, it would only be used to make some living utensils. The consumption was very small, and most of them were stacked there."


    Donne was overjoyed: "it''s just right that my territory Ellington is being rebuilt, and it is estimated that a large amount of metal copper is needed. Therefore, I want to trade metal copper with the dwarf country. If I can, it''s best to open up trade routes. We can also provide all kinds of living goods for hammer forge and dwarf villages along the way."


    "Well..."


    Duranden hesitated to trade with mankind? The last time there was cooperation was during the chaos invasion war. Since the end of the war, the dwarf country has no large-scale trade with the external human countries, so he is very worried about whether it will cause any bad impact.


    He hesitated for a moment and said, "I see. I will discuss this matter with the king''s parliament later and give you an answer after the wine festival. What do you think?"


    "Of course."


    Donne promised very readily. Of course, it would be best if he could achieve three goals this trip.


    Even if he couldn''t reach a deal in metal and copper, he could still trade with the nobles who owned copper mines in the ilrus Empire, but it was obviously not comfortable to deal with those nobles and straightforward dwarves.


    However, looking at the current situation, at least the recruitment of dwarf employees and the development of asphalt lake should not be a problem.


    After these two things were settled, durandon looked at the wronged Brian again and said coldly, "for Mr. Donne''s sake, forgive you this time. If you dare to humiliate our people again, you''ll wait to be locked up!"


    In the face of such a strong and talented son, Brian is unreasonable and can''t fight again. What else can he say? I have no choice but to accept my fate.


    It makes Abram happy.


    At least, now in the hammer family, it''s durandon''s decision, not the flat Brian. I don''t think he will suffer any crime after his daughter is married.


    Several people returned to the outside to celebrate like those who had nothing to do. Brian looked wronged and deliberately kept winking at his wife Selma and her future second daughter-in-law Tess. Unfortunately, they were all useless. Selma knew what he was. Selma ignored him at all, and Tess only had durandon in her eyes now. Where did she care about Brian?


    So Brian had to hide and drink.


    The dinner didn''t last long, because tomorrow was the wine festival, which was the real event to celebrate, so everyone felt that it would end almost later, and Donne was arranged to rest at the hammer house.


    "Hoo..."


    After returning to the room, Donne closed the door and a teleportation returned to Lord Ellington''s house, which was a long relief.


    Because of his thrilling experience in cinder village, he dared not sleep there again. When Wan got up together, he found another dwarf woman on the bed, and he would be scared to death.


    "These guys can really drink..."


    Donne rubbed his temples with a tangled face. Although they didn''t drink much ale, they would get drunk if they drank too much, especially Donne''s drinking capacity was actually very average.


    After looking at the sky, Donne estimated that Fiona might not be asleep, so he went to the study to find her. As a result, Fiona was not in the study. After giving out magic induction, Donne found that she had returned to the bedroom, but didn''t sleep.


    Donne came to Fiona''s bedroom and just wanted to push the door in, but he stopped and knocked on the door.


    "Tina? You''re here. Didn''t I tell you to come straight in and knock on the door?"


    Fiona opened the door and walked inside without looking at it.


    Donne was embarrassed when he saw Fiona. Unexpectedly, he was so careful, but he still encountered an embarrassing scene.


    Fiona is wearing a very simple one-piece nightdress at the moment. It''s summer, so the style of the nightdress is very... Saving cloth, which makes Donne basically see everything he should and shouldn''t see. Those two big white legs are dazzling under the irradiation of the magic crystal lamp, which makes Donne, who is used to seeing dwarf women these days, very uneasy.


    "Tina?"


    Fiona waited for a while but didn''t hear Tina''s voice. She turned her head and found that there was no one at the door.


    "Strange..."


    Donne, who was hiding outside, had a cold sweat. Fortunately, he reacted quickly enough. At this time, he had an idea. He deliberately walked quickly from a distance and shouted, "Fiona? Fiona, did you sleep?"


    "Lord? I haven''t - wait! Don''t come in yet!"


    Fiona screamed, rushed over and closed the doors.


    "Fiona?"


    Donne asked deliberately, "what are you doing? I have good news for you!"


    "Wait a minute!"


    Fiona hurriedly put on a dress to cover her exposed skin. Then she opened the door and let Donne in. If she looked carefully, she would find that her head was down, her face was red and her nose was sweating.


    "Is there anything you have to say at this time?"


    Fiona closes the door, subconsciously pulls her clothes, and deliberately asks Donne, "can''t we talk about it tomorrow?"


    "I have to go back tomorrow. The wine festival will be held tomorrow, and the dwarf king durandon will be tomorrow... By the way, guess what the relationship between the dwarf king durandon and Brian is?"


    Fiona was stunned: "is there a relationship between them? Wait, let me guess... Is Brian the dwarf prince?"


    Fiona looked incredible: "we won''t be so lucky, will we?"


    "Sorry, you guessed wrong."


    Donne pulled the corners of his mouth and showed a strange smile: "dwarf king durandon... Is Brian''s son, and Brian... Was the last dwarf king."


    Not surprisingly, Fiona was silly there. A moment later, she suddenly exclaimed, "he? Brian? Former king? Son? How is this possible?"

 Chapter 139

    You can take a look.


    You can take a look.


    Even Fiona, who didn''t know Brian''s identity, was stunned by this fact.


    Brian''s unreliable appearance all day could be the former king? It''s a miracle that the dwarf country hasn''t collapsed yet!


    Not to mention that he has sons!


    This news can definitely make the headlines of Datang daily tomorrow!


    "I was scared when I first knew..."


    Donne spread his hands and said with a bitter smile: "to tell you the truth, when I first met Brian, I doubted his identity. I thought he might be a dwarf prince. As a result, when I arrived at forge hammer castle... He really gave me a big surprise..."


    Fiona just got back to her senses and said, "it seems that we have invited a great man in Ellington..."


    "No, no, no, not a big man."


    Donne shook his head: "Brian is still Brian. They dwarfs don''t care about this. Brian after leaving office is like the most ordinary dwarfs, which is very different from us humans."


    "OK..."


    Fiona tried to calm herself down from the shock of the news: "so, what''s the good news you want to say?"


    "Don''t worry about recruiting dwarves. I''m sure I can recruit many dwarven craftsmen this time."


    Donne said proudly, "the specific number is uncertain. However, dozens of dwarves on the road are sure to work in Ellington."


    "Well, it''s really good news!"


    Fiona is very happy. The more dwarves Donne recruits, the faster Ellington will be built, the stronger it will be, and the stronger her sense of achievement will be. The glory of the golden rose family will shine here again!


    "No, no, that''s not the good news I want to say."


    Donne shook his head, interrupted Fiona''s beautiful fantasy and continued: "on the way, we passed a place in the dwarf country called the black swamp, and then I found that the black swamp was a huge natural asphalt lake!"


    "Natural asphalt lake? What''s that?"


    "It''s a complex material. You don''t have to worry about what it is. You just need to know that this kind of thing can be used to pave roads and lay very flat high-quality roads. The efficiency will be greatly improved whether it''s carriage transporting goods or soldiers!"


    Donne said excitedly, "I have proposed to durandon that he wants to develop the asphalt lake. He originally wanted to give me the asphalt Lake -"


    "Unacceptable!"


    Fiona said decisively: "on the one hand, this kindness is too great, on the other hand, we don''t have so many people to mine there!"


    "That''s right!"


    Donne was very pleased to look at Fiona, worthy of being the heir of the golden rose family, and saw through the problem at a glance.


    "I refused and put forward another plan, that is, to jointly develop the black swamp with the dwarf kingdom. I provide technology, they provide the property right of the black swamp, and the income is divided equally..."


    "It''s a good proposal," Fiona said. "Although it seems that we have lost a great benefit, after getting the benefits brought by the black swamp, the dwarf kingdom will certainly appreciate our proposal, which will make our relationship closer and stronger. In the long run, this is the best proposal."


    Donne let go: "but they refused because they were too troublesome."


    "Ah?"


    Fiona was silly: "what should I do?"


    "So, I think of another way. Since they are too troublesome, let''s develop it..."


    "But didn''t you just say that? We don''t have so many human resources... Wait! Are you --"


    Fiona''s eyes widened, not sure of her guess.


    Donne said with a smile: "I suggest that although it is developed by us, it is not appropriate for humans to enter here, so we should hire dwarves to mine for us. We will directly pay them the salary, which is also the price of mining asphalt lake. Durandon and they are very satisfied with this proposal. If there is no accident, this should be the final way."


    "Isn''t it... They''re so lazy?"


    Fiona couldn''t cry or laugh: "isn''t this abandoning the basics?"


    Don shrugged: "who knows?"


    "Well, if the asphalt lake can be developed successfully and the paved roads are really good, we can even do business with the imperial family."


    Fiona''s eyes glittered: "if we can improve the efficiency of transporting soldiers, we can strengthen the power of the central government. It must be of great interest to the extremely weak Ilus royal family."


    It has also been said before that in prandal, magical means will be used for communication unless it is very important news. The high cost of magical remote communication means and the backwardness of ordinary remote communication means have led to the unprecedented weakness of centralization. Almost all major territories are governed by their own governments, which makes the Ilus royal family very distressed.


    If Donne could lay a convenient and flat road connecting all the major cities in irus, the royal family of the business empire would be happy to pay for it.


    "Not only that, in fact, we can make money by laying roads."


    Donne smiled and told Fiona about the toll highway hated by everyone on earth. Fiona was excited immediately after hearing it: "there''s still this way!"


    "Yes, it''s called gathering the power of the people to build a flat road. Although the cost borne by individuals is very low, once more people use it, it''s a treasure house that continuously produces gold coins."


    Donne said with a smile: "what''s more, our cost is very low. Only the dwarfs need to be paid at the asphalt lake, and they will help us mine it. The cost of raw materials is almost negligible. It''s estimated that we can recover the cost in a short time."


    "And it''s a good thing for the country and the people. Lord, your idea is enough to go down in history and let all the people look forward to it."


    Fiona grew up in a big family after all. Her vision and insight are far beyond ordinary people. She can see much more than Donne imagined.


    Prandal people are not stupid. They are just limited by the world environment. As long as Donne puts forward a little new ideas, people here will draw inferences from one example and think of more.


    It can improve the transportation efficiency, which means that the transportation cost per unit time between cities of various chambers of Commerce will be greatly reduced, which will greatly reduce the prices of cities with asphalt roads, but the profits will rise.


    After seeing this advantage, the City owners and territorial lords of other cities will scramble to apply for asphalt roads. Even those big chambers of Commerce who have tasted the benefits may take the initiative to contact Ellington and propose to fund the construction of asphalt roads for their main commercial roads.


    It means that Donne''s idea can make money from the big chamber of Commerce, the imperial royal family, as well as the major city lords, Lords and countless civilians!


    This is a genius idea!


    However, all this is based on what Donne said, the asphalt road is really so excellent.


    But has Donne ever let Fiona down?


    No,


    So Fiona is very confident and has even begun to conceive and plan in advance.


    "There''s another thing. Today, I talked to duranden about the trade request for copper ingots and copper ores. He said he would discuss it with the king''s parliament. If it was passed, there would be no need to argue with those nobles about metal copper. After the wine festival, I would directly bring back a batch of metal copper, and then the tap water system could start."


    "Another good news!"


    Fiona smiled: "it seems that your trip is really worth it."


    "That''s necessary. If there''s no harvest, I didn''t come in vain."


    Donne took it for granted: "but it''s also because you''re in Ellington, so I can rest assured to go out. Otherwise, I''m entangled in worldly affairs all day. How can I have time to do this."


    Hearing what Donne said, Fiona immediately lowered her head shyly and felt herself.


    Why did he say that?


    Trust in me? Or an indirect confession?


    Did he finally realize my importance? So to me


    If he''s going to say that next... What should I do?


    Oh, what a worry... Is it better to get married in Ellington? Or is it better to be in arlinks?


    How about having a baby in the future? Or two?


    If you have a child with the Lord, the child must have a great chance to become an apocalypse


    "Fiona? Fiona? What''s the matter with you?"


    Donne looked at Fiona suspiciously. Why did the girl suddenly blush and bow her head without talking.


    Fiona with a red face secretly glanced at Donne, but found that his face was very calm... This bastard!


    Fiona was immediately disappointed. She knew she was thinking too much again!


    Wake up, Fiona! So many times, why don''t you understand?


    He is a stupid protein fool who doesn''t understand the Customs at all!!!


    Even if she has understood, Fiona still feels very disappointed. Can''t he surprise herself occasionally? Even if it''s a sudden sneak attack on yourself


    Ah! chill! Be calm! Don''t think!


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Donne looked at Fiona, who was suddenly silent. He felt a little strange. Seeing that her face was a little red, he involuntarily touched her forehead, and then was startled: "ah! It''s so hot! You''re sick? Did you blow too much air conditioning so you caught a cold?"


    Fiona bit her lower lip and said, "you''re sick!"


    "Not sick? Then why -"


    At this time, the bedroom door suddenly opened, and Tina in her slim pajamas came in with a smile: "Lord Fiona, I''ll --"


    The voice stopped suddenly, and the smile froze on Tina''s face. Looking at the ambiguous posture between Donne and Fiona, Tina blushed at once.


    "Yes, I''m sorry to disturb you!"


    Tina bowed deeply and saluted. Donne''s heart jumped. He saw something wonderful from her collar and hurried back to his eyes.


    Tina got up and was about to run in a panic. As a result, her leg softened and she stumbled.


    Nightgown flying, Donne subconsciously looked back, the result was a jump in his heart, as if he saw a full moon in front of him.


    He saw a wonderful picture again, and his heart beat wildly.


    "Tina! No! You misunderstood! Come back!"


    Fiona was in a hurry and rushed to hold Tina before she ran out.

 Chapter 140

    Why do you hold me!?


    Tina, who was held by Fiona, was anxious, nervous, panicked and vaguely shy.


    It''s embarrassing to see Lord and Lord Fiona''s intimate actions. As a result, Lord Fiona still held herself. What does she mean?


    Is it hard to say... She wants to stay with the Lord!?


    Tina was shocked. She had long heard that the private life of nobles was very corrupt. Many nobles like to find many lovers and let many women serve together. However, the Lord is such a good person. Is he also that kind of person!?


    Even Lord Fiona¡ª¡ª


    No, no?


    But what I just saw with my own eyes is that they are so close


    Tina was flustered, ashamed and at a loss.


    Donne had hurt their hearts so badly that he didn''t want to think about anything, but why couldn''t he help it when he saw the Lord?


    And now it is clearly the private time of Lord and Lord Fiona. What is it to leave yourself?


    Cheer?


    Tina thought left and right, and only thought of this possibility


    Although Tina is helpless about her fate, if it''s Lord


    Tina lowered her head silently and was pulled to the bedside by Fiona.


    Glancing at the Lord secretly, Tina took a deep breath, calmed down her tension, and then... Began to take off her clothes silently.


    "Wait, wait! What are you doing?"


    Fiona was shocked: "Tina, what''s the matter with you? The Lord is still here!"


    Donne was surprised. What do you mean you''re still here!?


    When they are away, they often take off their clothes and grind the mirror!?


    Donne looked at Fiona and Tina in shock. It turned out that they were... Lilies!


    No wonder Tina and Fiona''s relationship is developing so fast that they are called sisters


    The truth is


    "Ah..."


    Tina looked at Fiona blankly. Isn''t it the Lord here that needs to take off her clothes?


    Fiona hurriedly put on clothes for Tina, but it''s already late. Donne has secretly seen all the things she should and shouldn''t see


    Fiona stared at Donne. "How much do you see?"


    "I don''t see anything."


    It is said that Lily''s possessiveness is stronger than men''s. don doesn''t want to annoy his chief executive, so he said angrily: "how can I peek at women? That''s not what gentlemen do."


    Fiona naturally didn''t believe what Donne said, but it was inexplicably comfortable to hear him say so.


    "Don''t worry, Fiona."


    Donne patted her on the shoulder, controlled his eyes and didn''t look at Tina next to him. He said earnestly, "I know that some love is not accepted by the world. I can understand it and I can accept it. Don''t worry, I won''t discriminate against you. If necessary, I can provide support for you... It''s getting late. You have a rest early. I''ll go back to bed. Good night."


    With that, Donne left Fiona''s room without squinting.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fiona''s face is dull and messy. What is the Lord talking about? I don''t understand at all


    "... how did the LORD go?"


    Tina was a little uneasy and a little guilty: "did I not do well enough? Let the Lord down?"


    Fiona suddenly recovered: "no, no, Tina, why did you suddenly take off your clothes? Didn''t you see the Lord here?"


    "But you stopped me and asked me to stay. Don''t you want me to serve the LORD with you?"


    Fiona was worried: "who would do that!"


    no


    "No, not like that!"


    "Of course not!"


    Fiona''s mind was blank and completely stupid.


    If Fiona didn''t mean that, she ran in foolishly and took off her pajamas in front of the Lord. What''s the purpose?


    Wait, wait!


    I took off my clothes in front of the Lord?


    Take off, take off your clothes!?


    Tina was so dark that she almost fainted on the spot.


    "Tina! How could you think that!"


    Fiona''s voice pulled Tina back. She said timidly: "I saw the Lord here, and then saw you so close and intimate. I thought the LORD would stay with sister Fiona tonight... So I was ready to leave... As a result, sister Fiona, you held me... So..."


    Fiona was so dark that she almost fainted: "we''re just talking! Where''s the intimacy? He didn''t touch my head rashly!"


    "... ah?"


    "That''s right! It''s all his fault! The Lord is too frivolous!"


    Fiona said firmly, "it''s all the Lord''s fault! If he hadn''t acted so rashly, you wouldn''t have misunderstood and wouldn''t have acted so stupid!"


    "... Lord''s fault?"


    "That''s right! Alas, why are you so stupid? It''s good. He must have seen all your body."


    "No, no," Tina blushed. "I''m not as beautiful as sister Fiona, and I''m not as tall as you. The Lord won''t be interested. Besides, the Lord just said he didn''t see..."


    Fiona rolled her eyes: "it''s strange to believe him... I know more about men''s virtues than you do."


    "Oh..."


    "Besides, if he wants you to sleep, he can find you directly. How can he find you through me?"


    Fiona sighed: "and Lord, I''m afraid he also... Forget about him. I''m angry when I think of him!"


    "No, it doesn''t matter..."


    Tina thought Fiona was angry for herself, blushed and said, "anyway, I''m just a maid, a man of the Lord. Even if he sees me, it''s nothing..."


    Rather than nothing, Tina, who was extremely shy, was a little happy.


    The Lord is young, handsome, powerful and nice. Tina knows that she is not only herself, but also Marlene. They all like the Lord very much, and the Lord only sees her own body. She is very pleased with this secret.


    Tina even had a faint feeling that if she could really become the Lord''s lover, she would be very happy


    "Not that. In a word, I won''t mention him today..."


    Fiona waved her hand weakly and was too lazy to mention Donne''s amorous fool.


    When she attended various banquets before, what young noble children had not seen? Those young noble men, even if they are minors, are probably old hands in flowers. They can understand the deep meaning of women''s every move even with a look in their eyes.


    But what about Donne?


    The gods are on!


    She made it so clear that she almost stripped herself and sent her to his bed. He was still indifferent!


    And even hurt her fragile girl feelings several times!


    Such a fool who doesn''t understand the customs deserves it. He has no one to hold him at night. He can only warm his quilt alone!


    "Well... I see..."


    "Come on, lie down and have a rest, and then we''ll talk about what happened to the news you deliberately leaked out."


    "OK."


    Although she misunderstood, Tina soon cheered up. Fiona valued her so much and gave her such an important task. Of course, she should finish it well.


    In recent nights, she slept with Fiona. Before going to bed, both of them would talk about the news released.


    "When you went out shopping today, what was the situation of those outsiders?"


    "It seems that we are still very uncertain about the current situation in Ellington. Originally, we were very poor here, but now we have suddenly built on a large scale. It seems that they want to hide something."


    "Cover up? Hum, those fools think too much all day... Hasn''t Carl reported the news? It doesn''t work?"


    "Mr. Carr said that these messages could not be released directly and needed..." Tina tried to recall, "It needs brewing. Yes, that''s what he said. He said that if the news is directly thrown out, it will not produce explosive effect. If it is suddenly thrown out after simple bedding, seduction and brewing, it will shock all those who know it, so as to achieve the maximum effect."


    "Oh? It seems that this Carl can do well."


    Fiona raised her eyebrows: "in a word, as long as he can spread the news that Ellington is a trading partner between dwarves and elves."


    Yes, that''s the gossip Fiona asked Tina to be responsible for. She didn''t know the relationship between Donne and the elves, but thinking that Donne could come up with so many elves, I guess he should have a lot of relationship with the elves, and now he is in contact with the dwarves


    So she learned "hype" without a teacher.


    Human beings have a very strong enthusiasm for the elves and dwarves who have disappeared in the field of vision. Don''t you see that the occasional dwarves have become VIP guests of the great nobility one by one? Not to mention the rumored elves with handsome men and beautiful women.


    Fiona once read the records. Before the chaotic war, human slave teams often entered the Emerald Forest to catch elves and sell them to the great nobles as slaves. An elven slave can even change to a city. If the Elven women are more expensive!


    At that time, the forest was also called the forest of doubt. There was no Ilus empire. The Orlando Empire and the Kansas empire ruled the mainland. Because the prince of the Orlando Empire and several nobles of the Kansas Empire were killed by the elves in the slave hunting operation of the forest of doubt, 150000 joint armies of the two empires were ready to attack the forest of doubt. Later... The holy angel came out Now.


    The angel stopped the behavior of the United Army with God''s great power, and clearly told everyone in the world that elves are God''s people. Blaspheming elves is blasphemy against gods. If you do good, God will always bless. If you do evil, there will be great retribution.


    Since then, there has been no elf slave in the world. Instead, there has been a fanatical pursuit of the elf family. After all, it is a family of God''s favorite children who can let the gods send down envoys and issue oracle.


    Now, how can those people not be excited to learn that Ellington may have trade ties with the elves?


    In particular, some people who have forgotten the lessons of history are ready to move again and start the idea of the elf family


    Fiona sneered, these stupid guys will be punished sooner or later.

 Chapter 141

    After a night''s sleep at the Lord''s house, don returned to hammerforge early the next morning.


    Donne thought he had got up early enough, but he found that the dwarfs had got up.


    "Eh? You''ve got up? Sorry, I always thought that human nobles like to sleep in..."


    When he saw duranden, he was still surprised, shrugged and said, "you know, in the legend of bards, human nobles always like to hug left and right and find several women to sleep... In other words, aren''t you tired of so many women?"


    Looking at the very puzzling durandon, Donne was speechless: "... How do I know? I''m different from them."


    Looking at his incomprehensible appearance, can it be said that dwarves are so single-minded because they have strong demand for women, so it is difficult to deal with them?


    "It will be the same sooner or later, human beings... Ah, no, it has begun to be lively outside. Breakfast is in the kitchen. After you eat it, feel free. Tess and I have to prepare it."


    Durandon looked at the wall and hurried away.


    Donne was stunned when he looked at it, because there was a mechanical clock hanging on the wall!


    Although this mechanical clock is still very simple, it already has the function of timing, but the division of time is not so detailed, which is also different from the 24-hour system on earth.


    After observing the mechanical clock with interest for a while, Donne went to have two meals and went out.


    At the moment, there is already a jubilant atmosphere in such a big forge hammer castle. Dwarves who usually have no other festivals to celebrate seem to concentrate all the enthusiasm of the whole race on this day and release it.


    Just one night, the forge hammer castle was decorated and hung with banners celebrating the wine festival. The dwarves on the road were also full of smiles. Even seeing Donne, a little strange human, they greeted him one by one and wished him to enjoy the grand festival of the dwarves.


    Walking all the way to the square, Donne had to sigh that the festival atmosphere was really strong. Not only did the hammer family collect the financial resources of the royal family to buy an unlimited supply of beer, but even all pubs saved a lot of energy to take out their carefully brewed beer in the past year and prepare to participate in the wine competition, hoping to win a good place.


    At this time, Donne suddenly saw a familiar figure. It was Brian.


    When he woke up, Brian was gone. He thought he had gone somewhere. Unexpectedly, he was setting up a podium with Selma and Abram. This guy hung flowers on the podium carelessly, but it was always broken. He was scolded by his wife Selma.


    Donne scratched his head when he looked at such a shabby and shabby podium. Is this the wedding podium of durandon and Tess?


    Even if the dwarves are casual, it''s too simple


    This question was confirmed after Donne asked. It''s really a wedding podium


    Donne turned his head and looked not far away at the table used for wine competition, and then at the humble table. The corners of his mouth twitched.


    The limelight was completely overwhelmed by the wine festival


    If this happened on earth, it would be strange that the woman didn''t make a scene


    "Forget it, let me..."


    It''s more or less the love of Brian. Now it''s his son''s wedding and the dwarf King''s wedding. How can we be so poor? So Donne is ready to help.


    "Are these all prepared things?"


    Donne pointed to the flowers next to him, as well as some scattered ribbons and few poor decorations.


    Abram nodded: "yes, because we don''t pay much attention to these things, we have little reserves. We can''t make them as beautiful as you humans."


    "Leave it to me."


    Donne patted his chest confidently. Although he was never married, he also attended several weddings. The wedding ceremony on earth is much better than what they built.


    "To you?"


    Abram hesitated for a moment, and then happily agreed. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he is indeed the most powerful human in this regard.


    "Brother, it''s really up to you! Let me see... It will start in about an hour. Can you handle it?"


    Brian was used to using the timing method taught by don, which stunned Abram and Selma.


    "Don''t worry."


    After the dwarves retreated, Donne stood forward, and the mage''s hands danced out one after another. The platform originally built together was demolished by him in the blink of an eye.


    "Big brother, what are you doing?"


    Brian was in a hurry: "we got up early in the morning and worked hard for a long time before we got up!"


    "Stop talking nonsense! Look!"


    Donne gave him an angry look. Under his control, the wooden boxes quickly formed a simple T-shaped platform, and then covered with cloth. Then the branches quickly bent into several arches under Donne''s control, and the flowers just picked down the mountain in the morning were quickly inserted on it.


    [Nora, can you help these flowers grow again? It''s best to integrate with the arch and surround the platform.]


    Nora watched for a long time and was immediately happy to hear that Donne asked her to help: [leave it to me!]


    So the next moment, a green light containing strong life force was released from Donne. Under the action of this force, the picked flowers were rejuvenated, and the delicate petals were even more beautiful than before.


    Abram suddenly widened his eyes. The breath released by Donne now made him feel very familiar, which was very similar to the natural breath of life on those elves.


    Is this Donne actually a hidden elf!?


    Abram''s eyes swept around Donne, but he didn''t find any traces of magic.


    He is clearly a real human.


    But... How can humans use life magic similar to ELF Druids?


    Abram is tangled again. He knows Donne more these two days than he has tangled in the past few decades.


    The flowers and vines intertwined with the arch, perfectly hiding the arch and turning it into flower gates. The low hanging flower buds on both sides spread from the front section of the T-shaped platform to the top of the platform.


    Donne also carefully arranged the table. Originally, he wanted to use the shape of love, but prandal didn''t say that at all, so he decorated the names of durandon and Tess with the remaining leftover materials. The metal hammer representing durandon was wrapped with flowers representing Tess, but it was not abrupt. The iron man''s tenderness was perfectly integrated.


    "How beautiful!"


    Selma exclaimed on her face, pulled Brian and complained, "why didn''t you ask the human mage to help us when we got married!"


    "It''s no use inviting!"


    Brian was very wronged: "can those human mages be the same as the big brothers? Besides, what did they say about it hundreds of years ago..."


    Selma snorted, and in the twinkling of an eye focused on the podium: "I''m sure Tess will like this podium very much."


    "That''s... Big brother!"


    Brian shouted, "you forgot the flowers on both sides!"


    "I did it on purpose, and then you''ll know."


    Donne was secretly communicating with Nora and waved impatiently, "just watch."


    After discussing with Nora, Donne kept busy and soon finished the stage.


    Looking at the stage created by the temporary play, Donne was still very satisfied. He turned his head and asked, "by the way, has the host been invited?"


    Abram said with a smile, "please, it''s the main sacrifice of the Earth Goddess Temple of our forge hammer castle."


    Donne was stunned and soon realized that dwarves are the people of the Earth Goddess. Of course, the priest of the Earth Goddess Temple needs to witness the marriage. It is obvious that the identities of Abram and durandon played a role in inviting the grand priest to preside over the wedding.


    Although it was said that dwarves have no magic talent before, the Temple priests are different. They perform divine magic and do not need magic talent, so don''t be surprised that dwarves also have Temple priests.


    Soon it was the time when the wedding was about to begin. The dwarfs who had been informed had gathered in the huge square, and some even climbed to the top of the mountain to join the fun.


    The main sacrifice of the temple has come. It is a dwarf who looks very different from other dwarves.


    If the emotions of other dwarves were like a burning fire forever, and the feeling of this high priest to Donne was like a calm earth, motionless as a mountain.


    His eyes were full of light of wisdom, and his face had a kind and soft smile. His beard was tied with a specific knot according to the teachings of the dwarf Earth Goddess religion. His hair was also very clean and tidy, his white God robe was spotless, and he held a Book steadily in his left hand, which was the teachings of the goddess.


    Sure enough, he was a devout believer. Donne sighed. Looking at Brian, he glanced obliquely. He was just like a beggar.


    At the thought that the goods were actually the former king of dwarves and an old guy in his 580''s, Donne was very upset.


    Soon durandon and Tess also appeared. As soon as they appeared, there was a cheering in the square. Obviously, durandon had a good position in the eyes of the dwarf people.


    Duranden''s dress is different from that in the morning. It can be seen that he just went to dress up carefully. His face was cleaned very clean, his hair and beard were combed again, his beard was tied up carefully, showing a lot of spirit, and he also wore the crown that made him very unhappy.


    He changed into a set of shining armor that symbolized the peak of dwarf forging technology. Donne recognized it, and the corners of his eyes immediately began to twitch. It was a set of treasure armor


    Sure enough, dwarves are a tyrant race


    Tess put on the traditional national costume of dwarf women, which is a kind of close fitting robe, similar to the design of cheongsam, but full of the special customs of dwarf people. After all, Donne is a human from the earth and is used to all kinds of inexplicable designs, so she doesn''t think there is anything special.

 Chapter 142

    Durandon was stunned when he saw the podium, and Tess''s eyes lit up and fell in love at once.


    "This, this is our podium?"


    Durandon couldn''t believe it: "it wasn''t like this in the morning..."


    "You must thank Donne for that."


    Selma said with a smile, "he drove us away and helped you build the rostrum himself."


    "Thank you!"


    Durandon came over and patted Donne on the stomach. "I don''t know how to thank you!"


    "You''re welcome..."


    Donne stiffened and rubbed his stomach. Aren''t these dwarves all on purpose? I know I''m short, so I greet him every time


    "Well, as a dwarf king, you''re getting married. Didn''t the elves send messengers to celebrate?"


    Donne looked left and right and found no sign of the spirit.


    Durandon was stunned: "why did the elves send messengers when we got married?"


    Donne was also stunned: "the relationship between your two races is very good, isn''t it natural to celebrate for you?"


    Even if the king of mankind gets married, other nearby kingdoms will send envoys to say that elves and dwarves are so free?


    "If we really want to celebrate, don''t every dwarf come when they get married? We have to go when every elf gets married? Is it too troublesome?"


    "Of course not, only those that are more important... Well, when I didn''t say."


    Dunn thought durandon understood wrong, but he suddenly came back to his senses. Before, even elder durum dared to Blackhand Brian, the former king, without hesitation. It can be seen that they don''t care about this kind of class and this kind of thing.


    In their eyes, kings and elders are more like ordinary positions in a racial group, which is different from what others are responsible for.


    As he said, if we really want to celebrate, then all the elf dwarves are brothers and sisters. Everyone has to go once they get married, so they don''t have to do anything else, either getting married or on the way to get married


    "All right."


    The chief priest said with a soft smile, "since you have come, the ceremony will begin."


    "Good!"


    Duranden and Tess, of course, couldn''t wait to start the ceremony at once.


    "Everyone be quiet."


    The voice of the chief priest suddenly rang through the whole forge hammer castle. In a moment, the needle drop of the whole forge hammer castle could be heard.


    Donne was surprised. He didn''t feel the fluctuation of magic just now. That is to say, the chief priest completely used divine magic to achieve the effect of sound amplification!


    The chief priest walked slowly onto the rostrum and said slowly, "under the witness of the great goddess, today we will jointly usher in a celebration. The king of our people of the earth, his majesty durandon hammer, will marry Ms. Tess anvil today. Now, let''s invite them to the stage."


    Just as durandon was about to take Tess to the stage, Donne suddenly stopped them, pointed to the flower arch with a smile and said, "please go over there and don''t waste my layout."


    Duranden smiled and took Tess to the flower arch. When he first stepped into the flower arch, the light around him immediately dimmed.


    The surrounding lights were shrouded in a layer of fog, causing the light to become very dim.


    All the dwarves were surprised and involuntarily stirred up.


    Abram and the chief priest looked at Donne suspiciously. They felt the fluctuation of magic.


    "Don''t panic. This is the effect I achieved by magic."


    Donne''s voice spread all over hammerforge: "please continue, your majesty duranden."


    Durandon didn''t understand what Donne was going to do, but he took Tess''s hand and went on.


    Suddenly, a beam of colorful light fell from the sky. The beam locked them. Coupled with duranden''s armor, they looked extremely dazzling in the dim light.


    They naturally became the focus of everyone''s attention. The darkness and the surrounding sight aroused Tess''s female instinct and made her hold durandon''s hand involuntarily. However, she knew that it was Donne''s deliberate arrangement, so she had no fear but full of happiness.


    As durandon and Tess passed through one flower arch after another, the flower buds that had been hanging down on both sides suddenly bloomed with their steps. The delicate flowers even carried crystal clear dew, which was crystal clear under the light. The blooming flowers surrounded them and walked forward, like a flower paved road.


    At the same time, petals suddenly fell from the sky and floated in all directions with the air flow, just like the blessing of the goddess.


    At the moment, durandon and Tess were full of happiness and gratitude to Donne.


    It was him who gave them such a different wedding!


    "Wow..."


    Selma''s eyes shine. The nature of women makes her completely unable to resist this feeling, and her dwarf women feel similar to her. Even if they all exist with combat effectiveness stronger than human men, this romance still makes them completely unable to resist.


    Abram and the chief priest looked at Donne unexpectedly. They had a hunch that other dwarf men might be unlucky from now on


    When durandon and Tess came to the high priest, under the soft light beam, the high priest looked more sacred and full of wisdom than ever before.


    "Duranden hammer, will you swear to marry lady Tess anvil voluntarily in front of the believers of the goddess today?"


    "I will!"


    "Are you willing to love her, protect her and trust her forever?"


    "I will!"


    "Are you willing to perform the duties of the king and teach her how to become a qualified queen and govern the kingdom together?"


    "I will!"


    "Tess anvil, will you swear before the believers of the goddess today to marry Mr. durandon hammer?"


    "I will!"


    "Are you willing to love him, take care of him and trust him forever?"


    "I will!"


    "Are you willing to take this crown for him, become a queen and shoulder the responsibility of ruling the kingdom with him?"


    "I will!"


    The chief priest smiled: "well, in that case, your majesty duranden, you can put on the crown for Ms. Tess."


    Duranden took out the Queen''s crown that had already been prepared and put it on Tess''s head under everyone''s eyes.


    "Now, kneel down."


    Donne was stunned when he heard this, but durandon and Tess knelt before the high priest without hesitation.


    The chief priest put the doctrine of the goddess on durandon and Tess''s head: "I bless you in the name of the goddess, wish you happiness and health forever, wish you bring a strong prince to our people of the earth as soon as possible, and wish you can bring prosperity to our kingdom."


    As soon as the chief priest''s voice fell, Donne suddenly felt a powerful and incredible force falling from the sky. Under his horrified gaze, the force divided two soft forces and penetrated into durandon and Tess.


    Then... The remaining power did not leave immediately, but stayed over the high priest.


    Donne suddenly changed his face and subconsciously shrunk his neck. He could feel the force staring at him.


    If he could, Donne would rather be a humble hamster now.


    He could feel that under that power, he was seen clean from top to bottom, from inside to outside. This feeling of being peeped at without scruples was really strange!


    Is it because she was cheap before, so she was ready to retaliate against herself? No... doesn''t it mean that God is very generous? How can there be such a stingy God!


    At this time, Nora also felt the power, climbed out of Donne''s pocket and poked her head: "what a familiar smell..."


    "Eh?"


    There was a soft "eh" sound in Donne''s ear, and the next moment the power focused on Nora.


    Then Donne saw Nora talking happily with her mouth open, but he could only vaguely hear laughter from a very distant place, like a false illusion.


    The surrounding time seemed to be infinitely lengthened, and everyone''s actions became extremely slow. It seemed that after a long time, it was like a flash, and the tide of power receded. Before leaving, Donne found that the power was actually split and poured into his body.


    From beginning to end, the sudden Earth Goddess didn''t say a word to him.


    But Donne was relieved. She didn''t seem to care about her cheap mouth before


    And


    Donne felt his body and was surprised to find that the magic pool, which had expanded to the limit, had increased a lot again, and his magic affinity had increased slightly, and even the strength of his body had improved a little.


    Although the range is not large, it is because of his high foundation!


    Only God knows how difficult it is to improve on this basis!


    Is it because of that force?


    Donne quickly confirmed his guess that there could be no other possibility except that force.


    So he relaxed his tight spirit. Unexpectedly, the goddess was very good. Instead of taking the opportunity to retaliate against him, he gave him a big gift.


    The surrounding environment returned to normal again. The dwarfs didn''t seem to find the coming of the goddess''s will... Eh?


    Donne was stunned and found that Abram and the chief priest had just looked at him, and his face was full of surprise.


    Did they find out?


    [Nora, just... Is it the Earth Goddess?]


    Yes, we just talked for a while


    Nora looked very happy after talking to nisclair.


    [what did you talk about?]


    [I won''t tell you ~]


    Nora made a face, then pinched her waist and said: [why do you inquire so much about girls'' conversation!]


    Donne was helpless and wanted to press her back into his pocket, but she flew to the top of her head and lay down.


    "Now, the wedding is over, cheer, compatriots, we have born a new queen!"


    With the voice of the chief priest, the whole forge hammer Castle sounded cheers. The cheers spread out with the crowd and gradually spread to the distance.


    "Then let our queen give her first order."


    The chief priest stepped back with a smile on her face. Tess stepped forward and smiled: "thank you, and then... Let''s open the wine festival!"


    "Ula -"


    There was more noise than before and almost knocked Donne to the ground.


    Donne covered his ears and smiled bitterly. These drunken guys

 Chapter 143

    In the so-called Wine Festival, the protagonist is naturally all kinds of beer.


    In this annual grand festival of the dwarf Kingdom, all famous winemakers in the whole dwarf kingdom will bring out their best works of the year for everyone to taste.


    Since dwarves and dwarfs are neighbors and have a good relationship, even the dwarfs next door came to join in the wine festival.


    Donne had seen many dwarfs hiding among the dwarves. They greeted the dwarves around them, looking natural as if they were at home.


    Strange to say, dwarfs are non believers. To be exact, their belief is a big science and technology God. However, they have become friends with dwarves who believe in Earth Goddess. They don''t know how they developed to this point at the beginning.


    Dwarfs are a race shorter than dwarfs. If the average height of dwarfs can reach Donne''s chest, dwarfs are only as tall as his thighs. No wonder even Brian dares to call them dwarfs in front of dwarfs.


    In prandar, I''m afraid the smallest intelligent species are dwarfs and goblins, and they are still the aborigines of prandar.


    Although it seems that in order to respect their friends'' festivals, these dwarfs are carefully dressed, they can smell the smell of lubricating oil from a long distance.


    Donne''s eyes lit up when he smelled the smell, and his eyes looked at the dwarf with much eagerness.


    Lubricating oil is inseparable from the development of science and technology, so as soon as Donne from the earth smelled the smell of lubricating oil, he couldn''t help feeling friendly to the dwarf.


    This race, who is naturally obsessed with all kinds of construction machinery, has added a lot of fun to prandal.


    Donne didn''t take the liberty of talking to the dwarf directly. He was waiting for a chance to meet the dwarf.


    Because at the wine festival, even those dwarfs took out their own beer to participate in the competition.


    Black beer, foam beer, light beer, and even Baijiu, such as lava beer, thunder beer, and so on, these spirits have already had the prototype of some distilled spirits.


    Donne was almost dazzled by all kinds of beer. Beer and red wine are the absolute mainstream in prandal, with a wide variety and even more exaggerated than on earth. In addition, this magical world is full of all kinds of incredible things, and the feeling of drinking these beer is also and special.


    It''s like strong lava beer and thunder beer. The first one is very hot and can even spit out the smell of flame, while the other one will have a slight current beating on the body after drinking. The current is not strong and numb. It''s like a massage, making people feel very comfortable.


    However, what made Donne laugh and cry most was that he found that there was only one kind of beer brewed by dwarfs, and its name was "lubricating oil beer"


    According to those little dwarfs, drinking this beer will lubricate the intestines and defecate smoothly, just like smearing lubricating oil


    Is this a Kaiselu


    To Donne''s amazement, the oil beer brewed by the dwarfs is still very popular with the dwarves. Are the dwarves suffering from constipation?


    At this time, Donne suddenly heard bursts of cheers and leaned over to have a look. It turned out that the popular "drunkard competition" had reached the climax.


    In addition to the attractive wine tasting competition on the beer street, there is also a very famous drunkard competition, which is to fight who can drink better. The champion who hasn''t been drunk in the end is the champion, and the reward of the champion is the one-year Champion Beer free drinking qualification.


    On the one hand, this is to advertise for the beer that will win. On the other hand, it also meets the * * of those short people who are addicted to alcohol. Therefore, there are a lot of people participating in each competition. Unfortunately, there are not many who can really hold out to the end. At most, there are not many people after a few rounds.


    I saw two dwarves standing on the platform. At the moment, their faces were red and their beards were wet, but they didn''t care. They only had each other''s existence in their eyes.


    The dwarf on the left laughed and patted the wine bucket beside him: "Colin, give up! You are definitely not my opponent! I groka won the 15th consecutive alcoholic competition!"


    "Hum! Only in the end will we know who the real champion is!"


    Colin stared at groka with high morale: "the free drink ticket will be in my bag!"


    "Hum! Do you want to ruin my free drinking life? Today I will convince you to fail under the witness of the goddess!"


    Colin said proudly, "let''s go! Serve the wine! Want the strongest purgatory black beer!"


    "I want to drink purgatory black beer!"


    "The goddess is on the! It''s interesting this time!"


    "Ha ha, so far no one has been able to drink a whole barrel of purgatory black beer. Can groka break this record?"


    Hearing Colin''s words, Rao and groka changed their faces: "you can''t win, so you want to drag me down!"


    "What? Don''t you have the courage?"


    Groka was so angry that he kicked away the barrel beside him: "bring purgatory black beer!"


    Soon, two small dark barrels were moved to the table. Compared with the previous large barrels, these two barrels were too small. However, seeing the gloating of the dwarves and dwarfs around, Donne estimated that the purgatory black beer might not be so simple.


    Sure enough, as soon as they opened the lid, Donne smelled a very unpleasant pungent smell and was immediately smoked back several steps.


    Donne thought the purgatory black beer might be some kind of liquor, but now it seems that the reason why he can''t drink so much is because of the strong smell!


    How do you describe the smell?


    sewer? Rotten fish? dead body? No, it''s like the smell of a rotten corpse soaked in the sewer for ten and a half days and then exposed to the sun!


    Is there such a terrible thing in the world!?


    Donne''s face was thrilled. I''m afraid the smell of this beer was better than that of the Swedish herring cans known as biochemical weapons on earth!


    Can this thing really drink!?


    But soon, groka and Colin''s actions gave Donne the answer. They frowned and really drank with the barrel!


    However, looking at their painful faces, I''m afraid drinking purgatory black beer is not a pleasure at all


    "Donne, you''re here."


    At this time, durandon found Donne. After the wedding, he changed his armor. Now he looks much more normal.


    "Where''s Tess?"


    "I''m going to the ladies'' event... Ha, groka and Colin are going to challenge purgatory black beer this year? It''s fun to see... Oh, by the way," duranden suddenly regained his mind and pointed to his dwarf companion. "Let me introduce you, this is the leader of the dwarf Kingdom and the great craftsman, croto wrench."


    The leader of the dwarf kingdom!?


    With respect, Donne lowered his body and saluted: "salute to you, your majesty croto."


    You should know how difficult it is to develop basic physical science in a world dominated by magic power, and it is a miracle that the dwarf, an Aboriginal race, has not been assimilated by virtue of its own strength.


    It is conceivable that this croto can become the leader of the dwarfs.


    "No, no, no," said cloto. "I''m not a king. We dwarfs don''t have a king. I''m a great craftsman, so please call me master cloto."


    Durandon said with a smile, "the only criterion for dwarf friends to select leaders is their engineering attainments, so kloto is the greatest engineer of all dwarfs."


    When durandon said this, he felt that the eyes of the croto in front of him were full of wisdom.


    In fact, in Donne''s eyes, cloto doesn''t look much different from other dwarfs, but his hairstyle is more and his lush hair rises to the sky, which is really attractive.


    Croto noticed Donne''s gaze. "Do you think my hairstyle is very good?"


    Before Donne could speak, durandon smiled and said, "his hairstyle has increased his height by at least one fist!"


    Donne lost his smile.


    "Durandon!"


    "Don''t show off the dwarf''s height in front of the dwarf!" crotto stared at durandon


    "Of course you have to show off!"


    Durandon took it for granted: "the whole prandal, our dwarves have height advantage only in front of you and goblins. That must be shown off."


    Croto snorted, "you hateful fellow, if I bring the shrink ray device, it will make you look good!"


    Donne burst out laughing, coughed softly and said, "master cloto, I''m very interested in your construction machinery. If you can, can you talk to me?"


    "Of course, but now let''s enjoy the wine festival."


    Croto pointed to the table. "It seems that the result is coming."


    "It''s really close to the limit."


    Durandon knows more about groka and Colin. Seeing what they look like now, he knows that they have reached the limit.


    At this time, Donne suddenly found that groka suddenly gushed an active magic. Under the action of that magic, groka was in a good mood and gulped all the remaining purgatory black beer in one breath!


    What about Colin? At this moment, he was completely out of his mind. He held the barrel and smiled foolishly. A burp flew out of his mouth. A black bubble emitting a strong stench


    "Me! Groka tongs! Still champion!"


    Groka held up the empty barrel and laughed to announce his victory.


    And a group of dwarves and dwarfs held their noses in one hand and clapped for him with the other hand. It looked very funny.


    Duranden gloated and said, "look, they''ve drunk a lot. It''s estimated that they''ll last like this for several days."


    Donne was stunned. If he kept spitting that stinky bubble, wouldn''t he be restless everywhere he went?


    "I really can''t understand..."


    Donne sighed with emotion on his face: "is groka a rune dwarf? Are Rune dwarfs also good at drinking?"


    "Groka tongs is the most potential Rune dwarf of the younger generation."


    Durandon was stunned: "but how did you know?"


    Donne said casually, "I felt the magic wave when he was about to get drunk. He should have used magic? Normal dwarves certainly won''t have magic wave."


    Unexpectedly, duranden suddenly changed his face, ran away from the other dwarves, rushed to the table, pointed to groka and roared, "Damn it! Groka, how dare you cheat!?"

 Chapter 144

    Seeing that durandon rushed up, Donne looked stunned.


    "He is not a contestant. Why is he so impulsive? At least he is also a king..."


    Kloto laughed: "because he also participated in the drunkard competition a few years ago, but he was eliminated by groka."


    Donne suddenly realized that it''s no wonder duranden was so angry... Anyway, this groka has no eyes? I don''t know how to play with the king. Aren''t you afraid of being put on small shoes?


    Should we say that dwarves are a race with no clear class?


    "What cheating?"


    On the stage, groka looked at durandon with very pure eyes and looked like "I don''t understand what you''re talking about".


    "You still pretend!"


    Durandon pointed to Donne and said, "your cheating by secretly using magic was discovered by Mr. Donne! He is a Human Mage!"


    Groka''s face froze and his expression flickered a little.


    It is precisely because more than 99% of the dwarves can''t use magic, so he dares to cheat with his Rune dwarf talent without scruples, but he didn''t expect to be exposed by Donne today.


    Seeing the change of groka, there was an uproar under the stage.


    You know, groka won the 15th consecutive championship of the drunkard competition!


    In other words, he drank beer for free for 15 years!


    blamed! Why am I not a rune dwarf!


    At this moment, instead of criticizing groka''s cheating, they were drooling with envy.


    "Nonsense, nonsense!"


    Groka wanted to make a last effort and argued: "drinking depends on my ability. The identity of Rune dwarf is given to me by the goddess. Why can''t I use it!?"


    Duranden was silly. He didn''t expect groka to move out all the goddesses, but


    What he said makes sense! I''m speechless!


    The goddess is supreme. Of course, durandon dare not question the goddess


    Therefore, the judges nearby immediately became confused. They said that the talent of Rune dwarves was also one of their own strengths, which could be used. They said that drinking was drinking, and they should win by their own stomach and drinking capacity. After a while, people on both sides were red faced and thick necked, so they had to copy guys to fight to determine the victory or defeat.


    "All right!"


    As king duranden had to think more. In order not to cause potential hidden dangers, he could only bear to say, "you''re right! The power of Rune dwarves is a precious gift given to you by the goddess, so you can use it, so you won!"


    So groka was happy and could drink wine for free for a year. He laughed: "I groka tongs, have never been drunk so far. Of course, I am the champion of the drunkard competition! You are far from winning me!"


    Donne, who had always been in the mode of watching the play, suddenly showed a strange smile when he heard the speech, motioned to croto and went straight.


    Donne stood in front of groka and said leisurely, "you say you''ve never been drunk? I don''t believe it."


    "Man, don''t doubt a dwarf''s drinking capacity!"


    Although Donne revealed that he cheated, groka, who won the championship, was in a good mood and was not angry about Donne''s query: "our people of the earth are different from you humans. Our physique is as strong as a rock. Drinks will only make us stronger and powerful, not make us drunk!"


    "What about him?"


    Donne pointed to Colin next to him.


    Groka stifled, snorted and said, "that''s what he overestimated. He had to challenge purgatory black beer!"


    "Indeed."


    Durandon also said, "Purgatory black beer is not an ordinary wine. Even we dwarves dare not drink more... Why don''t you try it?"


    Donne frowned at the thought of the stench, but considering his plan, he nodded and said, "give me a small glass."


    Soon, a dwarf brought a cup of purgatory black beer. Looking at the huge cup, Donne smoked from the corners of his mouth. Is this a small cup? Are you kidding me?


    Duranden laughed and said, "don''t be surprised. In our eyes, this is the smallest cup."


    Donne nodded, looked at the dark and shiny liquor, swallowed his saliva, endured the stench and took a sip.


    However, to Donne''s surprise, although the smell of purgatory black beer is extremely smelly, it''s surprisingly delicious after eating?


    The strength of the wine was not very strong, but very soft, and it was like a hot slurry into the stomach. I felt very comfortable all over, and then a breath rushed up.


    "Burp..."


    A bubble popped out of Donne''s mouth and exploded overhead.


    Ah! It stinks! Donne, you hate it!]


    Nora couldn''t stand the smell and hid with her nose.


    After tasting it carefully, Donne was surprised to find that this purgatory black beer was a rare good wine in addition to its bad smell!


    But speaking of wine strength... It''s just so so.


    So Donne had a bottom in his heart, drank all the remaining purgatory black beer at one breath, and then said very calmly, "Purgatory black beer, but it''s still too weak."


    There was another uproar around!


    A human actually drank purgatory black beer that many dwarves dare not drink!


    And say, but so!?


    Grokaton was angry when he was young. He felt that his status as a champion was much weaker. He stuck his neck and said, "you''re talking nonsense! I think you''re drunk and trying to hold on? The red wine that women like humans drink is also worthy of our dwarf spirits?"


    Donne smiled and said faintly, "although I don''t love wine, I also know that there are many kinds of spirits you haven''t heard of, Erguotou, vodka, whisky, rum..."


    With the appearance of wine names in Donne''s mouth one by one, there was a sudden sound of swallowing around. For these wine loving dwarves, those unknown wines were like deadly poisons.


    After talking about some famous spirits, Donne suddenly said, "you said you''ve never been drunk, so I''ll make a bet with you. If I can make you drunk, you''ll work for me later. If I can''t make you drunk, I''ll give you twelve bottles of Elven new moon wine for free. How about it?"


    Groka wiped his saliva, laughed and said, "human, you will lose! Bring the wine!"


    Donne shook his head. "I can''t take it out yet."


    Groka was angry: "say a hammer!"


    "You can take a break and adjust your state. Don''t worry. You''ll definitely drink it. Please wait a moment, or you can make a witness."


    Donne smiled and pulled durandon.


    "Donne, you''re so calculating!"


    Durandon glanced obliquely at Donne and said in a very unhappy way, "it''s all about the rune dwarves. Don''t you know how valuable they are to us dwarves?"


    "Hey, hey, I''m not a necromancer. Why are you so worried? I just want him to work for me."


    Croto also smiled: "a rune dwarf employee makes me a little excited. Durandon, why don''t you send some to me?"


    "Well thought! Hum, although you have a good plan, I dare say you will lose."


    Durandon said proudly, "although I am very unwilling, I have to admit that groka is the best drinker in our young generation. The Earth Goddess gave him the best body and talent. You have no chance of winning."


    "That''s not necessarily..."


    Donne smiled mysteriously, "do you have any brewing equipment here? Lend it to me."


    Duranden was stunned: "wait! Are you going to tell me that you want to brew it now?"


    "Of course, I didn''t prepare those wines..."


    "Are you a fool?"


    Durandon and croto both looked at Donne in amazement, then looked at each other and sighed in unison: "a layman is a layman... You''ll lose."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Get it over here."


    "Of course, but wine can''t be brewed in a day! It takes a long time to ferment. You can''t do it all day today!"


    "That''s my business."


    Dumne didn''t care. He had full confidence in producing distilled Baijiu in high quality within one day.


    Croto was also interested in Donne''s confidence.


    Durandon asked the guards to move the complete set of brewing equipment in the forge hammer''s cellar, and then said, "you can use these at will - but I tell you, it''s in vain."


    Donne is too lazy to talk. It is the most effective way to block their with facts.


    "Forget it, you''d better move these things back."


    Duranden blew his beard angrily and stared: "you''re kidding me, aren''t you?"


    After looking at the brewing equipment, Donne gave up the idea of using them and took out a pile of iron ingots to make a fermentation tank and wine steamer on site.


    The ingot softened rapidly under the burning of transparent flame, then began to shape under the control of magic, and soon took shape.


    "Get me some barley - no malt, and wheat bran."


    Even though durandon was unhappy, he still asked people to move barley. At this time, Donne checked the yeast they used to make wine. What I have to say is that thanks to the short people''s drinking character, they have not found the importance of cultivating yeast, but use a natural plant similar to hops to ferment.


    So the next thing he has to do is to cultivate Jiuqu.


    First, the barley was crushed by magic, mixed with water and pressed into bricks, and then Aspergillus was quickly cultivated with the help of Nora''s life force.


    This step was also very smooth. Under the catalysis of Nora, it took less than an hour for Donne to cultivate the first batch of Aspergillus prandal. After continuous optimization and selection, the first batch of pure distiller''s yeast was born two hours later. This kind of distiller''s yeast shaped like brick and made of barley is also called Daqu.


    After successfully cultivating Jiuqu, Donne was relieved again. The fact that Jiuqu can be cultivated normally shows that there are still similarities between microorganisms in the world and the earth.

 Chapter 145

    While Donne was making wine tunes, durandon, croto and the dwarves around him were staring, but


    They don''t understand.


    However, because they can''t understand it, they are more curious.


    It seems that what he is doing has nothing to do with wine making, but after seeing Donne get out those things, he looks relieved. Doesn''t it just mean that what he is doing now has a lot to do with wine making


    So they looked more focused.


    Donne didn''t care about them and kept busy.


    The next step is to use magic to fully steam the barley, then move it into the fermentation tank, sprinkle it into the newly cultivated Daqu and start saccharification and fermentation.


    If it is normal fermentation, it will take at least two or three days, and then it will be moved into the fermentation tank for secondary sealed fermentation, but with the help of Nora, it is completely different.


    The little guy''s life force can catalyze this process and make the fermentation complete in a short time.


    Nora, help me


    OK, what should I do


    Just give me the power to control


    With the help of Nora''s power, don began to catalyze the fermentation again. At the same time, the mage''s hand kept turning over the steamed barley to fully stir the distiller''s yeast and barley. Under the catalysis of life power, the cooled barley began to heat and ferment again. After about the same time, don directly wrapped all the barley with magic and completely isolated from the air, Then catalyze the fermentation again.


    The process of secondary fermentation was quite long, but under the influence of Nora''s power, it only took less than an hour to complete, and at this time, it was just noon.


    When Donne opened a gap and smelled the strong smell of alcohol, he finally smiled.


    Fermentation to this extent is OK. If you don''t steam wine and continue fermentation, it will soon become vinegar.


    So Donne withdrew Nora''s life force, moved the fermented barley into the wine steamer, connected the condenser and began steaming wine.


    Due to the convenient magic power, the steps of steaming wine are not as cumbersome as on earth. Donne can control both water flow and flame very accurately, and the condenser is more effective under the action of ice magic.


    When the boiling steam passes through the grain and takes away the alcohol, the liquor soon begins to flow out of the nearby condensate pipe.


    This pot has steamed about 100 kg of barley. Although the liquor yield of barley on earth is about 30% to 40%, it is almost impossible to produce 40% pure wine. After steaming, a bird fades out. Donne tasted the last steamed wine here. It still looks more than 30 degrees. As a result, there are more than 40 kg of pure wine, The rate of wine production is amazing!


    Dumne started to ferment barley at a very high rate, and it was completely steamed out at one breath, and finally got more than 450 Jin of barley Baijiu, which could also be called barley.


    Smelling the barley liquor that had just steamed and exuded the smell of grain, Donne began to swallow his saliva, not to mention the good wine dwarves around him. They stretched their necks, stared straight, leaned forward hard, and sucked the smell of wine in the air hard.


    Dumne is not a good wine man, but he occasionally drinks some Baijiu before attending some parties. But since he tried to steamed Baijiu, he saw the so-called pure grain wine sold on the market.


    The real pure grain wine is just smelled and can be drunk with one mouthful. Just like this barley wine, it smells like a strong smell of wheat. It is more comfortable and soft to drink in the mouth. Pure grain wine should be like this.


    And the so-called pure grain wine sold on the market? If you don''t mix industrial alcohol with you, you will have a conscience


    Next to durandon and croto, they were shocked to see that Donne actually steamed wine at last, and it was still a wine they had never seen before.


    Smelling the strong smell of wheat, the wine bug in durandon''s stomach was hooked up. He looked at Donne eagerly: "Donne, what kind of wine is this? So fragrant?"


    Dumne smiled lightly: "barley wine is made from barley, but it is barley Baijiu, unlike beer."


    "Barley Baijiu... Can I try it?"


    "Of course, but the wine is strong. You --"


    Durandon didn''t wait for Donne to finish, so he picked up the spoon next to him, scooped it up and poured it into his mouth.


    At the next moment, duranden stared wide and almost sprayed the liquor out of his mouth. But I don''t know if it was because he wasn''t willing, he stubbornly held it back and swallowed it after tasting it in his mouth for a moment.


    Then he stayed there and his face soon turned red.


    "Can you get me some?"


    Croto is not an alcoholic, but he is happy to try something new.


    "Of course."


    Donne gave him some wine and said with a smile, "take your time to taste."


    Croto took a small sip and frowned. It seemed a little difficult to accept the taste. After a while, he took another sip. This time, he finally tasted the strong smell of wheat inside, closed his eyes and enjoyed it for a while before drinking.


    "It''s hard to describe. The feeling at the entrance is very... Soft, completely different from beer, but when you swallow it, it''s like a fire. It''s very powerful and more exciting than lava beer..."


    Donne himself took a sip and shook his head and said, "soft entrance, a line of throat."


    "I don''t understand, but the entrance is really soft, and the strong smell of barley is very good. Can you give me some to take away?"


    Kloto seemed to love barley Baijiu and asked Dumne for a small pot.


    "Be careful, it''s easy to catch fire."


    Donne told me. I don''t know whether prandal''s barley and Aspergillus are more domineering or Nora''s life force is too abnormal. The barley ferments very badly, so the degree of steamed wine is also very high. From the feeling of entrance, I''m afraid the degree is 60 or 70 degrees.


    "This wine, this wine is... Great!"


    At this time, durandon finally recovered, rushed over and grabbed Donne''s hand.


    Donne looked at durandon inexplicably and looked at durandon in embarrassment.


    Durandon coughed and said solemnly, "say big brother..."


    "Wait! Your father Brian calls me big brother, and you call me big brother?"


    Duranden laughed: "Alas, it doesn''t matter. Everyone is a family, isn''t it..."


    "If you have something to say, don''t hide it - can you let go of it first? It feels strange."


    Durandon let go of Donne and said with a dry smile, "Donne, can you save some of these wine for me?"


    "Wait a minute."


    Donne rolled his eyes angrily and said to groka, "I''ve been waiting for a long time."


    Groka swallowed his saliva, but he deliberately made a disdainful expression on his face: "is it all right at last? Finish it quickly, and then I can go to lunch!"


    "Please."


    Donne smiled and handed over the wine bucket. He was very bad hearted. That bucket of wine was the most fragrant and the biggest wine head.


    "Hum, you will lose!"


    Groka looked disdainful, but couldn''t wait to take over the barrel.


    Donne was speechless. Are dwarves so proud and upright?


    "Well, let me try to see what you call this barley baijiu."


    Groka opened the lid, and the thick aroma of wine that had disappeared once again came out. The dwarfs around looked at groka''s ability to enjoy a bucket of new wine, but they could only look at it, not to mention how envious they were.


    "Gudu" groka swallowed again. After just a few hours, the beer he had drunk before had been drained, and the strength of the wine was completely gone. Now he suddenly smelled such an alternative and fragrant wine. He could hardly restrain his impulse and drank it as soon as he looked up!


    Win


    Dumne saw a strange smile when he saw that grok was drinking. The dwarfs used to be used to beer, and he didn''t know how strong the Baijiu was, and it was still more than 70 degrees tall.


    Sure enough, as Donne expected, before drinking a few mouthfuls, groka suddenly put down the barrel, sprayed out all the liquor in his mouth, began to gasp, and his face turned red with the naked eye.


    Donne smiled and said, "what? Did you admit defeat?"


    "Nonsense, nonsense! The people of the great land never and will not admit defeat!"


    Groka roared with his neck stuck, but he didn''t notice that his tongue was big. He not only stuttered, but also began to float under his feet.


    Donne shrugged and made a gesture of invitation.


    Groka rested for a moment, gritted his teeth, grabbed the barrel again, and drank with his head up under the eyes of all the dwarves!


    However, after only a few drinks, he couldn''t hold on. As soon as his hand was soft, the barrel slipped out and Gulu rolled under the table. This time, he poked the wasp''s nest. The drooling dwarfs under the table immediately robbed him. At this time, he didn''t care whether it was his brothers and sisters next to him. He desperately scrambled for the barrel just to drink a new good wine.


    "Get out of the way! That''s mine! It''s mine!"


    "Go away! I got it first!"


    "Damn it! You took it from me!"


    "Damn it, I''m going to duel with you - I''ve just tasted a little!"


    "You''ve tasted it! I was robbed as soon as I got it - who kicked my ass, asshole?"


    There was a riot under the stage, but duranden didn''t mean to stop it at all. He pointed to groka and suddenly laughed wildly: "ah ha ha ha - groka, you have today! Everyone, look, drunkard champion groka is finally drunk!"


    There was a silence under the table. Everyone looked at groka together. Isn''t it? He was completely unstable and shaky. If he hadn''t held the nearby wine barrel, he would have fallen to the ground.


    But soon, their attention returned to the half bucket of wine again and looted again.

 Chapter 146

    "These guys! What a loser!"


    Duranden stamped angrily: "groka is drunk. Alas! He is drunk. Alas! They don''t care about such a big thing!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "If you hadn''t tasted it first, you might have gone down and robbed it at this moment," said grotto with a smile


    Durandon had nothing to say.


    Of course, Donne wouldn''t miss this good opportunity to brush his reputation among the dwarves. He immediately shouted, "don''t grab it. These wines are my gifts to you. You can queue up to get a cup and taste it slowly. However, there aren''t many wines in total, so I can only say sorry to those who haven''t drunk."


    "Of course," said Donne, "I will open a winery in Ellington, my territory. If any dwarf brother wants to drink this wine again, he can go to my territory and I will give him a warm reception."


    Duranden was stunned. He had never seen such a brazen man!


    He dug the corner of the dwarf in front of the dwarf king!


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter!"


    "Human friend! You are so kind! I will go to Ellington if I have a chance!"


    "Great! I''m the first in line!"


    The dwarfs immediately cheered and began to line up next to them.


    Donne gave the rest of the wine to a dwarf and asked him to distribute it. As a reward, he could get another cup. The dwarf accepted it happily, and then Donne planned to put the rest away.


    "Wait, wait!"


    Durandon stopped Donne in a hurry: "didn''t you agree to leave some for me? Why did you send them all!?"


    Donne threw out his hand: "forget."


    "Why are you doing this!"


    Durandon looked at the dwarves who were scrambling to get the wine. He couldn''t continue to calm down: "no! You must have hidden it!"


    Durandon looked at Donne with strange eyes. He remembered that he had steamed more than 40 barrels before, and now he had taken out more than 20 barrels. Obviously, Donne still hid a lot.


    Can you find it?


    Donne was speechless.


    Durandon threatened Donne: "leave me a few barrels or I''ll expose you! You see how excited they are now."


    "Well, well, you won..."


    Donne raised his hand and surrendered: "I''ll leave you a few barrels of assembly when I go back?"


    "That''s right," duranden patted Donne on the stomach and laughed, "as an honorary national of our dwarf Kingdom, of course, we should honor my king."


    Die young! The king asked for a bribe!


    "In addition to this," duranden coughed, his eyes floating on the nearby steamer, "what are you going to do with this wine making equipment?"


    "Of course I took it away..."


    "No, no, no, big brother, look..."


    As soon as Donne heard him call himself big brother, he knew he was thinking carefully again.


    "You said before that you don''t like drinking very much. It''s useless if you take this set of equipment back. You might as well give it to me."


    Durandon gave Donne a thumbs up. "The dwarf King won''t forget your credit!"


    "I can take it back and use it myself..."


    "No, no, it''s a waste to use it yourself. It''s a waste!"


    Durandon said bitterly, "do you want to see so many dwarves who have tasted the new wine and will never drink it again?"


    Donne said with a smile, "so I said before? You can go to Ellington."


    Duranden said with a smile, "don''t you really feel blushed when you dig into my corner so openly?"


    "Blush? What''s that? Can you eat it?"


    Durandon said fiercely, "give me this set of equipment, and I won''t care about you digging my corner!"


    "Not enough."


    Donne didn''t care about this set of equipment. Isn''t it to raise durandon''s appetite and start the price?


    "What else do you want?... I see!"


    Duranden suddenly realized that he blew his beard and stared. After holding it for a long time, he said, "as you said before, I will try to promote the adoption in the king''s parliament. Is that all right?"


    Donne smiled. "They''re yours."


    "Great!"


    Duranden laughed wildly and rushed over and waved his hand. The whole set of brewing equipment disappeared in an instant and was included in his space equipment.


    Dunn, who has been promised by durandon, is also very happy. He can make brewing equipment at any time. There may be few opportunities to "sell" such high value.


    He has the right to hire dwarf employees and the opportunity to trade minerals with the dwarf kingdom. I''m afraid he is the only one in the whole human kingdom. With the help of the dwarf Kingdom, although magic metal ores may still be a problem, the supply of ordinary gold, silver, copper and iron should not be a problem. Among them, the iron with the largest consumption is supplied by the Brussels iron mine, Ellington can enter a period of rapid development.


    The remaining problem is how to quickly transport these ores and the asphalt excavated from the black swamp to Ellington.


    Although it can be transported by manpower, we should know that time is money and speed is life. Only higher efficiency will bring faster development speed.


    Groka was completely drunk. Donne left him a note to wake up and go to the hammer house to find himself. After that, he went to lunch with durandon and croto.


    Looking at durandon with a smile on his face and a small man''s ambition on the dinner table, cloto couldn''t help shaking his head and smiling.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Durandon said bluntly, "this is a deal! Do you understand the deal!?"


    "I understand..."


    Croto held back his smile and suddenly looked at Donne: "Donne, you said you wanted to talk to me. What do you want to talk about? About engineering?"


    Donne swallowed the barbecue and smiled. "Yes, I''ve always been very interested in dwarf technology, and I''ve done a little research."


    "Oh!?"


    A human who studies engineering and is interested in dwarf technology?


    Cloto''s eyes brightened: "what is it?"


    Donne smiled: "magic driven."


    "Magic driven?"


    Croto frowned: "it''s a strange field for me. You should know that we dwarfs can''t use magic."


    "Of course I know, but what I study is how to directly convert the magic in magic crystal or magic core into power to drive engineering machinery that ordinary people can use."


    When Donne said this, croto''s eyes brightened: "yes, it''s a good idea."


    "Master cloto, I want to know what you currently use as the power of construction machinery?"


    "Steam... Use a semi sealed container, and then use the power of steam expansion to drive the machinery. Do you need me to explain the specific principle?"


    "No, I understand roughly. Is there no more advanced power source?"


    "No more."


    Kloto said reluctantly, "although the Dwarfs'' ancestors have created very brilliant achievements, and even have been to Lolita and lolia, that big explosion destroyed all civilization records. Now we can only search for clues from various relics and try to return the achievements of the original ancestors."


    "Although some things have been restored now, seriously, many devices only know how to make them, but the principle is not understood, so the failure rate is very high."


    Donne was stunned. He still knew now that prandal''s dwarf had already worked out the steam engine. Not only that, their ancestors had rushed out of prandal and landed on the two satellites!


    Donne is respectful. It seems that he underestimates the civilization potential of dwarfs and goblins. These two ugly races once had a higher degree of civilization than human beings on earth!


    After the conversation box opened, croto and Donne chatted over lunch and beer. To durandon''s embarrassment, he couldn''t get into the topic they were talking about.


    Although those words could be understood when they were opened, they were completely blind when they were connected.


    What gear combination is used to calculate the transmission efficiency of force, what metal material affects the friction of steam piston, and what damn rapid cooling module to prevent cylinder burst risk... What the hell are these!?


    During his talk with kloto, Tang Encai finally got a general understanding of the current situation of prandar dwarf. As he said before, due to the big explosion, the civilization of dwarf and goblin almost disappeared, and can only be restored by looking for past records from various surviving relics.


    In short, now the dwarf''s technology tree has been completely crooked. They still use a very backward steam engine as power, but they can make many things against the sky.


    For example, they have restored simple and Intelligent Mechanical creatures, energy shield devices that can absorb damage, X-ray glasses that can see through, and even anti gravity wells.


    They have a strong ability to imitate and learn. These devices left over from previous civilizations can be made, or even barely used, such as the shrinking ray device he said before.


    But why does the shrink ray device shrink the target? Why can energy shields absorb damage? Why can X-ray glasses see through? Why can anti gravity wells form anti gravity effect? What is the principle? The dwarfs were all unknowingly fierce.


    The rupture of civilization makes them lose their complete inheritance. Imitation can be successful, but they have not yet studied and understood the specific principles contained in many devices, which also leads to a high error rate of many devices made by dwarfs.


    "Bang!"


    When it comes to the excited place, croto smashed the table and shouted excitedly: "it''s all the blame of those damn green skin and big ears! If their ancestors didn''t like to study bombs, they wouldn''t blow up their hometown. Now we wouldn''t be like this!"


    "Oh!"


    Durandon suddenly realized: "that''s why you dwarfs don''t study bombs now?"


    "That''s right!"


    Croto said without hesitation, "if an egg explodes, it must be the fault of goblin technology!"


    Donne muttered, "why does this sound so familiar..."


    "Ha ha!"


    Duranden laughed and said, "that''s because the goblins said, ''if an egg hatches a duck, it must be the fault of dwarf technology''."


    Kloto''s beard shook angrily: "that damn leviz golden tooth! He betrayed the great scientific development line! He took refuge in the evil capitalism!"


    Again, prandal doesn''t have chickens and ducks. The reason for saying so is that Donne has changed the names of similar creatures for his convenience.

 Chapter 147

    The split between gnomes and goblins dates back to ten thousand years ago. At that time, the research directions of gnomes and goblins were different. Gnomes were more inclined to study physical knowledge. Many inventions were related to physics, while goblins were inclined to chemistry. Further, they were the inventions of various explosives.


    When goblins combine chemistry and physics, they have a lot of fun.


    The loud bang of "bang" was the dawn of a new era. It was people''s resistance... Far away. In a word, the super mushroom planted by the goblins tore the whole prandar main continent apart, and then the surviving dwarfs and goblins broke up completely.


    Gnomes feel that the research of gnomes is too dangerous and worthless. Gnomes feel that the research of gnomes is too conservative and meaningless. In short, since then, the two races have been old and dead. Once they met for a while, their brains burst out.


    This situation has been improved after leviz Jinya ruled the goblins and began to engage in finance. Although they have not given up the aesthetics of explosion, at least their research will not be so dangerous in order to retain their own lives to enjoy gold coins.


    Both Donne and duranden can understand kloto''s complex feelings for rivitz. On the one hand, goblins are also the culprit leading to the destruction of their civilization. This hatred will not be put down easily, but on the other hand, goblins are also the only race in prandal that can understand dwarfs and the only partner walking on the road of science. Kloto does not want them to give up science, Instead, he became a capitalist smelling of copper.


    The more he said it, the more excited he became. He picked up his glass and took a few gulps. Then he said to Donne with red eyes: "after talking to you, I know that my way is not lonely. Donne, the task of lighting the torch of human civilization will be left to you!"


    As soon as Donne pulled out the corner of his mouth, is it really no problem for him to be a magician?


    "Speaking of the magic driven problem just mentioned, I have some immature ideas, but the dwarf has no magician, so I haven''t experimented."


    Croto sighed and said, "although the steam engine we use is enough for daily use, we are increasingly finding that the power of the steam engine is insufficient. In particular, the airship I have been thinking of recently, which uses the steam engine as the power and has a serious lack of flight ability. Therefore, I have thought of using the combination of magic crystal and magic array to improve the power output."


    The dwarfs have begun to think about flying into the sky?


    Donne''s eyes brightened: "I also have my own view on this. The steam engine converts the flame into steam internal energy and then into kinetic energy. A lot of energy is lost in the process. If the conversion steps can be reduced, the energy efficiency ratio will be greatly improved."


    "I also thought about this method, but I can''t do it..."


    "In addition to this method, the power source can also be replaced."


    Donne smiled. "Have you ever thought about the internal combustion engine?"


    The engine used on the earth is a typical internal combustion engine, which ignites atomized gasoline in the combustion chamber and explodes, generating a strong driving force to promote the piston movement. The birth of the internal combustion engine eliminated the steam engine and raised the development speed of the earth''s civilization to a new level. Although it has brought serious pollution, it has contributed a lot.


    Cloto was stunned: "internal combustion engine?"


    Donne simply explained the principle of the internal combustion engine for croto. Of course, he replaced the gasoline with something else, but it didn''t prevent croto from understanding the meaning.


    "This, this -"


    Kloto thought briefly, and his face was surprised and worried: "although the internal combustion engine is really good, according to what you said, isn''t it a terrible bomb? If the material of the combustion chamber can''t resist the power of explosion..."


    Donne said with a smile, "it''s OK to use better metal, not to mention micro explosion, so don''t worry about safety."


    "This... No, I have to contact my other assistants to discuss the feasibility."


    Kloto finished and pressed the button on his body, but in a moment, several embarrassed dwarfs ran over.


    "What''s the matter? So embarrassed?"


    "Those guys are drunk," a dwarf shouted angrily. "They don''t look at the road!"


    Croto glared at them: "well, haven''t you had enough lessons from the previous wine festivals?"


    After that, kloto introduced Donne to them, and then explained Donne''s idea. After hearing this, the dwarfs also had the same worry as kloto, that is, they were worried about the explosion of the internal combustion engine.


    "Is that true..."


    Croto frowned and said, "it''s better to go back and build a small model. You should know the feasibility after a few experiments."


    "This can be considered after going back."


    Donne said with a smile: "in addition to the internal combustion engine, you can also consider the combination of magic crystal and magic array."


    "This... I''m unfamiliar with the field you''re talking about, so I''m afraid it''s hard to make any suggestions."


    "In fact, magic crystal is the most convenient and clean energy. Not only the magic output is stable and controllable, but also it can have all kinds of power through magic array conversion, which is very convenient."


    Donne smiled and said, "if the steam power is insufficient, can''t you easily reduce the weight of the airship by working with a Human Mage and using magic crystal and anti gravity magic array? If the weight is reduced, the power of the steam engine is enough to push the airship into the air?"


    "Or just give up the steam engine and use the wind magic array and turbofan as the power source. I think this direct conversion is more efficient and powerful than the steam engine."


    Cloto''s eyes brightened: "this is really a good way, but the problem is that there are too few magicians who know these magic arrays, and it is even more rare to be willing to cooperate with our Dwarfs -"


    At this point, cloto suddenly paused and stared at Donne: "speaking, Mr. Donne, you seem to be a magician?"


    "That''s right," Donne nodded with a smile. "I happen to be good at these magic."


    "Great!"


    Croto jumped up and grabbed Donne''s hand: "Mr. Donne, please cooperate with me. I think we can make dwarf technology shine again!"


    "I''m happy to cooperate with you. In fact, the two construction machinery I''m planning will be more smooth if you join me."


    "Please be sure to tell me what construction machinery it is!"


    After hearing this, Croton did not dare to underestimate Donne. Just the few small suggestions just put forward by Donne were beyond the imagination of laymen. In his eyes, Donne was already a master figure whose engineering attainments were not inferior to his.


    "One is the magic automatic car and the other is the magic car. They are all engineering machinery conceived to facilitate people''s travel."


    Seeing that croto was about to take the bait, Donne certainly took the opportunity to throw out the prepared bait: "they can become vehicles to replace carriages in the future, carry passengers to their destination quickly, and also transport goods quickly."


    As soon as croto and his assistants heard this, they were already excited. Even durandon, who couldn''t plug in, was overjoyed to hear the effect of the magic car.


    What does a vehicle that can quickly transport people and goods mean?


    The substantial improvement of transportation efficiency can effectively improve the strength of all aspects, economy, agriculture and military... No matter what aspect, it is widely used. How can he ignore it?


    Donne youyou said: "I have basically solved the power source concept of these two construction machinery and equipment, that is, using miniaturized turbofan and wind system magic array to realize it, and the main shape and structure have been designed, but I am not an expert in specific details, so the progress has been very slow recently."


    "If you like, I''d be happy to help you achieve these tasks!"


    Croto, who was suffering from occupational disease, said enthusiastically, "where is your territory? I can follow you right away -"


    "Master cloto!?"


    "You can''t do that!"


    "Oh, my God!"


    The dwarf assistants immediately panicked and tried their best to drag cloto to stop him from being stupid.


    Kloto wrench is the commander of dwarfs and the real leader. If he runs to human territory and doesn''t leave, what can they do in the future!?


    "Let me go! You fools!"


    "What''s the supreme law of the dwarf kingdom?" croto shouted. "Have you forgotten!?"


    "Science and technology are the primary productive forces..."


    "That''s right!"


    Cloto said with awe inspiring righteousness: "now there is a great learning opportunity in front of me, which can improve my long stagnant knowledge reserve again, but you come to stop my way of study. What''s your intention!"


    Several dwarf assistants looked at each other. A moment later, a dwarf said, "but, but you are the leader of the dwarf..."


    "If it''s for the sake of science, I don''t want to be the leader," said cloto decisively


    His words immediately scared the dwarfs to the ground. Seeing that they were almost scared to pee, Donne had to speak.


    "Master croto, you don''t have to."


    "Why?"


    Croto looked unhappy: "don''t you think I''m not strong enough, but my skills are hard, and I''m not competent for this job?"


    "No, no, I just think I''m overqualified."


    Of course, Donne would like to turn croto to work, but if he did, it''s estimated that the people in the dwarf kingdom should hate him. Moreover, his first goal was not croto... But his assistants.


    Donne smiled: "with the strength of the master, if you have finished products to learn from, you will soon be able to understand the principle?"


    "Of course!"


    "In that case, the master can send your assistants to study with me. After the results are given, you have a chance to study."


    Kloto was silent for a moment and was very unhappy: "although it can be, it''s not the first time to learn these knowledge. I always feel very unhappy... Well, in that case, don''t go back to gear city after the wine festival. Go to Ellington to study with Mr. Donne."


    Seeing that cloto had changed his mind, the dwarfs were relieved and thanked Don with joy.


    Donne accepted their gratitude with a smile. He not only got talent, but also sold it well. It can be said that he killed two birds with one stone. Of course he was happy!

 Chapter 148

    Although he had promised to cooperate with Donne, cloto was still unhappy.


    For a fanatical engineer, Donne smiled and put away his badge: "it''s a great honor."


    "You can really afford it!"


    Durandon was very surprised. Seeing that Donne was confused, he explained: "the dwarf Engineering Association is similar to the king Council of dwarves and the noble Council of mankind. Even many people in the dwarf kingdom can''t get that badge."


    "I see."


    "In that case, I''ll give you this by the way."


    Durandon fumbled and threw a badge, which was the design of a forging hammer, furnace and anvil. Donne knew it and was the symbol of the national identity of the dwarf kingdom.


    Duranden shrugged. "My badge is not as valuable as croto. It''s just a symbol of identity."


    Croto smiled and said, "don''t listen to his nonsense. The dwarf Kingdom has never had a foreigner get this badge for hundreds of years. This itself is a manifestation of value."


    Donne smiled and accepted the badge.


    After lunch, the wine festival was still very lively in the afternoon, and the whole forge hammer Castle fell into a carnival.


    Accompanied by duranden, Donne visited the melting pot, Arsenal, mines and so on. He agreed with the dwarves'' advanced forging technology and hoped that they would continue to adhere to it, strive to develop the forging technology and maintain a leading position with the latest, fastest and strongest technology. At the same time, I expected the dwarf kingdom to maintain its peaceful development line for a hundred years. Then I cordially met with the sober groka, highly praised groka''s joining Ellington, and promised that the alliance between Ellington and the dwarf kingdom would be unbreakable... And so on. It seems like a string of drama.


    During the three-day Wine Festival, Donne fully felt the enthusiasm of the dwarves and... The enthusiasm for wine.


    With free wine, these guys are crazy. They don''t drink until they are confused and unconscious all day!


    Brian and Abram are like this. You can imagine what happened to the other dwarves.


    To Dumne''s surprise, although barley Baijiu did not participate in the wine festival competition, the dwarfs who had been drinking were consistently selected as the champion. Perhaps Dumne was the result of their drinking?


    Happily, what Dunn and duranden talked about was passed at random in the king''s parliament - the members of the Parliament were drunk, didn''t remember anything, and then passed by a unanimous vote.


    "The development of the black swamp, the agreement to recruit dwarf employees and the agreement on ore trade have all been passed?"


    Fiona listened to Donne''s words and looked unbelievable. If these things were discussed in the noble Council, I''m afraid there would be no one, two or three to discuss in ten days and a half months!


    "Yes, if there is no accident, I should sign an agreement with durandon when I go back. I''m going to take you there. You''re good at this."


    "Take me there?"


    Fiona said in surprise, "do I need to change my clothes? Is durandon the dwarf king? Should I wear more solemnly to see the king?"


    Solemn


    Dunn recalled durandon, and then said sincerely, "that''s good. Really, trust me, don''t have too good illusions about durandon, otherwise your illusions will be dashed..."


    "Well, I''ll draw up an agreement first."


    Fiona went to the study happily. After Donne signed the agreement, durandon complained to Donne: "really, you human beings have more things to do in a word. What agreements do you have to make? It''s unnecessary."


    Donne smiled: "you should understand that human beings are a complex creature. Different from your people in the earth, human beings often change their original intention and change themselves because of their different environment. Therefore, this agreement exists to restrict me, so as not to let me expand and look down on others."


    "Whatever you want, I still trust you."


    Duranden said casually, "the wine festival is over today. Clout plans to see you again before he goes back. His assistants are waiting for you in the reception room."


    Donne and Fiona followed durandon to the reception room. Croto immediately got up and greeted him: "Donne, my friend, I''m sorry I''m leaving now. If I can, I really hope to go to Ellington with you."


    Seeing that the dwarfs changed their faces again, Donne smiled and said, "if it''s a visit, you''re welcome at any time, but I''m afraid it''s impossible to stay permanently."


    "Hum, these guys who can''t live without me... When can they grow up!"


    Croto sighed: "it''s not so easy even to visit. It takes a month to go back and forth to you... Alas, it would be as convenient as coming to hammerforge."


    Durandon said with a chuckle, "do you want to repair the subway to Ellington? The amount of work is not ordinary."


    "Wait! What are you talking about? Subway!?"


    Donne was stunned. There was another thing he had never heard of in the game before!


    Prandal''s dwarf has got the subway out!?


    "Yes," said durandon carelessly, "croto led his engineers and our dwarf craftsmen to connect the two cities in a few months and build a channel. In their words, it''s called the underground railway, or subway for short. It''s very fast, so it''s very convenient for them to come to hammer Fort."


    "Eh? That''s a good idea!"


    But unexpectedly, after hearing what durandon said, croto was overjoyed: "if the subway can reach Ellington, I can go at any time! How about we discuss it?"


    Durandon shrugged: "don''t be ridiculous. It took so long to dig the tunnel last time. It may take many years to reach Ellington this time. Maybe when we dig it, Mr. Donne is too old to walk... Er, please forgive me, the life span of human beings is longer than that of us... You know."


    Donne smiled knowingly and said, "the underground railway is too far away, but the above ground railway is certainly worth considering. In fact, I think it is really necessary to build an above ground railway because it can transport ore and asphalt."


    "It''s really a good idea to use railway transportation," durandon was stunned, "but I''m afraid it''s too late? After all, the quantities are not small..."


    "There''s a way to solve this. Don''t forget that although dwarves are good at digging channels, their efficiency is far less than that of earth magic. If Donne makes a move or comes to some Rune dwarves..."


    Duranden suddenly realized, and croto was happy: "in that case, what are we waiting for?"


    "Don''t worry. Before that, I want to solve a troublesome problem of communication."


    Smiling Donne suddenly threw out a heavy bomb: "I want to build a transmission array in forge hammer castle and gear city to connect with Ellington."


    A word fell to the ground and everyone was surprised!

 Chapter 149

The friends in the group already know. I''ll inform you otherwise.


    A relative of my family has passed away. It''s reasonable today. It''s no exaggeration to be pitiful than a beggar.


    Not much to say. I''m going to pack up. It''s a single chapter. I''ll ask for a monthly ticket.

 Chapter 150

    Transmission array!?


    He''s talking about the transmission array!?


    "Are you sure you''re talking about the transmission array?"


    Abram looked at Donne with a serious face. If it was a transmission array, it would have a completely different meaning.


    Unlike the transmission technology and transmission gate that the magician controls, the transmission of the transmission matrix is more stable and efficient, and it can exist for a long time, and the small batch of personnel or goods can be transmitted very efficiently.


    However, prandal''s transmission array technology has been lost long before the two chaotic invasion wars. It is said that before the chaotic invasion war, some residual transmission arrays can be found on the mainland. These transmission arrays are taken care of by various countries as treasures. Two interconnected transmission arrays can sometimes even control a war.


    After the outbreak of the chaos invasion war, the last transmission array collapsed due to overburden. So far, the star moon tower Secret Law Association has not restored the transmission array technology. In order to restore the transmission array technology, Jean, a friend of Abram and a legendary human hero, the Lord of the star moon has worked hard for hundreds of years to have a little hope.


    Donne said he could set up a transmission array


    If this news gets out, it will shock the whole prandal magic world and even those kingdoms as much as the chaos invasion war broke out again!


    Originally, Donne didn''t feel anything. He just thought it was more convenient to communicate after arranging the transmission array, but after seeing the changes in their expressions, he found that he seemed to think too simple.


    So he was in a hurry and said, "of course, it''s not the transmission array before. In fact, the transmission array technology I master now is only a part of the restoration from the ruins. The effect is very limited. Only a few people can be transmitted at a time. It can''t be transmitted continuously, and it costs a lot."


    "I see, but it''s still very powerful."


    Abram was a little disappointed and said: "gene, that guy is also facing this problem now. The space door opened by the transmission array can not exist stably. After several transmissions, it will collapse. If you two work together, you may be able to really overcome this problem soon."


    Donne said with a dry smile, "let him study it by himself. It''s enough for me. This transmission array is only arranged to facilitate communication and coordination with his majesty duranden."


    "In that case, I''ll arrange a place for you."


    Even if it was not a transmission array, it was also a very sensitive thing. Durandon thought about it for a while and thought of a good place. After a while, they came to a house outside.


    "Isn''t this my home?"


    Abram was stunned.


    "Yes, I think about it. Only you can protect the transmission array, and you and Mr. Dunn are like old friends at first sight. Mr. Dunn must be relieved to build the transmission array here? - of course, it''s not in your house, but next door."


    Donne smiled and nodded. "It''s true. With Mr. Abram guarding, the transmission array will be much safer."


    "You guy counted me in... What else can I say?"


    Seeing that Abram agreed, durandon waved his hand: "the room next door will be given to Mr. Donne. Since it is an honorary national of our kingdom, how can we live without a house."


    The original owner of the room has moved away, and now it belongs to the public property of the dwarf Kingdom, so durandon can make a decision.


    "Then I''m welcome."


    Donne accepted the gift from durandon, and then took a group of people to the basement of the room. Almost every family in the dwarf Kingdom has a basement to store food, and some have been directly transformed into wine cellars.


    Donne stood in the middle of the basement and nodded after feeling the magic fluctuation: "the magic fluctuation here is very stable, no problem."


    So next, Donne began to take out materials. In order to search for treasure, he almost put the private transmission array wherever he went, so he prepared enough materials for the construction of transmission array.


    Watching him busy there, others around looked at each other. There was no way. None of these people knew magic, so they had to watch.


    Although Fiona has awakened her talent and began to practice magic, she is just an apprentice who has just started. Of course, she doesn''t understand these complex knowledge.


    Combined materials, depicting magic array, communicating magic crystal, adjusting coordinates, stability test


    After about half an hour of busy work, a small transmission array took shape. Because the transmission array has not been built in Ellington, Donne did not test. After confirming that the space door is stable and normal, he anchored the spatial coordinates here. When Ellington has completed the construction of the transmission array, it can be remotely activated by matching the spatial coordinates.


    "Tut Tut, tut tut......"


    Abram said, "the transmission array you arranged looks much more beautiful than that guy Jean made. It looks very reliable... So I can go to your territory when I''m free?"


    "Of course, anytime."


    A legendary strong man is coming to Ellington. Of course, Donne welcomes him with both hands. It''s best for him to live in Ellington!


    The reason why he is so anxious to make friends with all parties and to improve prandal''s average strength is still due to his inexplicable fear of outsiders.


    At the beginning, the game had not updated the latest version and was closed before the real chaotic invasion. However, in the time back copy, Donne and all players have seen how terrible the chaotic invasion is. The chaotic army will infect all order creatures. If we can''t unite all the forces that can be united, we will only usher in extinction in the end.


    The time back copy of the two chaotic invasion wars is the most difficult copy in the game. Until Donne passes through and the game is closed, no team in the world can successfully persist to the end.


    This has brought great pressure to Donne. He always remembers a sentence in the game publicity. He takes risks in prandal, becomes a strong man with territory, unites all forces that can be united, and improves all combat effectiveness that can be improved. Only in this way can he defeat the chaos army and usher in the final victory.


    Obviously, the crisis of chaos invading and destroying the world can not be solved only by one or two high-end combat forces. Chaos pollution is everywhere. Therefore, it is necessary to improve the average combat quality of the whole prandal to win the victory.


    Now, Ellington is his only dependence.


    He should take Ellington as the center, slowly expand his influence, use his knowledge on the earth and combine it with magic to improve the overall strength of the world.


    Whoever dares to block his development is the enemy of him and the whole prandal. Donne will run over him without hesitation!


    After the construction of the conveyor array is completed and the wine festival is over, Donne plans to take Fiona back. As for Brian, he is waiting for the conveyor array to be repaired and take those dwarf employees back to Ellington.


    "Donne, I think we need to discuss the feasibility of building the subway to Ellington later."


    Croto still refused to give up the opportunity to go to Ellington and simply seized the opportunity.


    "Of course, I''m looking forward to the construction of the dwarf subway to Ellington, which will bring great convenience to the transaction between me and the dwarf kingdom."


    "So I think you should build a transmission array in gear city."


    Croto said solemnly, "it''s also convenient for me to discuss with durandon, isn''t it?"


    Donne was stunned for a while before he realized what he meant. He nodded knowingly: "Hmm! Yes, of course, I think it''s better."


    Croto laughed, "why don''t we go to gear city first?"


    "OK..."


    "Lord, can you send us back first?"


    Fiona suddenly said, "after signing the agreement, I still have a lot to do."


    "Well... Well, master cloto, just a moment."


    After returning Fiona to Ellington, Donne returned to hammerforge and came with them to the subway tunnel leading to gear city.


    As the center of forge hammer castle is a lava pool directly connected to the underground, the subway tunnel is built deep in forge hammer castle and close to the edge. It''s a pity for Donne that the dwarf seems to be in a conceptual stage for the subway, so the appearance is very simple. I''m afraid it is only built in a practical attitude, and the carriage is only three short sections, The dwarfs who can just fit into forge hammer castle are a little stretched with Donne''s space.


    After explaining to durandon and Brian, the dwarf technician started the subway, and the front of the car began to emit thick smoke. In this space, the smell is not good.


    Croto noticed Donne''s eyes and asked with a smile, "Mr. Donne, what do you think of our dwarf subway? Please be sure to point it out."


    "Well, cough, all right."


    Donne pondered a little and said, "it''s a great idea to formulate a track to restrict the operation path and improve the operation efficiency. However, cough, a single track is too long... You don''t take into account the thermal expansion and contraction, so cough, so with the change of weather, can the track not be used sometimes?"


    Croto''s eyes lit up: "that''s right!"


    "So it''s not better to shorten the unit length of the track again, connect it section by section, and reserve some gaps in the middle?"


    "Good idea! Damn it! Nokia, don''t be busy smashing nails! Write it down!"


    "But master croto!"


    The dwarf named Nokia screamed: "the vibration of the car caused this nail to pop out! According to my calculation, without this nail, the probability of car collapse is as high as 9.527%!"


    "Write it down first!"


    "Cough, what''s his name?"


    "Nokia, Nokia. Hard shell, what''s the matter?"


    "Nothing, cough, what a good name..."


    "Except for the track?"


    "And this carriage, Keke, didn''t you consider that the carriage is so simple and not conducive to riding? And... Keke! It is not conducive to improving the speed. Why not consider the closed carriage? Replace it with a streamlined body? If the new power problem is solved, this damn, Keke, the damn steam engine must also be replaced!"


    Croto was overjoyed. "Oh! I didn''t see you wrong! Donne, you''re great - what''s the good idea?"


    Donne was almost choked to death by the smoke in the tunnel. After that, he couldn''t stand it. He simply opened his magic shield and blocked the thick smoke outside. It was much more comfortable.


    I really admire how these dwarfs can stand this haze! PM2.5 in this channel is estimated to have exceeded 1000!

 Chapter 151

    Gear city is the most similar city on earth that Donne has seen in prandal in the past two months.


    Such a big city is full of the style of Steampunk, huge structures exposed to the air, gears coated with black lubricating oil, pipes spraying hot steam everywhere, and a thick smell of familiar haze in the air


    If not for the architectural style of dwarfs and humans, Donne thought he had come to Europe in the 18th century.


    Donne found coal and oil not found by the dwarves in gear city. It is precisely because the dwarfs developed and used these fossil fuels that gear city is full of pollution and haze.


    Donne has no intention to stop the Dwarfs'' development, but for him, magic crystal is a clean energy alternative to coal and oil. The total reserves of this strange thing in prandal far exceed coal and oil. In Donne''s view, magic crystal is the world''s greatest wealth.


    "Are you interested in Blackstone and black oil?"


    Croto noticed Donne''s vision: "human beings don''t seem to explore the value. These two things are very cheap, but the combustion effect is very good. It can bring a lot of heat energy, and the steam engine is very convenient to use."


    "Black stone? Black oil? Oh!"


    Donne shook his head. "In fact, I know the value of these two things, but I don''t like them - seriously, because they burn, the air is terrible!"


    Croto smiled. "We really like the taste."


    "I hope you won''t get any strange diseases. The smell here is really bad."


    "We''ve been trying to find a way, but we haven''t found a perfect substitute yet. At the beginning, our ancestors also used black stone and black oil as fuel, but in the records unearthed from the ruins, they later found a stable and efficient energy. Maybe the magic drive you said is a good way before we find that energy."


    "Let''s work together."


    "In a word, we have been studying how to use other means to stimulate the energy in the magic crystal, but now the only achievement is --"


    Before croto''s voice fell, he heard a dull "boom" in the distance. Croto shrugged: "as you can see, the only achievement is to turn the magic crystal into a bomb. If you can''t let the magic crystal, it''s difficult to stably release the energy inside."


    "Some devices use the energy of magic crystal, but after we restore it, we haven''t figured out why they can stably extract the energy of magic crystal. Now we are decomposing in reverse, hoping to understand this problem."


    "If this problem can be solved, new energy will not be a problem."


    Donne nodded in agreement. Compared with humans on earth, dwarfs actually have more advantages. The world has abundant resources for them to use, and no race competes with them. Moreover, they also have relics left by their ancestors that can be excavated, from which they can master technologies far beyond the current scientific and technological level, which is very helpful to their development.


    Donne didn''t stay in gear city for long, on the one hand, because the air here was terrible, on the other hand, cloto was so enthusiastic that he couldn''t wait to marry those dwarf beauties immediately and settle down in gear city.


    Donne hurriedly arranged the teleportation array and returned to forge hammer castle with teleportation.


    He did not connect gear city''s transmission array directly with forge hammer castle''s transmission array, but planned to transit through Ellington.


    He is not a selfless person. Since prandal''s transmission array technology has been lost, this is his exclusive technology. Of course, we should maximize its value.


    He plans to build Ellington into a transfer station. All people who pass through Ellington must pass through Ellington. In this way, with his development, a steady stream of people will gather in Ellington, and many people who see business opportunities will gather in Ellington. Over time, it will become a prosperous commercial city.


    Before that, of course, Donne had to hold Ellington firmly in his hand.


    Dunn spent an hour at hammerforge, made his first deal with durandon, bought a batch of finished copper ingots, and then sent them back to Ellington.


    After returning to Ellington, Donne came to the big square under construction.


    This big square is the central area of Ellington he planned, and it is also the transportation hub and transfer station in the future. Donne has his own plans in the areas around the square. Most of them will be his key industries in the future, leaving a small part for his future partners.


    "Lord!"


    Uncle Depp, who was carrying a huge stone on his shoulder, was helping those people build. When he saw Donne, he came to salute immediately. The huge stone almost hit Donne''s face.


    This is Elsa''s meaning. Since Ellington is so busy now, the guards can''t be idle. They can just combine exercise with construction.


    "Don''t be polite. Go and be busy."


    Donne waved his hand and began to build the transmission array.


    As a transmission hub, the quality of Ellington''s transmission array must be reliable. Donne originally wanted to put it in place in one step, but after taking out the star boundary square crystal, he hesitated and put it back.


    Now Ellington''s strength is still too weak. If someone covets the transmission array and takes it away, he will lose more than he gains.


    So finally, Donne first arranged an ordinary transmission array, the quality is only a little better than forging hammer castle and gear City, and then arranged an alarm magic array. If the transmission array is in danger, you can inform him at any time.


    After engraving the spatial coordinates of forge hammer castle and gear city into the core of the transmission array, Donne activated the transmission array. The runes on the transmission array of forge hammer castle and gear city in the distance immediately lit up, resonated with each other and began to establish a stable spatial channel.


    After the space channel is established, the space door will not be opened directly. The magic crystal on the transmission array only maintains the space channel. During transmission, the transmission target needs to consume the magic crystal by itself.


    Can I collect tolls in the future?


    Donne rubbed his chin and got inspiration from online games. Of course, his own transmission can avoid the toll, but in the future, others... It shouldn''t be too much to charge double the magic crystal consumed by transmission?


    This method is completely feasible!


    Donne clapped his hands and laughed.


    If Ellington''s transmission array extends in all directions and becomes a transportation hub in the future, you can make money just by sitting at home and collecting transmission fees.


    Of course, before that, it''s more important to have the power to defend the transmission array, otherwise a bully will directly drive people away and collect protection fees. Isn''t that making wedding clothes for others?


    "But don''t think so much now. Develop slowly."


    Donne is not in a hurry now, because he has secretly tampered with the three transmission arrays. Only those who have been marked with mana can use them. So far, not many people have been marked with mana.


    "The mana mark is still too troublesome. In the later stage, it can be improved. Add an identity recognition system to the transmission array. The transmission array can only be used after handling the stored value card in Ellington... Well, I''m really a genius!"


    Donne became narcissistic again. At this time, the light on the nearby transmission array flashed, and a small figure appeared on the transmission array.


    "This is Ellington?"


    "Croto!?"


    "Hey, hey, I can''t wait to see the transmission array activated."


    Looking at the busy construction scenes around him, croto was a little surprised: "your territory... Doesn''t seem to have been built yet?"


    "No, it was originally a small town, but I felt that the space for development was too limited, so I made a new plan before it developed, and now it is being rebuilt."


    Donne shrugged: "as you can see, it is under construction now. It is estimated that it will be built before the harvest month. After all, there were not many buildings in Ellington."


    "Yes, very far sighted. The planning of gear city is also unreasonable, but I can''t re plan now. I can only slowly transform it by region."


    While croto and Donne were talking, there was another movement in the nearby transmission array. This time, durandon, Brian and Albert came.


    "You are one step faster than me!"


    Durandon was surprised to see cloto.


    Croto said proudly, "dwarfs always go first!"


    "Is this Ellington? It looks lively."


    Albert looked around. Even though the people around him were busy and out of breath, they all had a smile on their faces.


    "Of course," Brian boasted proudly. "You don''t know how dead it was before the big brother came. After the big brother came, it immediately radiated vitality. I think Ellington will soon become a big city in the human country."


    "What are you proud of, a dwarf!"


    Durandon''s black face: "this is not your territory!"


    "The eldest brother and I are close as a family. Of course, his territory is my territory, not to mention a lot of my credit! Do you see the hammer they use to smash stones? It was made by me!"


    Durandon and Abram couldn''t bear to look straight at each other: "after all these years, your forging skills are still so bad... You can only show off among humans."


    "Hum! Wait and see! When you are shocked!"


    Brian turned his mouth. If they saw those machines, they wouldn''t be shocked!


    Then Donne noticed Fiona waving to him from the window and said, "Brian, show them around. Fiona seems to have something to do with me."


    "Leave it to me!"


    Brian finally smiled: "well, welcome to Ellington! Next, it''s the time to witness miracles!"

 Chapter 152

    Aside from Brian and durandon pulling tiger skins in Ellington, Donne seems to be in trouble.


    "Look at the envelope I received when I came back. The special envoy is still in old Tom''s Oak heart tavern."


    Fiona pointed to a letter on the table, her face a little dignified.


    Donne picked it up and glanced at the sealed seal. The seal was a crown and a shining scepter, with a slight frown: "Ilus aristocratic Council?"


    "That''s right."


    Fiona said in a deep voice, "so far, the nobles who have received the envelope of the Ilus aristocratic Council have never had any good things. I''m sure they''re in trouble."


    "So what?"


    Donne opened the envelope and began to read.


    "Lord Ellington, Baron Donne."


    "First of all, I would like to congratulate Baron Donne on his succession as Lord of Ellington. Since then, Ellington will no longer be an ownerless place. I hope Baron Donne can command the people of Ellington and strive to develop barabara..."


    Although he had long known that the nobles were wordy and full of nonsense, Donne underestimated them. The whole letter was ten pieces of paper, of which more than nine were full of nonsense. What he said was nothing more than striving to develop and create brilliance and add glory to the nobles. He didn''t tell the business until the last half of the paper.


    "However, I recently heard that Baron Donne had a conflict with Baron duvier Kadir, the Lord of caspamiburg, and Baron duvier was assassinated by you. Therefore, the noble Council specially informed you that you should leave immediately on the date of receiving this letter and go to dilinx to accept the investigation of the noble Council. The deadline is the 15th of the harvest month. If it fails to arrive, the noble Council will recover your money Ethnic identity and territory. "


    "The gods are on the earth!"


    Fiona, who didn''t know when to get together, saw the last content of the envelope and cried out: "how could they know that you killed duvier!?"


    "Nonsense, I didn''t make up at that time. I killed directly. I saw a lot of people."


    Donne said angrily, "I just didn''t expect that the reaction of the noble Council was so slow. It''s been a month, hasn''t it been found out that I did it?"


    "You, why are you so stupid!"


    Fiona said angrily, "can''t you hide your face when you go to kill? Besides, with your strong strength, killing him is not easy to solve with a spell. Why do you want to kill him with a sword like a reckless man?"


    "How can we stop the market when there is no blood for magic killing?"


    Donne said casually, "don''t worry, it''s just a group of dying old nobles. I don''t believe they will turn against me for duvier."


    "What if I really turn against you?"


    Fiona sighed: "if the people of the pop family go out, the noble Council will not simply stand on your side."


    "Certainly not. Don''t forget what Baron duvier did. He and the evil believers of the dark snake jointly kidnapped hundreds of little girls. Although kidnapping little girls may not be a big crime in the eyes of those nobles, the meaning of evil believers is different."


    Donne stalled: "if the pop family and the Kadir family standing behind don''t want to be purified by the Holy See of light, they will certainly find a way to put aside the relationship. How can they help duvier?"


    Fiona asked, "what if they really helped duvier speak?"


    "If so..."


    Donne showed a sneer: "that means that the pop family and the Kadir family are not clean."


    As Donne said, the dark snake and the chaos god religion are two cancer of prandal. No normal nobleman would want to have a relationship with these two forces. Duvier has made a deal with the dark snake, which itself has made a taboo. If the pop family and the Kadir family still want to redress duvier, it only means that both families have problems.


    Donne thought deeply. What he could think of could not be beyond the imagination of those people. What''s more, the mercenary guild had been exposed. It was reasonable that the noble Council could not trouble him again, but now it came.


    Is their real purpose


    "What are you going to do now?"


    "Cold."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    "Of course it''s a trip. At least I''m on the righteous side, and the aristocratic Council doesn''t dare to say that I''m not. If I want to do something to me in private, I don''t mind letting them taste the pain..."


    Donne scoffed on his face, "otherwise those half buried guys thought I was really afraid of them."


    "Well... When will we start? If necessary, we can go to appease the special envoy and delay for a few days."


    "No, you can start now."


    As soon as Donne finished, he saw Fiona stand up and was stunned: "what are you doing?"


    "Of course I went with you!"


    Fiona said very seriously, "although you are a good Lord and a powerful mage, you are still a little worse when dealing with these nobles. I can guess what they are thinking, and I know how to deal with them. You will be much easier with me!"


    "No."


    Donne shook his head and pressed Fiona back: "Ellington still needs you to control the direction. We can''t slow down the pace of development. Listen, step by step according to my previous plan, Brian will soon come back with dwarves and dwarf technicians. With their participation, I think Ellington has been almost built after I come back. I hope you can let me see a new Ellington, can you?"


    "But, but..."


    Fiona bit her lower lip and said reluctantly, "but you don''t know how shameless those nobles are! What if they want to frame you, spy on you, or take back Ellington directly?"


    "Just like I said," Donne smiled and patted Fiona on the shoulder. "No one can take what belongs to me!"


    Fiona finally compromised with Donne. Donne and she are now the two most important people in Ellington. They can''t leave Ellington at the same time. At least one person must stay here to control the overall situation, otherwise the development here will stagnate.


    Donne gave Fiona a drawing to build a large waterworks near the emerald river.


    "Waterworks? Now... Oh, by the way, you bought copper ingots!"


    Fiona still remembers Donne''s original water project. The sadness on her face finally disappeared and became excited again: "if this water plant is really built, I''m afraid our Ellington will be greatly famous."


    "Therefore, we should do a good job in this regard, especially the cleaning of these purification tanks, sedimentation, charcoal filtration and chlorine disinfection tanks."


    "Chlorine disinfection? That''s the gas you asked the workshop workers to collect a while ago? It''s so choking..."


    "That''s right." [the water plant starts construction, starts digging clay and preparing to make ceramic toilet]


    Dunn paused and said, "when the water plant is built, the chlorine stored in the workshop can be sent to the water plant regularly."


    "I wrote it down. What else?"


    "The rest is for Edgar and them. It''s the water pipe and faucet... Oh, you''ll know then."


    Donne sighed: "I saw that the tap water was almost done, but I forgot a big thing..."


    "Ah?"


    "You go back and reassign the personnel in the mine, and dispatch some personnel to dig clay on the other side of the mountain. If you don''t know, when Brian comes back, tell him he knows it."


    What Donne said about great events refers to the toilet and the production of cheap ceramic appliances.


    After coming to prandal for such a long time, the only painful place to go to the toilet here is to squat in the toilet. As the Lord, Donne''s treatment is a little better, but it also makes him tangled. In particular, he is about to cramp his intestines after eating all kinds of barbecue all day. He always feels constipated. His legs are numb after squatting for a long time.


    I think of the toilet because they found the clay mine when they passed the Brussels iron mine a while ago. The reserves of that clay mine are very considerable. With the current slow development speed, it is enough for hundreds of years.


    "I see... Is the water tower still built?"


    Fiona remembered that Donne had said that the water project was matched with the water tower.


    In fact, Donne did intend to build a water tower to solve the water pressure problem, but he solved the pressurization problem the other night, so the water tower was no longer necessary.


    After explaining to Fiona, Donne took out all the purchased copper ingots and transferred them to the warehouse. Then he explained to Edgar and asked him to process them into standard size copper pipes, elbows and tees when Brian came. He especially pointed out the importance of the above threaded port and flange connector, and threw the threading machine temporarily made a few nights ago to Edgar Edgar, let him study it himself.


    Then Donne gave him the disassembled faucet drawing and pressurized water pump drawing, and left a sample for them to study together when Brian came back.


    Donne only drew a simple structure of the pressurized water pump. The water pump turbine was cancelled by him and replaced with wind magic pressurization. The power was replaced with magic crystal. The energy efficiency conversion rate was no worse than that of water pumps on earth. [making copper water pipes, faucets and magic water pumps]


    Donne estimated that when he came back from yarinks, the construction of the new area in Ellington should be completed, and the water plant should be completed. At that time, as long as he commanded the assembly of the transmission pipeline, Ellington residents can use tap water.


    As for the charge... Donne believes that with their current income, they should be able to accept it.


    Then Donne went around the construction site under construction, showed his face, cheered them up, and checked the progress of the project. After completing these things, it was late at night. Donne ordered people to go to the oak heart tavern to inform the special envoy of the noble Council.

 Chapter 153

    Fiona frowned again when she saw the special envoy again.


    The special envoy sent by the aristocratic Council was a typical young aristocrat. He wore the most popular gold lace dress in the upper class of the yarinks. He could even vaguely see the traces of makeup on his carefully dressed face. He had two moustaches on his lips. It seemed that he was very interested in these two moustaches. When he first entered the room, he stretched out his hand to touch them from time to time.


    It will be sent out by the aristocratic Parliament. Obviously, this special envoy is not an apocalypse or a figure from a big family. Therefore, I want to take the opportunity to kneel and lick the aristocratic Parliament. I''m afraid it''s just to get a chance to climb up.


    Fiona hated this kind of aristocracy like waste wood.


    Donne glanced up. "Are you the messenger?"


    "Pay attention to your tone, Baron Donne of Ellington!"


    The special envoy snorted coldly and said proudly on his face, "there is a Viscount standing in front of you! You should pay enough respect to me!"


    "Oh, it''s a Viscount, so please sit down, viscount."


    Donne waved his hand very perfunctorily: "I''m sure you''ll like dinner tonight."


    Fiona nearby suddenly showed a strange expression when she heard the speech. What will this guy look like when he tastes chili scrambled eggs later? Can you still maintain this style?


    After a period of cultivation, now the Lord''s family has fallen in love with the taste of pepper scrambled eggs made by Donne before, and Donne has also changed to develop the dishes of pepper, what pepper fried meat, dry burned pepper, pepper filled meat


    Over time, all the people in the Lord''s residence have mastered the ability to eat spicy food, but this special envoy certainly won''t eat it.


    So Fiona is looking forward to seeing his embarrassed expression.


    "Watch your attitude! My name is Perrin, viscount Perrin Nelly from the Nelly family!"


    Pelen was quite unhappy with Donne''s attitude: "although you have territory, you are just a baron who doesn''t even have a family name. You must respect me!"


    Fiona came up to Donne''s ear and said, "the Nelly family is an old family in alinks, but it is not prosperous. Moreover, it has not made great achievements in recent years. It has always been at the bottom of the aristocratic circle. I''m afraid it will be excluded by the upper circle in a few years..."


    "So," said Donne, nodding slightly and glancing at Perrin, "do you want to sit down for dinner? You have two choices, either sit down and wait or get out immediately."


    Perrin was furious. Just about to scold Donne, he noticed the cold eyes of the bodyguards nearby, swallowed his saliva and sat down patiently.


    A mere Baron, how dare you command me!?


    Keep it in mind! Wait until the noble Council to settle with him!


    Perrin''s face became very ugly with an evil fire in her heart.


    "Lord..."


    Fiona whispered, "is it too much... You know, he was sent by the noble Council..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve never paid attention to them."


    Donne shook his head. For him, the real enemy is not a group of half buried idiots of the noble Parliament. If necessary, he even dares to completely destroy the noble Parliament and forcibly threaten those people to cooperate with his actions.


    What Dunn has always been vigilant about is the threats that prandal has not yet exposed.


    The enemies of the dark snake and chaos God have known for a long time. They have dealt with each other in the game. They are two very troublesome and huge forces. They are pervasive and have tentacles all over all regions. They have not been completely eradicated until the game is closed.


    These two alone are enough to give Donne a headache, not to mention those legendary Warcraft that have been polluted by chaos. Those guys go out for a walk and destroy several cities from time to time. Who knows when they will pass through Ellington?


    Moreover, with the expansion of his scope of activities, he has increasingly found the difference between the world and the game. There have been many unheard of things. Who can guarantee whether there will be other threats?


    The ordinary boss in the copy of the game needs a team of 100 people to work together under the restriction of system AI. Now he has come to the real world. Where can he find such a team? How can those bosses with great strength be killed by a team of 100 people?


    The enemy in the real world is a powerful existence with brains, wisdom and strength. Do you really think that a powerful boss will care about the mockery of soldiers like small mole ants? Don''t be silly. They don''t just stare at Mt and let DPS bomb and let mammy add blood.


    Slaying dragons? It doesn''t matter if you become the boss in the game, but in prandal, the dragon is the guardian of order, and its strength is comparable to the existence of a demigod. Who dares to kill the dragon?


    What''s more, don doesn''t even know the attitude of the gods of the world towards him. How dare he act recklessly? Only buried in low-key development territory, expand their own logistics support work, and expand their own intelligence network a little bit is the most correct.


    Under this threat, what is a mere aristocratic Council?


    If he dared to provoke Donne, Donne would dare to turn against them. He did not think that turning against the aristocratic parliament would disturb those hidden enemies - unless the aristocratic circle of the country had been completely penetrated by those forces.


    "Tina? Marlene? Are the dishes ready yet... I''m starving..."


    Donne cried weakly on the table. He stayed in the dwarf kingdom for a while. He had nothing but beer and barbecue all day. He had long missed Tina''s Chili fried meat.


    Tina and Marlene can throw Donne off the 18th Street in cooking. After Donne''s guidance and tips, they have left school long ago.


    "Already."


    As soon as the voice fell, Tina came to the table with delicious chili scrambled eggs, and then Marlene and her maid came with other chili dishes that had just come out of the pot.


    Yes, it''s a chili dinner tonight.


    "Please taste it."


    Marlene gave Perrin a little dish without expression and said proudly, "this is the dish invented by our Lord. You can''t taste it outside."


    Perrin said with disdain on his face, "I grew up in arlinks when I was a child. What flavor of the whole prandal I haven''t eaten? What the hell can a hick invent?"


    Marlene snorted coldly and didn''t bother to pay attention to him. After sharing the food, she habitually sat down next to Tina, and her maids took their seats one by one. Finally, the long table looked lively.


    Before, at Donne''s request, they finally accepted the honor of dining with Donne Fiona, and regarded it as a gift from the Lord. Everyone was grateful to Donne.


    "Wait! What does that mean?"


    Peyron was livid and said angrily, "you let these servants eat with me!? it''s an insult to my identity! Baron Ellington, I ask you to order their execution immediately!"


    Pelen''s words immediately awakened Tina Marlene''s deep sense of inferiority in their hearts. Subconsciously, they put down the tableware and stood up with a worried face, waiting for Donne''s scolding.


    They forgot that they had guests today.


    On weekdays, Donne''s kindness has obviously made them used to such a life, but for outsiders like Perrin... It is very incredible.


    "Shut up."


    Donne glanced at him coldly: "this is my permission. If you don''t like it, you can get out now. Of course, I won''t follow you to arlinks."


    "You threatened me --"


    Perrin''s lips trembled, but he had to endure in order to complete the task.


    Donne said to Tina and them, "sit down and don''t care about this guy."


    "Lord..."


    Tina and the maids were so overwhelmed that the Lord scolded a noble Viscount for them. How could they be worth it? How should they repay the Lord''s attention!?


    Especially Tina, when she saw Donne defending them, she trembled with excitement, her legs trembled with excitement, and even had a strong impulse to give everything for the Lord.


    Donne didn''t notice their excited expressions. In his opinion, eating together is a very common thing. Of course, he won''t take it to heart.


    "It tastes great!"


    After tasting the chili fried meat, Donne gave Tina a thumbs up: "Tina, I feel I can''t live without you more and more!"


    Tina blushed and whispered, "then I''ll cook for you all my life..."


    "I''d love to!"


    "And me..."


    "Ha ha, how can you? You have to get married."


    Donne smiled, "before that, let me check your cooking."


    You''ve seen me naked. How can I get married


    Tina looked at Donne bitterly.


    Fiona''s eyes looking at Donne are very strange. The Lord really doesn''t understand... Or is she deliberately flirting with them? Dare you say such words to girls casually? Is he pretending to be stupid?


    When Perrin saw that Donne and them were so happy to eat, he smelled the wonderful smell on the plate. He couldn''t bear to be hungry. He picked up his fork and made a piece of red. He didn''t know what it was and stuffed it into his mouth.


    The next moment


    "Ow!!!"


    Viscount Perrin, who had been trying to maintain his demeanor, collapsed in an instant, retreated with a wail, overturned his chair, fell to the ground and climbed out quickly.


    Fiona, who had been waiting to see his jokes, finally couldn''t hold back. She burst into laughter and burst into tears.


    Donne held back his smile and asked calmly, "Viscount Nelly, what''s the matter with you? Do you think my chair here is not as comfortable as the floor?"


    "Baron Donne! Hiss - you, you, you dare poison me!!!"


    Perrin had never eaten pepper. Suddenly she tasted such a strong pungent taste. She immediately thought that Donne planned to poison him, and her face turned green.


    "Poison? Harm you?"


    Donne said sarcastically, "if I want to kill you, do you think I need poison? Stand up, coward. You''ve lost the face of the Nelly family."


    When Perrin saw that Donne didn''t seem to want to kill him, he calmed down after a while, but then he didn''t dare touch the meals anyway and asked Donne for a "normal" meal.


    So a maid went to bring him a cold barbecue. However, Perrin didn''t dare to say anything more. The food was delicious.

 Chapter 154

    After dinner, Tina brought dessert to them, and at this time, the conversation between Donne and Perrin was officially started.


    After wiping the corners of her mouth, Perrin looked disdainfully at the dessert on the table, snorted coldly and said proudly, "Baron Donne, when are you going to leave? You know, there''s not much time left for you, I think -"


    Donne interrupted him with a smile: "don''t you think the night is very good today, viscount Nelly? You can walk a hundred steps after dinner and live to 999. Why don''t you go out and enjoy the night in Ellington."


    Perrin snorted coldly, "what''s good about such a poor place? If it weren''t for the respect of the noble parliament, I wouldn''t come to a place like Ellington all my life!"


    "That''s a pity."


    Donne nodded, stood up and made a gesture: "since you don''t want to enjoy the night, go back and have a rest. If you have only one question, I can tell you that we''ll start tomorrow."


    "You are wise!"


    Perrin finally smiled. He didn''t want to stay in this damn place for a moment. Although there were unexpectedly many beautiful women in this broken place, damn it, there were no brothels or even prostitutes providing services in the tavern, which made him want to relax and vent. He could only watch those beautiful girls drool.


    At the thought of this, Perrin snorted coldly, pointed to Tina and said, "Baron Donne, I ask this maid to sleep for me tonight, so that I can forgive your rudeness before. If you let another maid sleep with her, I may be able to say a good word for you in the noble Council."


    As soon as peyron''s voice fell, the needles in the whole restaurant could be heard immediately.


    Tina was shocked, her face turned pale, and looked at Donne in panic. Marlene looked at Donne with a pleading face for fear that Donne would agree.


    Fiona looked ugly and looked at Donne a little worried.


    In fact, Perrin''s request is very normal in prandal''s aristocratic circle. In addition to being the plaything of the male master, one of the young and beautiful maids in those aristocratic families is responsible for providing sleeping services for important guests. If the master does not arrange, the guests can even make their own request, and the master generally will not refuse.


    Even many hostesses don''t care about the male masters playing with the maids. In their eyes, these maids are playthings.


    To be honest, even in the past, Fiona''s attitude towards servants was similar to those of nobles, but after the collapse of the golden rose family, she suffered a lot, encountered a lot of dangers, and received the help of many kind civilians, so she gradually changed her.


    Later, after meeting Donne, she slowly accepted Donne''s point of view. She was very friendly to these maids. That''s why Tina called her sister Fiona.


    Fiona certainly doesn''t worry that Donne will agree to Perrin''s request. What she really worries about is that Donne will be angry. If Donne kills Perrin here, it will be a complete reversal with the aristocratic Parliament. It''s not a good thing for Ellington now.


    Fiona knows how good Donne is to these maids. More importantly, these maids may secretly love Donne. If Donne agrees to Perrin''s request, it will be a devastating blow to Tina and Marlene!


    Not surprisingly, Fiona immediately noticed that Donne''s face had become gloomy.


    "Viscount Nari... Did my friendly attitude give you the confidence to be so presumptuous?"


    Don said coldly, "take back your words, or you will die."


    Donne''s tone was very plain, as if he was explaining a very common and ordinary thing. However, what he said was to determine the life of an imperial Viscount!


    "Baron Donne!?"


    Perrin looked unbelievable: "you threaten an imperial Viscount for two maids? Do you know what you''re doing?"


    "Say your decision."


    As soon as Donne waved, the long sword on the nearby armor flew into his hand.


    "No! You can''t refuse me!"


    PELON angrily said, "it''s the right of an imperial nobleman to let a maid sleep for distinguished guests! You have no right to deprive me of my power!"


    Donne rushed over, grabbed his hand, pressed it on the table, raised his long sword and said coldly, "take back your words."


    "Are you going against the noble Council!? Baron Donne!? do you know what you''re doing?!"


    "I know."


    Donne finished, without hesitation, waved his sword and cut down!


    "No!"


    Then Tina rushed over and stopped Donne.


    "Tina?"


    Fiona, Marlene and her maid were stunned.


    "Please don''t do this for us!"


    Tearful Tina said to Donne, "Lord, we know you are very kind and gentle, but we are just little maids. It''s not worth doing this for us! You are very important. Ellington can''t live without you. Everyone needs you. If you do this for us, it will affect your development and make us feel guilty for a lifetime!"


    "Tina?"


    Donne was stunned.


    "So," Tina wiped her tears, "I can sleep for the Lord..."


    Tina, who had already decided to give everything for Donne, completely abandoned her personal relationship at this moment and just wanted to help Donne through the difficulties with her own payment. In this way, not only Donne, but also everyone in Ellington, will have a better future.


    Marlene walked over and said, "Lord, we can give everything for you..."


    "No! Sir, please don''t let Tina and Marlene go! They, they like -"


    Tina and Marlene shouted, "shut up!"


    The maid looked angry.


    "Don''t give the Lord any more trouble... Let''s go..."


    Fiona sighed, with a complex face and transposed thinking. If what pelen asked for now was her, could she be willing to do this for Donne?


    Fiona thought she couldn''t. her courage and dedication were even worse than two maids.


    "Ha, ha ha..."


    Peyron gasped and laughed: "see? Hear? The magnificent Baron Ellington doesn''t know as much as the two maids? Even they agreed. What else do you say? Don''t let go of the Baron!"


    Donne glanced at him contemptuously, released Perrin''s arm, and then looked at Tina and Marlene with a complex face: "you..."


    "Lord..."


    Tina lowered her head: "we just don''t want the Lord to take risks for us..."


    Marlene whispered, "it''s not worth it... It''s really not worth it... We are just servants after all..."


    Donne ignored the complacent Perrin beside him, threw away the long sword, reluctantly rubbed Tina and Marlene''s heads, messed up their hair, and said with a bitter smile: "is it so useless in your eyes that I, the Lord, actually need to sacrifice your two bodies in exchange for the support of a Viscount?"


    Donne rubbed her head, and Tina and Marlene''s eyes turned red again. Of course they didn''t want to do it if they could.


    Who wants to sleep with such a disgusting bastard and scum? But he was right. If Donne turned against him for them, it would be against the whole aristocratic Council. What would be the consequences?


    Tina and Marlene couldn''t afford the heavy price.


    So they had to sacrifice themselves to save Donne.


    That''s the only thing they can do for Donne.


    "You..."


    Donne sighed again: "if I need to sacrifice the happiness of my people to sit down in Ellington, is it useless for me to be the Lord?"


    "Baron Donne, confidence is a good thing, but overconfidence is conceit."


    PELON proudly said: "it is said that you accidentally obtained a large amount of wealth due to an adventure and donated it to his majesty Victor, so you won the territory of Ellington. Therefore, you upstart don''t understand how powerful the influence of the noble Council is."


    "I can tell you that if the noble Council wants to deprive you of your Lord status, even his majesty victor will have to accept it!"


    "Now, do you still have to fight against the noble Council?"


    Peyron sneered, "let these two maids sleep for the Book Lord."


    "Let you speak? Palm."


    Donne stared at Perrin coldly, with a strange light in his eyes.


    Seventh order spell - distort will!


    Perrin was stunned. The next moment, he suddenly went crazy and began to slap himself in the face. The slapping sound rang through the whole restaurant, which showed how hard he did it.


    "Ah? What happened to him?"


    Tina and Marlene were silly. Why did Baron Nelly suddenly start pumping his face? Is he crazy?


    "It''s all right. Leave him alone."


    Donne sneered, then patted Tina and Marlene on the shoulder: "don''t worry, as long as Ellington is still my master, I will never let my people sacrifice themselves to protect me."


    "Lord..."


    The two little maids were immediately moved with tearful eyes and subconsciously rushed into Donne''s arms.


    "As for this guy..."


    At this time, don turned around and happened to pass by two little maids.


    Fiona looked at Tina and Marlene sympathetically. These two little girls were wrong.


    Donne looked at Perrin with a sneer. Now Perrin''s face was swollen like a pig''s head.


    "Don''t you really want to vent? Then I''ll find you a good partner..."


    There was a strange light in Donne''s eyes again. Perrin was stunned, stopped his hand, then went straight into the kitchen, went out through the back door, and got into the livestock shed behind. Soon, Perrin''s excited cry came from inside


    "This, this -"


    Fiona, who followed her, subconsciously covered her eyes, but left her fingers, and her face turned red and white for a while: "Lord, you are really, really too, too abnormal!"


    The little maids nearby thought so.


    "Of course, we should punish such a person severely. Otherwise, I''m afraid in his eyes, heaven''s boss and earth''s second, he is the third..."


    Donne said, "eh? Tina Marlene? Why are you looking at me like that? What''s wrong with me?"


    "Nothing..."


    Tina withdrew her resentful eyes.


    Marlene sighed with regret: "yes... Nothing..."


    "Oh, that''s good. I thought what''s wrong. It''s all right. Let''s break up. As for this guy, let him have a good ''cool''. He will go back to the tavern by himself tomorrow morning. He will only think he has a spring dream."

 Chapter 155

    In the early morning, a stiff figure came out of the Lord''s house and returned to the oak heart tavern. The instructed old Tom got up early and waited. When he saw PELON covered with livestock manure and unknown liquid, he smiled and opened the door to let him in.


    Peyron returned to the room, jumped into the bucket already prepared, cleaned his body foolishly, poured out the water himself after washing, and then lay on the bed and closed his eyes.


    After a while, Perrin yawned comfortably and opened his eyes.


    "What a wonderful night. I didn''t expect to meet such a grinding goblin in this broken place of Ellington!"


    Pelen looked at the empty position on her side and felt a little sorry: "if she hadn''t left soon, she really wanted to compete with her more."


    After a long aftertaste, Perrin hit her mouth. Just getting ready to get up, she suddenly felt a burst of tearing pain in her hips.


    At that time, Perrin''s face changed slightly. When he reached out and touched it, he could still see some blood on his hand.


    "Damn it, I didn''t play such exciting games with her last night because I knew it hurt so much..."


    In pelen''s memory, last night he obviously played some disharmonious stimulation game with a non-existent sexy monster, which led to the whole body comfortable and local snow.


    I''m afraid he won''t know all his life. It was the livestock kept by the Lord''s house that spent the spring night with him last night. They not only attacked, but also took part-time jobs


    After finishing a little, Perrin woke up some of his bodyguards. After eating, they took a carriage to the front of the Lord''s house.


    Obviously, Perrin still remembers what Donne said about leaving this morning.


    At this moment, the front of the Lord''s house is full of people, talking about something.


    "Baron Donne, set off when you are ready. You know, the journey to arlinks can be very long, and it will take half a month if it goes well."


    "Puff..."


    Fiona looked at Perrin, subconsciously glanced at his strange standing posture, almost laughed, and hurriedly covered her mouth.


    Tina and Marlene, their expressions were also very strange. They all tried to hold back their smiles.


    When Perrin saw Tina and Marlene, he snorted coldly. In his memory, Donne finally didn''t promise the two maids to sleep, but found him a grinding beauty. Although the beauty was very good, Perrin was still very upset that he didn''t eat the two maids.


    "Wait by the side. We''ll start after we finish."


    Donne glanced at him and ignored him.


    "Anyway, why don''t you take Locke''s mercenary regiment with you? If they are together, it will reduce a lot of trouble?"


    "No, Ellington needs their experience more than me. When I''m away, you can hand over the safety work to them. If you encounter problems that can''t be solved, don''t forget the thing I gave you."


    "I won''t forget. Don''t worry."


    Fiona continued: "when you arrive in Bain, Hilton will meet you and go to alinks together. Bain has been doing very well recently, so she is going to take advantage of the situation to spread the sales network in alinks. By the way, have you collected all the goods?"


    Donne nodded. "It''s all put away."


    Of course, a normal caravan needs to prepare a large fleet to transport goods, but there is Donne on this trip, so it doesn''t have to be so troublesome. All the goods prepared for Hilton are included in the space equipment by Donne, which saves a lot of things.


    Then Donne and Fiona talked a lot about the problems Ellington had to face, and pelen was impatient.


    At this time, the sound of horse hoofs sounded in the distance, and a carriage came from far and near.


    Perrin breathed a sigh of relief. "Your carriage is coming. Let''s go."


    "You talk a lot?"


    One look from Donne made Perrin shut up.


    Perrin doesn''t know why. As soon as he saw Donne today, he felt hairy in his heart and his ass seemed to hurt more.


    Donne glanced casually and was suddenly stunned. The coachman on the carriage was not the former coachman, but


    "Elsa?"


    Donne looked very strange. "Why are you?"


    Elsa stopped the carriage, and then Alberton came out of the carriage with a bright smile: "Lord."


    "Uncle Alberton? What''s going on?"


    Donne looked at Fiona, who was very innocent and said she didn''t know.


    "Sorry, I made my own decision."


    Alberton apologized and then motioned to Donne, "Lord, can you take a step?"


    "OK."


    When they came to no one nearby, Alberton smiled and said, "I''m sorry, it may cause trouble to the Lord this time."


    "What do you mean? I haven''t figured it out yet."


    "I heard that the Lord is leaving for arlinks today, right?"


    "That''s right..."


    Alberton said very simply, "please be sure to take Elsa with you."


    "Yes, but can you tell me why?"


    Donne frowned and said, "Elsa has to stay to train the guard, and Ellington can''t build without her."


    "These can be given to me. Trust me. When you come back, you will see a new guard."


    Alberton smiled: "I''m afraid Elsa has to face it in person. If the Lord is curious, you can ask her - if she is willing to tell you."


    Donne frowned slightly. How did he feel that Alberton was strange? And Elsa looked a little trance, like she didn''t wake up, which was different from her usual.


    "Well, I agree. I think you must have some secrets. But since you don''t want me to know, I won''t ask more."


    Alberton showed a relieved smile: "everyone has a secret, doesn''t he?"


    "That''s right."


    Donne also smiled. "But I think Elsa must be very happy to tell me her troubles."


    "I think so, so I won''t talk nonsense. Let her tell you."


    Alberton said this with a smile: "I hope she will be a good coachman on the way."


    Donne also smiled: "I can''t bear to let her be a coachman. Someone will replace her."


    They smiled at each other and returned to the crowd.


    "Elsa, you go to arlinks with me."


    Elsa nodded and smiled reluctantly at Donne, her face full of sadness and a hint of anxiety.


    This makes Donne more curious.


    "I think you should start as soon as possible."


    Alberton looked at the sky: "we came out deliberately while Elia was still sleeping. If she knew that you two went out without her, it would be time for the little girl to cry."


    "Well... I think it''s a little late."


    Donne pointed behind Alberton in tears and laughter. Elia stared at Alberton angrily: "Dad! It''s dead!"


    Alberton was dumb at once. Unexpectedly, he didn''t find Elia''s breath


    "Sister Elsa! Big brother of the Lord! Are you all going out!?"


    Elia rushed over directly, climbed up Donne''s leg and hugged his head: "I''m going too! I''m going too!"


    "Well, Elia, let go of the Lord. He''s not going out to play, he''s doing business."


    "No! The big brother didn''t take me out last time!"


    Elia shook her head angrily, but refused to come down from Donne. A while ago, Donne went to the dwarf kingdom without her, but she remembered it. She refused to give up anything this time.


    "This... Okay."


    Donne sighed and patted Elia''s little ass: "then go with me."


    "Lord?"


    Fiona was stunned: "isn''t it convenient to take her?"


    Alberton thinks so, too.


    "It''s all right. Let''s open her eyes."


    After getting Donne''s permission, Elia smiled happily.


    Seeing Elia so spoiled by Donne, Tina envied her a little and wanted to be replaced by a little girl immediately.


    Unfortunately, the age of the little girl has passed away. Now she is a girl.


    "Well, you are so naughty. Then you can go together. I''ll just tell Clara when I go back."


    "Yeah! Dad is the best!"


    Alberton smiled bitterly and shook his head: "I haven''t seen you say that at ordinary times..."


    Donne said lightly, "then let''s go... Viscount Nelly, if you don''t mind, lend you a man to be my coachman."


    Perrin was very upset: "where''s your own coachman?"


    Donne stopped. "If you don''t want to, we won''t go."


    "You -- OK! Good! You''re good!"


    Perrin finally compromised and sent a guard to be Donne''s coachman.


    Looking at Donne''s ugly carriage, Perrin cursed fiercely in his heart. The damn carriage had better fall apart on the way and let them walk all the way!


    However, Perrin didn''t think that if Donne''s carriage really fell apart, it might be him


    "Hum, as an aristocrat, the carriage is so poor that you may not even be able to enter the gate in arlinks."


    Perrin sneered, then turned and got into his luxurious carriage.


    Of course he has the right to despise Donne. Look at his carriage!


    Luxurious gold inlaid windows!


    White horned plush cushion imported from Bohemia!


    Savage leather seats imported from the Ryan empire!


    Compare yourself? He deserves it!


    Compared with Perrin''s carriage, Donne''s carriage does look very shabby, but if you really want to compare it, only those who have sat will know which is comfortable.


    "Then let''s go and take care of Ellington."


    Donne waved his hand and took Elia and Elsa into the carriage. Then the carriage started and drove slowly outside Ellington.


    "Mr. Alberton," Fiona looked back at Alberton, "I hope we can cooperate happily these days."


    "Trust me, it will be very pleasant."


    Alberton said with a hearty smile, "seeing Ellington''s energetic appearance makes me full of energy. I can''t wait to call those guys up and practice hard."


    Fiona smiled and took the maids back to the Lord''s house.


    She still remembers what Donne said before. I''m afraid Alberton is not simple, and what just happened confirms Donne''s guess.


    With his help, after Donne leaves, Ellington will be much safer. Maybe it will give him a big surprise when he comes back?


    Fiona looked forward to seeing Donne''s face at that time.

 Chapter 156

    The carriage left Ellington facing the rising sun. Listening to the rolling sound of the axle, the carriage was silent.


    Elia looked at Donne and Elsa, and finally called Nora out to play with her.


    Elsa was very surprised when she saw Nora, but she still didn''t say a word, with a touch of sadness on her face.


    Donne was surprised. It was amazing. Elsa, as a girl, was indifferent to cute things like Nora. It can be seen how big things are.


    "Elsa."


    Donne broke the silence: "listen to your father, what seems to be the matter with you when you go to arlinks? Can you tell me if you can?"


    Elsa smiled reluctantly, bowed her head and remained silent for a moment, and suddenly asked, "Lord... What would you do if one day you found that everything you know is false?"


    Don was surprised: "do you say uncle Alberton and Aunt Clara are not your parents!? - or are you actually the princess of ilrus!?"


    It''s no wonder that Donne had this reaction. Seeing Elsa''s expression, he almost immediately made up a million words of bitter hatred and deep court drama. On a dark night, his majesty Victor, who knew that he was in danger, quietly handed over his wife and daughter to his personal bodyguard Alberton and told him to take good care of his wife and daughter, Then Alberton took Clara''s mother and daughter to the remote Ellington, pretending to wait for an opportunity


    Princess revenge?


    The sleeping trough looks like a feeling!


    "What are you talking about! Lord! Of course I''m not a princess!"


    Elsa said in shame, "of course they are my biological parents! Don''t you find that I look like them!"


    "Of course I found that you and Aunt Clara look alike, but Uncle Alberton... Ha ha..."


    "Lord!"


    Elsa was a little annoyed: "please be serious!"


    "Well, I''m not kidding, but it''s easy to misunderstand when you say that."


    Donne''s innocent face, who let Elsa say so ambiguous, he suddenly wanted to fork out. It''s not his fault to have a big brain hole. It''s clearly the fault of the world!


    "I... well, in fact, I knew yesterday that I was not just an ordinary Ellington civilian..."


    "Of course."


    Don en curled his lips: "I''ve already found out."


    Elsa was stunned: "when?"


    "When you handed me the training plan, I found that you could read."


    "That''s what my mother taught me."


    "So, how can an ordinary Ellington farmer write... And teach you such beautiful words."


    Donne had long suspected Alberton and Clara. Although the couple tried to integrate into Ellington, they didn''t fit in with their surroundings anyway.


    Although Clara was weak and did not go out often, her temperament could not be concealed, and her speech and behavior were full of aristocratic etiquette.


    Although Alberton appeared and disappeared, he had left a deep impression on Donne after a few meetings - especially under Elsa''s flying attack, he could stand firm, which could explain the problem.


    "I see. I''ve never thought about it before. I took it for granted."


    Elsa suddenly realized, and then looked at Donne with great admiration: "I didn''t expect your observation, Lord, to be so sharp."


    "Well, let''s get down to business. What''s worrying US Ellington''s invincible, lively and beautiful girls?"


    "Lord!"


    Elsa blushed: "don''t say that! Elia is still watching!"


    Donne looked at Elia. Elia blinked innocently. Then she suddenly realized it. She lowered her head and covered her ears and said, "I didn''t hear anything! I can''t hear, I can''t hear ~"


    Nora saw that she fell on Elia''s head and squatted with her head in her arms, covering her ears.


    Seeing Donne laughing, Elsa''s melancholy was finally reduced. She bowed her head and played with her fingers. She hesitated and said, "my father told me something yesterday... I... I knew I had a surname..."


    "Oh?"


    Donne was surprised. Having a surname means that he is an aristocrat. Alberton asked Elsa to go to alinks. Does it mean that their husband and wife used to be aristocrats in alinks?


    The nobles from the imperial capital, even if they are only the last, are the existence that nobles in other places want to look forward to.


    "Actually... My father''s name is Alberton foal, so my real name should be Elsa foal..."


    Elsa raised her head and looked at Donne with a confused face: "Lord... It turns out that I, I am from the foal family..."


    "Isn''t that good... What!?"


    The smiling Donne was suddenly stunned: "foal? The foal family of yarinks?"


    Donne is still very familiar with the foal family. This family has a prominent position in arlinks and has military power. It belongs to the king''s party reformers who firmly support victor. In the background story, this family has also appeared many times. It is a very powerful family.


    "Yes..."


    Elsa was confused: "Lord, suddenly from an ordinary civilian to a member of the aristocracy of Alex, I, I don''t know what to do..."


    "What''s so confused? How was it before? It''s still the same now. Even if you become a noble, Elsa or Elsa, will you become someone else?"


    Elsa''s identity just stunned don. For him, even if Elsa was the princess of Ilus, it was no difference. In his eyes, she was still the lovely little girl who hated being called strange girl.


    "Is that so?"


    Elsa was stunned: "but... Shouldn''t nobles abide by many strange rules, wear uncomfortable clothes and receive etiquette education?"


    Don said angrily, "if that''s the case, how did your parents run to Ellington?"


    Elsa was stunned again. A moment later, she clapped her hands: "too!"


    Donne solved Elsa''s problem in a word. She breathed a sigh of relief and her face relaxed a lot: "great! If you really let me learn those things, you might as well kill me!"


    Donne cried and laughed: "is that why you are so sad?"


    "Of course!"


    Elsa said boldly: "I''m so big, but no one has ever told me that I can''t do this or that. I''m uncomfortable at the thought of being bound by others after going to arlinks!"


    Donne laughed and said, "just know the most basic etiquette. As for those hypocritical nobles, ignore them. As long as you become stronger than them, no one will care whether you understand noble etiquette or not."


    "Well! Sure enough, Lord knows more! My father told me that my worried hair is going white after that! Look, look!"


    Elsa pouted and pulled her hair close to Donne to let him see. The girl''s body was attached to him. Donne had to shrink into the corner: "I know. Sit down quickly."


    Elsa sat back with a very relaxed smile on her face.


    "Except this?"


    Donne asked curiously, "it''s not as simple as asking you to go back to recognize your relatives. Is it to let you go back to inherit the title?"


    "That''s not true."


    Elsa shook her legs and said with a smile, "my father said to let me see grandpa when I go back, and then Grandpa will tell me."


    "Your grandfather..." Dunn recalled, "the Grand Duke of obery foal?"


    "Well, dad said Grandpa''s name was aubury. That''s right."


    Really


    What''s the matter with Donne''s mouth? She thought she was a gifted country girl. Unexpectedly, she changed into a royal family!


    Yes, it''s the royal family!


    The Grand Duke of obery foal, the first person under victor in the Ilus Empire, is the person who will shake the whole empire.


    At the same time, his wife is parola Ilus foal, the eldest daughter of the former king and the sister of the current king victor. In other words, in theory, the simple silly girl sitting next to him now has the right to inherit the throne - although her succession sequence is very backward, it is also the right to inherit the throne, In ancient times, it was also the identity of a princess on the earth


    Donne was suddenly a little restless. Alberton suddenly asked Elsa to go back. Doesn''t he want her to participate in the competition for the throne?


    But Victor is still alive now, not to mention that he has children. Let alone inherit the name of his ancestors, Gillard, the eldest son with the first inheritance right, and Princess aurelia, who has a high reputation among the people, it is impossible for Elsa to inherit the throne


    Donne has a headache. I hope Alberton won''t pit him. In case he is really involved in the trouble of the struggle for the throne, he has no time to develop his territory. It''s enough for him to deal with those troubles alone.


    "What''s the matter, Lord?"


    Elsa looked at Donne strangely. Thanks to Donne, she was not worried now, but why did the Lord suddenly look so worried?


    "Nothing... I hope it''s not what I think..."


    Donne sighed, thinking that Alberton was actually just letting Elsa go back to inherit the title, but it was the best situation.


    "Uh huh!"


    Although she didn''t know what Donne was talking about, the girl nodded thoughtfully and smiled happily: "yes, Lord, your carriage is so comfortable. It''s not as uncomfortable as before."


    "We improved it. Of course it''s comfortable."


    Donne smiled. "It''s more comfortable if you put on the tires."


    "Tires? What''s that?"


    Donne said with a little regret, "it''s a shock absorber, but I haven''t found the material yet..."


    Although oil was discovered from the dwarf Kingdom, how to extract artificial rubber from oil is really beyond his grasp. Instead, he might as well take a chance to find natural rubber.


    At this time, the motorcade suddenly stopped, and the bodyguard ran over and said he would have a rest.


    Because Perrin''s ass is splitting in the carriage

 Chapter 157

    The attack of the small Warcraft on the ladhian hills was very weak, and the guards prepared the excrement of high-level Warcraft in advance to disperse it, so the journey was smooth.


    Although Perren Nelly had a lot of troubles and lost a lot of time walking and stopping, he arrived in the mountain city of Beiyin three days later.


    The team rested in Bain all night and replenished supplies. Then Donne met Hilton smoothly. Hilton, who got the news early, had prepared the caravan and waited for Donne to arrive.


    As Datang chamber of commerce is developing very well in Beiyin, Hilton has recruited many people here. Now these employees have been familiar with working for some time. They are very excited to hear that they are going to open a branch in arlinks with the big boss.


    "Lord, where are our goods?"


    Hilton was very happy to see Donne, but she didn''t see the agreed goods, which made her very worried.


    Is Ellington short of capacity? Unable to supply?


    "It''s all on me. Don''t worry."


    Fiona has revealed to Hilton that Donne has space equipment, so Hilton was not surprised, but showed a surprised expression.


    With the support of Dunn''s space equipment, the efficiency of the caravan will be greatly increased, and there is no need to worry about the loss of goods. Of course, Hilton will be happy.


    Donne pondered for a moment and asked, "do we have a stable private house in Bain now? A place to keep it secret and safe."


    "Yes."


    Hilton secretly glanced at Elsa and showed an ambiguous expression: "Lord, please come with me. Don''t worry, I''ll keep it a secret with Miss Fiona."


    "What secrecy?"


    Donne looked puzzled.


    Hilton smiled but didn''t speak. He looked like "don''t explain, I understand".


    Donne, Elsa and Elia followed Hilton to a luxury house. Hilton opened the door and said a little embarrassed: "Because I want to integrate into the aristocratic circle here, after discussing with Miss Fiona, I bought a house here. This is the inner city of Bain, which belongs to the periphery of the aristocratic area. As a businessman, I can only buy the real estate here at most. A total of 5000 gold coins were spent..."


    "Five thousand gold coins?"


    Donne was surprised. Looking at the luxurious house with garden and lawn, he suddenly had an impulse to burst into tears.


    Hilton was a little uneasy and said, "I know the price is a little high, but the original owner didn''t want to leave, so he took a thousand gold coins to let him change hands. Sorry, we''ll pay attention to the expenses in the future..."


    "No, not much. Don''t save money when it''s necessary."


    Donne waved. "Take us to the basement."


    After arriving at the basement, as soon as Donne waved, the sundries stacked there were scattered around, leaving a large area free. Then Donne took out the materials and began to make the transmission array on site.


    Elsa could not understand what Donne was doing. They only saw that those things quickly formed a circular platform in front of him, and Donne also painted very complex runes on it. Elsa just looked at it for a while and was dizzy. Elia watched Donne''s actions with great interest, and the purple light in her eyes flashed away.


    The dedicated Donne didn''t notice that.


    Soon, the transmission array was arranged. After engraving Ellington''s spatial coordinates into it, Donne activated the transmission array and disappeared in an instant.


    "Eh? Where has Lord gone?"


    Elsa asked a little confused. She hasn''t recovered yet.


    "Is this, this, this --"


    Hilton has long heard that there used to be something called transmission array in the world, but this is the first time she has seen it with her own eyes!


    Doesn''t it mean that the transmission array technology has been lost!?


    How could lord!?


    Soon, the light came out of the transmission array again, and the smiling Donne appeared again.


    Hilton looked at Donne very excitedly: "Lord! Is this - transmission array!?"


    "Yes, have you heard of it?"


    The surprise on Donne''s face.


    "Of course! In those bards and stories spread all over the world, the transmission array often appears, but I didn''t expect you to master the lost transmission array, Lord!"


    Hilton was so excited that he didn''t know what to say. With the transmission array, where can Datang chamber of commerce still use the caravan!? after Ellington produced the products, they can be directly transported through the transmission array and put on the shelf for sale!


    The transportation cost and time cost are reduced. Even if the selling price is reduced, the profit will increase a lot!


    This is an artifact against the sky!


    "No!"


    Hilton''s face suddenly changed and wandered a little anxiously: "the transmission array is built here, but the anti-counterfeiting measures here are too weak. If others find out our secret, it will be too dangerous! From tomorrow - no, from tonight, we must strictly guard here!"


    "No, don''t worry. I''ll deal with the safety work later."


    Donne waved his hand and took out an ordinary magic crystal. Under the burning of the transparent flame, the magic crystal quickly twisted into several thin crystal cards. An icon of Datang chamber of commerce appeared on the crystal cards, and the names of Hilton and others appeared in the lower left corner of the crystal cards.


    "Take it."


    Donne passed Thomas'' crystal card to Hilton: "Thomas'' card will be handed back to him. You can drop a drop of blood on your card. This transmission array needs me to hold this crystal card to transmit. With the distance between Bain and Ellington, the energy of a poor magic crystal is enough to transmit ten people."


    "I see! I will protect jingka!"


    Hilton solemnly put away the crystal card. Donne is willing to give it to her to prove her trust. She won''t talk around foolishly.


    "Lord..."


    Elsa suddenly looked at Donne with a sad face.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "You can''t break your fingers and drop blood..."


    Donne was embarrassed immediately. Elsa still had this happy trouble. It''s amazing!


    Donne took out a dagger and pricked Elsa''s finger. As a result, Elsa just squeezed out a drop of blood, and the wound healed in the blink of an eye. Donne was jealous of her strong constitution.


    "Big brother, big brother!"


    Elia pulled Donne''s hand vigorously: "where''s Elia''s!?"


    "Ah? You want it too?"


    Donne is stupid. He didn''t prepare for Elia at all.


    Seeing Donne stunned, Elia was stunned. A layer of fog quickly appeared in her eyes, and she was about to cry. Fortunately, Donne was in a hurry and immediately got her a crystal card. In addition to the pattern of Datang chamber of Commerce, she also got a very beautiful card pattern.


    After she got the card, Elia smiled happily and proudly showed off her crystal card to Nora. Unfortunately, Nora despised it and Hilton was still here, so she didn''t even have interest in showing off.


    "Lord, you are really good at dealing with children."


    Hilton looked at Donne with a meaningful face.


    Don smiled, "don''t you think Elia is cute?"


    Hilton nodded: "of course."


    Donne took back his sight and said, "I''ll set up a composite magic array here. People without crystal cards can''t see the transmission array. Even if they find something abnormal here, it''s not so easy to break through here, so you can rest assured."


    Hilton breathed a sigh of relief: "that would be great!"


    They didn''t leave the basement until Donne set up a complex magic array.


    After leaving the basement, Hilton was very smart and didn''t mention anything about the magic circle again. He found an excuse and left, leaving "private space" for Donne and Elsa or Elia.


    Of course, although Donne and Elsa had a long talk in the middle of the night, although Elia slipped into Donne''s bed in the evening, and although Donne finally slept with Elia all night, it was very regrettable that what Hilton thought didn''t happen that night.


    Of course, Hilton will not know whether it happened. Although the Lord''s private life is very interesting, as an employee, the gossip boss''s private life is obviously not a good habit.


    As long as she does what she should do and satisfy her boss, that''s right.


    The next morning, after breakfast, Hilton gathered with people.


    Hilton leaned over to Donne''s ear and whispered, "I''ve told Thomas about the transmission array, and jingka has been handed over to him. Next, Bain will be handed over to him."


    Donne nodded slightly, and after a few words with Thomas, he joined Perrin at the gate.


    After the two teams joined, the motorcade left Bain directly, bypassed the mountain road and continued to drive East.


    A few days after leaving Bain, there are more and more villages on the road. You can often pass through a village after dozens of kilometers. It is no longer like the ladhian hills, where there are no people for dozens of kilometers, and there are more motorcades. For example, since the last village, there has been a very luxurious motorcade walking with Donne and them for a general observation, The convoy had at least a hundred people, and most of them were fully armed guards.


    However, the two sides are not too close, and they just greet each other. Maintaining relative vigilance is good for both sides, because no one can guarantee whether the other party is goodwill or malice.


    Elsa and Elia were amazed by the different scenery from Ellington along the way. Even Donne, who had been tested in the game, was unconsciously immersed in the scenery.


    That evening, the two motorcades stopped in a small town one after another.


    Because the previous journey was rough, we were very tired by carriage, so we didn''t continue to travel, but decided to spend the night here.


    "My ass is cracking... I hate the roads near Chenwu town!"


    From Ellington to now, Perrin''s ass has not been better, especially the bump of the carriage makes his ass so painful that he sometimes has to lie on his seat on the road.


    Perrin cursed the road outside maliciously: "this damn road will never leave alinks again!"


    Donne bent his mouth and said faintly, "Viscount Nelly, please pay attention to your demeanor."


    "Hum!"


    Perrin snorted coldly.


    At this time, Donne noticed that the team he had been traveling with was one step ahead of them and stopped in the town.

 Chapter 158

    Donne is actually curious about the team.


    Because they have been traveling together for several days. Even in order to prevent robbers, sometimes the two motorcades will camp close to each other for the night, but they have never seen the owner of the motorcade get down from the carriage.


    Generally speaking, in this case, a weak girl or a spoiled young lady will come down from the carriage, which is more in line with the normal plot. However... Of course, there are two beautiful women in the carriage, but the man behind them is more eye-catching.


    The owner of that motorcade is a young male aristocrat.


    Donne curled his mouth, completely lost interest and took back his sight.


    "Your Lord seems very disappointed?"


    Hilton asked with great interest, "do you think there will be any noble lady?"


    "Normally, I stayed in the carriage in the wild and didn''t show up. Everything was solved in the carriage. Hide''s head appeared and refused to show up. In the end, there was a big lady. Isn''t this the plot often seen in knight novels?"


    Donne stalled: "I thought I could meet it myself."


    "I''m afraid I let you down," Hilton chuckled. "It''s so messy outside. Unless it''s forced by life or there''s something important to do in person, which young lady is willing to run outside the city."


    Donne also smiled. "All right, don''t worry about them. Let''s arrange accommodation."


    Donne and his party entered the nearby hotel.


    The young aristocrat''s eyes turned around Hilton and fell on Elsa. There was a flash of surprise in his eyes. He couldn''t help rubbing the two women in his arms, which made them very angry.


    A bodyguard came forward and said, "master Kevin, although the conditions are poor, I can only rest here today. The room is ready. Please."


    "I hope it won''t disappoint me too much... By the way, you go and ask who the team is, especially the young girl."


    Kevin smiled. "I like her very much."


    "Yes, young master."


    The bodyguard took orders, and by this time, Donne and their boss had just booked a room.


    Perrin''s bodyguard shouted, "boss, give us three rooms... Eh? It''s only a few days before we change the boss?"


    There were nineteen people in the team, but Perren certainly didn''t care about Donne, so Donne knocked on the table and said, "I need seven rooms."


    He had a room with Elia, a room with Elsa and Hilton, and five rooms for ten people.


    "Aren''t you together?"


    Suddenly there were so many businesses. The boss should have been very happy, but now he looked embarrassed: "but now there are only nine rooms."


    "Anyway, my three rooms can''t be less!"


    "I don''t want to be crowded with those cheap people," said Perrin, who had long been angry


    "As for you, Baron Donne," Perrin said sarcastically, looking at Donne with a little jealousy, "you can have a room with your two lovers. What kind of gentleman are you going out with?"


    Hilton covered his mouth and said with a smile, "Oh, oh, I want to be the Lord''s lover. Unfortunately, I know I don''t have that blessing."


    "You, me..."


    Elsa, ashamed and angry, pointed to Perrin''s anger and couldn''t speak. She glanced at Donne secretly, blushed and lowered her head.


    How does this guy talk!


    How could I be the Lord''s lover!


    I''m just a civilian. How can I deserve the Lord... Eh? I seem to be an aristocrat now?


    Elsa was stunned and then recovered. She had become a noble.


    In other words, I can be worthy of the Lord?


    At this thought, Elsa was a little happy. She didn''t know why. However, when she felt that the distance between herself and the LORD was not so far, she was much more cheerful and didn''t care about Perrin''s nonsense.


    Donne frowned slightly. After thinking for a while, he simply said, "well, give him three rooms and give us the remaining six."


    "Eh!? eh!?"


    Elsa covered her face and exclaimed.


    Hilton pulled her, and Elsa managed to control her shyness.


    "OK! I said how noble you are. Unexpectedly, you are two noble adults. It''s an honor for you to live in the shop today!"


    The boss smiled happily and took them upstairs to arrange the room.


    "Here is the key. Please keep it."


    After taking them into the room, the boss handed down the key and went out.


    Looking at the two beds in the room, Elsa looked at Hilton, Donne, and little Elia


    How can I sleep this night?


    As if she saw Elsa''s doubts and shyness, Hilton smiled and said, "we can squeeze together at night."


    Elsa was relieved.


    "Of course," Hilton said with a smile, "if the Lord doesn''t think I''m older and more experienced, I can also warm the quilt for the Lord - or Elsa can."


    "Eh eh!?"


    Elsa blushed and exclaimed, "warm the quilt or something - I won''t!"


    Hilton giggled. "It''s very simple. Just take off and lie in."


    How could a simple Elsa be Hilton''s opponent, but in a moment, her face turned red and her eyes turned into mosquito coils.


    "Well, don''t tease her."


    Donne smiled and said, "sleep at night. I can sleep or not."


    Hilton smiled strangely: "Lord, don''t you think it''s easier for Elsa to be nervous if you don''t sleep?"


    "Who, who will be shy! Hilton, won''t you!"


    "Of course not."


    Hilton said with a smile, "I don''t think the Lord will attack me at night. Of course, if it does happen, I don''t mind."


    Don''t be kidding. I won''t do that. Don''t worry


    "So don''t worry."


    Hilton said, "that''s what the LORD said. Let''s make it through the night."


    Elia held Donne''s leg, pouted and said, "I''m going to sleep with my big brother at night! Don''t rob me!"


    Hilton nodded, "don''t worry! Absolutely not!"


    She knows herself very well. She doesn''t look as beautiful as Elsa and Fiona, nor as clean as Tina. They have ordinary origins. Of course, she won''t dream of becoming Donne''s lover. She will be very satisfied if she can get a good job under him.


    Donne went to the window and looked at the town in the night. A trace of confusion flashed in his eyes. The name of the town was morning fog town. However, he had no impression of the town at all, that is, there was no town in the game. Not only that, many towns and villages passed after Bain left did not appear in the game.


    The world has become more and more different from what he is familiar with.


    What is the connection between the game on earth and the world?


    What is the reason why he came to this world?


    Donne flashed a few ideas, which were finally snuffed out by him.


    Thinking so much is just adding trouble. For the time being, it will develop steadily, and the truth will appear in front of him sooner or later.


    "Tell the caravan to go to dinner. It''s my treat."


    "OK."


    Hilton immediately called someone, and then they went downstairs together.


    Perrin had sat there with the guard and drank the hot mushroom soup.


    Donne glanced back.


    Soon, Donne and their dinner came up, and the people in the caravan smiled.


    When traveling in the wild, you often can''t see people for several days. It''s common to eat dry food, so it''s a very happy thing to eat hot food during the journey.


    Donne is not interested in these local specialties. The so-called specialties are just different types of meat and different production methods, but he still can''t escape the cooking methods of fire roasting and smoking.


    After a while, Kevin went downstairs with his men. When he saw Elsa, Kevin''s eyes lit up, but he didn''t come up.


    After glancing at Donne faintly, he sat down at the opposite table. The guard shouted, "boss, bring good wine and meat!"


    "OK, OK! Right away!"


    Kevin looked at the dirty tables and chairs with a little disgust. After the bodyguard brought white cloth to cushion it, he reluctantly sat down. The two girls immediately approached him attentively to massage his shoulders, and sometimes deliberately rubbed his chest on his head to tease Kevin''s * *.


    Kevin seemed to feel very comfortable. He went to a girl''s arms and asked faintly, "did you hear?"


    "Young master, I asked."


    The bodyguard leaned over and whispered, "the five people at the table, headed by Viscount Perrin of the Nelly family, went to Ellington to pick up the guy back to arlinks for trial on the order of the noble Council."


    "The Baron is the Lord of Ellington. His name is Donne. He is a baron. The girl whom the young master likes only knows her name is Elsa. She came out from Ellington and followed Donne. She doesn''t know anything else."


    Kevin frowned: "Lord Ellington? What the hell? Why haven''t I heard of it?"


    The bodyguard disdained and said, "an imperial territory near the ambris mountains in the west, although it is a relatively large territory in the Empire, it is too remote and poor, so many people haven''t heard of it. I heard that it was bought from his majesty victor at a high price a while ago. I guess it''s this guy."


    Kevin was stunned: "Oh? Which family does he belong to? Can he afford a territory?"


    "He doesn''t even have a family name. How could he buy it? It''s said that he accidentally got a treasure and gave it to his majesty Victor, so his majesty rewarded him with a Lord. It''s estimated that the royal family took his face into account, so he said he bought it. After all, his majesty said he would not canonize the Lord anymore¡ª¡ª But he didn''t say no, did he? "


    The bodyguard sneered, "a baron who doesn''t even have a surname can imagine what he is. He can''t compare with your identity, young master."


    "I see. No wonder I haven''t heard of it."


    Kevin looked disdainful, but his eyes were fixed on Elsa: "I didn''t expect that there would be such a beautiful girl in that place... This girl, I''m going to make a decision!"

 Chapter 159

    Elsa suddenly shivered.


    Donne was stunned and stopped feeding Nora.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know."


    Elsa smiled shyly: "it always feels like someone is speaking ill of me behind my back..."


    Donne said with a smile, "maybe the guards are bad mouthing you. After all, your devil training made them miserable a while ago."


    Elsa blushed: "it''s clearly the training method formulated by Lord... Lord, it''s too much to say so..."


    "But I didn''t do it."


    Donne stood up and laughed.


    Hilton looked at the two guys and thought he was... Too eye-catching.


    From Elsa''s shy eyes at Donne, Hilton can feel that the girl has developed a green feeling for her Lord. Maybe she doesn''t understand what''s going on. However, Hilton is not a little girl. Of course, she knows what girls at this age are thinking.


    Especially in chatting with Elsa, she also learned that Elsa has an unknown hobby - she likes reading knight novels.


    The stories told by romantic knight novels and bards poison not one generation or two. Even the young noble girls in the imperial capital are immersed in dreams all day. They want to become the protagonist of those stories, be kidnapped by the demon king or dragon, and then be young and handsome (put in front because of their importance) and powerful (a necessary condition for heroes to save beauty) the knight prince comes back and falls in a wonderful love


    But what about reality?


    Demon king? What the hell is that?


    Defeat the dragon and save the beauty? Are you kidding?


    Not to mention whether there is a dragon, even if there is a dragon, how many people dare to challenge the dragon? Let alone just to save a girl?


    To put it another way, what level of strong people can defeat the dragon? Those strong people are at least hundreds of years old? Will they watch a little girl film?


    Not to mention anything else, let''s say something a few years ago. There was a knight novel deeply poisoned patient in DIDU, a noble lady named Lilian. She secretly ran to the mercenary guild and issued a task. She took out 10000 gold coins and asked for a giant dragon to kidnap herself.


    This was just a daydream of a girl who loves to dream. Everyone who knows it can''t do it. Even the mercenary guild is happy. In order to increase the comic effect, it specially marked this task with a salary of only four stars as a NINE-STAR task at the top.


    However, after comedy, it is dramatic development.


    Strangely, there happened to be a dragon incarnating an adult bard. He didn''t know whether it was boring or to find writing materials for himself. As soon as he saw this task, he took it without hesitation.


    Then he turned into a giant dragon and came to yalinks to "kidnap" Lillian. At the same time, he also "ruthlessly" threatened the garrison of the imperial capital according to Lillian''s requirements, asking to take out 10 million gold coins to redeem her - or find a dragon slaughtering hero to "Dragon Cave" to save her.


    The so-called Dragon Cave is the cave casually built by the giant dragon on a mountain less than 40 kilometers away from yarinks.


    After knowing this, Victor Ilus felt that he was really beeping a dog. He worried about the future of the Empire all day. His hair was almost white, but these nobles didn''t eat, drink and play all day. They also thought of ways to block his heart. They took the initiative to invite the dragon to kidnap themselves. Isn''t that what they are supporting when they are full?


    Dragon slaying hero? Has watt got his head? Where is he going to find dragon slaying hero?


    If Lillian''s family were not important to the Empire and usually supported his policies, Victor would want to copy his family in a rage.


    Lillian stayed in the "Dragon Cave" and looked forward to the hero to save her. She looked forward to, looked forward to... More than half a year passed, but she didn''t even see the hero hair.


    What about the dragon? He took care of Lillian''s food, clothing and daily life every day. He didn''t even have time to think about story writing. Finally, she was annoyed and nearly collapsed. So he thought of another way. He simply turned into a human shape and went to arlinks to introduce himself. He said that he could persuade the dragon to release people. Victor was overjoyed at that time. The virtuous corporal served him as a guest of honor, ate and drank well, and then agreed All his requests, treasures and gold coins were presented, and finally dressed up to see him off


    Then Lillian was successfully "rescued".


    But before those people were happy, the hero who saved people suddenly became a dragon, flapped his wings and left without taking a cloud... Ah bah! He also took a large amount of treasure and gold coins!


    As long as you''re not an idiot, I''m afraid you''ve already understood that the whole kidnapping case originated from the poisoning of noble girl knight novels. Lillian lost 10000 gold coins, but she didn''t see the hero of her dream for more than half a year. His majesty Victor also lost a lot of treasure and gold coins for the face of the Empire. The only thing that made a lot of money in the whole thing was the one who played the kidnapper and the hero at the same time The dragon.


    However, no one can say that he is wrong.


    After discovering the truth, almost all the people in arlinks were "I really beeped the dog".


    Since then, Lillian has become the laughing stock of the whole alinks in private, because her family lost face and was banned


    So, knight novels do a lot of harm


    Looking at Elsa now, Hilton feels like she has seen another Lillian.


    After dinner, everyone went back to their room to rest. In order to leave Hilton and Elsa private time to wash, Donne found an excuse to take Elia out in a circle.


    However, the morning fog town is not big, and it takes only more than ten minutes to turn around. Moreover, the town is full of thick fog at night, and there is no improvement at all. Finally, Donne simply took Elia outside the town to practice magic.


    Elia''s magic mastery speed is still so abnormal. In these days, Donne has already mastered all the zero order spells taught to her, and she is also very skilled.


    However, because the first-order magic has been lethal, Donne is very hesitant to teach Elia now. If she can''t control her magic, once it breaks out, the consequences will be devastating.


    After hesitating for a long time, Donne decided to teach Elia the non lethal spells in the first-order spells, such as mage''s hand, mana''s eye and magic armor.


    Elia learns very fast. After Donne just demonstrates it once, she can master the corresponding magic immediately, and then improve her proficiency at a very amazing speed.


    This made Donne doubt life again.


    However, Elia is very happy. She enjoys the time alone with Donne. Only in this time can she really feel that she is loved and needed by others, rather than an abandoned orphan.


    She longed for love, for favor, for Donne''s eyes to look at her all the time, so she studied so hard.


    Because she felt that only in this way could she be useful to the Lord''s big brother and be more loved by him.


    When she becomes strong, she can really help the Lord''s big brother.


    what? You mean Nora?


    Although the little guy flapped his wings hard to make himself more dazzling, at the moment, in Elia''s eyes, Nora''s sense of existence is almost zero!


    Meanwhile, in the tavern room.


    "Elsa, you have good skin."


    Hilton stroked Elsa''s skin and marveled on her face. This delicate and healthy complexion is better than her carefully maintained skin. It''s not like a girl born in Ellington, but more like a young lady born in the Royal aristocratic family.


    "Sister Hilton, your skin is not bad, and you have a good figure."


    Elsa was very happy to get the praise. She looked at Hilton''s plump figure with a little envy. She looked down at her chest and mouth, and bubbled in the water.


    "My sister is different from you. My sister is old."


    Hilton said with a smile, "my sister is not an apocalypse. I can''t practice war skills or magic. Think about it. If you are the same as my sister''s body, isn''t it very troublesome to fight?"


    "Eh?"


    Elsa thought about it in her mind and immediately thought, "it really affects the battle."


    "So, your body will grow like this. It must be to adapt to your usual training. If you don''t need to fight, you may develop again."


    Hilton smiled, turned the conversation and continued, "and I think the Lord must like you better."


    "Eh? Eh!?"


    Elsa''s face turned red: "sister Hilton, what are you talking about? Why do you say Lord! He, he won''t like me, me..."


    Hilton said meaningfully, "of course..."


    Donne didn''t show any abnormal expression for her plump figure, even Fiona. He even looked at them with calm eyes, and there was no sexual fluctuation at all. On the contrary, he always liked to stick with Elia, especially his doting eyes when he looked at Elia


    Lord obviously prefers little girls!


    In other words, if the Lord doesn''t have a unique hobby and likes little girls, he should be more inclined to choose a woman of Elsa''s size!


    "Elsa, if you want to win the favor of the Lord, I can teach you some ways..."


    Hilton smiled at Elsa and dealt with men. She was still very experienced after a long time.


    "No, no..."


    "Really not? You''re like this, but it''s hard to win the favor of the Lord."


    "Really, really..."


    "Well... Well, I don''t know why. I suddenly feel so sleepy. I''ll go back to sleep first..."


    When Donne and Elia returned to the room, Hilton was already asleep. Elsa stood beside and looked at Hilton, who occupied the whole bed. She didn''t know what to do.


    What about a squeeze?


    Donne said with a smile, "you and Elia can sleep in this bed. I''ll just sit in a chair and rest all night."


    With Donne''s strength, he''s almost asleep or not.


    Elsa was very embarrassed. She held it for a long time. With a blushing face, she summoned up her courage and stammered: "yes, or no, Lord, I, let''s squeeze, squeeze..."


    "No," Donne smiled and waved. "It''s hard to sleep in a crowded room."

 Chapter 160

    Mingming had summoned up all his courage and finally said such shameful words. Elsa''s ashamed ears were red.


    However, to her surprise, the Lord refused.


    The shy girl breathed a sigh of relief, and seemed to vent at once. If she had long ears, it was estimated that her ears would droop listlessly at the moment.


    If it was her experienced woman, it would be strange why Donne refused such a tempting proposal, but Elsa was very simple after all. The silly girl accepted the reality without much thought.


    Elsa hesitated and felt that the Lord could not suffer.


    "Well... Why don''t I rest in the chair and the Lord and Elia go to bed? I''m energetic, even if I don''t sleep all night."


    Tang en shook his head: "it''s not a gentleman to let a girl sit in a chair and lie in bed..."


    After a pause, Donne seemed to feel that the word gentleman was ambiguous. He coughed and said: "... Well, it''s not a man''s behavior. Don''t say more. Go and have a rest. You''ll be on your way tomorrow."


    Lord, you are a good man


    Although Elsa had never seen those gentlemen, she thought that a real gentleman could not compare with the Lord. He was the real good man.


    Sitting on the soft bed, Elsa had an unspeakable sense of happiness. It was the happiness of being cared for and protected, belonging to women


    "Lord -"


    Elsa just opened her mouth, Donne suddenly rushed over and covered her mouth. Inertia overwhelmed her on the bed. Elsa''s eyes widened in an instant!


    What does he, he, he, he want!?


    What''s the matter, Lord!?


    Why did you suddenly rush over!?


    Feeling the man''s body on her, the girl''s brain almost crashed. She didn''t understand why Donne rushed over without saying a word.


    Looking at Donne, who crushed Elsa on the bed, Elia''s small mouth became O-shaped. Nora, who floated in the sky, covered her eyes and forgot to fan her wings.


    What''s big brother doing?


    How did you bring down Elsa''s sister? Do you want to play games?


    At the thought of this, Elia shouted happily, "I also --"


    Before he could speak, Donne covered her mouth: "Shh..."


    The shy Elsa saw Donne''s expression, finally recovered, nodded, and Donne let go of her hand.


    Looking at Donne''s hand, Elsa''s heart jumped again and whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s weird. There''s movement outside."


    Donne frowned slightly, his fingers trembled slightly, and his small mana eyes condensed and went out from under the crack of the door.


    On the corridor outside the door, I don''t know when many people appeared. These people were the service staff of the previous tavern, and even several people Donne saw in the street at night. However, these people all changed their faces now, not the warm smile at that time, but the ferocity of their faces, each holding cold glittering weapons in their hands.


    Donne suddenly remembered what Perrin''s bodyguard had inadvertently said.


    You changed your boss in a few days?


    Perrin and the bodyguard should have passed here when they came to Ellington. They passed here again after more than ten days, but the boss changed.


    Obviously, something happened in Chenwu town these days.


    "They should all be asleep?"


    "Of course, I''m taking enough medicine. I''ll definitely sleep."


    "It''s kind of us to send them to death in our sleep... Let''s start. I hope we can have a good harvest today."


    "Sure, look at the carriage outside. You can see how rich the noble young master is. Although the carriage is very simple, it is also a noble. Maybe it is deliberately low-key."


    "Well, it''s clean and tidy. If it''s dirty, we have to clean it, which will affect our ''business''."


    "I see! But keep those women. It must be great to adjust them..."


    The voice fell, and the people in the corridor began to act separately. They silently touched the doors of the guest rooms and smiled and found the spare key


    It turned out to be just a group of murderers and robbers.


    Donne breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed that he was nervous.


    "Lord, Lord..."


    Her ears were tickled by Donne''s breath, and Elsa was very shy because of the male breath. Her body became a little strange: "can you get up first?"


    Donne nodded, got up and said, "it''s just a group of robbers. I''m too nervous."


    Hoo... It''s a robber


    Elsa breathed a sigh of relief... Wait! No! What you should care about is that the Lord just pressed himself!


    The girl fell into a deep tangle.


    Donne looked at the rotating door handle, but wondered.


    They took hypnotic drugs in their meals. They were immune to the effects of low-level drugs because of the full-level mage. What about Elsa? Is it because the constitution is particularly strong, so immune? Well, I can explain that, but


    Where''s Elia? Why is she immune to the effects of hypnotics?


    Donne asked curiously, "Elia, aren''t you sleepy?"


    "I''m not sleepy. I''ve been sitting on the Lord''s big brother''s leg when I was in the carriage. It''s so comfortable that I''m not tired... Big brother, someone came in."


    Elia tilted her head and looked curiously at the robber standing at the door: "it''s the waiter of the tavern."


    The robber at the door was stunned when he saw the three people in the room: "why didn''t you sleep..."


    The robber was very impressed by ELSA and Hilton. They ate a lot, but why didn''t the girl fall asleep!?


    "Hum! It doesn''t matter if you don''t sleep."


    The robber said with a grim smile, "I advise you to accept your orders and suffer less!"


    "Aren''t you sleepy... Elsa, you too?"


    Donne frowned slightly. It seemed that Elia had not been affected by hypnotics at all.


    "Yes, I''m not sleepy either."


    Sure enough, is Elsa immune to the effect of hypnotics... It seems that she is surrounded by some not simple characters.


    "Asshole! That noble boy, do you hear me?! get down on your knees! I''m the Apocalypse of bronze level 6! Don''t resist, or I''ll --"


    "It''s so noisy."


    With an impatient wave of his hand, the robber at the door was suddenly surrounded by a fire and disappeared from the world in an instant.


    "Lord, the others..."


    Elsa is eager to try.


    "No, leave it to me."


    Donne didn''t dare to let Elsa do it. The girl was not light or heavy. She would tear down the whole tavern after a few punches.


    In fact, Donne''s magic had locked the robbers in the other eight rooms, and the sudden fire burned them to ashes without even a sound.


    Donne didn''t want to take care of Perrin, but finally frowned and helped them.


    As for the other team


    Donne''s expression was a little strange: "seems to underestimate them?"


    "Ah?"


    As soon as Elsa''s voice fell, there was a violent crash upstairs.


    "Hum, it''s really strange."


    Kevin''s bodyguard threw away his head with disdain: "just a bronze robber, also wants to plot against us?"


    "This group of Dalits will be handed over to you."


    Kevin yawned, hugged the two girls in his arms and said, "baby, let''s sleep."


    "Yes, young master."


    A girl flattered and said, "thanks to your magic necklace warning, young master, otherwise we would eat those meals foolishly."


    Kevin laughed and said, "it''s a worthless gadget. If you like it, go back and give it to each of you."


    "Thank you, young master!"


    The two girls were overjoyed, looked at each other and got into the quilt together


    The bodyguard standing at the door lowered his head and didn''t dare to look around. He turned his head and was ready to go out.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Kevin, who was sleeping comfortably, suddenly called the guard.


    "What can I do for you, young master?"


    Kevin said with an obscene smile: "since there is a problem in this tavern, the chick must also be in trouble. You take advantage of the chaos to solve the Dalits next to her, and leave some robbers to take the blame. If the chick is asleep, bring her to me."


    The guard''s eyes flashed, lowered his head and said, "I see!"


    After the bodyguard closed the door, Kevin laughed: "it seems that if you are lucky, you can try some fresh tonight... Hiss! Be gentle! I still have to save my energy to deal with that chick!"


    After the bodyguard went out, he immediately saw several bodyguards coming out of the next room. No accident, they all dragged a body in their hands.


    The bodyguard smiled: "it seems that we have fun tonight..."


    Another bodyguard Pooh: "it''s just a group of bronze garbage. Do you want to plot against us?"


    "Go and clean it up. It seems that there are many outside. They are all around the tavern."


    The bodyguard said lightly, "in addition, someone will help me get the chick that the young master likes, and all the others will be disposed of, leaving a few alive to be the top sin."


    "I see."


    Several bodyguards immediately pulled out their long swords and walked down the stairs with a ferocious smile. It happened that several robbers appeared at the entrance of the stairs. They were just stunned and a cold light flashed. Their heads flew to the sky in an instant. Blood flowed down the stairs, and the air of the tavern was soon filled with thick blood.


    "Which room are they in downstairs?"


    "Although it''s that room, don''t you just kill him one by one?"


    The bodyguard looked disdainful and pushed the next door, but


    "Eh?"


    The guard chief frowned slightly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "The door won''t open."


    "You didn''t exert yourself?"


    The bodyguard was very careful to urge the power of blood and Qi. The muscles of the right wall suddenly burst. He slapped on the door!


    With a loud bang, the violent airflow swept the whole corridor, and the floor under your feet collapsed. However, the ordinary wooden door was safe.


    "How is that possible?"


    The bodyguard looked unbelievable: "this is a black iron class all-out attack!"


    The captain''s face was gloomy and terrible.


    "Don''t waste your energy. Come in and talk."


    At this time, a door inside suddenly opened, and a faint voice came out.


    They were stunned, and their faces suddenly became very ugly.


    They didn''t notice anyone awake on this floor.


    What does this mean?


    This shows that the strength of the other party is at least one level higher than them!


    Careless!

 Chapter 161

    Kevin''s two bodyguards were called into the room by Donne. When they saw that Donne, Elsa and even a little girl were not asleep, it was obvious that the robbers'' hypnotic drugs didn''t take effect.


    Obviously, they underestimated these people.


    "Tell me, what do you want to do?"


    Donne frowned slightly. The two bodyguards were from another team. They met on the road. They should not be with the robbers. In that case, why did they push their own door?


    The bodyguard had an idea and said in a deep voice, "we were attacked by robbers. After killing them, master Kevin remembered you all the way, so he was worried about your situation. Let me come down and have a look."


    Another bodyguard almost cheered at the moment, worthy of being the captain! The brain is more flexible than us!


    "I see."


    Donne suddenly realized, smiled and said, "but the robbers on this floor have been solved... Even so, thank you very much. Please go back."


    The captain of the bodyguard secretly breathed a sigh of relief and said seriously: "there are many robbers outside. We have to pay them off. Be more careful yourself."


    With that, he took his men out of the room.


    The moment he closed the door, he almost burst into tears and cheered - narrowly escaped death! This is a narrow escape! It all depends on his brilliant wisdom!


    "Captain, you are so --"


    "Shh!"


    The captain of the bodyguard glared at him, shouted at Nunu in the room, and then deliberately shouted, "damn robber! Come and die!"


    He dragged his men and rushed to the stairs. When he got to the stairs, he crept upstairs


    In the room, Elsa exclaimed, "I didn''t expect that there were such kind nobles besides the Lord. We really have to thank young master Kevin for his kindness."


    "Kind?"


    Donne''s face was full of strange smiles. "Do you really think they''re here to help us kill robbers?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "What if we are also hypnotized and all fall asleep? How can you guarantee that they are kind and not take the opportunity to come and plunder our wealth?"


    After a pause, Donne looked at Elsa strangely: "even hit you or Hilton?"


    "Ah? No?"


    Not long after taking a bath, Elsa''s face was still red, and she was even more nervous when she heard Donne''s words.


    "Not necessarily, but it''s possible, girl. Remember, you can''t hurt others, but you can''t prevent others... And we''ll soon know what the truth is."


    As soon as the corners of Donne''s mouth turned up, the eyes of mana had quietly followed up. He wanted to see whether Kevin was really so kind or a hypocrite.


    "What truth?"


    "Look."


    As soon as Donne waved his hand, the magic condensed the surrounding elements and formed a screen in front of him. It was the picture seen by the mana eye. At this time, the mana eye had followed the two bodyguards into the room.


    When Kevin saw the bodyguard coming back empty handed, he frowned and said, "what''s the matter? What about the chick Elsa?"


    "Young master, something happened."


    The captain of the bodyguard said in a deep voice, "the Lord Donne and Elsa didn''t sleep."


    "Didn''t sleep? So what?"


    Kevin said with disdain on his face, "just kill him and bring the chick. When there is a robber to take the blame, can she bite back? -- hiss! Ah, take it easy! You little goblin, take it easy!"


    "But young master," the bodyguard lowered his head uneasily, "there are experts in their team... Although I don''t know who it is, it''s obvious that someone is protecting them."


    "Is it the plump woman lying in bed?"


    The bodyguard nearby interrupted: "even the Lord Donne has to guard nearby, but the woman dares to lie there and sleep carelessly. It is obvious that she is very confident in her strength? Maybe she took some protective measures after she explained the situation..."


    "The woman named Hilton?"


    The bodyguard recalled, suddenly scared out a cold sweat: "Damn it! We''re in a hole!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "We got the information from the Nanli bodyguard, but I just remembered that they were clearly hostile when talking about these people - they probably cheated us! Donne''s identity may be true, but what about his strength? The bodyguard didn''t tell us that there were experts among them! It''s possible that Hilton was disguised A master of! "


    The bodyguard said angrily, "Damn it, that bastard dared to pit us!"


    At this moment, Kevin finally regained his mind: "that is to say, what is... What? That is, the woman with good figure and good appearance is actually an expert in secretly protecting them? And the guards of the Nelly family didn''t tell us?"


    "Young master, very likely!"


    "Hum! I''m just a guard of the Nari family. I''m really brave! It seems that I''ll have a good talk with the Nari family after I go back... Go out! Clean up the robbers outside. Don''t bother me if you''re okay!"


    Because the expected beauty didn''t arrive, Kevin was quite angry. He pulled out the two girls in the quilt and then jumped on it.


    Two bodyguards left the room with their heads down.


    Downstairs.


    "Do you hear me?"


    Donne said earnestly, "you must be careful when you go out, especially you, Elsa. You are so beautiful that it is easy to attract others'' covet. You need to be careful most."


    "Ah... Floating, beautiful? I have no more..."


    Elsa said with a red face, "I''m not as beautiful as sister Fiona..."


    "Fiona will be very happy if she hears it."


    Donne smiled: "I didn''t expect them to think Hilton was an expert, but it doesn''t matter. If you go to arlinks this time, you should inherit the title? I''m afraid there will be fewer people who dare to make your ideas with the identity and noble title of the foal family."


    "That kind of thing... Doesn''t matter..."


    Elsa was shy and immersed in Donne''s joy of saying she was beautiful.


    "I wonder why your father stayed in Ellington since he was from the foal family?"


    Donne is really curious about this. The task line related to the foal family in the game has not mentioned it.


    Elsa shook her head and said, "I don''t know. It seems that my father and mother have been in Ellington since I was born."


    "Shouldn''t it be..."


    Donne''s eyes suddenly became a little playful: "is it because your grandfather is not satisfied that your father wants to marry your mother and wants to beat mandarin ducks, so they eloped?"


    "No, no!"


    "It''s very possible that your father is the heir of the foal family! How many young girls in the ilrus Empire dream of marrying him? He finally chose your mother regardless of other people''s obstruction. He even had a quarrel with your grandfather and had to elope with your mother to Ellington. In a flash, sixteen years have passed and you have grown up, so he Will you go back and have a showdown with your grandpa? "


    Donne stalled: "you are so old. Even if your grandfather is no longer willing, I''m afraid he can only accept the reality."


    "Hey! Is that true?"


    Elsa''s eyes widened. Although she always felt strange, she felt that what the LORD said was reasonable!


    Not afraid of secular eyes, stick to the love in your heart, and even run away with your lover for this reason. Isn''t this the classic plot often appeared in knight novels?


    Elsa was intoxicated with it all at once, as if she went back to the past and saw the picture of her parents eloping for love. Her eyes suddenly became foggy


    "... Elsa... Elsa... Elsa?"


    "... huh!?"


    Elsa suddenly recovered and noticed Donne''s puzzled eyes. Her face turned red and hot.


    She fell into the fantasy of knight novels in front of the Lord... What a shame! What a shame!


    "It''s late. Go and have a rest."


    Donne pushed Elia to Elsa: "Elia, you go to bed too! Children should go to bed early!"


    "The big brother sleeps together!"


    Elia blinked her big watery eyes. After she got used to sticking to Donne, it felt strange to sleep with her sister.


    Although it''s very comfortable to sleep on my sister''s soft chest, I always feel at ease without my big brother.


    "You go to bed first. I have to pay attention to the fighting outside."


    Donne looked at the wooden window. The battle outside continued. If necessary, he had to clean up the remaining sins.


    "OK..."


    Elia pouted and got into the bed first. Elsa hesitated for a moment, slowly got in with a red face, and carefully took off her clothes after covering it.


    Although there are quilts, it''s a shame to take off your clothes in front of the Lord!


    Donne looked back before that, came to the window, teased Nora and looked outside.


    At the moment, the battle in the street has come to an end. Although Kevin''s character is not very good, his bodyguard''s combat effectiveness is good. He completely crushed these robbers. There are corpses everywhere and blood everywhere in the street.


    Nora leaned over Donne''s shoulder, held her small face and said, "you humans really like killing each other. You don''t understand what''s going on with you."


    "I don''t understand."


    Don shook his head. Human beings on earth like killing each other. Maybe it can be attributed to nature, but human beings in this world are created by God. Why do they also like killing each other?


    Is this a natural defect of the human species?


    At this time, there was a sudden "boom" in the street, and the shrill scream rang through the night sky.

 Chapter 162

    "What''s going on?"


    Elsa, who had just laid down, got up.


    "Something''s wrong. I''ll go and have a look - eh!"


    Donne subconsciously turned his head, only felt the bright light in front of him, his heart jumped, and suddenly took back his sight.


    "Me too - ah!"


    Elsa let out a cry and suddenly pulled the quilt over her chest.


    "You rest and leave it to me."


    Smiling Donne opened the wooden window and jumped out with Nora.


    Be, be seen... Be seen


    Elsa blushed and covered her warm face. She was about to shed tears of shame. How could she calm down when she was a 16-year-old girl?


    "Sister?"


    Elia looked at Elsa suspiciously, looked at her chest, and looked down at her chest. She was inexplicably depressed.


    Outside, Donne and Nora have arrived at the scene.


    "This guy... The leader of this gang of robbers?"


    Donne looked thoughtfully at the guy below who was beaten by Kevin''s bodyguard.


    "Ha ha ha - I''m sorry to disturb the adult''s experiment. You all have to die today!"


    The laughing bandit leader kicked a bodyguard, raised his sword and cut off his head! The bodyguard of bronze level 9 died under the sword without resistance!


    "Black iron? No! It may even be an enemy of silver!"


    A guard''s face was very pale. He took out a whistle and blew it hard. The sharp whistle quickly spread to the hotel.


    The bodyguard standing at the door heard the sound and his face changed slightly: "something''s wrong!"


    "Captain!"


    "You stay to protect the young master. I''ll see what''s going on!"


    With that, the bodyguard rushed to the end of the corridor, broke the window and jumped down from the third floor. After landing, the arrow shot out and rushed to the other end of the town in the blink of an eye!


    "Captain! This guy is too strong!"


    The bodyguard''s face was gloomy and terrible. Ten bodyguards came out to clean up the robbers. It was always very smooth. However, in this short time, six people had died, and only four people fled in confusion!


    "Are you their captain? - you''ll die as well!"


    The robber leader ran after him with a wild laugh. After cutting off another guard, he smashed his head at the captain of the guard.


    "Die!"


    The captain of the bodyguard was cold in his eyes. The long sword came out of the scabbard and cut his teammate''s head in half without hesitation!


    The next moment, the sword light of the robber leader appeared in front of him!


    "Dang" made a crisp sound. The captain of the bodyguard blocked the raid, but was shocked by the huge force and retreated three steps!


    The bodyguard''s face changed greatly: "silver!?"


    "You have an eye, but it''s a pity that you''ll be dead soon."


    The robber leader smiled, and his eyes swept around the bodyguard: "I don''t know what parts you can use... Adults may be glad to have new materials..."


    The bodyguard couldn''t understand what he was talking about, but he was angry and secretly complained.


    Who would have thought that there was such a powerful enemy hidden in the humble town of Chenwu town?


    Maybe this time, even he will be planted here!


    If you don''t work hard, you''re dead!


    At the thought of this, as soon as the captain of the bodyguard clenched his teeth, his strength of blood and Qi frantically urged him. His momentum climbed steadily and soon became equal to that of the robber leader.


    "Die!"


    The bodyguard roared and rushed up. The sword came out like a cold star and came in a flash!


    "Oh? Good!"


    The robber leader''s eyes brightened: "but... What''s the use?"


    He took a step forward, and a strange green light suddenly appeared on the weapon. Before the captain of the bodyguard reacted, a touch of tragic green light came first and came to his eyes!


    DANGER!


    The bodyguard was shocked and forced to retreat for several meters. He only heard a dull sound of "boom". A miserable green light ball suddenly exploded, and even the soil was corroded.


    "Eh?"


    Donne in the sky was stunned. This move is very similar to the skill of the necromancer, highly toxic Nova? Does he have this spell on his weapon?


    "Did you hide?"


    "Highly toxic Nova!?"


    The bodyguard also recognized this move and said gnashing his teeth, "are you the running dog of the necromancer?"


    "The dead don''t need to know too much!"


    The robber leader laughed and rushed up again. He was very fast and powerful. The bodyguard was at a disadvantage under his pursuit and had no resistance at all.


    Nora looked at Donne curiously. "Aren''t you going to save them?"


    Donne asked, "why save them?"


    "Er..."


    Donne stalled: "before, they wanted to plot against us. I didn''t kill them. It''s very embarrassing. Since someone can help me kill them now, why should I stop them?"


    Nora puffed her mouth. "You''re not a good man."


    Donne smiled. "If you mean a good man who returns good for bad, I''m not. I''ll only return good for good and return bad for bad."


    The following battle continued. Seeing that he was about to be forced into a desperate situation, the Guard commander suddenly shouted: "fight! Talent. Desperate killing!"


    There was an amazing momentum on him, and the blood red light enveloped him!


    "There it is!"


    The surviving bodyguard looked ecstatic: "it''s the captain''s talent! Desperate killing!"


    "Oh, it''s this talent..."


    Donne nodded slightly. This is a good warrior talent. When the talent takes effect, his own attack will consume vitality and greatly improve his defense. The attack can ignore the enemy''s defense, hurt the enemy by 1000 and lose 800. That''s the talent. In the game, this talent is a PvP magic skill, but in the real world... Isn''t it really looking for death with this talent?


    After using his talent, the bodyguard''s attack became extremely fierce. He ignored the attack of the robber leader and completely changed his life for life!


    For a moment, the robber leader was really in a hurry. Seeing that the chief bodyguard had the upper hand, several other surviving bodyguards rushed up to besiege the robber leader. Soon, the silver robber leader was covered with blood and in danger.


    "Come on! He''s dying!"


    "Eat my sword!"


    "Kill this bastard! Avenge the brothers!"


    The fight was in full swing below, but Donne frowned.


    Something''s wrong. It''s really wrong.


    What smuggled goods of a silver class can''t be suck up by a black iron grade nine and bronze grade people, and now the robber chieftain has not used any powerful combat skills... Is this guy a parallel product?


    "Go to hell!"


    The bodyguard suddenly seized an opportunity. With a flash of red light, the long sword tore the robber leader''s neck and cut off his head!


    "Win!"


    "Finally kill him!"


    "This damn guy! He must... Must... No! How is this possible!?"


    The panting bodyguard suddenly opened his eyes in horror. He had cut off the guy''s head, but why was his body still moving!?


    "What a troublesome guy... Isn''t it good to die obediently?"


    As soon as the headless corpse raised his hand, he grabbed the fallen head. The head of the robber leader said a little impatiently: "It really hurts... It hurts. Do you know? Don''t you know? Oh, you''ll know later... I''ll cut your throat bit by bit, and then tear your head off your body, so that you have enough time to feel the fear of death..."


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Those bodyguards are scared to death.


    "Necromancer spell!"


    The captain of the bodyguard gnashed his teeth and said, "only the necromancer can have such a vicious spell! The holy light is on! There must be an evil necromancer here!"


    The robber leader''s body pressed his head back on his neck. Fibrous tentacles quickly drilled out of the wound, connecting the head and body, and the wound soon healed.


    "So... Are you ready to die?"


    The bandit leader said with a grim smile, "disturb your experiment. You have to pay the price with your life today!"


    "No! You can''t kill us! Evil will dissipate and justice will be done!"


    A terrified bodyguard shouted madly, "I am a devout believer of the God of light! Under the protection of the great God of light, the evil necromancer can''t hurt me! Holy light! Help me! Your believer is suffering evil persecution! He needs you - er, ah --"


    The robber leader''s right hand suddenly stretched dozens of times, pierced the praying bodyguard, and pinched his pounding heart.


    "Noisy."


    After crushing the bodyguard''s heart, the robber leader withdrew his right hand and looked at the other people: "you can also die."


    Fear spread, and the bodyguard who fell into weakness after using his talent also fell into real despair.


    What can he do in the face of an immortal enemy?


    As soon as the robber chief raised his hand, he was suddenly stunned, turned around and saluted the chapel respectfully: "Sir, I''m sorry for the delay. Please don''t worry. I''ll solve them right away - what? - no! Sir! Please trust me! Don''t let it out! I can solve them! I''m just too excited to tease them - I promise there will never be another time - really... Oh no!"


    The respectful bandit leader suddenly showed fear, exclaimed, turned his head and ran away!


    However, the next moment, a cold and piercing chain sound suddenly sounded in the dark chapel, and a black shadow flew out of the church. In the blink of an eye, it hooked the escaping robber leader and dragged him back to the church!


    The next moment, there was a creepy scream and the sound of flesh and blood tearing in the church: "it''s time to eat... Hungry... Want to eat meat..."


    Suddenly, the change was too fast. The guards were completely stupid there. In the distance, more people were gathering here.


    The bodyguard suddenly woke up and rushed out with a loud roar: "run!"


    The other guards were stunned and immediately scattered and fled!


    "Give me... Come here!"


    The chain sounded again. The dark chain was like the sickle of death. The escaping guard felt a pain in his chest. He looked down and saw that the sharp black hook had penetrated his chest.


    "Oh..."


    The captain of the bodyguard showed a twisted smile of great despair.


    The next moment, a powerful attack, the chain pulled him into the dark church.


    A creepy voice sounded again in the church: "meat... Fresh meat..."


    As the sound sounded, a huge shadow came out of the church. At the same time, the strong and pungent smell of decay spread in all directions. Don frowned to isolate the smell in the air, and then saw the shadow.


    What a strong instant vision!

 Chapter 163

    A strong smell of rotten corpses filled the air. What came out of the church was a monster up to four meters high. Its body was bloated and huge. There were dense stitches and stitching marks everywhere. Several arms were stitched on its body and strange dark chains were wrapped around its body.


    The bodyguard''s clothes were hung on his stomach, and the two rows of cold white bones were clearly a big mouth that would devour life at any time.


    Suture monster.


    The artificial monsters created by the necromancer who mastered alchemy have immortal life and chaotic wisdom. Due to the different materials used, their combat effectiveness is also different, but the weakest suture monster is also a terrible killing machine on the battlefield.


    Donne was full of doubts: how could this monster appear here? It''s not far from Alex. A few days'' journey is nothing for a real expert. The necromancer will undoubtedly die when he comes to this place.


    "Monster!!!"


    The rest of the bodyguards saw that the captain of the bodyguard was swallowed up by the monster in the blink of an eye. They were scared to death and fled faster.


    "Meat... Food... Come here!"


    The bloated and heavy stitching monster was not slow in action. With a strong swing of his huge arm, the black iron hook roared out and directly hooked an escaped bodyguard. With a strong pull of his back arm, the chain flew back with the bodyguard. At the same time, the two arms holding the meat chopper on the stitching monster''s shoulder cut down fiercely!


    In the blink of an eye, the bodyguard''s flesh and blood flew everywhere, followed closely, the white bone on the strange belly twisted and opened, and swallowed the bodyguard''s body into his stomach


    Then spit out the armor.


    In the church, the necromancer Ignaz, standing in a pile of corpses, frowned.


    "These damn fools thought they could be useful, but they were so useless... Well, they will become my new experiment when they die."


    Ignaz looked at the suture monster with a look of fanaticism: "it seems that the refining method of the suture monster obtained this time is true... Although it was disturbed and the ceremony was not completed, it has enough strength."


    "If the ceremony is complete and the materials used are replaced with powerful Warcraft bodies or strong bodies, I can even create a suturing monster comparable to a master!"


    "If there are enough materials, I can even form an invincible army! Every country in prandal will submit to my army with powerful suture monsters and skeleton Naval Warfare!"


    Ignaz, who was in a frenzy, looked at the sewing monster as if he were looking at the perfect lover. Unfortunately, the affection would only make people creepy.


    "You... Are all going to die..."


    The heavy footsteps of the suture monster roared, and the bodyguards pursued by it were in despair. They had never been so eager to be saved by the gods.


    It''s a pity that their daily actions and their pious beliefs will not bring down the protection of the gods.


    So soon they followed the captain''s footsteps and became the rations of the sewing monster.


    All the robbers had been cleaned up by the guards, and all the guards died miserably in the hands of the suture monster. There was silence in the morning fog town shrouded in thick fog.


    "Hungry... Want to eat meat... It smells like a living man..."


    The sewing monster smelled the smell of living people floating in the air and followed the smell to the hotel.


    "Nora hates that monster."


    Nora wrinkled her nose and was very upset: "it tastes so smelly!"


    "Really?" Donne smiled. "Then kill it."


    Anyway, those dead bodyguards have been killed by it. It has played its value, and it''s meaningless to keep it.


    With a gentle wave of his hand, Donne jumped out of the bright fireball. There were unstable flames around the fireball. With a backhand stroke, the unstable fireball fell from the sky.


    The suture monster noticed the movement in the sky and stared at the approaching fireball.


    The speed of the fireball is very slow, like a feather falling from the sky.


    "Fireball? Ridiculous... Suture monster, break it."


    Ignaz noticed the fireball at this time, but he didn''t feel the smell of the strong at all.


    Break it?


    The suture monster looked at the falling fireball and wanted to swing the chain. However, it found that its body was extremely heavy and could not move at all.


    Master... Run


    The stitcher turned his head a little stiff and looked at the church.


    Breaking it... I can''t do it at all


    The fireball fell on the suture monster. At the next moment, a "boom" burst, and the dazzling light tore the darkness. For a moment, it was like returning to the noon of the day. The bright flame tornado rose into the sky. The scorching flame completely burned the rotten body of the suture monster to ashes, and even the black chain in its hand was completely melted.


    The flame tornado lasted less than ten seconds, then disappeared, and the surrounding darkness was restored again. However, the hurricane just rolled up dissipated the thick fog and made the streets in the night clear.


    "This... How is it possible?"


    Seeing that his proud works were destroyed, Ignaz was stunned and fell into a rage: "who!? who destroyed my wonderful works!? I want to draw out your soul! Let you fall into eternal pain!"


    "You see, so I hate necromancer most. I don''t have any artistic cells at all. This kind of thing deserves to be called a wonderful work?"


    Donne walked into the church while chatting with Nora. After seeing the situation in the church, Donne frowned.


    It turned out that the necromancer had killed all the people in the town, and he still killed them in the Church


    "Aren''t you afraid of God''s punishment?"


    Donne looked at Ignaz curiously: "killing believers in church is blasphemy."


    "Blasphemy? When I began to deceive grethelens, I was ready."


    Ignaz smiled grimly and grabbed the white bone staff: "I''m already a dead man on the list of gods. Since I''m a dead man, how can I blaspheme?"


    Donne shook his head secretly. If the world was really created by God, he didn''t believe that these human means could deceive God.


    Being able to pretend to be a necromancer can only show that they have not touched the bottom line of God, and their pursuit of power is still within the tolerance of God.


    But killing civilians in the church is blatant blasphemy. If he can be safe in this way... That is to say, the God of the world may not be omniscient?


    May even be cheated?


    Donne''s eyes narrowed slightly. Although he had a brief contact with the will of the Earth Goddess nisclair in forge hammer castle, nisclair had no hostility to him.


    But he is still full of vigilance against the God of the world.


    The church gate was sealed by a thick wall of bones, and then the bodies on the ground got up and surrounded Ignaz in the center.


    "Human Mage, although I don''t know who you are, you are a good experimental material... I can feel that your body is different from others... So I''ll leave you a whole body. Thank me, Lord Ignaz..."


    Ignaz smiled and threw a translucent purple skull at Donne: "Curse of the dead!"


    The purple skull wrapped around Donne, and the dark wind roared, as if the temperature had dropped a lot.


    This skill is familiar to Donne. It can greatly reduce people''s double resistance, defense and movement speed. It is a PvP magic skill. However, for Donne at the moment, the effect of this skill is very small and almost immune.


    "White bone prison!"


    With a wave of his staff, Ignaz drew bones from nearby corpses with the strange magic of death, and then twisted them to form a prison outside Donne.


    "Oh?"


    Donne raised his eyebrows. It was really a standard starting spell. Limit - control - the next one should be the skeleton spear?


    There was a gloomy gray light on the Ignaz staff and pointed to Donne with a grim smile: "exhaust your mind!"


    I guessed wrong


    Donne curled his mouth. Oh, yes, he said he wanted to keep the whole body. Of course he wouldn''t use a skeleton gun.


    The gray ray hit Donne''s chest, but to Ignaz''s surprise, the exhaustion technique didn''t work!


    "How is this possible!? as long as it is a creature, it can''t resist the effect of heart Exhaustion - except for the giant dragon - is there a giant dragon''s heart hidden in your body!?"


    Ignaz lost his voice and exclaimed, and then became excited again. The exhaustion failed, which did not make him nervous, but made him more curious about Donne.


    "You see, I''m trapped by you. I''m going to die soon. Can you tell me why you showed up here before I died? You also slaughtered the people in this town."


    Donne looked innocently at Ignaz.


    "Do I need a reason to kill?"


    Ignaz raised the white bone staff with a grimace smile: "since exhaustion of mind is not effective for you, then directly destroy your soul! I will make good use of your body - die!"


    The Necromancer''s instinct told Ignaz that Donne''s body was very different from others, so the best way to preserve the integrity of his body was to use exhaustion or soul disintegration.


    Exhaustion may not work for a strong heart, but the disintegration of the soul is different. In this world, even many strong people have fragile souls, and the necromancer is a master skilled in this way!


    "Soul disintegration!"


    Ignaz quickly completed the release of the spell. His powerful soul fragments were combined with the magic of death and rushed into Donne''s body!


    However, when Ignaz''s soul power rushed into Donne''s body, he was stunned!


    Great lord of death... What did he see!?


    Is this really the soul of a Human Mage!?


    The next moment, Ignaz''s soul fragment was completely swallowed up by a transparent flame!

 Chapter 164

    "Oh!"


    Ignazi snorted, his body trembled heavily, and his look suddenly became much weaker.


    The soul strength is related to the cultivation of the necromancer. The soul fragments are swallowed up, which means that Ignaz''s cultivation is damaged.


    I''m afraid no one will accept this reality.


    Strangely, however, Ignaz looked at Donne with a frightened face and fell into deep fear.


    "No, it''s impossible! How is this possible!? you''re a human! You''re just a human!"


    What the hell did he see? Panic like this?


    "Lord!"


    Elsa''s voice came from a distance. She was worried about Donne, so she changed her clothes and ran down with Elia.


    Donne frowned slightly and patted it casually. The hard white bone prison collapsed instantly. He patted the dust on his body and said faintly, "you can die."


    "No! Don''t kill me! You can''t kill me! I, I - I''m not willing!"


    Ignaz turned into a shadow and flew out of Donne''s head. The next moment he appeared in front of Elsa and shouted, "let me go! Or I''ll kill her - ah!"


    Before Ignaz finished speaking, Elsa, who was startled, subconsciously punched. At the moment of the roar, with a "poof", Ignaz was blown out by the fist, ran through a row of houses, and finally re printed on the church wall.


    Fortunately, Ignaz used the skeleton shield at the last minute. The shield absorbed most of the impact damage, which allowed him to survive.


    But after seeing Elsa''s terrible power, Ignaz fell into a deep shudder again.


    What monsters are these people!


    The man''s soul... And the girl''s power... Now only the little girl can use it!


    Damn it, I, Ignaz, have been reduced to running away with a little girl as a hostage!


    Ignaz, who was printed on the wall, suddenly froze, his body was replaced by an illusion, and he himself appeared next to Elia through the shadow!


    "Don''t move!"


    The pale Ignaz warned Donne and Elsa. His staff pointed Elia''s head and said in panic: "I don''t want to do anything now! I just want to leave here! As long as you spare my life, I can leave here right away. We''ll never see each other again!"


    Speaking of this, Ignaz gritted his teeth and said fiercely, "if you have to kill me, I can only take this lovely little girl to be buried together!"


    "Big brother, help me!"


    Elia is a little nervous, but she is not afraid. Both Elsa and Donne are the closest people she trusts most. She believes they will protect themselves.


    Donne looked at ignazi and twitched, "are you in such a hurry to die?"


    Talk broke down? Ignaz''s face sank. It seems that this guy is determined to kill himself!


    "In that case - let''s die together!"


    Ignaz roared, and the long brewing magic of death roared to Elia!


    "Go to hell."


    Donne looked disdainful, waved his hand gently, and then - boom!!!


    A dazzling beam of light fell from the sky, and the powerful and incredible power of the Holy Light shrouded Ignaz. His death magic met the natural enemy and disappeared in an instant, and he himself began to disintegrate under the holy light.


    "This is the holy light of yebirni - damn it - how can you..."


    Ignaz pointed to Donne in horror. In the light of the holy light, it soon turned into a wisp of smoke and disappeared into the air.


    He could not understand how a human magician could summon the power of the holy light of yebirni.


    The holy light soon disappeared and darkness returned to the surroundings.


    "Wow! Big brother is really powerful!"


    Elia looked at Donne admiringly: "big brother, I also want to learn the magic of the holy light falling from the sky!"


    Seeing that even Elsa looked at herself with great admiration, the muscles on Donne''s face began to twitch again and quietly dissipated the magic power condensed in his hands.


    This spell of holy light falling from the sky? There is no such magic! Even if there is, it is also a divine skill!


    Who knows what''s going on! He hasn''t had time to do it yet!


    "I didn''t do it just now."


    Donne confessed directly, and the magic spread in all directions to see who did it.


    However, there was no divine presence within a hundred miles.


    wait! Holy light? church? Necromancer? Shouldn''t it be


    Donne suddenly shivered and looked up at the church in the dark. When he looked carefully, he found that the church was indeed the Church of the God of light jebirni.


    Is it God''s punishment?


    Donne didn''t expect that just now he was still doubting whether the gods in the world were worthy of the name. In the twinkling of an eye, a God was sent down to him.


    Is this a coincidence? Or... Deliberately?


    "Sorry, Lord..."


    Elsa said a little uneasy, "I shouldn''t have brought Elia out with me, and she was in danger."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not a danger."


    Donne waved his hand: "and it''s the right choice for you to bring her out, because when the situation is unknown, only being around us can ensure her safety."


    "Really?"


    Elsa saw that Donne didn''t blame herself. Instead, she praised herself and said happily, "I''ll work harder in the future!"


    Donne laughed: "it''s late. Let''s go back. As for these bodies... Forget it, you go back first. I''ll go back after I deal with it."


    If these corpses that have been exposed to the magic of death are left alone, I''m afraid there will be dead creatures soon, so it''s better to deal with them as soon as possible.


    Elia raised her hand and shouted, "I''ll stay with my big brother!"


    Nora made a face: "obviously, I''m afraid to go back alone. I have to be brave."


    Elia blushed and said, "it''s not like that! I''m a magician! I''m not afraid!"


    "Shame ~"


    Donne ignored the two little guys, closed his eyes and opened his arms. The huge magic condensed the hands of mages, and concentrated all the bodies just perceived in front of the church. Hundreds of bodies gathered here and soon piled into a hill.


    Elia, who fought with Nora, didn''t know when she stopped talking. She subconsciously hugged Donne''s waist and stuck it tightly to him.


    Rao is a brave Elsa hid behind Donne. Seeing so many bodies piled together, she also had an inexplicable sense of fear.


    It has nothing to do with courage. It''s just the resonance of your own situation after seeing your fragile life


    "May you sleep safely in the arms of greterence..."


    Donne sighed, bent his fingers, and a spark flew to the pile of corpses. It burned at one point, and soon became a hot sea of fire. Those corpses turned into ashes in the fire and dispersed in the air with the wind, which was a return to prandal.


    "Go back."


    After the flame was extinguished, Donne returned to the room with Elia and Elsa.


    At the moment, Hilton is still asleep. The battle just now has no impact on her. Kevin upstairs seems to be frightened by the movement just now. Now he and the two girls are shivering under the bed, and the last bodyguard is called into the room by him.


    "Go to bed. I''ll just sit here."


    Donne sat in his chair, turned around and put Elsa and Elia to bed.


    Donne was embarrassed when he heard the sound from behind. He always felt like a kitten tickling. He recalled the situation just now and finally distracted his attention.


    However


    "Big brother..."


    Elia looked pitifully at Don.


    "Huh?"


    Donne looked back and was stunned. Elsa and Elia lay together, revealing a small head. Both of them looked at him eagerly.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Elia looked at Elsa. Elsa looked down awkwardly and stammered, "Lord, I''m, I''m afraid... I can''t sleep..."


    Don said softly, "I''m here to watch the night. Don''t be afraid."


    It''s not a vigil


    Elsa is tangled. She always feels chilly when lying in bed. The picture she just saw keeps appearing in her mind, which makes her unable to sleep smoothly.


    "Big brother," eliasso said directly when she saw her sister so frustrated, "I want you to sleep with me!"


    "But your Elsa sister..."


    Elia pouted: "my sister is afraid of this. Big brother, you can accompany her."


    "This is not appropriate."


    Don shook his head, which was really inappropriate.


    Elia and Elsa may be at ease, but he can''t guarantee a good sleep.


    "Oh, big brother, I hate it! Why not be so simple!"


    Elia said angrily, "hurry up!"


    "Lord, Lord..."


    Elsa lowered her eyes and peeped shyly at Donne: "if you can... Can you sleep with us? I, I really can''t sleep..."


    "This... All right!"


    Donne tangled, but after a moment, he let go.


    Anyway, I just sleep with them. As long as I don''t do anything too much, there''s no problem. Different people see different people, wise people see wisdom, and prostitutes see sex. If I think more, it''s complicated.


    However


    "Great!"


    Elsa breathed a sigh of relief and subconsciously said, "we have warmed the quilt. Lord, come quickly..."


    Donne really knows how to apply what he has learned... But isn''t the warm quilt really deep well ice on a hot day?


    "Wow! Big brother is so cool and comfortable!"


    Elia cheered and threw herself directly on Donne.


    "Really!"


    Elsa was surprised to find that Donne was so cool and comfortable that she didn''t want to move it away: "magic is really very convenient... Well, so comfortable..."


    "Of course, otherwise i... eh? Big brother, you took out the stick and stabbed me."


    "Stick?"


    Curious Elsa stretched out her hand and grabbed it. The next moment she took back her hand like lightning and turned red.


    Is that what my mother said


    Ah! I reached for it!


    The gods are on - I really didn''t mean it!


    Lord, he, he is really too bad!


    Donne looked up at the sky speechless: "please... Go to sleep..."


    Some things are beyond the control of human will.


    Fortunately, there are also some things that human will can control.


    Elsa and Elia are so simple and lovely that they must be the reincarnation of the dirty demon king! you ''re right!

 Chapter 165

    Hilton slept comfortably until dawn. Recently, she has been busy with the business of the chamber of Commerce. She works overtime every day and seldom has a rest. She has been on the road these days. Suddenly, she slept so comfortably that she didn''t want to get up after opening her eyes.


    Staring at the ceiling and feeling the soft bed under her, Hilton muttered, "Elsa, I finally understand why so many people like to sleep in... Elsa?"


    Hilton touched her side, but she didn''t touch anyone. It was obvious that Elsa wasn''t crowded with her.


    "Well, when did I fall asleep last night..."


    Hilton recalled that she couldn''t even remember when she fell asleep, but the sleep was so comfortable that the pressure on her whole body was swept away.


    "Really, the Lord is also in the room. He slept so dead..."


    Hilton tilted his lips, secretly despised himself and muttered: "seeing Elsa so timid and shy, I thought I had the opportunity to spend the spring night with the Lord..."


    Thinking of this, Hilton subconsciously looked aside. As a result, she was stunned.


    That timid and shy Elsa, now she''s all in the Lord''s arms!?


    And with a sweet blush on his face, he slept very sweet!?


    What the hell


    Hilton scratched his head. "Haven''t I woke up yet?"


    Anyway, that Elsa couldn''t have acted so boldly, could she?


    On the contrary, Elia, who holds the Lord''s arm and sticks to him like a pet, understands better. Little girls are very sticky... Right?


    In other words, the Lord just slept with Elsa and Elia? Is his hobby really special?


    Hilton tiptoed to go out.


    "Go out and close the door."


    Hilton''s face stiffened: "Lord, when did you wake up?"


    "Well, I woke up early."


    God... Didn''t the Lord hear what he just whispered?


    It seemed that he saw Hilton''s embarrassment. Donne came back and added: "Oh, actually, I just woke up and didn''t hear anything..."


    Lord


    Hilton wanted to cry. Although he seemed very considerate and gentle, the effect of mending the knife was actually more cruel!


    Hilton couldn''t stand the embarrassment. He left the room and went downstairs in a daze


    "Eh? The stairs seemed a little different just now?"


    Hilton suddenly recovered, turned his head and suddenly widened his eyes. The wooden stairs were covered with dark red dry blood!


    What is going on?


    Hilton was startled. He covered his chest and looked around. He found that blood could be seen not only on the stairs, but also in the hall below and in the corridor!


    But I can''t see a body!


    The strange situation made Hilton absorb the air conditioner. She quietly came to the door of the hotel, pushed a gap and looked out. The morning fog shrouded in the fog was calm and quiet, and there was no sound in the street.


    What happened last night!?


    Hilton shivered inexplicably and hurried back to the room.


    "Lord! What happened last night?"


    If anyone knows the truth, Hilton thinks it must be Lord!


    "Well, did you find it?"


    Donne moved a little hard and wanted to sit up, but Elia and Elsa sandwiched him in the middle so that he couldn''t move at all.


    "OK..."


    Finally, Donne gave up and turned to Hilton and said, "those people in town wanted to attack us last night. They are actually a gang of robbers working with the necromancer."


    "Robber!? cooperate with necromancer!?"


    Hilton was dumbfounded: "is there a necromancer who dares to appear here so close to Alex?"


    "Who knows what he thinks. He killed all the people in Chenwu town. Those robbers disguised as the residents of the town - if they didn''t meet us, they would continue to hide here."


    "The necromancer..."


    "They''re all dead."


    Hilton was relieved: "it''s worthy of being Lord. I''m afraid we would all die here without you."


    Donne smiled: "I didn''t kill the necromancer... It was God''s punishment."


    "Divine punishment!?"


    "Yes, he slaughtered residents in the Church of jebirni, the God of light, and used the death ceremony to transform corpses. This is blasphemy, so he was finally purified."


    Hilton looked shocked: "although I have always known that there is divine punishment, but... This is the first time I have heard that a real divine punishment has come!"


    Donne was stunned: "is divine punishment very rare?"


    "Of course!"


    Hilton said very seriously, "although devout believers of the gods can listen to the oracle and encounter the will of God in very rare cases... But God''s punishment has only been heard and never seen."


    Although Hilton didn''t see the punishment last night, she didn''t think Donne would be in the mood to lie to her.


    Donne also became serious. He thought divine punishment would often purify blasphemers, but now he found that things seemed a little wrong.


    When forging hammer castle, he ridiculed nisclair with cheap mouth, and then witnessed the coming of God''s will. Last night, he just began to doubt the power of prandal gods, and in the twinkling of an eye, jebirni sent a divine punishment in front of him


    What does that mean?


    Either it shows that prandal gods are not those false gods, demigods and evil gods, but really omniscient gods, or the gods in the world are very boring, staring at him, an outsider, and ready to hit him in the face at any time


    Donne''s inexplicable feeling is that the second possibility is greater


    This is, Donne suddenly stunned, with a strange smile on his face. Just when Hilton wondered what Donne was laughing at, she suddenly saw Elsa''s face getting redder and redder in Donne''s arms.


    So Hilton laughed.


    Donne patted Elsa. "Now that you''re awake, why don''t you get up?"


    Elsa couldn''t pretend any more and sat up with her face covered.


    Lord, really!


    Don''t you know how to let the girls down!? It''s really embarrassing to be exposed


    It felt warm on her face. Elsa had no face to see anyone. In particular, Hilton was still looking at her narrowly. Her eyes looked like something strange had happened between her and the Lord


    Nothing happened!


    "Well, now that you''re awake, wash up and get ready for breakfast."


    Donne patted Elia awake: "eat early and go on the road early."


    "OK, I''ll call someone else now."


    Hilton called at once.


    After washing their faces, they went downstairs. Because the robbers were dead, they had to do their own breakfast. Fortunately, there were many ingredients stored here, which was convenient for them.


    Just after sitting there without two meals, he suddenly stumbled down from the upstairs. Two men and two women were Kevin, his bodyguard and his two women.


    "How dare you --"


    Kevin with black eyes widened his eyes. After the big noise last night, he almost didn''t dare to sleep. He kept hiding under the bed with the two women and shivered all night.


    If he hadn''t heard the voice downstairs, he wouldn''t know it was dawn.


    "The robbers are dead."


    His bodyguard ran back after glancing at the door and said in a deep voice, "but still no trace of the captain."


    "Damn it, where did he go at this time!"


    Kevin swore and watched Donne swallow the hot food in front of them.


    Although Donne knew that all his bodyguards were dead, he didn''t like Kevin and didn''t bother to remind him. He ate breakfast himself.


    Kevin said to the two women, "go to the kitchen and get me some breakfast."


    "Young master..."


    The two women were very embarrassed: "we can''t cook..."


    "Waste!"


    Kevin is furious: "I want you to have what use!"


    The two women secretly feigned. Why didn''t they say such words when they asked us to go to bed? If a woman can warm her quilt and have children, why can she cook? Hum!


    The guard frowned slightly. He was also a little hungry. He looked at Donne. Although he could see that Donne was the real leader of the team, he could also feel Donne''s indifference. After a turn, his eyes fell on the nearby Perrin.


    There was a clear line between Perrin''s people and Donne''s people. The guard knew that although they were in the same team, there must be contradictions between Perrin and Donne.


    So Kevin''s bodyguard went to Perrin and said faintly, "Viscount Nelly, please let your people prepare enough breakfast for us. When we return to arlinks, we will come to the door and thank you."


    PELON, who was having dinner, suddenly heard what Kevin''s bodyguard said. She was suddenly shocked and flustered. She stood up and said, "please don''t say that! It''s my honor to help master Kevin! We''ve prepared enough breakfast here. Please come to dinner quickly!"


    The bodyguard showed a faint smile: "thank you so much."


    "Well, I was so arrogant in Ellington before. Now I see another nobleman, so..."


    Elsa muttered, looking unhappy.


    Donne smiled. "That''s why he''s a real aristocrat."


    "Nonsense!"


    Elia said angrily, "I think big brother is a real aristocrat!"


    "On the contrary," Donne shook his head and laughed. "I''m completely non mainstream."


    Kevin glanced at Donne, bypassed them and came to Perrin, and then said proudly: "I swear in the name of Kevin foal, viscount Perrin Nelly, your help will bring you rich returns!"


    Kevin foal!?


    Donne, Elsa and Hilton were stunned.

 Chapter 166

    The carriages on the road rumbled, and the two convoys seemed to merge into one.


    Kevin''s men had died, leaving only a bodyguard as the coachman, so he had to abandon the other carriages and walk with Donne''s motorcade.


    In the carriage, Donne, Elsa and Hilton looked at each other and were all silent.


    Don didn''t expect to hear the name of the foal family here.


    What''s more, Kevin, who was still thinking about Elsa last night, was actually a member of the foyer family!


    He is such a crazy guy that he still wants to occupy Elsa. Do his parents know that he is so Dior!? Elsa is his sister¡ª¡ª Although I don''t know how old Kevin is and whose offspring he is, he is obviously several years older than Elsa.


    "So, is that Kevin really from the foal family?"


    "Yes, he took out the family emblem of the foal family. As for whether it is true or false, he''ll know when he comes to alinks."


    Donne frowned. Kevin''s appearance made him have a bad impression on the foal family. If the people of that family have the same virtue as Kevin, I''m afraid this family is not a serious family. He needs to consider whether he can safely let Elsa return.


    But on second thought, when the forest is big, there are all kinds of birds. Isn''t abelton very reliable? It''s normal for such a big family to have a wonderful flower.


    So, for Elsa''s sake, Donne decided that as long as the Kevin didn''t die, he would not see him until he came to arlinks.


    In the next few days, Kevin has been hanging out with Perrin Nelly and has the opportunity to get in close contact with Kevin. Perrin is very surprised. What makes him more happy is that Kevin and he have quite a lot of common topics to talk about, whether it''s about which flower street in alinks has more beautiful women, or which number one in the opera house is better at serving people, The two of them actually became very close in a short time, and they also made an appointment to relax together after arriving in arlinks


    Donne, who had been watching them secretly, couldn''t help shaking his head and canceling the projection: "they two are like-minded."


    Hilton shrugged: "in fact, the young nobles in yarinks are almost the same as them... Although on the surface they need to follow strict aristocratic etiquette to show the family''s upbringing, they don''t do less dirty things in private... In short, if you look at who is the most shameless, you can roughly guess who can be more powerful in this circle in the future."


    Elsa was so frightened that she put out her tongue: "if the nobles are like this, I''d better not go back... I don''t want to be constrained all day."


    Donne smiled. Perhaps Alberton and Clara''s seclusion in Ellington was a good choice and gave Elsa a a happy childhood, but they might not think that Elsa''s yearning for freedom was also given by her free growth. She was not a person who would accept the constraints obediently.


    Elia looked at the three of them blankly: "Nora, what are they talking about? Can you understand?"


    Nora blinked, wiped the sugar residue off the corner of her mouth and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "That''s what big brother said... And..."


    Elia tilted her head and was full of doubts: "what does that Kevin in the projection mean when he said ''people have beautiful voice, good service, big chest and high hip skills''?"


    "I don''t understand..."


    Nora scratched her head and looked at Donne.


    After hearing what Elia said, the three people who were talking reacted differently.


    Simple Elsa was stunned for a moment and said seriously: "it may mean that a woman has a good figure, looks beautiful and has strong fighting skills..."


    War skills? Indeed, it can be regarded as a "war" skill


    Donne and Hilton were embarrassed. Elsa and Elia didn''t understand, so they didn''t feel anything, but they did.


    Donne quickly winked at Hilton and hoped she would use her brain to answer Elia''s doubts, so Hilton was stupid. She didn''t have such experience. Can she tell children about that kind of thing?


    So Hilton hurried to look out of the window, like I didn''t hear or see at all


    This guy!


    Don''t know how to help the boss solve his problems? Go back and deduct your salary!


    "Nah, big brother, what do you mean?"


    Looking at the pure and innocent little Lori, after tangled for a moment, Donne coughed and said very seriously, "Elia, what Kevin said is praising a woman."


    "Oh!"


    Elia suddenly realized: "I understand!"


    "You see, I''ll say it."


    Elsa said happily: "I think so as soon as I hear it. In the future, I will certainly become a woman like ''human voice sweet, good service, big chest and hip, high technology''..."


    "Poof!"


    The tea in Donne''s mouth gushed out at once, so Elsa was foolproof, and her clothes were wet all over


    Elsa exclaimed, and she subconsciously wanted to take off her clothes.


    Donne exclaimed, turned quickly to avoid, hit his head on the partition and bounced back.


    Elsa exclaimed again, because Donne, who didn''t want to watch the ball civilized, fell on her!


    Donne screamed again because he was hit by ELSA with the ball!


    Elsa screamed again, because the curious Elia handball!


    Don screamed again because he accidentally handball!


    ... in a word, there was a sudden chaos in the carriage


    This kind of situation happened frequently during the trip. Now even Hilton has gradually got used to it. Once this "accident" occurs, she subconsciously hid away, so as not to affect even her.


    But looking at the embarrassed Donne and the red faced Elsa, Hilton was really curious.


    Lord, what''s the relationship with Miss Fiona? Did the two of them cross that step?


    If Miss Fiona wants to revive the glory of the golden rose family, she must rely on the strength of others. Lord is a good choice, but... If Miss Fiona marries Lord, will miss Fiona change her surname Huh? wait? Anyway, what''s your Lord''s last name?


    Hilton was stunned because she still didn''t know Donne''s last name - she didn''t think about the possibility that Donne wasn''t a member of the big family.


    However, Donne didn''t tell her that the smart Hilton just thought there was something inside and didn''t ask, as if he didn''t know.


    So, along the way, they talked a lot about business, Ellington''s future construction plan, people''s shopping psychology... Even some sales ideas. Hilton gained a lot and worshipped Donne more, but they talked about everything, not about the feelings between Donne and Fiona, nor about Donne''s family.


    But Hilton decided that Donne came from a big family, because Lord, his insight was too broad, and his vision was very far sighted. Where many people didn''t see or notice, he often put forward it in a casual sentence, such as his understanding of the sentence - if you want to be rich, build roads first, No one can be more profound than Hilton.


    The smooth traffic and the improvement of transportation efficiency have obvious effects on commercial activities and regional vitality.


    The most rare thing is that not only these simple and easy to understand principles, the Lord even knows the noble consumer psychology, and his grasp is really in place. If "don''t buy the right, only buy the expensive" is just a simple explanation, then the words "no one has me, no one has me, no one has me, no one has me, no one is good, no one is good, no one is cheap, and no one is cheap", For Hilton, it''s like being enlightened in an instant!


    The words "no one has me, no one has me" not only explain the shopping psychology of aristocrats in the simplest and most straightforward words, but also a basic business law. As long as you can learn and master these two points, you can become a businessman who can ring through one side.


    Although the words "people are excellent and I am cheap" have nothing to do with the noble consumption concept, the business truth is more clear and thorough. For the same excellent products, if they want to win, they must improve technology, lower costs, and lower prices and higher profits. This is the only magic weapon to win by surprise.


    However, price war is a double-edged sword. Low prices will not only destroy the enemy, but also destroy themselves. Therefore, at this time, the last rule of businessmen appeared, and people are cheap.


    In a very simple sentence, but it is also very complex. It can be understood as changing careers or changing directions. However, in business, I''m afraid the most correct understanding should be to open up a new market!


    Yes, the easiest place to make money in the world is a new market! No competition, no pressure, all standards are determined by the first person to develop this market. Is there anything more wonderful than this?


    Hilton has been immersed in the experience taught by Donne these days on the road. She is eager to absorb all knowledge, but she knows that the knowledge taught by the Lord to her is not the most valuable. The most valuable thing is the way to see things taught by the Lord to her. She has mastered this method, She can use the sharpest eyes to explore the blank market in the world.


    The more she mastered, Hilton''s admiration for Donne became deeper and deeper, and her heart became more and more shocked, because she didn''t know what kind of family could teach Donne such an excellent young member.


    Looking at Donne lazily leaning on the sofa and enjoying Elia''s massage, Hilton suddenly jumped in his heart. If the Lord is the king of a country


    Then that country is bound to become the most powerful country in prandar!


    Don didn''t know that what he said casually would make Hilton think so much. If he knew, he would be amazed at the big brain hole of prandal locals

 Chapter 167

    Arlex, the capital of the Ilus Empire, is known as the city of glory. The permanent population here is as high as one million. Even if you look at the whole prandal, it is one of the super cities.


    what? Say millions of people are not super cities? Are you kidding me?


    Don''t forget that this is prandal, not the earth.


    Although prandar''s high-level combat effectiveness is comparable to the nuclear bomb on earth, and the life of the upper society is even more convenient than that on earth, because the power is monopolized by the upper society, it is difficult for knowledge and culture to circulate to the lower people. Therefore, the thinking and creativity of ordinary people are completely imprisoned, so their life is still in a very primitive stage.


    Because of the guidance of the upper class, they subconsciously yearn for magic and talent, place their hopes on magic and talent, and think that it is the only way out. Therefore, no one has ever studied physical chemistry and other disciplines, which is why Donne is tangled.


    Yes, it''s clear that the civilization here has lasted for thousands of years, but it hasn''t even invented some very basic things. Isn''t it strange?


    One of the reasons is that because the world has magic, people see hope, so they are lazy.


    The second reason is that the nobility has absolute control over the people at the bottom.


    incomprehension? It''s simple.


    If the civilians have any good inventions, the upper class nobles will immediately and violently take them as their own. If they are harmless inventions, they may see the sun again. If the invention touches the foundation of the nobles'' interests, it will be completely hidden.


    In this case, can civilians really spark their thinking? Do you really dare to bloom?


    Donne shook his head to himself.


    Is it really happy to live here?


    Looking at the pedestrians in the street outside, he was filled with emotion.


    They have no magic, no strength of blood and gas, and no talent. They live here with their own hands and strength. It can be seen how hard it is.


    Don''t you understand?


    Let''s make another analogy. It''s like a man who can''t do anything but move bricks living in Beijing... Is this metaphor very vivid?


    In Donne''s opinion, alinks can already be called prandal''s super city. It is crowded, prosperous and full of vitality.


    It is quite different from the cities we have seen before. As the imperial capital, alinks is not reluctant to use the power of magicians to complete various architectural miracles.


    One of them is the 100 meter high wall that I passed when I first entered the city.


    Yes, Donne saw that the wall was at least 100 meters high. What''s the concept? The first floor on the earth is about three meters, that is, the city wall alone is as high as 33 floors.


    The walls of arlinks compete with the main gate of hammerforge.


    This city wall can stop any conventional army here, and can only accept the reality of despair, not to mention that the city wall has two layers


    Yes, it''s two floors.


    Between the outer city wall and the inner city wall are the outer city area, civilian area, military area, market area, outer city municipal area, Holy See area, etc. the main residents here are ordinary residents and 10000 permanent troops. They are the pro guards of the Ilus royal family and the fundamental force to maintain law and order in arlex. When necessary, The 10000 Pro guards will not hesitate to kill all targets that threaten the king.


    The second layer of the city wall is the inner city area, which is commonly known as the noble area. Being able to enter the inner city area itself represents a unique honor. Those who struggle in the outer city area will look inside eagerly and hope to become a member of the inner city when they pass through the gate to the inner city many times.


    However, that hope is too slim.


    Donne noticed that five floating islands were suspended over the Alex.


    "A mage tower is built on each of the five floating islands. The five mage towers resonate with each other. In case of an emergency, they can immediately open a super shield. It is said that this shield can even resist the fierce attack of legendary strong men!"


    Hilton explained with a sigh to Donne that she didn''t know the specific situation. She had heard it before.


    In addition to these, it is said that the overall planning of yarinks is designed by the star moon tower Secret Law Association. The ground here is leveled by magic, and the water used in the city is also attracted by magic. Here, permanent residents even need to apply for a magic crystal card to deal with all kinds of things


    Compared with other cities, the application of magic has indeed penetrated into all aspects of residents here in arlinks.


    "If only other cities could popularize the application of magic like Alex."


    Donne sighed. Although the popularization of magic here is not the kind of magic civilization he imagined, it is a good start.


    "That''s impossible."


    Hilton smiled: "in order to hire these magicians, the Empire has to spend tens of millions of gold coins every year. This is still the price in peacetime. If it is war time, if you want them to participate in the battle, you have to pay a higher price."


    "Sounds weird..."


    Donne said awkwardly, "it''s like a mercenary."


    "But in fact, now the magician is a neutral force independent of all countries."


    Hilton stalled: "since the end of the second chaotic invasion war, Jean Lord of the stars and moon established the city of silver, and then established the Secret Law Association of the stars and moon tower, and then the magicians of the stars and moon tower declared permanent neutrality."


    "Ah?"


    Donne was surprised, which was different from what he knew in the game. Although the silver city and the star moon tower exist, when did the magician become a neutral camp?


    "... Lord, you are a magician. You don''t even know this kind of thing. Is it really all right?"


    "Wait! Does the Holy See of light have no objection to the announcement of permanent neutrality by the star moon tower secret Dharma association?"


    Different from other gods, jebirni, the God of light, is obviously more popular. His teachings and dogmas let people abide by order and guard kindness. However, most of the time, the Holy See''s duty is an observer on the side of God rather than an executor. Only when order is broken can it be wanted by the Holy See. Although war is an act of chaos, But as an act that eventually tends to order, it is not disturbed by the Holy See.


    Moreover, war can also expand the opportunities for the Holy See to develop believers. Therefore, the Holy See of light actually maintains a positive attitude towards war, but there is a hidden rule. If the Holy See of light wants to intervene in the affairs of the country, it must have a corresponding force to restrain it, and the star moon tower Secret Law Association is this force.


    Donne frowned. In his impression, the star moon tower Secret Law Association and the Holy See of light are two rogue forces in the human camp. In the game, the Holy See of light is very keen to intervene in politics and wars in various countries. If the star moon tower Secret Law Association suddenly announces that it will quit playing, the Holy See of light can only declare neutrality and no longer intervene in politics.


    Why do things turn out like this?


    Because the world is a world of order, everything must return to order. Without the power of restraint, the future of the bright Vatican tends to chaos, which is not recognized by the gods.


    Don''t you understand?


    Let''s make another analogy. If the Secret Law Association is the United States and the Holy See of light is Russia, the United States and Russia have been competing with each other to expand their influence with other countries as tools, and are also supervised by a third party (gods). Suddenly one day, the United States felt that it was boring to interfere in other countries'' internal affairs, so it announced that it would not play, It will be permanently neutral and will not take the initiative to interfere in anything... It is estimated that even the gods will be stunned and cry out in surprise, right?


    If... Yes, I mean if, in that case, what would Russia, supervised by the gods, do?


    It must also declare its neutrality, because its very existence is to destroy the balance. If it is allowed to continue, the whole world will soon fall into collapse.


    At that time, the first thing that God should kill is its church.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Hilton looked puzzled: "the Holy See of light has always been neutral."


    "... okay..."


    Donne shivered and took a deep breath. What''s the surprise?


    Yes, didn''t you know that there are many differences between here and the game?


    It''s just that the two major forces remain neutral. What''s amazing... It''s strange!


    These two forces are the two biggest human forces in prandar!!!


    The Holy See has always believed that human beings, as the people of God, should hold the most basic respect for the power of magic, and the existence of magicians provokes the majesty of God. Therefore, the relationship between magicians and the holy see is not natural. They play their brains so hard without saying they meet. At least, it is normal to raise their sleeves with sarcasm!


    They all declared permanent neutrality?!


    What the hell is this world!?


    When the members of the two super giants met, they didn''t sneer at the copying guy. They even greeted him with a smile and asked if you had eaten... The painting style is different!


    Is it true that I have been idle for too long, so I decided to be permanently neutral and become a war mercenary?


    Who gives money will help who beat the opposite? What if both sides have their own people?


    Did the person who made this decision have a brain attack!?


    I don''t know if that man has brain pumping. Anyway, don feels like he''s going to have a brain pumping.


    It seems that with the passage of time, the difference between the game and the world is getting bigger and bigger. What does this mean?


    Donne didn''t dare to think. He was terrified.


    "Anyway," Hilton said casually, looking out the window: "Since the end of the second chaotic invasion war, the Holy See of light and the Secret Law Association have appeared less and less. It is said that they have been busy fighting against chaotic creatures all over the world. It is also said that they are excavating the relics before the war all over the world, trying to restore the previous technology, and they are planning something big..."


    Hilton looked back, shrugged and said, "in a word, conspiracy theory has never stopped, but the Holy See of light can still hear the oracle of the great God of light, which at least shows that they have not done anything contrary to their teachings."


    "Maybe."


    Donne frowned. He didn''t know why. He always felt that there were other reasons, and it was likely that the reason would eventually entangle him and involve him in the vortex


    At this time, the carriage that had been running for a long time finally stopped in front of the second wall. Inside, it was the noble district.

 Chapter 168

    After entering the inner city, Donne suddenly stopped the carriage, drove Perrin''s bodyguard back and sat in front of him.


    "Baron Donne, what do you mean?"


    Perrin felt a little bad. Should something happen at the last minute?


    Donne glanced at him and said faintly, "I''ll go to the noble Council tomorrow. It''s none of your business. You can get out."


    "You --"


    Perrin was furious and stared at Donne fiercely: "I dare not do anything to you in Ellington because it''s your territory, but in Arlington, Baron Donne, if you are still so rude, I''ll let you know the end of such recklessness!"


    "Oh, if your ass doesn''t hurt, you are always welcome to retaliate against me."


    Donne said that casually and drove the carriage to foal''s house with great interest.


    Perrin''s face changed slightly, ass? Why did he mention his ass!?


    Damn it, did he arrange the wonderful date that night!? He''s watching!? Or is that woman his tool at all!?


    Then Kevin poked his head out of the carriage and asked, "Viscount Nelly, what happened?"


    "Not that Donne!"


    Perrin snorted coldly and suppressed his anger: "just a nouveau riche, how dare he disrespect me... Wait and see, this aristocratic Council will make him look good!"


    "I see..."


    Kevin looked at Donne''s carriage thoughtfully and suddenly whispered, "by the way, if the noble Council is going to imprison them, remember to inform me and take care of the chick Elsa for me."


    Perrin smiled and said, "don''t worry, master Kevin, as long as I have a chance, I will help you."


    "Yes, very good."


    Kevin smiled happily: "come and see me at foal''s house in a few days. Young master Ben will show you some people. It''s very good for you."


    "Thank you for your promotion, young master!"


    Perrin is very happy to know that Kevin plans to cultivate himself as a confidant. Why don''t he know that this is his future master? Of course, immediately "kneel and lick".


    "Go back and recover your life first. I have to go back and deal with some things."


    Peyton hurried to send Kevin to the carriage: "young master, let''s go. Peyton congratulated young master on succeeding to the title in advance."


    "Ha ha, of course! Let''s go and go home."


    On the other side, Hilton got out of the carriage and sat next to Donne.


    "Lord, let me come..."


    Hilton always feels very awkward. After all, Donne is a noble and Lord. Now she drives a carriage, while her men sit in the carriage and enjoy it.


    This is upside down


    "No, your strength can''t control them."


    Donne smiled faintly. These two horses are domesticated horses. They are very obedient, but if they don''t have enough strength, they can''t control their honest turn.


    Hilton is not an apocalypse, but also a woman. It is estimated that she has not done much rough work before. It is estimated that she will be thrown out if she is not careful.


    Hilton smiled. She really didn''t have much strength.


    "Well, do you know which street foal''s house is on?"


    Donne watched the surrounding buildings as he drove the carriage.


    In the game, the city is not very huge, and players can transmit or fly. In addition, there are maps, so there will be no such thing as getting lost.


    But the difference between the real alinks and the game is too big. The huge city covers several hills, and the undulating architectural community can''t see the edge at a glance. It''s too difficult to find the target accurately in such a strange city - there won''t be omniscient guards here who will mark it on your map.


    "I don''t know..."


    Hilton smiled and said, "I was just an ordinary member of the golden rose family. It was my honor to enter the inner city. How dare I run around, but in the case of the foal family, they should be in the garden area."


    The inner city of arlinks is divided into noble District, College District, municipal district, garden district and royal district.


    Aristocratic District, as the name suggests, is the area where Ilus aristocrats live. Although many aristocratic properties are all over the world, they must have a home here, even if they don''t live here all year round, because it is a symbol of identity.


    Generally speaking, the ordinary nobles of the Empire will live here.


    The college area is the well-known Ilus Royal Military Academy. It is an important channel for civilians to break through the shackles of class, and it is also a place that Ilus royal family attaches great importance to. As long as students from this academy have experienced the training of war, they can soon become talents that can be used for great purposes, which is of unparalleled importance to the export of imperial talents.


    However, entering the Royal Military Academy is a very difficult thing. It is the same for both civilians and nobles. To enter it, you must first prove your ability, whether it is superior brave power or different extraordinary wisdom. You can enter the academy only after being recognized by the college tutors.


    After entering the college, it is almost 100% sure that you can at least get a baron, which is an irresistible temptation for children of civilian origin.


    It is precisely because the Royal Military Academy has also opened the door to civilians, which intensifies the contradictions of some traditional nobles. They believe that allowing children to study with civilians is a blasphemy of their noble status. Therefore, some noble families refuse to send their children to study.


    In addition to teaching some basic knowledge, the college also teaches some war skills, command skills, combat skills, etc. in addition, the college also has magicians specially hired from the star moon tower. They will teach some magic learning skills to students with magic talent... Want to learn more advanced knowledge? Then you can only go to the silver city to join the neutral star moon tower Secret Law Association.


    The royal family does not mind these students joining the Secret Law Association. On the contrary, his majesty Victor has been actively promoting gifted people to join the Secret Law Association to study magic. Many nobles are very puzzled about this


    As for why? Donne just thought about it


    The aristocratic district and the aristocratic district are the closest to the periphery, which is the area of the inner city hall and other inner city municipal institutions, and the aristocratic Council summoning Donne is located in this area.


    The garden area is not just a garden. The decoration here is very luxurious, that is, the VIP area in the inner city. Only those nobles with strong strength and great contributions to the Empire are eligible for the manor villa in the garden area, and there are only a few such families throughout the Empire.


    The foal family is obviously one of them.


    The Royal District, in fact, should be more specifically referred to as the Castle District, because the whole Royal district is the central area of arlex. It is a huge castle that occupies the mountain alone. In fact, it is a city in the city. All dynasties of Ilus royal families live in the castle except the Lord prince, It is said that there was once a member of the royal family who never left the castle from birth to death.


    Shudder, dead houses!


    This is really the realm from home to death!


    Donne knew the general location of the garden area, so he changed the direction of the carriage and headed for the flower park.


    After running for about half an hour, the carriage was stopped by heavily armed guards.


    "The front is the garden area. Please show your ID. if you don''t have a residence permit or invitation, please leave immediately."


    certificates?


    Donne scratched his head. At the beginning, the foot man ran amok in the game. What the hell''s the certificate


    "Lord..."


    Then Elsa called out to Donne in anticipation.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Certificate... Is this it?"


    Elsa took out a badge and a letter from her pocket: "my father gave it to me before leaving..."


    The badge is a sharp sword twined by angel wings. It is the badge of the foal family.


    Donne handed the badge to the guard.


    As soon as the guard saw the badge, his face immediately smiled: "in the carriage is a guest of the foal family? Please wait a moment."


    With that, several guards next to put the badge on a square crystal column. The next moment, light appeared at the bottom of the square crystal column and focused on the badge, and then a realistic three-dimensional projection of the badge appeared above.


    what the fuck!?


    Donne was stunned at this scene, holographic projection!? Or no media!?


    Although Donne can also realize projection by some means, he actually uses the power of elements and is still 2D plane. That''s the case with the remote communication of magicians. But when the projection just appeared, Donne didn''t feel the fluctuation of elements in the air, that is to say, the realization of this projection didn''t use elements, and the medium was just pure air.


    It''s normal to have this technology on earth, but here in prandal... Don, who has always had a sense of superiority, found for the first time that the boundary between magic civilization and scientific and technological civilization seems not so obvious.


    "It''s true."


    Several guards nodded, returned the badge to Donne, and saluted the carriage very respectfully: "welcome to the garden area. Have a nice day."


    Donne glanced at the crystal pillar and asked, "which street is the foal family on? This is our first time."


    The guard looked at the carriage with envy, pointed to his right hand and said, "on the Third Avenue in the garden area, turn right along the third intersection of this road, and you will soon see foal''s house."


    "Thank you."


    After thanking him, Donne drove the carriage on, and soon they stopped outside a huge manor.


    "This... Is foal''s house?"


    Donne''s mouth was drawn. Even if it was different from the game, was it too different?

 Chapter 169

    Looking at the woods in front of him, Donne felt that he was really a dog in the sun - how local tyrant is it?


    Not far behind is a lively city. Here, across a fence, it becomes a quiet forest. You can vaguely see the winding roads and lakes


    The foal family actually built an artificial forest and lake in their own house


    What a 24K pure tyrant!


    Of course, the concept of a district in the city is different from that in the game. Can storm City Garden District be compared with Chaoyang District in Beijing? Obviously not


    In such a large residential area, only a handful of noble families live here. It can be imagined how large an area each family can allocate.


    The foal family, in charge of the Knights of the Kingdom sword, and the Empire "Ellington!?"


    The guards changed their faces slightly and looked at the carriage with great excitement: "Mr. Alberton? Are you back?"


    Elsa, who had just poked her head out, was startled and hurried back. Curious Elia leaned her head out, stuck out her tongue to Donne and laughed foolishly.


    "I''m sorry, it''s not Mr. Alberton," Donne smiled and confirmed his identity. "It''s Mr. Alberton''s daughter. Elsa foal is back."


    Kevin was startled when he heard Alberton''s name, but his face turned green when he heard Elsa''s full name.


    Elsa?


    Elsa foal?


    She''s uncle Alberton''s daughter!?


    Donne noticed the change in Kevin''s face and sneered. The boy finally knew Elsa was his sister? Look, it scared him


    In fact, don''t think so.


    The reason why Kevin is so surprised is not that Elsa is his sister, but Elsa''s identity.


    After a steady look at Elsa, Kevin suddenly said nothing, turned and hurried into the carriage and rushed to the manor.


    "What happened to him?"


    Hilton frowned. "I think he''s a little strange."


    Tang en shook his head and said politely to the guard, "could you please inform me?"


    "There''s no need to report. You go in. I think the Duke will be very happy to see her."


    The guards had just seen Elsa''s appearance. They were like a model with Alberton''s wife Clara, so they let go very quickly.


    "Thank you."


    Donne got back into the carriage and staggered deep into the manor.


    "Unexpectedly, Mr. Alberton''s daughter came back... It seems that Mr. Alberton came back last month for his daughter?"


    "It should be... But now, Kevin is going to be a tragedy, ha ha."


    "You deserve it. Although you are the Duke''s nephew and grandson, you can have a good life by relying on the shadow of your ancestors. You just want more... When Miss Elsa comes back, he has nothing to do with him."


    Nephew and grandson?


    Donne overheard the guards'' words and frowned slightly. Obery''s nephew and grandson, what are you doing here?


    Not to mention prandal, even in China, which attaches great importance to blood relationship, few distant relatives like nephews and grandchildren often contact - of course, if you are a cadre with the prefix of the country that can directly listen to heaven, it is different. Let alone nephews and grandchildren, from grandchildren, family nephews and grandchildren, and even distant relatives with nine families and five clothes can be related to you


    Donne thought about it for a while and then gave up. Anyway, he''ll see obery soon, and then everything will come out.


    Deep in the manor, a tough looking old man in his fifties sat on the stone platform by the lake, his eyes closed slightly, his breathing was stable and weak, as if he had entered a turtle breathing state, but his body was shaking at a high speed that could not be detected by the naked eye, and the surging blood and Qi force was running in his body, It has brought him great strength and a longer life.


    He is the current patriarch of the foal family and the invincible blade of the Ilus Empire, obery foal. Beside him is a one person high blue and gold two handed giant sword. The giant sword forged from refined gold shines with an irrecoverable magic brilliance. This is his favorite weapon, which he calls the sword of guilt!


    However, at the moment, he is facing a very difficult choice... Due to someone''s strong request, his love sword may have to change its name.


    Suddenly, oberli opened his eyes, waved his hand gently, and the huge sword in both hands flew into the sky. The next moment, the grand duke jumped, grabbed the handle of the sword in the air, waved his sword smartly, and then a huge X-shaped sword Qi tore the sky!


    "Hum! That''s my answer!" after aubury fell to the ground, he carried the huge sword on his shoulder and snorted coldly, "do you want to change the name of my love sword? Dream!"


    The next moment, a cold light suddenly flew from the nearby woods and stabbed Audrey hard in the back of his head!


    With a flash of light on oberli''s body, his strength was forcibly dispersed: "after so many years, there is no new means? Old bastard, come and talk to me!"


    "Hum!"


    Across the woods came a cold hum: "I''m right here. What do you mean by making an X in the sky? Pretend to force?"


    Oberli disdained and said, "it''s to tell the whole people of arlinks that I want my love sword to be renamed to make way for you. There''s no way!"


    "Good fellow! I didn''t give myself the title of the Great Duke of conviction! If you have any opinion, go to victor!"


    Oberley was furious: "how dare you say that if you didn''t nod, how dare that boy give you this title?"


    "Whatever you say..."


    "You old bastard! Your daughter''s elopement with my son hasn''t been settled with you yet -"


    "O''bury, you''re shameless!"


    An old man was so angry that he jumped over from the forest with his sword: "obviously your son kidnapped my baby daughter! I can''t kill you!"


    "Good! If you intrude into private territory, I can kill you openly!"


    O''brie smiled grimly and rushed over: "come on, Adrian, if you don''t kill you today, I''ll be your father!"


    "It''s not that easy for you to be my son!"


    Adrian also rushed over with a grim smile: "parola was blind when she married you!"


    "Cough..."


    At the moment when they were about to fight, a light cough came from the side, and obery and Adrian froze there at the same time.


    "Adrian," a kind and beautiful woman with a smile on her face, but she could feel a trace of black gas leaking out, "who do you say is blind?"


    "Parola..."


    Adrian smiled more ugly than he cried: "Why are you here..."


    "I''ve been sitting here all the time."


    Parola took a sip of black tea and said slowly, "I think you''re blind, aren''t you?"


    "Aubury!"


    Adrian gnashed his teeth with hate: "you''re biting me!"

 Chapter 170

    Oberli and Adrian grew up together, and their grudges can be summarized in one sentence.


    Love and kill each other.


    Yes, although they are now the patriarch of the foyer family and the patriarch of the bolette family, when they were young, they were devastated by their families since childhood. The wonderful thing is that oberli''s parents think Adrian is very excellent, and Adrian''s parents think oberli is very excellent. Under constant devastation, they are both very unconvinced by each other.


    Because the foal family and the bolette family are neighbors to each other, they have been secretly competing for toys, learning, etiquette, and even later cultivation, combat skills, equipment and love. During this period, obery, who has been stabilized by Adrian, miraculously moved back to a game and a decisive game.


    He won parola''s heart.


    So from then on, Adrian was no longer proud.


    If the first half of his life is Adrian''s proud time, then the second half of his life is the time for oberli to be proud.


    Princess parola married him, which brought great glory to the oberli family. She and oberli''s son Alberton were also excellent, and what made oberli most happy was that his son Alberton got Adrian''s daughter.


    Unfortunately, later, they left the imperial capital because of something, and Alberton even gave up the right of inheritance, which always made obery very angry.


    "You''re cruel! Wait for me! Sooner or later I''ll kick your ass like I did in those days!"


    Adrian swears and runs back to his house. He doesn''t want to lose his demeanor in front of parola.


    Although he didn''t get her favor, Adrian didn''t want to lose his demeanor in front of her. This is a man''s insistence.


    Or some explanation of abdominal darkness - the better he performs, the more parola will regret not marrying him, the more tangled and painful she will be, and the happier he will be.


    "Old man, you run fast! Otherwise, you''ll wait and see!"


    O''brie laughed wildly. He must return all the grievances he had suffered in the previous half of his life to Adrian before swallowing his breath. It''s uncomfortable not to vent!


    Parola still looked very elegant: "at an old age, can''t you two sit down and chat calmly?"


    "Of course not!"


    O''brie put his huge sword into the ground and snorted, "this guy is still thinking about you. I''ve been guarding against him for a long time!"


    Parola covered her face and smiled: "don''t talk nonsense. She''s old... If Erica hears it, Adrian may have a headache again."


    "I''ll kill him..."


    O''brie murmured and took a sip of black tea. Suddenly, he was stunned. He saw a boy running over in a hurry.


    "Grandpa oberley, here you are, ah, and grandma parola."


    Kevin, of course, hurried over. After discovering Elsa''s identity, he suddenly became nervous, so he was very eager to see them before Elsa, at least to win an impression.


    "Kevin, you''re here."


    Oberli nodded lukewarm. Kevin is the grandson of his uncle Charles. He has been very far away. Speaking, this is the second time they have met.


    If you want to say why o''brie is so cold... It''s because he''s angry.


    Yes, if it weren''t for him, he wouldn''t find Kevin anyway.


    Oberli has reached the age of having to appoint an heir. Originally, Alberton was the best choice, but he hid in Ellington and didn''t want to inherit the title or come back to inherit the status of patriarch.


    But apart from Alberton, o''brie looked at this circle and suddenly found that there was no other candidate!


    The Empire has very strict selection criteria for the heirs of Duke and noble families. Those who already have the imperial title are not eligible, those over the age of 40 are not eligible, and married women are not eligible


    After screening all kinds of rules, the glory of the foal family will fall to the point that no one can inherit!


    A while ago, he painstakingly called Alberton back. However, after the two had a secret conversation, to everyone''s surprise, oberley gave up forcing Alberton and let him leave.


    After o''brie thought hard for a long time and expanded the screening scope again and again, Kevin foal came into his sight.


    Kevin, who is very thin blooded, is the only person qualified to inherit the title at present


    Even though oberli was very unhappy, he could only recognize it for the continuation of the foal family.


    "I specially brought you two some specialties and spices from Tarris, which have been put away by the housekeeper. Grandma parola, you must have a try."


    Kevin has a deliberately flattering smile on his face. As a side branch of the foal family, although their vein also has a good position in the Tarris territory, it is too far from the foal family in the imperial capital.


    Not to mention that he was lucky enough to inherit the title of oberley this time. Therefore, even if Kevin is arrogant and arrogant, he can only hold his tail and smile in front of oberley.


    Hum!


    O''brie frowned slightly and had a worse impression of Kevin.


    As a man, when he speaks, he can''t keep his chest up, look up and be upright, but he always has a flashy smile. What does it look like?


    After all, oberli had been a soldier all his life. He had both the pride of the nobility and the ruffian spirit of the soldiers. But anyway, he appreciated the masculinity of the man who raised his head.


    "Kevin boy."


    O''brie said very impolitely, "you should also understand why I called you here. Frankly, I''m very disappointed to see you."


    Kevin turned white and subconsciously exclaimed, "why?"


    "Why?"


    Oberli rebuked, "if you want to inherit the glory of the foal family, show some real skills! Even if you don''t know anything, don''t understand anything, and don''t have the heart to strive for it - but look at you, where are you like a man?"


    "Hug, sorry..."


    Kevin was in a hurry and said with a guilty face: "Grandpa, I met the necromancer on the road a few days ago, so I''ve been a little afraid..."


    "What happened a few days ago? Can you be afraid until now? Are you a waste?"


    O''brie frowned. "And aren''t you alive? Since you''re alive, what else to be afraid of!?"


    "But, but..."


    Kevin found that he couldn''t communicate well with this grandpa... The generation gap is too big.


    O''brie is a general and a soldier. What about Kevin? It''s just an aristocratic young master who relies on the shadow of his ancestors. If they are direct relatives, it''s OK to say, but they are originally distant relatives. How can they have that kind of tolerance?


    "Obery! Be patient!"


    Parola shouted, and obery took a deep breath. Then he tried to control his mood: "sorry, Kevin, my attitude is worse - you go back and have a rest. I''ll talk to you about the designated inheritance later."


    Although Kevin wanted obery to nod his head immediately to confirm it, Kevin swallowed his words after seeing obery''s expression.


    exercise patience! Be patient!


    If you are too eager, you will lose points!


    At this time, especially at this critical juncture, the more insignificant details, the more points can be added!


    Use your brain! kevin!


    "I see, Grandpa aubury."


    Kevin nodded respectfully, then smiled and said, "grandma parola, are you tired? Let me pinch your shoulder?"


    Parola smiled, "all right."


    Kevin was so happy that he was just about to get close to him, but oberli suddenly appeared in front of him, and his big face almost pasted up.


    O''brie cursed with a black face: "get out of here and rest, little boy. Don''t rob me of my work!"


    Kevin''s face was stiff. He had to stand beside him and watch obery massage parola very considerately.


    Although oberli is well-known for his bad temper, everyone who knows about his love and consideration for parola will praise him with a thumbs up.


    Kevin stood by and said intentionally or unintentionally: "Grandpa obery, when we passed morning fog town a few days ago, we found that the residents of that town were slaughtered by the necromancer. My bodyguard tried his best to get rid of the necromancer. If I can, I want to apply for an honorary Lord for my bodyguard..."


    "Morning fog town? Necromancer?"


    Oberli made a movement and frowned: "morning fog town is very familiar... Wait, I remember, a small town... But there is a necromancer so close to Alex?"


    "We were also surprised."


    Kevin had the cheek to take Donne''s credit to himself: "but since we met, of course we can''t avoid it, so we dealt with the necromancer, but it''s a pity that the bodyguard died..."


    "Yes, this guy is a real soldier."


    While massaging parola''s shoulder, obery nodded and said, "I agree with the Lord of honor. Go and tell the housekeeper, sort out a material and give it to him. He will help you apply to the noble Council."


    "Thank you, Grandpa o''bury!"


    Kevin smiled. Of course he didn''t care about the Lord of honor. Of course he didn''t care about the dead, but he didn''t mind using them to increase his position in aubury''s heart.


    With this, the atmosphere between Kevin and aubury finally became lively. The three people began to talk about each other, and they became familiar with each other.


    Seeing things getting better and better and Kevin''s smile getting brighter and brighter, Donne and Elsa finally found here.


    Then the smile on Kevin''s face disappeared.


    It''s like eating a big fly.

 Chapter 171

    Finally!


    Kevin''s face sank and he knew that his biggest crisis had finally come!


    "Who?"


    O''brie frowned slightly, his eyes fixed on Donne, and years of fighting instinct told him that the young man... Was very dangerous.


    More importantly, o''brie had no impression of the man.


    With a crisp "click", the tea cup in parola''s hand fell to the ground. She stayed there and stared at Elsa. The girl''s face gradually coincided with another person''s face in her mind


    "Dear..."


    Parola murmured, "if I''m right, that girl, she..."


    O''brie carefully took his eyes off Donne and landed on Elsa, with a click in his heart.


    Why does this girl look like Clara?


    And Elsa''s side?


    Looking at aubury and parola in the distance, I looked blankly and strange.


    Although her father had told her that this was her grandparents, she had no concept of grandparents when she grew up in Ellington.


    For a moment she didn''t know what to do.


    At the moment, Donne is secretly observing obery and parola. To his surprise, the two people''s faces are not different from those in the game, as if they had just changed from the model in the game to a real human.


    But their strange eyes at Donne clearly let him know that his experience in the game almost doesn''t exist after coming to the world - it''s almost because he bought the territory of Ellington in the game and still owns it after crossing it.


    But o''brie, who had met and dealt with him before, did not know him at all.


    It was contradictory. Donne felt as if he had touched some clue, but the clue was hidden in his head, which made him unable to figure it out. As a result, he stayed there.


    So both sides were stunned.


    "Nah, Lord big brother," said Elia, suddenly patting Donne on the head, curiously pointing to obery, "that grandpa is so strange. How does he wear a girl''s skirt?"


    O''brie regained his mind and immediately became angry: "what do children know? This is a combat dress for practicing martial arts!"


    "Aubury!"


    Parola was very angry and patted the table: "what''s your temper with children!"


    "Yes, sorry!"


    O''brie shrunk his neck: "I''ll try to restrain..."


    Parola snorted, then looked at Elsa kindly and said, "son, can you come and let me have a good look at you?"


    "What do I have to look at?"


    Elia looked puzzled: "it''s better to see the handsome big brother."


    Donne woke up and was very happy. Elia was the best!


    "I didn''t mean you..."


    Parola said awkwardly, "I mean... The girl next to..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Elsa hid behind Donne a little nervously and grabbed his arm at a loss.


    People say that the local feeling is more timid. Elsa sees strange relatives. The same is true. She is nervous, nervous, curious and resistant, but she is also looking forward to it. The complex mood makes the girl completely don''t know what to do. She can only follow her instinct, subconsciously grasp Donne''s arm, look at him with big watery eyes, and expect him to give her advice.


    Well, well, it looks like she fell?


    Hilton, standing behind in silence, patted his forehead. It was so obvious that he said there was nothing between them... Cheating ghosts?


    "Let''s go."


    Donne''s smile gave Elsa strength. She summoned up her courage and came to oberli with Donne.


    "Sure enough..."


    "As like as two peas," Parola trembled excitedly. "It looks like... It''s the same..."


    "What''s your name? Who''s your father?" o''brie asked grimly


    Encouraged by Donne, Elsa plucked up her courage and said: "... I''m Elsa and my father is Alberton foal."


    "Ha!"


    As soon as obery heard Elsa''s name, he blew his hair: "Alberton foal? Does he know his last name? Does he have the face to continue using this last name?"


    "Aubury!"


    Parola was really angry: "are you finished? If you can''t calm down, go back to the house!"


    "I -- I -- I can''t bear it!"


    Oberli took a deep breath, his face muscles jumped and kept whispering: "ha ha... Alberton... Foal... Elsa... Foal..."


    Parola ignored him, but took Elsa''s little hand with red eyes: "sure enough, I said, you and your mother are just like carved in the same mold..."


    Obery almost blew his hair again: "nonsense! How can my granddaughter look like Adrian''s bastard daughter!"


    Donne said faintly: "if it doesn''t look like it, there''s a problem..."


    He could hardly imagine what Elsa would be like if she looked like that Alberton guy


    The petite and lovely strange beautiful girl can be regarded as cute for the time being, but if she is a female man like devil muscle man... It doesn''t match the word cute at all!


    O''brie''s eyes fell on Donne: "I just wanted to ask you... Who are you?"


    Donne smiled faintly and said, "I''m Donne, Lord of Ellington."


    "Lord Ellington?"


    O''brie frowned: "there''s still a lord in that place - Oh! Wait! I remember. Victor made an exception and appointed a Lord a while ago. Should it be you?"


    If his son hadn''t gone there, oberli almost didn''t know that there was another place in the Empire - as a general in command of the army, he would ignore Ellington, which shows how weak the sense of existence of the territory is.


    Victor, the boy


    Donne''s mouth was a man who married the (former) princess!


    Call the king''s brother-in-law so casually


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "You... Make me curious."


    Oberli''s eyes seemed to want to penetrate Donne''s disguise and dig out the truth behind it. However, to his disappointment, Donne looked like an ordinary person, without any power fluctuation.


    There are only three possibilities. First, he is really an ordinary person. Second, he uses some magic equipment to hide his strength. Third, his strength has surpassed himself too much


    The instinctive vigilance at the beginning has shown that he is not an ordinary person, but he is so young, how can oberli admit that his strength is much better than himself


    Therefore, the only explanation is that he used some kind of magic equipment to hide his power.


    "I''m just a lord who wants to do my duty. There''s nothing special."


    Donne looked at aubury very calmly.


    After Albury stared at him for a moment, his attention was again focused on Elsa.


    At the moment, parola is holding the embarrassed Elsa to talk about warm words, trying to shorten the distance between her granddaughter and her granddaughter as soon as possible. Unfortunately, Elsa is too embarrassed, so she doesn''t realize parola''s good intentions at all.


    "So you are my granddaughter."


    O''brie snorted and found a very bad excuse to insert the topic: "why didn''t that guy come this time? He just let you come back alone?"


    "I''m not alone..."


    Elsa said weakly, "Lord, they are with me..."


    Does this guy have a bad brain?


    "I know! I mean, why didn''t he come back with you?"


    "Father, he wants to stay and take care of his mother, and he has his own things to do."


    Facing her aggressive grandfather, Elsa soon calmed down and looked stubbornly at obery.


    "Take care of your mother? She... Hum."


    O''brie wanted to say something, but parola next to him kicked him hard and kicked his words back.


    O''brie stifled his words, took a breath and asked, "is there anything your father told you to come to us?"


    Elsa handed out Alberton''s letter.


    Kevin, who has been unable to insert words next to him, immediately became anxious as soon as he saw the letter. If he expected it well, I''m afraid this letter will forcibly change his original happy fate!


    But... With the letter in his hand, what can he do?


    Kevin regretted that he knew they were coming to the foal family. He should have killed them by any means when he was in morning fog!


    Unfortunately, everything is late.


    After reading the letter silently, obery handed it to parola, and then looked at Elsa with very complicated eyes.


    Elsa''s heart bristled when he looked at her.


    "Your father hasn''t given up yet..."


    Obery shook his head and suddenly said, "do you know what he came back to me for last time?"


    Of course Elsa doesn''t know.


    "He did it for you."


    Oberli said faintly, "he hopes I can pass the family heirloom blood soul stone to you."


    Blood soul stone? What''s that?


    Elsa looked confused, but Kevin nearby heard it, but almost spit blood with envy.


    He once heard his grandfather talk about the blood soul stone, which is a treasure handed down by foal''s family. After wearing it, it can almost be equivalent to an immortal body. He is not afraid of assassins. Not only that, the special power of the blood soul stone is also helpful to cultivation and is very powerful.


    This treasure should be passed on to her!?


    "But I refused his request."


    O''brie continued, "do you know why?"


    Elsa moved her lips and said nothing.


    "Just say what you want to say."


    "Can you finish it in one breath?"


    Elsa said, "if you know I don''t know anything, don''t ask me again... I''m stupid."


    Obery was so dark that he almost fell to the ground.


    Donne can''t laugh or cry, this girl... How stupid?

 Chapter 172

    Obery found himself too optimistic.


    Originally thought Elsa, who inherited the blood of foal family, would be very excellent, but he forgot one of the most important things.


    Elsa grew up in Ellington. No one can teach her how to become an elegant aristocrat except Alberton and Clara.


    Unfortunately, Clara became very weak after giving birth to Elsa, and Alberton was not a qualified father. She basically implemented the stocking policy for Elsa, so this led to Elsa... Very stupid and sweet, plus a strange force


    "All right! I''ll just say it!"


    Obery took a deep breath and said with a straight face, "the blood soul stone is on your grandmother now."


    Parola pulled the blood soul stone pendant out of her clothes and shook it. It was crystal clear, like a gem condensed from blood, but it was different from ruby. This gem was full of very powerful power.


    Donne subconsciously recognized it, and then suddenly realized it.


    Blood soul stone: legendary jewelry, limited by the blood of foal family, physique + 400, strength + 400, life recovery speed increased by 400%, armor increased by 25%, nisclair''s protection: get immune death effect once a day, automatically trigger when dying, and the vitality and magic pool are restored to full.


    Sure enough, it''s a good thing!


    The effect of avoiding death once a day is tailor-made for soldiers who often rush into battle!


    Although this thing is only a legendary ornament, it is even more precious than the most precious treasure and artifact for people who are really useful.


    After a pause, oberli continued, "the blood soul stone is the heirloom of the foal family. Only those who inherit the patriarchal and knighthood status can get the blood soul stone. Your father came to me for the blood soul stone, but I refused because he gave up his responsibility."


    "In other words," obery stared at Elsa, "if you want to get the blood soul stone, you must take over your father''s burden and bear your responsibilities."


    Elsa looked blankly: "what do you mean?"


    Obery almost vomited blood. He said it so clearly that he didn''t understand it?


    "... that means you have to inherit everything from the foal family!"


    Oberli said loudly, "this family is the pillar of the Ilus empire. We can''t fall down. This family must also have successors. As long as we are still there, the Empire won''t fall down!"


    "But, but..."


    Elsa looked embarrassed: "I don''t know anything. I''m just the guard captain of Ellington."


    "Captain guard?"


    O''brie suddenly stared at Donne: "how dare you let me be the captain of the guard for you, a descendant of the foal family?"


    Donne just didn''t see it and squatted down to tease Elia.


    "I don''t care what you do in Ellington. Now that you''re back, you''ll have to draw a line from there!"


    Oberli waved his hand: "I will find you the best teacher to teach you the basic etiquette of nobility from the beginning. At the same time, I will arrange you to enter the Royal Military Academy of Ilus for study. I can hold on for a few more years and take over my position when you graduate."


    "Hey! Hey!?"


    Elsa is stupid. What''s going on? She hasn''t promised yet!


    Oberli sighed and looked kindly at Elsa: "there will be no regret if I choose a husband to join our foal family. I can also take your grandmother on a trip."


    "What!? husband!? redundant!?"


    Elsa exclaimed, "no! No! I don''t want to inherit any titles and patriarchs! I just came back to see you!"


    "Really? But that''s not what you say."


    O''brie winked at parola. Parola opened Alberton''s letter with a bitter smile and let Elsa read it. Donne glanced at the corner of his eye and scanned it quickly. Then he began to gossip about Alberton


    Elsa didn''t see anything else, but at last Alberton wrote her a jargon: "Elsa, because dad has other things to do, I can''t inherit everything from foal''s family, but I believe you must have no problem. Even I praise your talent! So stay with grandpa and study hard! Dad will silently bless you in Ellington far away..."


    "Another: more importantly, Dad, I think it''s dangerous for you to stay with Donne. I always feel that the boy seems a little evil. Even Elia is a little abnormal around him, so Dad, I think it''s better for you to stay in arlinks. I''m optimistic about you! ¡î system (* ¡ã¨Œ¡ã *) ¨s¡î"


    "Dad..."


    Elsa really wanted to cry and her eyes were wet.


    She trusted her father so much, but he just sold her?


    Donne''s eyes widened in great amazement.


    wait!


    What the hell is that letter!?


    What do you mean it''s dangerous to stay with me!?


    What do you mean I''m a little weird!?


    What is Elijah? It''s not normal!?


    And those words, what''s the ghost of the last weird cute little man painting!?


    Donne almost collapsed when he found the cute simple strokes.


    Can it be said that the pure man who looks strong and resolute is not only a daughter, but also has such a feminine heart!?


    "So you should understand."


    O''brie said faintly, "I let him inherit, but he escaped. Now he sent you back. He just wants you to bear the responsibility he can''t bear."


    "I don''t want it!"


    Elsa was also angry: "what! Dad is like this, so is grandpa! They all talk to themselves to decide other people''s lives! I don''t want to be an heir! I just want to go back to Ellington!"


    Well done!


    Kevin, who stood silent, almost cheered. If Elsa insisted on giving up, maybe he could be the lucky one in the end!


    Kevin looked at Elsa almost expectantly, waiting to see her continue to die.


    "The protest is invalid."


    Oberlie gave Donne an expressionless look. "What''s good about Ellington? Can it compare with Alex? Can it compare with our family?"


    As Elsa was about to retort, Donne stood up and said, "I can''t help but hear that... Duke."


    "What''s your opinion?"


    "Of course."


    Donne stalled: "how do you want to communicate with Elsa? That''s your housework. I won''t care..."


    Lord! Why are you so annoying!


    Elsa, with tears in her eyes, originally wanted to support Donne. Unexpectedly, Donne was directly away. The hazy feelings in the girl''s heart suddenly became fragmented and almost wanted to jump up and bite him hard!


    "But you say Ellington is bad, so I have to stand up."


    "Ha!"


    Oberley couldn''t help laughing and said, "go out and ask, how many people know about Ellington? What''s the status of your Lord?"


    "With all due respect," Donne said with a gentle smile, "as the territory of the Empire, it is so unknown that it has been backward for thousands of years. Isn''t it just you - that is, the inaction of the Empire?"


    Oberley''s face stiffened and he was speechless.


    "I, who took over this mess, is working hard to revitalize Ellington. Ellington is getting better and better day by day, which has something to do with me... And you, a person who has paid nothing to Ellington, why trample on my efforts? Why belittle my territory is worthless?"


    "I didn''t..."


    "No! You have!"


    "Your attitude, your eyes, your tone, and even your every move are telling me that you despise Ellington," Donne said flatly


    After a pause, Donne tilted his mouth and said faintly, "Duke... No, Mr. aubury, am I wrong?"


    But Donne, o''brieso said, "yes, I just despise Ellington. What''s the matter?"


    "Trust me," said Donne faintly, glancing at him. "It won''t be long before you know how ridiculous your prejudice is."


    "Hum! I don''t think so!"


    Obery snorted coldly and said to Elsa, "from today on, you will live at home. Tomorrow I will find a teacher for you..."


    Elsa stared stubbornly at obery: "no! I don''t want it! I want to act with the Lord!"


    "Nice girl, with your father''s style."


    Obery first praised Elsa, and then stretched out his big hand to catch Elsa: "it''s a pity that you want to resist me. It''s still early!"


    Of course, parola loved her granddaughter very much. She was afraid that Albury would hurt Elsa. She immediately stared at him and scolded, "Albury! Don''t hurt her!"


    Of course, oberli knew to restrain himself. He didn''t use much strength. He was yelled by parola, reduced his strength, and then grabbed Elsa''s arm: "you have to listen if you don''t listen! Otherwise, just like your father, until you listen!"


    "I don''t want it!"


    Elsa shook her hand angrily, closed her eyes and shouted, "I''m not a child again! You haven''t managed me before, and don''t want to manage me now! I -- eh? Where are people?"


    When Elsa opened her eyes, she found that her grandfather had suddenly disappeared and was at a loss.


    Parola''s eyes were wide open, with a look of hell.


    Donne and Hilton were laughing beside him, making him sad? Is it flat now?


    "Wow! It''s so high and far!"


    Elia looked into the distance with joy on her face: "it looks so interesting, sister Elsa, I want to play too!"


    "Play? Play what..."


    Elsa hasn''t recovered yet.


    The next moment, she heard a burst of empty whistling. Obery, who had been thrown out by her inadvertently, flew back and looked at Elsa in surprise.


    What the hell... What just happened?

 Chapter 173

    Obery just wanted to catch Elsa and throw her back into the house to calm her down.


    However


    He seems to have made a very serious mistake.


    When the huge force like a dragon came from his hand, oberli reacted almost instantly, and the blood and gas forces in his body gathered on his arm - which barely prevented his arm from being crushed by shock!


    The next moment, he flew out like a shell!


    The world retrogressed rapidly in his vision. It felt like fighting a strong man in the Ryan Empire - he broke through three groves, two stables and a small building before he stopped!


    Careless!


    Really careless!


    If he hadn''t temporarily restrained some of his strength, even if Elsa''s strength was great, he wouldn''t have been thrown so far!


    The stiff faced o''brie felt his face was burning. This time, he was ashamed - he was thrown out by his granddaughter. If Adrian knew, it would be a big day?


    As if he had a heart, as soon as oberli thought of it, Adrian, who was angry, rushed over from his house and hit oberli''s head with his fist: "oberli, you old man deliberately provoked me, didn''t you? You think I didn''t dare to beat you with parola protecting you, didn''t you?"


    "Adrian! Calm down! I didn''t mean it!"


    "If you don''t mean to tear down most of my house, will you destroy our bolette house if you do it on purpose!?"


    Adrian was not willing to listen to o''brie''s explanation. In the blink of an eye, they wrestled in mid air. Perhaps they were worried about spreading to the parola below, so they were very restrained. You punched me and I kicked off the round.


    The movement here even attracted the attention of several other families in the distance.


    "Again?"


    In another manor not far from the foyer family, a man frowned: "a little trouble a day, a big trouble three days... They''re not finished, are they?"


    An old man nearby said faintly: "one is princess parola''s husband, Victor''s brother-in-law, the other is Princess Aurelia''s firm supporter and Victor''s pillar. They are still in laws. What can you do if you make trouble?"


    "Father, the former king has died. Parola is no longer a princess. Now the only princess is aurelia."


    "Hum, you know, don''t work hard soon? Look at the old thing in aubury. If you weren''t lucky enough to marry Princess parola, the foal family wouldn''t survive in those years. It''s so beautiful now."


    "I''ve been trying."


    The camera goes back to foal''s house. When the wrestling aubury and Adrian land, parola has to stop them from fooling again.


    "Parola! I won''t give you face this time!"


    Adrian roared angrily, "if I bear it any longer, the old bastard will probably ride on my neck and shit!"


    "Nonsense! I''m not going to do that today!"


    Adrian and parola looked at obery with disbelief: "are you really going to do this?"


    O''brie suddenly woke up and said, "no! I mean - I''ve never thought so!"


    "You think I''m a fool!? will I believe it!?"


    Adrian jumped angrily: "Damn it! If you dare to do this, I''ll divorce Clara and Alberton!"


    "So I didn''t --" o''brie saw that they didn''t believe it after defending for a long time, and he was angry. "If you hadn''t done this to me, would I have such an idea?"


    Wait, I seem to have heard some great gossip?


    Donne and Hilton looked at each other and continued to watch the play in silence.


    Kevin, who had no sense of being nearby, wanted to bury himself in the ground now.


    Suddenly I heard such hot gossip. What if they want to kill people?


    "I was only two years old! Only two years old!"


    Adrian''s brain jumped: "I don''t know what to do and what not to do! It''s your parents who put you under my ass!"


    "They didn''t do that - I made it clear! You damn bastard climbed on me!"


    O''brie buckled his neck and roared rudely: "shame! This is the shame of my life! I must get back!"


    "Dream, you!"


    Adrian made a provocative gesture at o''brie: "it''s up to you. There''s no hope in this life. Maybe you''ll have a chance to bully me in the next life."


    "The next life is the next life..."


    Oberli was suddenly stunned and then angry: "old bastard, you curse me to die early!"


    "Oh... When did the brain become so good..."


    Adrian curled his lips and snorted coldly, "I''m going back. I finally warn you. Don''t provoke my bottom line again, or I''ll be rude!"


    He didn''t notice Elsa and others next to him.


    "It''s up to you..."


    Aubury disdained to finish, and suddenly saw Elsa. His eyes turned and a cunning smile appeared on his face.


    "Yo, Elsa, I didn''t expect your strength to be so strong. It seems that you have got your father''s excellent inheritance. Grandpa, I''m very happy."


    Elsa? Grandpa?


    Adrian suddenly stopped.


    "No, not..."


    Elsa wanted to explain, but obery didn''t give her a chance to speak at all, and deliberately laughed brightly: "just now you accidentally threw it out, which surprised me... Your parents must be very proud of you for you are so powerful?"


    "Yes."


    Simple Elsa immediately admitted foolishly: "my father said I would be an excellent soldier, but my mother didn''t want me to be a soldier..."


    "Well, what does your mother know? Only having a strong body is the foundation of everything."


    Oberli looked at Adrian secretly and said loudly, "with a healthy body, you can get twice the result with half the effort if you study magic. If you study magic blindly, you will only become as weak as she was after giving birth to a child."


    "You..."


    Adrian couldn''t bear it. He turned around again. As soon as his eyes fell on Elsa, he suddenly froze.


    A moment later, the old man burst into tears: "my lovely Clara... Are you back..."


    "Get out! Where do you touch your hand!"


    O''brie slapped Adrian''s hand impolitely: "she''s from our foal family. Don''t touch her!"


    Adrian recovered. Although the girl in front of him was very similar to Clara, she was obviously not Clara. She was very young, and he also knew that Clara was very weak now.


    With aubury''s words, the truth is clear.


    The girl named Elsa is the crystallization of the love between that bastard Alberton and his baby daughter Clara, that is, his granddaughter.


    "Asshole! She''s my granddaughter! Why can''t I touch her!"


    Adrian roared, wiped away his tears and tried to make a kind expression: "Elsa, I''m your grandfather. Come and let me see you..."


    God''s grandfather!


    Donne''s face was dull. It was enough to be shocked that Elsa was from the foal family. Unexpectedly, she was still the offspring of the marriage of the two families


    Aunt Clara is a direct member of the bolette family


    And Alberton


    Did the couple deliberately tease him when they were so old and hid in Ellington?


    Anyway, is Carl, who ran away from home, also a member of the bolette family? Doesn''t Clara know him?


    Foyer family and bolette family, these two families can be called the pillars of the Ilus empire. Although the Empire has been declining, they will not collapse due to the support of these two families. Ilus royal family needs them to maintain their rule, which shows their importance.


    And the silly girl beside her is not only bearing the royal blood, but also the direct descendant of the two families


    This is more than a salted fish turning a native chicken into a Phoenix. NIMA is a diamond VIP protagonist template!


    If something goes wrong with the royal family, the inheritance right falls to Elsa. It is estimated that she doesn''t have to do anything. The foyer family and the bolette family can push her to the position of Queen


    After shaking his head, Donne stubbornly choked off the dangerous thoughts in his mind. Now is not the time to think so much. A grandfather is enough to confuse Elsa. Another grandfather... Won''t she faint?


    "Elsa? Elsa!?"


    A few exclamations suddenly sounded nearby.


    She passed out!


    She really passed out!


    At this moment, Elsa''s simple brain was bombarded with information and went on strike!


    As soon as Donne dodged, he hugged Elsa, even faster than obery and Adrian!


    This guy


    Oberli was awed by Donne''s speed.


    But Adrian didn''t notice. Instead, he looked at Donne with hostility: "who''s this boy? Why are you holding Elsa?"


    The thick hostility in the voice can be heard by fools.


    Just when I saw my granddaughter, a strange man who was very close to my granddaughter suddenly jumped out in front of me. Which grandfather would be happy?


    Albury turned his eyes and said faintly, "he... Is Elsa''s very important person. I want Elsa to stay in arlinks, but she insisted on not staying because of this boy and wanted to go back to Ellington."


    "What!?"


    Adrian was furious and punched, "bastard! You''re -- damn it!"


    Adrian withdrew his fist halfway and glared at Donne fiercely: "if you really want Elsa to be good, you should let her stay in arlinks! As a man, how can you be so selfish!? Ellington - how is Ellington again? You have to go to that ghost place to suffer deliberately? Are you ascetic monks!?"


    At this point, Adrian glared at o''bury again. It was the bastard''s selfish son who abducted his baby daughter!


    What is this and what

 Chapter 174

    Oberli wanted to use Adrian''s hand to test Donne, but Donne certainly wouldn''t do what he wanted.


    Isn''t that often in movies? Things that can be said clearly in one sentence, but they don''t give an opportunity to explain, resulting in more and more misunderstandings. Finally, all kinds of families are broken and people die, and all kinds of dog blood revenge. They don''t know the truth until they are finally dying


    That''s enough.


    So Donne said very simply, "I''m Donne, Lord of Ellington, and Elsa is just a superior subordinate relationship."


    Adrian immediately changed his face and smiled: "so you''re the new Lord of Ellington. Good job, boy. I''ll take good care of you... How''s Elsa?"


    Donne rubbed Elsa''s head twice, and then the silly white sweet girl woke up again.


    Looking at Donne, Elsa said tearfully, "Lord, let''s go back? OK? It''s really scary here!"


    go back?


    Donne glanced at obery and Adrian. If he said he would take her away now, it was estimated that the two old guys would jointly tear down his bones - of course, whether they could do it or not was another matter.


    And


    If Elsa can really get the support of aubury and Adrian at the same time, won''t Ellington be able to follow in the future?


    So, Donne holding Elsa showed a very gentle smile, as if there was a small black tail swinging around behind him


    Elsa blushed when she saw Donne''s smile.


    The Lord''s smile... Really warm... Makes people feel so comfortable


    But why did he smile at me?


    Is it because there''s something wrong with my face?


    "Elsa, how can we just go back?"


    Donne spoke in a low, magnetic voice that immediately attracted Elsa.


    "Think about it. Why did Uncle Alberton tell me to send you to your grandfather?"


    Elsa was dazed: "for... What?"


    "Of course, it''s for you to get to know your grandparents... Er, and your grandparents."


    Donne patted Elsa on the shoulder and said sincerely, "you know, people can''t be alone in this life. Family is far more important than career. Look at yourself and them..."


    Donne pointed to o''brie and Adrian and sighed, "Elsa, don''t you find them old?"


    Before Elsa could speak, Donne continued to say in earnest: "They haven''t seen you since you were born. Do you have the heart to go back like this? Don''t you know how difficult it is for them to see you? Don''t you know that for them, it''s less important to see you? Don''t you know that for the elderly, nothing is important, only relatives are the most important?"


    Elsa blushed and felt very guilty: "yes, I''m sorry... I, I didn''t consider their feelings... I, I''m too selfish..."


    "It doesn''t matter. As long as you realize this, you can correct it in time. Stay with them these days."


    Donne patted Elsa on the shoulder and sighed: "the most terrible thing is that the tree wants to be quiet but the wind doesn''t stop, and the son wants to raise but the kiss is not here..."


    The tree wants to be quiet but the wind does not stop, and the son wants to raise but the kiss is not here


    Audrey, Adrian, parola and Hilton suddenly trembled when they heard this sentence. Their eyes were wet and they had a faint impulse to cry.


    Yes, what is more sad than this in the world?


    In a word, a lonely and pale picture appeared in front of them, as if they had become the protagonist, feeling the pain, guilt and regret


    After some time, o''brie and Adrian suddenly woke up and were in a cold sweat!


    Awesome!


    They looked at each other, looked at Donne in disbelief, and finally restrained the killing intention in their hearts.


    Who the hell is this guy?


    With just one word, they fell into an illusion. If they didn''t wake up early, I''m afraid it would become a shackle they can never break through!


    Donne didn''t know that Audrey and Adrian almost killed. He looked at Elsa, who had been successfully educated, and said he was very satisfied.


    Elsa doesn''t want to stay in arlinks. Of course, it''s no problem, but what she should do must be done. At least let obery and Adrian understand the current situation of Ellington and what Elsa is doing in Ellington. If they need any support in the future, they will certainly give support in Elsa''s face.


    Elsa felt that what the LORD said was very reasonable, so she held hands with parola and listened to parola tell her parents about her past.


    With the increase of communication, the estrangement and strangeness in her heart gradually disappeared.


    Poor Elsa didn''t know that her respected Lord was so black. She was really sold and foolishly counted the money for him.


    "... thank you."


    Obery looked at Donne meaningfully. "What do you want?"


    "Don''t hurry to thank me. Elsa won''t stay. She''ll follow us back when we leave."


    "But you didn''t just --"


    Donne stalled: "that''s to make her know you. I didn''t say I wanted to keep her."


    O''brie clenched his fist and looked at the battered smile on Donne''s face. He wanted to punch him.


    Keep Elsa? You''re kidding!


    Although Elsa is silly, simple and lovely... Her strange giant power talent must not be given up!


    Ellington has her, not only the construction speed has been much faster, but also the combat effectiveness has been greatly improved. Moreover, although she is poor milk, she looks very cute, very cute, very cute, so she says it three times because it is important!


    Cute is justice, cute is truth, right?


    So how could Donne keep her!


    Adrian snorted coldly, "hum! What if she stays voluntarily?"


    Donne smiled. "It depends on whether you can talk to her."


    Albury and Adrian looked at each other, but with one look, they reached a cooperation agreement with great tacit understanding: Elsa must stay! Get rid of this annoying guy named Donne!


    Seeing the two of them suddenly nodding in silence at the same time, don couldn''t help muttering.


    Just now these two guys beat each other to death. In the blink of an eye, there was such a tacit understanding? Do these two guys have a little connection?


    Uh, what did you say in the previous sentence? Without colorful Phoenix wings Oh! These two old friends are hopeless!


    "Well, that, Donne, isn''t it? Where you and haven''t lived yet? Let me arrange a room for you."


    Oberli suddenly showed an incomparably bright smile: "you''ve come all the way. You''re going to have fun in arlinks this time. It''s much better than Ellington. You have to play for at least ten days and a half months, right? And Elsa''s inheritance needs the approval of the aristocratic Council and some time, so don''t worry and be patient..."


    Hearing that aubury suddenly talked about the right of inheritance, Kevin, who had been standing next to him without a sense of existence, finally became anxious and couldn''t stand it any longer. He forced a smile and said, "well... Grandpa, when it comes to the right of inheritance... Isn''t that why you called me here?"


    Obery was stunned: "eh? Kevin? Are you still there?"


    Kevin''s mouth twitched, and the muscles on his face trembled: "yes, Grandpa, I''ve been there all the time..."


    O''brie waved his hand and said casually, "Oh, inheritance. Elsa is back. Of course it''s none of your business. Go back."


    Kevin held back his anger and said reluctantly, "Grandpa, do you really want to make such a decision? Elsa is a girl!"


    "What''s the matter with the girl?"


    Parola, who was originally smiling, suddenly disappeared when Kevin said, "do you look down on girls?"


    "No! I didn''t mean that!"


    Kevin was stunned and scared into a cold sweat. Who''s parola? She''s his majesty Victor''s sister!


    blamed! Why are you so cheap today!


    Kevin wants to slap himself hard.


    "Needless to say, I have decided that Elsa will be the heir."


    Albury is not stupid. Elsa is her own granddaughter. Even if she is a girl, she can choose a husband to be a burden.


    Donne nodded secretly. It seems that people on prandal''s side are not very patriarchal.


    In fact, it''s really different from what Donne thought. If Clara wasn''t very weak now, oberli wanted to urge Alberton to have another boy


    He is a real man with iron blood. He bled desperately in the battlefield. This kind of thing is a man''s job. He can''t let women go to the battlefield.


    "But, but -"


    Kevin racked his brains, suddenly had a flash of inspiration and shouted excitedly: "Grandpa, uncle Alberton has given up the right of inheritance for more than ten years. According to the laws of the imperial aristocracy, he has lost the right of inheritance! So Elsa has no right of inheritance!"


    "Oh? Is there such a saying?"


    Obery was stunned and looked at parola.


    Parola nodded slightly: "there is such a law."


    "Oh."


    O''brie said casually, "then tell victor and change it."


    I''ll go... Donne is stunned and so domineering?


    The law says change? It''s a miracle that this country can''t collapse!


    Parola said with a wry smile: "... In fact, it doesn''t have to be so troublesome. If you really want Elsa to get the inheritance, the aristocratic Council dare not say anything."


    "Well, I think so, that group of waste..."


    O''brie snorted coldly, and then said to the desperate Kevin, "yes, if you hadn''t reminded me, I would have forgotten it. I''ll praise you with your grandpa later. Go back as soon as possible."


    praise? What the hell is praise! I''m not here for praise. I''m here for inheritance!


    Kevin was about to collapse and screamed in despair, but no one paid attention to him at the moment.


    "Adrian."


    Obery winked at him. "Come and sit down?"


    "Of course!"


    Adrian nodded knowingly: "when I call Erica, she must want to see Elsa."


    "Wait for you, come quickly."


    "I know you. Don''t worry."


    Hearing their conversation, Donne''s stomach twitched

 Chapter 175

    Elsa''s acquaintance with her grandparents should have been happy. Unfortunately, the atmosphere in the room is not harmonious.


    The old man wept bitterly. Parola and elas like as two peas, who had been brought to the scene by eleon, met with Elsa, who was exactly the same as her daughter.


    Unfortunately, on the other side, oberli and Adrian have been eyeing Donne.


    "Don, make an offer."


    Obery suddenly said in a deep voice, "how can you let Elsa stay?"


    "Duke, are you kidding?"


    Donne grinned. "If you want her to stay, tell her. What''s the use of telling me."


    "Come on!" aubury snorted, "who are you kidding? Fools can see that your words have a great effect on Elsa... I tell you, our direct descendants of foal family must go to Ilus Royal Military Academy for further study. You should understand that this is a great opportunity for Elsa. You can''t deprive her of the opportunity to learn and grow because of your selfishness!"


    "Of course! Of course!"


    Donne nodded again and again, his face full of righteousness: "I know the meaning very well, so I didn''t stop you."


    Obery and Adrian looked at Donne suspiciously. Although he said he didn''t stop it, the fool could see that he didn''t intend to let Elsa stay at all.


    "You really don''t stop?"


    "Of course! I mean what I say!"


    "Well... Elsa, I --"


    Donne said with a smile, "Duke, wait a minute."


    I knew it!


    I''m really out of my mind to believe him!


    O''brie had a real impulse to tear down Donne at the moment: "what''s up?"


    "I wonder if you have heard of Datang chamber of Commerce?"


    "Datang chamber of Commerce? I haven''t heard of it."


    O''brie frowned and said, "what''s the matter?"


    Donne grinned and looked at Hilton.


    Hilton leaned over and whispered, "the news from Bain to DIDU is relatively slow, and our supply is insufficient, so the retail merchants have not spread the news..."


    "I see..."


    Donne nodded and a bright smile appeared on his face: "in that case, let me be frank, Duke. I want to work for the welfare of my people, so I set up a chamber of Commerce called Datang in Ellington to do some small business."


    "So?"


    "On the one hand, I came to the imperial capital to be interrogated by the aristocratic parliament, on the other hand, I wanted to expand the market here, so -"


    "Wait!"


    Obery was suddenly excited. "What are you talking about? You''re going to be interrogated by the noble Council? What trouble are you in?"


    "It''s not a big trouble..."


    "Oh..."


    Obery was disappointed.


    Donne is in great pain. The old bastard seems to want to see what trouble he gets into?


    "Just killed a noble Lord."


    "So... What!?"


    Oberley was stunned: "''Just ''? Killed a noble lord? It''s all''?"


    Tang en patted his forehead: "Oh, forget, it''s actually two."


    "Two!?"


    Adrian was also stunned: "what do you want to do?"


    Although prandar has real gods, theocracy does not interfere with Royal Politics and is independent of royal power, so a country is still led by royal power.


    In this case, the monarchy needs the nobles with vested interests to protect, so many provisions in the law protect the rights and interests of the nobles. In this environment, even his majesty Victor, who wants to touch the rights and interests of the nobles will cause very sensitive problems.


    But the boy killed two noble lords in one breath!?


    Well done!


    Obery and Adrian looked at each other and were excited at the same time.


    O''brie took Donne in his arms, patted him on the shoulder and said, "boy, you''re in big - trouble."


    "Yes, big ~ trouble!"


    Adrian nodded solemnly, deliberately frightening Donne - they thought Donne looked young and should be easy to deal with.


    "So let''s make a deal."


    O''brie grinned: "we''ll help you settle the aristocratic Council. As a deal, you''ll help us convince Elsa to stay, okay?"


    Seeing that Donne didn''t speak, oberli continued, "of course, we won''t treat you badly. What chamber of Commerce do you mean? We can decide to give you a special license to operate the chamber of Commerce in arlinks, recommend you to join the business alliance, and then prepare you a shop with the best location. How about it?"


    With a proud smile on his face, obery was sure that no one could refuse his conditions, especially the guy was in big trouble.


    Donne shook his head. "Not much."


    The smile on aubury''s face froze.


    Donne glanced obliquely at obery and Adrian: "you don''t seem to understand a situation, two dukes."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t care about that damn aristocratic Council."


    Donne touched his hand. "Trust me, I have a way to deal with them myself."


    "But business license -"


    "No, no, no, Duke, you are not businessmen, so you don''t understand what kind of creatures businessmen are."


    Donne waved his fingers and said with a smile, "businessmen pursue profits, so the business license can be done only by paying for money. As for what business alliance, I am not interested at all... Among the conditions you said, the only one that interests me is the shop with the best location."


    Yes, this is the only condition that really works for Donne.


    The land, especially the land in this metropolis, must have been monopolized by those nobles. In this case, even if he has gold coins, he can''t buy them. He must have contacts, quiet and strength.


    However, even if he knows this, don still has to try. What if they don''t know?


    By the way, I can pour a basin of cold water on them.


    Negotiation is about who can take the initiative.


    As soon as they smiled, Donne poured cold water on them: "however, shops can be solved with gold coins... For a businessman, as long as gold coins can solve the problem, it is not a problem."


    Obery, his face is as black as ink.


    "Hum! Smelly boy! Are you too confident!"


    Adrian said with a straight face, "this is Alex, not Ellington. No one will sell your face... If you want to buy the best shop here, you don''t have gold coins. You don''t have identity and contacts. You don''t even have the qualification to enter!"


    Or he reacts quickly!


    Oberli sighed with relief and nodded: "yes, the best shops in arlinks have long been controlled by various noble families. Just because you are an unknown Lord without identity and background, you also want to buy them? Money won''t sell them to you."


    Boom!


    Don''t you think these two old guys understand?


    "That''s right."


    O''brie and Adrian smiled again.


    "So we can still trade."


    "Then as I said before..."


    "No, you have no right to negotiate terms with me."


    Donne smiled very badly: "you must and can only listen to me in the way of trading, because... Elsa listens to me."


    This bastard


    Oberli clenched his fist and managed to restrain himself. Then Donne continued, "the only thing I can promise you is to try to persuade Elsa to accept you, stay with you these days, and come back to see you when I have a chance, but it''s impossible for her to stay. Ellington needs her and I need her."


    "What you need to pay for is a shop that satisfies me. There is no need for anything else."


    O''brie took a deep breath and said with a smile: "that is to say, you don''t want to pay anything. If you use your mouth, you want us to take out real gold and silver?"


    Donne let go and looked very innocent: "in this transaction, you are the party who makes demands, but I don''t have any necessary demands, so of course I take the initiative. It''s a big deal. I''ll leave with Elsa."


    "OK... Boy, you''re good... It''s the first time I''ve seen such a shameless and honest guy like you in these years!"


    For many years, oberli almost forgot the feeling of being influenced by people''s emotions. On this day, oberli finally recalled his fear when emotions were dominated


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    "I promise you."


    "That''s great."


    "Adrian!?"


    "Calm down..."


    Adrian patted obery on the shoulder, took him aside, and whispered, "promise him first."


    "But --"


    "But what? Are you stupid?"


    Adrian looked contemptuous: "after all these years, your IQ has not improved at all... Think about it. If Elsa accepted us and recognized us, is it our family or the Lord in her heart?"


    "Of course it''s us..." o''brie was stunned. "What do you mean..."


    "When she has the final say, we will be the boss when we come to that time. What is the kid?"


    Adrian said with a grim smile, "we''ll have to pinch him flat and round him at that time?"


    "I see!"


    Oberli suddenly realized, "there''s really you! How can I forget that... Old man, after all these years, you''re still so insidious!"


    "I''m not insidious, but your simple thinking and low IQ."


    "You''re making trouble again, aren''t you?"


    Looking at Donne, who sat there calmly tasting tea and was in the mood to tease Elia, Hilton was full of admiration again.


    Lord not only has strong strength, rich experience in alchemy and impeccable personal charm, but also has such opinions in business, which even makes Hilton vaguely understand.


    Alas, Lord, it''s good everywhere, but


    Seeing that Donne scratched Elia''s neck and ears and made Elia laugh, Hilton''s eyes were a little strange. She remembered the rumors in Ellington''s house a while ago.


    Why is the Lord''s hobby so strange? (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly ticket at starting point (Qidian. Com). Your support is my greatest motivation. Mobile phone users can read it at M. Qidian. Com.)

 Chapter 176

    After the deal with Donne, both sides were happy.


    At least on the surface.


    Oberli got the opportunity to retain Elsa. Adrian successfully despised oberli''s IQ. Donne obtained the property right of a shop. At the same time, he also successfully used Elsa to tie oberli and Adrian to his own pirate ship.


    Well, it seems a little ugly to use, but Elsa has really contributed. She has played her greatest value as a mascot at the moment.


    Thinking that he might need aubury and Adrian to take care of the shops in the future, Donne pondered and thought of the common means used by businessmen on earth to bind the two sides with interests.


    As the saying goes, there are no permanent friends, only permanent interests. As long as there are interests to earn, even if Tang en doesn''t speak, they will take the initiative to maintain the shop, which can save him a lot of heart.


    So, Donne decided to actively sell some benefits to get their longer and more stable support.


    "Two dukes."


    Donne smiled and said, "the business of the shop is really troublesome to you. In order to express my gratitude, I am willing to give you two 20% of the profits..."


    Hilton nodded secretly. Lord, you are a gifted genius!


    Without a teacher, you know the importance of buying people''s hearts!


    Although the 20% profit is a lot, it is nothing compared with the support of the two dukes. What they can bring is far more than the 20% profit.


    "Bang."


    O''brie disdained: "forget it, I haven''t paid attention to your profit."


    Adrian laughed: "yes, with your wealth, the money you earn is not enough. We''d better keep it ourselves."


    "Oh."


    Donne nodded and said with a smile, "this is what you said. Don''t regret it."


    O''brie looked disdainful: "hum, if you can make me regret, what if Elsa gives it to you!"


    "That''s a good thing to say, but..." Adrian stared at obery. "Don''t you really blush when you bet on my granddaughter?"


    "Do you think we''ll regret it?"


    "Of course not."


    "That''s enough!"


    "But it always feels like you made some bad decision."


    "It must be an illusion, because you are old."


    In fact, why did Donne give them a profit share? They''re not stupid. Why don''t they know? However, in their eyes, they really didn''t pay attention to Donne''s family property, so they simply refused.


    The running water of these big families is not recorded in millions of gold coins. It''s just a shop... Ha ha.


    What''s more, accepting the achievement is an additional responsibility. No matter how much you earn, you must do your duty, because it is related to the commitment of an aristocrat.


    Now they refuse to share, just for Elsa''s face, they are interested in management, and they go to the theatre when they are not interested. How free.


    Donne doesn''t insist on this. He really has something. He can''t solve it, but he''s just too lazy to bother.


    "Today I''ll ask the housekeeper to check the appropriate shop. The results will be available tomorrow. You can stay here first today."


    Although he said so, aubury''s eyes were clearly urging Donne to know himself and get out of here. I won''t send it.


    Donne''s eyes sharpened.


    So


    Donne said with a smile, "thank you very much. Oh, you don''t know it''s difficult to find a place to live in arlinks, huh? Duke, I don''t know if there is any real estate for sale in the garden area? We can be neighbors."


    Hilton almost laughed. On the way here, the LORD already knew the situation in the garden area. Of course, he was joking.


    Audrey and Adrian almost vomited blood when they heard the speech. Are the properties here in the garden area for sale!? That''s all from the royal family!


    Even if it is, can he afford it with his wealth?


    It''s worthy of being the hillbilly Lord who ran out of Ellington


    That night, Donne and his family lived in the foal family. The people of the two families went out together and held a warm and rich party, which also let Donne see for the first time what life is like in prandal, the world''s upper class society.


    The chefs made all kinds of fresh and juicy meat into barbecue chops, meat pies, fried meat segments, etc., accompanied by some delicious and rare accompanying fruits. In addition to those meat, the staple food was all kinds of baked bread and thick soup. However, to Donne''s surprise, he found that the chefs here could cook barley porridge, which moved him to drink two bowls


    After this period of life, don has understood why the staple food here in prandal is meat.


    Because human beings in this world want to be strong, they must keep exercising, and in this process, the supplementary energy must keep up with the consumption, and meat has a natural advantage.


    As for obesity, in addition to these nobles, it''s not easy for civilians to pick out a fat man


    "Two dukes, this is a little gift for me. Please."


    Donne took out the previously unfavourable artifact new moon wine, and planned to further develop a good relationship with obery and Adrian.


    "Crescent wine?"


    O''brie and Adrian were just surprised, and then saw o''brie curl his mouth: "take it back."


    "Oh?"


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "the Duke doesn''t think the wine is good enough?"


    "Crescent wine, how many people dare to say bad?"


    Adrian said with a strange smile, "but we haven''t had a drink."


    Oberli nodded: "indeed, the things of the elves are too delicate. This wine is not what men should drink."


    i see!


    Donne suddenly realized that he was negligent. They were both soldiers, that is, the reckless men with muscles growing into their brains. Of course, they would not like the spirit family''s wine that won by quality.


    Forget it, giving them a drink is also a waste. How can they understand the good of the elves?


    Egwin''s voice and smile flashed in Donne''s mind, which made him miss strongly. After returning this time, take Brian''s bastard to the Elves as soon as possible.


    "I see. In that case, please try another bar."


    Dumne turned her eyes and made a look at Hilton. Hilton came to the side and pushed the barley Baijiu liquor before him.


    "What kind of wine is this?"


    Because it was in the barrel, they couldn''t see or smell it. They were a little curious.


    "Our unique private brew of Ellington Datang chamber of Commerce -"


    Donne''s spirit flashed and said with a smile: "it''s also a wine that real soldiers can drink. Ordinary people can''t control it at all."


    O''brie''s eyes lit up: "what name!?"


    "Datang hero wine!"


    "Datang... Hero wine? I haven''t heard of it!"


    O''brie shook his head and couldn''t wait to say, "but don''t worry about him. Bring it and let''s try it!"


    "Of course! Enough!"


    After a pause, Donne said with a smile: "by the way, I forgot to tell you that our hero wine was very popular at the dwarf Wine Festival and won the championship."


    So o''brie and Adrian looked forward to it more and kept urging Donne: "stop it, hurry up!"


    "OK, ok... Two extra large cups!"


    Donne shouted boldly, "a real man should drink a big cup and eat meat! Today is a great day. The two dukes and Elsa have met. It''s such a good thing to celebrate. It''s natural to get drunk tonight!"


    "Good!"


    O''brie roared, "drink a big drink! Eat meat! Stop when you''re drunk! Don''t go back if you''re not drunk!"


    Although Adrian was looking forward to it, he couldn''t help but curl his lips when he saw that oberlie was so easily mobilized by Donne. As expected, his thinking was simple and his IQ was low


    The servants next to him seemed to have taken it for granted and ignored obery directly.


    Adrian said impatiently, "all right, all right, hurry up! Otherwise I''ll do it directly!"


    "Here we go."


    Hilton next to him found that Donne showed that kind of cunning smile


    After opening the lid of the barrel, a strong smell of wheat came to his nostrils. Even Donne, who didn''t like drinking, almost aroused greedy insects, not to mention the real men who came out of the battlefield, such as aubury and Adrian, who were almost immediately attracted by this strong smell of wine.


    The white liquor was poured into the glass, and Donne smiled and handed it to the two Dukes: "please taste it."


    O''brie seemed to be inspired by Donne, so he didn''t hesitate to look up and pour it down!


    Then he trembled and stared straight.


    Adrian was more calm than aubury. He first shook his glass to observe the liquor, then smelled the fragrance, and then took a SIP to taste it in his mouth... Step by step, the steps of wine tasting are like textbooks, which can be regarded as a perfect model of aristocracy.


    However, just because it is too perfect, it is a little stiff. It''s like you don''t understand flexibility and application, so you memorize those steps


    Adrian took a sip and said in surprise, "what a strong wine!"


    As soon as his voice fell, there was a "burp" next to him, and obery exclaimed, "good, strong wine!"


    "How?"


    Donne hid a sinister smile: "is it a real man''s bar?"


    "Good!"


    After a cup, o''brie would not get drunk, but the hot feeling made him very happy: "it''s worthy of the wine called ''hero'', strong enough! Another cup!"


    "No problem!"


    "Old man, can you?"


    O''brie glanced at Adrian and sneered, "are you too old to afford this wine? Then go to the fruit bar and don''t lose face here."


    Donne seemed to hear a "bang". After being stimulated by obery, the string called reason in Adrian''s mind broke in an instant


    "Old bastard! Dare you say I can''t!?"


    Obery looked at his glass and said nothing.


    Adrian drained the wine and shouted, "come again! I won''t go back if I don''t put you down today!"


    Well done!


    Donne almost grinned. Fight and fight. It''s better to be drunk

 Chapter 177

    Is it cool to drink and eat meat?


    Of course.


    So obery and Adrian knelt.


    They wouldn''t get drunk so easily. After all, they are all experts. They can drink it alone. They won''t get drunk even if they drink it all night.


    However, wine is easy to go wrong when there are many people.


    Not to mention that these two guys have been old friends for many years. When they are angry, no one is allowed to use the power in their body and fight for alcohol purely by their body!


    What is the final result?


    Obery turned Adrian over.


    Yes, although we have to admit that Adrian is more rational than aubury at ordinary times, the problem is that the amount of wine is more important than who dares to fight. Adrian is obviously not aubury''s opponent in this regard.


    However, at that time, o''brie had blurred his consciousness and didn''t know what he said and did when he pulled Donne and Adrian. He felt dizzy and fell asleep directly on Adrian.


    Donne put away the contract with a smile. Unfortunately, he didn''t have a magic camera. Otherwise, he should take a photo as a souvenir. The scene of obery falling on Adrian was really memorable. Donne felt that it must be a sharp weapon to threaten them in the future.


    Incidentally, when he saw this scene, Donne noticed that there was an inexplicably excited light in parola''s eyes. Did the former imperial princess, Elsa''s grandmother, actually have the attribute of rotten girl in her bones?


    At the command of parola, the servants did not go to open obery and Adrian. After cleaning up the other places, everyone scattered to sleep, leaving only the two of them sleeping there.


    Well, Donne can be sure. I''m afraid parola really has the attribute of hidden rotten girl


    After returning to the room, Donne was once again amazed at the luxurious life of prandal''s upper class people


    At first, he thought that prandal had no running water and bathroom, which was a very backward world, but this large guest room not only had a marble bath, but also had adjustable hot and cold water functions


    Donne was embarrassed at that time. Then he found that even the marble squatting pit in the next compartment had the concept of washing with the sewage discharged from the bath.


    In addition, the magic crystal lamp in the room is also a real high-end product, with soft and stable light without any frequency fluctuation. The window is also a genuine crystal window, not a leaky wooden window like Ellington.


    Other daily necessities in the room are also the top of the current mainstream products. This time, Donne really understood the extent of prandal''s civil civilization.


    There is no doubt that the gap between the top giants and the bottom civilians in prandal is not ten or twenty years, nor one hundred or two hundred years, but the Millennium gap from feudal society to industrial revolution


    Prandar''s civilization is centered around the apocalypse, or magic. Although this is very rude to the soldiers, this is the truth. The top-level giants can enjoy the real convenience of magic civilization, while the bottom civilians have neither power nor wealth. How can they afford magic products?


    The trend of the cutting-edge power of civilization determines the civilization tendency of the whole society. It is still that sentence. Due to the existence of extraordinary power, the creativity of ordinary people is completely restrained.


    For example, in the dark area at night, they will use candles for lighting. They will think how good they would be if they could afford the magic crystal lamp. They will not think about how to provide stable and efficient lighting in addition to the magic crystal lamp and candle - of course, no one will find that the carbon wire and tungsten wire will glow when they are energized.


    Or when an ordinary person encounters a big stone blocking the road, he subconsciously thinks it''s a pity that he is not an apocalypse, otherwise he can break the stone or lift it up at once. He won''t think about how to solve this problem with his existing strength - he won''t find the lever principle.


    Of course, this is just an example, because the lever principle has been discovered and used by gnomes and goblins for many years.


    Lying in bed, Donne had a lot of feelings in his mind. The world was far more strange than he thought, and the science and technology tree... No, it should be said that the civilization tree was a little crooked.


    A civilization tree that completely abandons the accumulation at the bottom is distorted and abnormal, and is destined to go far and long


    Eh! what the fuck?


    Donne suddenly found that the world has a history of at least 10000 years, not counting the previous period of dwarf and goblin civilization


    There is no pressure to crush the earth''s civilization... What qualifications do you have to tell others about their civilization tree


    Forget it, as long as you have a good time here, don''t be killed by the chaos army at that time. What do you care so much about others?


    Donne waved off the magic crystal light and was going to sleep as soon as he covered his head.


    At this time, Donne was suddenly stunned, showed a strange smile, and released a silent spell to prevent the sound in the room.


    In the room, a small dark figure crept from the door to the bedside. When she got to the bedside, she carefully looked at the quilt, and then slowly climbed to the bed


    Donne suddenly lifted the quilt: "Wow!!!"


    "Oh, wow --"


    Elia was so frightened that she fell to the ground in a hurry.


    "Oh!"


    Nora, who dozed on Donne''s head, was also startled. If she hadn''t clung to Donne''s hair, she would have been thrown out.


    "Donne!?"


    Nora asked angrily, "what are you doing?"


    "Just kidding, ha ha... Ga?"


    The laughter stopped suddenly, and Donne froze when he saw Elia''s expression.


    Elia stared at Donne in a daze. A moment later, she shriveled her mouth and cried: "big brother and big brother are bad... Scare Elia... Big brother is the worst..."


    "Hum! It''s necrotic! Even Elijah is scared! You''re such a fool!"


    Nora flew up to Donne and kicked him hard on the nose with her little foot.


    "Don''t kick around. I see you under your skirt."


    "Under the skirt?"


    Nora was stunned, pulled up her skirt and looked at her: "Hey! What''s good under my skirt?"


    Donne had long looked away to comfort Elia: "Elia, I''m sorry, I''m wrong, good, don''t cry, I''m just kidding you..."


    Elia was crying with her mouth held back. She was afraid of the dark and strangers. Suddenly she came to a strange place. Elsa''s sister didn''t sleep with her, and the Lord''s big brother didn''t say to sleep with her. She was scared by herself.


    Finally, she restrained her fear and slowly found it from such a big corridor. She thought she could finally lie in the warm arms of her big brother. As a result


    The Lord''s big brother almost scared her out!


    Elia was angry at Donne''s comfort!


    Very angry!


    Never forgive big brother - don''t talk to him all day!


    However


    "Darling, the ground is dirty. Come up quickly."


    Donne took Elia in his arms, put her on the bed, carefully wiped her face, couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t cry, your face is crying. It''s not beautiful."


    I don''t care about you! I cry! I cry!


    Elia has a rare little temper. Only by the side of Donne and Elsa can she really relax, because she can feel that only they are really good to her, and only by their side can Elia show her true self.


    "Oh, the little girl is still angry."


    Of course, Donne could see that Elia was still angry. He held her in his arms with a smile, then gently rubbed her head and said to her ear, "good boy, don''t be angry... I know it''s wrong. I won''t scare you again in the future. Forgive me, okay?"


    Ok... No!


    I just made up my mind not to talk to my big brother all day!


    Seeing that Elia refused to speak with a straight face, Donne smiled. The little girl is very patient. It''s hard to kill by touching her head?


    In that case


    Donne smiled, put his hand on Elia''s waist and scratched it gently


    Elia trembled violently and shrunk into a ball, but she still clenched her teeth and refused to beg for mercy.


    Can you hold on?


    Donne raised his eyebrows and his eyes fell on Elia''s little feet.


    I really don''t believe this evil


    Under Elia''s frightened gaze, Donne suddenly grabbed her little foot, then took out a feather with a faint holy light from nowhere, and then


    "Ah ha ha ha ha -"


    Elia finally couldn''t stand the itching from the soles of her feet and struggled to laugh.


    "Hey?"


    Nora widened her eyes and looked at Elia in surprise: "what''s the matter with her?"


    "Nothing. I just feel really happy."


    Donne smiled brightly: "didn''t you see her smile so happy?"


    happy?


    Nora looked at Elia with tears. She felt as if she was suffering most


    "Stop, stop, stop! I, I surrender!"


    Elia finally couldn''t bear it and raised her hand to surrender: "big brother, big brother, I surrender!"


    "Surrendered?"


    Donne smiled at Elia: "not angry?"


    Elia nodded breathlessly, "I''m not angry."


    "Stop crying?"


    "Stop crying."


    "That''s good, isn''t it?"


    Donne put away his feathers, held the little girl in his arms and said with a smile, "I promise I won''t scare you again in the future, okay?"


    Elia said angrily, "hum, anyway, I even cry. I''m not beautiful!"


    "Who said, Elia is the most lovely and beautiful."


    Nora looked puzzled: "you said it. Why don''t you admit it?"


    "Nora."


    Donne hooked her hand and smiled, "how about we do an experiment?"


    "What experiment?"


    The silly Nora fell into Donne''s hand.


    Donne pinched Nora with a sinister smile: "test your resistance..."


    A pair of evil hands stretched out in the past

 Chapter 178

    Rumbica''s light jumped out of the horizon. Under the busy work of the hard-working maid, the traces of the banquet last night had long disappeared from the garden, leaving no trace at all.


    However, the only constant is the two Dukes who sleep together


    Yes, o''brie and Adrian are still sleeping. Maybe it''s because last night was an indulgence they haven''t seen for a long time, so they were completely drunk and haven''t woken up until now.


    After having breakfast, palora returned to the garden with Erica and Elsa under a sun umbrella, and then sat down at the table not far from them in aubury.


    Looking at the two men stacked together, parola''s eyes were full of inexplicable magic color.


    "I''ll call them."


    Erica couldn''t see it anymore... After all, her husband Adrian was pressed by oberli.


    "Let them sleep. There''s nothing wrong with the barracks anyway."


    Parola stopped Erica. She didn''t know why. Anyway, she just didn''t want the picture to disappear.


    Looking at a man who once loved himself deeply and was pressed by his current husband... What''s the matter with the heartbeat that has disappeared for many years?


    "Grandma?"


    Elsa shouted, and parola looked back: "what''s the matter?"


    "Grandpa, he woke up..."


    Elsa pointed at Adrian with a strange expression.


    Parola and Erica take a closer look, don''t they? Adrian has opened his eyes, but his eyes are still confused.


    Then... When he saw obery on his body, his eyes became more and more frightened.


    "Ah, ah --"


    Adrian screamed at the top of his voice, and a terrible wave of power appeared on his body.


    O''brie woke up in a moment and was slapped out.


    "You bastard! I fought with you -"


    After rolling on the ground for a few circles, oberli suddenly woke up completely and was furious: "old man, are you crazy?"


    "You''re crazy! What did you do to me?"


    Adrian was shocked and angry. He covered his ass for a long time and was relieved when he found that his pants were intact.


    "What did I do to you!? I didn''t do anything! Damn you, stand still! I won''t kill you!"


    As soon as the angry aubury waved his hand, the sword of guilt roared into his hand. He jumped, and the sword spirit tens of meters long condensed on the giant sword. The bright light even covered the rising sun!


    "Damn it! Are you crazy?"


    Adrian roared, "palora Erica, they''re still here!"


    "Uh - uh!!!"


    When oberli fixed his eyes on it, he was shocked. He forcibly turned his body and cut the sword into the sky!


    "My old waist!"


    After landing, oberli''s face turned green. He seemed to hear his lumbar spine in pain.


    "Farce... What a farce..."


    Parola''s face was full of regret, and she didn''t know what she was regretting.


    "Hum..."


    Adrian came over with a smelly face, but hid from obery, obviously with some inexplicable worry: "I slept here all night?"


    "Yes, you were all drunk last night."


    Erica carefully tidied up his messy clothes and whispered, "I wanted to wake you up, but sister parola said she would punish you, so she wouldn''t call you..."


    Adrian peeked at parola and looked a little embarrassed.


    "Are we all drunk?"


    O''brie was very surprised: "the wine that boy made is OK... Strong enough!"


    Adrian deeply thought that since the strength became stronger and stronger, even if he suppressed the strength, he and obery had not been drunk for a long time, and the Tang hero wine brought by Donne made them drink happily. It was really rare.


    "Eh? What about the boy?"


    Oberley found out now that Donne wasn''t here.


    "Your Lord has gone to the noble Council."


    Elsa frowned slightly and was a little unhappy. She wanted to face it with the Lord, but she didn''t expect that Donne left quietly this morning. Even Elijah didn''t bring her. Now the little girl is still making trouble and refuses to go out.


    "The Council of lords?"


    O''brie remembered what Donne had said before. He came to arlinks this time because he received a summons from the aristocratic Council. According to the practice, I''m afraid it''s not a good thing.


    O''brie wanted to help him, but the thought of his attitude yesterday... Made him unhappy again.


    What do I care about him? Didn''t he say he could solve it? It depends on how he solves it!


    If it can''t be solved at that time, I have to let him come and beg me


    Audrey smiled insidiously at the thought.


    "Sneeze!"


    "Baron Donne, please pay attention to your manners and don''t behave impolitely on such a serious occasion!"


    In the noble parliament hall, several members of Parliament sitting above frowned and looked coldly at Donne who sneezed continuously below.


    "Oh, sorry, it''s really... Sneeze!"


    Donne sneezed again: "I''m really sorry. I always feel that someone speaks ill of me behind my back..."


    "Please don''t deliberately disturb the order of Parliament to delay time, Baron Donne."


    The old man in the middle is the acting chairman of the aristocratic Parliament. The chairman of the parliament cannot attend because of something. He, leandr, acts as the Deputy temporarily.


    Leandr said faintly, "there''s no point in using this small hand in front of us."


    Donne rubbed his nose: "what means?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Leandr sneered: "we just asked you about the cause of Baron Hogg''s death, and you began to play tricks to delay time. Do you think this can really get you out of your responsibility?"


    "Oh! You mean Hogg?"


    Leandr added, "I''m not afraid to tell you that the table under your feet has constant lie detection. If you lie, it will flicker."


    Nora lay on Donne''s shoulder and said curiously, "polygraph? I seem to have heard of it."


    [it''s a magic skill with high learning requirements, but the effect is very weak.]


    Donne looked down at the table under his feet and said with interest, "I killed Hogg."


    With the sound of "Di", the table emitted a dazzling red light.


    So Donne was surprised that he could even tell such a thing?


    Nora exclaimed, "Hey! It really works!"


    He admitted!? But you''re lying!?


    There was a commotion on the jury table of Parliament, and many people were stunned.


    One of the middle-aged fat men jumped up and roared excitedly, "you killed my son! I ask him to repay my son''s life!"


    "Count Pope, please calm down. He has admitted it."


    Leandr hammered: "please believe that our noble Council will give you a fair trial."


    Count Pope, Hogg Pope''s father, panted and sat down again.


    "So, Baron Donne, have you confessed to killing Baron Hogg Pope?"


    "Hey, hey! Didn''t you see that polygraph showed me lying?"


    "But you admit it."


    I''ve never seen such a shameless trial


    In that case, Donne: "That guy tried to destroy the Lord''s certificate issued to me by his majesty Victor, and even colluded with mountain bandits to assassinate me. Although the imperial law states that no one can kill an aristocrat, otherwise he will be sentenced to death, if I remember correctly, if someone tries to murder an imperial aristocrat, the Assassin can fight back, whether life or death? What''s more, although I''m just a baron, I''m a baron Lord Ellington, personally confirmed by his majesty Victor... "


    Donne looked at count pope with a faint smile on his face: "Baron Hogg assassinated the imperial Lord. May I ask count Pope what he wants to do? Is it an attempt to split the Empire... Rebellion?"


    As soon as Donne said this, count Pope''s face became very ugly.


    No matter where it is, as long as it is still in the period of centralized rule, it is not a good thing to be labeled as a conspiracy!


    What frightened count Pope most was that the polygraph had no response to Donne''s words, that is, his words were true!


    "You''re talking nonsense!"


    Count Pope roared, "leandr! He''s slander! Naked slander! He has no evidence to prove that what he said is true!"


    "Baron Donne, can you have evidence to prove your words?"


    "Evidence? As an imperial Baron and Lord of Ellington, what I say is evidence. Do I need anything to prove my own words? And doesn''t lie detection also prove that what I say is true?"


    Leandr directly ignored the results of lie detection and said with a sneer, "that means you have no evidence?"


    If it was normal, they would not target Donne so much in order to maintain the dignity of the nobility, but... Who makes Donne a member of the royal family?


    Yes, when Donne acquired Ellington territory from Victor, he was already a staunch member of the royal family in the eyes of others.


    "If you have to say so."


    Donne stalled: "then I really can''t show any evidence to prove that Hogg is in collusion with the mountain bandits, because they have been killed by me."


    "Kill people and kill people! What a vicious means!"


    Count pope said maliciously, "leandre, I suggest that he be deprived of his aristocracy immediately and sentenced to death!"


    "Donne, if -"


    "Oh! Yes!"


    Donne clapped his hands and suddenly said, "I have to make it clear that I didn''t kill Hogg!"


    "Don, do you think there''s any point in sophistry at this time?"


    "I really didn''t kill it."


    Donne looked at leandr innocently: "after I entered the Lord''s house and killed the others, when I was happily discussing the ransom with Baron Hogg, his housekeeper killed him in order to live."


    At the foot of the platform, there was still no response.


    What he said... Is it true?


    Dozens of people on the jury table began to stir, and count Pope''s face was very ugly.


    If so, even they have no right to blame Donne!


    "Is what he said true?"


    "Isn''t there a problem with polygraph?"


    "No..."


    "Why don''t you... Try?"


    Donne heard their conversation, thought about it, and shouted, "I appreciate leandr."


    As soon as the voice fell, "Di" made a sound, and the platform under his feet immediately burst into dazzling red light.


    Lian Dalton''s face was as black as ink.


    Donne turned his eyes and said, "I''m a good man."


    "Drop!"


    Fuck!?


    Nora immediately laughed and said, "you think you''re a good man?"


    Is this thing broken!?


    Is there anyone better than me!?


    Donne didn''t believe in evil: "Fiona is a beautiful woman!"


    No response.


    "Nora is a fool!"


    No response.


    Nora was furious immediately: [I bite you! I really bite you!]


    "Elsa is lovely!"


    No response.


    "Elia is cute, too!"


    No response.


    Donne hesitated and whispered, "I''m not Laurie..."


    No response.


    Donne breathed a strange sigh of relief.


    The next moment, the sharp beep and alarm sound resounded through the whole Parliament hall!


    "Drop! Drop! Drop!"


    what the fuck!?


    This thing is broken!


    It must be broken!!


    It''s definitely broken!

 Chapter 179

    Members of Parliament whispered and talked one after another. Under the function of measuring panic, the true and false in Donne''s words were clear, and everyone could see them clearly.


    But that''s why they can''t deal with Donne.


    Hogg Pope wasn''t killed by him. Polygraph also confirmed that what he said was true. What else can we do?


    Didn''t even count Pope give up?


    Unless... Unless you decide to ignore the results of polygraph and forcibly convict him!


    Even if these nobles have become accustomed to being shameless at ordinary times, they feel a little blushing now.


    Especially in the witness of magic


    Leandr said suddenly, "in that case, the death of Hogg Pope is over, and Baron Donne is acquitted."


    Count Pope was livid and clenched his fist, but at this time, leandel shook his head slightly at him, and count Pope finally calmed down.


    Then he heard a plain voice saying, "now that the farce is over, can we talk about business?"


    Count Pope got up angrily: "farce! How dare you say that my son''s death is farce!"


    "What I said, do you have a problem?"


    A man in his twenties and thirties was sitting at the front of the jury. Donne glanced at him. He looked very handsome. His facial features were very Greek, and his curly blond hair added a lot of points to him.


    The guy sat there, his right hand playing with the ring on his left finger, his eyes looking down on Donne like an ant to be slaughtered.


    "Marquis cadil!"


    As soon as count Pope saw the man, his face turned pale: "I, I have no problem..."


    "If you have no opinion, get out of here."


    Count Pope did not dare to make a noise when he heard the speech, and regardless of the ongoing noble parliament, he really turned around and rolled away.


    Donne was surprised. Does this guy seem to drag? Count Pope was so scolded that he dared not fart.


    "In that case, let''s deal with the Kadir family next."


    Leandr knocked the hammer, coughed slightly and said faintly, "as far as we know, Baron Donne went to Castle caspami more than a month ago to meet the Lord duvier cardier. Then he broke into the Lord''s house with a sword and assassinated the Lord duvier cardier. Baron Donne, is this true? Please answer."


    Donne nodded very calmly, "that''s right."


    "That is, you admit your crime of killing Baron duvier cardier?"


    "Well, because he --"


    Leandr interrupted Donne: "do you admit the crime of killing Baron duvier?"


    Leandr''s question was so clever that he avoided the opportunity to defend Donne and convict him directly.


    "Oh?"


    Donne suddenly smiled, and he saw the intentions of these guys: "want to convict me directly? Interesting."


    "Please be serious!"


    Leandr''s face sank: "otherwise, the crime will be aggravated!"


    "Come on, come on, don''t do this. I''ve seen it a lot."


    Don en threw his lips: "you''re a little young to play this set in front of me."


    "It seems that you don''t want to plead guilty?"


    "I''m innocent. How can I plead guilty?"


    Donne sneered, "isn''t the truth released by the mercenary guild enough to explain the problem?"


    Leandr''s eyes twinkled: "the mercenary guild is the mercenary guild. We are the noble Parliament. We only believe in our own investigation!"


    Oh, this is already shameless.


    "I''m too lazy to beat around the bush with you."


    Donne looked at the sky and said impatiently, "I killed duvier, but I killed him -"


    Leandr immediately interrupted Donne: "now that you have pleaded guilty, I declare --"


    "Shut up."


    Donne said suddenly and coldly, "who allowed you to speak?"


    The plain voice was full of irresistible dignity. Leandre, who was targeted by Donne, felt that his whole body could not move, just like a mountain pressing on him.


    Donne continued blandly, "let''s not say I''m guilty or not. Even if I''m guilty, you''re not qualified to convict me."


    "Presumptuous!"


    The congressman beside was furious: "the noble Council is the highest judicial organ of the Empire! It has absolute power to judge and convict the imperial nobles! If you are so unscrupulous, you will be punished!"


    Donne glanced at him, and the senators froze one by one.


    His eyes, so terrible!


    "Are you the Marquis of cadil?"


    Donne looked at the man and shook his head. "It doesn''t look like duvier''s father, but more like a brother. It''s a pity."


    "I, Charles cadier, am currently acting as the head of the cadier family. I can be regarded as his brother for the time being."


    Charles said faintly, "what advice do you have?"


    "That is to say, the cardier family, forget what you say now?"


    Donne smiled. "Well, in that case, I have an account to settle with you after the meeting. Don''t go."


    Charles sneered, "wait until you can leave."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t be long."


    Donne yawned and said to the jurors who did not know the truth: "one of duvier''s crimes was to openly trample on imperial laws, occupy the Brussels iron mine owned by Ellington without authorization, and enslave Ellington residents to forcibly serve and dig mines."


    "Duvier''s second crime is that after the Lord recovered the Brussels iron mine, he ignored the Lord''s peace request and refused to compensate Ellington''s losses. Instead, he declared war on Ellington and sent his soldiers to try to destroy Ellington, resulting in Ellington''s losses..."


    Thinking of the lie detector under his feet, Downton took back his pathetic words and continued without changing his face or jumping his heart: "Duvier''s third crime, Baron duvier colluded with Carmen Parr, the priest of the dark snake, and ordered his men to secretly abduct hundreds of girls in the territory for Carmen''s sacrifice... Apart from others, I think this third article alone is enough to prove that duvier deserved his death."


    Dark snake!


    Suddenly hearing the name, the jurors sitting changed their faces, lowered their voices and began to talk.


    They couldn''t help but be nervous, because when Donne said these words, the polygraph didn''t respond, that is, what he said was all true!


    "Oh, by the way, I think the mercenary guild should have found a letter. It must have been lost for one reason or another?"


    With a smile, Donne took the envelope from his arms and threw it in front of the jurors: "but I have another one. This is the letter between duvier and the members of the dark snake. You can have a look."


    Then, Donne said with a smile: "in addition, I have to add that what the mercenary guild found and this is copied. I hid the original, and there are as many copies as I need, so don''t worry."


    Leandr, who couldn''t move, almost vomited blood!


    At the beginning, they wasted a lot of resources and strength to finally calm down the matter of duvier. The nobles were actually involved with the dark snake. No matter who knows, this result is not a good thing.


    So they didn''t summon Donne until the matter subsided. They planned to take the opportunity to beat the newcomer of the Royal School. Don''t be too arrogant.


    As a result... Who would have thought that he was still holding the letter in his hand!


    Charles''s face was suddenly gloomy.


    The jurors next to him looked at him with strange eyes.


    These fools!


    Charles scolded, stood up, shook his hand and was ready to leave.


    "Mr. Charles, please don''t go."


    Donne stopped him and said faintly, "Baron duvier and I had settled the compensation. He confessed to the embezzlement of Ellington''s property and agreed to compensate for the illegal income. We signed a contract. Since you are the acting patriarch of the cardier family now, I think you need to have a look at this contract."


    Charles took a deep breath and looked gloomy: "what contract?"


    "Please see."


    Donne smiled and publicly revealed his contract.


    The jurors just glanced at it, and suddenly there was a breath. They looked at Donne one by one, as if they were looking at some monster.


    "Ha ha... Ha ha... Ha ha..."


    After reading the contract, Charles suddenly burst into laughter and tears came out.


    Donne didn''t speak and waited for him to laugh.


    After a few minutes, Charles finally finished laughing. He looked at Donne like an idiot: "I wasn''t sure before, but I''m sure now. You''re really an idiot."


    "Really? I think I''m smart."


    "No, you''re really an idiot."


    Charles shook his head with a sneer on his face: "two million gold coins? How dare you! Do you think the gold coins of our Kadir family are blown by the wind?"


    "No," said Donne very seriously, "I think your family''s gold coins are robbed."


    "You --"


    Charles took a deep breath and said coldly, "I won''t admit the contract you signed with duvier. It''s ridiculous, and the authenticity of the contract is very doubtful. I think duvier signed the contract under your coercion, so the contract is invalid!"


    The smile on Donne''s face gradually disappeared: "that is to say, the cadillans want to default?"


    "We never owe, how can we default? Baron Donne, don''t think too high of yourself in arlinks. Be careful to fall half dead."


    Charles sneered and turned away.


    "I won''t fall to death."


    Donne''s mouth turned up: "but you might."


    As soon as his voice fell, Charles, who had just come to the entrance of the stairs, suddenly snorted, slipped under his feet, and rolled down the stairs in embarrassment!


    Are we dazzled?


    The jurors were stunned. Why did the Marquis of cadil fall?


    Charles, who fell to the ground under the stairs and was half dead with pain all over, looked very ugly.

 Chapter 180

    When Charles got up, he glared fiercely upstairs, then limped into the carriage with a gloomy face and left.


    On the side of the noble Council, after reading the evidence presented by Donne, the jurors were surprised and angry: "leandre! What''s going on? Baron duvier is involved with the dark snake!"


    "Damn it, this is a disgrace to our nobles!"


    "Has the power of that organization penetrated into Alex?"


    Go on, go on.


    Donne sneered and didn''t bother to talk to these guys.


    The reason why he came to the aristocratic Council to argue with them was that don felt that it was not the time to lift the table. On the one hand, his territory did not have this power, on the other hand, the situation did not reach that level. If he directly turned against the aristocratic Council, many resources would not be available, but would limit the speed of his development, So Donne is still willing to abide by the rules and play slowly with them.


    Unfortunately, the current situation of the aristocratic parliament greatly exceeded his expectations, which had made him lose his interest in continuing perfunctory work.


    "This is the case. I think what I have explained is clear enough. I am not only innocent, but meritorious."


    Donne had a faint smile on his face: "I have to go to the cardier family to ask for accounts. If there''s nothing else, I''ll go first."


    "You can''t go! Your charges have not been pronounced -"


    "What am I guilty of?"


    "You..."


    Leandr was speechless. As Donne said, in view of the evidence and the feedback of lie detection, Donne not only didn''t have any charges, on the contrary, he killed the members of the dark snake, and the noble Council had to honor him.


    Leandr couldn''t swallow it!


    But now there''s no excuse for dealing with Donne!


    Originally, they just wanted to take this opportunity to beat the Royal newcomer, but now Lyander and they really hate Donne. Only those jurors who don''t know the truth have a great change in their impression of Donne.


    "What am I? I won''t leave arlinks for the time being. Anyone who doesn''t agree can come to me at the foyer''s Manor on Third Avenue in the garden area - I''ll convince him."


    Donne smiled contemptuously and left the noble Council.


    "Wait! Third Avenue, Garden District!?"


    "Foal family!?"


    Several people''s faces changed slightly and were stunned: "how did Donne have anything to do with the foal family?"


    Leandr looked very ugly. After ordering the dissolution of the meeting, he returned to the room and whispered to the corner, "go and investigate all the information about that Donne immediately... I want all!"


    "I see!"


    The figure in the corner disappeared in an instant.


    "So he''s from the foal family... It''s understandable that he''s a Royal School..."


    Half of leandr''s face was hidden in the shadow, and the smoke of incense shrouded his face, making him look a little mysterious: "but... Is it true that he got the news that the treasure was given to his majesty Victor?"


    A farce ended in nothing.


    Garden area, foal manor.


    "Oh? Is he really so strong?"


    After receiving the news from his servant, obery was surprised, then turned his head and said with a smile, "You Lord Ellington have a lot of courage to turn against the noble Council."


    Elsa said proudly, "Lord is a good man. He doesn''t do bad things, so he''s never afraid of any threat!"


    "I don''t believe there are absolutely good people in the world."


    O''brie curled his mouth: "but it is estimated that he will be in trouble in the future. The noble Council... Now it is basically in the hands of the spade family, which are a group of fools with rigid thinking and completely lost their pioneering courage."


    Elsa looked blankly: "the spade family?"


    Adrian explained: "An old-fashioned family, once a family brave in struggle and development, rose during the first chaotic invasion war, accompanied by the prosperity and decline of the Empire... The spade family has mastered more than 60% of the mining and ore transactions in the Empire. If the construction of Ellington needs a large amount of ore, the spade family is an impassable barrier."


    "Ah?"


    Elsa panicked: "what should I do? Lord, didn''t you offend them..."


    "Hum, the boy has to bear the consequences of his own choice."


    O''brie laughed with glee.


    The servant was a little embarrassed and said, "when Mr. Donne left, he told those people that he lived in the foyer''s Manor on the third street in the garden area. If you don''t agree, you can come to him..."


    Oberli''s laughter stopped abruptly and couldn''t help scolding: "this damn little bastard was used by him in the end!"


    Elsa frowned: "Duke! Can''t you help the Lord?"


    O''brie snorted coldly, "if you change your name to Grandpa, I''ll cover him in your face, or I''ll let him go at night!"


    "... Grandpa, Grandpa..."


    Elsa gave a cry, then o''brie smiled.


    "Hum, I can''t figure out what''s good about that guy. He can make you care about him so much!"


    Adrian was very upset. Hearing what he said, oberli was also upset: "yes! This guy is mysterious. He always feels that he seems to hide a lot of secrets... Elsa, if you like him, just say it. We''ll help you find out about him!"


    Elsa''s face turned red: "just, no! I like Lord or something... No, it''s impossible!"


    It''s impossible


    Albury, Adrian, parola and Erica all looked at Elsa strangely, and the expressions on their faces had betrayed her.


    Obery suddenly felt a little bad: "hum, yes, Elsa doesn''t like him. It''s best. Even if he wants to pursue Elsa, he has to ask if he is willing to be a burden."


    Adrian nodded: "indeed, Alberton is such a daughter..."


    O''brie muttered, "it''s all your Clara''s stomach..."


    "What are you talking about?! do you have a hole in your brain!?"


    Adrian immediately blew his hair: "does anything grow on the ground have anything to do with the land?! there is something wrong with the seeds planted. Blame the land!"


    "Honey, it''s very impolite of you to say that!"


    Even parola is next to the duty of aubury. Although Erica has some opinions, she is a civilian after all. Although she married Adrian, she dare not accuse aubury, so she just silently supports her husband to overthrow aubury''s feudal superstition


    So oberli panicked: "hug, sorry! I just said it casually..."


    "Inadvertent words can best reflect a person''s heart. Old bastard, you can''t be saved."


    "Yes, honey, you let me down."


    Damn it! How could this happen!?


    Blame that Donne!


    There may be a hole in obery''s brain. After thinking about it, he blamed Donne again.


    If he didn''t take advantage of it, he wouldn''t let Elsa change her mouth, talk about Elsa''s feelings, talk about the topic of redundancy, and think of the problem of heirs. Then he wouldn''t become a public enemy


    you ''re right! It''s all because of that guy!


    When he comes back, we must let him know his strength!


    "By the way, where did that guy go after he left the noble Council?"


    "He went to the market."


    O''brie cursed with a black face: "if you don''t go home soon after you''ve got into trouble, you''re still in the mood to visit the market. You''re brave enough... What a headache!"


    "Oh? What is the Duke talking about? Others will give the Duke a headache?"


    "Of course! It''s not my Elsa''s heart... Eh!?"


    Audrey subconsciously said that, suddenly turned his head and found that Donne was carelessly sitting in a nearby chair pouring tea!


    "Didn''t you go to the market?"


    "Yes, I''ve come back."


    Donne, with a satisfied smile on his face, went out for a turn. It was very worthwhile to supplement many magic materials that could not be bought in Ellington. Although they were all conventional materials, they were enough to replenish the inventory for emergency.


    "So fast... But it doesn''t matter! Do you know you''re in trouble!"


    "Oh?"


    "Because you are the Lord promoted by his majesty victor and told them that you live with me, you are already a member of the Royal School in their eyes."


    "Royalty?"


    Donne looked strange: "don''t tell me this country is like this. The royal family and the nobility are still divided into factions."


    O''brie said faintly, "yes, those fools don''t care what the country looks like. They only care about the interests of their own family."


    Well, it seems that no matter what world it is, only the stupidity of the universe and mankind is eternal


    "Are you Royal?"


    Donne said nothing: "I''m so stupid..."


    Yes, Princess parola is sitting next to her. It''s strange if obery and Adrian are not royal.


    "Yes, as you can see, this old bastard and I are royalty. His majesty Victor showed us the hope of the resurgence of the Empire. He has been trying to reform, but he has been blocked everywhere. These old-fashioned aristocrats are the biggest resistance."


    "Although both sides have been restrained, the open and secret struggle in the dark has not subsided."


    Adrian whispered, "I tell you this because of your relationship with Elsa."


    Well, did you tell me this in Elsa''s face?


    "The aristocratic Council is now controlled by the spade family and is the mouthpiece of the aristocracy. If you offend them, you will cut off Ellington''s future."


    Oberli said very seriously, "and I hear you''re in a stalemate with the cardier family?"


    Donne waved his hand. "There''s no point in being stiff. It''s just a bill for them."


    Adrian smiled strangely: "Oh, the bill of two million gold coins was forced to be signed by duvier, and only you dare to really send it."


    Donne said naturally, "of course, it may not be much for you, but for me and Ellington, it''s a huge sum of money. Of course we have to recover it."


    "That also depends on whether you have that ability..."


    Donne grinned brightly and gave a thumbs up to o''brie and Adrian: "don''t you still have you."


    "Well thought, who will charge for you!"


    "Of course it''s you!"


    Donne shook his hand and took out a signed contract.


    Audrey and Adrian swept at random and suddenly turned green!

 Chapter 181

    The contract didn''t say a few words, but it was those words that surprised obery and Adrian.


    Because they can''t sign that kind of contract!


    Adrian flashed an idea in his mind and suddenly exclaimed, "Damn it - last night!"


    "Last night?"


    Oberli was stunned and his face became very ugly: "after you got us drunk, you lied to us to sign this contract!"


    "How is it cheating?"


    Donne smiled very shyly: "obviously, after listening to my trouble, the two Dukes patted their chest for the sake of wine and promised to help me solve..."


    "It''s impossible!"


    "That''s right! It''s impossible!"


    "I don''t think so."


    Donne blinked, smiled and said, "but I didn''t expect that the two Dukes were so warm-hearted. In order to prove that what they said was true, they had to pull me to sign this contract... Alas, it really gave me a headache."


    "How is this possible... Honey?"


    O''brie looked pale and asked for help at parola and Elsa.


    Parola, who was drinking tea and chatting nearby, said angrily: "what Donne said is true."


    Albury was struck by lightning.


    "It''s true!"


    Elsa added, "I saw it with my own eyes."


    Oberli suddenly collapsed: "Oh, ha ha ha... I was... Calculated by a hairy boy..."


    "Old man..."


    Adrian, who got the same answer from Erica, was black: "why don''t we kill..."


    "That''s a good idea..."


    "Just do it..."


    "Wait! What do you want?"


    Don''t blame me for not reminding you that this contract was signed under the witness of the gods! If you go back, hum... "


    So obery and Adrian were stunned.


    This bastard even thought about that!?


    This is not a temporary idea, is it?


    This is planned and premeditated at all!


    "So," said Donne earnestly, "you''d better do it according to the contract..."


    "According to the contract?"


    Oberli sneered: "we agreed that you help us convince Elsa. I''ll arrange a shop for you. Today, all your people went to see the shop, and then you made a contract that the shop is free, and we can''t interfere with Elsa''s freedom?"


    "That''s all. You let us collect your debts!"


    Adrian''s brain jumped: "what do you think of us?"


    "Golden thighs."


    Donne stalled and said naturally, "since it can save trouble with your background, why not?"


    "You --"


    Obery was silenced by such a shameless Donne.


    "I don''t think you want to see me go to the cardier family and make a big fuss, though you can get back."


    Donne smiled and said, "I think it''s not good for everyone... Isn''t it?"


    The two Dukes were silent.


    A moment later, o''brie murmured, "let''s take it! Give me the bill and we''ll settle it for you."


    Donne smilingly handed the bill to obery: "it would be nice to have been so early."


    "I promised you for your majesty Victor''s sake!"


    O''brie snorted coldly and continued: "After all, you are the Lord of Ellington. Although we don''t know why his majesty Victor made an exception to promote you as the Lord of Ellington, we think he must have taken a fancy to your potential, perhaps to cultivate a strange soldier... Ellington is likely to be the hope for the rise of our royal faction, so we don''t want you to die for no reason."


    Wait, what the hell''s potential?


    Donne''s face was puzzling. What''s the meaning of becoming a lord? Fuck!


    The goal is the civilization of stars and seas. Do you care about the gains and losses of interests on a planet?


    Obviously not!


    These stupid mortals


    Donne''s goal is to save prandal''s whole world order!


    There is no time to engage in any internal Royal struggle!


    "Let them all go to hell!"


    Donne said impatiently, "you''d better leave me alone and don''t force me to lift the table."


    Obery and Adrian looked at each other and nodded secretly.


    It is worthy of being the man that his majesty Victor likes. His courage and confidence are not ordinary enough!


    In the face of possible threats, Donne was not afraid at all, which made obery and Adrian look at him with new eyes.


    So oberley felt that the boy might have hidden more than he thought.


    Think about it, if he is just an ordinary man, a lucky guy, even with the support of his majesty Victor, he still can''t resist the pervasive forces of the nobility.


    But if he is strong enough, strong enough not to fear the enemy''s assassination, and even to fight them head-on


    Then there is no doubt that he will be a wonderful soldier of his majesty victor!


    Thinking of this, obery suddenly understood why he wanted to hide his power!


    He may have secretly negotiated with his majesty victor. Only by hiding his strength can he better dormant and develop Ellington. When Ellington''s rear area is developed, the Royal faction will have a stable base!


    In order to make the Empire rise again, he was so patient that he was indeed a man who could achieve great cause!


    Oberley could not help but be awed. Since he was carrying such a great mission, it was all the more up to him to ask for accounts.


    However, even if obery and Adrian think deeply and have big brain holes, they may not know what Donne means by "lifting the table"


    "By the way, you just said Hilton went to see the shop?"


    "Yes, the housekeeper has found a good place and has taken her. If you can, you can complete the property right transfer today."


    "Well... I''ll go back to my room and have a rest."


    Donne pondered for a moment, spoke to everyone, and went back to his room under the strange gaze of aubury.


    If the location of the shop is really good and Hilton can decide, then the people of the caravan will start to be busy next.


    Unlike Bain''s shop, Donne plans to design it himself this time.


    How many shops are there in arlinks? Not to mention the existence of business alliances.


    It is impossible to gain a foothold in such a place without surprise.


    Donne sat in his chair and meditated. On the bed behind him, a pair of sad big eyes under the quilt were staring at him silently, staring at him, staring at him


    "Wow!!!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne raised his head blankly, looked at Elia who suddenly jumped out for a moment, and then suddenly fell down on the ground with a frightened face: "Wow! I''m scared to death, I''m scared to death -"


    If Fiona saw this boastful acting, she might satirize him. Now, however, she easily deceived Elia


    "Hee hee! Scared!"


    Elia proudly raised her neck: "let you scare me yesterday! Just ignored me! This is revenge!"


    Sure enough, I''m still a child


    Donne smiled in his heart, but he pretended to be very angry: "you''d better stay there and stop! Don''t run! Look, I won''t blow your little ass up!"


    "Ah --"


    Elia screamed and ran away without saying a word!


    After Elia escaped from the room, Donne laughed.


    I don''t know when Nora floated out. She pointed to Donne and said, "you''re so bad."


    "Just kidding her."


    Donne smiled and played Nora: "go play with her. I have something to do."


    After Nora left, Donne closed the door and began to get busy until Hilton came back in the afternoon.


    "Back? What''s the location of the store?"


    Hilton looked at Donne and lowered his head. The expression on his face was very complex: "the position is very good. The property right has been taken."


    Donne frowned. "Isn''t that a good thing? What''s the look?"


    "Lord..."


    Hilton opened his mouth and hesitated. Donne said impatiently, "what''s the matter? I don''t know my character for so long?"


    "Well, Lord."


    Hilton sighed: "the shop the Duke''s housekeeper found for us... Used to belong to the golden rose family."


    Donne''s face suddenly changed: "really?"


    "I was responsible for the logistics of the store at the beginning. How can I admit my mistake..."


    Hilton''s face was very complicated: "but what happened later? Why did the golden rose family suddenly collapse? Why has the store now become the property of the foyer family..."


    "Didn''t Fiona even tell you why the golden rose family collapsed?"


    Hilton shook his head: "we were originally just managers trained by the family. We can''t be regarded as direct members of the golden rose family, so we can''t know this secret. Thomas and others only know that the golden rose family collapsed almost overnight..."


    Donne frowned: "if you are enemies of life and death, you should all be killed."


    "We are also surprised at this. It seems that someone is playing a game in the dark and helped the golden rose, so we can survive..."


    Hilton hesitated: "Lord... I''m worried..."


    "I know what you want to say."


    "I''ll ask the Duke for you later," said Donne in a deep voice


    Donne understands Hilton''s concern that the shop is the property of the foal family, which means that the foal family is likely to have destroyed Fiona''s family.


    If so, Fiona may find it difficult to accept Elsa''s new identity.


    The golden rose family is a family of businessmen. It is likely to be inclined to the aristocracy. It is not impossible to be destroyed by aubury after learning that the Royal School and the aristocracy have been fighting openly and secretly

 Chapter 182

    Hilton''s concerns. After dinner, Donne went to obery and asked directly.


    "Golden rose family?"


    O''brie was stunned for a moment, and a trace of memory flashed on his face: "of course I know..."


    "Then, can you tell me why the original shops of the golden rose family will become the property of the foyer family?"


    "Why do you care so much about the golden rose family?"


    O''brie looked at Donne: "... Don''t tell me you''re the illegitimate son of the head of the golden rose family."


    "You think too much."


    Donne said impolitely, "I took in a member of the golden rose family. Now she helps me manage the territory and chamber of Commerce, so I have to find out about this."


    O''brie looked back and said in a low voice, "it''s a girl..."


    "How did you know?"


    O''brie''s voice was a little bitter: "of course I know, Fiona golden rose, the only heir of the golden rose family."


    "Do you know her?" Donne frowned. "It seems that there are many stories in it?"


    "In short, it is still a problem of factional struggle..."


    Oberli sighed: "the golden rose family is a family of businessmen. You should already know?"


    Seeing Donne nodding, o''brie continued, "so do you know the difference between royalty and nobility?"


    Donne pondered for a moment, thinking about the tasks he had done in the game, trying to find some clues. Unfortunately, he didn''t find any really useful clues.


    I have been in this world for several months. Now the development track of this world is more and more different from that game on earth. I''m afraid many previous experiences can''t be applied.


    "Let me get this straight."


    After drinking tea, obery said in a deep voice, "the biggest difference is that the Royal faction controls the military power, while the aristocracy controls the economy."


    After hearing aubury''s words, there seemed to be a flash of lightning in his mind, and Donne''s doubts were solved in an instant: "you mean that the last choice of the golden rose will break the balance, so it''s bad luck?"


    "That''s right."


    O''brie looked out of the window, his eyes a little lax, and Donne followed.


    Today is the middle of the month. The pink red moon Lolita and the blue moon lolia hang on the sky together. The blurred color makes the whole city hazy and dreamy. Every time he sees these two moons, Donne will be more clear that he has come to another world and can deeply feel a sense of loneliness.


    "The Royal faction and the aristocracy have been deadlocked for many years. The last majesty, that is, the father of his majesty Victor, failed to curb the power of the aristocracy, and so does his majesty Victor now."


    "Although the Royal faction has mastered the military power, the huge military expenditure leads to that the Royal faction has no spare power to deal with the aristocracy in addition to maintaining stable rule. Moreover, the royal family also needs the aristocracy''s taxes to support the army."


    "The same is true of the aristocrats. They have mastered the economic lifeline of the Empire and their forces have penetrated into all aspects. If they can''t be killed at once, their counterattack will be as crazy as the cult. Fortunately, they can''t control military power."


    "It is precisely because of this that the two sides are in a state of balance."


    "The golden rose family was originally just a neutral chamber of Commerce. They had no intention to join the factional struggle, so they were safe with each other. However, by chance..."


    At this point, o''brie''s face became very complicated: "I saved Mr. Edwards''s family."


    "Mr. Edward?"


    "Fiona''s father, the head of the golden rose family and the head of the chamber of Commerce, Edward golden rose."


    O''brie sighed: "Fiona was still a little girl at that time... In a twinkling of an eye, so many years have passed..."


    Hearing this, Donne basically knew that the fall of the foyer family and the golden rose family must have nothing to do with it, but... With his relationship, will the golden rose family be destroyed?


    "Since then, Edward and I have become good friends, and our relationship has become closer and closer. Even... I am Fiona''s godfather."


    Donne was stunned: "what!?"


    Oberli said casually, "I''m responsible for her baptism. She should have no impression, but it''s not important. What''s important is that because of my relationship with Edward, the golden rose family began to tend to the Royal School, which made the aristocracy uneasy."


    Donne nodded to understand that factional struggle is actually normal, but the most important thing is that it must be balanced. Once the forces of both sides are unbalanced, it will cause a chain reaction.


    The relationship between aubury and Edward is undoubtedly the starting point of the chain reaction.


    "In a routine national patrol, Adrian and I left arlinks at the same time, which gave the noble faction a chance to start... I also learned later that when the cash rose family tended to the Royal faction, they had begun to plan. After such a long plan, they completely uprooted the golden rose family in almost one day!"


    A haze flashed across oberli''s face: "it was late when I heard the news. Edward and his wife had died. Fortunately, I got the news. Fiona was secretly sent away by them. Later, under the strong suppression of his majesty victor and me, the aristocracy stopped and saved the rest of the Golden Rose family."


    "But they wanted to reorganize, but it was impossible. The property of the golden rose family was confiscated, searched and occupied by those aristocrats under various pretexts. Fiona lost the property. In addition, she was very young and unable to organize at all. It didn''t take long for those people to leave."


    "I wanted to get her back, but she didn''t believe anyone when it happened, so I had to send someone to protect her in the dark."


    Oberli breathed a sigh of relief: "after all these years, she has been safe and sound. I thought everything had passed. As a result, she suddenly disappeared from arlinks six months ago. Even my people couldn''t find her trace... Unexpectedly, she went to you."


    "This is really..."


    Donne was speechless. He knew it was such a boring thing, so he didn''t listen to his nonsense. After talking so much, in short, Fiona''s enemy is the aristocracy?


    After talking so much about things that can be done in one sentence, does obery have nothing to do when he is full, so he deliberately counts the water?


    Tang en chuckled, "that is to say, you took back the shop later?"


    "That''s right."


    Oberli held out: "I wanted to keep it until she grew up and find an excuse to give it to her, so that she could have a means of making a living. I didn''t expect that you would pop out and take away the shop. What''s more, Fiona was still with you... Eh?"


    Speaking of this, oberley suddenly looked at Donne with vigilance: "speaking, you and Fiona can''t be that kind of relationship?... Fiona and Elsa... Your boy is dishonest?"


    "Where do you want to go..."


    Donne couldn''t cry or laugh: "we''re just a pure relationship between superiors and subordinates, okay?"


    "The superior subordinate relationship is very pure?"


    O''brie sniffed: "the same sex will be impure, let alone the opposite sex."


    "Whatever you say."


    Donne waved his hand. "I''m going back."


    Then he went back to his room. After finding out the matter, he understood who Fiona''s enemy was.


    Hilton is still waiting for Donne in the room. When he sees Donne coming back, he can''t wait to come up. Donne tells her the story again.


    "Is there such a thing?"


    Hilton was also stunned. The Grand Duke of obery foal was actually miss Fiona''s godfather!? And I''m good friends with President Edward!? She had never heard such secret news before!


    Donne said, "it''s a good thing, so don''t think about it. Go back and have a rest. Take people with you tomorrow and let''s go to the shop."


    "I see. I''m just happy."


    Hilton wiped the corners of her eyes and smiled: "it seems that Miss Fiona''s revenge is expected."


    "Revenge..."


    Revenge?


    Revenge, of course.


    But don''t do it better than Fiona.


    Fiona has now walked out of the shadow of the past, but she still takes revitalizing the golden rose family as a goal. It can be seen that she still has that hatred in her heart.


    Killing them directly is not the best way to revenge.


    Aren''t the aristocrats proud of their economic strength?


    Then let Fiona completely crush them economically and let them collapse to despair!


    With her wisdom from the earth and Fiona''s business knowledge, the Datang chamber of Commerce will become a nightmare for the aristocracy!


    Destroy what they are most proud of, break their confidence, let them fall into collapse, and then cut off the planner of the original plot


    This kind of revenge is the sweetest


    Donne suddenly hit a spirit and came back to his senses.


    How could he have such a dark idea... This is not his character


    If the avenger was him, Donne thought about it in his mind, and then he found that it was not too much


    The evening was busy for a while. As planned, Donne was going to be busy all night. But Elia ran over again. She was not afraid of the threat of spanking. She had the cheek to ask for a hug and let Donne sleep with her.


    In desperation, Donne had to finish the work ahead of schedule and coaxed Elia to sleep.


    The next day, after breakfast, Donne, Elia and Elsa went out together, followed Hilton in a carriage and came to the shop in the market area.


    I''m afraid the only place in the outer city where aristocrats can often be seen is the market area, which is also related to the particularity of the market area. After all, even aristocrats have time to buy things.


    "Here it is?"


    Donne stood stunned at the door of the shop.

 Chapter 183

    Although Donne had raised his expectations for aubury in his heart, he didn''t expect him to give himself such a big surprise.


    The shop in front is located in the center of the yarinks market area. It is a square street. Opposite the square is the Holy Light cathedral and next to the Holy See. If you go to the Holy Light cathedral from the civilian residential area and the market area, it is a necessary place, so the flow of people is very large.


    Although the Holy See belongs to a very small area in the outer city, the devout members of the Holy See of light live here, and the power of faith has brought a very strong cohesion here. The official belief of arlex, or Ilus Empire, is the God of light, jebirni.


    Whether they are paladins dressed in heavy armor, temple trainee priests or red robed priests with smiling teaching books, or black robed priests who are meticulous and strict with themselves, they all represent the power of the God of light jebirni and the recognition of alinks by the God of light.


    The market area is built next to the Holy See. Maybe it was the people who planned the city. I hope people can trade fairly under the witness of God.


    The location of this shop is undoubtedly one of the best locations in the market area. It alone occupies an area of more than 1000 square meters, and it is also a four storey building with a usable area of more than 4000 square meters. It can be transformed into a hypermarket.


    It is worth mentioning that the efficiency of the foal family is very fast. In just one night, the workers have removed all the things that used to occupy here, leaving Donne and them an empty shell that can be transformed at will.


    Hilton looked at this familiar and strange shop with a very complex expression on his face.


    "After so many years, I didn''t expect that I would have the chance to return here..."


    "If you feel sorry, wait until you have a chance."


    Donne smiled. "Let''s see what''s going on here first."


    "Yes, Lord, this way, please."


    Although she hasn''t been back for many years, Hilton still knows the layout here. She took Donne from the first floor to the fourth floor, and checked the basement and the back warehouse.


    After reading it, Hilton was relieved. Zhan Yan said with a smile: "it seems that the foal family has been using this shop these years, so the shop looks very well maintained. Basically, there is nothing to repair. It can be opened as long as it is decorated."


    "Very good? No, no, no, it''s too bad."


    Donne frowned when he heard the speech and began to meditate.


    This shop has a large area, but from the utilization rate of the foal family before, it did not give full play to its maximum value. The second half is simply used as a warehouse, while the real warehouse is semi idle.


    In addition, this is a multi-storey building. Because most people are lazy, few people on the upper floor will go, so the utilization rate is lower.


    After turning around here, Don had a good idea of the general structure of the whole building, and he also had a preliminary idea, but he still needed to think about the specific details.


    Donne whispered to Hilton, "take someone to clean up first. I''ll go back to Ellington and discuss it with Fiona."


    Hilton nodded slightly to show understanding.


    "Elsa."


    Donne called Elsa over and said, "take care of Elia and don''t let her run around."


    "Yes, Lord."


    After giving orders, Donne went to the basement alone, anchored a spatial coordinate here, communicated the spatial coordinates of Lord Ellington''s house, and then transmitted it back to the Lord''s house''s bedroom.


    The distance between Alex and Ellington is not close. This time, the consumption of transmission can be increased a lot compared with that before. After noting the state of the magic pool, don curled his mouth and decided to go back and start building a transmission array.


    He has left Ellington for half a month. During this period, Ellington''s construction has never stopped. Standing outside the bedroom window, Don was surprised to find that Ellington outside has taken on a new look and has a new face.


    The original old streets have all disappeared and replaced by neat blocks. The construction of the living area has been completed in 7788. Busy dwarfs can be seen in the streets.


    The dwarves and the residents of Ellington seem to be familiar with each other and work together perfectly.


    Donne smiled. It seemed that Brian didn''t disappoint him.


    As soon as he walked out of the bedroom, Donne found Tina, the maid, standing at the door of his room, stunned: "Lord, when will he come back... Why doesn''t he take me with him... Elsa can''t take care of people. What can you do with food, clothing, accommodation and transportation..."


    Donne couldn''t laugh or cry. He bent his fingers and flicked on her forehead: "Tina... Am I so lazy?"


    "Lord, he... Hey, Lord!"


    Tina looked back, covered her forehead and exclaimed, "how, how - when did you come back?"


    "Come back temporarily. In your eyes, am I the kind of person who puts out his clothes and opens his mouth?"


    Donne said angrily, "at least I''m also an adult, okay? Can''t I even eat and dress?"


    "No, I didn''t mean that!"


    Tina blushed, lowered her head awkwardly, played with her fingers and muttered, "I, I just think I should do this..."


    "Well, well, this is not a special situation... Go and be busy. Is Fiona in the study?"


    "Yes, sister Fiona has just returned from outside."


    "That''s good. Then go and be busy."


    Donne patted Tina on the shoulder, smiled and went straight to the study.


    "Lord..."


    Tina touched her shoulder. The Lord''s temperature seemed to remain on it. Just being patted on her shoulder by him, Tina felt soft all over


    Obviously, Lord doesn''t have that idea. Tina, how can you think about it


    Calm down, you must calm down


    Tina covered her hot face. "I, I must be sick. Yes, yes, it must be..."


    After Tina regained her consciousness, she was stunned again: "Lord, didn''t you go to the imperial capital? How can you say you came back after such a long journey? What''s the matter?"


    When Donne came to the study, Fiona was writing with her head down.


    Hearing the footsteps, Fiona said without raising her head: "if you want money, get the budget and give it to me. If you want materials, get the application form and find Brian. If you want people, write the plan and find Alberton..."


    Donne looked at the busy Fiona with great interest. It seemed that she was used to the busy life these days, and organized and managed the people in Ellington very well. She was worthy of being born in a merchant family.


    Did not hear the response, Fiona raised her head and was just about to speak when she saw Donne standing in front of her. She immediately widened her eyes: "how did you come back? According to the estimation of time, you should have just arrived in alinks soon."


    "Well, something happened... I feel it necessary to come back and see you and talk to you."


    Donne picked up the cup on the table and took a sip. The tea soaked from the fragrant leaves of the world tree is rich in vitality and makes people feel comfortable.


    Fiona''s face flushed when she saw it.


    That''s her cup. It''s such a private thing that the Lord can use it so casually


    It''s so rude


    And isn''t that indirect kissing?


    Does he not understand this, or is he deliberately teasing himself?


    If he doesn''t understand, he can understand. If he deliberately teases himself, he just wants to see his silly shyness... Hehe


    Donne was suddenly stunned. He seemed to see a layer of black air behind Fiona. He blinked and disappeared again.


    Illusion?


    Donne put down his glass, pondered for a moment and said, "the matter of the noble Council has been solved. You don''t have to worry."


    "Well... Great!"


    Fiona breathed a sigh of relief. The summons of the noble Council to Donne was a heavy mountain on Fiona''s heart. After he said it was solved, the mountain finally disappeared.


    However, Fiona didn''t know that in Donne''s eyes, they were a group of insignificant clowns.


    "And... Hmm? What''s the smell?"


    Donne was suddenly stunned.


    Fiona smiled mysteriously and said, "I''ll tell you later. Let''s say what else."


    "In addition to this... Elsa is actually a member of the foal family."


    "Foal family... Foal family!?"


    Fiona''s eyes widened. "That means uncle Alberton --"


    "That''s right," Donne nodded. "Alberton foal, the only child of the Grand Duke of obery foal."


    Fiona suddenly found that her brain was not enough. The man she often commanded recently turned out to be the child of the grand duke!?


    "Wait! Since he is the Duke''s child, why does he stay in Ellington?"


    "I don''t know."


    Donne let it go: "maybe Clara is too weak, so she wants to find a place with beautiful mountains and rivers to keep healthy... Oh, by the way, Clara''s full name is Clara bolette, and she is Adrian bolette''s daughter."


    "Adrian Bolet..."


    Fiona * * said: "Ilus, the Great Duke... My God... What kind of monsters are around me..."


    Donne looked at her with strange eyes. "Do you think you''re ordinary?"


    Fiona was silent and nodded, "of course."


    She is an orphan of a poor merchant family. Compared with these people, of course, she can''t be more ordinary.


    "Unfortunately, you are really not ordinary..."


    Donne shrugged: "oberli made a deal with me and gave me a shop that used to belong to the golden rose family." (to be continued. If you like this work, you are welcome to vote for recommendation and monthly tickets at Qidian. Com. Your support is my biggest motivation. Mobile phone users can read it at M. Qidian. Com.)

 Chapter 184

    Suddenly, hearing the golden rose family from Donne''s mouth, Fiona''s eyes immediately became very terrible.


    "Foal family!?"


    Donne immediately understood what Fiona meant. He shook his head. "It''s not what you think."


    Fiona put down her pen and paper and looked straight at Donne, waiting for him to continue.


    "Do you know you have a godfather?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sure enough, Fiona was at a loss.


    "All right."


    Donne sighed and said, "your father Edward and o''bury were friends..."


    "It''s impossible!"


    Fiona flatly denied: "although the golden rose family used to be famous, it is still far from the foyer family. How can they be connected?"


    "You''re too insecure... In fact, it''s true."


    After a pause, Donne continued, "besides, obery is still your Godfather. He baptized you."


    Fiona''s face was dull: "Aubrey... Is my godfather? Are you teasing me?"


    "Of course not. It''s true."


    "Then why didn''t he save our family!"


    Fiona was excited: "with the power of the foal family, it''s easy!"


    "Fiona, you''ve lost your cool... You should know that factional struggle can''t be explained in one sentence or two."


    Donne shook his head: "he knew about the golden rose family, but he and Adrian were outside at that time and couldn''t help your father at all. Moreover, it wasn''t a day or two for the aristocracy to deal with your family. It was too late when aubury learned the news."


    Fiona took a deep breath and tried to control her emotions. She clenched her fist. The hatred that had disappeared was ignited again, and bits of elemental light appeared around her.


    "Calm down."


    With a gentle wave of his hand, the restless elements dissipated. He said, "with your intelligence, you should be able to understand. When you were a child, why did you survive that tragedy? Why did you live in arlinks later?"


    Fiona was silent. Of course, she had noticed that someone had been following her. It was because she noticed that she decided to escape from alinks later.


    "How could you have been so safe these years if the people of oberli had not been secretly protecting you?"


    Donne patted Fiona on the shoulder. "Don''t blame obery. He''s done his best."


    "I see."


    Fiona breathed deeply, "I won''t blame him, and I have no right to blame him."


    "That''s right."


    Donne looked at Fiona with great satisfaction: "even if he was your father''s friend and stood in the position of family interests, he didn''t have enough reason to help you - but he decided to protect you later. He has done very well."


    After Fiona''s mood stabilized, Donne continued, "in addition, oberli told us about your enemy. He''s an aristocrat."


    "Aristocracy..."


    "At present, the aristocracy is led by the spade family, which represents the interests of the traditional aristocracy within the Empire and is fighting openly and secretly with the Royal School. The reason why the golden rose family is unlucky is that the golden rose family chose the Royal School, which makes the aristocracy afraid."


    "The spades!"


    Fiona clenched her fist again. Finally, in addition to revitalizing the golden rose family, she had a new goal!


    "Don''t worry, sooner or later, you will have a chance of revenge."


    Donne took Fiona''s fist and pressed it down: "but now, we have to do it step by step."


    "I see."


    Seeing Fiona''s mood return to normal, Donne breathed a sigh of relief. Then he took out paper and pen from the side and began to draw. What he drew was the floor structure of the shop.


    "This is the floor plan of the shop. Although it used to be your industry, I guess you are still young and may not know, so you''d better have a look."


    Donne explained briefly, then looked at Fiona: "do you have any ideas about this shop?"


    Fiona pondered for a moment and said, "it''s a large area. I don''t know how our family used to operate, but it''s a good opportunity for our Datang chamber of Commerce... There are four floors, but our goods can''t use such a large area at all. This is a problem."


    "Continue."


    "If it''s me, we can either expand our business scope and improve the types of goods, or take the high-quality route and concentrate on our own products. As for other places, they can be divided and used as warehouses..."


    Donne was dumbfounded. Although Fiona was a genius, she was still unable to jump out of that circle due to the limitations of her vision and experience.


    Fiona noticed Donne''s smile and said angrily, "what''s the matter?"


    "You''re right, but the idea is still too conservative."


    Donne laughed and told her what he thought.


    "You see, this is the area on the first floor. This is the entrance. We divide it into several areas..."


    While Donne expounded his ideas, he briefly explained the concept of the earth''s hypermarkets to Fiona. Fiona was attracted by Donne''s novel ideas, such as supermarket model, self selection and self purchase, brand platform... These unheard of concepts opened the wings of her thinking and immediately generated many new ideas.


    Yes, what Donne conceived is a hypermarket!


    Too few kinds of goods? Not a problem. We can make Datang chamber of commerce into a platform and sell other people''s goods!


    There are four floors in total. Is the utilization rate too low?


    No problem. When you enter the door, give the guests an elevator, directly to the entrance of the shopping mall on the fourth floor, and then force them to stroll from the fourth floor to the first floor


    Donne has long experienced the shamelessness of those big stores on earth. He doesn''t want to buy anything. Once you go in and turn around, you will have a lot of things in your hand


    Originally planned to go in and buy 100 yuan things, but it may cost 200 yuan out. This is the invisible horror of the hypermarket!


    Plus a promotion and discount during the new year''s Festival... Oh, ha ha


    Soon, people in prandal will personally experience the terror dominated by hypermarkets


    The hypermarket will unknowingly take out all the gold coins in their pockets, and what about Donne? They will sit and collect their money, wait for them to shout "shut up and take my money!" and hand deliver the gold coins


    After listening to Donne''s explanation, Fiona''s eyes were bright. She said with an exclamation: "the idea you said is a genius idea! I''m sure the Datang department store you said will become a new business model in the future!"


    Donne smiled proudly.


    "But, Lord, you seem to have overlooked an important factor."


    The smile on Donne''s face froze.


    Fiona said strangely, "although it''s right for businessmen to adhere to the means of small profits and quick turnover, you don''t know that more than 90% of the wealth of the empire is in the hands of the nobility?"


    "This..."


    "Yes, the idea of your department store is epoch-making, but... If people don''t have much money, how many people are willing to spend in the department store?"


    A cold sweat broke out on Donne''s forehead.


    Fiona let it be known: "even if you sell 1000 pieces of soap to 1000 civilians, the profit is not as much as that of selling an air conditioner to an aristocrat... What''s more, in places like arlinks, the cost of doing aristocratic business is much lower than that of publicizing soap among civilians."


    Fiona shook her head: "so, your idea only applies to people who are very rich. Now the effect is just ordinary."


    "Let''s find another way?"


    Donne was embarrassed. Unexpectedly, the idea he finally came up with couldn''t be used


    It''s really embarrassing that the hypermarket model developed on the earth for so long has been despised by the indigenous people of prandal!


    "No, Lord, the model you said is very good. We can use it, but we need to change it a little."


    Fiona stared at the drawing, pointed to an area on the first floor and said, "Lord, I suggest drawing this area on the first floor alone."


    "Oh?"


    "What do nobles need? What they need is to be different and go to the mall with civilians to buy things? It is an insult to them, so we should separate these two kinds of guests in advance."


    Fiona talked confidently: "after entering the store, civilian guests can freely buy goods, while noble guests don''t need to enter. They can directly come to this area, which is set as a special reception area for noble customers. In addition, find someone to be responsible for reception. What do you think?"


    Donne looked at Fiona in amazement. Is this chick really a native of prandal? This brain turns fast enough!


    "Lord?"


    "Yes, you said very well. That''s it."


    Donne smiled. "Moreover, your plan coincides with an idea I had before. It can fit perfectly."


    "Oh? What do you think?"


    "This."


    Donne pulled out a stack of crystal cards.


    "What is this? It should not be the crystal card of Star Diamond bank?"


    "Of course not. It''s an idea that suddenly occurred to me."


    Donne said brazenly: "the hierarchical membership system, I think under this system, our noble guests'' loyalty will be greatly increased, and they will rush to send us gold coins..."


    Fiona was stunned: "graded membership system... What''s that?"


    "In short, it is equivalent to a glorious membership. Only with membership can you buy some rare things, such as armor weapons produced by dwarves and special handicrafts from the elf country..."


    Donne smiled very strangely: "and the level promotion of members is also very simple... Recharge, the more QB you flush, the stronger... Ah bah! I mean, the more gold coins you consume, the higher the level of members..."

 Chapter 185

    What did you say?


    XX game, making happiness with money


    ... ah, bah! Is there no money to play you paralyzed


    ... ah, bah again! Is to create happiness with your heart!


    Donne had decided to be prandal''s financial giant a while ago. He wanted to kidnap them with economy and force them to improve their current level of civilization.


    Facing the threat of chaotic invasion, what is the most effective way to resist it?


    Of course, it is to mobilize all prandal''s lives to resist together.


    After simple training, every intelligent life can become a powerful soldier by taking up arms, which is the ultimate form of war civilization.


    To achieve this level, Donne believes that first of all, we should improve the average income of the people. Secondly, we should popularize magical creations among the civilians and gradually improve the research scope of magic. At the same time, we should actively develop the technology of dwarfs and goblins and integrate their technology with magic civilization.


    In fact, even if Donne doesn''t interfere here, prandal will naturally embark on this road with the development, but... The development of the world is too slow, and the civilization here is like drunk, wandering slowly on the road without any sense of urgency... Maybe they think chaos has been completely defeated?


    Maybe.


    What Donne has to do is to become a catalyst to accelerate the process of prandal civilization until qualitative change occurs.


    The safest and most effective way is to catalyze through economy.


    When people have money in their hands and become richer, they will have more demand. If they have demand, there will be a market, followed by someone to study. This is a complementary process.


    Don wants to try this. If it doesn''t work, I''m afraid he''ll have to turn the table in the end.


    Of course, what he hopes most is that chaos invasion will never happen


    "... Lord... Lord!?"


    "Ah!?"


    Donne suddenly recovered, and then saw Fiona staring at herself: "everyone is waiting for your opinion!"


    "Comments...?"


    When Donne looked down, he suddenly realized that after he and Fiona discussed the shop, he was mysteriously taken to the workshop by her, and suddenly ran away


    What he held in his hand was a crystal bottle. The bottle contained some light pink liquid. He leaned up and smelled it. The aroma was elegant.


    Yes, this is a bottle of perfume, or the prototype of perfume.


    Donne was very surprised. "Is this... What you did?"


    "That''s right."


    Fiona said proudly, "how do you feel?"


    "Good, very good!"


    Donne looked very strange: "who thought of this way?"


    "Of course it''s me!"


    Fiona said proudly, "soon after you left, I was taking a bath... Cough!"


    Fiona blushed - she was inspired when she bathed with petals - how can she tell the Lord!


    And the Lord will fantasize about his bathing appearance after listening to it?


    It''s embarrassing!


    So she suddenly changed her tongue and said, "I suddenly had an inspiration. Since peppermint can extract essential oil, what about those flowers?"


    After the blush on her face, Fiona said excitedly: "later, I found someone to collect some flowers with long and pleasant aroma. I tried to process Mint grass. I didn''t expect that I could really extract essential oil!"


    Donne smiled. "Yes, I haven''t told you yet. I didn''t expect you to find it yourself."


    Fiona was stunned: "you already knew you could do this?"


    Dumne laughed. "That''s for sure. It''s just that we didn''t find a large area of flower fields in Ellington before. So I haven''t told you for a while... It''s called perfume... Incomplete version."


    "Perfume?"


    Fiona nodded: "it''s really appropriate."


    Pullan Dahl did not have perfume. When aristocrats bathed, most of them used fresh petals from their servants to bathe and add incense.


    Once a noble slave was inspired by this. He tried to crush the petals to obtain essential oil. After success, he dedicated this method to his master, hoping to exchange it for freedom.


    However, his idea was not taken seriously. Instead, he was punished by his master for "wasting" a large number of petals without permission, and was killed alive


    "If there are a large number of spice crops, perfume will also become a signboard product of our chamber of Commerce. The ability to absorb gold is very strong, but we have no flower fields here, so we can only give up."


    Fiona frowned and asked, "why don''t we organize the development of flower fields?"


    "Open up flower fields?"


    Donne was angry and funny: "on the one hand, the reason why Mint grass is planted in a large area is that mint grass can not only extract essential oil, but also eat! What about grain production when opening up a large area of flower fields? What''s more, how can we have so many people to manage flower fields now? You know, these spice crops are very difficult to take care of."


    "Well, I can''t think about it."


    Fiona looked sorry. She only saw a new market, but she didn''t take into account the actual situation of Ellington.


    Donne looked at her awkward appearance and smiled, "but if you want to make it on a small scale, use it yourself or give it as a gift, it''s still no problem."


    "Really?"


    "Of course, I can teach you how to make it better."


    Donne said with a smile: "This bottle can only be regarded as essential oil. It can not be regarded as perfume. Besides perfume, essential perfume needs alcohol as an aromatic solvent. It needs fixative to make the fragrance more durable. There are many kinds of fixative such as balsam, sandalwood, vetiver, musk and so on. But... I feel that balsam, sandalwood and vetiver may be the easiest to find. It''s over. "


    "Oh, oh!"


    Fiona quickly recorded it in the book. After Donne explained the score, he began to explain the ratio concentration and other issues. He just accidentally saw this knowledge in the magazine. He forgot almost all the details and only remembered 7788... But as long as things can be found out, who cares so much? Right?


    Let Fiona study it as an amateur interest. If she does, it can be regarded as a gimmick of Datang chamber of Commerce. A small amount of it will be given to VIP to improve the identity and grade of the so-called VIP, and the attraction and cohesion will be stronger.


    After all, rare things are expensive.


    Thinking of this, Donne said to the girls around him, "listen, I''ll set up a light of inspiration award today. Anyone who has new ideas can put forward them boldly in the future. If he can put forward feasible methods, I''ll reward him 100 gold coins!"


    A hundred gold coins!


    The surrounding employees were breathing quickly.


    Fiona was in a hurry immediately, and this guy started again!


    He''s not happy about not spending money for a while, is he!?


    Before Fiona could stop him, Donne continued, "in addition, I will arrange an assistant to help him with his research. If the research is successful, he will enjoy the right to share the product profits for 20 years in the future."


    At this point, Donne glanced at Fiona, turned his mouth and said: "Take Fiona for example, she thought of the idea of perfume, and made it, so she can apply for this award, not only can directly get one hundred gold award, in the next twenty years, every bottle of perfume we produce, when sold, she can get ten percent of the net profit."


    At first glance, it seems that 10% of the net profit is not much, but a simple calculation, those girls stare one by one. Even if they haven''t studied mathematics, they know what a rare opportunity it is!


    Just work out an idea! Just one! You can sit at home and count gold coins later!


    God! Lord, you are, you are the son of God!


    Which Lord would be willing to give money to his people like this?


    This problem has also been mentioned before. The nobles have absolute control over civilians. They can arbitrarily deprive civilians of their wealth. Like Donne, where can we find a lord who is willing to regard civilians as a subject and share interests?


    good person!


    Absolutely good man!


    Whoever dares to say that the Lord is bad in the future, fight with him!


    Almost instantly, Donne completely bought off the girls.


    "Are you crazy?"


    After leaving the workshop, Fiona immediately scolded Donne: "10% net profit!? if you do business like this, let other nobles know that you will think you are smashing the market! Even if you want to be nice to them, just give them a little more money, and it won''t take 10% profit!"


    "Not much, really not much..."


    Donne waved his hand: "you don''t have to say more. I''ve planned it for a long time. If I didn''t want to leave the money for expansion and development, I even wanted to increase the profit to 50%


    Fiona was stunned: "you''re crazy! Is there a businessman like you?"


    "Of course I know not."


    Donne smiled bitterly. Only he knew what he was going to do.


    Using the economy to stimulate and improve prandal''s development speed is the most likely means he thinks of at present. In order to achieve this goal, he must make money, and then let people have as much money as possible, so that the wealth can circulate, rather than lying in the Star Diamond bank.


    In short, Donne should first achieve common prosperity in Ellington, then take Ellington as the starting point, radiate the whole prandal, and let the whole world enter a period of rapid development


    How could Fiona understand his pains now?


    This may be the loneliness of a great man


    Donne looked at the sky speechless. As a great man in the future, he was really lonely like snow


    Then, the "lonely great man" walked into another factory with the number one little honey Fiona.


    In the yard of this factory, there are so-called greatest inventions in the human history of the earth

 Chapter 186

    The toilet is known as the greatest invention in the history of human beings on earth. It solves the toilet problem that has plagued people for thousands of years. It is clean, convenient and clean. It makes Europe return to the small fresh era. It can be seen how important this invention is.


    Before Donne came to prandal, he never found that the toilet was so important that he had to focus on the design and production of the toilet.


    After he discovered the clay mine, the project naturally took office.


    Before leaving for arlinks, Donne had left Fiona a complete set of structural drawings on firing ceramics and toilets he sorted out. Among them, he specially marked the more important places, especially the automatic water pumping valve and the U-shaped drainage pipe below. He hoped Fiona and Brian could organize people to study them.


    To Donne''s surprise, in just half a month, they have successfully made a batch of toilet bowls, urinals and even those ceramic tableware.


    "You are very efficient!"


    Donne touched the surface of the ceramic with great interest. The familiar feel was the smooth glaze. Although the ceramic toilet they fired could not be compared with the process on earth, it was already like a model. When combined, it could be used by connecting the drainage system and water supply pipeline.


    Fiona pointed to several dwarfs not far away and smiled: "Although Brian is very interested, he is still busy with the research on the characteristics of new steel and has no time to do these things. It happened that Mr. croto came as a guest and became interested after seeing the drawings. Then he led a dwarf team to join the research. The characteristics of ceramics you said gave him a lot of new inspiration, which he praised many times The Lord''s wisdom. "


    "Too exaggerated."


    Donne smiled and shook his head. It would be understandable if he was croto. He was born in engineering and the most powerful craftsman among dwarfs. This craft that has nothing to do with magic power is completely not difficult for him to master.


    But is it really all right for this guy, as the leader of dwarfs, to do nothing all day?


    "So," said Donne, laughing and crying, pointing to several toilets that were obviously several sizes smaller, "did they prepare them for themselves?"


    "Mr. croto thinks your idea is very good. He is also happy to try this toilet. In addition..."


    Fiona said, "the tap water project you mentioned has already been popularized in Mr. croto. He is willing to help us speed up the construction of this project - in fact, he has sent many dwarfs to help us build our territory."


    "Popular? All right."


    Donne is helpless. Is it so difficult for him to buy something from the earth?


    Last time he was in gear City, he just looked at it and walked through it. He really didn''t know what the daily life of dwarfs was like.


    However, this is quite normal. Without the convenience of supernatural forces, a race that studies science and engineering can only strive to develop in industry.


    Moreover, the aristocrats in arlinks also have a convenient magic water supply system. Only poor Ellington is the same as the primitive society.


    Poor Donne thought at first that he had come to a "primitive society", and everything he came up with could create a history. What happened? Reality slapped him hard


    "Well, tell me, what does Mr. croto want?"


    There is no unprovoked love or hatred in the world. It is certainly a good thing that croto is willing to help him, but Donne must also pay some price.


    "Lord, you are really smart."


    Fiona praised Donne a little, and then whispered, "he told me that he wanted you to provide the detailed idea of the internal combustion engine. He said that they had built several small models, but they seemed to have encountered some problems with ignition and combustion chamber materials..."


    "He said that if they got the detailed idea and decided to try it for the last few times, if they can''t solve the problem, they will start to study the combination of magic and engineering to solve the power problem. They are already increasing the researchers of magic crystal. Croto also said that if you are free, you''d better go there and give on-site guidance."


    "Then he asked me to tell you that they have adopted your previous suggestions on the dwarf subway. He welcomes you to try to take the dwarf subway again and is willing to help us build a railway connecting the dwarf Kingdom and Ellington - with the help of your suggestions to the dwarf project, their fees will be very low."


    "In addition to these..."


    Fiona said what she didn''t understand and paid attention to Donne''s expression. When she found that Donne seemed to really understand these things, she was helpless again.


    The LORD brought her a steady stream of surprises


    Donne smiled bitterly: "this guy is really... Well, I know. I''ll leave you the drawing of the internal combustion engine before I go back. If he comes back, just give it to him. When he asks about ignition, just tell him the word ''timer''. Ordinary metals can''t withstand the impact of the combustion chamber. Let him try some magic metals."


    "I see. What is the railway he said?"


    "A fixed route rapid transportation mode, which can transport a large number of goods and personnel. It is very useful to improve efficiency. I originally wanted to slowly develop and then lay the railway, but I didn''t expect that he actually said he would help us build the railway..."


    Donne can''t laugh or cry. It''s like foreigners came to build railways at the end of the 19th century


    Fiona was excited when she heard that it could improve transportation efficiency: "what do you mean?"


    "The railway must be repaired, but this can be put aside first. Don''t worry, because the cost of building the railway is very high, and we can''t afford it now."


    Fiona sighed with relief: "I see. I thought you didn''t know."


    "What do I know?"


    "We have no money."


    "Ah?"


    Donne was silly: "how? There are more than 200000 gold coins!"


    Fiona was stunned for a moment, and then shouted angrily, "you don''t know!"


    "You''ve always been in charge!"


    "That''s right! But do you think there will always be more gold coins in the vault?"


    Fiona waved her finger and began to settle dawn''s account: "When you went out, you took 50000 gold coins, leaving only 150000. Did you spend a lot on buying copper ingots with duranden? You have to spend tens of thousands of gold coins every month on various welfare policies and salary increase plans in the territory! Then build these factories and various infrastructure construction, which is not a small sum!"


    Fiona said anxiously, "I thought you had a plan for a long time, so they didn''t pay for many projects, but because they are new to you, they have high enthusiasm for work and didn''t urge you to ask for accounts - in fact, it''s all your fault! Don''t promise to pay any salary at the beginning? You can save a lot of money!"


    Fiona still resents Donne''s promise that those people will be paid when they join the reconstruction plan. As she said, Donne is the Lord. If he wants to rebuild the territory, the people must obey unconditionally and give their strength. If they don''t obey the order, they will commit a crime and can be sentenced to death!


    Donne was so kind to them that Fiona felt like a saint alive and the son of God came!


    "So we have no money!"


    Fiona said reluctantly, "if you can''t find a way to make money as soon as possible, I''m afraid you will face a serious crisis of trust, and the booming construction scene in Ellington will collapse immediately."


    "Well, well, I neglected..."


    Donne knocked on the ceramic toilet and said thoughtfully, "it seems that he will stay in alinks for a few more days this time..."


    "What are your plans?"


    "Well... If there is no accident, we should make a gold coin before the end of the month, and if we can make awesome money, we will see that our product is not enough."


    Donne''s eyes narrowed slightly. Now if he wants to solve the problem of the economic crisis immediately, he can only think of a way on Alex''s side.


    Fiona immediately understood what Donne meant: "do you want to recover funds quickly in a few days after opening through the store in arlinks? It''s impossible, really impossible. Even if our products are popular, it''s impossible to make much profit when they are sold."


    "It depends on how you sell it."


    Donne smiled strangely: "have you ever heard that many guys who call themselves aristocrats have a cheap problem?"


    "Ah?"


    "Only buy expensive ones, not the right ones."


    Isn''t that nonsense? But she thought about it carefully and was stunned, because what Donne said turned out to be the truth!


    "The top nobles don''t care about anyone''s eyes. They can live their own life as they like. What they enjoy is the top life. The first-class nobles will imitate the top nobles. If they can''t find the same thing, they will find substitutes. Only in this way can they get more praise and admiration among their peers."


    "Similarly, the second rate aristocrats will imitate the life of the first-class aristocrats. Many of the declining aristocratic descendants will even wear bright clothes and maintain a bright appearance at a cost, which means that, because only in this way can they integrate into the circle."


    "Therefore, in order to pursue the trend of the upper circle, those first-class and second-class nobles will spare no expense..."


    "Now the question is, what would those guys do if they found that the two most famous families of Ilus, grand duke foyer and grand duke bole, used things provided by the Datang chamber of Commerce, which were not only novel and interesting, but also convenient and useful?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fiona looked at Donne with a creepy face: "are you going to use the two Dukes to make money?"


    "No, no, no!"


    Donne corrected Fiona very seriously: "please pay attention to the words. It''s just cooperation!"

 Chapter 187

    After arranging for Ellington, Donne took a batch of new goods and sent them back to alinks, and then gave Hilton the results of his negotiation with Fiona.


    "The main structure of the shop is transformed according to the drawings. The decoration style can allow the person in charge to communicate with me."


    Since we decide to make a signboard here, we must be different and attract enough attention. Donne believes that the combination of ultra-modern simplicity from the earth and the mysterious power of magic will radiate a new charm.


    "Especially this area," Donne told Hilton pointing to an area on the drawing. "This is the focus of our competition with other peers. We must not make any mistakes, you know?"


    "I see."


    Hilton carefully kept in mind that she would personally supervise the renovation of the shop.


    When Donne was about to leave, Hilton hesitated and stopped him: "Lord! One more thing!"


    "You say."


    "Now that we have decided to do business here, I and our employees need a residence. If I can, I want to buy a real estate in the afternoon."


    "This..."


    Donne pondered for a moment and said, "don''t worry. I''ll continue to live in foal manor these days. I''ll go back and ask obery to see if there is any real estate to sell in the noble district. Since we want to be famous here, we should at least have real estate in the noble District."


    "That would be great."


    Then Hilton went to work. After Donne found Elsa and Elia, he went back to foal manor together.


    "Real estate?"


    O''brie put down his tea cup and frowned, "is it uncomfortable to live here?"


    "No, how."


    "Then why do you suddenly want to buy real estate? Do you say..."


    Oberley suddenly widened his eyes: "you still want to take Elsa out to the world of two!? I really misunderstood you!"


    "Wait! How could you suddenly have this idea!"


    Donne couldn''t laugh or cry: "Hilton who came with me, and those other people, who are employees of my chamber of Commerce, can''t they always live with you? So I need a real estate to accommodate them. Of course, the real estate should be in the aristocratic district."


    "Real estate in noble District..."


    "Yes, I do, but how are you going to repay me for such a big favor?"


    "Don''t be kidding," said Donne with a smile. "It''s not a word for you? If you need to repay, your kindness is too cheap?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    O''brie was silent for a moment, and then said seriously, "you look shameless and have the style of Adrian."


    "I think you''re praising me."


    "No, I''m just satirizing you."


    Donne smiled: "there are few people in the whole Ilus Empire who can be satirized by the grand duke, so I am proud."


    "... you have a thick skin. No wonder you can be liked by the boy victor."


    "Although I don''t know what caused you a misunderstanding, please don''t describe it like this. It will make me very uncomfortable in all kinds of senses."


    "Well, I won''t argue with you. In a word, I''ll help you deal with the real estate in the noble district. You tear up the contract you cheated us to sign."


    "How can that be? This is the contract signed by the two Dukes together! It is not only memorable, but almost can be used as an heirloom!"


    Donne said very innocently, "what''s more, how can it be called cheating? It''s obviously you two think I don''t believe your strength, so you have to pull me to sign the contract..."


    Oberli drank coldly: "Adrian and I have promised to help you go to the cardier family to ask for accounts. It has given you a lot of face. Asking for accounts, plus the two things of real estate, is enough. Boy, I know what you''re thinking, but don''t go too far."


    Donne was stunned. "What am I thinking?"


    "Don''t you want to use our affection for Elsa to help you stand firm in alinksliwei?"


    O''brie sneered, "you can''t hide that little trick from me..."


    "I see!"


    As soon as Donne clapped his hands, he suddenly realized: "Elsa can still be used! Alas! I said that my heart is too soft to use people..."


    Obery: "


    "Well, don''t worry. I won''t use Elsa, or I''ll never use my friends."


    Donne smiled and said, "in addition to the previous two things, you only need to promise to do one more thing for me, and I can tear up the contract."


    O''brie said with a cold face, "don''t you think you''ve gone too far, boy?"


    "Rest assured!"


    Donne said with a smile, "this is only good for you, not any harm! Absolutely!"


    Obery snorted coldly, "I don''t believe it!"


    "You''ll know when I finish... Oh, by the way," Donne suddenly looked curious. "I really want to know. Would you mind changing your position to the bathroom?"


    At first, obery thought he didn''t hear clearly. After Donne repeated it, his face turned black with the naked eye.


    He roared with a black face, "boy, does my kindness make you think I''m a stupid old man?"


    "Please believe me!"


    Donne said very solemnly, "I''m seriously consulting a question, which is related to the very important product sales of Datang chamber of Commerce."


    Obery stared at Donne for a long time before he was sure that the bastard really wanted to know the answer to the question!


    Damn it!


    How can anyone in the world seriously suddenly ask such a question!?


    If he is not playing with himself, it means that the world must be broken!


    The gods are on the, and oberli looks desperate. Have the gods given up the world!?


    "Duke? You haven''t answered me yet."


    "You damn, brazen fool, Elsa''s acquaintance with you will be a stain on her life!"


    Aubury growled, then scolded, "is the posture when going to the bathroom very important? The posture is good. The important thing is whether it is convenient to solve the problem!"


    Donne''s eyes brightened: "it''s worthy of being the Duke. It''s right to see through the essence of the problem!"


    O''brie is not happy to be praised by don on such a thing, because he always feels like a fool


    Donne forced his IQ down.


    Donne said with a smile, "since the Duke is so open-minded, that''s great. The last thing I need you to do for me is to hold a party in a week and invite the nobles you know to attend the party..."


    "Hum! Needless to say, I''ll hold a party."


    Donne was stunned and smiled. "Is it Elsa? I forgot that, but it''s just right. There''s no excuse."


    "What do you want to do at the party?"


    Donne smiled mysteriously: "next, please let me help you transform your residence, and then you will know what I want to do..."


    "What the hell are you doing..."


    Oberli has a headache. This Donne is full of mysteries all over. His strength is a mystery. It seems that some magic or magical equipment on his body prevents him from peeping. His origin is a mystery. He only knows that his majesty Victor won the territory for him because he fought against the public and even turned against the noble Council


    If Elsa had not trusted him very much, or even relied on him, for the sake of safety, obery would not have let him close to Alex, even if he was chosen by his majesty victor!


    Because o''brie always had an inexplicable intuition that he was very dangerous around this guy - in all kinds of senses.


    Over the next few days, Downe''s behavior allowed obery to live up to his guess.


    This guy is really inexplicable!


    Haosheng''s magic water supply pool, but he has to change some damn water supply pipe!


    Therefore, he dug up and down at home, which made a mess and affected the work of servants. Parola received a lot of complaints!


    However, it''s not over yet. After digging at home, he went outside and said he was going to build an underground sewage pipe... Isn''t he sick?


    After tinkling and transforming all the toilets in the whole big house, he began to hang square boxes called air conditioners on the walls of each room


    "What''s this air conditioner? It looks so eye-catching!" obery asked


    "I wanted to ask before I said it. You are also the grand duke. Why didn''t you find a magician to set up the frost magic array at home?"


    "I think the problem is that they don''t want to."


    O''brie was very upset and said: "Those magicians think that using magic like that is a blasphemy against magic. Magic should be noble and mysterious, and should not be used in such places! Damn it, they just deliberately raise their value! Adrian has a very good relationship with a magician and asks her to help set up an ice magic array at home. He will show off in front of me at this time of year!"


    "OK..."


    Donne knew that the frost magic array could not be arranged with money and power. He had to have a good relationship with the Dharma Master and brush his reputation above friendliness before he had a chance.


    This world is really a paradise for magicians. No wonder they don''t want to popularize magic for civilian use, which will only make them walk down the altar.


    Eh, aren''t you destroying the foundation of their pride?


    Tut, but who cares


    "But from today on, you don''t have to envy him."


    Donne smiled, turned on the air conditioner, and soon a cool wind blew out of it.


    "This is the effect of frost array?"


    Oberli was surprised and uncertain. He felt the weak and stable fluctuations of elements inside.


    "Yes, there is a weakened frost array. It can continuously release cold air in summer. In winter, you only need to open it, and there will be hot air. Moreover, it only needs a poor magic crystal to use it continuously for a month."


    Donne said with a smile: "to maintain the frost magic array for a month, you need at least three standard magic crystals!"


    "So cheap!?"


    "As a price for asking you to help me, I''ll give you these air conditioners."


    Obery was stunned and suddenly said, "I know what you want me to help you!"


    Donne smiled: "not only the air conditioning, but also the changes of the toilet. You''d better have a look..."

 Chapter 188

    Arlex, the capital of the Ilus Empire, is a big city. Many things happen every day. However, due to the lag of communication means, sometimes it takes several days for what happens on one side of the city to spread to the other side of the city.


    But this is only the case among the civilians. If it is the news in the aristocratic circle, I''m afraid it won''t take an hour for all the aristocrats to know what happened.


    This is the strength and convenience of power.


    If there''s anything worth mentioning about alinks recently, I have to say that Marquis Kadir fell at the door of the noble Council. It''s said that he rested for three days after he came home! As for whether he was angry with the man named Donne or whether he really fell so badly, others don''t know.


    When it comes to Donne, the nobles of alinks are also full of doubts. This guy can''t find any origin at all. He only knows that he has made an exception to obtain the identity of Lord Ellington from his majesty victor. This time, alinks is recalled by the noble Council. He not only lives in the house of obery foyer, but also has a standoff with the noble Council, Slapped leandre spade in the face


    Although I don''t know whether these were inspired by his majesty victor or aubury, he must be a new force of the Royal School.


    How will the aristocracy react to this royal newcomer''s performance? At least the revenge against that Donne is inevitable, but I don''t know how he will deal with it.


    And will o''brie do it?


    If he makes a move, he will tear his face and break the rules of the game. I''m afraid the spade family won''t sit idly by


    Now many members of the centrists are waiting to see a good play.


    In addition to the above, there are also some interesting things. For example, Princess Aurelia went to ilrus Royal Military Academy for a day and was warmly welcomed by the students. It is said that she had a secret chat with Dean Byron Ducard in the room. Many people suspected that she wanted to win over the neutral Dean Byron to become a Royal School


    His majesty Victor went to the Cathedral of light to pray. At the same time, he issued a declaration again, saying that the royal power is granted by God. Any attempt to split the Empire and challenge the royal power is a blasphemy against the gods


    The shop belonging to the foal family in the market area suddenly stopped operating and transferred to others. Now it is covered all around, and there is only a jingling sound inside. However, even the people of the business alliance do not know who took over the shop in this prime location. When his majesty Victor left the Cathedral of light, he stopped at the door of the shop for a moment, This move interested many people.


    In addition, there is another news that makes many nobles uneasy.


    O''brie foal sent out invitations to invite many nobles to the foal manor for dinner. Did o''brie, who killed countless people, invite others to have a dinner at home?


    All the people who received the invitation were stunned and wondered if someone was playing a prank.


    O''brie has never held a banquet. He is famous for his dislike of partying. His favorite thing is to Practice Fencing in his yard when the bolette family holds a banquet - the flying sword always makes a mess of Adrian''s banquet, and then there must be a war between them.


    The upper class in arlinks was almost used to it, so it was so surprised to receive the invitation today.


    However, when they saw that the purpose of the invitation was to celebrate the return of his granddaughter Elsa foal, many people''s expressions became more meaningful.


    Albury''s son, Alberton, gave up his inheritance and left alinks. He didn''t know where to go. This is an open secret of alinks. Many people even think Alberton must be dead, but the news can''t be leaked. So Albury deliberately made an excuse, He said that Alberton ran away from home because his wife Clara couldn''t bear the oppression of the bolette family - Adrian had been at odds with him for more than ten years because o''brie discredited himself.


    As a result, now, he suddenly jumped out a granddaughter and had to hold a banquet for his granddaughter


    The meaning in this doesn''t seem so simple


    The thinking of many nobles became active. Did obery intend to take the opportunity to choose a son-in-law for his granddaughter? Use the granddaughter''s marriage to win over some families worthy of winning over and expand the power of the royal school?


    It''s possible!


    Although I don''t know whether it''s true or false, I can''t give up with this opportunity!


    So many aristocratic families with young unmarried men left and began to prepare. Even some fat guys like the ball are the same. Maybe his granddaughter has a unique taste and is favored with good luck?


    Ilus palace.


    Victor Ilus sat at his desk, his eyes closed and silent.


    His temples are slightly white, his crow''s feet are very obvious, his skin is obscure, his hair is dark, and there is no healthy luster. The short beard on his lips is also faintly white, which makes him look like he is 50 or 60 years old. However, he is less than 50 years old this year.


    Fighting with aristocratic vampires made him haggard, so he aged very fast.


    At the moment, in front of him was the banquet invitation sent by obery. I''m afraid even Donne didn''t expect that obery would send the invitation to victor.


    Of course, Victor''s invitation was not copied by the servants, but written by obery himself. The content was different. In addition to the invitation to the party, obery also asked a lot about Donne. He didn''t understand why Victor valued Donne so much and didn''t know the origin of white Donne. He wanted to know an answer.


    "The answer... Alas, if only there were such a simple answer."


    Victor sighed and rubbed his temples. Who is Donne?


    He doesn''t know!


    Victor has a secret that others don''t know.


    He can hear the oracle.


    It was because I heard the oracle that I arranged it that way.


    Who knows whether that guy is a God or a God


    Victor suddenly trembled and prayed piously: "Oh! The gods are on the, please forgive my disrespectful thoughts..."


    After waiting for a moment, Victor was secretly relieved that he didn''t hear the God''s rebuke.


    "Father, I''m coming."


    At this time, a soft voice sounded, and Victor nodded: "you did a good job on Byron''s side. Half true and half false are easier to confuse their sight... Your brother''s side is also going well and has won the support of many people."


    "It''s all arranged by your father."


    Aurelia sighed, "but is it really useful?"


    "Whether it''s useful or not, at least those guys can''t affect the re emergence of our empire."


    With a cold hum, Victor fell into silence again in his study. A moment later, Victor pushed the invitation forward: "your aunt parola''s house is going to have a party. Go."


    "Aunt parola?"


    Aurelia was stunned: "when will Lord foal hold a party?"


    "It is claimed that it is because of the return of his granddaughter Elsa foal. In fact, the real purpose... I''m afraid he misunderstood something."


    Victor smiled bitterly. Although oberli complained about Donne many times in his letter, the lines were full of praise for him. He thought he had found a very good talent, and the royal school would rise gradually with his participation


    However, only Victor knew that Donne was the talent he had discovered?


    Are you kidding? That''s the one who can be sent down by the gods


    Although the gods only asked themselves not to interfere in anything about Donne, and there has been no new Oracle since then, Victor doesn''t think he is qualified to let Donne join the factional struggle.


    But


    Victor pondered for a moment. In this case, a little use should not be punished by the gods?


    Aurelia waited for a long time without waiting for the following. She stared at Victor. She didn''t know what he was stunned again.


    A closer look at his father''s face, Aurelia''s heart is sour again. It has only been a year, and his father''s sideburns are a little white and look much older.


    Why? The Archbishop of Mingming holy light Cathedral would bless his father every time he prayed. Why did he age so fast?


    Is this the fate of the king?


    "Aurelia, I remember you''ve never been to any party outside the palace?"


    Victor suddenly opened his eyes: "dress up and go to the party."


    Aurelia was stunned: "father?"


    Although it is necessary to dress up for the banquet, what my father specially said is another meaning.


    That means the royal family attaches great importance to this banquet and will bring a lot of different understanding to the outside world.


    "Don''t care about those people."


    Victor''s expression was very complicated: "there''s only one task for you at the party... Get to know that Donne. If you can, make sure you have a good relationship with him."


    "Father!?"


    Aurelia stared in amazement: "are you kidding me? Do you want me to marry that Donne?"


    Thanks to the oath of her father and mother, Aurelia is so old that Victor has never used her feelings and marriage, which is unthinkable in the royal families of all countries.


    "What?! no! No, no, no! Absolutely not!"


    Victor was startled, looked at the door nervously, and then said in a low voice, "daughter, remember, don''t say this again... You must remember that I asked you to have a good relationship with him and let him have goodwill towards our royal family. Don''t be an enemy, but I didn''t ask you to pursue him... You and him are impossible, you understand?"


    Victor knows himself very well. The origin of Donne is unknown, but it shows his extraordinary ability to let God only send down the oracle.


    As a mortal''s own daughter, how can he be worthy of him?


    If he pursued aurelia, it would be a big surprise.


    But if Aurelia takes the initiative to pursue him, what if people don''t like to be treated like this? What if people don''t like this style? What if people have different tastes?


    Angered him, it is likely that the next time it will not be the Oracle, but God''s punishment


    Even if there was a chance of one in ten thousand, Victor didn''t want to take risks.


    Therefore, it is the safest way to have a good relationship with him, keep friendly and don''t exceed his identity.


    "... I see."


    Aurelia didn''t understand why her father was so nervous, but she agreed. However, perhaps it was because her father was nervous about Donne that Aurelia also had an inexplicable curiosity about Donne.


    I''m afraid Victor made thousands of calculations. I didn''t expect that just because of his words, things began to get out of control

 Chapter 189

    Aurelia windwalker... Ah bah! Aurelia Irus, a pearl in the palm in Victor''s twenty-two year old royal highness, Princess of the Empire in knots, and hundreds of noble nobles in the Imperial Palace stood in the doorway of Buddha Eyre manor. No garden area was accessible to anyone. What was more, the quiet garden area was so lively because of these people.


    The nobles gathered here almost held nearly half of the power of the whole Ilus empire. In fact, except those who had apparently broken with the foyer family, other nobles who received the invitation came.


    Although the door of foal manor has not been opened yet, they who have received the invitation are not in a hurry. They talk to each other leisurely, and their gestures exude the aristocratic temperament of upper class society - that is, the so-called special sense of superiority.


    These people can receive an invitation today and say it tomorrow is a symbol of identity, so of course they can be proud.


    Some sharp eyed people have noticed that in the manor, the servants are busy arranging the venue outside the banquet. The delicious bread, barbecue, bacon and wine for people to enjoy during rest have been placed on the long table. Under the irradiation of the magic crystal lamp, it is as bright as day. In order to create an atmosphere, a bonfire has been lit next to it


    It''s already like this outside. What will it look like inside?


    However, it is well known that the most important thing in the banquet of the nobles is not to eat and drink, and they don''t care about any reason. They pay attention to making friends with others. Today''s focus is, of course, to take this rare opportunity to get familiar with the Grand Duke of aubury, and then get to know his granddaughter Elsa.


    Perhaps for the sake of parola''s safety, the Grand Duke of oberli has never held a banquet since they got married. Over time, they are used to it. Therefore, when they suddenly hear that the Grand Duke of oberli actually announced to hold a banquet, these people are surprised. Of course, they should make careful preparations to seize this opportunity.


    These people have long inquired about the good news. When they learned that Elsa was a 16-year-old girl, they all prepared gifts and waited to recognize her face by giving gifts.


    At this time, the nobles found a carriage coming from a distance.


    When they first saw the carriage, they didn''t take it seriously, because many people came one after another, but when the carriage approached and saw the double sword crown badge on it, these people began to breathe air conditioning.


    The Royal emblem of Ilus!


    When the carriage was stable and the people in the car appeared, there was a cry of surprise around.


    Princess Aurelia!


    Princess aurelia, who has never attended any private banquet, came to the foal family banquet!


    blamed! I didn''t get the news before!


    Many nobles hated it. The gifts they prepared were for Elsa. They didn''t expect to meet princess Aurelia at this time!


    However, some nobles were not happy, because the door had not been opened, which gave them a chance to talk to Princess Aurelia!


    However, before they had finished the abdominal draft, the closed door slowly opened. Obery and parola who got the news came to the door with Elsa and Donne to meet aurelia.


    "Welcome, Ollie."


    "Excuse me."


    Hearing her nickname, Aurelia was a little shy. She took parola''s hand very familiar: "I haven''t seen my aunt for a long time..."


    "You''re too busy, Ollie."


    Parola affectionately called Aurelia''s nickname, nodded at the others, then turned and took her inside.


    Aurelia secretly observed Donne and Elsa nearby. When she noticed Donne''s eyes, she immediately withdrew her eyes as if nothing had happened.


    Is this princess Aurelia?


    Donne silently praised her. The princess really lived up to her reputation, was very beautiful, and looked as delicate as an elf - of course, she couldn''t compare with my egwin!


    The shameless Donne has marked his mark on edgewing in his heart, but he doesn''t know he''s not long Aotian, so... It''s hard to tear it down.


    It seems that the party can finally begin.


    The nobles smiled. As soon as they took a step forward, they saw o''brie turn around and wave with his hand. With a "bang", the door closed again.


    The smiles on all faces froze.


    Several people standing by the gate suddenly heard a quarrel from inside.


    "... wait! What are you doing with the door closed!? they haven''t come in yet!"


    "They?"


    "Don''t tell me you forgot we''re having a party!"


    "... I really forgot."


    Then there was silence behind the door, and a group of people in front of the door looked at each other.


    After a brief silence, o''brie, with a straight face, opened the door again: "come in."


    Then he went inside on his own.


    If someone else did this, it is estimated that these nobles may turn over and leave soon, but now it is oberli who does this. The family power is not as big as others, the background is not as strong as others, and the fist is not as big as others. Why do you turn over with others? So


    They put up with it!


    When everyone came in, the party officially began.


    The first step, of course, was for oberli to announce Elsa''s identity in front of everyone. Not surprisingly, Elsa received unanimous high praise and a lot of valuable gifts. At the same time, she also received a lot of electric eyes from noble men - Elsa, who was obviously as dull as don, didn''t feel anything about it, so those people were sad.


    Aurelia said with a smile, "aunt, Elsa''s niece is so beautiful. She looks like sister Clara when she was young, and she also has the heroism of brother Alberton."


    "Your mouth is still so sweet. Elsa will be happy to hear it."


    Aurelia smiled sweetly, looked around Donne as if nothing had happened, and then asked curiously, "aunt, who is that man? I don''t know him."


    Parola looked at Aurelia with a smile: "aurelia, as a passer-by, I have to remind you not to pretend too much sometimes. After all, I used to be a princess. Do you think I would believe you said you didn''t know him? You should have got all the personnel information here before you came?"


    Aurelia blushed, hugged parola and said angrily, "aunt!"


    "Well, well, if I didn''t say it, I''ll treat you as if you don''t know, okay?"


    Parrola said in a low voice, "he is Donne, the Lord of Ellington. Elsa trusts him very much. Obery thinks he is the person selected by your father and sent to Ellington for the future of the Royal School... As for whether it is true, you have to ask your father."


    Aurelia frowned slightly because she didn''t know about it.


    "What else?"


    "Besides that? Nothing... Oh, did you see those things hanging on the wall?"


    Aurelia saw those white square boxes along the line of sight, nodded and said, "I just wanted to ask, what is that thing? It has been spraying air conditioning. Like the frost magic array in the Imperial Palace, there are so many people in the room, but the temperature is very comfortable. It should be their credit."


    "That''s called an air conditioner. It''s Donne who made it."


    Parola smiled, then lowered her voice and said to aurelia, "in addition to the air conditioner, he also tampered with the toilet... If you are interested, you can go to the toilet."


    Toilet, toilet!?


    Aurelia was stunned. How could aunt parola tell her about that filthy place?


    But at the thought of what her father said to herself, Aurelia became more curious. After talking to parola, she really went to the bathroom.


    Then, as soon as she went, half a small thing passed.


    When she came back, parola looked at Aurelia with a red face and said with a smile, "how do you feel?"


    "Curious..."


    Aurelia still had the fragrance of mint on her hand. She subconsciously covered her hips and blushed on her face: "it feels strange... But the paper prepared next to her and the things used to wash her hands outside are very good."


    In fact, apart from aurelia, other nobles also noticed the particularity here. They were asking each other what it was and what the two symbols in the pattern above meant.


    At this time, Hilton, who had long been inspired by Donne and disguised as a guest in the crowd, gave full play to her strengths. Quietly, Hilton revealed the brand products of Datang chamber of Commerce, air conditioning, toilet, cheap and soft toilet paper, white paper for writing and Mint Soap to those nobles.


    Therefore, in this short time, the name of Datang chamber of Commerce successfully entered the upper aristocratic circle.

 Chapter 190

    The reason why the publicity effect is so excellent is that the occasion is relatively special.


    As mentioned before, nobles have the psychology of chasing and comparing. They will subconsciously imitate the living habits of more powerful nobles. The big nobles hunt, they also hunt, the big nobles taste wine, they also taste wine, and the big nobles make a foundation * *, they also... Bah!


    Now, they found something they had never seen in aubury''s house, and these things appeared in a big family like foal. Of course they were curious!


    Not to mention those people who have noticed the effect of air conditioning. They are itching in their hearts and are determined to buy one tomorrow.


    A noble man smiled and said, "the effect of this air conditioner is really wonderful, but it really solves a big problem for those of us who can''t ask the magician to draw the frost magic array."


    Others said with a smile, "yes, but I''m afraid the price is too expensive. What can we do if we can''t afford it?"


    The effect of the things used by the Duke is still so wonderful. Will the price be cheap?


    Obviously not!


    But they''re talking nonsense when they say they can''t afford it.


    "Ha ha, if this thing is more expensive than drawing a frost magic array, I''m afraid I can''t afford it."


    "You are really joking. The cost of drawing an ice magic array covering the whole building is only 10000 gold coins, and the annual maintenance cost is only 1000 gold coins. You can''t afford it?"


    "It''s a big expense. It''s enough for me to buy my son a good sophisticated magic equipment."


    Standing next to Hilton, while arguing with others, she pricked her ears and paid attention to their conversation. She hasn''t lived in yarinks in recent years. She lacks information here. Now it''s time to understand their spending power.


    After noticing Donne''s gaze, Hilton nodded slightly, and then continued to play the socialite''s wrist to make love with the nobles.


    Whether Datang chamber of commerce can become famous in one fell swoop depends on today''s banquet.


    Unfortunately, don didn''t know how big the brain hole of prandal was. He just wanted to secretly publicize his chamber of Commerce. Those people analyzed it layer by layer and tried to find out the hidden meaning. Some people thought it was the Royal School''s aubury who finally planned to light his sword and even made full preparations for it


    Unfortunately, the dinner has been quiet without any revelations about factional struggle. The only thing worth mentioning is that Princess Aurelia also came, and then the air conditioner and toilet appeared.


    "So boring."


    Aurelia sighed and complained to parola, "aunt, have aristocratic parties always been so boring?"


    "Almost... Ollie, as a princess, you must endure this boredom."


    "Aunt..."


    Parola smiled: "but sometimes something interesting happens at the party."


    "Oh?"


    "Just like now."


    Palora whispered, "you''ve been secretly watching that Donne more than ten times since the party began. Tell me, what are you thinking?"


    Aurelia was surprised: "is what I did so obvious?"


    "No, your observation skills are excellent, but don''t forget who I am... Can you tell me who he is?"


    Parola glanced at Donne and whispered, "we''re all curious about him... Is he really your father''s choice?"


    "Aunt... Don''t ask."


    Aurelia''s face was complicated: "this thing... My father didn''t tell me. You know, many things must be kept secret."


    Parola suddenly realized: "I see, I see!"


    What do you understand!


    Aurelia smiled bitterly. I''m afraid her aunt misunderstood.


    "It seems Victor likes Donne very much."


    Parola looked at Aurelia with interest. Today, she was obviously well dressed. She was wearing a well trimmed white dress, which set off her perfect figure more charming.


    The sun''s dazzling blond hair is pulled up at will, revealing a slender and white neck. On the necklace around her neck, there is a very expensive deep-sea magic bead from Naga nationality, which is in sharp contrast to the color of the skin. The deep-sea magic bead can keep the skin moist and shiny at any time, making her skin look more tender and elastic.


    Her natural noble temperament, coupled with the almost perfect face of elves, made her charming. No wonder all the nobles at the party were deeply fascinated by her.


    Parola is well aware of the habits of the royal family. Since Victor asked Aurelia to dress up seriously, it shows that Victor attaches great importance to the party. Does he attach importance to aubury? Or value that Donne? Naturally, it goes without saying.


    But... Why would Victor want Aurelia to get close to Donne?


    Normally, this is incomprehensible.


    But what if you dare to guess?


    Donne''s got a big head? So big that Victor has to find a way to please him?


    "Aunt, don''t guess. Father didn''t mean that."


    Aurelia smiled bitterly again. Did she really misunderstand?


    "No? That''s not necessarily. It''s just inconvenient to say something... Oh, someone''s coming again."


    Aurelia immediately showed a standard "Royal smile" and ordered to leave after talking to the aristocrats.


    Just sitting here for less than half an hour, more than dozens of young nobles have come to chat up. If it weren''t for her noble status, she would naturally have a self-respect aura. I''m afraid more people would come.


    Aurelia rubbed her stiff cheek: "it''s really hard to live like this every day."


    "This is the fate of being born in the royal family, and it is also the price of enjoying imperial power."


    Parola smiled, "when you get married and leave the royal family."


    Aurelia and parola had a good chat here. On the other side, Donne, who was walking around with Elia, was also smiling and very satisfied with the current results.


    what? You said no one was talking about air conditioning and the chamber of Commerce?


    Completely a foil?


    His wishful thinking failed?


    Stop teasing


    What''s this place? Throughout the entire family of Foel''s family, the banquet held here is doomed to be more compel than forced. It is a full force. In such a place, even if it is the country woodlouse, it will try to pretend to be an upright child, not to mention these so-called nobles who care about their faces better than their lives.


    Discuss something they haven''t seen in this environment?


    Absolutely not!


    Who knows if others have used it, so they don''t know?


    Who knows if opening a topic is a chance to force others and make yourself look very low and outdated?


    There are risks in discussing this topic, so to be safe, they who are proficient in conversation skills will never ask for trouble.


    In fact, when they came here, they noticed the existence of Datang chamber of Commerce and air conditioner. Donne''s goal has been fully achieved. Aubury doesn''t have to do anything and say anything. He used Datang chamber of Commerce''s air conditioner himself, which is excellent publicity in itself.


    At this time, Donne noticed Princess Aurelia who had been whispering with parola. After thinking about it, he asked Elia to sit there for dessert, and then came to say hello to Princess aurelia.


    After all, if you want to live in this country, having a good relationship with the princess is only good, not bad.


    What''s more, in the game, Princess Aurelia''s popularity remained high, and even players formed a backup group guild to help her. Donne was obsessed with Princess Aurelia for a while, and even


    However, after seeing egwin, everything was floating clouds, so I''d better skip that black history.


    "Hello, dear princess aurelia, Lord Donne of Ellington says hello to you."


    Donne bowed slightly and said, "I was busy before, so I didn''t have time to say hello to you. I hope you can forgive me."


    Aurelia remembered her father''s words, so she got up quickly and said softly, "please don''t be polite, Baron Donne. I hate those complicated manners."


    "That would be great."


    Donne smiled brightly, "I hate those etiquette, too."


    This


    Aurelia was stunned. She was just being polite. Did this guy really believe it?


    "Well, Princess aurelia, I have a question. I''m curious..."


    Aurelia perked up: "please."


    "Do you have a sister? Sylvanas or Vanessa?"


    Aurelia was stunned: "sorry... What did you say?"


    Donne repeated his question.


    So Aurelia was embarrassed: "Baron Donne, the whole Ilus Empire knows that I have only one brother..."


    "Well..."


    Don smashed his mouth: "that''s a pity... Are you sure your father doesn''t have any illegitimate daughters? Oh, don''t care too much, I''m just curious..."


    "No..."


    Hearing what Donne said, Aurelia began to feel a little guilty. Did her father really have an illegitimate daughter? She doesn''t even know about it?


    The father valued Donne so much and said that he and himself were absolutely impossible... Difficult, can we say - he was the illegitimate son of the father!?


    Aurelia was shocked by her guess, and her eyes at Donne were a little wrong.


    But after carefully observing Donne''s face, Aurelia gave up the idea again, because Donne was obviously different from his father. The most important thing was that his hair was black, not the bright gold of the ilrus royal family.


    It seems that I think too much


    Aurelia breathed a sigh of relief. If it was really the illegitimate son of her father, I''m afraid something bad would happen.


    "Baron Donne, please don''t make such jokes in the future..."


    Aurelia smiled awkwardly, "it''s really easy to be misunderstood."


    Donne stalled: "sorry, I''m interested because of some coincidence..."


    "Coincidence?"


    Aurelia was interested: "if you can, please be sure to talk to me?"


    "Of course."


    Donne said with a smile: "I know a lady named aurelia. She has two sisters, one is Sylvanas and the other is wenleisa. They are elves and known as the three windwalker sisters..."


    Donne, who had nothing to do at the party, began to tell Aurelia the story of the three windwalker sisters. After a while, Elia ran over and got into his arms. After a while, Nora also poked out her little head, and then after a while, Elsa came to the side

 Chapter 191

    Donne began to lose his seat.


    Because the situation seems a little out of control.


    At first, he deliberately asked Aurelia that question out of bad taste, but he didn''t expect that the situation would get out of control as soon as he began to tell the story.


    At first, it was just Elsa and her audience, but after a while, even those boring young nobles took this opportunity to listen to the story. After all, the story of the elves was really told.


    Seeing more and more people, Donne was speechless, so he began to speed up the plot.


    "In this way, Aurelia and tulayan are missing. They are the only couple of elves and humans. Their child Redeemer ALATO is now guarding Aurelia fortress and waiting for the return of his uncertain father..."


    "The dead, led by Sylvanas, built a huge underground city, the dark city, claiming to be the forgotten..."


    "The destruction of selamo led to the death of ronin, but wenleisa survived. The only role of the three windwalker sisters who lived a happy life also ushered in the tragedy of her life... Well, that''s the end of the story!"


    Donne wiped his cold sweat. If he goes on, the antique game that was popular all over the world is expected to be popular again in prandal


    "They are really pathetic... Gods, why torture them like this? They just want to pursue their ideals and love..."


    Aurelia murmured and wiped her red eyes. Because of the same name, her sense of substitution was much stronger than others.


    "Lord," Elsa stared at Donne, her face full of bitterness, "you are so bad! Why tell such a sad story!"


    Donne is speechless. Can you blame him? This is the pot Blizzard should carry!


    People want to make an epic plot!


    Why is an epic plot an epic plot?


    Of course, it''s good to send Bento. The popular character will pull a wave of popularity, revive another wave of popularity, kill and hype another wave of popularity, and if not, revive the whip corpse


    This kind of plot has great killing power for women


    Aurelia and Elsa only noticed this touching story, but the other male nobles were envious of ronin and tulayan, who were favored by the elves. By the way, they cursed the fool named Alsace. Such a beautiful Sylvanas didn''t know how to cherish it and turned her into a dead soul!


    However, some people with big brain holes are cautious after listening to the story.


    The Lich King who can resurrect countless undead and become a death knight?


    Never heard of... Nor heard of Northrend


    And outland and Delano


    Although Donne keeps saying it''s just a story, looking at his vivid description and all kinds of people and things like real life, is it really just a story?


    It was hard to drive away those people. Dumne drank the slobber under the gaze of Princess Leah and laughed. "Princess, you should know what I am curious about, then?"


    "I see..."


    Aurelia felt a little awkward. Why did she see a complex and contradictory emotion on Donne''s face?


    Did he care about the whereabouts of Aurelia so much that he would be so rude when he heard his name?


    Anyway, this topic can''t go on.


    Aurelia took a deep breath, calmed her mood, and then tried to find a topic to continue to get closer to Donne. At this time, her eyes suddenly fell on the air conditioner, her heart moved, and she had an idea.


    "Baron Donne, I heard from my aunt that you are not only the Lord of Ellington, but also set up... Datang... Chamber of Commerce?"


    Aurelia said the tongue twister name and looked at Donne curiously: "as an aristocrat, why do you set up a chamber of Commerce? You know, even the richest businessman can''t compare with the most ordinary aristocrat."


    Donne smiled: "it''s simple, because my value is not determined by others, but by myself."


    A simple sentence stunned Aurelia and the people around her.


    "What I have done for the world is my personal value. No one can deny this. Other people''s eyes? I don''t care."


    Donne threw out his hand and smiled: "at least, I can make the world change because of me, but others can''t."


    Let the world... Change for him!?


    Aurelia felt her heart beat hard and her mouth became dry inexplicably, which had a great impact on her world outlook.


    How strong is the strength to have this confidence?


    How many people like him can confidently say what they want to change the world?


    Even... Do it?


    "Don''t talk big," said a noble man sour. "Everyone can talk big. It''s true to be down-to-earth."


    He spoke the voice of many people. What Donne said is too exaggerated to change the world?


    Does he think he is God?


    "I''m not talking big."


    Donne smiled. He was really sleepy. Someone gave him a pillow. He was worried that he couldn''t lead to the topic. The assist came.


    "At least, I''ve begun to change the world - don''t you see the air conditioning around you? That''s one of the steps."


    The nobles looked at the square box on the wall. It turned out that it was called an air conditioner?


    Aurelia asked curiously, "did you invent this air conditioner?"


    "That''s right."


    Don smiled. "Don''t you think it''s convenient?"


    "It''s very convenient, but in my opinion, it''s just miniaturizing the frost magic array. It''s nothing."


    Under the royal family''s education, Aurelia knows men''s competitive nature. Blindly flattering will only make men lose interest soon. If she hits him in time, she will arouse his opponent''s competitive heart and make him feel more successful.


    "That''s right, but the question is, how many magicians are willing to do this?"


    Donne said, "no, I was the first, so I changed the world."


    "Are you a magician?"


    Aurelia''s face changed slightly. Not only him, but also the others around her were stunned.


    A magician? Not only a merchant, but also a lord of the Ilus Empire?


    What is he trying to do?


    In prandar, except for a few wild mages with low accomplishments, almost all mages with names come from the star moon tower Secret Law Association. As we all know, since the end of the second chaotic invasion war and the establishment of the silver city, the star moon tower Secret Law Association has declared its permanent neutrality.


    A magician from the star moon tower Secret Law Association has become the Lord of the Ilus Empire, which undoubtedly reveals a signal to the outside world that the neutrality of the silver city is coming to an end!


    This is big news


    Aurelia''s eyes lit up. Is it because he came from the city of silver that her father treated him so carefully?


    If we can win over to the city of silver, the re emergence of Ilus will be unstoppable!


    Donne could guess what they were thinking. After all, Hilton told him about it a while ago.


    In fact, due to the rapid development of Ellington and the fact that many products of Datang chamber of Commerce involve magic and alchemy, the secret of Donne''s magician identity won''t last long, so he simply confessed himself.


    Fortunately, after his adventure with egwin a while ago, he had a general understanding of the power composition of the world. After he had a spectrum in his heart, he also knew how many kilograms he could do and what he could not do.


    "I''m a magician. It''s good, but I''m a wild magician."


    Donne stalled and said casually, "I didn''t join the star moon tower secret Dharma Association."


    Many people breathed a sigh of relief when he said this, but obery and Adrian looked at each other not far away, but they were a little disappointed.


    A wild mage who didn''t join the star moon tower is certainly worth courting, but the significance is certainly not so great. After all, wild mages generally have low accomplishments and are seriously partial to science... That is to say, Victor didn''t woo him because he was a mage.


    "I see..."


    Aurelia was inevitably a little disappointed.


    "Just because I''m a wild mage, I don''t have to follow the rules of the Secret Law Association."


    With a faint smile on Donne''s face, "I can do anything I want... Like this air conditioner."


    Donne pointed to the air conditioner and said proudly, "those magicians cherish themselves, but they don''t know that they are complacent. Only opening the mystery of magic and letting all people enjoy the convenience of magic together is the real secret of creating a prosperous age of magic."


    "In hot summer, how many people want to have a cool space? Obviously, magicians can easily use the frost magic array, but they are not willing to develop it and share it with you, so I stood up."


    Of course, Donne knows the real reason why mages are unwilling to take action. On the one hand, they are busy studying the mystery of magic. On the other hand, the cost of drawing and maintaining magic array is slightly expensive. Most people can''t afford it, so they don''t have that interest.


    However, this does not prevent the shameless Donne from putting gold on his face.


    Donne looked like a great light and said with dignity: "I, the Lord of Ellington, the wild mage Baron Donne, and my Datang chamber of Commerce, will strive to popularize the convenience of magic to everyone, so that everyone can enjoy the real convenience of magic civilization."


    "What you see now is only air conditioning, but soon, more and more convenient products will be born. You will be lucky to witness the rise of a real magical civilization!"


    Silence.


    Donne was silent for a moment and whispered, "there should be applause here."


    More embarrassing silence.


    A group of nobles looked at Donne like a fool.


    Only Elsa and Elia applauded Donne excitedly. They believed Donne wholeheartedly, so they had no doubt about the authenticity of what he said.


    Aurelia looked at Donne blankly. She vaguely felt that she seemed to see the truth after a trace of fog.

 Chapter 192

    A saying is quite right. One step ahead is a great man, and two steps ahead is a madman.


    In the eyes of others, Donne at the moment is undoubtedly a complete madman.


    Although Aurelia doesn''t know who Donne is, his current idea is undoubtedly epoch-making.


    He wants to pull magicians down from the altar, popularize the mystery of magic to the public, and let everyone enjoy the convenience of magic... This is even more difficult than challenging class struggle, because his enemies are magicians who have mastered powerful magic and inheritance!


    If Donne can really do it, there is no doubt that the whole prandal will be greatly changed, and the Ilus royal family supporting him will naturally benefit the most


    Can it be said that the father supported him because he knew this?


    Ilus palace.


    "Did he really say that?"


    Victor looked up from the hill like documents, and the expression on his face was very stunned.


    Aurelia was also stunned: "don''t you know?"


    "Of course not - no! I see!"


    Victor suddenly changed his mouth and his eyes flashed: "maybe this is an opportunity for Ilus!"


    Since the second chaos invasion war, the magicians have moved towards neutrality under the leadership of the legendary hero gene star moon Lord. As a high-yield country of magicians, Ilus began to be weak.


    However, no one dared to question the decision of Jean Lord of stars and moon, because he was one of the legendary heroes who saved mankind in that war.


    Victor, even the current king of Ilus, can''t fight against the star moon tower Secret Law Association, so he can only try his best to win over those mages and don''t want them to join their own camp, as long as they have a tendency.


    Now, Donne, who is so concerned by the gods, says he is a wild mage and wants to popularize the power of magic. Is this the real intention of the gods?


    No matter what the truth is, Victor has decided to give Donne the greatest freedom and find a way to tie them together - no, we can''t do that


    Victor hesitated again. After all, the other party was under the gaze of the gods. Would he be punished by the gods if he openly used his words?


    You can''t be too close to him, it will bring him danger, and you can''t be too distant


    Just let him feel his goodwill


    Victor pondered, and aurelia, standing next to him, was inexplicably disturbed.


    ¡­¡­


    Three days have passed since the end of the foal family banquet that day. In recent days, the local snakes in yarinks suddenly found that many people were asking about something called "air conditioner", and others were asking about the information of Datang chamber of Commerce. The olfactory intelligence traffickers immediately launched their contacts and dug up the foundation of Datang chamber of Commerce in a short time.


    So, just three days later, Datang chamber of Commerce, which was originally only famous in Ellington and Beiyin, suddenly became famous in arlinks.


    Many nobles had a document on their desks, which clearly listed the information they could find, and Donne had such a document in front of him in aubury''s study.


    Datang chamber of Commerce was established in Ellington.


    The president is Lord Donne of Ellington.


    Within a month of taking office, Donne killed two nobles, both of whom were Lords.


    Donne is a wild mage who has mastered alchemy. He has developed many useful things by using his magic power and intelligence.


    Air conditioning, soap, cheap paper, mint gel, mint candy and so on all come from Ellington.


    Ellington is currently undergoing reconstruction and absorbing a large number of outsiders.


    Donne has a close relationship with the dwarf country and the dwarf country. There are traces of dwarves and dwarfs in the territory, and it is suspected that there is a cooperative relationship.


    Datang chamber of commerce provides a large number of new moon wine at the shops in Beiyin, the mountain city. Although no trace of elves is found in Ellington, it is suspected that Donne has a very close relationship with elves.


    Donne is the only Lord who has made an exception for his majesty Victor for many years.


    Before becoming a lord, Donne was just an unknown civilian (actually an unknown wild mage), and his origin could not be traced.


    In order to accept Donne, his majesty Victor even turned against the noble parliament, which almost broke out a civil war.


    Donne may be the illegitimate son of his majesty victor.


    At the banquet, Donne had a close relationship with Princess aurelia. It is suspected that the royal family has appointed the two to marry.


    It is rumored that Donne found a treasure dedicated to his majesty Victor, but according to the investigation, the royal family has not had large-scale personnel activities or large wealth income recently, so it is suspected that this news is false.


    Donne has a feud with the cadillans.


    Donne defied the authority of the aristocratic Parliament.


    In view of Donne''s close relationship with obery foal, it can be concluded that he is a member of the royal family.


    Since Elsa is a citizen of Ellington, it is suspected that Albury''s son, the former head of the sword order of the Kingdom, now lives in Ellington


    In addition to Donne''s real origin, almost everything he did after he came to prandal was dug up. Donne looked at the news in front of him, smiled and scolded his mother in his heart.


    Although he had long known that the message would change in the process of transmission, he didn''t expect it to become so outrageous.


    Because of him, there was almost a civil war?


    I''m Victor''s illegitimate son?


    If I were Victor''s illegitimate son, Aurelia would be my sister. Would the royal family appoint me to marry my sister?


    Do you want me to book a bed in German orthopedics?


    It''s not teasing me. What is it?


    Some of these messages were released by him, while others were guessed by many people in the process of dissemination.


    But... It is because of the truth that it is easier for people to spread it. After all, gossip is human nature.


    Seeing the smile on Donne''s face, obery couldn''t help asking, "don''t you have anything to say?"


    "No, it''s basically right. Of course, I''m not Victor''s illegitimate son. You should be able to see... You called me here to show me this?"


    "Of course I know you''re not Victor''s illegitimate son."


    Oberli said faintly, "but this information has been put in front of all the dignified people in arlinks. Basically, all the information you can dig out has been dug out, except before meeting with his majesty victor and obtaining the identity of Lord Ellington."


    Don shrugged. He didn''t even know what happened at that time. It was strange that they could dig it out.


    According to them, he should be traversed by the soul, which means that before he traverses, the original owner of the body also has his own traces of existence, so there are traces to follow. It is normal for them to dig out any secrets.


    But now there is the most important question.


    That is, the body is the same as his appearance - which probably means that he passed through the flesh.


    So it''s strange - he was playing games on the earth before crossing. There was no such person in the world. How could he meet Victor?


    "So?"


    "So, Victor''s task to you is to establish a chamber of Commerce to compete with the noble Parliament and even the business alliance? To make enough money for the activities of the royal school?"


    O''brie looked at Donne with a puzzled face: "from your behavior of winning over the golden rose family, I guess it should be right, but why do I always feel something wrong?"


    Needless things are certainly wrong


    Not only did he become a member of the Royal faction for some reason, but now he also wants to pull himself into the factional struggle and provide them with money activities


    Dumne has been too lazy to make complaints about what the Diao struggle in a country is, but what Dior wants to do is save the world.


    Let the aristocrats send their troops... Ah, no, let the tide of the times run over!


    The mere feudal aristocracy or something can''t stop the pace of the times!


    After a perfunctory visit to oberley, Donne hurried back to Hilton.


    "How''s it going?" Donne asked


    "Very good."


    Hilton''s face was full of strange expression: "Lord, are you really the illegitimate son of his majesty Victor?"


    "Are you kidding? Do you look like me? That''s not what I said."


    "Well... But why should we deliberately spread the news?"


    Donne stood up: "after the banquet, they will certainly try their best to dig up my news. In that case, we might as well take the initiative to disclose it, so as to guide their eyes and let them see the news we want them to see."


    "But many of these are secrets?"


    "Secrets are important because they allow us to take the lead. Now we have taken the lead, so the previous secrets are no longer secrets."


    Donne said with a smile: "and taking this opportunity to let more people know about Ellington and our Datang chamber of Commerce will be of great benefit to our accelerated development in the future..."


    "... I see."


    Although the results have proved that what Dunn said is really useful, Hilton still can''t break away from the thinking inertia that has been developed for a long time.


    In her opinion, secrets should always be rotten in her heart... But Lord took the initiative to publish those secret news and used the attraction of these secrets to increase the speed and breadth of communication


    In a short time, almost everyone in arlinks knew that the shop of Datang chamber of Commerce was about to open.


    In a world that has not experienced bombing propaganda, the effect of leaflets is almost exploding. Are there any trees?


    The covering around the shops in the market area has not been removed. In recent days, it has been surrounded by people. They look forward to it and can''t wait to see what a magical place this rumored Datang chamber of commerce is.


    Most importantly, many people want to see what the illegitimate son of his majesty Victor looks like in this rumor.


    Finally, in the wave of speculation that day by day is better than day by day, the day for the opening of shops has finally arrived. Many have long learned from the leaflets that there will be a ceremony called "opening ceremony" at noon, so some idle people gathered together early.


    As for the nobles? They won''t condescend to go to any shops. They just send their servants to buy what they want.


    Opening ceremony? What the hell is that? Can you eat?

 Chapter 193

    Time is approaching. In the shops, the employees of Datang chamber of Commerce have been busy, constantly cleaning, striving to keep the ground spotless. At the same time, they carefully check the surrounding goods and strive to make these goods perfect.


    In this short half month, Donne used his spare time to go back and forth to Ellington many times, and got out the magic version of the washing machine, water heater, refrigerator and even hair dryer.


    At the beginning, the design principles that bothered him were completely free after his ideas were clear.


    Does the washing machine need the rotation of the rotary table at the bottom to cause the water flow to rotate to wash clothes?


    No need at all!


    The magic version washing machine has a constant weakened version magic array on the base plate at the bottom of the barrel. After opening, it can stimulate the cyclone. Adding water is a vortex to wash clothes, and draining water is a dryer, which is simple, convenient, fast and pollution-free


    There are two kinds of water heaters, one is a portable hot kettle, the other is a domestic water heater.


    Although it looks simple, in fact, the water heater is more complex, because Donne doesn''t know how to make the temperature controller and can''t monitor the water temperature. Although he can use the basic flame magic array to warm the water in the inner tank, he can''t stop the magic array after the water boils. So he didn''t get it out before. As a result, after croto learned about this problem, Directly solved - the dwarfs have ready-made temperature controllers. As long as they are connected with the energy supply crystal of the magic array, they can realize a very simple temperature control switch.


    After realizing this function, as long as there is magic crystal, you can easily drink hot water in the wild with a hot kettle, which is more convenient than on earth


    With the temperature control switch, the magic refrigerator can also be realized. It can divide various areas internally, and then monitor the temperature of the frost magic array. Once the temperature is too low, it will stop supplying energy, and when the temperature rises, it will continue to supply energy


    The hair dryer is even simpler. The flame magic array and the wind magic array are isolated from each other. After the flame magic array increases the temperature in the high-temperature compartment, the wind magic array blows out at a high speed, so a simple hair blowing effect is realized


    In a word, in order to reserve space for development, the appearance design of these first generation products made by Donne is very general. The air conditioner is a square box, the refrigerator is a square box, the washing machine is a square box, and even the water heater and hair dryer are square boxes.


    I''ve been watching for a long time, and my whole person has begun to square


    Although she had heard his explanation, Fiona still doubted Donne''s aesthetics.


    She didn''t give up the idea until she saw the second and even third generation design drawings drawn by Donne.


    With these magic household products, the empty shop shelves finally become lively. However, at the deliberate request of Donne, a certain distance is maintained between each goods... It is said that this can increase the unit residence time of guests'' sight?


    Hilton doesn''t quite understand Donne''s intention, but the shops designed by Donne are... Very beautiful!


    Yes, in addition to being alternative and beautiful, Hilton really can''t find any words to describe shops.


    I believe those guests will be shocked after entering the shop.


    Donne looked at Elia running down there with a smile on her face.


    Hilton asked curiously, "aren''t you nervous?"


    "Nervous? Why nervous?"


    Donne stretched out his waist. "It''s just an opening ceremony."


    "However, this is alinks. It is also the first time that our Datang chamber of Commerce has appeared in the imperial capital. Many nobles have sent people to stare at us. Although there is no movement on the surface of the business alliance, it is estimated that they are waiting to see our jokes?"


    Hilton said anxiously, "after all, this is not Ellington. If something really happens..."


    "Hilton."


    "Ah?"


    "I found that you probably haven''t come back for too many years, so forget where you started to struggle?"


    Hilton was stunned.


    "Don''t forget," said Donne, patting Hilton on the shoulder. "This is where you fought from the beginning. Now that you have returned to your home, why are you nervous? It should be the guys who started against the golden rose family."


    Hilton looked at Donne in a daze. A moment later, the corner of her mouth tilted and showed a gratifying smile: "Lord, you are really good at comforting people."


    "All right."


    "If I were as old as Miss Fiona, I would be fascinated by you."


    Eh? What does she mean by "also"?


    ... probably a misunderstanding?


    Donne shook his head with a smile. "You''re flattered. Get ready to start."


    "I see!"


    Hilton took a breath and calmed down quickly. As Donne said, she was working in this place. She just revisited her hometown after so many years. Why should she be nervous? She is no longer young, but more mature. She should be more calm.


    "Elia."


    Donne called Elia back and gave it to Elsa: "big brother is going to preside over the opening ceremony. You and Elsa''s sister are watching here. Don''t run around, you know?"


    "OK!"


    Elia waved her little fist and shouted happily, "big brother must be all right!"


    Elsa grabbed Elia and wouldn''t let her move. She promised Donne, "Lord, please don''t worry. I won''t let her run around!"


    Donne nodded, then went downstairs with Hilton and nodded to the surrounding employees. The employees took a deep breath and pulled down the surrounding shelter together.


    "Wow -"


    "My God! Is this, this a shop?"


    "Why is it so strange? Why shouldn''t shops be like this?"


    The crowd at the door immediately fell into an uproar and were stunned one by one.


    The whole shop has only two colors, black and white. The ultra modern simplicity derived from the earth has a strong conflict with the consciousness of magical feudal civilization in prandal.


    The whole white and flat ground emits soft luster under the luxurious crystal lamp with constant illumination. White lattices of different sizes rise and fall on the black wall. Inside the transparent crystal window are strange devices. Under the crystal lamp with constant illumination, it looks like exquisite works of Art - good, This decoration style is the form of art corridor on earth.


    Donne paid a lot of money this time, because the Bank of the emerald river is typical soil, not sand, and no sand or quartz ore was found in Ellington, so Donne couldn''t refine a lot of cheap glass, so he had to buy transparent crystals. The whole store spent nearly 40000 gold coins for decoration, and it cost a full 5000 gold coins to buy these crystals alone, In the increasingly tight financial situation, this is not a small expenditure.


    The effect is outstanding.


    Where have these people seen this strong contrast?


    There are so many shops that use crystal decoration?


    And the luxury crystal chandelier and small spotlight designed by Don himself?


    Not to mention the strange color matching style that makes them feel strange, these crystal decorations and magic lights are tall enough!


    The color aesthetics on the earth has been gradually fixed after thousands of years of development, but prandal is different here. Here we take another road, focusing on the development of magic and power. Individuals are chasing the power of power, so they are obviously much weaker in art.


    The modern concise style will not only shock them, but also make them feel awkward and uncomfortable - think about it. What''s the feeling of a group of ancient people wearing similar linen clothes entering the exhibition hall full of modern scientific and technological style?


    Contradiction, of course.


    Donne knew that some people would be amazed and accept the style, while others would hate it.


    After all, he is not a gold coin and can''t be liked by everyone.


    Anyway, with this impact, the first act of this appearance is a success.


    The smiling Hilton whispered. Sure enough, she was stunned when she saw the decorated shop for the first time. Don''t mention these people.


    "Welcome, warm welcome! Everyone... I don, Datang chamber of commerce is my industry. Today is the opening day of Datang chamber of Commerce in arlinks flagship store. On this great day, I solemnly announce that all customers who spend more than 10 gold coins in the store within seven days will give a membership card, and they can get a discount of 9.50% when buying our products in the future!"


    "Even if you don''t spend, you can get a small gift as long as you arrive at the store. Don''t despise the gift as small or worthless, because this is a little thought given to your friends by Datang chamber of Commerce..."


    Smiling Donne stood on the stage and began to tell the people around him about the benefits of Datang chamber of Commerce. In short, it was a simple brainwashing conference.


    As we all know, people have a sense of taking advantage. If it''s just a simple opening ceremony, they must come with joy and return with disappointment. After all, not many people can afford to buy things here. However, if they can get small gifts after they come, people will forget this unhappiness. Instead, they feel that they have taken advantage of it and will spontaneously publicize it


    All this is Donne''s great Yin... Ah bah! Conspiracy!


    In addition to small gifts, the amazing appearance of the shop designed by Donne has a great impact. It is an excellent topic and can be spread easily. Therefore, Donne can almost be sure that the shop will be fully loaded in the next few days.


    Donne smiled so gently that even the people who knew him best didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Donne was wondering how to get all the gold coins out of these people''s pockets.


    Shops... Oh, arlinks flagship store, you''ll soon know how much profit you can make next.


    Um... What? How much is an air conditioner?


    Of course not.


    Not thirty or twenty thousand!


    Not one or two thousand!


    Just 998!


    you ''re right!


    Just 998!


    Take the magic air conditioner home!


    It''s better to move than to move. Call quickly... Ah bah! Hurry to buy it!

 Chapter 194

    Under Donne''s multiple plans, the shop made a good start.


    After several men in ordinary clothes hurried into the door, they directly pushed away the others without saying a word. Without looking at them, they shouted proudly: "boss, ten air conditioners!"


    Tang en knew at a glance which noble servant was sent out and asked for ten? Obviously not bad money owner!


    Donne smiled and stopped Hilton. He felt it necessary for Hilton to learn what marketing is and what selling is


    "Watch what I do."


    Donne whispered to Hilton, then stepped forward and said with a smile, "Hello, distinguished guest, please move to the VIP room."


    "VIP room? What''s that?"


    Those people were stunned. What was that?


    "That''s a special room we prepared for guests who represent some big people like you. No one will disturb you."


    Donne took them into the VIP room, and the specially trained waiter immediately brought tea and snacks.


    "Well, what kind of air conditioner does your host need?"


    "What, what kind?"


    That man is stupid. Isn''t air conditioning air conditioning? What kind?


    Donne finally revealed his Fox Tail: "of course! Our Datang chamber of commerce is very considerate to users. We have developed a series of products with different prices for different consumption abilities."


    Although the air conditioner is priced at 998 gold coins, with Donne''s sinister character, how could he really sell only 998?


    Yes, the price of 998 gold coins is only the most common castration cheap wall mounted refrigeration air conditioner


    Well versed in the shopping habits of local tyrants, how can he miss the great opportunity to kill local tyrants?


    So, in addition to castrating the previous air conditioner into a cheap version, he also made a variety of upgraded versions


    "Please take a closer look. This is our product list here."


    Donne handed him a piece of paper, and the servants looked up quickly.


    A regular version of 998 gold coins


    The cold and warm dual-purpose version priced at 1998 gold coins


    Silent heating and cooling upgrade priced at 2998 gold coins


    A high-power cabinet air conditioner with a price of 3998 gold coins


    High power cooling and heating cabinet air conditioner with a price of 4998 gold coins


    High power silent cooling and heating cabinet air conditioner with a price of 5998 gold coins


    In addition to the name and price, there was a pile of unknown words to explain the differences between the versions. This guy was dizzy directly.


    "This 998 gold coins..."


    Donne quickly interrupted his words: "since you want to spend 998 to buy an ordinary version that can only be cooled, it''s better to add 1000 gold coins to start the cold and warm dual-use version, so you don''t have to burn the fireplace in winter!"


    "Oh... This 1998 gold coin..."


    "Since you want to spend 1998 to buy both cold and warm, it''s better to add 1000 more silent version. In this way, it''s more comfortable to sleep, and children will sleep more soundly. Your host will be satisfied!"


    "Then this 2998 gold coin..."


    Donne said with a smile: "Since we have to spend 2998 to buy the silent version, it''s better to buy more than 1000 high-power cabinets! In this way, we don''t need to buy an air conditioner for the whole hall and the rooms connected with the hall, and the magic crystal consumes very little. We save money. You see, our goods are all things worth more than 200000 gold coins. If we don''t have any wealth, we must be embarrassed to come in? What must we be embarrassed to come in Don''t buy anything?


    So, virtually, the brand value of Datang chamber of Commerce has increased, and it has naturally become the representative of high-end brands.


    After reading it, the servants discussed it in a low voice. They didn''t dare to make a decision about such a huge expense, so they discussed it. When others decided to send someone back, the servant headed by gritted his teeth and said decisively: "Don''t go back! The owner doesn''t pay attention to this money! Just this 50999 gold coin Duke exclusive air conditioning suit, give me ten sets!"


    In this situation, sending someone back to inquire will only disgrace the owner!


    Only when you make a crisp decision, you won''t lose face to the host!


    "Ouch! It''s a duke''s man. I''m really out of my sight!"


    Donne clapped his chest exaggeratedly, and then said, "ten sets of Duke exclusive air-conditioning sets, right? A total of 509990 gold coins. Today, there is a special discount. A VIP membership card is given as a gift, with a 9.50% discount, so the discount is 484490. Five gold coins, and the change is forty or nineteen thousand gold coins. Are you sure?"


    The servants seemed to be doing such a big business for the first time. When they heard the amount, they blushed and nodded again and again: "yes! Yes!"


    "Well, we have handled the fast transfer business of Star Diamond bank. You can go to the side to handle the transfer. We will immediately start preparing goods for you and provide door-to-door installation services..."


    "Then send it to the cardier family..."


    "The Kadir family..."


    After a pause, Donne smiled more brightly: "no problem! No problem at all!"


    Hilton looked at Donne''s boastful acting and was speechless. He wanted to remind him, but he didn''t think he really made the business!


    Hilton was not well at the moment. She saw that Donne made these so-called series products, but she was speechless for a while. She thought he was crazy. Just changing the shell, the price increased dozens of times and wanted to sell, but... Ten sets!


    He actually sold it!


    Mingming is no different from ordinary air conditioners, but with the name of a marquis exclusive edition, the price has increased dozens of times. He actually sold ten sets at one go!!!


    Even with a 9.5% discount, there are 480000 gold coins!


    This is the biggest business since the establishment of the chamber of Commerce!


    He, he, he did it!?


    If Donne hadn''t been the boss, Hilton would have jumped on him and strangled him now!


    Do you want to hit people like this!?


    If business is so good, what else do businessmen all over the world have a headache?


    Is this still business? It''s faster than robbing money!

 Chapter 195

    In fact, the guy bought more than 60 air conditioners at one go


    Because the so-called noble exclusive suit includes several air conditioners, wall mounted cabinets, and so on. Tang Enxin is black enough to sell tens of thousands of gold coins at such a low cost, but he is a little sorry to earn so much, so he made it into a suit.


    After all, if there is a way, it''s only 10000 gold coins to invite a magician to draw an ice magic array


    But since he wants to buy it, of course Donne is willing to sell it. He''s not so stupid and deliberately reminds the other party.


    After all, it''s the Kadir family


    Donne meant to popularize magic for civilian use, and he did. The 998 version of magic air conditioner can be used for a little money. With the increase of production capacity in the future, the price will further decline and will eventually be completely popularized.


    But in the process, he also wants to make money to develop the chamber of Commerce.


    Where did the money come from? Of course, they cut wool from these nobles.


    "Lord, you are really great!"


    After seeing off the guests, Hilton looked at Donne admiringly, and Elsa and Elia, who witnessed the whole journey upstairs, also worshipped Donne.


    Lord, you are really powerful!


    Elsa''s face was red. Before, Ellington felt great when she heard the trading of several gold coins. Today, she suddenly heard the trading of hundreds of thousands of gold coins. Elsa felt that she had been greatly impacted.


    And Elia... What''s money?


    Can I eat it?


    Anyway, the big brother is very powerful!


    "Just the business you just did, we earned at least -"


    Hilton took a quick look around. When he found no one, he was relieved and smiled: "anyway, I''m afraid we can make a lot of gold coins today!"


    "Don''t expect too much."


    Dunn reminded Hilton: "this kind of business is one-off. Because the market is blank now, we can make so much. We won''t make so much later, so we have to develop other products and markets."


    "I understand. I''m just too excited..."


    Hilton was very embarrassed. They worked in Bain for a month and only made twenty or thirty thousand gold coins after deducting the cost, but the LORD made the chamber of Commerce earn so much in just a few words


    It''s not that we don''t work hard, but that the Lord is too strong!


    Donne knows very well that the reason why he can start the price now is that the market is blank, and prandal people really need this product, so he can set such a high price for the vanity of aristocrats.


    The cost of frost magic array is there. The biggest problem is that many people can''t invite magicians to draw. If magicians are very common, of course, this price is looking for death.


    Moreover, when other people react, such as the business alliance, and they invite the magician to help through other channels, Donne''s monopoly position will be broken, and the price war is inevitable.


    Hilton also knows this, but what she doesn''t know is that what Donne wants is to let other chambers of Commerce find magicians to join the competition!


    As long as magicians start to join the competition, they will get deeper and deeper and can''t leave again.


    With the addition of more magicians, more and more technical products will be produced by the combination of magic and life. Then, with the improvement of people''s living standards and total wealth, the whole society will accelerate like a rocket, and the overall soft and hard strength in all aspects will be greatly improved - including military strength, of course.


    That''s what Donne''s purpose is.


    To promote the progress of the whole world by one''s own power, brute force is not feasible. It will only cause a huge and strong rebound. Economic means are more gentle and effective, just like boiling frogs in warm water. When people in the world wake up, the development speed of the world has been as fast as chewing xuanmai, and they can''t stop at all.


    Unless you plant another big mushroom to wash the ground like the ancient gnomes and goblins


    Taking back the idea of drifting away, Donne asked, "have you learned it?"


    Hilton nodded. "I see what you mean."


    "Very good."


    Donne smiled: "let''s make a lot of money in the next few days of prime time!"


    Since Fiona asked him for money, wouldn''t he be looked down upon by the little girl if he didn''t make a fortune?


    At this time, the staff led several proud people into the VIP room.


    "Tut, but so, although it''s a little strange, there''s nothing special."


    "Well, but it''s very cool..."


    The employee hurriedly said, "boss, these are people of the spade family. He buys air conditioners on behalf of the spade family..."


    "The spades?"


    Donne smiled. "Welcome."


    Although the aristocratic parliament represents the spade family, the two sides had a very stiff quarrel before, which made Donne want to throw them out and step on their faces to tell them not to sell even if they ask for themselves... But what good would that do in addition to making less money?


    Anyway, they can''t take themselves now. In that case, why give up the chance to make a profit from them?


    At this time, there was a sudden cry outside. Donne winked at Hilton and said, "you come to receive them. I''ll go out and see the situation."


    "OK."


    Hilton greeted with a smile, while Donne left the VIP room with Elsa and Elia.


    As soon as he saw the situation outside, Donne smiled brightly: "rare guest! This is not our convicted grand duke. Why are you here?"


    "I just came to see my granddaughter!"


    Adrian glared at Donne, then dispersed the people around him and said reluctantly, "by the way... Buy two more air conditioners..."


    Although Adrian knew the magician and asked her to set up a frost magic array at home, now he is very angry to see obery show off his home air conditioner in front of him all day. In addition, Adrian had to come here just after Victor''s order.


    This bastard wants to abduct Elsa, but he doesn''t come to please her grandfather!


    Adrian''s face was gloomy. He wanted to see if the bastard Donne had a wink.


    "Buy? No, no, no, you are Elsa''s elder. How can you buy it?"


    Donne waved his hand again and again and said with a smile, "of course I''ll give it to you if you need it - in fact, I''ve already prepared several for you, but I didn''t give it to you because Duke oberli said you had frost magic array in your house."


    It was the old bastard who made trouble!


    Adrian was furious at once. It seems that if he doesn''t clean him up recently, his skin itches again!


    "Yes! Of course!"


    "Well, when I get back later, I''ll install it for you myself."


    Hearing what Donne said, Adrian''s expression eased a lot and looked at Donne a lot.


    This boy is so sensible. It would be nice if he became a granddaughter and son-in-law, wouldn''t it?


    At this time, Adrian suddenly noticed the people in the VIP room, frowned slightly, lowered his voice and asked, "didn''t you quarrel with the noble Council? Why did they come?"


    "If there is hatred, there is hatred. Should we do business or should we do it?"


    Donne smiled: "the debt doesn''t prevent me from making their money."


    Adrian was stunned: "you are more like a profiteer than a noble Lord."


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    "By the way, what o''brie said before has almost come to an end in the past two days. If you come with us then, I don''t believe that old bastard Frank dare not give us two faces!"


    Frank cadier, the current patriarch of the cadier family and the Grand Duke of the Empire, has the same title as oberli and Adrian, but his power is far from equal. After all, it is difficult to awaken the blood of the cadier family. Talent is a well-known thing. He is congenitally deficient in strength and can only engage in various commercial activities to strengthen his sense of existence.


    "Thank you."


    With the money earned in recent days and the recovery of 2 million gold coins owed by the cardier family, it can be predicted that Ellington will not be short of money in a short time - unless Donne makes another * * * type development plan.


    Two million gold coins are a huge sum of money for anyone. However, for a lord, the money is just to make the territory''s economy operate normally and the residents live more comfortably. The money is far from achieving Donne''s goal.


    After chatting with Donne, Adrian looked at Elsa and asked kindly, "Elsa, how''s your day? If you''re bored, come home with me? Your grandmother cooked a lot of delicious food for you to taste... Elia, grandma misses you. Don''t you want to taste grandma''s craft?"


    Adrian looked at Elia with a smile. The lively and lovely Elia was very popular with the old people, especially when he and o''brie learned that Elia was the daughter adopted by Alberton and Clara.


    After all, compared with Elsa who has grown up, Elia is easier to cheat, and she is not her own. She can call her grandparents.


    So in just a few days, Elia was called very affectionate by her fooling grandfather.


    Elia now knew how to save Donne''s face. She took his hand and said confidently, "I''ll go if the big brother goes. I''ll listen to the big brother!"


    Adrian drew from the corner of his mouth, "what ecstasy did you give her?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense..."


    Donne was speechless: "it just means I''m very likable to children."


    [lying...]


    Nora curled her lips, and her intuition told her that Donne was talking nonsense.


    Donne looked silently into his pocket and said, "cut the fruit sugar in half tomorrow."


    [how can you treat Nora like this!]


    Nora shouted angrily: [you''re clearly one - Oh! Oh, oh, oh!!!]


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Adrian looked at Donne suspiciously, wondering why he suddenly covered his chest.


    "Nothing... Just shooting insects."


    Donne laughed and silently pressed Nora back.


    Xiaodouding was furious: [you''re the worm! Nora bit you! Really bit you!]


    Donne smiled at Adrian, "don''t worry, of course I''ll take them. Don''t you see Elia drooling?"


    "Ah!"


    Elia was shocked and subconsciously wiped it: "there''s nothing at all! Big brother hates it!"


    Looking at Elia with pouted lips, Donne suddenly had a very bad feeling.


    wait? What is this feeling? Are you really... Going to be a pervert?

 Chapter 196

    "I''m rich! I''m really going to be rich this time!"


    Hilton was so happy that after so many years of business, it was the first time that all the inventory was cleared on the first morning of opening!


    Yes, I sold out all my inventory in one morning alone!


    Orders requiring employees to deliver goods as soon as possible have been scheduled for a week!


    Even though Donne estimated very optimistic at the beginning and prepared a lot of spare goods, he didn''t expect the situation to be so hot!


    Although they still wanted to do business, they had nothing to sell, so Hilton had to ask Donne to go back to Ellington to replenish immediately.


    To her surprise, however, Donne refused and asked her to close the door early.


    "Why?"


    Hilton puzzled: "obviously, the sales situation is so good. As long as we make up the goods, I''m afraid today''s sales and profit will be an amazing figure!"


    "This is an illusion."


    Donne explained with a smile: "because it is a new thing, coupled with the pursuit of the upper class aristocrats, it has led to an upsurge pursued by many people, but in fact, this upsurge is a very short impulse."


    "Then we should use this impulse to make them consume!"


    "No, what we have to do is prolong this short impulsive boom."


    "Extended?"


    Hilton was stunned.


    "Yes... Look at those people outside. How eager they are to buy an air conditioner or other convenient products under the stimulation of those great nobles..."


    Hilton of course noticed the frenzy on those faces. They looked like they wanted to throw money in your face and leave immediately with something.


    "However, once they find that we can meet their desires without limit, this impulse will soon cool down, because they find that what seems very rare is actually not so rare, and they don''t need it so much, so their desire to buy will be reduced."


    "What should we do?"


    Hilton was fascinated. What Donne said was something she had never noticed before. How could they do so much business?


    Elsa nearby couldn''t understand what they were talking about, and looked at Donne with Elia.


    Donne tilted his mouth and said faintly, "but if we tell them at this time that we have few things and can''t buy gold coins, we can only grab them desperately and even need to fight for some luck. Only with good luck can we buy hands. What effect do you think it will be if it is superimposed with the current upsurge?"


    Hilton just thought about it a little, and immediately opened his eyes and looked at Donne with admiration: "they will always be in a situation where they want to buy but can''t buy! The idea of buying will be deeper and deeper - God! Lord! You are the God of business! Can you think of this way!?"


    "Oh, ha, ha, ha... It''s nothing but simple hunger Marketing..."


    "Hunger and thirst Marketing... Indeed, it is hunger and thirst marketing. It takes advantage of their thirst psychology and deliberately does not meet them to expand their desires and needs..."


    After understanding the method, Hilton quickly figured out the truth. After all, the blind area of thinking is a blind area, but her experience for so many years is not blind.


    "Yes, that''s the trick."


    Donne was very pleased. Fiona really found a good helper. It worked at one point.


    "In addition to what we just said, we can also do this..."


    Donne whispered to Hilton. Hilton listened, marveling and suddenly realizing. All kinds of expressions finally turned into worship of Donne.


    The Lord''s talent in business, I can''t say!


    "Then the next thing is up to you. Let me see your performance."


    "No problem! Trust me! Lord!"


    After hearing Donne''s arrangement, Hilton hurried downstairs with what he had prepared.


    "Sorry! We''re off duty! All the goods have been emptied. If you want, please come early tomorrow!"


    Some people who came late and didn''t buy anything immediately got angry: "what!? they''re out of stock? How do you do business!?"


    "I''m really sorry."


    "Damn it! They all bought it, but I didn''t buy it! Let me go back and explain it to my master!? damn it! You''ll kill me!"


    "That''s your business. I''m really sorry."


    The sudden suspension of business naturally aroused the anger of some aristocrats who were slow in efficiency. They were not as well informed as those big aristocrats. They were a little slower to get the news. They still tried their best to catch up with others - unexpectedly, it was still late!


    Facing the complaints and anger of those people, Hilton showed a faint smile on her face. She said in a loud voice: "we Datang chamber of Commerce understand everyone''s eagerness. We also want to make everyone feel the convenience of our products as soon as possible. We don''t want to see such a thing happen."


    This is not nonsense! Who keeps money from being scolded?


    After hearing this, a group of people secretly began to gossip.


    "So, after my strong negotiation with my boss, we will replenish the goods overnight tonight, and there will be sufficient supply tomorrow!"


    "It''s tomorrow''s business to have goods tomorrow! If we come back late tomorrow, we won''t be able to buy them again! Can you guarantee enough goods tomorrow?"


    "Yes! The most important thing is whether there are enough goods tomorrow!"


    Looking at the angry guests, Hilton was excited. As expected, the LORD was right!


    Hilton did not habitually reassure them as before, but said with a heavy face, "I''m sorry, I can''t guarantee that."


    "What!?"


    Just now, those people just subconsciously complained that this situation would not happen tomorrow. Who knows that they should hear this answer?


    So a group of people are stupid.


    If tomorrow''s goods are still not enough, don''t they have to wait? How should their masters face the ostentation and ridicule of other nobles? What punishment is waiting for them!?


    "Are you kidding!? the supply of goods can''t be guaranteed. What shop do you open in arlinks?"


    "Yes! Are you kidding us!? although my master is not a big man, he is not a businessman who dares to fool!"


    "Sorry, please listen to me!"


    Hilton sighed and said: "I don''t think you understand how difficult our product manufacturing process is! We use the most advanced and incredible process means of prandar! Our products are strictly tested and controlled to ensure the quality and durability of each product. Only after passing our test, we will engrave the Golden Dragon business of our Datang chamber of Commerce Mark. "


    "In addition, our products also contain the power of magic. I think even you have heard how difficult it is to depict and test the magic array?"


    A group of people nodded subconsciously. They have heard of how difficult the magic array is to draw in the Bard population.


    "In each of our products, there is a magic array carefully drawn by our specially hired Magician - it''s a miniaturized magic array! The difficulty will be more terrible! So the failure rate is very amazing!"


    Hilton said excitedly, "for every ten... 100 products we produce, ten will fail! But we control the quality and don''t let these unqualified products leave the factory. Because we are so strict, our cost remains high and it is difficult to improve the output! That''s why our products are so expensive!"


    i see!


    Hearing Hilton''s explanation, these people suddenly realized that it''s no wonder these things are so expensive. Where are the costs of others!


    "We also hope to reduce the cost and price as soon as possible, and then let more people enjoy the convenience of our products, but it is too difficult in the short term. Only more magicians condescend to join us will we achieve this goal faster."


    After sighing, Hilton continued, "but before that, please forgive us that our production capacity can''t keep up with everyone''s needs."


    "Oh, well, I didn''t expect you to be so embarrassed..."


    "Yes, it must take a lot of effort to see that their things are so well designed. It''s estimated that the shell alone has to be made by a blacksmith for a long time..."


    The guests understood Hilton. Most importantly, Hilton gave them a reason to go back and explain, so they calmed down.


    Seeing that their emotions had been mobilized by themselves, Hilton flashed a smile around her mouth, and then she suddenly turned around and said, "but we also considered the situation of all guests, so we thought of a middle solution."


    Immediately someone asked, "what solution?"


    "It''s very simple. We only supplement some of our products every day, but you can pay a deposit in advance from today. From tomorrow, we will sell them according to the order of your numbers."


    "The deposit for each number plate is 100 gold coins. Please don''t be surprised. This is to prevent some people from maliciously arranging numbers. The so-called deposit means that you have ordered the goods. The gold coins will be directly converted into the price of the goods at that time. You can rest assured."


    Hilton pointed to a window at the door and said with a smile, "although we leave work early, this window will open normally. If you have the intention to buy, go to the number as soon as possible..."


    As soon as Hilton''s voice fell, there was a mess in front of the window!


    "Ha ha! I''m the first! I want to arrange the number! A Viscount''s exclusive air conditioning package!"


    "Damn it - just a Viscount! My master is count Hal! Give me one -"


    "How dare count Hal be arrogant!? get out of here! My master is Marquis Cooper!"


    Looking at them crowded there for a number, Donne was very relieved. Finally, it was not time to grab the number himself


    Let you dregs see the horror of hungry marketing!

 Chapter 197

    After closing down, Donne went to the branch of the Star Diamond bank nearby and cashed the gold coins for air conditioning in the morning - nearly a million gold coins, which is not a small amount.


    "Do you really want to take it out? This is not a small amount. I''m afraid you have to pack hundreds of boxes in boxes, unless you are willing to exchange them all into Star Diamond crystal coins. In this case, you only need 10000 pieces!"


    The goblin manager with green skin and big ears tried to persuade Donne to keep the gold coins in the Star Diamond bank. When Donne opened an account to facilitate shop transactions, it was the goblin manager named Adrian explosion tank who handled it for him.


    "Don''t worry, I have space equipment."


    Gallian looked at Donne in surprise. None of the people who could have space equipment were ordinary people.


    "Although it''s convenient to have space equipment... Why do you take out the gold coins?"


    Gallian still refused to give up: "the crystal card transaction provided by our Star Diamond bank is very convenient, fast and safe. Why don''t you try?"


    "Because," Donne said, "in my territory, your Star Diamond bank doesn''t have a business point..."


    "So you are still a Lord."


    Gallian was respectful and renewed a solemn Etiquette (but in Donne''s eyes, the goblins made human etiquette is very funny): "I don''t know where your territory is? If the business demand scale reaches, we will apply to the headquarters to open a branch."


    "Ellington."


    "Ellington?"


    Gallian was stunned: "I haven''t heard of..."


    Donne took a swipe at the corner of his mouth. Although he already knew that Ellington''s reputation was bad, it was too exaggerated


    Perhaps noting Donne''s expression, Gallian hurriedly said, "but it''s not a big problem. Our headquarters will evaluate your application. If the transaction scale reaches, we will send someone to build a branch."


    "Then I guess you will pass soon."


    Donne said casually: "our transaction amount will soon exceed the level of one million gold coins. At the same time, my territory is also under rapid construction. Recently, transactions have been very frequent... If you don''t come, I can only open my own bank."


    Gallian said with a smile, "don''t be kidding... Don''t worry, if there is such a great opportunity, we won''t miss it."


    Donne is indeed joking. Of course, he knows how profitable banking is, but he also knows that it is not so easy to open a bank. It''s OK to think about gadgets and get a bank at his half hanging level? Maybe you''ll cripple yourself.


    Besides, the goblins opened the Star Diamond bank, but they found prandal''s largest golden thigh. They cooperated with the dragon family to improve their credit


    So the question is, how many people dare to steal money from the dragon people in prandar?


    What''s more, although the financial industry such as banking has strong profitability, it is very different from the purpose Tang en wants to achieve. Tang en is running for the development of the real economy. If the real economy can''t develop, it''s putting the cart before the horse and making more money is useless.


    So the idea of opening a bank just went around in Donne''s mind and gave up.


    After taking a million gold coins, Donne returned to Ellington through the transmission array in the basement of the shop and went directly to Fiona to report the good news.


    "Did you really do that?"


    After hearing Donne''s description, Fiona was stunned. This kind of sales method has never been heard before.


    It sounds like nonsense, but when you think about it carefully, you feel it makes sense and makes people speechless


    "Of course."


    Donne shrugged: "in fact, the effect is better than I thought. The number of those people before I left was about to break through the 100 mark."


    Fiona was disappointed: "it''s only 100..."


    "Don''t think 100 is too little..."


    Donne cried and laughed: "these 100 are people who have paid a deposit and have been determined to buy! They will at least buy a baron exclusive package? That is the income of more than 10000 gold coins. Even if 100 people buy the most elementary package, it is the income of one million gold coins, not to mention the great nobles such as the count and marquis."


    "One, one million!"


    Fiona''s breath suddenly shortened a lot. She jumped on Donne, shook his neck, and shouted with red eyes, "hurry up and bring those gold coins back! I''m dying here!"


    "I brought back part of it!"


    Donne was startled, hurriedly pressed her shoulder and said, "I''m lucky today. It''s a good start. Only the fool of the cardier family bought ten Duke exclusive packages, one of which is 50999 gold coins."


    "Those ten sets are, are..."


    Fiona''s breath hurried at once: "nearly 500000 gold coins! Oh! My God! Oh! The gods are on!"


    Fiona almost fainted when she suddenly heard that such a huge gold coin could be controlled by herself. Recently, those people looked at her one by one. Although they didn''t ask her for money, she was under great pressure!


    "Er, actually 490000 gold coins."


    Donne wiped his cold sweat and said with a smile, "there are a million gold coins for opening activities, giving VIP cards at a 9.50% discount, plus others."


    "You, you, you -"


    Twenty thousand gold coins were sent out in the blink of an eye. Fiona was almost angry with Donne: "you black sheep! That''s twenty thousand gold coins! You can buy a lot of copper ingots in durandon! You just sent them out like this!?"


    "Fiona..."


    Donne sighed: "it seems that you are really used to being a housekeeper... Can''t you look further?"


    "Of course I can see it! I''m just so angry with you!"


    Fiona stared angrily at Donne. Because of her tight financial situation, she wanted to break a copper plate into two. But as a lord, what about this guy? Where you go, scatter the gold coins


    He thought the Star Diamond bank was opened by his family!


    "All right, all right."


    Donne had no choice but to give up: "since you understand, I won''t talk nonsense. In a word, with a million gold coins, it should be able to slow down?"


    "Deduct the purchased stones, metal ores, construction of public facilities and factories first. This part accounts for the majority, with nearly 300000 gold coins. Then deduct the various manufacturing costs of air conditioners, the salary expenses in the Lord''s house, and the salary of the guard and mine workers this month..."


    Fiona broke her fingers, blinked, and then stretched out her hand at Donne: "Lord, we have no money again."


    Donne''s eyes widened: "didn''t you get it back for you? When I put it in the vault..."


    "I mean," Fiona glared back, "this money is just enough to pay the bill! We have no money again!"


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "Am I in that mood? Tina, give the LORD a basin of water to calm down!"


    "Yes."


    Standing next to her, Tina, with a sad face and a faint black smell, immediately turned to carry the water.


    "Hey, hey, I''m the Lord! Tina! Tina, how can you listen to her!?"


    "The Lord knows I''m here..."


    Tina youyou said, "I thought the Lord didn''t see me at all..."


    "See! I really see - so please be sure to put down the basin! There''s something to discuss!"


    "Sister Fiona?"


    Fiona was very angry: "Lord, you are a loser, and you always go your own way, so you must be punished!"


    "I know, I know! If I have this idea in the future, can I discuss it with you first?"


    "If you remember correctly," Fiona stared at Donne, "that''s what you said last time, Lord?"


    "Didn''t I discuss it with you this time?"


    "But you didn''t say anything about opening discounts and promotions."


    "I was negligent..."


    Donne said with a bitter smile, "I''ll try my best to make money to support my family. Is that enough?"


    Fiona snorted coldly. She just wanted to say something, but she was suddenly stunned there.


    Make money to support your family?


    Originally, have I unconsciously regarded this as my home?


    If not, why do I care so much?


    Do I care about Ellington or him?


    Fiona glanced at Donne secretly. Did he mean to make money to support his family


    Fiona blushed inexplicably. Oh, Lord, it''s true. Why did she want to get married so early


    It''s still a start-up period now. If you get married so early, it''s easy to distract your energy, isn''t it?


    What if he indulges in that kind of thing?


    What if you suddenly have a baby?


    I''m not ready yet


    "Fiona? Fiona!"


    "Ah?"


    "Don''t you worry?"


    Donne looked at Fiona strangely: "don''t worry, Datang chamber of Commerce will make great progress in the future, and the development of Ellington will never be a problem!"


    So... He meant Ellington


    Fiona was immediately disappointed.


    "That''s all you want to say?"


    "What else?"


    Donne''s face was blank.


    "Forget it!"


    Hum!


    Fiona shook her hair:


    Please, Lord!


    Can you stop saying such mindless words in the future


    This is really


    It''s really easy to make people think


    "I just suddenly remembered the budget for next month and ran away."


    "It''s really hard."


    Donne said reluctantly, "when I arrived in Arlington, I knew how humble Ellington is. The popularity is too low. I can''t find a helper for you... After the entrepreneurial period, it will be much better in the future."


    Fiona was speechless: "I''ll be busy if it''s all right!"


    "Oh... Ah, don''t forget your business!"


    Donne said hurriedly, "the orders at arlinks have been placed. The production speed here needs to be accelerated. Let''s take some people to the air conditioning production line."


    "No way."


    Fiona snorted coldly: "the production line is now fully loaded!"


    "Is it full?"


    "Bain''s cheap air conditioner is also very popular. Alinks has suddenly increased so many sales. Is it normal to be full?"


    "That means..."


    Donne rubbed his chin. "It''s time to add a second production line."


    "Adding a second production line is simple, but where do you find workers?"


    Fiona skimmed her lips: "now almost all the people in Ellington are busy, and the operation of the production line still needs training. How can we have time to train new people?"


    Donne frowned.


    This is also a big problem.

 Chapter 198

    Due to different basic principles, these machines developed by Donne in prandal are very simple. As long as he is healthy, his limbs are sound, his brain is normal, and he can work easily after simple training, which is a great leap forward for the improvement of production capacity and the decline of cost.


    Unfortunately, even with such simple conditions, Ellington does not have them now, because driven by Donne''s promise to increase income, all Ellington residents have been mobilized. Everyone is doing what he can and there are no idle people at all.


    Of course, the income they received in the first month proved what Donne said, so they were more motivated to seek job opportunities this month.


    "So population is still a big problem?"


    Fiona skimmed her lips: "always, never changed."


    "Well, I know. I''ve advertised Ellington in arlinks. I''m not sure if anyone will come."


    Donne sighed: "but now the second production line must be launched, otherwise the production capacity can not keep up with the demand there. Even if it is hungry marketing, it is necessary to be prepared for replenishment in case of market outbreak..."


    At this point, Donne patted Fiona on the shoulder and said sincerely, "I know this task is difficult, but... No matter how difficult it is, you have to find a way to find employees in the second production line!"


    Fiona bit her lower lip and looked embarrassed.


    Donne''s trust certainly made him happy, but it really gave her a big problem


    Fiona gritted her teeth and said, "if you want to increase the number of employees, you can only break the rules you set before."


    Donne looked puzzled: "what rules?"


    "As you said before, we don''t recruit people under the age of 18 and over the age of 50..."


    "Wait! I said mine service!"


    Donne was stunned: "it''s not necessary to sell physical strength to work here. The work is so easy. Teenagers and middle-aged people in their fifties can do the same."


    He is not pedantic. Although child labor is not allowed on earth, it is different in prandar. There is no universal compulsory education here. Children in civilian families are basically stocked before they grow up. They can do whatever they want. Most of them will help their families do something.


    After Ellington''s re planning, although there are public schools, before that, let those children do what they can and make some money. Both sides are very happy. Why not?


    Fiona was embarrassed: "I thought you asked all industries to abide by..."


    "Well, I didn''t make it clear. If the standard is relaxed, can someone use it?"


    "That''s right."


    "Well, I''ll prepare the second production line right away. You''re going to recruit people for training."


    With that, Donne and Fiona split up.


    With previous experience, in only one afternoon, Donne "pinched" the second air-conditioning production line and sent it to the air-conditioning workshop.


    "Big brother! When did you come back?"


    At this time, I suddenly met Brian. The guy ran over in a hurry: "you came back just in time. We were thinking about what kind of combine you said. We studied the drawings you drew for us, but we still didn''t quite understand..."


    Donne looked contemptuously at Brian: "if you don''t understand, use your brain and ask me everything. What''s the use of asking you?"


    "Asshole! You know we dwarves are not good at this kind of mechanical stuff..."


    "Then discuss with croto and find some dwarf friends to help!"


    "Yes! A Nokia hard shell brought some dwarfs, but they are busy laying water pipes!"


    Nokia ¡¤ hard shell? That guy on the subway


    "Don''t waste the talent of groka Rune dwarves!"


    "Groka was recently arranged by me to learn the design principle of the magic array of the lathe. Although the rune dwarf has magic talent, he hasn''t studied it systematically before, so he needs to study it again - Lord, if you are free, you''d better teach groka yourself."


    "Wait a minute. Now I''ll give you a task."


    "Ah?"


    "This is the second air conditioning production line. You are ready to take over the training of new people. Be sure to let them start production as soon as possible."


    "Second!?"


    Brian exclaimed, "the market in arlinks is so good!?"


    "Of course." Donne laughed. "If nothing unexpected, this year''s salary and bonus will be enough for your dwarf brothers to have a good drink."


    "That''s great!"


    Blaine, who was reluctant to hear it, laughed at the instant he could look cheerful. "Then I''ll make some barley Baijiu back, and I''ll kill Du Landeng''s son!"


    "Don''t worry, it''s enough. In addition, it''s called Datang hero wine now."


    After thinking about it, Donne said, "after training the new people, you can take time to get those dwarf technicians together these two days, and I''ll tell you the general idea of the combine harvester."


    Now it has entered the harvest month, and it will be the busy farming season soon. At that time, I''m afraid there will be fewer people available because of the busy farming season. In order to maintain the rapid development of Ellington, the combine harvester, a big killer for liberating the labor force, must be completed as soon as possible these days!


    "I see! Brother, if you explain it yourself, it must be much better than our own exploration."


    Brian breathed a sigh of relief. He had been thinking about the combine these days, but they got together and drank a lot, but they only found a fur.


    Sure enough, it''s better for the eldest brother to explain this kind of thing in person


    After arranging these things, don en just returned to the Lord''s house. Not long ago, he saw Fiona coming back with a smile.


    "Looks good?"


    "Yes!"


    Fiona nodded heavily: "I didn''t expect that they are so motivated to work now. I went to Carl and asked him to publish a recruitment notice for me. As a result, he directly handed me a list. They all went to Datang daily to seek work. They were pressed down because of age restrictions."


    "That''s good. Give these people directly to Brian. He''ll take care of it."


    Donne looked at the time and said, "nothing else, I''ll go back."


    "So fast?"


    Fiona was stunned: "don''t you stay for dinner?"


    Fiona has not had dinner together for more than 20 days. Fiona doesn''t want to admit that she misses this dull fool a little.


    "No, in the evening, the Great Duke of bole, that is, Elsa''s grandfather invited us to be a guest. It''s almost time to go back to alinks."


    The time difference between Ellington and yarinks is one hour. Of course, this is estimated by Donne himself. Prandal locals don''t calculate time so carefully.


    In addition to estimating the gap in a time zone, Donne also calculated some interesting data.


    They took a carriage from Ellington to alinks. The average speed of the carriage was about 20 kilometers per hour, and they could run about 200 kilometers a day. In addition to rest at night, they ran about 10 hours a day for a total of 15 days. After deducting the midway, they spared five detours, that is, the straight-line distance between Ellington and alinks was about 2000 kilometers.


    It''s the midsummer month. The temperature in Ellington and yarinks is about 38 degrees at the moment, that is to say, the two cities are in almost the same dimension. According to the vegetation, it should be the subtropical climate north of the Tropic of cancer. In addition, Ellington residents said that there is snow in winter, so it should be around 30-35 degrees north latitude.


    The reason why it is north latitude rather than south latitude is that the temperature decreases northward.


    The span of a time zone on the earth''s equator is 1666 kilometers. The distance of a time zone north of 30 degrees north latitude in prandal has exceeded 2000 kilometers. It can be inferred that the volume of prandal is only more than twice that of the earth, and the gravity here should also be more than twice that of the earth.


    Of course, there are errors in these data. After all, he is not engaged in physics, but the difference between gravity should be obvious. Interestingly, he came here without feeling the anomaly of gravity - his body seems to have been used to the gravity of the world for a long time, and even he didn''t find the difference of gravity at the beginning.


    But none of this matters, so skip it and go back to the story.


    Fiona saw that Donne didn''t understand the amorous feelings, so she didn''t bother to talk to him anymore. As soon as she rolled her eyes, she muttered that she left.


    After thane said hello to Tina, he hurried back to the transmission array. With a flash of light, he returned to alinks again.


    It was still dusk in Ellington at the moment, but alinks was late at night. Elsa and Elia were bored, so they left with Hilton when the shop closed.


    After checking the defensive magic array of the shop, Donne staggered back in the carriage.


    After returning to the foal family manor for a turn, I saw obery and Elsa sitting in the back garden chatting.


    Looking at their smiling faces, they seem to be talking happily? Oberley must be very happy


    "Eh? Back!"


    After seeing Donne, oberli laughed and patted him on the shoulder: "good guy, I heard that you sold things short as soon as you opened the business today? It is said that the whole Alex is discussing your Datang chamber of Commerce. If nothing unexpected, the topic of those guys'' discussion tonight is you."


    Donne smiled. "I just hope they don''t talk about how to kill me."


    "It''s also possible. After all, you took millions of gold coins from their pockets today. Everyone can see that although they have meat pain, they still have to wear smiling faces. Can you not curse you in private?"


    "The so-called nobles, it''s normal to be fat and puffy... Oh! Elsa, Elia!"


    Donne suddenly regained his mind and waved to them, "it''s almost time. Let''s go."


    Oberli was stunned: "dinner is coming soon. Where are you going?"


    Donne took Elsa and Elia, jumped over the back garden fence and said casually, "Lord Adrian invited us to come over this evening."


    "Adrian, this bastard..."


    Oberlidon stamped his feet angrily. He wanted to show his granddaughter his good ability to roast meat at night. He stabbed him!

 Chapter 199

    As a saying goes, there is no problem in the world that a barbecue can''t solve.


    If so, two meals.


    In many literary works on earth, barbecue can be regarded as a super weapon for maneuvering around countless worlds. Whether it''s a Jianghu hero or a big bull in the world, whether it''s a righteous hero or a cult maniac, or even a Warcraft that can''t be called human, it often succumbs to the protagonist''s exquisite barbecue skills, kneels down and asks him to stay with him, just for meat.


    Donne used to yearn for this kind of life, but when he really came to another world, he was very sorry to find that... He had no face to show his ability to play barbecue.


    Prandal''s cooking is very backward and simple. This is a problem mentioned before, so that Tang en is about to vomit after eating meat here for a month. In addition, most poultry and livestock in the world are stocked, and even many are wild, so many meat are lean meat. It''s difficult to eat some fat meat. Tang en is really fed up.


    But on the other hand, because of simplicity, it is easy to specialize.


    Yes, they have played with flowers in barbecue.


    Charcoal barbecue, iron plate barbecue, red stone barbecue, smoke barbecue, salt barbecue


    In addition, there are more than 100 flavors of barbecue alone. If you add a variety of vegetarian dishes, it is not a problem to break through thousands of varieties


    What makes Donne speechless is that the barbecue here tastes very good. Although it''s disgusting, if you don''t eat it in a few days, you''ll want to eat very much... It''s like an addiction.


    Although o''brie is very confident in his barbecue skills, in fact, after seeing Adrian''s skills and his contempt for o''brie, don can roughly guess what level o''brie is.


    If this book is about the leisure stream of alien life, then I''m afraid Donne will start to think about how to combine prandal''s local advantages with earth''s cooking, and then capture the world with food


    Unfortunately not.


    "... so, in those days, your grandfather was a fool who only knew to follow me with a runny nose!"


    Adrian bit a delicious incense, and swallowed it, then he poured the Baijiu liquor from Dumne. Then he said to Elsa all the time, "if you have any problems, don''t look for him. Come to your grandpa, I''ll tell you what''s right!"


    Donne glanced obliquely at Adrian. Is that the momentum of the local snake? Elsa was born with a golden thigh


    wait!?


    There was a flash of lightning in Donne''s mind. Suddenly, the tiger body shook, shook, shook again!


    Can it be said that this is not a male frequency novel with him as the protagonist, but a female frequency novel with Elsa as the protagonist, who gets the help of him as the Strider and opens the harem!?


    Oh, my God!


    If you go against the harem, you will die young!


    "Lord? What''s the matter with you?"


    Elsa was surprised to find that Donne''s expression suddenly became very subtle.


    Donne squeezed the corner of his eye: "nothing... The fruit pie made by grandma Erica was delicious. I was moved to cry."


    "Yes!"


    Elia also raised her little hand and said happily, "the fruit pie is really delicious!"


    Erica said happily, "if it''s delicious, eat more."


    She used to be a civilian and often cooks. Coupled with her talent, she learned a good cooking skill. Even if she was lucky to marry Adrian later, she didn''t forget her craft. What she was most happy about was that others liked what she made.


    Adrian hiccupped and glanced at Donne: "boy, listen to that old bastard saying you''re looking for a house in the noble district?"


    Donne''s eyes brightened: "yes, do you have good news?"


    "Let you guess, I happen to have good news here."


    Adrian then closed his mouth and waited happily for Donne to beg him, but... A few minutes passed


    What''s the boy doing?


    The puzzled Adrian opened one eye, but was stunned to find that Donne was teasing Elia with a smile and didn''t care what he just said!


    "Boy!"


    Adrian was furious: "didn''t you hear that? I said I had a house here!"


    "I heard it."


    Donne looked at him very innocently. "So what?"


    "You -- don''t you want to know?"


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Donne stood up: "if you have news, it means that there are people in the noble district who want to sell real estate. I''ll find it sooner or later. What''s the hurry?"


    Donne''s face was indifferent, and he was secretly curling his mouth to catch his appetite? It''s not that easy.


    "You bastard..."


    Adrian was so angry with him.


    It''s not as simple as he thought. It''s not so easy to buy and sell real estate in the aristocratic area. On the one hand, it has to pass the review of the aristocratic parliament, on the other hand, it has to be approved by the royal family, in order to prevent enemy spies from mixing into the heart of the imperial capital. The approval process of a transaction often takes a month, which shows how complex it is.


    The so-called real estate that Adrian just sold this time was actually instructed by Victor after seeing him in the morning. The real estate was specially prepared by the royal family for Donne. Although it was not a garden area, it was very close to the garden area. It can be seen how much Victor attached importance to him.


    Because the relationship between oberli and Donne is closer, it is easy to expose his intention to please him. Therefore, Victor specially found Adrian, who is not so close to Donne.


    "Well, you won."


    Adrian gave in. After all, Victor had to do what he told him, so he took a parchment scroll out of his arms and handed it to Donne: "take it, you''re lucky."


    "Thank you."


    After taking the scroll, Donne showed a bright smile.


    "But then again, what''s the use of buying real estate here?"


    Adrian frowned: "you are the Lord of Ellington. You were summoned this time. You have to go back after nothing? You won''t go back to Alex often in the future. Buying real estate is a waste."


    Donne shrugged: "I can''t live, but my employees want to live. Don''t forget that Datang chamber of Commerce has opened a flagship store here. Although the relationship between Ellington and Alex will be closer and closer in the future, of course, the employees I recruit can''t go back to Ellington to sleep after work?"


    "Be a dormitory for your employees?"


    Adrian was stunned: "it''s too extravagant, isn''t it?"


    "Luxury? Not really. Anyway, the real estate is mine, just let them live here temporarily."


    "This... Okay."


    Anyway, he made a lot of gold coins today. He can still take out this money, and his majesty Victor should give him a good discount. He''d better forget so much


    Adrian snorted and stopped talking nonsense.


    After scanning the above information, Donne said to Elia with a smile: "Elia, come with me to buy a house tomorrow."


    Elia was busy dealing with the fruit pies in front of her. She didn''t have time to talk when she heard Donne''s words. She just nodded abruptly.


    This girl


    [I want to eat too!]


    Nora began to protest. She had already smelled the fragrance and wanted to taste it. Unfortunately, Donne never let her out.


    No one can see her!


    Nora is angry about it!


    OK, then don''t gnaw at it


    Donne was afraid she would come out and chew. Adrian, they would be frightened to see the food disappear suddenly.


    With Donne''s permission, Nora was overjoyed and flew in front of Elia. She found a fruit pie and ate it. Elia covered it. Adrian and they won''t find it.


    Her furtive appearance always made Donne have the impulse to tease her


    After dinner at Adrian''s house, Donne and they returned to aubury''s house.


    "Back!?"


    Oberli rushed down like the wind, took Elsa''s hand and asked with concern: "how''s it? The old bastard didn''t abuse you? Didn''t let you eat any strange food? Really, it''s good to eat at home. Why listen to the old bastard go to his house..."


    "Grandpa!"


    Elsa frowned: "he''s my grandfather!"


    Obery snorted coldly and wanted to hurt Adrian, but Elsa directly took Elia back to her room: "we''re going to bed, Lord. If you go tomorrow, call me and I''ll go together!"


    "Well, OK."


    "What are you going to do?"


    Obery stared at Donne.


    Donne shook the scroll in his hand: "buy a house."


    The next moment, the scroll appeared in o''bury''s hand. He opened it and suddenly stunned: "this real estate... Oh."


    Thinking of what Victor said to him today, obery suddenly realized that he quietly closed the scroll and threw it to Donne. He muttered, "you''re lucky, but it''s good. It saves a lot of trouble."


    Donne smiled, "yes, I think so."


    "Is it clear between us now?"


    O''brie narrowed his eyes and said, "look, Adrian helped you with the real estate, and I promised to hold a party for you. Can the contract be destroyed?"


    Of course, oberli and Adrian don''t care about the binding force of the contract. They care about the black history represented by the contract... It''s certainly uncomfortable to be pinched by Donne.


    Donne grinned: "destruction is no problem, but there''s another problem that hasn''t been solved?"


    "Hum, didn''t Adrian tell you? Just these two days, come with us."


    Audrey said proudly, "I don''t believe that old Frank dare not give us two faces!"


    "When you have to pay back, of course, the contract will be destroyed in front of you. After all, you are an elder."


    Donne smiled brightly.


    This little bastard... He''s so cheeky


    O''brie marveled in his heart. Fortunately, he was his own, and the Royal School had a future!

 Chapter 200

    "Well... Well, just send it here."


    Donne removed his family badge, actually the Golden Dragon badge of Datang chamber of Commerce, and gave it to old Tom.


    Then without saying a word, old Tom took out three strings of keys and handed them to Donne: "these are the keys. The numbers on which door correspond are very clear. The three buildings are separate. Please keep them."


    After putting away the key, old Tom left under the pretext of going through the formalities.


    Seeing old Tom leave, Donne standing at the window suddenly showed a strange expression: "this old Tom... How can I know that I just made a million yesterday?"

 Chapter 201

    Ilus palace.


    "He said he had no money?"


    Victor looked stunned: "is he kidding? The money he made in a day yesterday made me jealous!"


    Victor knew how much money Donne made yesterday, so he set the price so low, just a million gold coins. He thought Donne''s income was very high. He should not pay attention to this gold coin, but he actually


    "In fact, he did say so."


    Old Tom bowed his head and said in a deep voice, "but I have given him the house in the name of Lord Adrian. As for the arrears, I asked him to make up later."


    "I see, but it shouldn''t take long."


    Victor pondered for a moment and suddenly smiled: "it''s said that he still has an account with the cardier family? If he wants to come back, he will have money to pay. Two million gold coins... Tut Tut, he really dares to ask for it."


    The expressionless old Tom was silent.


    "If aubury and Adrian put pressure together, I''m afraid that old bastard Frank would have to agree to pay the money even if he refused to bow his head. Although it''s nothing to him, I''m really happy at the thought that he would be forced to swallow his anger and suffer a loss."


    As an emperor, he was bound by the domestic nobles. Victor, not to mention how oppressed he was, supported everything that could make the nobles eat.


    "Anyway, even I didn''t expect that he would directly turn against the cardier family because of a mine..."


    Victor rubbed his chin: "this time, frank, how will they react? A little expectation..."


    Old Tom whispered, "Your Majesty, it''s not a good habit for emperors to place their hopes on outsiders."


    "I know. Don''t worry. I know what I''m doing."


    Victor smiled faintly: "where''s Aurelia? Did she really decide to do that?"


    "Princess..." old Tom''s expression suddenly became very strange, as if he couldn''t bear to look straight. "She has begun to act."


    "Well... Well, if it goes well, she should be able to get some information from our mysterious friend."


    "With all due respect, your majesty Victor, this kind of thing is more suitable for hiring professionals than letting the princess fool around. You and queen OLINA spoil her too much."


    "Hehe... Old Tom, do you think those people are trustworthy or my daughter is trustworthy? Especially, it involves our mysterious friends."


    "... as you said, your majesty, of course Princess aurelia."


    "So, what information she can get from Donne may determine the future of our country..."


    The Royal School and the noble school have been restraining each other and are in a dangerous balance. This fragile balance can easily be broken. Before, the most dangerous one was the standing in line behavior of the golden rose family, which almost led to the complete outbreak of the war. Later, under control, it ended with the collapse of the golden rose family.


    Now it seems that Donne is likely to become the second fuse after the golden rose family.


    And now, what about the fuse?


    I''m discussing the recruitment of servants with Hilton on the carriage. After all, it''s troublesome to have no servants in such a big house. Considering the identity problem, Hilton thinks it should hire some cultured maids.


    "If you want a town, you have to listen to me. Believe me, get a hundred maids of the same height and figure, and carefully train and teach them to be proficient in etiquette, cooking, music theory, tea art, combat, transformation, as well as riding and riding."


    "Then let these versatile maids wear black-and-white lace maid clothes, stand in a row at the door and salute the guests. No matter who the guests are, they will be shocked by the pomp! As for the name, it''s Hua Youjing... Er, it''s Datang maid group!"


    Hilton stared at Donne in a daze: "let''s not say this inexplicable idea... What does it mean to make the maid proficient in combat? What does it mean to change? And the riding and riding, although it sounds nothing, my intuition always tells me that you inadvertently said something very bad."


    "Trust me, I''m serious."


    Donne gave Hilton a thumbs up. "So it''s called the battle maid group."


    "It''s inexplicable... Lord, if you really have this idea, you can fool around in Ellington, but can you restrain your hobby in arlinks?"


    Hilton said very tactfully, "although many things between the master and the maid are well-known secrets, I''m afraid you''ll be laughed at by other nobles for your publicity."


    "You must have misunderstood."


    Donne said very definitely, "I''m just giving you a suggestion. If I don''t accept it, I''ll treat it as if I didn''t say it."


    Hilton obviously didn''t believe what Donne said. This guy inadvertently exposed his dirty hobby in his heart.


    Although it is well known what happens between the master and the maid in prandal, playing with the maid is a very low behavior among the nobles, especially sometimes the maid is also responsible for the function of sleeping for the guests. Therefore, although every noble will do so, they will not say.


    It gives them a sense of achievement to seduce a lady or a young girl rather than playing with a maid.


    Of course, that kind of thing is more confidential. They will only be proud of it, because the object they seduce is probably the wife and daughter of the person sitting next to them talking and laughing.


    In terms of private life, the ordinary nobles in prandal are generally more corrupt. On the contrary, the families of magicians and soldiers among those members pay more attention to their own blood, so they control this aspect very strictly.


    Those families whose blood is difficult to awaken their talent, such as the Kadir family, have always wanted to attract those powerful apocalyptists to join the Kadir family in order to improve their blood for the Kadir family. Unfortunately, the results do not seem optimistic.


    "Although the maid can recruit, it won''t be like what you said. After all, it costs a lot to train the maid twice, so you can give up, Lord."


    When the carriage stopped at the door of the shop, Hilton drew a stop sign for the conversation: "and if you''re reasonable, Lord, is it really okay for you to expose this hobby? I''m afraid it''s not easy for Elsa to hear it clearly and reach Miss Fiona?"


    "Ah? Why?"


    Donne and Elsa both looked blank.


    So Hilton surrendered.


    Elsa may not really react, but she thinks Donne is definitely not as simple as being emotionally dull - he''s just pretending to be stupid, isn''t he? Will there be such a pure man in this world? Stop kidding.


    As soon as Hilton got out of the carriage, he noticed that the door seemed a little chaotic and frowned: "something seems to have happened."


    Donne immediately got out of the carriage with Elia and Elsa in his arms.


    "What''s the matter? Is it the Saint eluli Camilla who came out of the cathedral? So they are so excited?"


    "I''m afraid not... Those people are... Guards?"


    Hilton frowned. What were the guards doing at the door?


    Not only the door, but the whole block is full of guards. As long as they appear, it must be bad!


    "If we don''t get out of the way, we''ll have to use coercive means!"


    The guard''s attitude was very tough. With a wave of his hand, "prepare to break in by force!"


    "Wait a minute! What are you doing?"


    Hilton burst into the crowd with a loud cry.


    "Great! The store manager is back!"


    "Store manager! They say they want to arrest fugitives and suspect us of hiding fugitives!"


    A shop assistant was very angry and said, "we have so many guests and so many people here. How can we hide fugitives!"


    "Report us hiding fugitives?"


    Hilton was stunned and almost angry: "this adult, we have such a large flow of people here. What fugitive would be stupid enough to hide here?"


    The captain of the guard was stunned, and then he hummed coldly, "how do we know what she thinks? Maybe we think it''s more dangerous here, so it''s safer?"


    Donne couldn''t help but raise his thumb when he heard the speech. The guard inadvertently said the classic saying "the most dangerous place is the safest"!


    "Even so, you can''t let us close the shop and search!"


    An employee argued: "do you know how much income will be affected by our closure?"


    The captain of the guard said, "we don''t care. We only care about the security of arlinks."


    Hilton frowned: "such a big movement, fool knows you''re coming. Do you think you can catch people?"


    The captain of the guard was speechless.


    Donne looked thoughtfully upstairs and suddenly asked, "can you tell me what the fugitive is? If you are willing to cooperate with us, we are willing to cooperate with you."


    "It''s a very famous thief named ''night song''."


    "Nocturne!?"


    "Oh, my God! It''s that ''night song''!"


    "She finally did it again! Which nobleman is unlucky this time?"


    After hearing the name, the reactions of the surrounding people were different. The civilians passing by the theater were full of schadenfreude, but on the contrary, the nobles changed their faces and became nervous one by one.


    Nocturne?


    Donne''s mouth turned up and showed a strange smile.


    The captain of the guard looked at Donne very upset. "Who are you?"


    "This is our boss!"


    Hilton raised her willow eyebrows and said, "Lord Donne of Ellington!"


    The captain of the guard snorted coldly, "Lord Ellington? I haven''t heard of it. This is arlinks. Even the Lord of Ellington has to abide by the rules here!"


    "Really?"


    Hilton sneered: "the girl next to him is the granddaughter of the Grand Duke of obery foal. Yell at her and let me see?"


    The granddaughter of the Grand Duke of foal?


    Looking at the innocent Elsa, the captain of the guard turned green.


    They dare not shout at the granddaughter of the Grand Duke of foal.

 Chapter 202

    Nocturne, in Ilus, to be exact, is a famous thief in arlex.


    According to popular rumors, she picked the nobles to steal the ill gotten money, then sold it on the black market and secretly gave it to the poor civilians. She is a very famous Xia thief.


    However, for those nobles, Nocturne is a lingering shadow in their hearts. No one can tell who the next unlucky ghost will be. When Nocturne first became famous, they even signed a high-level task in the mercenary guild to reward the true identity of Nocturne, with a price of up to one million gold coins.


    Countless mercenaries are crazy about it. However, it has been more than ten years since the night song became famous, but this task has not been completed. Up to now, the difficulty of the task has been automatically increased to nine stars, which is one level away from the impossible ten star task.


    Over time, as the number of Nocturnes is less and less, this task fades out of people''s sight, and the real identity of Nocturnes has become a legend.


    In recent years, the nocturne has been shot several times, aiming at all the great nobles, at least the identity of the earl or above. Once, she was silent for a long time. Therefore, when she suddenly heard the name of the Nocturne, the civilians were very excited, and the nobles were all nervous.


    The nobles who had gathered at the door to buy air conditioners and other products suddenly hurried into a carriage and retreated. They continued to stay here. What if they were stared at by night songs?


    "In other words, it''s a thief..."


    Donne nodded slightly: "we can check it ourselves. If there is anyone in it, I will bring it out to you. If there is no one in it, you can go by yourself."


    "We ask to go in and check!"


    "Yes."


    Donne nodded: "but any product here is worth tens of thousands of gold coins. I don''t ask too much. If it is damaged, it will be compensated according to the price. Is there no problem?"


    The raised steps suddenly retracted, and the guard captain pulled the corners of his mouth: "well, we still won''t go in."


    Are you kidding? If there''s another big trouble in the task, where will they reason?


    Donne said to Hilton, "you entertain guests. I''ll go in and have a look."


    "Lord?"


    Hilton frowned slightly and whispered, "can you say..."


    Donne quietly pressed Elsa, then gave her the curious eliaser, turned and walked into the shop.


    He went straight to the fourth floor, with a faint smile on his face: "come out, do you need me to do it?"


    No response.


    Donne was not in a hurry and said to himself, "I''m really strange. You can''t hide in so many houses, but you can''t hide in me... You know, just because of you, I just lost hundreds of thousands of gold coins at once. How many times do you think you have to steal it back?"


    There is still no response.


    Tang en shrugged: "since you don''t want to cooperate, I have to ask those guards to come up. Seriously, I still have a good impression of grand theft... When I was a child, I always dreamed of becoming a haunted thief to rob the rich and help the poor."


    "Rob the rich and help the poor? That''s a good word."


    At the same time, a slender woman with short hair suddenly appeared from the blind area of Donne''s vision. She was wearing a black night clothes with her mouth and nose covered. The special cloth would not produce static electricity and friction sound, but also help hide her breath.


    But most importantly, Donne found that this was not her real face. Her real appearance and body shape were hidden by a very advanced magic equipment. Because it was not magic, Donne could not use detection to uncover the truth.


    This is more similar to the constant deformation effect on her body, so Donne can''t reverse transform her original appearance.


    "Oh? Are you a nocturne?"


    Donne looked at her with great interest: "the famous night song is a woman."


    The sapphire blue eyes of the night song looked at Donne with a trace of discontent: "do you discriminate against women?"


    "No, I respect women very much, but..."


    A strange smile appeared on Donne''s face: "I wonder why the guard knew that the night song was female? Is it... Collusion between officials and thieves?"


    Donne had an idea. Just now, the captain of the guard used "she" when talking about the night song. Although prandal also used hieroglyphic plane characters, unlike Chinese, the pronunciation of "he" and "she" is different.


    The night song was stunned and said angrily, "is my gender a secret? There are all kinds of things. It is rumored that I am an elf walking in the dark night. Do you believe it?"


    Donne said without hesitation, "I believe it."


    The night song was stunned.


    "So that''s why you use magic equipment to hide your shape? Are you an elf?"


    Donne said happily, "my wife is also an elf. We are relatives."


    "Are you stupid [beep]?"


    The night song was stunned and couldn''t help saying, "I just said it casually. Just listen to it!"


    "I see. That means you''re not an elf."


    Donne breathed a sigh of relief: "in that case, I don''t have to worry about offending my dear."


    The night song was stunned when he heard the speech. Is his wife really an elf? Are you kidding... Elves haven''t appeared for more than 100 years? They haven''t appeared since the end of the second chaotic invasion war!


    Not to mention intermarriage with humans!


    "Anyway, thank you for your help."


    Nocturne breathed a sigh of relief and pulled down her mask.


    Under the mask is a very beautiful and exquisite face, which is absolutely qualified to be called beauty.


    Donne was very surprised: "she''s still a beautiful woman."


    "Thank you for your praise."


    She showed a grateful smile to Donne. Donne''s face was immediately dull. With a proud smile in the heart of the night song, she was really fascinated by her beauty.


    Then a shy night song whispered, "I missed this time. Unexpectedly, those hateful nobles are ready. I''m afraid they have laid a snare. I''ve been forced to a dead end. Next, I have to hide for some time. If you can, Mr. Tang... What are you doing?"


    Donne suddenly came over and the nocturne shrunk nervously.


    "Oh, oh! I see. It''s the effect of deformation..."


    Donne stared at her, looked up and down, subconsciously pinched her face, and then curiously grabbed her chest and pinched: "I don''t know whether it''s true or false here..."


    "Sir!? please respect yourself!!!"


    The night song''s face changed greatly, his body suddenly shrank back, and the cold light of his right hand flashed. But as soon as the night song gritted his teeth, the dagger immediately disappeared again.


    "Oh, oh! Sorry! I was distracted accidentally... It gave me a hint."


    Donne suddenly pointed to an empty box nearby and said, "well, lady Nocturne, if you really want me to help you, hide here... Besides, I think it''s necessary for me to tie your hands first."


    The night song was stunned: "why?"


    "Don''t you think I''ll trust a stranger foolishly?"


    Donne grinned. "What if you steal from me?"


    The nocturne had nothing to say, turned and let Donne tie her hand.


    "Lie in and leave the rest to me."


    "Thank you for your help. The gods will protect your kindness."


    Nocturne thanked Donne gratefully and lay down in the box.


    Donne smiled and locked the box without hesitation. The next moment, he walked to the window without expression and threw the box directly.


    With a bang, the box fell to the ground.


    Then Donne jumped down too. "The thief is inside. I''ll give it to you."


    Caught off guard, the nocturne was dumbfounded when he heard what Donne said.


    The guards downstairs were also stupid.


    "Wait, wait! What are you doing, Mr. Dunn?"


    The night song screamed and struggled violently: "how can you betray me!? didn''t you say you have a good feeling for the grand theft and dream of becoming a thief?"


    "Oh, I just said it casually. Just listen to it."


    Donne said innocently, "what''s more, I didn''t know anything when I was a child. I hated thieves when I grew up - especially after thieves stole my three mobile phones."


    Nocturne now has no time to care about what the mobile phone is. She is completely stunned.


    There''s something wrong with the script!


    Generally speaking, when a man meets a beautiful woman who is forced to be desperate, don''t he always kneel down in front of the beauty''s charm, and then take the initiative to help hide it, and then know and trust each other with mutual understanding, and finally become a lifelong companion?


    As soon as the night singer in the box shook, the rope spread. She took out a small book from her chest, bit her nails and turned it over: "something''s wrong... What''s wrong?"


    In the dark box, a faint glow appeared on the finger of her right hand. You can vaguely see what "script" is written above the little book


    Donne kicked up, "bang", and the night song screamed, "you, how can you treat a lady like this!"


    "Girl, you are so sweet..."


    Donne looked disdainful: "still that sentence, do you think I will easily believe a thief who jumped out for no reason? Just because she is beautiful? Naive, it''s so naive..."


    "I am an elegant thief, not a thief!"


    "What''s the difference? They all steal."


    "Mingming is a very popular rogue among civilians. Mingming has planned all the possibilities and will not fail... Damn! It''s all your fault!"


    The nocturne in the box gnawed at Donne.


    "I only blame you for calling night song, not Mingming."


    Tang en threw his lips: "this is also a famous thief? It''s a fool at all? As soon as I said that, she lay in obediently, and you can''t catch such thieves? Why don''t you go home and farm?"


    "Wow!"


    Elia, who didn''t know the truth, cheered: "big brother is really the best!"


    Little girl, no matter what happens, the big brother is the most powerful anyway!


    So Donne smiled at her, making the little girl happier.


    "You --"


    The guards were holding the hilt of their swords. They wanted to rush up and kill this guy at once!


    "All right, just take this guy away if you''re okay. Don''t delay our business."


    Donne turned around and suddenly clapped his hands. "Oh, by the way, don''t forget to return the box. A box is so expensive."


    "You know! Let''s go!"


    A group of guards retreated unhappily, leaving only Donne, them and a crowd of onlookers.


    "Nocturne... Was caught like this?"


    Others can''t believe what happened.


    "He caught it!"


    A group of civilians stared at Donne, then hummed coldly and turned away.


    "Eh?"


    Donne scratched his head, as if he had accidentally become the public enemy of the people?

 Chapter 203

    After receiving the news, hundreds of guards patrolling the streets gathered together, lined up with boxes and walked towards the prison.


    "I said, you guys finally found out your conscience. Do you know how to lift it with your strength? I was so tired just now!"


    "What, are you lazy? I''ve been working hard. It''s lighter now."


    Hearing the whispers of the guards behind him, the guard captain suddenly changed his face: "stop! Put the box down!"


    Several guards were stunned and immediately put down the box.


    After the captain opened the box, all the guards around were dumbfounded.


    The box is empty.


    Night song, just ran away in front of everyone!


    "Damn it! When is it?"


    "It must be when the box became lighter... But when did the box become lighter?"


    "Was it when I passed Shengguang street just now?"


    The captain of the guard''s face was as black as ink and shouted, "stop making noise! Disperse now! She may not have escaped far! Block the neighborhood! Be sure to dig her out!"


    "Yes!"


    The guards dispersed again, one by one angrily opened the net, but at this time? The night song they hated was squatting on the roof opposite the flagship store of Datang chamber of Commerce, staring at Donne with resentful eyes.


    In the shop, Donne seemed to notice. When he looked up, he found the nocturne on the opposite roof.


    Then he smiled: "this is really a strange thief... You can escape in front of so many people."


    "Hum!"


    The night song hummed coldly, turned around and disappeared in an instant.


    "Tut..."


    Donne shook his head secretly and was concerned by a thief. I''m afraid he''s in trouble.


    "Lord?"


    "Well... I think we may be in trouble."


    Hilton immediately responded, "you mean... The night song escaped again?"


    "It seems that the thief was attracted by a large amount of income yesterday. Please explain and sum up all the gold coins into my account immediately after the business is over."


    As he spoke, Donne muttered, "it seems necessary for me to strengthen the anti-theft measures in the store."


    Elsa''s eyes lit up and volunteered, "Lord, do you want me to train these people how to catch thieves?"


    Don was stunned. "You?"


    "That''s right! The reason why Ellington''s public security is so good, there are no thieves at all, but I owe it to you!"


    "It''s obviously a thief. There''s nothing to steal..."


    Donne looked speechless: "when Hogg was in office, what did everyone look like? What did the thief steal?"


    So Elsa blushed.


    ¡­¡­


    "That bastard!"


    "That fool!"


    "That idiot!"


    The nocturne moved quickly through the cracks in the middle of the house, constantly cursing Donne.


    "How dare he treat a lady like this!"


    "I''m a thief who takes away the target with a beautiful technique like elegant art. I even say I''m a kind of technologically despicable thief!"


    "I''m still such a beautiful girl - although it''s not my original face - but he ignores it!"


    Nocturne felt very hurt, especially in her plan to take advantage of her appearance, but it didn''t work at all in the face of that guy.


    "That guy must be a pervert!"


    "Many nobles are that kind of pervert!"


    "He must like men, right?"


    "It''s a pity that I thought he was very good before!"


    The more the nocturne thought, the more she was wronged, the more she thought, the more angry she was. Her eyes were red. In mid air, she suddenly fell to the ground and got into a path. After pressing a few times on a seemingly ordinary wall, a secret door opened on the wall.


    The night song went in. It was obviously not a thief guild or a mess. It was just a simple channel, that''s all.


    Through the deep and complex maze channel, climb hundreds of steps, and then the nocturne drilled out from behind the wall of a basement, and then continued to climb up. A moment later, she entered another secret channel and climbed up. After a while, the nocturne jumped out of the exit of the secret channel.


    The busy maids in the room stared at the gloomy Nightsong.


    So the night song was embarrassed.


    "Princess highness... Did you go out to play again?"


    A middle-aged maid is helpless and spoiled, looking at the night song, eh? wait? Princess?


    "I''m not going out to play!"


    The night song murmured and took out the necklace. When she pressed it gently, a layer of twisted light immediately appeared on her body. In the blink of an eye, she was slim and petite. The night song with short hair became a tall, concave convex beauty with bright golden curly hair.


    It''s aurelia.


    Yes, this is Ilus palace, Princess Aurelia''s bedroom.


    The true identity of the grand theft Nightsong, which has become famous for more than ten years and is famous in arlinks, is the princess Aurelia Ilus.


    However, this secret was only known to a few people in the palace. His majesty Victor personally ordered that no one should reveal Aurelia''s secret.


    More identity means more security. Although this identity is an unknown thief, it is because of this that it is more secure - who will associate a thief with a princess?


    Under the influence of the necklace, Aurelia even changed her clothes directly. The black night clothes directly turned into complex and luxurious Royal dresses, and the dust on her body disappeared.


    The layers of pleated skirts even the former Aurelia felt a headache and had to be worn under the service of the maid. Since she got the "fog face of Selna", she even saved the effort of dressing, and the power of magic is so convenient.


    "You''re busy. I''ll find my father."


    With that, Aurelia left the room gracefully with her skirt. At the moment, her every move could not see the trace before, which was no different from the princess everyone admired at ordinary times.


    She came to the study door and knocked. Then she nodded to old Tom who opened the door. Aurelia entered the study.


    Silent, old Tom went straight out, closed the door and guarded the door.


    "Eh? How did my little princess come back?"


    Victor was very surprised: "aren''t you going to inquire about Donne up close?"


    Aurelia was immediately annoyed: "father! Stop talking! I''m so angry with him!"


    "Oh? What''s going on? Tell me!"


    Victor''s spirit was refreshed. No matter what was related to Donne, he could always lift his spirit.


    Moreover, Victor knows the identity of Nocturne. By Aurelia''s means, he can still fail. Maybe he can get a lot of information from it.


    "I had planned to sell my flaws on purpose, let the guards find my trace and create the image of me being forced to be cornered. Then, according to the previous behavior of night song, I created an identity that is easiest to win sympathy. Everything went well in front, but he was incredibly, incredibly..."


    Aurelia''s eyes turned red again at the thought of being treated like that by Donne.


    Not only looked at his body with that kind of eyes, but also unscrupulously pinched his face and even lost his chest!


    It''s so presumptuous and bold, obviously... Bah! Damn Mingming! He must be a lecherous man, but why would such a man ignore his charm and temptation and throw himself out in a box without hesitation?


    Even sarcastic and sarcastic!


    He''s not a gentleman, he''s an asshole!


    Princess aurelia, who had a very good impression of Donne because he told the story of the windwalker sisters, now wants to catch some flowers on Donne''s face!


    Victor''s heart suddenly hung up: "what''s the matter with him?"


    Is it


    "Nothing, nothing!"


    Aurelia is very wronged, but she is a girl. How can she say such a thing? All grievances can only be held in my heart. I''ll settle accounts with that bastard When I have a chance in the future!


    Aurelia sorted out her emotions and simply told Victor what happened today. Of course, she jumped directly to the embarrassing place. Although Victor noticed that there was a problem with his daughter''s description, he didn''t know where it was.


    It can''t be... That Donne raped Aurelia with human face and animal heart?


    Suddenly thinking of this, Victor''s heart just clicked.


    The anger in my heart began to run up.


    If so, even if the other party is the son of God, is it too much?


    Even if you fight to destroy this empire, you should make him look good!


    Aurelia did not know Victor''s anger and went on.


    "... in a word, my plan may not work. Next, he will think that night song is focused on the turnover of his shop, so he will strengthen prevention. If my identity appears in front of him again, it will only be the enemy against him. I''m afraid he can''t break into his camp again."


    After saying that in one breath, Aurelia took a breath and waited for her father''s reply. But after waiting for a while, she didn''t hear a voice. Looking up, she found that her father was wandering outside the sky and stunned.


    "Father? Father!"


    Aurelia raised her voice: "what do you think we should do next!"


    "Oh!"


    Victor woke up: "next... Oh, don''t worry for the time being. Hasn''t he started to develop Ellington? More and more intelligence will be exposed next. We just have to wait."


    "Wait?"


    Aurelia was very dissatisfied: "father, we can wait, but those noble guys may not be able to wait."


    "That''s the problem. I''m afraid we can only pray that Donne can have the strength of self-protection before the aristocracy can''t sit still..."


    Victor sighed: "now, the most troublesome thing is that we can''t help him. Instead, we have to place our hope on him."


    "Damn, that guy..."


    "Go back first. Don''t patronize and play. Go to the holy see these two days and bring some small gifts to the saint to maintain your friendship."


    "OK..."


    Seeing Aurelia leave, Victor suddenly said to old Tom at the door, "go and call the queen. I have something to find her."


    Old Tom nodded and left in silence.


    "Let OLINA check it... In case Ollie really suffers..."


    Victor gritted his teeth: "even if he is the son of God, he has to marry Ollie back!"

 Chapter 204

    Donne certainly didn''t know that he had been missed by Victor. He just didn''t expect that after helping the guards catch the Nocturne, the attitude of the civilians towards him decreased a lot.


    "Of course!"


    Hilton said unhappily: "in the eyes of those civilians, Nightsong is the embodiment of punishing the nobility for them, and occasionally get some money or things from her. If you catch Nightsong, you can''t get along with them. They must get along with you."


    "I know that..."


    Donne was speechless: "I just didn''t expect their reaction to be so big."


    Yes, from that day on, the traffic of civilians in the store dropped by 70% in the next two days - although Donne didn''t expect them to spend, he needed the popularity brought by these people.


    People are creatures with strange habits. They all like to gather together to make hot words, so the more people in the store, the more people will gather. Therefore, Donne specially prepared some cheap goods in the store for those civilians to consume.


    "That''s it for the time being. I... Oh, the Duke is here."


    Donne, who was talking, suddenly found a carriage stopped at the door, opened the curtain and waved to him. It was obery.


    Donne understood and said to Hilton, "I''ll go out."


    "Lord, do you need me to follow?"


    Elsa was a little excited when she guessed what Donne was going to do.


    "You stay and take care of Elia. Don''t worry. You can''t fight."


    Donne gave Elijah to Elsa and touched her head. "Be obedient."


    "Yes!"


    Elia, like a mascot, nodded very skillfully. Donne smiled, left the shop and boarded the carriage.


    As soon as he got into the carriage, the coachman drove the carriage forward.


    In the carriage, not only oberli is here, but Adrian is also here.


    "Boy, you should be honored."


    O''brie snorted coldly, "for your account, wise and powerful, I will support you with this half buried old stubborn. No one has ever enjoyed this treatment."


    "Good!"


    Adrian snorted coldly, "let me, the Great Duke of guilt, come forward with this stupid reckless man. You are really the first person in Ilus."


    "Asshole! Who''s the stupid fool!?"


    "You''re an asshole! Who''s a half buried old stubborn!?"


    "The old bastard refused to fight!"


    "Fight! Who is afraid of who! It''s time for you to change your name when you take a broken sword!"


    "Shit, that''s your idea! The sword destroys people and kills people. Insulting my sword is insulting me! Look, I''ll kill you first!"


    "It''s a shame for me to collide with the title of your broken sword!"


    "Stop, stop, stop!"


    Donne had a headache in the middle. If they were allowed to continue, they would have to fight to the death before the account came back.


    These two guys are really sworn enemies. They can''t be quiet for a moment.


    O''brie curled his mouth: "hum, I''ll give my little brother a face this time. I''ll spare you this time first."


    Adrian disdained: "I let you go."


    These two are so proud


    After finally calming down, the two began the cold war again, but at least they couldn''t fight. Donne was relieved.


    The carriage took them back to the garden area and came outside the Kadir family.


    "Wait, you don''t have to worry. Just leave it to me."


    O''brie smiled brightly, "let me show you the prestige of o''brie foal in arlinks."


    "Wait and see."


    Obery opened the curtains and shouted to the guard at the door, "open the door quickly. I want to see that old bastard Frank cadier!"


    "Who are you?"


    Obery: "


    Donne: "


    Adrian pounded and laughed wildly: "ahaahaahaaha!!!"


    "What are you laughing at? Be quiet!"


    The guard of the Kadir family snorted coldly, "the patriarch is what you say to see?"


    "Shit!"


    The hot tempered oberlidon was very angry. As soon as he dodged, he rushed over and kicked the guards to the ground. Facing the nervous guards, oberli scolded: "are you blind!? don''t even know me!? I''m oberli foal! That old bastard Frank dare not be so rude when he saw me!"


    Obery foal? Grand Duke of foal!?


    "Sorry, Duke!"


    A guard ran from the inside and shouted, "he''s a new temporary worker, so he doesn''t know you!"


    "Oh, temporary workers."


    O''brie sneered, "he doesn''t know me, and you don''t know me? Open the door! Or let Frank get out to see me!"


    "Open the door! Open the door now!"


    When the closed door opened, oberli spat and said disdainfully, "it''s hard to open the door honestly. You have to slap in the face to be obedient."


    Guards: "


    They want to cry.


    You say you are such a powerful apocalypse, or the Duke, what are you angry with our little guard?


    The coach drove straight in and went straight to the cardier''s house. The sound of horses'' hoofs could be heard from a distance.


    "Here they are, father."


    Charles, who hated Donne, said in a deep voice, "I didn''t expect that obery and Adrian would really stand out for him."


    Frank cadier put down his tea cup and a little hoarse voice sounded in the room.


    "Go and greet our guests."


    "Are they guests?"


    Charles sneered, "an arrogant boy thinks he can blackmail by relying on obery and Adrian?"


    "Stop talking nonsense. Go and set an example for your brother."


    After a pause, Frank continued, "don''t do anything unnecessary. O''Berry has a bad temper. Be careful not to annoy him."


    "Damn..."


    Marquis Charles said gnashing his teeth: "if our blood could awaken our talent, we wouldn''t be so careful in front of them..."


    "Be patient... Soon... Soon everything will be different..."


    Frank leaned back against his seat and his face sank into the smoke of incense again.


    "Welcome... I mean, I really don''t want to say this if it''s not the necessary etiquette for being an aristocrat. Please don''t mind, two dukes. I mean this stupid fool from a remote place who is vulgar and shameless and has no aristocratic education."


    Charles stood on the stairs and looked down at the three of Donne below. He showed his contempt for Donne mercilessly. His hatred made people think it was a big hatred.


    "Eh? Isn''t this Marquis Charles who left the house of Lords in a mellow manner? Your wound has healed?"


    Donne''s smiling, unassuming and elegant attitude made the most picky noble etiquette officials find no fault.


    "You bastard - you didn''t do it!"


    Charles flew into a rage. What happened in the house of lords that day was the biggest disgrace in his life. He had never lost such a big man!


    Don looked innocent. "What are you talking about? I was standing on the interrogation table that day."


    "And pretend to be innocent."


    Charles sneered: "at the dinner party of foyer''s house, you personally admitted that you are a wild mage! A mage wants to make a person fall suddenly, isn''t there too many means? Dare you not admit it?"


    "Indeed."


    Donne nodded: "but the mage has more means to kill silently. Now that you know I''m a mage, you still come to annoy me... Is there something wrong with your brain?"


    "Arrogance! Can I think you''re threatening me?"


    Charles had a sudden thought, but he still said, "although the magician''s means are mysterious, it''s not impossible to deal with it, not to mention that you are an imperial aristocrat now. Do you want to openly violate the laws of the Empire?"


    "Whatever you say, I didn''t admit anything."


    Donne let go, and the playful smile on his face made Charles more nervous.


    "All right!"


    O''brie said impatiently, "where''s Frank? What we want to see is him. You''re not the patriarch now. Get out and play!"


    Oberli''s temper is known to be very bad, and his usual behavior and vulgar words make it difficult to associate him with a grand duke, but in fact, no one dares to question oberli''s vulgarity, but they are praising his true temperament.


    What''s this about?


    It''s not because his fist is hard enough and his backstage is hard enough.


    Originally, he was a guy who couldn''t beat. In addition, he married the former Princess and was the brother-in-law of his majesty victor. Who dares to say that he was not such a hard backstage?


    So although Charles dared to be angry with Donne, he dared not face obery.


    "My father has prepared tea and cakes in the study, waiting to meet the Duke."


    Charles bowed slightly: "this way, two dukes."


    Among the nobles, you can''t rush in without the invitation of the master, so Charles deliberately excluded Donne and wanted to disgust Donne, but... He underestimated the thickness of Donne''s face.


    Seeing o''brie and Adrian upstairs, Donne naturally followed.


    It''s so cheeky... It''s really a hick from a small place!


    Charles secretly murmured at Donne, glanced at him expressionless, but said nothing.


    Taking them outside Frank''s study, Charles knocked on the door first: "father, the guests are coming."


    "Come in."


    "Please come in."


    Charles opened the door, and obery and Adrian went straight in. As soon as Don wanted to go in, Charles stopped him.


    "Wait a minute! Who allowed you in?"


    Marquis Charles said faintly, "you are a little baron. What qualifications do you have to see my father?"


    "What qualifications? I''m here to charge!"


    Don en skimmed his mouth and took out the bill again: "is this IOU enough?"


    Damn it, it''s this IOU again.


    Charles felt a twinge of pain when he saw the IOU.


    Why does this fool think we will admit it so naively!?


    Is he stupid?

 Chapter 205

    In the study, the atmosphere was very dull.


    "Welcome, welcome you, my friends."


    Frank stood up with impeccable enthusiasm, but no one could see anything in his slit eyes.


    "Speaking of it, we haven''t seen each other for a while? Come and try my new tea. It''s Cliff rock tea from Ryan empire. It has a unique flavor."


    O''brie and Adrian are not stupid. Of course, they will not be deceived by his enthusiasm: "keep it for yourself. What are we here for? You should know?"


    Frank made a move, sat back and said with a smile, "I don''t know. Can you say it briefly?"


    "Pretend to be confused."


    Oberli sneered, "your family owes our little friend two million gold coins, but I heard you don''t want to pay this money?"


    "Two million gold coins? Arrears? I don''t know at all!"


    Frank seemed surprised: "besides, if there is such a thing, it''s only two million gold coins, how can you think we''re not willing to pay? Don''t our cardier family still lack these two million gold coins?"


    Before they could speak, Frank said carelessly, "but I didn''t expect that the mere two million gold coins would be worth the two Dukes to come forward together... Grand duke foal, grand duke bole, are you short of money? Do you need me to lend you some?"


    Frank''s casual attitude annoyed both obery and Adrian, but they were speechless.


    Different from the cardier family, the foal family and the bolette family are economically tense. Although they have some family industries, they can''t compete with the aristocracy in business. Therefore, their annual net income is only one million gold coins - large family expenses are also large, and these gold coins are only enough to maintain the normal operation of the family.


    But what about the cadillans and the spades?


    They secretly controlled the business alliance that remained neutral in the open, controlled 89% of the business routes of the whole Ilus, and controlled the pricing power of many raw materials, that is, they could completely control the economy of the whole empire.


    The cardier family manages most of the magic crystal mines of the Ilus empire. They have the domestic pricing power of this very important magic material.


    The spade family not only controls the aristocratic parliament, but also controls 60% of the magical metal mines of the ilrus Empire, more than 90% of the ordinary metal mines, as well as dozens of plantations. Every year, it can produce a large number of high-quality tea, coffee beans, red wine, expensive magical plants and various high-quality medicinal materials, and its income is even higher than that of the Kadir family.


    The annual income of these two families is more than tens of millions of gold coins. The income of any one of them exceeds that of the royal family of the ilrus empire.


    The Royal faction controls the military power of the Empire, while the aristocracy controls the economic lifeline. Without economic assistance, the army cannot move. Without the protection of the army, the simple economy is only delicious fat. This is also the fundamental reason for the stalemate between the two sides. No one wants to break the current balance before there is no external stimulation.


    Donne suddenly said, "I don''t think they need to borrow money, Lord cardier. I think we can deal with our problems first."


    "Oh, you''re Donne."


    Obviously Frank''s eyes are too small to see, but Donne feels a strange sight looking at himself from all directions, which makes him feel very uncomfortable - the deliberately suppressed "unicorn arm" is a little ready to move again.


    "It is said that his majesty Victor praised you very much. He even made an exception to give you a baron, a fief and the status of Lord Ellington... You make me curious."


    Frank raised his head and Donne frowned at his first glance.


    This squint guy seems to have a smile on his face


    There is a very uncomfortable smell on him. Especially with Nora''s help, Donne can feel the breath of other people''s life. Obviously, this person seems to be dying, but the breath of life is very strong, which is a little abnormal.


    "Your curiosity can be left to think about later. Can you settle the IOU first now?"


    Donne took out the IOU signed by duvier at that time and slapped it on the table with a smile: "I think you, as the head of the cardier family, won''t deny it?"


    Frank muttered to himself, "duvier... Well, yes, you killed the child..."


    A sense of crisis suddenly appeared, Donne''s face changed slightly, and his cold eyes fell on Frank.


    "Sorry."


    Frank looked back, his wrinkled face showing an indifferent smile: "I think of that child... It''s a sad story."


    "What is sad is the innocent little girls."


    Although the sense of crisis disappeared, Donne still stared at Frank coldly: "if duvier hadn''t been mixed with the dark snakes, I wouldn''t have killed him."


    "I see... Dark snake... Ha."


    Frank casually twisted the note: "well, is it because duvier illegally occupied the Brussels iron mine in Ellington..."


    Obviously Frank is just an ordinary person. Obviously he has nothing to do, but Donne somehow has a sense of danger on his back, so that he has to be vigilant.


    But he found that the two golden thighs of obery and Adrian didn''t respond at all. Why didn''t they feel it?


    ... is it because of Nora?


    Donne looked down at the little bean pudding lying on the edge of his pocket.


    Goblins can naturally distinguish whether others are good or evil, and can also detect the malice in each other''s hearts. Does the owner himself have this instinct?


    Shua¡ª¡ª


    Nora suddenly stared at Donne hard: [I just felt a very impolite idea! Apologize to Nora!]


    Nothing must be an illusion


    Dunn silently responded in his mind, then looked at Frank without expression and said, "this amount is the price I sorted out according to the ore yield, comprehensive capacity and iron ore price fluctuations in recent years. I think it is very reasonable."


    "Well..."


    Frank played with a pen. After a moment of silence, he suddenly asked with a playful look, "if I''m not going to pay this --"


    "Bang!"


    Before Donne could do it, obery and Adrian, who were already impatient, suddenly stepped forward, slapped each other on the table, and the hard solid wood desk turned into debris.


    "Don''t waste time!"


    Adrian was very upset and said, "check out quickly!"


    "Don''t challenge my patience!"


    "To tell you the truth, if your majesty Victor hadn''t let me restrain myself, I would have wanted to crush you bastard," o''bury said with a grim smile


    "Oh? Are you going to turn against me?"


    Frank looked at obery very calmly. "Can you represent his majesty Victor?"


    "I --"


    "Old man!"


    Adrian interrupted: "calm down! We''re helping Donne charge - that''s all."


    "Hum!"


    O''brie squeezed his fist: "damn power struggle and stable development - it''s easy to kill this guy directly!"


    "So you can only be a reckless man who works hard on the battlefield."


    Frank took a sip from his tea cup and said calmly, "I can sit at home and earn the money of the whole empire."


    O''brie was angry again: "Damn it, I want you to apologize to the soldiers who risked their lives to protect their homes!"


    "Aubury!"


    Adrian roared, "calm down!"


    Adrian obviously sees more clearly than the impulsive o''brie. Frank obviously wants to deliberately annoy o''brie. Once o''brie really starts here, the Royal faction will undoubtedly fall into the mouth and fall into the disadvantage when confronting.


    O''brie took a deep breath and controlled his emotions again.


    Frank felt a little sorry.


    There''s the big Duke of guilt nearby. Sure enough, this fool is hard to fool


    Frank''s purpose was clear from the beginning. It''s best to hold on to o''brie, but if not, try to find out the limit of o''brie''s patience.


    Unfortunately, Adrian is nearby, and both goals are difficult to achieve.


    As for Donne?


    I''m sorry to say that, but Frank didn''t pay attention to Donne from the beginning.


    How capable can a lord come out of a remote place?


    How promising can such a person be if he comes to the door to ask for money for only two million gold coins?


    Even the most basic tolerance can''t be achieved. He just took office and killed two noble lords. What can such an impulsive guy do?


    Even though Victor''s favorite guy was a newcomer to the royal family, Frank didn''t pay attention to Donne.


    Frank put down his teacup, signed his name on the IOU and said faintly, "isn''t it about two million gold coins? Here you are. Wait and find my housekeeper. He will accompany you to the Star Diamond bank to transfer money. It''s when I help the poor and support the construction of Ellington."


    Support and poverty alleviation!?


    Donne pulled out the corners of his mouth, but there was a very hypocritical fake smile on his face.


    Although Ellington is indeed very poor and Frank is a local tyrant and is qualified to help the poor, why does he always have the impulse to kill him immediately?


    After putting away the IOU, Donne said meaningfully: "thank you for your support. I hope similar unpleasant things will not happen again in the future."


    "I hope so."


    Frank still looked smiling: "I''m also curious about the development of Ellington... I hope your Datang chamber of Commerce won''t die in the middle of an accident."


    Donne''s eyes were slightly frozen and his face smiled: "I''m very grateful to you... Two dukes, let''s go to the housekeeper to transfer money."


    Obery snorted coldly and turned away.


    Adrian stared at Frank. After a moment, he said in a deep voice, "frank, you''d better not make any small moves..."


    Frank said with a smile, "I don''t know what you''re talking about. The Great Duke, dare I lie in front of you?"


    "Better so, otherwise, you will know how cruel the consequences are... Don''t force us to do it."


    Adrian left a threat and left in Donne''s footsteps.


    "... cruel?"


    In the deserted study, Frank suddenly opened his eyes. His eyes were dark. He said meaningfully: "I''m afraid you don''t know what real cruelty is..."

 Chapter 206

    After transferring the account, the cadier family housekeeper with a goatee said in a strange manner: "well, I hope this small money will make you more comfortable next, respected Baron Donne."


    Don''t bother you


    The housekeeper sneered: "I mean, after all, a poor man who is used to getting a lot of money suddenly may inflate himself and forget who he is - my advice to you is that it''s best to buy a cemetery for himself in advance."


    "Oh?"


    Donne raised his eyebrows and asked obery, "can I think he''s threatening me on behalf of Duke Frank?"


    O''brie disdained and said, "it''s just a housekeeper. What should I do with him? He really represents that old bastard Frank? Just brush his sense of existence with a few words. You should understand the pain that a passer-by character without a name will be forgotten in the twinkling of an eye."


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡±


    The housekeeper''s face stiffened, and then left the Star Diamond bank with a gloomy face.


    "A joke is a joke."


    Adrian said in a deep voice, "if you have any trouble returning to Ellington, it''s better to ask your majesty Victor for help as soon as possible. Although we can run around now and have time to help you, our freedom is limited to this."


    Donne was stunned. Adrian''s words revealed a lot of information


    Are they both tied up in arlinks?


    Adrian quickly opened the subject and stared at Donne: "since the debt has been paid, should the previous contract..."


    "Oh! Contract, well, yes!"


    Oberli also woke up. Apart from others, this black history must be solved as soon as possible.


    "Don''t worry."


    Donne took out the "contract" with a smile and tore it into pieces in front of them: "don''t worry now?"


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry..."


    O''brie and Adrian took a long sigh of relief, followed them with a look at each other and immediately smiled.


    "Speaking of it, Donne boy..."


    O''brie stepped forward, grabbed Donne''s shoulder and said with a smile: "you played us two old guys miserably in Elsa''s face..."


    Adrian took the other half of Donne''s shoulder, patted him warmly and said, "yes, yes, since we are so taken care of by you, we think we should take good care of you..."


    Donne smiled brightly: "no, no, how dare you continue to trouble the two Dukes..."


    "No trouble, no trouble..."


    Adrian laughed: "boy, I don''t know if you have visited the championship arena since you''ve been to arlinks for so long?"


    Oberli nodded again and again: "yes, that place is good. Why don''t we take you to visit it!"


    "Really! No! It''s useless!"


    Donne struggled hard, but found that the two old guys unconsciously pinched his shoulder, obviously worried about his escape.


    "Hehe, we are so enthusiastic. How can you shirk it?"


    "Yes, it doesn''t make sense to come to arlinks without visiting the champion arena."


    "Come with us."


    "This must be an unforgettable journey."


    Donne stalled: "unfortunately, I''m not interested in fighting diagonally, so forget it."


    "What kind of fighting."


    Adrian smiled very hypocritical: "it''s clearly an arena. Under the holy light, how can alinks have such a vulgar and barbaric arena?"


    "Yes," o''brie echoed, "don''t worry, it''s just an arena, over! All! No! There will be any blood."


    "Oh, I seem a little interested."


    Donne nodded. In the next moment, he suddenly said, "so I won''t disturb your two old friends'' date. I''ll withdraw first!"


    The moment the voice fell, Donne''s body disappeared.


    O''brie and Adrian pinched their fingers, and the two sounds of "bang" and "bang" suddenly exploded in the palm of their hands. They were too powerful and directly pinched the air!


    The smile on o''brie''s face narrowed. "How''s it going?"


    "I just added 70% force."


    "I added 80 percent."


    The expression on Adrian''s face became very strange: "when did wild mages become so strong?"


    "Well, he said he was a wild mage. Do you really believe it?"


    O''brie looked disdainful: "your IQ is worrying."


    "If nothing happens, is that your grandson-in-law? You don''t understand his identity and blame me?"


    "Grandson-in-law? I don''t think so. He hasn''t looked at Elsa like a man, but more like his sister''s big brother."


    Oberli shook his head and frowned. "I just can''t figure out how his majesty Victor found this Donne. His origin is so mysterious that I''m a little afraid."


    "Didn''t Victor tell you?"


    "Did I tell you?"


    The two shook their heads together.


    Adrian pondered: "... He can bear our two superposed powers at the same time without any discomfort. He also has the ability to secretly prepare for the casting process and silently send out teleportation while talking... I remember teleportation is a fifth level spell. Being able to silently send out a fifth level spell shows that his spell cultivation has reached at least sixth level..."


    Obery was a little surprised: "that is to say, he can open a portal if necessary?"


    "No, more importantly, he studied magic silent hair. When Vanessa talked to me, she told me that magic silent hair is very difficult to learn. It takes at least ten years to master the skills. Then the question comes. How old is Donne now?"


    "Vanessa? I haven''t seen her lately."


    "She''s still tangled with you? Didn''t Erica agree with you to marry her?"


    "The question is, Vanessa is too proud to ask me to give up Erica. How can I give up Erica?"


    Adrian was very upset: "I''ve been... Wait! Aren''t you talking about Donne? Why did you bring it to me?"


    "Dig out the story about you and Vanessa and tell parola to let her know that you were still thinking of stepping on two boats." oberli confessed his purpose without expression: "she will be glad to finally choose me."


    "You damn insidious old bastard!" Adrian growled in a low voice. "If you hadn''t stolen the love letter written by Vanessa to me and showed it to her, how could she give up me and choose you!"


    "Yes, I always think this is the wisest choice I have made in my life!"


    O''brie said proudly, "and you did it yourself."


    "You''d better not fall into my hands!"


    Adrian clenched his teeth and said, "otherwise I will let you do the most shameful thing in your life in front of parola!"


    "Wait until you have that chance... You just said it will take ten years to learn magic silent hair?"


    "Hum!"


    Adrian snorted coldly: "yes, that''s what Vanessa told me. It''s still when everything goes well. Of course, genius like legendary hero gene or Angus must take less time."


    "However, because the study of magic silent hair is too difficult and its use is not great, few mages are willing to learn it now."


    Oberli was stunned: "wait! Magic silent hair! What is the use is not very big?"


    Adrian shrugged: "if the enemy doesn''t shout the name of Lian Zhanji when fighting with you, do you feel ''good general moves, not even the name, it''s weak and explosive'' and then feel that his momentum is weaker?"


    "You seem to have this feeling when you say that - wait!" oberli''s tiger body shook. "Is that the real reason why we must shout the name of moves when we fight!? is that we can''t lose to the enemy in momentum?"


    "Good!"


    Adrian smiled proudly: "of course, the more important reason is that if we don''t shout our names, readers don''t know what moves we use..."


    "Readers?"


    "Did I say that? Illusion?"


    Adrian waved his hand: "so, shouting the name of the move is just a man''s romance! For example, Tianma [beep] star fist, Beidou [beep] split fist, turtle [beep] wave striking, Lingguang [beep] moving fist... Shouting the name of the move is two worlds!"


    "It always feels like you said something amazing..."


    "Maybe it''s the information disturbance. I don''t know anything."


    Adrian said lightly, "knowing the importance of shouting the name of the move, you understand the importance of spell chanting to the mage? It''s very important to chant the name of the spell and the spell!"


    O''brie frowned and thought, "but I still feel that magic silent hair is very important..."


    "It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that Donne is far more powerful than we thought."


    Adrian narrowed his eyes: "especially... If his age is true..."


    "Then again, what does old gay mean?"


    "How do I know? Maybe it''s you."


    Don didn''t know that the two old guys would quarrel over the importance of spell silence.


    If he were present, he would despise Adrian.


    A bunch of guys with no vision.


    If his old lover Vanessa was accidentally blocked in a deserted place by several enemies with yellow hair and unknown tentacles, tied her hands and feet, stuffed her mouth with underwear, and pushed her down on the bed... At this time, Vanessa and Adrian will know the importance of magic silent hair.


    Magic silent hair is an insurance. Although it is useless at ordinary times, it can save lives at critical moments. For example, today, magic silent hair will save Donne from a reckless disaster


    However, Donne had to admit that it was a pity that he didn''t have to shout out the spell name after using the spell silent hair


    Man''s romance

 Chapter 207

    After recovering the arrears of the cadier family, Donne contacted old Tom for the first time to settle the arrears of buying the house.


    The remaining one million gold coins were brought out by him again. Seeing those shiny gold coins taken away by Donne, the manager of the Star Diamond bank, Gallian paogang, was really killing his flesh.


    At the same time, it also strengthened his determination to apply to the headquarters for opening Ellington branch as soon as possible.


    Then everything seemed to calm down.


    On the whole, Donne''s publicity strategy in arlinks is very correct.


    His membership card system was also successful.


    Although he has not disclosed the more significance and value of membership card, it is already very attractive just to give a 9.50% discount on goods.


    After all, the things in his shop are often thousands of gold, and they are very easy to use and attractive, which makes those nobles unable to stop. The preferential price of 9.50% is not much, but buying more saves a very considerable amount of money.


    The most satisfying thing for these nobles is that the so-called price saving is not from their bargaining, but from a "unique and noble" guest identity. Yes, Donne gives the membership card a unique and rare identity. Therefore, this discount is regarded as an honor by your family, not a stingy miser.


    They are not fools. Of course, they are willing to save money. Usually, they have to be fat. Now that they have such a reasonable chance to save money, they will not lose face, but will have the opportunity of honor points. Of course, they will not let go.


    The honor points of consumption, coupled with the hierarchy, became Donne''s sharp weapon against these nobles.


    The hierarchical system makes them have a more obvious sense of comparison. A high-level membership card is simply superior to a low-level cow. His most insidious point is that he limits the number of members at each level. Once it is full, the number will not increase unless it is nominated through special review.


    In order to increase the attraction, Donne specially presented two eight star membership cards to aubury and Adrian, which is second only to the nine star membership card. He also released the news. Once he heard that the two Dukes are eight star members of the Datang chamber of Commerce, the nobles of the Royal School were crazy. In order to seize the number of high-level members in advance, I''ve been crazy buying goods in Donne''s store these days.


    On the other hand, although many people came to buy things and became members, they were only ordinary "customers" and were not keen to become senior members.


    They want to draw a line with Donne.


    Unfortunately, they don''t know at all. Apart from the two obvious aristocratic leaders of the spade family and the cardier family, Donne still doesn''t know who they are.


    Thanks to the offensive of the membership system and the use of the two Dukes to build a momentum for themselves, the Datang chamber of Commerce was on fire, and suddenly it was in a mess in yarinks.


    Such a hot sales situation has attracted the attention of the business alliance. They are not fools. Although the success of Datang chamber of commerce can not be copied, some things can be learned.


    They immediately found that this so-called membership card system is of great significance to increase customer loyalty and viscosity.


    Although the member preferential price will sacrifice some profits, sacrificing some small profits can bring more long-term and loyal customers. Why not?


    This is a genius idea!


    Donne, who can think of this method, is obviously a rare business genius!


    The business alliance that found this immediately sent an invitation to Donne.


    Donne sipped his tea and handed the invitation to Hilton: "what do you think of this invitation?"


    Now they have moved out of aubury and live in a new house at 77 Queen Street, noble district.


    "Business alliance..."


    Hilton pondered for a moment: "at the beginning, the golden rose family was also one of them, and even a member of the Alliance Committee."


    "Oh? How about this organization? Really unite to seek benefits and status for businessmen as they say?"


    "That''s right."


    Hilton explained: "at least the business alliance was a neutral organization and did not participate in the struggle between royalty and nobility."


    "Oh."


    Donne sneered. "Do you believe it?"


    Hilton shook his head.


    "If you don''t believe it, the operation of capital is often inseparable from the struggle of power, and the importance of standing in line is almost on the correctness of investment."


    Tang en said, "the golden rose family will fall so fast. I''m afraid the business alliance has also made a lot of efforts."


    Hilton was silent. In fact, she had suspected this a long time ago, but it was no use saying it.


    "Well, it seems necessary for us to meet this business alliance."


    "Have you decided to go?"


    "Of course, how can we miss such a good opportunity to inquire about information."


    Donne said with a smile, "anyway, Fiona, it''s my duty to help me build my territory and dig out your enemies for revenge."


    "Lord."


    Hilton smiled and said, "you should tell Miss Fiona..."


    "Ah? Why?"


    Donne was stunned and shook his head. "Forget it, get ready and go to the appointment in the evening."


    "OK... Wait? Do you want me to go with you? I think Miss Elsa is better?"


    Hilton frowned: "after all, I am a civilian. Although those people in the merchant alliance are all businessmen, they are at least a little aristocrat now. It''s inconvenient for me to go. Miss Elsa is the granddaughter of the grand duke. If you take her, they will pay more attention to you."


    "I won''t go on that occasion!"


    Before Donne could speak, Elsa waved her hand and shook her head: "Grandpa wanted to take me to see his friends a few days ago and let me change that dress... I hate wearing that dress most! And those people all laugh hypocritical. Don''t go, absolutely don''t go!"


    Tang en shrugged: "I didn''t intend to take you there. It''s estimated that there are human spirits. You''re so stupid. You''re dizzy if you''re not cheated."


    Elsa blushed and said, "I''m stupid... I''m just lazy to think..."


    "Oh, it''s the first time I''ve seen someone say stupid so fresh and refined... Ah! Don''t hit me!"


    Angry Elsa waved her little fist and tried to fight with Donne. Donne immediately held Elia in front of her as a shield.


    "Sister Elsa..."


    Elia, with tearful eyes, looked at Elsa with cake residue on her mouth. Nora on her shoulder was exactly the same as her. The big and small cute objects stared at themselves with big eyes. The fist could not say anything.


    "Lord, Lord, you are too cunning!"


    Elsa shriveled her mouth and stared angrily at Donne.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Donne laughed.


    "Lord, don''t make trouble and get down to business."


    Hilton said reluctantly, "anyway, I can''t accompany you to this party tonight."


    "Then... I''ll go back and bring Fiona?"


    Donne rubbed his chin. "If Fiona, she should be good at dealing with this kind of occasion?"


    Hilton smiled and said, "of course. After all, miss has been studying hard to revive the golden rose family."


    "Well, I''ll go back."


    "But," Hilton said, "do you think Miss can go now?"


    Donne was stunned. Ellington was busy now, and Fiona was busy from morning to night. She didn''t have time to leave there, let alone attend a meaningless party.


    "Well, that is to say, I can only go alone tonight?"


    Donne can''t laugh or cry. At least he is also a lord and the boss of Datang chamber of Commerce. He has been reduced to a person to attend the banquet. Those nobles must laugh at him?


    "You can take Miss Elia with you."


    Hilton said with a smile, "there are usually a lot of delicious food at the party. Miss Elia will be very happy."


    "No!"


    Elia quickly shook her head: "Elia is not such a greedy person!"


    ... before you say that, would you put some desserts on the plate?


    Nora, you two can grab it!?


    Then Donne suddenly froze and looked strangely at the window.


    Hilton also looked at the past. From there, the afterglow of the sunset slanted into the room. The golden light spread on the ground. He could also see the glorious castle in the sunset in the distance.


    Hilton nodded and praised, "it''s a beautiful picture."


    "It''s beautiful, but..."


    Donne smiled strangely: "Nocturne girl, can you put down the dagger in your hand? I have children here. I don''t want her to see blood."


    "Nocturne!?"


    Hilton was surprised. "Where is it?"


    As a businessman, Hilton is certainly afraid of thieves.


    "Your reaction is very sharp. Wild mages are such powerful people?"


    The air beside the window fluctuated, and aurelia, who was incarnated as a night song, appeared in front of them again.


    "Are you staring at me?"


    Donne blinked: "seriously, my income can''t compare with those big nobles, and I have so many residents in the territory to support. Let''s discuss. You steal others? I think Duke cardier is a good target."


    "Let me steal the Duke of cardier?"


    The night song said angrily, "why don''t you let me commit suicide?"


    Donne looked at the Nocturne with interest: "no, I think it''s strange. What gave you the courage to appear in front of me again?"


    "I wanted to repay your ruthless behavior last time, but I didn''t expect to hear something interesting."


    "My ruthless behavior?"


    Donne smiled: "I tied you up and locked you in a box, and you can escape in front of hundreds of people... You said you were forced to have no choice but to take refuge in my store? Are you stupid or am I stupid?"


    The night song was speechless.


    "Although you try to pretend to be pitiful, I won''t be foolish enough to give you a chance to start with us. The money is very important to us."


    Donne stood up and his eyes gradually sharpened: "so I''m sorry this time, Nocturne girl. You may really be going to jail for a while."

 Chapter 208

    Although I knew Donne was a guy who would destroy flowers without hesitation, I didn''t expect him to be so straightforward!


    Feeling the magic on Donne, the nocturne hurriedly said, "wait! Aren''t you having a headache about your partner at night!? me! I can help you!"


    The night song pointed to himself and tried to hold his chest up, lest Donne couldn''t see the fact that he was a woman.


    "You?"


    Donne looked up and down at the night song and pulled at the corners of his mouth: "sorry, I''d better take Hilton with you. I don''t want to come back and find what''s missing from me."


    "Lord."


    Hilton looked at Donne very seriously and said, "I always feel that you have nothing less than integrity..."


    Although she knows herself very well, Donne''s words can''t make people happy anyway!


    "It''s very impolite of you to say that!"


    The night song was very dissatisfied: "anyway, I''m also an elegant thief. It''s a basic skill to master noble etiquette and sneak around the banquet without being found! I''m a first-class expert in both dance and communication. Why do you despise me?"


    "Just because you are a thief."


    Donne threw out his hand: "what you should say is, why should I trust a thief?"


    "You --"


    "Well, in other words, why do you have to be my companion to the party?"


    Donne looked at the nocturne in his spare time: "I''m very interested in your motives."


    "I''m having trouble seeing you -"


    Donne interrupted her, "don''t tell me you saw me in trouble, so you stood up for me."


    "-- so -- why don''t you die!"


    The night song is crazy. How come this guy always doesn''t play cards according to common sense!


    At least I''m a princess admired by thousands of people!


    Why should I aggrieve myself for this bastard and cater to him!


    Doesn''t he know he needs to be gentle with women!?


    "Are you finished? If you have nothing to say, get ready to go?"


    "Wait!"


    The night song shouted, "don''t you want to know? I''ll tell you if you want to know!"


    "Say."


    "Actually..."


    The night song used her head and immediately had an idea. She said in a hurry: "in fact, I have a crush on the famous collection of Sidney, President of the business alliance."


    "Oh?"


    Donne looked at Hilton.


    Hilton said: "Sidney Berkeley, a long-standing business aristocrat of alinks, is now the president of the business alliance. More than 90% of the business routes of Ilus are under his management - of course, just" management ". In addition, among his collections, the most famous is a deep-sea magic bead from Naga, which is said to be even bigger and more effective than the one worn by Princess aurelia The fruit is even stronger and valuable. It is rumored that this deep-sea magic bead also has the function of stimulating the magic pool, which can promote the development of magic. "


    "That''s right!"


    The night song snapped his fingers: "but Sidney always hid the deep-sea magic bead very secretly and never showed it to others. Only when he held a banquet, he would let his favorite lover wear it out for exhibition."


    "Well, is it the exhibition of new lovers or the exhibition of deep-sea magic beads?"


    "Is there any difference between simultaneous exhibitions?"


    Nocturne glared at Donne. Donne glanced at her obliquely and rubbed his fingers. Nocturne stepped back several steps and looked at Donne warily with his chest.


    "Well, generally I see, but what does it have to do with me?"


    Don en skimmed his lips: "you steal things with my identity, but it''s not good for me?"


    The night song still looked at Donne warily: "if you help me, I can help you get an important information about the business alliance - it''s an exclusive secret!"


    "Not interested."


    "It''s about the backup Countermeasures of the business alliance against Datang chamber of Commerce."


    "No use."


    Donne waved his hand: "I didn''t intend to fight them head-on at all. The purpose of our Datang chamber of commerce is to take the edge of the sword and specialize in businesses they can''t do. Even if they want to compete with me, they don''t have a chance."


    "You -- you can''t let me!?"


    The night song stamped his foot and said angrily, "at least I''m also a beauty?"


    "What''s the matter with beauty?"


    Donne scoffed: "there are many beautiful women. What''s the meaning of living if you give up your dignity when you see beautiful women? Even if you will be thanked by beautiful women at that time, you will be secretly despised and spineless? Frankly, I won''t do anything that doesn''t benefit at all."


    "Damn! Why are you so utilitarian! Aren''t you a gentleman?"


    "When did the meaning of a gentleman change?"


    "Damn! Why don''t you die!"


    "Because you''re not dead."


    As soon as Donne snapped his fingers, the strap he secretly put out suddenly wrapped around the body of Nocturne.


    "This is a very clever and profound binding method."


    Donne explained leisurely while driving the strap to bind her limbs and torso: "although it''s tight, it won''t hurt you, but when you start struggling, the rope will be tighter and tighter... Until you can''t move at last."


    "You bastard!"


    The nocturne struggled a little and found that, as Donne said, the strap wrapped around his chest suddenly tightened a lot.


    The most shameful thing is that the place where the strap is tied is very shameful. It is tightly tied to her, making her uncomfortable all over.


    Unexpectedly, I let myself look so ashamed!


    Nocturne now wants to kill Donne - I really want to kill him!


    "Ah!"


    Elsa exclaimed and hurriedly covered Elia''s eyes. She also closed her eyes and blushed: "Lord, you are really, really, too..."


    Hilton''s face was full of amazement, and then his eyes looked at Donne more strangely.


    Such a "superb" and complex binding method with great visual stimulation... If those abnormal nobles who are obsessed with sadism know it, they will lead Donne to worship as a leader?


    In other words, the Lord who can use this binding method... I''m afraid he''s not an ordinary person!


    Can you say¡ª¡ª


    Hilton was suddenly surprised. What was hidden under the Lord Laurie''s control was actually a strong lover!?


    Looking back on what happened before, this possibility is not small!


    Miss Fiona


    Hilton was silent and full of sympathy.


    I hope you won''t regret your choice in the future


    Donne smiled brightly at the Nocturne: "if you don''t want to be put into a more shameful posture, you''d better give me enough reasons to convince me, otherwise, the famous Nocturne may be hung here all night."


    The night song glared at Donne: "let me go, or I''ll make you regret it!"


    "Let go of you, I will regret it."


    As soon as Tang en snapped her fingers, the strap was lifted again, and the night song screamed. She could only point her feet on the ground with her hands behind her. The complex rope buckle made her unable to break free.


    Donne smiled happily: "I think you can still insist now? But I''m afraid you don''t know that with the passage of time, you will be more and more painful and difficult to insist, and eventually lead to the complete collapse of your reason... Oh, maybe..."


    Donne stared at the belly of the night song, with a meaningful face.


    "You''d better not give me the chance to kill you..."


    shame! This is an indelible disgrace!


    Night song''s brain is on the verge of losing control. If it weren''t for Donne''s too important to her father, she would kill this bastard who trampled on women''s dignity at all costs!


    This is not just trampling on dignity!


    Look at his skillful technique, his normal eyes and his easy attitude


    All this shows that he is used to such things!


    This bastard, how many women''s dignity has he trampled on!?


    Father!


    Will he really be Ilus''s hope!?


    How do I feel that he is more like the devil in the legend who takes pleasure in teasing mortals!?


    "Don''t worry, I won''t give you that chance... Oh, by the way, don''t think you can cut this strap."


    Donne smiled and said, "trust me, this strap is not simple."


    This band is called "the strong desire band of the eternal Dark Goddess". Although it is not beautiful, it is a veritable artifact.


    The goddess of eternal darkness is a middle God. Although she is not one of the twelve superior gods who created all races, she is also one of the gods with divine personality.


    It is said that the goddess of eternal darkness created a family of dark elves with the help of Ms. disaster. She is the patron saint of the dark elves.


    The power of this "strong desire band of the eternal Dark Goddess" is very simple, that is to bind the enemy. As long as the enemy without divine personality is tied, he can''t break free. The weaker the power, the longer the time he will be bound.


    Donne got this thing by accident at the beginning, and then rose in the game. Later, he successfully cleaned up the Dragon Cave by relying on this thing and card bug.


    It seems wonderful. It seems invincible with it?


    Funny, it''s so naive.


    This thing has a fatal flaw, that is - only! Yes! yes! Female! Sex! Sheng! Things! Make! Use it!


    Yes, the Dragon killed by Donne was a unlucky female dragon - Donne took great pains to find the right target


    At the beginning, he didn''t suffer less in order to find out the rules for using this thing. Not only did the monster suffer, but even NPCs did not let go, which once led to the direct drop of the favor of many female NPCs to him below the freezing point.


    He also used this thing in PK, and then he was hated by many female players, resulting in him becoming a full-service female public enemy. He even set up a pure female player guild specifically for him in order to kill him after discovering his trace.


    And Donne has also become the player''s rumored binding madman, and his reputation once resounded through the network.


    In other words, the reason why an artifact is an artifact is not because it was made by God, but because it was used by God, so it is called an artifact.


    So not all artifacts are very aggressive.


    So here comes the question....


    What did the goddess of eternal darkness do with this band?

 Chapter 209

    At the same time, in another place, another "night song" was gnashing its teeth and cursing Donne. There was a naked woman lying on the floor in front of her.


    "This bastard... Sooner or later I''ll make him pay!"


    The nocturne cursed Donne, looked at the comatose woman, and just unknowingly applied Donne''s technique to the woman.


    I didn''t expect the effect to be outstanding.


    "This binding skill is surprisingly easy to use... Who the hell is that guy..."


    The night song sighed, put the woman on her clothes, threw her into the bed, locked the door and left quickly.


    Unexpectedly, Donne finally agreed to the nocturne''s request and agreed to let her be his girlfriend.


    The reason is very simple, because the night song promised him 50% of the stolen goods.


    What a dirty deal


    Elsa''s face collapsed, and Donne''s beautiful image in her heart collapsed.


    In her opinion, how can the LORD be an accomplice to the thief because of this interest?


    It is the most correct choice to seize her and hand her over to the guard and let the law try her crimes.


    Unlike Elsa, Hilton was very satisfied with Donne''s choice.


    The fact that Nocturne has not been caught for so many years has proved her strength.


    In this case, if we can reach cooperation with her and let both sides stand in the same camp, we can not only avoid Datang chamber of Commerce from being coveted by her, but also get a share of profits. Why not?


    After the decision was made, Donne and Nocturne prepared a little, and when the time was almost up, they got on the carriage and set off.


    The headquarters of the business alliance is located at 118 rumbica Avenue, noble district. Although it is very difficult for businessmen to obtain noble status and low status, as the largest business organization of the whole Ilus Empire, the headquarters of the business alliance will certainly fall into the noble district at all costs.


    The party Sidney invited Donne to attend was held at the headquarters of the business alliance. At the moment, the yard at 118 rumbica Avenue is full of luxury carriages, gold and diamonds, all of which are pediatrics.


    Businessmen can''t get a higher status, so they can only show off their achievements in wealth. Only those businessmen with average achievements will show off gold, silver and jewelry. Businessmen with real connotation and taste are competing for some rare things.


    For example, President Sidney, it took him a lot of money to get the deep-sea magic bead, but it also brought him great popularity, and the indirect benefits are unspeakable.


    "President Berkeley! I haven''t seen you for a long time. You seem younger. Have you got anything good?"


    The potbellied Sidney laughed: "Baron bilbaum, you''re joking. It''s not so easy to get the treasure that can restore people''s youth. Only you have obtained the whole business alliance before."


    The lady held by Baron bilbaum smiled and looked at the lady beside Sidney. When her eyes fell on the deep-sea magic beads hanging around her neck, a trace of envy flashed: "President Berkeley, you are joking. If you don''t get any treasures, why is your girlfriend so young and beautiful?"


    President Sidney said proudly, "of course, it''s still because of the effect of my deep-sea magic bead... Let me introduce you to qutamad zengbi."


    Sidney wanted to pull qutamad. Qutamad skillfully avoided Sidney''s hand and greeted Baron bilbohm and his female companion gracefully and politely: "icardis asylum, I hope you can have a pleasant and wonderful night."


    "Oh? I didn''t expect that you are also a believer of the God of wind and guardian. It''s my honor, Ms. qutamad."


    "All right, all right, it''s our own people."


    Sidney saw the carriage coming in the distance and said, "tonight''s distinguished guest is coming. Let''s welcome him here. Baron bilbaum, go in first."


    "Is that Baron Donne?"


    Baron bilbaum said with interest: "Now that I''m here, I''ll welcome him. Seriously, I''m very interested in him... Datang chamber of Commerce''s measures are not simple. They can not only increase customers'' loyalty and return rate, but also stimulate their repeated consumption. It''s a genius idea. At least I can''t think of such wonderful ideas."


    Sidney nodded: "that''s why we should invite him. If we can, we''d better invite him to join the business alliance."


    Qutamad''s mouth is secretly curled nearby. Is he so powerful?


    The carriage stopped at the gate, and Sydney and they immediately met it, and looked at it secretly.


    A lot of information can be seen from the carriage. The appearance of the carriage can see a person''s character and hobbies, whether they are publicity or introvert, luxury or low-key. The family emblem can show the owner''s aristocratic identity and family heritage, and the horse blood he uses to pull the carriage is an excellent variety in the kingdom of saulant? An ordinary variety in the local land? Or a cheap product in the kingdom of ronitant?


    However, to Sidney''s disappointment, Donne''s carriage is very simple and has almost no decoration. It is an ordinary carriage, and the family emblem has never been seen. The horse pulling the carriage is also an ordinary variety produced locally, which has no characteristics. No wonder they say that he is a lucky upstart


    Donne jumped out of the carriage, glanced at the people next to him, then stood by and stretched out his hand. Then, after a carefully dressed night song, he slowly got out of the carriage and appeared in front of the people.


    As soon as the men gathered at the door saw the Nocturne, they subconsciously held their breath. They were dressed in a black dress decorated with silver decoration and a half veiled veil, which brought her mysterious charm to the extreme, and almost immediately conquered all the men present... Er, except Donne.


    The nocturne was very satisfied with their expressions. She looked at qutamad and separated for a moment. Then she just wanted to say two words, but unexpectedly, Donne pulled hard in the dark. She stumbled and subconsciously hugged Donne''s arm.


    This bastard!


    The night song was so angry that he pinched Donne.


    Donne glared at her: be honest! Or I''ll sell you!


    The night song stared back: you can sell it!


    Donne opened his mouth to shout.


    The night song immediately piled up a smiling face and rubbed Donne''s arm pleasantly.


    "Baron Donne."


    The smiling Sidney stepped forward: "next, viscount Sidney Berkeley, President of the business alliance, this is Baron bilbaum, the elite of the business alliance. We have been waiting for a long time."


    "Good evening, both."


    Donne nodded slightly to say hello.


    Sidney''s smile remained unchanged and turned to the night song: "I have to praise this lady. She is so beautiful. What should I call you?"


    "Hello, viscount Berkeley. I''m Baron Donne''s companion. My name is -"


    Donne took the lead and said, "Ellie, her name is Ellie Qiuyue."


    The night song was stunned and immediately closed his mouth with a reserved smile on his face.


    "It''s Miss Ellie. It''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Sidney finished with a smile and bowed his hand: "guys, please, there are already many friends waiting for us."


    "Viscount Berkeley, after you."


    Donne and Nocturne followed Sidney. Nocturne pulled Donne: "what''s the meaning of that name?"


    "No."


    "Do you think I''ll believe it? When you said that name, I noticed that your eyes were full of malice."


    "Illusion."


    "Say it!"


    "Well, actually, Ellie Qiuyue is the name of a guy''s daughter in my hometown. Ellie is very cute."


    The night song was furious: "you bastard! The devil believes it! Are you deliberately disgusting me!?"


    "Isn''t that obvious?"


    Donne let go and said innocently, "I must have done it on purpose. As for whether I''m disgusting you... Well, you don''t know."


    The night song held back her anger. She thought the name was wrong, especially when Donne said it, his eyes were full of malice!


    But now, be patient... Be patient!


    The night song took several deep breaths and finally calmed down.


    "... honey, what''s the matter with you?"


    Sidney looked at qutamad strangely. Why did he suddenly gasp for breath?


    "... nothing!"


    "There are too many people to get used to," said qutamad with a gloomy face


    After entering the main venue, there were suddenly many more people. They gathered together in groups, whispering and laughing from time to time. The luxurious magic crystal lights on the wall radiated bright light, showing the tiny light illuminated by the venue. Four high-power cabinet magic air conditioners from Datang chamber of commerce were installed in four corners, The cool wind made the whole venue very comfortable, and all faces were wearing relaxed smiles.


    Just then, Sidney, dressed in formal clothes, walked up the steps, turned around and coughed a few times to attract the attention of others - of course, more attention focused on qutamad. After all, women''s attraction to men is natural.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I am honored to announce one thing today. Our Ilus business alliance will have another business elite soon!"


    Hearing this, Donne, standing below, frowned slightly.


    "Ha ha, it depends on what you do."


    The nocturne gloated and said, "whether you agree or not, you have to agree if you don''t agree."


    "Who said that?"


    Don said casually, "no one can force me to do what I don''t want to promise."


    The night song said, "hum, wait and see what you say."


    After Sidney said a lot on it, he shouted with a smile: "next, let''s invite Baron Donne, the Lord of Ellington and the president of Datang chamber of Commerce, to say a few words for us!"


    Tang en curled his mouth and slowly went on stage

 Chapter 210

    Standing above and looking at the well-dressed businessmen below, Donne sneered to himself.


    Although their faces were piled with slow smiles, their eyes were filled with disdain and contempt. The sense of disdain even outweighed their greed for Datang chamber of Commerce.


    Businessmen pursue profits, no matter which world is the same. Even in this aristocratic dominated world, the status of businessmen is relatively low and they have to hold together for warmth, but while holding together for warmth, they are still vigilant against their peers.


    Under the hypocritical smile, there may be a big mouth to choose people, which will swallow people''s belts and bones.


    What does Donne have to say about these people?


    Donne suddenly showed a bright smile on his face. Just when those people thought he was going to start a long speech, Donne waved: "everyone eat and drink well, drink well."


    Then he came down.


    Coming down?


    Sidney widened his eyes. On this occasion, I don''t know how precious the opportunity to speak in front of everyone. It can not only increase his popularity, but also take the opportunity to publicize his chamber of Commerce and seek more opportunities for cooperation and development!


    How many people in the business alliance dream of getting this opportunity. In order to win over Donne, a rookie, he gave Donne such a chance. He actually used it!?


    "Baron Donne, don''t you have anything else you want to share with the friends present?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Sidney was a little unhappy: "it took Datang chamber of commerce only a few days to become famous in arlinks and become a favorite in the aristocratic circle. All friends present knew the importance of Baron Donne."


    Donne smiled and nodded, "thank you for your compliment."


    Sidney was stunned for a moment and continued: "whether it''s new publicity means, breakthrough sales methods or new membership measures, these are all worth learning. As a newcomer to the business alliance, of course, we should share our experience with everyone at this time. Don''t Baron Donne think so?"


    "Of course, business can''t be done. We can make a lot of money by working together."


    "That''s right!"


    Sidney secretly rejoiced: "our business alliance adheres to this purpose, we cooperate, mutual benefit, resist malicious competition and jointly expand the market."


    "That''s the truth."


    "Therefore, each of our members will share their business experience with you, or... Share technology with you."


    Sidney stared into Donne''s eyes. When he said sharing technology, hundreds of people nearby held their breath, but Donne''s eyes were still very calm.


    "Technology should not be monopolized alone, but should be shared with everyone. Only in this way can it benefit the whole world and make further progress... Don''t Baron don think so?"


    "Well said!"


    Donne yelled and began to applaud.


    Sidney and others showed a bright smile, and the night song of qutamad zengbi and her pseudonym Ellie Qiuyue curled their lips at the same time.


    Basically, as soon as Donne showed that expression, she had guessed what would happen next.


    However, Donne''s next sentence made Sidney''s smile freeze: "but... This is about members of your business alliance? When did I say I was going to join the business alliance?"


    Everyone was stunned, and many people looked at Sidney. When Donne came, they thought Donne had agreed to join the business alliance.


    Now... Isn''t that the case?


    "Don''t you want to join the business alliance, Baron Donne?"


    Sidney looked unbelievable: "I''m afraid you don''t understand how rare it is to join a business alliance?"


    Before Donne could speak, Sidney said in a hurry: "after joining the business alliance, we can share resources. We have precious magic communication crystals. At the critical moment, we can instantly transmit important information to all parts of prandal. When there is a relationship between supply and demand among our members, we can obtain the required products at the cheapest internal price..."


    Listening to Sidney''s impatient promotion, Donne shook his head secretly. Although there are many benefits of joining this business alliance, the most important thing is that after joining, he will be controlled by others. Those people pay more attention to making profits rather than promoting the popularization of magic.


    And now what they really care about is that they want to get what these technologies represent.


    Again, if businessmen pursue profits without external pressure and are in an absolute monopoly position, they will ruthlessly exploit and squeeze all profits, and they will never have the idea of improving technology and treatment.


    Now, all Donne has to do is break the deadlock.


    "Viscount Berkeley."


    Donne interrupted Sidney and said with a smile, "I''ll just say that. If you want me to join the business alliance, there''s only one condition."


    "You say."


    "Let me be the president. Everyone must listen to me. I will give you unimaginable wealth and status, and even the eternal honor of celebrities."


    "If I can''t agree to this condition, I''m sorry I can''t agree," Donne said


    "You --!"


    Sidney almost spilled the wine on Donne''s face. This fool doesn''t look like a businessman at all!


    He doesn''t know anything about the world!


    Even the stupidest person knows not to offend people face to face.


    The truth of leaving a front line for meeting in the future is easy to use everywhere.


    But what about him?


    He didn''t pay attention to the president at all!


    Say he wants to be president in front of himself. What do you mean?


    I''ll ask him what that means!?


    "You have a big appetite!"


    Sidney''s face was livid with anger and trembled all over. He turned his face in an instant: "Baron Donne, if this is a bad joke, please take back your words immediately!"


    "Of course, this is no joke. It is the only condition for me to join the business alliance."


    "Are you provoking me?"


    Not only Sidney, almost everyone thinks that Donne is provoking Sidney. He is the president. If Donne wants to be the president, what about him?


    Donne threw out his hand: "I said no, would you believe it?"


    Sidney gasped a few times, calmed down and looked like water: "Baron Donne, I''m afraid you don''t understand how serious the consequences of being an enemy of our business alliance are."


    "Whatever."


    Donne originally wanted to see if there were any long-term people among them. Now it seems that they are bound by the world and can''t see further.


    Only he, an outsider, can think outside the inherent environment of the world.


    This fool!


    The night song standing beside was stunned. She thought Donne would join the business alliance and help Victor disintegrate the business alliance from the inside!


    Who knows this guy not only refused their invitation, but also said such offensive words!


    What does he want?


    Fight against the business alliance supported by the aristocracy on your own!?


    Is he crazy or stupid?


    Even if the products of Datang chamber of commerce are very popular, novel and interesting, he shouldn''t be so arrogant!


    Father, isn''t it foolish of you to choose him


    Can this kind of guy really be the Savior of Ilus?


    "Arrogant! It''s too arrogant!"


    Baron bilbaum nearby sneered: "if you are against our business alliance, you are against more than 90% of the chambers of Commerce in the whole ilrus Empire, and will be completely blocked by the chamber of Commerce! Do you know what this means? It means that your Datang chamber of Commerce will be unable to move! You will not be able to obtain any resources from any chamber of Commerce here!"


    Another balding fat man nearby disdained and said, "why do you say so much? I thought it was a rare commercial rookie. Now it seems that he is just a arrogant and ignorant idiot. It won''t be long before he knows how stupid he is."


    "Baron Donne, do you understand?"


    Sidney''s face was gloomy: "if you are against the business alliance, you will not be able to obtain any raw materials. No matter which city you open a shop in, our business alliance will know for the first time... Do you know what this means?"


    "It means you want more people and bully less people."


    Donne skimmed: "if you lose, should you call your parents?"


    "It seems that you have been clear about your situation. In that case, do you still have to choose this path?"


    The people nearby were full of schadenfreude. They hadn''t united to kill anyone for a long time. Unexpectedly, Donne gave them this opportunity.


    Anyway, after the collapse of his Datang chamber of commerce at that time, those technologies and magicians working in Datang chamber of Commerce have the opportunity to become their own, and they are not in a hurry.


    "You are such a fool..."


    The night song came to Donne''s ear and mocked, "next, have a good time."


    The next moment, the magic crystal lamp suddenly went out, and the darkness shrouded the whole hall. After a moment of silence, the screams of female guests immediately sounded.


    "Everybody calm down! Pax!!"


    Sidney roared and heard a loud explosion nearby. A man suddenly burst out a red light to disperse the darkness, followed by several lights around. They were personal guards hired by the merchants present. In addition, several merchants took out magic equipment with constant low light or illumination to disperse the darkness.


    With the light, the people in the hall recovered their composure.


    At this time, the magic crystal lamp lights up again.


    Suddenly Baron bilbaum exclaimed, "President Berkeley! Deep sea magic Pearl!"


    Sidney was shocked and turned to look, but he found that the deep-sea magic bead hanging around qutamad zengby''s neck had disappeared!


    Qutamad hung a piece of paper: "I''ll take the deep-sea magic beads - Nightsong."


    "- Oh, no!!"


    Sidney roared in horror.


    "- my deep sea magic Pearl! Damn night song!!! I''ll kill you!!!"


    Everyone was stunned.


    That deep-sea magic bead is the heart of Sidney''s president. Sidney suspected that he would be targeted by night songs a long time ago. However, he has been fine over the years, so he relaxed his vigilance.


    But I didn''t expect to be succeeded by night song in the end!


    Donne smiled bitterly, and the night song was gone.


    He was trapped.


    Donne couldn''t help shaking his head and sighing. Nightsong girl, this is different from the agreed script


    In that case, don''t blame me for destroying flowers

 Chapter 211

    Donne discussed with Nocturne before to help her disguise her identity and steal the deep-sea magic beads, and then share the stolen goods together.


    But


    But I didn''t say she left herself alone when she got it.


    The night song appeared, the deep-sea magic bead was lost, and Donne''s girlfriend suddenly disappeared


    Even a fool knows there''s a problem!


    "This little girl''s skin... It seems that the previous binding is not delicious enough..."


    Donne sighed helplessly. She thought she could escape from the palm of her hand?


    Naive, it''s so naive


    When Donne made a deal with her, he had secretly anchored the magic mark on her in order to prevent her from playing the trick of hiding.


    "President Berkeley, please contact the guard to catch the Nightsong immediately!"


    Baron bilbaum and other members of the surrounding business alliance urged Sidney: "such a short time, Nocturne must not escape far!"


    "Pax!?"


    Sidney glared at his chief escort with red eyes: "don''t you find Nocturne so close? What''s the use of me spending so much money on you!?"


    Since the grand master level apocalypses are basically arrogant experts, and few are willing to accept employment, gold level is basically the most powerful apocalypse that these businessmen can hire.


    Pax used to be a soldier. After he created his own golden combat skills, he put down his weapons and used his fists as a weapon. He became a golden nine level fighter. His strength is very strong. As long as he peeps through the mysteries of the field, he can enter the master level realm after awakening the field.


    Therefore, he is also a well-known apocalypse in alinks. Sidney can hire him. In addition to the high price of 100000 gold coins a year, the secret help of the house of Lords is also very important.


    Pax frowned: "the whereabouts of the nocturne are treacherous. Who doesn''t know the whole alinks? Maybe she is a believer of the treacherous God gibkenseth. She will be so mysterious under the blessing of the dark magic. Don''t you embarrass me by asking me to be a fighter to stare at the thief?"


    "What a waste!"


    Sidney finished scolding, suddenly stunned and stared at Donne tightly.


    "Baron Donne... Where''s your companion?"


    The others also remembered it and stared at Donne.


    "... eh?!"


    Donne suddenly looked frightened. It seemed that he had just found out that his girlfriend was missing: "Ellie! Ellie? Where are you? Damn it! Has Ellie been kidnapped by night songs?"


    A group of people looked at Donne like an idiot.


    "Baron Donne..."


    Sidney clenched his teeth and said, "are you insulting our IQ? Pax!"


    Pax and several other guards immediately surrounded Donne.


    "Baron Donne, I didn''t expect you to be an accomplice in Nocturne!"


    Sidney snapped, "you''d better explain the whereabouts of the night song at once! Otherwise - you don''t think you''ll spare you so easily!"


    "President Berkeley!"


    Donne looked unbelievable: "you said I, a businessman and Lord of Ellington, was an accomplice with a thief? Are you serious? I think you''re insulting a lord!"


    "Donne!"


    Baron bilbaum, a loyal supporter of Sidney, shouted loudly, "don''t mess around any more! The Nightsong appears, the deep-sea magic bead is gone, and your girlfriend is gone, which means that everyone knows what!"


    "Of course! I know it too!"


    Donne said righteously: "this shows that the night song thinks my girlfriend Ellie is a treasure comparable to the magic pearl of the deep sea, so he stole her too - damn night song!"


    A group of people stared at Donne in amazement. Even their business elites had never seen such a brazen man!


    Open your eyes and tell lies!


    "Don''t think you can get rid of your suspicion, Donne!"


    Donne threw out his hand: "I said I had nothing to do with Nocturnes... Forget it, give me to the guard."


    "Give you to the guard? You think it''s so easy."


    Sidney sneered: "the guard can''t control the business alliance! If you don''t tell the truth, you will enjoy an unprecedented wonderful taste!"


    "It means... You''re going to use lynching to extort a confession?"


    Donne smiled. "If I remember correctly, the crimes of the nobility must be tried by the house of lords? Who gave you the power and courage to lynch the nobility?"


    Obviously, Sidney has not noticed that he has inadvertently revealed an important evidence: behind the business alliance, it is indeed supported by the aristocratic Parliament.


    How dare a business alliance Lynch an imperial aristocrat without the support of the aristocratic Parliament? Unless they want to be openly traitorous.


    "Stop talking nonsense and be honest!"


    Sidney roared, "where is the night song?"


    "I''m not interested in playing with you. Bye."


    Donne yawned and turned away.


    He has lost the mood of chatting with these people. Now he wants to leave here and find out the nocturne and settle accounts with her.


    "Want to go!? stop him!"


    A silver level five Apocalypse caught Donne.


    "Go away."


    Donne waved gently and patted him on the arm.


    The Apocalypse only felt a huge force coming suddenly. He couldn''t control his body at all. He flew out like a meteor and embedded himself in the wall.


    "What!?"


    Everyone present was stunned. They didn''t expect that Donne was still a hidden master!


    "Damn it!"


    Sidney shouted, "Pax!"


    "Get out of the way! Let me come!"


    Pax pushed away his companion, turned his flashing red palms into a sea of fire, and photographed Donne!


    "Battle skill - Flame thunder palm!"


    The power of condensed blood and gas gathered on the palm and turned into a hot flame. When pushing forward, the air in front was compressed to the extreme. Donne even heard the dull roar!


    Those silver Apocalypse are full of envy. This is Pax''s self-made proud skill, golden war skill - Flame thunder palm, which combines his natural power.


    For the vast majority of apocalypse, it is difficult to obtain the black iron level war skills, and the silver level war skills often need to pay a great price, not to mention the precious gold level war skills.


    It is said that Pax can even break the wall with one hand!


    It was also because of this skill that Pax laid down his arms and became a fighter fighting with two fists!


    The power of the flame thunder palm activated Donne''s magic shield, which automatically launched a counterattack. The dazzling lightning and strong arcane impact burst out in a moment in a short contact!


    With a dull sound of "bang", the flame and thunder palm disappeared, and Pax, who was wrapped with electric current, screamed and flew out. After falling to the ground, his hair stood up, his facial muscles shook and twisted unnaturally, and curls of black smoke were emitted from all over his body.


    It seems that there is no combat capability.


    "What!?"


    Baron bilbaum''s eyes suddenly widened.


    The others exclaimed in unison, "how is this possible?"


    Pax is the Apocalypse of golden level 9. He was shot off as soon as he met Donne!?


    "Spell Shield!?"


    Sidney noticed the magic light shining on Donne and shouted, "he has great magic equipment! Stop him!"


    Since almost all magicians belong to the neutral silver city and wild magicians are extremely rare, Sidney subconsciously thought that Donne was wearing magic equipment.


    "Idiot."


    Don curled his lips and went straight out.


    At the moment, those silver apocalypses who stopped in front of him were too scared to move.


    In terms of power, the Apocalypse of silver level 5 was slapped by him.


    In terms of equipment, even the gold level nine Pax can''t break the defense of his magic equipment.


    What can these people do?


    As a result, even though Sidney wanted to keep Donne, Donne left here leisurely in everyone''s eyes.


    "Asshole!"


    The angry Sidney swept all the things on the table to the ground and turned anxiously: "damn! Damn! I must make him pay a price! A painful price!"


    "President."


    Baron bilbaum whispered, "miss qutamad is sad..."


    "Sad? Who is more sad than me?"


    Sidney pointed to qutamad zengby and shouted, "you unlucky bitch, get back to the house! Don''t lose my people here!"


    The sobbing qutamad wiped his eyes, then silently left the hall and entered the back corridor.


    After leaving the hall, "qutamad", that is, another "night song", immediately smiled: "hum, how dare you treat the princess like that? It depends on how you get rid of your suspicion this time!"


    The nocturne returned to the previous room, took the unconscious qutamad zengbi out of the cabinet and put him on the bed. After relieving the effect of deformation, he quickly left here.


    She moved quickly on the roof and muttered in her heart: "I didn''t expect that Donne''s strength was quite strong. Pax was not his opponent... If I knew he was so powerful, I wouldn''t be ready for a double double. I wasted a magic crystal, hum."


    Originally, Nocturne was worried that it would be dangerous to be seen through by Pax in the operation, so she specially formulated such a complex plan. She originally replaced qutamad zengbi in advance and walked with Donne with a double double double. At that time, she took the opportunity to put the deep-sea magic beads in her bag, use the double double double to attract other people''s attention and pit Donne again


    But I didn''t expect that Donne didn''t care about Pax''s strength at all, so the night song plan seemed too cumbersome.


    "Hum, forget it. Anyway, I hurt him. See if he dare to disrespect the princess again in the future..."


    The night song hummed a little song and quickly returned to the palace.


    As soon as he got home, Donne began to locate the location of the night song, and then he was silly - how did the magic mark disappear?

 Chapter 212

    Although Donne is very dark and insidious and likes to work in the dark, after all, he is only a serious citizen. He is a little less cunning than night song.


    I''m afraid he can''t think of it. It''s a "separation" with him.


    As the night song lifted the separation, the magic mark on the separation disappeared. Of course, Donne couldn''t find where the "night song" was.


    "This chick... Can actually find that the magic mark can be erased. Look down on her..."


    Donne''s mouth turned up and showed a very dangerous smile.


    "Lord?"


    Hilton looked at Donne''s smile and felt a little hairy.


    "Oh, it''s okay."


    Donne shrunk his smile and said, "there may be some movement in the business alliance. You should keep unchanged and respond to changes. If there is any emergency, use the transmission array to inform me."


    "I see."


    Hilton immediately understood that Donne had fallen out with the business alliance.


    "In addition, help me keep an eye on the trace of the night song. If that chick appears... Let me know immediately."


    Hilton nodded, and then she came back to her senses. The Nightsong that went to the dinner with Donne was gone.


    Think of the Lord''s very dangerous smile just now


    Hilton had a surprise in his heart. Shouldn''t the night song annoy the Lord?


    Elsa and they had already had dinner. Donne ran to the kitchen to fry some dishes, and then ran to the yard to drink and drink. Only then did he vent his depression calculated by the night song.


    The next day, Donne wanted to go around to see if he could find out the night song and teach it. As a result, Fiona suddenly came from Ellington and told Donne an important news. Therefore, Donne had to terminate the plan, take Elsa and Elia out of the city in a carriage, and then secretly use the transmission array to directly return to Ellington.


    As soon as he came out of the transmission array, Donne was stunned: "when was a house built here?"


    Fiona said angrily, "this is a transmission array. Although you are not afraid to be known by others, do you want to cover it up? Because you don''t know what your plan is, you have temporarily covered it with a simple house, waiting for you to plan later."


    "There''s nothing to plan. Just get an open-air square. Even if it''s beautiful, we''ll talk about it later."


    Don''t bother to design so much. Although it would be very beautiful to design according to the scale of the airport and railway station, it''s a waste of energy to build it like that. Now he doesn''t have so much time to waste on it.


    "Well... Oh, we''ll talk about it later. Let''s get down to business!"


    Fiona seemed very excited, but Donne asked her, but she didn''t say it. She just waited for him to see it in person, so Donne was also very curious and didn''t know what happened.


    "Elsa, you and Elia go home first."


    "Yes, Lord."


    "Bye, big brother ~"


    Elia pouted her little pink mouth and kissed Donne on the face, then reluctantly took Elsa''s hand and left.


    "Well, let''s go... Fiona?"


    Donne looked at Fiona a little strangely. Why did she look so strange?


    The Lord''s hobby is really... Very special.


    Fiona looked back and said silently, "let''s go."


    They hurried to Edgar''s blacksmith''s shop. When they arrived, Brian and Edgar were drinking and celebrating, while the dwarf named Nokia squatted next to them and stared at a pile of metal appliances.


    "What''s the matter? Did you solve the problem of combine harvester?"


    Tang en is also very happy. If the production problem is solved and mass production can be carried out immediately, it can be produced before the autumn harvest. This year''s autumn harvest in the territory can save a lot of time, and even let them form a team to harvest in other territories to make money, killing more with one stone.


    "Ah? Big brother, you''re back!"


    Brian laughed and said, "the problem of combine harvester has been solved by master croto and us for a long time. We lack the power of key parts, so we''re waiting for you to come back and make a decision."


    "Power?"


    "Yes, Nokia joined our research after laying the tap water pipe. Later, master kloto came and helped us solve several key problems. But as for the power problem, master kloto thinks it''s better to use the dwarf steam engine. We think so, but Lord, you said you want to use the improved magic engine?"


    Brian, Edgar and Nokia all know nothing about magic, so they can easily understand the principle and effect of dwarf steam engine, but Donne said before that he has solved the power problem and wants to use the improved magic engine. They can only wait for him to solve this problem.


    "Yes, of course you have to use the magic engine."


    Donne naturally said, "although the steam engine is good, it has high noise, insufficient power output and serious pollution. I will never use it."


    "Lord Donne! You are insulting our scientific and technological achievements!"


    Nokia recovered and shouted at a high voice, "dwarf steam engine is one of our greatest inventions! It has brought us great development by leaps and bounds!"


    "But the steam age is out of date."


    Donne smiled: "even master croto must admit this fact. If you can''t solve the power problem of the power source, dwarf technology will stop here."


    Nokia was speechless.


    "As a matter of fact, I have already told master cloto where to go next. You are also experimenting, aren''t you?"


    Nokia is a very valuable foreign aid engineer. Of course, don can''t beat him too hard, so he said with a smile: "whether it''s the internal combustion engine or further excavating the value of magic crystal, it''s a good direction, which is more effective than the steam engine. Before that, I think it''s better to use my method."


    "Well, this is your territory anyway."


    Nokia looks much better.


    "Then let me see your results."


    "Well, big brother..."


    Brian scratched his head: "we didn''t call you back for that."


    Donne was stunned. "It''s not because of this? What''s that for?"


    "It''s that."


    Fiona pointed to the pile of colorful metal appliances in front of Nokia. Nokia immediately handed over one of the bright silver metal daggers.


    "What is this?"


    Donne was stunned. The metal dagger didn''t look like iron, steel or magic metal like magic iron and refined gold. Its weight was surprisingly light. It was as light as a piece of wood in his hand.


    Brian threw out his hand: "we don''t know."


    "Don''t know?"


    Edgar scratched his head: "yes, Lord, it was inadvertently made... According to you, it should be an alloy?"


    "Alloy? New alloy?"


    Donne''s eyes widened. "How did you get it?"


    Edgar pointed to a test stone made of scrap metal and said, "later, Lord, try this short sword first."


    With a gentle stroke from Donne, the dagger easily left a deep mark on the test stone, but the blade of the dagger itself was not damaged.


    "Isn''t it great? Isn''t it?"


    Brian laughed wildly, "we were shocked when we found out!"


    Donne''s eyes lit up: "it''s more than powerful! It''s going against the sky! Tell me how the alloy was made! Can it be restored!?"


    "Of course!"


    Brian smiled proudly: "in order to restore the alloy, we worked continuously for a week - no, for half a month!"


    Bullshit


    Donne laughed in his heart for half a month? He just left Ellington half a month ago, and he didn''t hear of it when he came back last time. Obviously, Brian is asking for credit.


    "Come on, don''t talk nonsense. Good wine is full. There''s a big reward!"


    Donne stopped Brian''s mouth with a word, and Edgar showed a bright smile.


    "Sure enough, it''s the right choice to follow the big brother!"


    Brian grinned and began to explain to Donne how the alloy was discovered.


    At first, Brian and Edgar were just playing with the steel made by Donne in their spare time, trying to test the ultimate properties of the steel. The steel that was broken in the experiment was remelted into a furnace of molten liquid by them.


    Then an apprentice recruited by Edgar came back from the forest to collect herbs. Before he could go home, he came to the blacksmith''s shop with herbs. As a result, his herb bag fell into the molten steel.


    The apprentice immediately fished it with a fine gold stirring spoon, but it was too late. The moment the herbal bag went in, it had disappeared.


    Later, when the furnace molten liquid was cooled again, Brian and Edgar were surprised to find that the original silver white steel had a blue luster - much like the color of refined gold, but not refined gold.


    Later, after tests, the performance of this metal was even better than that of steel!


    High strength and toughness!


    Brian, they thought it was the herbs. They found the apprentice and asked what herbs were in the bag.


    Ash thistle and silver thread.


    So they began the experiment.


    Then fail, fail, fail all the time


    At first, they thought there was a problem with the proportion, confirmed the quantity of herbs and began to retest, but the result was still failure.


    Until later, they inadvertently used the refined gold stirring spoon to stir once, and then they were pleasantly surprised to find that they succeeded!


    Then Brian weighed it. After stirring with the refined gold stirring spoon, the weight was less and seemed to be assimilated by the molten liquid - but because of the nature of the refined gold, it is impossible to melt it at this temperature!


    Then, after many experiments, Brian and Edgar finally determined how to make this new alloy.


    Molten steel, ash thistle and silver thread, and then add a small amount of magic metal!

 Chapter 213

    Yes, it''s a small amount of magic metal, not pure gold!


    By adding different magic metals, alloy steel can obtain different characteristics!


    Brian, they have tried. By adding a small amount of magic iron, the alloy steel will bring light green, which is characterized by friction resistance and corrosion resistance.


    When a small amount of refined gold is added, the alloy steel will be light blue, which is characterized by high strength and toughness.


    By adding a small amount of Mithril, the alloy steel will bring bright silver, which is characterized by light weight and high temperature resistance.


    Because Brian didn''t have much magic metal in their hands, they only tried these three. After the test of Rune dwarf groka tongs, these three alloy steels generally have a strong affinity for magic. Although they can''t reach the level of secret silver, they are much stronger than ordinary metals, and can be used as a new type of magic metal!


    And more importantly, through experiments, they found that the magic affinity of the new alloy would change with the change of the proportion of thistle and silver thread.


    The greater the proportion of thistle, the worse the magic affinity and the stronger the magic resistance.


    The more the proportion of Flos Lonicerae, the stronger the magic affinity and the worse the magic resistance.


    "... in order to test out these data, my brother Edgar and I have tried it many times without sleep!"


    Brian talked freely and said excitedly, "big brother, I feel like we have found a more powerful material than the steel you made! Forging weapons and armor with this alloy will be invincible!"


    Donne had nothing to say.


    The material they found is indeed better. Apart from that, this combination change alone is full of countless possibilities, not to mention that a little magic metal can make so many ordinary materials have magic affinity.


    Just let Brian say that, he felt inexplicably unhappy.


    Yes, I just don''t want him to be so proud.


    Donne coughed and said calmly, "well, it''s a very powerful material, but it''s already in my expectation."


    Brian was stunned: "Oh?"


    "Yes, this material has appeared in my laboratory, but because the process is troublesome, I didn''t tell you that I want to start with simple steel... What''s your look?"


    Halfway through his speech, Donne found Brian looking at him with contempt, even Fiona.


    Brian pointed to his face and widened his eyes: "big brother... Do you think I''m stupid?"


    Donne wanted to say it was stupid


    "When you saw this material just now, the excited light in your eyes almost broke through the sky. Now you tell me you''ve already found it?"


    Brian dug his nostrils, glanced obliquely at Donne and said with a smile: "or, big brother, you''re worried that I''ll surpass you in this regard, so you don''t want to admit this reality?"


    "You don''t want to admit this reality!"


    Dumne''s face was red, and look the other way: "OK, don''t say that. This material is really good, so I decided to call it".


    "Wait, big brother! You''re not authentic!"


    Brian yelled and interrupted Donne: "this material was discovered by Edgar and me! So the naming right should belong to us! We have decided to call this alloy steel --"


    "My territory is up to me! I''m the boss! I''ll decide the name! You all get out of the way!"


    "We made it! It''s the hard work of the two of us! Of course, we''ll decide the name!"


    Edgar said weakly, "master Brian, your words are easily misunderstood..."


    "Ah? I didn''t --"


    While Brian was attracted by Edgar, Donne shouted, "come on! Stop talking nonsense! The name of the new alloy is universal alloy! That''s it!"


    "Damn it!"


    Brian hated: "let you take the lead! I had planned to call Edgar Brian alloy!"


    Why not call it Edelman alloy


    Donne''s face was full of happiness: "what an ugly name... Sure enough, it''s still a universal alloy."


    "You are disdaining the most scientific naming method!"


    Nokia, which has been squatting nearby without saying a word, pointed out: "it is linked with the name of the discoverer. Naming the name of new materials is the most scientific way!"


    Why is he so excited


    Fiona explained: "at first, master Brian and Edgar quarreled for a long time because of their names. Later, master Nokia told them this method. They were very satisfied and accepted it."


    "Then why is Edgar''s name in front?"


    In theory, Brian is Edgar''s master.


    Fiona said weakly: "because they made a bet, master Brian lost, so his name was put behind..."


    "Well, I see."


    Donne looked at Brian sympathetically. He was despised by everyone in the dwarf kingdom. He came to Ellington for a few months and finally got a famous discovery. As a result, he robbed his naming right. It felt... Great!


    "Don''t worry, Brian!"


    Donne patted him on the shoulder and said with a bright smile: "in future records, I will specifically note that the discoverers of universal alloy are Donne, Edgar and Brian''s'' small one ''."


    "Wait! Edgar and I found it! Why should your name be put in the front! And what does that ''parenthesis'' mean?"


    "Because I brought you into the field of materials science, I am your mentor! The mentor has unconditional signature!"


    Donne thumbed up and smiled proudly: "what''s more, universal alloy is extended on the basis of steel. Of course, my importance should be above you!"


    "Shameless! Despicable!"


    Brian''s eyes widened. "I''ve never seen a shameless man like you!"


    Donne is very modest: "I''m flattered. There''s still a little gap compared with you. I''ll continue to work hard."


    Nora, who was lying on Donne''s head, couldn''t help rolling her eyes. This guy''s face is too thick!


    "Well, now that the universal alloy has been found, my plan should be adjusted accordingly."


    Donne originally planned to find a way to get the magic metal mine as soon as possible in the next step, but it has not been carried out because it is too difficult. The discovery of universal alloy has alleviated Ellington''s demand for magic metal. This step can be slowed down first.


    "With the universal alloy, this new alloy can be used in other equipment developed next, but I''m afraid we don''t have so many reserves of ash thistle and silver thread, so Fiona --"


    "Please."


    Fiona immediately took out her book.


    "Inform Hilton and Thomas to purchase thistle and silver thread flower in arlinks and Bain, and purchase seeds at the same time. Then promote planting in Ellington. You can apply for seeds and tools necessary for planting herbs free of charge. In addition, the land for planting these two herbs is exempt from agricultural tax -"


    "Lord!?"


    Fiona was shocked: "now the tax rate has been set very low. If it is tax-free again --"


    "I haven''t finished yet." Donne rolled his eyes and continued: "after the herbal medicine is harvested, the Lord''s house is responsible for recovering it at a 30% discount according to the current market guide price, or you can choose to sell it to the herbal medicine buyer, but in that case, the agricultural tax will be levied normally."


    Hearing this, Fiona finally understood what Donne meant and once again admired Donne''s wit.


    When Hogg was in office, the tax level of Ellington farmers was 70%, that is, 70 silver coins were collected for each gold coin, and 30 silver coins were obtained. After Donne took office, the tax rate was reduced by half, so the current total tax is about 65%. If these two herbs are planted on the land, the tax of 65% can be exempted.


    The recovery price of herbal medicine given by Donne is 40%, that is, if the herbal medicine is worth a gold coin, the recovery price is 40 silver coins.


    Compared with growing grain, farmers can earn ten more silver coins for each crop worth a gold coin, which can certainly enhance their enthusiasm.


    But the most important thing is that another one restricts farmers from selling herbal medicines. If they sell herbal medicines to herbal buyers at the original price, they will have to levy a normal agricultural tax, that is, 65 silver coins for a gold coin. Farmers can only earn 35 silver coins. Instead, they earn five silver coins less than selling them directly to Donne!


    Compared with the two, of course, it''s cost-effective to sell it directly to the Lord - not to mention the seeds and tools provided by the Lord free of charge.


    Donne also makes a lot of money. It''s more cost-effective to mobilize farmers to plant herbs than to buy them directly in the market. You can wake up when you start with raw materials at a 40% discount.


    But


    Fiona suddenly frowned again: "Lord, we also promoted the cultivation of mint before, and now we have to promote the cultivation of herbal medicine. I''m afraid the farmers'' willingness to grow food will continue to decline. If there is not enough food in the coming year, we may have to face **********************************************************************


    "It''s easy to say in terms of food. After the agricultural machinery products such as combine harvesters and cultivators are produced, as long as the land is enough, a farmer can grow food rations for thousands of people throughout the year."


    Don said casually, "and don''t overestimate their enthusiasm for planting herbs. For people who are used to starvation, planting cash crops is far less important than growing food, so you can rest assured in this regard."


    "... well, your will."


    In fact, in addition to the agricultural efficiency reform brought about by the upcoming agricultural machinery, the trip of the elves in a few days is one of the reasons why Donne is so confident about food.


    If we can recruit some Elven beauties in the elves by virtue of the relationship between Nora and egwin... Ah bah! It''s the Elf Druid, so food is not a problem for Ellington.


    The Druid''s art of life is great for farming!

 Chapter 214

    Before Donne took over Ellington, it was a territory struggling at the bottom of the poverty line for a long time. People here had to accept the exploitation and oppression of temporary lords one after another. They didn''t have enough to eat and wear, and they didn''t have a few gold coins in their hands. It was a miserable life.


    After Donne became the Lord, the drastic reform has injected vitality into Ellington. Now the residents of Ellington have stable jobs. Although the food reserves are still insufficient, Fiona, with the permission of Donne, appropriated funds to buy food from the nearby caspamiburg and the mountain city Beiyin, so that the residents of Ellington can eat enough.


    More importantly, after eating a full meal, they have a goal and see hope.


    The construction goal set by Donne for Ellington gives everyone the motivation to work hard. Everyone participates in it and contributes their own strength, hoping to make Ellington more beautiful, which makes Ellington a vibrant territory as a whole.


    However, any earth person who has received compulsory education knows that the food problem is the fundamental problem of a country''s survival and development.


    As the saying goes, Africa''s agriculture is underdeveloped. We all want jinkela... Ah bah! Food is the most important thing for the people. If agriculture is underdeveloped and agricultural products are not rich, no amount of wealth can stabilize a country.


    So jinkela... Ah, bah, bah! Eating enough is the first pursuit of mankind!


    Donne is well aware that countries with underdeveloped agriculture cannot become the most powerful countries in the world, and it is the same to replace the concept of state with territory.


    Do not pay attention to food production and do not store food for the people. Once the war breaks out and the supply of food is blocked, Ellington will be in chaos without war. Therefore, Ellington should be strong. The food problem does not depend on external imports. Relying on imports is equivalent to handing over its right to survival to others.


    Therefore, it is definitely not a long-term choice to import food from other towns and territories.


    There is a huge gap between the world where the bottom people live and the world where the top-level giants live. The serious shortage of bottom productivity leads to the extreme shortage of food production and supply. Therefore, it is not only expensive but also difficult to buy food.


    Therefore, agricultural reform is necessary and urgent.


    Donne doesn''t major in agriculture and doesn''t understand biotechnology. Therefore, it''s impossible to expect him to engage in too advanced technological revolution. All he can do is copy the things and concepts he knows on earth and can be used in prandal.


    As long as there is no trouble and he can use it, he will be satisfied.


    The first step he can think of is to get out the agricultural machinery such as cultivators and combine harvesters and realize agricultural mechanized production.


    As mentioned before, Donne is not a mechanical major, but he knows the general shape and effect of these agricultural machinery, and can even guess a little bit of the principle, which is enough.


    Prandar has developed the world for nearly ten thousand years. The class holds the power and restricts the self-development of the people at the bottom. However, there is no shortage of talents, but inspiration.


    What Donne has to do is to be the one who breaks the imprisonment, pass the spark of thought to them, share his magic power and speed up the development of the world.


    He drew the outline drawing, wrote out the functions, annotated the principles he could guess and thought of next to it, and then handed the drawing to professionals, that is, Brian and Edgar from forging, Nokia from engineering and others.


    After giving it to them, there was not much that Donne could do. He could only hope that they could reverse crack these agricultural machines from the drawings and "inspiration" they took out.


    Now it seems that the result is very gratifying.


    Kloto is worthy of being the most powerful craftsman in the dwarf kingdom. With his assistant group, according to the prototype drawings proposed by Don en, he really deduced the internal structure of these agricultural machinery, and even added improvements after his own understanding in many places to make these machinery more in line with the dwarf''s "Aesthetics"


    HMM... actually, it''s the miniaturization of the cockpit.


    After giving them a reward, Donne asked Edgar and the apprentices to sign a confidentiality contract. After all, universal alloy is a very important thing. Divulging it will greatly affect the subsequent development of Ellington.


    As for Brian, you can save this step.


    Although this guy is a talker, the dwarf''s integrity is still there. He won''t reveal anything that his friend told him to keep secret.


    Brian took Donne to the backyard, then pointed to a small circle of combine harvester and said, "this is the sample we made in those days. Because it''s time to harvest crops, we gave priority to conquering the combine harvester, but the power has not been determined, so we can''t try."


    Donne looked up and saw that the place where the engine should be installed was now empty. It was still just an empty shell.


    "I see. I can solve the power problem right away."


    "Great!"


    Nokia jumped up and rushed out: "I''ll go back and inform master cloto. He said you must contact him when you solve the power problem!"


    Donne was stunned.


    Brian shrugged: "understand, these dwarfs have found a bosom friend when they meet you. They like to study this kind of thing best."


    Before master croto came, Donne began to think about the engine.


    As mentioned in the previous discussion with kloto, although the explosive power of the internal combustion engine is very abundant, prandal''s existing processing technology can''t make usable cylinders at all. Moreover, with Donne''s knowledge reserve, he can''t make internal combustion engines, so he can only give up.


    There is only one way in front of Donne.


    Although prandal has electric magic and seems to be able to use electric energy, it is necessary to find efficient and usable permanent magnets. With an efficient permanent magnet, he can use the magic array to convert magic into stable electric energy to make a simple motor engine - he still knows the electromagnetic effect.


    The advantage of motor engine is to do work through electromagnetic effect, with less friction loss and high energy conversion efficiency. It seems to be a good choice?


    However, notice, but here comes the difficulty of the motor engine, which is that the process requirements are high and the materials don can''t get.


    Someone said that without permanent magnets, electromagnets can also be used.


    Yes, yes, but how to solve the phase transformation of current if all electromagnets are used? This is another big problem without solution. Prandal does not have an intelligent chip with a good program to control the current phase.


    So the only way Donne can use wind energy.


    Make a turbine fan, and then use the wind system magic array to convert the magic into stable wind energy to make a turbine engine.


    Due to the physical work done by the turbine engine, the loss is high and the energy conversion rate is low. However, in fact, due to the discovery of universal alloy, the use of wind energy is the best choice.


    Mithril alloy with light weight and high temperature resistance has been made. Isn''t it the best material for turbofan and combustion chamber?


    There is also friction and corrosion-resistant magic iron alloy. Isn''t it an excellent choice for bearings?


    Refined gold alloy with high strength and toughness can be used as the main structure of engines and various machinery!


    The discovery of universal alloy will definitely be a revolution in the development history of prandal!


    Before designing the wind energy pump, Donne had the experience of practicing his hand. Now he just complicates and multistage the design of the pump... Well, that''s all.


    Yes, Donne just wants to get out the turbojet engine for jet planes!


    Although I know there are many complex physical knowledge and process requirements, which is not as simple as imagined, but... Who cares?


    Now the key question is whether it can be used, not whether it will explode, right?


    Explosion is absolutely unavoidable in the process of scientific development. As long as it doesn''t kill people (probably), the loss is completely acceptable.


    "Well... If you remember correctly, the simple zoning is intake, compression, combustion and jet..."


    While muttering, Donne wrote and drew on the paper. He first drew the appearance of the aircraft engine in his memory, and then began to think about the internal structure. The turbine blades are naturally indispensable. He also knows the jet holes, but what is the internal turbine structure? What does the pressurized combustion chamber look like? What is the principle? He knows nothing about these key places.


    "(Chinese) what a tangle..."


    "Lord?"


    Fiona heard Donne''s broken thoughts and looked puzzled: "what were you talking about?"


    "Nothing."


    Donne sighed, drew down the pressurized structure of the multi-stage turbine blade he finally remembered, and muttered: "I really want to quit the strike and find a place to be natural and unrestrained. In a hundred years, whether it is the flood or the end of the world..."


    Fiona understood this sentence, and she immediately became nervous: "Lord, you can''t think so. You are my... Our only hope!"


    The only hope... This heavy sense of trust is not a good thing.


    Donne said with a wry smile, "I see. It''s just a casual sigh."


    "Feeling? Feeling what?"


    At this time, croto''s voice suddenly came in. The next moment, croto, who was holding the broom head, burst in laughing: "Donne, I heard you decided the power source of the combine? Where is it?"


    Donne got up and said with a smile, "master cloto, you''ve come so fast."


    "Of course, if you can develop a powerful and effective power source, the technology of our dwarf kingdom will also be of infinite use."


    Croto laughed and said, "besides, I heard from Nokia that you have made excellent special materials here? I''m also very interested."


    Donne waved his hand: "in that case, let''s study it together, please!"

 Chapter 215

    Croto''s arrival is important.


    Because he is a real master in engineering, far from being comparable to Donne, a layman.


    Although the technological civilization of gnomes and goblins has been faulted for a long time, after all, kloto may be the "person" with the richest scientific and technological knowledge in prandal. The turbojet engine painted by Donne is likely to bring him new inspiration, or get perfection with his help, so as to really restore it.


    After taking kloto to appreciate the universal alloy made by Brian and them, kloto was overjoyed and repeatedly asked how the alloy was made.


    How did it happen? Who knows? All they know is that it will come out. The specific principle is not even understood by Donne.


    People in prandal have already used magic metals to make alloys. Ordinary metals with a little secret silver can become very good weapon forging materials, but their properties will not change so much.


    In fact, the basic material of this universal alloy is still refined steel, but steel is carbon ferroalloy, carbon ferroalloy plus those two flowers, plus magic metal, why will there be such a huge change?


    Who knows


    Unless there are physical and chemical experts in the world who can explain it from a molecular point of view, it may be an eternal secret.


    But seeing kloto''s eager questioning made Donne sigh. I''m afraid prandal doesn''t have the concept of intellectual property


    Edgar, who had just signed the confidentiality agreement, and those apprentices who knew one or two, of course did not dare to talk nonsense and shook their heads. Croton could only find Donne in the end.


    "Master cloto, don''t ask. This new type of metal material is very important. We haven''t fully studied it. If you really like it, we''ll produce it in batch after we study it thoroughly. How about giving you a preferential price at that time?"


    Croto was a little strange at first. He immediately understood what Donne said and said with a straight face: "Donne, you really let me down. We are scientists. How can great science be defiled by the vulgarity of gold coins?"


    "Well said!"


    Don said angrily, "master, your dwarfs consume less because they eat less. They are not afraid of starvation. The people under my hands ask me for food with their mouths open. If they don''t make money, they will starve to death. What''s the meaning of my lord?"


    "This... Okay."


    Croto must also admit that what Donne said is reasonable.


    "Then you''ll start production. Remember to inform me first. I''m very interested in these materials. They should make a leap in our dwarf technology!"


    "Don''t worry, anyone can not be notified. You must be notified."


    After Donne assured croto, he hurriedly said, "now let''s talk about the turbine engine."


    "Turbine engine?"


    Master croto immediately became interested: "is it the power source realized by using the wind magic array you said before?"


    "Good."


    Donne took cloto to the table, showed his drawings, and said brazenly, "this is my current idea, but it is not perfect. I think there are still some places to improve, but there is no clue."


    "Let me see... Oh, the wind system magic array takes the initiative to supply air. At the same time, the fan rotation can also increase the attraction and intake efficiency... The air pressure is increased by multi-stage combined fan compression? Why is it not drawn?... combustion and expansion in the combustion chamber? Then it is sprayed out at high speed to promote the turbine rotation to generate strong power?"


    Croto thought a little, patted the table and exclaimed, "wonderful idea!"


    As an engineering master, he could understand the principles at a glance. Even where Donne did not draw, he could immediately roughly infer the specific role, and a detailed model appeared in his mind almost immediately.


    "Isn''t it?"


    Donne''s smile.


    "But why didn''t the specific details be drawn?" asked croto suspiciously


    The smile froze on Donne''s face.


    How to answer?


    Is it unclear because he didn''t drill through the aircraft engine before crossing?


    How could the extremely clever Donne answer that!


    He said as if nothing had happened: "because I haven''t decided on the ideas of these places... What do you think, master cloto?"


    Master cloto immediately became interested, took up his pen and drew next to him: "I don''t know anything about magic, so I won''t give directions here. There''s nothing to say about the air inlet. Here, if I''m right, do you want to add a pressurization chamber?"


    Master kloto casually drew several semi closed and interconnected structures: "I don''t know what you have in mind, but the booster ring should be a good choice here."


    Oh, oh! So this is the booster ring!


    Donne suddenly realized, but his face was silent: "you think so, too? Then use the booster ring."


    "It seems that we have similar views."


    "You should have thought of it long ago," said cloto with a hearty smile. "This is the kind of boost ring we use to boost the dwarf steam engine."


    The brazen Donne nodded and said, "yes, but I want to improve it. Unfortunately, there is no feasible way."


    "Alas, how difficult it is to make progress in Science..."


    Croto sighed and continued to draw: "the function of this combustion chamber is to increase the speed of high-pressure hot air? But..."


    Crototon wrote and said with a little doubt, "this should generate reverse thrust. If my estimation is good, such a strong reverse thrust is enough to make the combine fly into the air. Isn''t your purpose to drive the combine? You''re so powerful, why don''t you go to heaven?... God... God?"


    what the fuck?


    Tang enmeng is forced. This is the disadvantage of following the book!


    I just want to copy the turbojet engine, but... That thing is for aviation!


    The combine harvester can''t use such a big driving force when working in the field!


    "I was negligent."


    Donne said quietly, "the combine can be simplified. Just press the turbine to output power... Master?"


    After Croton had just finished speaking, he suddenly stayed there. Donne shouted to him, and then he came back to his senses. Suddenly, he stared at Donne directly, cooling his back.


    "Oh, my God! Oh, my God!"


    Cloto suddenly screamed, pulled his hair like crazy, and jumped up on the chair.


    "Master!? (croto!?)"


    Fiona, Nokia, Brian and others are all stupid.


    "Donne! Donne! You''re a genius!"


    After jumping for a while, cloto rushed over and wanted to kiss Donne''s face. Fortunately, the magic shield kept him out!


    what the fuck!?


    Look at croto. Don''s face is green,


    Fiona''s eyes widened: does she have another enemy!?


    "Croto - Master!?"


    Donne''s breath became very dangerous, and a hot fireball suddenly appeared in his hand.


    "Donne? Oh! Donne! No! My friend!"


    Croto was caught by the mage''s hand and faced the approaching fireball. He screamed, "mistake! I''m too excited! I love my wife very much! My friend! Please believe me!"


    It was not easy for Tang en to restrain his emotions.


    "My friend! Please believe me! I''m so excited! You know what? You solved a big problem!"


    After croto landed, he danced excitedly: "the power of the turbojet engine you painted is enough to send our spacecraft to the sky! You know!? this may be a great invention that allows us to return to the sky after thousands of years!"


    "Nonsense! Of course I know!"


    Compared with steam engine, the reverse thrust of turbojet engine is more powerful than a little bit? If combined with anti gravity magic array, the thrust weight ratio of turbojet engine will reach a terrible multiple in prandal!


    "You know?"


    Kloto was stunned for a moment, and the next moment suddenly realized: "your engine was originally designed for aircraft!"


    Donne pretended to be profound: "guess."


    "Indeed!"


    Kloto said excitedly, "in fact, if this engine is improved, it can not only be used by aircraft, but this principle can be applied to other places... Donne!"


    After staring at Donne for a long time, crotto suddenly said, "there is no doubt that you are the greatest engineering master of our time! My title as a great craftsman should be given to you!"


    Kloto flopped down on his knees in front of Donne and said enthusiastically, "if you lead, dwarf technology will be brilliant again! Please don''t refuse! Accept the title of great craftsman!"


    "Master!?"


    Nokia''s dwarf assistants lost their voice and exclaimed, "no!"


    "Nonsense! Why not?"


    "He, he is human!"


    Croto shouted at them: "nonsense! Donne is an honorary national of our dwarf kingdom. His engineering attainments have already surpassed me. According to the laws of the dwarf Kingdom, he should become a great craftsman!"


    "But, but..."


    "No, but!"


    "Master cloto..."


    Donne cried and laughed: "you''d better get up. I can''t be a great craftsman. Don''t forget, I''m a magician! My research on engineering can only be my interest! Didn''t you think what others would say after I became a great craftsman?"


    "Yes, when others know it, they will say, ''what dwarf engineering? The best master is not a dwarf, but a magician''. They will think that the mystery of engineering is not as profound as magic... Do you want them to think so?"


    Croto was too excited just now, so he didn''t think clearly. Now calm down and think about it, and immediately shut up.

 Chapter 216

    As Donne said, it is considered by the world that "dwarf engineering is not as good as magic", which is an unbearable weight in croto''s life.


    So he can''t give up his status as a great craftsman, and don can''t become a great craftsman.


    "I see. I''m too reckless."


    Cloto calmed down.


    Donne also secretly breathed a sigh of relief. Thanks to his wit, otherwise he would really become a great craftsman. People''s engineering masters came to him to discuss the problem. It is estimated that he will reveal the bottom in less than three words.


    "We won''t talk about it anymore. Now let''s take care of the turbine engine."


    Kloto re focused on the turbine engine. If this problem can be solved, the dwarf airship will soar in the sky again, leaving its own figure in the area belonging to the gods and dragons.


    But before that, the first thing to solve is the power problem of the simplified version.


    They discussed the miniaturization of the turbine engine for a day and a night before finalizing the final plan. Then they didn''t care to rest and immediately began to build the first model engine by hand.


    After measuring the engine compartment size of the combine harvester, Donne took the universal alloy prepared by Brian in advance, and then used Alchemy to squeeze out a turbine engine according to the drawings drawn by croto. The perfect integrated turbine fan blade is directly connected with the separated bearing and the integrated engine shell


    Only Dunn can use Alchemy to produce such a fine thing. If Brian and his colleagues process it, I''m afraid it''s just the prototype of this turbine engine. They have to be busy for a whole month.


    After the engine prototype was made, don first checked the condition of the blades and bearings, and painted the engine lubricating oil brought by croto. After confirming that there was no problem, he began to depict the magic array for the engine.


    Unlike the weakened magic array in the magic air conditioner, the wind magic array used in the engine should not only be miniaturized, but also have greater power. At the same time, the output whirlwind should be very stable - which is much higher for magicians.


    The miniaturization of the magic array is good, no problem. It can simplify the rune and weaken the power. As long as a magician who has mastered a certain knowledge can do it, but at the same time, it also needs to increase the density of the rune and strengthen the power. There can be no stability problem, which is very difficult.


    Fortunately, this is not a big problem for Donne.


    Although he has not awakened yet, his control is extremely powerful. Under the control of his spiritual power, runes full of power appear exactly where they should appear. There will never be any mistakes. To exaggerate, it is a human flesh printer - just a magic array.


    Even if kloto and others don''t know magic, they can see what a sophisticated and incredible magic array appears under Donne. It is only the size of a palm, but its power is 2.33 times higher than that of the normal wind magic array!


    Groka, who knew magic but could only rely on talent and inheritance of the dwarf Kingdom, had only one feeling when he saw Donne drawing the magic array: shock!


    The shock is that Donne''s magic cultivation is simply incredible - there is no awakening field, but his magic cultivation is not weaker than the rune dwarf predecessors who have awakened the field in the family!


    The shock is Donne''s precise control of Magic - that precise and error free magic control, which even the most powerful rune dwarf in the family can''t do! How much mental effort does it take to do this?


    What shocked Donne was his unfathomable magic pool - just a human, not a God, without dragon blood and demon blood. How could there be such a huge magic pool in his body!?


    The more you see, the more doubts groka has in his heart. There are too many mysteries about Donne, a human. He doesn''t look like a normal human at all, but like a freak with a human appearance.


    But... Who cares?


    Anyway, he''s not harming anyone now. He''s mixed with wine and food, and he''s not tired


    So groka immediately put aside his doubts and seriously followed Donne.


    The miniaturized wind magic array can not only have one, but increase or decrease according to the demand for engine power. However, the model engine used in this combine has only one magic array, which is engraved in the center of the star support of the air inlet, and connected with the magic crystal warehouse for energy through the magic channel composed of magic materials.


    After the poor magic crystal was installed and the engine was tested successfully, a group of people didn''t respond, but Donne and the dwarfs cheered excitedly - only they knew how important an efficient power source was.


    "Great! I can''t wait to see the actual test!"


    Cloto''s eyes glowed. Excited, he didn''t feel tired of continuous work. He always urged Donne to install the combine as soon as possible and then go to the real machine test.


    "Of course, my friend, I can''t wait to know the result."


    The mage''s hand made up the magic engine, moved it into the engine compartment, connected the power crank with the engine, and then kloto couldn''t wait to drill into the combine.


    Donne would like to go in, but the prototype of the combine was made by cloto. The cockpit is very small. He can''t get in unless he uses deformation.


    "Let''s go!"


    Croto started the engine.


    The combine immediately vibrated slightly, the air inlet hole "whined" hummed, and croto trembled with excitement. This is probably the first complex product of prandal''s perfect combination of magic and engineering. The rotation of every gear and the vibration of every lever on the body seemed to cause his GC, which was beyond his control.


    "Let''s go... By the way, master, slow down!"


    Don doesn''t want croto to ruin this prototype.


    "Don''t worry!"


    Croto laughed, put on the power gear and stepped on the power valve according to the tutorial, and then... With a "bang", the combine suddenly trembled violently, and the air outlet spewed out a disordered whirlwind, and then... Fell into silence.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter?"


    Cloto panicked: "my friend, I swear I operate according to the tutorial you gave!"


    Donne frowned slightly. Before he could speak, groka found the problem sensitively: "it seems that there is a magic disorder... I just felt a problem in the magic array inside the engine."


    Donne was a little surprised. He found that the problem was nothing, but groka also found that the problem was not simple. Is this the talent of Rune dwarves? A keen sense of magic?


    Cloto jumped down and watched nervously as Donne took out the magic engine again.


    This is the only prototype. If it is damaged, it means that the test cannot be continued today!


    His hand brushed the engine, and under the cover of omnipresent magic, the internal situation suddenly appeared in Donne''s mind.


    "Well... I see."


    He soon found the problem and sighed with relief: "scare me."


    Brian came up with a shy face: "big brother, what''s the matter? It''s broken?"


    "No, I was negligent."


    "This is the pot of magic crystal," said Donne


    Due to the demand for the stability of the magic array, this magic engine cannot use low-quality magic crystals. The quality of low-quality magic crystals is relatively poor and the magic output is unstable, so the worst thing is to use standard magic crystals.


    "I forgot that as the engine power, the wind magic array must be extremely stable. Any magic turbulence will cause the engine to be abnormal, and the power will fluctuate accordingly, so..."


    Donne said, "just change the standard magic crystal."


    "Standard magic crystal?"


    Fiona frowned: "the price of a standard magic crystal basically fluctuates up and down in 100 gold coins. Compared with inferior magic crystal, the price is not a little expensive. In this way, ordinary people can''t afford a combine harvester."


    "I didn''t intend to sell it to ordinary people at the beginning."


    Donne changed the magic crystal and reinstalled the engine.


    Kloto restarted the combine harvester. Nothing went wrong this time. Kloto even felt that the engine became more stable after replacing the magic crystal!


    Then Donne and his party marched out of the door and began to prepare for the test.


    In the suburb of Ellington, Danny''s farmland was crowded with people. Danny with a long bow on his back had a happy face. When they selected the test site, they drew lots and competed. Finally, he became lucky.


    Danny felt honored to contribute to the Lord. Although his father, the Miller old Danny, complained a little about little Danny''s self assertion at the beginning, he soon accepted it.


    If it weren''t for the Lord, his son little Danny wouldn''t want to be an apocalypse all his life.


    If it weren''t for the Lord, I''m afraid he wouldn''t see gold coins lying in his pocket all his life.


    It''s his duty to help the Lord!


    All the people busy with construction nearby took time to gather around, just to see what magical things the LORD had made, and the children running around Ellington selling newspapers were even more curious.


    Marshall felt very surprised. "What''s this?"


    Victor held the brim of his hat and said, "it should be an alchemy puppet."


    "Have you seen this?"


    Witt said proudly, "of course! An apocalyptic adult gave my father a atlas with the introduction of an alchemy puppet!"


    Marshall was very impressed: "it''s worthy of being boss Witt... Eh? Isn''t that Elia?"


    Witt immediately looked down his line of sight, and then he saw Elia following Donne, happily flirting with him


    The sweet and heartfelt smile stimulated Victor to bite his teeth, and the newspaper in his hand creaked.


    Why do you stick to a little girl when you are an adult?


    Why can the Lord take the girl I like?


    Thirty years east of the river, thirty years west of the river, don''t bully the young poor!


    Sooner or later, I will let her understand that I am the best!


    "Brother Witt?"


    Marshall was stunned. "Where are you going?"


    "Sell newspapers to make money!"


    Victor ran out with his head down.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Donne noticed that Elia seemed distracted.


    "Nothing."


    Elia''s eyes are as deep as stars, and her dimple is as bright as summer flowers: "it just feels very interesting."

 Chapter 217

    Under everyone''s eyes, the combine drove into the farmland.


    "Oh... My God..."


    Old Danny grabbed his chest. He felt that his farmland must be crushed by the metal monster.


    "Please don''t worry."


    Donne comforted him with a smile, and then the huge harvester began to work.


    Everyone present was stunned when he saw that the mature crops in the farmland were swallowed by the "alchemy puppet", then ejected stems and left grains in the rear truck body.


    When I saw a piece of farmland that needed a person to harvest in a few days, after a short meal, the people present were crazy.


    Old Danny looked at the bags of grain that had been unloaded and was completely stupid there.


    According to the new unit announced by the Lord, the area of this land should be about 10000 square meters. After entering the harvest month, his husband and wife worked overtime and were busy. It also took a week to finish the harvest. But now, a person, driving a strange thing, can solve the problem in a meal?


    And it''s very convenient to bag?


    What kind of efficiency is this!?


    Just one person, driving this "alchemy puppet", completed the workload of several days in a meal!


    Doesn''t this mean that one can cultivate a larger area of land? Can we harvest more food? Can you save more time to do other things?


    Even if he is a farmer who doesn''t know anything, at this moment, he knows what a powerful thing the Lord has made!


    Not to mention Fiona, Brian, croto and others who have a much broader vision than their farmers.


    "Lord!"


    Fiona threw herself at Donne: "I''m afraid you''re about to start a new era!"


    "Big brother, you''re great!"


    Elia, who was close to the water, climbed up Donne''s leg and took the lead to block Fiona out.


    Fiona felt a little sick when she saw the two intimate people. Although she knew that Elia was only a 12-year-old child, she didn''t know why. Recently, she felt that her real enemy was not Elsa, but Elia


    Elia gave Donne a kiss and her eyes lit up: "big brother, can I open this thing, too?"


    "No, of course not!"


    Donne was startled. "It''s not for children. If you want to play, I can get you something else."


    The combine harvester is not a joke. If you accidentally get people involved, it will kill people. Especially now, people in prandal have not seen this kind of thing, and they are most likely to have problems when they are curious.


    Elia''s question reminded Donne that he must promulgate the relevant laws as soon as possible.


    "Big brother! With this combine harvester, Ellington''s agricultural efficiency will be greatly improved!"


    Brian widened his eyes and hurriedly said, "if there is a good harvest next year, remember to sell more food to the boy durandon."


    Donne was stunned. It seems that although this guy is an unreliable father and former king, he is still a dwarf and knows to think of his own people


    "OK, don''t worry."


    "That''s good."


    Brian breathed a sigh of relief and grinned. "Then I''ll go back for a drink and the little bastard will have nothing to say."


    Donne: "


    Fiona: "


    After stopping the harvester, the excited croto jumped down: "my friend, this thing is great! I can''t put it down!"


    "If you are satisfied, I can rest assured."


    "Satisfied! Of course!"


    Croto jumped three feet high: "although I haven''t seen what the dwarf war tank in the record looks like, I think it should be similar to this combine! My friend, promise me to sell me some after production!"


    Combine... Dwarf war tank?


    Donne said, "OK, I see. I''ll give you the other one."


    "How interesting..."


    Croto smiled shyly, but grabbed the starter and didn''t intend to let go at all.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne silently turned around and tried to erase the terrible picture he had just seen from his memory.


    "Come on, you''re sorry? There''s nothing you''re sorry about. Why did you change the cockpit so small?"


    Brian dug his nostrils and breathed, "how dare you say you didn''t make this idea from the beginning?"


    Cloto was speechless and could only laugh.


    Fiona asked, "Lord?"


    "Well, needless to say, the successful development of the combine harvester is also thanks to the help of master croto. It''s also right to give him this prototype as a gift."


    Donne waved his hand: "after going back, immediately mobilize people to start the production of the first batch of Datang combine harvesters overnight. Be sure to put them into production and offline before the peak of crop maturity. The problem of the engine will be left to me for the time being. Groka, you can learn next to it. This will be your task in the future."


    "Edgar is responsible for the production problem. As for Brian, you and Nokia, you should improve the design scheme of the tiller as soon as possible. With the experience of the combine harvester, there are basically no problems with the tiller. Finally, I will solve the magic problem. Your task is to design the prototype, okay?"


    "I see!"


    "Act quickly. We don''t have much time left."


    "Yes!"


    A group of people dispersed.


    As the weather gets hotter, crops mature faster and faster. If we can''t catch up with the harvest peak, the significance of developing combine harvesters will be greatly weakened. It''s better to directly develop cultivators.


    Seeing croto driving the combine and galloping in other farmland, listening to the cheers of farmers one after another, Donne nodded secretly. This kind of hard work is still worth it.


    At least, the time saved by improving agricultural efficiency will liberate more agricultural productivity, which will further accelerate the development of Ellington.


    How to maximize the value of the combine has been vaguely thought in Donne''s mind, but the final plan has not been determined.


    "Fiona."


    "Ah?"


    "Come to my room in the evening."


    "Oh... Ah?"


    Fiona was silly there, just ready to ask, but Donne had gone far.


    What does he... Mean?


    Fiona touched her face, didn''t she blush?


    "Sister Fiona."


    Elia smiled and made a face: "your face is so red!"


    Damn it!


    Fiona stamped her foot and blamed the fool!


    I let Elia see a joke


    In the evening, after the experiment, Donne checked the magic consumption of the magic crystal and came to a conclusion: due to the high-intensity consumption of magic by the magic array, a standard magic crystal that can supply the air conditioner for nine consecutive months is only enough for the combine to use for one month at most - and with the increase of the number of wind magic arrays in the engine, this data is beyond doubt Q will continue to shorten, which is the same as the gasoline consumption of internal combustion engines on earth - but the energy of magic crystal is cleaner and pollution-free.


    After dinner, Fiona came to Donne''s room after a simple dress.


    Although Fiona has repeatedly told herself not to think too much and not to think too much. There will be nothing she likes to see and hear, her heart beat a little faster when she pushed open the door of Donne''s room.


    After seeing Donne wrapped only in a bath towel, Fiona''s eyes were full of peach blossoms. She almost thought that Donne had finally opened his mind and snuggled up subconsciously.


    The soft fingertips slipped from the skin on his back. Fiona could hardly believe that there would be such a good thing!


    Is this fool really enlightened?


    "Huh?"


    Donne, who was buried in writing, was stunned: "Fiona, what are you doing? Sit down."


    What am I doing?


    I''m just enjoying your muscle curve


    Fiona''s eyes rested on Donne''s chest. She was eager to occupy the place and declare her ownership in him - however, she knew clearly that she was not qualified.


    Donne noticed Fiona''s eyes: "Oh, I just took a bath and didn''t have time to change my clothes. It''s impolite."


    Then he waved, and the master''s hand brought the clothes.


    What a faux pas!


    Fiona was in a hurry, but she couldn''t say anything about the shame of "please don''t wear clothes, that''s good"!


    Seeing the dazzling body disappear behind her clothes, Fiona regretfully withdrew her sight.


    "This is an invitation letter I just wrote. Let''s see what else needs to be improved, especially in etiquette."


    "Invitation?"


    Fiona took a brief look: "no big problem... It''s just an invitation to who?"


    Don shrugged: "the new Lord of caspamiburg, the Lord of the mountain city of Bain, the Lord of Preston... In short, the Lords of several cities and territories near Ellington invited them to the banquet."


    Fiona opened her mouth in surprise. After a while, she found it too ugly and hurriedly said, "wait! Lord, I can understand caspamiburg and Bain, but we haven''t contacted stone city Preston, water city paganis and other cities at all. Even Datang chamber of Commerce hasn''t set foot there."


    "So, isn''t there a connection now?"


    "No, Lord, you haven''t noticed my point."


    Fiona said sadly, "Ellington''s position in Ilus is worse than you think. Your invitation... Do you think they will take it to heart?"


    Donne was stunned: "that''s a problem..."


    Donne was negligent. Although he had a good time in arlinks, even obery and Adrian dared to use it, and even played a spy trick with Nocturne, but... Ellington is Ellington!

 Chapter 218

    Ellington is a remote and poor place.


    This is the consensus of almost all people who know Ellington, let alone more people who don''t know Ilus and Ellington.


    So who will keep Lord Ellington''s invitation in mind?


    Even Preston, a similarly poor stone city in the southeast, looks down on Ellington - Preston has all kinds of specialty stone exports.


    Donne shook his head and sighed: "sure enough... No one asked when he was poor in the downtown, and rich had distant relatives in the mountains..."


    "Lord, your analysis is really brilliant!"


    Fiona deeply thought: "before the changes in Ellington came out, we were a poor hick in the eyes of others. Of course, no one wanted to come to us, but with the gradual increase of the flow of people, I believe our fame will grow."


    "I hope so."


    "But why did you send the invitation?"


    "Of course, it is to maximize the value of the combine."


    Donne shrugged and bored Nora playing on the table: "Due to the requirements of the combine harvester for magic crystal, the sales objects can no longer be ordinary people. They can only be nobles with wealth and city lords with a large number of farmland. Their purchasing power is enough to maintain the consumption of the combine harvester, and I''m sure the combine harvester has enough attraction for them. This is a good opportunity to make a lot of money."


    "I see..."


    Fiona thought for a moment and soon understood Donne''s intention.


    "Lord."


    Fiona looked up and suddenly smiled, "I have a better idea. Do you want to listen?"


    Donne''s eyes lit up: "better idea? Of course!"


    "Then... Then I have one condition..."


    Fiona''s cheeks were slightly red and she was a little pinching her fingers.


    When she said this, even she couldn''t believe it. Why did she suddenly summon up her courage.


    "What conditions? Go ahead."


    Donne said with a smile, "as long as your method is really effective, the reward will definitely be yours. Do you want gold coins? Magic equipment? Or... Oh! I see!"


    As soon as Donne clapped his hands, Fiona''s heart jumped wildly.


    Does he understand?


    He understands!?


    What would he, he, he do?


    Will, will, will you come in person?


    What should I do?


    Fiona''s nervous brain was blank and she didn''t know what to do. She could only subconsciously stand on tiptoe, approach Donne, slightly pout her lips, close her eyes and wait for the moment


    "Wait a minute."


    What are you waiting for!


    Fiona is shy and anxious. Don''t you know how ashamed this posture is?


    What a hateful man you are to let girls wait in such a posture!


    How can I like you!?


    Damn, damn, damn!


    Fiona, who thought she was fooled by Donne''s shameful play, didn''t find out what Donne was doing.


    A moment later, don turned out a magic book and said with a smile: "It''s my negligence. After you awakened your talent, you haven''t had time to officially teach you magic. You must want to learn magic? I don''t have time to teach you, so... Here, this is the magic book I copied for Elia before. It contains the introduction to level 0 magic and the learning guide to level 1 practical magic. Take it to have a look... Fiona?"


    A strange, imperceptible smile flashed through Donne''s eyes and looked at her in surprise: "what are you doing?"


    After hearing Donne''s words, Fiona knew how different men''s thinking was from women''s thinking


    At this moment, Fiona''s heart was full of shame, anger and grief. She grabbed the magic book and had the impulse to paste the book on Donne''s face.


    What he cares about is magic in such a good atmosphere and such a good opportunity?


    Magic! Damn magic!


    Why isn''t he a magician all his life!


    ¡ª¡ªEven if it''s magic, what''s the meaning of giving me a magic book used by Elia!?


    Don''t you know to give me a new one!?


    Even gave me a second-hand book... How contemptuous it is!


    Fortunately, I just thought he was finally enlightened. Now it seems that he is a complete fool!


    After scolding Donne for thousands of words, Fiona squeezed out a smile on her face: "nothing, thank you, Lord, for your magic book."


    "You''re welcome. It should be."


    Donne said with a smile, "since I helped you awaken the magician''s talent, I should be responsible for you to the end."


    Being responsible is a good thing, but I don''t want to be responsible


    Fiona wanted to cry without tears. She couldn''t summon up her courage now.


    "Can you tell me your way now?"


    Donne got up and made Fiona a cup of tea.


    Even though Fiona was full of complaints, her excellent professional quality immediately put her into a state and began to explain.


    "Lord, your intention of sending these invitations to those lords and nobles is to let them see the powerful function of the combine, understand the great significance it represents, and then sprout the idea of buying the combine, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "But you didn''t take into account the time it took them to come here from their territory."


    Don en was stunned and nodded. He was indeed negligent.


    This is not the earth. Ordinary people can''t go to another place by car or plane, let alone enjoy the treatment of transmitting magic.


    "Even if we ignore the time difference, whether we can invite them is another problem. We may not wait for anyone in the end... After all, this is Ellington."


    Donne and Fiona Qi sighed. Nora glanced at them and felt boring. She skimmed her mouth and went to bed in the drawer.


    "So the best way is to take the initiative."


    "Take the initiative..."


    Donne pondered, and the hazy thoughts in his mind gradually surfaced.


    "That''s right."


    Fiona brightened her eyes and said excitedly, "now we have a combine, a powerful mechanical tool. We can make use of it to make Ellington famous in one fell swoop!"


    "We can use combine harvesters to form a caravan of Datang chamber of Commerce. Starting from Ellington, we provide farmland harvesting services for nobles and lords all the way to make money. At the same time, we also publicize Ellington, so that wherever we go, we will know that Ellington is not what it used to be!"


    "As for the fees for harvesting farmland, I can assure you, lord lord, once those nobles and lords with large tracts of abandoned farmland see the power of the combine harvester, they will never be stingy to spend some gold coins in exchange for higher efficiency, liberate his farmers and let them play greater value."


    "At the same time, when they see the efficiency of the combine harvester, they will be excited and put forward their willingness to buy. Then tell them if they want to buy, they will come to Ellington. I think Ellington will usher in a peak of visitors."


    Donne clapped his hands: "United harvest team!"


    What caravan? Fiona means to form a joint harvesting team!


    Donne is also confused and patronizes the stronghold... Hum! Invention is an invention, but forget it.


    Is it worthy of being the last descendant of the golden rose family? As soon as I saw the combine, I thought of the business opportunity... I don''t know how many people this business smell has crushed.


    "This method is absolutely feasible!"


    Donne immediately said, "that''s it!"


    Donne certainly doesn''t worry about the feasibility of the business model that has been verified on earth. I''m afraid this service business model is the first time in prandal?


    Seeing that her method was recognized, Fiona smiled happily: "I''ll draft the relevant scheme tomorrow, followed by the production of combine harvester and driver training."


    "Don''t worry about production. We have mobilized manpower. The focus has shifted to the production of combine harvesters these days. It''s no problem to produce dozens of units in two days."


    "As for training, don''t worry. As long as people with normal IQ can operate after simple instructions."


    Donne doesn''t worry about the driver. After all, the speed of the combine is not fast. Because there is no rubber, it can''t produce tires, so it uses a crawler design. It''s not stable, and it''s much more convenient to drive.


    "In that case, I''m relieved."


    Fiona finished, and the room fell into silence.


    The awkward silence made her fidgety and her eyes frequently floated to Donne''s face, but what about this guy? It seems that I didn''t feel embarrassed at all. I didn''t mean to break the silence at all. I just sat there and tasted tea leisurely


    "I''m going to bed!"


    Fiona stood up angrily, dropped the sentence and slammed the door.


    "So angry..."


    Donne''s face was inexplicable. Of course, whether he was really inexplicable was up to him to guess.


    Nora poked her little head out of the drawer. "What do you say?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Ha ha."


    Nora curled her lips. Donne couldn''t even look at her like this.


    Clearly active in front of egwin like a flower maniac, and now EQ has become a negative number?


    Who believes it


    Obviously, Nora thinks that Donne is deliberately pretending to be stupid. Although he doesn''t know why he did it, he is definitely not as kind and innocent as he looks. Hidden under that "dull" face, it is likely to be another face


    "Forget it, it doesn''t matter... Go to bed. I''m going to start working overtime."


    With a wave of dawn''s hand, piles of material appeared in the room.


    He will work out the magic array press used by the magic engine tonight, and then the magic engine can be mass produced on the production line.


    After this is settled, next, Donne can start preparing for his trip to the Emerald Forest with Brian.


    That''s what he expected most.

 Chapter 219

    After the completion of the wind magic array press, coupled with the inclination of Ellington''s resources, the production efficiency of the combine harvester has been greatly improved. In just two or three days, 100 sets have been produced.


    At the same time, Donne and croto also trained the first batch of drivers selected by Datang chamber of Commerce. They will then form three fleets to drive the combine harvester from Ellington in the north, East and Southeast directions, while providing agricultural harvesting services for towns along the way, collecting local intelligence for Donne and publicizing Ellington.


    They will become a sharp blade and cut the way for Ellington.


    Watching the team leave Ellington, the people standing at the intersection were in a very complicated mood.


    This time, Ellington took advantage of the good opportunity of crop harvest to strongly show its existence to the outside world for the first time.


    Everyone wants them to have a good wind.


    In fact, neither Donne nor Fiona is worried.


    As Fiona said before, many lords and nobles now own a large area of land, but limited to the low population and work efficiency. Even if many land is cultivated, it is too late to harvest in the harvest month, wet by the rain, or encounter the migration of wild animals, or the haunt of Warcraft, so many land is in a state of desolation.


    They will be excited when they see the power of the combine harvester, which means not only the increase of the actual cultivable land, but also the improvement of harvest efficiency. More grain will go into the granary without being wasted.


    Whether these grains are sold or used for wine making, they represent more gold coins and wealth. Although the price of the combine harvester is more expensive, they can get back in a few years. Of course, they will not miss this opportunity.


    "Big brother, I suddenly thought of a question."


    On the way back, Brian rubbed his beard and frowned.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "You can make this machine to harvest crops and improve efficiency..."


    Brian looked at the busy combine harvester in the distant farmland with inexplicable excitement: "what about mining? Can we find a machine to help us improve our mining efficiency?"


    Donne was stunned: "mining?"


    "That''s right!"


    Brian clapped his hands: "I don''t think it''s a problem for you. We have long been greedy for the magician''s'' fossil is mud ''spell. Do you know that it''s a magic skill when used in the mine?"


    "Of course I know."


    Tang en shrugged: "but unlike the magician, even if you are given a constant tool for the ''fossil is mud'' spell, you can''t control it accurately. Then you will soften it with the ore. after all, this spell is also effective for the ore."


    "This..."


    Brian is stupid. He saw Rune dwarves use the "fossil for mud" spell when they went to mining. It''s called natural and unrestrained. They don''t even need to bring a mining pick. Those normal dwarves have been jealous for a long time. But when Donne said this, he knew that it was not simple.


    "Lord, you''d better find a way to solve this problem."


    Fiona reminds Donne: "Recently, the development has been too fast, and the metal mineral resources we have recently stored are almost exhausted... There are not many other metal mines for the time being, so there is still inventory, but all the iron ore is used for steelmaking, and the output of pig iron and cast iron is insufficient, but there are not many uses, so it is OK. However, the copper mine has arranged its own water pipe network and produced various faucets and other parts, So the copper mine is in serious shortage. "


    Donne frowned. "Is it already in short supply?"


    "Yes, this is the result after we start producing ceramic tableware and save some iron and silver."


    Fiona took out a book, flipped it over, and said with a straight face, "if we can''t obtain more mineral resources or higher transportation efficiency according to our current development speed, the development of Ellington will enter a stagnant state in another month or so."


    "So serious?"


    "No, in fact, it may be worse - considering the impact on Residents'' morale, it may even start to regress!"


    Fiona sighed: "territory development and commercial operation are actually the same truth. Once it starts to develop, there is no turning back."


    Donne sighed, "sail against the current, or you''ll fall back."


    Fiona was stunned and exclaimed, "Lord, you are always good at concise language. It''s very incisive."


    Nora and Elsa looked at each other. Neither of them felt what Donne said was amazing - this is the so-called illiterate examination room. Seeing illiterate, they looked at each other with tears.


    "But when you say that, you really have to find a way."


    Donne rubbed his chin and brightened his eyes. "Wait, there''s a way!"


    "So fast!?"


    Fiona, Elsa and Brian all stared with amazement.


    Although I know Donne is a very clever Lord, I didn''t expect him to think of a way so soon.


    "Although you can''t directly apply magic, if you improve it a little, it''s still no problem."


    "Oh!?"


    Brian was overjoyed: "what can I do? Say it!"


    "It''s very simple. Just narrow the scope of the spell."


    Donne said with a smile: "using spells in a wide range will make you uncontrollable, but narrow the range and increase the possibility of manual control."


    He thought of a single person small auger on earth.


    "How to add manual control?"


    Brian wondered, "ordinary dwarves... Ordinary miners can''t use magic."


    "It literally means, ''manual'' control."


    Donne laughed and said, "come on, go back and I''ll get you a prototype in a minute."


    After they went back, they soon separated.


    Fiona continued to go back to work on Ellington''s laws in the evening, collated the data fed back by Datang chamber of Commerce, and carried out integrated management of human resources. Now she is almost the busiest person.


    After Elsa came back, she took back the training responsibility of the guard again, and after her father Alberton relaxed for more than half a month, facing her daughter''s questioning and condemning eyes, she slipped into the ambris mountains.


    I''m afraid he also knows he betrayed his daughter, so he doesn''t look very good on his face


    Clara has nothing to say about it. Elsa''s decision is her decision. Besides, she has been used to life here for so many years.


    However, she still cherishes her father''s news very much.


    After hearing what Elsa said, Donne was thinking about opening a permission for Clara and Alberton so that they could use the transmission array to go back to Alex to find a kiss or something. Unfortunately, time was too busy to give him this opportunity, and Alberton went into the mountain.


    Isn''t this guy afraid to become a savage?


    Mingming has such a beautiful wife at home and drills in the mountains every day. What''s the meaning?


    Does he prefer beasts to beauties?


    Of course, no one answered Donne''s doubts for him. Even Elsa didn''t know why Alberton liked to go into the mountains so much.


    Brian, Edgar and Nokia followed Donne back to Edgar''s blacksmith again. Looking at the messy yard, Donne sighed: "Edgar, I don''t think you can open your blacksmith."


    "Ah!?"


    Edgar was stunned: "Lord!?"


    "You will soon become our laboratory... Well, in the future, your blacksmith shop will be shut down and will no longer be open for business. You will be my employee in the future. The Lord''s house will grant you funds for renovation. You will be the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute of Datang chamber of Commerce, and you will be the vice president! Your basic salary is 100 gold coins a month!"


    "Magic... Engineering... Research Institute?"


    Although he didn''t understand every word, Edgar couldn''t understand it after it was connected, but... As long as it was connected with magic, it must be super powerful!


    So Edgar was excited - Lord, this is to promote him!


    "I see! Lord, but... Who is the dean?"


    Brian smiled and talked about the dean. Naturally, he was a great hero. He made great contributions from the beginning. Of course, he must be the dean.


    How funny is the dwarf Nokia? Doesn''t he know I''m a great hero?


    Hum, let him know who is more important in the big brother''s heart!


    Nokia also smiled. When it comes to engineering, who is more professional than a dwarf? Although he is not a master of kloto, he is a member of the chief assistant group next to master kloto and the most professional engineering master in Ellington at present!


    Although the Institute carries the word "magic", the focus is the "Engineering Research Institute" behind it. Of course, the president belongs to him!


    Even, no one is more suitable except him!


    Brian''s beard is funny. Doesn''t he know that he is a layman in both magic and engineering?


    what''s so funny?


    Does he still want to be the dean?


    It makes people laugh off their big teeth


    "Dean?"


    Donne said naturally, "of course it''s me!"


    Edgar: what


    Nokia: "what!?"


    Brian: big brother, are you teasing me


    "Who is in the mood to tease you?"


    Donne rolled his eyes: "tell me, who here is more suitable to be the Dean than me?"


    "Me! Me! Of course it''s me!"


    Nokia pointed to itself and said, "according to the calculation of probability, when I am president, I can increase the development speed of Ellington by 95.27%!"


    "Me! Of course it''s me!"


    Brian stared, pointed to himself and said, "big brother, don''t forget who worked hard to start a business with you, who spent cold nights with you, and who --"


    "You dirty demon king, shut up!"


    Donne pressed the curious Nora back: "you are both vice presidents!"


    Brian gritted his teeth: "it''s despicable to decide yourself!"


    Nokia Leng hum: "I''ve never seen such a shameless man!"

 Chapter 220

    Brazen Donne defied all opinions and took the position of president of magic Energy Engineering Research Institute despite the strong protests of Brian and Nokia.


    In fact, he thinks no one is fit to sit in this position except him.


    Because only Ellington can manage these things as a whole, and only he can give them a clear development direction.


    Brian gave up his resistance after muttering for a while. What''s that saying? If the employee is not able to resist the boss''s attack, please close your eyes and enjoy it.


    "Big brother, where''s the good thing?"


    Brian was full of thoughts, but he didn''t dare to expose it directly to Donne.


    He had fought with Donne several times before, and he knew that Donne was an equal opponent and a hidden abdominal black element no weaker than him. If he knew that he cursed him in his stomach, it was estimated that he would live in bed in a few days.


    He can definitely do it.


    "Let''s get started. It''s easy."


    As soon as Donne snapped his fingers, the material floated, the transparent alchemy flame ignited rapidly, and the metal softened rapidly and was shaped. Then an air magic array appeared on the bottom substrate. The accurate magic control without any error made groka look full of envy, jealousy and hatred.


    After the main part is completed, the drill bit has also been formed. Donne engraved a weakened version of the magic array inside the drill bit, which is the magic array version of the fossil clay spell - it seems that it has not been mentioned before. All prandal''s spells can be converted into the magic array, which can be changed into conditional touch according to the selected rune Continuous hairstyle or one hairstyle and so on


    Of course, with the choice of runes, the complexity of the magic array is also different. On top of this, there are also runes judged by various conditions, weakening the power and scope, reducing the volume, etc. These are superimposed together, and the layout difficulty of the magic array increases exponentially. At least groka, the only available magician under Donne, can not be successfully arranged manually.


    Elia is gifted. Maybe she can, but Donne doesn''t want her to get in touch with these too early. For her, a happy childhood is more important.


    "Done!"


    In less than half an hour, a handheld version of the magic drill came out.


    "What is this?"


    Brian looked at it as if it had a natural attraction for him.


    "This is a drill that can break through the sky."


    "Ah?"


    "Oh, I mean, you can call it a magic drill."


    Laughing, Donne turned on the switch, and the drill bit of the drill immediately rotated very stably driven by the wind magic array. He found a stone and gently pressed it up. The moment the hard stone touched the drill bit, the fossil was mud, and the spell took effect. Then everyone saw that the hard stone was easily drilled in by the drill like soft butter, The flying stone chips are rolled to the rear by the rotating blade, which will not hinder the subsequent excavation work.


    Just standing by and watching for a while, Brian blushed with excitement and had a thick neck. He''s not a fool. Of course, he can see how significant this thing is!


    Brian was short of breath and almost immediately rushed up and hugged Donne''s thigh: "big brother, give me a try!"


    Donne did not hesitate to hand over the magic drill to Brian. If he was slower, it was estimated that his little brother would be killed by the devil.


    Brian scholar Donne turned on the switch, turned the speed valve to the maximum, and felt the strong tremor of the enchanted drill. He couldn''t help shouting: "Oh, oh, oh!!! That''s the feeling! It''s great!!"


    Donne clapped his head. Is it broken?


    Brian tried the magic drill for a while and laughed wildly: "artifact! This thing is definitely an artifact! My drill can break through the sky!"


    Think about it, as long as this thing can be produced in batch, and there are one dwarf or human miners, how amazing the efficiency of mining will be!?


    At that time, it will no longer be mining with pickaxes, but everyone can use convenient magic to assist their mining work like Rune dwarves!


    How much easier will it be?


    Five times more efficient? tenfold?


    no Efficiency can be improved dozens of times at least!


    "Big brother, mass production! This thing must be mass produced!"


    Brian''s eyes are shining. As a dwarf who deals with mine ores all year round, he can''t put it down just by drinking tea.


    "Big brother, you may not know how much the ore output will increase if this thing is mass produced and equipped for the miners in the mine!"


    "Of course I know."


    Donne stall: "mass production is naturally mass production."


    "After mass production, don''t forget to sell some to durandon!"


    "You still remember your son?"


    "Nonsense! I have no conscience and am a qualified father. At least let my son be king!"


    "Unfortunately, it''s the dwarf King..."


    Donne curled his mouth and said, "the process of this magic drill is not very difficult. I''ll prepare the stamping head of the magic array that needs to be used. The processing of the drill bit and the processing of the drill body, shell and gear will be left to you to solve. Is there a problem?"


    Brian patted his chest: "no problem!"


    If it had been before, he might have worried about processing problems, but now with the participation of dwarfs, the difficulty of some complex processing processes has been greatly reduced. In addition, Donne''s machine tool design concept can greatly reduce the production pressure, so he is not worried.


    "Let''s start."


    Donne clapped his hands, and as soon as he turned around, he felt a familiar smell appear in the central square of Ellington.


    It''s Abram.


    Why is this great God here?


    Donne was startled and hurried to meet Abram.


    "Why are you here?"


    Abram looked at the surrounding landscape with great interest and said casually, "the boy durandon asked someone to send you a message. I''ll stop by to have a look now... Your territory looks colder than before. I can''t see a few people."


    Donne said with a smile, "they are all busy building in the new urban area. Of course, there are no idle people. It looks cold. What can durandon ask me for?"


    "He said that the things in the black swamp... What''s their name? They have been dug out a lot and now they have occupied the warehouse. I hope you can go there and get rid of them."


    "Asphalt, it''s out!"


    Donne was excited. "How much did you dig out?"


    "I don''t know. Go and have a look yourself."


    "I''ll go now."


    "You go first. I''ll walk around here and go back later."


    Abram waved his hand and then staggered away.


    Donne immediately set foot on the transmission array and came to forge hammer castle the next moment.


    The guard at the door noticed a human coming out and subconsciously grabbed the weapon. After seeing Donne''s face clearly, the muscles on their faces Suddenly relaxed: "Hey, big brother! It turned out that master Abram was looking for you!"


    Thanks to the last Wine Festival, Donne''s name and appearance have been firmly remembered by the dwarfs of hammer forge. They all know that he is very familiar with master Abram and an honorary national of the dwarf Kingdom, so these guards relaxed their vigilance.


    "Hard work, where is your majesty duranden?"


    "Your Majesty, it should be in the parliament hall now."


    A guard smiled and said, "can I help you make a mark on the map?"


    Donne was stunned: "ah? And this service?"


    This NIMA is not a game


    The guard shrugged: "of course, as long as you buy the map of forge hammer castle."


    "Well, don''t bother you."


    Donne hurried to the parliament hall. It was lunchtime. The dwarves in the parliament hall were walking out in twos and threes. When they saw Donne, they greeted him one by one, allowing him to enjoy the treatment of a big star.


    "Donne? So fast."


    Just then durandon and Tess came out, and they were surprised to see Donne.


    "That''s good news. Of course it''s a step faster."


    Donne smiled and saluted: "Hello, Queen Tess. May your mind be as broad as the earth."


    "Thank you. I''ll go first and stay for lunch later."


    She had been married for a while, and Tess had entered the role. Seeing that her husband and Donne had something to do, she left first.


    Donne smiled. "It seems that I''m lucky that Tess would like to keep me for lunch."


    Duranden laughed: "Tess was deeply impressed by the previous wedding. I''m afraid you''ll be her favorite person - come on, my friend, I really can''t understand why you like the asphalt. Please forgive me for being frank. The smell is really, uh, pungent."


    Following durandon all the way to the peripheral warehouse of forging hammer castle, durandon nagged: "at the beginning, collecting this kind of thing gave us a headache, but later we found the secret, and the efficiency gradually increased a lot, at least much higher than the mining efficiency."


    "It''s only been a month. I''ve dug a lot, so I have to tidy up a warehouse for it... My friend, you''d better hold your breath or cover your nose. The smell in it doesn''t smell good. You''ll faint if you''re not careful."


    "Don''t worry, don''t forget I''m a magician."


    "That''s true!"


    After durandon opened the warehouse door, a very choking smell came to his face. Fortunately, Donne had already opened the magic shield to block the breath out of them.


    Duranden shrugged: "these are the results of digging for a month. I think even if you have space equipment, it will take many times to transport it away."


    Donne''s breathing stopped suddenly. In front of him, there were asphalt mountains piled up in the huge and empty warehouse!


    Add up to at least nearly 10000 tons!

 Chapter 221

    Asphalt is different from oil. Oil needs to be refined and processed before it can be used, but asphalt only needs to be heated and melted to pave the road. Even in order to save trouble, coal cinder can be saved.


    Of course, because a lot of waste slag is produced in the steelmaking plant, it can be used for paving roads and kill two birds with one stone.


    Therefore, in Donne''s eyes, the practical value of asphalt is higher than that of oil.


    Thousands of tons of asphalt have been dug out here, which is not as small as the asphalt lake, but it is enough to pave the roads in the old and new urban areas of Ellington into asphalt roads!


    "It''s very troublesome to store. It will cool and solidify soon after digging out, so we can only pile them here."


    Durandon seemed helpless. When he dug it out, it was still a hot fluid. As a result, it solidified as soon as it cooled down, and it was very difficult to deal with it after soiling the ground, so he urgently hoped that Donne would get rid of these things as soon as possible.


    "It doesn''t matter. Asphalt is of this nature."


    Donne raised his hands. The space above his head suddenly twisted, followed by a huge hole. The invisible magic entangled the asphalt into the hole, and all the asphalt in the warehouse was soon transferred.


    Duranden was stunned: "my friend, can you tell me how much storage space your space equipment has?"


    "How old?"


    Donne glanced at the asphalt calculated by unit in the item column and pulled the corners of his mouth: "it''s big anyway..."


    "Well, well, anyway, you are a mage. Anyway, you developed the magic equipment. Anyway, you are local tyrants..."


    The dejected durandon thought that as the king of the dwarf Kingdom, the space ring handed down from generation to generation in his hand was only a storage space of dozens of standard units. Even so, it was very good.


    "Don''t envy me. Let me tell you some good news."


    Dunn patted duranden on the shoulder, smiled and said, "we just got a good thing that can increase the speed of personal mining many times. If you are interested, we can sell it to you after mass production."


    "Many times?"


    Duranden was very suspicious: "how could it be that even if all the ore picks were replaced with refined gold, the efficiency would not be improved so much!"


    Donne lost his smile, which was as speechless as the farmer carrying water thought that the king used a gold shoulder pole. The inertia of thinking limited people''s eyes. Because he had been using a mining pick to mine, durandon subconsciously thought that improving technology was to build a mining pick with better metal, but he didn''t expect to completely change the way of mining.


    "Of course not with a mining pick. Besides, I don''t have so much refined gold for you to spend. Remind you, how do your rune dwarves mine?"


    "Of course Rune dwarves use magic."


    Duranden rolled his eyes: "the ''fossil is mud'' spell is so convenient... Wait, you mean, it can let ordinary miners master this spell!?"


    Duranden suddenly jumped up, gasped and stared at Donne. If Donne can really do this, the efficiency of mining can be improved many times!


    That''s going to be against the sky!?


    "Although it''s not mastered, it''s almost the same."


    Donne said: "that thing is called the magic drill. It is driven by wind magic. At the same time, a weakened version of fossil is attached to the drill as a mud spell, which can be used by a single person. After replacing the magic drill, the mining efficiency will be... Ha ha, you will be scared."


    "Sell it to me!"


    Although we haven''t seen the real object yet, duranden has decisively put forward the purchase intention: "how much you want!"


    Can he not be excited?


    If the magic drill is as powerful as Donne said, it can change the whole mining industry!


    Others don''t care, but to improve mining efficiency, their dwarves must take the lead!


    "Don''t worry, I will inform you after mass production."


    Donne waved his hand: "then I''ll go back first. Forget about lunch. I won''t disturb your two worlds."


    After saying goodbye to durandon, Donne went straight back to Ellington and happened to see Abram walking back.


    "Master Abram, stay for lunch?"


    Donne said hello: "the lunch at the Lord''s house should have been ready. Calculate the time. That bastard Brian should have gone to rub the meal."


    "You''d better not."


    Abram shook his head. "I''m not used to human food."


    "The food here is different from that in other places."


    Donne smiled. "I have a strong taste."


    The horror on Abram''s face.


    Donne had to explain, "I just mean the taste of the food. Please don''t think about it."


    "I''m not thinking, really."


    "If you don''t taste the food here, you will definitely regret it."


    Donne said with a smile, "the food here is very alcoholic."


    "Oh?"


    "Otherwise, why has Brian come here every day recently?"


    "That''s true..."


    "I remember that the menu at the Lord''s house at noon today is spicy and salt ribs, fried eggs with pepper, spicy meat wings... Ah, I can''t go on. My saliva will flow out. Master, if you don''t go, I''ll go first."


    "Go! Of course!"


    Abram was very interested in what Donne said, so he followed Donne back to the Lord''s house.


    "Oh, sure enough."


    Brian curled his mouth. Abram felt the breath when he first came. He thought Donne would find a way to bring this guy to the Lord''s house for dinner. Unexpectedly, he was right.


    "Go and wash your hands. What''s it like?"


    Brian looked disgusted and despised Abram: "after washing your hands, remember to wipe your hands with toilet paper, and then pat Mint pure dew before coming out. Don''t humiliate us dwarves!"


    Abram: "


    Fiona: "


    "Brian..."


    Donne sighed: "what qualifications do you have to teach master Abram..."


    Brian said proudly, "with my current life taste - big brother, you''ve made those things a lot more comfortable for our life... What are you looking at!"


    Brian yelled at Abram, "haven''t you seen me so natural and unrestrained!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Abram sighed, "I have the impulse to strangle you..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Haven''t you seen those new things made by the big brother? Come on, I''ll take you to learn."


    Brian snorted coldly, jumped out of his chair and waved to Abram.


    Abram shrugged and followed.


    Fiona whispered, "they''ve always been like this?"


    "It''s probably more exaggerated when it''s not straight," Downe said casually


    "Ah?"


    "Oh, I mean, Brian has been more arrogant since durandon slept with Tess. Abram can''t help him."


    Fiona spat: "what do you mean to sleep Tess? Don''t be so ugly. People obviously love each other. You make Tina shy."


    "Easy to understand."


    Donne looked up. Tina''s cheeks and ears were red. She was too shy to speak. When Donne looked at her, she became more nervous. As soon as the plate in her hand slipped, she patted Donne''s face.


    Magic immediately wrapped the plate, took the soup back and landed on the table. Then Donne said silently, "Tina, even if I think I''m too straightforward, there''s no need to paste my face?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tina, with a red face, saluted and ran away without even saying a word.


    "What happened to her?"


    Donne looked puzzled.


    "What''s the matter with her?"


    Fiona said angrily, "what did you do in the middle of the night last night? You don''t know?"


    Donne looked innocent: "I didn''t do anything! I''ve been inside thinking about things."


    "Thinking about things?"


    Fiona sneered. "Pa" threw the morning Datang daily in front of Donne: "dare you say you didn''t get it out?"


    Donne picked up the newspaper and read it.


    "Is it true? Is it false? Is it single-minded? Or indiscriminate?"


    "The development history of the Lord''s emotional entanglement? Or the development history of the black lord''s harem step by step?"


    "Today''s headline, our exclusive special reporter (anonymous because the disclosure is too sharp) News has always been the relationship between the Lords and the ladies. One of the most well-known people is Miss Eleanor O, who is the chief executive of Ellington. Many people think that the lord lord and miss Philippe O are lovers. But after our reporter''s secret investigation, it seems that this is not the case.


    "It turns out that our Lord, in addition to having a deep relationship with Miss Fiona, is also entangled with our famous strange daughter Aisha in Ellington. It is reported that more than 20 days ago, the LORD went to the capital alinks. In order to accompany the Lord, Miss Aisha was desperate to follow him. According to the performance of his father, Aton, we can know him I''m afraid I''m happy to see it. "


    "However, it''s not just Fiona and Aisha. According to our exclusive news, our Lord and miss Di o also have an ambiguous relationship that outsiders can''t know. The Lord once pushed Miss Di o down at one fell swoop, but it''s a pity that it didn''t succeed..."


    "In addition, according to a reader friend who didn''t want to be named, the Lord seems to like Yi very much..."


    After reading the newspaper, Donne''s mood collapsed: "your sister! What''s the difference between playing this code and not playing it!!!"


    "Now you know you''re afraid?"


    "No, I didn''t do it..."


    Donne wanted to cry without tears: "am I stupid? Make my own rumors!?"


    "Really? But besides you, who else knows these things? Who else will say it? Do you think I said it?"


    Fiona sneered: "if it weren''t for the headlines, would Tina be so ashamed?"


    "Good guy..."


    Tang en was gnashing his teeth: "Carl has no teacher and can make gossip... But he dares to make rumors about me. It seems that he has gained courage recently and has a good time. I have to find him after dinner."


    "Save it, you still have to wait for you to settle accounts with him?"


    Fiona said angrily, "not long after the newspaper was sold in the morning, Carl was chased and killed by ELSA, who was ashamed and angry. I don''t know where he fled."


    You deserve it!


    Donne gloated.


    "But... It''s not you?"


    Fiona frowned: "it''s not you. Who disclosed the news? I saw you and Tina."


    "I don''t know... Wait! Tina and I are really innocent!!"

 Chapter 222

    Brian took Abram to the bathroom. Abram was amazed by the exquisite gadgets he saw along the way.


    As a legendary hero, Abram has seen too many things, whether it is the magic capital, the city of silver, or the magnificent floating island of the heart of the dragon, the mysterious and dreamy emerald corolla, or the rough and magnificent Orc arena. He has been there in person and played with many magical and interesting magic props. Few things can surprise him.


    But Donne can always see some very interesting and practical things here. Just a simple small design can play a very convenient role, which makes Abram feel very wonderful and aroused his curiosity.


    He had never encountered these things before when walking in the human kingdom. It can be seen that Donne made them himself.


    It''s no wonder he can talk to the dwarfs. Ordinary people can''t stop the Dwarfs'' ideas.


    "Here."


    Brian pushed open the bathroom door.


    "Yes."


    Abram went in, and then he was stupid.


    After the successful firing of ceramics, Donne did it himself for the first time and replaced all the bathrooms in the Lord''s house with ceramic tiles. The bathrooms became very clean and tidy. Under the light yellow filter cover, the lights that kept the lighting technology emitted soft light all the time, which made the bathrooms very... Modern.


    Of course, this modern style is a little... Super modernism for Abram, at least he has been fooled.


    "Well... Where can I wash my hands and face?"


    Looking at the silly Allen, Brian gloated. He completely forgot what he looked like when he saw the decorated bathroom.


    "I don''t know how to wash my hands and face. It''s a shame!"


    Brian looked contemptuous and was about to tell him when he suddenly saw the toilet and an uncontrollable idea popped out of his mind. The idea tempted him like a demon. He couldn''t resist it at all


    "See that white pool? There''s water in it. Of course, I wash my hands and face there!"


    Brian forced down his guilt and glanced obliquely at the tile wall as if there was something beautiful on it.


    "Oh..."


    Abram walked over and put out his hand


    Brian stood on tiptoe, his heart pounding wildly, and there was a faint smile of schadenfreude on his face.


    Closer, closer, come on in!


    At this time, Abram gave a hand and said in surprise, "this height is quite suitable for dwarves... Is it the washbasin specially designed by Donne for you?"


    Fuck you!


    Brian''s brain jumped and blurted out, "of course not! It''s a washbasin designed for you!"


    "Oh?"


    Abram wondered, "I haven''t been here again. Why did Donne design a washbasin for me?"


    "I''m wrong. It''s designed for visiting dwarves."


    Brian quickly remedied: "big brother is an honorary national of our dwarf kingdom."


    "That''s OK, but..."


    Abram stared at Brian. "Why don''t you look at me when you talk?"


    "You''re not too slow!"


    Brian looked impatient: "you wash it quickly. After washing it, we can go back to dinner - otherwise they will eat up all the wine and vegetables later!!"


    "Oh."


    Abram frowned slightly. Maybe he thought too much. In Donne''s territory, Brian couldn''t go too far, could he?


    So Abram relaxed his nerves. The clean and white "washbasin" in front of him made him feel very good, and the water was very clear. He could even reflect his natural beard. It is said that what tap water has been used here? After taking photos for a while, Abram lifted up the water, wiped his beard carefully, and then began to wash his hands and face.


    "Brian, why does the water look so clear and smell strange?"


    Brian trembled all over, tried to hold back his smile, and tears came out of the corners of his eyes: "it''s the problem of water, so the big brother made Mint pure dew to cover the taste..."


    "Maybe... Why is your voice so strange?"


    Abram''s head was blocked by the sink, so he couldn''t see Brian''s expression. Otherwise, he would understand something.


    "I, I''m a little itchy. I, I''ll go back first. You, after you wash, remember to take some, mint and mint dew on this..."


    Brian left the bathroom trembling. Then he quickened his pace, didn''t go back to the restaurant, rushed out of the Lord''s house, and then¡ª¡ª


    "Ah ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Brian covered his stomach on the ground, laughed wildly and hammered hard.


    He dares to swear in the name of his beard that today is the best day of his life!


    Abram, Abram, what if you''re a legendary hero? Isn''t it strange to wash your face and hands with the toilet in front of me? Even your beard - ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha¡ª¡ª


    If Abram hadn''t turned on the sensor and didn''t notice Brian''s abnormality, it is estimated that Brian would have been planted in the soil by now.


    Brian laughed wildly for a while before returning to the restaurant. By this time, Abram had returned.


    Donne was stunned. "Where have you been?"


    "Oh, I went out for a walk."


    Brian jumped onto his chair, patted the table and shouted, "let''s have dinner. I can''t wait. By the way, where''s the wine? I''m going to celebrate today!"


    "Celebrate?"


    "Oh, I mean celebrating the success of the magic drill!"


    Fortunately, I''m smart enough!


    Brian silently praised himself.


    "That''s true. It''s really worth celebrating."


    Donne smiled and took out a bottle of new moon wine: "since you put it forward, let''s touch a glass together."


    After sharing the wine for everyone, Donne raised his glass.


    "Cheers!"


    "Cheers!"


    "Cheers... Brian?"


    Abram looked at Brian suspiciously. When he clinked the glass, the guy hid away from himself. What do you mean?


    "Well, cheers!"


    Brian and Abram touched, but they stayed away from him.


    At the subsequent lunch, Brian had a big meal and had a lot of fun. Next to him, Abram also tasted the delicious food with the unique flavor that Donne said. Indeed, as he said, it was different from dwarf food, and even from other human food he knew.


    That kind of thing called "pepper" by Donne has produced wonderful effects after matching with food. It tastes great to eat a dish and drink a mouthful of wine!


    Just a meal, Abram fell in love with Donne - the food here.


    "Donne, what did you and Brian say about the magic drill? So excited?"


    "Magic drill, ha, that''s enough to change the mining industry - not enough to change the world!"


    Brian, who was flushed with wine, foamed and vividly introduced the efficacy of the magic drill to Abram. It was like he invented the magic drill.


    After listening to Brian''s introduction, Abram also understood the effect of magic drill, and his eyes became inexplicably sharp.


    "My friend, this kind of thing is suddenly mass produced. Don''t you know what it will bring?"


    "Of course we know."


    Fiona said with a smile: "if the market is opened and all mines are equipped with magic drill, the output of ore will greatly increase, and the market demand will basically remain unchanged, so the relationship between supply and demand will soon change from short supply to oversupply, so the price of ore will plummet and the ore industry will be greatly hit."


    In fact, Fiona still hasn''t said one thing. That''s what Donne revealed to her, which Donne has always been more concerned about.


    Among the previous customers of magic crystal, jiuchengdu is the star moon tower Secret Law Association located in the city of silver. The other 10% walk around prandal and are retained by nobles and royalty who have purchased expensive magic equipment. Because the market is fixed, the value of magic crystal has always been very stable, and the value of magic crystal mines ranks behind all kinds of magic metal mines, Relatively cheap.


    However, this situation is different immediately. Due to the application of a large number of magic technologies and the sales of magic equipment, it will lead to a large consumption of magic crystal, further amplify the value and further increase the price of magic crystal. For Ellington, which currently has no magic crystal mine, the most critical energy link is in the hands of others, which is almost a fatal factor.


    So Donne has always wanted to master the magic crystal mine, and the more the better - don''t you see how Saudi Arabia made its fortune on earth?


    "Since you know, you still..."


    "What does that have to do with us?"


    Donne stood up and said with a smile, "we are now the buyer of ore, not the producer. The price is cheaper, of course it is better."


    Abram was speechless at once. He was right in the dwarf''s position, and Donne was right in his position.


    So the topic ended.


    Everyone was so drunk because he was happy that Donne had to go to the bathroom for convenience.


    Just as Donne whistled the water, the staggering Abram pushed open the door of the bathroom.


    Donne was not embarrassed. He even said hello: "Yo, you go to the bathroom, too?"


    "Go to the bathroom!"


    The dizzy Abram saw Donne''s action, his face turned from red to white and from white to blue, trembled his lips, pointed to the toilet and said, "that, that''s the place to go to the toilet!"


    Donne picked up his pants and went to the sink. He washed his hands and replied, "yes, that thing is called a toilet. What''s the matter?"


    "Horse, toilet - go to the toilet -"


    Abram turned around trembling, and a black breath rose up: "cloth! Lai! En! I''m going to kill you!!!"

 Chapter 223

    Brian was chased and killed by Abram so that he had to run back to hammer castle to seek the protection of his son and daughter-in-law. For the time being, after dinner here, Donne had begun to discuss matters related to paving the road with Fiona.


    The thousands of tons of asphalt obtained from the dwarf kingdom can only meet the first phase of the road project in Ellington. These asphalt is only enough to lay the areas covered by the old and new urban areas of Ellington, and even other villages in Ellington can not be completely connected.


    "Lord, although it hasn''t started yet, I think the project costs a lot, and we can''t afford it by ourselves."


    Fiona roughly estimated the cost of paving the road. She didn''t care much at first, but she was shocked after calculation. According to the data given by Donne and the thickness of paving, the cost of paving a square meter of new road with asphalt is almost a gold coin!


    Doesn''t look like much?


    According to Donne''s plan, the main road should be at least 16 meters wide and the secondary channel should be at least 10 meters wide. Then the distance of one meter is 26 gold coins. The total length of the main roads in the old and new urban areas is about 50 kilometers, which is already 130000 gold coins!


    Just now, Ellington City, which has not been completely completed, needs 130000 gold coins to complete the road laying, not to mention that in the complete planning map, the total length of the road has exceeded hundreds of kilometers, and there are roads connecting other villages and towns!


    If you want to transform all the roads in Ellington, don''t even think about it without millions of gold coins!


    If you want to connect with other territories and build an asphalt highway network, the investment required is even greater. It is calculated in tens of millions and billions! This kind of project can only be completed with the efforts of one country. Does Ellington want to complete this kind of project? It''s just a dream!


    "I never said I had to bear it myself."


    Donne looked indifferent: "just pave the roads in the territory first. For roads in other places, after those people come to Ellington, naturally someone will come to us for cooperation. At that time, we just need to formulate standards, sell materials, technologies and equipment to make money."


    "... I see!"


    Fiona almost immediately understood what Donne meant. No matter how much she said, it''s better to experience it personally. Use ready-made examples to let those people feel the benefits of asphalt highway, and they will take the initiative to pave the road themselves.


    Donne is not worried about the funds for later road construction, because he knows that after the benefits of asphalt roads spread, more and more people will want to build roads.


    Think about it, once you feel the stability on the asphalt road, who can stand the muddy dirt road once it rains? Or is it a bumpy and bumpy stone road?


    To be more exaggerated, the asphalt road has also brought about an improvement in efficiency. All major chambers of commerce are not fools. If the roads are replaced by this flat asphalt road, how much faster will their wagon caravan advance? You should know that time is money. Business opportunities are fleeting. If you can take the first step, you can make a lot of money. If you fall behind, you can only pick up some leftovers.


    "At present, all we have to do is build Ellington well."


    Donne said earnestly: "as long as Ellington is built, all problems will be solved, and there is no need to worry about other things."


    "I understand, but..."


    Fiona pulled out a letter: "Hilton''s message from Alex. Leandre, the head of the noble Council, is secretly searching for any information about you. It doesn''t seem to be good news."


    Donne waved his hand carelessly: "search freely. My news has long been on the table of the aristocrats in arlinks."


    "Oh, there is another message from ''night song''. President Berkeley has decided to launch a business alliance to block Datang chamber of Commerce. It has been unanimously agreed that all members of the business alliance refuse to sell anything to Datang chamber of Commerce... Lord, who is night song?"


    "A little thief jumping up and down... Hum!"


    "Thieves? How can thieves know this kind of news... This is not good news."


    Fiona pinched her eyebrows and had a headache: "we are still importing food from caspamiburg and Bain. The food industries in these two cities are people of commercial alliances. The commercial alliances block us, and we can''t even buy food!"


    Donne frowned: "how long can the grain harvested this month, plus the food purchased before, last?"


    "It can last up to four months. If there is a Warcraft attack in winter, or a cold wave, or a war, it will lead to food shortage."


    "Four months... That is, the cold month at the end of the year..."


    "Yes, the spring harvest is two months away from the dawn month."


    Donne was stunned: "the harvested grain can''t resist the spring harvest. How did you spend the winter here before?"


    Tina, who brought tea, whispered: "Lord, Ellington will starve many people every winter... Everyone can''t eat enough, so we can barely carry it to the spring harvest..."


    Fiona added: "thanks to the emergence of combine harvesters, the grain harvest this season is very rapid, basically no waste, and there is no loss due to weather and Warcraft. Therefore, the grain output has increased by about 30% compared with previous years, but it is not enough for per capita rations."


    "This is mainly because recently, there are many more people in Ellington than before, which has almost doubled, but the planting area of grain has not expanded. On the contrary, we have also promoted and increased the planting area of mint and two kinds of herbs, so the problem suddenly broke out."


    "What about the grain rationing system?"


    "It can last another month until the frozen month next year."


    Donne knocked on the table: "that is to say, even if the rationing system is implemented, we must get at least one more month''s food for everyone in Ellington before winter."


    "Yes, but considering the problem of stability, it''s best to buy food for two months."


    Fiona said reluctantly: "Although we have managed Ellington, in fact, Ellington is extremely fragile. At this time, you, our Lord, are the most critical. As long as you can solve our problems, Ellington can continue to develop. If you can''t solve a problem, Ellington is likely to collapse with a little pressure and frustration."


    "After all, most of the people who come to Ellington now are poor refugees. These people risk their lives and go all the way to Ellington so that they can have a full meal. Once they know that Ellington can''t even provide food in winter, who else is willing to stay here?"


    Donne nodded with a smile: "I see. Don''t worry, food is not a problem."


    "Laugh! You can laugh!"


    Fiona was almost mad: "now where can you find someone to sell you food? Even if you are willing to sell it, you will certainly take the opportunity to blackmail the price after learning the news of the blockade of the business alliance. We can''t afford this toss!"


    "Secret."


    Donne waved his hand: "I know the problem of food. Let''s put it aside and go back to the previous problem first, that is, paving the road."


    "What else? Cost accounting is clear... Oh, yes!"


    Fiona clapped her hands: "although you have always said that asphalt can pave the road and is a good thing, you haven''t said how to pave the road."


    "Well, it''s very simple, but you still need training, because you need two kinds of machines."


    Donne smiled: "I began to study pavers and rollers this afternoon, but later production... Our spare parts processing plant may not be able to keep up, and the production capacity is seriously insufficient."


    "Not lack of capacity!"


    Fiona sighed again: "the technology of lathes and presses you have developed is very convenient, which can easily expand production capacity, but - we don''t have so many people now! In the spare parts processing plant, the workers on the production line are too busy to turn around. There are still construction outside. Where else can we use them?"


    "Speaking of employment, we are short of people now, but if we recruit more people, our food gap will be even greater. Now this is an inextricable dead cycle. Unless we can solve the food problem, we can safely recruit refugees."


    "In addition, Lord, we are now rebuilding Ellington. At the same time, we are also engaged in water conservancy, road construction, improving mining industry, rectifying agriculture and expanding Commerce... Don''t you think we have taken too big steps?"


    Fiona stared at Donne and said, "seriously, it''s enough for ordinary people to do one thing casually, but Lord, you take it out the same way, and I always feel that there seems to be a hidden anxiety under your leisurely face. Is it my illusion?"


    "Of course."


    Donne said innocently, "what do I have to worry about? Don''t forget that I''m a mage. Even if Ellington is broken by me, I''ll just leave. Can''t I stay here for burial? Oh, of course, don''t worry. If I''m going to leave, I won''t forget to take you with me."


    "Lord..."


    When Donne said this, Fiona and Tina could not remember what they had just discussed. Their eyes were foggy and moved. They wanted to come up and offer a kiss immediately.


    "It''s almost time. You can sort out the documents here. I''ll think about the roller first."


    The smiling Donne got up and left the study. As soon as the door was closed, the smile on his face disappeared. He couldn''t help muttering: "women''s intuition is really terrible... Can you feel it?"


    "Lord? What are you talking about?"


    Donne''s face turned and said, "eh? Marlene, you changed your hair? You look so beautiful!"


    He knows very well that women, especially curious women, are very dangerous creatures. If an attribute "beautiful" is added to this, it will be even more dangerous.


    Fortunately, however, this creature has a very fatal weakness, that is, it is extremely perceptual and likes to ignore normal logic


    Therefore, they can easily divert their attention.


    "Ah, Lord, really?"


    Marlene''s curiosity was immediately transferred. She turned around happily, and then asked shyly, "is that... Am I beautiful or Tina beautiful?"


    "They are all beautiful... I went out in advance. Are you busy?"


    Marlene''s voice was so sweet that most people couldn''t control it. Donne smiled at her and hurried away from the Lord''s house.

 Chapter 224

    (title of this chapter: don''t provoke women, especially those you can''t beat!)


    If Donne does it himself, there is no need to be so troublesome in paving the road. He can do it all by magic, but he has too many things to do. It''s better to leave it to the following people.


    When it comes to paving for ordinary people, pavers and rollers are indispensable.


    The paver can evenly pave the asphalt mixture on the road base, and conduct preliminary compaction and leveling. It is divided into crawler type and tire type. Of course, if Donne wants to get it out, he can only get the crawler type.


    The paver consists of traction, paving, vibrating and ironing.


    The former includes frame, power device, traveling device, hopper, material door, scraper conveyor, screw paver and cab.


    The latter includes a traction arm, a vibrating mechanism and an ironing device.


    Of course, don doesn''t know so much. He only knows that the paver is to heat and melt the asphalt and flatten it to the road, that''s all.


    But it''s enough to know that the mechanical principle is very complex, but after simplification by magic, it''s very simple. It''s so simple that Donne can restore a usable version with the guess in his mind.


    The most complex power plant still uses the magic engine. The container for heating asphalt can depict the fire magic array to control the temperature. Using the magic array is even more convenient than the heater on earth.


    Paving to the ground is easier. The melted fluid asphalt is paved to the ground through the conveyor belt, then the asphalt is spread out with a fixed baffle, and then the huge roller is preliminarily ironed - frankly, the principle is similar to that of an iron.


    The road roller is even simpler. It just drives a simple car composed of two huge rollers to repeatedly roll the road - as for whether there are other deeper meanings and technical indicators... Who cares?


    Anyway, Donne has always advertised that he can use it. He is not a professional. If he can copy those things and play some functions, he thinks it is very good.


    Because it is a magical world, the step of compacting asphalt with roller can even be realized by simpler gravity without repeated rolling, which saves a lot of time.


    Of course, before paving, the roads to be paved with asphalt need to be treated. It is also very simple to deal with these roads. The three terrace system, or the road of soil Magic development, has natural advantages in this regard.


    The road of development is a derivative spell that turns mud into stone. Its effect is to forcibly destroy the rubble and weeds within the specified range in the specified direction and less than the specified volume of the caster, and create a flat and solid rock road at the same time.


    This spell is actually very overbearing, because it will take effect in the space within the specified range of the spell, that is to say, if the mana is enough, it can go through walls and mountains.


    However, the fourth level mage can learn flying, so the road of development will become a chicken rib.


    However, this spell effect can be integrated into a road leveling machine. No matter what uneven road surface, it will directly become a flat and dense stone road. Even the road base material is not needed, so it is very convenient to lay asphalt road.


    "Lord! Have you seen Carl?"


    While Donne was busy, Elsa rushed over like a wind, and then she ran back quickly.


    Elsa blushed and said, "Lord, what the newspapers say is false!"


    Donne was stunned. "Of course I know."


    "I''m not a strange girl!"


    That''s what you mind!!!


    "Have you seen Carl!? he''s not in the newspaper!"


    Donne looked down at Elsa''s fist, secretly observed a moment of silence for Carl, then resolutely pointed to the woods not far away and said, "if I guess it''s good, he should hide in the wooden house where the little guys often play."


    Let Elsa teach him a lesson, or at least let him understand that paparazzi are not so easy to be


    "OK!"


    Elsa rushed over!


    "Sister Elsa! Sister Elsa!"


    Not long after Elsa left, Elia caught up again. The ground was uneven, but the little girl ran so fast that Donne was worried.


    Elia suddenly stumbled under her feet and fell down immediately. Tang en was just about to rush over, but was stunned to find that Elia, who was about to fall, suddenly burst out a strong magic and lifted her to the ground with a front somersault!


    Instead of using the mage''s hand, just using pure magic!


    "Hey, hey! Lord big brother ~"


    Elia had seen Donne and stuck out her tongue a little embarrassed, because Donne had said not to let her use magic indiscriminately.


    But... It didn''t use magic just now, so it''s not a foul, right?


    "What are you doing? Running so fast."


    Donne walked over, scolded all over his face, and patted her spotless skirt as if there was some dust on it.


    Knowing that Donne cares about herself, even though Donne scolds her all over her face, Elia is still very happy: "Mom''s physical condition has recovered very well recently. She''s in a good mood today, so she made a meal herself and wanted to ask Elsa sister to go back to dinner. As a result, Elsa sister hasn''t come home until now. Her mother is in a hurry."


    "Oh?"


    Donne was surprised that Clara still had the energy to cook?


    "Hey, big brother, what are you doing? What is this?"


    Elia looked curiously at the huge machinery behind Donne. The little girl had never seen such a thing, but her eyes were full of interest.


    Donne touched her head. "It''s for paving. When I finish these things and pave all the roads in Ellington, you won''t have to worry about the mud on rainy days."


    "Yes!"


    Elia raised her head and showed a bright smile: "I believe you, big brother!"


    Donne was stunned and nodded. "Then go back and I''ll tell Elsa."


    "OK!"


    Elia waved her small fist and said, "big brother, when you see Elsa, sister must help me spank her! If my mother says disobedient children will spank her!"


    Donne was dumbfounded. After he managed to persuade Elia to leave, he staggered to the tree house.


    As soon as I got close to the woods, I saw the fierce battle inside, and occasionally I could hear Carl''s frightened voice.


    Donne couldn''t help shaking his head, but he was gloating in his heart.


    Carl and Brian are the same kind of people. They are both typical people who don''t work and don''t die.


    "Just get beaten honestly, and start with Elsa..."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a "bang". Carl was hit into the ground by ELSA and forcibly hit a big pit with a diameter of three meters.


    "Ah --"


    Carl screamed, his face full of panic and inexplicable, as if he had been burst into chrysanthemums by a dragon: "no! How can this be possible! I''m a black iron warrior! How can you be so powerful!"


    "Who! Let me! Yes! Strange! Force! Female!"


    All over, Elsa, with tears in her eyes, approached Carl slowly, word by word and footprint by footprint.


    Obviously looks so cute, like a little girl who has been wronged and wants to be spoiled, but why does such a terrible smell break out!!!


    Carl in the pit was oppressed by the terrible breath. Now he realized what a terrible monster he angered by his sudden selection of materials!


    No wonder those guys in the guard only dare to call her strange girl secretly. If they call her face to face, they will be dead!!!


    "Ah ah - I''m not reconciled!"


    Although he has the heart of a reporter, Carl is at least a black iron warrior. He is also one of the famous talented teenagers in Bain. Now he is beaten by a 16-year-old girl. How can he be reconciled?


    Carl roared and jumped out of the pit. The strength of blood and Qi was boiling and roaring around his body. Because he was not armed, he put on a bare handed posture and shouted, "come on! The man of the bolette family has never lived on his knees. We will only stand and die!"


    Donne was stunned. I can''t see that this guy is still such a tough guy!


    Carl''s sharp eyes stunned Elsa, and then she rushed up in an instant: "meet your wishes!"


    The white and tender fist tore the air and formed a huge and terrible wind pressure before it was waved. The air around the fist burned because of strong friction, and the red light seemed to call some unknown future


    Will die!


    If you take this punch directly, you will definitely die!


    Carl clenched his teeth and stood still!


    Is Elsa really pissed off? This is going to kill!


    Donne was shocked: "Elsa! Stop!"


    "Ah!?"


    The power accumulated in the fist suddenly burst out!


    "Roar -"


    Like the roar of the Dragon King, the open space behind the grove was swept by the force of terror. There was no grass in the fan-shaped area of nearly 100 meters, which was completely flattened by the fist force.


    Donne broke out in a cold sweat. Fortunately, he reacted quickly enough to stop most of his forces, otherwise the woods within kilometers behind him would suffer.


    Elsa stamped her foot and said angrily, "Lord, you scared me to death!"


    She didn''t intend to punch, she just wanted to scare Carl, but Donne scared her


    However, although the fist strength broke out, it failed.


    Because at the last minute, Carl knelt down!


    Yes, Carl bolette, who inherited the honor of blood donation of bolette family, knelt down in the face of angry Elsa''s fist!!!


    "Spare your life!!!"


    Carl cried with great exaggeration: "I''m not married! I don''t have children! I know I''m wrong! Hero! Queen! Miss Elsa! I know I''m wrong! I won''t dare again! I swear I''ll never write such gossip news again!"


    "I''m not a queen!"


    Carl''s kneeling made Elsa''s anger completely collapse, but she became at a loss.


    "Come on, Elsa, he knows he''s wrong. Forget it first."


    Donne smiled and said, "your mother is in good spirits. She cooked dinner for you and Elia herself. Don''t you go back to lunch soon?"


    "Ah!? mom made it herself!?"


    Elsa was overjoyed. Where was Carl? She ran away.


    "Hoo, Hoo... Lord, thanks to you!"


    Carl was panting and sweating: "otherwise, I would die here. That would be a great loss to the world..."


    "You''re welcome, you''re welcome."


    Donne turned and was ready to go back.


    Carl regained his mind and rubbed his fingers: "Lord, you see, I''ve done what you told me and risked such a great risk. What we said before --"


    "Carl, forget what I told you before?"


    Donne turned and looked at Carl with a kind smile.


    Carl''s face changed and he broke out in a cold sweat.


    "If you really want to thank me, you''d better die once."


    "I just forgot! No!"


    Seventh order spell - distort will!


    Donne snapped his fingers indifferently. "Go strip around town and don''t stop until night."


    With a numb face, Carl turned and left.

 Chapter 225

    "Today''s headline: this news was specially reported by our reporter Marlene. Our president, Mr. Carl, released false news, maliciously slandered and slandered several" ordinary residents "of Ellington After that, I was too late to repent. Under the witness of the majority of compatriots, I began to dance stripteases around the town until night, which had an extremely bad impact and attracted the enthusiastic onlookers of countless aunts and aunts. "


    "It is reported that Mr. Carl, the president, is young, handsome and of noble origin. Therefore, his position in the hearts of women in Ellington is second only to Lord Donne. This time, Mr. Carl''s bold appearance has not only stimulated the men on the construction site, but also stimulated many female friends to make them more energetic."


    "According to the survey, after yesterday, at least more than 30% of women changed from lord lord''s fans to Mr. Carl''s fans, and strongly supported Mr. Carl. I hope he can make persistent efforts and continue to bring them more popular performances..."


    In the newspaper, Carl is pale. His brain is blank now. He doesn''t even know how he came home last night.


    Strip dancing?


    Damn it!


    It''s the Lord''s ghost!


    How could he do such immoral things himself!


    If dad knew, he would rush over and kill him immediately!


    Carl shouted angrily, "Marlene, doesn''t she want this month''s salary!? and you! Don''t you want to do it!? dare to send my news from me!"


    "Well said..."


    "Yes... Marlene is the red man around the Lord..."


    "If you have the ability, you really deduct her salary..."


    "Anyway, today''s newspaper is very popular..."


    "After all, the president''s strength is on the camera..."


    "Yes, yesterday''s dancing posture and figure... Tut tut!"


    Looking at the playful eyes of his reporters, Carl was dumbfounded.


    As they said, he really didn''t dare to deduct Marlene''s salary for this reason, especially now his economic lifeline is still in the hands of the Lord.


    Speaking of Lord


    What! He is an employee who works for him. How can he bully people like this!


    How could he do that!


    Obviously he asked me to release those gossip news! Also muttering "open the branch line, perfect strategy" and so on


    Damn it!


    Carl felt very wronged, but he didn''t dare to say a lot. He could only knock off his front teeth and swallow blood. He knew his pain.


    This may be the sadness of journalists


    Carl wiped his tears and went back to the house silently.


    Lord''s house.


    Fiona put down the newspaper and finally stopped laughing. Although she didn''t know what happened yesterday, she knew as soon as she guessed that Donne must have taught Carl a lesson.


    Let this guy arrange the Lord. Hum, do you know how powerful it is?


    But unexpectedly... Marlene is also a reporter of Datang daily!


    That is to say


    Those "revelations" in the newspaper yesterday were spread from Marlene?


    Fiona narrowed her eyes and Donne "pushed" Tina, but few people saw it. Apart from her, it was only possible that Tina accidentally leaked it to Marlene in private.


    This Carl can, ah, develop journalists to the Lord''s house.


    But what should I do when I know it''s Marlene?


    Donne pushed the door in and was stunned: "what''s the matter? Your expression wants to laugh and can''t laugh. It''s hard for you."


    Fiona had a headache, rubbed her eyebrows and said, "Marlene is a reporter of the newspaper. Yesterday''s newspaper should be leaked by her... You have always emphasized press freedom, but I always think the so-called" freedom "should be limited freedom. At least this publicity channel should be in your hands."


    Donne picked up the newspaper, glanced at it, smiled and didn''t care.


    Fiona continued: "if the press and speech are completely free, with more and more people in Ellington, it is likely to be used by people with ulterior motives and make this place chaotic again. Therefore, public opinion should still be controlled in hand. Don''t laugh. It''s very important."


    With the increasing sales of Datang daily, the influence and role of Datang daily have gradually emerged. The literacy column opened by Donne has successfully enabled many farmers who do not know words to master some words. There is no problem with basic reading. With the popularization of words, the sales of newspapers will be higher and higher, and there will be more and more problems in the future.


    "I know this very well. Don''t worry. The newspaper is just a first attempt. I''m still thinking about some new things, but I have to take my time."


    Tang en snapped his fingers: "by the way, I didn''t come here to tell you this. Come with me. I''ve finished all the road leveler, paver and roller in one breath. You can come and test it."


    "So fast!?"


    Fiona was stunned: "are you an omnipotent God?"


    Don shrugged: "of course not. It''s just the wonderful effect of the combination of alchemy and magic."


    After Donne came to prandal, he always implemented this method: he knew the general principle, then omitted the complex mechanical principle, achieved the goal directly through the direct action of alchemy and magic, and then built a mechanical shape that met the needs. He could ensure to find the correct idea by trying several times at most.


    Now it seems that this method is really unfavourable. Convenient magic can achieve many effects of originally complex mechanical engineering, and alchemy can help him process the required parts very conveniently. Even the fineness completely exceeds the current processing technology level of prandal. The two are combined, It has become an unfavourable super plug-in for Donne.


    Road construction is a major event. The key machinery in Donne''s mouth has been brought out. Fiona of course has to see it with her own eyes. When she followed Donne to the destination, there was a circle of people here. The guard in training stopped after passing here. They are very curious about what these three giants are.


    Danny vowed: "if I say, this must be a magical construct made by the Lord, which can be used to guard Ellington!"


    Uncle Depp slapped him: "don''t talk nonsense. Where do you think this thing looks like a weapon?"


    Danny muttered: "but with so much metal, how wasteful it would be if it weren''t for weapons..."


    Tom patted his friend on the shoulder and joked, "don''t be so mean. Now we''re not like before. It''s just metal, not magic metal."


    "Yes!"


    Altman said with envy: "when we first came here, you didn''t even have decent armor. Miss Elsa said that you would soon be equipped with refined enchanted armor. We didn''t dare to think about this treatment."


    "Of course, under the leadership of the Lord, we will ride the world one day and make everyone submit to his rule - ouch! Uncle Depp, why did you hit me!?"


    Uncle Depp stared at Danny very seriously: "little Danny, don''t talk nonsense after this. If someone hears it, the Lord will be in trouble."


    Danny was stunned: "what''s the matter?"


    Sure enough, I''m not a regular Legion


    Altman sighed and whispered, "what you just said casually, if it falls into the ears of those who care, it will become evidence of the Lord''s rebellion and can easily be used against the Lord."


    "Ah!"


    Danny immediately covered his mouth.


    "So you must take care of your mouth... Ah! The Lord is coming! Straighten your back!"


    When Uncle Depp saw Donne and Fiona coming, he immediately straightened his waist and said, "salute the Lord!"


    The guards saluted in unison.


    "All right, all right, go on training. Although Elsa didn''t follow, I guess she''s counting the time."


    Donne waved his hand. "If you don''t want to be punished, speed up your pace."


    "Yes!"


    A group of people came back to their senses. They all sweated in a cold sweat and ran after each other to the training ground.


    Donne smiled. "Elsa has a way with them."


    Fiona gave him an angry look: "isn''t it because of the training method you helped her formulate? Those people have been complaining about Elsa''s ruthlessness behind her back, but they don''t know you are the real mastermind. Poor Elsa''s sister has been carrying the black pot for you."


    "I''m for their good. I sweat more in peacetime and bleed less in wartime."


    "All right, all right... These three are what you said?"


    "Yes, this is just the junction of urban and rural areas. It is most suitable to test here. First, the road leveler, then the paver, and finally the roller. You can evaluate the time and cost."


    "Let''s start."


    Fiona was eager to try. She went to the road leveling machine. As soon as she raised her feet, she stepped back with a red face and pressed her skirt: "you go first."


    Donne climbed onto the road grader and held out his right hand to Fiona.


    Fiona gave him a white look: "so you know the gentleman''s ceremony."


    Donne rolled his eyes. "What''s that called? I''ve always been a real gentleman."


    Fiona is too lazy to talk to him.


    Donne started the road leveler, the magic engine ran, and the fuselage vibrated gently. After driving to the uneven dirt road next to him, Donne adjusted the height of the leveler, kept a certain distance from the ground, and then started the magic array on the leveler. Then, the uneven ground was suddenly completely flattened!


    After leveling about ten meters away, they got off and checked. The gravel and weeds were completely crushed under the action of magic. The leveled ground was very flat. Because the development road itself had the effect of turning mud into stone, the dense soil had been completely transformed into hard rock, The asphalt can be laid directly without laying the pavement base material at all.


    Donne was very satisfied: "the effect is outstanding!"


    Fiona patted the road in surprise, and then asked with a puzzled face: "Lord... Since this spell can simply and directly lay the rock road, it''s great. It''s enough. Why waste gold coins and manpower to lay another layer of asphalt road? Isn''t it unnecessary?"


    Donne: "

 Chapter 226

    Fiona''s question has been raised by many people on earth before.


    We already have a carriage. Why do we need a car?


    We already have a car. Why do we need a train?


    We already have a train. Why do we need a plane?


    We already have


    However, from her point of view, it''s normal to ask this question. When there are only dirt roads in the countryside, the performance of hardened pavement such as rock road is very superior - stone pavement is still used in dilinx.


    But don doesn''t think so.


    It took him a lot of effort to make Fiona understand the important role of indicators such as bearing capacity, water permeability, durability, corrosion resistance and friction of the road. Although these data can''t be seen for the time being, Donne doesn''t have the time to keep an eye on it. Therefore, if he can reach the designated position in one step, he will never go in two steps!


    By the time Fiona understood the meaning of these indicators, Donne had already climbed onto the paver and loaded a bucket of asphalt into the car body.


    Fiona hurried up.


    The asphalt was isolated and heated by the fire magic array and soon melted. After the waste slag of the steel plant was mixed evenly, the paver began to pave the asphalt pavement forward.


    "What a pungent smell!"


    Fiona pinched her nose. Although her image was very ugly, she couldn''t care so much.


    "Oh."


    Donne nodded, and a gentle whirlwind immediately wrapped Fiona, and she immediately breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Lord, I just found a problem. If children break in by mistake when these machines are working on the road, it''s very dangerous..."


    "So this is another thing to do next."


    Donne said casually: "before the construction starts, we should announce the construction section in advance in the newspaper, start training traffic safety rules and warn children not to break in."


    "Traffic safety rules?"


    "Well, this involves a lot. Let me tell you, what do you think I''m paving this asphalt road for?"


    "Of course, it is to improve transportation efficiency."


    "... without this, you point to the ultimate answer. What else can I say..."


    "Well, please answer my dear Lord."


    "My pleasure."


    Donne smiled: "naturally, the flat asphalt road is not only used for horse racing, it''s too wasteful. In addition to carriages, magic cars and magic automatic cars can give full play to the superior performance of this road."


    "Magic car?... ah! I see!"


    Fiona''s eyes lit up: "I''ve heard from croto and Brian before. They said you put forward this concept, but they don''t know what it means. Do you think it''s necessary to match this road?"


    "On the one hand."


    Donne smiled and stopped the paver. The two got out of the car. While checking the paved asphalt pavement, Donne said: "in addition to this flat friction resistant asphalt road, there is still a lack of important materials. What needs to be solved later is the problem of that kind of materials."


    "Oh..."


    Fiona looked at the road and reached out curiously, "that''s all right?"


    Donne was startled and grabbed her hand. "Are you stupid? Dare to touch it in the heat and don''t want your hand?"


    Fiona blushed: "I forgot."


    "Almost. Now we use a roller to roll it, and then it will cool naturally."


    Finally, I tried the roller again. After confirming that the roller can work normally, the overall road repair scheme has basically been formed.


    Fiona calculated the cost and almost went crazy: "what I calculated before is too conservative! I can''t get a gold coin for the cost of one square meter, at least 50 more silver coins!"


    "Ah?"


    "The consumption of these machines is greater than that of the combine harvester, and they all need to use standard magic crystal! The larger the quantities, the faster the consumption. The road construction cost I calculated before does not include these costs!"


    Fiona cried: "with these costs, only the main roads in the old and new urban areas need nearly 200000 gold coins!"


    "Well... There will be less."


    "How possible!"


    "Don''t worry, there will be less."


    Donne said with a smile: "With the increase of mining volume, the mining process will continue to improve and the efficiency will continue to increase. The cost of asphalt lake will continue to decline. Soon, we will export magic drilling rigs to the dwarf kingdom. With the improvement of their mining efficiency, when there is too much ore hoarding, they must increase the export. As their only partner, dwarf The Confucian Kingdom and our Ellington are their only options for exporting minerals. "


    "In this way, we can get cheap ore, but the magic drill produced is exported at a high price, which can not only offset the money for mining asphalt ore, but also offset metal ore."


    "In other words, we just maintained the leading technology, invested a little productivity and consumed nothing, so we achieved the economic and industrial development in the territory in vain."


    Fiona was stunned after hearing this: "Lord."


    "Huh?"


    "Did you plan these from the beginning? You have determined from the beginning that you can make friends with the dwarves, and the dwarves will accept you, and you knew that the dwarves would like to see the magic drill, so you took out this technology in front of Brian, because you knew that they were willing to use ore for exchange, and everything was planned by you, didn''t you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A smile flashed in Donne''s eyes and said with a smile, "how can it be? I''m not a prophet."


    Fiona breathed a sigh of relief: "... Also, if everything is planned by you, it would be terrible. Even the dwarves are unknowingly pit by you. Then we... Ah, nothing."


    "Well, that''s it. Put the three machines here, and then let the guard come on duty to guard. They will be used as a prototype for training tomorrow. After I go back, I will make the design drawings, hand over the body to Brian, and then let Nokia arrange the processing of relevant parts¡°


    Speaking of this, Donne said, "if we start producing these machines, our factory must expand."


    "Did you find out?"


    Fiona broke her finger and said, "now the mechanical processing plant is going to produce air conditioners, refrigerators, water heaters, washing machines and hair dryers. A while ago, she also focused on the production of combine harvesters. Now she hasn''t slowed down. Brian is still saving energy to put into production the magic drill. If you continue... It''s estimated that the workers in the plant will collapse."


    "Er... Well, they will each give a bonus of ten gold coins this month."


    "Ten gold coins!?"


    Fiona immediately blew her hair: "you''re crazy! Do you know you went out with tens of thousands of gold coins!"


    Donne opened his mouth: "no, we hire so many people?"


    "What do you think?"


    Fiona almost collapsed: "now almost all the aborigines in Ellington are working for you, my Lord! Almost all the adult Ellington residents have become employees of Datang chamber of Commerce! Even the minor children are working for us. Whether they sell newspapers or grow medicinal herbs, they still belong to your employees in the final analysis."


    "Ah? No?"


    Donne was stunned. "Do we need so many people?"


    "That''s a lot?"


    Fiona hated iron but not steel: "there were tens of thousands of caravans sent by the golden rose family in those years. How many are you? There are not even dredged towns in the ilrus Empire, nor large chamber of Commerce strongholds. That''s a lot?"


    "OK..."


    "What''s more, I heard that you are planning to mass produce standard armor recently. Do you think we can keep up with our current productivity?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne sighed, pondered for a moment, and said, "I was negligent before. In this case, in order to avoid future chaos, Ellington''s enterprises need to be rectified and reorganized in advance. Please remember."


    Fiona immediately took out her pen and paper: "please."


    "From now on, Ellington machinery processing factory will be split and reorganized into Datang magic furniture factory, Datang magic machinery factory, Datang military industry factory and Datang military magic Machinery Factory -"


    "Wait! Lord! What is the heavy magic power machinery factory? And Datang military factory!?"


    "Listen to me."


    Donne patted her head: "in the future, Datang magic energy furniture factory mainly produces magic energy furniture for civilian daily use, magic energy air conditioner, magic energy refrigerator, magic energy hot kettle, magic energy water heater, magic energy washing machine and magic energy hair dryer. In the future, all developed magic energy furniture will be handed over to magic energy furniture factory for production, and the confidentiality level of employees here is general."


    "In the future, Datang magic energy machinery factory will mainly produce agricultural and household light machinery, combine harvesters, magic energy drilling machines, road leveling machines, pavers, road rollers, as well as magic energy vehicles and magic energy automatic vehicles developed in the future. The technical requirements of employees here are relatively high and the level of confidentiality is also higher."


    "In the future, the main production objects of Datang military industry factory will be military supplies. Standard long swords, standard armor, bows and arrows, war crossbows and all upgraded equipment will be produced here. Of course, the level of confidentiality is higher."


    "Don''t register at Datang military magic energy machinery factory. It''s classified temporarily. Of course, the confidentiality level here is the highest."


    After a pause, Donne continued: "in addition, the current Ellington processing plant should also be reorganized into Datang department store, with food processing plant, daily necessities processing plant, pottery processing plant and paper mill."


    "The food processing plant is responsible for the processing and production of mints and subsequent food products, the daily necessities processing plant is responsible for the processing of soap, pure dew and other daily necessities, the pottery processing plant is responsible for the processing of sanitary ware, Kitchenware and ceramic molds, and the paper mill only needs to be responsible for the production of all kinds of paper."


    "After the reorganization of the processing plant, the employee professional system will be implemented. The employees in the current position are only responsible for the current position and will not be temporarily transferred. At the same time, the recruitment scale will continue to be expanded. If the refugees entering Ellington intend to receive training and work, they can be given a one month internship period, manage food and accommodation, no salary, and employed after passing the qualification."


    "And..."

 Chapter 227

    Castle caspami, Lord''s house.


    "Lord, the patrolling guards found a strange ''car'' team."


    Hearing the housekeeper''s order, Lawrence cadier, the new Lord of caspamiburg, who was having a headache about how to arrange the farmers'' autumn harvest, said impatiently: "the team? Which chamber of Commerce? Let them go after collecting the city tax. Now there is no time to take care of them."


    The housekeeper whispered, "it''s from Datang chamber of Commerce..."


    "Datang chamber of Commerce? Is there such a chamber of Commerce?... wait!"


    Lawrence suddenly realized, "the Datang chamber of Commerce in Ellington?"


    "That''s right."


    "They already have a chamber of Commerce stronghold in caspamiburg? Their team doesn''t have to make a fuss."


    Lawrence is very dissatisfied. The family has issued orders. He has also arranged people to monitor Datang chamber of commerce all the time, and has implemented the blockade task of Datang chamber of Commerce by the business alliance. What else is worth reporting to him?


    "But Lord, this convoy is not the previous carriage convoy."


    The housekeeper said very carefully: "this is a convoy composed of... Very strange mechanical structures. There is no carriage. The people of Datang chamber of Commerce drive those mechanical structures. They claim to be the ''first joint harvesting convoy of Datang chamber of Commerce''. As long as the Lord is willing to pay gold coins, they can solve the autumn harvest problem in the territory for the Lord within two days."


    "Ha! Datang chamber of Commerce dares to come to me to do business? Is that Donne stupid?"


    Lawrence couldn''t help laughing. "Or did he think he killed duvier so he wouldn''t pay attention to me?... wait! You just said, in two days!?"


    "Yes, Lord, in two days."


    "It''s impossible!"


    Lawrence was very surprised: "although the territory of caspamiburg is not as large as Ellington, the farming area here is more than twice that of Ellington. Even if I mobilize all the workers and slaves in the mine, it will take half a month to harvest. Why can they do it in two days?"


    "Lord, they seem very confident. Why don''t they meet and talk with their captain? If it''s true, it''s naturally a good thing. Paying some gold coins can save a lot of time and manpower. If it doesn''t work, we can sue in the imperial capital at that time and settle accounts with don afterwards."


    Lawrence pondered for a moment, nodded and said, "indeed, time is very urgent now. The harvest month is over half, and there will be a heavy rain at the end of the month. If you can''t harvest in time, I''m afraid all the food in the field will suffer, and the loss will be even greater. Contact their captain and I''ll see how they convince me."


    "Yes."


    Lawrence soon met the captain and easily persuaded Lawrence to accept the deal.


    How to convince him?


    The captain used the simplest method Donne taught them - to let Lawrence see them harvest a field with his own eyes.


    Lawrence was stunned when he saw that pieces of mature crops were swallowed by the huge mechanical structure, and the shelled grain sprayed out of the back body, and the people behind could even start bagging directly.


    Lawrence shuddered when he saw that it was only a short cup of tea and finished harvesting the farmland.


    What kind of efficiency is this?


    He can''t describe it!


    All he knows is that the Datang chamber of Commerce has created a monster this time!


    A monster enough to change the world''s agricultural structure!


    After negotiating the reward for harvesting farmland with the captain, Lawrence didn''t even have time to supervise their work. He hurried back to the Lord''s house, took out the expensive magic letter, pondered for a moment and began to write.


    This kind of magic letter from the city of silver is a disposable consumable. They are expensive. 10000 gold coins are sold in pairs. The effect is very simple. After writing words on one letter, the same words will be immediately displayed on another letter. At the same time, it reminds the holder to check the magic letter without limiting the use distance, It is used to convey very important information at critical moments.


    At the moment, Lawrence obviously believes that the value of this message is very necessary to use magic letters to convey.


    Alex, the Cadillac family.


    "The first combine harvester fleet of Datang chamber of Commerce? Does having the first mean having the second and third? Combine harvesters? Interesting things..."


    Patriarch Frank looked at the magic letter on the table, his face was still smiling, and his eldest son Charles and his second son Morton stood silent.


    "What do you think?"


    "Father, this is probably the reason why his majesty Victor attaches so much importance to Donne. I think it is necessary for us to carefully analyze this information. It is best to get this combine and study it carefully."


    "I also agree with my brother. Maybe we can get some important information from it."


    "Analysis..."


    Smiling Frankton said, "then tell me, what have you analyzed from that magic air conditioner in the past half a month?"


    Charles and Morton looked at each other, and Morton took a step forward under Charles''s cold eyes and said firmly: "My father, my craftsmen disassembled the magic air conditioner. Now I know that the structure of the magic air conditioner is very simple, but the processing technology of the shell is not simple. Those craftsmen under me are shocked. Most of the complex structures seem to be integrated with molds, but the processing accuracy can not be achieved by manual molds, It can be seen that Donne has very high-level craftsmen in his hands. "


    "In addition, the core structure of the magic energy air conditioner is a modified and simplified magic array, which is double superimposed through a clever structure, and shares a magic crystal for energy."


    "Double overlay?"


    Frank said with a smile, "it seems that the level of the magicians you keep is not very good."


    Morton said reluctantly, "silver city is more and more strict in the supervision of magicians, and the control of magic books is also very strict. It is more and more difficult to recruit wild magicians."


    Frank said lightly, "then I''ll tell you that the magic array is not a double superposition, but a triple superposition."


    "Triple stack!?"


    Charles and Morton were surprised. "How could that be?"


    Even if they don''t know magic, they also know how difficult it is to use the superposition of magic array. The double superposition is already complex and indescribable. If they are not careful, it will lead to magic disorder and the whole magic array will collapse completely. Now, my father actually says that it is triple superposition!?


    "That''s the truth."


    Frank remembered what he looked like when he saw Donne that day, and the smile on his face became more and more bright: "it seems that all of us were cheated by Donne, wild mage? Is there a wild mage with such profound cultivation in the magic array?"


    Charles was surprised. "Father, what do you mean --"


    Morton looked unbelievable: "is this Donne from the city of silver? Is it sent by Jean the Lord of stars and moon? Isn''t he adhering to permanent neutrality, only supervising the gate of chaos and not participating in politics?"


    Frank said meaningfully, "people change..."


    "What should we do?"


    "Write back and tell Lawrence to contact Ellington. If you can, put forward your purchase intention to see if Datang chamber of commerce is willing to sell combine harvesters. At the same time, tell him that Datang chamber of Commerce has any new trends and new things. You can buy them first without asking again, and then send them back to the family. This part of the expenses shall be borne by the family finance."


    Frank knocked on the table, pondered for a moment, and then continued, "but we can buy more combine harvesters this time. How many towns and arable land do our family members master? Make statistics to see how many combine harvesters we need to buy and give them to him."


    "Father, didn''t that make Donne a lot of money?"


    Charles frowned: "if we help him, won''t we make him grow up faster? It will be a big trouble for us at that time."


    "My son, you should remember that if he is really a magician from the silver city and represents Jean''s attitude, he will grow up and fail our plan without our gold coins. If he is not from the silver city, he can''t raise much storm even with our gold coins, but we have to When you get to the combine, you can liberate a lot of hands. "


    Charles and Morton said in awe, "I''ve been taught."


    "Therefore, before we find out Donne''s real identity, our next plan will be temporarily put on hold. Before there is more detailed information, the exploratory work will be suspended. It''s not time to overturn the cards."


    Frank waved his hand. "I''m tired. Step back."


    "OK, father, please rest."


    Charles and Morton bowed out.


    At the door, they were silent again, and Charles''s face was very ugly.


    Morton thought, "did you do it?"


    Charles said coldly, "it''s you. Can you swallow that breath?"


    "Of course not."


    Charles said in a deep voice, "I sent the dead to assassinate Donne, but I found that there was no sign of him at 77 Queen Street. He left arlinks without everyone knowing."


    Morton frowned: "did he feel the danger, so he ran away all night in advance?"


    "It''s possible. After all, he is a magician. He may be more sensitive. Calculate the time. The people I sent should soon catch up with Ellington. They don''t have magic letters with them."


    "In other words, even if you want to cancel the order now, it''s too late?"


    "But they have broken magic weapons."


    Charles said faintly: "Each of them has prepared ten magic breaking arrows for one thousand gold coins, and 20 burst arrows for one 500 gold coins. The leader is the poison sickle. He holds an excellent dagger worth 100000 gold coins, which is also enchanted with the magic breaking effect... Even master level mages will die on the spot if they are not careful under their assassination!"


    Morton took a breath of air conditioning: "you sent out all the poison sickles!?"


    Charles sneered, "why not raise him?"


    After a moment of silence again, Charles said, "we''ll soon know how strong Donne is. If he dies, I did it. If he doesn''t die, we''ve never sent these people, okay?"


    What a "me" and "us"!


    Morton nodded silently.

 Chapter 228

    My name is poison sickle.


    This is my code name and my name.


    I am a believer of the deceitful God gibkenses, the shadow is my partner, and the light is my enemy.


    My hands are extremely dirty and bloody, and my body stinks and ugly.


    What I have done may not be forgiven even the kindest and purest saint, eluli Camilla. Dying in a smelly ditch is my last destination.


    However, I have no regrets, because I have no choice.


    This is my only way to survive.


    Now I am loyal to the Kadir family - because their price is high enough to buy many people''s lives - of course not my life.


    I trained the family dead for them and trained them in the art of assassination. I know it will kill more people, but when a person can only protect himself, what is the life of others?


    It''s just something I exchange for survival value.


    Half a month ago, acting patriarch childe Charles gave me a task to assassinate a guy named Donne.


    He is a Lord.


    From a place called Ellington - what the hell is Ellington? Never heard of it.


    But that''s not important. What''s important is that as long as you kill him, this excellent dagger worth 100000 gold coins - night curse belongs to me!


    Although I am only a silver level nine level assassin, with this excellent dagger enchanted with the effect of breaking the magic, even the master level first-level magician is sure to kill it!


    After all, the first-class masters at the master level are just waking up in the field. With my superb sneaking skills and the divine shadow step given by the deceitful God, it is enough to bypass the warning spell and kill the magician before opening the field - everyone knows that the magician is the son of the gods, but the assassin who knows the shadow step is the magician''s father!


    However, when I brought my teammate''s head to 77 Queen Street, I was very sorry to find that Donne was not here - what a pity, a waste of a head.


    Then I got information that Donne seemed to have left arlinks early and returned to Ellington - it''s too unfortunate that in order to complete the task, I had to take a group of cumbersome people to Ellington in a carriage - I mean, a group of teammates.


    The reason why I say it''s teammates, not heads - is to reassure them. I''ve noticed that their fingers are slightly shaking, and their eyes looking at me are very unfriendly. This is not a good signal. I only have this impulse when I want to kill people - blessed by the God of deceit, I hope they don''t want to kill me.


    To make them relax, I took my hand away from the dagger. Hey, look, it''s just a small move. They relaxed. I''m really a considerate leader - swear in the name of the gods, I really don''t want to kill them and use their heads to get close to don!


    I definitely don''t mean that!


    You see, I''ve let go of my weapon, haven''t I? Of course I''m not the kind of person who does anything.


    Assassination is an art. One technique can only be used once for the same target. Although it failed last time, I disdain to use the same technique again - I believe you, as an assassin, can you understand this art?


    The atmosphere in the carriage returned to calm.


    Everyone is very restrained. It''s good. They are assassins loyal to the Kadir family. There''s no need to kill each other.


    Oh, of course, I''m not afraid of them. I trained them. I know what they are good at. Of course, I won''t be afraid of them besieging me.


    I think my meaning is clear enough. Don''t get me wrong. I''m not aiming at anyone. I mean, these people here are rubbish.


    Of course, I''m the exception.


    In order to enhance the authenticity of the camouflage, we sneaked into a carriage to Ellington. There were more than a dozen people in the carriage. In addition to us, there were two poor couples with children. They heard that Ellington could eat and get a house as long as they were willing to work, so they sold their property and decided to take a chance.


    This damn world is driving people to a dead end!


    In addition to the two couples and children, there were several refugees who seemed to have managed to beg for enough fare and wanted to try their luck in Ellington - there were many carriages along the way, and almost all the people in them had this purpose.


    Oh, that''s funny. As long as you are willing to work, you can eat, wear warm clothes and live in a house?


    How could there be such a place in the world.


    The scam, Lord Donne, must be planning some kind of scam, perhaps an evil ceremony that requires a lot of people''s lives to sacrifice?


    The coachman who drives the carriage, of course, is also one of us. He disguises very well. He has a big red nose, spots on his face, a dirty beard and a bent waist. He must have studied the camouflage course very carefully. I should give him a full score, especially when he is intoxicated when drinking. He really has his style in the tavern. Even I cheated him - wait! Drinking?


    blamed! I clearly said that drinking is prohibited when performing tasks. I must teach him a good lesson and let him understand - Oh, my God! blamed! The coachman is not mine!? He''s really a coachman!?


    Where are our people!? What about the guy who should have played the role of coachman!? Did he get drunk again before he left, so he missed the opportunity to start!?


    To tell you the truth, I''m angry now!


    As soon as I was angry, my "teammates" - you see, I said teammates, really not strange things like heads - they were very nervous. It seems that I really put a lot of pressure on them. Relax, I must relax.


    Hey, think about it. The guy who plays the coachman didn''t have a job, did he? It''s just that after we succeed, we''ll prepare a carriage outside the town to meet us. We can complete the task without him.


    With this thought, my mood relaxed a lot.


    "See Ellington!"


    At this time, I heard the coachman''s drunken cry. The shaking carriage suddenly became extremely stable. I almost thought the carriage had stopped, but after looking at the back, I found that it was not the carriage that stopped, but the road became flat.


    The carriage was still moving - and faster, but the flat road kept the carriage from bumping.


    Not far away, many people can be seen shouting around several huge mechanical structures. As the mechanical structures move forward, the rugged and concave ground becomes very flat. The second mechanical structure follows, and it emits many black and hot things. The third mechanical structure flattens those black things on the road... What are they doing? Paving?


    I can''t understand.


    As the carriage moved forward, more and more scenes came into view. A lively and busy town came into my sight. There were few idle people in the streets here. Almost all the people who could be seen were in a hurry, either carrying goods or measuring something with some strange things.


    Strange, this place is really strange.


    Ellington... A place I''ve never heard of. It should be a very barren and desolate place, but why is it so busy?


    Construction is everywhere here. Busy people are red. They don''t look yellow and skinny like those in the yarinks slum. They seem to be very happy and full.


    "Honey! It seems that we are not wrong!"


    "Ellington should be able to take us in, and the children won''t starve to death this winter!"


    The couple next to them were excited and wept with joy. It turned out that they came here because they were worried that their children would starve to death if they couldn''t get food in the winter. What a pity.


    There was also a ray of hope in the eyes of the refugees struggling to survive in the carriage - would it be interesting to destroy their reason at this time?


    Oh, no, my right hand is so hot. It must be my killing instinct again. I don''t know how many people will die this time!


    "Here we are, get off!"


    The coachman stopped the carriage and shouted for the passengers to get off. In order to hide people''s ears and eyes, i... well, it''s "we", got off the car with the refugees, and then saw a table nearby, where several people sat drinking tea and chatting.


    oh The gods are on! I saw dwarves and dwarfs!


    They sit with humans drinking tea and chatting!?


    Who would believe it?


    "Another batch?"


    "There are more and more outsiders recently."


    "It shows that the Lord''s policy is indeed right. Our Ellington is becoming more and more famous."


    "Come here and register! Name, age, gender, cultural level and what you are good at. Then go to get the subsistence allowance first, eat and wash your stomach, go to the dormitory and sleep. We will focus on arranging work tomorrow!"


    In order not to attract attention, I gave them a secret signal and decided to go in with the refugees first.


    Soon I came to the dwarf.


    "What''s your name?"


    "Poison -"


    I had an idea: "-- durandon!"


    "Durandon!?"


    The dwarf''s eyes widened.


    He must think the name is great?


    "That''s a great name! What a good boy!"


    Look, he really thinks so!


    "Hearing this name is like seeing my son count off obediently in front of me. Ha ha ha -"


    What''s the matter with the dwarf?


    Why do you suddenly feel something wrong?


    But I finally managed to sneak into Ellington''s dormitory.


    When they all went to dinner, I quietly left the dormitory - I would sneak, just so casual.


    As an assassin, after arriving at a destination, of course, you should first inquire about intelligence and get familiar with the terrain, otherwise how to perform the task?


    But why did Ellington enter the woods before he took two steps?


    "How distressed... Why hasn''t big brother come to me recently?"


    well!


    Look who I found?


    A lonely little Lori!


    It''s a secondary target in intelligence!


    The little girl next to Donne, Elia!


    I can try to catch her!


    But there''s also a big reward for killing her!


    This is a good opportunity! No one will know what happened!


    I decided to sneak close to her!


    Cut off her head with the curse of the night!


    "If the big brother doesn''t come, I feel boring..."


    Big brother? Donne?


    "Although the elder brother told me not to practice casually, there is no one now. It doesn''t matter to practice magic a little? Hmm? Do you think so?"


    Who is she talking to?


    What did I hear?


    Practice magic?


    "New spell? What''s that?... OK, OK, let me try. Oh, is this the direction - Arcane torrent ~ biububiu ~"


    "Boom, boom, boom!"


    Poison sickle, pawn.

 Chapter 229

    In the study, Donne and Fiona Sit opposite each other. Tina and Marlene, whose eyes are turning disorderly, stand on the side with a tray, listening to the two adults talk about some "unidentified and fierce" topics.


    "It has been several days since the United harvesting team started, and news has come back from the front. Now it seems that they have achieved a lot."


    Fiona shook the letter in her hand with a rare smile on her face: "just these days, they have made thousands of gold coins - although not much, it has proved the existence of this market, and their income will be more and more in the future."


    "Of course, I was confident from the beginning."


    Donne was very relaxed. He never doubted the success of the plan. He shook the cup gently. Before he could speak, Tina added hot tea to him first.


    "Thank you."


    Tina blushed and bowed her head back.


    Fiona glanced at Tina, and then said to Donne, "the laying of roads has achieved initial results in recent days. The cooled asphalt roads have been unanimously praised by everyone. Your reputation is higher. Don''t you plan to take the opportunity to say something to them to stabilize the people''s feelings and the situation?"


    "There is no need. The people are not blind. They see what the rulers have done and know their good."


    "That''s because the scope you need to rule is too small. You can control it all."


    Fiona said angrily, "if another country rules for you, can you ensure that all leaders are one with you? The people are not so rational, and their complaints will come straight to you at that time."


    "Of course not. People''s hearts are complex and changeable. Once the crisis of starvation is lifted and life begins to be rich, people will begin to pursue more wealth and enjoyment, and their selfish desires will expand more and more, which is inevitable."


    "What will you do then? Kill those who don''t obey?"


    "I''d love to, but I can''t."


    Don shrugged: "Killing butcher Zhang, butcher Li and butcher Wang... To completely eliminate this phenomenon, on the one hand, we need everyone''s moral standard to reach a very high level, which needs to popularize basic education as soon as possible, on the other hand, we need that the social productivity has been enough to meet everyone''s expectations and needs, so we can''t force it. We can only pray that the social productivity develops fast enough."


    "But look at the way you talk, you don''t seem worried?"


    "Because ordinary people are actually very patient. Unless they can''t bear it, they won''t stand up."


    Donne let it go. In fact, there was another reason he didn''t say it.


    If there is no internal pressure, we can use external pressure to continue to force them to maintain a high degree of integrity - the invasion of chaos is an unavoidable threat.


    However, prandar has just breathed from the second chaotic invasion war and has not recovered. If he announces this news now, he will either be regarded as a madman or lead to the chaos and complete collapse of the whole world.


    "Well, this topic is too heavy. Let''s talk about some easier topics."


    Fiona noticed that this topic was not suitable for the discussion now, so she changed the topic: "among the news fed back by the three teams, in addition to the victory of the first battle, there are a large number of purchase intentions. It is said that Lawrence cadier, the new Lord of caspamiburg, has decided to buy combine harvesters or a large number of harvesters. What do you think?"


    "If he wants to buy it, we''ll sell it."


    Donne curled his lips: "although he has a grudge against the Cadillac family, why not make money?"


    Fiona was stunned: "aren''t you afraid that they hire wild mages and learn the core technology?"


    "Of course I''m not afraid. Let them learn. I can''t wait for them to learn."


    Dawn squinted and knocked rhythmically on the table: "I''m only worried about one thing now..."


    Fiona immediately became serious: "what''s the matter?"


    "Magic crystal mine."


    Fiona was stunned and frowned: "it''s really a big trouble."


    With the development and sales of all kinds of magic equipment, after the magic mechanical equipment starts selling well among the people, the consumption of magic crystal will also increase greatly, and the rise of price is almost certain. At this time, Ellington without magic crystal mine will be at a great disadvantage.


    The rise in the price of magic crystal is undoubtedly most affected by Ellington, which develops magic energy machinery. As long as the average price rises a little, it will greatly increase the construction cost of Ellington.


    Fiona wrung her eyebrows and said, "don''t you pay much attention to your majesty Victor? How about buying some magic crystal minerals at a low price in advance while the influence of magic power machinery hasn''t spread out?"


    "I''m afraid not."


    Donne shook his head: "after the second chaotic invasion war, after a hundred years of operation, the magic crystal mines in the Ilus empire are basically in the hands of the Kadir family, and the rest are also in the hands of other families as the lifeblood. We can''t intervene at all."


    "What about that?"


    Fiona was a little anxious: "if Lawrence bought the combine and found the important role of magic crystal, it would be more difficult for us to buy magic crystal mine."


    "The risk of importing magic crystals from ronitant kingdom is higher. The city of silver has always occupied a large amount of exports. We suddenly import a large number of magic crystals, which will certainly arouse the keen smell of those businessmen. After all, the businessmen of ronitant kingdom are well-known, and even the goblins should praise them."


    "Although the magic crystal of Wren empire is good and cheap, it is too far away. There is still the kingdom of grace in the middle. It is not cost-effective. Moreover, it is very troublesome to do business with the orcs. We still lack the food they need most..."


    Donne knocked on the table and suddenly said, "in a word, the magic crystal mine is of great significance. Anyway, we have to find a way to grab a piece of fat from the Kadir family."


    Fiona had a headache: "you just blackmailed 2 million gold coins from the Kadir family before. Do you think they will be willing to sell you the magic crystal mine?"


    "It depends on whether they give me an excuse."


    If there is an excuse, with the thickness of Donne''s face, even the bamboo stick of the Dragon dare to knock it for you to see!


    At this time, Donne was slightly stunned and got up.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Elia is coming."


    Fiona frowned and said with a little dissatisfaction, "I know you like Elia very much, but we are discussing business. Can you restrain your doting on her a little?"


    Even Fiona didn''t know whether her dissatisfaction was due to her jealousy of Elia or her attitude towards Donne.


    "No, she looks scared and cries badly."


    Donne frowned slightly. As soon as her voice fell, Elia rushed into the study. After finding Donne, she burst into his arms with tears: "Woo - big brother - Woo - woo."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Donne patted Elia on the back and comforted her: "don''t cry, don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    "I, I shouldn''t listen to you. I, I and Elia are bad children. I, I really didn''t mean it. Don''t scold me, big brother..."


    The crying Elia seemed frightened and couldn''t speak completely.


    "Yes, I know, so don''t cry."


    But Elia kept crying.


    "Nora, can you feel what happened?"


    Nora drilled out and wiped the sugar residue at the corner of her mouth: "I can''t feel it. Elia''s thinking is very confused."


    Even Nora can''t feel Elia''s thoughts. It seems that something really happened.


    After comforting for a long time, Elia finally calmed down. With a tired face, she snuggled up in Donne''s arms, with a sleepy impulse to sleep.


    Fiona winked at Donne. Donne nodded and whispered, "Elia, what''s going on? Can you tell me?"


    "Big brother..."


    Elia looked pitifully at Donne: "I tell you, don''t be angry... I, I really didn''t mean to... I, I don''t know how this happened..."


    "Well, I see. Go ahead."


    "I, I, I..."


    Elia hesitated for a long time before she said nervously, "I killed..."


    killing!?


    Donne, Fiona, Tina and Marlene were all surprised at the speech.


    Although it''s normal to die in this world, Elia has never killed anyone. How could she kill when she was scared to see the dead before?


    Almost immediately, Donne guessed what had happened and pressed Elia''s shoulder: "did you secretly practice magic?"


    "Big brother - pain -"


    Elia was frightened and widened her eyes, with tears in her eyes.


    "Sorry -"


    Donne took a deep breath. Now that it had happened, it could not be solved by blaming her. It was necessary to find out what was going on.


    "Didn''t I say before not to practice magic while I was away?"


    Don first blamed her, then asked, "where is the body?"


    "In, in the woods behind the town... That''s where we practiced magic before..."


    Donne picked up Elia and said to Fiona, "I''ll go and have a look."


    "I''ll go too!"


    Fiona frowned. If Elia killed the residents of the town by mistake, it would be in trouble.


    Although the use of Donne''s privileges can be covered up, once the use of privileges begins, the hearts of those in power will change over time. Will Donne still be Donne at that time?


    Will he become another dictator like Hogg?


    Fiona felt it necessary to keep up, at least to think about the solution at the first time.


    "Don''t spread this!"


    Although Tina and Marlene wanted to follow, they were only the maids of the Lord''s house after all. At this time, they couldn''t run around, so they could only watch Donne disappear in an instant.

 Chapter 230

    Donne, Fiona and Elia appeared directly in the woods.


    As soon as he appeared, Donne noticed the amazing arcane energy floating in the air and couldn''t help sinking. This level of arcane energy can''t be condensed by first-order and second-order spells.


    "What magic did you practice?"


    Elia was a little guilty, but thinking of the agreement with the big sister, she whispered, "that''s the magic missile that big brother taught me before..."


    Magic missile


    Donne took a breath from the corner of his mouth. If the magic missile could condense such rich arcane energy, wouldn''t the arcane star ring become a nuclear bomb?


    However, thinking of all the signs when Elijah studied magic before, these are not important. What matters is the identity of the dead.


    Donne has noticed the fragmented body bombarded by arcane energy under the tree, and blood and meat are sprayed all over the ground. It''s really a pity that Elia didn''t frighten her on the spot.


    Fiona took a breath of air conditioning: "it''s all like this! It''s almost the same as the death finger you used at the beginning!"


    "Elijah''s magic talent, this is normal."


    Donne''s mood is fairly stable. After all, he had tested his psychological quality when he first crossed over.


    Fiona, who has never seen Elia practice magic before, can''t underestimate Elia any more.


    Fiona thought she was the most gifted person in Ellington except Donne. She was proud for a long time. Unexpectedly, Elia was hidden.


    "But now that it''s all like this, how can you investigate the identity of the dead?"


    "Don''t worry, there''s a way."


    With a gentle wave of his hand, the scattered pieces of meat and cloth flew under the control of magic, and put together the approximate body shape of the dead again.


    Donne glanced: "he is about 1.75 meters tall, male and symmetrical, so it can be inferred that life was normal for a long time before he died, at least the kind who can eat enough - not Ellington residents."


    "The residents of Ellington can eat enough now."


    "But the change of body shape takes a long time. Now you see most people in Ellington, you can still see the thin foundation in the past... The most important thing is -"


    Donne twisted a piece of cloth, rubbed it, handed it to Fiona, and whispered, "this cloth is not produced in Ellington, or even in several towns near Ellington."


    "In other words, the deceased was an outsider?"


    "Outsiders should be registered. If you investigate who is missing, you can know his identity."


    "What if you don''t register?"


    "That''s even better," Donne said. "He didn''t register and ran around to prove that he had a ghost in his heart. He died when he died. It''s easy for us to worry about him."


    Fiona thought so and nodded, "I see."


    "Wait!"


    Donne suddenly frowned, dug out some arrows from the soil, thought for a moment, opened the magic sensor network, and soon found something around him.


    There were thirty arrows, a dagger, and several cracked bottles.


    Fiona was surprised: "arrow and dagger?"


    The arrow body has been blasted to pieces by arcane energy, but the remaining arrows and daggers also reveal a lot of information.


    "Some arrows are enchanted, some are broken demons, and some are burst arrows..."


    Donne touched the dagger, narrowed his eyes and said, "this dagger is an excellent magic weapon. It not only enchants the magic breaking effect, but also quenches the poison... The residual toxic liquid in the cracked bottle and the healing potion."


    "You mean - this man is an assassin!? his target... Elia!?"


    "Not necessarily. Maybe it was a coincidence. I met Elijah to practice magic and was injured by mistake."


    Donne thought thoughtfully: "but it doesn''t rule out this possibility... You go to investigate the outsiders registered these days and check them one by one to see who is missing."


    "I see!"


    "And," added Donne, "if you can find out who it is, by the way, look at the people with him and see who has the same clothes and cloth as this... Be careful not to act rashly."


    "I see!"


    "Take this dagger for self-defense. It''s a good magic weapon."


    Fiona was not polite to Donne. She took the dagger and hurried away with a cautious face.


    It''s not good news that there are such unidentified people in Ellington.


    After Fiona left, Donne squatted down, looked into Elia''s eyes and said, "Elia, remember what I told you before, you can''t control your power now, so don''t practice magic when I''m away, remember?"


    Elia nodded, her mouth deflated, and she looked very wronged and wanted to cry.


    So Donne had a headache. Looking at such a lovely Elia, he couldn''t help blaming her.


    However, it is very important to educate children, that is, never indulge, otherwise bear children will sooner or later cause you big trouble that can''t be solved.


    Donne used the must kill technique - touch the head.


    "Elia, do you understand what happened today? Magic, if used correctly, can bring us a convenient life, but if not used correctly, it is a very cruel weapon that will take people''s lives. Today is him, and tomorrow is likely to be your favorite sister Elsa, mother Clara, and even me -"


    "No! I don''t!"


    Elia hugged Donne: "big brother, I don''t want to learn magic! I don''t want to hurt you!"


    In case of danger, the first thing is not to face the problem, but to escape. Isn''t that true for children?


    Donne was relieved to see Elia like this.


    If Elia said directly that she would use magic carefully in the future, Donne would be afraid.


    "Elia, escape is never the solution."


    Donne patted her on the back and whispered, "look at the big brother. After mastering the power of magic, he will become my friend and help me do a lot of things to protect the people around me without hurting them."


    "You have unparalleled talent, Elia. You are a born magician. Escaping will only make it more and more difficult for you to master this power. You need to face it, learn it and master it."


    Donne looked into her eyes. "Are you afraid that your strength will hurt the people you care about? Then master it and let it serve you. That''s what you should do in the future."


    Elia was nervous: "can I really do it?"


    "Yes, of course you can."


    "I can, big brother said I can, I can!"


    Donne''s encouragement gave Elia endless courage. There was a light in her eyes again, and the whole person recovered her vitality.


    "Well, this is my favorite Elia."


    Donne breathed a sigh of relief.


    Elia said happily, "does big brother like Elia?"


    "Of course."


    "When Elia grows up, will she be the bride of her big brother?"


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡±


    It''s a child''s joke. Why should I be so excited, asshole!


    I''m really not controlled by Laurie!


    Dear egwin, where are you!?


    If you don''t show up, I''ll become a pervert!


    Donne smiled awkwardly: "wait until you grow up, darling. Now go home and get some sleep. When you get up, nothing will happen."


    "Well, goodbye, big brother!"


    After all, Elia was still a child, so she didn''t think much. She waved at Donne and turned around and bounced home.


    After passing by the pieced up corpse, Elia glanced curiously, and a trace of disdain flashed in the depths of her deep eyes - she didn''t even find it herself.


    After Elia left, Donne pondered for a moment. Instead of burning the body, he collected the body.


    Not long after Donne returned to his study, Fiona hurried back.


    "I found it."


    "Amazing efficiency!"


    Donne whistled, "so what''s the name of the dead?"


    "Durandon."


    "What?"


    Donne was stunned. "Are you teasing me?"


    "It''s just a duplicate name," Fiona glared at Donne discontentedly. "Brian registered it. Nokia was also there at that time. They were screening the labor force. They made a joke after hearing the name. They were very impressed."


    "And then?"


    "There were fourteen people in the same carriage. The carriage started from Bain, and the coachman was old hank, an acquaintance who often went back and forth between Ellington and Bain."


    After a pause, Fiona continued: "there are two civilian couples in the carriage, two children, two vagrants in Bain City, and six civilians who get on the bus successively - according to the two couples, the accents of the six people are obviously not near Bain, and they all have obvious nasal sounds, more like the accent of alinks."


    "According to the testimony of the tramp, the six people like silence very much. They don''t talk much in the carriage for a few days. Although they don''t seem to know each other, they occasionally have eye contact. This news is trustworthy - the tramp is very sensitive to the eyes of others."


    "Then, on the basis of this testimony, I secretly investigated the six men and found that one of them was missing. This is called Du Landeng. Of course, this is probably a pseudonym."


    "From Alex? Well, things seem to be getting interesting."


    Donne couldn''t help laughing.


    Fiona rolled her eyes: "although the other five people were not missing, when I went to them, they didn''t eat in the restaurant, but wandered around the town, but their answers were impeccable. They were forced by life to make a living in Ellington."


    "Really?"


    "Well, the other thing is that the clothes and fabrics of these five people are consistent with the fragments you gave me. It is obvious that the six of them are together, and the purpose of coming to Ellington is not simple."


    "You know what."


    Donne''s eyes were full of ponder: "their behavior reminds me of the word ''stampede''."

 Chapter 231

    The five men had an unexpected keen sense of smell. They seemed to notice that Donne was investigating them. When Elsa ran to catch them with the guards, they found that the five men had disappeared.


    "The reaction is quite fast, but where can they go here?"


    Donne curled his lips, and the magic floating in the air fed back to him. The five men fled into the forest of the ambris mountains.


    Now running to the depths of the undeveloped forest is to die.


    Now it is the end of the harvest month, and it is about to enter the celebration month. The Warcraft in the forest are beginning to become active. The celebration month and the withering month are the most active period of the year. Because it will be difficult to get food in the next three months, they need to prepare food for the next three months - everything they can eat in these two months, What can be saved is their goal.


    If you escape into the undeveloped forest now, don''t you want to die?


    But Donne doesn''t want to let them die. He also wants to dig out some news from these people - killers from arlinks are very interesting, aren''t they?


    So, a few minutes later, in the cabin, Donne smiled at the five frightened but silent men in front of him: "welcome to Ellington. As you know, I''m the Lord here, Donne."


    "Well, can we talk about your origin?"


    Donne threw out his hand: "relax, guys, I''m a good talker. As long as I''m willing to cooperate, I promise I''ll let you live - after all, you haven''t had time to attack me. We''re not enemies, are we?"


    Donne always felt that many experts in previous lives were * * * * because they completely ignored the people''s IQ, raped public opinion with their * * * * same theory, and afterwards they were complacent that they were the truth.


    Now, after seeing the eyes of the five people, Donne found that he was regarded by them as a * * * * magician with funny IQ.


    "It seems that suddenly pulling you out of the forest with the hand of a mage can''t make you feel the strength gap between us and... The fear that life is dominated."


    Donne put away his smile: "in that case, let''s play an ''interesting'' game."


    He raised his hand and pointed his fingers one by one: "pick soldiers and generals, ride horses and fight..."


    Although I don''t know what the hell Donne is talking about, the five people are sensitive to the fact that the guy selected by Donne must be the first unlucky - and it will be miserable.


    So Donne''s fingers swept anyone, who would tremble a few times involuntarily.


    "... if you have money to drink, you can leave without money. Whoever counts is unlucky, who is a little unlucky - ha! It''s you!"


    The fourth unlucky man named by Donne turned pale: "no! It''s not fair!"


    The others were relieved and filled with joy.


    With this unlucky guy in the lead, it''s easy to choose later.


    If this guy doesn''t have any means, resist and wait for an opportunity to kill him.


    If this guy kills people without blinking an eye and is cruel


    Of course, he surrendered decisively.


    what?


    Loyalty?


    Can you eat that?


    Compared with your own life, of course, your own life is more precious!


    Talk about loyalty to the assassin who grew up in the smelly ditch?


    Are you kidding?


    Donne stepped forward with a grim smile: "this is random, of course, fair -"


    "No! It''s not fair at all! No matter how many times you smoke again, as long as you start from the left, I''ll definitely get it!"


    The unlucky man was unwilling to become an experiment: "I just noticed that you read 29 words! For each word, there are only five of us!"


    Donne was stunned.


    "Twenty nine divided by five makes five more than four! That means no matter how many times you try, you must choose me! It''s not fair!"


    Donne suddenly realized that it was a simple mathematical problem, and he was foolish to follow him.


    what the fuck!


    what the fuck!?


    So this thing is so simple that it can be calculated!?


    It''s no wonder that when they were playing games, those little friends loved to pick positions. As a result, they picked themselves every time. I didn''t feel strange at that time. I just thought it was unlucky - they actually partnered to pit themselves!


    Or was he too simple and too * * * * - who would have thought that children need to use their brains to play games!


    Such a simple game has never thought so much, okay!


    Looking at that miserable bastard, Donne suddenly had a feeling of sympathy. Man, you''re so smart. Why do you want to do this business?


    So Donne smiled brightly and gave him a thumbs up: "whatever. Anyway, if you are selected, you can show them what kind of experience painful death is. Remember to reincarnate as a mathematician in the next life."


    No!


    "I surrender!"


    The guy knelt down decisively and without restraint: "what do you want to know, as long as I tell you everything I know."


    "It''s cool, fast! I appreciate you!"


    Donne looked at the other four. "Then they''re useless?"


    "No!"


    The other four people were stunned for a moment, and immediately scrambled to kneel down to Donne and swear allegiance: "Donne - no! Lord! I can tell you what you want to know! I will offer my loyalty for you!"


    "Loyalty?"


    Donne disdained: "I never believe in the so-called loyalty. Loyalty is because the chips of betrayal are not enough."


    "You''re right - so die!"


    The four assassins who buried their bodies and kowtowed, but quietly approached Donne suddenly burst into trouble. They grabbed the broken Magic Arrow secretly pulled out from the edge of the shin armor and stabbed it hard!


    The assassin who had surrendered moved for a moment, but somehow, at the moment when he wanted to follow, Sen''s cold eyes made him freeze there.


    The effect of breaking magic arrows is superior to others. The effect of destroying magic structure makes them easily penetrate Donne''s storm armor and go straight to the heart!


    This surprised Donne.


    In the game, the magic breaking effect only weakens spell defense to a certain extent, but in the real world, this effect becomes completely breaking all spell effects - just like the bug ability of the younger sister hand.


    Fortunately, due to the limitation of magic breaking arrow materials, the magic breaking effect is only a one-time effect, and the effective time is very short.


    Therefore, after breaking the first layer of storm armor, the broken Magic Arrow was shot out by the magic armor before it could move forward.


    "Purgatory... Impact¡°


    The murmur of the devil seemed to ring out in his ears. The assassins only heard a short spell, followed by the hot golden flame and swallowed them


    The first loser to surrender gulped his saliva. Looking at his teammates who didn''t even have ashes left, he suddenly felt very grateful for his decisiveness.


    "What a pity."


    Donne''s face was full of regret: "originally, I was short of manpower here. I wanted to spare their lives and let them help me work."


    The unlucky guy showed a smile that was more ugly than crying. Why didn''t you say it earlier?


    If you want to keep them, why do you say "they''re useless" which is easy to misunderstand!


    This is clearly forcing them to work hard!


    Are you a demon?


    You are clearly a devil!?


    You''re not going to save their lives at all!?


    You just say it to me and let me appreciate how kind you are, right!?


    The unlucky ghost had a flash of light and worshipped: "you are really a kind Lord!"


    "Oh? I thought you would say I was a devil."


    Looking at Donne''s meaningful smile, the unlucky man was worried: how could he know what I was thinking!?


    "Well, I''m too lazy to care so much. Now, tell me, who ordered you to come and who your goal is? Me? Or Elia? How many of you? All you know, spit it out."


    Seeing that Donne killed all his teammates without any effort, the unlucky man dared to play any more tricks. At the moment, he honestly shook out all the things he knew.


    "I used to be the leader of the alinks Masons'' Union, but because of an accident..."


    The unlucky man began to explain his identity to Donne in detail, and poured out what he knew about the Kadir family.


    "Ha! Just like you, you deserve to be called a dead man?"


    Donne almost cried because of Charles'' stupid IQ.


    What is a dead man? It''s a completely brainwashed puppet! A madman who orders them to commit suicide without hesitation!


    This kind of assassin who turns traitorous when intimidated is also called a dead man?


    The unlucky man also knows how embarrassing his current situation is, so he can only laugh.


    "You guys also want to kill me. How much did Charles underestimate me... Oh, well, it''s normal to be underestimated."


    Donne smiled after saying that. Isn''t his being underestimated proving that his previous action strategy was very effective? If not, it wouldn''t be these people who came here today, but an army against magicians?


    "Actually..."


    The unlucky man hesitated: "our captain poison sickle is not here. He is a guy who does anything for the task. If he is here..."


    The subtext is clear. You are not the opponent of our captain''s poison sickle.


    "Poison sickle? Is that the guy?"


    As soon as Donne snapped his fingers, the body of the sickle suddenly appeared, startling the unlucky man: "Captain! He, he is dead!"


    "Well... If you are unlucky, he is possessed by the spirit of decay."


    Donne sympathized with the poison sickle he had never met. In order to kill himself, he went all the way to Ellington. As a result, he was accidentally killed by Elia practicing magic - who do you think you can''t meet, but Elia


    "You are really strong. I am convinced to surrender to you."


    The unlucky man has completely lost his mind and honestly paid attention.


    "I have my word. I''m short of people here. Sign a contract to become a horse monkey liquor... Ah bah! Sign a contract to become my employee."


    Donne looked at the guy. He was in good health. It was a pity to let him go, but it was even more a pity to kill him. It''s better to keep him as a labourer.


    "... OK!"


    Does he have a choice?


    "Oh, what''s your name after all this time?"


    "Van Clive, sir."


    "... do you have a daughter?"


    "No, what''s the matter?"


    "... if you have a daughter in the future, call her Vanessa."


    "Yes, yes... But why?"


    "No why, all this is the decision of the will of the universe..."

 Chapter 232

    Hearing the news that Donne had solved the assassins, Elsa looked very discouraged and said angrily, "if you give me more time, I will catch them!"


    "I believe you."


    Donne''s trust eased the self blame in the girl''s heart, and her favor for Donne was greatly improved.


    "After all, you''re still young. You''ll be fine in the future."


    Elsa''s liking for Donne declined.


    I''m not young!


    Elsa wanted to roar at Donne and straighten her chest to show him how a dignified girl became an adult. However, Elsa''s face darkened when she thought of Fiona, and even worse when she thought of Princess Aurelia who was completely comparable to Fiona.


    Mingming has the same figure as Ellington and other girls, but why does Fiona have such a good figure? It''s completely rolling level! What a foul!


    After separating from Elsa and them, Donne returned to the Lord''s house.


    "Solved? So fast?"


    Fiona was still wondering what traps should be laid to lure them into the bait. Unexpectedly, Donne was so efficient.


    "Or wait for them to sabotage in the dark?"


    Don shrugged and snapped his fingers. "Come out."


    Van Clive appeared silently from the side.


    Fiona was stunned: "isn''t he one of the five?"


    "Not now."


    "Now his life belongs to Ellington," said Donne


    "Really?"


    Seeing the bitter smile on van Clive''s face, Fiona confirmed her guess.


    "What are you going to do with him?"


    "I have a good idea."


    The smile on Donne''s face was very bright: "do you think the Kadir family would guess that his people would be caught alive by me?"


    "Probably not... You mean -"


    Fiona looked unbelievable: "do you want to rip off the cadier family again!?"


    "That''s a good excuse, isn''t it?"


    Donne said, "we need to master the magic crystal mine. The cadil family holds most of the magic crystal mines of the Ilus Empire, and Charles sent someone to assassinate me, which can just be my chip."


    God, it''s true!


    Fiona doesn''t know what to say. As a little Baron, she dares to blackmail the cardier family continuously, which is beyond the description of boldness!


    But this may also be because of the confidence brought by his strong personal strength.


    Fiona thought for a moment and said, "but since he dares to send someone to assassinate you, it shows that he doesn''t care about the potential threat."


    "Fiona, you are so confused."


    Donne waved his fingers and a "pattern Tucson broken" expression: "the reason why the chips are chips is that they haven''t been used. Charles doesn''t care if I threaten him with van Clive. I can''t ''directly'' question them with just one assassination and ask them for compensation."


    "What do you mean..."


    "I don''t care. I can''t use it, but it doesn''t mean that his majesty Victor can''t use it."


    Donne whistled: "you should also know how tangled his majesty Victor is in order to collect evidence of the rebellion of the aristocracy? Victor has always wanted to send a threat to the aristocracy, but he suffers from no reason. So guess what will happen if I give this excuse to his majesty Victor?"


    Fiona subconsciously said, "because you are a noble, his majesty victor will weaken the power of the Kadir family under the pretext of safeguarding the rights and interests of the noble, and this pretext can not be opposed by the noble Parliament."


    "That''s right!"


    Donne snapped his fingers to praise Fiona''s response.


    "That is to say, you are really your majesty Victor -"


    Fiona suddenly covered her mouth.


    Some things can be known, but they can''t be said.


    Donne shrugged: "it''s no use even if I deny it, so whatever you guess. Anyway, one thing is certain that the interests of his majesty victor and I are indeed in the same direction at present."


    "When are you going to tell your majesty Victor about it?"


    "Fiona, you''re stupid again."


    Donne smiled. "You see, we can all see it. Can''t the old monster of the cadier family see it?"


    "Of course..."


    "Then why don''t we find him directly? If this chip is given to his majesty Victor, although we can obtain the friendship of the Royal faction, we don''t have ready-made interests. It''s more practical to directly get a mine than the promise of the Royal faction."


    "But," Fiona''s mind was covered, "didn''t you just say that this chip can''t be used directly..."


    "I was explaining to you the reason why this chip is effective for the cardier family." Donne looked at Fiona sympathetically. It was really not easy for him to crush her in IQ. "If you want to maximize the benefits, of course, one woman and two married."


    "One woman married two!?"


    Fiona looked unbelievable: "aren''t you afraid that the Grand Duke of cardier will turn against you directly after he learns the truth?"


    "I''ve got everything, whether he turns his face or not."


    Donne said disdainfully, "everything is empty. It''s real when you get it."


    Fiona once again realized Donne''s unfathomable lower limit - promise was a fart in his eyes!


    "But..."


    Fiona suddenly frowned: "you have just come back from alinks. If you appear in alinks again in a short time, I''m afraid you will expose the secret of the transmission array."


    Transmission array!?


    Van Clive, who was silent next to him, suddenly widened his eyes. The man actually mastered that lost thing!?


    "No."


    Donne said bluntly, "I can teleport at most. They won''t think of it."


    "Well... Now that you have an idea, come as you want. What do you need me to do?"


    Donne thumbed up: "of course, it''s ready for a good man to receive the magic crystal mine."


    Fiona is both angry and funny. Donne''s self-confidence is really boundless. It seems that the mine has been reached before negotiations have started.


    Donne''s action efficiency is very fast. If he wants to rip off today, he will never wait until tomorrow. After all, with the passage of time, the influence of combine harvester is gradually expanding, and there are more and more purchase intentions. The more attention is paid to magic crystal, the lower the probability that Donne wants to buy magic crystal at a low price.


    So, time is money, my friend.


    With a cup of tea, he took van Clive from Ellington to arlinks.


    After personally experiencing the powerful effect of the transmission array, van Clive was completely speechless and convinced. He was really convinced. When he stepped out of the transmission array, van Clive had made up his mind to follow Donne - of course, even if he didn''t make up his mind, his life was already Donne''s.


    "Lord?"


    Hilton is taking in a new batch of goods in the basement. Unexpectedly, Donne appears and is in a hurry.


    "Are you here to inspect?"


    "How''s it going?"


    Hilton said awkwardly: "Since you left for more than half a month, our sales have increased steadily, and our reputation in alinks has also increased day by day. It was originally an excellent start, but recently... You know, the business alliance began to jointly block us. Although it did not directly affect our sales, it has virtually hit the enthusiasm of consumers to buy..."


    "Business alliance..."


    Don''t worry about them. We just sell ours. Do those people like to buy or not


    Hilton smiled bitterly. Business people should be like Donne. It is estimated that they will lose as much as they can.


    "Hilton, don''t think I''m kidding."


    Donne said positively, "I''m serious. You''ll let it out tomorrow. We Datang chamber of Commerce. Do you like to buy or not!"


    Hilton was stunned: "yes."


    "Remember, we focus on high-end brands, and noble consumers have a problem. They like to be cheap. The more they are used to them, the more they are unwilling to get it. The higher they are, the more they cry and pursue it. Therefore, noble consumers need to be well adjusted. Just treat them as masochists."


    Hilton was stunned. Although Donne occasionally said some thought-provoking business and philosophy, this theory was heard for the first time.


    It''s so... Yes, you have wood!


    In retrospect, Hilton couldn''t help thinking that, as Donne said, the name of Datang chamber of Commerce wouldn''t spread so fast in the aristocratic circle if it hadn''t been for the idea of queuing and purchase restriction when it opened. At that time, seizing an air conditioner of Datang chamber of Commerce would have become the capital for them to boast about each other, but later With the increase of shipments, no one bragged about the air conditioner, but began to boast about whose air conditioner is relatively high-grade


    Lord, you have a clear understanding of the noble''s consumer psychology!


    Hilton said with great admiration, "Lord, you are worthy of being a business wizard. I think those people in the business alliance will be willing to bow down if they hear your words."


    "Just pull it."


    Donne said with a smile, "with those people''s faces, it''s estimated that it will be regarded as not having heard."


    "That''s true."


    "Forget it, don''t bother you. Arrange a carriage for us. I''m going to the cardier family."


    "Kadir family? And... Sorry, I shouldn''t have asked. I''ll arrange it now."


    Hilton hurried away.


    Donne nodded with satisfaction. He liked Hilton. He didn''t ask what he shouldn''t ask. He was loyal and reliable. He could trust her to do a lot of things.


    Soon Donne and van Clive got into the carriage and drove to the inner city.


    When entering the garden area, it was unexpectedly smooth, so that Donne didn''t use the means he had prepared - the guard had seen Donne before and knew that he was a guest of honor of the Grand Duke of aubury, so he let him go without embarrassment.

 Chapter 233

    The Kadir family.


    "What? Donne asked to see you?"


    Frank thought he heard wrong.


    Charles and Morton looked at each other, their faces slightly heavy.


    After pondering for a moment, Frank said, "let him in. I''ll see what the child wants to say."


    After the housekeeper left, Frank said in a deep voice, "didn''t Donne go back to Ellington? How can he still be in arlinks?"


    Charles frowned: "unless he has any means to get between Ellington and Alex quickly."


    "Teleportation!"


    Morton''s eyes lit up: "Donne is a wild mage. He may have mastered teleportation!"


    "Teleportation is a fifth level magic. If you master teleportation, doesn''t it mean that Donne may be a master level magician? Can a master level wild mage be a wild mage?"


    Master level mages may not have mastered the fifth level spells, but master level mages must have mastered the fifth level spells, so frank was so rude.


    Charles''s face was very bad. If Donne was really a master level wild mage, it was almost 100% certain that he was definitely the black hand in the noble Council that day.


    What''s worse, master level magicians are famous even in the silver city, let alone outside.


    You should know that not only the Ilus Empire, but also other countries in prandal are eager for the participation of magicians. Magicians who do not join the silver city are rare, and even fewer are powerful.


    Donne''s position in Ilus probably stems from the strength of his master level wild mage, so victor will spare no effort to support him!


    Frank felt he saw the truth.


    The knock on the door sounded, and the three people in the room put away their uncertain expressions and recovered their indifferent look.


    "Come in."


    "Yo, it''s all there."


    Donne looked at Morton curiously. He had never seen the second son of the cadier family before. After glancing at him, Donne lost interest and focused on frank, the squint monster.


    Frank said slowly, "Baron Donne, didn''t anyone teach you to keep enough respect in front of a Duke?"


    "Respect? I already have, or I''ll sit on the table when I come in."


    Donne waved his hand in disapproval: "I have something to say to you, not to talk."


    "Yes? What will happen to you?"


    Charles sneered: "where did you get an IOU from our cadier family?"


    "I''d like to, but it''s a pity not."


    Donne looked regretful: "if I get more, I''ll get rich directly."


    Charles was furious: "presumptuous! Last time the Grand Duke of oberli and the Grand Duke of Adrian supported you. Who gave you the confidence to be presumptuous when you came alone this time?"


    Morton glanced at his brother and lowered his head a little feebly.


    Who gave him the confidence to be presumptuous? Didn''t we just infer that he is a master level magician


    Does a master level mage still lack this confidence


    "Wrong, wrong."


    Donne shook his head. "First, I didn''t come alone, van Clive."


    "Boss."


    Van Clive emerged silently from the shadow next to him.


    Charles was shocked to see van Clive, but years of training made him well control the expression on his face.


    Frank has a better control over his emotions. After all, he is an old goblin who has been in politics for many years. There is still some self-restraint.


    "Oh? Baron Donne, did you come to see me with an assassin to threaten the Duke?"


    Political veterans will do this. No matter what the real situation is, buckle their hats on each other first.


    "Don''t hurry to button my hat."


    Donne curled his lips and sneered, "I let him out just to let you know that there are some things we all know, van Clive."


    Van Clive did not even look at Charles and them, lowered his head, distorted his figure for a while, and disappeared again.


    "Second, about my confidence..."


    Donne stepped forward, looked at them playfully and said, "don''t you think I need to find something else to deal with you?"


    The oppressive atmosphere made everyone silent.


    The incense in the censer "Zizi" sounded, and the light smoke shrouded Frank''s body, making people unable to see the change of his expression.


    "Ha ha..."


    Frank burst out laughing. "Baron Donne is really joking. Come and give me a seat!"


    "No, I''ll bring my own seat."


    With a snap of his fingers, Donne appeared a leisure chair he had pinched out with alchemy in his spare time, and then sat down smartly opposite Frank. At the same time, the mage''s hand was holding a hot teapot and had poured tea. He looked relaxed, not to mention how comfortable it was.


    Charles looked at Donne''s ring with a little jealousy.


    Space equipment


    Even there are few cadil families. It''s a heinous waste for this guy to install seats with such precious space equipment!


    Frank didn''t react much. The ring he was wearing was also space equipment, and the quality was not bad.


    Although space equipment is scarce, it is something in the magic field after all. There are still many space equipment in the group of magicians.


    It''s just


    Frank''s eyes fell on the teacup Donne was carrying.


    It''s nothing to install seats and tea sets with space equipment, but


    What bothered Frank was the tea in the teacup.


    The tea is golden in color, but it is very clear and emits an attractive fragrance. Just smelling the aroma, his aging body seems to have awakened its potential. In his hungry body, every cell is desperately absorbing that trace of aroma, as if there is any power in it.


    what is it?


    Watching Donne drinking the mysterious golden tea, Frank pressed down his curious words. He knew he couldn''t ask, shouldn''t ask, and he didn''t dare to ask.


    Obviously, it was a very happy feeling that made him want to moan, but Frank felt afraid.


    He knew he was old, but the power contained in the aroma seemed to make him rejuvenate and rejuvenate.


    It is a very intoxicating and even addictive feeling, full of fatal temptation.


    As an extremely rational man, he also hides another force in his body, but he instinctively fears this sense of out of control.


    Eager, but afraid, the contradictory mood made Frank''s heart painful.


    He was afraid to know the truth.


    That would make him desperate.


    What makes people rejuvenate, why don''t you dare to ask? Why are you afraid to know?


    Because he has made a choice for his life, and now he has no choice.


    If we let him know that in addition to the road he has chosen, there is a road that can restore his youth only by drinking tea, he will really fall into despair.


    Donne noticed Frank''s tangled eyes. "You seem curious about my tea? Would you like a cup?"


    Frank opened his mouth, then closed his eyes in great pain, shook his head and said, "No."


    Donne smiled brightly, "well, I''m not going to buy you a drink."


    Frank: "


    Charles: "


    Morton: "


    There was silence again in the room, only to hear Donne gently sipping tea.


    "All right, stop playing with silence."


    After drinking a cup of tea, the comfortable Donne stretched out and broke the silence: "we all know what you have done, and you know what consequences it will have for you if I give it to victor. Everyone is not a fool, so let''s make a deal."


    Frank squinted and said slowly, "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    "Do you want to play silly with me?"


    Tang en curled his mouth and snapped his fingers. The broken body of the poison sickle appeared beside him: "who is he? I don''t think I need to introduce him again?"


    "Sorry, I don''t know him."


    Frank shook his head. "Baron Donne, do you have anything else to do?"


    "It seems that you don''t want to make a deal with me. In that case, I can only go to his majesty victor. I believe he is happy to see me."


    Donne didn''t talk nonsense to frank, put away the body and chair, got up and left.


    The most important thing in negotiation is to take the initiative. He is not stupid, and Frank is not stupid. He pretends to be stupid just to get more initiative, but Donne gets up and prepares to leave without hesitation. Rao is frank, and he is a little depressed.


    Because if this matter falls into Victor''s hands, it will indeed become a strong evidence for him to deal with the aristocracy, or a reason that the aristocratic Parliament can''t refute.


    One


    Two


    Three


    Donne mused.


    He''s gambling.


    But even if he loses the bet, he can''t lose anything, but Frank is different. If he loses the bet, at least he will lose a layer of skin.


    Four


    Five


    Frank''s voice came from behind: "Baron Donne, the weather is good this afternoon. Are you interested in going to the garden with me?"


    I won the bet.


    Donne at his feet: "I''ll see you in the garden."


    Then he left.


    In the room, Frank''s face immediately became gloomy and terrible.


    "What did I say before?"


    Frank''s gloomy eyes stared at Charles and Morton: "don''t test Donne until the real results are found out! Now, you sent a poison sickle to assassinate him!"


    "Father..."


    Charles was in a cold sweat: "before you ordered, they had already set out."


    "Are you explaining to me?"


    Charles was cold all over.


    Morton said hurriedly, "father, you can''t blame your brother. It''s a thing of the past. Now the most important thing is to find out two things. First, why van Clive, the dead man of our family, will take refuge in Donne. Second, what does Donne really want."


    "Good..."


    Frank vomited his black breath, leaned back on his chair, and was silent for a moment. Then he said, "I''ll negotiate with him later. Charles, the position of acting patriarch is temporarily handed over to Morton. You should reflect on your behavior first."


    Morton was overjoyed, and Charles, with a stiff face, bowed his head and said, "yes, father."

 Chapter 234

    In the courtyard, the sun is spread on the green lawn and on the round table under the shade of the trees. The attendants have put hot tea and cakes on the table. They sit in chairs, drink hot tea leisurely and enjoy the sparkling lake not far away. This life is envied by many people, but how do they know who can really have these, But I have no free mood to enjoy the scenery?


    "I''ve been waiting."


    Frank interrupted Donne''s thoughts and sat down next to him.


    It was the first time Donne saw Frank outside. His clothes were very simple. He couldn''t see that he was a high-ranking Duke. However, when he looked carefully, he found that the clothes that looked very simple were not simple.


    The cloth is a specialty velvet imported from Ryan empire. It is fresh and breathable. Because the output is very small, it is very expensive. After careful sewing by craftsmen, this dress is only worth tens of thousands of gold coins.


    Frank took a sip from his tea cup, looked at the lake and said, "Baron Donne, it is said that Ellington has developed very well recently, and the Datang chamber of commerce is more vigorous and making progress every day. Why do you waste your time here?"


    Donne raised his eyebrow: "waste of time? If you still have this attitude, I don''t think we need to talk."


    It''s fun to pretend to be stupid when you know what''s going on?


    Frank gently knocked on the table. He was holding a temper in his heart. No matter how well restrained he was, he hadn''t met a person like Donne who didn''t play cards according to common sense for many years. It was just the last time. This time he was still like this


    However, he is a master level wild mage.


    Frank also wants to win him over.


    "Baron Donne, I think there may be some misunderstanding between us."


    "There is no misunderstanding, only the transaction."


    Donne ignored Frank''s idea: "I don''t have time to argue with you. Just say it. You sent someone to assassinate me. How do you want to solve this?"


    Frank frowned and said it directly? Whether he wants to negotiate or not.


    Donne patted the table and said casually, "actually, if I didn''t want to follow the rules of the game with you, I''d have solved it now."


    Frank didn''t quite understand what Donne meant.


    But he didn''t ask, but thought about it and said, "it''s a misunderstanding, but Baron Donne, our cadier family is happy to solve this misunderstanding with you..."


    "I repeat, it''s not a misunderstanding. Your son wants to assassinate me. It''s a fact."


    Frank''s face is a little stiff. Is this guy a fool? I want to play down hatred deliberately, but I can''t see it!?


    "If you want me to put it down, you can show sincerity. You know what I mean."


    There seems to be no way to beat around the bush.


    Frank took a deep breath. "Well, what do you want?"


    In the negotiation, whoever exposed his cards first lost. Frank wanted to know what Donne wanted.


    "Refreshing!"


    Donne finally smiled. "I want Winchester."


    Frank laughed angrily at the speech: "Baron Donne, this joke is not funny at all!"


    Winchester mine fortress, more specifically, Winchester refined gold mine, is a refined gold vein belonging to the cardier family. The cardier family has only explored part of its reserves for nearly a century. It is expected that this vein will be the largest refined gold vein ever discovered by the Ilus Empire, and its value is immeasurable!


    It can be said that the refined gold produced by Winchester refined gold mine alone accounts for 30% of the total profit of Kadir mineral sales!


    Don''t you think they''re going to die if he opens his mouth!


    Donne grinned. "Duke frank, do you think a Winchester family is important or the Cadillac family is important?"


    "After leaving the cardier family, Winchester is still Winchester, but without Winchester, the cardier family is not necessarily the cardier family."


    Frank narrowed his eyes and said coldly, "so, Baron Donne, you''d better not let the lion talk. Be careful that you''re too greedy to eat and die."


    The secret language of calling the guard almost blurted out several times. If Donne hadn''t been a master magician, Frank would have wanted to turn against him now.


    "Whether I can eat or not is my business, so I won''t bother you."


    Looking at Donne''s casual expression, Frank was in a very bad mood. Sure enough, he still wanted to kill him


    "It''s impossible, Baron Donne. Change the terms. You should know that just those assassins can''t prove anything. The value of this information is not worth the price."


    "Well..."


    Don smashed his mouth: "then I can''t help but take the magic iron ore west of Preston."


    Preston is located in the southeast of the ladia hills, and the distance from Ellington is almost the same as that of Bain. In the west of Preston, there is a medium-sized magic iron ore controlled by the cadier family. Although it can not be compared with the Winchester fine gold mine, it is also valuable.


    "Bang!"


    Frank put the teacup heavily on the round table, stared at Donne and said faintly, "Baron Donne, it seems that you have been staring at the magic metal mine of our cadil family a long time ago..."


    "Ha, who doesn''t know about the entire ilrus Empire? Your Kadir family and the spade family jointly occupied 90% of the magical metal mines of the whole empire. Among them, the spade family is even more exaggerated, occupying more than 60% alone."


    Donne grinned, "but I haven''t dealt with the spade family, and they haven''t assassinated me. If I want to own a magic metal mine, I can only find you."


    Frank said coldly, "do you think our cadier family is easy to handle?"


    "No."


    Frank looked a little slower.


    "It''s quite easy to handle."


    Frank''s face froze, he clapped the case and got angry: "don''t you believe I''ll leave you here today?"


    "Oh."


    Don said casually, "remember to tell the cook that I don''t like arlinks."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t you want to leave me for dinner? Since you are so enthusiastic, I won''t refuse."


    Frank almost vomited blood: "what Duke Ben means is to leave your life here!"


    "Oh, oh! I see!"


    Donne clapped his hands: "I just want to fight? Tell me! Don''t worry first. When I greet obery and Adrian, they must be flustered at leisure."


    Frank froze there. Is shit in this fool''s head?


    He felt that his thinking and Donne''s thinking were completely two parallel lines, and there was no possibility of intersection at all!


    "Wait a minute!"


    Frank stopped Donne and took a deep breath: "change the condition, you don''t have to think about the magic metal mine! It''s absolutely impossible!"


    The spade family occupies 60% of the magic metal mines. The cardier family originally had few magic metal mines. How can it be transferred to Donne because of this?


    The value of magic metal ore is very high. On the one hand, it is an expensive war preparation material due to the superior performance of magic metal. On the other hand, the total reserves of magic metal ore explored in prandal are very small, so the value is naturally high.


    Donne frowned: "Why are you cadillans so stingy..."


    Is this a question of being stingy or not?


    Frank almost roared out.


    Can''t he see the strategic significance of magic metal?


    Or are you pretending to be stupid?


    "Well, in that case, just give me some magic crystal mines."


    Donne looked very dissatisfied: "you don''t have many magic metal mines, but you don''t have many magic crystal mines? If you talk nonsense with me again, I''ll doubt your sincerity in negotiation."


    Donne didn''t have the idea of magic metal mine at all, because the emergence of universal alloy led to Ellington''s desire for magic metal is not so strong. Instead, it is the magic crystal whose supply exceeds demand, which is very important for the future energy layout.


    From the beginning, Donne''s goal was the magic crystal mine monopolized by the Kadir family.


    The consumption of magic crystal is very small. The consumption in the market is mainly magic crystal lamps and magic devices used in some rich people''s homes, and even the consumption of maintaining various magic arrays. The sum of this consumption every year is not enough to be one tenth of that of magic crystal minerals.


    Almost all the remaining 90% magic crystals of prandal poured into the silver city for those magicians to use, but there is a biggest problem here.


    The growth rate of the number of magicians in the silver city is very stable, and the consumption of magic crystal basically maintains a constant number, so the price of magic crystal is also very stable. However, the consumption capacity of the silver city for magic crystal is far less than the output capacity of various countries, so the supply far exceeds the demand.


    Once the city of silver stops importing magic crystals, a large number of magic crystals will be unsalable, even if the price is reduced.


    Therefore, although the potential value of the magic crystal mine is very high, the Kadir family still has a headache about the problem of the magic crystal mine. The profits from so many magic crystal mines are not comparable to the profits of a magic metal mine. Every time he sees the annual report, Frank will envy Mandel spade. He must make a lot of money.


    But jealousy is useless, because it is the result of the distribution of interests among several families after the war


    In those days, the head of the Kadir family, who would have thought that gene would integrate all the mages with his own prestige to build a silver city? It is precisely because of this that the development of external magic civilization has stagnated, and the value of magic crystal has been greatly reduced.


    Limited by the unequal vision and information, Frank didn''t know what a huge treasure his family had. After hearing Donne''s request, he didn''t refuse at the first time, but seriously considered it and weighed the gains and losses


    "Yes."


    Finally, Frank nodded: "however, the mine can''t be given for nothing. Although the magic crystal mine is not as valuable as the magic metal mine, it is also a mine at least, so take the money to buy it!"

 Chapter 235

    Of course Frank didn''t really let Donne take the money to buy the mine.


    He''s just sticking to the face of the Kadir family.


    If you don''t want any money, you''ll give the mine to Donne. How can the Cadillac family hang out in arlinks in the future?


    So, more or less, Donne has to get some money.


    It''s just that this money baffled Donne.


    From the map of the mines Frank took out, Donne took a fancy to a mine.


    Heldrom.


    Haier zhuom is not far from Ellington. In the north of Bain, on the northeast edge of Ellington territory, it takes four days for a carriage - if you are a little cruel, you can pave the asphalt road, and the transportation speed is faster.


    Of course, the most important thing is that the proven reserves of this magic crystal mine are not small enough for Donne to digest for a while.


    But this price


    "Five million gold coins."


    The number Frank said hurt Donne.


    Buying a large magic crystal mine with five million gold coins at almost one tenth of the price is not generally cheap. It''s like picking up a mine on the side of the road.


    Although the market of magic crystal is so large at present, the total potential value of a small magic crystal mine fully developed is at least ten million gold coins, not to mention the scale of the mine that Donne sees is not small, which is calculated in billions.


    If Dunn hadn''t taken the lead now, how could he get such a favorable price?


    The problem, however, is that it''s basically a free price. Don can''t take it out.


    Even though Datang chamber of commerce is making a lot of money every day, Ellington is still very short of money. It needs a lot of gold coins to buy building materials, import food, or a lot of labor welfare expenses.


    Driven by Donne''s policy, Ellington is now opening the way with money, exchanging 200% of the gold coin consumption for 500% of the development speed.


    Is it worth it?


    Value!


    But how can the economy keep up with Ellington, which only relies on Datang chamber of Commerce to make profits?


    "This is my bottom line."


    Frank, with an expressionless face, knocked on the table: "you can be shameless, but we cadil family still want face."


    Donne thought a little, got up and said, "give me a day to raise money."


    Frank seemed surprised, but actually said sarcastically, "not even five million gold coins? Baron Donne, it seems that your territory is not generally barren! Ha ha... Sorry, I''m a little straight."


    Donne waved his hand carelessly: "of course, otherwise I wouldn''t even care about the magic crystal mine. You know, the big Duke can''t see the garbage in his eyes. It''s a baby to me."


    Frank felt very happy about the way to belittle himself and elevate each other: "I can give you three days. After all, I know that the business alliance is a little contradictory with you."


    "It''s all small problems. It''s not much trouble. I''m leaving."


    Donne waved his hand and left alone.


    Frank''s face darkened again after Donne left.


    What the hell does he want to do? A wild mage who is likely to be a Grandmaster, what will he lack? What does he want? Deliberately flaunting your muscles? Or is his purpose the mine of heldrom?


    No matter how Frank thought, his vision was limited. He didn''t expect that Donne would soon open a new era of magic energy. In this era, if he mastered magic crystal, he would master energy, wealth and power!


    After Donne left the Kadir family, he directly asked the coachman to turn around and go to the foal family.


    Oberley had just returned from the Royal District, and before the stool was warm, he heard the news that Donne wanted to see him.


    "Donne? Didn''t he go back to Ellington?"


    O''brie raised his eyebrows and said, "call him over."


    "I''ve come."


    Smiling Donne pushed the door in.


    O''brie was dissatisfied: "don''t you know any etiquette?"


    "They are all our own people. You''re welcome. Here, please have tea."


    Donne waved and threw the teapot over.


    "Damn yourself..."


    O''brie was full of complaints. This guy really didn''t treat himself as an outsider, but after pouring a cup of Donne''s hot tea, o''brie''s complaints disappeared.


    "Good tea!"


    O''brie exclaimed and took a sip of hot tea. He felt that the aging cells in his body had recovered their vitality, and the whole person was excited.


    Now oberli''s fiery eyes were on the teapot - Oh, no, it''s Donne.


    "Gee -"


    Don shuddered. "Don''t look at me like that."


    O''brie rubbed his fingers and smiled, "son-in-law, don''t you have anything to honor me?"


    "Don''t yell. Elsa and I are innocent."


    Donne waved his hand. Although he didn''t care, other girls cared. If Elsa knew and became angry, he would punch her with an old fist... How innocent he is.


    "Hey, all right, there are no outsiders here. Don''t pretend."


    O''brie laughed heartily, picked up his tea cup and drank it happily. With each mouthful of hot tea, he felt that he was several years younger. When a cup of tea went down, he felt that if Adrian was in front of him, he could blow him out of alinks!


    Donne shrugged and sat down opposite o''bury. "I''m here to borrow money."


    O''brie, who was comfortable all over, asked casually, "how much?"


    "Five million gold coins."


    Obery almost took a sip of hot tea and sprayed it on Donne''s face. "How much?"


    "Five million gold coins."


    "Wait! I won''t tell you what you want this money for. Why do you think I have so much spare money to lend you?"


    "Cut, I told you earlier. You''re also a poor man."


    Donne glanced: "come on, I''ll find the Grand Duke of Adrian."


    "He? Ha, he is poorer than me!"


    Oberli disdained and said, "in order to maintain the demeanor of the convicted grand duke, that guy doesn''t even do a lot of door-to-door business. The days are tight. Do you still expect him?"


    Donne is embarrassed, completely embarrassed. The pillars of the two Ilus empires are poor!


    "You can''t even take out five million gold coins. You mean to say you''re the grand duke!?"


    "Pay attention to your words. It''s not that you can''t take them out, but there''s no need to take them out!"


    O''brie revised Donne''s words: "the gold coins of Adrian and I should be used to support... Oh, you know, what can be lent to you is irrelevant spare money, five million. We really can''t take it out."


    "What about Victor?"


    "Your Majesty Victor? He should have no problem..."


    Oberli frowned slightly: "after all, there are many years of information. No one knows what the royal family has. Speaking of, didn''t you spend a billion gold coins to buy Lord Ellington? You know whether Victor has money or not."


    Donne smiled bitterly. It was not clear whether there was such a thing, not to mention that the money did not exist.


    "In that case..."


    Donne turned his eyes and thought of a good way. He smiled brightly: "Grand Duke of aubury, can you help me contact grand duke Adrian and his majesty Victor? I think the four of us should sit down and talk... About gold coins."


    Oberli was stunned. "Do you want the three of us to lend you money?"


    "This is not the point. The point is, do you want to get rich?"


    Donne said, "if you want to get rich, call the Grand Duke of Adrian and let''s go to see his majesty victor."


    Obery hesitated.


    Because he didn''t know whether Donne was telling the truth or not.


    There is no doubt that Donne holds the lifeline of the Royal School - like him, he is very short of money, but he still lacks big money.


    If Donne really had a way to make a lot of money, Victor would be very interested.


    At this time, oberli thought of the Datang chamber of Commerce and the miracle that Donne made a net million gold coins a day.


    "OK!"


    O''brie gritted his teeth: "I''ll believe you this time!"


    Donne smiled brightly, "that would be great."


    Most people want to see his majesty victor. It''s certainly not that simple. Regardless of when the appointment is scheduled, it''s a waste of a day just because of the repeated inspections. However, with obery and Adrian, these troubles will be saved.


    They are the backbone of this country. If they can''t be trusted, the country will be over long ago.


    When he saw Victor, he was processing some documents in his study, but after seeing Donne and them, Victor immediately stopped his work, got up with a smile and wanted to take the initiative to meet him.


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡±


    However, when he noticed the surprised eyes of obery and Adrian, Victor controlled his abnormal mood well, coughed, stopped, took down a book from the nearby bookshelf, and then said casually, "wait a moment."


    It''s dangerous


    Victor was a little relieved and almost blurted out just now.


    After a little affectation, Victor looked up: "two dukes, and... Baron Donne, please sit down, old Tom, serve tea -"


    As soon as he shouted this sentence, Victor froze there.


    Donne has met old Tom


    Sure enough, when Donne saw old Tom with a teacup, his smile immediately became a little strange.


    Old Tom is Victor''s servant?


    In other words, 77 Queen Street is likely to be sold by Victor?


    Why is he so good to himself?


    Donne''s eyes narrowed slightly. His intuition told him that Victor must know some secrets... Even those about him that he didn''t know himself.


    Old Tom shook his head slightly, and his majesty Victor was so busy that he forgot it.


    After serving them tea, old Tom left silently, as if he had never seen Donne.


    Seeing that Victor and old Tom didn''t say anything, don wasn''t stupid enough to mention it.


    This may be some kind of potential tacit understanding.

 Chapter 236

    Quietly sipping tea, oberli couldn''t help looking at Donne.


    After drinking the tea taken out by Donne, the black tea imported from the kingdom of saulant has no taste at all


    Donne was speechless when he noticed o''brie''s sight, but he took out a leaf of the world tree.


    "Your Majesty Victor, this tea will be a gift for the first time."


    Donne casually poured out the golden saulant Kingdom black tea in the teapot, then put the tea in, rubbed some water, poured it in and directly began to cook tea.


    Victor''s eyes jumped. As a forced king, basically all the money he made was posted to the army. He was reluctant to drink the black tea imported from the kingdom of solant. Donne poured it out so easily


    He loves it


    In other words, it''s rare in the world to mix with a king as hard as he.


    When Victor smelled the refreshing smell of tea, the tangle in his heart immediately disappeared. Just a wisp of tea leaked out had made him extremely intoxicated, and every inch of flesh and blood in his body was shaking with excitement.


    "Father, I -- you!?"


    Aurelia pushed the door in, but saw Donne standing there. She immediately stared at him and wanted to be angry with him. However, the next moment she controlled her emotions and showed a sweet smile: "isn''t this Baron Donne? It''s really rare."


    "Good afternoon, Princess aurelia. You are still as beautiful as ever."


    Donne put down the teapot, scratched his head and looked at Aurelia with a feeling of Indescribability.


    Just at that moment, he seemed to feel very strong... Resentment?


    "Thank Baron Donne for his praise."


    Eh? Why does Princess Aurelia have the feeling that the seed coat laughs and the flesh doesn''t laugh? Is she angry?


    "Ollie."


    Victor took a deep breath of the aroma: "go and get some good tea."


    "Yes, father."


    Aurelia stepped down very obediently.


    "Baron Donne, I just wondered why you said this tea was a gift. Now I understand."


    Victor stared at the teapot. "Can you tell me what this tea is?"


    "Leaves, to be exact."


    Donne smiled and said, "it''s the leaves of the world tree."


    "It''s the leaves of the world tree!"


    Victor was shocked. Obery and Adrian got up and were stunned.


    "How did you get it!? wait! You had so many new moon wine before. Do you really have a deal with the elves!?"


    "I think so."


    Donne said with a little pride, "my wife is an elf."


    [brazen!]


    Nora, sitting on Donne''s head watching the play, heard the speech and pulled Donne''s hair hard: [I''m going to tell egwin!]


    Good, don''t make trouble


    Donne comforted Nora silently, but he didn''t notice how shocked victor and them were by his words.


    "You, you have a wife!"


    Oberley was furious: "then how dare you provoke Elsa? You bastard!"


    Adrian rounded up and said, "men, it''s normal to be romantic..."


    "You bastard! Are you showing off your old lover Vanessa?!"


    "Why don''t i... I mean, that''s exciting good news!"


    Victor changed his words: "with the bond of Baron Donne, our Ilus empire may have a good relationship with the elves in the future."


    "I try my best."


    A moment later, Aurelia came back with tea.


    "Green tea crisp, salty cheese, apple pie... Please! Slow down! Use it!"


    Aurelia put the tea in front of Donne and them.


    Although Aurelia was smiling, Donne always felt the chill in the back of his neck. It seemed that there was always a strange feeling of resentment


    Illusion?


    Aurelia put down her things and was going to leave.


    Donne said, "Princess aurelia, please stay and drink tea. This is the tea made from the leaves of the world tree. Women can drink it to make their skin more white, elastic and younger."


    "Oh? Since it''s such a precious thing, I can''t miss it."


    Aurelia sat gracefully opposite Donne, staring at him all the time, making him uncomfortable.


    Soon he divided the tea and several people began to taste it.


    As soon as the tea soup was eaten, Aurelia was conquered in an instant.


    How does it feel?


    Like clouds and fog, the heat flow rolls and jumps on the tongue, and the fresh fragrance explodes in the mouth, breaks through the nose and goes straight into the mind.


    When the tea was swallowed into the abdomen, the surging power of life mixed in the tea soup turned into heat flow and spread everywhere. Aurelia could feel every inch of her skin trembling. An electric current rushed straight from the caudal vertebra to her mind and quickly spread to her whole body. The strong power of life even expanded the magic pool in her body.


    The study was quiet for a time. Victor, Aurelia and Adrian were immersed in a wonderful taste. Only oberli, who had tasted the taste before, was sober and poured more cups for himself while they were intoxicated.


    This is a rare good thing. A few more drinks can prolong life. Of course, he won''t be foolish enough to sit and wait for Donne to pour him tea - he has to take the initiative when something good happens.


    Cheek?


    Excuse me, what''s the face? Can you eat?


    So, when victor and them recovered and wanted another drink, they found that obery was already burping with his stomach covered.


    In desperation, Donne began to cook tea again.


    After three rounds of tea, seeing that the atmosphere was almost over, Donne raised his mouth and said slowly, "I don''t know... Do you want to get rich?"


    Everyone was stunned.


    Obery didn''t expect Donne to go straight.


    Victor was stunned: "get rich?"


    "How to get rich?"


    As a recidivist, Aurelia was very sensitive to the word "get rich". Her eyes lit up immediately. She noticed Donne''s surprised eyes. She hurried to say, "I mean, I''m curious, too."


    "Yes, your majesty Victor, your power, the prestige of the Grand Duke of aubury and the Grand Duke of Adrian, plus my promotion plan," Donne held out his right hand and shook it hard. "As long as you trust me, I''m sure you can make a lot of money!"


    Of course, Donne silently added in his heart that I should take a big head.


    "What about me? What about me?"


    Aurelia''s eyes widened.


    "Er..."


    Donne said with a smile, "princess, you just need to support your majesty victor."


    Boom! This bastard


    Aurelia secretly despises Donne, which is clearly discrimination against women!


    Victor asked very simply, "what''s the plan?"


    "That is to say, your majesty Victor, are you interested?"


    "Of course."


    Victor smiled bitterly in silence. As an insider, of course, he had to mix with the son of God. Even if he really couldn''t mix and die, he could be summoned to the kingdom of God by the goddess to enjoy happiness.


    "What about you two?"


    O''brie and Adrian looked at each other: "of course."


    His majesty Victor followed. As royalty, they would follow.


    "Before that, you must promise to lend me five million gold coins."


    Donne smiled brightly: "of course, I''ll give it back to you in a while."


    "Five million gold coins..."


    Victor was speechless. After discussing with oberli, Victor said, "I''ll take out three million. Oberli''s 1.5 million and Adrian''s 500000."


    Facing the complacent obery, Adrian clenched his fist. What a shame


    Even Donne was surprised that the Grand Duke of Adrian''s economy was so tense.


    "Thank you. Next, let me explain my plan... Of course, you may not understand it now, but just remember."


    Donne coughed, stood up and said solemnly, "let me ask you first, what is the most important thing in the present prandal, or the present Ilus Empire, that is, our society?"


    A simple question, but it made victor and them dumbfounded and unable to answer.


    Most importantly, the people of prandal have never thought about this question, so they can''t answer it.


    "... power?"


    "If there is power, there is everything - almost everything," obery asked tentatively


    Adrian nodded in amazement.


    "Kingship?"


    Victor then shook his head: "theocracy?"


    Aurelia frowned. Donne must have a deep meaning to ask this question, but... What''s the most important? It''s too general. The most important things are different for everyone.


    For a couple, the most important thing must be the children. For a starving person, the most important thing must be the next meal. For a businessman on the verge of bankruptcy, of course, the most important thing is gold coins


    Aurelia frowned and said, "this is a question without a standard answer."


    Donne waved his fingers. "What''s the most important? Power? Kingship? Theocracy? No, it''s not. Ollie -"


    "Baron Donne! Pay attention to your address!"


    Aurelia was a little embarrassed: "who allowed you to call me that!"


    "Oh, sorry."


    Donne apologized without sincerity, and then continued: "Princess aurelia, your consideration is too one-sided and not macro enough. My question is what is the most important thing for this society."


    There was another silence in the room.


    "At present, the most important thing for this society is manpower. Don''t rush to refute me, I''ll explain."


    Donne waved his hand and interrupted Aurelia''s words: "why manpower? Because everything now needs manpower to solve, transportation, planting, breeding, mining, casting and production... Yes, whatever it is, it needs manpower to solve, but people need to eat, so to put it bluntly, what is really important for this society at present is food."


    "However, grain is a very timely thing, because it will go moldy and deteriorate, and it cannot be stored. Therefore, it cannot become a standard to measure national strength and wealth."


    "Therefore, manpower has become a symbol of the wealth of those great nobles. Having more tenants and slaves is equal to having more wealth."


    Victor, when they heard this, they nodded in agreement.


    "Well, here comes the interesting thing."


    Donne showed a funny smile: "if it is no longer human power that represents the advanced productive forces of this society, but a new force that can be controlled by human power... What does it mean to be the first to master this power resource?"


    As a king, Victor''s thinking is certainly more acute. Donne just made a few changes, and he understood Donne''s intention in an instant.


    Victor breathed a lot. "Baron Donne, do you mean --"


    Proud don didn''t notice Victor''s name. He opened his arms and proudly announced: "Your Majesty Victor, Princess Aurelia and two dukes, rejoice that you will witness the arrival of a new era!"


    "I will bring a new era to the world!"


    "An era of magic crystal!"

 Chapter 237

    In the study, Donne had stopped speaking, but his voice still echoed in the hearts of several people.


    An era... Of magic crystal?


    Because I have never experienced it, I can''t understand the importance of energy for social development.


    The use of magic energy to replace backward manpower will greatly improve social productivity. At the same time, the status of magic crystal representing magic energy will rise. Whoever has mastered magic crystal will have the right to speak and wealth.


    If you don''t master the magic crystal mine in advance, I''m afraid the happiest person in the Ilus empire will be Duke Frank when Donne''s magic energy machinery comes out in large quantities and the consumption of magic crystal increases, because the cadier family monopolizes the magic crystal mine of the Ilus empire.


    "I still don''t understand..."


    O''brie frowned and asked, "can you speak more clearly?"


    "What a fool."


    Adrian mercilessly mocked obery, but he himself heard a little


    "The reason is very simple. Let me say so."


    Donne thought for a moment and said, "in the human age, if you want people to work more, you have to let people eat enough, so if you master food, you can let people work for yourself."


    "The magic power machinery I developed will bring about changes in production efficiency. Many things can be completed by magic power machinery. The efficiency is many times higher than that of manpower, and the ''food'', that is, ''energy'', that is, magic crystal that makes these magic power machinery work."


    "In the coming era, if you master energy, you will master wealth, power and the future!"


    Donne emphasized it three times in a row - because it was important - and increased his tone and clenched his fist: "so, I think it is necessary for us to get the magic crystal mine in the hands of the Kadir family before the magic age!"


    Silence.


    "Baron Donne, let''s not say how we got the magic crystal mine of the cardier family. Can you explain why you are so confident in the magic machine?"


    Aurelia looked at Donne both horizontally and vertically. Of course, this was because she was "taken care of many times" by Donne when she turned into "night song", but even without these reasons, she felt that Donne''s plan was very unreliable.


    You have confidence in yourself, OK, it doesn''t matter, but why do you make everyone have confidence in you?


    You know, this may be a gamble blocking the future of the whole country!


    Why do you let everyone end up with you?


    "Good question."


    Donne gave a thumbs up and said without hesitation: "the reason why I have confidence is that I developed magic machines. I know how much potential they have!"


    How cheeky!


    If she could, Aurelia really wanted to spill the tea in the cup on his face to wake him up.


    But after listening to Donne''s words, obery, Victor and Adrian were silent one after another. They were more rational than emotional aurelia, so they could analyze more things from Donne''s words.


    If, as Donne said, the greatest labor force in the whole society has changed from manpower to magic machinery, and magic machinery needs to consume magic crystal, the person who has mastered magic crystal will certainly have the greatest wealth.


    And what advantages do they have now?


    Prophetic power.


    Donne has described the grand blueprint to them, and he is very confident of realizing this future.


    Donne disclosed this information to them, on the one hand, because Donne couldn''t eat such a big cake alone, so he had to find them to cooperate with him, on the other hand, because they were in the same camp, and the common interests could make the relationship between the two sides more solid.


    In that case, why not fight?


    Even if he fails, it will not become worse than now - an emperor who has few available people. If he doesn''t even have the courage to bet, what''s the point of his life?


    What''s more, he also knew that the gods protected Donne. The idea brought by the son of God may be the will of the gods. In that case, how could they fail?


    Bet!


    "Baron Donne, if you are confident, so am I. I think we can discuss the details of the plan carefully."


    Victor first promised. When oberli and Adrian saw Victor, they all agreed, and they had to bite their teeth to keep up.


    No way, they are all grasshoppers on the same rope, one prosperity and one loss.


    "That''s natural. Without the support of his majesty Victor, it will be a lot of trouble to realize this plan."


    Donne showed a bright smile. It was the best result for them to join in, which provided great convenience for the implementation of their plan.


    "Now our time is very urgent, because in Ellington, the processing workshop has been split and the production line is being reorganized. Once the training is completed, a large number of magic machines will go offline and start selling everywhere. Once we witness the effect of magic machines, the price of magic crystals will rise, so we must complete all this in the shortest time."


    Donne first analyzed the situation and then said, "Your Majesty Victor, you need to enact some laws as soon as possible to restrict the export of magic crystal, lock the domestic demand of the market, create the illusion of saturation of magic crystal market, lower the price of magic crystal, and increase the mining cost of magic crystal --"


    "Wait! I know how to do the first few, but what does it matter to me to increase the mining cost?"


    "Halo, you can indirectly increase the cost, for example, enact laws to improve the treatment of mine workers, formulate mine safety standards, and require that each mine must have the conditions for safe mining before it can start construction - in short, our goal is to increase the mining cost of magic crystal, lower the market price, and make the Kadir family believe that the magic crystal mine is completely impossible for him The burden of providing revenue. "


    "But doing so..." Victor was still puzzled. "After we take over, it will also increase our mining cost."


    "This is inevitable."


    Donne explained: "with the progress of society, the safety standard requirements will gradually increase, and the cost will inevitably rise, but thank me. Due to the emergence of magic drill, the mining efficiency will be greatly improved, so the cost will not increase, but will decrease a lot."


    "Well, I hope it''s really what you said."


    Victor can only choose to trust Donne now.


    "Then, Lord oberli and Lord Adrian, what you have to do is to create a tense atmosphere - let the Kadir family feel pressure, but at the same time, you can''t be too nervous, otherwise war will easily break out."


    "As long as I go to the barracks twice a day and don''t talk, Frank''s old bastard will get nervous," said o''brie disdainfully


    "That''s because he''s worried that you, a reckless man, will kill you!"


    Adrian said angrily, "now it''s time to act - Baron Donne, go on."


    Donne took back his sympathetic eyes: "Frank is a very confident person with a lot of doubts. If he feels the pressure, he will certainly act. The most exaggerated thing is to prepare for the war - then he needs to reduce the burden on the family and try his best to get rid of the burden and change into wealth."


    "In other words, under the joint action of these conditions, he is likely to sell the mine!"


    "Yes, our purpose is to cause his misunderstanding and let him start selling mines. At the same time, we should find a way to take over these mines at this time. In order to avoid the outbreak of civil war due to too tense situation, we must stop all actions immediately once the mines start, so as not to really go off and start a war. The gain is not worth the loss."


    After carefully analyzing Donne''s plan, Adrian took a breath of air conditioning: "Baron Donne, you are playing with fire. If you are not careful, you will become a sinner of the whole country!"


    Any step in these plans that goes too far may cause social unrest, and the Royal faction and the aristocracy may go to war directly.


    Donne is no doubt ready to let them walk a tightrope.


    Tang en skimmed his lips: "wealth and wealth are in danger. Besides, now the situation is very unfavorable to you. If you don''t fight, how can you reverse the situation?"


    Victor, they couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    The economy is constrained by the aristocracy, and the Royal School is unable to return to heaven no matter what it does. After all, people have interests before they have power.


    If you don''t fight now, I''m afraid the Royal School will be forced to take the Zen position by the aristocracy before long. It''s too late to fight back at that time.


    The current situation is very simple. Whoever has money is the uncle. What Donne has to do is dig a big piece of fat meat from the Kadir family with the help of Victor, obery and Adrian, and then eat it among several people. Although this description is unusual nausea, it roughly means this.


    In this process, the key is not to let the Kadir family feel the pain, but also to let him feel the pleasure after abandoning the fat


    The general plan has been put forward by Donne, and the specific details depend on Victor and his group of political players to discuss the layout. As a result, the discussion lasted all night. Until the next morning, the meeting to secretly divide the future cake of the Ilus empire was over, and there was a specific implementation of the plan, In detail, how to implement it, and even how to acquire the Kadir family''s mine in the end, and even the distribution of interests has been divided - because it is Donne''s plan and Victor knows Donne''s identity, he monopolizes 50%, Victor obtains 30% on behalf of the royal family, and obery and Adrian account for 10% on behalf of foal and Bolet families.


    As a thank-you to victor, Donne handed over the Kadir family''s assassination and the evidence to victor, which made Victor overjoyed.


    Then Donne, who got five million gold coins, left the palace contentedly and went to Frank to complete the transaction.


    This time Frank didn''t say anything more and finished the deal very simply. Of course, at the moment, he didn''t know he had fallen into Donne''s trap.


    Then Donne returned to Ellington. For his energy strategic plan, he also had his own tasks to complete.


    His own task is to buy time for Victor and them.


    Can let them complete the layout, enough time!

 Chapter 238

    "Delay the promotion time of combine harvester? Why?"


    Hearing Donne''s decision, Fiona was very puzzled: "it''s the peak of harvesting crops. Once we go public now, we will certainly reap a huge market, instantly make the reputation of Datang chamber of Commerce and earn a lot of gold coins - at this time, you told me to postpone the listing?"


    With the advance of the combine harvester team, more and more purchase intentions have been fed back. As long as the combine harvester gets off the production line, they will buy it immediately. This is a good time to make money!


    "Because making this little money needs to make way for another important plan."


    Squinting, Donne considered the next plan and said casually, "write back to them and let them continue the harvest task, regardless of the plan here."


    Fiona couldn''t help asking, "what do you want?"


    Of course she knew that Donne was not stupid. She must have more important plans, but not telling herself would make her feel inexplicably unhappy!


    "A plan, a plan to make big money."


    Donne said with a smile, "after the pit of the Great Duke of Frank''s mine, I set up a game with his majesty Victor, the Great Duke of oberli and the Great Duke of Adrian."


    "Together?"


    Fiona sighed. Did the Lord finally join the royal school?


    "Yes."


    Donne opened his arms and cheered up: "the world is about to usher in change. Fiona, have you forgotten why I pulled a magic crystal mine out of the Kadir family?"


    "Of course," Fiona said seriously, "you said that magic crystal is the new energy in the future. If you master magic crystal, you will master wealth."


    "That''s right!"


    Donne snapped his fingers: "this change began under my promotion, so I know best. I explained it to you and Victor, so you all know it, but others may not know it. In their eyes, magic crystal is still a tasteless chicken rib to eat and a pity to abandon."


    Donne asked, "since I opened the era of magic crystal, why should I take advantage of the cadier family? Why don''t I master the key resources first?"


    Fiona then understood what Donne wanted to do: "you are not satisfied with a mine. You want more!"


    "Yes, Fiona, you still don''t know what energy means."


    Donne, who came from the earth, witnessed the end of oil and coal energy civilization, the decline and collapse of many energy empires, the advent of the era of nuclear fusion and the gorgeous transformation of earth civilization. He deeply understood this. If he mastered energy, he would master everything.


    "Now, your majesty Victor, they have started to act, and we will also start to act. From now on, the production of magic power machinery factory will be suspended, and the workshop workers will receive centralized training. However, the publicity offensive can continue to build momentum for our next outbreak."


    If only the magic furniture sold in the cities of yarinks, Bain and caspamiburg has little impact, because these have little impact on productivity.


    However, the combine harvester, magic cultivator, magic drill, road leveling machine, paver and roller are different. These machines have greatly changed the original labor mode and the change in productivity is subversive. Once they are listed in large numbers, the market of magic crystal will fluctuate immediately. In contrast, The value of magic crystal mine will also increase greatly.


    Therefore, we must bear it now.


    "I see. I''ll arrange it next."


    Fiona is a smart man. She also knows how important Donne''s plan is to Ellington. When the overall situation is settled, Ellington''s rise will be unstoppable!


    "Well, there''s another thing."


    Donne gave heldrom''s property right certificate to Fiona: "arrange someone to receive it."


    "Heldrom?"


    Fiona was stunned: "the cadier family is willing to give you the mine?"


    Donne said very seriously, "there is no impossible task in front of the wise and powerful master."


    Nora: "


    Fiona: "


    "In addition to the management of the cadil family, the employees of Haier zhuom also belong to Ellington according to the rules, and their treatment is treated according to the employees of the Brussels iron mine."


    "I understand."


    "Let our people take over the mine first, and then I''ll arrange the transmission array."


    Although Donne can arrange the transmission array first, how can the Lord take over the mine alone? What does that look like? If he had to do everything himself, what would they do? So he decided to let his men run more.


    "What else can I do for you?"


    "Well, not for the time being. Next, we''ll wait for their action."


    Donne breathed a long sigh of relief. After a few days of tension, he could finally have a rest: "so... Apart from what I said, do you have any good news to report?"


    "How many... There are."


    Fiona hesitated, turned a few pages, and then said, "with the help of the publicity of Datang daily these two days, the residents have popularized the necessity of road construction, so the residents are very supportive of road construction, and your support rate has been further improved."


    "Yes."


    "The publicity of the United harvesting team has made more people know that Ellington is short of people, so the flow of people gathered in Ellington has reached a peak in recent days. According to incomplete statistics, the total population in our Ellington territory has exceeded 10000!"


    "Ten thousand people!?"


    Donne was surprised: "so little!?"


    "That''s not enough!?"


    Fiona was also surprised: "Lord, don''t you know what Ellington was like before? There are only two or three thousand people in such a large territory! If your recent policies hadn''t led to the gathering of refugees around here, Ellington wouldn''t know how long it would take to break through ten thousand people!"


    Donne was a little helpless. After getting used to the millions of people in a city on earth, he was a little tangled when he heard that there were only 10000 people in Ellington: "continue."


    "The better news is that the new thousands of people are happy to work for you in exchange for the right to settle down and the money needed to buy food. Therefore, although our labor force has been in short supply, it can always fill the gap."


    "Good, go on."


    "The total sales volume of the branch of Datang chamber of Commerce in Beiyin mountain city last month has exceeded 150000 gold coins. After deducting various costs, the profit has exceeded 100000 gold coins - but Thomas may encounter some trouble in the next period of time due to the blockade of the business alliance."


    "The blockade of the business alliance has little impact on us. These troubles are basically predictable."


    Donne pondered for a moment and said, "we don''t compete directly with the business alliance. We don''t do their goods at all, so they can''t compete with us. Tell Thomas that he doesn''t have to worry. They can''t do business safely."


    "I see."


    Fiona wrote down Donne''s instructions and then continued to report: "the autumn harvest in the harvest month totaled about 1130 tons of grain. According to the previous unit conversion, this is a rare harvest in these years..."


    "Wait! How much?"


    "1130 tons."


    "How much arable land has been reclaimed in Ellington?"


    "About 1500 hectares."


    Donne was shocked: "1500 hectares, only 1130 tons! The yield of one hectare is less than one ton (about 66 kilograms per mu)!? and it''s still wet weight!?"


    "Yes."


    Fiona looked at Donne suspiciously: "this year, because you built water conservancy in time during drought and invented water truck to draw water for irrigation, the growth of crops is very good. In addition, when it is mature, the sun is also very good and there is no rainstorm, so it''s normal to have such a bumper harvest? It''s just not enough to increase the population..."


    "You call this a bumper harvest?"


    "... is there anything strange about this?"


    "I... OK!"


    Donne sighed heavily. He hadn''t noticed before. Now he knows that the territory of Mao Ellington is so large, but these people are always hungry!


    There are more than 1000 scattered households in each village in Ellington. On average, the farming area of each household is about 1.5 hectares (22 mu). It is reasonable to say that the farming area is not small. However, Donne ignores several important factors.


    The unit yield of crops, the density of cultivation, and the use of fertilizer.


    Needless to say, people here seem to have inadvertently discovered the benefits of composting, so they are already using it.


    As Donne provides metal farm tools for farmers, the unit labor production efficiency of Ellington is higher than that of other places, not to mention, but it is unreasonable that the unit output of crops is so small


    The main crop of spring planting and autumn harvest in Ellington is Kadar, that is, the alien wheat in Donne''s mouth. It is reasonable to say that the yield should be very high. Unfortunately, the reality gave him a hard slap.


    In addition, prandar has no agricultural machinery equipment, so it was planted and harvested manually before, and the relatively small planting density is also one reason.


    Don en helped his forehead and felt a little egg pain.


    Does he have to act as an agricultural expert temporarily to command these farmers how to farm?


    "Let''s put this down for the time being!"


    Donne took a deep breath. Soon he was going to go to the Emerald Forest with Brian. If he could turn a druid back from the elves, he could use the Druid''s life magic to achieve the rapid birth of crops to achieve the purpose of increasing production.


    This is also the confidence that he promised Fiona that there would be no problem in food - with egwin''s reputation, shouldn''t it be difficult to recruit a druid in the elves?


    "Well, you know the food problem."


    Fiona turned a page and continued: "recently, there have been adventurers in Ellington..."

 Chapter 239

    With the end of the harvest month approaching, the activities of Warcraft have reached a very high level, so the recent period is one of the most active periods for adventurers in a year.


    A large number of Warcraft can be hunted by them, and all kinds of materials collected can be exchanged for wealth. If they get some special rare things, they can even exchange expensive and rare magic equipment for magicians in silver city. Therefore, the annual hunting operation will excite all adventurers.


    The harvest month to the withering month is the only time of the year when Ellington will see adventurers and mercenaries.


    Two carriages drove into Ellington one after another, and more than a dozen heavily armed adventurers in cloaks jumped down from it.


    "This is Ellington?"


    One of the men was stunned: "how does it feel different from what you said, Captain jikede? It''s not as bad as you said. At least it looks better than many towns. Although it''s still under construction, it looks very comfortable."


    "Sancho is right."


    Ji Kede frowned: "it''s different from when I came here last year. It''s changed too much."


    "Good or bad?"


    "Of course it''s a good thing."


    Ji Kede said with a smile, "this is the last stop before we enter the forest. It''s getting better, which means we can enjoy the night before entering the forest. Let''s go. I''m dying from the light I''ve seen."


    Sangqiu chuckled: "Captain jikede, you didn''t listen to what you said before about preparing some sunscreen equipment. Now you regret it?"


    As Ji Kede walked forward, he said, "no way. The salutes are full. Next, we have to replenish dry food. Where is the extra space to hold those things for enjoyment? Don''t forget our goal this time... Of course, if you have space and equipment, you''re free."


    Jikede''s words made others laugh. Sangqiu said, "space equipment, ha, you really love to joke. Where can I get space equipment?"


    "If this business is done well, maybe we can really get a space equipment."


    Ji Kede said with a smile. Suddenly his face changed and he pulled out his weapons in an instant. Other team members subconsciously pulled out their weapons and guarded.


    "Captain!?"


    "What the hell is this?"


    Ji Kede was extremely vigilant and nervously stared at the mechanical structure like the monster in front.


    The mechanical structure was buzzing, with hot steam rising from it. A bad and pungent smell made them feel like vomiting.


    "Is it a magic puppet?"


    "No! It''s not a magic puppet. This disgusting smell and strange structure must be an evil construct made by a necromancer who works part-time as an alchemist!"


    Sangqiu''s head was sweating. The black viscous liquid flowing from under the structure felt disgusting. What could it be? Body melt? Rotten flesh?


    "Damn it! I didn''t expect to face such a crisis when I first arrived in Ellington!"


    Jikede gnashed his teeth and cursed: "scatter left and right! Surround the formation! I''ll break in! Behind sangqiu hall! - look at the move!"


    Ji Kede roared, and the red light on the long sword flashed, and the sword light was mercilessly cut on the fragile joint of the mechanical structure - Dang! With a crisp sound, the long sword filled with blood and gas was blocked!


    "It''s impossible!"


    Sangqiu stared and said, "Captain Ji Kede''s hand is an excellent long sword! How can it be blocked by the joints of only one construct!"


    "I''ll come too!"


    "And me!"


    A group of people shouted, rushed up and began to chop.


    I didn''t even notice there was another pilot in the cockpit.


    The driver is already stupid.


    He had noticed that those people had begun to slow down, but he didn''t expect them to pull out their swords without saying a word!


    Fortunately, the paver uses the universal alloy developed by the Lord. It is very strong and durable. Otherwise, I''m afraid it will be cut down by them!


    "What are you doing!!!"


    The pilot couldn''t bear it. He got out of the cockpit and shouted, "get out of the way!"


    "There''s someone!"


    Ji Kede noticed that there was another person on the construct, and his pupils suddenly tightened: "it''s not the victim - that is, the necromancer who controls the construct!? take my sword!"


    As soon as jikede''s voice fell, the long sword stabbed the driver!


    The driver was stunned. He slammed the door and sounded the whistle!


    "Woo! Woo! Woo -"


    "He''s calling his companion!"


    Jike de was shocked: "kill him quickly! Otherwise we will be in trouble!"


    A group of people immediately became nervous and the attack became more fierce. Even though the defense of the mechanical structure was very strong, it was still paralyzed soon under their siege.


    Win!


    Win!


    "That monster is dying! Try harder!"


    Jike de roared and raised his long sword high. The sword body was radiant. It seemed that he was going to use some kind of war skills to kill!


    "Who''s making trouble!!!"


    The flat ground gave a scold, followed by an arrow whistling and hitting Ji Kede''s long sword. The fierce strength made Ji Kede''s hands tremble.


    "Aggressive -"


    A row of arrows fell to the ground, blocking their retreat.


    "Elder sister, leave it to us!"


    A young male voice said with a little panic: "don''t accidentally make people die!


    "Danny! Am I the kind of person who doesn''t care about weight?"


    Women?


    A necromancer reinforcements commanded by a woman?


    Ji Kede was inexplicably nervous. The other party not only had amazing defensive mechanical structures, but also rangers who could attack from a long distance. Damn it, they completely fell into the disadvantage!


    "-- Altman!"


    "Yes!"


    Altman was refreshed, rushed over quickly, pointed to jigoude''s nose and scolded, "say! Who sent you to make trouble!?"


    Make trouble!?


    You''re kidding!


    Jikede was furious: "you running dogs of the necromancer - die!"


    The weapon slashed at Altman!


    Altman was not surprised but happy. He immediately pulled out the new cutting iron sword he had just got and directly blocked jikede''s attack!


    With a "click", a crack appeared on jikede''s excellent sword.


    "Ha!"


    Altman gave a loud shout, made a roundabout counterattack, and hit the crack again!


    With a bang, jikede''s long sword was broken.


    Looking at the broken sword, jikede was stunned.


    How is this possible!


    This sword is an excellent equipment worth more than 10000 gold coins!


    He bought this sword ruthlessly for this mission. He almost lost his fortune. Now he lives! Ran! Here! Broken!


    Gillard''s eyes turned red and he was panting like a cow.


    "Captain''s sword!"


    "How is that possible - did that guy sell fake goods?"


    "No way! We have inspected the goods before!"


    "Then how --"


    A group of people suddenly shut their mouths and focused on Altman''s light blue sword.


    Unless this man''s weapon is better than captain Quixote''s weapon!


    "Honest?"


    Being watched by a group of people, Altman was very proud. This kind of pride was different from the feeling of being watched by his men before. The sight mixed with envy, jealousy and strong desire made him very satisfied.


    "Tut tut... The iron cutting sword made by the Lord is powerful... Eldest sister!"


    Altman shouted not far away, "it''s done."


    Then Elsa came with the guard. Those guys in the guard were in a mess at the moment, and even many people were muddy. They were just in training, and they came immediately after hearing the whistle here. Because the training ended, the hearts of these people were very happy. They looked at these troublemakers and adventurers with "gentle" eyes.


    This made the jikede and his party creepy.


    I feel like a group of bronze apocalypse, but how can I feel so dangerous?


    Elsa stepped forward and frowned: "who are you? Why do you say we are the running dogs of the necromancer?"


    A... Beautiful little girl?


    Is she the leader of these people?


    Ji Kede''s heart moved. It seems that the little girl is only bronze strength. Now she is so close, maybe


    What a pity, you are not my "Da Xinya"!


    He pounced on Elsa!


    Danny, they were stunned, and then saw Elsa subconsciously wave her hand¡ª¡ª


    "Boom!"


    Gillard sank to the ground.


    Danny, they looked at jikede sympathetically. Who''s wrong to provoke? The eldest sister


    "Say!"


    It seemed that she noticed Danny''s eyes, and Elsa stamped her foot in anger: "what are you looking at! Go back to training and double!"


    "Ah --"


    "No!"


    "We didn''t say anything!"


    A group of people howled miserably, but Elsa didn''t care so much. Anyway, the Lord handed over the power to her. She was in charge of how to train. Hum!


    "I, we..."


    Sangqiu swallowed hard. Let''s not say that Captain Ji Kede was slapped into the ground by the little girl. Just now she stamped her foot at will, sangqiu could feel that the ground was shaking


    Did the Dragon change this woman?


    "We just passed Ellington..."


    "Yes... I want to have a rest here..."


    "As a result, I found this mechanical structure with evil smell..."


    "- such an evil thing must be the creation of the necromancer - Captain Quixote said so, and we did it."


    A few people said a word to me, and soon made the situation clear. Then a group of talents found that all this was just a misunderstanding.


    "There is no necromancer, and there is no smell of evil."


    Elsa was a little annoyed: "where are you from, hillbilly? Haven''t you seen the magic machine? It''s called the magic paver! It''s used to repair roads!"


    Country, country bumpkin


    Gillard, who had just been pulled out of the ground by his companions, twitched all over his face. He was scolded by Ellington''s people as a hick


    Is there anything more humiliating than this?


    "Also, although it''s a misunderstanding, you damaged this magic paver and need compensation. The specific amount of compensation will be negotiated with another person. Now you stay here honestly, otherwise don''t blame me for being rude!"


    After the warning, Elsa ran to find Brian.


    Brian blew up at the sight of the damaged pave

 Chapter 240

    Quixote and Sancho, they really opened their eyes today.


    Ellington, who was originally thought to be extremely poor and almost everyone looked yellow and skinny, changed a lot in a short year.


    Not only the dirty and narrow muddy streets disappeared, but also the low and dark small houses were demolished and replaced by spacious and flat black roads and various new houses with distinctive and unique styles.


    If these are nothing, jikod felt that the dwarves and dwarfs he had witnessed would be one of the most important discoveries of the trip.


    Although dwarves are occasionally seen in the human kingdom, they are generally guests of a big man and forging masters, so dwarves are nothing.


    But thanks to the propaganda of the Gnome race, the totem, gnomes have no good image in human rumors.


    Dirty, vulgar, stupid


    In order to despise dwarfs, goblins use almost all the useful negative words in their propaganda, which also leads to the poor impression of dwarfs by many humans who have never seen dwarfs.


    That''s why Quixote was so shocked when he saw the team of dwarves, dwarfs and humans.


    "So I said, ah, the strength of No. 2 alloy is still not enough, and the mixing proportion of refined gold needs to be increased."


    What''s that dwarf talking about? Alloy? Refined gold?


    "If you increase the proportion of refined gold, the quality and low price of universal alloy will disappear. The paver is not a weapon. Why do you need such high strength and put away your set!"


    How dare the dwarf scold the dwarf? I must be dazzled, right?


    "Two masters, no matter how... The problem of compensation is always inevitable?"


    Edgar smiled bitterly, sandwiched between Brian and Nokia, and he could only be a peacemaker.


    So Brian and Nokia looked at Quixote: "lose money!"


    ... after losing his money and regaining his freedom, Quixote couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Captain Quixote, this Ellington is strange!"


    Sancho whispered, "dwarves, dwarfs and humans can coexist harmoniously. Doesn''t it mean that most dwarves and dwarfs have returned to the depths of the mountain in order to avoid conflict with humans?"


    "That''s right, but you can''t organize them to come out."


    Quixote shook his head. Although what had just happened made him feel bad, now he was in a happier mood.


    "Captain Quixote?"


    "Sancho, and you, don''t look at me like that, use your brain!"


    Quixote looked at them with a look of hatred for iron and steel: "think about it, Ellington has dwarves and dwarfs here! What does this mean? It shows that the rumor that Ellington''s business with the elves is likely to be true!"


    "That is to say -"


    Sangqiu''s eyes brightened: "elf family, really show up!"


    "Probably."


    Jikod lowered his voice: "don''t talk nonsense here. If someone hears us, we''ll be in trouble. Stay in Ellington today and take a day off tomorrow to see if we can find out anything about the elves."


    Sancho laughed: "of course not!"


    The party came to the only hotel in Ellington town. Naturally, it was the oak heart tavern of old Tom and aunt Fanny.


    After seeing old Tom, jikod was relieved. Fortunately, the owner of the tavern had not changed.


    "Hoo... Did you find it? It''s so cool in the tavern!"


    "Really!"


    "Don''t talk."


    Quixote gave a reprimand and then shouted to his boss, "boss, come to seven guest rooms!"


    "Yo, this guest looks a little familiar. Did he come last year?"


    There were not many people in Ellington all year round, so old Tom remembered jikod, and jikod was not surprised.


    Seeing so many customers, he couldn''t close his mouth with a smile: "how many people live for a few days?"


    "Two days."


    "OK, there are fourteen gold coins in total. Please pay first."


    Jikod, who was taking out his wallet, froze there: "sorry, how much?"


    "Fourteen gold coins."


    "Boss, are you teasing me?"


    Jikod was furious: "when I came here last year, a double room was only ten silver coins a night! How did it rise tenfold in a year?"


    "The standards are different. Our tavern rooms have just been... Renovated and upgraded... Is that right?"


    Aunt Fanny nodded, and then old Tom said with a smile: "under the leadership of the wise lord, our Ellington is very different from before. Believe me, after living, you will find that the price of a gold coin for one night is really worth it."


    Although Quixote was full of resentment, this was the only place Ellington could live.


    "Sancho, lend me gold coins!"


    Sancho looked unbelievable: "Captain!?"


    "What are you looking at?"


    Quixote cursed with a black face: "just fined, I paid all the money! Where are the gold coins!"


    "But we don''t have much..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Hurry up!"


    Fourteen people you pit me and I dig you. After a long time, I reluctantly collected enough twelve gold coins and two hundred silver coins to squeeze out the room money.


    Old Tom smiled and handed them the room key: "guest, it''s still the same on the second floor. I''m a little busy. Please help yourself."


    As soon as they turned around, they heard old Tom continue to say with a smile: "by the way, guests, now our dinner food standard has several grades, ten silver coins, fifty silver coins and one gold coin. Because there are a large number of guests, please inform me in advance of what grade you want to eat, so that I can prepare for the kitchen."


    "A gold coin dinner..."


    Quixote took a breath of air-conditioning. Is it still the poor Ellington!?


    "Oh, it seems that the guests are very interested in our new special pepper series. The Lord will thank you for your support. We''ll let people start preparing materials."


    Old Tom took Quixote''s exclamation as his choice and went to prepare.


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡±


    Quixote opened his mouth. He was ashamed to stop old Tom.


    Faced with the team members'' resentful sight, jikod became angry: "look at me! Don''t blame me! He took it out of context --"


    "Vice captain sangqiu, we''d better pay for the dinner..."


    "I think so, too."


    "Asshole! Do you have the heart to abandon me!?"


    "But who made you so reckless, Captain, that we lost thousands of gold coins at once..."


    "Yes, if we hadn''t destroyed the magic paver, we wouldn''t be so tight..."


    "Damn! Don''t forget, we did it together! And it''s the job I took over! You don''t want to make money, do you?"


    When Quixote said that, the guys shut up.


    "Go back and have a rest, and then go outside to collect information. That''s it. Disband!"


    Quixote said that he took the lead in returning to his room, and Sancho followed him with a bitter smile.


    "Captain, it''s easy for you to let them - Captain?"


    "Sangqiu..."


    Jikod''s voice was a little dry: "I roughly understand why this room needs a gold coin all night."


    Sangqiu came forward and was stunned.


    The guest rooms in this tavern are quite different from those in other places. The rooms are clean and tidy. The white sheets and bedding on the single bed are spotless. A faint refreshing smell floats in the room. This smell is like the hot-selling Mint dew.


    There are many strange things in the room, which jikod doesn''t know, but he can feel that these things are not simple, which may be the reason why the accommodation is so expensive.


    "What''s that?"


    Sancho saw a small book on the table, took it up, turned it over a few eyes, and then handed it to jikod. He was a little embarrassed on his face: "forget I can''t read..."


    Quixote simply looked at his book and couldn''t help sucking the air conditioner. If his little brother wasn''t nearby, he wanted to turn around and run away - he was afraid of damaging things when he lived here!


    What are those things?


    Hanging on the wall is an expensive magic air conditioner! You can adjust the temperature in the room at will! Hot summer can also become very refreshing! Just now, the hall was so cool because of this thing!


    Hanging from the ceiling is an expensive magic crystal lamp! Lighting can be provided at night without lighting candles. It is the patent of aristocrats and millionaires! They can also enjoy this treatment here!


    On the next table is a magic hot kettle! You can boil water at any time. You don''t have to go to the kitchen to ask for hot water!


    In the separate cubicles next to them, the white and delicate ceramic wash basin makes people unbearable to touch, and there is another pool containing water, which is so clean that these adventurers have no face to see people.


    But jikod''s face turned red and white after reading it. He thought it was a micro well for water storage in the guest room. What happened?


    That''s a ceramic toilet for toilet!


    There is also a magic energy water heater hanging on the wall of the bathroom, which can enjoy hot water bath at any time


    Oh, my God! The gods are on!


    After reading the instructions in the little book and walking around the room, both jikod and Sancho were dumbfounded.


    Is this really Ellington?


    Isn''t this Alex? Or the city of silver?


    How could a little Ellington have so many magic props? Besides, I didn''t see it in the Lord''s house. It''s just an ugly tavern!


    Even the tavern can use these expensive magic props. What about the others here?


    Where''s the Lord here?


    Is their life more exaggerated? More incredible?


    Quixote can''t imagine!


    At the beginning, he told his teammates that Ellington was a poor place that couldn''t afford to eat. He also made them prepare for hardship, but the reality gave him a hard slap.


    Ellington poor?


    What are they?


    Wandering beggars?


    "Captain..."


    Sancho swallowed his mouth: "I doubt more and more whether we have been hit by some evil magic... Is this really the Ellington you said? Are they Hicks or are we Hicks..."


    Sancho was almost crying: "these things may not be seen even in the Great Duke of matani."


    "Of course this is Ellington! I won''t go the wrong way!"


    Quixote took a deep breath: "it''s just that in this year, the changes in Ellington were beyond everyone''s imagination... And."


    Jikod glared at Sancho: "outside, don''t mention the adult''s name!"


    Sangqiu''s face changed slightly: "yes!"

 Chapter 241

    Alex.


    The luxurious carriage drove slowly into the Kadir family and finally stopped at the gate of the mansion. A servant quickly lay on the ground next to the carriage and waited for the master to get off. However, he waited for a long time but didn''t wait for someone to get off. The servant was in a cold sweat because of fear. After another cup of tea, Frank got off the carriage. His smiling face made people unable to see his thoughts.


    As soon as the servant on the ground breathed a sigh of relief, frank, who entered the door, said casually, "dispose of it. It''s dirty and sticky. It''s soiled my boots."


    "No, no --"


    The voice of the unlucky servant quickly went away. Frank returned to the study surrounded by incense. After sitting on the chair, he took a long breath


    "Bang!"


    "Bang!"


    "Click!"


    "Ding bang!"


    A confused voice came out of the study. The maid who brought the tea looked frightened, stopped at the door, shook her head and retreated.


    However, under the gloomy gaze of Morton and Charles at the door, the maid had to go into the study.


    "Ah --"


    Soon, the maid screamed in horror from the study.


    "Come in."


    Morton and Charles looked at each other. They held the prepared clothes, pushed open the door and walked in, ignoring the messy debris and sundries on the ground. Their eyes stayed on the figure in front for a moment, and then immediately lowered their heads.


    It was day, but in the very dark study, the maid who had just come in had disappeared, leaving only some fragments of clothes, pools of blood and wet mucus on the ground. Frank, who should have been bent and aging, was now exposed. There was a strange black light swimming on his strong body. He looked much stronger than aubury.


    Morton and Charles were both excited at the thought of their father they had just seen.


    Is this what the cadil family can get?


    They can finally have their own strength!?


    Frank slowly vomited his black breath, and his strong body began to shrink again. He took new clothes from Morton and Charles, put them on his body, and sat down in a chair again, holding his chin in silence.


    "Father..."


    Morton couldn''t help asking, "when will we get strength like you?"


    "My power?"


    Smiling Frank raised his head: "do you think that power was very strong just now?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Of course not."


    Frank shook his head: "Charles, Morton, my child, you have to believe in yourself. You are my son, better than me, and the strength you get will be stronger than me... And this time will come soon."


    Charles and the Morton brothers were overjoyed at the speech, and their eyes were full of hard to hide desire.


    Frank lay back and said after a moment of silence, "you know, Victor, they''re moving."


    Morton was stunned: "what''s going on?"


    Charles was stunned and his face changed greatly: "the Royal faction is going to start!?"


    Frank glanced at Morton quietly and was very disappointed. Morton''s sense of smell in politics was not as good as Charles after all.


    "It''s not necessarily hands-on, but it''s not good news for us."


    Frank pointed to the parchment scroll on the table: "look, this is a temporary decision made at today''s meeting."


    Charles wanted to see it very much, but when he thought of his current identity, he could only bear the impulse and wait for Morton to see it first.


    Morton took the scroll, looked at it, scratched his head, laughed, and silently handed it to Charles.


    Seriously, he can''t understand.


    Charles smiled, my stupid Ou Doudou, trying to seize the inheritance? You are still too naive


    He glanced quickly, and the more he looked, the more frightened he was.


    "Plan to improve the labor treatment of mine servicemen?"


    "The Interim Regulations of the mine safety law require that mines must have safe mining conditions before mining? Safety standards will be issued later?"


    "Since the main market body of magic crystal is imperial aristocrats, it is proposed to classify magic crystal as luxury consumer goods and levy luxury consumption tax!? is Victor crazy about money!? what are they doing?"


    Charles couldn''t help roaring: "the market of magic crystal is not big, but he has to raise taxes!? is this going to force our Kadir family to rebel!?"


    "That''s what they meant."


    Frank was still lukewarm and said, "keep looking, there''s more behind."


    "- since the last provisional regulation stipulates that magic crystal is a luxury, there will be a luxury export tax on exports to the silver city later - damn it!"


    Charles was furious: "they definitely did it on purpose!"


    Everyone knows that the Kadir family of the Ilus empire is the largest manufacturer and shipper of magic crystal. These Provisional Regulations are obviously aimed at them!


    Originally, the profit was not much, but now there is a tax increase. Under the deterrence of the magicians in the silver city, it is a problem to increase the price of magic crystal, so the profit is less!


    Obviously, this is a long planned conspiracy of the Royal faction. The goal is to suppress their Kadir family!


    "There''s more in the back."


    The expression on Frank''s face did not change at all, so that people could not see his joys and sorrows.


    Charles continued to look down. When he saw the following content, his heart suddenly jumped: "the first imperial Legion has recently started a combat exercise? It plans to transfer personnel from the third Legion to supplement the shortage of the first Legion? The first Legion has begun to train new armor and weapons, and will evaluate the defense ability of new armor and the attack power of new weapons during the exercise!?"


    Charles took a breath of air conditioning: father, is this false? "


    "In recent days, aubury has been running to the first Legion every day. Can''t it be a fake?"


    Frank said lightly, "with his IQ, do you think he will act for me?"


    "... that''s not true."


    "So it''s probably a signal... Not a good signal for us."


    Frank then lowered his head: "now the domestic layout and intelligence network have not penetrated, but Victor seems to be unable to sit still. He may also be aware of the threat. Now these actions are demonstrating to us."


    "Maybe it''s just lying to us?"


    "Lie to us? What''s good for him?"


    Frank showed a very gentle smile: "cheating us won''t do him any good. Don''t forget that the third Legion sits in the scar of the holy sword, mainly to deter the Grayson kingdom. Now he even transferred the people of the third Legion back... The purpose is obviously to scare us."


    "... father, will there be war?"


    "It''s unlikely, but we don''t rule it out."


    Frank vomited: "anyway, now the royal family has sent cards, and then it''s our turn to play cards. The spade family has rich heritage, so these policies have not hurt their roots and bones. They may not react immediately, but we are different. We have made a choice, so we must play cards now."


    "You mean... Start implementing the plan?"


    "... the plan is put on hold for the time being. Now the top priority is to raise funds and attract more people to join our camp."


    Frank said lightly: "although we and the spade family are aristocrats, we are still different from them. You also know what the Kadir family is now. Since we have joined the dark snake, we have no way back except to overthrow victor and become king."


    "Of course!"


    Charles said enthusiastically, "not only for the position of the king, but more importantly, the adult can give us strength!"


    As a member of the Kadir family whose blood is very difficult to awaken, Charles'' desire for power is not strong. He is more eager for strong personal strength. He is eager to become an apocalypse.


    However, his natural blood limited his possibility of becoming an apocalypse to zero.


    He has tried all kinds of expensive herbs, but they have no effect. Under normal circumstances, it is impossible for him and Morton to awaken their talents and become apocalypses.


    However, with the help of the adult, his father, frank, successfully possessed the power of the Apocalypse!


    And they have also initially obtained a gift and can use part of their power!


    As they contribute more to the dark snake, they will have more and more power. One day, they will become the existence that aubury''s strong people want to look up to!


    Power, only power is truth!


    Charles clenched his fist and his eyes were very firm: "father, since Victor has played cards, we can''t fall behind. Now we need to speed up the speed of buying people and start planning our own armed forces."


    "Don''t worry about the armed forces. In addition to the dead we cultivate, the dark snake also has some power for us to control."


    Frank waved his hand and said, "the important thing now is the problem of funds. It''s no joke to keep such troops. With the financial resources of our Kadir family, we can barely support them for a few years. If we want to fight a seesaw battle, I''m afraid we need more funds. Therefore, the most important thing for us now is to obtain funds."


    "Funds..."


    Charles pondered for a moment: "it''s difficult to get a lot of money in a short time. The main property of our cadier family is those magic metal mines and those magic crystal mines, unless we sell magic metal mines -"


    "That''s impossible."


    Frank interrupted him: "you should understand the importance of magic metal. It''s not only wealth, but also strategic resources. I''d rather sell the burden of magic crystal mine than magic metal mine -"


    Speaking of this, Frank was suddenly stunned. Victor, their plan should not be to force themselves to sell the magic crystal mine?

 Chapter 242

    There is a good saying. After excluding all the impossible situations, the rest, no matter how unreasonable, is also the truth!


    But he couldn''t figure it out.


    What good would that do them?


    The market of magic crystal mine is so large, the consumption capacity of silver city has never changed, and there is little hope for profits


    Why would he want to buy magic crystal mine?


    Charles asked tentatively, "father? Shall we sell some magic crystal mines to raise money?"


    "... no! Don''t sell it yet! I suspect Victor''s intention may be to want us to sell the magic crystal mine!"


    Frank said coldly: "although this possibility is very small, excluding other factors, this is the most choice we should make in the current situation - and I''m afraid this is also the choice they want me to make, but I don''t do it!"


    When we don''t know what to do, we only need to implement the most basic criterion: we don''t give anything the enemy wants, and we don''t do anything the enemy wants us to do. Although it may not be correct, we will never make mistakes.


    "But in that case..."


    Charles frowned slightly: "we can''t raise enough funds. Once we fall into the quagmire of war preparation, I''m afraid the details of our cadier family will be dragged down."


    "Compared with us, those talents sent by the royal family are more worried about this situation."


    Frank said with a lukewarm smile, "the economic lifeline of the ilrus empire is controlled by our aristocrats. Less than one in ten falls in their hands. Why should they hold on with us? I''m glad to see that - they will collapse first."


    "Not only that," Frank continued, "even if we really can''t carry it, don''t forget that we and the spade family are allies with the same interests. We borrow some funds from them and give them some benefits in return. I don''t think it''s a problem."


    Seeing his father''s insistence, Charles had to agree to his plan.


    Although it may not be the right choice, it will certainly not be wrong, which is enough for them.


    Time is on their side.


    Morton was embarrassed. He couldn''t understand what his brother was talking about with his father


    Ilus palace.


    "Frank, that old thing doesn''t stand still?"


    Hearing aubury''s return, Victor frowned: "did he see through our intentions?"


    "With all due respect, your majesty."


    Adrian couldn''t help saying, "it''s really not a conspiracy plan - our goal is very obvious. Frank is not a fool. He will guess what we think."


    "Guess what?"


    O''brie disagreed: "I didn''t intend to use it as a conspiracy from the beginning."


    "Good."


    Victor thought: "Baron Donne''s plan is an open and aboveboard plan - what if they know our purpose? What we want is the magic crystal mine in your hand! Let go, don''t let go? Don''t let go? The cardier family will be seriously damaged by the implementation of the proposed provisional regulations. Let go? We will seize the opportunity in the coming era, and they will be punished as well Eliminated. "


    If there are other terms, Victor, they will worry that they can''t implement them because they touch too many interests, but the legal provisions related to mines... Hehe, there are two mining giants in the whole Ilus Empire, one is the spade family and the other is the Kadir family. Other sporadic small mines can''t stand much influence at all.


    As long as the new policy is implemented, the fool knows that the Royal faction has begun to attack the leader of the aristocracy.


    As a last resort, Victor really didn''t want to do that - if it wasn''t for Donne''s "identity", Victor didn''t have the courage to accompany him in such a mess. This carelessness is a danger of subjugation


    Under the calm water, the dark tide is surging, and many smell sensitive businessmen have noticed a trace of gunpowder. In particular, in recent days, the Grand Duke of oberli has been unconventional, patrolling the first imperial Legion every day, and several new interim regulations issued by his majesty Victor - although they have not been implemented, many sensitive businessmen have hoarded them for fear of tax increase As a result, the price of standard magic crystal in the market fell by one gold coin, and it is still falling rapidly.


    In the black market, the price of the smuggled standard magic crystal has fallen from 90 gold coins to 85 gold coins, but because there is no tax, the profit is still much higher than that sold on the market.


    The market of magic crystal of Ilus empire is so large. In just a few days, the shipment was out of control. The over saturation of the market led to the complete inability to sell magic crystal!


    They can''t export to the city of silver because they have begun to levy export tax.


    Even some speculators want to take the opportunity to hoard some magic crystals, but they can''t eat much in the huge amount in the market. They can''t stir up any waves at all. On the contrary, they make those businessmen eager to sell more powerful.


    The discerning people know that Victor''s anger has been released for a long time. The target is the Kadir family - as for the spade family, fighting against these two families at one time, I''m afraid the economy of the whole Ilus empire will collapse completely, and Victor dare not take the risk. Therefore, the spade family sits firmly on the Diaoyutai for the time being - they don''t do magic crystal business, So it''s just a play.


    The worst thing is the business alliance.


    As a closed circle, they can''t find their next home if they want to get rid of it.


    "President nyander, good afternoon. I have a batch of magic crystals with high quality and low price. Would you like to have a look? Large quantity is preferred."


    "President Ryan, you are joking. I also have a batch of magic crystals to deal with. I wonder if you are interested?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Why don''t we go to leandre?"


    "Yes, he should be interested..."


    The large chambers of commerce that make up the Ilus business alliance are basically the best chambers of Commerce in the Ilus empire. The goods they hoard are not a little. In addition to their internal chambers of Commerce, the external miscellaneous chambers of Commerce really have no ability to take over their resources.


    This has also led to a gloomy situation within the business alliance at the moment. Each of them has more or less hoarded some magic crystals. After all, this thing says whether it''s expensive or not, whether it''s cheap or not. When it''s cheap, they can transport it to the silver city with other goods and make a lot of money as soon as they change hands. Therefore, they are happy to hoard magic crystals.


    But now that the policy is down, they are all flustered.


    The luxury consumption tax is as high as 50%!


    The standard magic crystal with an original purchase price of 70 gold coins and a price of 100 gold coins will be subject to a tax of 50 gold coins! Even if the storage cost is not calculated, there is a net loss of 20 gold coins!


    Unless the price rises to 150 gold coins, each standard magic crystal can only earn five gold coins - not to mention the large consumers of magic crystals, that is, those mages and masters, can''t tolerate the price rise so much.


    What should I do?


    "The top priority now is to find a way to get rid of the accumulated magic crystal."


    Since the loss of the deep-sea magic bead, Sidney was in a bad mood: "second, find a way to launch a joint protest and ask his majesty Victor to take back this idea."


    "Viscount Sidney, don''t forget that his majesty Victor no longer represents the interests of the nobility. He is on the opposite side of us."


    A man nearby warned: "it can make us lose a lot of wealth and levy a lot of taxes. Of course, he is willing to do it. How can he change it?"


    Strange to say, it is clear that the bottom businessmen and the nobility are incompatible classes, but the businessmen in the skin of the nobility, such as the business alliance, have joined the nobility against the Royal School, which may be the contradiction between the vested interests and the reformers.


    "Now we can only hope on Grand Duke Frank. Victor did this, but how long can he endure cutting meat on him..."


    Sidney muttered to himself: "in addition, I''m afraid if you want to get rid of the magic crystal..."


    "By the way! What about Datang chamber of Commerce?"


    A man suddenly said, "if you remember correctly, those products sold by Datang chamber of commerce need to consume magic crystals? At this time, they should take advantage of the low price to absorb magic crystals. Other chambers of Commerce have no ability, Datang chamber of commerce should be able to absorb some."


    Everyone in the business alliance knows how strong the Datang chamber of commerce created by Donne has the ability to absorb money. Even though the business alliance has launched a joint blockade on them, it is embarrassing that Datang chamber of commerce does not need any supply of raw materials or any sales channels - its goods are produced in Ellington, and its sales is a direct sales model.


    It completely ignores the blockade of the business alliance and sells as it should. I''m afraid the only trouble caused by the so-called blockade to Datang chamber of commerce is that his employees will have a little trouble when eating out, because the nearby restaurant selling food is the industry of the business alliance.


    This makes the blockade and sanctions of the business alliance a joke.


    "That''s right!"


    The man''s eyes lit up: "it''s said that Datang chamber of commerce is absorbing magic crystals in the market recently. Although the price is very low, it can at least keep the principal without compensation now! There are nearly 100000 magic crystals in my warehouse. If I don''t get rid of them as soon as possible before the tax increase, I''ll lose blood."


    "But we are now blocking the Datang chamber of Commerce. Don''t we embarrass ourselves by selling them..."


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, a group of people changed their faces, embarrassed and embarrassed.


    Especially president Sidney, his face was red and white, and he simply didn''t know how to face the members'' eyes.


    Unexpectedly, the sanctions against Datang chamber of Commerce will eventually become sanctions against themselves

 Chapter 243

    Ellington, emerald River, two people, one pole.


    "... according to your instructions, after obtaining the financial support of his majesty Victor, we have begun to prepare to lower the price and absorb the magic crystals sold in the market. Due to the policy panic, the number of magic crystals eager to sell is very large. I''m afraid we can''t fully absorb them."


    "Yes."


    "Due to the introduction of the new policy and the tax policy, the Kadir family announced a reduction in production to stabilize the market, but there was no information about getting rid of the mine."


    "Yes."


    "... Lord, did you hear clearly?"


    Hilton, who made a special trip back from yarinks to report the situation, was a little crazy. Donne squatted next to him and looked leisurely fishing. After listening to the report, he just "uh huh", but didn''t say what to do next


    When is it? He''s still so leisurely!?


    "Listen clearly, well done."


    "The funds are not enough to absorb the magic crystal in the market -"


    "Now is not the time. The price will completely collapse in two days. We will do it again at that time."


    Donne waved his hand casually: "we have to give others some soup to eat meat. Is there any chamber of Commerce in the market following us to absorb magic crystals?"


    "No."


    "No?"


    "In other words, no big chamber of Commerce dares to take such courage to go upstream!"


    Hilton sighed: "Lord, not everyone will have such a long-term vision like you."


    "Hilton, it''s no use flattering me. I won''t give you a raise."


    Donne suddenly pulled up the fishing rod, looked at the big fish and smiled: "really, why didn''t you expect to get some fish here before? It''s a waste. Hilton, don''t go back at noon. I''ll cook a boiled fish for you to make sure you still want to eat."


    "Lord..."


    Hilton was about to cry: "now I''m really not in that mood..."


    With the situation becoming more and more tense, there may be fluctuations of tens of millions of gold coins every minute. Of course Hilton is nervous.


    Donne threw the fish into the bucket and shook his head: "Alas, you are just too calm to enjoy life. The fish in the emerald river is a heavenly treasure. The meat is fat and tender without thorns, and there is no earthy smell of fresh water fish. Such delicious things are not interesting. What''s the meaning of living?"


    "Lord, at least the emerald river originates from the Emerald Forest. That place is the territory of the elves. There is the tree of the world. Of course, the fish in the river are very good."


    Hilton said bitterly, "but - no matter how delicious the fish is - it''s not worth millions of gold coins... There''s going to be a mess in arlinks. Even his majesty victor and the two great Dukes have been restless in sleep recently. You''re sleeping well and eating well..."


    "Nonsense, if I can''t even enjoy life alive, what am I doing alive?"


    Donne looked at her angrily: "you too... OK, I know. Go back and contact victor. It''s time to add a fire. The cadier family chose to reduce the production of the mine, which itself has revealed a signal that they may not be able to carry it."


    "With all due respect, Lord."


    Hilton said solemnly, "even if we can''t carry it, the Kadir family can''t carry it - the mine is only the foundation of their prosperity, not all. Now their family property has already spread all over the country."


    "Oh?... I underestimated them."


    Donne frowned: "in that case... It seems that we need to make a lot of material."


    "Lord?"


    "Go back. I''m afraid we need to arrange it next..."


    At noon, Donne personally cooked a pot of spicy boiled fish. The fresh and delicious fish meat and spicy taste once again conquered the Lord''s family. Even Nora''s little mouth was red and rolling all over the ground. The original group of charming little maids had been taught by Donne to have a bit of spicy flavor - be elegant, don''t dirty!


    This refers to temperament! Temperament, okay? It''s not a strange smell.


    After dinner, a group of people sat in the yard drinking tea and basking in the sun.


    Although full of complaints, Hilton was also conquered by Donne''s craft. For a moment, she was satisfied and lazy and didn''t want to move.


    Donne joked while blowing hot tea: "next... Well, I think it''s time to invite our mage emissary of silver city."


    "Master of silver city!?"


    Hilton was stunned and surprised: "Lord, you really know the magician in the city of silver!?"


    Don en shrugged: "I don''t know."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "But you can fake it."


    Donne showed a malicious smile: "anyway, frank and they won''t prove it in person. As long as victor and they take it seriously, Frank can only take it seriously. At this time, it''s our turn for Ms. Fiona, who attaches equal importance to beauty and talent!"


    "Hey! Hey! Me!?"


    Fiona, caught off guard, was dumbfounded.


    "Of course, now only me, you and Elia in Ellington have mastered magic. Elia is too young, of course not."


    Elia pouted discontentedly and plunged into Elsa''s arms for comfort.


    Donne looked at Fiona up and down: "I can''t do it either, because they already know the identity of my wild mage. It''s too troublesome to act with deformation. It''s just that you haven''t appeared in front of them. It''s best for you to act as the messenger of the silver city."


    "But, but it''s easy to attract the attention of the silver city?"


    "It''s not to let you maintain this identity all the time."


    Donne said with a bad smile, "it''s exciting to run after loading!"


    Before Fiona complained, Hilton hurriedly said, "Lord, those adults have candidates for this part of your plan."


    "There''s a candidate?"


    This time it was Donne''s turn to be stunned: "they didn''t really find an actor, did they?"


    "Of course not. Even if we would, his majesty Victor would not dare to do that. What they found was a real messenger from the city of silver and a member of the star moon tower Secret Law Association."


    Hilton was thankful that they could find such a person, otherwise she would be angry at the thought of Donne''s plan.


    "Oh?"


    Donne frowned. "That is to say, did they reveal the plan to outsiders?"


    "Outsiders? No, what should I say..."


    Hilton''s expression was very tangled: "it seems that, that, should, maybe, probably not an outsider..."


    "... seriously."


    "Lord, how dare I talk nonsense about such a big man..."


    Hilton looked bitterly: "anyway, I think his majesty Victor, the Grand Duke of oberli and the Grand Duke of Adrian are very familiar with the lady, and the lady seems to have a close relationship with the Grand Duke of Adrian. The Grand Duke of oberli also teases them about their relationship."


    "Oh, oh!"


    Suddenly, Donne shouted at Elsa, "Elsa, what did the old bastard of oberli say about Adrian''s old lover''s name?"


    "Lord... That''s my grandpa..."


    "Oh, Adrian''s old lover is your grandfather."


    "No! Of course not! Lord, you''ve gone too far!"


    Elsa blushed: "I mean, obery is my grandfather! Grandpa Adrian''s old lover - ah, Lord, how can you let me say that! What old lover... It''s embarrassing!"


    "Well, that''s his little wife."


    Little wife... This sounds better.


    Elsa breathed a sigh of relief.


    Donne shrugged: "anyway, I heard that your grandmother Erica has long been willing to accept her? Your grandfather''s hypocritical fart. It''s estimated that he''s been rolling the sheets these two days."


    Roll the sheets


    Elsa blushed again. Lord, it''s too, too, too obscene!


    "Her, her, her name is Vanessa, Vanessa melca!"


    Elsa then covered her face and began to pretend to be an ostrich. Her head was almost steaming.


    Fiona and Hilton can''t help shaking their heads. Elsa is still too pure


    Donne clapped his hands: "yes! That''s her!"


    Hilton nodded. "They just call the lady Vanessa."


    "Well, it seems that Adrian finally ruthlessly sold his body and won over a powerful ally for our plan."


    Tang en snapped his fingers: "in this case, there will be nothing for us next. Just wait for the final result."


    Hilton was speechless again. "Lord, are you so confident in this plan?"


    "If I have no confidence in myself, what am I still doing in this world?"


    Donne took a lazy sip of hot tea and narrowed his eyes comfortably: "remember, Hilton, it''s man who makes plans and God who makes things happen. We''ve done our best to push the future in the direction we want. If this doesn''t succeed, it only means that the goddess of luck kicked me out of her bed --"


    "Boom -"


    A heavy thunder resounded through the sky.


    Fiona was stunned: "it''s going to rain."


    "No."


    Donne looked at the sky with a smile: "some guy is warning me."


    It has been a while since leprandal came to understand the attitude of the above "gods" towards him in Donne''s intentional or unintentional temptation.


    In addition to occasionally responding to his verbal abuse to brush his sense of existence, the "gods" have no interference in his every move as an outsider - and no interference itself is a kind of connivance.


    Donne doesn''t know the bottom line of the gods, but he can''t be a great devil. Maybe... His journey is related to the gods in the world? They need to save the world by themselves?


    Unlikely?


    As true gods, why don''t they do it themselves?


    Instead, borrow yourself, the hand of an outsider?


    Maybe some of them are hard to hide, or there are some secrets, but... That''s all in the future.


    Now, the most important thing for Donne is, of course, whether the new energy plan will succeed.

 Chapter 244

    All the nobles of arlex knew one thing: the synonym of the bolette family emblem was poverty.


    Yes, ordinary nobles represent wealth and luxury, but on the contrary, the bolette family, which adheres to the Holy See''s admonition, basically doesn''t do any profitable business except to maintain the necessary livelihood of the family.


    Mocking the poverty of the convicted Grand Duke is also one of the secret jokes of the nobles.


    But one thing is that all insiders envy Adrian.


    That is, he has a wonderful lover.


    Vanessa Melka, born in a civilian family in the kingdom of Grayson, showed amazing magic talent when she was young. She was found by visiting magicians and brought back to the city of silver to study magic in the star moon secret law school.


    Later, in an apprenticeship experience, the young Vanessa was in danger.


    At that time, Adrian was lovelorn (aubury''s pot), and then abandoned himself and married Erica, a civilian girl she had known for a long time, which led to a lot of gossip in the aristocratic circle. This made him very depressed, so he ran out to relax. As a result, he saved Vanessa - yes, it''s the vulgar hero saving beauty plot - and then the flowers in the greenhouse fell.


    Adrian''s attitude towards Vanessa was also very contradictory. He really liked her in his heart. However, because he had married Erica, and the bolette family insisted on the Holy See''s commandment of monogamy, Vanessa was unwilling to be a concubine, so the two were deadlocked for several years.


    Later, Vanessa came home to find him, but they were drunk. As a result, something loved happened and Erica bumped into them.


    Vanessa didn''t want to face Erica, so she fled back to the silver city to practice magic. Unexpectedly, due to stimulation, her magic cultivation improved greatly, which attracted Jean''s attention - then she became a disciple of Jean ¡¤ Lord of the stars and moon, and obtained the membership of the star and moon tower secret Law Association.


    Adrian has been distressed for many years, but he still doesn''t know that what happened between him and Vanessa that day was actually pushed behind by Erica, who had long noticed his mood.


    Erica, who was born as a civilian, has always had low self-esteem, so she actually has no opinion about Adrian and Vanessa. She is very happy to marry Adrian, her lover, so she wants to help Adrian and Vanessa, but she didn''t expect Vanessa to escape directly after waking up.


    So so far, Erica has not dared to confess this to Adrian.


    If this is a female frequency novel, whether Elsa or Vanessa, there is a proper heroine template, but now


    "Wait, you meet him as a messenger of the silver city, so you must be strong."


    "Yes."


    "... strong! You have nothing to do with strong now!"


    Adrian looked at the affectionate Vanessa and had a headache. It didn''t look like an extraordinary strong man!


    O''brie also had a headache. They didn''t invite Vanessa to show her love with Adrian.


    Now the plan has reached a critical moment. Whether it succeeds or not depends on whether Vanessa can bluff Frank.


    Once Frank gives in, the magic crystal mine is at hand.


    Once Frank refuses to give in, the current impasse will continue - unless he is cruel enough to fish to death!


    In Donne''s analysis, although the market of magic crystal is large, it does not account for a large proportion of profits in the Kadir family''s income. Under several temporary policies and hidden threats, Frank should resolutely abandon the mine and turn it into wealth - because Frank can''t predict the upcoming change in the case of unequal information.


    Victor is very confident in Donne.


    But if he saw Vanessa now, his confidence would be gone.


    "Vanessa..."


    "Call me Winnie..."


    "All right, Winnie..."


    Adrian''s face was tangled. Victor and obery sold him for the sake of interests. After calling Vanessa without telling him, they told him the plan in order to let him sell his body


    "Dear ~"


    Hearing Adrian calling her nickname, Vanessa softened, hugged his arm and refused to leave next to him.


    "Well!"


    Audrey coughed and gave Adrian a warning in his eyes.


    "Winnie, do you remember what I told you?"


    "Of course."


    "I''ll leave it to you!"


    Vanessa smiled brightly: "well, don''t worry, for our future, I will complete the task!"


    For our future?


    What the hell is this?


    Confused Adrian looked at obery.


    Shit! What conditions did these two guys promise without telling me!?


    Oberli looked out of the window and laughed, "well... It''s a nice day today..."


    Somehow Adrian suddenly shivered.


    An ominous premonition


    The Kadir family.


    "Distinguished - member of the star moon tower Secret Law Association - messenger from the silver city - Honorary magic consultant of the Royal Ilus Empire - Magician Vanessa Melka asked for an audience."


    Frank couldn''t help taking a deep breath when he heard the list of names reported by the housekeeper. The thick incense turned into a swirling flow and penetrated into his lungs and stimulated his brain.


    The most worried thing happened.


    Frank can avoid the market saturation caused by the concentrated selling of businessmen by reducing the production of the mine, or even temporarily stop production to avoid the temporary regulations, and then force him to cancel the new policy through the aristocratic Parliament and victor.


    But he could not avoid the visitors from the city of silver.


    The biggest market for magic crystal is the city of silver.


    The giant city built by magicians on the floating island can be regarded as the greatest miracle in prandal''s whole world and born in the hands of mankind.


    Under the strong appeal of Jean Lord of the stars and the moon, almost all magicians belong to the silver city, and only the elite can be qualified to join the star moon tower secret Dharma Association, which is not only an honor, but also a symbol of strength.


    If the children can be liked by the traveling magicians and brought back to the silver city to join the star moon secret law school there, no matter whether the talent is good or bad, they can basically ensure that the family soars to the sky and is not weaker than those ordinary nobles.


    This means of enrollment is also the most common phenomenon in silver city.


    Therefore, the silver city with no country has a high reputation among the people. Once children find that they have magic talent, they are happy to send their children to the silver city.


    In the process of growing up and learning, these children need to consume a lot of magic crystals - which is almost one of the main uses of magic crystals.


    Therefore, once you offend the silver city, the magic crystal industry of the Kadir family will collapse in an instant.


    Well, why is frank so tangled?


    Because... The whole empire knows about Vanessa and Adrian!


    Knowing that this woman was sent by the royal family to disgust herself, she must receive her with a smiling face. Is there anyone more disgusting than this?


    Even if you know that she is Adrian''s old lover, you must see, not only to see, but also with a smiling face!


    Because Frank knew that Vanessa was really a member of the star moon tower Secret Law Association. Not only that, as a gifted magician, she was also one of the disciples of gene star moon Lord.


    Even if she is a waste, the identity of Jean''s disciple alone is enough to scare many people to pee.


    Frank took a deep breath and stood up. "I''ll meet you right away!"


    At the door, in the carriage.


    O''brie muttered, "will he come out to meet you?"


    "Better not come out."


    Adrian glanced: "just enough to give Winnie an excuse to make trouble."


    Vanessa hit him with a coquettish anger: "I hate it. People are not that kind of unreasonable people."


    Are you reasonable?


    Adrian secretly feigned that if you were reasonable, you wouldn''t have to let Erica be a concubine.


    "But your plan is too troublesome."


    Vanessa glanced at the Kadir family manor and said, "it''s easy for me to kill these guys directly."


    "No..."


    Oberli and Adrian immediately sweated. This guy has been learning from gene for years. Why is it getting more and more violent


    Vanessa, whose political IQ is basically zero, asked, "why?"


    "Because of many complicated reasons, in a word, because it is too deeply involved, we can''t deal with this enemy directly - don''t you think Albury wants to draw his sword and cut people?"


    Vanessa stared at aubury for a moment and nodded, "Oh, I see."


    "Wait! What do you understand!"


    Oberley was furious: "what do you mean by your sympathetic eyes? Believe it or not? I''ve turned my face? I''ve really turned my face!?"


    "No, really no sympathy."


    Vanessa said very seriously, "trust me, magicians are very honest."


    "A bastard is a wild mage," o''brie sneered. "However, honesty has nothing to do with him and deceives my granddaughter - the simple silly girl can''t see how cunning the bastard is."


    "As you said, he is a wild mage."


    Vanessa said as if nothing had happened: "of course not like my professional background."


    "Damn it, I always feel that you magicians are showing off intentionally or unintentionally... When I touch that realm, I will also play magic!"


    O''brie''s face was full of envy, jealousy and hatred.


    At this time, the sound of the door opening came from the outside, and even the drums of the honor guard sounded, playing the rhythm of the National Anthem of the Ilus empire.


    "Oh?"


    Adrian saw Frank in formal clothes and raised his eyebrows: "it seems that Frank doesn''t want to give us a chance to turn over."


    "Really?"


    Vanessa smiled sweetly, "honey, just leave it to me."

 Chapter 245

    Vanessa kissed Adrian on the face, and then got off the carriage. At the moment of getting off, the sweet smile on her face disappeared. The gentle and soft image of a woman in love was completely gone, replaced by a powerful and inviolable extraordinary magician!


    Just taking a random step, the natural pressure makes it difficult for the members of the honor guard to breathe.


    "How awesome!"


    Oberli exclaimed, "is this the power of extraordinary magicians? It''s no worse than our field."


    "It''s nonsense..."


    Adrian rolled his eyes. Among all the apocalyptians, the magician was superior. This sense of superiority has been maintained from the awakening talent to the supreme level. After entering the supreme level and touching the threshold, the boundaries of each apocalyptic profession began to blur.


    It''s hard for an extraordinary warrior to compare his aura with that of an extraordinary mage.


    The next thing they don''t want to show up, although they both know that Vanessa must have something to do with them, they still have to do what she looks like in the open - this is the default rule of the game.


    "Duke Frank..."


    The expressionless Vanessa swept her eyes and greeted her Duke frank with a smile. Ignoring his warm hands, she brushed past him. Just a word made Frank and them freeze.


    "I''m from Grayson."


    Yes, Vanessa was born in the kingdom of Grayson and now belongs to the city of silver.


    But what do you mean when you greet a Grayson and play the National Anthem of the Ilus Empire?


    Demonstration?


    Frank, of course not.


    This is more like a kind of helpless flattery - they all know about Vanessa and Adrian. In their opinion, Vanessa loves Adrian and even serves as the honorary magic consultant of the Royal Ilus empire. Sooner or later, she will become an Ilus person and play the National Anthem of the Ilus empire for her, which is a recognition of her identity in advance, It should make her happy


    In fact, Vanessa certainly doesn''t care about the so-called national anthem, but if she wants to turn her face anyway, she must find a reason first. Otherwise, how can the elegant mage from the silver city turn her face without grace? It will discredit the city of silver.


    Guest room, long table, silver cup, wine.


    Frank raised his glass: "please."


    Vanessa said faintly, "magicians need to always ensure that they have a clear mind, so we never drink."


    Frank''s mouth twitched and his face was a little uneasy.


    Since Vanessa made it clear that the comer was not good, Frank was too lazy to be polite to her: "I don''t know why Ms. Vanessa saw me?"


    "About the magic crystal trade contract between the Kadir family and the silver city..."


    As soon as Vanessa''s voice fell, Frank''s heart just clicked.


    "Mr. jean has made a new research breakthrough recently. The silver city has carried out technological innovation, which can greatly improve our utilization of magic crystals. Therefore, from this month, the number of magic crystals we need has been reduced by more than half."


    Half!?


    Frank shook his glass and was silent for a moment: "what do you mean..."


    The expressionless Vanessa said calmly: "Due to the great reduction in demand, the export volume of ronitant kingdom is enough to supply our demand, and there is no need to supplement the import quota from the Ilus empire. Ronitant kingdom is closer to the silver city, the commercial tax rate is lower, and the price is very low. Therefore, we decided that the supply contract signed between the silver city and the Kadir family will be terminated from now on."


    The glass in Frank''s hand changed silently, but he soon controlled his emotions and deliberately frowned and said: "Ms. Vanessa, your decision is too sudden. You know, in order to supply your demand, we will mine a large number of magic crystals in advance. You suddenly decided to terminate the trade contract. Where should the overstocked magic crystals in my warehouse be sold?"


    "That''s the problem you need to solve, not us."


    Vanessa carried out oberli''s instructions and was strong to the end: "we are the buyer. Now we just come to inform you that we don''t want your goods. Is it difficult for us to sell them to us if we don''t want them?"


    Frank took a deep breath. Rao, with his self-restraint, now had an impulse to kill.


    The city of silver is now the only and largest shipping market for magic crystal. It can be said that they dominate the price of magic crystal. Now they say that all the magic crystals dug out of more than a dozen large and small magic crystal mines hit themselves!


    Low price sales in the market? In addition to the city of silver, the aristocrats in various countries have poor digestion ability for magic crystals. The supply of magic crystals in the market has long been in a state of oversupply. If they hadn''t deliberately hoarded and slowed down the delivery speed to control the price, the price of magic crystals would have collapsed - Oh, wrong, the price of magic crystals has collapsed Yes.


    After Vanessa finished, she directly got up and turned and left. This strong attitude sent Frank a clear message: on behalf of the silver city, I came all the way to deliver such a message. You can see what to do.


    "... asshole!"


    Frank squashed his glass and gasped.


    He was sure that the whole thing had something to do with the Royal School!


    And their goal is more clear, either to cut off his income from the magic crystal mine, or to stare at the magic crystal mine in his hand.


    Silver city will make this decision, which must be promoted by Vanessa at the instigation of Adrian. As Jean''s proud disciple, Vanessa still has this power.


    Frank muttered to himself, "it seems... They''re really playing this time."


    Jean''s reputation is there. Who dares to use his name to deliver false news? So no matter how Frank guessed, he couldn''t guess that Vanessa risked false information for her sweetheart - any technological innovation and halving any demand were false in order to cheat him.


    Thinking of the recent movement in aubury, Frank felt more and more that he was caught in a conspiracy against the cardier family.


    "Do they want to start from the magic crystal mine to test my attitude?"


    Frank frowned. The demand for magic crystal in silver city was halved, that is, the whole market was halved. Ronitant Kingdom occupied all the market itself. Victor and they got the magic crystal mine without any income.


    So the biggest possibility is that Victor, they want to start from the magic crystal mine, erode the foundation of the Kadir family step by step and weaken their strength!


    Thinking of this, Frank turned black and slapped the long table: "Charles! Morton!"


    The voice came from afar, and the two people who had been staying behind and secretly observing Vanessa hurriedly appeared: "father."


    "Pass the order immediately and clear the magic crystal at the cost price!"


    "Father!?"


    Charles was shocked: "if we do this, the domestic magic crystal market will completely collapse! After the news is spread, we may not even be able to clear our positions!"


    "There''s no time." Frank waved his hand. "Don''t care about the loss, try to get rid of it as soon as possible!"


    Charles was helpless and could only nod: "yes!"


    "In addition..."


    Frank gritted his teeth: "Morton, go and contact the leader of spade... No, except him, inform the people of the alinks family, including the business alliance. We will ship the goods tomorrow... No! Give you a day, and we will auction the ownership of all the magic crystal mines under the name of the Kadir family the day after tomorrow!"


    Ignoring the dull Morton, Charles trembled when he heard Frank''s decision.


    Auction the ownership of all magic crystal mines!


    This is to give up the magic crystal market directly - if people outside know this news, the price of magic crystal will not collapse completely?


    Under the current new policy, even the Kadir family has abandoned this market. Who else dares to take the offer?


    That night, Ilus palace.


    "Ha ha! He finally couldn''t help it!"


    When he learned that the plan had finally succeeded, oberli laughed and said, "sure enough, it''s useful for the old bastard Adrian to sell his body."


    "You bastards!"


    Adrian was furious: "why didn''t you inform me in advance - and what did you promise her behind my back?"


    "What did you promise her? Nothing. It''s just that in order to ask Ms. Vanessa for help, his majesty Victor decided to hold another grand wedding for you two in the name of the imperial royal family. It''s an officially recognized identity."


    "What!?"


    Adrian turned green. "Are you crazy? How could I marry her -"


    "Old stubborn, even Erica agreed. What damn commandments do you insist on..."


    O''brie kept his mouth curled.


    "Then I would like to wish the Grand Duke of Adrian a happy wedding in advance."


    Donne smiled and said, "maybe Elsa will have a little aunt or uncle in a while."


    Victor looked at Adrian and thought, "very likely."


    "Can this kind of thing not be discussed at this time?"


    Aurelia couldn''t stand these old hooligans, but her brother was away. Now she was the only one who could help her father share the pressure, so she had to bite the bullet and join the secret meeting - in fact, she wanted to go to the Kadir family tonight.


    "What should be discussed now is how to end?"


    Aurelia said angrily, "for you -"


    She pointed to Donne: "- that ridiculous plan, father. They''re desperate. Do you know what it means if they don''t achieve the expected goal?"


    "Of course."


    Donne disapproved: "you can rest assured that when this matter is completely over, you will know my confidence."


    Victor looked at Donne and Aurelia and said earnestly, "in that case... It''s up to you at the auction the day after tomorrow."

 Chapter 246

    The nobles in the major cities of the Ilus Empire suddenly found that, as if overnight, the price of magic crystal had completely collapsed.


    Not only those merchants in the market are selling magic crystals, but also the largest shippers, the Kadir family, are crazy in their warehouses around the world. This situation not only did not allow speculators to take the opportunity to enter and sweep goods, but caused a chain reaction, and the market crash was faster.


    "Have you heard? Master Jean of silver city has made a technological breakthrough, so the demand for magic crystal has greatly decreased!"


    "Really?"


    "Of course! That''s why the market is saturated and the price is bloody, because it can''t be sold!"


    "The Kadir family monopolized the Magic Crystal Trading in the Ilus empire. More than 90% of the magic crystals are sold to the silver city. Now the silver city does not need to import magic crystals from the Ilus empire. It is estimated that the Kadir family will be miserable."


    "Ha, of course, the Kadir family can''t sit still. I dare say that selling and clearing is only the first step. Then they must find a way to deal with those magic crystal mines. Now for them, those mines are a burden."


    "Aren''t you going to take the opportunity to start a mine?"


    "I don''t have that spare money. Besides, the price of magic crystal is so low now. What if I buy the mine and lose money?"


    "Also..."


    Rumors in the market always spread quickly. Before Frank''s decision came out, those who had a sensitive sense of smell had already noticed the future wind direction. Therefore, when Frank''s people invited those people to participate in the auction, many people were as expected.


    Even though they had no intention of buying the mine, Duke Frank still wanted to give face, so they still dressed up and attended the mine auction that day.


    Familiar imperial nobles greeted each other with hypocritical smiles, carefully covered up the greedy and * * * * eyes of their female partners, maintained their so-called noble identity, and carefully tested the ideas of others


    Aurelia, who attended the evening dress, was filled with disgust when she saw those people. In the years when she became a "night song", she had seen too many dirty faces of the nobles. Aurelia had no good feelings for them, whether public or private.


    In private, Aurelia is a girl with rebellious character, otherwise she will not become a famous "night song". She knows all the dirty things that the nobles do in private. How can she have any good feelings for them?


    Yu Gong, the aristocrats overhead the power of the royal family, forcing the Ilus royal family to choose the road of reform. When the royal family is unwilling to protect the interests of the aristocracy, the two sides are no longer a community of interests, but an enemy.


    However, she is a princess after all. No matter how disgusted she is, she will look like a princess - not to mention that the annoying guy is right behind her. How can he underestimate himself!


    "What''s the matter?"


    Fiona, who accompanied Donne to the scene, noticed that Donne''s mood was a little strange.


    "Nothing, just feeling... Well, it should be an illusion."


    Donne touched his nose. He just seemed to feel a familiar smell - it seemed to be from the night song - but on this occasion, even the bold night song, he didn''t dare to break in openly?


    "Welcome! Welcome, Baron Donne, who is this?"


    "My friend and my financial assistant, Ms. Fiona."


    "Hello, Ms Fiona."


    Fiona smiled very gracefully, but took Donne''s arm and didn''t speak.


    In fact, she is now trying to restrain her emotions and clinging to Donne''s arm.


    The Kadir family is one of the leaders of the aristocracy, that is, they also "contributed" to the collapse of the golden rose family.


    Frank was originally squinting. When he deliberately piled up a smiling face, it was even more exaggerated. He could hardly see his eyes, but because of this, people couldn''t figure out his idea.


    Frank said with a smile, "I didn''t expect Baron Donne to accept our invitation."


    "Of course."


    Donne deliberately smiled bitterly and said, "the cadier family has a big business. I can''t see this business. Ellington is so poor and so many people expect me to eat, so I have to gamble."


    Frank''s eyes flashed: "but don''t you know the market situation of magic crystal, Baron Donne?"


    "It''s because I know that I need to bet."


    Donne had no choice but to show up: "if the market hadn''t collapsed, I wouldn''t be able to enter the market."


    "Yes, I hope Baron Donne will be satisfied."


    Frank smiled and left.


    "Princess Aurelia is all right, but who is that young man? He can let grand duke Frank meet him in person."


    "You don''t know him? Lord Ellington, Baron Donne!"


    "Ellington? Where?"


    "To the west of the mountain city of bein, cross the hills of ladia."


    "There is territory in such a remote place!?"


    "Of course! And now the Datang chamber of Commerce, which is in the limelight in Alex, is the industry under his name!"


    "Datang chamber of Commerce! No wonder!"


    Donne ignored the discussion and watched Frank leave.


    Fiona suddenly said, "he''s suspicious again."


    "Normal. How many fools can sit in this position?"


    Don said casually, "but it''s so far. It''s no use for him to regret it."


    Frank found Charles who was busy.


    "Things have changed."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I still don''t think it''s quite right... Modify the auction number. It''s meaningless to keep small mines. It''s too risky to keep large mines. We should keep at least one medium-sized magic crystal mine in our hands."


    Frank frowned: "even if the market continues to collapse, we can do it later. Although we know victor and they are calculating us and forcing us to make this choice, now I always feel that there is something wrong. It is likely that we lack any information."


    "Then... I see."


    Charles quickly revised the document.


    "For the time being."


    Frank said wearily, "no matter what the truth is, they should open their cards after the auction. Let me see what Victor wants."


    With the guests in place, the auction finally officially began.


    Aurelia and Donne looked at each other, and they nodded slightly.


    "Lord, how much do you think we can win this time?"


    "Don''t eat them all. Don''t forget that we don''t have gold coins. Aurelia is with us. She carried them in an accident."


    Donne whispered, "take all the mines with her as much as possible, and then distribute them."


    Fiona nodded slightly to show understanding.


    On the stage, as the representative of the cadier family, Charles had begun to speak with a smile. After blowing a lot, he entered the topic.


    "... therefore, we decided to give profits to everyone, open the huge magic crystal market, let everyone enter it together and make money together."


    Hearing this, those people under the stage couldn''t help sneering at themselves. Who doesn''t know the price of magic crystal has collapsed. Now they''re in a hurry to find their next family to trap people.


    The main purpose of their coming here is to see who will be willing to become the catcher and take over the mess from the Kadir family.


    "Today, our Kadir family decided to auction the ownership of 14 magic crystal mines owned by the family. According to the size of the proved reserves, the starting price ranges from one million gold coins to 50 million gold coins. I hope you can do it as appropriate..."


    Fourteen magic crystal mines?


    Donne, Fiona and Aurelia frowned and subconsciously exchanged eyes.


    Before, the cadier family owned eight small mines, six medium-sized mines and two large mines. After Donne blackmailed a large mine, there should be fifteen more mines. In other words, Frank didn''t auction all the mines?


    Without giving them time to think, the auction has begun.


    First of all, small mines were auctioned, and the price jumped from one million gold coins, but


    "One million gold coins. You only need one million gold coins to own the ownership of this magic crystal mine. What are you hesitating about? Don''t start now. After this opportunity, there will be no chance to start again!"


    Even though Charles was sweating anxiously above, the people under the stage were still indifferent, waiting to see the play one by one.


    Fiona pursed her lips and whispered, "what a pity... But it''s great."


    Smiling don shook his head: "what he said is the truth, but only we know that this is the huge benefit brought by the inequality of information."


    Charles shouted several times on the stage, but no one spoke. Just when he was helpless, a voice suddenly pulled him out of despair.


    "A million."


    "A million! Baron Donne offered a million!"


    Charles almost loved this damn Ellington hick for a moment!


    "Is there anyone else? Is there anyone else to bid? The proven reserves of this mine are amazing, and the total potential value of complete mining is at least ten million gold coins. Isn''t anyone excited?"


    Beckoning? Heart has a fart.


    A group of people laughed at themselves. Even if the potential value is high, there must be a market to sell. The silver city doesn''t accept goods. Where to sell?


    Only the hillbilly Baron from Ellington can''t wait to have some fixed investment to stabilize his value.


    If it hadn''t been for him, I''m afraid today''s Kadir family mine auction would have become a joke in the aristocratic circle.

 Chapter 247

    The auction went on steadily, but the eyes of those present were more and more strange.


    There were hundreds of imperial nobles present, but none of them raised their cards.


    Only Baron Donne from Ellington raised his cards frequently.


    Does he want to show his financial strength deliberately and make a name for himself in Alex, or is he really optimistic about the future market of magic crystal?


    But on second thought, they couldn''t help laughing again.


    Can the vision of a hillbilly Lord compare with that of grand duke Frank who has been in this business for decades?


    Whose vision is more trustworthy, the answer is obvious.


    As the auction went on, eight small mines and three medium-sized mines all went into Donne''s pocket.


    There are still two medium-sized mines and one large mine.


    "The Arcelor magic crystal mine, which is located to the east of yarinks, is a medium-sized mine. The quality of magic crystal is quite high. Even compared with large mines, it is no less... The starting base price of Arcelor mine is 10 million gold coins!"


    Ten million gold coins!


    Everyone present couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning. Before, there were millions of gold coins. This time, it suddenly jumped to tens of millions. Even for them, 10 million gold coins may be their income for several years. This kind of business must be cautious again and again.


    Will Baron Donne of Ellington continue to fight?


    A group of people watched the change.


    The venue was silent.


    Charles looked forward to Donne, but Donne didn''t raise his card at all. His face became a little pale.


    In fact, those before were appetizers. The three mines behind, two medium-sized mines and one large mine are the really important big heads!


    But Charles thought about it and understood why Donne didn''t raise his cards.


    Obviously he has no money.


    In the previous auction, Donne has spent 20 million gold coins. Even if his Datang chamber of commerce is making money every day, even if he has rich background, it is impossible for Donne to make so much wealth in such a short time.


    These 20 million gold coins are likely to be all his wealth.


    But who else would be willing to buy if Donne didn''t raise his cards?


    Charles is in a hurry.


    Frank is in a hurry, too.


    Originally, he expected that Donne must have something to do with Victor, so he had a backhand for the magic crystal mine. He would certainly buy all the mines without hesitation, but now the really important mines have appeared, he stopped.


    This made Frank feel that his judgment was wrong.


    Did they not cooperate? Donne just wants to take the opportunity to get in?


    "Ten million, ten million gold coins, no bid?"


    Charles didn''t give up. In order to sell as soon as possible, the price was very low. If it couldn''t be sold, it would be a big joke.


    After repeatedly bidding, when Charles desperately thought he was going to shoot, a clear voice suddenly sounded.


    "Ten million."


    Charles was stunned and looked at Aurelia strangely.


    "I said, ten million."


    Aurelia''s voice was clear and sweet. She frowned when Charles stared at her: "Marquis Charles?"


    "... oh... Oh!"


    Charles looked back and shouted in surprise, "Princess aurelia, 10 million gold coins! Who else is bidding?"


    Princess Aurelia!?


    There was a commotion in the meeting place.


    Frank''s face sank slightly. How could she bid?


    Aurelia will come. Frank just thought she appeared on behalf of the Royal attitude, but he didn''t expect her to bid!


    Is Victor crazy?


    Frank doesn''t think so. He must not be stupid to become an emperor and persist for so many years in the face of the overhead of aristocracy.


    So, with a tight Treasury, he did not hesitate to save valuable military expenses, but also wanted Princess Aurelia to buy the mine. What was his intention?


    What is missing? What information do you lack?


    Why did Donne and Aurelia buy the mine?


    "Princess aurelia, could you please answer our doubts?"


    A noble couldn''t help asking: "we all know that the price of magic crystal is closely related to the city of silver. In the next days, the market will inevitably collapse. Now investing money is just floating. Why do you buy a mine at this moment? Does your majesty Victor know some insider information we don''t know?"


    His question made everyone present applaud!


    Due to the question of identity, Aurelia had to answer his question positively, but could not avoid it. Moreover, his last question was very tricky and vicious, which pushed Victor''s Royal faction to the opposite of the nobility at once.


    Aurelia stood up unhurriedly and said faintly, "you are the pillars of our Ilus empire. You have supported this country..."


    "Poof..."


    A group of people looked at Donne.


    "Well, sorry, I can''t help it. Please continue."


    Donne covered his mouth with a strong smile.


    Aurelia tugged at the corners of her mouth and had a little more affection for Donne. She continued: "The Kadir family is also one of the pillars of our empire. As we all know, we Ilus royal family have always trusted them. In order to repay their dedication to the Empire, the royal family handed over the imperial property, that is, the magic crystal mine, to the Kadir family for mining, and the royal family only collected a small amount of tax."


    "Now, due to the collapse of the magic crystal market, the Kadir family has given up the right to save the market and continue mining. Then his father, his majesty Victor, as the king of the Empire, must take his own actions in order to save the market."


    "Since the Kadir family has given up the mining right, as the representative of the royal family, now I will represent the royal family to recover the mining right of the mine. Of course, our Ilus royal family is reasonable. In order to compensate the Kadir family, we will recover the mine at the current price."


    pretty


    Donne cheered secretly. Although it was just a few simple words, Aurelia inadvertently changed a concept - transformed the private mine of the cadier family into an imperial one, and just gave the mining right to the cadier family - so now the cadier family has given up the mining right, the royal family has come forward to recover the mining right, and has paid for it. They have nothing to say, public or private.


    Rescue the market?


    Frank and Charles frowned. They always felt a little wrong, and Aurelia''s words were also a little wrong.


    What the hell exploitation right is clearly won by the ancestors of the Kadir family in the distribution of interests after the war. The ownership belongs to the Kadir family!


    But... It''s no use saying that now.


    Now that the auction has come to an end, it can only continue now.


    After Aurelia answered, she motioned Charles to continue.


    "Ten million for the third time... Congratulations on Princess Aurelia''s acquisition of ownership of the ansello mine."


    "Next mine..."


    The subsequent medium-sized mine and large mine all fell into Aurelia''s hands without accident.


    Finally all sold out


    The whole auction was almost the same for Princess Aurelia and Donne.


    Charles wiped his cold sweat and said, "the auction is over. Next, please come to the banquet hall to attend our special party. Please Princess Aurelia and Baron Donne follow me to handle the formalities."


    Several people and Charles came to the back room. A staff member of the Star Diamond bank was already waiting.


    "Baron Donne, a total of 22 million gold coins will be transferred to our Kadir family account, and the contract of these mines will belong to you."


    Charles wouldn''t want to see Donne at all if he couldn''t avoid it.


    "Ah? Did you make a mistake?"


    Donne looked at Charles suspiciously: "I don''t have so many gold coins."


    Charles was stunned. His face turned red with the naked eye. He couldn''t help roaring in a low voice: "Baron Donne! No money? Is it too late to say no money now?! you dare to bid without money!?"


    "No, no, no, you misunderstood."


    Donne said, "although I don''t have money, I can take out the equivalent, and I''m sure you''ll want it."


    "Are you kidding me?"


    "Of course not. If you don''t believe it, you can call Duke Frank. I think he should be interested in talking to me."


    "Don''t shout, I''m coming."


    Smiling Frank came in: "I think I need to listen to Baron Donne''s explanation."


    "Duke Frank."


    Don said as if nothing had happened: "Lawrence of caspamiburg asked me to buy a large number of combine harvesters, but I refused."


    Frank still smiled, "Oh, why?"


    "Materials, labor, cost... In a word, capacity constraints are only enough for our own use."


    Donne smiled: "but because I didn''t have money, I decided to use the combine to offset the price."


    This cunning bastard!


    Frank scolded in his heart, but his face remained calm: "I don''t know how much you''re going to charge for a combine harvester?"


    "Ten thousand gold coins."


    "Too expensive."


    Donne threw out a sentence lightly: "exclusive product, love or not."


    Frank''s face trembled. "Delivery time."


    The smile on Donne''s face was very bright: "in a word, we will produce 2200 combine harvesters for you within half a year as the price of buying the mine. I think 2200 combine harvesters may not be enough for the farm owned by the Kadir family."


    Frank took a deep breath: "Lawrence needs to get at least 100 units in a week. You can have them all delivered to our designated place in three months at most."


    half a year? Half a year later, the spring harvest has passed. Do you want so many combine harvesters at home!?


    Donne deliberately pondered for a moment, was happy, and then nodded: "three months is no problem, but we don''t include mail... Er, no delivery."


    "... deal!"

 Chapter 248

    "So... Princess Aurelia?"


    "Oh, sorry, I have no money."


    Aurelia smiled shyly, and Charles was distracted.


    Frank: hum


    Charles looked back and said, "Princess aurelia, please don''t joke."


    "Do you think I''m kidding you?"


    Aurelia said with a bitter smile, "don''t you know how much money our royal treasury has?"


    Frank said faintly, "of course we don''t know."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Aurelia smiled: "in a word, we can''t get so many gold coins. The reason why we bid is to save the market."


    Before Charles could speak, Aurelia continued, "but you can rest assured that although we can''t take out these gold coins, we can compensate the Kadir family in other ways, such as... Comprehensive tax reduction."


    Charles''s eyes flashed, "how much?"


    "Thirty percent, two years."


    "Not enough."


    Frank interrupted the conversation and opened his hand: "fifty percent, three years!"


    "The Duke''s appetite is too big."


    Aurelia smiled: "the authority given to me by my father is 40% at most. In two years, with the details of the Kadir family, the 40% tax reduced in two years is enough for you to earn back the money from the magic crystal mine."


    "Princess, you are joking. This is a big market. We have almost completely abandoned this market. We also have meat pain."


    Frank''s smiling appearance makes people can''t see his ideas, but there is no doubt that he is very satisfied with the tax reduction policy of 40% in two years.


    As Aurelia said, the two-year comprehensive tax reduction is 40%. The amazing income brought by other industries of the Kadir family is fully enough to make up for the loss of profits brought by the sale of magic crystal mines. The mineral tax, agricultural tax, business tax and so on are not a small number. Under the favorable conditions of comprehensive tax reduction, they can even take this opportunity to make a lot of money as an intermediary.


    "It seems that the Duke agreed."


    Aurelia had a parchment scroll ready in her hand.


    Frank said with a smile, "Charles, it is not yet ready to give the contract to Her Highness."


    The two sides completed the handover.


    "Congratulations to Baron Dumne, your Royal Highness Princess Leah, and we will be looking for you later when we want to buy magic crystal."


    "What are you talking about," said Donne with a smile. "Lord Frank has left a mine. Self production and sales are always enough."


    The important magic crystal mine has finally been obtained. Donne is very happy and has mastered the energy lifeline. Next, he can start the market expansion action according to the original plan.


    Frank said with a smile: "ha ha, at least our Kadir family is famous by the magic crystal mine. Even if we want to give up this market, we have to leave a mine to support the scene."


    "I see."


    Donne nodded, "then we''ll leave first."


    "Won''t the Baron stay for the dinner?"


    "No, I have an appointment with Ms. Fiona... You know."


    Donne winked deliberately.


    "Oh, then don''t keep your excellency."


    Frank said with a smile, "I wish you a happy night."


    "Of course, I''m sure it''s a pleasant evening."


    Laughing, Donne turned and left.


    "Your Highness?"


    "I''m going back to the palace, too. My father is waiting for me to go back to dinner and say goodbye."


    Aurelia greeted him and left.


    After Donne and Aurelia left one after another, Charles''s face became very bad.


    "This Donne really had an affair with victor."


    Frank muttered to himself, "this guy... What the hell are they up to?"


    "Father."


    Charles said astringently, "the mine has been sold, but all the gold coins have been confiscated. What can I do?"


    "It''s nothing without gold coins. Anyway, we don''t lack these gold coins for the time being. It''s what they use to trade..."


    Frank thought thoughtfully: "Lawrence reported the combine harvester without exclamation and praise. It is said that the efficiency of harvesting farmland is extremely amazing. It would be cost-effective if the mine could exchange those combine harvesters."


    "And Victor''s trading policy... Hehe, power is really a good thing."


    Frank spread out the scroll and turned his mouth slightly: "it''s just a paper policy, so he changed to three mines..."


    Charles frowned and said, "but Victor is not a fool. Why did he agree to this policy? It is obvious that the benefit of a comprehensive tax cut of 40% within two years is greater. How could he agree to exchange this policy for a mine?"


    "The official saying is to save the market."


    "Father, do you believe it?"


    "The letter is strange."


    Frank''s smile became more and more kind: "it is because the interests they sold are so amazing that I doubt their motivation to exchange for the mine... Now the mine has come into their hands, and it''s time to reveal what their purpose is... Waiting is really torture."


    Frank was not afraid of Victor''s intrigues or full-scale war, but he was afraid of this feeling of unknown.


    The unknown is painful. Waiting for the moment when the unknown is revealed is a kind of torture.


    After Donne, Fiona and Aurelia left the Kadir family one after another, the two carriages soon gathered together and drove around into the Royal district.


    Because of their sensitive identity, they can''t participate in the auction, so Victor, obery and Adrian are waiting for their return in the study.


    "They''re back!"


    Obery suddenly opened his eyes.


    "I hope the plan will succeed."


    Adrian gritted his teeth and said, "it''s too hard to wait for the result."


    Victor has the best self-restraint, but he is also restless at the moment, because this time it involves too much.


    He gambled out of Donne''s identity as the "son of God". If he wins this one, he must continue to bet heavily on Donne in the future.


    If he loses, he still doesn''t dare to do anything to Donne. He can only swallow his resentment and start preparing for the civil war.


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer, and Victor''s heart beat faster and faster. They all stood up involuntarily.


    "Bang!"


    The door was pushed open and expressionless Donne entered the study.


    At the sight of his expression, Victor''s three hearts were "cluttering", and the secret way was bad.


    The next moment, he showed a bright smile and thumbed up: "we succeeded!"


    The sudden reversal made the three people almost out of breath.


    "Success?"


    "Well, it worked."


    "It''s successful. You look like you''re going to die when you enter the door. What do you mean?"


    "I don''t want to leave you suspense."


    "Suspense your uncle!"


    Audrey pulled out his long sword with a "clang" and said, "I want to kill you now!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Aurelia and Fiona, who were smiling, also entered the study.


    Obery was stunned at the sight of Fiona.


    Although the girl has grown up, she can still see what she looked like when she was a child.


    Fiona also saw obery. Fiona was a little uncomfortable at the thought that Donne said he was his godfather, because she had no impression at all.


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Fiona saluted Victor with great restraint.


    "They are all their own people. No gift."


    Victor doesn''t know what the relationship is between Fiona and Donne. If she is the lover of the son of God, she can''t afford to kneel


    "If you know all the people present, I won''t introduce you anymore. This is my chief financial officer, Fiona golden rose."


    Dumne introduced Fiona and then teased Oberri: "what do you see when you see your daughter?"


    Oberliton was a fool. He didn''t know that Donne would bring Fiona here. Of course he wouldn''t prepare any gifts.


    "Lord..."


    Embarrassed Fiona grabbed Donne and said, "get down to business."


    "Oh, yes, business."


    Donne coughed softly and then opened his arms: "cheers, everyone. With our cooperation, the magic crystal mine of the Kadir family has finally fallen into our hands!"


    Adrian added, "don''t forget my sacrifice!"


    "That''s sacrifice? Bitch is hypocritical!"


    "If it''s a sacrifice to marry a beautiful wife, believe me, there are countless men in the world who want to sacrifice."


    Adrian said to Victor without expression: "Your Majesty, I think it is necessary to convey this sentence to parola."


    "Damn it - I didn''t mean that! I mean you bastard!"


    "All right, all right, I see."


    Victor couldn''t laugh or cry: "don''t quarrel at this great time. I''ve ordered people to prepare a celebration banquet. Tonight will be an important page in the reversal of our royal faction. Let''s have a good drink!"


    "Father, it''s still early to turn around."


    Aurelia couldn''t help but say, "we spent so much to win the magic crystal mine, but we don''t know whether Baron Donne can maximize the value of magic crystal. Now we still have a great risk."


    Several people smell the speech and look at Donne.


    "Don''t worry, Fiona is in charge of this piece."


    Donne said with a smile: "when we go back after dinner, we will start to arrange the production increase and expansion plan. Seriously, if it weren''t for waiting for this moment, our magic power machinery would have become famous."


    Victor said with a smile, "well, I''m also interested in those magic machines you said. Get me some? The royal family also has some private farms."


    "Of course."


    Donne nodded, "take the money and buy it."


    Victor froze in his face as soon as he smiled.


    "Well, your majesty, don''t mind. He''s joking."


    Fiona coughed and pinched Donne in the dark: "of course we''ll send it if your majesty needs it."


    "Ha ha..."


    Victor laughed.


    Donne''s natural expression just now didn''t seem to be joking.

 Chapter 249

    Donne and Fiona stayed at the palace for dinner.


    After dinner, they officially divided the property rights of the mine.


    As victor "knew" Donne''s identity, he did not dare to compete for interests with Donne, which led to the final acquisition of two medium-sized mines "anselo" and "tulas" and a large mine "Shania".


    Victor and they got the mines that Donne photographed, and then they redistributed them in proportion to each other.


    In other words, the two sides have carried out a property right replacement.


    So far, in addition to heldrom, the large magic crystal mine where Donne blackmailed the cardier family, he owns a total of four magic crystal mines. Although there are only four mines, these four mines account for more than three fifths of the magic crystal reserves and production of the cardier family.


    Donne became the largest magic crystal mining giant in the ilrus empire.


    Of course, now this is just a false name. After all, the price of magic crystal has collapsed. If this market can not be saved, no amount of magic crystal can be realized into wealth.


    Then they returned to Ellington.


    "The next step is the closing link. If it is implemented according to the original plan and there is no accident, the price should quickly rise back to about 70% of the original."


    Fiona nodded: "in this process, we can absorb a large amount of inventory and make another profit while the price hits the bottom."


    "Well, you can tell me. Just buy any place. We have to give others some soup to eat meat. It''s boring if we make all the money."


    Donne yawned and waved his hand. "I''ve had a nervous breakdown for several days. Go to bed early tonight and talk about the rest tomorrow."


    Seeing Donne back to the room, Fiona couldn''t help shaking her head.


    "What''s the matter? Sister Fiona."


    Tina, who had been waiting for them to come back, looked at Fiona curiously and didn''t understand why she shook her head.


    "I haven''t seen the Lord nervous. I thought he didn''t know how nervous and tired he was."


    Fiona whispered, "I just noticed that the Lord is actually very nervous."


    As she said, because Donne is a very powerful mage, Fiona always thought he would not be tired and nervous. No matter what he did, he looked confident and never worried.


    But after experiencing this, Fiona knew that the LORD was not nervous or tired. He hid all his nervousness, even if he was tired, but resisted silently.


    With such a risky plan, any unexpected change may lead to total collapse.


    As a result, accidents occurred frequently. Fortunately, they all resolved the accidents and forced Frank to that step step by step.


    Until the last moment, Frank remained vigilant. Instead of selling all the mines, he chose to keep one in his hand, which was the only thing he could reduce the risk.


    Donne, who has never experienced this, is just a silly and bold man. At the moment when he really waits for the result, he is actually more nervous than anyone.


    Fortunately, the final result was perfect.


    So he can breathe a sigh of relief tonight, relax his nerves and have a rest.


    Tina is just a maid. She doesn''t know about many things. She''s just ignorant after listening to Fiona''s words, but the little maid decided to tell everyone not to cause trouble to the Lord later.


    The Datang chamber of Commerce and the royal school began to copy the bottom the next day, frantically absorbing the magic crystals with unsalable reserve prices in the market. Their movements attracted the attention of some sensitive businessmen.


    Prandar businessmen who have never experienced malicious short selling in the market began to panic.


    How to choose?


    Continue selling?


    Or follow them to start bottom reading?


    Now copy the bottom, is there really hope?


    If the silver city doesn''t speak, can this market really be saved?


    Donne has finally seen how powerful power and leading information are in such a fragile and single market.


    This is naked cheating.


    An empty word and a paper policy can completely collapse an industry.


    No wonder people often say that power itself is a monster, and unrestrained power is a monster that loves people.


    Frank seemed to smell something abnormal, and the cardier family began to limit shipments, but by this time, Donne and Victor were satisfied.


    At a low price lower than the cost price, a huge number of magic crystals have been absorbed, and the mine has been obtained. The next step is to finish.


    Victor originally wanted to revoke the temporary regulations previously issued, but Donne refused. Whether it is salary increase or safety regulations, it is absolutely good for the healthy development of the industry - of course, in addition to the luxury positioning of magic crystal, this must be cancelled.


    Most importantly, Vanessa needs to issue a notice on behalf of the silver city. The content of the notice is that the technological innovation mentioned earlier will trigger some accidents, so it has to be temporarily suspended and continue to import magic crystals.


    As long as there is such an announcement, the price of magic crystal will instantly rise to the original normal price.


    However, Donne, who has been waiting for good news, has been waiting for bad news.


    "This joke is not funny at all."


    Donne was in a terrible mood when he saw Vanessa for the first time.


    "This is no joke."


    Vanessa gave up reluctantly: "in fact, even I just learned about it. What interests me more than this is, Mr. Donne, how do you know that Mr. jean has mastered this technological innovation?"


    Victor, Aurelia and others looked at Donne strangely. They seemed to be curious about why Donne didn''t know.


    Fuck!


    Donne went crazy: "I just wanted to short the market, so I made an excuse casually! How could I know that you really mastered this technology!"


    Yes, the bad news from Vanessa is that gene really mastered the technology to improve the utilization of magic crystal


    In other words, the nonsense of shrinking export markets and stopping imports have become a reality.


    Victor Vanessa, they obviously don''t believe Donne.


    "In other words, the message of stopping import cannot be cancelled?"


    "Yes."


    Vanessa smiled bitterly and said, "originally, Mr. Jean didn''t intend to disclose this technology for the time being in view of the stability of the magic crystal market, but after learning the news I spread in arlinks, he had no choice but to disclose it in order to maintain the reputation of the silver city... Last night he asked me how I knew he had mastered this technology."


    ܳ!


    I''ll fuck again!


    I''m really a crow mouth!


    Donne wanted to slap himself in the face.


    Well, the original market has really shrunk by 50%. If magic energy machinery fails to open the market in a short time, the play will really become a complete farce.


    He''s not worried about opening the market, he''s just worried about time.


    "What should I do?"


    Even Victor couldn''t help worrying. He gambled on the future of the entire Ilus empire for Donne. If the market couldn''t pull up... He might become the first bankrupt emperor in history.


    Donne frowned.


    In the study, the atmosphere was so dull that even Vanessa was embarrassed to be tired of being with Adrian again.


    Time... Market?


    Yes!


    Fiona''s heart moved and awakened Donne: "Lord, we can use public opinion... Datang daily..."


    Donne''s eyes lit up, waved his hand and said decisively, "it''s feasible!"


    Oberli was stunned: "huh?"


    Donne made a few turns, looked back and said, "we can only continue!"


    "But --"


    "No, but!"


    Donne rudely interrupted aubury''s words: "since the market of silver city can''t be expected, I can only be expected to expand the market. When I return to Ellington, I will immediately concentrate all my manpower and start to put into production magic machinery and magic furniture!"


    "No matter how efficient you are, you can''t keep up with your production capacity and transportation efficiency."


    Victor frowned and said, "in addition, sales need a cycle, and the price of magic crystal can''t rise in a short period of time."


    "No, don''t wait for the sale," said Donne


    A group of people are stunned and don''t sell. How can they know the role of magic crystal? How to save this market?


    "Wait and see. I can guarantee that the price of magic crystal will start to rise in three days."


    Donne vomited. Victor, they haven''t understood the importance of information transmission yet.


    But if it hadn''t been for Fiona, he would still be at the tip of a bull''s horn.


    Fiona is really a blessing!


    Donne and Fiona went straight back to Ellington and ran to Datang daily to find Carl.


    "Carl, I''ll give you a task to print an additional page of newspaper tonight, at least 5000 copies."


    "Ah?"


    Carl looked blank.


    "I''ll give you the content later. In addition, find some skilled deputies. I think it''s time for our Datang daily to open a branch in yarinks."


    Carl was so excited that he jumped up: "Alex! Branch!?"


    "Good."


    "Leave it to me!"


    Carl laughed wildly: "I''ve long wanted to expand the newspaper! Ahaaha - now the people of arlinks will fall under their own charm!"


    Donne slapped him and said, "don''t worry, work quickly!"


    "How can five thousand be enough! How can I say ten thousand! Lord, don''t worry, you have to rush out all night tonight!"


    The next day, Datang daily suddenly appeared in the streets of arlinks.


    This issue of the special edition of alinks lists the affairs of many aristocrats in alinks and some gossip. Therefore, not long after the news came out, countless people rushed to buy fresh newspapers, and 10000 copies of Datang daily were soon sold out.


    After these people read the gossip news with interest, the news carefully arranged by Donne also appeared in front of those people


    "Donne!!! I''ll kill you!!!"


    Frank smashed the table with one palm, and the fragments of Datang daily flew all over the sky. His face was black and angry.


    "Father!?"


    "Charles... Morton..."


    Frank opened his eyes. There was no luster in his dark eyes: "we were still trapped by Donne... It was terrible!"

 Chapter 250

    Yes, Frank was careful and vigilant again and again. He suspected that the excrement was poisonous... Ah bah! I suspected that Donne was cheating, but I didn''t expect to be badly hurt in the end!


    The policy is true, the technological innovation of silver city is also true, and the market shrinkage is real, but


    The luxury policy that has the most important impact on prices has been rejected!


    Although the market has shrunk, this alone can stabilize the chaotic magic crystal market price!


    However, what Frank didn''t expect was the news revealed in an interview published by Donne - it was these news that made Frank smell an unusual smell.


    "Baron Donne, the popularity of Datang chamber of Commerce was not high before, so what gave you confidence that you would succeed and decisively enter the market of alinks?"


    "This naturally stems from my confidence in our Datang magic Energy Engineering Research Institute. Our Datang chamber of Commerce has a professional research institution, which is specially responsible for the research and development of the latest and most convenient equipment. Our service purpose is customer first, and our creed is magic energy to change life!"


    "Oh? We can understand that customers are supreme, but what does'' magic power ''mean when magic power changes life?"


    "Magic energy, of course, refers to magic energy. In our current life, whether it is cultivated land, transportation, mining, etc., we use manpower. However, after painstaking research and painstaking research, our magic Energy Engineering Research Institute has finally developed an efficient utilization method of magic energy."


    "Oh? That sounds like good news. Can Baron Donne explain it for us?"


    "It''s actually very simple. As we all know, the world we live in, prandal, is rich in minerals. Magic crystal mine is one of the treasures of our world. However, due to the use requirements of magic crystal, the use of magic crystal has been limited to the circle of magicians."


    "But now I am honored to announce to everyone that our Datang chamber of Commerce has solved the biggest difficulty of magic crystal civilian!"


    "We have successfully used the new idea to produce magic energy furniture products such as magic energy air conditioner, magic energy water heater, magic energy refrigerator, etc. These are driven by magic crystal. All friends who have used our products should know how durable and stable our products are."


    "Now, I also want to announce a new news. In addition to magic furniture factory, we have also established magic machinery factory in Ellington, and our latest product is magic combine harvester which can greatly increase harvest efficiency!"


    "Yes, perhaps some well-informed people have heard that our joint harvesting team of Datang chamber of commerce is patrolling all over the country to provide farmland harvesting services."


    "That huge mechanical structure is the magic energy combine harvester we produced - and it is also driven by magic crystal!"


    "Now it takes more than ten days for a farmer to harvest one hectare of farmland, but with a combine harvester, a farmer can easily harvest more than ten hectares of farmland in one day! This is epoch-making for the improvement of harvesting efficiency!"


    "The improvement of harvesting efficiency means that the same number of farmers, the land that can be cultivated, the grain output, the stable growth of the national population and the steady improvement of the overall strength... The significance is too great. I don''t need to say more."


    "But this is only the improvement of harvesting efficiency, but farming still needs manual farming, which still limits our agricultural efficiency."


    "It''s my fault. I haven''t finished yet. In fact, our Datang magic machinery factory has begun to put into production a series of complete sets of agricultural magic machinery, not only combine harvesters, but also magic cultivators, magic irrigation machines, etc. - with the help of our magic machinery, the production efficiency will be improved dozens of times!"


    "Is it really so magical?"


    "Of course! I''m sure our customers can''t live without them after using them once! If you''re excited and if you have an intention to buy, please go to the dealers of Datang chamber of Commerce to place orders immediately. Now our orders have been arranged for three months. If we slow down further, we won''t catch up with the spring harvest next year. If we lag behind others, we''ll fall behind Step backward, want to become rich? Now is the best opportunity! "


    There was silence in the study, and only frank and Charles could be heard gasping for breath.


    "Finished?"


    "Finished."


    "What do you think?"


    Charles clenched his fist: "don, you must die!"


    "I didn''t expect... I really didn''t expect..."


    Frank rubbed his eyebrows. Although he knew that Victor and Donne would have some backhand, he never thought it was such a kill!


    Magic machine? Although I don''t know what it is, it is of great significance only from the information revealed by Donne.


    A kind of mechanical product that can be mass produced, can replace manpower, far exceeds the labor efficiency, and is driven by magic crystal. The comprehensive cost is cheaper than using slaves, and will never resist or betray the escape


    Even Frank was so excited in the face of such superior conditions, let alone other nobles.


    The nobles, who lived mainly in the slave trade, panicked because Donne''s combine harvester would greatly reduce the value of slaves.


    Those nobles who had to buy a large number of slaves to maintain their farms were happy. Saving costs meant increasing profits. Of course, they were willing to use new technology.


    "Damn..."


    Charles cursed: "no wonder they don''t hesitate to tear their faces to get the magic crystal mine. I didn''t expect Donne to make such a thing!"


    "Yes... Who would have thought?"


    Frank muttered. He thought of Victor''s support for Donne. Did he support him because he already knew that Donne had this ability?


    Frank felt the urge to spit blood when he thought that Donne and Victor had forced him to sell the mine.


    No one is a fool, the only difference is the length of vision.


    Donne took the lead, so he knew what he was doing, but Frank didn''t know. He could only guess and infer. However, the final result was that he failed and Donne won.


    He promoted a new era composed of magic crystals


    Frank doesn''t have to think about it. He can guess how significant magic crystal will be in the coming era. If he promotes the emergence and development of magic machinery, he may monopolize all magic crystals by any means.


    "Donne..."


    Frank clenched his fist, and now Donne had changed from an unknown little Baron to an enemy no less important than victor, obery and Adrian.


    "Father."


    "I know... He will be a huge stumbling block to us."


    Frank youyou said, "Donne, you must die."


    Just when the cadier family made a fuss and vomited blood because of Donne''s news, the market reaction outside was just as Donne expected, and the price of magic crystal warmed up.


    Although many people still doubt the credibility of the news because they haven''t seen the magic machine, businessmen are businessmen after all. They have experienced the previous price avalanche. Now they won''t let go of any good news, so they almost spontaneously began to organize the rescue of the market.


    The price of magic crystal has risen steadily. Although it has not returned to the previous normal price, it has at least given hope to many businessmen who are on the verge of family destruction and death and made them stick to it.


    It made Donne laugh and cry.


    Because many of those businessmen are members of the Ilus business alliance.


    They''re killing themselves. What''s the result?


    In the end, it was their own news that saved them


    "Lord, according to your opinion, three shifts are on-line for production. The production capacity of the combine production line has reached saturation, but we have received many orders. We can''t produce it before next spring harvest... It''s very difficult to meet the needs of the Kadir family in these three months."


    "Then increase the production line."


    Donne waved his hand: "now that the news has been released and the mine has been obtained, it''s time for our development speed to take off."


    "You mean..."


    "Not only combine harvesters, but also other magic machines began to be sold."


    Donne said, "I want the name of Ellington to spread to everyone''s ears!"


    Fiona smiled bitterly, "it''s a great ambition, but... We don''t have so many available people."


    The population of Ellington has exceeded 10000, but this is far from enough, because most people are busy building outside, and it is impossible to join the production of the factory.


    What about the factory production line? Productivity cannot be compared with the earth - because Donne can''t make intelligent machinery at all.


    If only there were a computer


    Without computers and programs, how could he create an intelligent manipulator on earth to improve the efficiency of repetitive processing in a place where there is no information foundation at all?


    "Shit!"


    Donne suddenly scolded himself, "Why are you cutting corners again!"


    Then Donne said excitedly to Fiona, "there''s no problem with manpower. I can solve this."


    Fiona was stunned: "how to solve it?"


    Donne grinned: "there are two ways. Do you think there are more elements in our territory, more creatures with personality, or more alchemy puppets with style?"


    Elemental biology?


    Alchemy puppet?


    Fiona was stunned for a moment, suddenly widened her eyes and was shocked: "you mean to replace workers with them!?"


    Tang en snapped his fingers and smiled brightly: "Congratulations, you''re right."

 Chapter 251

    In fact, Donne had planned to use elemental creatures and alchemical puppets long ago.


    The reason why they are not used now is to give the refugees the opportunity to work in exchange for money and food.


    Of course, Donne has the ability to directly support the refugees, but if these people just eat and wear warm clothes, but have no life goal, it is estimated that they will start to make trouble soon, so there will be no trouble until they are busy and live a full life.


    Subsistence allowance?


    Sorry, Ellington doesn''t have such a kind thing, and Donne is not such a kind and selfless Lord.


    If you want to eat, wear and live, and want to live better, get up from the ground and go to work, instead of waiting for handouts like parasites.


    In addition to the above reasons, another reason is that Ellington could not afford magic crystal before.


    Now the mine has started, and the magic crystal is no longer a problem for them. Naturally, they can start the previous plan.


    Fiona was a little nervous: "are you sure?"


    Don shrugged: "it should be no problem."


    After all, I have a professional title of "element dominating"


    "Elemental biology and alchemy puppets are OK. If we can replace a large number of labor, how much cost can we save!"


    Fiona began to dream.


    "Cost saving? You think too much. The cost is higher by using elemental biology and alchemy puppets."


    "Why is the cost high?"


    Fiona was surprised: "Elemental creatures and alchemy puppets are tireless. They don''t need to pay or eat..."


    "It needs magic to maintain them. Magic crystal is salary. Why do you say the cost increases?"


    Donne said with a smile, "but the most important thing is that these increased costs can be converted into higher efficiency, and the most important thing for us now is to improve efficiency."


    "Do you think it''s better to be an Elemental creature or an alchemical puppet?"


    Donne smiled and said, "I personally feel like an Elemental creature."


    On the one hand, it is because of his professional identity dominated by elements, on the other hand, it is because... Alchemy puppets are not easy to do for the time being.


    The alchemy puppet they need must have primary intelligence, that is, it involves the field of soul. Prandal''s soul field is the real field of God. Don can''t create artificial souls, but don can''t kill other people''s souls to act as the soul of the alchemy puppet - even if he does, It is not certain whether the alchemy puppet will be obedient.


    Donne pondered for a moment and said: "It takes a lot of magic to summon elemental creatures from the elemental world and maintain them in prandal. However, elemental creatures have independent wisdom and can start working after a simple study. What''s more, some work will be very convenient with the help of elemental creatures. For example, water element can help irrigate farmland, and fire element can just lie in the furnace The furnace temperature is absolutely awesome, and the earth element can help not only to smooth the land, but also to dig in the mines, or even help build the house. The wind elements can help transport, and can also assist in production and processing.


    Fiona''s eyes lit up: "it''s great!"


    "The value they can bring into play is completely worth the ticket price... The only thing to pay attention to is to appease the people, don''t let them panic because of the emergence of elemental creatures, and don''t rashly contact elemental creatures - especially the element of fire."


    "I will be responsible for solving this problem."


    Fiona is full of confidence. With the increase of income, Datang Daily has become the standard configuration for Ellington residents. Any important thing can be published in the newspaper and residents will see it.


    "Use Datang daily?"


    Donne smiled thoughtfully.


    In the state of slow communication speed, newspapers can indeed be of great use, but with the improvement of the requirements for the speed of information transmission, newspapers will soon be unable to meet his needs.


    The turnover and transportation of personnel and goods between the mine and Ellington can be realized through the transmission array, but the simple information exchange can be made a mountain out of a molehill with the transmission array.


    If only there were a phone


    Donne sighed, waved his hand and said, "if we need to summon elemental creatures now, Datang daily can deliver the news tomorrow. It is obviously sluggish, so we need to use other means."


    "Other means?"


    "Well," Donne smiled inexplicably, "have you ever heard of the square trumpet?"


    "... what''s that?"


    "You''ll know soon."


    Loudspeaker... Well, sorry, let''s talk about the speaker gracefully.


    The gnomes have already developed such things as speakers, Gnome expansion... Gnome speakers have been used in many places by kroto and they have used them for short-distance communication and information transmission. In fact, with a little development, they can expand the wired telephone.


    But Donne is more willing to use magic to change the speaker, because it is a little difficult for a layman to make a phone by scientific and technological means


    However, if the problems of accurate call, "signal" attenuation and transfer are solved, he can successfully make a magic modified mobile phone.


    Of course, the magic technology of ultra long-distance communication already exists, but the use cost is too high to be popularized to the civilian level. Only by using some small spells to realize magic to change mobile phones can it be popularized successfully.


    It is also very simple to use magic modification to realize the effect of the speaker. The sound is generated by the vibration of the medium. The speaker increases the sound intensity to increase the propagation distance, but what about using magic modification? With the help of invisible magic and tangible elements, the sound can be transmitted to a very far place without changing the sound intensity, and the other party can hear it as clearly as it sounds in his ear.


    So let''s expand our thinking. Since the omnipresent magic and elements in the world can replicate the vibration of sound to achieve long-distance non-directional propagation, what about the directional propagation between specified matching objects? How to enhance and transfer the attenuated signal?


    If the above two points can be realized, the birth of magic modified mobile phone is just around the corner!


    In fact, the enhancement and transfer of attenuated signals are easy to solve. We only need to arrange the enhancement nodes to unconditionally strengthen the received magic signals. The difficulty is to specify the directional propagation between matching objects - which is equivalent to mobile phone dialing. If each dialing is an undirected wide area call, when there are many users, The interference of magic to the whole world is extremely serious and the consequences are unimaginable.


    Of course, what Donne wants to get out now is just magic expansion... Magic speaker.


    A speaker network is laid in Ellington, and then Datang radio station is established to broadcast programs regularly to attract listeners. Then any emergency news can be smoothly transmitted to Ellington residents at the first time.


    After lunch, many walking residents suddenly found a small spire at the top of the Lord''s house.


    Just when those people were full of doubts, they suddenly heard the clear voice of the Lord in their ears.


    "... yes, that''s it. Open it there and speak to it. The sound can spread out - what? You''ve opened it? Why didn''t you say it earlier!"


    Then there was a messy sound. After a burst of chicken flying and dog jumping, the sound became a very sweet female voice, which was obviously full of excitement and excitement.


    "Hello, everyone! You can know the world without leaving home. This is Datang radio. Repeat, this is Datang radio! For the first trial, please don''t be nervous and don''t panic. I''m Marlene, a special announcer of Datang radio station. Lord, can you hear my voice? Oh, oh, OK!"


    "Eh? Isn''t that Miss Marlene''s voice?"


    An aunt was surprised: "isn''t she a maid in the Lord''s house? How did she become a special announcer?"


    "What is this Datang radio station? Is it a new thing made by the Lord?"


    "Well, this afternoon news broadcast, the weather is sunny today, the current temperature is 35 degrees, no cloud, no rain, the light is strong, and the air is slightly dry. Female friends, don''t forget to buy a mint pure dew and pat it to replenish water."


    "Ah! Miss Marin, I forgot if I didn''t say it. My skin is almost dry!"


    "Go back and pat Mint pure dew to replenish water!"


    "Today''s noon news includes the following contents: the situation in the yarinks has changed, and the price of magic crystal has collapsed; the Kadir family is eager to get out of the pit, but the auction venue is cold; the Lord threw tens of thousands of gold and the crystal mine has successfully changed its owner; the Datang chamber of Commerce has turned the tide, and the former enemies have become today''s saviors; to ask whose lover has become the fruit, we should also look at the imperial capital romantic bolette; the residents are busy with the construction of one heart, and people are busy My hands are not enough and my heart is flustered. The Lord has a clever plan to help me with elemental creatures... "


    "The following is the main content of the news. In recent days, Alex..."


    Hearing what was told on the radio was actually what happened in alinks thousands of miles away. These people were boiling. For the vast majority of them, they may not leave Ellington for a lifetime. They can learn about the imperial capital without leaving home. They can''t appear in their dreams!


    Many people who heard the radio could not help but slow down, relax their nerves and began to listen to the radio news.


    When they heard the price collapse of magic crystal, they were amazed. When they heard that Tang Enhao threw tens of thousands of gold to buy the mine, they couldn''t help sweating for Tang en. When they heard that Tang en successfully rescued the market with Datang daily and pulled the price back, they couldn''t help cheering for the leader!


    Then, when they heard that the LORD would summon elemental creatures to help build Ellington, they were too excited to control their emotions.


    Whose Lord can have such means and courage?


    No,


    Only Ellington!

 Chapter 252

    In the process of the evolution of the means of information dissemination, all information dissemination is passive acquisition before people begin to obtain information actively.


    In other words, those who have mastered the means of information dissemination have mastered the control of public opinion.


    For example, now, Datang daily and Datang radio station are owned by Donne, so he can absolutely control the information transmitted and let the people within the coverage see what he wants them to see - this is the absolute control over public opinion.


    Of course, this is not a good thing. Donne also knows that he can only ensure his fairness and justice, but he can''t ensure the fairness and justice of others. No matter which world, people are selfish before productivity reaches extreme excess.


    But he can only do so now, because absolute control of public opinion is the best for the development of Ellington under his control.


    Didn''t you see the effect of the noon broadcast?


    If there is no message in advance, elemental creatures suddenly appear in the territory. I''m afraid those people will think that Ellington has been invaded by elemental creatures.


    But just a broadcast can immediately make those residents feel Donne''s strength and courage - Summoning elemental creatures to help with construction. Which Lord is so Diao!?


    No,


    There is only one family in heaven and earth!


    After being oppressed for so long, Ellington finally ushered in a strong and reliable Lord, so they all felt proud and proud.


    Even some people can''t wait to discuss the difference between the elemental creatures summoned by the Lord and the chaotic and ignorant elemental creatures reported by the adventurers.


    Lord''s house backyard.


    Donne glanced at his skill bar.


    Summon Elemental creature Elemental Lord elemental monarch projection: the core skill, the power of elemental domination, gives you the power to summon elemental creatures from the elemental world. The number of summons increases with the improvement of the magic pool. There is at most one single elemental monarch projection, which lasts until the Elemental creature dies or cancels the summon. When the elemental creatures exist, they will continue to consume the Summoner''s magic, Current status: Elemental creature: 01000, Elemental Lord: 010, elemental monarch: 04.


    This skill has never been used since you obtained the element dominating class.


    I didn''t expect that the first time I summoned elemental creatures in prandal was not to fight, but to work... I don''t know if they will turn angry and turn against themselves.


    After all, the wisdom of elemental creatures it calls out should not be low.


    Just then, the earth suddenly trembled, and there were shouts of surprise outside. Immediately after Donne, he saw a hot pillar of fire rising into the sky in the distance!


    "There is -"


    Tang en was stunned, instantly changed his face, and disappeared the next moment.


    "Boom -"


    The fiery fire column rushed out from the bottom of the sewage pool and burned the dirt in the sewage pool in an instant. The scorching temperature quickly dried up and melted the surrounding land, and even the air began to burn.


    "Arcane enchantment!"


    Donne shouted, and the surging magic rushed out into a complex arcane Rune to block the whole sewage pool.


    But the next moment, there was a strong distortion around the micro portal in the sewage pool, and a crack appeared in the space above.


    "Bad..."


    Donne is stupid.


    "Lord!"


    Fiona and others who heard the news also arrived.


    "Step back!"


    Donne told the girls and men to step back.


    The space in the sewage pool suddenly twisted and tore open a crack, and the magic turned into a vortex, mixed with amazing heat waves. If the flame was not restrained by the arcane boundary, I was afraid that Fiona nearby would be burned to ashes in an instant.


    "Boom!!!"


    A fiery flame suddenly passed through the twisted crack and crashed to the ground. Even if it was reduced due to the transmission channel, its body was still six or seven meters high!


    "Who dare to insult the great fire element Lord!"


    The deafening roar rang through Ellington, and the tall fire element Lord turned into a humanoid face, lowered his head and stared at Donne: "is it you, human!"


    "Insult...?"


    Donne wiped a cold sweat. Does it mean


    Next to Brian, they saw the green fire element Lord. They thought Donne summoned an element Lord polluted by chaos. They were almost scared to pee


    The Fire Elemental Lord roared: "... the fire element world... A constant small portal was suddenly opened over my territory! Every once in a while, some strange things would be sprayed from it... Most of them were abominable and turbid sewage... Although the sewage was vaporized at the moment it entered the fire element world, some of those strange things accumulated on me!"


    "These days, the portal has been opened more and more frequently, and my beautiful flame color has been stained with strange colors because of those strange things... I passed through the portal and saw you - human, although you are a respected strong man, insult the fire element Lord - are you ready to pay the price!?"


    Donne wiped his cold sweat. It turned out that his color was caused by heavy metal pollution.


    The wastewater discharged from Ellington contains a lot of copper - in short, it is the flame reaction


    With the roar of the fire element Lord, the surrounding temperature increased further. Donne had to open the ice armor and couldn''t help wiping his sweat.


    Fiona next to them also heard what dicarios said, and they almost collapsed at the moment.


    Didn''t you say that the fire element world is vast and sparsely populated, and dirty water won''t be found?


    Well, now people come to deliver warmth. What do you think we should do?


    Before, Donne thought that the element world was so vast that he would not be caught by opening a portal to discharge sewage. As a result


    This behavior is like someone riding on your head to shit and pee. As long as it''s not your son and daughter, no one will be happy, right?


    To be more serious, water and fire are not allowed. Of course, watering the fire is to kill the fire. The fire is unconscious, but the fire element Lord is conscious - exaggeration, this is the enemy of life and death!


    "Well... Well..."


    Donne coughed, "it''s really me, but -"


    "Bang!"


    The flame on dicarios burst, and dozens of hot molten fireballs split from him: "are you ready to fight? Humans!"


    Dicarios had noticed that he had a very contradictory kindness to Donne - which was contrary to his anger at the moment!


    If it hadn''t been for this strange kindness, it would have gone to war when it met. How could it say so much nonsense.


    "Stop! I''m a pacifist!"


    Elemental covenant: get the natural favor of elemental creatures and know the real name of elemental creatures at the same time.


    Donne glanced at this skill and smiled bitterly. It seems that this skill is useless


    Are fire creatures so belligerent?


    There must be no war!


    Although he is not afraid of the fire element Lord, if there is a fight, Ellington, which has just been built, may be destroyed.


    "Dear fire element Lord dicarios! I can explain this misunderstanding!"


    Dicarios trembled obviously: "why do you know my real name?"


    Don en was stunned. Why? Isn''t this obvious? As soon as I come here, I will prompt... Wait?


    what the fuck! Does it mean that in this real world, the real name of elemental creatures is very important?


    In fact, as Donne guessed, knowing the real name of elemental creatures can permanently enslave elemental creatures. Their real names are very important for elemental creatures, abyss demons and so on.


    Not to mention the real dicarios.


    Donne scratched his head and was just about to explain. Dicarios focused on Nora. After a moment of silence, he said in a deep voice, "so you are the patron of the goblin..."


    "Hee hee ~ Hello ~"


    Nora, sitting over Donne''s head, waved to dicarios.


    I don''t know whether I noticed Nora or because I found that Donne knew his real name, dicarios''s momentum softened a lot.


    It was born in prandal, and Donne knew its real name. With Donne''s power, it could be enslaved forever.


    It also fell into a state of silence. The two illusory flame eyes flickered, indicating that its mood was very unstable at the moment.


    If it were someone else, it would have been burned by the angry dicarios.


    However... Facing it is Donne, a powerful human Magician - although his magic fluctuation is a little strange, it should be a magician - and a protector of goblins.


    Dicarios took a deep breath - if it needed to - and the restless flame became calm and bright.


    Don didn''t want to fight with the fire element Lord here. When he saw that dicarios calmed down, he was relieved and secretly dispersed the condensed magic.


    Although Donne''s body is very small, it can feel that Donne is a rare strong man.


    "- then, human beings, don''t continue to insult the great fire element Lord! Otherwise you will be burned to ashes!"


    Dicarios warned Donne and was ready to return to the fire element world as soon as possible.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Donne''s eyes suddenly lit up and stopped it.


    "Teng!"


    As the flames soared, dicarios said in a deep voice, "speak your purpose, human."


    "I hope you can help me manage the elemental creatures I call. I need them to help me work."


    The Elemental creature is a class creature. The higher order has an overwhelming dominance over the lower order, and can communicate with the mind regardless of distance. If we can negotiate the reward with dicarios and let it manage the Elemental creature, it will be appropriate!


    "Work? Fire never works!"


    Dicarios growled, "we''ll only burn everything!"


    "No, no, you just don''t find your advantages. Help me manage them, and you can get paid!"


    "The fire element doesn''t care about human reward - human, put down your unnecessary temptation and let me return to the fire element world!"


    "No, you''ll care about the reward."


    Donne shook his right hand. When dicarios saw what was in his hand, the flame soared several feet!

 Chapter 253

    In Donne''s hand was a rainbow metal block with a wonderful color.


    Star flash gold, a rare metal from the star world.


    Seeing the star flash gold, dicarios couldn''t calm down immediately.


    "Star flash gold - human, are you sure you want to take star flash gold as a reward!?"


    Even the fire element Lord was excited when he saw the star shining gold.


    Fiona frowned slightly. She had never heard of such a thing, but even the fire element Lord was so surprised that it was obviously not an ordinary thing.


    "Good."


    Donne smiled and said, "how about your loyalty to me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a moment of silence, dicarios said, "a star flash gold will serve you for ten years at most!"


    "Deal!"


    Donne showed a bright smile on his face: "but what, you have to help us open up a garbage incinerator in the fire element world..."


    "... human beings, you know, you''re playing with fire!"


    Playing with fire... Donne''s embarrassment.


    Dicarios roared with Mars: "if other fire element lords or even fire element kings find out, you will be burned to ashes by them!"


    "So I need your cooperation."


    Donne said, "without them, you will only get the good things here. If they find out, I have to give them what I should have given you in order to appease them. Naturally, I give you less."


    "... you won! Human!"


    Dicarios soon figured it out: "you are qualified to be my contractor. Tell me your name!"


    "Donne, a little Lord," Donne said gracefully. "Welcome to Ellington."


    For the fire element Lord, ten years passed in the blink of an eye, but for humans, ten years is enough for many things to happen.


    Star flash gold was only a rare metal in his hands, which was of no use at all - as an extremely rare material that did not exist in prandal, even if he took it out, others would not recognize it.


    Only those powerful beings, the element lords from the element world, the dragon family who master the powerful power, or the legendary strong who have walked through the star world will know this metal.


    Donne didn''t study forging as a vice profession himself. Even if he wanted to use this thing to make equipment for egwin, he couldn''t do it, so he put it on the table.


    Now it can be exchanged for the ten-year service of the fire element Lord. Don is sure to make a profit in this business.


    For elemental creatures, especially fire elemental creatures, star flash gold is a rare core material - like humans, elemental creatures also have bodies, but are composed of elements.


    The more stable the core of the body, the more powerful they will be. Star flash gold, a very rare metal from the star world, is very good for dicarios. If it can be completely absorbed, its strength can surpass that of other fire element Lords.


    After straightening out the difficult dicarios, it will be even smoother. The army of elemental creatures will be summoned, and they will be obedient in front of dicarios.


    Fiona Brian, not far away, was stunned by the dense element army. Although Brian had seen the wild element community, it was rare that the four series element creatures crowded in such a small place, and each other could line up obediently.


    Compared with human employees, the most convenient point of employing element creatures is that they can complete batch training very efficiently through the class characteristics of element creatures.


    Just by making an equal contract with dicarios, dicarios easily learned from Donne what he wanted the elemental creatures to do, and then it used the power of the Elemental Lord to share information with the elemental creatures, and then those elemental creatures knew what to do.


    Originally, they had only to obey the High-level element lords and had to be obedient. In addition, they were summoned by Donne and had to obey the summoning contract, so they had to work. But when they learned that they could get pure magic crystal as reward, the element creatures were more active.


    The wisdom of the primary elemental creatures is very low, but the wisdom of the full-scale elemental creatures is not low. If they can obtain pure magic crystal, they can become more powerful than other elemental creatures. They are still very clear about such obvious benefits. Therefore, they have no complaints about Donne who summoned himself to work. On the contrary, they are more fond of him.


    This stunned Fiona and others who watched the whole process.


    Fiona didn''t know what to say: "it can make elemental creatures so obedient..."


    "No, no, no! It should be surprising that he can summon so many elemental creatures!"


    Brian shouted, "and the previous Elemental Lord who came through the plane channel was persuaded by the big brother! What did he say about the star flash gold? What good things did the big brother hide?"


    "Star shining gold... I seem to have heard..."


    Nokia frowned, as if he had seen the name on some incomplete record.


    "I know why!"


    The sudden sound caught the attention of others.


    "Elia?"


    Fiona looked at Elia in surprise: "what do you know?"


    "That''s because," Elia said happily, "the Lord''s big brother is the master of elements."


    "Element dominates? What''s that..."


    Everyone was stunned.


    "Nothing."


    The smiling Donne came over and poked Elia''s forehead. Elia stuck her tongue and smiled.


    "Lord, how did you do it?"


    Fiona looked at dicarios with her eyes in the sewage pool. It was incredible: "I could persuade it to stay - the gods were on the ground. When I first saw it, I thought Ellington was going to be destroyed!"


    "Don''t say that. Xiao Di is very talkative -"


    "Covenant, stop your rudeness! Please call me Lord of fire element, Lord of fire, or my real name!"


    Dicarios in the distance restrained the impulse of Rage: "that name is an insult to the great flame Lord!"


    Anyway, the real name has been bound by Donne''s contract, and it is not afraid to be exposed.


    "Well, actually, I''m afraid that if I call your real name, someone will say I''m watering."


    Donne shrugged.


    "Irrigation?"


    "When I didn''t say."


    Then Donne arranged for dicarios to maintain the incinerator regularly every day - that is, the portal to the other territory of the fire element world - in addition to taking a bath in the steelmaking furnace of the steelmaking plant.


    There is simply no easier job than this


    And those elemental creatures have also been assigned to positions suitable for their strength one by one. They have replaced many heavy labor positions and liberated a lot of manpower, and the liberated labor force can be assigned by Donne to positions requiring dexterous skills. After rational allocation of labor resources, The efficiency of the whole Ellington has been significantly improved.


    "It''s so convenient."


    Brian filled his mouth with beer while loudly praising the element biology: "such heavy raw material steel, those earth elements can be carried easily, which has saved us the boss''s strength. It is worthy of being the people of the earth."


    Feeling, he regarded the earth element creatures as the people of the earth.


    "Those fire elements are also very good."


    Edgar added: "they lie in the furnace and do nothing. The temperature of the furnace is very high. If the wind element is added to help blow, the temperature will be terrible."


    "I think water is more useful."


    Donne said with a smile: "before, in order to facilitate irrigation, the water truck was designed, but the water collecting efficiency of the water truck was limited. If the water truck was not built too far away, the ground would be dry. Now after these water elements are dispersed, there is no need to worry about water shortage and drought in the farmland near Ellington town - far away places can only find a way later."


    "This is already very good. The autumn harvest has ended. Now the farmers have begun to sow with the cultivator. According to the efficiency with the magic power machine, the total planting area newly reclaimed by these farmers can reach more than ten times that now."


    Fiona has been very satisfied with this data. Unfortunately, Donne still feels a little inadequate. Prandal''s seeds have not been optimized by breeding, so the yield is very low. If the effect of increasing production is achieved by increasing the planting area all the time, sooner or later, the vegetation will be reduced and the land will be desertification.


    It can''t go on like this.


    "After the production capacity of the magic energy machinery factory is increased, those orders can be completed on time, and the first batch of combine harvesters ordered by Lawrence can be delivered soon. I believe that after knowing that the energy used by the combine harvester is magic crystal, the price of magic crystal will rise significantly."


    Frank is not stupid. After seeing the facts, he has been cheated by Donne. He will certainly not miss the last chance. He will immediately press the position when the price of magic crystal is still at a low level and rush to buy and recycle in the market - and his actions will certainly attract the attention of other businessmen. Once those people get the exact news, It is estimated that the price of magic crystal will soar immediately.


    Now they are fighting for time, that is, the efficiency of obtaining information.


    And there is no doubt that Donne has stood in front of all of them.


    "I''ve been busy for several days, and these things have finally been handled."


    Donne breathed a long sigh of relief, then looked at Brian with a smile, which made Brian feel fluffy: "big brother, what are you looking at me?"


    "What do I think of you?"


    "Look at me..." Brian pinched his head. "I''ll be sorry..."


    The people around turned away and retched.


    "Come on, don''t make trouble," after Donne vomited, patted Brian on the shoulder. "Remember how I promised your son? I''ll take you to the elves to apologize in person! I should have started when I came back from the dwarf kingdom. I didn''t expect to go to arlinks, and the Kadir family happened again, which has been delayed until now."


    Donne sighed, and again egwin''s frown and smile came to mind, and his eyes immediately became very gentle.


    "I think we can get ready to start recently..."


    Brian, who drank so much, turned red and white with the naked eye!


    Not afraid to go to the elves.


    But


    "Big brother... Your eyes and your expression... Make me feel very uneasy!"

 Chapter 254

    Emerald Forest is located in the southwest of Ilus Empire, and Ellington is located in the center of Ilus Empire and Emerald Forest, so it is very convenient to go to the elves from Ellington.


    Go upstream along the emerald river. If you haven''t been expelled by the spirit patrol, you will see the spirit village living in seclusion in the Emerald Forest.


    At normal speed, such a large and dense forest would have to walk for ten and a half days, but how could Donne waste so much time? So not long after they set out with Brian, they grabbed him directly and flew into the air, up the river.


    Of course, Brian protested strongly - but that''s what Donne wanted. How could he spare him?


    Brian, who had been flying in the sky, fell back to the ground when he was about to collapse, and then looked at Brian who vomited and diarrhea, and Donne''s mood became even happier - this guy is always cheap and needs to be taught.


    Even Nora covered her eyes and couldn''t bear to watch.


    "I can''t... woo... I really can''t..."


    Brian was pale and lay on the ground: "big brother, I can''t... please go back and tell Selma I love her... And of course durandon... I think I should return to the arms of the goddess..."


    "If you don''t get up, I don''t mind giving you a ride."


    A magic drill suddenly appeared in Donne''s hand, and the drill bit hummed.


    When he noticed that the high-speed rotating drill bit was approaching his ass, Brian screamed and jumped up: "damn - big brother, you must be the devil - no! You must be the reincarnation of the devil!"


    "Have you heard of the saying ''the wicked must be sharpened by the wicked''?"


    Donne put the rig away and smiled: "it''s only one day, and most of the time is wasted on the ground... We''re moving too slowly."


    "It''s still early. Why are you in such a hurry!"


    Brian wiped his cold sweat: "it''s just to apologize..."


    "You''re going to apologize, I''m not."


    The thought of seeing egwin again soon made Donne''s thoughts stronger and stronger.


    He was originally a very calm man, but since he fell in love with egwin at first sight, he always lost his mind when he thought of egwin.


    Maybe this is why love makes people stupid?


    "Anyway, I can''t move today!"


    Brian sat down on the mossy tree trunk: "it''s going to be night soon. Don''t you think we should clean up an area and light a bonfire for camping?"


    "I think... Well, you''re right."


    Donne frowned. It was time to get ready for camping.


    Now it has entered the month of celebration, and the temperature difference between day and night has begun to increase. In addition, the emerald river is next to it. The moisture in the forest is great. The sun has just set, and thick fog has risen in the forest.


    In this case, even if you fly over the forest, you can''t recognize the road and river. The best way is to leave the river bank - because Warcraft will drink at night - and find an open and flat place to light a campfire and camp in the leeward.


    "Great!"


    Brian immediately resurrected with blood: "then I''ll start preparing immediately!"


    "Well, you can camp here."


    Brian''s action was stiff: "big brother, what does that mean?"


    "It''s not interesting."


    Donne said with a smile, "I''ll anchor a spatial coordinate on you and go back to Ellington to rest -"


    Before Donne finished speaking, Brian had quickly hugged his thigh, sniveling and crying: "big brother, do you have the heart to leave me here alone? It''s a Emerald Forest, so dangerous at night -"


    "Go! Go!"


    Donne threw his legs vigorously: "danger? How long has the hammer you''re resisting not stained with blood? If it''s conscious, it''s going to be ashamed and shameless because of you!"


    "Up! Nonsense! I''m one with it -"


    "You don''t even let go of a war hammer! I don''t have a brother like you! Let me go!"


    "What are you talking about, big brother! Of course the Warhammer can''t compare with you in my heart!"


    "Lying trough, please!"


    "Hey, hey, it''s late, I --"


    Just as the two teasers were talking nonsense, a whistling sound suddenly came from the front!


    Followed by a violent sound of breaking the air.


    They were stunned and looked at each other. Brian relaxed Donne and grabbed the hammer: "Warcraft fight?"


    Donne frowned. "There''s a human voice."


    "Go and have a look."


    "Yes."


    Donne walked in front, surrounded by an invisible air flow. The dense fog with heavy moisture couldn''t get close to him at all. With the enhancement of magic output, the area to disperse the thick fog became larger and larger. Soon, with Donne as the center, there was no trace of thick fog within hundreds of meters.


    "Don''t be afraid of her! Although the spirit is very powerful, she was seriously injured by the trap. She can''t last long. Come on! Sangqiu! Harass the back!"


    "Captain Quixote! She''s too fast! I can''t stop her!"


    "She is bleeding and will soon be weak!"


    "Stop her casting - come on!"


    "Look at my -- middle!"


    "Well done!"


    Nora suddenly pulled Donne''s hair and shouted angrily, "those people are besieging elf friends! Donne, go help her!"


    Before he got close to the place, Donne heard Nora''s words, his heart sank, and he had a bad hunch.


    "Sancho Quixote?"


    Brian was stunned: "I seem to have heard the name."


    "When?"


    "Come to think of it! A while ago, the fool named jikod destroyed one of our pavers with a group of people!"


    Brian was a little annoyed and said, "they are outsiders and don''t know, so they only fined them some money and let them go... Why are they here?"


    "The situation seems a little unexpected. They seem to be slave teams!"


    "Slave team!?"


    Brian was stunned: "after the angel came, the slave team has disappeared for nearly a thousand years. Are they crazy?"


    Donne frowned. "Let''s watch quietly first. Maybe we can hear some information."


    "Observe what!"


    Nora tugged at Donne''s hair. "Hurry up and save people!"


    "I''m here to get more information and see who really wants to arrest slaves. If we don''t solve the root cause, we''ll kill them and the next batch."


    Donne said reluctantly, "if you''re worried, you can sneak over to help her. Anyway, these people can''t see you."


    "That makes sense - but I''m still angry!"


    Nora flew up to Donne''s face, kicked him angrily in the nose, and then flew over to help the elf.


    This guy


    Donne patted Brian gently, and their figures immediately disappeared. They quietly approached the battlefield.


    As Donne worried, it''s certainly not a problem to kill Quixote, but... Where do these adventurers have the courage to attack the elves?


    Since the angel came and issued the Oracle because of the elves, no human dared to play elves any more.


    With the strength of these adventurers... How dare they catch slaves at the risk of being enemies with the world? "


    Aren''t they afraid of God''s punishment?


    The group of people shining under the torch was jikod and his party.


    A few days ago, when Donne was busy with the energy plan, they had obtained supplies from Ellington and entered the Emerald Forest. At the moment, because of their long-term jungle life, they have been stained with a strong jungle atmosphere, but their spirit is very good. Especially now, their faces are full of inexplicable enthusiasm.


    In the middle of their group, surrounded by a... Young looking female elf.


    The reason why it looks like it is because the age of elves is too difficult to distinguish. Their appearance will basically not change when they grow up, and they will not appear old until they are about to die.


    The fairy girl''s face was nervous and uneasy. On her white right leg, she was trapped and left a tear wound, and the wound kept gushing blood. There were also several arrow scratches on her right arm - left by the Rangers in the Quixote team because she had just tried to cast a spell.


    Under the siege of these people, she had no time to heal.


    "Humans! Why attack me!"


    The fairy girl shouted, "aren''t you afraid of God''s punishment?"


    "Divine punishment? Ha, it''s just a legend. After so long, who has really witnessed that day?"


    Quixote disdained and said, "I''ll believe that legend. I must be a fool."


    "Legend? It''s just a thousand years ago. The short-lived race is really changeable. Even the records of their own civilization can be tampered with and forgotten."


    The fairy girl gnashed her teeth and filled her eyes with anger: "the goddess protects us, and you, who forget the warning, will pay a price!"


    As soon as the elf girl''s voice fell, she was suddenly stunned because she saw Nora.


    Nora said: [hold on! My horse and I have come to help you!]


    A gentle force came from Nora, and her wound immediately began to heal.


    The fairy girl was immediately overjoyed.


    "Cost? We don''t care. As long as we can make money, we are not afraid of any risks!"


    Sancho laughed and said, "you''d better give up the struggle. If such a beautiful face is hurt, we''ll have a headache. The Duke will kill us."


    Duke?


    Donne thought: [Nora, tell the elf and ask her to lure these guys to say the name of the messenger!]


    Listening to Nora''s report, the elf girl scolded, "shameless! The Duke of mankind has great status and power. You dirty and vulgar guys are also qualified to work for the Duke?"


    "Hum! Ignorant spirit!"


    Sancho said disdainfully, "we are not only working for him, but also the confidant of Duke matani! What do you know about the primitive race who only stays in the forest!"


    "Sancho! What did I say?"


    "The captain is at ease. No one here will hear."


    "Then we''re really sorry to hear your conversation."


    Quixote was shocked: "who is it?"

 Chapter 255

    There was a twist in the air in the circle, and then Donne and hostile Brian appeared in everyone''s sight.


    Humans and... Dwarves?


    Donne nodded at the elf girl and said, "girl, you''re surprised."


    The elf girl didn''t like humans at the moment. She stared at Donne vigilantly. After seeing Brian, she relaxed a little.


    Don''t worry


    Nora said carelessly: [this is Donne, he''s my mount, that''s Brian, it''s my mount... Er, toy?]


    Mount?


    The fairy girl suddenly widened her eyes. Why did a goblin find a human to be a mount?


    In such a dangerous situation, she had a strong curiosity.


    "Captain!?"


    Sancho lost his voice and exclaimed, "it''s the dwarf named Brian!"


    "That dwarf!? he should be in Ellington!"


    Quixote was stunned, stared at Brian, gnashing his teeth and said, "it''s really him!"


    "Oh? Do you recognize me?"


    Brian laughed: "big brother, look, you also said that humans have face blindness to our dwarves. Don''t these guys recognize me?"


    Donne shrugged noncommittally.


    "I know you even if you turn into ash!"


    With red eyes, Quixote scolded angrily, "it''s you! You forced me to lose a thousand gold coins! It''s all because of you!"


    Brian dug his nose and looked disdainful: "cut, it''s not because you destroy public property."


    "Destroy public property?"


    Quixote said grimly, "if you were in Ellington, I might not be able to start, but you ran to the Emerald Forest... Brothers! Kill him! Get the money back!"


    "Oh!!!"


    "Bah, bah!"


    Brian spit on the palm of his hand, picked up the war hammer and waved his hand: "even my son didn''t kill me. Why do you want to kill me? It''s a hundred years early!"


    Donne''s face is speechless. Is it really good for you to expose your black history?


    "I''ll leave it to you."


    "All right!"


    Brian immediately rushed up and fought with those people with a grim smile!


    Donne went to the elf girl, her eyes full of curiosity and questions.


    "Hello, my name is Donne, esaly a''kima Lamor (the goddess is with you)."


    Suddenly hearing the fairy language, the fairy girl widened her eyes in surprise: "Hello, human, I am Grandia, and the goddess is with you."


    "... good name. I''m sorry they attacked you. Please forgive me, but I must say that not all humans are bad people. For example, I''m a friend of the elves."


    Donne said, took out the green leaf hair ornament from his chest, smiled and said, "I''m the father-in-law of egwin Xinye... Well, good friend."


    Grantia, who had just smiled, suddenly froze there, staring straight at the green leaf hair ornament on Donne''s hand.


    This thing is really easy to use.


    When Donne was satisfied and was about to say two more polite words, grantia took a deep breath and showed a very gentle smile: "if you can, please give me the green leaf hair ornament. I need to check it."


    "Of course."


    Without much thought, Donne handed the hair ornament to Grandia.


    After starting with the hair accessories, the emerald green light suddenly appeared in grantia''s hand, echoed with the hair accessories, and the rich breath of life came face to face. Donne seemed to see egwin''s smile, smiling like a spring breeze.


    "It''s true..."


    Grantia was a little distracted: "how could it be... Lord egwin, she... A human male..."


    "What?"


    Grantia clenched her hair ornament, silently turned around and said, "so you''re a friend of Lord egwin. It''s disrespectful, Mr. mount."


    "Long live understanding... Wait!"


    Donne slapped the flying arrow and was stunned: "I just seem to have heard wrong. What do you call me?"


    "Mr. mount."


    He stayed for a while.


    What did he see?


    envy?


    Her face is full of jealousy!?


    Gods, I actually saw jealousy on an elf''s face!?


    Donne was almost stupid there.


    "My name is Donne, not mount..."


    "I know, Mr. mount."


    You did it on purpose!?


    You definitely did it on purpose!?


    Donne''s eyes widened. Grantia looked pure and kind, and he didn''t look like that role at all, but just that expression and attitude clearly conveyed a very clear message to him that he might meet a rival in love.


    Yes, an elf, a woman, a rival!


    Can it be said that egwin''s reputation and influence in the elves have been so strong!?


    Unexpectedly, she met an elf casually, which was her brain powder and Ji You''s tendency!


    Don''t they all say that elves are simple and kind - even egwin is stupid and easy to cheat - why is this Grandia completely different!


    Grantia smiled very gently and gently stroked the green leaf hair ornament in her hand: "if you can, can you transfer this hair ornament to me? Then I will be happy to change my name."


    "Of course not!"


    Donne refused decisively. Are you kidding? It was a token of love given to him by egwin. How could it be given to others... Er, her spirit!


    In particular, he may also be a rival in love!


    "Really? That''s a pity..."


    With regret on her face, grantia held the right hand of the hair ornament and handed it to Donne. She suddenly widened her eyes, pointed at Donne''s back and exclaimed, "be careful!"


    Donne turned around subconsciously, and a bright fire element sword appeared in his hand - but there was no enemy in front of him.


    too bad!


    Donne''s heart tightened and looked back again. Just this breath, grantia had disappeared into the forest!


    The elves'' unique talent makes it easy for them to hide in the jungle. Even Donne can''t sense her position and breath.


    Actually rob things... This guy is definitely the non mainstream in the spirit!


    But she didn''t really think she would escape, did she?


    "Boom!"


    With a dull noise, Brian dropped a hammer and threw an unlucky guy into the ground.


    Donne frowned: "not done yet? Why is it so slow?"


    "Long time in Ellington, handyman!"


    Brian said, waving the war hammer, and the people who besieged him couldn''t get close.


    "There''s no time to waste with them."


    Donne''s face showed a very gentle smile. Such an interesting and bold elf girl aroused his interest.


    "But I need at least ten minutes -"


    Brian yelled, "don''t jump up and down! It''s just like me!"


    Brian is a silver level nine level Warhammer Messenger, but because he holds the immortal Warhammer of the king of mountains, he can fight even against the golden level five level enemies.


    Jikod is a gold level first-class gun fighter, and sangqiu is a silver level eighth level shield warrior. One is the main attack and the other is the main defense. They cooperate very tacitly. In addition, there are Rangers and assassins in their slave hunting team, which leads to Brian''s frustration!


    "Trouble."


    Tang en snapped his fingers: "mire technique, fossils are mud."


    The people who were besieging Brian suddenly screamed. They were shocked to find that the ground under their feet had turned into viscous mud, and even the hard boulders could not support their bodies!


    "He is a magician!"


    Jikod was shocked, and the power of blood and gas broke out in an instant. He jumped into the air and got out of the mud.


    "Go to hell!"


    Combat skill - Deadly charge!


    Jikod suddenly burst out a powerful force of blood and gas, which pushed him to rush to Donne at a very fast speed! The long gun in his hand even glowed red!


    "I''ll come too!"


    Sancho shouted loudly. With the help of the power of blood and gas, he stepped on the mud and rushed to Donne. The shield was full of powerful power.


    Battle skill - shield impact!


    "Well done."


    Donne pointed down, "gravity superposition."


    A huge unreasonable force crashed and hit jikod and others. Before they could get out of the mud, several people didn''t enter the mud in an instant and were swallowed up by the earth.


    Because of this huge force, jikod fell to the ground in the middle of the charge, and his long guns pierced into the ground.


    At the moment when Sancho was about to hit Donne, he was pushed aside by an invisible arcane force (the hand of the mage) and hit jikod.


    "It''s over!"


    Combat skills - Triple shooting!


    The Ranger suddenly yelled, attracted Donne''s attention, took a bow and shot arrows at Donne''s chest in almost no order!


    At the same time, the assassin hidden in the shadow took the opportunity to approach Donne and launch a real attack!


    The assassin suddenly rushed out of the shadow and cut the dagger hard into Donne''s throat!


    It''s over!


    "It''s over."


    The indifferent Donne waved his right hand. At this moment, it was like a bright lightning sliding between heaven and earth. The low roar flashed away. All the living people around felt that a breeze was blowing, and the next moment they became fragmented meat. The electric fire flowers were beating in their flesh and blood, and the air was full of burnt smell.


    When he was dying, jikod found that an invisible sword appeared in Donne''s hand.


    Wind element weapon - thunderbolt.


    "I wanted to leave a whole corpse for you... Now I''d better be fertilizer."


    Donne shook his head. After the mage''s hand stripped the valuable things from them, the earth twisted and swallowed the bodies.


    "Big brother, you''d better not move your hands in the future. It''s really cruel."


    Brian tut tut exclaimed that the strong blood in the air could not be removed. It could not be seen that it was the usual gentle don.


    "They want to die."


    When Donne finished, he grabbed Nora floating around his head and showed a very warm smile: "well, now it seems that we can discuss what the so-called Mr. mount means? Little Miss Nora."


    Nora froze and ran away in an instant!

 Chapter 256

    Nora is petite - in all senses - and quick, but she wants to escape Donne''s clutches?


    too young too simple.


    "Let me go! You rude fellow¡°


    Nora struggled in Donne''s hands and shouted, "how can you do this to Nora! Nora bit you!"


    As she spoke, she really chewed on Donne''s finger.


    Directly break the defense, and the effect is outstanding!


    Donne shook his eyebrows and smiled more gently: "Nora, I don''t know if you''ve heard a word..."


    "What words!"


    "If you don''t die, you won''t die."


    Grantia, who escaped into the forest, didn''t run far because she found that Nora didn''t follow, and then she was a little worried.


    Although she hates humans, she likes to help Nora at the first time, and the goblin is a friend of the elves. How can she abandon her friends?


    "- ah ah! Let me go, let me go!"


    "- no - no!!!"


    "- I, I know I''m wrong - don''t touch there - Gee! GEE -"


    "- Woo - Don''s a fool - Don''s a fool - Don''s a pervert!"


    Nora''s sad exclamation came from the forest. Grantia was awed in her heart and rushed back without hesitation.


    Gently push aside the thick bushes, a heinous picture appeared in front of grantia!


    That human, he, he even -- oh, my God! It''s so dirty! As a mount, how can you treat your master like that!


    Grantia''s face was full of anger.


    Sure enough, humans are dirty and stupid creatures!


    He, he even stabbed Nora in the back with a mushroom!


    Doesn''t he know that the root of the goblin''s wings is a very sensitive place!


    Donne suddenly paused and asked with a smile, "you know it''s wrong? Then tell me, what does mount mean?"


    "I, I just want to make a joke -"


    Nora lay down in Donne''s hands, panting and blushing: "Nora knows it''s wrong - stop it!"


    Donne smiled very gently and continued to rub the mushroom on Nora''s back. "Tell me, who are the two of us?"


    "I, I am the mount - Nora is Donne''s Mount - that''s it!"


    Nora, who abandoned herself, finally understood a truth. Her arms could not twist her thighs. With her small body without fighting ability and facing Tang engang, she would only suffer from herself, so she finally gave in.


    "Mount... Unfortunately, it''s a little small."


    Donne looked at Nora with regret. After he let Nora go, he turned and looked at the bushes with a smile: "I thought you wouldn''t come back."


    Found me!?


    How is that possible?


    Seeing that Nora was not in danger, Grandia immediately turned and ran away!


    "Want to escape? It''s too late."


    Grantia fell to the ground and looked shocked: "what is this?"


    Her legs were entangled by a rope - and she didn''t even feel it!


    The lust band of the eternal goddess.


    Donne walked into the bush with a smile: "Brian, you light a bonfire and rest. Wait for me for a while."


    "No problem."


    Brian shouted, "big brother, what are you going to do to her? Don''t mess around!"


    "Mess? Of course not. Am I that kind of person?"


    Donne''s face was pure and innocent.


    "Well... It seems not?"


    "That''s right."


    As soon as Donne snapped his fingers, the master''s hand held grantia, and they went deep into the woods.


    "Well... Why does it always feel like something''s wrong?"


    Brian muttered, and then he noticed the listless Nora: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Contaminated... Nora is contaminated by Donne... Nora is impure..."


    Nora was sad: "it''s over... Nora can''t get married... She can only marry the bad guy Donne..."


    Brian: "


    Even if you want to marry, you have to marry him


    In the dark jungle.


    "Well, miss grantia, did anyone tell you that your name makes people feel the urge to play with you?"


    "What are you talking about? Mr. mount, I don''t understand at all."


    "... good."


    Donne cleared a clean area, took out a blanket, and put grantia on the blanket.


    "How do you think the amiable me would deal with a fairy who robbed me?"


    "Rob you? No."


    Grantia looked innocent: "this must be a misunderstanding. I''m just afraid you''re with those people and are deliberately lying to me."


    "Then they are dead. Can you give them back to me?"


    Grantia looked confused: "what?"


    The smile on Donne''s face became brighter and brighter. "Are you going to play a game with me? Or do you think I won''t find it?"


    "I really don''t know what you''re talking about, I - you, what are you going to do!?"


    Seeing that grantia was going to pretend to be a fool, as soon as Donne snapped his fingers, the strong desire strap of the eternal Dark Goddess immediately twisted and tied grantia''s body into a semi arc. Her shoulders and legs were pulled together from behind by the strap, and her body had to bulge forward, which made her figure look much better.


    Grantia blushed, and a sense of shame flooded in.


    But she can only pretend to be stupid in order to deceive Donne!


    "I didn''t respond..."


    Donne rubbed his chin: "like egwin, because of different social forms and values, it seems that the elves really don''t have the sense of shame of human beings... But it''s a lot less fun."


    "What are you talking about! Let me go!"


    Grantia looked like a prisoner.


    Since there is no sense of shame... Cultivate it.


    Donne smiled brightly: "you know, you look like a slave waiting to be played with wantonly in the eyes of mankind."


    "What!?"


    "It''s the kind of slave who can be slapped at will."


    Grantia was furious and struggled desperately: "you bastard! Let me go!"


    With her struggle, the lust band of the goddess of eternal darkness was tied tighter.


    That''s right


    Smiling Donne looked down at Grandia: "do you like egwin very much?"


    "Of course!"


    Without hesitation, grantia shouted, "egwin is the idol of all elves! He is the hero I admire most!"


    "No, no, no, you misunderstood. I mean, you like egwin very much?"


    Grantia understood the meaning of Donne''s words, and her face turned red. She knew that she was a little different from her elves, but


    "Yes! I just like her!"


    Grantia shouted, "laugh if you want!"


    "No, I can''t laugh."


    Donne put away his smile and looked at Grandia very seriously: "I respect your feelings and I understand you very much."


    Grantia was stunned and excited: "really? Can you understand me? Can you understand me?"


    "Of course."


    Donne nodded. When grantia was inexplicably excited, Donne poured a basin of cold water: "so you are my rival in love."


    "Love, rival!?"


    I don''t know why. Obviously, her own particularity has been recognized by the other party, but grantia was angry when she heard Donne say so.


    "Yes, so do you know what humans will do against their rival?"


    Donne smiled again.


    Of course not!


    Grantia wanted to shout, but she was afraid that it would make Donne worse.


    "Love enemies are generally of the same sex, so male creatures generally have three means to deal with love enemies."


    Donne raised his finger: "the first is a normal male, duel, kill each other - it works most of the time, unless you encounter the aura of the protagonist."


    Grantia swallowed her mouth.


    "The second is the male of literature and art, who moves with reason, knows with emotion, and subdues people with virtue - of course, he usually kneels in the truth."


    Grandia breathed a sigh of relief.


    "The third is to force the male to break and bend the other party and stab him in the anus - this is a very means that ordinary people can''t use!"


    Grandia was confused.


    "So, what do you think I am?"


    He doesn''t seem to be an ordinary person, does he? That means


    "The third...?"


    "Wrong answer."


    Donne was very sorry: "I said it was against gay rivals. You''re not gay."


    "Wait! What will you do against heterosexual rivals!?"


    "Nonsense, since it''s a rival of the opposite sex, of course it''s better to do it first!"


    As he spoke, Donne put his hand into grantia''s clothes and felt for it.


    "Wait, wait! What are you doing! Take it out! Haha - itch, itch to death!!!"


    Donne felt around her until he finally found egwin''s green leafy hair under her skirt.


    "But, damn it! That''s mine -"


    "Shut up."


    After taking back the green leaf hair ornaments, Donne became much happier: "you should be glad I found it, or I''ll find it again. Today you may have to step into the adult ladder ahead of time."


    Grantia stared at Donne, his eyes almost spewing fire: "I''m an adult elf!"


    "Oh? Unfortunately not."


    Donne glanced and smiled. "Seriously, if you were a man, you might not want to meet me again all your life. Aren''t you curious about how I would deal with gay rivals? I tell you, I''m the fourth."


    "You lied to me! There''s no fourth!"


    After all, simple


    Donne looked at grantia sympathetically and was distracted by the simplicity.


    "Of course."


    Donne showed a very warm smile: "do you think gender is very important for a magician who has mastered deformation?"


    Grantia shook her body and said, "you mean - you''ll turn each other into a heterosexual, and then have a good time!"


    "That''s a good idea. Unfortunately, I don''t like it very much. I still like natural."


    Donne rubbed grantia''s hair: "what do you think of me turning my rival into a ''beautiful'' little Warcraft and throwing it into a pile of similar Warcraft in heat?"


    "What will happen?"


    Of course Grandia knows what will happen!


    This man is the devil!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Girl, you won!


    "I warn you, don''t think about egwin. She''s my wife. If I find out you dare to pester her, believe it or not, I''ll slap you and straighten you?"


    Grantia was cold all over: "what does it mean to be cool? And break straight?"


    Although I don''t know what he''s talking about, it feels terrible!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne stopped cheerfully and talked to a pure race who didn''t understand obscenity. It was boring to talk about these topics.

 Chapter 257

    The elves, to put it bluntly, squat at home.


    It''s only because NISS Claire made them so perfect.


    Yes, it''s just perfect.


    Referring to the image of God itself, the appearance is exquisite to the extreme, and the figure is perfect and impeccable... What? It is said that most of them are airports? Well, blind student, you found a Chinese spot, which means that the goddess may also be poor - well, we didn''t say anything, did we?


    As we have said before, elves often show happiness but do not pursue stimulation. They are often curious but not greedy. They have amazing coordination ability, can coordinate with all things in the world and pursue group coordination, which also makes them more like a clustered creature than an individual.


    This coordination also leads to their mild character, extremely slow pace of life, and lack of struggle psychology. Compared with ruling the world, they are more willing to stay in the jade forest, lie in the shade with the animals in the forest and enjoy the afternoon sunshine.


    Different from human beings transforming nature to obtain resources, due to the gifted power given by the goddess, the elves symbiosis with nature is very perfect, and everything they need can be obtained from nature, so this leads them to become squatters at home.


    These are the consensus of the elves in prandal''s traceable records.


    However, over the past few months, Donne has seen two elves, egwin and ashlia, one of which is non mainstream


    Should we say that we are too lucky, or should we say that the proportion of non mainstream elves is too high?


    "You''re talking nonsense!"


    Grantia angrily scolded Donne: "egwin won''t like humans!"


    "I didn''t say she liked me."


    "Then you said she was your wife!"


    "That''s right."


    "Then you --"


    Grantia is messy.


    "She is my wife. What does it matter whether she likes me or not?"


    Donne took it for granted: "I like her enough."


    Grantia was stunned.


    She had never seen such a brazen person - although she had seen very few people - but her intuition told her that Donne was definitely the best of mankind!


    "Mr. mount - Donne," Grandia looked at Donne with pity, "you''d better go to the priest for treatment..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne raised his hand with a dark face, and the lust band of the goddess of eternal darkness immediately twisted and deeply strangled into grantia''s body.


    Grantia clenched her teeth: "I won''t give in!"


    Donne smiled: "I''m not going to make you give in. I''m just appreciating the heroic death of an elf girl in the face of threat. Don''t you think it''s a very humiliating thing to be played with your body by a human being?"


    Grantia shouted angrily, "the goddess will protect her people! Mankind! You will be punished!"


    "Punishment..."


    Donne looked thoughtfully at the sky. The stars were bright. He looked back and smiled: "if only there were divine punishment."


    As soon as the voice fell, a bolt of lightning fell from the sky and hit Donne not far behind.


    "Boom!"


    "Ow!!!"


    Brian''s scream rang through the night sky.


    The smile on Donne''s face froze immediately.


    Grantia froze, too.


    Hit, missed!?


    God''s punishment will miss!?


    Don bowed his head and smiled bitterly. He was really helpless.


    This divine punishment thunder clearly conveyed a message to him that prandal''s gods were really watching him all the time.


    It''s a dog day... Are these gods peepers?


    Staring at him every day?


    He was full of embarrassment at the thought that when he made out with a beautiful woman, there were several pairs of eyes staring at him in the sky.


    "Although, although missed, but the goddess has stated her position!"


    Grantia threatened Donne in both voice and color: "don''t you let me go quickly?"


    Donne looked at grantia a little tangled and let her go? I haven''t taught her a deep lesson yet. Why don''t you let it go? As she said, I''m afraid the goddess is really staring at him. Although she has been conniving at him before, if she goes too far, who can guarantee that the gods here will only turn their faces suddenly?


    "Big brother, big brother..."


    Brian''s weak voice came: "help, help..."


    But Donne had to compromise and put away the strong desire band of the eternal Dark Goddess. After all, he had to deal with the elves. It was too stiff.


    "Hum!"


    Grantia snorted coldly and rubbed her wrist, chest and lower abdomen. She had been tied for a long time. There was a little blood stagnation, swelling and numbness.


    After staring at her for a while, Donne curled his mouth: "don''t try to escape, come with me."


    And Grandia came back again, and then Donne found that Brian was suddenly cut into coke by the divine punishment thunder, black smoke all over his body, stiff and unable to move there.


    Obviously, the Earth Goddess should show mercy, otherwise Brian would have died by now with the power of God.


    It''s just


    She would rather split her dwarf people than attack herself directly... What does that mean?


    Donne picked up Brian, narrowed his eyes and thought for a moment, with some speculation in his heart.


    Perhaps, their own importance is actually higher than expected?


    Why?


    "Why..."


    Brian looked at Donne tearfully. "Why did you chop me?"


    "Because you usually talk too much."


    Donne threw him a bottle of life potion, then turned to Grandia and said, "we''re going to the emerald corolla. You''ll appear here, which means it''s not far from an elf village. Lead the way."


    "No!"


    Seeing that Donne had asked for himself, Grandia suddenly became arrogant and sneered with his arms and head.


    After drinking the life potion, Brian calmed down and looked at grantia with consternation: "it''s the first time I''ve seen the elves have such a humanized expression."


    Even Brian was so surprised. It can be seen how special grantia is among the elves.


    Grantia showed her eyebrows and stubbornly didn''t speak.


    As soon as Donne raised the strap in his hand, grantia trembled, and his eyes were full of inexplicable fear.


    "Hum, I''m not afraid of you... I led the way in his face!"


    Grantia pointed to Brian, so Brian was proud: "look, look, big brother, your face is not easy to use? Here, it''s still my Brian''s face!"


    Donne is too lazy to talk to this Teaser


    Although it was very late and there was thick fog in the forest, it did not affect the three people present at all. After they put out the bonfire, they set out immediately and continued to move southwest along the emerald river. Soon after, they saw an elf village full of fantasy style behind the dense woods.


    "Salamar."


    Grantia snorted coldly, "you are the only human who has entered here for hundreds of years."


    "My pleasure."


    Donne smiled. Fortunately, the village was closer to Ellington than expected, but it was only a long day''s flight.


    Salamar, the name of a berry in elvish language, is also one of the staple foods of elves. It is a specialty of this village, so it is named after it.


    Salamar in the thick fog emits a faint soft light. It is a fluorescent plant, which is planted by elves in village roads, doorways and houses. This plant absorbs light during the day and emits it at night. It is a natural lighting plant.


    As expected, there are many good things in the elf family. Donne smiled. This fluorescent flower alone is a kind of cash crop that is very suitable for promotion in human society.


    It''s about eight or nine o''clock at the moment. There are many elves sitting outside the houses in the village. Some play the piano and sing songs, some hold books and immerse themselves in the world in books, and others take care of the beautiful flowers at the door leisurely.


    With just a casual glance, Donne understood the characteristics of elves.


    At the same time, he also felt for the first time that it was so beautiful that it would really make people face blindness


    Although there are not many elves in salamar at the moment, without exception, they are very beautiful!


    Please forgive me for using the word "they" here, because elves are matriarchal society.


    Please forgive me for using the word "beautiful" here, because... Even male elves can only be described as beautiful.


    Yes, it can only be described as beautiful.


    Their delicate skin and delicate faces can even make every human woman jealous.


    If he stayed in such an environment all the time, Donne didn''t worry that he would bend, but he worried that he would lose his ability to distinguish beauty - because everyone was beautiful, with different faces and figures, but it would give people a wonderful sense of consistency - just like a clone from the same mold.


    ... it''s a look.


    Yes, their expressions are too peaceful and soft, too leisurely. Everyone has a shallow smile on their face. Unlike humans, they always have complex emotions on their faces.


    They have seen Donne and Brian, but they are not surprised. They just show a gentle smile at them, which means welcoming them.


    Donne was stunned: "they don''t seem surprised to see me?"


    "The patrolmen in the dark have seen you on the road. They have transmitted the information through plants before we come back."


    Grandia said unhappily, "OK, I''ve arrived. If there''s anything wrong, go to elder Sharon tomorrow. Don''t bother me anymore!"


    Grantia said and went inside angrily.


    "Grantia, you shouldn''t have gone out."


    "I''ve gone out!"


    "Are they good people?"


    "No!"


    "Then why did you bring them to the village?"


    "Don''t ask me!"


    "I saw goblin friends, so this human must be a trusted friend."


    "Then you ask!?"


    "Grandia, elder Sharon is looking for you this afternoon."


    "I''m so bored!"


    Seeing the dialogue between Grandia and her elves, Donne finally understood that she was indeed a wonderful flower in the elves!


    She is more like a human than an elf.

 Chapter 258

    In the tree house, Grandia stared at Donne.


    "Why did you break into my room?"


    Donne, who sat at the table making tea by himself, smiled: "does the spirit have the custom of hanging guests outside?"


    "No," said Grandia firmly, "but I don''t think you are a guest. As a people of the goddess, she will never forgive you for being rude to me!"


    "It''s a pity that I''m not a believer in the goddess."


    "Unbelievers," grantia sneered, "no wonder they act so recklessly."


    Donne grinned: "faith is used to restrain yourself, not others."


    Grantia opened the door and said, "get out of here!"


    "No."


    Looking at the brazen Donne, Grandia roared angrily, "OK! I''ll go out!"


    Brian nodded, "well, remember to close the door."


    Donne waved his hand and said, "don''t go away."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Grantia blushed angrily, slammed the door and left.


    She dares to swear that she has lived for more than 100 years, and it is the first time she has seen such a thick skinned human being!


    "Big brother, are you a little too much?"


    "Put down her wine barrel before you say I''m too much."


    "Cough, I''m just curious, curious... It''s said that we occupy someone''s house and drive a little girl out at night. It always feels like a robber..."


    "You must not be soft hearted to deal with your rival."


    Brian was stunned: "love, rival!?"


    "Sleep, the bed is mine. Find your own place."


    Donne directly occupied Grandia''s bed. It has to be said that although the elves'' tree house is full of natural flavor, their beds woven from plant fibers, vines and leaves are very soft and comfortable, and they also emit a natural fragrance.


    Well, it''s a natural fragrance, definitely not the smell of Grandia... Probably.


    Grantia, who had left the door, wanted to go to elder Sharon for a night, but the more she thought, the more angry she became.


    Why!?


    This is my house!


    Why does he live in my house, but I have to go to elder Sharon!?


    Absolutely not - yes! I''m just unwilling. I''m not afraid of elder Sharon!


    Grantia hid at the door and waited for a while. After cheering herself up, she went back to the house and saw Donne sleeping happily in his bed. Grantia almost got her nose crooked.


    Nora floated vaguely, "eh? Why are you back?"


    "Of course it''s because I''m unwilling!"


    Grantia clenched her teeth and squeezed herself into bed.


    Donne, who was lying inside, was speechless. He woke up as soon as grantia entered the door, but he didn''t expect that she would run to grab the bed with herself.


    The soft body and sweet smell of the elf girl make it difficult for Donne, who claims to be the elf control, to control, but


    When Donne thought that Brian with a beard was in the room, all kinds of messy thoughts disappeared.


    The night passed.


    As soon as Donne woke up, he felt something wrong and his chest was stuffy.


    Looking down, he found that Grandia didn''t know when she got into his arms, put her head on his chest, and lay on his side. Grandia, who was sleeping, seemed to know nothing.


    As soon as Donne moved, grantia woke up and looked at Donne in confusion. After being stunned for a moment, she suddenly hummed and said proudly, "you''ll never want to monopolize my bed!"


    Donne: "


    There is ambiguity in how to understand this.


    After a simple wash and breakfast, Donne and Brian decided to visit elder Sharon together, and grantia followed.


    "Elder Sharon."


    After seeing elder Sharon, Grandia, who has always been very independent, suddenly converged a lot, which surprised don.


    Although it is often said that the wicked need to be sharpened by the wicked, the elder Sharon is just a gentle and kind female elf. Why is grantia so afraid of her?


    "Grantia, why didn''t you come to me last night?"


    "Because it''s too late..."


    "Why did you go out without permission yesterday? Did you forget our rules?"


    "No, no..."


    "Come to me tonight. I think we need to talk."


    Grantia exclaimed, "no!"


    "Huh?"


    "I, I mean, great, great..."


    Grantia turned her eyes and decided to run away.


    Elder Sharon looked at Donne and Brian: "Hello, dear goblin friends, and... Distinguished guests."


    "Hello, Sharon."


    Nora''s happy responder greeted her: "this is my seat... Well, my friend, Donne! And Brian! As you can see, humans and dwarves."


    "Well, I already know."


    Sharon glanced at the hair ornament on Donne''s chest, and her smile became softer and softer: "I hope you had a good rest last night, Grandia child... Well, she''s a little special."


    Needless to say, we can see


    "When she was a child, she got lost in an animal tide attack and was picked up and raised by a human woman -"


    Grandia immediately interrupted, "elder Sharon! I said she was my mother!"


    "Well, she didn''t come back to us until her human mother returned to the embrace of the goddess, so she''s different from us. I hope she didn''t neglect you."


    It''s an elf who was adopted by humans


    Spirit body, human heart, proud and vulnerable, awkward attack.


    No wonder her character is so twisted, and her strong Lily tendency. Is it because she is too attached to her mother''s feelings?


    However, since they were raised by human beings, should their morality be similar to that of human beings? That is to say, the previous binding... Was she deliberately pretending to be stupid?


    Donne looked subconsciously at Grandia.


    "Hum!"


    Noticing Donne''s gaze, grantia hummed coldly and looked away.


    "Please rest assured that we had a great time last night."


    Donne said with a hearty smile, "we want to go to the emerald corolla to meet her majesty, so it''s rude of us to bother your life by passing through salamar."


    "Audience with her majesty?... well, if it''s the three of you, there should be no problem. Maybe you can give her some help."


    Sharon is not worried about their intentions. A goblin, a dwarf and another is egwin''s human friend. If they can''t be trusted, there will be no trustworthy people in the world.


    "Help?"


    Donne frowned. "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s not a big deal..."


    Sharon smiled: "because her majesty is having a headache because the population has stopped growing recently. Perhaps, as an alien, you can help her majesty think of a way."


    Donne was stunned. It''s not a big deal that the population stopped growing!? How big are their nerves!


    As we all know, the population of elves was small, and now it has stopped growing. This is a major event in the extinction of the dead family. She even said "it''s not a major event"!


    Are all the elves'' nerves made of steel?


    After learning more about the situation, Donne suddenly asked, "elder Sharon, do you know that there is a human town Ellington, just northeast of salamar, outside the Emerald Forest?"


    "Ellington? A bit of an impression, town? Isn''t that a small village?"


    Donne: "


    Facing the doubts of elder Sharon, Donne was speechless.


    "In fact, I''m now the Lord of Ellington. I''m vigorously developing Ellington. It''s not what it used to be."


    "So you''re still the Lord of mankind. Well, it''s good."


    "Cough, in my territory, now like Brian, their dwarves and dwarfs, we build cities together and live very happily."


    "Oh? Even dwarves and dwarfs live in your territory?"


    Elder Sharon was really a little surprised: "that''s good. There aren''t many people like you."


    Seeing that elder Sharon didn''t get to the point, Donne had to go straight to the point: "in fact, elder Sharon, I''m very optimistic about the strengths of ELF friends, so I''d like to hire... Some elf friends to work in my territory."


    "But we have nothing special."


    Elder Sharon didn''t seem to understand what Donne thought.


    "No, you didn''t find it. The elves I want to hire are best Druids. Of course, even if they are not Druids, elves who don''t master the ability to fight and cast spells can also be. As long as they are addicted to art and proficient in painting, weaving, carving and so on."


    Donne waved his big hand: "I will not refuse anyone who is willing to work and has a skill."


    "Very good."


    Sharon nodded: "but I can''t decide to work in human territory. I need the Queen''s permission."


    "Well..."


    "Yes, even if you are egwin''s friend."


    "It seems that I can only find a way to solve her Majesty''s problem, and then hire them after obtaining this permission."


    "Yes."


    Elder Sharon nodded very frankly: "I support you very much. If you can get permission, I can help you contact people who are willing to experience life outside."


    Donne was overjoyed: "thank you so much!"


    After getting some intelligence information from elder Sharon, Donne, Nora and Brian bid farewell to elder Sharon and continued to set out in the southwest.


    Donne and they had just left salamar, and a sneaky figure quietly left salamar and followed them into the forest.


    After a short walk, Donne stopped. "It''s far enough here. Come out."


    Brian was stunned: "who are you talking to?"


    "Hum! I can find me. It seems that I underestimate you!"


    Grantia snorted coldly and came out of the woods.


    "Why follow us?"


    "Aren''t you going to the emerald corolla? You need an elf to lead the way."


    "Oh... But we''re going to fly from the sky."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Grantia froze.

 Chapter 259

    In order to escape the gentle and infuriating education of elder Sharon, Grandia has been determined to escape. How could she go back so easily?


    She said as if nothing had happened: "just as I''m going to the emerald corolla, we''re just on the way."


    "I see, Brian, let''s go."


    Donne smiled with disapproval.


    At yesterday''s speed, I''m afraid it will take seven or eight days to get to the emerald corolla, so they have to hurry up.


    Donne and the tangled Brian flew into the sky and swept to the southwest. Grantia whispered a few times. The magic gathered around her. The flying skill was released in the blink of an eye. Then she jumped and caught up with Donne and them.


    "Eh? Can you fly?"


    Donne was stunned for a moment. As soon as he finished speaking, he couldn''t help laughing and accidentally made two mistakes under the ironic sight of Grandia.


    "Are you insulting us?"


    Grantia disdained and said, "which adult elf can''t fly this fourth-order spell?"


    As she said, the legendary double cultivation of magic and martial arts is as simple as eating and drinking water for the elf family. The career division of the elf family is different from that of human beings. They do not have the professional division of pure soldiers, mages or Rangers. The so-called professional title is more like a Title in the elf family.


    This race is a real goddess and daughter. The long life span allows each of their members to obtain extremely abundant learning time. However, the so-called amazing genius of the elves is quite untrue - even the most ordinary talent can''t afford to study steadily for a long time.


    In human beings, a soldier with ordinary talent may not be able to break through the gold level at the age of 60, and he will be like this all his life, because after the age of 60, human physical fitness will begin to decline rapidly, and it is almost impossible to make any breakthrough again.


    However, elves with normal talents begin to cultivate at the age of 20. They will enter the bronze level at the age of 40. At the age of 60, they generally just break through the black iron level, enter the silver level at the age of 80, and enter the gold level at the age of 100.


    It can be seen that the average talent level of the elves is actually weaker than that of humans.


    But as just said, the average talent is weak and can''t carry their long life!


    About two-thirds of human life has passed at the age of 60, but the elves are still a minor at the age of 60.


    Moreover, the elves have an advantage that can not be ignored, that is, they are both magic and martial arts, and their magic strength has always improved at the same time, which also leads to their strong combat ability. There are many variables in combat. The combat effectiveness of golden elves and human fighters is not at the same level at all - of course, except combat experience


    The golden level is the peak of the general apocalypse, even the elves are no exception, because the next level, the master level, needs the field of awakening. If you want to awaken the field, you don''t rely on talent, but understanding. In this regard, the starting line of all races is the same.


    When you wake up, you step into the master level. If you don''t wake up, you will always be the gold level.


    Grantia is like this now. Although she is still an elf girl, she is also 120 years old. In human society, it is all the grandparents'' generation.


    No matter how wonderful she is, she is also a gold level master. Seriously, it may not be enough for her to fight with the silver level ninth level Brian holding the treasure hammer


    It''s really ironic to say this in front of a race where all adults are almost gold level masters.


    "Oh, since you are so powerful, how can you be besieged by those guys?"


    Grantia was immediately angry: "don''t you know I was injured in the trap!?"


    "But... Well, when I didn''t say."


    "Hum!"


    The party stopped talking and quickly flew to the emerald corolla. This time even Brian was cruel. He tied himself with a rope, closed his eyes and let Donne drag him. Instead of suffering for several days, he might as well bite his teeth, get to the destination as fast as possible, and then be down-to-earth.


    Without Brian holding back, the speed was indeed much faster. In the evening, they saw a tall mountain directly into the sky - no, it was not a mountain at all, but a tree bigger than a mountain! Huge towering trees block out the sun. The forest next to them is too small. It''s like a lawn on the ground.


    "According to records, this forest was called the forest of doubt before the first chaotic invasion war. It also maintained a huge secret place to prevent human threats. At that time, the elves also had the transmission array technology."


    "That''s right!"


    Grandia''s face was full of pride.


    Brian endured the urge to vomit and muttered: "unfortunately, with the occurrence of the first chaotic invasion war, the transmission array was overwhelmed and completely collapsed. Now it is estimated that only the big brother will you - not I said big brother, when shall we rest? I, I am really fast - Oh!!!"


    "Hold on a little longer and you''ll be there soon."


    We have seen the destination. Of course, we need to work harder. Donne and they speed up again. After dozens of minutes, they finally entered the territory of the emerald corolla.


    "Here is the emerald corolla?"


    What appeared in front of him was a city integrated with the world tree. On the lush branches, countless wooden houses grew directly on it. The green leaves were the roof directly. The doors and windows seemed to be the gaps deliberately left around the past. Many beautiful patterns were naturally formed on the walls formed by trees, The wonderful natural combination is amazing.


    The upper part of the branches forms a gentle Road on which the elves walk. The tree of the world provides a super huge platform for the elves. Even tens of thousands of elves live on it, it still looks empty and huge.


    The city formed by wooden houses hovers and superimposes layer by layer with the world tree as the base. Although the lush World Tree blocks the light of the sun, there is still no faint feeling here. From the cracks of the branches and leaves at the top, there are constantly falling golden lights of stars one after another, providing lighting for the whole city.


    Within the scope of vision, there is no child elf or old elf. All they see are the same young, beautiful and full of vitality. They smile, sit or lie, enjoy life leisurely, and can hear happy music, or vertical piano, flute, or accordion everywhere


    Donne''s eyes widened. Here is the emerald corolla of the king of elves, which is the romantic capital in the game.


    Noticing Donne''s shocked expression, grantia was proud: "what? Surprised? Scared? Hum, you humans will never understand this miraculous symbiotic city!"


    Donne can''t refute that human beings who obtain resources through plundering and transformation really can''t understand a city that is completely symbiotic with nature.


    Several elves patrol guards came to meet them. As soon as they approached them, the elves patrol guards were stunned.


    "Elves? Dwarves? Humans? And - goblins!?"


    This combination is so special that even they are stupid.


    After so many years, how long have you seen this combination except the great adventure period just after the victory of the chaotic invasion war?


    "I''m Grandia of salamar, this is my goblin friend Nora, this is my dwarf friend Brian, and this is..."


    Grantia snorted coldly and reluctantly introduced: "human, Donne."


    "Hello, dear Nora, Lord Brian."


    The elves relaxed their vigilance, smiled and nodded to Nora. In their eyes, Nora was obviously the most trusted partner, and then Brian. The elves had a good memory. They knew Brian.


    As for Donne... Hehe, it can only be regarded as a take out pendant.


    "I''m working for my big brother now."


    Brian didn''t forget to give Donne a long face at the moment: "besides, can we go down and talk?"


    His face has turned purple.


    The tree of the world is closely connected with the Earth Goddess nisclair, which contains a very powerful goddess atmosphere. Therefore, as a child of the goddess, Brian was instantly resurrected with blood after landing.


    Brian muttered, "I almost thought I was going to die in heaven - swear in the name of my beard, it''s definitely the most painful way for a dwarf to die!"


    Donne stepped forward, saluted, and then said, "Hello, my friend. I''m Donne, Lord of Ellington. I''m here to meet her majesty. At the same time... I''m also a friend of egwin."


    Donne noticed the attitude of the elves towards himself, so he had to sacrifice the big killer again and take out egwin''s green leaf hair ornament.


    As soon as they saw the hair ornament, the elves changed their faces and were very surprised. Their faces were full of incredible words.


    "It''s really Lord egwin''s hair ornament..."


    "When she came back a while ago, everyone noticed that her hair ornament was missing. She said it was for a good friend..."


    "Good friend? How is it for a human?"


    "I envy you so much..."


    An elf patrolled and looked at the green leaf hair ornament with tearful eyes: "want to want to want to want to want to want to want to want to want!"


    Several elves patrolled and guarded, but they didn''t care at all. Donne was next to him, and they gathered around him to discuss. Their envious eyes floated to the green leaf hair ornament in Donne''s hands from time to time.


    So Donne froze.


    Can it be said that egwin has more fanatical fans in the elf family than expected?


    Subconsciously glanced at Grandia, the girl was not very jealous - obviously she also knew that the most dangerous thing at present was not those sisters of the same race, but this human who seemed harmless to humans and animals, but actually extremely dangerous!


    Donne asked, "can you contact egwin for me? Just say Donne came to her."


    Several elves patrol and look at each other, and then shake their heads together.


    "Sorry."


    "I can''t help you contact Lord egwin."


    "She''s not in the emerald corolla now."


    Donne was stunned. "Where has she been?"


    "We don''t know."


    "If you want to know, I''m afraid you have to ask her majesty."


    Donne looked at Brian helplessly and said simply, "please lead the way. We''ll see her majesty."

 Chapter 260

    The patrolman took Donne and they went outside the Queen''s Palace on the upper floor and left.


    What appeared in front of Donne was a palace perfectly integrated with the tree of the world. The outer walls of the palace, pavilions and even the fountain in the front square were directly grown by the tree of the world. The palace is not very huge, but this "architecture" fully integrated with nature allows Donne to see the wonders of the world. This is a masterpiece of nature, and human beings may never reach this field.


    "At least take us to the place!"


    Grandia couldn''t help complaining, "what''s it like to throw people here?"


    Donne smiled. "You''re an elf, not a man."


    Grandia rolled her eyes: "elder Sharon has told you that I was raised by human beings. It''s just a idiom. Besides, human beings pursue their own personality and want to make themselves more bright and conspicuous in the population, while elves are pursuing the coordination of the group and strive to keep themselves consistent with her elves. I don''t want to be like others."


    "You''re not quite right."


    A clear voice came from the side, and then Donne saw another valiant Female Elf welcoming with a smile: "once the Elves were like that, but now we are trying to change... I am Matilda, on behalf of her Majesty''s guards, welcome you, distinguished guests."


    "Yo! Mathilda! Long time no see!"


    Brian said hello with a smile: "is isali okay?"


    "Hello, Lord Brian. Her Majesty is fine."


    Mathilda looked at Grandia and said with a smile, "you must be Grandia of salamar... The spirit raised by human beings. I''ve heard of you."


    Grantia froze. She obviously didn''t expect that her popularity had spread to the emerald corolla.


    "Her Majesty is very interested in you. Come with me. She is waiting for you in the palace. This way, please."


    Matilda turned briskly to lead the way.


    "Do you know her?"


    Donne and Grandia are very curious.


    "Of course, the last time I came, she was in charge of the reception. I tell you, she''s great and nice, but she''s a little bad. She stares at me too tightly -"


    "Lord Brian, it''s her Majesty''s order to stare at you."


    Mathilda didn''t look back and said casually, "she''s worried that you''ll spoil the whole emerald corolla and all the wine brewed by the elves."


    Brian immediately felt guilty: "Hey, hey... How could that be..."


    Donne laughed. "I think it''s quite possible."


    Donne repeatedly praised the interior of the palace in the elves King City. The palace is magnificent but not luxurious, elegant but not flashy. The decoration inside is made by the elves themselves. All kinds of exquisite handicrafts, sculptures and paintings, and some lifelike wooden figures and animal carvings are placed on both sides of the corridor. Walking nearby, there is almost the illusion that they are living creatures, Aesthetic realistic painting, even if it is on the earth, is definitely a super top art.


    Walking through the gallery filled with amazing works of art, they entered the hall of the palace. In the hall is an oval long table. The long table is obviously formed by the rotation of branches in circles. This is the place where the elves'' elders will meet. Facing the front of the corridor, the first place is a throne surrounded by trees, vines and petals, A Female Elf dressed in expensive clothes rarely seen among elves sat there, playing with the simple staff in her hand.


    After seeing the fairy, Donne couldn''t help holding his breath and his eyes widened subconsciously.


    He has only one feeling at the moment.


    Big.


    How big!


    I''ve seen many elves on the road just now. Donne has realized that elves are airports, but... The elves in front of him directly broke the rule!


    36D£¿


    No, at least 36e!


    It''s a murder weapon in the world!


    It''s not only big, but also beautiful!


    Newton would definitely cry if he were here!


    This fairy, who looks like a queen in other places except her figure, is the current Fairy Queen isalie corolla.


    Isalie, who was unconsciously rubbing the staff, suddenly regained consciousness, then rushed to Donne with surprise and hugged him excitedly: "thank you goddess! You''re here at last!"


    Report to coach!


    She hit people with the ball!


    Nora rushed into the sky with fear and looked sympathetically at Donne who was almost suffocating.


    Tall Sally is even taller than Donne. She is a standard queen fan''er Royal sister, so this hug directly makes Donne use facial cleanser.


    Although the facial cleanser is very good, but... If Sally doesn''t let down don again, it''s estimated that prandal will have the first chest murder.


    Donne grabbed hard and his five fingers were deeply trapped


    Mathilda warned, "Your Majesty, please pay attention. The guest is suffocating."


    "Ah!"


    Isalie released Donne and patted him on the shoulder. "I''m sorry! I was negligent."


    Next to her, Grandia looked down at her chest and looked jealous.


    Your majesty, this is not negligence at all. It''s showing off. It''s naked showing off!


    "Lord Brian, long time no see."


    Just a word, people feel a strong Aura!


    Worthy of the queen¡ª¡ª Eh? Aren''t the elves stupid?


    "Well, Sally..."


    Brian was a little embarrassed. He was trying to make a hard apology, but he was interrupted.


    "We''ll catch up later."


    Isalie forcibly took Donne''s hand and nodded at Brian and Grandia. "Are you Grandia of saramar? We''ll talk later, Mathilda. Take them two to have a rest first. I have something important to talk to the guests. Don''t let others disturb us."


    Watching isalie hurriedly pull Donne into the side hall, Brian and Grandia stared wide. What''s the situation?


    The fairy queen, isali, who has never met, is so enthusiastic about Donne?


    Instead, it''s very general to old friend Brian and the same elf Grandia?


    "Mathilda, what''s going on?"


    Brian looked stunned: "big brother, is this your first time here?"


    "I don''t know."


    Mathilda''s face was full of curiosity: "it''s the first time I''ve seen her majesty lose her manners like this... You two come with me first. There are cakes and fruits here. You can have a rest first."


    Side hall.


    Donne was uncomfortable when she was looked at by isali''s burning eyes. She coughed and said, "I have seen her majesty. I, Donne, Lord Ellington, the purpose of this audience with her majesty is --"


    "Needless to say!"


    Isalie interrupted Donne and said hastily, "you can solve the problem of population growth of the elves, can''t you?"


    Donne was silly. "Who did you listen to?"


    "Goddess."


    "Goddess?"


    Donne was stunned: "you mean, Earth Goddess?"


    Isalie nodded naturally, "of course, who else can it be?"


    "Wait! I have to stroke..."


    Donne is Spartan. The goddess of earth and nature, nisclair, tells isalie that she can help the elves solve the population problem? What kind of joke is this?


    Aren''t the elves her people? Can''t she create life? Open your own blaster!


    What''s it like to put the task on me?


    Even if I go out to plant the world in the elf country and squeeze myself dry, it is impossible to increase the population. After all, humans and elves have a certain degree of reproductive isolation and only give birth to half elves.


    In addition


    Donne suddenly regained his mind and widened his eyes. "Can you talk directly to the Earth Goddess?"


    "The power of the goddess is too strong. I can''t bear the pressure of direct dialogue, but I can do it through the tree of the world."


    "Can I talk to her? Seriously, I have a lot of questions to ask them now!"


    "Of course there''s no problem with this."


    "After all, you are an envoy appointed by the goddess," said isali readily


    "An envoy appointed by the goddess? What do you mean?"


    "It means literally, but if you want to talk to the goddess, you have to help me solve the problems faced by the elves first!"


    Isali''s expression was very serious: "the overall growth of the elves has stagnated, and even began to decrease. The situation is very serious."


    Donne curled his lips: "I think elder Sharon has an optimistic attitude. I thought you were really not in a hurry."


    "Of course, ordinary elves won''t worry about it. After all, the number of our elves is very stable and the growth rate is very slow. Even if there is a change, I can''t see it for a while, but as the queen of elves, this is the problem I need to solve."


    "Why do elves stop growing?"


    "You should know that we elves have two ways to reproduce."


    Seeing Donne nodded, isalie continued: "in fact, because we live a long life, we will consume a lot of resources. In addition, the death of the elves is only the beginning of another cycle, so we rarely take the initiative to increase the population. Under the will of the goddess, we have always controlled the population to be basically constant."


    "Under normal circumstances, the growth of elves has always depended on the world tree. The world tree will give birth to an elf child every year, which is our most stable way to increase newborns. Until the first generation of elves reaches the life limit, our population will be basically constant."


    "Unless there is a previous chaotic invasion war, we will choose the way of gender combination to quickly reproduce and supplement war damaged members in a short time."


    "However, all this changed 166 years ago. In the second chaos invasion war that lasted 50 years, our elves have been actively increasing their number to fight against the chaos army. The dead Elves will return to the world tree and be blessed by the goddess to be reborn, but something terrible happened at this time¡°


    "The souls of many war dead Elves were polluted by chaos. The world tree had to purify the pollution in their souls to make them reborn. However, the burden of purifying pollution on the world tree was very heavy. Finally, when the war lasted for 40 years, the world tree could not bear the impact and terminated the birth of a newborn for the first time."


    "Then the war ended. Until now, 116 years later, the world tree is still struggling with the remaining chaotic power. In these 116 years, there have been no newborns in the whole elf country!"

 Chapter 261

    If the number of an ethnic group does not meet the minimum survival standard, the race will become extinct soon.


    The elves are now facing such danger.


    Although there will be no danger in a short time because of their extremely long life span, as the queen of this race, isalie has a sense of crisis.


    "There was no newborn in 116 years, which means that 116 elves have returned to the world tree, and the whole elves country has lost 116 members."


    Isalie took a deep breath: "maybe for humans, this is only a matter of months or even days, but in the elves, this is a great number."


    Donne''s eyes moved up and down with isali''s breathing. Isali thought Donne recognized his statement and nodded in response to him: "I''ve been trying to solve this problem for years, but it''s a pity that I can''t cure the wound of the world tree at all - in order to prevent chaotic pollution from spreading to other areas, the world tree has closed that area and can only rely on itself to heal."


    Isalie gently stroked the wall beside her, conveying her emotions to the world tree.


    Donne frowned: "let''s not say the world tree. The number of ethnic groups has decreased. Haven''t you ever thought about promoting the combination of race and gender to reproduce?"


    Isalie was a little helpless: "I tried, but it didn''t work at all."


    "Why?"


    "I don''t know."


    Isalie looked puzzled: "as far as I know, human beings are very keen on gender integration, but my people are not interested in gender integration at all. They are more willing to immerse themselves in music, art, or enjoy the fun of learning war skills and magic. Several couples were the couples I blessed 50 years ago, but they have not given birth to children until now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne is stupid. Are all the men of the elves impotent? Are they not interested in having a good time in the face of such a beautiful elves wife?


    If it were human, it would be crazy, wouldn''t it?


    "So... How do you want me to help you? Do you want me to be a stallion?"


    Donne pinched his eyebrows and had a headache.


    How can I help her?


    Even if he is here to play a guest role in the warm-hearted old Wang next door, he can''t, because no matter how hard he tries, he will give birth to only half elves.


    "Stallion? Of course not."


    Isalie shook her head. "The goddess only said you could help me. As for how you help me, it''s your business."


    Well, I''ll give you a straight kneel!


    "Don''t worry."


    Maybe isalie knew she was too anxious, and added: "anyway, more than 100 years have passed, and it''s not bad for this time. There are many rooms in the palace. You live next door to me. If you have a way, you can come to me at any time. If you can''t think of a way, think about it slowly."


    Your majesty, are you sure this is not house arrest?


    This is clearly determined not to let people go until the problem is solved


    Donne sighed, put the matter aside, and then asked, "Your Majesty --"


    Isalie looked at Donne with an indisputable attitude: "you are the envoy appointed by the goddess. Please call my name. It''s my honor."


    "... Sally."


    "Huh?"


    "Actually... On the one hand, I came here to bring Brian to apologize in person -"


    "Apologize?"


    Sally was stunned. "What''s your apology?"


    "Didn''t Brian make trouble here before? You sent messengers to forge hammer castle to inquire."


    "No."


    Isalie shook her head and there was another wave: "he just left suddenly. I thought we didn''t treat well."


    Donne subconsciously looked at Nora and was really guessed by the little guy?


    "How''s it going?"


    Nora said proudly, "I guessed it?"


    "Well, let''s not apologize. In fact, I''m going to see egwin..."


    Isalie looked at Donne in surprise: "do you know sister egwin? Eh? Wait? This is sister egwin''s hair ornament... Are you the human good friend she said?"


    Donne smiled and nodded, then suddenly felt something wrong.


    Bridge bean sack! Sister egwin!?


    You are a fairy queen of the Queen''s style, sister egwin!?


    Donne swallowed his mouth and said, "your... Name is sister egwin?"


    "Yes."


    Isalie naturally said, "I was born from the world tree after the end of the first chaotic invasion war. Before I was born, sister egwin was 22 years old."


    Well, at this time, don clearly felt how big the age gap between him and egwin was


    On the earth, it is equivalent to a whole two civilization times between two people!


    But


    As long as there is love (Yan), age is nothing!


    Even the creator God dares to push it to you!


    "Where''s egwin?"


    "There is a corrupt jungle in the West. She has gone there. Over the years, she has been chasing the smell of chaos, hoping to find a way to eliminate chaos pollution as soon as possible to treat the world tree."


    Isalie smiled and said, "thanks to sister egwin, I can''t get away with many things myself."


    too bad! Isn''t this sally also her rival?


    "Can I help you?"


    Donne frowned. He remembered Enoch, the bone burying man he met last time. Egwin suffered a big loss carelessly. If he was injured again this time, he would die of heartache?


    "No, because it''s in the jungle, we can contact the plants at any time. I''ll pass your message to her later. If a good friend comes to visit her, I think she will be very happy."


    "All right."


    Donne breathed a sigh of relief: "in that case, I''ll help you find a way while waiting for her good news."


    "Thank you so much!"


    Isalie hugged Donne again: "thank the goddess for sending you to me!"


    Donne hesitated, hugged her and patted her gently.


    They found Brian and Grandia.


    Brian, who was drinking with the wine pot, saw isali and blushed. He put down the wine pot and hesitated for a moment. He rubbed his hands and said with embarrassment: "well, isali, I was rude last time and slipped into your wine cellar... And ate some of your fruits..."


    "Oh, it''s you."


    Isalie suddenly said, "I thought it was Warcraft sneaking in again."


    "Warcraft?"


    "Well, sudala, a Warcraft that likes drinking, also makes wine by itself. However, because there are too few wild fruits, the output is not much, so she often comes to steal wine."


    Isalie said casually, "they can''t drink much, but they always make the wine cellar messy before, so they set up a magic array."


    All right! Prandal''s monkey wine!


    Donne smiled: "I didn''t stop sudala, but I caught an alcoholic dwarf."


    "It doesn''t matter. I know dwarves like drinking. If you like, I can give you some later."


    "Really!?"


    Brian was overjoyed and nodded.


    "By the way, is it all right if I eat some of your fruits?"


    "Fruit? Oh, you mean the fruit of wisdom? It doesn''t matter. You are also a people of the goddess. Of course, you can eat it."


    Isalie said carelessly, "it''s just a waste for you to eat. You don''t have magic talent."


    "Hoo! Ok..."


    Brian breathed a sigh of relief and sat down carelessly: "if I had known this, I wouldn''t run away at that time, and I was killed by mountain bandits... HMM, nothing, cough, HMM."


    "Your Majesty."


    Grantia said hello with a little formality. Although her character was very human, it was because of this that she became more nervous when she met the queen. She was completely free and natural.


    "Well, grantia."


    Isalie''s sharp eyes fell on her: "I''m very interested in you... It''s said that you were raised by humans. Elder Sharon told me that your character is more special and more like a human than an elf."


    Grantia thought that isalie was blaming her, and immediately panicked: "Your Majesty, I, I --"


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not blaming you. I''m just curious."


    Isalie made a circle around Grandia. She was tall and plump, which brought a great sense of oppression to Grandia.


    "When talking with the goddess before, she once said that although the Elves were created by her, the nature of the elves was not determined by her, but chosen by ourselves."


    Isalie''s voice seemed to have some magic to immerse them in the virtual picture: "at the beginning, the Elves were actually similar to humans. We were curious and expanded, but in the end, we chose to return to the jungle - because of our ethnic characteristics, we are not suitable to be rulers."


    "The elves began to reflect and seek the coordination between themselves and heaven and earth. Over time, we mastered the ability to resonate and coordinate with nature -"


    "This is not the power given to you by the goddess?"


    Isalie shook her head: "of course not. We have mastered it by ourselves in the long years. Now it has become one of our instincts. Maybe we can understand this because of the goddess."


    "The society of elves has begun to take shape and has a fixed inheritance. Basically, the character of each elf is very consistent, and strive to make each other more coordinated."


    Isalie looked at Grandia with great interest: "but at this time, an exception appeared..."


    "Is it Grandia?"


    "No, it''s Selena, the sage, the daughter of the last generation of fairy queen. Well, it''s a little old for you to talk about her. Let''s say Grandia. After all, their situation is very similar."


    "Similar?"


    "Yes, they have been in contact with humans for a long time, and then when they return to the elf country again, they become incompatible with ordinary elves, which is very special."


    Grandia was embarrassed.


    "This is a good thing. Although it is unique and conspicuous, it is full of vitality."


    "So, I can infer from their situation that the dull and rigid situation of the elves can be changed - and is changing now," said isali with great certainty

 Chapter 262

    A race can be tolerant and reserved, can not be aggressive, and can coexist with nature, but it can not be without a sense of crisis.


    Hearing what isalie said, don understood why Matilda said that Grandia was not completely right.


    Obviously, the fairy queen isali has found the problem.


    The elves have begun to try to change themselves.


    If you don''t change, the Elves will die out in ignorance sooner or later.


    "Grantia is a good learning object. Her growth experience under human upbringing will become an important reference for me to adjust the elf country next."


    Isalie took grantia''s hand and said in an indisputable tone, "so I hope you can live here next."


    "Live here? Really, really?"


    Grantia was nervous and overwhelmed.


    "Of course, elder Sharon has agreed."


    Grantia''s face stiffened. "Does she know I''m coming?"


    "Yes, she asked me to take care of you."


    Elder Sharon


    Grandia''s eyes are full of tears. Why do you have to? If you don''t talk to me twice, I won''t run away


    "I need to think about it."


    "Whatever you want, I''m sure you''ll agree in the end."


    Isalie said to Donne, "you can go around, Donne. I''ll contact sister egwin now. If you don''t want to go out, you can go to sister egwin''s room first. She has planted a lot of beautiful flowers on the other side of my room."


    As soon as Donne''s eyes lit up and was ready to promise, he heard Grandia shouting excitedly, "I agree to live! I want to live next door to Lord egwin!"


    "No problem."


    Isalie smiled and said, "so sister egwin is back, and we can sit together for three nights, drink tea and chat."


    This damn lily girl!


    Angry Donne gestured a threatening gesture. Grantia turned a blind eye and threw a white eye at Donne triumphantly.


    Then isalie pulled Grandia out of here.


    No, damn it, she''s a woman. She''s born with an advantage!


    It seems that he must find a way to solve this great trouble as soon as possible!


    "Mr. Donne, you look worried?"


    Mathilda looked puzzled: "if you need anything, you can tell me."


    "Mathilda, it''s no use telling you something."


    Brian''s face was full of schadenfreude: "let him have a headache."


    "Oh..."


    Leaving Brian and Matilda behind, Donne went out alone.


    The problems encountered by the elves are not easy to solve. The population problem is simple. They can live as long as they snap. The problem is... These elves don''t want to snap!


    Why?


    Donne just wanted to ask why!?


    Obviously, each one is so beautiful... Wait? pretty


    Donne was stunned and had a flash in his mind. He jumped out of the edge of the high platform and fell on the lower platform. Then he stared at the elves coming and going. It took him half an hour to figure out something.


    Why don''t elves like to slap?


    Because they are so beautiful!


    yes!


    This race, both men and women, looks impeccable!


    But it is precisely because of this that it leads to the aesthetic fatigue of male elves!


    Think about it. Every man is more beautiful than a beautiful woman. What do you think when you see your face every day? Anyway, Donne felt that if it were him, he might not be interested in the women around him.


    Not to mention that the elves are a feminist society, where women dominate the main melody of the society. Male elves rarely have the initiative in life, let alone have any sexual impulse to female elves who are higher than themselves - for example, in a patriarchal society, how many women will take the initiative to say to men that I want to pop? Aren''t they all waiting for "lecherous" men to take the initiative?


    Obviously, in this kind of thing, both men and women, the weak side is always passive.


    In human society, this situation is not obvious, but in the elves, the problem has been magnified many times.


    Men are weak, women are strong, and the race as a whole has little interest in "sex". In addition, both men and women are so beautiful. All kinds of factors add up, which leads to the current situation - women don''t want to have children, and men don''t want to have sex.


    The most important point is that even if women change their minds and let elf women take the initiative to push down elf men, they will probably face a very embarrassing situation. Male elves may have been immune to the appearance of female elves, that is to say, they may not be able to stand up.


    Put yourself in your shoes. If a pair of lovers are in love for a long time, but the man hasn''t acted for a long time, the woman finally can''t help it. She summoned up the courage and took the initiative to push the man down. However, when she stripped the man away and prepared to catch a strong man, she found that there was no strong man at all... What an embarrassing thing?


    "It seems that if you want to solve this problem, you have to find a way from the root."


    Donne couldn''t help muttering.


    There are several ways to solve the current situation of the elves.


    The first way is to let men take the lead - men''s biological instinct has the impulse to reproduce. Once they take the lead, their reproductive instinct will make them take the initiative to attack and make them more aggressive.


    However, the problem is that prandal''s Elves were created by the Earth Goddess. Whether male Elves will be the same as humans is different. Even if it is feasible, it is a long process and can''t be solved in a short time.


    The second way is to enhance their desire for "sex". The current situation is that both men and women of the elves have no feelings for the opposite sex because they are so beautiful. To put it bluntly, they are indifferent to sex. If we can find a way to mobilize their sexual interest, as long as there is more slapping, there will be more successful bidders


    There is also a problem, that is, how to mobilize their sexual interest in a world without pornographic jokes... Unlike on earth, speaking a meat joke will make little girls blush


    The third way is to increase the differentiation between men and women, and then push the boat with the flow. In short, it is to make men more men and women more women, rather than like now, a male elf in a skirt can become a super girl.


    The essence of the current problem of the elves is that men are too feminine and women are too strong - of course, this only refers to their appearance, but male elves may not be feminine if they really fight - as long as the positioning of these two roles is slightly changed, so that male elves can master the beauty of masculinity and female elves can master the beauty of softness, then the combination of yin and Yang is just around the corner


    But the feasibility is


    After all, elves are creatures that pay attention to elegant art


    Donne sighed.


    After observing the emerald corolla for several days, he even used magic means. As a result, Donne found in despair that the huge emerald corolla didn''t even have a normal snap these nights!


    Attention, it''s one! One! All! No! yes!


    These elves practice skills in the morning during the day and study their interests in the afternoon, such as music, painting, planting, etc. at night, they either sit together to chat and exchange experiences, or go back to their homes to have a direct rest.


    This boring life is driving Donne crazy.


    Just then, Donne found a surprise.


    The elves have begun to use latex!


    you ''re right!


    It''s natural latex!


    They use latex to make some cushions, which can be used as cushion, or made into small balls, which can be used as toys for young elves.


    Upset, Donne immediately turned his attention away when he found the latex and excitedly asked Mathilda about the situation.


    The latex used by the elves comes from a plant called "Kamla". Unlike rubber trees on earth, Kamla looks more like aloe vera. It is a succulent plant. Cut a thin epidermis, and there is a thick latex stock solution inside.


    What''s more surprising is that Kamla grows very fast. From spring to autumn, it can produce high-quality latex for three quarters, and it is easy to cultivate - Donne immediately asked matildaso for many Kamla seeds.


    Donne was very excited to find latex. With latex, he can process rubber, and many things can be produced. He can make tape, hose, rubber shoes, shock pad and, of course, very important tires!


    The natural latex collected directly without processing has various characteristics of comfort and nature. There is no chemical compound in it. Contact with the skin will not produce adverse chemical reactions, but will make people feel very comfortable. Therefore, natural latex can produce many household appliances, such as mattresses, pillows, sponges, balloons, etc.


    It can even be added to papermaking raw materials to increase the performance of paper.


    Of course, the most important thing is... Natural latex can make condoms!


    Yes, don thinks it''s the most important invention of mankind.


    With condoms, human beings can finally enjoy popping without worrying about pregnancy.


    "Hey, hey, with natural latex, you can process condoms when you go back. It''s not a day''s progress to sell them to those nobles?"


    Donne smiled brightly, but the next moment, the smile froze on his face.


    Prandar''s current population density is very small. Originally, the population reproduction speed was not fast. Now if he takes out the condom again, it is estimated that the world will be indirectly destroyed in his hands before the chaos army comes out to destroy the world


    He couldn''t help wiping his cold sweat. He just opened a hole in his brain and almost destroyed the world in a flash.


    But when it comes to sex toys


    Donne has a flash of inspiration. Condoms are not produced now, but other things can be made!


    For example... Interesting silk stockings that can increase women''s charm?


    Or... Sexy underwear full of temptation?


    Thinking of this, Donne brightened his eyes and clapped his hands: "it''s ready!"

 Chapter 263

    At present, the crisis faced by the elves is because they are too simple. As long as Donne tries to make them return to the level of normal creatures, he can solve this crisis well.


    If it is on earth, this situation is certainly easy to solve. Whether it is to instill knowledge, stimulate hormone secretion, or even inject hormones manually, it can solve the problem. But prandal obviously has no ability to inject hormones manually, so Donne can only find another way.


    There is a good saying that unless men are blind, they will always be a visual animal.


    Although Donne doesn''t want to admit this, it''s undeniable that the visual impact will have a strong impact on men. Therefore, when he first met egwin, his mood was out of control and became like a tease.


    So, how to solve the problem of elves?


    Donne''s idea is to start with clothes and so on


    As we all know, a woman''s charm and attraction to men are determined by many factors.


    In addition to natural conditions, speech and behavior, smiles, makeup and so on account for a large part of the factors, and among them, the most headache and joy for men is all kinds of "clothes".


    Donne, who has experienced the era of the information explosion, has long had resistance to it, but what about prandal''s people? And the elves here?


    Donne believes that even if the elves are simple, they are essentially creatures. As long as they are creatures, they will have desire - a creature without desire will eventually go extinct.


    What is the purpose of God''s creation of elves? Don doesn''t know, but he is sure that God doesn''t just want to see the process of the extinction of the elves.


    As long as we can be sure of this, the latter will be easy to say.


    So, Donne collected some materials in the emerald corolla at the fastest speed, and then manually rubbed out a set of fresh modern style "clothes" by combining magic and alchemy - it should be noted that the size was made according to isali''s standard.


    When he was hugged by her a few days ago, Donne wrote down her size - really just by the way.


    "What is this?"


    When Donne took his hand-made "clothes" to isalie and told her that she had a way to solve the problem, isalie obviously didn''t understand what Donne was doing with these things.


    Donne smiled as she looked at the ignorant Sally with her "clothes" in her head.


    "Clothes, a kind of... Special clothes."


    After a pause, Donne could only explain it this way, because prandal had no proper noun, and he had to create corresponding words.


    "What''s the use?"


    Donne thumbed up and said brightly, "of course it''s for your body."


    "Oh?"


    "Then what? What''s the effect?" asked isalie


    "Well, it can increase women''s charm."


    "No?"


    "That''s enough."


    Donne told isalie about the reasons he had analyzed before, and then said: "in a short time, it is impossible to change their ideas and the social form of elves. Therefore, we can only increase the attraction of women to men from the side, which should increase the frequency of elves'' couples to a certain extent."


    Isalie said very simply, "it makes sense. I want to try."


    "Of course. I''ll tell you how to wear it."


    "Dictation is too troublesome. You''d better help me wear it again and teach it yourself."


    Donne was stunned: "isn''t that great?"


    "What''s the matter? You have no confidence?"


    Queen isalie looked down at Donne: "you just said that this dress can increase its charm, but if I wear it and it doesn''t attract you, it''s useless."


    Donne couldn''t laugh. "Why do you experiment with me?"


    "We elves are simple, but not stupid."


    Elizabeth glanced at Donne: "if you can''t convince yourself, why convince others?"


    wait! Isn''t that really stupid?


    Don''t you find it inappropriate to do so!?


    "If you want to solve this problem as soon as possible and talk to the goddess, prove to me that your idea is effective."


    There was no doubt that the strong isali directly pulled Donne into the next Queen''s bedroom.


    "Ashley, Donne is a big coyote. You''re completely cheap for him!"


    Nora finally couldn''t help it at this time. She had to remind isalie, "don''t look at him as harmless to humans and animals. You''ve all been cheated by him! Everyone has been cheated by him!"


    Isalie asked Donne with great interest, "what does the big sex wolf mean?"


    Donne gave Nora a a hard look in the dark and said, "that''s, uh, he''s very interested in the opposite sex."


    "Isn''t that good?"


    Isalie said, "I''m having a headache. People are not interested in the opposite sex. Great. I must ask you for advice."


    Accident, what an accident!


    There is no doubt about isalie''s strength. Even Nora can''t change what she decides.


    She said that if she wanted Donne to help her dress, Donne had to help her dress.


    She said that to test the charm of "clothes" with Donne, it must be Donne.


    "I see."


    Donne held his breath and looked very calm without any panic. Only those who knew him would find a trace of fluctuation in the depths of his eyes.


    "Yes."


    Isalie opened her arms and let Donne dress herself. At this time, she said casually, "Donne, tell me, how can I become a big sex wolf?"


    "... sorry, what did you say?"


    Donne shook his hand and suspected that he was hearing hallucinations.


    "Itch, don''t move there... I said, teach me how to be a big sex wolf?"


    "... may I ask why?"


    "Because, in this way, I can teach the people and turn them into big sex wolves."


    Isaleen took it for granted.


    "Isali..."


    Donne shook his hands and fastened the belt behind his back. His voice trembled: "if you think this can solve the population crisis, I suggest you give up the idea as soon as possible."


    "Why?"


    Isalie turned and looked at Donne.


    A long legged and big breasted imperial sister who is taller than herself hides a simple and terrible soul under her unusually strong Queen''s aura


    Donne felt his soul was about to explode.


    "Because..."


    Donne pulled her body hard and pulled her back: "elves, they are not born to be coyotes..."


    "Why?"


    "Nature, mind, curiosity, and... Living environment."


    "Well... I noticed that your breathing is a little disordered. Why are your eyes avoiding my body?"


    "... your illusion."


    "No, I''m sure of that, and I found your temperature rising."


    Isalie''s hand brushed dawn''s cheek. "You''re sweating."


    "Because it''s too hot here."


    "You lie."


    "You''re playing with fire."


    Donne''s brow trembled. He thought it was a battle.


    A battle to challenge his endurance.


    In the face of isalie who is not defensive against him, if he can''t hold back, he will lose - to himself.


    "I don''t understand what you mean."


    Isalie said frankly, "I think it''s time to prove to me the effect of your method."


    "How do you want me to prove it?"


    "With practical action."


    "Why did you do that?"


    "Because now the elves are facing a crisis. I''m the queen. I need to take the lead and let everyone understand this."


    "But you don''t love me. We''ve only known each other for a few days!"


    "At least I don''t hate it."


    "I am human! We can only give birth to half elves!"


    "The goddess said that you could save the elves and might give birth to pure elves?"


    "What if you can''t? What if it''s just your misunderstanding?"


    "Then leave all this to future generations to judge."


    With that, isalie dared not give Donne a chance to interrupt and pushed him down!

 Chapter 264

    I was pushed back


    Donne lay in bed with a look of lovelessness.


    Although he fought back successfully later, at the beginning, isali pushed him back, which can''t be changed.


    This flawed his perfect plan.


    "Don''t pretend. Although we are very simple, I also know that in humans, you take advantage of this situation."


    Isalie has got up and dressed. Although her reputation is not as big as that of egwin, she is also an expert in the realm of legend. The trauma of Qu has no impact on her.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne had to get up and said helplessly, "is this a successful verification?"


    "Well, from your performance, you can see that the effect is good."


    Isalie was very satisfied: "then I passed it on and asked them to make it in batch. In the future, this is the standard matching of every female elf."


    "Standard matching?"


    Donne was stunned. He felt full of disobedience when he thought of the emerald corolla full of natural flavor, where tall elves wearing black silk stockings and sexy underwear were walking all over the street.


    "Yes, because it can maximize the effect, can''t it?"


    With a gentle wave of her hand, isalie''s messy long blond hair was smoothed by magic, and the folds of her clothes were erased by the way.


    "It is said that human beings have a strong desire for possession. You can rest assured that you are my first spouse and will be the only one."


    "Wait!"


    Donne was surprised: "how can I be your spouse?"


    Isalie turned and looked down at Donne, with a soft smile on her face: "don''t you want to?"


    "... can you put away those arcane arrows around you first?"


    "Answer my question."


    "... I have people I like - no, I like elves!"


    "It''s sister egwin."


    "Believe me, I''m not bad compared with sister egwin," said isalie with great certainty


    "This is not a bad question..."


    "Anyway, you''re already mine. It''s true."


    Isalie smiled faintly: "no one can question this."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Don doesn''t know what to say.


    "Get dressed."


    Isalie said with satisfaction, "you have helped me solve the problem, and I will keep my promise."


    Donne was stunned and immediately shifted his attention: "you mean to take me to talk to the goddess!"


    "That''s right."


    Donne stopped thinking about the mess and put on his clothes and followed.


    What if I was pushed back by isali? As long as he talked to the goddess and confirmed his guess, what should he do in the future is not his decision?


    If the truth is as he guessed, his perfect strategy plan can be carried out to the end.


    Along with isali, we came to the depths of the palace, which is also the core of the tree of the world. Finally, after passing through several layers of boundary, they came to a tall wooden wall with a strange face. When they approached, the tree face opened their eyes.


    "Ashley, you brought the guests..."


    "Yes, Grandpa tree."


    Isalie, who has always been strong in front of Donne, is very respectful at the moment.


    Wait, Grandpa tree?


    Isn''t it said that many Elves were born in the tree of the world?


    Is this tree male?


    "Is that ok?" isalie looked at the tree of the world.


    "Of course..."


    The tree of the world looked tired: "go in."


    After his voice fell, under his face, the wooden wall "creaked" and twisted, and soon a shining entrance appeared there. After Donne and isalie went in, the entrance was closed again.


    After they all entered, the tree of the world resumed its silence again. Now it is not what it was before. Now it needs to focus on combating the erosion of chaos in the body.


    Entering that passage was a dazzling light. After the light disappeared, Donne was surprised to find that he actually appeared in another space. Around him was a very beautiful flower plain, behind him was a plain with no edge. Above the sky were shining cosmic stars. Donne could not see any familiar constellations, but in front, In the center of several stone pillars, there is a very beautiful big tree. The leaves are crystal clear, like emerald, and there are some golden fruits shining. Just under the big tree, a Wang Qingquan is lying there quietly. A stream winds from the Qingquan to Pingyuan, like a silver ribbon.


    After approaching the spring, Donne found that the water of the clear spring was as clear as the purest water element, and there was no trace of impurities in it. In the pool at the bottom of the spring, there were crystal stones glittering with light streamer, which made the spring look more crystal clear.


    "This is the holy land of our elves, the temple of the earth."


    Temple of the earth!?


    Donne was stunned. The temple of the earth, one of the six temples, was here!


    "- this holy spring is called the spring of nisclair."


    Isalie said to Donne: "Bathing in this holy spring, but prandal''s dreams of all the strong have never been opened to the outside world except for the two previous times when fighting against the chaotic invasion. Gene, the Lord of the stars and moon, Angus miracle hand, sharp teeth, bloody Tomahawk and Abram thunder hammer have made great contributions to their legendary realm."


    "Oh!?"


    Donne''s eyes lit up: "can I try it, too?"


    "Of course, the holy spring is not an ordinary spring. After bathing in the holy spring, it can purify the body and increase the Millennium life. At the same time, it will leave a separate body of the soul in the holy spring. If the body dies, it will be resurrected in the holy spring."


    Donne''s breath was quick at once, the spring that can bring back the dead!?


    "However, there is only one chance."


    Isalie explained, "although the holy spring can be resurrected once, all its power will disappear. It is no different from ordinary people to practice again."


    "That''s also very strong."


    Donne was so excited that even if he lost his strength, it was more important to survive than anything.


    "All right."


    Isalie shrugged and said, "on the contrary, we elves don''t care much about the function of purifying the body and increasing life. They were very surprised at the beginning..."


    Donne is speechless. Isn''t that nonsense? How many races have a long life as elves?


    "The holy spring has only one chance to use it every year. It hasn''t been opened this year just to wait for you."


    Isalie urged, "take off your clothes and go down. You can''t wear clothes inside."


    "I know, but..."


    Don wondered, "didn''t I come to talk to the goddess?"


    Do you have to bathe and change before you see the goddess?


    "Have you forgotten the name of the holy spring?"


    Isalie sighed: "in the holy spring, your connection with the goddess will become very close... Forget it, I''d better accompany you."


    With that, isalie took off her clothes again. After helping Donne take off her clothes, she pulled him into the spring.


    The spring water was warm and comfortable. The spring water rich in life energy began to drill desperately into their bodies through the pores on the body surface from the moment they entered. After entering the body, the energy began to wash Donne''s body and tried to expel the impurities from it. But it was strange that the purification effect of the holy spring did not play a role in him effect.


    As if there were no impurities and dirt in his body.


    However, although the purification effect was useless, the strange life force extracted a small part of Donne''s soul, and then Donne found that a glowing spar suddenly appeared in the spring.


    Donne was stunned: "these spars are formed by the souls of people who have soaked in the holy spring? Are they too few?"


    There are dozens of crystal stones here, that is, less than a hundred people have soaked in the holy spring? Even if it is an opportunity once a year, it shouldn''t be so few?


    "Yes."


    Isalie watched Nora swimming happily in the spring and casually explained: "The holy spring is here. Under normal circumstances, even for the elves, only the elves queen and the promoted prophet are eligible to enter. If you are not an envoy and accepted by the tree of the world, even if you are my spouse, you are not eligible to enter here. Because soaking the holy spring will consume the power of the holy spring."


    Just as her voice fell, two golden fruits suddenly fell from the nearby tree and directly fell into the holy spring. The next moment, Donne found that the golden fruit turned into a liquid and disappeared after entering the holy spring.


    "That''s the fruit of the tree of life. The power of the holy spring comes from the tree of life and its fruit - believe me, the fruit of the tree of life is very powerful. If you eat it directly, the consequences will be very bad."


    After noticing Donne''s eyes, isalie on his lap gave a direct warning, and Donne took back his eyes with a smile.


    Just now, it was the professional player''s hobby of collecting. When he met something good, he wanted to get it


    Although he knew that the power of the holy spring was magical, Donne still regarded this rare experience as a bath... Not to mention Nora, who had fun there, Donne''s own eyes always looked at Sally subconsciously through the fog. Although his body had just been vented, he was a little honest, but as soon as he entered the holy spring, he didn''t know why he was suddenly full of vitality When you get up, can this thing still strengthen your Yang?


    Then isalie, sitting on Donne''s lap, suddenly froze. Then she took a long breath and turned to look at Donne. Her face was very ugly.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Let''s not say I shouldn''t meet you or talk to you now -"


    Isalie growled in her throat and her voice became very low: "- let''s talk about the fact that you defiled the purity of the spirit when we first met... Don, you''re very brave!"


    Donne was stunned. Looking at the gloomy face of "isali", Donne lost his voice and exclaimed: "- Goddess nisclair!?"

 Chapter 265

    Donne thought of many scenes in which he met with the gods here in prandal.


    But he dared to swear with the dignity of a man - he never thought it would be such an embarrassing scene when he first met. Their bodies were even connected!


    Donne thought that nisclair would talk to him directly with spiritual projection, or if not, there would be a projection split dialogue as in the dwarf country last time.


    But unexpectedly, she chose the way of attachment.


    It can be said that at the moment, isalie is nisclair, and isalie''s feelings will be passed on to her.


    In other words, don accidentally beeped the consciousness of the Earth Goddess!


    A strong pressure hit. Donne took a breath of air conditioning and almost withered


    There is no way. Now we are facing the true God of the world - not that kind of fake and shoddy products, but one of the gods who really dominate the world.


    Excuse me, I accidentally "beeped" the alien goddess. How can I get away?


    Very urgent, online and so on!


    The atmosphere suddenly became extremely embarrassing. Facing nisclair with a gloomy face, Donne could only sit there foolishly. His mind was blank. No matter how rich his experience was, he didn''t know how to solve the current embarrassing atmosphere.


    Nisclair stood up with a "boo" and didn''t care to expose her body in front of Donne - it was isalie''s body anyway - then she rolled up a ball of water and washed her body again. With a slight snap of her fingers, her white body was wrapped in a layer of clothes similar to leaves.


    After her body was covered by clothes, Donne swallowed hard and felt chilly in her neck


    Will she kill people?


    Although the attitude of gods was tested several times before and the conclusion that "they value themselves" was reached, now this situation is unbearable for individuals, right?


    At this time, an accident happened - Nora seemed to be very familiar with nisclair and flew over to chat with her!


    The last time he was at hammerforge, Donne couldn''t hear what they were talking about, and this time still!


    Nisclair looked at Donne from time to time. After a while, her face softened a lot.


    "Thank me."


    Nora bravely asked Donne for credit: "Nell forgives you."


    Nell?


    Donne is stupid. How wide is this little guy''s network?


    In other words, how abnormal are the super dimensional creatures like goblins?


    "You shouldn''t have come to see me."


    Nisclair really gave up and continued to pursue Donne. She looked down at Donne and whispered, "it''s a mistake. Now you shouldn''t talk to us!"


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "what do you mean? I''m a program? Are you programmers? This is a virtual world? Now I''m a bug?"


    "... I''ve seen the matrix of that world. I know what you mean, but it''s not what you think. This is a real world, another space different from your universe."


    Nisclair was silent for a moment and whispered, "there will be unexpected consequences when we talk to you. In order to ensure the normal progress of the plan, you should continue to maintain your independence -"


    Donne grabbed the key words: "plan? What plan!?"


    Nisclair took a deep breath and her face was very complicated: "I shouldn''t have met you, but now that I have met, I can make an exception to answer you three questions. Are you sure you want to ask that question just now?"


    So I hate this option most. I can confess directly, but I have to force a choice.


    Donne was immediately agitated: "then don''t waste time and nonsense."


    "You don''t have much time left. I can''t come for a long time. You''d better hurry."


    "First question!"


    Donne asked without hesitation, "why did you choose me to come to this world?"


    Tang en''s question is very skillful. Although it is the purpose, there is a prerequisite. Answering the question is equivalent to answering the prerequisite at the same time.


    "You''re smart. That should be two questions."


    Nisclair praised Donne without stinginess. After a moment of silence, she said softly, "the question to explain is very complex and time is limited. I can only answer you in the simplest language - not that we chose you, but that you chose to save the world."


    "Oh!"


    Donne smiled. "That''s a simple answer."


    Although the answer is simple, Donne has got the information he wants.


    Since nisclair did not refute, it shows that his crossing was really made by prandal''s gods, that is, the games he played before were also related to these gods. The various choices he makes in the game are also likely to be a test. As long as someone completes the test, the game will terminate, and the person who completes the test will be transferred to prandal.


    Her answer was tantamount to answering Donne''s biggest doubt at present.


    "Next."


    "Second question, why don''t you save the world?"


    Nisclair raised her eyebrows: "your problem is still very tricky."


    Donne smiled. As NISS Claire said, he didn''t ask who his enemy was and why he let himself save the world, because it would take a lot of questions to clarify the situation.


    He directly asked God why he didn''t save the world, so he could deduce the reason why God only needed himself from the answer.


    "The answer is, we can''t do it."


    Nisclair said faintly: "Chaos, an indescribable enemy, was born in the void. In the first war, we found that their strength will change with the changes of their opponents. If we take action, their strength will grow to easily destroy the whole world. Therefore, in the second war, we did not take action, and we will not take action in the upcoming third war."


    "We worked together to create an almost perfect body for you, but we didn''t give you the power of ''field'' and ''law'' - that power can easily get out of balance and make chaos too powerful."


    "I see."


    Donne breathed a sigh of relief: "the magic civilization relying on its own strength needs to rely on the scientific and technological civilization of foreign objects to save... The world is really wonderful."


    If the enemy is strong when it is strong, then every powerful comrade in arms will bring an equally powerful enemy, and the degree of danger increases exponentially. As we all know, the specialty of scientific and technological civilization is to use a variety of foreign objects to enhance its own lethality, so the fragile noumenon can not measure the real lethality, which makes ordinary people fight chaos It became possible.


    The weaker our strength, the weaker the enemy''s strength - however, there is a contradiction here, that is, too weak strength can not resist the natural appeal of chaos. Therefore, it is still necessary to enhance our own strength, but someone needs to find a balance.


    And Donne from the other world is what they are trying to do now.


    Donne''s actions will give them the answer.


    Why don''t you just let him go through the flesh?


    Because microbial invasion from different worlds is likely to cause biochemical crisis


    "The third question."


    Donne took a deep breath and looked at nisclair very seriously.


    Nisclair seemed to feel the heaviness of the atmosphere and the solemnity of her face.


    "What benefits can I get?"


    "... sorry, what did you say?"


    "I said, what good can I get from saving the world?"


    Donne widened his eyes: "I said, you don''t simply think that there is no benefit. You can make people work hard just by relying on a goal to save the world? Please, it''s just a waste of time like meeting netizens and not going to bed. If you don''t give benefits, I''ll save the world. Everyone is so busy. Just wash and sleep."


    We need people from different worlds to save the world, but we don''t call many people, but just ourselves. There must be deeper reasons. Maybe it''s difficult? Maybe it''s risky?


    That''s why Tang en is so confident.


    Otherwise, if he could change people at will, he would have begun to carry out the revolution with vigour and vitality under the aura of the son of destiny.


    "I thought you would ask if you could go back to the original world, but you care if it''s good."


    Nora couldn''t help interrupting, "that''s what he is."


    Nisclair frowned. "What do you want?"


    "What can you give?"


    "Strong power, long life, with God, you can have all this."


    Nisclair stared at Donne: "I can feel your heart. Complete your mission, and we will give you God."


    "You know what."


    Donne smiled. "It''s really exciting, but before that, I suddenly thought of an interesting thing."


    Nisclair was stunned for a moment, and then heard Donne say, "according to the records of prandal Aboriginal dwarf and goblin civilization, you created humans, elves, dwarves, orcs, dragons, Naga, Fishman, etc., right?"


    "That''s right."


    "Well, I''m curious. Who created you?"


    Donne stared into nisclair''s eyes. "Where are you from? Who are you really? A inheritor of an ancient civilization? A breeder from a stronger civilization?"


    "... I see."


    Nisclair was silent for a moment, then smiled, "you''re really smart."


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    "It makes me more confident that you can save the world."


    "So?"


    "Finish your mission," nisclair stepped forward, raised Donne''s chin and looked down into his eyes. "You''ll know all the truth and you''ll get what you want."


    "For example?"


    "Like Sally, and..."


    Nisclair pointed to her present body, then waved her hand, and her face became another face.


    Egwin.


    "Or egwin."


    Donne''s breath suddenly shortens a lot: "I''m a perfectionist. What if I want it all?"


    "They are the people I created. As long as I send the Oracle, they will live in harmony. You are the Lord."


    Nisclair dispersed the metamorphosis, shook her head and said, "but that''s meaningless. Even the feelings are false. All you want is sex dolls? Then I can pinch countless for you. I must say that physical happiness is just vulgar taste. If you really want to be one of us, you should learn to abandon them."


    "I''m not so noble. I just want to have a perfect life, that''s all."


    Donne smiled and said, "as long as I know your attitude, I know what to do. I''ll get what I want."


    "Although you don''t have the power of fields and laws, the power of your body itself is the biggest imbalance - keep enough restraint! We don''t want to see that the world has been destroyed by you before chaos invades."


    NISS Claire grabbed it, and she caught the system with a weak and explosive sense all the time. She glanced over: "in order to facilitate you to observe and master the power of the body, we have specially prepared this auxiliary system for you, but you don''t seem to like it."


    Dumne make complaints about chicken ribs: "this thing is really what you have done... Unfortunately, the function is too chicken, can''t you add some shopping mall functions that blow up the sky?"


    Nisclair warned Donne: "it''s not important. What''s important is that the stronger the power used by the powerful people in the world, the stronger the power increased by chaos, and finally the enemy you face will be more powerful - in addition, you seem to have gained some strange power in the process of crossing. We haven''t figured it out yet. You need to figure it out by yourself."


    Donne frowned slightly and thought of Nora''s empty power. He thought, "I see."


    "It''s time for me to leave. Oh, by the way, isalie''s guess is true. You will combine with the elves and give birth to pure elves. I thought you would be happy to be a stallion in the elves - not just elves, your body can adapt to the blood of any race, plus deformation... It seems to meet many strange ideas?"


    Don wiped his cold sweat: "don''t talk nonsense. I''m not sad wind. I''m not interested in dwarf goblins."


    Nisclair looked at the emptiness: "before leaving, I''ll tell you one thing. Even if you want to go home, you have to solve chaos first - open the channel of your world again, and chaos will invade the world."


    Donne was silent and nodded, "I see."


    "In addition, as I told you, my coming will also lead to the enhancement of the power of chaos. The stronger the existence, the more obvious the reaction will be."


    Nisclair said faintly, "if you don''t want anything to happen to your egwin, you should go and help her as soon as possible."


    As soon as Donne''s face changed, the next moment, nisclair... No, it should be said that isalie woke up.


    "... well."


    Isalie covered her forehead with a bitter smile and said, "next time, let sister egwin take it. I''m not a walker of God. The coming of Goddess puts a lot of pressure on me."

 Chapter 266

    Brian sneaked into the room when he suddenly saw Donne.


    "Yo, big brother, come here, let''s --"


    Before he finished, he saw Donne rush out of the Queen''s palace and fly away.


    "I''m a good boy."


    Brian whispered to himself, "big brother, that face was really smelly just now... What''s the situation?"


    "Brian."


    Sally smiled and said hello, "please don''t throw anything after drinking."


    Brian froze and laughed.


    "Well, Sally, what''s the big brother doing?"


    "He went to find egwin."


    Isalie said casually, "by the way, I heard he had the idea of hiring elf employees?"


    Brian turned his eyes and nodded again and again: "yes, the big brother has been saying how fast Ellington would develop and how excellent the elf employees would be if there were elf employees..."


    "Well..."


    Isalie pondered for a moment: "come and chat with me. I''m very interested in his territory. Most importantly, I want to know what he wants to do when recruiting elf employees and whether he can give fair treatment."


    "Of course not!"


    Brian readily agreed.


    Big brother, you have to thank me when you come back. I said a lot of good things for you this time


    Of course, Donne doesn''t know what Brian is doing at the moment, and he''s not in the mood to care about it. At the moment, he''s only worried about egwin!


    If he had been full of confidence in egwin''s strength before, he would have no confidence after talking to nisclair.


    Chaos, an enemy whose strength will increase with the opponent''s individual strength, is simply an unsolvable problem!


    I''m afraid the only way to crack it now is that prandar gods thought of using various equipment to enhance external strength, so as to form a power difference to defeat the enemy.


    However, because egwin herself is already a strong man in the legendary realm, the enemy she faces is certainly stronger.


    Normally, with the most precious dragon steel double swords, egwin won''t lose at least.


    But NISS Claire came. According to her, chaos will immediately improve its strength because of her appearance. In this case, egwin is very dangerous.


    So Donne must go as soon as possible.


    He spread his shield and flew to the west at the fastest speed for about an hour, crossing about 200 kilometers of jungle. Then Donne finally saw the rotten jungle that isali said.


    The rotten forest is quite different from the pale forest seen before. The specificity of the pale forest is due to the erosion of rich elements caused by alburn, and this rotten forest is purely because it opens a door of chaos!


    Centered on the chaotic gate in the center, the rotten jungle forms an irregular circle covering an area of tens of square kilometers. The jungle within the scope has completely turned purple black. The rotten branches and leaves emit a strong smell of corruption, and the land also emits a very abnormal black smoke.


    Looking down from the sky, the chaotic gate in the center is like an evil eye. Strange black and purple lightning is radiated in the pupil, and the faint light radiates the surrounding earth and creatures, completely corrupting them into chaotic creatures.


    But those are not important. The most important thing is that the door of chaos is expanding at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    Originally, the gate of chaos should be medium-sized, but now it is growing towards large-scale!


    And the growth rate is very fast!


    Donne took a breath of air conditioning. It must be the change caused by the arrival of nisclair!


    Once the gate of chaos becomes large, there will be no grass for hundreds of square kilometers, and the attack of corrupt chaotic creatures will become more powerful! Moreover, some dangerous chaotic creatures will also cross the gate of chaos and cause great damage!


    The life born in chaos is naturally full of uncertain variables. They have no reason, no logic, and don''t even know whether they have consciousness. From the moment of birth, they are crazy eager to return to nothingness. When there is a crack leading to order in chaos, their hostile instinct makes them come to the order world through the crack, infecting and destroying everything in front of them, Including themselves.


    Donne took a deep breath. He had seen egwin below and the enemies around her.


    For the first time since he came to prandal for such a long time, Donne finally took it seriously. Just an idea flashed, and the equipment he had always put in his carry on space was put on him. This was the first time he was fully armed after crossing - I''m afraid the chaos door was quite troublesome because of the arrival of nisclair. He couldn''t be serious.


    Donne''s whole body is full of artifact. After being fully armed, he is wrapped with strong magic that almost distorts the space. With the condensation and compression of powerful magic, the sky above the jungle also presents a strange vortex. With Donne as the center, the four series elements of the nearby space have been fully materialized, and the whole heaven and earth has become colorful.


    There is no need to say more about his artifact. The most important thing is that a piece of magic wand is exposed in the space beside him.


    It was the staff that was not completely taken out when facing alburn last time!


    Donne gently held the staff and just pulled out half of it. There was a terrible magic storm around him, and even the surrounding space began to twist and tear.


    At the next moment, Donne pulled out the whole staff and held it in his hand.


    It''s a strange staff. I can''t see what material it is, and its shape and style are very simple. It''s like a naturally growing wood, but it''s white jade color. Its top is inlaid with a blue ball, and it''s also rotating around two small balls - obviously prandal and its two satellites.


    This weapon has a very domineering Name: world will.


    World will: the only immortal weapon. You can change the weapon type according to the user''s occupation (current form: staff). Attack power increases by 1000%, spell power increases by 1000%, all attributes increases by 1000%, magic pool increases by 1000%, life recovery speed increases by 1000%, magic recovery speed increases by 1000%, casting speed increases by 1000%, and armor increases by 1000%;


    Special effect 1: elements attached to the attack are vulnerable, and all damage is increased by 1000%;


    Special effect 2: remove the cooldown of spells and combat skills;


    Special effect 3: immune to all negative states, including immediate death damage (no equipment required);


    Special effect 4: the holder of this staff is protected by the world power aura. The damage to friendly targets within the aura is reduced by 99% (except chaos damage). The holder obtains the passive ability - world will;


    Unique effect: world will: you will represent the world will. (take it and you will be prandal''s savior... Or destroyer! - an unknown voice from the void.)


    Seeing this immortal plug-in weapon again, Donne remembered his conversation with nisclair just now.


    He now understood why he would say that they did not choose themselves, but chose to save the world.


    When he took the weapon, he was doomed to come to the world.


    Eh?


    Nora stared at the staff. How did she feel a little familiar?


    "It used to be very convenient, but now..."


    Donne smiled, and the staff suddenly turned into a simple one handed sword in a light.


    He now has the ability to dominate elements. He has more melee skills. It''s more convenient for him to change into a Dharma sword - at least it''s more expert style than knocking people with a staff.


    At this time, a dazzling sword light broke through the sky, and a powerful force fell on egwin like a mountain collapse and tsunami.


    "Purification!"


    Egwin summoned a bright green light, which contains extremely pure life energy.


    After the emerald light group contacted the Warcraft with black and purple lightning all over the body in front, the Warcraft immediately roared angrily, and suddenly turned into a thin line to jump at egwin!


    "Ding!"


    Egwin blocked the attack of Warcraft and clapped his hand on it. The life energy on his body bombarded the body of Warcraft continuously!


    "Roar!"


    Another Warcraft eroded by the power of chaos circled behind egwin. At this time, a high-speed rotating dark energy ball spewed out silently!


    If the chaotic energy hits egwin, the consequences will be unimaginable!


    "Get out of here!"


    With a loud roar, pure magic formed a hard wall.


    "Boom!!!"


    The energy ball hit the arcane wall and broke out in an instant. Chaotic energy hit the arcane wall one after another. Soon, cracks appeared in the arcane wall.


    "Donne!?"


    Egwin was surprised and delighted. Warcraft took the opportunity to escape her control. Egwin jumped and flew to Donne.


    The arcane wall broke in response.


    "Why are you here?"


    "The goddess sent a will for me to save you."


    Donne said casually, "how''s it going?"


    "It was about to close the door, but suddenly the power of chaos increased a lot."


    Egwin frowned. "Did you talk to the goddess?"


    "Yes, so don''t frown."


    Donne smoothed her eyebrows. "We''ll work together and Nora is here. It''s sure to be all right."


    Nora shouted happily, "that''s it! Nora is so powerful!"


    "I hope so. The door of chaos is still expanding. I''m afraid there''s nothing I can do in a while."


    Egwin said happily, "Nora, I hope you can help limit it, at least not let its corrosion continue to spread."


    "I see! Leave it to me!"


    Finally, Nora had the opportunity to show her skills. Nora was very happy. With a wave of her small hand, she was full of green light: "look at me! Hey!"


    With Nora as the center, the bright life force came in an instant. For a time, it completely suppressed the trend of chaotic spread and stopped the speed of diffusion!


    "Nora suppresses the diffusion of the chaos gate, and these contaminated Warcraft... Must be removed. Please forgive my directness, egwin."


    Donne looked into her eyes. "They''re hopeless."


    A faint light flashed across egwin''s face: "I understand that although elves are kind, they are not stupid."


    "Good, then do it!"

 Chapter 267

    What Donne fears most is that clearly these Warcraft have been hopelessly polluted by chaos, but egwin still wants to save them with the idea of the virgin.


    If that''s the case, even if Donne is a God, there''s no way to go down to earth.


    Fortunately, she is not the kind of virgin.


    So Donne can do it very simply.


    After kicking the incoming Warcraft, Donne waved his right hand, hundreds of meters below him, the ground was red in an instant, and the boiling lava roared out!


    Sixth order spell - Lava Burst!


    However, the Warcraft eroded by the chaotic power completely ignored these pain. Even though their bodies were burned into coke by the hot lava, they still attacked Donne endlessly.


    "Sure enough, if you have a bad brain, you will become an idiot."


    Donne laughed. After the lava eruption, there was a snowstorm in the sky. The cold wind suddenly came, and the heat in early autumn was dissipated. The whole rotten forest was covered in the scope of the snowstorm, and the temperature plummeted to 50 or 60 degrees below zero.


    Under the double attack of ice and fire, the corrupted Warcraft bodies immediately showed signs of collapse. Even though they were dominated by the power of chaos and their attack power increased significantly, they were born in the body of the ordered world, but they could not be compatible with the power of chaos, so they could easily collapse and go on the road of self destruction.


    At the next moment, Donne, the left-handed element weapon and the right-handed world will, rushed into the Warcraft group, such as entering the realm of no man.


    "Donne!"


    Egwin was startled: "Beware of the erosion of chaotic power!"


    "Don''t worry!"


    Donne''s figure suddenly disappeared. Egwin subconsciously concentrated his mind, and then was surprised to find that Donne waved hundreds of sword attacks at the same time in a short moment. The blue water element sword burst out extremely cold power, covering all the Warcraft around him and freezing into ice.


    Hurricane sword dance - ice!


    Of course, egwin, who has rich combat experience, will not miss this great opportunity. When the Warcraft was frozen, she opened the field and divine descending art!


    Egwin was like a bright moonlight at midnight, flipping and jumping in the Warcraft group. At the same time, the long steel sword in his hand stabbed into the key of Warcraft accurately. The long steel sword possessed sharp, self-cleaning, demon breaking, purification, power blessing, speed blessing and other effects was indestructible, easily tearing the flesh and blood at their joints and exploiting their ability to move, Then¡ª¡ª


    "Break out!"


    Aegwynn''s double swords overlapped and shook gently. The moonlight in the silver moon field completely gathered on the double swords at this moment. The surrounding light was very dark for a moment. Only she and the two swords were still so bright.


    Jade Hymn - Moon chant!


    "Whoosh -"


    As soon as egwin raised his hand, the two arc sword Qi went out one by one. The cross X-shaped sword Qi covered an extremely huge area and easily crushed everything within hundreds of meters in front of her.


    Draw Donne''s frozen Warcraft into the sword air, and then the pure and incomparable power will completely crush their bodies, leaving only the remaining chaotic power.


    The huge X-shaped sword Qi roared out and gradually disappeared after flying thousands of meters away. Two deep gullies were left on the ground. Where it swept, there was no grass!


    Seeing the moon chant, Donne couldn''t help wiping his sweat. Although egwin didn''t show any expression on her face, Donne felt that she was really angry with her.


    Otherwise she wouldn''t have done so hard.


    "You have to work harder! Nora!"


    Donne shouted, "give me another blessing!"


    "Donne!?"


    Egwin was stunned: "can you bear it?"


    They have superimposed many gain spell effects. Different from the game, in the real world, these gain spells will not only improve their combat effectiveness, but also cause a great load on their bodies, so they can''t use gain spells indefinitely.


    However, after chatting with NISS Claire, Donne knew that his body was jointly created by those gods. Of course, it would not be easily played bad, so he put down his psychological burden.


    "No problem!"


    A strong green light enveloped Donne. His strong life power stimulated his potential and improved his all-round quality again - including all kinds of speed, reaction ability and recovery ability.


    "Woo..."


    At this time, a strange low hum came from inside the chaos gate, which seemed to be the roar of some huge creature.


    As soon as Donne and egwin recovered, they saw a dark, twisted, claw like thing sticking out of the chaos door and patting on the ground.


    "Boom!!!"


    As soon as the thing landed, the whole earth trembled violently, and cracks spread out in all directions. At the same time, the more powerful force of chaos overflowed.


    Then, a very unstable chaotic energy gushed out of the door of chaos and floated there.


    It''s a hundred meters of erratic energy. It seems that the claws formed by energy are floating around, but it''s more like tentacles. The whole looks like an enlarged seaweed. The chaotic energy forms its body without logic.


    "It''s a protochaotic creature!"


    Egwin, who had always been calm in front of Donne, showed a surprised expression for the first time, subconsciously clenched the long steel sword and was a little nervous: "I haven''t seen native chaotic creatures for more than 100 years since the last chaotic invasion war!"


    "Since they were defeated by you last time, there must be no problem this time. Don''t worry."


    Donne''s consolation didn''t let egwin relax at all: "no, you don''t understand, the truth that I won last time is - be careful!"


    Without any sign, the attack of chaotic creatures fell directly on Donne!


    After the black purple lightning hit Donne, part of the power sputtered out and hit the mountain in the distance. Silently, the whole mountain disappeared completely.


    Egwin attacked while Donne attracted the attention of chaotic creatures, and the long steel sword cut off several tentacles.


    Downe, who was hit by the front, was blasted into the ground, and the chaotic force pushed him hundreds of meters deep before he disappeared completely.


    "Bang!"


    Donne cursed, patted his chest, and the arrow shot out.


    Unlike elves, human beings are full of chaotic nature, so they have stronger resistance to chaos. The attack just now reduced the strength of the shield a lot and made his chest very dull, but he didn''t suffer much damage because of his strong resistance.


    If egwin had taken the blow, I''m afraid she would have been seriously injured and lost her combat ability now.


    Donne was furious when he noticed that chaotic creatures began to attack egwin.


    "Die!"


    Elemental weapon - Fire!


    Elemental avatar!


    Killing storm!


    Donne''s body was completely elementalized and turned into a fiery fire element creature. His attack speed, explosive power and attack power were greatly improved. He rushed directly to the chaotic creature. The world will and element weapons launched a stormy attack at the same time, and the attack bombarded the chaotic creature one after another, The amazing explosive power of the fire element explodes one hole after another on the surface of its body composed of energy.


    The tentacles of chaotic creatures had no rules of movement or process at all. They suddenly appeared in front of Donne and slapped him in the face!


    The power of chaos immediately began to erode the fire element, but the elementalized Donne was not afraid of erosion. After receiving Nora''s blessing, he had a very strong resistance to chaos, and the newly eroded fire element would be purified again soon.


    "Crush it!"


    Phantom combo!


    Donne let out a loud drink and spewed a flame out of his mouth. He suddenly split dozens and hundreds of phantom parts. Although each phantom part only has the power equivalent to 10% of him, it can''t stand a large number!


    This moment released explosive damage equivalent to dozens of times his full attack!


    Under this move, the body of 100 meter chaotic creatures is completely torn into pieces. Chaotic chaotic energy escapes in all directions. It naturally tends to destroy everything, including its own chaotic creatures. At the same time of death, it also carries out a very serious chaotic pollution around.


    Egwin shot several more crazy Warcraft and shouted, "the pollution is more serious!"


    Donne was cruel: "then grow mushrooms!"


    "Grow mushrooms!?"


    Egwin was stunned in the battle.


    "Come here!"


    Donne shouted, lifted the elementalization, held egwin in his arms, and then held the will of the world in his right hand. A terrible magic wave broke through the void, entered the star world, grabbed an asteroid and dragged it into prandal.


    When asteroids appeared in the sky, legendary heroes such as gene, Angus and Abram once again felt amazing magic fluctuations.


    "Again!?"


    Just after monitoring that there was chaos in the Emerald Forest, Jean, who was ready to start, shook his hand and immediately collapsed the transmission magic. He was stunned: "or did the meteorite fall - this location is the Emerald Forest?! is it egwin? Wait, no, how could egwin put a meteorite in the Emerald Forest?"


    Don doesn''t know how others feel. He just wants to purify this area completely now!


    The powerful and terrible earth washing spell - the ninth order spell meteorite falling is undoubtedly one of the best choices.


    The terrible pressure fell from the sky, and even those Warcraft eroded by chaos felt the sense of fear again.


    Huge meteorites cut through the sky and fell from the sky with terrible kinetic energy and flame. They severely hit the door of chaos and set off a terrible shock wave. The earth was lifted hundreds of meters deep. Tens of thousands of tons of soil and rocks melted at high temperature, forming a hot shock wave sweeping all directions!


    After a short sound wave, the jungle with an area of hundreds of square kilometers has become a huge impact pit, everything in the impact range has disappeared, and the corrupt jungle and soil have been completely purified by the power of flame and life.


    There is only one chaotic door that still emits faint light.

 Chapter 268

    Although many powerful Warcraft here were corroded by the power of chaos, most of their strength was between the fifth and seventh order. They had no resistance at all and were directly and completely destroyed in the face of the falling meteorite of the ninth order spell.


    After the death of those Warcraft, what remains is the power of chaos. These chaotic forces that have lost their "host" attract each other and gather together, and soon become a huge and distorted chaotic creature.


    It instinctively guards in front of the chaos gate and wants to prevent Donne and egwin from destroying the chaos gate.


    "That''s all right!"


    Donne was stunned. The meteorite fell and completely destroyed everything within a hundred miles, but the residual chaotic force and the chaotic gate looked unharmed. How else?


    "Due to the characteristics of chaotic forces, the effect of element damage and physical damage on them is not obvious."


    Egwin gasped: "the more pure the power of order, the more damage it can cause. As long as you kill the chaotic creature guarding the gate, the chaotic gate will disappear naturally under the correction of the power of order."


    Pure order power?


    Donne''s head is big. He only knows the magician''s magic and the element Lord''s sword. Where can he engage in pure order power?


    The natural divination used by the Elf Druid can be regarded as one of the relatively pure order forces. These life forces released by Nora are also pure order forces, but the power given to him by Nora''s blessing is not strong enough to cause decisive damage to chaotic creatures.


    Then Donne suddenly froze.


    He remembered what Nora said the last time egwin had an accident, the power of emptiness that could purify the smell of chaos.


    "Nora!"


    Donne shouted, "is the force of emptiness a pure force of order?"


    "Of course not!"


    Nora shook her head again and again: "the power of the void is -"


    "Boom!!!"


    The attack of chaotic creatures suddenly came, and his tentacles hit the magic shield. Donne roared into the edge of the impact pit. The destructive chaotic force directly defeated the storm armor, and even the second layer of damage absorbing arcane shield collapsed because it reached the upper absorption limit!


    "Step back!"


    Emerald Hymn - new bud!


    With a gentle scold, the twin swords overlapped and turned into two green lights that hovered and intertwined. The powerful force directly penetrated the body of the chaotic creature and penetrated into its body!


    Emerald Hymn - germination!


    As soon as egwin waved his hand, the long steel sword echoed in the distance. Suddenly, countless sword Qi phantoms burst out, stabbing the body of chaotic creatures into pieces!


    "Fuck!"


    Donne, who just climbed out, was stunned: "isn''t this **********************************************************


    However, his surprise was not over. When those sword Qi tore the body and tentacles of chaotic creatures all over his body, the next move came!


    Emerald Hymn - bloom!


    At the same time, the dense sword Qi lit up a strong emerald green light, and the chaotic creatures struggled frantically. However, at this time, the sword Qi, which has been accumulating strength, broke out completely at the same time!


    The world in front of us seems to be completely shrouded in a strong natural atmosphere. The pure life force that was originally harmless erupted into incredible power in the face of chaotic creatures, completely tearing the huge chaotic creatures apart and turning them into fine fragments of power again!


    opportunity!


    As soon as Donne gritted his teeth, he couldn''t care to ask Nora any more. He suddenly appeared on the top of egwin''s head. The world will in his right hand stabbed forward fiercely, and the magic runes that were so complex that they suddenly bloomed - the next moment, the whole rotten jungle, no, it should be said that it was an impact pit. If it was stripped by the world, it was completely in a strange static state.


    Legendary spell - time stagnation.


    The effect of this spell is very powerful. It stops the time in the spell space without difference, but the consumption is also huge. Even Donne''s power can''t maintain this effect for a long time.


    The most important point is that time stagnation has an absolute effect on the order creatures of the world, but for the gate of chaos and chaotic creatures, it will only slow their actions - it is not a world at all, and the world laws are different. How can it be completely effective?


    But for Donne, that''s enough.


    He rushed straight up.


    Then, his face twisted and forced out the transparent flame shrank in the depths of his body - that is, the force of emptiness in Nora''s mouth!


    Die!


    Donne growled silently, slapping his hand on the slow-moving chaotic debris.


    The contact between the transparent flame and the power of chaos is like water and fire. The power of chaos is directly purified!


    The power of emptiness, the effect is outstanding!


    However, the consumption is also abnormally large!


    Just by purifying the chaotic fragments in a small area, the magic pool in Donne''s body decreased by one third, and the speed became much slower. In addition, he had to maintain the effect of time stagnation, which was a huge load on him!


    Let me help you


    At this time, Nora gave some strength to help Donne.


    How can she move?


    Donne was stunned, but he didn''t stop and accepted Nora''s power.


    It was a very soft and indescribable force, inclusive of all things, and could be used by Donne very smoothly.


    With Nora''s support in power, Donne''s speed of action increased again. After all chaotic fragments were purified, he breathlessly lifted the time stagnation.


    Egwin was confused for a moment, and then his eyes became clear again. He was very surprised: "legendary spell - time stagnation?"


    Donne wiped his sweat and nodded, "there''s only this chaotic door left."


    Egwin was even more surprised.


    Even gene and Angus didn''t master this spell. They once doubted whether anyone in the world could master this spell, but egwin didn''t doubt this, because she knew that isalie had mastered this spell.


    I didn''t expect Donne to master it.


    So Donne is actually a legendary mage?


    Egwin looked at Donne subconsciously, that is to say, he was not weaker than himself last time we met?


    "Leave it to me!"


    Nora volunteered. Her power has a natural suppression on the door of chaos. As long as there is no threat of chaotic creatures, just the door of chaos, she can easily close it.


    The surging light of life fell from the sky and shrouded the huge door of chaos. The power from absolute order completely suppressed the door of chaos, making it smaller and smaller, and the chaotic power radiated outward became weaker and weaker. An hour later, the door of chaos was finally closed.


    "That''s bad enough."


    Donne put away his weapons and equipment and sat on the ground panting.


    With Nora''s help, there was still some magic left in the magic pool, but the load of maintaining legendary spells and using the power of emptiness was too great for him, which made him tired.


    Egwin looked at the messy jungle and thought, "yes, it''s bad enough."


    "How can you do such a dangerous thing alone."


    Donne blamed egwin: "even if you are a hero in the legendary realm, facing the door of chaos alone is still dangerous. You should contact me."


    Egwin turned his face and said faintly, "I didn''t know you were a legendary mage."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne was stunned.


    Is she angry? You''re angry with yourself, aren''t you?


    Egwin would be angry, too!


    Donne smiled. "Didn''t you tell you before you blamed me?"


    "No, I didn''t find it myself."


    "You blame me."


    "No."


    "You have."


    Egwin turned and frowned, "well, I have, because it makes me feel cheated."


    "Sorry, it''s my fault."


    "I accept your apology."


    Egwin looked at Donne. "Do you have anything else to deceive me besides this?"


    Donne was frightened. Did she know about the worship? Impossible


    "No!"


    Donne shook his head decisively. I can''t admit it.


    "I believe you."


    Egwin smiled: "how did you come to the Emerald Forest?"


    "Of course it''s because I miss you. Don''t you miss me?"


    Egwin was stunned: "miss me? Haven''t we just met?"


    ok I''m afraid the spirit''s damn concept of time will be the enemy of cross racial love!


    Donne had to say, "for me, we haven''t seen each other in a while."


    "I was negligent."


    Egwin apologized: "I''ve been busy chasing the gate of chaos for years, and I don''t have time to see my friends."


    "These years?"


    Donne frowned. "You''ve been busy for years?"


    "Yes, since the end of the second chaos invasion war, I have been chasing the trail of the chaos gate. If the corruption pollution is not solved, prandar will be eroded by the spreading corruption land."


    Egwin took it for granted: "not only that, but also to find a way to purify the remaining chaotic power of the tree of the world. If the tree of the world cannot be purified, the population of the Elves will continue to decrease, and queen isali has a headache."


    "The tree of purifying the world?"


    Donne suddenly recovered, pointed to himself and said, "don''t you just ask me for such a thing?"


    Egwin was stunned: "ah? Why?"


    "Why?"


    Donne was stunned: "I helped you purify the chaotic power in your body before. Since I can purify the chaotic power in your body, it doesn''t make sense. I can''t purify the chaotic power of the world tree."


    Egwin was silly, too. She remembered it now.


    Yes, obviously Donne can purify the power of chaos. Why does she run all over the world? Didn''t you just find him?


    They looked at each other and couldn''t help giggling a moment later.


    "I was negligent."


    Egwin smiled, gathered his long hair and said, "then please."


    Donne took her hand, looked directly into her eyes and said affectionately, "it''s no trouble for you."


    "Not for me."


    Egwin corrected Donne very seriously: "it''s for the whole elves."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    If elves ever understand the mood, I''ll learn to bark like a dog!

 Chapter 269

    The fluctuation of the battle led to a drastic change in the air flow, and the jungle suddenly began to rain cats and dogs.


    Originally, egwin wanted to bury the meteorite impact crater, but the heavy rain made her give up the idea.


    After this rainstorm, there may be another huge lake in the forest. For the restoration of Warcraft and vegetation here, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    When they flew into the sky, a shallow layer of water had appeared at the bottom of the huge impact pit.


    "When others come here in the future, they may wonder how there is a beautiful lake here."


    Donne smiled and said, "maybe they will create some more romantic and magical legends."


    "Very likely."


    With a smile on his face, egwin said: "no matter what happens, it will be covered with a layer of romantic legend after being reported by the bards, especially those friends of the dragon clan who are still hidden among the bards. Their favorite thing to do is to describe legends."


    As soon as Donne took a swipe at the corners of his mouth, it seemed that the dragon people seemed to have a tendency of gossip mania.


    After confirming that there was no residue of chaos around, they returned to the emerald corolla all the way.


    "Sister egwin, welcome back."


    With a smile, isalie got up to meet the two of them.


    "Your Majesty."


    Egwin nodded gently: "thanks to Donne''s timely arrival, the door of chaos has been closed and the corrupt jungle has been purified."


    Donne interrupted, "but there may be another lake there in the future."


    "You used meteorite fall and time stagnation, I already know," said isali with a smile


    Donne was stunned and suddenly remembered that isalie was a legendary magician and an elf queen. Of course, she could sense what had happened.


    "Your Majesty, please forgive me for my negligence."


    Egwin took Donne''s hand and said happily to Sally, "in fact, Donne can purify the pollution of the power of chaos."


    Isalie was stunned: "Donne?"


    "Yes."


    Egwin explained: "a few months ago, I was polluted by the power of chaos. It was Donne who used his power to help me purify the pollution that I survived. However, I was too hasty to separate later, so I forgot about it. I didn''t think of it until Donne purified the chaotic fragments today."


    Isalie''s eyes lit up and rushed to Donne: "in other words, you can help the world tree purify pollution?"


    "I''m not sure."


    Isalie is always hitting people with the ball. Don can''t hold it anymore. He shrinks his neck back and says with a smile: "seriously, I''m still reluctant to use that power now. If it''s general pollution, it should be no problem, but even the pollution of the tree of the world... I don''t have spectrum in my heart."


    Although the tree of the world is just a plant, its power is not as powerful as nisclair''s superior and median gods, but it is not lower than those weak gods.


    Can you really purify the chaotic pollution that can''t even be solved?


    Donne is skeptical.


    "At least there is hope."


    Both isalie and egwin are optimistic about this. Egwin has pursued the gate of chaos for many years and tried to find a very convenient and effective way to purify chaos pollution from confrontation. However, after so many years, there is no grass in all places where the gate of chaos appears, and any order creatures will be polluted by chaos power, Nothing or method has been found to be immune to the pollution of chaotic forces.


    Donne is the only person they find who can purify chaos pollution. It''s like the only life-saving straw for the world tree. Of course, they should firmly grasp it.


    "Can you try it now?"


    Although isalie just asked Donne casually, because she was taller than Donne and her chest was almost majestic, Donne always felt that she always spoke like an unquestioned queen.


    Donne smiled bitterly: "sorry, the cost of fighting today is a little big, it''s really a little..."


    "Well, well, let''s have a rest today. I''ll ask Mathilda to bring some magic food later and try again tomorrow."


    "Mathilda will be here in a while. I''ll go and be right back."


    Egwin said that and left.


    Isalie said to Donne, "now let''s talk about your recruitment of elves by the way."


    "How did you know?"


    "Elder Sharon contacted me, and I talked to Brian."


    Isali said crisp: "he told me that your territory is developing very rapidly and is in urgent need of a large number of people and talents. On the one hand, you are interested in the artistic cultivation of the spirit, on the other hand, you are interested in the life divinity of the spirit Druid..."


    what the fuck!


    Donne''s head is big. Brian, this bastard won''t say everything, will he?


    "As your wife, I have the obligation to support my husband''s career, so I can provide you with the elves you want to recruit."


    Donne was having a headache. Isali''s words were like thunder on the ground, which immediately stunned him: "wife!?"


    "Of course, I said it before. You are already my spouse."


    Isalie said casually, "now you are the Regent of the elves. Since you are the Regent, it is natural to invite elves to work in your territory. Isn''t that good? It''s just with you."


    Hello, your sister!!!


    Don can''t help but want to roar. Don''t play like this!


    How can NIMA play multi line strategy!?


    Because the matter with isali has become an established fact, Donne originally wanted to slow down isali, and then slowly carry out the Crystal Palace plan after the success of egwin''s strategy, but now? Isalie directly declared herself the Regent of the elves!


    Regent, your sister!


    Even elves with less obvious class know how to avoid suspicion!


    In particular, unlike humans, elves are not only stupid, but also the default monogamous race. No matter how rich the strategy experience is, they can''t start in front of this race!


    Donne took a particularly painful look at isali. He had been in prandal for so long and had been restraining his impulse for a perfect layout. This time, it was completely planted in isali''s hands.


    The most painful thing is that he didn''t even get angry, because people don''t think they have done anything wrong at all. It''s a matter of course.


    If you are wrong, it is actually his fault - or his ambition is too big and greedy.


    "Isalie... Can I discuss something with you?"


    Isalie nodded happily: "of course, we don''t have to be so polite."


    "What happened before you and me is just your unilateral idea... I have no feelings for you, and you have the same feelings for me. Is that what happened because you think I am an envoy?"


    Donne took a deep breath. "You know, I like egwin."


    "Of course I know."


    Isalie shook her head and said, "but the reason why I chose you as regent is not entirely because you are an envoy, but more because the goddess said you can save the plight of the elves."


    "Is there a difference?"


    "Of course."


    Isalie said very seriously, "the God appointed by the goddess is just a God. I will obey the will of the goddess and give enough respect, but I won''t choose him as my spouse just because it is a God."


    "But I --"


    "You are different."


    Isalie shook her head: "you are not only an emissary, but more importantly, in the will of the goddess, you will be the hope to save the elves, and you can solve the plight of the elves - this is the most important and the reason why I chose you as my spouse."


    Isalie picked up Donne''s face and smiled: "I care more about the brothers and sisters of the whole elves than the will of the goddess, and you are worth it. You have the obligation to save them."


    "This is a naked moral kidnapping..."


    Donne was a little hurt: "you know what I like is egwin. What I want is her - if you want me to save the elves, you can give me the freedom to pursue her and marry her. I think I will help you more actively."


    Isalie was stunned. "Really? I didn''t think about that."


    "... are you kidding!"


    Dunn roared, "do you care so much about your body? You acted without thinking clearly!?"


    "Compared with the brothers and sisters of the whole elf family, my personal body certainly has nothing to care about."


    Isalie''s attitude is very good: "it''s no use saying so much now. Since things have happened, you can accept the identity of Regent."


    "Are you kidding! I will never!"


    Donne stared at isali and said, "to tell you the truth, I''m a loyal supporter of polygamy! It''s not easy to have the opportunity to realize the dream that the world can''t realize, but you still want to tie me up with monogamy. That''s impossible!"


    Isalie frowned: "what''s wrong with monogamy? I can give you what other women can give you. Eggwin, I have no difference. She is a legendary blade dancer, and I am a legendary magician. Of course, magicians like you have more common language than blade dancers."


    "It doesn''t matter! I''m not afraid to tell you that I have several wives in my territory."


    Donne suddenly stood up, pressed isalie on the seat, then looked down at her and said, "you don''t understand the subtle differences between different women, you don''t appreciate the beauty of their subtle emotions because of all kinds of things, and you don''t know the tone - well, in short, you can''t give me the pleasure they can bring me!"


    "That''s not necessarily true."


    "No matter what aspect, Elves will never lose to human women," whispered isali


    "Really?"


    Donne also snorted coldly, "they will kneel in front of me and learn dog barking in order to please me."


    "Why is it difficult?"


    Isalie knelt before him and looked at him very calmly.


    "Wang."


    ... Wang.

 Chapter 270

    When egwin came back with his things, Donne and isalie were talking happily.


    This makes egwin feel very happy.


    Egwin put the wisdom fruit and some magic fruit in front of Donne. When she sat down, she shrugged her nose gently. The smell in the room was a little strange.


    "What are you talking about?"


    She looked at Donne curiously.


    Donne smiled: "in depth exchange and Discussion on the doubts about the differential structure between different species."


    Egwin was stunned for a moment, then a little embarrassed: "it sounds like research in the field of magicians. I''m not good at it at all."


    "Well, that''s right."


    Donne nodded: "after completing this analysis, he has basically graduated from an ordinary magician."


    "Oh?"


    Egwenrao was interested: "have you been promoted to a sage?"


    "To the point!"


    Donne thumbed up. "That''s right."


    It''s really a sage... In a sense.


    "I see."


    Egwin said solemnly, "I didn''t bother you, did I?"


    "Of course not."


    With a gentle smile on her face, "in fact, Donne, he really wants to talk to you about this."


    "Unfortunately, I don''t understand."


    Egwin was apologetic: "Your Majesty, what is the white liquid in the corner of your mouth?"


    "Oh, sorry, it may be fresh milk."


    Sally calmly stretched out her pink tongue and licked the corners of her mouth.


    Egwin nodded, "by the way, where did you talk before?"


    "Edible analysis of genetic material."


    After a pause, Donne said, "let''s put aside the previous topic. We''re talking about recruiting elves to work in Ellington."


    When Donne talked about this, egwin also became serious: "elves go to work in human territory? Please sorry, I''m too sensitive. This kind of thing hasn''t happened for thousands of years - even in the peaceful period after the order calendar year, elves have never had too good communication with humans."


    What egwin said is a fact. Before the order calendar year, the mainland was in a chaotic period of war everywhere. At that time, Elves were more dangerous. Because they were too perfect, they were regarded as very expensive property and slaves. Humans often organized groups to hunt single elves, forcing the elves to lay a huge border, which was called a secret place.


    After that, although there was the will of the angel to send down the gods, human beings no longer dared to hunt the elves, but the elves did not eliminate their vigilance against human beings and still refused to communicate directly with human beings.


    Years after the order calendar, up to now, for many elves, only one or two tenths of their life journey have passed. Things just happened yesterday, but mankind has passed through many generations. Even what happened has become a story in mankind.


    For such a forgetful race as mankind, the elves have no choice but to avoid it as much as possible.


    "I think so, too."


    Isalie wiped the corners of her mouth gracefully, then looked at egwin with a smile: "but just now Donne told me a truth. I think it''s very good."


    "What''s the reason?"


    "It''s better to block than sparse, or rather than conflict, it''s better to take the initiative to accept."


    Isalie paused and explained: "hiding from the world will only make the world forget, especially the human beings who occupy the vast majority of prandal''s voice. The more strange and rare they are, the more curious they are, the more prone they are to greed."


    Egwin frowned and thought for a moment, and suddenly realized, "I see!"


    "That''s right."


    Donne said with a smile: "avoidance is never the way to solve the problem. Take the initiative to integrate into the world and appear in front of everyone calmly and generously, so that human beings are used to elves, and even take the initiative to formulate laws to maintain the relationship between elves and human beings. Then all the problems faced by elves do not exist."


    "But is it possible?"


    "Maybe, at least in my place, it''s absolutely feasible."


    Donne said without hesitation: "in my territory, everyone should listen to me. The laws I make are not allowed to violate."


    "Of course I believe you."


    Of course, egwin didn''t say anything about Donne''s trust: "just, your majesty, the really urgent problem we are facing now is not human, but..."


    "Yes, the problem of stopping population growth, which I have said before."


    Isalie looked at Donne with a smile: "Donne has given an indirect solution, which should produce some results. Tomorrow, if Donne can purify the pollution of the power of chaos and restore the tree of the world to normal, the problem will be completely solved."


    "Indirect solution?"


    Egwin looked at Donne curiously.


    Donne''s eyes lit up: "are you interested in understanding?"


    "Of course."


    "Great!"


    As soon as Donne clapped his hands, a pile of clothes appeared in his hand the next moment: "I''ve already prepared it. You see, this is the clothes prepared for you. I know you can''t wear it. I''d be happy to help you!"


    "Thank you very much."


    Egwin readily agreed.


    Isalie got up with a smile: "then I''ll go back first, sister egwin. Come and chat with me later."


    Just as Donne was happily pulling egwin to the next door, he suddenly screamed, "Lord egwin!"


    "Eh?"


    Egwin was stunned and said with a smile, "isn''t this Grandia?"


    "Lord egwin! I miss you!"


    Grantia cheered, threw herself directly into egwin''s arms and rubbed it hard.


    "The last time I saw you, you were such a little girl."


    Egwin gestured in his stomach, then touched Grandia''s head, his eyes bent like crescent moon, and his smile was as sweet as honey, which made Donne very proud. The daughter-in-law we like is great. No matter what we do, she is so elegant!


    ¡ª¡ªThis dead lily is too eye-catching!


    ¡ª¡ªEnvy you! Envy you!


    ¡ª¡ªShit! How dare you rub on her chest!? Don''t you know my family''s egwin is very small!? Can you afford to rub off some more!?


    ¡ª¡ªI''ll rub it! You can bite me!


    Egwin obviously didn''t notice the fight between Donne and Grandia''s eyes. She gently hugged Grandia. She asked curiously, "Why are you here?"


    "Because, because I miss you!"


    Grantia''s acting skills are simply first-class. She cried immediately. She looked at egwin tearfully: "if you hadn''t saved me, I would have died..."


    "We are all brothers and sisters. It''s right to help each other."


    "I don''t care. Anyway, I just miss you, want to talk to you, and want to be with you!"


    Grantia took egwin''s hand and forcibly carried don to the side and went outside: "Lord egwin, I have a lot of things to tell you and a lot of interesting things to talk to you. Let''s... Ah, give me these clothes and I''ll help adult egwin put them on."


    As she spoke, grantia took the clothes from Donne''s hand and smiled proudly at Donne from an angle invisible to egwin.


    Me - wipe!?


    Dumbfounded don watched Grandia pull egwin into the next room, with a dull expression of * * * * on his face.


    A good chance to get on base, was cut off by that damn lily girl!?


    Even if she cut her beard, she took her own underwear and silk stockings to offer flowers to the Buddha!?


    Asshole!


    Donne took a deep breath and managed to maintain his demeanor.


    Forget it, a temporary defeat is nothing. Anyway, she''s just a lily girl. Egwin won''t like her.


    It was her provocation to herself


    Donne''s face showed a very dangerous smile. It seemed that he had a chance to educate grantia. What is the sanctity of a man''s dignity.


    "Ah ha ha..."


    Nora, lying on her head, smiled back and forth: "didn''t you expect? I didn''t expect you to have today!? ah ha ha..."


    "Nora."


    Don said softly, "you already know the truth that you can''t die without dying, but I don''t think you know the 1001 usage of cotton stick?"


    Nora was stunned: "cotton stick?"


    "Yes..."


    Donne smiled: "if you have a chance, you will experience it. Believe me, you will."


    "It seems that your plan has failed."


    "Of course, it''s not your fault. I''m very satisfied with her Majesty''s cooperation."


    "Don''t you try the fruit of wisdom?"


    Donne picked up one and tasted it. He skimmed his mouth. "The taste is general. The increase of spiritual power is almost ineffective for me, and the recovery rate of magic is also very general."


    "That''s too much."


    "At least it''s the fruit that Mr. gene bought at a high price," said Sally with a smile


    "Jean? Lord of the stars and moon? Why did he buy this?"


    "It''s for his students. After all, human magicians don''t have such a long life as us. They can only find a shortcut."


    "Oh? How much is he willing to pay?"


    "Ten thousand gold coins."


    "Yo! It''s great. It''s good to earn."


    Donne whistled, "did you promise?"


    "No."


    Isalie shook her head: "the output is not much, only enough for self use and entertainment... Of course, if you want some, it may not be necessary."


    "Really?"


    Donne is overjoyed. If there is wisdom, Fiona and Elia will be more convenient to practice magic - although Elia may not use it


    "Of course."


    Isalie looked at Donne with a smile: "as long as you accept the identity of Regent, the fruit of wisdom will provide you with enough."


    "I thought we had just talked about it."


    Donne said discontentedly, "I give up my status as regent, but I provide all the support I can to you. You can''t stop me from pursuing egwin and hiring elf employees."


    "That''s right, but I didn''t say that you can unconditionally obtain the unique resources of the elf family."


    Isalie picked up the teacup very gracefully, took a sip, glanced at Donne and smiled: "including but not limited to the fruit of wisdom."

 Chapter 271

    Donne must emphasize that no one who plays politics is easy to deceive.


    Unless people are willing to take the initiative to be deceived, it is more difficult to cheat an old slick than to go to heaven.


    Even the simple elves are no exception.


    As a ruler, isalie is very casual in some aspects, but stubborn and terrible in some aspects.


    For example, in terms of the privileges given to Donne, it is clear that the two of them have a substantive relationship, but because Donne wants to "strategy" egwin, she is not willing to accept the status of Regent, so isali can''t give Donne the treatment of Regent.


    But on the other hand, she didn''t care about further contact with Donne. Even in order to let Donne understand that elves are no worse than human women, she did everything Donne said without hesitation.


    It did make Donne understand that in some ways, elves are even better than human women


    But that''s obviously not what Sally wants him to understand.


    Now, isalie is holding on to Donne''s handle. She can tell egwin about Donne''s relationship with her at any time as long as she wants - however, Donne took advantage of the identity of a divine envoy and made a benefit exchange with isalie in exchange for the opportunity of free strategy.


    Therefore, under the restrictions of the above conditions, isalie has a considerable initiative in front of Donne, unless Donne is willing to give up everything and become the elf Regent as an envoy.


    "Forget it."


    Faced with the temptation of abundant resources of the elves, it can also be provided free of charge. Anyone with enough ambition will agree without hesitation in the face of this choice, but Donne is not a qualified politician and can''t measure himself on the balance of interests. He can''t help but give up.


    "Then exchange your wealth."


    Donne''s spirit was lifted: "what do you need? Food? Metal? Gold coins?"


    Isalie smiled and shook her head, "these are meaningless to our elves."


    "What do you need?"


    "Culture and art."


    Donne was stunned. "What?"


    "Culture and art."


    Isalie patiently explained: "for our elves, everything you humans care about in our long life is not so important, and only a variety of cultural and artistic works accompany us through our long life."


    "The power of time is infinite. Everything will disappear in the long river of time. Only culture and art will deposit charm because of time and become more and more precious. The thoughts and ideas flashing in it are like priceless treasures, which make us intoxicated."


    "So, if you want to get anything, you can exchange all kinds of cultural and artistic works that we elves have not seen."


    Isalie got up: "now I''m going to have a rest. If you can purify the world tree tomorrow, I can consider agreeing to you a few conditions first."


    As he watched Sally leave the hall, Donne rubbed his chin and thought.


    Cultural and artistic works?


    Donne suddenly showed a strange smile.


    If isalie wants something else, he may have a headache, but what she wants is cultural and artistic works, which is difficult for him?


    Whether it''s novels, TV or movies, it''s just a way to output culture. For anyone who has experienced the information explosion, I''m afraid he''s tired of watching all kinds of cultural works. Even if Donne is not a professional, he can get something out of his own impression to deceive the elves, What''s more, now his brain has a superior memory, and many vague impressions can be pushed back.


    Whether it''s world-famous works, novels and prose, Japanese and Korean dramas, or hand tearing devils, you can move here - although I feel guilty about the original author, prandal can''t be controlled by the copyright law on earth


    That night, while pondering, Donne wrote down a list of the names of various novels, TV and movies he still had an impression on. After sorting out these things, he can slowly think about fooling the elves in the future.


    Due to the disturbance of Grandia, Donne didn''t achieve the achievement of "helping egwin change clothes by himself", but when he met again in the morning, he was silly.


    Put on black silk stockings and bra''s egwin... It''s touching.


    The white thigh skin was in sharp contrast to the black silk stockings, and Donne''s eyes were almost dazzled.


    "Isn''t it strange?"


    Egwin pulled the silk stockings on his legs: "I feel a little stuffy after wearing this."


    "That''s because you''re not used to it."


    Donne thumbed up. "You look great in this."


    Egwin smiled and said, "since you like it, I''ll wear it."


    That is great! Egwin, you are my sweet little angel!


    "Are you ready?"


    Hearing isali''s voice, Donne turned his head and couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning.


    If egwin''s black silk stockings bring attractive sexy charm, then isalie''s feeling on her body is quite different. Her tall figure and black silk stockings on her slender legs add more mystery, which sets off her queen''s temperament more obviously. Just glancing at it casually, Donne has a feeling of facing the supreme queen.


    "It''s ready."


    Donne took a deep breath and calmed down. What are you afraid of? No matter how powerful the queen is, isn''t she kneeling in front of her to learn dog barking?


    On this thought, he was proud again.


    "Let''s go."


    Isalie took them to the former core room again.


    "Grandpa tree."


    "Isali..."


    "This friend, the emissary designated by the goddess, may be able to purify the chaotic power in your body."


    "Thank you for your kindness. I''m afraid he can''t either."


    The voice of the world tree is low and full of fatigue: "for you, this force is too huge..."


    Isalie pushed Donne out: "whether he can succeed or not, let him try first."


    A gentle force fell on Donne, making him feel "watched".


    Donne found that the original face was actually just a decoration. I''m afraid it was deliberately changed by the world tree in order to facilitate communication with them. The real sight was the ubiquitous breath of life.


    "The divine envoy designated by the goddess... The blessing of the goblin... In that case, please come to me."


    By my side?


    When isalie pointed to the wall, Donne came back and walked to the wall.


    "Please put your hands on me and I will guide you to feel the power of chaos sealed."


    The voice of the world tree echoed in everyone''s mind: "if you are not sure, unlocking the seal will only be an irreparable disaster, so please make sure whether you are sure. If you are sure, I will unlock the seal and give it to you for purification."


    "OK, I''ll think it over."


    As soon as Donne''s voice fell, his consciousness was dragged into a strange space by the tree of the world.


    This is a boundless, no up, down, left and right space. Everywhere, the soft light of emerald and gold flickers, like breathing.


    Pure consciousness has no body. He floats there and soon receives a traction force to take him in one direction.


    Because there is no sense of direction, Donne doesn''t know how to describe it. Maybe it should be deep?


    The deeper you go, the more dim the light around you, and finally it becomes dark. At this time, the traction force also disappears, and don stops outside a faint halo.


    [the front is the area that seals the power of chaos. Further on, even consciousness will be polluted by the power of chaos. This is the most dangerous place.]


    The voice of the world tree echoed in Donne''s consciousness: [over the years, although I have been trying to purify these forces, they are very stubborn and have been eroding my body.]


    [therefore, I can''t even separate enough power to cultivate elves.]


    [messenger of goddess, are you sure to purify these chaotic forces?]


    Purify these chaotic forces?


    Donne instantly separated from the sea and jumped: "are you kidding? So huge power, let me purify!?"


    At the beginning, he thought that the pollution of chaos was at most similar to those invading egwin''s body. Unexpectedly, the chaotic force sealed by the world tree was almost like a super giant chaotic door!


    Just seeing the power that symbolizes unknown, consciousness almost fell into it, let alone purify them!


    Now the whole Elven King City is covered by a nuclear bomb that explodes irregularly!


    It could explode at any time!


    "What''s the matter?"


    Both isalie and egwin were stunned.


    "Is that the pollution of the power of chaos!? it is clearly a super chaotic door!"


    Donne''s face was livid. Who would have thought that there was a super chaotic door in the tree of the world, which symbolized order and peace?


    If this thing breaks out, let alone the emerald corolla, I''m afraid the whole prandal will be completely finished in just a few days!


    "Grandpa tree!?"


    Even isalie didn''t know about it. She was frightened to hear Donne say so.


    "The chaotic force that entered the body in those years, after years of continuous suppression, they merged and became a chaotic door..."


    The voice of the world tree was full of fatigue: "it is because of this that I can''t purify them completely..."


    Egwin looked at Donne with a worried face: "you can''t help it?"


    "No way!"


    Donne said very simply, "with my mastery of the power of emptiness, I can purify at most one leftover material. I dare not touch it at dinner. Maybe it will be possible in the future, but I definitely don''t want to think about it now."


    "I see."


    Both isalie and egwin breathed a sigh of relief: "it''s a little hopeful."


    After saying goodbye to the world tree, they returned to the hall.


    There is no way to purify the world tree, so the only feasible way to increase the population of the elves is the scheme put forward by Don en.

 Chapter 272

    After all the members of the Elven Presbyterian Council were summoned, isali''s first speech excited several elders present.


    "The elf population growth plan must be put on the agenda!"


    It''s not only that isali is worried. These elders are sensitive to the changes of ethnic members because they are responsible for government affairs. They have long found the situation. Like isali, they can only worry.


    "Your Majesty, do you have any good ideas?"


    "Egwin, have you found a way to purify the power of chaos?"


    "What will be the solution? Although the situation is not obvious now, the problem will be very serious if it is dragged on."


    Watching several Elven elders chattering about problems there, Donne felt very... Funny.


    Yes, these elves elders are older members of the elves family. They have rich experience, so they hold the position of elders. However, because of the last chaotic invasion war, many old elves have died. Now the age of these elves in the Presbyterian Council is only middle-aged at best. They look like mature and sexy big sisters around the age of 30


    But they were still discussing such a "serious" problem of population growth, which made Donne feel very uncomfortable.


    "Be quiet."


    As soon as isali raised her hand, the elders looked at her together.


    "When it comes to the solution, there is only one for the time being. It is the solution that God''s envoy helped us think of. After my personal verification, this solution is likely to become the only solution in a short time."


    "The messenger appointed by the goddess? Is that the human?"


    The elders looked at Donne curiously.


    Surrounded by a group of beautiful big sisters, Donne felt great pressure.


    "Yes, he is Donne, the Lord of the territory called Ellington, which borders the human kingdom northeast of the Emerald Forest."


    Isalie briefly introduced Donne, then explained Donne''s plan, and showed the elders the black silk stockings and underwear she and egwin were wearing.


    "With these clothes alone, we can increase the birth rate?"


    The elders obviously felt that they had little credibility.


    "Let''s not talk about the birth rate," said isalie with a smile. "It''s actually very comfortable. I feel much more comfortable in my chest."


    "Really?"


    "I want to try."


    Elf women are also women. When it comes to trying on clothes, they get excited.


    "Of course, Donne has several general styles."


    Isalie pointed to the sample on the table: "several elders can have a try, and then discuss the promotion of the whole family."


    "Of course."


    The elders readily agreed, and then happily took off their clothes


    This, this, this, this is the heaven of men!


    Donne took a deep breath, tried to control his emotions, and opened the camera mode with his eyes.


    Sure enough, the elves didn''t come in vain!


    Sure enough, the meaning of the birth of this race is to distribute welfare!


    Sure enough, the undefended beauty dressing room is a man''s paradise!


    Donne felt a little tired of being tortured by prandal, and his heart was full of vitality again!


    It''s a pity that the race that thinks of him has been exterminated because of the destruction of the world. Therefore, even for these stupid and cute elves, we should strive to save the world!


    There were white flowers and tall black silk in front of him. It was a very happy thing for Tang en to feel dragged into the world for the first time.


    Isalie instructed the elders to change their clothes and asked them how they felt.


    Not surprisingly, they all feel very strange about this kind of fresh close fitting clothes.


    "It''s hard to describe. I feel like I''m bound, but I feel good in my chest. I feel protected and at ease."


    An elder touched his chest and felt strange.


    "A little awkward."


    Another elder touched his crotch and felt uncomfortable.


    "I feel a sense of suffocation... Probably an illusion?"


    The elder and egwin felt the same. They both felt that the silk stockings blocked the breathing of the skin.


    Donne rubbed his chin. The Elves were very sensitive. They could clearly feel the breath of their skin. A layer of silk stockings might have a sense of suffocation for them.


    It seems that we must study new breathable materials.


    "In addition, Donne told me that he has some other supporting products that haven''t been taken out. He hasn''t solved the production problem yet," isalie said


    "Other supporting products?"


    A group of black silk sexy Royal sisters looked at Donne together.


    "Well, it''s just some props that can add charm."


    Donne shook gently and said as if nothing had happened: "for example, X egg, self x stick, painless rope, X plug tail, pull beads and so on... Well, yes, it''s just to add charm."


    The nouns that popped out of Donne''s mouth made them curious, but even the most knowledgeable elders didn''t know what Donne was talking about.


    An elder couldn''t help asking, "Lord God, can these things really increase our population growth rate?"


    "Props are only auxiliary, the important thing is the heart!"


    Donne said seriously, "as long as you have a heart, everything is possible!"


    "The words of Lord God''s envoy are very philosophical!"


    The elders were awed.


    Donne was sweating. Of course, these things can increase the charm of female elves, but on the other hand, whether male elves understand and appreciate this charm is another matter.


    If he wants these auxiliary items to work, he also needs to spread interest culture within the elf family


    Well, isn''t it just that isali proposed the culture import transaction?


    Donne showed a bright smile. He had a clear idea of the content of the first batch of cultural products exported to the elves.


    There are many literary works about sex, but because of cultural differences, novels are obviously not suitable for direct export.


    Of course, the most convenient is to adapt it into comics.


    Pictures are the most direct way to convey information. There are few differences in understanding without words. Even if you don''t understand the words, many comics can understand the contents.


    Then, Donne''s choice is very simple - to produce all kinds of 18 forbidden books.


    Yes, it is all kinds of pure love and harmonious official adult books!


    Find talented people to draw his story into comics, and then popularize the comics among the elves, and then spread the official book to subtly affect the elves'' demand for sex!


    At the thought that he could spread his books openly in this pure and perfect race, and did so under the guidance of the top leadership, Donne had a sense of inexplicable intoxication.


    The reason why he chose the pure love book is, of course, that the works that are too dark and heavy taste are not suitable for the elves - and don doesn''t want to turn this perfect pure race into a heavy taste race.


    Instead of that, he might as well go directly underground to find the dark elves


    Then again, the dark elves in this world were created by the eternal Dark Goddess with the help of Ms. disaster. Shouldn''t they be the same concept as those dark elves in the magical world on earth?


    Donne withdrew his thoughts and said to isalie, "I will follow up on this matter later. Of course, first of all, what you promised me must be fulfilled first."


    "The reason why the elders are called is to discuss this matter."


    Isalie clapped her hands and motioned the elders to be quiet. Then she said, "before, I made a deal with the God envoy about..."


    Isaleen paused and looked at Donne. Donne hurriedly said, "about talent transportation and cooperation!"


    Isalie continued, "yes, about talent transportation and cooperation."


    An elder asked, "what do you mean?"


    "It means that the Elves will send the talents he needs to Ellington, the Lord envoy''s territory. At the same time, the Lord envoy will always follow up the problems of the elves and help us solve the problem of population growth."


    Isalie thought for a moment and added, "not only that, if the elves have any trouble, the envoy will help us... Right?"


    "... that''s right."


    "Transporting talent... What do you mean?"


    "That is to go to the territory of the envoy of God, that is, Ellington in the human country, and work for the envoy of God."


    "To the human kingdom!"


    The expressions of several elders immediately became serious: "we need to discuss it."


    "Of course."


    Isalie and egwin turned and left. Donne was stunned and followed out.


    Standing at the door, isalie explained to Donne, "we can''t sit in while the elders discuss issues."


    "I understand."


    Donne nodded, hesitated, and asked, "do you think they''ll agree?"


    "Yes."


    Egwin nodded without hesitation.


    "Why?"


    "Because now we have no choice."


    Egwin looked at Donne with a very serious expression: "as you said, avoidance is never the solution to the problem. Only by actively accepting and integrating into the world will we survive."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne sighed. Sometimes he worried about whether these silly elves would be sold and counted money for others when they entered the human world.


    After about half an hour, the elders'' discussion was over, and Donne and they returned to the hall again.


    "Two questions."


    An elder looked at Donne very seriously: "first, can you swear in the name of the goddess that you won''t betray the elves?"


    Donne did not hesitate: "of course!"


    The elder nodded slightly: "second question, can you swear in the name of the goddess that you will protect the spirit who will help you - whether she needs your protection or not?"


    Donne said very seriously, "of course."


    "Very good."


    The elders smiled: "in this case, we have no reason to stop. We agree."

 Chapter 273

    Elves are such a race. Orders with great influence are issued by the queen. The Presbyterian Council will consider this order. If the order will not harm the overall interests of the elves, it will be passed.


    Since Donne made a commitment in the name of the goddess and he was also the messenger of the goddess, the Presbyterian Council certainly gave enough trust.


    Not only that, in addition to the objective situation and the subjective aspect of the elders, they also believe that it is time for the elves to make some changes.


    Prandar''s humans have gradually forgotten the elves - which may be a good thing - but, similarly, they have forgotten the warnings of the gods.


    That''s why there are slave teams again.


    If you want to have a voice in this world, the only thing to do is to integrate into this world and let all races in the world witness the power of the elves, so as to gain the right to speak.


    "So, next question."


    With a smile on her face, isali said, "please tell me about the types of talents that the envoy needs."


    "Well, the divine envoy shouted. It makes me very uncomfortable. I''d better call my name."


    After a pretentious joke, Donne said: "In fact, I need many talents of the elves, such as those who are good at painting, creation and music, and even those who have a unique understanding of the concept of ''beauty'', which is of great use to me. In addition, due to the lack of arable land in Ellington, the food production is insufficient. What I need most is the sacrifice of the Earth Goddess of the elves, that is, the Druid."


    Isali smiled, "do you want to use the Druid''s life divinity to catalyze crops?"


    Donne was surprised. "Have you already done this?"


    Isalie shook her head: "we just know we can do this, but we didn''t do it. The various foods produced by the Emerald Forest have met our needs. There''s no need to forcibly distort the laws of nature. Of course, we don''t mind doing that if necessary."


    Donne breathed a sigh of relief. What he feared most was that the elves would be stubborn and unwilling to break the laws of nature.


    "But..."


    Isali was a little embarrassed and said, "the sacrifice of the baptized Earth Goddess cannot leave the temple."


    Donne was stunned. "What do you mean?"


    "It means that if you want to recruit ''druids who have been baptized by the goddess'', we can''t agree."


    Isalie''s words made Donne more confused: "what''s the difference?"


    "The difference is that if you recruit druids who have not been baptized by the goddess, you can."


    "And this Druid?"


    "Of course, you''ve just seen it."


    Ashley''s smile made Donne''s heart thump, with a bad hunch.


    "Don," said egwin with a smile, "grantia is a druid who has not been baptized by a goddess."


    "Moreover," isalie kindly reminded Donne, "because of the special situation, she may be the only druid who has not been baptized by the goddess in recent years."


    Shit, I don''t listen. I don''t believe it. I don''t want it!


    Suddenly, Donne was all bad.


    Now the most important food problem of Ellington must be solved through the Druid, but the only Druid he can invite is the non Lord Spirit of grantia!?


    Are you kidding me!?


    Donne has only one feeling now.


    He and Grandia almost became angry. Because of egwin, it was almost impossible for them to reach a settlement. Coupled with the last binding baptism imposed by Donne on her, it was a result of restraint that they didn''t fight when they met. Do you want her to work for Donne?


    Dream.


    At the end of the meeting, when he came out of the hall, Donne was ignorant.


    "Hey! Mount - Donne!"


    Grantia suddenly jumped out of the side and startled Donne: "where''s Lord egwin? - what''s the matter with you? A damn look?"


    Grantia stared suspiciously at Donne''s face, always feeling that his eyes were very unnatural.


    That''s the guy


    Donne silently hypnotized himself. This guy is actually the only hope for Ellington''s grain production


    "Donne?"


    Stop yelling. I''m almost crying, okay?


    Do you want to give up egwin to buy Grandia for Ellington?


    You''re kidding!


    Absolutely not!


    Donne squeezed out a smiling face: "eggwin and isalie have something to talk about."


    "Oh..."


    Grantia was immediately dejected and her ears dropped.


    "I said you..."


    Since you can''t give up egwin, correct this guy''s sexuality!


    If it''s curved, break it straight for her!


    Donne looked at Grandia seriously and said, "there are so many handsome guys in the emerald corolla, don''t you have any idea?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Grantia looked at Donne with a creepy face: "what do you think of handsome men?"


    Of course I won''t fall!


    Donne roared in his heart, "I mean you!"


    "Not interested."


    Grantia said blandly, "they are not as good as Lord egwin. Lord egwin is strong, gentle, considerate, and has no airs. He can listen to me patiently, and he also likes my little gifts!"


    It''s over. This guy is terminally ill and can''t be saved.


    "That is to say..."


    Donne took a deep breath and looked at Grandia very seriously. "Are you determined to rob egwin with me?"


    "It''s not robbery."


    Grantia corrected Donne: "you''ve lost to me from the beginning."


    "Lose? Ha, joke!"


    Donne looked down at Grandia with disdain: "I tell you, I''ve never lost anything since I was born! The only thing you can compare with me is your bust - unfortunately, it''s still flat."


    "Ha!?"


    Grantia immediately blew her hair and straightened her body: "I''m flat!? I''m flat!? open your eyes! I''m called flat!?"


    Donne raised a sneer: "what''s arrogant about wearing the thickened bra I made for egwin? Take it off?"


    "Nonsense, nonsense!"


    Grantia''s eyes were uncertain: "I didn''t wear that kind of thing! I was born!"


    "It''s natural for the time being."


    Donne suddenly had an idea. Instead of competing with her, he deliberately said, "the reason why you care so much proves that I''m right. You can only compare your bust with me. In other aspects, it''s all rubbish."


    "Nonsense!"


    "Otherwise?"


    Donne smiled proudly and stepped forward with an aggressive momentum. The oppressed Grandia retreated several steps: "in terms of strength, I am a legendary magician who has mastered legendary magic. In terms of identity, I am the Lord of Ellington, the envoy of nisclair, and isali''s... well, distinguished guest! Even the agricultural technology I don''t care about is better than you."


    Donne deliberately said, "under my management and innovation, the yield of Ellington''s crops has been greatly increased. How many people can do this? Except the Druids of the elves, hum, who can make me kneel and lick?"


    The desperate Grandia, oppressed by Donne, burst into laughter with her hands on her hips. The Jedi immediately killed Donne: "then kneel and lick it! Unfortunately, although I haven''t been officially recognized by the temple, I''m a real goddess sacrifice, Elf Druid!"


    "What!?"


    Donne was shocked by the tiger''s body and was stunned: "are you a druid?"


    "Good!"


    Grantia took a step forward. Her small body had great momentum and was full of pride: "I am a druid! I am proficient in life magic, good at managing plants and increasing crop yield. It''s not worth mentioning!"


    Donne stepped back several steps and looked shocked: "will you change?"


    Grantia was stiff and said weakly: "... No, that''s the ability after baptism."


    Donne stepped forward: "what kind of Druid are you? Do you think I''ll believe you?"


    "You are shameless!" grantia said angrily, "don''t admit defeat!"


    "Cut, I also said I was a druid!"


    Donne shook his hand: "Nora, lend me some strength!"


    "Don''t bother me. Play with eggs."


    Nora muttered, turned over and continued to snore.


    Donne: "


    Grandia: "


    "Ah ha ha ha -"


    Grantia laughed wildly.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Donne snorted coldly and said, "unless I see it with my own eyes, I will never admit that you are better than me in crop midwifery, and egwin will never like you."


    Donne secretly replaced a concept and linked two unrelated things together, which made grantia subconsciously think that as long as she was better than Donne in this aspect, egwin would like her. However, there was no relationship between the two - so grantia was a little too young compared with Donne.


    "Then I''ll prove it to you!"


    Grantia took the bait.


    "How do you prove it?"


    Donne continued to excite her: "this is the Emerald Forest. You all know the plants here. It''s not fair!"


    Grantia blurted out: "then I''ll go to Ellington and let you see the strength of this girl with your own eyes!"


    "Hum! I''m afraid you dare not go!"


    "Who says I dare not go?"


    "With your strength, those people of the slave team almost turned you into rice."


    Grantia was furious: "if they hadn''t been caught in a trap last time, how could they trap me! Let me play normally, I can play 40!"


    She was so excited that she didn''t notice that isali and egwin were right behind her.


    "In other words, are you not afraid to go to Ellington? Are you not afraid to go to the human kingdom?"


    "Of course!"


    Grandia did not hesitate.


    "Ashley, you heard me."


    Donne had a big smile on his face.


    "In that case," isalie patted grantia on the shoulder and smiled, "then the task is up to you."


    "Great," said egwin with a happy smile, "grantia, please."


    What''s the meaning of this?


    Grantia was stunned.

 Chapter 274

    "Your Majesty, Lord egwin, what do you mean?"


    Grantia sensed sensitively that she seemed to have been accidentally trapped by Donne.


    "Hmm? Don needs the Druid''s life magic. Didn''t you agree to go?"


    Isalie said with a smile, "don''t discredit us elves."


    "Wait! When did I promise to help him?"


    Grantia felt very wronged: "I''m with him -"


    "Thank you, Grandia."


    Egwin pressed grantia''s shoulder, and her sincere eyes made it difficult for her to refuse.


    "Lord egwin..."


    Grantia looked at egwin tearfully. She wanted to cry. It was a bet for her. How could she be sold in the end?


    "Don, please."


    Egwin''s sincere appearance made Grandia unable to speak.


    "OK, I promise. Can''t I promise?"


    Grandia just broke the jar.


    Anyway, Donne is very dangerous to Lord egwin. Staring at him all the time can also prevent him from thinking about Lord egwin. If Lord egwin comes to him, he can know it at the first time.


    And he needs his own help. Will he dare to annoy himself then?


    If he is unhappy and doesn''t want to work, he can''t please himself with a smiling face?


    From this perspective, it doesn''t seem bad.


    Anyway, I''m also an alien here in the elf family. I might as well go to Ellington. At least I can grasp Donne''s handle and get some privileges.


    When grantia thought this, the knot in her heart immediately opened.


    "How?"


    Isalie smiled and said to Donne: "in this way, Grandia can be one of the first elves to Ellington. I can judge whether to expand the scale of cooperation in the later stage from their feedback."


    "Of course, how many elves are the first batch going to send?"


    "Let''s set it at twenty for the time being, and grantia is twenty-one."


    "So little?"


    Donne frowned slightly. With such a small number, he could not be used as a regular employee and could only be the person in charge of the management or key nodes.


    "Less?"


    Isalie widened her eyes: "twenty have been a lot more than I expected! You don''t think about it. Although the history of the slave team has passed for mankind, it''s only equivalent for the elves. So a few days ago, twenty Elves were willing to put down their hatred and help you. You should thank egwennora more."


    In fact, at the beginning, few Elves were willing to go to Ellington. When they heard that they were going to leave the forest and work in human territory, they were not grateful. However, when they heard that Donne was a friend of egwin and a friend (sitting) friend (riding) of goblin Nora, and egwin himself said a lot of good words for him, some elves changed their mind, Decided to help Don in their face.


    Egwin gently lifted his long hair at the temples and smiled genially: "because we are best friends, of course we have to help him."


    Nora said angrily, "of course, Nora is the ELF''s best friend, although my seat --"


    Nora suddenly froze, glanced at Donne secretly, and then changed her mouth and said: "- Donne is a little bad hearted, but he has a good disposition. Well, he''s still good, so of course I''m willing to help him."


    Donne smiled, touched Nora''s head, and... Threw a mint.


    "It seems that I am a little greedy."


    Donne smiled and rounded up the scene: "although there are few now, I believe that in the future, with the expansion of Ellington''s influence, this will become another place where elves are willing to settle down."


    Sally nodded, "I hope so, so when are you going to start back?"


    "Of course it''s not urgent."


    Donne smiled and said, "actually, I want to set up a transmission array connected with Ellington here to facilitate our communication."


    "Transfer array!?"


    Isalie, egwin and Grandia all stared.


    "Yes."


    "Are you sure it''s the transmission array?"


    Isalie''s expression suddenly became serious. If what Donne said was really a transmission array, the meaning would be too great.


    Different from teleportation and portal, stable teleportation array technology means that in an emergency, a large number of materials and personnel can be transported to a certain place by consuming magic crystals, which is of great strategic significance.


    The last remaining transmission array in prandal has also collapsed. Now Jean and Angus are studying the technology of restoring transmission array, but they have been unable to stabilize spatial coordinates and channels.


    Donne mastered this technology, and was indeed the envoy appointed by the goddess!


    "Of course it''s a transmission array. In fact, I''ve established a transmission array in hammerforge... Didn''t Brian tell you?"


    Isalie was helpless: "he? He has been running around looking for wine these two days. How can you tell me this?"


    "Well, where do you think the transmission array is better?"


    "In fact..."


    Isali frowned: "as the queen of the elves, I don''t agree to set up a transmission array between the emerald corolla and Ellington."


    Donne was stunned: "why?"


    "If it''s you, it''s OK, but what if someone else came to the emerald corolla through the transmission array?"


    Isalie said very seriously, "just because we believe in you doesn''t mean we believe in other humans."


    Donne breathed a sigh of relief: "if you''re worried about this, it''s a good solution."


    "Oh?"


    "I set a touch spell on the teleportation array. Only those who have obtained permission can go to some places through the teleportation array."


    Donne smiled: "in short, the transmission array I arranged has permission identification. If the permission is not enough, the corresponding location cannot be used - for example, here, it can be set as the highest permission."


    "Is there still a loophole in this spell recognition?"


    "Yes, but the security can be assured for the time being."


    Donne said confidently, "as long as the magic power doesn''t surpass me, it can''t be cracked."


    "In that case, of course."


    Isalie smiled: "with the transmission array, I can go to you one day."


    "Not only me, you can also visit hammerforge, gear city and even arlinks."


    Donne laughed and said, "as I move forward, I will spread the transmission array all over the continent again! I will connect every city again -"


    "You are worthy of being an emissary. Even if you only reproduce the transmission array technology, you will be enough to let all races in the world remember your glorious deeds."


    Isalie''s words made Donne swallow his next words.


    He was going to say - I''ll make a lot of money when I sit at home and collect tolls - but it''s a pity that Sally holds him too high and makes him embarrassed to say the ideal smelling of copper.


    The choice of the location of the transmission array is also very simple. Unlike human cities, the elves need to find ways to hide. This race is more like a "group" creature. It can be said that there is no secret between each other, so it is the same everywhere.


    The place that isalie chose for Donne was the site of the old transmission array of emerald corolla. It was located on the platform in the center of the tree of the world. It was convenient to go to the upper and lower levels.


    There are still traces of the collapse of the transmission array on the ground here. The broken base that has lost its magic protection has been severely corroded for hundreds of years. It has been covered with moss, and green leaves and vines wrap around, turning it into a quiet little garden.


    Isalie called a fairy with a strong smell of books.


    "This is Lynn. She was responsible for managing the operation of the transmission array thousands of years ago. After the chaos invasion war, the transmission array completely collapsed due to overload use. Then elder Lynn was responsible for managing magic books. If you want to build the transmission array, it is most appropriate for Lynn to be responsible for management again. She has rich experience."


    "Hello, Lord envoy."


    Lynn smiled and nodded to Donne: "I heard that you brought the transmission array technology back to prandal from the goddess. It seems that I can come back here to drink tea and read books again. It''s really good news."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Don''t know which is good news.


    Lynn went to the center and pressed her right hand on the ground. Her body emitted a faint light. Soon, the vegetation and vines covered on the platform wriggled and dispersed slowly, revealing the base of the transmission array below again.


    "Once this was the whole Emerald Forest... Oh, at that time, it was also called the forest of sighs. In short, this is our transmission core. It is very convenient to go to any village in Emerald Forest."


    Lynn said with a nostalgic face: "unfortunately, it was all destroyed later..."


    "But transmission array technology is back now."


    Egwin also smiled: "if other villages can arrange transmission arrays, they can support as soon as possible in case of emergency."


    "No problem, I''ll take care of it later!"


    Donne finished subconsciously and added, "well, wait until I''m free..."


    Even if he doesn''t care about the material money, he doesn''t have that time. There are a lot of things in Ellington recently. He doesn''t have time to run all over the forest to lay a transmission array.


    Donne took Nora off her body and threw it to egwin. At least she could interfere with Grandia''s harassment. Then he began to arrange the transmission array, and the curious Lynn and isalie gathered around. Donne didn''t care that the core technology was learned by them. Seriously, the only race in the world that can be completely trusted. The dwarf with big mouth but upright character is one, and the pure elf family is another.


    In this way, among the unreliable gods, the Earth Goddess nisclair is the only one who has filled the skills of life creation and bioethics - dwarves are strangely ugly (based on human aesthetics) but have personality, and elves are perfect but silly and lovely.


    However, this is the same race created by God. Who dares to believe it?

 Chapter 275

    After arranging the transmission array, Donne made them only an identification crystal card by the way. Naturally, the highest level of authority was given to isali and egwin.


    As for Grandia


    "Why!"


    After walking out of the transmission array, grantia was furious: "why is Lord egwin the highest authority, but he gave me the secondary authority? Do you want me to help you?"


    "Because you have a deep hole card... I mean a student card, just to separate you from her."


    Donne confessed directly: "in the future, I will build a love cabin in a separate place, which can only be passed through the transmission array. At that time, we will be sweet, that is, we won''t let you go and annoy you."


    "What is the cabin of love? Why don''t we take Grandia when we go to sweetness?"


    Then out of the transmission array, egwin looked puzzled.


    The question is


    Donne can only smile bitterly.


    On the other hand, she didn''t seem to refuse to be sweet with herself. Was it because she didn''t know the meaning of the hint, or did she not mind?


    "This is Ellington?"


    Sally and Lynn also came by to have a look, but they didn''t plan to go out.


    It is worth mentioning that, thanks to Fiona''s blocking here, their appearance did not attract attention.


    "Yes, it''s northeast of salamar, about a day''s journey."


    "That''s not far."


    Isalie nodded: "I''ll inform elder Sharon of your recruitment idea. If you''re free, she''ll go again and cooperate with you directly. It''s up to you whether you can recruit more elves."


    "Of course, just leave that to me."


    As soon as Donne''s voice fell, he saw Fiona running in a hurry. Since the awakening talent began to practice magic, she was more and more sensitive to the fluctuation of magic. She felt something moving on the side of the transmission array and rushed over.


    "Lord - spirit and spirit!"


    Fiona suddenly held her breath. Those in front of her eyes were suffocating. Her hair was as bright as tonglun bica (the sun), her figure was sexy and slim, and those wearing white and green clothes were not the legendary elves!? Why did the big breasted elf in the middle wear so gorgeous clothes?


    It''s just... What''s the black on their legs? Some kind of thin boots?


    "Oh, just in time."


    Donne nodded and introduced: "this is my chief financial officer, Fiona. She is responsible for everything in Ellington when I am away. She is my right-hand assistant."


    "Fiona, this is the queen of elves, isali. This is the legendary hero of the elves, egwin Xinye silver blade. Well, it will stay in grantia in Ellington."


    "Hey, what do you mean by this way of introduction!"


    Grantia was very dissatisfied. Donne obviously deliberately ignored her when he said about her!


    "Hello, distinguished fairy queen, and MS. egwin, welcome to Ellington."


    Fiona was startled. She didn''t expect that Donne would bring such a great man before she came here!


    But what made Fiona more uncomfortable was that she noticed that Donne''s eyes at the Female Elf named egwin were not quite right - Donne''s eyes were clearly softer than those he had looked at them before.


    Yes, it''s actually more emotional. It''s no longer like a wood.


    What does that mean?


    Inexplicably, Fiona had a faint sense of hostility and vigilance in her heart.


    "Hello, Ms Fiona."


    Isalie is a real queen. Even if her attitude is very casual, she has a strong sense of oppression in her every move. In addition, her figure is better than Fiona, which can bring great pressure to Fiona.


    However, egwin''s figure has brought Fiona back some confidence - it seems that not all elves are against the sky.


    "Lord and I have been trying to build Ellington recently. Ellington is very different from before. If you are interested, as the host, we can take you around."


    The witty Fiona immediately began to declare her sovereignty secretly. She was not afraid of competition. She was afraid that the other party did not regard her as a competitor!


    "Forget it this time."


    Isalie shook her head. "Next time there''s nothing else, I''ll change my casual clothes."


    Now she is wearing the Queen''s standard gorgeous pleated skirt, which is very inconvenient to move.


    Fiona smiled: "always welcome."


    "Nah, Donne, what''s that?"


    Egwin took rathorn''s hand and pointed curiously to the paver in the distance outside the window.


    "Oh, that''s a magic paver. It''s a magic paver developed to lay a smoother waterproof road."


    "With a flat waterproof Road, ordinary people don''t have to worry about mud, and the carriage can be more stable and comfortable," Donne explained


    "Oh..."


    It dawned on egwin.


    This elf!


    Fiona''s eyes were like electricity, staring directly at egwin''s hand. She unexpectedly took the Lord''s hand at will!


    But, damn it!


    rival in love!


    She must be a rival in love!


    Grantia, who was bored nearby, suddenly noticed Fiona''s line of sight. When she looked along the line of sight, she was also very delicious.


    Suddenly, she had a bold idea in her heart


    The enemy of the enemy is my friend. What about the secret lover of the enemy?


    Of course it''s my comrade in arms!


    At the thought of this, grantia immediately showed a bright smile and felt very happy.


    "I''ll go back and arrange and send the verification crystal card. In the next few days, I''ll let those prepared elves come and make preparations for resettlement on your side - there''s no need to arrange houses. We''re certainly not used to your houses. Just arrange a forest for them to transform themselves."


    Donne readily agreed: "no problem, there is a small forest north of Ellington, which happens to be set aside for them to live."


    "The best."


    After discussing with Donne, isalie and egwin went back. Donne was not particularly reluctant - the transmission array had been arranged, and it was only a matter of a blink of an eye to go to the emerald corolla. It was just a turn to go out for a walk. What''s the hurry?


    In particular, he wants to fall in love with the traditional elves like egwin, especially the traditional elves different from Grandia. He has long been ready for the war of resistance against Japan for ten years. He should not only cultivate her outlook on love, but also cultivate her feelings for herself, and sublimate the "pure revolutionary friendship" step by step


    "It''s disgusting to laugh! Get out of the way!"


    Grandia pushed Donne away impolitely, and then greeted Fiona with a smile: "Hello, Fiona, I''m Grandia."


    "Hello."


    Fiona looked at Grandia with great vigilance. Now she has an inexplicable sense of crisis for the elves.


    Although in the legend of bards before, Elves were very beautiful, she didn''t expect that Elves were so unreasonable. This is a one-sided situation!


    Fiona''s only advantage over egwin now is that she can get along with Donne day and night.


    Fiona''s indifference didn''t make Grandia retreat. After all, she knew what was going on, so she still came up very affectionately: "I was raised by a human before, so you can communicate with me as a human."


    Fiona looked at Donne subconsciously.


    "Yes, she is the non mainstream of the elves."


    "I''m just a non mainstream. What''s your opinion?"


    "Of course not."


    Donne curled his lips. Now grantia is really confident. After all, she knows she needs her, so she has no fear.


    Grantia glanced at him proudly, then leaned over to Fiona and asked, "what do you need me to do?"


    "You..."


    Fiona looks at Donne. She doesn''t know what grantia''s arrangement is.


    Donne pondered for a moment and said, "don''t worry today. You''ll look around and observe Ellington. I''ll arrange work for you tomorrow."


    "OK..."


    As soon as grantia''s voice fell, she heard a rumbling sound. She turned her head and was stunned.


    What do I see?


    Two earth elements?


    Running around the street against big rocks?


    Before she recovered, another wind element passed quickly, which surprised her even more: "what''s going on!?"


    How can there be so many elemental creatures here!?


    Aren''t those humans afraid!?


    Elves rarely deal with elemental creatures. After all, the thinking of primary elemental creatures is very simple and difficult to communicate.


    It''s incredible that there are so many elemental creatures here in Ellington!


    Fiona said proudly, "well, they are all our employees."


    Throughout prandal, how many territories like Ellington can hire elemental creatures to work?


    This is the only one!


    These days, Fiona has fully felt the benefits of element creatures. Although they can''t do too fine work, they can do simple and rough work and some work with special needs. These element creatures are very convenient to do!


    And most importantly, they don''t need food and don''t feel tired. With their participation, the efficiency of Ellington construction has been improved by leaps and bounds. Just a few days after Donne went to the Emerald Forest, Ellington town as a whole has undergone a new change, with an increase of more than one-third of its area!


    If the speed of infrastructure construction could not keep up, and the speed of population growth was still slow, Fiona even wanted to spare no effort to develop urban construction.


    Unfortunately, there are too many restrictions. The most important point is not the population, but the income.


    Yes, I bought the magic crystal mine because I need to master the future energy market in advance, but the current income still only depends on the taxes of Datang chamber of Commerce and Ellington? You can basically ignore it.


    "Go back and report the situation these days."


    Donne was suddenly stunned: "how do you feel like you''ve forgotten something?"


    With Fiona''s eye contact, Donne couldn''t help patting his forehead. They both said in the same voice: "Brian!"


    Emerald corolla, in isali''s cellar, drunk Brian burped, scratched his stomach, turned over and went to sleep

 Chapter 276

    In the past few days since Donne left, Ellington has nothing urgent to report. Due to the addition of element biology, the construction speed has been increased several times, and a large number of people have been freed to do other work, including reclaiming wasteland, sorting farmland, planting various cash crops, etc. Therefore, on the whole, Ellington''s total output value is increasing.


    It is worth mentioning that according to the news from yarinks, after the price of magic crystal rose again, the price of a standard magic crystal stabilized at 50 gold coins, which was half lower than before, and the black market price remained at 45 gold coins - this was Victor''s emergency statement, Announcing the positioning of magic crystal luxury jewelry to everyone was a failed decision. This temporary decree was cancelled to rescue the market. Grand duke Frank decided to ballast the cabin and gamble. At the same time, Donne announced the results of the magic power plan.


    Of course, there are also reasons for the city of silver. After all, Donne casually came up with a plan. As a result, gene actually held the corresponding technology in his hand. As soon as he took it out, Ilus''s magic crystal market shrank by 90%, and there was no one like him in the world.


    Aristocrats don''t know whether this is a failed decision, but those businessmen are very clear that just a failed interim law has had a great impact on the whole magic crystal Market - the consequences are devastating.


    Due to the particularity of magic crystal, few businessmen specializing in magic crystal, even the Kadir family, which monopolized the magic crystal mine, do not make a living. Therefore, although the terrorist fluctuations in the magic crystal market have caused untold losses, no one has lost their wealth because they have been spread to many people.


    The Grand Duke of Frank still had a temper in his heart until now, because he was miserable by Donne''s pit.


    Frank never paid attention to Donne at the beginning. Even the gadgets he produced were just treated as the same products as the magic crystal lamp, so he didn''t see the potential inside.


    When Donne completely disclosed the magic power plan, the price of the domestic standard magic crystal was forcibly raised from 15 bloody gold coins to 50 gold coins.


    Yes, just a piece of empty talk in the so-called newspaper, it forcibly increased the price by 35 gold coins, and then recovered to 50 gold coins. It has made Datang chamber of Commerce, which has made a lot of money at the bottom price of 10 gold coins. If it recovers to the market price of 100 gold coins, Datang chamber of Commerce''s investment in magic crystal will get a return of nine times!


    Nine hundred percent profit!


    Who doesn''t want to do this business?


    Everyone wants to do it!


    But can grand duke Frank do it?


    No!


    Because the price returns to the export price of 90 gold coins, it just meets the profit base line of the Kadir family!


    If the Kadir family wants to make 900% profit, the price of standard magic crystal will have to rise to the sky high price of 900 gold coins, which is approaching the price of advanced magic crystal. Who will be willing to use it?


    So only Donne can do this business!


    Only he dares to do it!


    But what made Frank shudder was that the price had risen to this point, but Donne still didn''t plan to ship - yes, he was still ballast!


    What does that mean?


    This means that he is confident that the price of magic crystal will be brought back to 100 gold coins - or even higher?


    Frank didn''t dare to think. After living for decades, he felt that his vision was not good for the first time. He was not defeated by time, nor by the expected enemy, but by a sudden hairy boy, which filled his heart with a bitter taste.


    However, it also made him firm in an idea.


    Donne, you must die.


    And what about Donne? At the moment, Fiona and her party took Grandia to inspect the farmland, which attracted a lot of onlookers along the way.


    Under the powerful publicity of Datang daily and Datang radio station, the emergence of elves has spread all over Ellington in just one day. Many people are curious about what elves look like. Are they really as beautiful and impeccable as the legendary ones?


    More people are more proud of Lord Donne.


    Look, this is our Lord of Ellington!


    The whole prandar, who can invite out the legendary elves like our Lord?


    Now there are dwarves, dwarfs and elemental creatures in Ellington. The residents here have long been used to it. There is nothing they are not used to. They even think that there will be other races here in the future.


    Some businessmen who happened to stay in Ellington were shocked when they heard the news.


    Sure enough, that guess is true!


    The Lord of Ellington has something to do with the elves!


    Not only have trade relations, but also invite moving elves out of the forest. What does this mean?


    This means that Ellington will definitely export more elves'' specialties in the future!


    What a huge business opportunity it is!


    Not only those businessmen were excited, but also some powerful spies passed the news out with expensive magic letters for the first time after they learned the news. In other words, after hundreds of years, the appearance of the elves again has reached alinks only one day later.


    Many adults and children followed Donne and them curiously, stared at Grandia, tried to find a place different from human beings from her, and finally found that her ears were sharp and interesting. In addition, other places were no different from human beings - at most, they were much more beautiful than human beings


    Grantia shook her ears and was staring at her. She felt like a Warcraft caught by a circus and surrounded by people.


    "What are you looking at? Haven''t you seen an elf?"


    A group of busy adults and children nodded: "well, I haven''t seen it."


    "I can guarantee that!"


    Back in Ellington in the middle of the night, Brian, who is still energetic today, patted his chest and said, "they really haven''t seen elves."


    "..." grantia looked at Donne. "I want to get angry, really."


    "It''s up to you," Donne smiled brightly. "As long as you''re not afraid to lose the face of the elves - don''t forget that although your character is the same as human beings, in their eyes, you represent the elves now."


    You win!


    Grantia took a deep breath and squeezed out a smiling face: "can you stop looking around me? I really feel uncomfortable."


    "Oh, OK."


    The people in a circle lined up.


    You can''t stand in line without looking around!


    "Well, well, what should we do? Don''t disturb us to do our business."


    Donne waved his hand with a smile and said, "remember to tell everyone that many Elves will come to Ellington these two days. We must be friendly, not too excited, not too enthusiastic, and just keep an ordinary heart."


    "Good Lord!"


    "No problem!"


    "Don''t worry!"


    As soon as Donne''s voice fell, the group promised again and again, then looked at Grandia and left reluctantly.


    Grantia was annoyed: "these people are really. I have no use talking. You can make them obedient with a word!"


    "Nonsense, I''m the Lord here."


    Donne proudly patted grantia on the shoulder: "in my territory, you''d better listen to me."


    Boom!


    Grantia tilted her lips. They came to a field. She disdained and said, "is this it?"


    In front of it was a flat farmland, about one hectare according to the Ellington standard unit formulated by Donne.


    Donne nodded: "well, the experimental field has planted seeds, which can be used to practice your hands. Try to ripen the seeds."


    "Little fun."


    Grandia stepped forward and said proudly, "open your eyes and let you understand the powerful power of the elves who have lived in the forest for so many years!"


    Grantia closed her eyes and raised her hands. A moment later, a mysterious force fell from the sky. The green light column was full of the power of life. The rich vitality turned into green leaves and fell down, winding around grantia.


    Then with a gentle wave of her right hand, the green light spread to the front and covered the whole farmland. Then something amazing happened - the ground of the farmland began to creep, but in a moment, the green shoots broke through the soil and drilled out of the ground, growing madly at a speed completely contrary to the laws of nature.


    Just an hour later, the whole farmland was full of heavy wheat!


    "Oh, oh! It''s worthy of divine skill!"


    Donne was very amazed. This was the first time he saw divine magic. There was no magic fluctuation at all. It was like the power given by God directly acting on the world.


    It takes an hour for the alien wheat to mature from seed. I''m afraid there''s no power to do this unreasonable power except magic.


    "That''s surprising?"


    Grantia wiped her sweat and said proudly, "because I haven''t been baptized by the goddess, I can''t give full play to the real power of magic, otherwise this farmland will mature completely in only one-fifth of the time."


    fifth part? That means ten minutes?


    Fiona''s eyes are blazing. With this magic, she''s afraid of lack of food!?


    "All right! Next you harvest slowly. I''ll go back to the emerald corolla first!"


    Grantia clapped her hands and planned to retreat.


    "What are you talking about? Of course, keep working."


    Donne looked puzzled. Fiona had asked the combine to get off the ground.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Grantia was puzzled: "this land is enough for you to cut for several days. I''ll rest for a few days and ripen the next one - wait! What the hell is that!?"

 Chapter 277

    "Oh, that," Donne thumbed up and smiled brightly. "It''s called a combine harvester. I developed it to harvest crops... Isn''t it great?"


    Grantia watched a mechanical structure drive into the farmland, and then the newly mature wheat was swallowed by the structure. Large tracts of wheat disappeared, and the shelled wheat was spit out from the back of the car body!


    Grantia was shocked.


    Grandia is stupid.


    Grantia shuddered.


    "You, you, you -"


    Grantia trembled her lips: "you pit me!"


    In her original plan, she only needs to use some time to ripen a piece of farmland every three or five times, and then she can easily shake her hands and rest. After all, it takes time to harvest farmland. With a convenient transmission array, she can take advantage of this time to harass egwin.


    But she had no idea that Donne had a combine here!


    "How?"


    Donne looked innocent: "where did I pit you?"


    "Why didn''t you say what combine you have here?"


    Grantia almost vomited blood angrily. She watched the large area of wheat in front of her, but she finished harvesting in just a few minutes. If she was tired according to this harvesting efficiency, she couldn''t catch up with the harvesting efficiency!


    Donne obviously wanted to squeeze her so hard that she couldn''t get away and go to egwin!


    Treachery!


    Insidious!


    Cunning!


    Grantia gasped and glared at Donne. She had to admit that she despised the harmless guy with a face full of people and animals!


    "Oh, I see what you mean!"


    Donne suddenly clapped his hands: "are you worried that I let you ripen the crops continuously every day?"


    Grantia didn''t speak, but her expression had answered Donne''s question.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t."


    Donne comforted her: "although divination is very convenient, I don''t know if there are any restrictions..."


    "Of course!"


    Grantia said hard, "the same land can only be ripened once in four months, otherwise it will become a desert."


    "Is land desertification caused by excessive nutrient consumption? That''s understandable."


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "that''s not what I''m worried about. In the case of insufficient food, it''s very worthwhile to exchange land and time for food. What I''m worried about is that the food cooked by magic is not nutritious enough and can only fill my stomach."


    "Undernutrition?"


    Fiona was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    "It''s protein..."


    Donne was stunned and said dejectedly: "Forget it, I can''t explain clearly. It''s very complicated. Anyway, it''s more important to fill your stomach in a short time, and nutrition will be discussed later. In a word, it''s up to Grandia to solve the food shortage for the winter. As long as you ripen about 100 hectares of wheat before winter, it should be enough for the winter... Oh, I forgot to explain to you. Just now, this farmland is one hectare."


    Is this a hectare?


    Grantia looked at the farmland and had to ripen a hundred hectares


    Her eyes were dark and she had seen the dark future.


    "Oh, by the way, Fiona."


    "Huh?"


    "Remember to mark this batch of wheat harvested today, make notes, bag it separately, and then find someone to follow up and investigate. It''s best to find someone to try it and try the taste and taste."


    "OK."


    Grantia said coldly, "no, we have no problem eating for so many years."


    Donne shook his head. "You are elves. You can''t compare with humans."


    Fiona paused the pen in her hand: "Lord, since you want to track, do you want to name or code this batch of wheat alone? It''s more convenient."


    "Oh, too."


    Donne pondered for a moment: "since it can only be ripened once in four months, it''s called three season wheat."


    "OK."


    Fiona jotted down the name quickly.


    "Let''s try the taste by ourselves tonight. Let Tina bake some bread."


    Donne looked at Grandia with a smile: "great hero, eat more tonight so that you can work hard tomorrow."


    Grantia''s angry lips trembled. If she didn''t know she had been plotted by don, she would be stupid and hopeless.


    That night, Donne tasted Tina''s bread baked with three seasons of wheat. The taste was not different from that of the usual bread. As for nutrition, Donne neither knew biology nor played chemistry. Of course, it was impossible to measure - to tell the truth, the alchemy he played really had nothing to do with chemistry. Donne felt that his alchemy was purely a convenient plug-in opened by the gods.


    A few days later, other elves came to Ellington. Therefore, Donne even spent a lot of money to hold a welcome party. The grand event was broadcast live on the lobby radio station, so that everyone could get a close understanding of the elves, which not only reduced their curiosity about the elves, but also made the elves integrate into Ellington faster.


    After being squeezed by Donne for a few days, Grandia can''t wait to leave here immediately. Now she sees her fellow sisters stepping into the magic cave. She wants to summon up the courage to rush up to tell them and persuade them to turn around and go back to the quiet and peaceful forest.


    However, at the thought of the unknown and terrible means of smiling Donne, grantia could not help shivering, and her courage dissipated again.


    "What are you going to do with these elves?"


    Watching the elves enter the grove, Fiona couldn''t help asking, "I''m afraid they can''t arrange well?"


    "Who said that?"


    Donne grinned, and Fiona was dazzled by his confident smile.


    "Trust me, I have plans for them."


    Of course, Donne has made arrangements for the elves. This group of 20 elves, some are good at artistic design, some are good at writing poetry, painting and music... In short, the elves are synonymous with versatility. Their long life has given them too many opportunities to learn, even if they learn a little today and next month according to their interests, In every field, they can also be better than most humans.


    Of course, due to their lifestyle, their horizons are also limited, so they can''t help being petty in all kinds of creation, but this can be changed. Without Donne, their talents will only be kept and appreciated within the elf family. As long as they are slowly adjusted and taught by Donne, they can understand their real value.


    Donne smiled contentedly.


    "Lord? What are you laughing at? I always feel cold."


    "Nothing. You''re being careless."


    Donne rubbed his chin and began to figure out how to teach the elves.


    The promise to isali must be put on the agenda as soon as possible and let her see the practical effect, otherwise it will be troublesome to recruit more elves for a long time.


    In addition, for cultural transactions, we should use these elves to make something as soon as possible. At least change to some Kamla (natural latex plants). The role of natural latex is very large and will be used in many industries. We must start as soon as possible. In contrast, the result of wisdom is not so urgent.


    Cultural products are simple to say but difficult to do.


    Although there are paper, pens, writing and painting, it is a big problem to have a wonderful story between elves and humans.


    Why should we eat well in humans?


    Do you need to ask? Since we want to do cultural transactions with the elves, we must print in batches. Since we have to print in batches, how can we give up such a large market in the human world?


    The life of the common people in prandal is very boring. They hardly have any means of entertainment except pa pa... Eh? Is this entertainment?


    If Donne launched novels and comics at this time, he can seize the blank market and have a say in this regard.


    Of course, novels and comics are spiritual pastimes. Their consumption does not improve the overall combat ability and level of the world


    But! Yes!


    Donne can popularize all kinds of basic knowledge in these cultural works!


    Whether it is to instill combat awareness, or imperceptibly affect the whole world, or even directly black a chaotic army and make all intelligent creatures vigilant, this is an excellent means!


    Only when people begin to actively demand new things and want to actively obtain information will their absorption of information and the operation speed of the whole society be improved.


    But what kind of story to tell?


    Donne''s familiar fairy tales and world famous works are obviously not suitable for prandal. In this high magic world, many incredible stories on earth are normal, so the range of choices is very small, either all kinds of high-energy high magic stories or... Earth science fiction stories they have never seen.


    Donne smiled at the thought.


    Yes, what is more attractive than a real world?


    He doesn''t even need to describe too much. As long as he vividly shows another world, it will have an immeasurable impact on prandal.


    Of course, prandal''s creatures have never heard of all kinds of scientific and technological products on the earth - except those gods - Donne can be true or false. For example, he invented an earth hero who mastered the power of science, and then his enemy villains were all kinds of enemies born in chaos. In this way, he told a real world story in the confrontation.


    This is completely feasible!


    Donne made the decision immediately. It''s settled. Tomorrow he will start training the elves. Their first job is to become prandal''s first generation cartoonist and novelist!


    As for the name of the story


    Donne smiled. Since it''s a matter of another world, it''s called "things in the other world".

 Chapter 278

    In the wooden house full of natural flavor, there are five in a row, with four rows of elves sitting in total.


    These fairy beauties with curious faces looked at Donne standing in front. They couldn''t wait to know what Donne would say since Donne said to start classes with them.


    Elves are always curious about new things.


    "I think you should have made it clear about my deal with Queen isali. If you come to work for me, I will teach you cultural content you have never seen."


    Donne knocked on the blackboard to attract their attention: "but one thing must be explained first. What queen isali wants to see will still be born from you, because you will become prandal''s first generation novelist and cartoonist."


    "Mr. Dunn."


    The fairy beauty in the front row asked curiously, "what are novelists and cartoonists?"


    "Raise your hand when asking questions."


    Donne tapped her on the head and said with a smile, "but this question is very good. Novelists, as the name suggests, are writers who write novels, and novels are a cultural type. Generally, they describe character stories and create a variety of character images. They are literary works with complete layout, development and theme."


    "I still don''t understand."


    Donne pondered for a moment: "you can be a storyteller, that is, write your own fictional story, let others see it, and let many people share the story you created."


    "Oh!"


    Fairy beauties suddenly realized: "it''s a bard!"


    "Similar, but different."


    Donne corrected and continued: "cartoonists are the same. They are also the profession of creating stories. However, the way expressed in comics is different from that in novels. Comics use simple and tension images to express stories. There are few words, but the audience is wider."


    "Is painting?"


    A slightly short fairy beauty said happily, "I''m good at this."


    "It''s not the same."


    Donne said with a smile, "before I give you vocational training, I''ll tell you a simple story, and your first task is to describe the story I tell with your own ideas."


    When Donne was about to tell a story, the fairy beauties immediately focused.


    To tell you the truth, it''s really stressful to be stared at by such a group of beautiful elves and beauties with curious and eager eyes.


    Donne coughed and slowly began the narrative.


    "There are many worlds outside our world. In the history of one of them, there is a saying..."


    "There is a good time before the day, and the proud day is still before the good time..."


    "Ye Liangchen, Zhao Ritian and long Aotian here refer to the three famous super strong people. From the ranking, we can see that long Aotian is the most powerful one..."


    "A long time ago, the world was full of war. The Sith Empire and the Republic had fought fiercely for many years. Ye Liangchen, who represented the Sith Empire, was the user of the dark force, while his old enemy Zhao Ritian was the Jedi warrior who helped the Republic, using the light force. They represented the strongest of the two camps respectively. At this time, the famous long Aotian in the future, It''s just a nameless student on a planet... "


    "Long Aotian was unknown and bullied when he was in school. He wanted to be the driver of EVA against the apostles sent by the Sith Empire, but he was robbed of his girlfriend by the old Wang of the next class. Sadly, long Aotian came to Houshan and met a blue civet cat from the future. The civet cat was sent back by his grandson to help him get through the crisis This is a difficult time. "


    "The blue civet cat has a magic weapon of space, which contains many magical equipment in the future. With these equipment, long Aotian regained his confidence!"


    "He wanted to use the information brought back by the blue civet cat from the future to make money by buying lottery tickets, but unexpectedly, the lottery number changed at the last minute. Long Aotian found that someone was manipulating the lottery behind the scenes, so he decided to represent justice and eliminate the behind the scenes..."


    "He destroyed the enemy, saved the United States by heroes, robbed the supreme ring, saved the United States by heroes, braved the holy mountain, saved the United States by heroes, won the golden armor, saved the United States by heroes - er, I mean rescued the trapped Saint Athena."


    "Finally, long Aotian killed the behind the scenes, saved the beauty by heroes and harvested several beautiful women in the back palace. He became strong all the way and finally ruled his planet. Then, he felt the corruption of the Sith Empire and the Republic and decided to become king himself, so he established the rebel organization."


    "Using the technology brought back from the future by the blue civet cat, he developed a powerful humanoid mecha weapon - Gundam. Although rx-78-2 Gundam was called white devil by the enemy, he persevered and developed a more powerful model - attacking free Gundam!"


    A fairy beauty raised her hand: "what is GAODA, please?"


    "Don''t interrupt! Explain later."


    Speaking of the rise of Donne, it was called a mouth foam flying: "long Aotian drove this GAODA, killed countless enemies and won the title of immortal Xiaoqiang. At this time, because of the cosmic song jilacs, he met with his destined enemy, ye Liangchen, a dark warrior of the Sith Empire..."


    "Just during their war, the shadow of chaos came quietly. When no one knew, it had polluted several planets..."


    Under Donne''s completely unfilled brain hole, he talked about the science fiction city dragon Aotian Saint doragoda Star Wars Chaos Legion all morning


    In the middle, the fairy beauties couldn''t stop him, so they had to listen to him patiently. Unexpectedly, the more they listened, the more wonderful they were. The more they listened, the more they were invested. Finally, they were deeply attracted by the story told by Donne, and wonderful pictures emerged in their minds


    "... in this way, long Aotian, who became the first expert in the galaxy, led his younger brothers ye Liangchen and Zhao Ritian, who knelt and licked. He led his clone army to launch a fierce war at the giant chaos gate in the silver heart, and finally won and unified the whole galaxy. The silver river system finally restored the era of peace again, while long Aotian took his harem beauties to wear it After crossing the Stargate, I went to seek the truth... "


    After finishing this messy story in one breath, Donne couldn''t help but praise himself. This story is full of all kinds of eye-catching selling points. It can be said that it is a masterpiece of commercial elements. Even if it is written in online text, it can become a God, not to mention prandal, which has no entertainment culture.


    Didn''t you look at those silly fairy beauties? Are they stunned?


    Donne glanced at the bottom of his eyes. Sure enough, the beautiful elves had dull eyes and had not recovered.


    "Well, the story has been told. You all have a brief aftertaste in your heart. Take a break at noon. In the afternoon, I will start to teach you the writing methods of your novels and the main elements of comics. Try to get your first work out within this week - you are all geniuses in this field. I believe in your ability!"


    With words of encouragement, Donne patted his ass and flashed away.


    After he left for a long time, the elf girls came back one after another.


    "What a wonderful story Donne told."


    "Yes, I am worthy of being a friend of Lord egwin. I have rich experience."


    "But I haven''t heard much of what he said. What is the supreme ring? Why can he command all the rings in the world?"


    "Are the twelve palaces saints more powerful than the supreme ring? Didn''t you notice that they were not killed by long Aotian in the story - are they undead creatures?"


    "I''m more interested in the blue civet cat who came back from the future. Does it sound interesting for future generations to help their ancestors from the future?"


    "Go back to the past... Is it possible to do this?"


    "Not necessarily. I heard that ancient magic seemed to control time, but back in the past, this magic was at least a legendary spell."


    "Aren''t any of you interested in the power used by Ye Liangchen and Zhao Ritian? The dark force and the light force sound very similar to divine magic."


    "Since he said it was a means of artistic processing, it should be implied that it was divine skill? Compared with these, he said GAODA was more interesting to me. The universal humanoid mecha combat weapon... Sounds very powerful."


    A group of fairy girls who had never been in contact with this culture chattered and discussed with each other excitedly. They explained what they were interested in. The small wooden house was full of clear voices, but the most surprising thing was that under such a noisy environment, they could understand what each other was talking about, and would not be affected by the discussion of others around them.


    This racial talent is powerful enough.


    After lunch, as soon as Donne stepped into the cabin with his front foot, his back foot almost scared him down.


    Because the fairy beauties are still sitting there discussing all the time. They haven''t moved anywhere all noon!


    Donne smiled bitterly. I''m afraid they haven''t noticed that two hours have passed. The long life span and sufficient free time are really enviable.


    "Well, well, don''t discuss it."


    Don clapped his hands and attracted their attention. Then he said, "this afternoon''s course is to teach you some elements of business writing and business comics, and then you can start to try to create freely."


    "When it comes to business culture creation, what is business?"


    After a pause, Donne shook his fist fiercely: "in short, he can make money! Only when he can make money, can the author live, continue to create and bring better works!"


    "How do you make money?"


    "One word!"


    "Cool!"


    "Let the readers enjoy it, catch the itch in their heart, let them get up and can''t wait to continue reading the following content, then it''s successful!"

 Chapter 279

    Donne slapped the table heavily, threw back some manuscripts handed in by an elf beauty, and shouted, "no! Unqualified! Type it back and rewrite it! Remember! The third chapter of gold! The third chapter of gold!"


    Donne''s roar frightened the beautiful fairy in front of him, his ears drooped, his neck shrunk, his head bowed, and his face was embarrassed.


    She is a very popular poet in the emerald corolla. Her poems are very popular with her sisters. She thought she could easily complete Donne''s task and handed in new works with confidence, but she didn''t expect to be unqualified.


    "Don''t you understand what the golden three chapters are!? I''ll explain it to you again! That is, the protagonist, contradiction, outbreak and goal should appear in the first three chapters. If necessary, the golden finger should also write it out. There is only one purpose, that is, to make the readers happy!"


    "But if there is no bedding," whispered the elf girl, "there is no story at all..."


    "No story! Readers don''t care what story they''re telling. They''re impatient! They just need to be cool! Cool is enough!"


    Donne patted the table and shouted, "but look what you wrote. What''s this? Ah? ''the morning light dispels the mist, the girl steps on the waves, the goddess lowers the hymn, and evil will be purified''? Are you teasing me? Vernacular, vernacular, understand?"


    The beautiful elf poet trembled, shook his head hurriedly, and looked at Donne with big watery eyes.


    "From the main point of view, this is a heroine''s story you wrote. This alone has been killed!"


    "Donne waved, took out a stack of paper and said proudly," this is the outline of the story I wrote to you last night. You can take it down and circulate it separately to learn. "


    "Great!"


    Dantelian''s eyes brightened, took the outline and said confidently, "please rest assured. Swear in the name of the goddess, I will -- I will write this thing called a novel!"


    "What a child to teach..."


    Watching dantlian leave, Donne said, "next."


    A blonde elf girl handed in her manuscript confidently: "this is my cartoon."


    "Oh."


    Donne just glanced over and took a breath of air-conditioning: "what''s your name?"


    "Three -"


    Don''t tell me her name is 3000 yuan


    "Clover."


    The fairy girl Sanye happily pointed to the hair ornament on her head and said, "because the seed born with me left three leaves."


    "Hoo."


    Donne breathed a sigh of relief: "Sanye... That what..."


    "Huh?"


    "What you... Drew is not called a cartoon..."


    Donne took those pieces of paper and his hands were shaking: "this is a sketch..."


    These manuscripts taken up by Sanye have no problem with the mirror, story and rhythm. Except that the story still can''t jump out of prandal''s circle, others are impeccable. It can even be said that even if they are taken to the earth, they can become popular in an instant - because her painting is so scary!


    This is not a cartoon at all, but a sketch!


    Every role in every grid, every detail, the leaves of every tree, and even every grass can clearly see the context above!


    It''s too realistic!


    "Aren''t you tired of painting like this? How long did it take?"


    "I''m not tired. It didn''t take long. It''s very fast to use magic to improve it."


    With a shallow smile on her face, "it''s just a meal. It''s mainly that it takes a little time to conceive a story, but it doesn''t take much time to draw."


    I found the treasure!


    Donne was ecstatic. What is Kim Jong Il on earth? These three leaves are prandal''s human flesh printer!


    "Great!"


    Donne grabbed his hands. "Can you master other styles besides this one? Exaggerated? Funny? Funny? Concise?"


    Sanye was a little uncertain: "it should be no problem..."


    "Good!"


    Donne finally saw hope: "in the future, the painter of the official book will decide it''s you!"


    Sanye was stunned: "what is the official book?"


    "I''ll tell you later."


    Donne smiled and patted Sanye on the shoulder: "in the future, the idea of the story will be left to others. All you have to do is draw the original. I believe queen isali and egwin will be very happy to know your contribution."


    "It''s my pleasure."


    After seeing Sanye leave, Donne rubbed his hands, a little impatient.


    Judging from the current learning speed, they will still be bound by prandal''s inertial thinking in a short time, and it is difficult to give full play to their real strength. If they want to come up with something to isali''s satisfaction, Donne must take the initiative.


    However, he is not good at painting or writing.


    So Donne had another idea.


    To see the results immediately, the best way is to guide them personally and let them complete the first work under their own hands-on instruction, and then they will understand what the market demand is.


    The outline Donne gave them before was the first step. In the next step, Donne decided to take out the detailed outline. Not only that, there are some very... Well, adult things. Anyway, it''s isali''s demand. He didn''t have any psychological pressure to take them out. Just when he thought of training those silly fairy beauties to create these things, Donne had an inexplicable sense of excitement.


    What did he take out?


    Of course, many people''s sex enlightenment teachers on earth are famous works. As long as they magic change the original framework and remove the heavy taste content, some more mild works will be born.


    If only words are not enough, the official book drawn by Sanye, a ghost and animal painter, is absolutely sharp, and the effect is self-evident.


    It can be expected that these things will definitely stimulate the needs of elves in some way.


    Of course, perhaps because of the simplicity of the elves, they may wake up slowly, but what Donne has to do is wake up their consciousness step by step. As long as he starts to wake up, the later things have nothing to do with him.

 Chapter 280

    "Hey, that adventurer over there, yes, that''s you!"


    A guy hiding in the corner hooked up with an adventurer. He looked furtive and extremely obscene.


    The adventurer who was stopped by him immediately became vigilant: "me? What''s the matter?"


    "I think your bones are amazing. You are a genius among thousands. The task of maintaining world peace depends on you. I have several secrets of cultivation and war skills here. I think you and I are lucky. Even if you are cheaper, I''ll sell you ten silver coins!"


    The adventurer was stunned when he heard the speech, and his blood was boiling: "are you a master living in seclusion here?"


    "Shh..."


    The mysterious merchant trembled, as if he was trying to resist a smile: "the secret of heaven must not be revealed."


    "Oh!!"


    The adventurer immediately became vigilant, and then whispered, "master, what kind of combat skill script do you think I''m suitable for cultivating?"


    "I have 108 kinds of tactical posture research, 100 ways to use reincarnation touch, flor''s outline of dragon killing technology, dragon training guide manual, each of which is a rare treasure... Which do you want?"


    The adventurer''s breath was short. Just listening to the name of these secrets made people excited: "I, I want..."


    "All you want? What an honest young man!"


    The mysterious merchant exclaimed, and then patted him on the shoulder: "originally, the fate between you and me was only enough for you to buy a book, but meeting is fate. Then I''ll sell you all 40 silver coins."


    The adventurer almost couldn''t wait to take out a gold coin: "don''t look for it!"


    After giving the book to the adventurer, the mysterious businessman leaned over and whispered, "remember, because the content in it is too important, so you must read it carefully when no one is around. If it is found by others, the consequences will be unimaginable!"


    "I see!"


    The adventurer nodded solemnly, turned to go, and suddenly paused: "Hey, yes, master, what should I do - Master!?"


    When the adventurer looked back again, he found that the mysterious master had disappeared!


    The adventurer couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning. He was a master!


    It''s the right time to try your luck in Ellington this time!


    Thinking of this, he hurried back to the tavern room, carefully locked the door, and solemnly opened the first book, tactical posture research.


    He is a soldier. The name of this book is the foundation. He must practice first.


    "I must..."


    After opening the cover, the adventurer was stunned. What appeared in front of him was another title "youlia 108 style", written by the lantern monk. What the hell is this!?


    But when he turned a few pages, his eyes were immediately firmly attracted


    "Bang!"


    The red faced adventurer closed the book and took a deep breath: "no! This must be the test of the master! - or did the master take the wrong book?"


    The doubting adventurer opened the second book, 100 ways to use the touch of reincarnation, with a happy heart. Then he saw the second title, the hand of God - Kato fingering script.


    "Oh! That''s it!"


    As soon as I look at the name, I know that this must be a master with great Kung Fu!


    The adventurer was excited again. When he opened the first page, he froze in an instant.


    "How, how could it be this -"


    Before he was disappointed, his mind fell into the extremely delicate painting style again, his beautiful body jumped on the paper, and his dexterous fingers beat on the picture as if they were his own fingers


    The adventurer''s eyes were locked on the picture and couldn''t move away: "this must be some secret method I don''t know. There must be great secrets hidden in these pictures. The secret script taught to me by the master must be here. I must consult it in detail..."


    Outside the window, the mysterious merchant in a cloak smiled happily after watching the adventurer stretch out his evil right hand.


    Children can be taught


    As soon as he dodged, the mysterious merchant disappeared again.


    In just a few days, there was a rumor of a mysterious businessman in Ellington. It was said that he had a secret script with peerless war skills hidden in his hand, which was only sold to predestined people. Therefore, those adventurers wandering near the ladia hills rushed to Ellington like crazy, desperately looking for the trace of the mysterious businessman.


    Those thin little books seem to have become some kind of secret treasure, which has attracted the covet of countless people.


    All the adventurers who had traded with the mysterious merchant kept their promises. They didn''t even know that Ellington had many "lucky people" like them, so they were very surprised how the news came out.


    In addition, the newly established Datang Publishing House of Ellington Datang chamber of commerce also attracted the attention of many people. Many people didn''t know what the publishing house was. However, when they saw an elf standing in the shop next to the publishing house selling things, they suddenly realized it, and then began to rush to buy.


    That''s a story book sold by elves!


    Each book also comes with a literacy manual. It teaches you how to read from scratch and can read stories. The price is only ten silver coins. Of course, I have to buy it! Even if you listen to a story told by a bard in a tavern, you need a silver coin as a reward. The story books can be read and collected by yourself. It''s worth it!


    Apart from Ellington, where can there be such cheap paper and such luxurious cheap books!


    As a result, the first novel "things in the foreign world" published and distributed by Datang publishing house became popular in the audience. It was sold short as soon as it was sold, printed and sold short again. The author''s Fairy beauty dant Lian also became famous directly. She became a well-known figure in Ellington and signed and sold bookmarks to soft hands.


    In a short time, the story of long Aotian, the protagonist Skywalker, in the world called Earth, has become the talk of many Ellington residents after dinner. Datang daily and Datang radio station even opened a special column program for this purpose, serializing and reading story excerpts, and publicizing the works by the way.


    Compared with dantelian, although Sanye is more popular, her popularity is undoubtedly lower, because she uses the pseudonym black dragon Dingding under Donne''s advice.


    In addition, the painting is a book. After all, it is not good to publicize openly, so no one knows the real identity of Sanye.


    Looking at the piles of silver coins collected, Fiona took a breath of air conditioning. In just a few days, she made a profit of nearly 1000 gold coins! Ten silver coins for each book, that''s 10000 books sold!


    Because the cost of paper and printing is very low, and the elves don''t need Donne''s salary, these 1000 gold coins are equivalent to net profit!


    This is because the market is too small, only here in Ellington. What if the market continues to expand? What if you sell books all over the country?


    Where is Datang Publishing House printing and selling books? It''s obviously printing money!


    "You think too much."


    Facing the excited Fiona, Donne poured cold water: "First of all, because this is in Ellington, due to the policies and construction over the past six months, they have some surplus wealth in their hands, coupled with the emptiness of spiritual entertainment, which leads to the illusion of hot sales - of course, the most important thing is that our great hero, Ms. dantrian, sells books in person. Elves appear in human society and sell books in person Close contact with her is the real reason for the hot sales. "


    Fiona frowned: "so... The market in other places is not as big as expected?"


    "No, the market must be very big. People''s demand for spiritual entertainment is greater than you think, but the first problem is to solve the low productivity. Only by solving this problem can they be in the mood to enjoy entertainment."


    Donne shrugged: "besides, they certainly won''t go to places other than Ellington for promotion. Do you think there will be so many people snapping up in this case?"


    "I see."


    Fiona was full of admiration: "Lord, your vision is always a few steps ahead of me."


    Donne laughed. At least he''s also a person who has experienced the information explosion. If he can''t analyze this, what else can he do.


    "Dantelian''s novels have made a lot of money, but what about the cartoon income of Miss Sanya?"


    Fiona looked at Donne strangely: "you said you were responsible for this one. What''s the sales situation now? I didn''t see it on the market."


    "Oh, here you are."


    Donne took out some bags and threw them on the table. Fiona was a little rough and stunned: "there are five thousand gold coins!? God! How do you sell them? Did you run to Bain and alinks to sell them?"


    "Of course not, just Ellington."


    "How is that possible?"


    Fiona had a big face of disbelief.


    Tang Enyi shrugged: "if you don''t believe it, you can''t help it. Believe me, comics have a larger audience than novels... Well, that''s it."


    Because the text content of comics is less, even illiterate can easily understand the interesting content, so those illiterate adventurers and mercenaries are certainly more willing to buy comics, which is also well understood.


    Fiona has also seen the cartoon called "future civet cat" painted by Sanye. It''s really interesting, but the problem is that Fiona doesn''t see where Ellington sells comics at all.


    "Of course, the gold absorption ability of juvenile comics is very strong."


    Donne couldn''t help touching his nose and said silently: it''s just not as good as a reference book


    At this time, Sanye ran over excitedly: "Donne, you asked me to draw -"


    Donne was stunned, rushed over, grabbed Sanye''s neck and said with a smile: "eight dragon balls, right? I knew you could handle it, right? Did you make a sample? Let me have a look!"


    "Eight dragon balls"? Oh, it''s really done. What I''m talking about is - "


    "Hey, you asked your pseudonym? It''s actually very simple. It''s a black dragon named Dingding. Don''t you think it''s very mysterious?"


    Fiona looked suspiciously at Donne and Sanye coming out of the door. She always felt something was wrong.


    Pseudonym?


    Tintin?


    Black dragon?


    be rather baffling!

 Chapter 281

    With the emerald corolla, Donne slapped the table heavily and shook the manuscript in front of him three feet high.


    "How about it? You can say it or not!"


    Sitting opposite him were Sally and egwin, who were looking at the manuscript handed in by Donne very carefully.


    This makes Donne embarrassed.


    If the old driver sees the contents of the manuscript, it is estimated that he should show a knowing smile. However, at the moment, Sally and egwin are serious and not shy at all. Especially when they point to the very hot picture and carefully analyze the contents, they look like biologists studying animal mating, with only academic eyes, No mood swings.


    It made Donne feel desperate.


    Especially a while ago, he had just been pushed back by isali - was pushing himself back just a ritual like behavior in her eyes? Or just play with pets?


    Damn it


    At that time, I felt very cool, but why did I feel like I lost for no reason?


    "How do you feel?"


    Isalie looked at egwin. Although she was the queen, egwin had more say in her experience.


    Egwin frowned: "I''m not sure... But these, uh, comics may really stimulate fertility?"


    Donne covered his face. He really didn''t want to see the goddess in his heart seriously analyze this kind of cartoon


    What broke all over the ground!


    "If you think so, we can try first."


    Isalie has made a decision. After all, Donne is an envoy. Whatever he says, it''s always right to try first.


    Donne breathed a sigh of relief: "that is to say, passed?"


    "Yes, leave this batch of comics and novels, and then I will distribute them. As for the Kamla, wisdom fruit and other specialties you want, I''ll give them to you."


    Finally got it!


    Donne was relieved to see that isalie took away the books of comics and novels. Donne quickly took out another small book: "and this, don''t forget."


    "What is this¡°


    "As you know, the purpose of these publication products is to promote fertility, but on the other hand, they are easy to have a negative impact on minors, so relevant protection policies should be formulated."


    After briefly explaining the relevant provisions, Donne said: "in short, it is to write this system into the law to prohibit the sale of adult publications to children."


    "Is it legally binding?"


    Isalie looked puzzled: "just write on it that minors are not allowed to watch?"


    "How could that be useful -"


    Donne suddenly froze. The foolish nature of the elves is not a rebellious teenager on earth. Maybe it''s really feasible to write like this


    "Sister egwin, go and hand over these comics and novels to Matilda, and then help get the wisdom fruit?"


    "OK."


    As soon as egwin left, isalie went up to Donne and knocked him down on the table.


    Donne looked frightened: "you, what are you going to do?"


    Egwin will come back at any time. If she sees it, how can she start the strategy!?


    Isalie''s breath was a little short and her eyes were a little wet: "I don''t know why. After reading the cartoon, I felt a little strange. Maybe your method is really useful. Now, I''d like to try the one in the cartoon..."


    "I -- die!"


    With a horizontal heart, don decided to bear humiliation and sell his body in exchange for isali''s support.


    Although my body has been violated, dear egwin, please believe me, my heart to you will never change!


    An hour later, egwin came back.


    "Your Majesty, Donne, things are ready."


    With a smile on his face, egwin was suddenly stunned: "Why are you sweating so much?"


    Donne said as if nothing had happened: "we just had a fight."


    "Oh?"


    Egwin smiled, "who won?"


    Isalie blushed with heat: "it''s a tie."


    Egwin said very seriously, "don''t underestimate Donne, your majesty. He''s very powerful."


    Donne glared at isalie angrily. "Of course she knows I''m good. It''s better to say, egwin, you don''t know."


    "Oh? I''ll fight with you next time."


    Egwin was eager to try: "I''m really curious."


    "Trust me," said Donne, smiling at egwin. "You''ll be satisfied."


    "Let''s go and receive the goods."


    Isali and egwin got up together. Egwin glanced at isali and said in surprise, "Your Majesty, you can''t walk steadily?"


    "A little tired."


    "Eh? What''s running down your leg?"


    "It''s sweat."


    "Your Majesty, your silk stockings seem to be broken."


    "Oh, it may have been scratched by accident."


    After a pause, egwin thought on his face: "it seems that this is the case in the cartoon I just saw..."


    Donne was in a cold sweat and hurriedly said, "hurry up and accompany me to receive the goods. I have something to do when I go back."


    Egwin interrupted his thinking and said with a smile, "of course, let''s go."


    After receiving the goods, Donne hurried back to Ellington and was completely relieved when he left the transmission array.


    Although the cute egwin is very cute, it is because of this that Donne, who is a capital word "dirty" from top to bottom, feels a lot of pressure.


    Especially when she was pushed back by isali again


    But the feeling of being pushed back by her is really


    Elsa, who happened to lead the team by, saw Donne and subconsciously said hello.


    "Lord?"


    "Ah - ah!"


    Donne was startled. "I''m not intoxicated with that feeling!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Elsa looked puzzled.


    "Ai, Elsa!"


    Donne coughed heavily and said righteously, "don''t jump out to say hello in the future. It''s scary!"


    "I see."


    Elsa stuck out her tongue and asked with a smile, "Lord, everyone is very concerned about the new standard equipment. Can you give us a message?"


    As Elsa spoke, the members of the guard lined up beside her stared at Donne with wide eyes.


    "Standard equipment... Oh, yes, made of new universal alloy."


    Donne clapped his hands: "of course it''s no problem. Listen carefully. The first place in the weekly training results will reward a full set of enchanted armor and weapons, the second place will only reward armor, the third place will only reward weapons, and others will only reward armor, but there is no enchanting effect. If you perform well in the future, add enchanting effect. The last three people have nothing."


    "I see!"


    "Oh! Long live your Lord!"


    "Full set of enchanted armor and weapons! God! I booked the top three this week!"


    Tom rubbed his hands and looked Crazy: "the first place is mine!"


    "Ha ha, just you? Little Tom, you''re far away. Of course the first place is mine!"


    A group of people became noisy, and the fighting spirit of training suddenly soared.


    Elsa saw it and admired it all over her face: "sure enough, the Lord has a way. They have been shouting that training is boring these days."


    "Boring?"


    Donne smiled kindly: "well, you''ve all awakened your talent. As apocalypse, this training intensity is really a little weak... Well, I see, Elsa, I''ll give you a new training method in two days. I''m sure it will make them happy."


    "Did you hear that?"


    Elsa scolded: "when you hear it, run quickly and go to the next training ground!"


    "Ow --"


    Donne shook his head as he watched them cry and howl away.


    Although the members of the guard have all awakened their talents and are apocalyptic, they are still too weak according to the average combat effectiveness level of prandal. If they are free, they still need to enhance their combat ability.


    After returning to the Lord''s house, Donne gave Fiona the storage ring.


    "What''s in here?"


    "The goods exchanged by the elves."


    Dumne said with a smile: "a large number of milk, and the seeds of charlema, enhance the fruit of the magic, and many fruits, lemons, citrus and so on, especially lemon, can be used to extract juice, extract flavors, and make lemon fruit candy."


    "Fruit candy! Lemon fruit candy!?"


    Nora, who was dozing off, suddenly had an exciting spirit and rushed down and turned around: "where is it!? where is it!?"


    "Without you!"


    Donne grabbed Nora, stuffed it back, and then continued: "the important thing is to plant Kamla''s seeds as soon as possible, because latex can be extracted, latex can be refined into rubber, and various tools can be processed. Most importantly, with rubber, tires can be processed, so bicycles and cars can improve the production schedule!"


    "Latex? Rubber?"


    Fiona tilted her head a little puzzled: "I''ve heard you say it before, but what''s their function?"


    "In short, it is insulated, waterproof, wear-resistant, elastic and shock-absorbing. It is a very excellent material. In short, if the carriage has tires, not only the speed can be increased by nearly half, but also the comfort level will be increased by a lot."


    Donne couldn''t wait to say, "in our energy plan, magic cars are a very important part. Popularizing magic cars can expand the market demand of magic crystal, and the value of magic crystal mine will rise."


    "Oh, I see."


    Fiona suddenly realized and paused. She hesitated a little. It seemed that she wanted to say something but didn''t dare to say it.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Lord..."


    "What does it look like to stammer and say what you have to say."


    "Well... Actually, I''ve always wanted to ask you a question," Fiona looked at Donne. "Aren''t you a very powerful magician? Don''t you know how to fly? And you can keep a lot of spells and depict a lot of magic arrays?"


    "Yes."


    "In that case..."


    Fiona said with a tangled face: "why don''t you directly use constant flight or depict the gravity magic array to make the car you said float, rather than focusing on the production of rubber tires?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne had a big, stupid face.

 Chapter 282

    Yes!


    Why not find a way to directly produce flying cars instead of focusing on tires!?


    Donne''s all in the manger.


    After thinking about it, he finally came up with only one reason: thinking inertia.


    Just as prandal''s residents are limited by the common sense of the world, Donne is also limited by the common sense of the earth.


    In his impression, a car should run on the ground with four wheels, and the one flying in the sky is called a plane.


    Anti gravity car and maglev car were still a concept in his life. He wouldn''t think of it.


    He completely forgot that this is prandal. There is a completely unscientific power system such as "magic".


    Flying, gravity, floating, wind, repulsion, wings of light


    Don''t have too many spells and divinities to make someone or something fly!


    Fiona doesn''t have this power yet, but she knows that many people have this power, and Donne also has it, so she will think of this problem. Donne is still persistent in looking for rubber because of his thinking inertia. Therefore, he hasn''t found the blind spot so far.


    "Fiona, you are really my lucky general!"


    Donne picked Fiona up and made a few turns before he put her down.


    Suddenly, Fiona was stunned when Donne held her in her arms.


    Oh, my God!


    Lord, are you enlightened!?


    This is the most incredible thing of the year!


    However, before Fiona realized the happiness of being held by Donne, and even didn''t feel much of his body temperature and smell, Donne let her go and said excitedly, "thanks to you for reminding me! Otherwise I''m afraid I''ll have to tangle with the process of producing tires!"


    Fiona said angrily, "what I should do!"


    What! Since you want to thank me, hold it for a while!


    What do you mean by such stingy thanks!


    "Why are you angry?"


    Donne patted Fiona on the shoulder and looked pleased: "are you too tired recently? Otherwise, I''ll find you an assistant? I think Tina is very free. Why don''t you train her to be your deputy."


    "She?"


    Fiona was so angry that she said in surprise, "Tina is a maid. Are you willing to train her to be an adjutant?"


    "Why not?"


    Donne looked puzzled: "cultivate. If you have the ability, do it. If you can''t, change people. What a simple thing."


    "No, I mean - Oh, forget it, it may be her luck to meet you."


    Fiona is helpless. Why is Donne''s thinking different from others?


    Although the relationship between Fiona and Tina is very good, it is a personal relationship and involves business. She is still very rigorous. Tina was born in a humble background and can become the maid manager of the Lord''s house. With Donne''s higher and higher status, Ellington is more and more prosperous. She goes out and is recognized by everyone.


    But, your adjutant?


    Fiona is now the consul of Ellington, second only to Donne. She is also the Minister of Finance and vice president of Datang chamber of Commerce. What is the concept of being her deputy? It means Tina will be the third person in Ellington in an instant!


    Fiona was born in a noble family, so her way of thinking is very simple. Of course, Donne''s ideas conflict with her. At this time, Fiona can only change herself and focus on Donne.


    "I''ll talk to her later. If she wants, she can learn from me. I hope she won''t betray your trust in her."


    "Give people a chance to learn..."


    Tina, who was just about to knock on the door with her plate, heard the dialogue inside and couldn''t help stopping. Tears filled her eyes.


    Lord, why are you so kind to me


    You know that I was born humble and can''t repay you anything


    Why... Such a good Lord... Is a pervert?


    "Tina''s affairs will be arranged by yourself. What needs to be considered now is the next development."


    Donne''s words inspired Fiona: "what do you think?"


    He rubbed his chin for a moment and asked, "how efficient is grantia these two days?"


    "It''s very high. It has increased our grain reserves for the winter."


    "Put more burden on her."


    "Ah?"


    "Let her work harder and increase production."


    Donne''s eyes gleamed: "this winter may be a key year for our development in Ellington."


    "You mean..."


    Fiona suddenly took a breath of air conditioning: "you don''t want to use food to attract homeless people to settle down?"


    "It''s worthy of being my think tank. I guessed right at once."


    Donne''s praise didn''t make Fiona proud, but made her inexplicably anxious: "but this method doesn''t work! We haven''t made up for the food gap. If we release the minimum food security policy to attract the vagrant population, I''m afraid we will be in chaos in the end."


    "You see, just say you''re smart. I haven''t said subsistence allowances yet."


    Donne laughed and said, "don''t worry, now we have formed a strategic alliance with the elves. Grantia''s labor induction is only a solution. When there is a food crisis, I can go to the elves to buy food."


    Hearing Donne''s reason, Fiona was relieved: "if so, it''s feasible."


    "A key issue is that we need to be prepared to attract a large number of refugees."


    "The arrival of refugees will bring a lot of instability. We need to prepare the guard in advance, arrange all kinds of reception work and guide them to join the labor," Downe said


    "Everyone has had experience in recent months, so don''t worry."


    Fiona said: "if you want to attract refugees to Ellington, you should start publicity recently. After all, the road to Ellington is also a long distance, and how many people will die on the road is unknown..."


    Speaking later, Fiona could not help but show a sad look.


    Even if the current empire is more peaceful, it can''t hide the struggle of the bottom poor on the survival line, because they can''t eat and wear, and mountain bandits and robbers are forbidden repeatedly. Once they leave the town beyond the patrol range of the guard, they will easily encounter mountain bandits and robbers, or wandering demons and beasts, which will lead to death.


    Donne sighed, "then we can''t help it. This is life."


    After a pause, Donne said, "if you want to help them, there is no way. We can set up a recruitment place in the city where Datang chamber of Commerce Branch has been set up, centrally manage all people who want to come to Ellington, and then hire carriages to transport them to Ellington in batches."


    Fiona thought for a moment and hesitated, "will it cost a lot of gold coins?"


    Donne said with a smile, "wealth is earned for use. Moreover, for us, population is far more important than gold coins."


    "In that case, do it!"


    "Well, let''s do it."


    Donne nodded: "before the winter, we should be able to attract a lot of people to gather in Ellington, so that our development speed will be faster next year."


    Fiona quickly wrote it down in her book.


    "Besides this, what about Kamla''s planting?"


    Fiona looked up and asked, "if you decide to make a flying car, is it necessary to plant Kamla?"


    "Of course!"


    Donne said decisively: "it''s not just used to make tires, latex also plays a great role and can process many things."


    "All right."


    Fiona sighed helplessly. If it hadn''t been for the combine harvester and tiller, the farming efficiency would have been improved by leaps and bounds. They didn''t dare to separate so many people to plant other plants.


    Donne rubbed his chin. "Speaking of this vehicle... You can actually get another means of transportation out first..."


    Now prandar has put it bluntly that traffic basically depends on walking and communication basically depends on roaring.


    There is a carriage at a farther distance, but it is embarrassing for ordinary people. It is wasteful to take a carriage and too tired to walk. In this case, if you launch a bicycle, it will be very popular.


    "What?"


    "Bicycle."


    Fiona was interested: "what''s that?"


    "It''s a single driver vehicle..."


    Donne briefly told Fiona about the principle of bicycle, and then clapped his hands: "since you want to get a bicycle, just get the magic version of the electric car by the way."


    "Magic revision?"


    Donne said excitedly, "it''s more convenient and faster to use magic crystal to drive and cancel the human mode!"


    Fiona pondered for a moment, shook her head and said, "Lord, with all due respect, if you want to promote this means of transportation, bicycles are indispensable."


    Donne was stunned: "why?"


    "You want to promote magic energy products, but you forget one thing. At the current income level of civilians, they can''t use magic crystal as daily consumables. Although a magic energy bicycle may only use a low-quality magic crystal a month, it''s also worth several gold coins, which is too expensive."


    Fiona turned the subject and said, "but bicycles are different. As long as you buy them back, you don''t need to consume anything. Pedals can make it easy and fast to travel. Even civilians will be willing to buy one and put it at home for standby."


    "Not only that, it''s also to cultivate the market. After everyone is used to bicycles, we will launch magic bicycle, a high-end product. Its acceptance must be much stronger than that at the beginning."


    Donne looked at Fiona thoughtfully: "Fiona."


    "Huh?"


    "I found that you are worthy of the descendants of the golden rose family... The talent of profiteers must have been full at birth."


    "Where?"


    Fiona refuted Donne with a red face and a heart: "I''m far from you, Lord."

 Chapter 283

    The development of bicycle is much smoother than expected.


    What bothered Donne most before was the production technology of tires and bearings. However, one of these two technical problems was solved long ago, and the other was successfully solved by the technical team led by Nokia.


    The bearing processing technology has long been applied in dwarf engineering. Ball bearings have been widely used in their previously restored semi-finished steam battle tanks. The production technology has been available, but the processing technology is not high.


    The problem of processing technology has also been successfully solved with the addition of Donne. The original millimeter level processing technology has been instantly improved to the micron level, and the precision has been improved by nearly a thousand times, which has increased the service life and efficiency of the bearing many times.


    The tire production process has also been successfully completed by the witty dwarfs. These little guys who love to study are always full of extremely positive attitudes towards new technologies and new things. I''m afraid they are at least big cattle with the title of academicians on the earth.


    Of course, the appearance of tires is not just for bicycles. The first benefit is Ellington''s carriage. After they saw the stability and speed of the carriage in the Lord''s house after refitting the tires, the door of Datang Engineering Research Institute was crowded with people who asked to refit the carriage the next day.


    The refitted carriage did not disappoint them, whether it was shock-absorbing spring or rubber cushion, or new bearings and tires. After these things were installed, the carriage was like a new look and completely changed.


    The original stiff trembling became soft and gentle. Even the pothole gravel road was comfortable. I don''t know how many times. What excited them most was running on the asphalt road, and the speed was at least 50% higher than before! Due to the improvement of bearing technology, the friction and resistance become smaller, and the consumption of horses becomes smaller. Therefore, the transportation speed and distance per unit time have been greatly improved, and the forage consumed by horses has been greatly reduced!


    It means that the cost of refitting the carriage can be recovered after several transportation, and the rest is to enjoy various benefits brought by the new technology.


    Under this stimulus, Ellington has a trend of chasing new technology.


    A few days later, bicycles began to appear in the streets of Ellington.


    The first batch of bicycles were not sold, but directly digested internally. They were allocated to personnel who needed to run back and forth to convey messages and transport light objects - of course, it was not easy to teach them to ride bicycles.


    It''s OK for adults to say that they have a strong sense of autonomy. With a little training, they can quickly master the secrets, but children


    "Woo - big brother, don''t let go -"


    Elia clung to the car handle and begged Donne not to let go.


    "Trust me, I''ve been holding on behind you. Just ride."


    Donne constantly encourages Elia to use the same set of bicycles that parents on earth use to teach bicycles


    "I, I know... I''ll try..."


    Fiona, who was riding by not far away, saw this scene with a complex face.


    If I had known this, I might as well pretend to be stupid


    After the first bike went offline, Donne tried it, and then Fiona wanted to try it. Donne laughed at her that she couldn''t. as a result, Fiona was angry, learned to ride in minutes, and proudly showed off to Elsa and Tina.


    Now after seeing Donne teach Elia to ride a bike, Fiona finds herself a complete fool.


    Win face and lose life


    The emergence of bicycles has greatly ignited the enthusiasm of Ellington residents. It is the first time for them to see this purely mechanical transportation tool - what? carriage? Sorry, the carriage also needs to be pulled by horses


    Just two wheels, chains and pedals, after ingenious combination, can move forward at a very fast speed, and can master the direction by themselves. It''s not too convenient to travel in a short distance!


    Especially when the tire is moving forward on the asphalt road, it''s so smooth and comfortable that you can control it yourself. It''s really cool!


    Therefore, after the second batch of bicycles went offline, there was a rush to buy them in Ellington immediately.


    The price of a bicycle is only ten gold coins.


    what? Too expensive!?


    Then you must be a slacker!


    Even in Hogg''s period, ten gold coins were just three months'' savings, not to mention the drastic reforms since Lord Donne took office, which have greatly increased everyone''s income. Now you can earn several gold coins every month. If you work harder, you can plant some cash crops for Lord Donne, Or go to some part-time jobs and have a monthly income of more than ten gold coins!


    Isn''t it worth using a month''s income to buy something developed by a lord that even those nobles in the imperial capital don''t have?


    It''s worth it!


    In the three months since Donne took office, the income of Ellington residents has doubled or tripled in three months, but after the sharp increase in income, the residents have no corresponding consumption mode, making it impossible for the Lord''s house to recover gold coins, which has been criticized by Fiona. It was not until the introduction of comics and xiaoshuo a few days ago that a small part of gold coins were successfully recovered.


    Then now, the appearance of bicycles finally gave them a chance to spend money freely, so the salary just paid by Donne splashed back to the Treasury of the Lord''s house, and Fiona smiled again.


    Fiona, such a financial fan, made Donne shake his head and even talk to her: "Don''t care too much about gold coins and wealth. Frankly speaking, we are the ruling class, and the economy is the tool in our hands. The real purpose is to use wealth to stimulate residents to produce and create. The increase of income brings them a rich life is an illusion. What really makes them rich is the increase of productivity after active work."


    "I understand everything, but I just like watching the number of gold coins increase."


    Fiona''s face said "you can fire me if you''re unhappy", and her eyes clearly felt that Donne was lying with his eyes open - who doesn''t love gold coins in the world?


    As soon as Tang en patted his forehead, it was too early to tell a former aristocrat, who was also a businessman.


    He can''t tell Fiona that because productivity determines production relations, and economic foundation determines superstructure, the contradiction between productivity and production relations, and the contradiction between economic foundation and superstructure must be solved, because his ultimate goal is to prepare all the people for chaos, so he makes money in order to better drive the economic situation to develop in the direction he expects ¡­


    Of course she won''t listen. After all, she is a woman. She only listens to what she wants to hear - even if Fiona is the smarter one, she is also a woman.


    I''m afraid in her eyes, the ultimate goal of making money should be to enjoy the life of local tyrants. Oh, no, she knows she is a mage... So in her eyes, making money is to build a mage tower?


    Donne couldn''t help sighing. Was he so ambitious in her eyes?


    ¡ª¡ªAnyway, we need to build a Babel Tower?


    When the economy is active to a certain extent, the emergence of new things always takes a trend. For example, this trend is led by the small newspaper sellers of Datang daily.


    With the gradual expansion of the influence of Datang daily, the income of Ellington residents has increased day by day. Half a month after its birth, Datang Daily has opened a subscription service and delivered newspapers to the door every day. What it needs to pay every month is only an additional ten silver coins - although it is a little expensive, some people have begun to enjoy the life of paying for services.


    It used to be newspaper sellers who ran door-to-door in the morning, but the situation has changed since the emergence of bicycles.


    "Jingling bell ~"


    A crisp bell sounded, followed by a "click", and a new Datang daily was put into the mailbox at the door. When the owner heard the sound went out, the newspaper seller had gone away by bike.


    After breakfast, people who need to go to work push their bicycles out.


    "I''m going to work. Jingling ~"


    After saying hello, I met with other workers on the road and rode my bike to the factory area where I worked. It has become a new daily life for many people in just a few days.


    If other earth walkers come to Ellington at this time, I''m afraid they will think they have crossed to the modern. There''s no way. Except for the clothing and architectural style, Ellington is too similar to the modern urban style.


    Whether it''s a clean and tidy street layout, a flat asphalt highway, or street lamps erected on both sides of the street - it''s worth mentioning that these street lamps are crystal balls of constant lighting, not electric lamps.


    On the one hand, don can''t get the filament material. He doesn''t know how to refine tungsten. He only knows that bamboo charcoal can be used - but it''s obviously not easy to use. Instead of trying so hard to climb earth technology, he might as well directly and happily solve the problem with magic and simple violence.


    Constant lighting is the solution he found temporarily, because Ellington is still small, and the number of street lamps is barely acceptable. If he continues to expand, he must find a new way to solve the lighting problem - he can''t squat in the warehouse all the time to give constant lighting to street lamps. Maybe the fluorescent grass of the elves is a good solution, the Environmental Protection Festival Can


    If the previous things have only imperceptibly affected the lives of Ellington residents, the emergence of bicycles has directly changed their lives. The change of travel mode has led to the acceleration of information transmission, the indirect improvement of work efficiency and the acceleration of life rhythm.


    Ellington residents who have lived in depression for a long time, after holding back for so many years, the depressed energy finally broke out in the month of celebration in 849 through the birth of bicycle.


    This explosive force shocked all the spies who had recently come to Ellington to inquire about the news.

 Chapter 284

    Alex, the Cadillac family.


    "Bicycle?"


    Frank frowned and looked at the news sent by Druaga. He didn''t quite understand what they meant by "riding, running" bicycles. It''s also strange that prandal didn''t have cheap photography technology - photo crystal, but because of the high price, most people wouldn''t use it at all.


    Charles thought: "could it be another alchemy product that Donne said consumes magic crystal?"


    "It doesn''t seem to be."


    Frank opened his eyebrows and slowly vomited a black breath: "the news didn''t say that the bike needed to consume magic crystal. It was popularized in Ellington in just a few days."


    "Already popular!?"


    "Yes, I''m afraid this kind of thing is very important..."


    Frank said in a deep voice, "now, we can only wait for further news from Druaga."


    Charles said with a smile: "with the strength of druyaga, it should not take long to get more accurate information."


    "Of course, after all, he is the elite of our family."


    Ellington.


    Druyaga is an intelligence agent working for the Kadir family and an assassin.


    Thanks to his wonderful talent, he can easily cross obstacles of a certain thickness, so he can get a lot of additional intelligence and kill the enemy unexpectedly.


    Coupled with the strong financial support of the cardier family, he bought a lot of magic equipment for him, which made him go nowhere.


    He has worked for the Kadir family for nine years, and this is his last year.


    This time, his mission target is Donne.


    A few days ago, with the help of the power of the magic scroll, he arrived at Ellington at the fastest speed, and then stayed here for several days. He has summed up the law of Donne''s going out.


    Druyaga already knew that the poison sickle died in Donne''s hands and that he was probably a very powerful magician, but


    "I am different from poison sickle."


    Druaga touched the high explosive bomb in his pocket and showed a confident smile on his face. He bought the high explosive bomb from the goblin arms dealer. The internal power of the high explosive bomb will destroy the magic crystal in the core, causing the power in the magic crystal to lose balance in an instant, and then burst out a terrible power to tear everything around him, It can easily destroy all targets within a few meters.


    Even a magician, yes, even a master level magician, don''t want to release spells in case of magic disorder.


    Poison sickle likes to use assassination and poison. Although druyaga is also an assassin, he prefers to use traps and sinister direct killing means, such as explosion, explosion, and explosion.


    For the task, druyaga can do anything.


    "After this vote, it will be ten years."


    Druaga rubbed his hands. On the autumn morning in Ellington, the temperature was a little low. He looked at the Lord''s house in the distance and calculated the time silently.


    He has returned to Ellington recently. Next, his last task in Ellington is to kill Donne.


    "Kill him, and my cooperation with the cardier family can be terminated."


    Drew yagaha took a breath, gently rubbed his stiff face and showed a confused smile: "after making so much money these years, go back to his hometown to get married, buy a manor, take a declining noble lady and have a big fat boy again... Ha."


    After seeing the beautiful maid Marlene go out to the radio station, he began to silently check his equipment.


    "Good morning, everyone. It''s another new day. Marlene says hello to you on behalf of the Lord..."


    When Marlene''s voice came from the horn, druyaga began to count down silently.


    ¡°5¡­¡­4¡­¡­3¡­¡­2¡­¡­1¡­¡­¡±


    The maid who pushed out of the door was Tina. She always went out to buy lunch after Marlene started broadcasting. Although she should be responsible for all this, she insisted on doing it herself.


    After Tina went out, some of her maids went to the backyard to wash clothes and some cleaned. They started cleaning the interior of the Lord''s house from the outside. After Fiona and Donne came out, druyaga had about 20 minutes to finish his arrangement.


    It wasn''t long before Fiona and Donne went out one after another.


    Fiona rode her bike to the suburbs.


    [today she should be looking for that ELF chick... That ELF chick is so beautiful. It would be great to marry her - er, concentrate on completing the task!]


    Donne staggered to the other side.


    [no accident, he should have gone to find the little girl Elia. Yesterday, he taught her to ride a bike, but he was embarrassed because he cheated her. If he comforted her and taught her today, I''m afraid it would take more time...]


    Druaga silently calculated all the variables and improved his plan.


    After Donne walked away, druyaga in the shadow suddenly twisted through the thick wall and got into the yard of the Lord''s house. Then he immediately entered the sneaking state and got into the Lord''s house from the side wall.


    As a result, as soon as he got into the room, he almost bumped into two maids coming face to face. Druyaga accelerated in an instant and rushed directly to the top.


    A gust of wind blew


    "Eh? Something seems to have passed."


    Hearing the maid''s light eh, druyaga shook his head slightly and quietly took out the dagger


    "It''s your illusion."


    Another maid teased, "did you miss spring last night and can''t sleep as the Lord thought?"


    "No, no!"


    "No? Who was in the quilt last night... Uh huh?"


    "Ah! You, you heard..."


    "Of course, Tina Marlene, they all heard you."


    The first maid''s face turned red: "Hey, I''m so ashamed. How can I see them in the future..."


    "What''s this?" the other maid didn''t care. "Last time someone saw Tina secretly holding the Lord''s clothes and smelling the smell. According to Marlene, other people also secretly ''enjoyed'' the Lord''s clothes..."


    "Ah!?"


    The first maid was stunned: "enjoy... Clothes?"


    "Yes, since you can''t get people, can''t you comfort yourself with other things?"


    "Wait! If you say that, you also -"


    "There''s nothing to be ashamed of. I just have a crush on the Lord. I tell you, the last time I slept, I held the Lord''s personal clothes in my arms and smelled the Lord''s smell. I was really at ease."


    "Really, really?"


    "Well, of course it''s true. You can try it today. You''re lucky. The LORD went to Elia again today. You must change your clothes when you come back in the evening."


    "Why and why?"


    "Elia likes to stick to the Lord. Plus learning to ride a bike, she must be dirty."


    "Oh..."


    "Speaking of it, why did the Lord spoil Elia so much? You know, Elia was not very popular in Ellington before."


    "Maybe Lord, he likes children?"


    "I don''t think it''s that simple..."


    Watching the two maids go away, druyaga slowly spit out a mouthful of turbidity, and his fingers holding the dagger relaxed again.


    Unless he has to, he doesn''t want to create complications until he kills the main target.


    The body twisted again, directly across the floor and appeared in the corridor on the second floor. Druyaga soon came to Donne''s bedroom.


    Looking at the soft big bed, druyaga smiled insidiously, gently lifted the mattress, and then evenly placed the high explosive bombs in his pocket under the mattress one by one, and then put the mattress back. He couldn''t see any abnormality at all.


    Next, as long as he hides in the dark, waits for Donne to return to the bedroom and lie in bed, and then "boom", Lord Frank''s great trouble will completely disappear from the world together with the whole Lord''s house.


    "What likes children..."


    Druaga stood by the bed and looked at the scattered small toys in the room with disdain on his face: "it''s clearly a perverted Lori control. I''m afraid that Elia is his favorite plaything. Hey, it''s convenient for people who hold power..."


    Druyaga, who finished his work, was ready to leave. He just raised his feet. Somehow, with a bang in the distance, the floor suddenly trembled. A round bead inexplicably slipped to his feet. Druyaga slipped at his feet. Unprepared, he fell on the big bed, and the smile on his face froze.


    "Boom!!!"


    "What did I say?"


    Don shouted angrily, "Elia! Don''t use the mage''s hand to stabilize the bike! Your control is not good!"


    "Boom" again. In the thick fog, Elia''s mouth shriveled: "anyway, people just can''t learn to bike!!!"


    Don en covered his face and was completely desperate.


    I don''t know if it''s the sequelae of super magic talent or what''s going on. In a word, Elia''s sense of balance is amazing. She can''t control the direction of the bike at all.


    Then her brain hole opened and she decided to hold the bike beside her with the hand of the mage to keep her balance.


    But with her control... The result was that the mage''s hand directly smashed the brand-new women''s bicycle into pieces, and a big pit was also photographed on the flat asphalt road.


    It seems that we must use secret weapons


    Donne sighed. The secret weapon is... The auxiliary wheel.


    Yes, it''s the auxiliary wheel of children''s bicycle.


    Originally, he didn''t want to get on the auxiliary wheel, but according to Elia, if she didn''t use the auxiliary wheel, I''m afraid she wouldn''t want to learn to bike all her life.


    But she doesn''t want to fall behind in front of her little partners Betty, Jillian and Nicole. You know, those shy little girls soon learned to ride their own bicycles. Now among her only friends, she can''t do it by herself, so she''s so worried.


    As soon as Don en was ready to prepare an auxiliary wheel for Elia, he was stunned.


    How did the defense magic array in the room be triggered?


    Donne picked up Elia, took a step and returned to his room the next moment.


    "Horizontal groove!?"


    At the moment, Donne''s room is in a mess. Everything has been blown to dust. In the restricted space, the power of those high explosive bombs has increased several times, which leads to no clues left in the room


    Yes, it is limited, because when Donne arranged the defense magic array, in order to prevent accidental explosion from damaging the outside in the experiment, the defense magic array is not only one-way, but also inside but not outside

 Chapter 285

    When Fiona got the news and hurried back, Donne was sitting leisurely in the yard drinking tea. Not far away, Elia shouted happily on her bicycle with auxiliary wheels, and the maids stood quietly and peacefully.


    Then Fiona frowned and ran to Donne in a hurry.


    "What happened?"


    "Nothing."


    Donne stalled: "it''s estimated that someone is unhappy with me, so send someone to assassinate me."


    Fiona stamped her feet angrily: "are you so calm when someone wants to assassinate you?"


    "What else? I''ve been forced to say that I was assassinated all day?"


    "So I just can''t stand your calm attitude!"


    Fiona, holding her anger, grabbed Donne''s teacup, gulped it, and put it heavily on the table: "I know I''m worried about you, but you don''t care at all. It makes me feel like a fool!"


    Donne joked, "you know my strength. What are you afraid of?"


    Even if you know your strength, it''s because you care too much that it''s easy to mess up!


    Fiona opened her mouth and was just about to speak out with great momentum. Then grantia''s voice sounded from behind: "what''s the matter? I feel that all the magic around here is disordered."


    This guy!


    Fiona had to swallow her words, glanced bitterly at Grandia, and then said angrily, "let him explain."


    "Nothing. I was assassinated, but there seems to be an accident."


    Donne said casually, "the room has been completely leveled. The beds, cabinets and decorations have been crushed to pieces by the chaotic magic. There is nothing except the walls and ground reinforced by the magic array."


    After a pause, Donne continued, "but there was a strong smell of blood left in the room, so I suspect... The guy who assassinated me may have been unlucky. He may have accidentally triggered a Goblin Bomb in the room and killed himself."


    "What a pity -"


    Fiona looked at her suspiciously. Grantia''s face stiffened and changed her tongue as if nothing had happened: "Oh, I mean, it''s a pity to have no clue."


    "Well, that''s true."


    Donne nodded: "but don''t care too much. Anyway, I didn''t care about this assassination."


    Yes, after knowing from nisclair that he was prandal''s hope, he knew he was the son of destiny.


    Since he was sheltered by the gods of the world, how could he die so casually on the roadside? It''s not Gu Long''s novel world. He is the real hero halo.


    "Are you sure who sent it?"


    "Who else but the Kadir family?"


    Donne joked: "I was severely put forward, I must not swallow this tone."


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Let''s hang it first. I don''t have time to play with them now."


    Donne waved his hand carelessly and looked at Grandia with interest: "how do you feel these two days?"


    "Very bad."


    Grantia sat opposite him impolitely and looked contemptuously at Donne: "you''re so bad at squeezing a girl''s labor force."


    "Are you a girl?"


    Don en skimmed his lips: "how''s the winter grain reserve?"


    "The gap has almost been filled."


    Speaking of this, Fiona''s expression eased a little: "but due to the policy of attracting refugees to settle down and the effectiveness of the influence of getting up early and spreading out, more and more people have been absorbed recently, and the number of outsiders every day has increased from the original few to dozens."


    "Oh, it seems that the effect is good. Do a good job in their resettlement. Refugees are an unstable factor, but if handled well, they will have a strong sense of belonging to us and spontaneously protect Ellington."


    "Of course I know."


    Fiona said angrily, "if you wait for you to speak, Ellington doesn''t know what the mess is like."


    Donne felt his nose awkwardly. "You''re here... Oh, by the way, how''s the arrangement over there?"


    "You mean the design department?"


    Fiona opened the book, looked at it and said, "the progress is OK. Those fairy ladies have come up with several new design schemes. Now they are waiting for you to have a look."


    "I hope it won''t be the kind of design style that looks useless..."


    Donne stood up with a bitter smile and followed Fiona to the design team.


    Remember what Donne said before about elves?


    In addition to the Druid''s life divinity, it is their artistic style.


    Elves live in the Emerald Forest and coexist harmoniously with nature. Although their social form is primitive, their art has far exceeded that of human beings, especially their handicrafts full of harmony and natural style - because they produce very little, they have become luxury decorations pursued by human nobles.


    Of course, Donne didn''t find them to be craftsmen, but to make them the first generation of art designers in prandal.


    What are the disadvantages of Ellington''s magic furniture?


    The residents of Ellington may not be able to see it, but those nobles are very clear that whether it is large appliances such as magic air conditioner and refrigerator, or small appliances such as hot water kettle and hair dryer, they lack beauty!


    yes!


    The magic furniture designed by Donne, who came to prandal from the era of the information explosion, has no beauty in the eyes of these nobles.


    The function is really powerful, novel and easy to use, but after a long time, it will feel that something is missing.


    What is missing is the additional decoration of household appliances.


    This is Donne''s own weakness, so he must admit that it is not only him who designed the scheme together, whether Brian or Edgar, who is better at making weapons and armor. Therefore, adhering to the principle that ruggedness is beauty, the designed things will certainly not look good.


    That''s why Donne thought of the elves.


    Now, the Elven girls who came to Ellington have a clear division of labor. Dantrian and Sanye have formed Datang publishing house with eight other Elven girls. They are responsible for writing novels and drawing comics according to the outline and concept given by Donne, and then printing them for sale by Datang chamber of Commerce.


    In addition to the special task of Grandia, ten other fairy girls formed Datang product design department under the command of don, which is specially responsible for designing the appearance of products.


    After all, good-looking things are always more popular, aren''t they?


    "Donne."


    A beautiful female elf. Well, female elves are always beautiful, so there is no need to emphasize this point. Alili, the Female Elf, stood up and happily showed Donne their new achievements: "this is the result modified according to your opinion."


    Alice is the minister in charge of leading the elf girls in the product design department.


    Donne took a look, and his tight face relaxed at last.


    "Yes, you can finally combine art with practicality."


    Donne praised them, and they immediately laughed happily.


    This is not perfunctory, but there is real progress. The shape they designed before is either too simple - it is simply impossible to realize the production process, or it is too complex, which can double the production cost


    If it is not required to meet the production process requirements, Alice''s design brain hole can be boundless. After Donne painstakingly explained to them the relationship between the shape design and the internal structure of the product and the production process, they finally mastered the know-how and the designed scheme finally became practical.


    The first design drawing is the main product of Datang chamber of commerce at present, the design drawing of magic air conditioner. This is the mainstream model. Wall mounted dual-mode air conditioner. Donne''s original design scheme is very simple. It is a flat cuboid with the air outlet right in front. Seriously, it has nothing to do with aesthetics.


    In their design scheme, the volume of the air conditioner has been reduced by one third again, and the shape has become more rounded, simple and generous, like an unfolded green leaf.


    Tang en nodded as he looked. In addition to the air conditioner, they also took out the corresponding new appearance design of other products, which is much better than Tang en''s design scheme at the beginning.


    Fiona was still looking at it seriously, but after watching it for a while, she couldn''t help laughing.


    Before Alice''s design, those magic furniture actually looked very good, but after seeing the new design and looking back on the current shape, Fiona finally understood a sentence: people have to die than people and goods have to be thrown away


    "Good, very good!"


    After reading it, Donne was very satisfied: "elves are artists. That''s true."


    They are very happy that their design results have been recognized.


    "Print more copies of the new design drawings immediately and give them to Brian and Edgar to start making the corresponding molds."


    Donne immediately told Fiona: "in addition, inform the factory that the production speed should be as soon as possible. The new generation of products must be fully prepared in advance and ready to deal with the next orders."


    "We have to prepare a new generation of products before the glory Festival."


    Fiona wrote a meal, raised her head and looked surprised: "glory Festival? Lord, do you intend to go to the imperial capital to participate in the festival activities?"


    "That''s right."


    Donne showed a bright smile: "such a grand event, how can we lose our Datang chamber of Commerce? This is a great time for us to promote activities and brush our sense of existence."

 Chapter 286

    The glory festival will begin on the 15th of the month of celebration.


    This festival is alinks. No, it should be said that it is the most grand festival celebration in prandal and the most grand festival since the autumn. It is not only alinks, but almost all prandal countries and cities will hold celebrations, among which the alinks where the Holy See of light is located is the most grand.


    Even though the Ilus Empire has declined, and even though arlex is no longer the center of the world, in the eyes of the believers of the Holy See of light, it has always been a sacred city. The glorious festival held to commemorate the arrival of the God of light jebirni is naturally the most important festival in the hearts of arlex residents.


    Therefore, many chambers of Commerce began to make preparations early, and the headquarters in yarinks is particularly busy. In these seven days of festivals, the streets and alleys of yarinks will be full of celebration. If the activities are well done, the income of these seven days alone can exceed the usual one month.


    Therefore, those businessmen love and hate the glorious sacrifice.


    Of course, Donne can''t avoid vulgarity. Since he knew this festival comparable to the national day, he had already been interested in planning publicity activities.


    Before that, the popularity of Datang chamber of Commerce was limited to the aristocratic groups in arlinks, and ordinary people knew little about it. That was because the main commodities produced by Datang chamber of commerce were basically oriented to the aristocracy - soap and dew. Although these daily necessities greatly promoted the popularity of the brand, they did not have much brand strength, and the products symbolizing the brand were too expensive, Ordinary people simply can''t afford it, which creates a fault.


    But now, things are different.


    The emergence of bicycles can perfectly make up for this fault, so as to create a complete customer ecological network of upper, middle and lower layers, and maximize the value of the brand.


    Because the bicycle has simple technology, low cost and a lot of profits, and the price is only ten gold coins, it is very suitable for promotion to middle and low-level civilians, and the practicability of the bicycle will make them very happy to buy one and put it at home.


    It''s not just that. With the participation of the elf designer, he played a lot of tricks on bicycles alone, such as strollers, toddlers, children''s entertainment, teenagers, girls, youth fashion and sports, calm and atmospheric, housewives'' shopping, etc. Donne simply learned all the unique skills of the cold rice King - of course, In prandal, it''s not fried cold rice, it''s bold innovation.


    Tang en is sure that after the glorious ceremony, bicycles will be popular all over the country in an instant.


    After a while, when people get used to bicycles, he can launch an upgraded version of magic bicycle. As long as enough people are attracted to buy magic bicycles, the market of magic crystal will further expand, and the price is bound to continue to rise.


    Of course, the most important step is the magic car, which is the main consumption of magic crystal. However, the influence of magic car is quite huge. Donne decided to put it after the magic bike and launch it elsewhere after Ellington''s first promotion and use.


    Different from other things, the influence brought by magic car is probably unprecedented. It will completely change the travel and transportation mode. It can be predicted that the carriage will be the first to be impacted, and many chambers of Commerce making a living will usher in a wave of bankruptcy.


    But that''s not what Donne should care about. If he is smart enough, he will certainly smell business opportunities - Donne is not interested in running taxi and logistics business, which is a waste of energy. At that time, he''d better give this oil and water to others.


    After dealing with Donne for such a long time, Fiona also roughly understood his ideas. Therefore, after returning to the Lord''s house, Fiona seemed to see the golden tide of gold coins coming to her as soon as he said what promotional activities to do


    Her eyes glowed with gold: "how much can I earn this time?"


    "... little money fan."


    Donne lost his smile, gently clicked on her nose, and then said, "how much we can earn depends on how we operate this time. After all, the protagonist of the glory Festival is the Holy See of light. We haven''t dealt with the Holy See of light, so we can''t have any preferential treatment."


    "Being so close to the Cathedral of light is an advantage in itself."


    Fiona touched her nose and said angrily, "I believe you can make a lot of money with your skills, Lord."


    "I hope so."


    Donne shrugged. Thanks to the elemental biology led by dicarios, the development speed of Ellington has been further improved. In addition, with bicycles, people''s information transmission speed and activity scope have increased a lot. Therefore, the construction scope of the town has been expanded several times, and it is still being constructed according to the blueprint of the established plan.


    The most important thing is that the roads have been leveled, and most of the main roads have been paved with asphalt roads, which is very convenient wherever you go.


    In fact, due to the invention and sales of magic drill, the asphalt mining efficiency in the dwarf Kingdom has been improved dozens of times. If it were not limited by manpower and economic conditions, Donne planned to start paving asphalt roads to other villages and towns in Ellington.


    If we can make a lot of money at this glorious Festival and improve the work welfare of Ellington again, we will certainly attract a large number of available talents to flow to Ellington, and the situation will be better at that time.


    "Speak up, Lord."


    Fiona pondered for a moment and asked, "you think our development speed has always been limited by the population, so why don''t you agree to my previous request to buy slaves?"


    Donne frowned, "didn''t I say don''t mention it again before?"


    "But you must know that buying a thousand slaves is only 100000 gold coins, but these slaves do not need to be paid at all and can be at their disposal."


    Donne said seriously, "Fiona, you have to know one thing."


    Fiona was stunned: "what?"


    "No business, no harm."


    Donne asked, "there is no big war in prandal now, so where do the slaves from all countries come from?"


    "They are mainly born as slaves by inheriting the identity of their parents, then losers in factional struggle, refugees who can''t survive and sell their freedom, and some caught mixed race races, etc."


    "That''s right."


    Donne smiled and pointed to the stool next to him. After Fiona sat down, he continued, "but don''t you see that this society is changing?"


    "Change?"


    "Yes, slaves are a special product of the relatively primitive period of productivity. At that time, human productivity was insufficient, so it was necessary to plunder others to meet their own productivity needs. At that time, slaves were equal to wealth, so the slave trade was very developed."


    "However, with the progress of productivity, human rights have been paid more and more attention, so now in prandal, slave traders are despised by people - because no one likes to be slaves, and no one wants to become slaves in case of failure."


    Fiona thought about it carefully and found that this truth was true. None of the big slave traders in yarinks had a more glorious identity. They were ignored both in the aristocratic circle and in the merchant circle, just like living in a crack.


    In fact, Donne discovered this when he was in arlinks. His feeling is very subtle.


    Yes, prandal, a world with true gods, is in a wonderful state of superposition of slave society, feudal society and capitalist society. There are still slaves here. Feudal kingship occupies national sovereignty, but at the same time, businessmen have begun to unite against kingship and intend to seek more interests and discourse. This is clearly the germination of capitalist society.


    "Slaves are also human beings, especially some born slaves. Their longing for freedom and power is extremely strong, just like a long-standing volcano, which may erupt at any time."


    Donne sipped his tea. "What I can tell you is that using slaves is actually a very dangerous behavior at this time."


    Yes, that''s why Donne didn''t use slaves.


    Prandar''s social form is changing, and what he is doing now is to speed up the process of change. If he turns against the past and uses a large number of slaves at this time, on the one hand, it will stimulate the declining slave trade market and lead more innocent people to become slaves. On the other hand, it will also have a negative effect on his propaganda.


    Most importantly, slaves yearned for freedom, and without culture, they were easily bought and used.


    Of course, Donne can buy a large number of slaves and give them the freedom and respect they desire. However, once they have been oppressed for a long time, once they are used, they will not hesitate to deal with Donne in turn. There is no doubt - don''t forget that Donne now represents the aristocratic privileged class and is opposed to slaves.


    From another perspective, slaves need to fight for freedom. If Donne was a slave owner at that time and he was at the disadvantage of the tide of the times, what excuse should he use to save the world?


    Fiona didn''t understand this at first, but when Donne briefly reminded her, she soon figured it out.


    "That is to say, now we Ellington neither oppose nor support slavery?"


    Donne''s mouth tilted: "although we have not stated our position, haven''t we already stated our attitude in our foreign publicity policy?"


    Fiona was stunned and suddenly remembered the slogan written by Donne.


    "Ellington welcomes any law-abiding citizen to settle here. As long as you are willing to work and abide by our laws, come to Ellington!"


    "Here, you will get all the rights you deserve!"


    All rights naturally include the right to personal freedom!

 Chapter 287

    Although there are no more people to use, under the condition of reasonable arrangement of existing human resources, the development speed of Ellington is very stable. The new urban area has been generally formed, and it is equipped with perfect living supporting facilities.


    For example, daily garbage collection, underground sewage system, tap water project, street environment greening project, etc. with these perfect life supporting projects, Ellington residents have enjoyed a paradise like life.


    In this case, Donne, the Lord who led them to prosperity and power, certainly supported and worshipped them more. He was also particularly energetic when working. Every morning, he could see Ellington residents riding bicycles and chatting in groups to go to work in the industrial area.


    After the enthusiasm for work increased, the production efficiency also improved a lot. Datang magic energy machinery factory has been able to stably produce 30 combine harvesters every day. The first batch of 100 combine harvesters agreed with Frank had been delivered long ago, and the people sent by Lawrence drove them back.


    The remaining 2100 combine harvesters can also be completed several days ahead of the scheduled time. After determining the production capacity here, Fiona resolutely reassigned the production line and focused on the production of bicycles.


    Because bicycles will be an important play in the glory Festival, it can be expected that they will definitely lead a new sales boom in the future, so they must be well prepared.


    Donne had expected this for a long time, so he worked overtime with Brian, Edgar and Nokia to build several corresponding production lines with extremely high assembly efficiency.


    "In this way, we should be able to cope with the buying frenzy after the glorious sacrifice."


    Fiona pinched her eyebrows and looked tired: "in addition to yarinks, the main markets of Datang chamber of commerce are only caspamiburg, mountain city Bain and Preston for the time being, and the influence of Winchester and paganis far away is not enough. On the one hand, it is limited by transportation capacity, on the other hand, the management is understaffed."


    "Appropriate decentralization to the following people."


    Donne said with a smile, "you''ll only be tired if you hold everything in your hand."


    "You think everyone is as heartless as you?"


    Fiona said unhappily, "if you didn''t have the strength to be close to you, you wouldn''t know what happened if you were sold with this attitude."


    Fiona is telling the truth. She knows very well how terrible it will be for a person to be greedy. Therefore, for the following people, she must master all reliable information, the reward must not be less, and the punishment must be strict. Otherwise, once they encourage their idea of greed for small and cheap, there will be endless trouble.


    In contrast, the real big boss, Donne, is much more relaxed. He usually wanders around. Today he goes to see the training of Elsa''s guard, tomorrow he goes to practice magic with Elia, and the day after tomorrow he goes to see those comics at the fairy beauty painter Sanye. He only helps out when he is in a good mood. He is simply the worst boss.


    However, Fiona has to admit that although Donne is a bad boss for his managers, as a boss, he is a very qualified boss.


    At least for the employees who work for him, he is never stingy.


    "Speaking of it, you asked me for a magic book last time, but it seems that you have never practiced magic."


    Looking at Donne with doubts on her face, Fiona said weakly, "I''m so busy every day. How can I practice magic?"


    Let''s not say how embarrassed she was that her last kiss was misunderstood as asking for a magic book. Just talk about practicing magic.


    When Elia practices magic, you are both a teacher and a target. At the same time, you also play with her, and you have fun all day.


    But what about myself?


    Practicing magic can only face a boring magic book, not even a teaching person, only some inexplicable experience, let yourself understand... What a ghost!


    Is there such a difference!?


    After watching for so long, Fiona''s spell level has just reached the apprenticeship stage. She can stably release the zero order spell, and the first order spell is very reluctantly.


    Of course Fiona can''t say these words to Donne.


    Yu Gong, Tang en is the Lord and his own boss. Yu private, he is neither his husband nor lover. On the contrary, he is his own life-saving benefactor.


    What do you say?


    "That''s true... Let me see your best spell."


    Donne motioned Fiona to demonstrate.


    "This... Okay."


    It''s rare for Donne to care about herself. Fiona hesitated, put down her pen and paper, took a deep breath, emptied her mind and quickly mobilized the magic in her body.


    Her right hand outlined a rune track in the air, whispered a few monosyllabic bytes, and her fingertips burst out a faint magic glow, and then gently touched her chest


    "Cleansing..."


    Donne looked at Fiona weakly: "that''s what you''re good at?"


    Fiona blushed: "because it''s easy. There''s also a water making technique..."


    "Because bathing is convenient?"


    "... well..."


    "... it''s a pity that your name is not Jingxiang."


    "Ah?"


    "What offensive spells have you mastered now?"


    Fiona said awkwardly, "the zero order arcane arrow, the first order... Fireball and ice arrow are a little reluctant, but the master''s hand has been mastered. Is it an aggressive spell?"


    Donne thought for a moment and nodded, "barely."


    After the strength is strong, the mage''s hand can easily pinch and explode weak enemies, and there are many ingenious functions. It can be regarded as an attack spell for the moment.


    "For my release, I''ll check."


    "Good!"


    Fiona took a deep breath and her face became very serious. Her raised right hand fell slowly. At the same time, she sang several other syllables. The magic condensed at her fingertips gradually became rich. Then a breath was released, and the arcane arrow condensed by the magic hit don en.


    "Good."


    Donne nodded: "I can feel that the magic structure is very stable, but the intensity is a little worse."


    Fiona said with a bitter face, "if I continue to improve the magic, it will be difficult for me to balance the internal structure... Obviously, it''s so easy for you to use magic, but it''s too difficult after learning it."


    Of course... This is the result of the official opening.


    Donne smiled silently: "use the mage''s hand to attack me."


    "OK."


    Fiona was refreshed and quickly condensed the master''s hand. From the proficiency of this first-order spell, I''m afraid she didn''t use this spell less to save her strength.


    Then the mage''s hand screamed and clapped at Donne.


    "Big brother! The production line is completed! How about having a barbecue in the evening to celebrate?"


    Brian broke in.


    Fiona, who was concentrating, trembled. The mage''s hand immediately tilted and patted Donne''s crotch.


    Donne was stunned and was photographed.


    Nora, who was rolling lemon fruit candy on the table, fell to the ground and covered her eyes with her little hand: "Hey! It''s terrible!"


    "You --"


    Brian stared at Fiona, Donne, and the hand of the mage who kept "touching" Donne''s crotch. He was shocked. Learning from Donne, he held out his thumb and said with sincere admiration: "you can really play, big brother, excuse me!"


    With a bang, Brian closed the door and hurried away.


    "I, I -"


    Fiona''s face turned red and white. A moment later, she rushed to the window and shouted, "Brian! It''s not what you think!"


    Brian, who had run out of the Lord''s house, turned back and gave a thumbs up: "don''t worry! Fiosa! I won''t tell anyone - eh? Isn''t that Elsa? Elsa! I''ll tell you ha, just now..."


    Fiona almost vomited blood angrily. When can Brian''s big mouth be more reliable?


    "Over! Over!"


    Fiona''s face collapsed: "Brian is so talkative that it''s estimated that everyone will misunderstand in the evening."


    "It''s all right. Don''t care about unnecessary things."


    Very calm Donne comforted Fiona: "if you''re worried, I''ll catch him later and threaten him with his beard."


    Fiona hesitated and shook her head: "I''d better say goodbye... After all, we often meet. It''s not good to be stiff."


    To tell the truth, Fiona doesn''t care if Brian spreads his affair with Donne, but it depends on what the scandal is!


    It''s a shame to use the master''s hand to help Donne do Dingding massage or something in the study!


    "Well, as long as you don''t mind, I don''t care."


    Don shrugged and said with a bitter smile, "as long as you don''t greet me next time you practice magic."


    Fiona''s face turned red.


    Nora said old-fashioned, "don''t be shy, don''t be shy. It''s a hundred years before you want to hurt him with your strength."


    Donne put Nora aside and said, "Elia''s magic power has improved too fast. I must keep an eye on her, otherwise it''s easy to have accidents, so you''re negligent."


    "It doesn''t matter, I understand."


    Fiona doesn''t want to hear that Ellington accidentally bumped into Elia and was blown to pieces.


    "Take this wisdom fruit and eat it."


    Don en took out a wisdom fruit: "remember to eat it when you have time to practice magic, and come to me after you have fully absorbed the effect."


    "Wisdom fruit?"


    Fiona looked confused.


    "Well, it''s a specialty of the elves," said Donne casually. "Taking it can enhance mental power and expand the magic pool to a certain extent. It''s a good thing for magic beginners."


    "Increase mental power!? expand the magic pool!?"


    Fiona was shocked: "you let me eat this treasure!"


    "Who won''t give you food?"


    Fiona was moved by a word.


    Donne rolled his eyes: "the whole Ellington is just you, me and Elia. The three magicians - those elves don''t count - Elia and I can''t use it. Of course, we can only give it to you, or it will be wasted."


    Fiona: "

 Chapter 288

    With the approaching of the glorious festival day, all cities have begun the preparations for the festival, especially arlinks, which is more lively and busy, and people''s pace of life has been nearly doubled than usual.


    A large number of materials poured from nearby towns to yarinks. The queue waiting for entering the city at the city gate was several kilometers long. Every day when yarinks residents woke up, they would find that the city had taken on a new look. Ribbons and flags had been hung everywhere to decorate the city.


    All stores are also gearing up to prepare Festival promotion activities and intend to make a lot of money while taking advantage of the east wind of the glorious Festival.


    At this time, the movement of the Datang chamber of Commerce, which has been in the limelight recently, is undoubtedly very noticeable.


    Many people have noticed that the Datang chamber of Commerce next to the square has been quietly split and reorganized. Such a large space has been separated and hung the brands of Datang daily necessities and Datang magic furniture, selling daily necessities such as fruit candy and soap, as well as magic furniture such as magic air conditioner and magic refrigerator.


    But what people care about most is that there are three more stores, one is Datang bookstore, one is Datang clothing store, and the other is not listed yet.


    Originally, there were only two new stores, which would not cause any trouble, but because both stores had a strange rule, the two stores were in a mess in some circles of yarinks overnight.


    In a tavern, two men were talking happily on a table.


    "Hey, have you heard? In the Datang bookstore, there are not only those novels and comics, but also a mysterious room."


    "Mysterious room?"


    "It is said that only one guest is received at a time. What''s the name to protect the guest''s privacy? It is said that the contents of the books sold there are very wonderful!"


    "Oh? What would it be? Could it be some war skill script or magic cultivation experience?"


    "Of course not!"


    The speaker approached mysteriously and whispered a few words. The man next to him immediately widened his eyes and gasped: "really!?"


    "It''s perfect! I''ve got the exact news! The playing methods of those prostitutes are pediatrics. If you haven''t seen them, you don''t know there are so many playing methods in the world!"


    The speaker looked around mysteriously and said in a low voice, "but I heard that those little yellow books have attracted the attention of some people and are buying in a rush, so the quantity is very small and the price is very expensive!"


    The man disagreed: "what''s the price? It''s just a book. No matter how expensive it is, it can be more expensive than a secret script?"


    With the increasing popularity of Datang chamber of Commerce and the improvement of shipment volume, the price of white paper has plummeted in irus, so the price of books is not as expensive as before.


    "Of course not, but there is a prerequisite for buying those little yellow books."


    "What conditions?"


    "You must be a member of Datang chamber of Commerce, even the lowest level member, or the clerk won''t tell you the news or take you to the mysterious room."


    "Hum! What''s that? I''ll start a member right away! Wait. I''ll share it with you after I buy it."


    The man got up and left in a hurry.


    After he left, the man who spoke before whistled, took out a book and wrote down a name: "another one. Well, you can earn ten gold coins just for today''s promotion. Ah, Lord, you are really a kind messenger of God!"


    In a certain garden, two noble ladies were enjoying black tea gracefully and chatting about recent interesting things.


    "Hey, have you heard? Datang chamber of Commerce has opened another clothing store."


    "Oh, I''ve seen it before. So what? There are many arlinks clothing stores."


    "No, no, no, you don''t know. I''ve been there. The clothing store of Datang chamber of commerce is different from ordinary clothing stores."


    "What''s the difference? Aren''t they all clothes? Are they made by the mages in the silver city? I haven''t worn the port port style skirts imported by Ronnie tant in my cabinet."


    "Of course it''s different. According to a friend of mine who works in Datang chamber of Commerce, all the clothes produced by Datang chamber of commerce are designed by the elves!"


    "Elves!?"


    The noble lady on the right opened her eyes in surprise and couldn''t help moving forward: "it''s the fairy family in the legend that men are as beautiful as women!?"


    "Yes, although some people have long suspected that the Datang chamber of Commerce has a relationship with the elves, this is the first time to hear the exact news."


    The noble lady on the left sipped her tea: "more importantly, those clothes are very beautiful and have been robbed crazy by those barons and viscountess."


    The noble lady on the right looked disdainful: "I won''t rob clothes like those women. If I need it, I''ll ask them to send designers to design clothes for me."


    "Datang chamber of Commerce really provides this kind of service, but it is said that it is only provided to members, and it must be at least a five-star member. However, it is only the designer of Datang chamber of Commerce. If you want the designer of ELF family to serve in person, it must be at least a seven-star member."


    "Seven, seven star member?"


    The noble lady on the right took a breath of air conditioning: "although my husband has saved a lot of gold coins, he can only be a six-star member because he is only an earl!"


    "That''s a pity. I''m afraid you can only order it in the store."


    The noble lady on the left was full of regret. Speaking of this, she said mysteriously: "it''s not a bad thing in the past. I''m afraid you don''t know. There''s a mysterious room in the Datang clothing store..."


    "Mysterious room?"


    The lady on the right could not help sitting up: "what mysterious room?"


    "It is said that in that room, there is the ultimate secret of women''s charm!"


    The lady on the left lowered her voice and said, "it is said that long Aotian, the overlord who once owned the whole world, was conquered by a female emperor named Boya Hankuk. Her wealth, reputation and status are at the top. She once said, ''do you want to have my charm? If you want, you can tell you. Go find it! I put all my secrets at the end of the great route!''."


    "In that room!?"


    "Of course not. It is said that the secret is at the end of the great route, but no one knows where the great route is, but..."


    "But?"


    "But I heard that the boss of Datang chamber of Commerce, that is, Donne, once reached the end of the great route and found the secret treasure wanpisi! Then he immediately became a rich man. He not only bought the territory of Ellington, but also shared the secret of the female emperor''s charm this time. The root of the female emperor''s charm can be seen in that room!"


    "Really, really?"


    "Of course it''s true!"


    The lady on the left said very seriously, "a friend of mine has been there. After she came out of there, the whole person was different, Marquis tanado, you know?"


    "Of course, I know. I''m in the car and horse business, and I''m a big lecher. I hang out with those fireworks women every day. I don''t have any taste. It''s embarrassing."


    "Because of this, his wife hasn''t been for a long time... Well, you know."


    The lady on the right smiled knowingly.


    "After she went to the mysterious room of Datang clothing store this time, her whole person has changed! In the past, she was listless all day and had no vitality at all, but since she went there, she has been very different. She is not only energetic, but also full of self-confidence. The most unthinkable thing is -"


    "What is it?"


    "- since she''s been there, the Marquis of tanado hasn''t gone out these days. She lives at home every day. Don''t you think the Marquis of tanado looks much better in recent days?"


    "You mean..."


    "In that room, there is a secret that can awaken women''s charm and make women reborn!"


    The noble lady on the right took a breath of air conditioning, turned her eyes, opened the folding fan, covered her mouth, smiled and said, "Oh, ha ha... It''s late today. Let''s talk about it. I have something else to do, so I''ll go back first."


    "Well, I happen to have something to do."


    After the noble lady was sent away, the lady turned her hand over, touched out a small book, and wrote down a name with a smile: "another one is done. According to this efficiency, the task will be completed soon. Oh, hehe, Mr. Carl''s dating right must belong to me!"


    Carl bolette, who was printing a newspaper at the yalinks branch of Datang daily, shivered violently.


    "President?"


    Carl waved his big hand: "don''t be wordy! Has the typesetting been completed? Has the content been corrected? Are you sure it''s all right?"


    The glory ceremony will begin the day after tomorrow. The task assigned by Donne to Carl is very important. Whether Datang chamber of commerce can make a lot of money this time depends on whether the publicity of Datang daily can be in place tomorrow.


    The promotion activities and various information organized by Datang chamber of Commerce have been handed over to Carl. As long as the newspaper can successfully publicize it, it can be predicted that Datang chamber of Commerce will definitely make a lot of money in this festival.


    At the same time, the Cathedral of light.


    Dressed in white, eluli and Aurelia stood together. They were like sisters in pairs. They were so beautiful and pure.


    "Eluli, it''s time for you to show your skills the day after tomorrow. I''m sure you''ll do well."


    "Your Highness, your trust fills me with confidence."


    "You see, eluli, why don''t I like to come to you recently? It''s because you make me very strange. Obviously there are no others here, can''t you call me Ollie?"


    She sighed, "Princess highness - Okay, Ollie, I''m trying to avoid it."


    "Anyway, there''s no one else... Forget it. Come back to talk to you when you''re free. I know you like reading. This is a gift for you. I''ll go first."


    Aurelia sent Donne to her. No, to be exact, Donne sent the book that Hilton handed over to Nocturne to Emily. She read the title of the first book and told it like a story about the saint. Then she lost interest. Remembering that Emily liked reading, she simply took those books and gave them to her.


    After seeing Aurelia off, eluli couldn''t wait to open the package.


    "The blood of the virgin? The redemption of desperate young women? The legend of the dragon fighter?"


    As soon as she saw the first title, Emily became serious. I''m afraid it''s a very serious book.


    She looked at it very deeply, and a moment later


    "What, what, what, what, what, what, what, what!"


    "Day, day, day, day, day, day!"


    "Touch, touch!? how is this possible -"

 Chapter 289

    "Ho! Ho! Ho! --"


    With the color bullets produced by goblins taking off, master Keqing in the floating island above alinks simultaneously performed exquisite magic skills and condensed a huge image in the air to help his majesty Victor read his blessing to the whole alinks.


    Victor''s congratulatory message opened the prelude to the glory Festival, followed by the Holy See of light. Contemporary Pope jessolini XXIII performed his divinity. The Lang Lang chant rang through the sky of arlex and showed the Holy See''s miracles to all believers who came to Ilus for pilgrimage.


    The Pope was bathed in the holy light falling from the sky. After the huge wings of light opened, they almost covered half of the sky. The divine feather falling from the sky with warm power seemed to purify people from the outside to the inside. On the spot, many evil believers hiding in the corner and trying to disturb the sacrifice were blown to pieces in the scream of pain - under the light of the holy light, There is no hiding place for evil.


    Victor received the news the first time.


    "Every year, can''t they learn a lesson?"


    Victor sneered. Every year, some crazy and evil believers tried to make trouble at the glory Festival, but the Pope''s wings of light gave them nowhere to hide, so their plans always failed before they started.


    "Make arrangements, coordinate their activities with the Holy See of light, pay attention to guiding outsiders, divert people at peak periods, and avoid stampede accidents."


    "From now on, no carriage is allowed on the first street to make room for the festival carnival parade."


    "During the seven days of the activity, the poor in the slum can receive a piece of bread and a bowl of soup free of charge every day, and the expenses are included in the Royal account."


    "At the same time, carry out charitable fund-raising activities..."


    The instructions were delivered in an orderly manner. Victor, who had many experiences, was no longer a fool who didn''t understand anything. He also knew how to use festivals to realize some inconvenient political means.


    For example, a fund-raising campaign was launched to ask those rich businessmen to contribute to the reconstruction of slums.


    During these seven days, in the holy light square in front of the Holy Light Cathedral, the sacrificial Church of the holy light will treat all kind-hearted people free of charge. It is precisely because of such activities that the holy light has always enjoyed a high reputation among the people.


    Then... Datang chamber of Commerce, located next to Shengguang square, took advantage of it.


    The flow of people here has not stopped from the morning to the morning.


    In addition, under the deliberate publicity of yesterday''s Datang daily, many people gathered here, staring at the big table there, full of curiosity.


    "It''s almost time. It seems that the publicity effect of Datang daily is good."


    Hilton looked at the clock produced by the dwarf: "in my impression, this time is almost the peak of the flow of people in the festival activities, but the flow of people here this year is obviously several times more than in previous years."


    "In that case, let''s start."


    Donne smiled. "Are you all ready?"


    As alinks is the main venue of the event, not only Fiona and Brian came along, but also Elsa, Elia and Tina, who have never participated in alinks large-scale festivals, joined in the fun. It is worth mentioning that, as important guests of today''s event, dantrian, Sanye, Ellie and Grandia also came, But all four of them are upstairs at the moment.


    "Of course, we have made sufficient preparations for today''s activities. All kinds of personnel in the warehouse have been in place."


    Fiona''s face is full of self-confidence and energetic. She is not as tired as she was a few days ago.


    After taking the wisdom fruit, her mental power and magic pool increased significantly, which enabled her to successfully break through the bottleneck and successfully master the first-order magic. She became a real bronze magician. Another advantage of the increase in mental power is that she is no longer so easy to feel tired.


    "Let''s go."


    With a gentle wave of Donne''s hand, the master''s hand lifted the covered cloth and revealed a movable booth covering an area of nearly 100 square meters. On the booth is a huge lifelike canvas. It is a golden dragon taking off carefully drawn by Sanye according to Donne''s narration. Although she has never seen it, it perfectly restores the spirit of the dragon.


    The onlookers under the stage suffocated as soon as they saw the Golden Dragon. At that moment, they almost thought they were facing a real "Warcraft".


    On one side of the dragon was written a few big characters - Ellington Datang chamber of Commerce celebrated the glorious Festival!


    Then there is a row of small words below - envy the life of the aristocrats? Want a magic air conditioner? Want to have a magic refrigerator? Want to get rich overnight? Now, don''t envy! Come to the event! Everyone has a chance! As long as you win the last, you can get the reward you dream of!


    Activities? Reward?


    The passers-by were confused.


    However, their doubts didn''t last long, because Donne''s carefully selected host, narcissist Carl bolette, who is also the most handsome guy in Ellington, and Marlene, Ellington''s first radio host, have already taken the stage.


    "Hello... Audition... This is Datang chamber of Commerce... Datang chamber of Commerce..."


    After hearing the loud voice, Carl nodded with great satisfaction, stood on the stage and shouted, "OK! Now let''s invite all friends to look over - here - that''s right! Datang chamber of Commerce from Ellington! Today! We specially held a big reward activity of gratitude and feedback to celebrate the glory ceremony!"


    Thanksgiving reward? What the hell is that?


    The people below are confused.


    "Do you see the things on these tables on our right?"


    The crowd looked at the past. On the right hand side of Carl and Marlene, there were several landmark products of Datang chamber of Commerce.


    "I believe those who know something about Datang chamber of Commerce have understood. Yes, magic air conditioner, magic refrigerator, magic washing machine, etc. These are the products produced by Datang chamber of Commerce."


    Marlene''s voice was cadenced, which easily aroused the audience''s emotions: "As for the price of these products, we should also be very clear. In the eyes of many people, these magic furniture are good things exclusively enjoyed by nobles - but - pay attention to what I said but - but today, as long as you participate in our activities, you can easily win the grand prize!"


    Carl: "the special prize for participating in the activity is a cold and warm dual-purpose magic energy air conditioner worth 1998 gold coins!"


    Marlene: the first prize is an ordinary magic air conditioner worth 998 gold coins


    Carl: "the second prize is a magic refrigerator worth 500 gold coins!"


    Marlene: the third prize is a magic washing machine worth 100 gold coins


    Carl: "of course, in order to give back everyone''s active participation, we have specially set up the Participation Award, which is the latest product developed by Datang chamber of Commerce. A bicycle worth 10 gold coins can be obtained as long as you participate in the activity. You can''t miss it and don''t come again..."


    Before Carl''s voice fell, there was an uproar.


    "Oh, my God! Is it true or false?"


    "As long as you participate in any activity and win, you can get magic air conditioner!"


    "I dare not think of winning, but the participation award can be won as long as you participate?"


    They have never heard of this Thanksgiving feedback activity, but it is obviously not a simple thing to win such a valuable magic air conditioner, so smart people directly set their goal on the Participation Award.


    "As expected."


    Fiona Elsa looked at Donne with admiration. Before they started, Donne told them that most people would set their goals on bicycles that could be "easily obtained".


    And that''s what Donne really wants.


    If you want to quickly promote an unprecedented means of transportation in prandal, of course, free is the quickest way. After all, bicycles need to learn the cost. If you charge to buy them back and learn, people can easily feel a sense of frustration, but after they get it free, they will want to take the initiative to learn how to use it, and when they master it, it will be in disguise Promote the convenience of bicycles in front of others.


    In short, Donne plans to use this glorious festival to give away some bicycles for free and let them advertise for themselves for free.


    "But I still feel that giving away for free is too stupid."


    Brian muttered, "it makes me feel that all my efforts have been in vain."


    "That''s because you''re so stupid."


    Nokia mercilessly satirized Brian''s IQ: "free things will make them more positive. This is a wonderful strategy!"


    "Cut, it''s like you know."


    Brian shrugged disdainfully: "obviously, the big brother explained to you before."


    Nokia: "..."


    Donne smiled and said, "don''t care too much. They will bring us ten times and one hundred times the income tomorrow. Besides, they will send out the most ordinary bicycles. If they even like such ugly bicycles, then the beautiful bicycles designed by Alice will certainly conquer them."


    "That''s for sure!"


    Fiona was full of confidence in this. When she saw the bike designed by combining Donne''s design concept and ELF''s aesthetic concept, she was conquered in an instant. She pocketed the first women''s exclusive bike. Then Donne went to Clara and Elsa for a test, and the effect was outstanding.


    The men''s exclusive bicycle full of line feeling is also full of charm. There is no doubt that it will become one of the best-selling products in the future.


    Of course, the layout of bicycles is just to make the people of yarinks get used to accepting new things, accept this means of transportation, exercise their sense of balance, and prepare for the next launch of electric vehicles... Er, magic bicycles.


    "Now, the first ''I''m a big winner'' activity exclusively sponsored by Datang chamber of Commerce has officially started!"

 Chapter 290

    In Shengguang square, the crowded crowd kept order and waited patiently for help under the maintenance of soldiers and gods. At the same time, the booth of Datang chamber of commerce not far away became the best choice for their leisure time.


    The booth and sound are large enough for people standing far away to see what is happening above. Interesting programs soon attracted the attention of these people, and the name of Datang chamber of Commerce was inadvertently remembered by them.


    "Oh!!! Hurry up! The last question!"


    "The last question! If you answer correctly, you can become a champion!"


    Bursts of cheers from a distance aroused the curiosity of eluli, who was calming the patient''s mood.


    She remembered that there was the store of Datang chamber of Commerce. Although she had never been there, Ollie told her about Datang chamber of Commerce, so she knew something about it.


    But why is it so busy over there today?


    "What''s going on there?"


    Suddenly hearing the saint talking to himself, the guard next to him was flattered: "Your Highness, there is the activity booth of Datang chamber of Commerce. They are holding activities to celebrate the glorious Festival. It seems to be called ''I''m a big winner''..."


    Eluli frowned slightly and became more curious.


    Seeing the saint frowning, the guard felt a pain in his heart. He subconsciously stretched out his hand to smooth her eyebrows, but the next moment, he suddenly woke up and withdrew his hand with extreme shame.


    What a dirty desire... Your highness is so holy, how can you let your hands stain her purity?


    Eluli suddenly smiled because she saw Princess aurelia.


    The saint''s smile with strange magic sublimated the hearts of those people around, as if the whole person had been purified, and a group of people fell down to her knees.


    The guards close to her were even more heart pounding, lowered their heads and didn''t dare to look directly at the saint''s face. They thought it was a kind of blasphemy for their eyes to fall on the saint''s face at the moment.


    "... so the last question, please listen to the question... Hee hee... Cough, um, what is the place where women like men most, which is big, thick and hard?"


    After reading the question, Marlene couldn''t help laughing first, with a red face.


    Lord, it''s too... Too bad. If you didn''t know this question in advance, who would have thought of the answer!


    Fiona and Tina, who stood next to Donne, also blushed. Fortunately, Donne had told her the answer before, otherwise they would think crooked.


    But Elsa and Elia were ignorant and didn''t understand these at all, so they didn''t feel anything strange. Therefore, when they saw the people laughing below, the two girls were confused.


    "Host, is it really appropriate for you to ask this question in front of so many people?"


    The two contestants competing for the championship are all bad. They can''t speak with a bitter face. The problems in front are still normal. Why does the painting style suddenly change in the back?


    "Of course, these problems are the result of our careful selection. There must be no problem."


    Carl held back a smile: "now the time starts! Ten, nine, eight -"


    "All right! For the championship! I don''t want this old face!"


    A contestant patted the front button below, closed his eyes and shouted, "it''s Ding o!"


    "Hey..."


    The ladies around the audience covered their faces and giggled, and the men laughed. After all, men are naturally immune to meat jokes, and many pubs listen to it. Of course, they won''t be embarrassed.


    After hearing the answer from the contestant, aurelia, who had just come together, was not well.


    The dark faced Aurelia stared at Donne. This guy actually prepared this question on this occasion... Sure enough, he''s completely rotten, isn''t he?


    After answering the question, the player breathed a sigh of relief. Anyway, winning the championship is the last word!


    "Qiang Qiang - unfortunately, the answer is wrong!"


    Carl smiled: "keep counting down - seven, six -"


    "What?! wrong!?"


    "No way! How could this answer be wrong?"


    "It''s big, thick and hard, and women will like it. Of course, only Ding o!"


    The women who were laughing were stunned. Is the answer wrong? How is that possible?


    Of course women like that!


    Although she was disgusted with the question posed by Donne, Aurelia was stunned. To her understanding, the answer must be that right!


    But the answer is wrong?


    The last two contestants competing for the championship on the stage were sweating, especially the contestant who shouted out the answer. He was full of confidence, but the result was broken.


    Yes, it''s OK. Although it''s a little humiliating, it at least won the champion. But if it''s wrong, it''s not only no champion, but also lost face. It''s a big loss!


    What is it? What is it?


    "- three - two - one! It''s time!"


    Carl laughed and said, "it''s a pity that no one can guess the answer to this question. Do you choose to skip this question and continue to challenge the next question, or do you choose to give up the challenge, hear the answer and become the parallel runner up?"


    So the two tangled again.


    "Listen to the answer! Listen to the answer! Listen to the answer!"


    Before they make a choice, the audience below are not happy and are eager to hear the answer to the previous question.


    Looking at the angry crowd, the two players panicked. If they choose not to listen to the answer and continue to challenge now, it is estimated that they will be torn to pieces later?


    The two looked at each other: "give up?"


    "I think so."


    "We give up."


    "It means you want to hear the answer?"


    They nodded.


    "Well, let me tell you the answer."


    Marlene blushed and said, "the question is: where do women like men most? They are big, thick and hard. The answer to this question is -"


    She lengthened her voice and suddenly lifted the appetite of the surrounding audience. Even Aurelia couldn''t help straightening her neck and holding her breath waiting for the answer.


    "The answer is - rich and powerful, with a hard waist!"


    As soon as the answer came out, there was an uproar all around.


    "Are you kidding? Who can guess the answer!"


    "Yes! Mingding o is the correct answer!"


    Carl pressed his hands down: "calm down, calm down... In fact, this is a matter of different opinions. Your thoughts are too dirty, so you think of that answer..."


    "Shh -"


    A group of people looked at Carl with disdain.


    "Don''t believe it? Well, I''ll ask another question. If you don''t guess right, it means your ideas are too dirty!"


    Carl cleared his throat, looked at the manuscript, and then continued: "there is a thing on the human body composed of two pieces of meat with hair. If you keep digging between the two pieces of meat with your fingers, water will flow out. If you poke hard, it will hurt and it will bleed. What''s the answer?"


    Carl was smiling. Thanks to the Lord''s wit, he knew that these people would have complaints, so he made preparations in advance, otherwise it would be really hard to deal with.


    "Gee - how dare you ask such a question!"


    "Obscene!"


    "Too pornographic!"


    The ladies couldn''t stand. They covered their faces and wanted to leave, but the program was so wonderful that they really didn''t want to leave, so they had to hold on and wonder about the answer at the same time.


    What is it?


    What could it be?


    Even Princess Aurelia frowned and thought unknowingly.


    According to her idea, the answer must be that thing, but Carl just said that the answer can''t be that answer


    Carl waved, "it''s time! What''s your answer?"


    "Is that..."


    "Can it only be that?"


    "Bao o, it must be Bao o!"


    A group of people nodded deeply. They couldn''t think of any other answers except Bao o.


    "You see, I said your thoughts are too dirty."


    Carl smiled and said, "the answer to this question is - eyes."


    As soon as the answer came out, everyone was stupid. Although they always felt that something was wrong, they were speechless.


    That''s right. The eyes are really two pieces of meat. There are hairs up and down. They will come out of water when rubbed and bleed when stabbed


    But... Why do you always feel something wrong?


    Carl took the opportunity to say, "so, everyone is too calm. Think about it, today is a grand festival. May we have the answer to the question on this occasion?"


    That''s right, and not far ahead is the Holy Light cathedral. If you keep making dirty jokes, isn''t it blasphemy?


    So the commotion in the crowd subsided temporarily.


    Princess Aurelia was almost angry and happy. Carl is worthy of being the host pushed by that bastard. He has a thick skin!


    If you don''t want to be misunderstood, don''t give these strange questions that deliberately imply people to other places!


    Asking these questions is clearly intended to be misunderstood!


    Bad taste!


    Real bad taste!


    Sure enough, it''s that guy''s style. It seems that he''s really rotten!


    "It''s a pity that I can only announce that there is no champion in this round of competition. You two are tied for the second place. The prize is an ordinary air conditioner worth 998 gold coins sponsored by Datang chamber of Commerce..."


    Although they didn''t win the championship, they were also very excited to get the second prize. Even if they didn''t use it, they could make almost 1000 gold coins by selling them!


    Maybe yalinks is nothing, but in other towns, it is equivalent to the income of many people who have worked hard for several years!


    "Now we begin to present prizes, and then the next round of competition will begin immediately. If you are interested, please sign up as soon as possible."


    Hearing Carl''s words, Aurelia turned her eyes and said to the bodyguard beside her, "follow me to sign up."


    The captain of the bodyguard was dumbfounded at once.


    Those civilians would be just the same. If your highness was asked easily misunderstood on the stage, he would also answer the wrong question.


    The majesty of the royal family will be broken like someone''s integrity!


    After receiving the news of the registration point, Donne was also dumbfounded.


    Princess Aurelia is here, too?


    Are you kidding!

 Chapter 291

    "What are you doing here..."


    Looking at aurelia, Donne was speechless.


    Is the Ilus royal family so leisurely? Such a big festival, let the princess run around and come to the variety show?


    "I''m very interested in this event hosted by Lord Donne."


    Leah sat gracefully in the position of the contestant, and her group of contestants saw that her royal highness was here. They were all embarrassed and did not dare to sit there.


    "Don''t be nervous. I''m just an ordinary contestant today."


    Aurelia comforted the other players with a smile and said humorously, "everyone knows that my father is poor, so I have to find a way to subsidize my family."


    Thanks to Aurelia''s active participation in various charity activities on weekdays, her appeasement, which has always appeared in a people-friendly attitude, is still very effective. At least the nervous players have relaxed, and then become excited because they can compete with the princess.


    Carl and Marlene looked at Donne: "Lord, the princess is here. Is the next question a little... Convergence?"


    "No."


    Aurelia smiled at Donne and said, "since I''m here, I don''t think I''m a princess. What should I do? Continue."


    Donne, stared at by aurelia, felt a chill in his back.


    What the hell?


    I didn''t seem to offend her, did I?


    Donne murmured in his heart. Before, he had always maintained his demeanor in front of her, but why did Princess Aurelia always seem to have a contradiction with him?


    Is her great aunt here?


    No matter how bold Donne guessed, he couldn''t have guessed that Aurelia and Nocturne were one person. When he changed into Nocturne, he was humiliated like that. If Aurelia would give him a good face, it would be hell.


    Aurelia said with a smile, "let''s go."


    Carl had no choice but to continue.


    "Then I am the winner of the second round of activities today! In this round of activities, we have the honor to usher in a special guest, Princess Royal Leah princess! Everyone applause!"


    Listening to the applause below, Donne nodded with satisfaction. With the increase of experience in the news industry, Carl has been able to quickly grasp the important news and the focus of people''s attention. He will become a very good reporter and editor in chief.


    "Well, the first question."


    coming!


    Aurelia smiled confidently. As long as she knew the rules of Donne''s strange questions and didn''t think about them with normal thinking, it wasn''t very difficult to get the answer.


    Carl took a deep breath, smiled and said, "a group of girls were bathing by the river when a strange man broke in. Where do you think they want to cover up most?"


    A confident smile froze on Aurelia''s face.


    Cover where?


    Face?


    Chest?


    Or below?


    It''s important everywhere!


    But


    "I know!"


    Princess Aurelia pressed the button and said calmly, "of course it''s the face - as long as you cover your face, even if you expose your body, you don''t know who it is, right?"


    "Eh?"


    Donne was impressed by aurelia. In a sense, her reaction was fast enough, but


    "Sorry, your highness, you answered wrong, countdown continues."


    Wrong answer!?


    How is that possible?


    Aurelia was frozen there, and her mind was almost knotted for a moment.


    where? Where do you want to cover up?


    Aurelia suddenly noticed the dead corner of her thinking. Suddenly, she had a flash of inspiration and raised her right hand: "I know --"


    "It''s time."


    Carl smiled and looked at the row of contestants who chose the chief: "unfortunately, no one answered correctly, so do you choose to listen to the answers, give up the competition, win the Participation Award, or choose to change the topic?"


    "We want to..."


    "I want to hear the answer!"


    Princess Aurelia stared at Carl very unconvinced: "tell me the answer!"


    In that case, no matter covering the chest or lower body, the income does not cover the face. As long as others don''t know who the exposed nude is, they can be seen. Anyway, it won''t damage the reputation. Reputation is the most important.


    If this answer is wrong, what is right?


    Now that Aurelia has spoken, the players next to her can only accept her fate and wait dejectedly for the answer.


    "Well, the answer to this question is - men''s eyes."


    Marlene was a little helpless to read out the answer. She didn''t see the answer. Even she couldn''t think of this, but after seeing the answer, she would feel that the answer was very reasonable.


    It''s about where girls "want" to cover up, but it doesn''t say whether they can cover it.


    Just cover the boy''s eyes and nothing will happen?


    The answer is speechless!


    Princess aurelia, holding the Participation Award - a plain bicycle - was angry.


    She thought she could win, but Donne didn''t give her any special care at all!


    The Participation Award is really the same as others!


    Aurelia glanced at the other participants next to her. They were holding their bicycles with an inexplicable face.


    "Then, Baron Donne, how on earth should this thing be used?"


    "I was negligent. I should have prepared a manual for you."


    Donne took another bike and came to Aurelia with a smile: "let''s go. I''ll show you how to use the bike. It''s actually very simple and convenient¡°


    When the others got out of the way, Donne stepped on his bike, pushed hard and rushed out.


    Seeing him freely controlling the direction and moving easily and quickly, the onlookers were excited.


    "Although this bike is not as fast as riding, it doesn''t need to feed forage!"


    "And you can go wherever you want. You can ride without riding!"


    "In fact, the speed is not slow?"


    "It looks at least much faster than walking!"


    "The most important thing is, didn''t you hear the price they just said? The price of a bicycle is only ten gold coins! It''s much cheaper than the price of a horse!"


    After seeing Donne''s demonstration, the guys who won the Participation Award were eager to ride a bike. One of the biggest advantages of adults learning to ride a bike compared with children was that they were brave enough. Although they had never seen a bike before, after Donne''s demonstration, they immediately rode boldly and tried to swing left and right.


    After all, bicycle, to put it bluntly, pays attention to dynamic balance. As long as they have the courage to move forward, they can maintain balance. So after a while, they mastered the secret and enjoyed the fun of cycling.


    The people around them watched their changes from strange to familiar, and were jealous when they saw how they mastered cycling.


    "I want to sign up for the next round of competition!"


    A voice suddenly broke the calm.


    The audience was stunned and suddenly woke up.


    Right! Now sign up for the competition. As long as you are selected, you can get a bike for free!


    The next moment, almost everyone rushed to the registration point!


    "Keep order, line up! All those who disturb the order will be disqualified!"


    In a word, the chaos restored order again. The long team lined up from the registration point, bypassed the street corner, extended to the light square, and finally lined up at the door of the light Cathedral


    The smiling priest gently stopped the man in front of him: "may the light bless you, my friend. Please come here to receive the treatment of sacrifice."


    "Ah?"


    The called man looked frightened: "father, you misunderstood. I''m not going to receive treatment. I''m going to line up to participate in activities."


    "Line up... For the event?"


    Looking at the long line, the smile on the priest''s face froze. What the hell is that?


    What the hell is this?


    The same question applies to other passers-by.


    During the glory Festival, there were celebrations all over the alinks. The circus, opera house and arena were overcrowded. Teams could be seen in many places, but they were the first time to see teams like those in Shengguang square.


    "My friend, what are you waiting in line for here? Receiving charitable treatment of sacrifice?"


    "Of course not. I want to participate in the activities organized by Datang chamber of Commerce. It is said that as long as I participate, I can get prizes for free."


    "Free prizes? I''ll line up to take a look."


    Everyone has a herd mentality. Seeing so many people in line, more people will join in. As a result, more and more people in line are becoming more and more terrible.


    "Friend, what team is this?"


    "I don''t know. Look, everyone is lining up, so I''ll line up and have a look. Maybe which store ahead has held a promotion?"


    "Friend, why are you waiting in line here?"


    "It must be good to see such a long line. No matter how many of them, wait in line first."


    Later, even some people who did not know the truth inexplicably joined the queue, which led to a more terrible length of the queue.


    Princess aurelia, who had been watching the whole process next to the activity booth, subconsciously looked at Donne with smiling eyes.


    This guy


    Did you know it would have this effect?


    Not only did he prepare for the evacuation of people in advance, but even the number plate in line... He was so confident that there would be so many people waiting in line to participate in the activity?


    Aurelia frowned and looked down at the bike next to her.


    Although Donne only gave a simple demonstration, she clearly felt what the tool bicycle brought.


    Simpler and more convenient travel means that the places and distances that people can go in unit time have become larger, and their social activities have become more frequent. Even more generally, the message transmission efficiency of traditional means has been improved by leaps and bounds, and economic activities will be affected accordingly.


    An irresistible tide has come.


    And this man brought it.

 Chapter 292

    The news that Datang chamber of Commerce held an event to give away bicycles for free soon spread in arlinks.


    Bicycle? What''s that?


    I have never heard of bicycles. Naturally, the smell sensitive business alliance gathered around at the first time, and even sent personnel to hide in the team to participate in the activity and get a bicycle at the first time.


    When President Sidney saw the wonderful use of bicycles, they were stunned one by one.


    "Wonderful idea! It''s a wonderful idea!"


    Even though Sidney hates Donne very much, he has to admit that the bicycle launched by Datang chamber of commerce can change the whole society!


    They are not stupid. Although bicycle is only a means of transportation, the significance behind it is too great. In the future, people''s travel mode will be completely changed!


    "That Donne is a fool!"


    Baron bilbaum scoffed: "this product that can change the world, he gave it away for free! And he only sold ten gold coins! If I were you, how could I sell a thousand gold coins for this new product!"


    "You''re wrong."


    President Sidney looked cautious: "that''s why your carriage business has been stagnant, while Donne''s Datang chamber of Commerce has successfully risen."


    Bilbaum was stunned: "you mean..."


    "Every new thing will have a long promotion period. If it is allowed to develop freely, the promotion period will be very long."


    President Sidney said in a deep voice: "but last time we all know that Donne is a very arrogant and ambitious person! Bicycles can change the world, and what he has to do is to make his name go down in history forever, so he will try to shorten the promotion cycle, and cheap sales price is undoubtedly the best way to promote."


    President Sidney rubbed the bicycle, carefully observed the precise bearing structure, and said with an exclamation on his face: "Look at these components. What a precise and ingenious design. The technology of this part alone is worth ten gold coins. Baron bilbaum, if your carriage is refitted with this part, have you ever thought about how much your carriage speed will increase?"


    Bilbaum thought carefully and changed his face in an instant.


    "Not only that, there are too many things revealed on this bicycle. Look at this soft and elastic material. How is it processed? Where did you get it? And here, this shock absorber called ''spring'', who can think of such a exquisite design?"


    President Sidney said in a deep voice: "we all underestimate the potential of Datang chamber of Commerce. They hide many powerful and unknown technologies!"


    There was a moment of silence around. Everyone didn''t expect that the Datang chamber of Commerce, which was severely ridiculed by them and even blocked by them, had unknowingly become a powerful chamber of Commerce no weaker than any of them!


    At the moment, Donne is smiling and watching more and more people happily ride their bikes and practice their driving skills in the isolated space nearby.


    Some things, once started, can''t stop.


    I hope the world can change faster like riding a bicycle.


    Fiona next to her carefully observed the expressions and manners of those people after obtaining the bike, carefully recorded them, and then analyzed useful information.


    Fiona breathed a sigh of relief. So far, the Lord''s plan has been carried out very smoothly. Because it can be obtained free of charge, people accept this strange means of transportation very quickly. Once these people begin to get used to traveling by bike, a phenomenal trend will soon form, and more people will join in and begin to master it New means of transportation.


    After people get used to bicycles, launching more convenient magic bicycles will certainly lead the trend again.


    "Your Highness."


    "Baron Donne."


    Princess Aurelia looked back and said as if nothing had happened: "should you thank me?"


    "If your highness wants it, of course."


    Dumne: "I don''t know what your highness wants, magic energy, air conditioning, or fridge?"


    In fact, the reason why things are so smooth today is due to Princess aurelia. If she hadn''t also participated in the activities and tried cycling, others wouldn''t have enjoyed it so actively.


    I went to the same show with Princess Leah, and I won the same prize, which is a glorious experience for many ordinary people to show off.


    Princess Aurelia wanted to kill Donne, but now she had to maintain the demeanor of a princess, which made her extremely oppressed.


    Seeing Donne''s attitude, Princess Aurelia smiled and said casually, "we have used the air conditioner and refrigerator. I think this bike is very good. Baron Donne, if you want to thank me, why don''t you give me thousands?"


    "OK."


    "Of course I know you won''t agree - eh!?"


    Princess Aurelia suddenly froze and looked incredible: "what are you talking about?"


    "I said yes."


    Donne nodded: "the current production capacity has not been improved, and the production line is still in preparation. How about giving you 5000 vehicles first, not enough? How about giving you 5000 vehicles later?"


    Fiona''s hand "clicked" with a crisp sound, the tip of the pen was folded in two, and noticed the other people''s line of sight. She said as if nothing had happened: "sorry, my hand slipped."


    With that, Fiona casually walked behind Donne, pretended to take a pen, but pinched him severely.


    You can''t wake him up without pinching him!


    Because he''s going crazy again!


    Although the activities in recent days are also free gifts, the brand effect - that is to say - and the accompanying market effect are enough to recover the cost. Moreover, there are not many vehicles sent out, and the cost of the activities is not high.


    But Donne''s mouth is so good. One big mouth will send out 10000 bicycles!


    Even if the cost of each bicycle is calculated according to the cost price, it is nearly 50000 gold coins!


    Even if you want to please the royal family, you should at least charge a cost price!


    Otherwise, the people in Ellington will soon cry out at a loss every day!


    "Sorry, Baron Donne, I don''t seem to wake up yet..."


    "No, you heard me right. I mean, I want to give you 10000 bicycles."


    Dumne ignored Fiona''s glowing eyes and said with a smile: "and when the production line is in place, it will soon be fulfilled, thanks to your royal highness."


    Good!


    Fiona looked sour at Princess aurelia. This guy is trying to please Princess aurelia.


    Hum, she''s a princess anyway. She''s tall and not as charming as her anyway!


    As the saying goes, the IQ of people in love is zero. If Fiona can calm down and look at things objectively, she can find that Donne''s action is actually to quickly create the market with the help of Royal means.


    Unfortunately, the girl in secret love is always blind. Now she only thinks that Donne is deliberately trying to please Princess aurelia.


    And Princess Aurelia... Was really stunned.


    She''s not stupid, and Donne is not someone who can''t walk when he sees a beautiful woman - otherwise he wouldn''t have treated night songs like that - so why would he give himself 10000 bicycles?


    Just to please yourself? Are you kidding? I don''t believe it.


    What is his purpose?


    After a calm thought, Princess Aurelia frowned, "Baron Donne, what are your conditions?"


    Dumne joked, "I thought your royal highness would be happy to accept my kindness immediately."


    Aurelia stared at him without saying a word.


    "All right, all right."


    Donne was helpless and raised his hand to surrender: "I confess that in fact, I want to quickly promote bicycles by means of the royal family. I hope to promote green travel activities, so that municipal personnel in the town can stop carriages and use bicycles when going out. At the same time, bicycles are equipped for postmen to improve the delivery speed of letters."


    Princess Aurelia first frowned, thought for a moment, then stretched her eyebrows and nodded, "that''s a good idea."


    If all municipal staff change bicycles, it is bound to reduce the activities of many carriages, the consumption of forage will be greatly reduced, and more forage can be saved for possible war. In addition, the reduction of carriage travel will also reduce the excretion of feces, and the streets will be cleaner. This green travel activity is indeed feasible.


    On the postman side, the imperial government is not rich enough to equip all postmen with horses, so postmen send letters on their feet. If equipped with bicycles, the delivery efficiency will be doubled, and the message transmission speed between ordinary people will be greatly accelerated. The benefits are immeasurable.


    Donne said brightly, "these 10000 bicycles are sponsored by Datang chamber of Commerce... Er, or Ellington. We don''t charge any fees. Please believe my sincerity."


    "Then Datang chamber of commerce can also obtain an advertising effect and rapidly expand the market, right?"


    Donne looked at Aurelia with new eyes: "do you still know advertising?"


    "Hilton told me."


    Donne was stunned: "did you see her later?"


    Aurelia''s heart tightened and said as if nothing had happened: "what''s the matter? No?"


    "Oh, that''s not..."


    Donne said with a smile, "as you said, sponsoring the royal family, replacing a large number of bicycles, and making bicycles a social phenomenon, we will reap a huge market. The cost of these 10000 bicycles will be recovered soon. This is a win-win situation. I hope we can cooperate happily."


    Aurelia said coldly, "forget it."


    The smile froze on Donne''s face.


    What do you mean the woman suddenly changed her face?

 Chapter 293

    The sage Confucius said well: it is difficult to raise only women and villains.


    Even Confucius found women difficult to deal with, let alone ordinary people.


    When facing a woman with a sudden change of face, generally speaking, there is only one thing a man can do: admit his mistake.


    Of course, whether there is a mistake, where there is a mistake, and what is wrong are not important. The important thing is to admit your mistake.


    Don''t think you are reasonable, so be reasonable - reasoning with women is a stupid mistake in itself.


    If a woman is reasonable, she is not a woman.


    Being unreasonable is a woman''s privilege. If you don''t like it and can''t accept it - then you can do it.


    To make fun of.


    The above words mainly want to prove that in the face of an inexplicably angry woman, how can normal people deal with it more wisely.


    But


    Is Donne normal?


    He''s obviously not.


    So


    Don shrugged his shoulders and said indifferently, "all right."


    Princess aurelia, who is sneering in her heart and waiting for Donne to yield in front of her and beg herself to take over these gifts to cooperate, is stupid.


    Wait, wait!?


    Don''t you want to take advantage of the situation to expand the market quickly!?


    Isn''t this an important plan for you!?


    Don''t you want a bigger market!?


    Why did you suddenly give up!?


    How can you give up!?


    I''m still waiting for you to beg me!


    You''re begging me!


    As long as you beg me!


    Just beg me once!


    Just once!


    Come on!


    Please!


    Ah!


    Princess Aurelia is going crazy, but she must try to restrain and maintain an elegant attitude in order to maintain the dignity of the royal family.


    Why is there an impulse to explode when facing Donne!?


    Is he his nemesis?


    Princess Aurelia wanted to touch the dagger and give it to him!


    "Lord?"


    Fiona, who calmed down, was stunned: "your plan..."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s a big deal. Then go and discuss with his majesty victor."


    Donne smiled brightly: "after all, this plan is related to the back magic crystal market. He must be willing to support it."


    Magic Crystal Market?


    Princess Aurelia was shocked. If it was related to that matter, she couldn''t help being willful.


    After all, my father attached great importance to Donne''s crystal energy plan. If he knew that his small emotions affected the overall situation, he would be very angry.


    "Don, Baron Donne..."


    Aurelia forced out a smile, not to mention how uncomfortable the expression was: "I thought carefully, I''d better accept your gift..."


    "Ah?"


    Donne looked surprised: "no, it''s OK. You look so reluctant. Forget it."


    "No, not at all..."


    "But I changed my mind."


    Tang en turned his face and said, "don''t give gifts. It''s too humiliating. I''d better keep it myself..."


    With your face, will you feel ashamed?


    Who believes it!


    Aurelia bit her lower lip. She already knew what Donne meant.


    It''s the same idea as she just thought.


    Please?


    You''re begging me?


    Although Donne''s face was full of innocence and residual thoughts, Aurelia saw a strange smile in his eyes for some reason


    Is it an illusion?


    Although he is very shameless and obscene, but... He should not be that kind of person?


    Fiona is anxious to watch. Lord, stop it? Since it''s helpful to the plan, promise her quickly! What if she goes back on her word?


    Now Fiona has completely forgotten how much she opposed the plan in the beginning.


    "Baron Donne..."


    Donne shook his head vigorously. "No, no!"


    Princess Aurelia held the fire in her heart and took a deep breath. A layer of water vapor floated in her gem blue eyes, gently pulled Donne''s arm and shook it: "Baron Donne... I want... A gift..."


    Hiss!


    Donne shivered.


    good heavens! Princess Aurelia is more charming than expected!


    "Princess highness..."


    Eluli, who came to say hello to Aurelia after her busy work, saw such a shocking scene as soon as she appeared, which scared her to be silly there.


    How could Ollie be coquettish with a man?


    Eluli couldn''t help wiping her eyes. When she looked carefully, Aurelia still took Donne''s arm.


    She was stunned. Who is this man?


    "Eluli -"


    Aurelia was stunned when she suddenly saw her friend.


    "Sorry to interrupt..."


    Eluli took a head and hurried away without even introducing herself to each other.


    Donne was stunned: "what was that just now?"


    "Eluli, eluli Camilla."


    Aurelia reluctantly smiled: "the most prestigious, loving, kind and pure saint of the Holy See of light in history... You don''t know her?"


    Tang en shook his head. In his first glance, he was deeply impressed by the pure eyes of eluli like mountains and lakes.


    Aurelia regained her consciousness, endured her anger and looked at Donne with a little pleading. Donne felt satisfied when she was looked at by the kind of three-point pleading, three-point hope, three-point pity and one-point noble eyes.


    "OK..."


    Dumne nodded, and looked at a difficult way, explaining to others: "you can all see it. It''s not that I''m not speaking. It''s the princess''s request."


    As soon as Donne nodded, Princess Aurelia immediately released her hand, took back her expression and resumed her calm and noble posture.


    But her change made Donne feel better


    "Then I''ll leave first."


    "Then Hilton will connect with you about sponsoring bicycles."


    Donne smiled and said, "you''ve met anyway."


    Aurelia paused, nodded, and walked straight out of here.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Fiona patted her chest and stared at Dumne with no interest. "I was scared to death by you just now! That''s your royal highness! How dare you use that attitude to her? You didn''t see Elsa and Tina, didn''t they dare breathe for a moment?"


    Tina played her fingers with her head down. The LORD was the most powerful person she had ever seen. When she thought of coming to the imperial capital, she was lucky to have such a close contact with Princess Royal Leah. She almost fainted when she saw the princess. Let alone see Dumne and the Lord in a confrontation.


    Donne rolled his eyes: "cut, she''s a princess. What''s the matter? I''m still the son of destiny."


    "Just talk nonsense."


    Fiona obviously didn''t believe it, but she immediately covered her face and couldn''t bear to look straight at her.


    Seeing Tina and Elsa''s wide eyes and shocked faces, they obviously believed


    "Tina, you are also a trainee secretary now. You have to practice your courage."


    Tina, as an ordinary Ellington girl, tension is normal, but Elsa is different.


    Donne nagged: "and Elsa, are you also a royal family member? Your identity is no worse than Princess aurelia. What do you look like when you are so nervous?"


    "Where, where..."


    Elsa whispered back: "I, I am an ordinary girl..."


    It seems that becoming an ordinary girl is Elsa''s greatest wish.


    "Forget it. I''ll get used to it anyway... Fiona, write it down."


    After telling Fiona, Donne was suddenly stunned: "where are Elia and Nora?"


    Tina whispered, "they ran upstairs to play with Grandia. Sanye promised to draw cartoons for them."


    Speaking of Grandia, Donne suddenly recovered. The time seemed almost over.


    Nora, let Grandia and them down


    A moment later, the four fairies and Elia came down, and Nora fell directly on Donne''s head.


    "What''s up?"


    Grantia has been away from human society for many years. She feels very uncomfortable when she suddenly comes to a place where there are so many human beings.


    Even she is uncomfortable, not to mention dantrian, Sanye and Ellie.


    "It''s your turn to shine."


    "So fast!?"


    "The atmosphere is just right now."


    Don Nunu mouth, the area near the booth below is in full swing. People''s emotions have been mobilized by Carl and Marlene, especially the vivid and interesting programs that have never been seen before, so that everyone has a sense of participation.


    "All right."


    Grantia looked unhappy, but decided to obey Donne''s arrangement.


    If you make trouble with him at this time, you can''t tell how the bastard will deal with himself.


    Donne''s lips moved, and the voice came directly into Carl and Marlene''s ears. They looked at each other and nodded slightly.


    "Everyone is so enthusiastic that both of us are thirsty, so this round of activities will be suspended and let''s have a rest."


    The cheeky Carl smiled and said, "but don''t worry, we''ll be back soon."


    At the same time, Marlene said mysteriously, "I want to tell you not to leave near the booth during this break, because you will witness a historic moment next!"


    Marlene''s words immediately dispelled the dissatisfaction of the audience and aroused their curiosity.


    A historic moment? What could it be?


    Is it difficult that Datang chamber of Commerce has new products to launch?


    Is it a new product that changes the world?


    Princess aurelia, who had just walked a short distance, stopped and said, "what the hell is he doing?"


    Then, in the expectation of everyone, four slim figures in hoods stepped onto the booth, along with a series of products of Datang chamber of Commerce.


    "There have been rumors that we have a cooperative relationship with the elves."


    Fiona stepped onto the booth and said slowly, "once, it was a secret, but now we have decided to make it public."


    Fiona''s words immediately aroused the curiosity of countless people, who stared at the four slim figures.


    Can you say¡ª¡ª


    "Yes," Fiona suddenly showed a bright and proud smile, "our Datang chamber of commerce does have a cooperative relationship with the elves, and they are our distinguished guests!"


    When the voice fell, the four slim figures opened their hoods, revealing brilliant blond hair, pointed ears, and... Conquered the faces of all the people present at that moment.


    "The gods are on the earth!"


    "It''s an elf - a real elf!"


    The screams of mountain collapse and tsunami resounded through the sky and quickly spread out!


    "The elves who have disappeared for so many years have appeared!"


    "Spirit! The darling of the gods!"


    "They didn''t disappear! They''re still there!"


    spirit!?


    Aurelia took a deep breath of air conditioning. That bastard... Actually invited the elves out!?

 Chapter 294

    Who is the most beautiful woman in prandal?


    The answer may be a lot of people. If alinks asks, some people may say it''s Princess aurelia, some people may say it''s Saint eluli, and even some people near the booth may say that Fiona on the platform is also very good


    But if you ask prandal which race has the highest average appearance value, the answer is very unified.


    Elves.


    Only the beloved of the Earth Goddess can convince all races - of course, races with similar aesthetics.


    Therefore, when Grandia, dantelian, Sanye and Ellie took off their hoods and showed their faces, all the people present were stunned.


    Amazing, obsessed, greedy, * * * *


    All kinds of complicated eyes twinkled in those people''s eyes, which were clearly seen by grantia on the stage.


    Grantia snorted coldly, but she didn''t care.


    Once in human society, she also lived for decades, so she knows human instinct, but also human reason.


    That kind of reaction is a subconscious instinctive reaction, but most humans can well control irrational desires. As for those that cannot be controlled, Grandia doesn''t mind letting them see blood.


    "It''s an elf!"


    Aurelia turned her head when she heard the sound, and iluli came to her side with the same surprise on her face.


    "What did you just run?"


    Aurelia said angrily, "did you misunderstand something?"


    "No misunderstanding?"


    Eluli blinked: "the God of light gave me eyes to see through all falsehood, so I believe I won''t be wrong."


    "Obviously I was wrong..."


    Aurelia said, "forget it, it''s no use for me to explain what you think... Tell me what you think."


    "What do you think?"


    "Is it the idea of the elves themselves or the will of the goddess that the elves suddenly appear? If it is the will of the goddess, what is the deeper purpose of the goddess? Did the God of light not send an oracle?"


    Yiluli shook her head and said, "there are not many devout believers of the Earth Goddess religion in human beings, so we can''t know more news, and the God of light won''t deliberately send down the oracle to convey the meaning of the Earth Goddess -"


    At this point, Emily opened her mouth and swallowed her words back.


    She would like to tell her friends that over the years, the God of light has sent down the Oracle only a few times, and there is a trend of less and less. So far this year, the Oracle has not come.


    But this is a very secret thing inside the Holy See of light. Even ordinary priests and priests don''t know the news, so even if they are good friends, eluli dare not disclose it to aurelia.


    The appearance of the elves detonated the atmosphere on the field.


    "I''m in love with her!"


    A man covered his chest and stared at the fanaticism on grantia''s face: "my heart beats so fast! Love at first sight! This is love at first sight!"


    "Bang..."


    Grantia frowned slightly and her heart was full of disgust.


    What is love at first sight, a stupid waste easily dominated by mating instinct, also worthy of falling in love with yourself?


    Your pure body belongs to Lord egwin!


    you ''re right! Purity... Damn it, if it weren''t for that bastard Donne, his body would be purer!


    Grantia was cold at the thought of the humiliation of being bound by Donne with that damn strap.


    "Well, I know everyone is very excited when they suddenly see the elves. After all, they are amazing."


    Fiona turned her lips secretly. She envied the natural beauty of the elves, but fortunately in terms of body, she won even if she was one against three.


    "But if you are too enthusiastic, you will scare our distinguished guests, so please calm down - don''t let us use coercion."


    Fiona said, suddenly waving her hand, the master''s hand patted a crazy man who climbed up the booth out, and the man was immediately pressed to the ground by the nearby guards.


    "Eh?"


    Aurelia in the distance was stunned and very surprised: "that Fiona is also a magician?"


    "Is it strange?"


    "Of course! According to the information we investigated, Fiona was an ordinary person a few months ago!"


    Aurelia frowned slightly: "but judging from her proficiency in using spells, she is clearly a qualified magician. She has mastered at least the first-order spells. Under normal circumstances, she needs to study for at least five years to master the first-order spells."


    Iluli didn''t think there was anything wrong: "didn''t you say that Donne was a very powerful wild mage? It''s normal to learn faster with his teaching."


    "There''s still something wrong... Forget it, it doesn''t matter."


    Aurelia wrote it down for the time being.


    On the side of the booth, Fiona has calmed the enthusiasm of the audience. After all, no one wants to be thrown out suddenly. It''s happy to stay near the booth and have a more look.


    "This is Grandia, dantelian, trefoil and Ellie."


    After a pause, Fiona suddenly showed a bright smile: "it is worth mentioning that many people recently bought the novel" things in the other world "from Datang bookstore from Dante Lian."


    Many people present who read the book immediately burst into an uproar. They obviously didn''t expect that the wonderful novel with men as the protagonist was actually written by elves!


    "In addition, the comics" future civet cat "," eight dragon beads "and" death boy "bought by many people are the works of Ms. Sanya."


    Boom!


    Another uproar!


    "Oh, my God! The works with so rich imagination come from the closed elf country!?"


    "Miss Sanye! I''m your loyal reader. Please kneel down and update quickly!"


    In the sound of Carnival one after another, a cold voice suddenly sounded: "are the remaining two Dengcao monks and black dragon Tintin?"


    Dengcao monk and black dragon Dingding!?


    The insiders around were immediately excited. God, did they see the works again and again every day, but they were also made by the beautiful fairy lady!?


    How dare they create such bold and crazy works!?


    Next to Donne''s straight lips, what excites him more than a coyote who finds that his favorite 18x Book painter is a super beauty?


    I''m afraid the painter has to draw his own book and then go to the sea to shoot his own AV book?


    Of course, this is a matter of a country on earth. Prandal is not so abnormal. They with a low excitement threshold suddenly found that the authors of those little yellow books may be beautiful elves, which itself is enough to make them excited


    But


    Fiona was stunned: "what Dengcao monk? Black dragon Tintin?"


    Those coyotes who were secretly excited were also stunned.


    "This is grantia, the Minister of agriculture specially hired by Ellington, and also the liaison between the elf country and Ellington."


    The people under the stage found that the elf named Grandia was obviously different from the other three elves. Although they didn''t show it, they could feel the cold breath of strangers on Grandia.


    "And this one, we''ll give you a grand introduction."


    Fiona took Alice''s hand and said, "this is an art master personally recognized by the fairy queen. Even the fairy queen is full of praise for the products she designed..."


    Alice blushed a little. It was clear that she was just an ordinary art lover, but Donne had to introduce her like this, saying that it could increase her value and brand added value


    Although she didn''t understand what it was, the queen said she would help him, so Alice had to agree to accept the arrangement.


    "Now, after negotiating the transaction with the fairy queen, we have successfully hired her. Now, let''s invite Ms. Alice, the chief designer of the product design department of our Datang chamber of Commerce, to introduce our product design innovation plan to us!"


    Product design innovation plan?


    What''s that?


    The crowd that had just calmed down stirred again. Not far away, Aurelia and eluli subconsciously approached the booth. They were also very curious.


    Fortunately, the elves are very calm and calm. Even if they are watched by so many people, Alice is not flustered. Instead, she is very calm and methodically introduced according to the manuscript prepared by Donne for her.


    "As we all know, in the early generation products of Datang chamber of Commerce, we only focus on the practicability and ease of use of the products..."


    Alice''s voice is gentle and sweet, which unconsciously immerses the audience in her voice.


    "... we have redefined people''s way of life. Air conditioning makes summer no longer hot and winter no longer cold. The multi-functional refrigerator makes food no longer easy to rot. it is possible to eat fresh vegetables and fruits every day and enjoy cold drinks in summer... But practicality is very important and the appearance of the product is also very important..."


    Ellie pointed to the early generation products next to her: "they are not only a piece of furniture, but also an ornament in the home... Therefore, I combined our elf design concept, integrated into the natural artistic style, and designed a new shape for them, making them more compelling than others -"


    Speaking of this, Ellington looked a little, and a doubt flashed in her eyes. She didn''t seem to understand what forced grid meant. Then she waved her hand gently, and the first generation products next to her were moved to the stage, revealing the brand-new second generation products.


    The moment these products appeared, they firmly caught everyone''s eye.


    Milky white and light green, as if natural color matching and extremely exquisite shape processing technology make those products look impeccable.


    "The times are changing and the concept of design is also changing. The only constant is the idea of pursuing beauty... Now, a new generation of product lines have been listed. At the same time, we also bring you good news, that is, under the control of our efforts, the price of products with new design and new technology will only be less than a gold coin higher than that of the first generation of products."


    "It''s time to abandon the old past and welcome a new future."

 Chapter 295

    Profiteers.


    Seeing the end, Aurelia had only one feeling.


    Others may still be confused, but she has reacted.


    Donne is an out and out profiteer!


    New design? New process?


    It''s all gimmicks!


    With the excuse of product upgrading, eliminate the old products that have just been sold for less than a few months, and then let people buy new products. The new products just change their appearance, but they can make money again.


    Are there any more treacherous businessmen than him?


    What''s more, if you can really design a new shape, why does the shape of this bike have no spirit design style at all?


    Aurelia glanced at the bike pushed by the guards beside her. The simple and rough structure completely failed to see any elf aesthetics in it.


    Obviously, if the shape of the bike doesn''t have to be designed like this, it''s what Donne did on purpose.


    What is the purpose?


    "Of course, it''s to maximize revenue!"


    Donne took it for granted and said to Tina earnestly: "product upgrading is a very important thing, often accompanied by huge profits. If a product has already designed various functions, what should be done to maximize the benefits?"


    Tina hesitated for a moment and whispered, "release some functions first?"


    "Children can be taught!"


    Donne thumbed up and praised: "Yes, as you said, first release some functions to meet people''s needs and expand the market. When the market is almost saturated, add a little functions and improvements, then sell new products, make a profit, recycle old products for reuse, and continue to recycle when the market is saturated again... Until the residual value of this product is squeezed Work hard, and then find ways to innovate... Well, that''s the so-called innovation. "


    Donne stall: "we don''t have so strong productivity to expand the product line, so we need to maximize the profits of various products under the existing production conditions. Then micro innovation is the fastest and effective way, just like cutting leeks, one after another..."


    "Oh..."


    Tina nodded blankly, "Lord, what is wine and food? A kind of food for wine?"


    "... well."


    Heart plug, love for leek for a second


    After they appeared to stir up the atmosphere, they stepped down, and then the "I''m the big winner" activity continued.


    "How do you feel?"


    Grandia glanced: "it''s terrible."


    "I didn''t ask you."


    Donne looked at Ellie. "I asked them."


    Damn bastard!


    Grandia wanted to rush up and give him a hard blow under his crotch!


    "All right."


    "Although human beings are faithful to desire... They seem to be able to restrain their behavior well," Alice said with a smile


    What a fart


    Fiona sighed. If Donne hadn''t thrown all the fanatics out in the dark, could you still laugh now?


    "Yes, but I didn''t expect so many people to like our works."


    Dantelian is very happy. The book "things in the other world" is quite a collaboration between her and Donne. Donne gives the outline and story context, and she refines it. If readers like it, she is very happy.


    Sanye feels the same as her. She didn''t expect to have so many human readers in yarinks.


    But... It seems that more people are interested in their other pseudonym?


    Sanye doesn''t quite understand why. It''s strange that human beings are more interested in the comics of mating than drawing the comics of mating.


    "Well, the main significance of your appearance today is to let the human beings in this world understand that the elves have not disappeared, but have a good life and let them know - eh?"


    Donne suddenly noticed that Princess Aurelia and her party had returned.


    "Your Highness?"


    "Baron Donne, my father has heard the news, so he wants to meet you."


    After a pause, Princess Aurelia glanced at Ellie nearby and said, "if you can, I hope you can take these elf guests. My father wants to meet them."


    "OK."


    Donne readily agreed, "get dinner ready and we''ll be there in the evening."


    Aurelia frowned and opened her mouth, but swallowed her words again.


    "I hope Baron Donne can keep your appointment on time."


    Aurelia finished and was ready to leave.


    "Your Highness?"


    A curious voice suddenly came. Aurelia turned her head and frowned deeper.


    A man said very gently to the guard at the door, "sorry, please let me pass? I am -"


    The guard said hard, "no matter who you are, no one can go in without the permission of the Lord."


    "Let him in."


    Princess Aurelia sighed.


    "Release."


    Donne said and looked again. "Who''s this? It looks very handsome - of course it can''t compare with me."


    "Makaro spade... You don''t know him?"


    Princess Aurelia looked surprised: "you weren''t with the aristocratic Council before... He was the next leader of the spade family."


    The spade family?


    Fiona''s face suddenly became very bad, clenched her fist, and her whole body trembled.


    They took the lead in destroying the golden rose family


    At this time, Donne gently pressed Fiona''s shoulder and shook his head slightly.


    Not yet.


    exercise patience.


    The temperature from the palm of his hand dispelled the cold in Fiona''s heart, and the autumn sun brought warmth again.


    Fiona looked at Donne gratefully, took a deep breath and tried to calm down.


    By this time, makaro had come in.


    "Your Highness, I didn''t expect to see you here."


    Makaro stepped forward with a smile and wanted to take Aurelia''s hand and kiss her hand.


    Princess Aurelia frowned and said, "count spade, you know I always hate kissing."


    At the foot of Makalou''s feet, he took his right hand back, and laughed as if nothing happened. "Princess, I thought we had no such relationship. I''d love to hear you call me Makalou, or count Makalou."


    "In order to reduce unnecessary trouble, forget it."


    "The last hunting competition in the royal hunting ground is very interesting. The heroic position of your Highness has been firmly printed in my mind. I have been looking forward to hunting with my highness again."


    Makaro''s smile was just right, and his speech and manners were polite, so people couldn''t find a fault - but almost everyone in ilrus knew that the biggest enemy of ilrus royal family was the spade family, which monopolized the imperial economy.


    Even many people know that what the spade family wants to do now is to marry the royal family, or to usurp the country.


    In order to protect the first heir, Gillard, Aurelia''s brother, Victor had to send him to the third imperial Legion stationed in the scar of the holy sword. In this way, even if he could not bear the economic kidnapping of the spade family and had to agree to the request of marriage, he could ensure that the right of inheritance still belonged to Gillard and would not be usurped.


    In the third imperial legion, it is impossible to assassinate the imperial prince.


    "Sorry, I don''t want to meet the high-level Warcraft that appears inexplicably again. After all, master Keqing doesn''t protect me at any time."


    Although Aurelia had a smile on her face, the irony in her words was clear to everyone present.


    "I''ve explained everything. It really has nothing to do with me..."


    Makaro smiled bitterly. He seemed helpless. Seeing that Aurelia didn''t mean to continue talking, his eyes moved to the nearby elves, and his eyes were full of amazement: "I came when I heard the news. Fortunately, I let me in, otherwise I''m afraid I haven''t had a chance to see the real elves... Sure enough, every elf is the darling of God."


    "Thank you for your praise."


    Alice thanked very politely, and dantrian and Sanye nodded friendly.


    The Grandia nearby couldn''t help covering her face. Can''t these silly girls see that he is an enemy rather than a friend


    "Is this the famous Baron Donne? I''ve admired your legendary deeds for a long time."


    Makaro looked at Donne. To be honest, he looked ordinary on the surface, and his clothes were very... Outdated. He couldn''t see that he was the president of a newly rising large chamber of Commerce.


    I can''t see that he is a powerful wild mage.


    "I''m flattered."


    Donne PI said with a smile: "the name of the spade family is also like thunder. The last thing about the noble Council was thanks to the care of the acting president leandr."


    Makaro said with a smile: "it''s all a misunderstanding... I think we are the same people and can be friends."


    "Who is with you?"


    Donne blew his hair: "you and your father are the same people!"


    Makaro''s face froze. He didn''t understand how Donne suddenly blew up.


    Even if you don''t care about your kindness, as an aristocrat, it''s the most basic cultivation not to expose your emotions in public. Why doesn''t this guy play cards according to common sense?


    Aurelia turned her eyes, pulled Donne''s arm and said angrily: "Donne, although you are only a baron now, you are also a lord led by the count. You should always pay attention to your demeanor."


    "I am me, but the color is different... Ah bah! I am me. Why do you care about other people''s eyes?"


    Donne''s face was disdainful. Anyway, sooner or later he would just face the spade family. Why should he disgust himself and his hypocrisy?


    But


    Princess Aurelia''s sudden coquettish attitude makes people feel angry.


    This guy, isn''t he trying to use his disgusting makaro?


    wait!


    Donne suddenly woke up.


    Isn''t this a common shield routine in urban novels?

 Chapter 296

    To tell you the truth, the Ilus empire is hard enough for Victor''s generation. There is no one.


    849 years ago, in the order calendar year, the first chaotic invasion war ended. The Orlando Empire and the Kansas Empire merged into the Ilus Empire, and then unified the human kingdom.


    At first, the Ilus empire was also a superpower that unified the human world. However, after 849 years, although the Empire still maintains its orthodox blood, it has only a false name after several divisions. Its economy is not as good as ronitant Kingdom, and its combat effectiveness is not as good as solant Kingdom and grace Kingdom, Even some small principalities were reluctant to continue to submit to tribute and turned to the embrace of the kingdom of solant and the kingdom of grace.


    Had it not been for the Holy See of light in arlex, which gave it the name of the holy city, and the theocracy had confirmed the orthodox inheritance of Ilus''s blood, the separated kingdoms would have been attacked according to their ambition.


    The capital of the kingdom of saulant was later renamed hymn city. Klein saulant knew what he meant - and he never hid it.


    He wants the strongest Empire to change its name to solant.


    The above is a foreign invasion, but even in the Ilus Empire, there are internal worries.


    Businessmen are demanding freer trade policies and more favorable market environment.


    The nobles longed for more powerful power, more privileges and more resources.


    Originally, balancing the privileges of businessmen and nobles was a very complicated thing, but now, the two sworn enemies of businessmen and nobles have united to lift the table and re-establish order.


    What about the Royal faction? It''s not peaceful.


    The royal school itself is also divided into innovators and conservatives!


    The reformers tried to conform to the trend of social development, take this opportunity to reform the society, completely ban slavery, weaken the power of imperial power (it must be said that they are changing their lives), reduce and reduce all kinds of heavy taxes, stimulate commercial activities to increase market vitality, so as to obtain the support of more businessmen.


    The Conservatives do not want to change the social system. They prefer to continue to maintain the stability of imperial power and use privileges to attract the support of new nobles loyal to the royal family under their support, and even want the support of old nobles if possible.


    It is worth mentioning that Princess Aurelia is the representative of the reformists, and the supporters are led by obery, the prince Gillard in the scar of the holy sword is the representative of the Conservatives, and the supporters are led by Adrian.


    Of course, both oberli and Adrian are loyal supporters of the Royal School and have good personal relations. The reason why they support different schemes is purely due to the problem of ideas - can you expect Adrian, a dead brain who adheres to the Holy See''s admonition, to understand the significance of innovation?


    Victor is the insurance to maintain the stability of the two factions of the Royal faction. Before solving the major external contradictions, the internal contradictions of the Royal faction can be ignored.


    Because of these complex situations, Victor, who is in a weak position, is surrounded by wolves. If he is not careful, he will completely overturn the Ilus Empire, which has been inherited for more than 800 years. Such a heavy burden is almost out of breath - he has been forced to a desperate situation.


    So Victor was very hard.


    So when he received the Oracle, the whole person was different.


    Donne, in his eyes, is the hope of saving the Ilus empire.


    "Old Tom, have you arranged the dinner?"


    "Of course, the irrelevant personnel have been dispersed, and the distinguished guests have arrived. They are waiting for you."


    "Very good."


    Victor breathed a sigh of relief: "you can come with me and give me some advice."


    Old Tom shook his head: "Your Majesty, with all due respect, even if you trust me very much, some secrets should still be kept from me. This is the emperor. Your trust will certainly make me grateful, but it will also make the enemy see. My old bone may not be able to withstand the enemy''s confession."


    Victor was stunned and said with a bitter smile, "well, I was negligent. Then you go back."


    Old Tom nodded slightly and left silently.


    "Can''t even old Tom be trusted... Who else can I trust in this castle?"


    Victor sighed. Old Tom''s meaning was obvious. Now someone around him was staring at him. His trust in him was forcing him to die.


    Victor dispelled his thoughts, changed into casual clothes, and then called queen OLINA to the banquet hall.


    "Baron Donne, I''ve kept you waiting."


    Victor, with a smile on his face, couldn''t see the sadness just now: "Albury Aiqing, sister, Adrian Aiqing, please feel free. Now there are only ourselves here."


    Victor, is this a positive recognition that Donne is his own?


    Obery and Adrian looked at each other and stood up. Parola was Victor''s sister. Of course, there was no need to salute.


    At this time, Victor saw the beautiful and unspeakable dignified beauties beside aurelia, and his eyes lit up. Even without looking at the sharp ears, he could guess that these were the guests of the elf family.


    Victor greeted him with a smile: "I''m Victor Ilus, the king of this country, and this is my queen OLINA. It''s a great honor to meet all distinguished guests from the elves."


    "Hello, king and queen of mankind."


    Alice, they got up and nodded, "the goddess is with you."


    Donne is the first time to see queen OLINA. She is worthy of being Aurelia''s mother. Although she is nearly 40 years old, she is well maintained and still looks young and beautiful - after all, she is the queen of a country. Of course, those good things that keep her youth can be used.


    "What are you looking at?"


    Aurelia stared at Donne: "that''s rude!"


    Donne looked back and nodded. "Well, it looks like it''s carved out of a mold. You and your mother are so beautiful."


    So Aurelia immediately turned her anger into joy: "you have eyes."


    On the surface, they are very harmonious, but in their hearts


    Oh.


    Donne sighed faintly. She is really a princess who is easy to deceive


    Does this guy think I''m so easy to coax as those empty, lonely and cold noblewomen?


    Aurelia sneered in her heart.


    "Please take your seats. You''re welcome tonight. There are no outsiders here. They are all our own. We can have a good drink."


    Victor took OLINA first, and then the others took their seats in turn.


    The seating order of these people is very interesting. Victor''s left hand side is followed by his sister parola, his brother-in-law, the Duke of obery, the Duke of Adrian, Erica, and then Elsa and Elia.


    On OLINA''s right are princess aurelia, Donne and Fiona, followed by Grandia, Ellie, dantrian and Sanye.


    Yes, as victor said, tonight''s banquet has nothing to do with monarchs and ministers, only their own people, and the order of seating is also arranged by distant and close relatives.


    So obery and Adrian looked thoughtfully at Donne, whose seat was next to Princess aurelia.


    If Victor had hidden something at the beginning, with the deepening of mutual cooperation, Victor showed more and more attention to Donne.


    As a baron, you can get a count leader, not to mention that you can go to the palace again and again to talk about various cooperation plans with Victor, and you can also get absolute support - obery and Adrian even have a feeling that Victor has stronger trust in Donne than they do.


    Why?


    "Why should I sit here!"


    Victor was stunned. Unexpectedly, just sitting down, someone was dissatisfied.


    Take a closer look. Isn''t that the little girl next to Donne?


    Victor smiled, "where do you want to sit?"


    "There!"


    Elia pointed to Aurelia''s position impolitely: "I want to change with her! I want to sit next to my big brother! I want my big brother to feed me!"


    Princess Aurelia''s eyes jumped. If the other party wasn''t a child, she suspected that it was deliberately stimulating her


    "Elia, stop it."


    Elsa said quickly, "forget what mother said before you came? Be obedient."


    "But I just want to sit next to my big brother!"


    Elia said wrongfully, "and, sister Elsa, don''t you want to sit next to your big brother?"


    Feeling that several lines of sight suddenly fell on her face, Elsa blushed: "no, don''t talk nonsense."


    "There is!"


    Elia said righteously, "when I went to bed last night, I heard my sister crying in the quilt - no, no, no!"


    Elsa covered Elia''s mouth, blushed and said awkwardly, "Elia must have been confused. Well, yes, it must be so. Ha ha ha..."


    Fiona''s eyes are more and more strange. Recently, I haven''t seen how Donne and Elsa make private contact. Why Elsa is getting deeper and deeper?


    No, there seem to be more and more enemies. Should we think of something?


    "Ha ha, children have no taboos."


    Victor took a swipe at the corners of his mouth. Unexpectedly, he could hear Donne''s lacy news after dinner. He smiled and asked, "but Elia, there are only two positions around Baron Donne. Why don''t you change with Fiona?"


    "Oh, no!"


    Elia stared, pointed and covered her hand. Elsa stared at her and then let her go.


    "Hoo! I almost suffocated!"


    Elia took a big breath, and then said righteously, "because sister Fiona is very kind to me, of course, I can''t grab her position! I don''t know that big sister, I don''t care!"


    Well said!


    Fiona silently praised her. She was better to Elia at ordinary times. She did a lot of good.


    This little girl


    Aurelia was angry, but she couldn''t be angry with children, so


    "Baron Donne."


    Aurelia said with a warm smile, "I think you''d better change your position - don''t you think it''s a good position next to Elia?"


    Don Enzuo looked and looked, silently got up and sat down next to Elia.


    The spoiled Laurie should be raised with tears.

 Chapter 297

    Although Elia''s activity made everyone laugh, the atmosphere of the dinner party aroused her. Everyone no longer felt constrained and talked freely.


    About the grand glorious sacrifice


    About the activities of Datang chamber of Commerce


    About the scenery in the elf family


    Then Victor raised his glass to Donne and said with a smile, "Baron Donne, can we put our appointment on the agenda?"


    Tang en was stunned: "what''s the appointment?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Victor was helpless: "combine..."


    "Oh!"


    Donne suddenly realized, "how much do you want - wait, Fiona, do we still have redundant capacity?"


    Fiona took out her book, quickly turned a few pages, and then said, "the main production line is still in full production. According to the current production speed, it will take more than a month to complete the order. If your majesty is not in a hurry, you can arrange a small number of combine harvesters for temporary use."


    "How much does a small amount mean?"


    "Within 100 units, production can be completed within a week."


    "What do you think? If necessary, I can give you a preferential price."


    Donne said with a smile, "the original price is one million. You can get a 20% discount."


    Fiona didn''t say anything this time. After all, the customer is his majesty Victor


    Victor smiled bitterly: "I don''t have so much spare money."


    "Are you kidding? You''re the king!"


    "I''m also the poorest king. Even taking out OLINA''s private property is not enough. Do you know how much it costs to raise the army? Even if they don''t do anything, just the cost of eating every day can destroy several small families."


    Victor sighed, "otherwise I wouldn''t have pinned my hopes on your crystal energy plan."


    Fiona suddenly asked, "do you need a combine very much?"


    "Of course, I''ve heard about the harvesting efficiency of combine harvesters. If necessary, I even want to promote it all over the country."


    Fiona''s eyes flashed: "in that case, let''s replace our property again."


    "Property replacement? You mean..."


    "We provide you with combine harvesters free of charge, but you have to give us the corresponding tax reduction policy."


    Fiona said calmly, "according to the imperial law, up to now, the tax payable by the Lord is about 850000 gold coins -"


    "Why so much?"


    Donne was stunned, and Victor also looked stunned: "so much!?"


    No wonder Victor was surprised. When Donne went to Ellington, Ellington was poor, and the previous acting lords paid only about 10000 gold coins a year!


    He has only been there for a few months, and the output value of Ellington has increased dozens of times!?


    "Of course so much."


    Fiona said with a wry smile, "Lord, haven''t you calculated how much income you have?"


    "No."


    Donne said casually, "you take care of this. I haven''t noticed."


    Victor was impressed by Fiona at that time. It was really not easy to be trusted by Donne, the last descendant of the golden rose family.


    "Lord, we did earn a lot of gold coins."


    Fiona said noncommittally, "but we spent more gold coins. You may not know that in order to build Ellington, we used almost all the gold coins we earned to buy various materials, so we made earth shaking changes in Ellington in just a few months."


    "To make no exaggeration, Ellington''s monthly per capita net income has reached more than ten gold coins, and the cohesion of the residents is very strong, and they also support the Lord''s rule, but this is based on the Lord''s spending money on construction."


    "Now in Ellington, the vault is actually empty."


    After a pause, Fiona continued, "so your majesty, if you want to get tax gold coins from Ellington, I''m afraid you''ll be disappointed."


    disappointment? Victor is certainly not disappointed!


    Doesn''t it mean that Donne is the son of destiny that he can develop in that broken place in Ellington?


    "Therefore, based on the fact that Ellington is unable to pay taxes smoothly and your majesty needs our products, I suggest your majesty accept this win-win solution - mortgage the taxes payable with the products of Datang chamber of Commerce."


    "We Datang chamber of commerce not only have combine harvesters, but also a series of products such as magic cultivator and magic irrigation machine. If your majesty is willing to know, I will leave you a full set of introduction materials later. At the same time, we are also happy to continue to accept the transaction of product mortgage tax."


    Fiona said that with great ease, she was suddenly stunned. Her face was slightly red. She took up her glass and covered it up. She accidentally entered the sales state


    Victor was stunned for a moment and turned to Donne and said, "Baron Donne, you have found a very good treasurer... If I have her help, maybe the Royal industry will turn a loss into a profit."


    "Fiona is really one of my best helpers."


    Donne said with a smile, "so what do you think?"


    "Of course!"


    Victor raised his glass and said with a smile, "there is no more suitable way to deal. Then sign the contract."


    This kind of transaction is also a helpless move. Donne''s Datang chamber of commerce is really making money now. It''s not too much to say that it can make money every day, but it can''t afford it. Victor also needs gold coins, but those products are more important. They can not only liberate agricultural productivity, increase production efficiency and reduce the pressure on food in disguise, but also help expand the market of magic crystal.


    Don''t forget that Donne and Victor''s first goal is still the crystal energy plan!


    After popularizing more magic energy machines and even meeting domestic demand, they will continue to export to other countries, continue to expand the market, make everyone aware of the broad market of magic crystal, and raise the low price of magic crystal again. At that time, those who have magic crystal mines will no longer have to worry about gold coins.


    After three rounds of wine, Victor suddenly said, "Baron Donne, in view of your great contribution to the Empire, I want to promote you to hereditary count. What do you think?"


    Princess Aurelia was shocked at the speech, and her face was full of incredible.


    From a baron to a hereditary count?


    Father, what does that mean? Drink too much?


    Obery and Adrian and Princess Aurelia felt the same, and the wine in their mouths almost gushed out.


    Hereditary titles are different from ordinary aristocratic titles. The two are not a concept at all. Getting hereditary nobles means that as long as the Empire does not die, Donne and his descendants can obtain the noble glory and power recognized by the royal family no matter how useless they are.


    Why on earth did Victor trust him so much?


    Even give him so much freedom?


    The smiling parrola looked at Victor in surprise and wondered what had happened to her brother.


    The Ilus Empire has been established for more than 800 years, conferring only more than ten hereditary nobles, and almost all of them were the founding heroes of that year.


    From Victor''s succession to the present, he has never canonized any hereditary aristocracy. It can be seen how special the hereditary aristocracy is.


    What happened to him today? Why did you suddenly think of canonizing a hereditary aristocrat?


    What is so special about Donne that he deserves so much attention?


    Don shrugged: "it doesn''t matter."


    Seeing his indifference, Aurelia clenched her teeth angrily. Don''t you know what a great honor this guy is!?


    It can be said that once the news comes out, in the blink of an eye, Donne will become the hottest aristocratic star in Alex!


    Everyone knows what hereditary aristocracy means - ordinary aristocracy will be deprived, but once the identity of hereditary aristocracy is recognized, it is permanently valid.


    Unless stupid enough to betray the country.


    Is it such a special honor that he doesn''t care?


    Aurelia wants to strangle this unscrupulous bastard!


    "In that case, it''s so decided!"


    Victor said with a smile: "Baron Donne... No, now it should be count Donne''s credit to the Empire. In fact, he should deserve a higher status, but in order to block those people''s mouths, it''s better to take your time."


    Aurelia, keep her mouth open. The princess has no grace at all.


    Parola, OLINA, obery, Adrian and others are all stupid.


    Listen to victor, it''s not enough to give Donne a hereditary count. Do you want to continue to promote him!?


    Even if I trust him very much, but this is too exaggerated!?


    They didn''t know that Victor was actually worried that Donne would refuse!


    If he was not worried that too much promotion would be rejected by others, he wanted to promote Donne to the status of hereditary duke or even hereditary prince, and firmly tie the son of God and the Ilus royal family on the same front.


    "I have no problem."


    Donne still looked like he didn''t care.


    So Aurelia was even more angry.


    Maybe Victor also noticed that what he did was a little too exaggerated, so he had an idea and explained: "you may not have noticed how great the credit of count Donne is. The emergence of combine harvester has made the imperial agriculture advance by more than one big step. The great improvement of harvest efficiency can promote the expansion of cultivated area, and the grain yield will be even greater."


    "The increase in grain production not only solved the hunger problem of imperial residents, but also solved the food problem of the army on the other hand, and improved the combat power of the army in a disguised form - this is only the role of combine harvesters, not to mention count Donne''s research and development of other agricultural magic machines. I believe they can greatly improve the agricultural production capacity without exception."


    "With the help of count Donne, our Ilus empire will change its decline and rise again."


    Victor didn''t finish what he said, but it was obvious that Donne and the magic machine he developed would completely change the weak position of the Ilus empire in prandal, and even restore its dominant position!

 Chapter 298

    Victor only knew that Donne was the messenger of God, but he didn''t know his mission.


    He just wanted to return Ilus to the peak of glory with the help of Donne''s identity as the son of destiny.


    And what about Donne?


    What he had to do was to save the world, and Victor made a very good impression on him - such an enlightened emperor is rare.


    Why is he conscious?


    Because as an emperor, a person with vested interests can even dare to change his life for the future of the country. How many people can do it?


    Is this awareness not high enough?


    So don doesn''t mind giving him a hand.


    In any case, his support for himself is indispensable for his smooth development in Ellington.


    In fact, if Victor needs it, Donne is even willing to provide him with a large number of armor and weapons made of universal alloy steel.


    Although the light but durable armor and weapons are comparable to artifacts in the eyes of Ellington guard, they are just backward cold weapons in the eyes of Donne.


    Although it is impossible to reproduce the thermal weapons on the earth on prandal, we can find a way to make magic weapons.


    So Donne never took those armor weapons seriously. When the production capacity increased, those things were as cheap as ordinary household tableware.


    Taking this opportunity, Donne and Victor talked again about the important relationship between liberating agricultural productivity and national development. The ideas and theories that Donne came out at random opened Victor''s eyes. They had never heard of the theory that productivity determines production relations and social form.


    Primitive society, slave society, feudal society, capitalist society? And even a communist society where everyone is equal?


    If these words were spoken by others, Victor would think he was crazy, but when they came out of Donne''s mouth, he had to pay attention to them.


    A communist society in which everyone is equal... Is this the kingdom of God?


    "You say that now our social form has crossed three stages: the end of slave society, the middle of feudal society and the early stage of capitalist society... Is this possible?"


    O''brie frowned: "how can we have three social forms at the same time?"


    "Of course."


    Donne was also very helpless, but this is the fact: "because of you... Er, I mean, the change of social form in our world did not evolve through bloody class revolution."


    "You mean..."


    "In the period of primitive society, our ancestors were created by the gods, enlightened and formed a human society. With the departure of the gods, mankind gradually began to produce private ownership, and in this process naturally entered the slave society, and slaves became a symbol of wealth."


    "The end of slave society was actually the early stage of feudal society. Slave owners were transformed into feudal landlords and enfeoffed lords, while slaves were gradually transformed into tenants and people under the rule of Lords. There was no obvious transition between them."


    "But feudal society is different from capitalist society. This transition will be accompanied by a large number of slave uprisings to resist class struggle and obtain complete personal freedom. At the same time, businessmen also began to strive for trade freedom and greater voice -"


    Speaking of this, Donne showed a strange smile: "but at this critical time node, the chaotic invasion war broke out, the external pressure completely disrupted the natural process of our human society, and mankind united against foreign enemies as never before."


    "When the foreign enemy was repulsed, mankind formed a United Kingdom - that is, our Ilus Empire - this transition and reunification was too sudden and smooth. Foreign invaders not only forced mankind to make a unified choice, but also transferred internal contradictions, and the unresolved contradictions were extinguished."


    "Therefore, the present human world is a mixture of three social forms. Of course, as I said, with the further improvement of productivity, slaves will soon disappear completely, because at that time, slaves can no longer represent more productivity, but consume a lot of food, and no one will be willing to support those slaves -"


    After a pause, Donne said in a deep voice: "except for female slaves, it will take a long time if we want to disappear naturally unless we legislate to completely ban slavery."


    Slaves will not disappear so easily. As long as there is demand, female slaves will still exist, which is an unavoidable problem.


    Not only Victor, but also those ladies present know that this is a very normal thing at present. The male master plays with the female slave, and even the female master won''t say anything, because they don''t treat the female slave as an individual at all, but treat them as property and possessions.


    Victor sighed: "although the slave trade is rare now, legislating to ban slavery will still touch the interests of many people -"


    "Unless..."


    "Unless?"


    Donne smiled. "Unless you''re going to use their power."


    Victor o''briar Adrian was stunned and used the power of slaves?


    "Wait!"


    Princess Aurelia looked at Donne with a creepy face, and Fiona exclaimed, "Lord, do you mean -"


    "That''s right."


    Tang en snapped his fingers: "If you want to make a complete turn with the aristocrats, you can release this news. Even if the slaves do nothing, the aristocrats who keep slaves at home are not confident. They will certainly send someone to watch or supervise the slaves, which will inevitably consume part of their energy. Just release a news, you can obtain unimaginable advantages. Why not Why? "


    Oberli was surprised. As Donne said, just releasing a message can consume the enemy''s limited energy and make them afraid. If this happened in the case of the confrontation between the two armies, they would have too much advantage!


    Oberli and Adrian looked at each other and said cautiously, "Your Majesty, it''s best to write it down. Maybe we can really use it in the future."


    Victor said solemnly, "of course I understand."


    After taking the parchment scroll and writing down the plan, obery looked up and down at Donne.


    "What are you looking at?"


    "Look at you?"


    "... not so much."


    After all, Elsa''s grandfather


    "Hum! I can''t imagine how long your boy''s brain is."


    Oberli muttered, "when the Lord is a good hand or an alchemist, he can always get some strange things - but they are still very useful. Now you are so strategic. Are you the bastard son of the goddess?"


    Victor, old friend, this guy may really be


    "Envy? Unfortunately, envy is useless. This is talent."


    "What are you proud of?"


    Albury rolled his eyes: "believe it or not, Elsa will never talk to you again?"


    "Grandpa!"


    Elsa blushed and shouted, "what does your quarrel have to do with me?"


    Fiona looked at Elsa faintly: "Lord hasn''t spoken yet..."


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡±


    So Elsa blushed even more.


    Donne smiled, "Elsa and I are in Ellington. Can you control it?"


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡±


    The proud oberlie froze. He really couldn''t control it. If he could, could he let Alberton stay there?


    Grantia, sitting opposite Donne, looked left and right and suddenly smiled.


    It seems that my situation is not so bad.


    Although this guy likes Lord egwin, there are many women who like him.


    Grandia was very clever. She didn''t say what Donne liked about egwin - exposing it would only unite Fiona Elsa and them, but it would be bad for her.


    The wisest way is to let things go. As long as Lord egwin comes to Ellington one day, just use a little means to let them see how Donne and Lord egwin get along


    Hey, hey


    Just tell Lord egwin about it then, and this guy will have no hope at all!


    Hum, Lord egwin, you just need me!


    Like Grandia, there was another person watching calmly, which was naturally Princess aurelia, who hated Donne.


    But now her identity is a princess, not the famous thief Nightsong. Of course, she can''t turn against Donne.


    If she hadn''t made a lot of money by biting him last time, Aurelia thought she might not be able to bear it.


    Thanks to her rich experience as a nocturne, Aurelia sensitively found something interesting at the dinner table.


    Fiona and Elsa were obviously fond of Donne - what? Elia? Don''t tease, she''s still a child - and silly Elsa didn''t seem to notice it.


    Besides them, the maid named Tina was obviously interested in Donne at the booth today - her eyes were almost always on Donne and never left.


    Obviously, Donne''s charm - Aurelia''s Secret lips - has conquered them, but is this his unintentional charm or the result of his deliberate behavior?


    Last time Donne casually said that his wife was an elf. Since he had a wife, why would he provoke other girls?


    Aurelia wasn''t there at that time, but later Victor told her that Aurelia''s first thought was not to believe - the elves would not choose a man like him if they were blind?


    But now seeing that Donne actually invited the elves out... She couldn''t help believing it.


    Well, here comes the interesting thing.


    If they know this, it shows that Donne''s charm is really strong, and even marriage can''t stop them.


    But if they don''t know that Donne actually has a wife, it means... Donne is deliberately cheating them.


    It seems that I accidentally pinched Donne''s handle


    Aurelia gave Donne a charming smile.


    Donne''s heart and hair are cold.


    Why does she smile so brightly?

 Chapter 299

    There is no doubt that social progress is always linked to the improvement of productivity.


    When mankind just defeated the wild animals and primitive civilization appeared, human productivity was extremely low, so they had to hold together for warmth, otherwise they would starve to death. At that time, it was communism in the primitive era.


    When people began to use tools to hunt wild animals, get a lot of food, and even start to seize each other''s territory, the rudiment of agricultural civilization appeared, accompanied by defeated prisoners, that is, slaves deprived of all freedom.


    Slaves have no rights. They are arbitrarily controlled and used, which can squeeze all the value. Therefore, at that time, slaves represent productivity, and the number of slaves also means a person''s social status.


    On the earth, with the European feudal lords beginning the era of great navigation, there was also an extremely popular black slave trade. Slaves became commodities and were sold and bought arbitrarily. This situation still existed until the period of the industrial revolution. Until the 20th century, productivity developed again at a high speed and the importance of human rights was reaffirmed again, The special product of slaves completely disappeared from the earth.


    So, in this unscientific world, how long does it take prandal, who has true gods, divinities and magic, to completely replace slaves?


    The answer is one day.


    As long as God only comes forward, declares that all living beings are equal and opposes slavery, in only one day, there will be no slaves in the whole world.


    In a world where there is a true God, the power of faith is so powerful.


    But strangely, the gods did not come forward to correct this.


    So Donne privately thinks that prandal''s creatures may not feel like "own sons" in the eyes of the gods, but more like... Bacteria in a Petri dish? In the lab?


    ¡ª¡ªOf course, as an outsider, Donne doesn''t care about this. To put it bluntly, he only cares about his own feelings.


    Yes, what''s the difference between a man without freedom and a salted fish?


    After coming to prandal, he cares about the powerful power, the identity of the son of destiny, the free life and the dream love,


    In this world, he is very satisfied with everything, and even those who are not satisfied can be transformed slowly. However, there is only one thing that makes Donne resent today - that is, as a big food Empire, he can''t eat glittering food in this world!


    How can a food that doesn''t shine be called good food!?


    Yes, after a lot of nonsense, the topic finally came back.


    Why did you pull it up here?


    As a king - even a poor king is a king - Victor''s daily food is not much different from those aristocrats.


    The theme of the staple food is always barbecue chops, bacon, tender barbecue chops, imported bacon, juicy barbecue chops, oily bacon


    Bread and pancakes are always served with meals, and the soup is always the same cream XX thick soup. XX can be replaced with mushrooms, minced meat, fruit and other items, and there is no sense of violation!


    Therefore, after tasting the palace dinner for the second time, Donne was completely desperate for the food in the world and immediately decided not to go to the booth the next day. He wanted to take advantage of the carnival festival of national businessmen to find the legendary spices - if there were those spices in the world, how could they miss the carnival festival of spice businessmen?


    The next day, after dropping all the tasks to Fiona, Donne went shopping with Elsa Elia and Tina.


    The elves decided to stay at home. Originally, Donne thought that Grandia would go out to play with noise. Unexpectedly, she decided to join the fun with Fiona.


    A group of people went out on bicycles, including Elia - yes, her car equipped with auxiliary wheels also brought it. The little girl has a high enthusiasm for bicycles recently. She wants to take them everywhere.


    Of course, the auxiliary wheel of the car also attracted a lot of attention for her.


    After noticing the eyes of passers-by of all ages, Donne was thoughtful.


    At first, he only wanted to promote bicycles, but he forgot the derivative markets - children''s Walker and freight tricycle.


    These two products also have a very broad market, especially the freight tricycle, which can definitely greatly improve the efficiency of cargo transportation in the city.


    After writing it down silently, they came to the market area.


    The market area of arlinks is very lively on weekdays, not to mention during the glory Festival. After all, it is known as the city of glory, which is the holy city of the Holy See. Of course, there are more people.


    At the moment, every street in such a large market area is crowded with businessmen from all over the country, even from foreign countries. These businessmen set out from their hometown with specialty goods a month in advance and came to alinks after a long and dangerous journey, in order to make an amazing profit difference.


    "Lord, what do you want to buy?"


    As a maid, Tina is always most concerned about Donne''s needs.


    "Spices."


    Donne said casually, "some spices that have not been found before may be found today."


    Spices?


    Tina kept her eyes open and began to pay attention to the spice merchants on the street.


    While Donne was observing the pedestrians around with great interest. This was the first time he noticed the phenomenon of large-scale human gatherings, world-class festivals and the holy city identity of alinks in prandal, which led to the possibility of seeing people everywhere in alinks, and it is true now.


    Donne saw not only the tricolor race, but also the race he had never seen before - yes, the ORC.


    Orcs are a very general concept. Perhaps this is only related to the God who created their race - the God of fire and war, and also the guardian God of war and soldiers. Carlo mariver created this race, or this group of races.


    Orcs are divided into semi orcs and orcs. The ethnic members are very complex. There are countless lions, tigers, lizards, etc. most of the ruling class of orcs are rude and savage, like to talk with fists, and respect the strong. Therefore, those weak orcs can only rely on these strong ones.


    But because the powerful orcs are not good at fine work, the weak orcs have room to live - very similar to the Lords and tenant farmers of human society.


    But they are not the bottom of the orc society. The real bottom is the orcs.


    Orcs are more like humanoid creatures. Even orcs don''t recognize them as intelligent creatures. They have low civilization and only have simple intelligence. About 50% of orcs depend on the Ryan Empire composed of orcs and act as various low-level labor forces to obtain living space. The other half is in disorder and only act by instinct.


    Most orcs believe in kalomarif, and the orc crazy soldiers are one of the most powerful soldiers on the mainland. Their combat effectiveness is very amazing. Thanks to these Orc crazy soldiers, the orcs have a firm foothold on the chessboard of the gods, forcibly won a territory from humans and established the Ryan empire.


    The Wren Empire spans the whole North and borders the kingdom of solante and the kingdom of Tarris. It has cold relations with human beings and constant friction. The King City is burkeso in the northwest.


    In human countries, orcs who do not love cleanliness and rude behavior are very unpopular and are often regarded as barbarians. However, as mercenaries or slaves, ORC soldiers are very popular. They are brave but not afraid. Once they promise never to betray, they are the best combat partners.


    Once orcs and elves were regular guests of the slave trade, but since the two chaotic invasion wars, orcs and elves have been recognized by humans through fighting (I''m afraid that human beings think so unilaterally). Since then, there have been no orcs and spirit slaves on the surface.


    In the second chaotic invasion war a hundred years ago, the legendary Orc hero sharp tooth, blood mane and bloody Tomahawk proved to everyone that the orc is a real soldier. One man and one axe blocked tens of thousands of corrupt Warcraft for nearly seven days and nights, winning precious time for his comrades in arms.


    Thanks to the performance of sharp teeth in the war, he won the friendship between gene and Angus, the then human leader, for the orcs. Therefore, the decades after the war can be described as a sweet period between humans and orcs. Humans finally officially began to trade with the orcs. The Ryan Empire also found its own unique advantages in trade and finally got rid of the shortage of materials.


    However, no matter how much peace and freedom are claimed, there is still an irresistible sense of strangeness between humans and orcs - even if it has been verified that there is no reproductive isolation between humans and orcs.


    Well, yes, this is a very magical thing. There is a certain degree of reproductive isolation between humans and elves, but there is no reproductive isolation between orcs with greater image difference


    When humans and elves are combined, they must be half elves. With the more blood iterations, the thinner the blood of elves and the less obvious the characteristics, but there are always some traces that can not disappear.


    And what about the combination of humans and orcs? They gave birth to either purebred humans or purebred orcs, without exception.


    The orcs, foxmen and bunnies seen by Donne are a very rare combination.


    The two orcs are quarrelling.


    Seems to be in a bad mood.


    Noticing the shadow in front of them, the two orcs looked up and saw Donne''s stunned eyes.


    "Sir, we crossed two kingdoms in pursuit of a prisoner, but now we have lost our wallet..."


    The female rabbit looked pitifully at Donne: "would you like to help us? I''m Zhu -"


    "Don''t tell me your name!"


    Donne threw a money bag. "I''m afraid I have a stomachache."


    "Thank you, sir. We will return it double when we go back."


    After sending the orc couple away, Donne stared into the sky and choked silently.


    "Mom..."


    Donne felt his teeth a little sour: "the person who created this world is either a madman, or he just finished watching the film when he pinched people..."

 Chapter 300

    "Lord, do you help the two orcs because you like the rabbit man?"


    Elsa looked at Donne curiously.


    "No, of course not, just out of... Well, the will of the universe..."


    Donne had another distant look.


    It''s normal for Elsa to ask, so it''s back to the previous topic.


    Orcs are not popular in human society. They refer to those rude and savage guys. In addition to those orcs, some orcs are quite popular with humans.


    Well, needless to say, most of them are gentle and lovely orcs, and even many have got good jobs in human countries.


    For example, the maid who shows the identity of a great aristocrat, or the receptionist of some shops, etc.


    If the God of fire and war, kalomarif, created those savage orcs, don can understand. It''s normal, after all, he is a god of war - but this guy also created those lovely and harmless orcs, which is terrible.


    Can it be said that Carlo maliver is actually a man''s body and a girl''s heart?


    In Donne''s mind, there was a picture of a two meter tall man with beard, muscles and blood, holding a rainbow pony and looking happy


    "Hiss -"


    Donne trembled subconsciously, and the malicious picture could not disappear in his mind for a long time.


    "Let''s go - I need a distraction."


    What was in Donne''s mind, Elsa, of course they didn''t know, but seeing Donne''s face of constipation, Elsa stuck out her tongue and didn''t mean to ask again.


    Thanks to the glory Festival, the market area of ARIX brings together businessmen from prandal countries, including many spice merchants.


    Many people in prandal believe that some spices are also magical materials, with mysterious power, which can stimulate potential and make it easier to awaken talent and become apocalypse. Many families will buy many spices to use, make incense, spices, or take them to bathe their children in the idea of "believing it or not believing it"


    These strange uses make the consumption of spices very large, which leads to the high price of spices. Although it is not as crazy as the European spice trade in the last decade, it can also be regarded as a luxury consumer goods.


    "Delicious fruit from abalone collar! Only for the last five days!"


    "Come and have a look! Tidu, a specialty salted fish from matani Lingda harbor FILA! Buy one and get one free!"


    "Top grade wool imported from Wren empire! Look at the color! This softness is absolutely first-class! It''s best for rubbing Bandages! Only one set of hardware is sold!"


    "Yarinks specialty mints, five silver coins. Don''t miss them when you pass by!"


    Donne was stunned: "Oh, our Mint has become a specialty?"


    "Stupid Donne," Nora looked contemptuous, "people say it''s a arlinks specialty."


    Donne staller: "didn''t you buy from me and resell it."


    "Lord..."


    Tina looked up and said silently, "it''s really not produced by Ellington..."


    "Eh?"


    Elia leaned over and stared: "big brother, it''s different from ours!"


    Donne looked up and was speechless.


    People are right. This is indeed a special mint candy of alinks. Don''t you see that the name of alinks is written on the package


    "Are you interested? This friend, I didn''t blow. Our Mint is the most popular among women and children now. Your sisters will like it very much."


    The merchant regarded Elsa and Elia as Donne''s sisters.


    Elsa blushed: "I''m not the Lord''s sister..."


    "Hehe, I know, I know -- uh --"


    The guy''s smile suddenly froze on his face: "sorry, what did you just say? Lord?"


    Donne waved to stop Elsa from showing off and winked at Tina.


    Tina put down a silver coin and handed him five mints.


    "Taste it all."


    Donne ate one with great interest. The cool mint smell soon dispersed in his mouth, and then there was a sweet feeling.


    After tasting it for a moment, Donne asked thoughtfully, "where did you get this Mint?"


    "If you return to your excellency, it''s the Prani chamber of Commerce."


    The boss was nervous in a cold sweat. He didn''t expect that the guest in front of him was a lord!


    Even the smallest Baron Lord, who ruled only a small village, was many times more noble than an insignificant businessman.


    "The Prani chamber of Commerce... Never heard of it."


    Donne wrote down the name silently, and now he found it inconvenient that Fiona and Hilton were not around.


    Although Elsa is lively, Elia is also very cute, and Tina is very obedient and sensible, but they are not like Fiona, who can be their right-hand assistants.


    Tina recalled it with joy and said, "Prani chamber of commerce is one of the members of the business alliance -"


    A voice suddenly came from the side and interrupted Tina''s words: "Prani chamber of commerce is one of the members of the business alliance. The president is Bill Bohm. We have seen it before. Recently, in order to make up for the loss of magic crystal trade, Bill Bohm also began to do some small businesses that were not seen before - for example, mint candy produced in a remote place."


    Donne''s face suddenly showed a very bright smile: "good information, how much do you plan to charge?"


    A white arm stretched out from the side, bypassed Donne''s armpit, picked up a mint from the stall, and then slowly lifted it up. Donne subconsciously grabbed it, but unexpectedly, his snow greasy arm slipped out, and then stuffed the mint into two delicate red lips.


    "What do you think of the price of 500000 gold coins?"


    "If I say it''s too expensive and worthless, will you refund it?"


    "Of course not. You are a big Lord who earns millions every day. What can I do if you give me 500000 gold coins after I am a poor little girl."


    Looking at a wronged Nocturne, Donne''s smile became more brilliant: "it''s nice of you to appear in front of me after the last goodbye, night --"


    "Shh..."


    The night song suddenly took a step forward, and his green fingers pressed down on Donne''s lips: "although you don''t care, I''m a very timid and sensitive woman... It''s not good for you to expose my identity at this time, is it?"


    She leaned over to Donne''s ear, blew a breath, and said with a smile: "the mysterious female thief''s night song private meeting Lord Donne... Seems to be a good news headline?"


    "You won."


    Donne sighed, slapped her hard on the ass, pinched it again, and said discontentedly, "but I advise you to put back what''s in my pocket. It''s dangerous."


    The night song rolled his eyes and stuffed the scroll back angrily.


    Just in case, Donne was stuffed with some emergency self-defense things at any time. The scroll just touched by Nocturne was a scroll of ninth order magic lava hell.


    If this indifference spell is accidentally activated by her, if the city does not have any emergency means, it is estimated that the whole alinks will become ruins - of course, this worry should be superfluous. As the imperial capital, the details of thousands of years are not furnishings, and there must be some spell suppression means.


    Looking at the two people standing close to each other, Elsa felt a strange sense of boredom and subconsciously clenched her fist.


    "Creak" and "creak" made a crisp noise. Elia widened her eyes and exclaimed, "sister Elsa! Car handle! Car handle is deformed!"


    "Ah!"


    Elsa regained consciousness and broke the handlebars back in panic.


    "There are always so many women around you."


    The night song glanced at Elsa and said in wonder, "that is to say, you are a very lecherous man, so the question is... Why did you throw me out last time? Am I not beautiful enough?"


    Donne jumped off his bike and walked to the front. He said casually, "there are no men in the world who are not lecherous - except homosexuals - but lecherous is one thing, and being smart is another. As soon as you think about your IQ, the gods laugh. Do you want to pit me?"


    The night song suddenly became angry: "who do you say has a low IQ?"


    "Look, and say you''re not a fool?"


    Donne looked at the nocturne piteously: "I don''t even know who I''m talking about..."


    Fucking retarded!


    Nocturne almost vomited blood.


    Every time she saw Donne, she was constrained everywhere. Last time, she managed to design a pit. He finally pulled back a game, but I didn''t expect that in the twinkling of an eye, he became the guest of honor of his father. Unexpectedly, she had to bring him tea and water with a smiling face


    Can she swallow the breath?


    Of course not!


    "Well, as a great Lord and the president of Datang chamber of Commerce, how can you come here if you don''t control your big winner activity today?"


    "What do you care?"


    Donne looked up and down at the night song in a simple dress. After a moment, he suddenly realized: "is it difficult for me to come here to affect your business? Don''t worry about receiving guests. I won''t smash your sign."


    "Of course not - wait!?"


    The night song''s face stiffened: "what do you mean to pick up guests at ease!? -- damn! You bastard said I was the kind of street prostitute!?"


    Donne nodded cautiously. "After integrating your dress and manners, I really can''t draw a second conclusion except this."


    "You bastard -"


    The angry night song rushed to Donne. As soon as Donne snapped her fingers, she immediately froze in place.


    When did that damn strap get into her dress!?


    The night song was ashamed and angry: "when did you do it?"


    Donne smiled. "When you first came near me."


    Damn it, this bastard!

 Chapter 301

    If you can, Nocturne really wants to kill Donne.


    Unfortunately, she can''t.


    Neither her own strength nor the importance of Donne to her father, she can be too capricious.


    Therefore, Aurelia''s resentment can only be vented after turning into a night song - but she is still too young. With Donne''s vigilance against her, how can she not be prepared?


    Therefore, when Donne noticed that the nocturne appeared, the lust band of the eternal Dark Goddess was ready


    Seeing the increasingly strange eyes of those around him, Donne casually copied the night song and put her on the bicycle seat, and then the lust strap of the eternal goddess automatically tied her to the seat.


    Donne smiled and patted the nocturne on the shoulder: "all right, all right, stop making trouble in public and make noise when you go home."


    Hearing what Donne said, the onlookers suddenly realized that it was a little couple arguing


    Who wants to go home with you!


    Night song is really going to vomit blood: "can''t you be gentle with me!?"


    Really, Nocturne really feels wronged!


    When she first met, she was moved by the story of the three windwalker sisters told by Donne. She thought they would become very good friends. As a result, she was very slippery... Bah! It''s fate!


    At first, she just planned to approach him, understand him and dig out his secrets as a nocturne. It was funny that Aurelia secretly teased herself at that time. What if she fell in love with him like the bridge in those knight novels.


    What happened? Just met this guy, he sold her without hesitation!


    Really do not hesitate! No hesitation at all!


    If only this time, she could understand that she would be vigilant in the face of strangers, but what happened later?


    Later, when he showed up, it was a real shame!


    If it weren''t for this damn strap - if it wasn''t for that contact - I wouldn''t hate him so much, would I?


    "Why should I be gentle with you?"


    Donne looked surprised: "if the owner catches the thief, you have to consider the thief''s mood? You think you''re too important?"


    Night song is stupid.


    Of course it''s important!


    Because I''m also a princess!


    ¡ª¡ªBut can such a thing be said? Obviously not!


    "I can be gentle to Elsa, to Elia, to Tina and to anyone, but why should I be gentle to you? Just because you are beautiful? Can you eat when you are beautiful? Oh, I didn''t say that..."


    Yes, in his eyes, he is a complete thief!


    It''s beautiful at best, but so what?


    Even if beautiful can be eaten, she can''t have any preferential treatment. After all, there is no lack of beautiful girls next to this guy. Those elves who are born to foul don''t say it. Fiona and Elsa are no worse than themselves.


    And this little girl film.


    Night song glanced at Elia, who looked around. Although she is still young, she is already a beauty. It can be imagined that once she grows up, she must be a big beauty again.


    Surrounded by these women every day, how could this bastard be easily confused by beauty!


    "Just say what you want to do with me!"


    The night song simply broke the jar and said, "give it to the guard?"


    She regretted, really regretted!


    If I knew this guy was so cruel, I shouldn''t have come to him on purpose!


    "You think I''m stupid? Last time I threw it to the guard, you ran away."


    Don en skimmed his lips: "of course I have to do it myself this time."


    The night song''s brow shook: "do it yourself? You''re going to kill me!?"


    "Kill? No, no, no, everyone is civilized. Why do you fight and kill every day? It''s bad."


    Donne said with a smile, "the most is to do some experiments with you... Well, yes, believe me, it''s safe."


    It''s a ghost to believe you!


    I don''t know why, the night song panicked inexplicably. She felt that if she didn''t do something to save the situation and let Donne continue, the final result would be something he loved and didn''t want to see!


    Pushing the car and following, Tina tilted her head, looked puzzled at the night song, and wrinkled her nose from time to time.


    It smells like


    "Real, experimental... Uh huh, I see. I cooperate with you."


    After figuring this out, Nocturne immediately changed its attitude and began to turn passivity into initiative. With a faint smile on her ruddy face, "anyway, I owe you."


    A flash of amazement flashed across Donne''s face, smiled and said, "it seems you''ve realized it."


    The night song sighed and said in a deep voice, "yes, after you donated 500000 gold coins, I don''t know how many orphans you helped. For them, it doesn''t matter if I sacrifice myself... I''m ready to feed the tiger by myself. Even if you XX first and then oo..."


    Donne subconsciously turned his head and looked at the night song. His heart was dead as gray. He really gave up resistance completely.


    He quickened his pace, sneered and said, "don''t think I''ll be soft hearted if you say so. I tell you, I say one is one and two is two! Just stay honest!"


    There''s a play!


    A joy in the heart of Nocturne. If Donne doesn''t respond at all, it''s troublesome. The more he emphasizes, the more forceful he is, the more it shows that he is soft hearted!


    But... Take advantage of his kindness?


    The Nightsong hesitated.


    Even she has never taken advantage of anyone''s kindness.


    Kindness is an excellent quality given by God and should not be used by others.


    Well... The night song sighed and decided to change its way.


    Donne was agitated.


    As Nocturne guessed, Nocturne retreated and hit Donne''s weakness.


    He is really a kind man in essence.


    It can be seen from the policies of building Ellington that no matter what policies, he tries his best to seek welfare for the bottom residents. It is precisely because of his kindness that he will gain the users and love of Ellington residents.


    However, the quality of kindness is so easy to be used that Donne never dare to show it directly... Oh, in other words - Donne is a dead proud girl.


    What is Aojiao afraid of most?


    What I fear most is to expose the surface of "pride" and the essence of "Jiao"


    So as soon as he heard the nocturne say those words, Donne subconsciously quickened his pace.


    But he didn''t know that his heart had been completely exposed in front of the Nocturne, that is, Princess Aurelia


    Well, both of them were wearing masks. They were so fascinated that they completely confused Elsa and Elia nearby.


    "Sister Elsa, who is this woman?"


    "I, I don''t know..."


    "Just now, can it be that the big brother saw her beautiful, so he forcibly kidnapped her?"


    Elsa was stunned: "no, they should know each other?"


    Elia pointed to the thigh root of the night song: "then why did the big brother tie her leg with a rope?"


    Elsa looked intently and panicked and almost cried out.


    "Don''t talk nonsense..."


    Thoughtfully Tina came back and said nothing to Elsa Elia: "didn''t you see her so close to the Lord just now? It''s obvious that the Lord knows her."


    Elsa looked embarrassed: "there was a trick just now, so I didn''t notice..."


    Elia sticks out her tongue: "I''m watching a trick, too..."


    "Then again, didn''t the Lord ask you to call him big brother like Elijah?"


    Tina looked at Elsa with envy: "why do you call Lord?"


    "I''m not used to it... I always feel strange."


    Elsa blushed and said, "and that''s too rude... My mother asked me to remember etiquette, especially now that I have inherited foal''s last name..."


    Tina sighed in her heart. I don''t know how many people envy Elsa. Elia''s sticky relationship with Donne will naturally become a very important person around Donne. Unfortunately Elsa doesn''t seem to be conscious at all


    Up to now, she thought that the reason why those people in the guard would listen to her orders was that her strange strength scared them


    Oh, well, there are some reasons for this. Of course, what''s more important is that Donne is behind her.


    Nocturne couldn''t move on her bike. She endured the strange sight gathered around her and felt uncomfortable all over her body.


    As a thief walking in the dark, she tries to avoid the sight of others. Exposing herself to the sight of others makes her feel... Very uncomfortable.


    In particular, some places will suddenly become itchy. I want to catch them, but I can''t move. The more I care, the more itchy I am


    "What the hell are you looking for?"


    Unable to bear it, the night song had to talk to Donne to distract her attention, otherwise she might really collapse.


    She had already noticed what Donne had been looking for in the street.


    "Spices, some spices not found in Ellington."


    As soon as he spoke, Donne was suddenly stunned and looked at the night song as if he thought: "speaking of it, I''m really riding a donkey to find a horse. Are you the local snake of alinks? Your professional nature determines that you should have rich intelligence."


    "Land snake? What do you mean?"


    "... well, he knows this place like the back of his hand."


    "Then you''re right. I''m the local snake here."


    "Do you know where spice merchants gather to trade during the glory Festival?"


    "Of course I know, but..."


    Nocturne pours at his chest and signals Donne to untie himself.


    Donne was stunned, reached out and scratched on her chest: "is it itchy here?"


    The night song was dark.


    If she could, she would rather not have seen Donne from the beginning.


    open-armed.


    Because she had never seen such a brazen man as him!

 Chapter 302

    Finally, the night song gave in.


    Controlled by others and unable to fight back violently, what else can she do? I can only bear it


    So Donne was very happy to find the spice market.


    Ilus... In other words, the spice trade in prandal is actually very prosperous. Many chambers of Commerce, large and small, will engage in some spice trade. After all, this kind of thing is easy to preserve and can be stored for a long time. The most important thing is its small size and high unit price - where can we find more suitable goods?


    Magic crystal is certainly a better commodity, but the problem has been mentioned before. Magic crystal has high cost and low profit, and the main market is only the city of silver. Those who are qualified to do bulk magic crystal transactions in the city of silver are big chambers of Commerce. Big chambers of Commerce do transactions with the city of silver. Making money is a small thing, or even losing money. The most important thing is to be able to connect with the city of silver, Then pull out and sell the baby pimples made by those magicians - that''s the big way to make money.


    How could a small businessman go all the way to do those uneconomical businesses?


    Therefore, for the vast majority of bottom tourists, spices are the best trading products. A horse can go on the road with bags of spices. As long as it starts from the low price of the origin and randomly pulls it to another city, it can make a good profit.


    As soon as he entered the spice market, Donne smelled a very familiar strong smell on the earth. It was the mixed smell of various seasonings, and it was also the smell of the farmers'' market.


    "Ah..."


    Donne took a deep breath and looked intoxicated. Nocturne, Tina and Elsa all looked inexplicable. Isn''t it just some spices? Why are you so excited?


    After all, the world is not the earth. They have not experienced the crazy spice trade in medieval Europe. All kinds of native spices were transplanted everywhere with the development of goblins and dwarfs. Later, after the birth of mankind, the transplanted spices have adapted to the climate change, and people directly enjoy it, Although the price of spices is hyped to be more expensive, it is because some strange uses lead to too much consumption of spices, and the production capacity can not keep up with consumption, but the price is not so expensive that no one can afford it.


    Because of this, the girls are surprised by Donne''s appearance - people on earth will be equally surprised to see a billionaire sigh at the spicy hot on the street


    "Lord, you... Like spices very much?"


    "Of course! This is the source of delicious food!"


    "The source of delicacy?"


    Tina was stunned: "as far as I know, there are not many spices for cooking... Pepper, clove, cumin..."


    "Your cooking culture is too backward."


    For this question, Donne, who was born in the big food Empire, of course disdained to explain that this civilization that has developed for thousands of years has not developed a supporting cooking culture, which is a disgrace to mankind!


    After all, the people of the big food Empire claim to eat everything that can be eaten and turn what is difficult to swallow into medicine. Even the invasion of alien species can be turned into a carnival feast. Once they are labeled with delicious meat and rich nutrition, it is equivalent to inserting the death flag.


    Different from the Western cooking methods that pay attention to the taste of the ingredients themselves, because the materials used in many Oriental dishes have various disadvantages, such as fishy smell or mutton smell, it is necessary to cover up the disadvantages of the ingredients themselves and highlight the advantages. In this case, the importance of spices or cooking seasonings naturally highlights.


    After months of fancy barbecue, he managed to find the pepper that the aborigines didn''t develop here. Now there are so many new seasonings here, don feels he sees a wonderful future every time he takes a deep breath.


    He has smelled some familiar smells, pepper, hemp pepper, fennel, cinnamon and so on


    Donne came to a bearded businessman selling pepper and almost shed tears, because there are not only pepper, but also hemp pepper... Hot pot! We must have hot pot tonight!


    Donne almost couldn''t wait to ask, "how do you sell it?"


    The bearded businessman saw that Donne was shopping with several beauties and immediately understood that he was coming to big business. He smiled and said, "eight gold coins for pepper and ten gold coins for pepper are not my boast. The quality of pepper and pepper here is the best in the whole market! Too many people who used it a few years ago have successfully awakened their talents!"


    Donne''s face twitched a little. That''s where he felt the most pain.


    As mentioned before, many people in prandal believe that some spices have mysterious power, can stimulate potential, and are easier to awaken their talents and become apocalyptic. In the idea of "believing in what they have rather than trusting what they don''t have", many families will buy many spices to use, make incense, or take them to bathe their children, hoping to awaken their talents - unfortunately, Zanthoxylum bungeanum and hemp pepper are among the best.


    This may be another superstition.


    One of the bearded traders is a small bag, almost 40 to 50 grams. Because the standard units in prandal are not unified, tourists will separate goods and set prices according to local customary units in advance before they go to other places to trade.


    More than 40 grams of ten gold coins, at the current exchange rate, is equivalent to 25 silver coins per gram of pepper. The price is not cheap. If ordinary residents want to buy it, they may have to make up their mind to bite their teeth.


    In the country of origin, the price may be reduced to about eight to ten silver coins per gram, but there are all kinds of risks in transportation. If there is no three or four times the profit, who is willing to do it?


    The price will not change. At most, it is difficult to sell. The businessman is ready to fight for a long time and even spend the winter here, but he didn''t expect to meet a local tyrant.


    Donne waved his big hand. "How many? I want them all!"


    What are you doing making so much money for? Life doesn''t bring death. Of course, money is used to enjoy life!


    Eating comfortably is the first enjoyment in life.


    After Donne came to this world, the only thing he was dissatisfied with was eating. Now he can solve this problem with some gold coins. What''s his dissatisfaction?


    "All, all!"


    The bearded merchant widened his eyes: "are you sure? In addition to the 100 here, there are about 3000 pepper and hemp pepper in my stock. If you can eat them, I can give you a gold coin for each."


    After that, the bearded businessman looked at Donne uneasily, lest he could not eat the amount.


    Donne said readily, "bring it all! This is the deposit and the rest is transferred!"


    The bearded merchant took the bag and shook it gently. He was overjoyed: "please wait a moment!"


    At the next moment, he rushed into the house behind him like crazy. Then there was a flurry of chickens flying and dogs jumping inside. One tired slave was awakened by him, and then began to carry bags outside.


    Looking at those obviously malnourished slaves, Donne shook his head. The value of these slaves is not even comparable to the first-class spices. Is this their luck or their sorrow?


    After the transfer, the bearded merchant rubbed his hands and said pleasantly, "your daughter is so happy. Distinguished guest, where do you need me to send these things? I can send them directly to your house for you."


    The smile on Donne''s face suddenly froze.


    I looked back at Elia not far away.


    Daughter?


    Do I look that old?


    "No."


    As soon as Donne raised his hand, the bags of pepper and pepper flew into his personal space.


    "Magician!?"


    The bearded merchant was instantly stunned, and then overwhelmed by the surge of ecstasy.


    See!? Did you all see it!?


    Even the magician came to buy my pepper and pepper!


    Doesn''t this just prove that our pepper and hemp pepper are the best!?


    This is the best publicity!


    Don''t you see the businessmen around him are jealous of him?


    "It''s nice. Besides," said Donne with a blank face, "she''s not my daughter. I''m not married yet."


    The smile on the bearded merchant''s face froze.


    For the first time in his life, he felt the feeling of flattering and slapping on the horseshoe


    The chic Donne continued to purchase heavily in the spice market, frantically sweeping away all the spices he was familiar with, and became the hottest fat sheep in the market today. Wherever he went, he would get a hot look - businessmen looked at him with more affectionate eyes than those tavern waiters and street prostitutes.


    Of course, Donne didn''t think of it at the moment. It was just because he wanted to satisfy his appetite and went out to buy a lot, but it gave an abnormal signal to countless people.


    The first was the businessmen who noticed that he was a magician.


    A magician buying these spices proves that these spices do have some mysterious power?


    Then in just a few days, the overall price of spices rose by a large margin!


    And that''s not over!


    Don''t forget those people who were badly hit by Donne after he maliciously shorted the magic crystal market!


    No matter the cardier family, the spade family, or even those in the business alliance, after being afraid of Donne pit, they are now closely watching his every move, carefully analyzing any clues and guessing whether he has any intention.


    Soon it was in front of these people that Donne made a big purchase in the spice market.


    Then these people have big heads.


    They don''t know how to judge Donne''s purpose. Now they can only buy by instinct!


    As a result, the price of spices further soared, even doubled for a time, making countless families howl everywhere!


    Of course, what happened after that, don doesn''t know now. He''s just excited that he can finally eat hot pot for a long time

 Chapter 303

    It was getting dark, and another day passed. There was a lively atmosphere in a garden in the castle of the Royal district.


    The people who just got together yesterday gathered here again. This time there were more people than yesterday. Hilton, who had worked hard all day, and Tina, who couldn''t come here last time, were also called.


    Was called to the "hot pot feast".


    Of course, the biggest collapse at the moment is Nocturne


    "Then again, what is hot pot?"


    Adrian looked mistily at o''brie: "old man, have you heard of it?"


    O''brie shook his head. He had been to many places, but he had never heard of the hot pot.


    "According to count Donne, it should be a way of cooking."


    Victor held a strong smile and tried not to look at the night song.


    "Here comes the bottom of the pot!"


    With a cry, Donne and several court maids came to the garden with four mandarin duck pots temporarily kneaded by Donne. Before people arrived, a strong aroma came.


    After smelling the strange smell, these people suddenly aroused their appetite. Oberli and Adrian, who originally liked to eat, had bright eyes and looked forward to it more.


    "Here is the spicy pot and here is the clear soup. If you can''t eat spicy, go and eat the clear soup... Oh, you haven''t eaten spicy either."


    Donne said half before he remembered that pepper has not been developed by them so far. Of course, he doesn''t understand the concept of spicy.


    However, Fiona Tina, who has been trained by Donne for a long time, did not hesitate to choose the spicy pot - after eating barbecue for so many years, now they are addicted to chili


    Put the mandarin duck pots one by one on the arranged fire magic array to continue heating, and then Donne clapped his hands and began to bring up the processed ingredients in the kitchen.


    All kinds of thin and transparent expensive Warcraft meat cut are exquisite and beautiful, and all kinds of fresh vegetables are torn and placed on the plate. In addition, there are some strange balls, meat mud and so on


    "Well, count Donne, are you sure you want to eat like this?"


    Oberli looked at the sliced transparent fried meat slices, and the whole person was speechless. Adrian was almost the same. How could they accept such a stingy eating method when they were used to eating large pieces of meat chops? It takes more than a dozen plates to barely get full, right?


    "Tut tut."


    Donne waved his fingers and looked like you: "Duke, you know, food is not just for filling your stomach, but for enjoyment."


    "Well, what''s this?"


    "Hand beat meatballs."


    "What about this?"


    "Fresh shrimp is slippery - I must thank your majesty victor."


    Donne said contentedly, "if it weren''t for the royal kitchen, I wouldn''t be able to find many ingredients at all."


    Victor said with a dry smile, "thanks to count Donne''s invention, if it weren''t for the magic refrigerator, I couldn''t afford to store a lot of things."


    Before there was no magic refrigerator, in the summer, the Palace used a whole room depicting the frost magic array to refrigerate fresh ingredients transported from afar. The cost was extremely high. Of course, Victor was not willing to use it now.


    "Eh? Where''s Princess oli?"


    It was then that Donne noticed that Princess Aurelia was not in.


    Tie me up here and dare to call me my nickname!


    Very sad and angry night song turned his head and looked at Victor. Victor secretly patted OLINA''s hand, smiled bitterly, shook his head, and then said, "she... Has something to go out."


    "Oh, it seems that she doesn''t have this blessing."


    Donne shrugged. At this time, the pot began to roll. Donne was inspired and said enthusiastically, "you can start cooking. Start with meat and eat slowly."


    A group of people looked at each other and said they could start, but how should they start?


    "Oh, look at me!"


    As soon as Tang en patted his forehead, he stood up and said, "let me show you how to eat this hot pot. It''s best to use this tableware called chopsticks. Of course, considering that you haven''t used it, I have specially prepared this fool tool for you."


    Donne shook the long tweezers in his left hand: "although it''s inconvenient, it can be used reluctantly."


    Among these people here, except the people in Ellington who have learned to imitate Donne because they have seen him use chopsticks, others have never heard of it, but the words of tweezers are not difficult.


    "Why does it feel strange to hear him say stupid tools..."


    O''brie kept muttering, always feeling that Donne was scolding them for being too stupid.


    Then Donne picked up a bowl: "there are ingredients in it. There are sesame paste, minced garlic and sesame oil dish next to it. I''m made of vegetable oil, minced garlic, salt, chives, chili rings and other materials. Later, I''ll dip the boiled food in it to make it more delicious. Everyone can try and find something suitable for their own taste."


    In fact, this ingredient is too complex. The most suitable for novices and the most popular taste is sesame paste.


    Victor picked up the bowl and smelled it. It was really delicious and made people move their fingers.


    Then Donne picked up a thin and transparent piece of meat, rinsed it gently in the boiling red pot for a moment and fished it out. Everyone noticed that the meat had changed color. Then he rolled it gently in the ingredients and stuffed it into his mouth


    "Oh!!!"


    Donne gave out a very comfortable groan. The spicy flavor of red oil and the flavor of various seasonings mixed together to form a wonderful change. The fresh juice and complex flavor blended with each other, and broke out completely at the moment when they entered the mouth and turned into a rich mellow juice. This mellow juice was coupled with pure natural and pollution-free top Warcraft meat slices for the royal family, The smooth, tender and delicious smell that melts at the entrance can hardly be described. This is the delicious food in heaven!


    Mingming hasn''t eaten hot pot for only a few months. Why does it feel like many years?


    Donne''s whole body trembled with happiness. If there were no others around him, he would even be moved to burst his clothes!


    Sure enough, the cooking skills of the big food Empire and the top cooking materials are equal to conquering the world''s food!


    ****What a spirit!


    The hotpot of our big food empire can not only fight for another 10000 years, but also break through the dimensional barrier and conquer the foreign world!


    Seeing Donne''s face immersed in emotion, others eager to try began to try.


    "Stingy, it''s too stingy..."


    O''brie picked up a piece of meat and couldn''t help muttering, but he was stunned when he learned to Dunn rinse for a few seconds, took it out and put it in his mouth with sauce.


    boiling hot!


    Spicy!


    The strong smell went straight into his nose, and in a moment obery choked and burst into tears.


    "Honey, isn''t it?"


    Parola looked surprised and quickly took out her handkerchief to wipe his tears.


    "Cough, cough!"


    O''brie blushed, coughed violently, and gasped a moment later: "Damn it, I was cheated by the boy... Hoo! My mouth is on fire!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    Adrian saw oberli''s advice and immediately became proud. Oberli silently watched Adrian put a piece of red meat into his mouth, and then


    "Poof!"


    Thanks to Adrian''s quick reaction, he turned around in a moment, or his saliva would fly to obery''s face.


    "Still talking about me?"


    O''brie laughed, "look at your virtue. If Vanessa sees it, she might break up with you."


    "Cough! You old bastard -"


    Erica handed the cup to Adrian: "drink quickly!"


    Adrian grabbed the cup and took a big gulp. The next moment he widened his eyes: "poof!!!"


    Erica was frightened: "honey, what''s the matter with you -"


    Seeing Adrian''s half dead look and Victor, who was preparing to eat meat slices, was stupid. If he didn''t know Donne''s identity, he wondered if Donne had poisoned him.


    "Oh!"


    Donne came back and said casually, "I know you love drinking, so I have prepared Datang hero wine for you in the cup. It''s not me. It''s a perfect match for hot pot and wine!"


    Oberli was stunned. He picked up the cup and immediately smiled and said, "Hey, it''s true!"


    "You, why didn''t you say..."


    Adrian only felt his mouth burning, and a numb feeling quickly spread to the whole cheek, as if he had been poisoned by paralysis.


    Adrian asked with trembling lips, "don, don, is there, is there paralysis poison in this pot..."


    "Of course not. It''s just some pepper. You''re not used to adding some flavor. When you''re used to it, you''ll know how charming it is."


    Donne ate meat and drank wine leisurely, not to mention how comfortable it was.


    Fiona Elsa and her family have been prepared for it for a long time, so they are the first to adapt. They have already started to eat silently - because they know that after others adapt, they may not be able to grab anything to eat


    After aubury recovered, he slowly began to eat like Donne, and occasionally took a sip of wine.


    "Hey!"


    O''brie''s eyes brightened: "don''t say, it feels very good!"


    The delicious, smooth and tender meat slices felt completely different from the usual barbecue steak. The fresh taste and flavor immediately attracted them. The meat and vegetables on the table began to decrease at a visible rate. Fortunately, the supplement efficiency of the royal kitchen was fast enough, otherwise it was really not enough for aubury and his people.


    At this time, Victor glanced at the nocturne tied to the post by Don. The corners of his mouth twitched and couldn''t help whispering, "count don, isn''t it too much to treat a lady like this? Why don''t you put the girl down temporarily and let her taste delicious food with us? Even if she is a fugitive, she can''t escape with you anyway."


    Donne patted on the forehead: "Oh! I''m so excited, so I forgot her."


    Victor: "


    OLINA: "


    Nocturne: "


    As soon as Tang en snapped his fingers, the nocturne was caught by the master''s hand.


    "Gee, you''re lucky. I''ll feed you myself today."


    "I''ll do it --"


    OLINA loved her daughter and was stopped by Victor as soon as she spoke.


    Are you kidding?


    Pay attention to your current identity!


    "Open your mouth, ah -"


    Looking at Donne''s seemingly caring but insidious smile, as well as the piece of meat stacked with red pepper in front of him, the night song''s face was extremely sad and angry.


    She wanted to go on a tragic hunger strike so that Donne could know her determination!


    However, the hunger in her stomach and the fragrance on her face defeated her reason


    "Woo!!!"


    Looking at the night song with his face flushed by the heat, his eyes racing with tears but unable to move, Donne was satisfied.

 Chapter 304

    There is such an advantage in Victor''s castle that you don''t have to worry about eating hot pot and singing songs. Suddenly someone will rob you


    Baron Donne, no, it should be that after Earl Donne ate the long lost hot pot, the whole person seemed to be sublimated, and even the idea of tossing night songs at the beginning changed.


    However, he didn''t know that in the eyes of Victor and OLINA, Donne was torturing the nocturne at the moment.


    "Hey! Open your mouth! Don''t give you a face. Don''t be shameless!"


    Donne held a large piece of red pepper and smiled insidiously, "otherwise I''ll do it!"


    OLINA opened her mouth. She really couldn''t bear to see her daughter tossed like this again, but Victor stopped her again!


    Since Donne has not publicly introduced the name of Nocturne to victor and them, Victor and his wife must continue to pretend that they don''t know Nocturne.


    Calm down!


    They are kings and queens!


    How could you know a haunting thief!


    If you can''t bear it, you will make a big plan!


    The identity of Nocturne must not be exposed!


    What would the nobles think if they knew that the nocturne they thought about their treasury every day was the embodiment of the most noble princess Aurelia of the Empire? What would others think?


    Oh, my God!


    Victor was also very helpless. If Aurelia had not been contacted with that woman at the beginning, she would not have embarked on this road, and she would not have relied heavily on the intelligence and wealth brought by aurelia.


    Shinobi!


    I can''t bear it!


    I''ll bear it again!


    The night song almost ate the pepper with tears. At this moment, her red lips seemed to be on fire, and her whole face was numb.


    Although OLINA loves her daughter, she also wants to understand now. She simply doesn''t look anymore, out of sight and out of mind


    "Lord, why don''t you let me come."


    Fiona was so jealous when she looked at the "intimate" night song with Donne that she hadn''t even enjoyed Donne''s hand feeding!


    She felt that the singer was very happy. Where did she know that the night song was on the verge of collapse?


    She has never eaten pepper. Now she just feels angry from inside to outside. Donne should bring a piece of pepper no matter what he feeds her!


    Of course, if Fiona had, she would have said that she was happy no matter what Donne fed her


    "I''ll do it."


    Tina raised her hand weakly and said, "if I don''t do anything, I''ll almost forget how to serve people."


    Since Donne named Tina to study next to Fiona, she had little time to serve Donne again. The "good job" of cleaning the room and washing clothes for Donne also fell to Marlene, the number one broadcaster in Ellington


    "All right!"


    Donne just had something to discuss with Victor, so he simply sent the night song to Tina and said, "it''s your honor to enjoy the service of my chief maid!"


    I bah!


    The night song wants to spray pepper on Donne''s face. Can the chief maid in Ellington be compared with the Royal maid in the palace castle!?


    When Tina, who was smiling, approached the night song, her nose sucked gently


    This smell... Indeed, is your royal highness!


    Although the smell of Nocturne was very light, it could not hide from her nose. The smell was the same as that of Princess Aurelia!


    Tina is pretty sure of that!


    Knowing this, Tina was inexplicably excited.


    Oh, my God!


    That''s your royal highness!


    She turned into a burglar night song!?


    And was treated like that by the Lord!


    This, this, this is probably a capital crime!


    Tina''s natural worship of imperial power almost made her kneel down to apologize for the Lord, but the next moment, she woke up.


    incorrect!


    What is her Majesty''s presence in front of them? And your majesty, they didn''t speak!


    Tina''s mind flashed thousands of thoughts, and finally came to a conclusion: Nocturne is Aurelia''s business, and they don''t want to expose it!


    Why?


    From Tina''s point of view, she couldn''t understand the door, but one thing was right. Tina didn''t want to tell her identity at the moment.


    Why say it?


    If the Lord knew that the nocturne was Princess aurelia, he would not dare to bully her like this again.


    If you do not bully her, you will please her, after all, your royal highness.


    In this way, the Lord cares about more girls, and he has less time to think of himself... No!


    Instead of that, it''s better to continue to understand and pretend to be confused, and treat her as a simple burglar night song!


    In this way, as long as she doesn''t want to expose her identity, she can only endure any grievance!


    It''s better for her to hate the Lord and never bother the Lord again


    Tina thought angrily, but she thought a little bit. She was worried. She was Princess highness after all. If the lord lord did too much, he would help bully her. She really dislike the Lord''s Lord. What can he do if he delays the development of the Lord?


    Well... Since the Lord is already a bad man, should I play the role of a good man according to the red face and white face theory mentioned by the LORD before?


    yes!


    In the case of pretending not to know, tell me more about how the Lord praises Princess Aurelia and admires her. Just how good and kind the Lord is to his people!


    After thinking about this, Tina knew what to do.


    "Please sit quietly. If you feel uncomfortable, you can tell me. Although I can''t untie the strap, I can massage you."


    Tina put the nocturne in the position. The smiling Tina relaxed the nocturne a lot. Although the limbs and body under the clothes are still tied, is it better for a girl to take care of herself than a man?


    Especially Tina''s soft voice relaxed the whole body of Nocturne and made her want to cry.


    "What would you like to eat? I''ll prepare it for you."


    "Drink some water first... Thank you."


    Tina picked up the plate and whispered, "please don''t blame the Lord. He is actually a very kind man, but he usually sees no one stealing, so your identity makes him so sensitive..."


    The night song was stunned. Is that so?


    "Of course, stealing is a felony in our Ellington."


    Tina said seriously as she took the food: "Lord believes that stealing for nothing is the root of all evils. Stealing needles when you are young, stealing gold when you grow up, and also growing the idea of getting for nothing. Therefore, once you are found stealing in Ellington and confirmed by multiple investigations and evidence collection, you will be sent to the mine for forced labor reform. If you commit it again, you will be temporarily demoted as a slave. If you don''t commit it yet Repentance is a lifelong slave. "


    The night song looked fantastic: "but what if someone makes a false accusation in order to frame others?"


    "Therefore, we will investigate and collect evidence in many ways. If important people don''t know, they will do it themselves. If the guard can''t find out, the Lord will do it himself."


    "But stealing is not people''s intention. If you can''t live, everyone will take risks."


    "So the first discovery is just labor reform. On the one hand, it is punishment, on the other hand, it is also to give them opportunities to work and live. Besides, our Ellington welfare policy is very good. As long as we are willing to work, we can''t make money. In that case, we steal. To put it bluntly, we are greedy for small and cheap. The LORD said that this is an unhealthy trend and can''t last long. We must start from the embryonic stage Just be strangled. "


    The night song was silent. Just from Hilton and Tina''s description, we have come to a general conclusion that Ellington now is not Ellington before.


    That barren territory, under the leadership of Donne, is developing vigorously and changing itself silently. It has surpassed many towns when everyone is unaware of it


    That man is really strong... Ah bah!


    Night song came back to God. No matter how powerful it was, it couldn''t change his insult to himself!


    This disgrace will be returned to him sooner or later!


    "The Lord of the LORD said," the whole empire, I am afraid, only the royal highness of Saint Nile and princess Leah can understand his good intentions, because only they can understand the greatness of goodness. "


    Tina patted the horse lightly, and the frown of the night song immediately eased a lot.


    Hum! This guy has an eye! He knows how good the princess is!


    While Tina was playing tricks with the Nightsong here, Donne and Victor began to discuss while drinking.


    "Count Donne, I really want to make money, but I still don''t understand the relationship between making money and the patent you said..."


    Victor didn''t drink Baijiu, but he was still confused.


    When Donne came up, he asked him if he wanted to do another long-term business, and he still had no capital business and could make a profit without losing.


    What would Victor say? Of course I love it!


    But with Donne''s description, he was a little confused.


    "As I said, patent holders pay a certain amount of income to the state, and the state protects the rights of patent holders. In case of power disputes, the state needs to be responsible for helping protect their rights. The state can also take a share of the compensation caused by infringement."


    Donne patiently explained: "at the national level, if you want to make money, you don''t have to exploit the people. You can also increase your income by providing services to safeguard the interests of the people and charging corresponding fees. Of course, this part of your income may not be much, but it will at least make up for some deficits, won''t it?"


    I think of it because I saw the emergence of fake mint candy in the market. On the one hand, it means that someone has begun to pay attention to the way of making money and started imitation. On the other hand, it also means that imitation products of other things will appear soon. By then, I''m afraid the advantage of Datang chamber of commerce is only the advantage of first mover brands.


    Although Shanzhai can quickly start the corresponding industry, it will also stifle the spirit of innovation. After those people spend a lot of money to hire wild mages, they will not use their brains to think about other ideas, but just follow the path taken by Donne again


    This kind of Cottage Road is not what Donne wants to see. He doesn''t want to see another cottage giant in prandal.


    What he wants to see is that under his enlightenment, the aborigines of prandar burst into sparks of thinking, the application methods of magic power continue to have fantastic ideas, and innovative patents appear like a blowout - this can be called a real magic civilization.

 Chapter 305

    Under Donne''s constant explanation, Victor finally understood what he meant.


    "You mean, I set up a department in the name of the king, and the responsibility of this department is to charge fees to protect people''s intellectual property rights, provide them with a safe entrepreneurial environment, so that they can use their patents to create economic benefits, or authorize others to use them to obtain benefits by themselves?"


    "That''s right."


    Donne raised his cup and continued: "the most important thing is that with the corresponding intellectual property protection law, people don''t have to be afraid that their good ideas will be infringed by others. They are willing to use their brains to innovate, rather than continue to stick to this one-third of an acre over the past ten thousand years. Do you know what this means?"


    Victor raised his sword eyebrow: "what does it mean?"


    "It means that our Ilus empire will become the first country in prandal to legislate to protect residents'' intangible property! Residents'' innovation will not only be an idea, an illusory thing, but can be transformed into real wealth!"


    "Patent blowout is often accompanied by industrial development and technological innovation. The combination of magic and engineering will be the trend in the future. It is a market with great potential!"


    Victor smiled when he heard this: "that is to say, the market of magic crystal will be wider?"


    He may not understand others, but he is still very clear that the expansion of the market means the increase of income.


    "Of course, your majesty."


    Donne said with a smile, "all I can do is play a role in promoting the development of magic technology just by me and my Datang chamber of Commerce. It depends on everyone''s efforts to really make magic technology run."


    That''s all. What else can Victor say?


    Just set up a registration and protection department, and according to Donne, the next step is almost pure income. The task is to catch and see who infringes. How much can it cost?


    Now Victor doesn''t know that the reason why safeguarding rights will be so easy is that Donne urged him to set up a property protection department when innovation sprouted.


    When people are not used to infringing intellectual property rights, they should make preparations for legislation in advance. When people have that intention, they find that infringement is illegal. If they continue to take risks, they will only be severely punished by imperial laws. Naturally, they will not try again. Over time, a benign entrepreneurial environment will be formed.


    If you want to wait until the relevant Shanzhai enterprises get up and then prepare to protect intellectual property rights, it will really last forever. People are used to getting something for nothing and don''t realize that it is an infringement.


    Maybe they felt nothing at that time, but when they entered the workplace and started their own business, they found how bad the entrepreneurial environment was. Any idea would be copied by others, and then others were forcing you to collapse by taking advantage of their early development


    This is vicious competition.


    Donne used what he saw, heard and experienced on earth to avoid this risk in advance. In the original stage, he began to cultivate people''s habit of abiding by the law and paying for authorization, and create a green and dynamic industrial ecosystem. Then the magic technology in the world will only develop faster and faster in a healthy environment.


    When Donne said his "conjecture" about the harm of not legislating to protect intellectual property rights as soon as possible, Victor and oberli were in a cold sweat. They didn''t expect that such a great harm was hidden in places they had never noticed.


    "Indeed, count Donne has foresight!"


    Victor sighed: "the Empire has you, no less than getting a legendary mage!"


    But I was a legendary mage


    Donne touched his nose and said nothing.


    After discussing the establishment of the patent and Copyright Office for Donne in the next few days, Victor suddenly looked at Donne with a smile: "anyway, I''ve done you a big favor. After all, everyone is watching every move of the Datang chamber of Commerce. You are the chamber of commerce that is most likely to be copied."


    Donne was not embarrassed. He admitted generously: "that''s natural. After the establishment of the patent and Copyright Office, I was the first to apply for protection with a patent application. I believe that if I take the lead, others will be willing to believe in the impartiality of the patent and copyright office."


    "That''s not necessarily..."


    Fiona shook her head: "in other people''s eyes, we have already been labeled with the mark of the Royal School. The patent and Copyright Office was established by your majesty. It is natural for us to support it, while the business alliance and the aristocracy are alliances. How can they rest assured to give their exclusive secrets to the patent and copyright office?"


    "That''s also..."


    Donne rubbed his chin: "if their technology is not too backward, I would like to deliberately copy their products. When they have no way to complain, I will know how powerful they are."


    Victor, who was worried, was stunned when he heard this. He looked at obery and said with a sudden smile, "count Donne doesn''t have to worry about this. Just leave it to us."


    Donne said in his heart, sure enough


    From the beginning, he felt that Victor and aubury could not have no industry, but involved privacy, so he didn''t ask much.


    Now looking at Victor''s attitude, it is obvious that he intends to take some action in order to implement the patent and copyright law


    Donne shook his head secretly. Everyone knows the power of the combination of power and capital. He only hopes that victor will not be corroded by power and money after lifting the current crisis, and can maintain the current attitude of daring to revolution.


    Don''t you see that now he plans to use his privileges for Donne''s magic crystal plan and increase the royal family''s income?


    Unrestricted privilege is a beast that hurts others and himself - even sometimes Donne wants to thank Victor for forcing him into such an aristocracy.


    He felt that the reason why he had such a harmonious relationship with Victor was simply because Victor was in a desperate situation. Otherwise, how could he care about him as an emperor?


    I hope his heart can always be maintained, because not all vested interests dare to overthrow their ruling position.


    Although this is due to the special circumstances of prandal and Ilus Empire, in this regard, victor will probably become the first person in these two worlds.


    "Ha ha, don''t talk about it for the time being, and then continue the discussion."


    A good news came from a meal. Victor was in a much better mood. The sadness on Queen OLINA''s face also disappeared. She drank a lot of red wine when she was happy - of course, there was also the reason why her daughter finally got out of trouble


    "Oh? I still want to continue to give your Majesty the idea of making a fortune."


    Donne looked surprised: "I thought you would be interested."


    "And the idea of making a fortune?"


    Victor and Adrian''s eyes widened. "Say it!"


    O''brie looked at Adrian contemptuously: "now that he married Vanessa, a big money burner, he finally knows the importance of making money?"


    Adrian was furious: "will you die if you don''t expose my old background?"


    Everyone knows that the magician is very good at making money, but more widely known is how much the magician burns money... As obery said, after he was cheated by Donne and Victor, Adrian had to bite the bullet and marry Vanessa home. Then he had to face a very cool fact: his family might not be able to afford Vanessa to burn


    Making money is imminent!


    Therefore, Adrian''s story tells you a truth. Even if you want to have a chance to enjoy the welfare of the whole people in the future, you should try your best to make money to support your family


    Donne knocked on the table with a smile. "What do you think of this hot pot?"


    "Hot pot?"


    Victor frowned and stretched. "You mean, doing this hot pot business?"


    "Yes, on the one hand, it''s going to winter. The weather is cold, which is the peak season of hot pot. On the other hand..."


    Donne pondered, but he didn''t know whether to say it or not.


    "On the other hand?"


    "On the other hand, hot pot is actually a good communication platform."


    Communication platform!?


    Oberli, they''re stupid. What does this have to do with the communication platform?


    "You may not have noticed that it''s easy to narrow the distance between us by sitting together, eating hot pot, drinking and speaking freely."


    Donne said solemnly, "Your Majesty Victor, we talked about slaves and classes before. Now, what I want to say is that hot pot is actually very helpful to melt the barriers between classes."


    "Hot pot means'' intimacy ''; round pot means'' reunion''; hot pot uses soup to treat raw materials, which means'' Overcoming hardness with softness''; hot pot does not refuse meat and fishy, does not dislike cold, uses materials regardless of North and south, and does not refuse things for seasoning. Mountain delicacies, seafood, river delicacies, seasonal dishes, tofu and vermicelli can all be put into the pot, which means'' helping the world ''; hot pot has a mixture of meat and vegetables and five flavors It has all kinds of ingredients, and the taste permeates each other, reflecting a kind of ''beauty of neutralization''. "


    "Hot pot is the most intuitive expression of the profound meaning of ''eating in the same pot'', which can be said to be an out and out" eating together ". Moreover, this" eating together "is by no means mandatory. Everyone can choose their favorite main ingredients and eat them hot. It can be described as a lively situation of" unified will and personal comfort " Face. "


    "Hot pot is not only a way of cooking, but also a way of eating; it is not only a way of eating, but also a cultural model. Hot pot is like a person who needs to learn to be tolerant, just like hot pot. Green vegetables, meat dishes, spices and so on can be accommodated without mutual exclusion. Only mutual tolerance can eliminate the estrangement. This hot pot is like a melting pot and a big pot When we sit together and eat hot pot, we are also screwed together and melted, which makes us closer to each other. "(note)


    A group of people are even more stupid. Can they eat some culture when they eat hot pot?


    Victor thought about what Donne meant: "you mean... Make this hot pot a culture to promote?"


    "Of course, this is not only promoting an inclusive culture, but also making money."


    Donne said solemnly: "the four major lines of making money, clothing, food, housing and transportation. If you want to expand your wealth, of course, you have to find a way in this regard. Don''t you think there is much to be done with such a fresh dining style and style?"


    Victor''s eyes lit up: "OK!"


    Seeing that Victor finally took the bait, Donne was secretly relieved.


    It''s so fucking hard to eat hot pot anytime, anywhere


    Note: this paragraph is quoted from: yizhongtianpin hot pot.

 Chapter 306

    Don''t look at what Donne said solemnly. His purpose is actually very simple.


    First, you can eat hot pot anytime, anywhere.


    Yes, despite all noble reasons, the reason he encouraged Victor was very simple, just to eat hot pot anytime and anywhere.


    Of course, he can do it himself, but how troublesome it is to prepare himself, and it''s too troublesome to collect so many spices and flavors. How can he spare time to make hot pot? It''s better to use the idle state machine here and wait for yourself to enjoy it.


    Second, give birth to the vigorous development of the catering industry.


    The emergence of hot pot will open the brain hole of prandar aborigines and let them find that there are other cooking methods in the world. When the catering industry develops, don can enjoy other delicacies


    As a transgressor born in a big food Empire, what is a transgressor who can''t eat all kinds of exotic food?


    Third, of course, making money.


    Donne doesn''t want to get involved in the catering industry because it''s different from his development goals, but this industry does make money. Therefore, Victor and Adrian, who are short of money, have become the best goals. They provide their own ideas and let them develop. At that time, they can just sit and collect money. Is there anything more profitable than doing business with the king?


    Of course, it''s a sure bet!


    In a word, the dinner in the evening was a feast between the host and the guest. This matter that had a great impact on prandal''s future generations was casually settled on the hot pot table. This is also the origin of prandal''s future students'' joking that the intellectual property protection law is "hot pot law".


    After happily setting a time for later discussion, Donne and them left the palace together.


    When sending them away, Queen OLINA almost had tears in her eyes and silently watched the desperate night song be resisted by Donne


    That expression was like seeing her daughter tied up by mountain bandits


    "Don''t worry..."


    Victor comforted OLINA: "Donne is a good man. He won''t mess around... Maybe..."


    In fact, Victor doesn''t feel very reliable


    Men also master power, wealth and status. They have no pursuit. If they are no longer lecherous, what is the difference between them and salted fish?


    The nocturne used by Aurelia for action is also a great beauty. As long as she is a normal man, she may not hold back


    Victor clenched his teeth secretly. If Ollie was really defiled by Donne, even if she didn''t want this old face, he had to be held responsible!


    After returning to the mansion on Queen''s street, Donne dispersed the others, leaving only him and the nocturne in the room.


    Nocturne looked at Tina in despair and shook her head and left the room.


    Tina standing at the door is full of complexity. If the nocturne is really Princess aurelia, if the Lord is strong, things will be big


    But telling the Lord the identity of the nocturne contradicts the previous idea.


    At present, the only way is that someone must interrupt the Lord and never let him use strong power.


    Tina certainly wants to replace the night song by herself. She wants to do something shameful with the LORD day and night, but... She can''t.


    She is just a servant.


    Donne didn''t ask her to serve him. She was not qualified to serve him.


    At this time, several other candidates entered Tina''s mind.


    The first is Fiona.


    It is well known that Fiona has a close relationship with the Lord. Sometimes, Fiona doesn''t care about the following rude acts intentionally or unintentionally. Many people doubt that Fiona and the LORD have that kind of relationship, which is not groundless.


    But in this case, Fiona is not convenient to participate.


    First of all, Fiona is the Lord''s woman. She must be facing the Lord. When she goes in, it may become a more exciting situation... In addition, the Nightsong is Princess aurelia. If she is seen by Fiona with a strong humiliation by Donne, she is likely to settle accounts in the autumn. Fiona will be in trouble at that time


    The second is Elsa.


    On the surface, the relationship between Lord and Elsa seems to be nothing, but don''t forget that the lobby Daily reported that there are some fishy things between Elsa and Lord, but Elsa is also inappropriate.


    The reason is very simple. Elsa is always weak in front of the Lord. She is always like a little girl


    Well, now there is only the last person left


    Elia.


    Yes, I think about it. Only Elia is the most suitable candidate!


    First of all, she is close enough to the Lord and often sees the Lord stick to her, so the Lord won''t blame her.


    Secondly, Elia is a little girl. If she really breaks it, Princess Aurelia won''t be too embarrassed. Even if she doesn''t break anything, due to Elia''s age, the Lord will certainly not do anything untimely


    Thinking of this, Tina hurried to catch up


    In the room, the eyebrows of Nocturne are almost twisted into a ball.


    I can''t trust anyone now!


    Can only rely on their own improvisation!


    She has regained her composure.


    If Donne really wants to stretch out evil hands to her, she can only take advantage of Donne''s weakness!


    That is kindness!


    "What to drink? In fact, it''s good to get tired of drinking tea after eating hot pot."


    As soon as Donne snapped his fingers, the night song sat in front of the table, and the teapot and cup floated over automatically and began to pour tea.


    "Since it''s all decided, why do you ask me?"


    "Be polite - of course, you can understand it as respect for you."


    Donne shrugged, pulled a chair and sat opposite the Nocturne, looking at the Nocturne with great interest.


    The nocturne was stunned, suddenly blushed and glared at Donne: "shameless!"


    She wanted to avoid Donne''s sight with her legs tight. Unfortunately, she couldn''t move after being tied by the strong desire strap of the eternal Dark Goddess. Even if the strap only tied one arm, she also belonged to the state of being bound to prohibit demons and couldn''t escape with "Selna''s flashing dagger".


    "Tut Tut, at this time, you still care if you''re gone..."


    Donne waved his fingers: "recognize the reality, Miss Nocturne. Now you are the fish I killed on the chopping board. Even if I make you XX and then OO, you can''t resist... Oh, by the way, you have already accepted your fate."


    Night song was worried. This guy deliberately mentioned this topic. Isn''t he really going to do it?


    She was quick witted. Considering Donne''s arrogance and kindness, she gritted her teeth and decided to retreat and fight!


    "That''s right!"


    The night song said with a sad face: "I was ready before I came to see you today..."


    Donne looked at her with interest. "What do you mean?"


    "Although the 500000 gold coins have made the situation of the orphanage much better, there are still many orphans in the world and many orphanages have to be opened. I can''t save them alone!"


    The night song was very guilty and said, "I''m sorry for you, but... Now I think only you and your Datang chamber of commerce can save them."


    "Oh."


    Donne''s hand gently rested on Nocturne''s neck, and Nocturne immediately got a layer of goose bumps.


    "You mean, let me pay for you?"


    "Keeping?"


    "When you are my lover, I will pay you, and then you will take the money to take care of the orphans, so you don''t have to take risks in the wind and rain."


    Donne gently stroked Nocturne''s neck and stared at her. She was distracted. At this time, a faint light disappeared into Nocturne''s neck.


    "If you are willing to help them..."


    Nocturne bit her lower lip and seemed to have completely succumbed: "I can be your lover..."


    "That''s what I said!"


    Donne clapped his hands: "how refreshing it is to take what you need!"


    "Then..."


    The night song bowed his head in shame and talked to the band on his body.


    Donne''s big hand touched it directly: "your chest is itching again?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I can''t bear it!


    The nocturne smiled and said, "I mean... Can you untie the strap?"


    "Of course!"


    Donne said without hesitation: "although binding is also a boudoir fun, it''s too advanced to play with you at the beginning. We should go step by step..."


    The devil is playing fun with you!


    Even though the desire to roar in the heart is stronger and stronger, the night song still has a good control of his emotions.


    We are about to succeed. We must not fall short of success!


    Just then, the door was knocked open.


    "Big brother, big brother!"


    Yiliya, dragging a big doll, rushed in happily: "let''s sleep together today?"


    The gods are on!


    On a hopeful night, Gordon was so angry that he almost vomited blood, his lips trembled and almost fainted.


    Tang en just stretched out his hand and gave a slight meal. As soon as he turned around, he picked up Elia: "of course ~"


    Elia holds Donne''s neck and looks at the Nightsong curiously.


    The night song glared at Elia. If she hadn''t been bound, she really wanted to rush up and beat the little girl''s ass!


    But then


    The night song suddenly took a breath of air conditioning and shivered all over.


    What did she see?


    She saw a touch of banter and disdain from the little girl''s eyes!?


    She''s laughing at herself!?


    The night song suddenly aroused a spirit. When she came back, she found that Elia''s eyes were no different from a pure child


    Is it an illusion?


    "What about this big sister?"


    Elia pointed to Elia: "does she sleep with us?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne smiled and nodded. "Of course, doesn''t Elia want more people with you?"


    "Yes."


    Elia nodded without hesitation: "but I prefer sister Elsa and sister Fiona to accompany us."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne wiped his sweat. With his current popularity, the requirement level is slightly higher. Let''s play with night songs first and force play

 Chapter 307

    Donne always thought he was a terrible man when he was serious, because he could sit still, just like now.


    ¡ª¡ªOf course, the most important reason may be that the girl in her arms is only a 12-year-old girl.


    ¡ª¡ªHe would never admit that he would be a Laurie!


    "Pervert!"


    The faint voice of the nocturne sounded in his ear. Donne patted Elia''s hand and threatened the nocturne at his throat: "don''t force me."


    The nocturne bit his teeth and his flaming eyes glared at the back of Donne''s head.


    Almost, almost!


    As long as he unties the strap, she can escape in a moment with Selna''s flashing dagger!


    However, Elia''s sudden appearance destroyed all this!


    Now, the heart of Nocturne is extremely complex. Should she thank Elia or be angry?


    Because of Elia''s appearance, don won''t do anything strange to her, which makes her a lot easier.


    But for the same reason, Donne couldn''t untie the strap and couldn''t escape from this damn place!


    The distraught night song suddenly felt that her lower abdomen was rising. After being stunned for a while, she turned red instantly. Inexplicable fear hit her heart, which made her start to panic.


    Mingming was just fine. Why did he suddenly die¡ª¡ª


    "What are you doing?"


    Donne turned impatiently and said angrily, "either go to bed or I''ll throw you on the ground and roll."


    Yes, they are lying in the same bed now. Donne is holding Elia in his arms. Behind him is the Nocturne, and Nora is sleeping soundly on Elia''s head.


    "You, you -"


    The night song''s breath became much faster, and her red cheeks began to sweat. She said tremblingly, "let me go quickly and quickly!"


    "You''d better keep dreaming."


    Donne looked back as if nothing had happened and pretended to be unhappy: "I finally caught you. How could I let you escape."


    "I, I won''t run!"


    The night song clenched his lower lip, ashamed and angry, and his reason was on the verge of collapse: "please! Let me go! Otherwise, or I will, I will -"


    Donne looked suspiciously at the Nocturne. She was sweating and trembling. She regained some freedom. Her legs were twisted together and rubbed constantly


    "Oh!"


    Donne "suddenly realized": "do you want to -"


    "Don''t say!"


    The angry night song glared at Donne. Doesn''t this guy have a brain!? How can you say anything without changing your face or jumping your heart!? Even if he doesn''t know shame, he still needs face!


    "OK! I see."


    As soon as Tang en snapped his fingers, the night song was held up. Then he gently put Elia on the bed and simulated his temperature and embrace by magic. Then he took the night song to the toilet


    "Solve it quickly."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Don''t you want to go to the bathroom? Solve it quickly. I''m still waiting to go to bed."


    "Then let me go!"


    "Stop dreaming. It''s impossible to let you go. Come on, forget it. I''ll help you myself."


    "No, you won''t. I''m -- shameless! Despicable! You bastard! I''ll kill you! I must -- ah -- kill you!"


    "Solve it quickly. Are you a child? Oh, I see. Shh, Shh, Shh..."


    There was a strange silence in the toilet. A moment later, there was an uncontrollable sound of water.


    Donne''s bedroom.


    "The big string is as noisy as the rain, the small string is as whispering, the noise is as loud as the wrong bullet, and the big beads and small beads fall on the jade plate..."


    Although I couldn''t understand what Donne was talking about, the night song back in the room was desperate to die.


    This is already an indelible shame


    Kill him... Only by killing him can this matter become an eternal secret!


    However, not to mention whether he can kill him with his own strength, can his father sit and watch himself turn against him as he is now?


    Obviously not


    From the very beginning, he had already fallen into a disadvantage. Even if the deep-sea magic bead pit him 500000 gold coins, it was only to pave the way for today''s end.


    Donne ignored the night song with strange black smell, yawned, as if he didn''t see anything, and said carelessly, "you can always sleep now..."


    He suddenly gave a meal, turned his head and looked at the night song, showing a strange smile: "or do you deliberately do that just to stimulate my wildness and want to have a friendly match with me in the dead of night?"


    The night song took a deep breath and completely controlled his anger. The charming smile burst into bloom. The dark room seemed to turn into day. Rao Shitang had guessed that the face was false, and there was a moment of blank in his brain.


    "If you like..."


    The night song shyly lowered his head, and his white neck exuded attractive color under the light of the pink moon Lolita. Donne''s fingers slid gently on it and felt some dryness in his mouth. This kind of pink skin makes people have the impulse to bite and suck sweet blood.


    Of course, Donne is not a blood clan, and there is no blood clan in this world. That impulse is not so much a desire to suck blood as a dark desire to destroy and ravage good things.


    Donne held up the night song''s chin, half of his face hidden in the dark, making his smile seem strange: "if I like it, will you obey the arrangement of fate?"


    "Of course -"


    With a charming smile, the night song suddenly raised his face and said coldly: "no!"


    "Bang!"


    The strange smell of Donne suddenly disappeared: "I thought you would continue to pretend."


    "Unless you keep tying me, when you need this strap, it''s when I run away."


    The night song sneered, "I don''t believe you are willing to waste such a precious treasure on me and never use it again."


    "How can we say waste?" Donne gently touched the head of Nocturne. "I caught a beautiful thief."


    "Beauty is meaningless to you, thieves are still meaningless to you," the night song sneered. "You tell me why it''s not waste?"


    "Beauty and thieves are meaningless alone, but they make sense together."


    Donne suddenly showed a bright smile: "for example, I enslaved you, let you become my intelligence leader, and use your body and intelligence network to provide me with intelligence... Isn''t this a great idea?"


    The night song trembled all over and a flash of panic flashed in her eyes: "how can you do this!? you devil! I''m a rare beauty! Are you willing to give me to others in exchange for information!?"


    "If it''s worth it, why not?"


    As you said, there are many beauties, which means nothing to me. In exchange for intelligence, you can play your value


    "Instead of that, I''d rather serve you alone!"


    Nocturne deliberately humbly flattered Donne: "no woman is willing to make her body a cheap exchange. I''d rather use it to exchange survival and freedom with you!"


    "Oh? I thought you liked the feeling of being full of big men."


    "As we said before, I would like to be your lover."


    The night song looked like a low brow and seemed to give up resistance completely.


    Donne smiled in his heart and looked serious. A moment later, he said with a smile: "in that case, why don''t you let me charge some interest first?"


    The night song''s smile was stiff, and his heart was cold in despair, but his face was more and more brilliant: "of course, anyway, I was bound. What do you want is not up to you?"


    Seeing Donne stretch out his hand, the night song closes his eyes, a hot heart is getting colder and colder, as if falling into a cold abyss


    "Forget it."


    Then Donne suddenly withdrew his hand and said with disdain on his face, "it''s meaningless for you to be so unwilling."


    The night song was stunned and fell into the abyss. Her heart suddenly regained some vitality again. She smiled like a flower and couldn''t see any inner thoughts on her face: "why stop? Isn''t this what you want?"


    Don shook his head and said meaningfully, "no, you''re wrong. What I want is not this boring game."


    game?


    The night song was so angry that she was almost humiliated and even fell into despair several times, but for him, it was just a game!?


    The anger grew stronger, but the smile on the night song''s face became brighter.


    "Well, how do you want me to cooperate with you? My dear Lord - man?"


    "Well, that''s a good name."


    Donne snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "that''s what you''ll call me in the future."


    Have your dream!


    "Yes, master."


    The night song agreed with a smile.


    "You see, I subdued you first. You must be unconvinced. You think it''s my mean means, so you don''t want to lose."


    With a flick of Donne, the night song in the air turned around involuntarily. Occasionally, he felt his fingertips slip over her, which would make her tremble


    Although the nocturne was angry, she had to admit that Donne''s words did come to her heart.


    Yes, the reason why Nocturne is so angry is that Donne tied her first. This damn band makes her have no room to play!


    She is confident. If Donne doesn''t use this strap, how can she lose to this bastard!?


    "Not talking is default."


    With a slight grasp of the laughing Donne, the Nightsong stopped rotating and stared at Donne with fire in his eyes.


    "Oh, I''m sorry, my eyes are in the wrong place."


    Donne took back his hand as if nothing had happened. Nora lay on the chest of Nocturne and stared at him. Donne smiled and said, "I''m really bored. Aren''t you unconvinced? Let''s play a game?"


    Night song stunned, do a game?


    "I will stay in alinks for a few days. In these days, as long as you can steal anything from me, I lose. I will keep a secret for you and even cooperate with you."


    "But if you can''t steal anything --"


    The night song said without hesitation: "I admit to gambling and admit defeat. I admit you as the Lord!"


    "Smart!"


    Donne looked at the Nightsong strangely: "but you haven''t gone yet... Have you fallen in love with me?"


    The night song was stunned. It was shocked to find that she disappeared without consciousness when she tied her strap!


    damn!


    When the hell did this guy move his hand!?


    At the next moment, the nocturne that was finally free suddenly disappeared from Donne!


    "Tut."


    Donne wasn''t surprised. He had guessed that Nightsong had this method.


    He swished and flew out silently.


    But after a while, Donne came back and looked strange.

 Chapter 308

    Donne had expected that she would run away after releasing the Nocturne, so he secretly anchored the magic mark on the Nocturne.


    Just like I did at the business alliance party last time.


    But this time Donne strengthened the strength of the magic mark and will not be purified by ordinary means.


    He wants to find the nest of nocturnes.


    No one likes a haunted thief, but if you know the thief''s nest, it''s different.


    The thief becomes the God of wealth.


    If you are short of money one day, you can go to the house and make a lot of money.


    But I didn''t expect him to be a little surprised by the next situation.


    Just after Nocturne escaped from him, Donne immediately repositioned to her and caught up with her.


    During the night of the glory Festival, the street was still very busy, but the nocturne moved very quickly above the house, and it would move a distance instantly after a period of time - Donne noticed that the ability to move in space was not a talent of Nocturne, nor a special ability she mastered, but derived from a small dagger.


    Obviously, it''s a rare magic weapon, or... Magic prop in terms of function?


    But before Donne could analyze one, two or three, something that stunned him happened.


    I didn''t find myself being tracked at all. I ran wildly while crying and rushed into the castle in the Royal district!


    Royal district!?


    The royal castle of the Ilus empire!?


    The nest of Nocturnes!?


    Before Donne could recover, another more painful thing happened.


    After the night song broke into the Royal District, the magic mark he left on the night song was suddenly purified.


    It was purified by magic.


    So Donne''s egg hurt.


    Obviously, the nocturne is not to find someone to perform the purification technique, but... The whole Royal District of arlex has been given purification blessings by the top figures of the Holy See of light, probably Pope Jesus olini XXIII of the Holy See of light!


    In short, this is a land of blessings!


    All spells and divine effects with the attributes of "mark, eavesdrop, peep" will be unconditionally dispelled when entering the blessed land area!


    So here''s the problem... Did the nocturne break into the Royal district on purpose? Or unintentionally?


    Because her nest is here?


    Or is it because she wants to get rid of the possible magic marks on her body with the help of the effect of the blessed place?


    Of course, this may be the fog deliberately cast by the night song - but it''s unlikely. The night song has been deliberately stimulated by Donne. Her anger and shame have already made her lose her mind. In this case, how can she have the mood to confuse Donne?


    What''s more, she had no idea that Donne was following her - nor could she know the magic mark on her body.


    Donne is in pain.


    Originally very simple things began to become complicated because of the emergence of the Royal district.


    What he is most worried about is the dirty py deal between Nocturne and victor.


    If Victor has anything to do with Nocturne, things will be interesting. Don''t forget that they still don''t know each other at dinner at night.


    If this is true, I''m afraid Donne will have to reconsider his future plans.


    He would rather think that what he thinks is too complicated.


    Fortunately, just in case, he let Nora follow.


    Don''t forget that no one can see Nora if she doesn''t want to.


    In fact, after Nora flew back, don found that things had indeed become complicated


    After the nocturne used "Selna''s flashing dagger" to escape from Donne, the more she wanted to be sad, the more she wanted to be sad, and the tears ran away. She just wanted to go home. She didn''t find that Donne was following her, and she didn''t know that she had been set with a magic mark by Donne. How could she still be in the mood to play?


    Today is almost the darkest day of night song from childhood to adulthood - even the last time Donne caught it and tied it up, it''s better than tonight!


    What is shame?


    It''s called shame!


    Nocturne fled all the way back to her room. Before she could recover, she noticed that OLINA was sitting on her bed crying secretly.


    "Mother!"


    The night song burst into tears and burst into OLINA''s arms.


    "Ollie!"


    Suddenly seeing her daughter back, OLINA was stunned, hugged her daughter and asked excitedly, "what did he do to you? How did he catch you? Why did he catch you? Did he take you -- take you --"


    OLINA couldn''t ask any more, on the one hand, because those questions were a little sensitive, on the other hand, because Aurelia was just crying and couldn''t answer her questions at all.


    After half an hour, Aurelia finally cried enough. After lifting the "fog face of Selna", her eyes were red and swollen.


    "Ollie..."


    "Mother, he didn''t do anything to me..."


    Aurelia sobbed and wiped her nose: "I made a mistake this time... I was stimulated two days ago, so I deliberately provoked him. I''m too impulsive."


    "I opposed you to do these things before. You don''t listen. Now you suffer..."


    OLINA''s face is complex. She is a woman. She doesn''t have the great ambition of victor. She just wants the family and daughter to be happy. However, the road victor and Aurelia choose is too dangerous.


    Aurelia looked wronged: "empress mother, are you here to comfort me or scold me?"


    "Do you still need my comfort?"


    OLINA sighed, "you just need to be quiet. You have the ability to handle everything. Now I just want to know what Donne did to you? Why is he willing to let you go?"


    "He, he..."


    Aurelia was stunned for a long time with her mouth open. She just didn''t mean to say what had happened to her. Although she didn''t lose her virginity, she might never have dignity in front of Donne.


    "He made a bet with me. More specifically, he wanted to play a game with me, no, with the night song."


    Aurelia briefly explained the conversation with Donne just now. As an outsider, OLINA frowned. Although she didn''t know what happened, her intuition told her that her daughter seemed to be in a trap.


    "Silly daughter, how can you promise him?"


    OLINA looked at her daughter a little reluctantly. Since he could catch her once, he must catch her twice. Since he dared to bet with her, she must have the confidence to win. When her daughter promised to participate in the game, she had completely lost.


    Of course, as a mother, she can''t say these words, which will not only hurt her daughter''s heart, but also make her lose confidence.


    "Does he compare this with you?"


    OLINA smiled: "who are you? You are the most legendary burglar Nocturne in alinks! As long as you take it seriously, he will lose!"


    "Mother, do you think so?"


    Aurelia raised her head, looked pitifully at OLINA, and was repeatedly hit by Donne, which had made her a little confident.


    OLINA confirmed her guess that Donne had unconsciously lost her daughter''s confidence against him


    She picked up her daughter and patted her gently: "of course, my daughter is the best."


    "Hee hee..."


    Aurelia finally smiled again. "You said I was the best. If my brother heard it, he would be very angry."


    "Your brother..."


    A complicated look flashed in OLINA''s eyes, but it was well covered up. She asked, "don''t say this. You''ve been in contact with Donne all day today. Based on the information you got before, what kind of person do you think he is?"


    "What kind of person..."


    Aurelia''s face was full of confusion: "the more I know about him, the more I don''t know what kind of person he is..."


    "Why?"


    "He has many shortcomings that a man should have, but he also has some that many men don''t have. He is a contradictory person. Not only that, he is also a person who can''t look at the surface."


    Aurelia recalled her impression of Donne and said very tangled: "he seldom has any emotional fluctuations. He always seems to smile, but he is not the fake smile of Duke frank, but the smile he really doesn''t care about."


    "I found that he was actually very insidious. When I approached him, he had found me. This keen sensitivity may be the habit formed by the magician worried about the assassin''s personal assassination, but Donne was more abnormal. I didn''t even say hello to him, but he was ready to pay me. I lost without being prepared."


    "You can see a lot of clues from a small thing. He is not as defenseless as he appears, and may even be more timid and cautious than many people."


    OLINA nodded: "that is to say, he seems careless, but in fact he is careful. He deliberately looks careless to let the enemy relax his vigilance, and he is secretly ready."


    "Not only that, he... In fact, I always feel that he doesn''t seem as bad as he appears."


    Aurelia reluctantly said, "after learning about my support for the orphanage, his casual expression and suddenly accelerated disordered pace exposed his heart..."


    "In other words, do you think he is a ''kind'' person?"


    Aurelia nodded reluctantly: "although I''m reluctant to admit it, it''s undeniable."


    "Well, assuming the previous conditions are true, then Donne is a sinister man - what if you see what he deliberately wants you to see?"


    Aurelia was stunned: "should... No? Unintentional performance is the easiest to expose a person''s essence."


    "What if even these so-called ''unintentional performances'' were made under his deliberate arrangement?"


    Aurelia was speechless.


    "Finally, do you think Donne, the man your father trusted so much, would be such a simple man?"


    Aurelia was speechless.


    "Therefore, raise your vigilance, take him as a test for you, defeat him and win his respect - at least, let him understand that you are not a weak person."


    After OLINA finished, she sighed silently in her heart. In this way, even if you lose in the end, you won''t have nothing

 Chapter 309

    Things are really complicated.


    Donne lay in bed with a silly face.


    After Nora finished her work, she fell on Elia and fell asleep. She didn''t know how big a bomb she threw to don.


    The nocturne is Princess Aurelia


    Is this plot TM teasing me?


    A good princess should be a female snitch!?


    Is there a dime relationship between these two identities?


    Or is Victor so poor that he needs his daughter to steal things to support his family?


    Don didn''t know the inside information about Aurelia''s incarnation of Nocturne. He was stunned by this identity change alone.


    Don''t forget, the first time he saw the night song, he tied her up, boxed her and threw her downstairs. The second time he met, he tied her all over with a strap. The third time he met, he was even more cruel. He not only tied her up for a day, but also forced feeding and play. Finally, he forced her to... Cough.


    Even if it is put on ordinary people, I''m afraid they will become enemies of life and death, not to mention that she is still a princess with incomparably noble birth.


    Which girl can stand that shame?


    Donne was a little restless. In retrospect, the nocturne just became more and more calm, which made him more uneasy.


    Of course she won''t have Stockholm syndrome. It''s not enough for Donne to adjust like that in such a short time. She''s obviously patient.


    Endure what? Why endure?


    "Hiss..."


    Donne took a breath of air-conditioning. Can he say that he accidentally turned the princess into a deadly enemy?


    Victor supports himself so much that if Aurelia hates herself and tells him... Eh!?


    wait!?


    Donne suddenly found the blind spot.


    Since Aurelia is a night song and Victor and his wife are insiders, why didn''t victor and OLINA say it at dinner? Instead, let yourself toss about Aurelia?


    At this stage of reasoning, the answer is very simple.


    ¡ª¡ªObviously, they didn''t want to expose Aurelia''s identity. In his eyes, maintaining a good relationship with himself was even more important than his daughter, so he had to endure.


    As for why?


    Donne rubbed his chin and remembered that when he came to the elves, isalie knew her identity as the messenger of God. So you might as well guess. Maybe Victor believed in himself because he knew his identity as the Savior?


    After thinking carefully about his previous meeting with Victor, Donne turned up his mouth and showed an intriguing smile.


    The answer is clear. Victor is definitely one of the insiders of his identity.


    Otherwise, a king has no reason to be so polite and trusting to a Baron - who was canonized by him.


    After getting this conclusion, we can understand why Aurelia is so patient. Because she is very important to the world and Victor, she must be patient.


    "It seems that I accidentally became a bad man..."


    Donne touched his nose and smiled bitterly. To be honest, he just played the night song as a female snitch. He didn''t take her mood to heart at all. If he had known that the night song was Aurelia earlier, he wouldn''t have gone too far.


    But


    Since they think they don''t know that Aurelia is a night song... Why don''t they continue to pretend to be confused?


    The next day, Donne went around the shop booth.


    On the third day of the festival, the flow of people has reached the peak, and various activities are emerging one after another. Datang chamber of commerce is still launching various preferential discount activities and participating in bicycle gift activities according to Donne''s original plan.


    Just two days later, shops around Datang chamber of Commerce sent good news one after another. The total number of bicycles sent out during the event has exceeded 10000.


    Yes, it''s a gift. This is Donne''s death order to them. For activities during the glory Festival, bicycles must be sent as soon as they can. The more they are sent out, the better their grades will be.


    Even after the glory Festival, the bicycle sales should implement the policy of half selling and half giving, and popularize it as soon as possible!


    Donne, who came to prandal from the earth, knows that the speed of social development is closely related to the speed of transportation and the speed of information exchange. The more developed society is, the more frequent exchanges between people are. It is precisely because the occasional fireworks in countless exchanges stimulate the inspiration of human innovation.


    Prandal is a world created by God, but this law will not fail because of changing a world.


    Starting from the bicycle, then according to Donne''s plan, magic bicycle, magic car, magic train, magic subway and magic airship will appear one by one.


    Meanwhile, newspapers, impurities, radio stations, magic communicator, magic cell phone, magic TV, and even magic computer


    Donne himself is not omnipotent, but he can prepare the talented people to create all the conditions, and the industrial system he spawned will be ready.


    It takes time to change the world, and prandal may lack the most time. Therefore, in the next few decades, prandal people may experience the greatest changes in the world. When they recall everything in their youth when they are old, they will certainly express incredible emotion - of course, provided that the world has not been destroyed by chaos invasion.


    After the appointed time, Donne went to the palace alone. Nora felt it was too boring to follow him, so she decided to stay to see the activity


    When the carriage entered the Royal District, Donne suddenly opened his eyes and looked thoughtfully out of the window.


    He deliberately left a magic mark on himself. As soon as he entered the Royal District, the magic mark disappeared silently. In the process, he was not aware of any power fluctuation.


    Sure enough, it is the power of divine magic.


    After sitting in the garden for a while, Victor came.


    Victor said apologetically, "sorry, I just met the Grand Duke of Tarris... It''s my uncle Brad."


    "Yes."


    Donne smiled. He had been paying attention to Victor''s face.


    Sure enough, Victor was too polite to him.


    Victor suddenly recovered after seeing Donne''s expression. As a king, he just apologized to Donne. This attitude is too modest


    Victor coughed a little and said, "today we''re going to improve the patent law, aren''t we? The biographer."


    After the servant withdrew for a moment, the clerk appeared.


    "Ollie?"


    Victor was stunned. "Why are you? Where''s the clerk?"


    "I don''t think such secrets should be known by outsiders before they are made public, so I let him leave."


    Aurelia shook the parchment scroll in her hand. "Or do you think I can''t keep up with your conversation?"


    "This..."


    Victor didn''t worry about anything else, but Donne was so embarrassed with her yesterday, and even almost slapped her. Now Victor felt frightened when he saw his daughter appear in front of Donne, even though Donne "didn''t know" Aurelia was a night song.


    "I think it doesn''t matter."


    Donne said with a smile, "since Princess Aurelia is so confident, why don''t we believe her?"


    Victor took a puff in his heart and said with a smile, "well... Ollie, you must make a record."


    "Of course."


    Aurelia Adam Jen sat down next to him, preparing the record solemnly. When her eyes met with Donne, there was not even a trace of abnormal fluctuation.


    If he hadn''t known the facts, don couldn''t believe that Aurelia was a Nocturne


    Donne looked at Victor with a smile: "cough, before the discussion, your majesty Victor, I have a question. Can you answer it?"


    "Go ahead, please."


    "Do you know who I am?"


    "Poof!"


    The black tea in Victor''s mouth suddenly gushed out. When the tea flew into mid air, it gathered and fell to the ground.


    "Thank you..."


    Victor wiped his cold sweat and looked awkwardly at Aurelia next to him, but he was suddenly stunned.


    Why didn''t Aurelia move?


    Don said casually, "don''t worry, she can''t hear us. Now only the two of us can move here."


    Legendary spell time stagnation is the passage of all time within the undifferentiated stop range, but Donne can also let others live if he is willing to be distracted and controlled.


    "This is..."


    Victor thought of the legendary spell that only appeared in the records and was shocked: "legendary spell - time stagnation!?"


    "Well, it doesn''t matter."


    It doesn''t matter!?


    Victor wants to cry. His uncle''s, I finally hold my thigh right!


    "God''s envoy, please be worshipped by Victor!"


    After holding it for so long, Victor finally found the person to talk to. He flopped and knelt down to Donne.


    "Cough, get up..."


    Donne smiled bitterly and said, "it''s a divine envoy. I''m not a true God. I''m just a substitute walker. There''s no need to kneel down... When did you know this? From the beginning?"


    Victor nodded awkwardly: "because I received the Oracle, the great God of light personally lowered the oracle and told me your identity, so I must cooperate with your plan..."


    "Did he tell you why?"


    Victor shook his head. "No."


    Is that true


    Donne thought thoughtfully, because the influence of chaos invasion was too great, he was afraid that human beings could not accept it, so he avoided talking about it.


    "Your Excellency..."


    At this time, Victor was a little hesitant and embarrassed. He was cruel and said, "in fact... In fact, little girl Ollie, she is a night song."


    He said it!


    This is forcing me to make a statement!


    "What!?"


    Donne looked more stunned than pearl: "the nocturne is Aurelia!? how is this possible!"


    The envoy of God really doesn''t know this


    For some reason, Victor suddenly breathed a sigh of relief.


    He doesn''t seem to doubt


    Donne was also secretly relieved.

 Chapter 310

    There is a saying on earth that life is like a play and depends on acting.


    Victor and Donne are very satisfied with each other''s performance. Unfortunately, they don''t know that each other is also very satisfied with their own performance.


    Donne''s identity has always been a secret in Victor''s heart. After holding it for so long, he can finally speak. Of course, he should try his best to get Donne''s support.


    As for Donne, what he did to the night song made him feel very sorry. Now his father kneels in front of him and wants to hold his thigh. What else can he do?


    First of all, of course, it is to pretend to be stupid and get rid of the relationship, and then give him peace of mind.


    "Sorry, Victor, I really don''t know that Nocturne is Ollie. I always thought Nocturne was just a simple female snitch."


    Donne looked guilty: "if I knew she was Ollie, I wouldn''t have gone too far..."


    "God forbid you to feel guilty. All this is a misunderstanding. I blame the little girl. She has to go to your side to test you..."


    Victor was so upset that if he had stopped Aurelia''s tentative plan in the first place, the latter would not have happened.


    "Just call me Donne."


    Don''t worry, I know about it. I won''t do anything to her later. I''d better tell her directly


    "No!"


    Victor stopped Donne: "your identity is very important. The Oracle has repeatedly stressed that I should keep it confidential, so I can''t tell Ollie. If Ollie knows your identity, she will hate me for not telling her..."


    Victor looked embarrassed: "so, it''s better to hide these things from her for the time being."


    Obviously, the real reason why Victor wants Donne to keep a secret is that he doesn''t want Aurelia to hate him


    Donne sympathized with him.


    After lifting the time stagnation, Aurelia was not aware of the anomaly.


    Donne said directly, "today, let''s set up the general framework of the patent law. I''ll tell you what I think. If you have any questions, we''ll discuss them later."


    Hum!


    Aurelia snorted coldly. She didn''t believe that Donne would say anything really constructive.


    "First of all, it makes Donne cry and laugh.


    Is this chick too bold?


    Dare to use this identity, she is not afraid to be found and expose her identity?


    Had he not promised Victor to keep it a secret, Donne would have grabbed her hand and announced that she had lost.


    But now that Donne knows her identity, of course he can''t be too serious, so he decided to let Aurelia


    Donne didn''t know at the moment. After talking to her mother last night, Aurelia had decided to put all her eggs in one basket.


    Whether she wins or loses, she must let Donne know that she is not the kind of person who waits to die. She will never admit defeat!


    Of course, if she knew the truth, she would be even more desperate, because one of the most desperate things in the world is that you finally try your best to win your opponent, and finally find that your opponent is actually draining water


    Instead of having lunch with them, Aurelia went back to her room to have a rest. After having lunch, Donne and Victor improved the intellectual property protection law in the afternoon. When he left the palace in the evening, the framework of the protection law had been completely improved, and several main rules had been formulated. The rest was to adjust measures to local conditions and make a little improvement according to prandal''s situation After modification, you can take office.


    "You mean you''ve been busy discussing this intellectual property protection law with your majesty Victor all day today?"


    Fiona looked surprised: "can you do business?"


    "Ha, so he is often lazy?"


    Grantia looked up and laughed at Donne. "Is that the professional attitude you told me?"


    "At least it''s better than being lazy every day. You don''t understand how significant what I do is."


    Tang en curled his mouth and sooner or later would take the little Lily''s body clothes and oral chrysanthemum clothes. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t accept it in his heart.


    Grantia''s ears shook, thinking that Donne was sophistry: "Oh, you tell me how significant it is."


    "Take danterian, Sanye and Ellie for example."


    "Hey? Us?"


    Dante Lian was stunned for a moment. Sanye and Ellie, who were talking, were also attracted by Donne: "what example?"


    "Although the works produced by dantelian and Sanye are sold outside, there is no relevant law to protect your works, that is, if others get your works, copy them and reprint them for sale, we will have no way to take them."


    "In theory, for the appearance designed by Alice for us, she should have the right of design signature. The law should protect her design patent, but now there is no corresponding law. If someone else takes it away, we can''t help it."


    Fiona was worried when she heard this. After all, selling novels and comics is almost pure profit!


    But she soon felt relieved: "Lord, we only have the printing press, so there''s no need to worry?"


    "Believe me, once something appears, soon others will understand the principle and produce their own products."


    Donne has no doubt about this, especially the unscientific power of magic in the world


    "Therefore, in order to protect our own interests and promote the sound development of the whole prandal magic energy industry, I need to strive to promote the establishment of this intellectual property law, which is a benchmark. Once the corresponding laws appear in the ilrus Empire, other countries will join the corresponding laws under the control of public opinion, and a good development circle will be formed ¡£¡±


    "It sounds like the magic registration act of the magicians in the city of silver," said Alice


    Donne was stunned: "spell registration act? How did you know?"


    "I''ve been to the city of silver," Alice explained, "All orthodox magicians trained in the silver city should be registered. The silver city will protect the interests of magicians from being infringed. At the same time, it will also protect the ownership of spells created by corresponding magicians. If you want to learn a spell created by a magician, you must pay the corresponding gold coins or magic materials of specific value in order to obtain the learning notes."


    "It''s very similar. This can be called magic patent."


    "I didn''t expect that the city of silver has been ahead of all countries in this regard," Dunn said


    "Will your majesty Victor accept your proposal?"


    "Of course, he is counting on this law to let me grant him a hot pot patent, and then open a chain of hot pot stores with aubury and Adrian to make money."


    Donne said, "Your Majesty Victor seems really poor and afraid."


    Fiona, who knew the financial situation of the imperial royal family, smiled bitterly and shook her head. The economy was monopolized by the Kadir family, the spade family and the business alliance. The royal family had fewer ways to make money, and the tax rate could not continue to increase, but the expenses did not decrease at all. Can he not worry?


    Fiona then reported on today''s event. Today, she sent out nearly 5000 bicycles. During the promotion, she also reached a deal with many foreign businessmen. According to Donne''s instructions, she sold the first generation of air conditioners to them at a low price.


    These businessmen bring these first generation air conditioners back to their hometown for sales. If the sales situation is good, they will certainly continue to purchase goods. After a long time, they will become local agents of Datang chamber of Commerce - if you want to occupy a local market, you don''t have to invest and contribute by yourself. As long as the people in that place are eager for your goods, someone will naturally cooperate with you.


    This is Donne''s low-cost expansion plan.


    That night, Donne thought Aurelia would come directly to him to announce his victory, but he didn''t expect her to come.


    It seems that she also knew that it was a coincidence that Tang en appeared just after he lost something in the palace.

 Chapter 311

    The activities of Datang chamber of Commerce have been going very smoothly. Donne moved many activities suitable for transplantation, such as "Ilus good voice", "Encyclopedia Knowledge Q & a", "competitive breakthrough" and so on


    Among these activities, the "I''m the big winner" activity is the most popular among the residents of yarinks. It''s not only very novel and interesting, but also more importantly, you can easily get free prizes.


    Bicycles have become the most eye-catching new gadget in alinks in recent days. In addition to those who participated in the activities and received free rewards, there are many aristocrats who can''t wait to choose the purchase experience in the shops of Datang chamber of Commerce.


    Of course, the nobles do not necessarily think that cycling is a noble experience. Thousands of years of carriage travel has long been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. In their hearts, having a luxury carriage is the representative of identity. The war horse with the wild blood of Ryan empire is a famous brand among famous brands. A luxury carriage can often cost them tens of thousands of gold coins.


    Now the aristocrats of yarinks are just following the trend. In their view, this is only a novel thing and can not replace the role of carriage. Even if it is a means of transportation, it is only a means of transportation for civilians.


    Nobility?


    Hehe, nobles never find carriage trouble.


    Thanks to Donne''s vigorous free promotion, the development of bicycles in arlinks is much faster than expected. In just a few days, many figures riding bicycles can be seen in the streets of arlinks.


    While enjoying the envy of others, these people also passively assumed the responsibility of helping Datang chamber of Commerce to publicize, attracting more people to buy bicycles.


    Soon, it became a trend.


    Business alliance.


    "President Sidney, how do you feel?"


    Bilbaum looked at Sidney nervously. Although Sidney''s character was wrong, his vision had always been the most accurate of the business alliance. Therefore, he could become the president of the business alliance.


    At the moment, Sidney is experiencing the bicycle that was despised by the business alliance. After a short practice, he has barely mastered the trick.


    Sidney got out of the car and came to the tea table with a cautious face: "I have to say, Baron bilbaum... We all underestimated that Donne."


    "How possible!"


    Baron bilbaum looked unbelievable: "do you prefer to travel by bike?"


    "It''s not that I prefer to choose bicycles, but that I''ll get used to choosing bicycles."


    Sidney corrected his words: "If you travel for a short distance, walking is too slow and the carriage is too troublesome, but with this bicycle, you can make up for the gap of short distance travel. Put it at the door and get on the bus at any time when you want to go out. You don''t have to feed forage or call a coachman. You can control where you want to go... Believe me, people will soon get used to it and like it."


    Now Baron bilbaum was more worried: "do you mean that I must find a way to compete with him as soon as possible?"


    "No, there is almost no possibility of competition between your carriage shop and the bicycle of Datang chamber of Commerce - in fact, carriage and bicycle are two products that do not interfere with each other. The nobles will still choose carriage, which is a symbol of identity, but at the same time, they don''t mind buying a bicycle. After all, it''s cheap and convenient."


    Sidney sneered and said, "maybe you should thank Donne. If he hadn''t set the price of bicycles so low that those nobles couldn''t see it at all, your car and horse shop might really meet the enemy."


    "Hoo... Fortunately..."


    "Are you glad?"


    Sidney continued to sneer: "haven''t you come to realize it? We underestimated Donne before, so the violent fluctuation of magic crystal lost our money. Now if we continue to underestimate him, what will we lose?"


    "But this bike is not competitive after all..."


    "No competitiveness? Don''t you understand?"


    Sidney patted the table hard and shouted, "lack of competitiveness itself is the biggest problem! Donne, he found a huge and blank market! There are no competitors in this market! What does that mean? It means golden gold coins!"


    "Not only that, haven''t you noticed? There are a series of other supporting products launched together with the bicycle, including the air pump for inflating the ''tire'', the price of five gold coins, the anti-theft lock, the price of five gold coins, the installation of custom vegetable basket, one gold coin, the installation of rear seat, one gold coin, the installation of children''s seat, and one gold coin..."


    "If you buy all of them, a bicycle with a price of ten gold coins can at least bring profits of at least ten gold coins to the additional industry - at least you must have an air pump and anti-theft lock?"


    Sidney clenched his teeth angrily. Originally, he wanted to take advantage of the situation to intervene in the surrounding industries of bicycles. As a result, Donne made an official original statement and directly classified the products produced by others into the second line, which directly doubled the difficulty of product promotion!


    In addition, the process of producing bicycles is in the hands of Datang chamber of Commerce, so they can''t play unless they fight a price war with Datang chamber of Commerce to grab the market.


    Just then, a man hurried into the yard with a Datang daily in his hand. The expression on his face was not to mention how strange.


    "President Sidney! Something big has happened!"


    "Good and bad?"


    "It''s... hard to say..."


    Someone handed the newspaper to Sidney. Sidney looked disgusted. Since the emergence of Datang daily, it has been much easier for people to obtain information, but it has also lost a lot of opportunities for the business alliance.


    However, this disadvantage will soon be changed. The business alliance has gathered industry elites and began to push back the secrets of Datang daily. Soon they can launch their own newspapers and regain the voice of public opinion!


    However, when Sidney read the contents of the newspaper, he lost his mind.


    Baron bilbaum leaned over and read: "Your Majesty Victor has implemented the new deal, and intellectual property has attracted much attention. From now on, the intellectual property protection law (Provisional) has been implemented. The patent and Copyright Office of the new Department has begun to accept patent applications. Datang chamber of commerce took the lead in expressing its support for the new imperial law and will apply for patents at the first time..."


    The following are the main contents of the intellectual property protection law. However, it is these contents that surprised president Sidney and Baron bilbaum: "protect patent rights? Doesn''t it mean that Victor is openly protecting Datang chamber of Commerce?"


    What they think is very simple. I will be able to get what you can get out, but now after protecting the patent of Datang chamber of Commerce, the meaning is obvious. If others invent the same thing again, it is infringement and will be severely punished.


    "Wait! There''s another clause below - patent authorization? What does that mean?"


    After reading the meaning of patent authorization, a group of people frowned and began to think about the deeper meaning.


    Those who can expand their business are not fools. They know very well that the release of each legal provision will have a deeper meaning, which can not be just a whim.


    Bill Bohm looked puzzled: "President Sidney, from the perspective of legal provisions alone, the patent authorization law should be beneficial to us. As long as we are willing to pay, we can use the patents of Datang chamber of Commerce. We can also produce the same products into the market, saving a lot of R & D expenses and time... But why does Donne do this?"


    "Yes, why did Donne do that?"


    President Sidney frowned. This protection law was obviously promoted by Donne, but why did he do it?


    It not only provides patent authorization, but also generously announces that Datang chamber of Commerce will open the sales production line to the chamber of commerce that has purchased the authorization, and even ensure training and learning until it is fully mastered.


    It seems like a wonderful thing, but why did he do it?


    Limited by his vision and environmental problems, Sidney can''t understand a reason: fourth rate enterprises sell coolies, third rate enterprises sell products, second rate enterprises sell brands, and first-class enterprises sell standards.


    Tang en wants to make Datang chamber of Commerce a first-class enterprise in prandal. He wants to formulate the industry standards here.


    The formulation of industry standards requires a large number of enterprises to produce and manufacture products according to his rules. How can we achieve the goal as soon as possible while protecting patents and maintaining the healthy development of the industry?


    Of course, give them a demonstration: my product can make money. Come and buy my production line!


    No matter what, driven by interests, it is often the most efficient. Once they notice the business opportunities, they will flock. Don doesn''t even have to make a little effort, his products will be sold all over the world and spread most widely in the fastest time, thus forming a trend phenomenon.


    When enterprises began to use a large number of production lines made by Datang chamber of Commerce, and the market was full of products formulated by Donne, the industry naturally began to default to this standard. At that time, through Victor''s relationship, the industry will formulate national standards to further standardize the development of the industry.


    What Donne has done is to create an ecological environment for the healthy development of prandal''s industry from the beginning.


    But Sidney, of course, they will not understand Donne''s idea. They will only think that Donne wants to make money and make more money, and all of Donne''s actions are aimed at this goal.


    So Sidney''s face was uncertain. He couldn''t see through Donne''s thoughts, so he couldn''t determine what to do next.


    But one thing is obvious. If you accept the patent authorization, buy the production line and follow up the business opportunity in time, you will certainly make a lot of money!

 Chapter 312

    The reaction of prandal''s chambers of Commerce was similar to Donne''s prediction. Although he knew he might have ulterior motives, driven by the huge benefits he saw, many chambers of commerce immediately went to consult about patent licensing.


    The next natural development is what Donne likes to see and hear.


    Production industrialization originally took a very long time to develop, but prandal had Donne''s brain hole and the power of magic. In the absence of basic industry and technology, prandal directly jumped to achieve high-precision processing accuracy and manually squeezed out "that''s... Impossible!"


    Donne was "surprised", touched his pocket with an incredible look on his face, and then looked at the night song with "a shocked look on his face": "I''ve been watching you all the time. When did you do it!?"


    Seeing Donne''s appearance, the night song, which had been oppressed for a long time, finally had an inexplicable pleasure. He sneered and said, "guess for yourself, I''ll never tell you."


    After the night song, he threw the badge to Donne, and then raised his face like a proud Little Swan: "you put your words so hard, but in the end! Now I win, so you can''t expose my secrets, interfere with my actions, and affect my work. If necessary, you have to cooperate with me!"


    Donne smiled in his heart, but his face was angry: "I can''t cooperate with a thief!"


    "Oh?"


    The night song stared at Donne''s face and his eyes were full of ridicule: "is the president of the great Tang chamber of Commerce, the Lord of Ellington, Lord Donne, a guy who doesn''t mean what he says?"


    This fool


    The news of my promotion to Earl has not been made public yet


    Donne sighed in his heart. After a moment of chagrin, he said reluctantly, "OK! I''m planted this time!"


    Nocturne, with a triumphant smile, stretched out his right hand to Donne.

 Chapter 313

    After Donne''s promise, Nocturne finally left 77 Queen Street with pride.


    However, she didn''t know from beginning to end. Her biggest secret had already been exposed in Donne''s eyes, and even Tina found out her identity.


    Although she won the game this time, she lost the future.


    Donne clapped his hands and attracted everyone''s attention: "well, tomorrow is the last day. It has been very successful to implement the intellectual property protection law this time. Everyone goes to bed early tonight. If you work hard tomorrow, you can go back to Ellington in the evening."


    After a pause, Donne smiled and said to dantrian and Sanye, "you''ll have to work hard tomorrow. Please bear it again."


    There was an activity on the last day. It was the signing meeting between dantelian and Sanye. Of course, it was not those books that were signed. If those readers knew that the bloody books they saw were actually made by pure elves, they would be broken.


    Dantelian sat there obliquely, playing with the golden pen in her hand. She was as elegant as the female sage in the oil painting. She nodded with a smile: "it''s not hard. Coming here to see human life is very helpful to my creation."


    After receiving Donne''s personal training, she, Sanye and Ellie are already the top of all elf artists. Their understanding of human beings will help them further improve their artistic level.


    "I thought you wouldn''t adapt to life here."


    "It''s OK to adapt, but human food is a little... Not used to it."


    After a while, Donne realized that she was talking to the nearby Ellie, but she didn''t give people any abrupt feeling when she inserted into the conversation, just as he was still talking to dantrian, the coordination of ELF terror


    The next day, it was the end of the glory Festival. The last wave of climax was set off again in the street. There were all kinds of lively activities. The Holy See of light once again offered Saint eluli to speak. With this opportunity, it brushed a sense of existence and circled a big wave of powder.


    The competition among the shrines is so fierce, and the Holy See of light is also flustered. There are so many believers. What if we don''t make efforts to develop the people-friendly policy and absorb new members, when the kingdom of God evaluates the performance and arranges the treatment in the future?


    Although after the death of most ordinary people, their souls will return to nature and become a part of the world, devout believers who are allowed by the gods to enter the kingdom of God can survive forever in the kingdom of God, which is also the greatest welfare in a world with true God, so believers are very devout.


    Of course, the Holy See of light is in the circle of fans, and the Datang chamber of Commerce opposite the cathedral is also in the circle of fans with the help of their charm of danterian, Sanye, Ellie and Grandia.


    Compared with the noble and pure Saint eluli, who feels guilty at a glance, the elves with gentle and pleasant personality and pleasant speech and behavior are full of different charm. As long as they buy the works, they can talk to the elves closely, get the works signed by the elves, and even get small gifts from the elves (some gadgets made by Donne in batch through the assembly line), how many can you get this treatment throughout the human world?


    Only today, when you come to the activity site, you have to buy their works, and then line up to get signatures and gifts!


    Not far upstairs, President Sidney of the business alliance and Baron bilbaum looked at the bustling Datang chamber of commerce with a gloomy face.


    Now their attitude towards Donne is very complex.


    On the one hand, there is no doubt that Donne is their enemy, but on the other hand, the intellectual property protection law and patent authorization law proposed by Donne have opened a new market for them.


    Although they didn''t tell each other, they sent people to the new Department to inquire about patent licensing one by one. They waited for the first time to apply for patent licensing and then seize the market first.


    It was a good thing, but it was all given by Donne


    Sidney stroked the cup in his hand thoughtfully, suddenly turned his head and asked, "Baron bilbaum, what''s the situation with you?"


    "Not very good..."


    Baron bilbohm said calmly: "at the glorious festival in previous years, the special holiday carriages we launched can often drive 30% of the sales, but so far this year, the sales have increased by less than 20%..."


    "Maybe it''s the upsurge caused by bicycles..."


    Sidney frowned, knocked the cup rhythmically and said, "the sudden influx of bicycles has attracted the attention of many people and the curiosity of many potential carriage buyers. In view of people''s curiosity in chasing new things, they will definitely choose to go to Datang trade fair to buy a bicycle, or participate in activities and get one for free..."


    "In a short time, I''m afraid they will be immersed in the new experience brought by bicycles. Baron bilbohm, it can be predicted that the sales of carriages produced by your Chamber of Commerce will be worrying in the next short time."


    The expression on Baron bilbaum''s face was even more ugly.


    "But..."


    Sidney paused and his eyes fell on Donne in the distance: "this confirms our previous speculation. He gave away a lot of bicycles through activities in order to quickly popularize this thing and open a new market in a short time."


    Nyander sighed: "I don''t know how many gold coins to lose when giving away so many bicycles. How many of us can do it with this courage alone?"


    "Hum!"


    Baron bilbaum snorted coldly, "a businessman will never lose money. He must have another way to earn the lost gold coins."


    "But we have to admire his ideas."


    Even though he hated Donne very much, Sidney had to admit that Donne completely crushed them in all kinds of ideas and creativity.


    This Donne is just like the gods sent down to stimulate them. Everything is better than them. Even if you don''t say personal ability, even the people around you are envious, jealous and hateful.


    His deputy named Fiona, her management ability and executive ability also make many elites of the business alliance ashamed. Sometimes Sidney is jealous that Donne can get such an excellent deputy.


    Where can I find Fiona''s talented, handsome and loyal deputy?


    Not to mention Fiona, Hilton, the head of Datang chamber of Commerce who stayed in alinks, is an extremely rare business elite. Under her overall management, Datang chamber of Commerce''s position in alinks is becoming more and more important day by day, and its income is also reaching a new high day by day.


    Who doesn''t want such men?


    Then there was a commotion below, and Sidney and they were suddenly stunned, and then smiled with schadenfreude.


    Datang chamber of commerce is in trouble.


    "What''s going on?"


    "There was an accident."


    Fiona, who hurried up, frowned: "a noble suddenly proposed to dantrian."


    Donne, who was sitting there drinking tea and chatting, was stunned: "propose? Just refuse."


    Fiona''s helpless hand: "but Grandia beat him away... You''d better go down and deal with it quickly."


    This chick


    Donne put down his glass and went downstairs.


    Outside the activity site, the warm and noisy crowd was suddenly silent. Everyone looked at the elves strangely, as if they didn''t expect them to beat people.


    After all, in the eyes of these people, elves look weak and gentle, just like harmless little animals.


    Who would have thought they would do it when they didn''t agree?


    "Give her to the guard!"


    A voice came from the crowd: "even elves should abide by human laws in human countries!"


    "Yes! Attack others wantonly. Who knows if these elves have ulterior motives!"


    "Give it to the guard!"


    "To the guards! The laws of the Empire are inviolable!"


    The originally ignorant onlookers were easily aroused and began to shout loudly, waving the books originally used for signature. Several people tore the books to pieces on the spot.


    The crowd began to stir, and reason was suppressed by irrecoverable greed.


    Chaos is always a good opportunity to fish in troubled waters. Too many people want to take advantage of the chaos to do something. Especially today is the last day of the glory Festival, and people are caught in the final frenzy.


    "I''m count Mara! How dare you hit me!"


    The man thrown into the crowd by Grandia got up, his eyes full of joy, and suddenly shouted, "guard! Where is the guard? Arrest her! We must arrest the murderer!"


    Although I don''t know who is stirring up emotions, as long as I take advantage of this opportunity to catch them, what do I want to do after that is not a very random thing?


    As soon as count Mara''s voice fell, he felt himself pulled up by a force and flew straight to a young man.


    "I hear you''re looking for a guard?"


    With a random wave of Donne''s hand, count Mara fell in front of several heavily armed guards.


    Donne is worried about order these days, especially told Adrian about it, so the number of guards patrolling near Datang chamber of commerce is much higher than usual these days.


    "Arrested for inciting residents to attack friendly elf envoys."


    Donne finished, swept the restless crowd in front of him, and suddenly sneered.


    Standing on the platform, in the dense crowd, all kinds of creatures came into view. Those sneaky and emotional guys had nowhere to hide, and the people lying in ambush around were completely perceived by him.


    "Don''t hide."


    Donne repeatedly pointed out, and the mage''s hand carried out the dozen people and threw them in front of the guard.


    "Take them back and interrogate them to see who ordered them."


    The guards saluted very seriously: "yes, sir Donne."


    Although Donne is not a member of the city guard system, who dares not give Adrian face?


    Then, Donne looked at the restless crowd again with disgust on his face: "what rubbish..."


    Before they could speak, Donne added, "sorry, I''m not aiming at anyone. I mean, everyone here is rubbish."


    Almost instantaneously, Donne aroused everyone''s anger.

 Chapter 314

    "Don''t think you are the boss of Datang chamber of Commerce, so you can trample on our dignity at will!"


    "That''s right! You must apologize to us!"


    "We also need respect!"


    These words were held in my heart, but I couldn''t open my mouth.


    Because standing in front of them was an imperial aristocrat.


    Seeing that they blushed, but no one dared to speak, Donne sneered and said, "it seems you understand?"


    Donne stepped forward. Although he didn''t use any magic, his sudden momentum forced the front rows of people to retreat. He looked down at the crowd and said, "the poorer people are, the more they can''t resist the temptation of wealth. The more stupid people are, the easier they are to be incited by others. The more greedy people... The faster they die."


    "When you were just about to stir up, did you ever think that the person who incited your emotions might slip away in the blink of an eye? It is likely that he is a noble and will not be punished at all, and you powerless civilians will bear the anger of us, even his majesty Victor?"


    Donne''s words made those people who came back to God afraid. As Donne said, if the people who had just been arrested were nobles, they might not have too serious punishment, but what about them civilians? Who will keep them safe?


    At this time, Donne gave them another slap: "for a mediocre person like you, they are willing to sign for you and have a close talk with you. It''s your honor in your life. You still want to fish in troubled waters? I really think kind-hearted people are easy to bully?"


    Donne''s repeated questioning made the people in front of him lower their heads, not only because of guilt, but also blush.


    Donne took another step forward, and his aggressive momentum climbed again: "what''s worse, dant Lian, their weakest ones are also gold level 5, and their strongest ones are even Masters level 9. Just you waste, they can kill all of you with one finger. How dare you make their ideas?"


    Hearing this, the people who were carried out by Tang en took a breath of air-conditioning. If Tang en didn''t speak, how could they guess that the gentle and amiable fairy beauties were all gold strong!


    Among them, there are even strong masters of level 9!


    For most people, the golden power is the strongest they can touch.


    Gold level strongmen can be described as the pinnacle of ordinary apocalypse. If you want to enter the master level in the field of awakening, you have high requirements for talent and understanding. Among the gold level strongmen, none of them can enter the master level!


    Now, among these fairy beauties, there is a strong master level nine!


    And they just wanted to attack here¡ª¡ª


    At the thought of this, those people couldn''t help sweating, because among them, the strongest is only gold level three. I''m afraid it''s not enough for each other to warm up


    The commotion was soon suppressed and the signing activities were terminated. Although other activities continued, due to Donne''s impolite contempt, the popularity of Datang chamber of Commerce undoubtedly decreased a lot, and the ridiculed people quickly left here.


    Eluli, who had just finished her work, got a break. After performing her magic, she could also see the activities across the square and hear the voices there by the window of the room on the second floor of Guangming cathedral.


    "What does he want to do?"


    Eluli tilted her head and thought, full of curiosity.


    Even if she had never done business, she knew that doing so would only drive all the guests away. In that case, why did Donne do so?


    He is a shrewd businessman.


    "If only Ollie were here..."


    Iluli sighed. If Aurelia were here, she would be able to analyze Donne''s ideas.


    At the thought of aurelia, iluli thought of the novels and comics she had given herself before. Those exciting pictures flashed in her mind. Her temperature rose in a moment.


    Yiluli blushed, and her men realized that they stretched out their legs and rubbed them gently


    A moment later, she suddenly shivered and looked around secretly. When she found that there was no one in the room, she withdrew her hand with a guilty conscience and prayed piously: "God, please forgive me for my uncleanness. This is an accident. I look at those things with a critical eye. If I find out who brought these unclean things to the world, I will purify the dirt in his heart with a holy flame... Yes, that''s it..."


    Just back upstairs, Donne suddenly shivered and scratched his head inexplicably. Then he sat down next to Fiona again, grabbed the tea cup and drank.


    At the moment, of course, he didn''t know that he had been watched by eluli inadvertently. He was struggling now.


    "Why let the guards take them away?"


    Fiona blinked and didn''t quite understand Donne''s choice. According to his previous working habits, she would certainly choose to interrogate those talents by herself.


    "Because I want to give Adrian a favor."


    Donne took a long breath, put down his glass and said, "the security of the arlinks glory Festival is jointly responsible by the imperial capital guard of the Grand Duke of Adrian, the royal guards, the Royal magic adviser on the floating island and the Holy See of light."


    "We all know that."


    "The Royal magic adviser is responsible for dealing with emergencies, the Holy See of light is responsible for filtering evil believers who have evil thoughts and intend to destroy the sacrifice, while the imperial guard is responsible for catching local ruffians and criminals who make chaos."


    Donne knocked on the armrest of the chair and explained, "the situation just happened belongs to the person in charge of Duke Adrian. It''s inconvenient to mess around because of our relationship with him. Of course, we can do it in private... You know."


    Fiona realized that due to the relationship between Elsa and Adrian, Donne was also very familiar with Adrian. She could interrogate those people in private. She gave Adrian a favor, which could be said to kill two birds with one stone.


    "But then why did you laugh at those people? Aren''t they your customers?"


    Dantrian looked at Donne curiously. She thought that human ideas were so strange and complex.


    Fiona said with a weak face: "dantrian, Lord is obviously angry for you..."


    "But I don''t think there''s anything to be angry about..."


    "The guy named Mara had green eyes at that time. If Grandia hadn''t reacted fast enough, he almost jumped on you. You weren''t angry..."


    Fiona is speechless. Are elves so rough?


    Hearing Fiona praising herself, Grandia immediately raised her chest with pride. Donne glanced at her with an oblique eye, glanced at her mouth and said, "it''s not just for you, but more importantly, just in case, Fiona and Hilton, you all remember this. Once you encounter this unexpected situation, you must not hesitate and evacuate all the gathered people by the fastest means."


    Fiona frowned: "you mean..."


    "You don''t understand the horror of terrorists..."


    Don sighed. Why did he want to offend the customer? The customer is God. Once the reputation is broken, it will be too difficult to make up for it in the future.


    However, when he was on earth, he was deeply impressed by what terrorists did in various places of activity.


    When I came to prandar, there were no human rights, and even slaves without freedom. If someone was jealous of his business at such a large event and engaged in a human meat boom here, it would be great fun.


    Donne noticed that count Mara looked strange when he got up. After Nora''s reminder, he found that count Mara had a strong hostility to him - then the answer was obvious. He didn''t want to propose to dantrian, but just wanted to find an excuse to annoy Donne.


    Those people nearby have long been hidden, waiting to incite the emotions of the masses and launch an attack.


    However, the hidden enemy didn''t expect that Donne cut the mess with a quick knife and dispersed all the people gathered here. Without the cover of the crowd, they certainly couldn''t fish in troubled waters.


    After simply explaining the situation to them, Fiona was in a cold sweat. In case it was really like what Donne said, I''m afraid no one would dare to shop in Datang chamber of Commerce in the future.


    "Who could be so cruel?"


    "There are few suspicious targets," Donne shrugged. "Those in the business alliance who are jealous of us, the cadillans, or..."


    Donne flashed makaro spade''s smiling face in his mind and shook his head secretly. Although he had a conflict with the aristocratic parliament, he should not be so cruel. After all, now he and the spade family are just a contradiction between the camp, rather than a direct conflict of interest.


    In this social environment, camp contradictions are false, and only the conflict of interests is true. Even if the Royal School and the aristocracy are so hot, in the final analysis, it is only because the interests represented by the two sides are different. Once they can find the common ground of interests, they can stand in a line every minute.


    Of course, Donne would not sit and watch this happen. He also wanted to fish in muddy water.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll go there myself later and I''ll know the answer soon."


    Donne poured himself a pot of tea with a smile. He was not in a hurry. His ease also relaxed Fiona''s nervous tension.


    For digging out the truth, Donne is very confident. Although Nora''s special ability is not a real mind reading, it can achieve a similar effect as mind reading as long as some small skills are used. It is very useful in the case of limiting the answer.


    Then Donne went to the guard cell and came out with a very strange expression on his face.


    The truth is almost what he guessed, but he also found an accident

 Chapter 315

    The reason why he said this is because Donne found that it was not a unilateral force involved in this incident


    Count Mara, a vassal aristocrat of the cardier family, should have been the people who deliberately stirred up the muddy water at the instigation of frank and hid in the surrounding crowd to incite the people''s emotions. Some of them were from the cardier family. Yes, the other part, including those ambushed around, was instigated by a chamber of Commerce in the business alliance.


    Under Donne''s interrogation, the name of the chamber of Commerce was also obtained by him.


    Prani chamber of Commerce.


    "The Prani chamber of commerce is a chamber of commerce run by Baron bilbohm''s family. Its main business is... All kinds of high, middle and low-grade carriages, which almost monopolized the carriage market in arlinks. In addition, it also produced mint candy after us."


    Hearing the chamber of Commerce''s main carriage, Donne knew why bilbohm was jealous of himself.


    The bicycle he has launched now can be said to have directly grabbed his low-end market and part of the middle-end market.


    With a bicycle, who goes out in a carriage?


    For some people of ordinary family, carriage is not affordable for everyone. The consumption of raising a horse is no cheaper than one more person.


    The bicycle without consumption is different. It''s OK to put it there. It''s a big deal to inflate it.


    The advantage of competing with carriages in the low-end market is very obvious.


    Fiona handed a stack of information to Donne: "this is the most detailed information that can be collected in a short time, thanks to Hilton''s usual activities in arlinks."


    Hilton whispered, "this is what I should do, but the information is not detailed enough. If necessary, I can launch our intelligence network for secondary collection."


    "We already have our own intelligence network in arlinks?"


    Donne looked at Hilton in surprise. He originally wanted to send the coolie named van Clive here to set up an intelligence network.


    "It can only be said to be an embryonic form..."


    Hilton said with a wry smile: "it was founded under the guidance of the Nightsong girl and bought some people who struggled to survive in arlinks. Although loyalty can not be guaranteed, it also saved a lot of unnecessary expenses, but you a few days ago..."


    Donne touched his nose to cover up his embarrassment: "she helped us so much. It should have been said earlier."


    If I had known that she had helped herself so much, I wouldn''t have gone too far two days ago


    "I thought you all know... I mentioned the Nightsong girl in the regular report before."


    Facing Donne''s questioning eyes, Fiona shrugged: "I told you in the previous intelligence, maybe you didn''t notice?"


    Well, although she cheated herself 500000 gold coins, she paid off by quietly helping herself set up an intelligence network. She also helped herself inquire about many useful intelligence. They don''t owe each other, but now she almost offended her


    In particular, now that he knows that the nocturne is actually Princess aurelia, Donne feels that it''s a miracle that she didn''t turn her face with herself


    It seems that van Clive has to help.


    "I see. We''ll talk about the intelligence network later. Just know who''s jealous."


    Donne shook the paper in his hand and said casually, "it''s just some small people. It''s not enough to be afraid."


    In Donne''s opinion, Baron bilbaum''s Prani chamber of commerce is a mantis, and those who will use this means will not understand that the tide of the times is unstoppable.


    In the current situation, only cooperation with Datang chamber of commerce is his only hope for survival. Unfortunately, he personally killed his last hope.


    Now it''s just a bicycle. Later, the emergence of magic bicycle and even magic car will completely destroy the carriage market, and Baron bilbohm''s planI chamber of Commerce will also become a laughing stock.


    "You mean we don''t fight back?"


    Fiona frowned slightly: "will it be underestimated by others?"


    Fiona knows very well that due to the rise of Datang chamber of Commerce and Donne''s special identity, they are watched by many parties all the time. This time, they are almost plotted. If they don''t fight back, they will be underestimated and may cause more trouble.


    Donne sipped his tea with a smile and said leisurely, "of course we don''t fight back."


    Fiona, who had a close relationship with Donne, had not yet recovered, but grantia immediately understood what Donne meant: "do you want to kill with a knife?"


    As soon as Donne raised his eyebrows, prandal certainly didn''t use the idiom of killing with a knife, but grantia said a very similar word, so Donne felt very surprised: "you''re quite literate... But don''t say it so ugly, it''s just a reasonable counterattack."


    Fiona also remembered it and looked stunned: "do you mean... With their power?"


    The "they" in Fiona''s mouth are naturally Adrian and even his majesty victor. Donne tied them to his chariot with common interests. Now they are all business partners. They can''t get along with Donne, that is, with their money. How can they sit idly by when Donne is attacked?


    Donne sighed, shook his head and said, "this is the power of collusion between officials and businessmen. Tut Tut, this dirty and corrupt last dynasty, but I like it."


    Their conversation has long confused Elsa and Elia. How can the simple sisters understand what these dirty behind the scenes transactions mean? The only thing they understand is that the Lord (big brother) is going to find someone to fight back.


    So they were simply happy.


    In the afternoon, Donne came to the palace castle alone and met victor.


    As soon as we met, Victor smiled and said, "the interim version of the intellectual property protection law has been implemented for the first time. Now it''s time for you to take this head."


    Donne pulled up his chair and sat down and said casually, "it''s easy to say. After the glorious ceremony, I''ll send someone to submit the application immediately. As the chamber of Commerce for the first batch of applications, you can give some preferential policy support as appropriate, publicize it and vigorously promote relevant supporting services."


    "I see."


    Because there were only two of them in the study, they were relaxed and chatted while drinking tea. They soon further improved the intellectual property protection law and finalized the business mode of hotpot chain in the future.


    When the emperor Vik was forced to talk more about making money, he was very energetic. In addition, no one could make him put down his body to talk, so talking with Donne was like talking endlessly, but thanks to this, their discussion progressed quickly.


    Relying on various channels under the names of oberli, Adrian, Victor and Donne, the hot pot chain spread all over the territory of the ilrus Empire at the fastest speed and applied for registered patents at the same time. In this way, Victor has an excuse to use his own strength to crack down on imitators and safeguard his own interests to the greatest extent.


    At the same time, a more important role is to promote the benefits of registered patents to the general public, so that more people understand that obtaining patents means a lot of wealth, as well as the Empire''s protection attitude towards the intangible wealth of residents'' intellectual property rights.


    After settling the matter, Tang Encai said, "in fact, there is another thing to do today."


    "Go ahead, please."


    Hearing that Donne had something to say, Victor perked up and listened carefully.


    "In the last activity today, count Mara came to me at the instigation of the Kadir family to make trouble and try to create chaos."


    Victor immediately became serious: "count Mara''s family is a vassal of the Kadir family."


    Donne knocked on the table and said, "but then I found out that there was another group of people trying to create chaos... Baron bilbohm''s planI chamber of Commerce."


    "Prani chamber of Commerce? I remember they produce high-quality carriages. Royal carriages have always been customized and maintained from Prani chamber of Commerce."


    "That''s right."


    "Why are they... I see!"


    Victor suddenly realized: "bicycle!"


    The impact of bicycles on the low-end carriage market is obvious, and this part is also the most profitable part. No wonder Baron bilbohm can''t sit still.


    Donne nodded and said casually, "warn them... Well, let the tax official find an excuse to review the accounts, seal them for ten and a half days and a half months, and find another excuse to fine some gold coins."


    "Ah..."


    Victor was a little embarrassed: "this... I''m afraid it''s not appropriate..."


    Looking at him like this, Donne once again deeply understood how oppressed he was as a king


    "What''s wrong?"


    "In case they strongly refuse to review, we can''t implement it unless we turn our face completely..."


    "Why are you so stupid! Let you send a tax official to review just to show your attitude! Let them understand that we already know that they did it!"


    Tang en really didn''t know what to say: "as for whether the tax official can execute the order, it depends on whether the other party wants to turn against us immediately. From their reaction, we can infer their current attitude."


    "Well... Well, let''s try. To be honest, the situation is not very optimistic."


    Victor shook his head, looked at the closed study door, lowered his voice and said, "there have been some changes these days. The situation has been quite severe. I think... It may not be long."


    Victor''s attitude made Donne serious: "what do you say?"


    "During the glory festival in previous years, Lords above Marquis from all over the country have to come to the palace to meet me and personally report the situation of last year. At the same time, the treasurer has to report the tax situation and pay the taxes to the Lords, but this year..."


    Victor paused for a moment and his eyes became a little gloomy: "neither the Grand Duke of matani nor the Grand Duke of Abalon came."

 Chapter 316

    Cross batra, the Grand Duke of yabaron, is a very ambitious man. Under his rule, yabaron has strong soldiers and fierce combat effectiveness.


    He has been longing for greater territory, greater power and voice.


    The reason why the ronitant kingdom in the South has always been so weak is related to the fact that the Grand Duke of Abalon leads his troops out for a walk or two from time to time.


    In the eyes of those residents of ronitant Kingdom, the Grand Duke of abaron is almost equal to the devil in the abyss. His name has the great effect of stopping children''s night cry.


    Hoddin gross, the Grand Duke of matani and the Lord of matani, is located in the southeast of yarinks and east of Abalon. The territory covers most of the coastal plain and two-thirds of the coastline of irus.


    Located on the shining coast, the huge port city of Phila is the most prosperous city in trade among all the cities of the Ilus empire.


    There are trade routes with countries such as the kingdom of solant, the Empire of Rehn and the kingdom of ronitant, and ocean trade with the eastern islands is also very frequent. Huge multi mast sailboats bring all kinds of trade goods to the city day and night, and then transport the products of the ilrus empire


    Although matani''s military strength is weaker than that of yabaron, its economic strength is richer than that of the Northern Territory, Taris.


    However, compared with the powerful yabaron and matanni, what really matters to the Ilus empire is the Tarris, which has a good military and economic balance.


    For one thing, the Tarris leader owns the largest group of magic metal mines in the Empire. The spade family occupies an absolute number of magic metal mines here. In addition, the royal family has secretly developed a small number of magic metal mines here. Of course, most of them are magic iron and refined gold, and there is little secret silver, and the output is very low, But it is very important for the equipment improvement of the imperial army.


    The second reason may be to check and balance the expansion of the power of the great nobility. At the beginning, Gilad Ilus, the founding emperor of Ilus Empire, set a rule that the Lord of Taris must be a royal member. At the same time, in order to make up for the loss of royal members'' abandonment of inheritance, Taris received the lowest tax among all territories.


    Now, the Lord of Tarris, nitro Ilus, is Victor''s uncle. He is 68 years old. At the beginning, he voluntarily gave up his inheritance right and inherited the Lord status of Tarris.


    It''s ironic that the Ilus Empire has only divided three Duchess, but now only the Tarris can be trusted by Victor.


    When the conflict between the royal family and the aristocracy was getting deeper and deeper, except that the Grand Duke of Tarris clearly expressed his support for Victor, the attitudes of the Grand Duke of abaron and the Grand Duke of matani were very ambiguous. With the confrontation between the royal family and the aristocracy, their attitudes became more subtle.


    Now, the Grand Duke of abaron and the Grand Duke of matani have gone too far. They have not even come to see Victor on time, and the situation has suddenly become more complicated.


    Donne frowned and knocked his fingers on the handrail subconsciously: "the Grand Duke of abaron and the Grand Duke of matani are also aristocrats?"


    "If so, it''s easy to say."


    Victor shook his head and said with a gloomy face: "the struggle between royalty and aristocracy can also be said to be an internal struggle. No matter what the result, the meat will eventually rot in the pot. I''m afraid they want to rebel..."


    Donne immediately understood Victor''s meaning: "are you worried about their secret alliance with a country?"


    Victor nodded, which was what he was most worried about.


    "The Grand Duke of abaron and the Grand Duke of matani may have been delayed because of something. Even if they want to reverse, it''s not for a while. There must be signs."


    Donne reminded Victor: "now, instead of thinking about this, think about how to curb the power of the aristocracy. This is the top priority. If you curb the aristocracy, you will have other energy to solve the problems of abaron and matani."


    "Also... At least everything is normal now."


    Victor can only comfort himself.


    "Bang bang."


    Victor immediately asked warily, "who?"


    "Father, my mother has been waiting for you in the restaurant for a long time."


    "Hoo... It''s Ollie."


    Victor breathed a sigh of relief. "Come in."


    Seeing Victor, Donne shook his head. I''m afraid the castle has been infiltrated by aristocrats - it''s sad to be the king.


    Aurelia opened the door and went into the study. Then she saw Donne. The smile on her face froze for a moment, and then nodded very naturally: "count Donne, I didn''t expect you to be here. Do you want to stay for dinner? My mother cooked a special Ryan wild bacon herself this evening."


    "No..."


    Donne got up and said with a smile, "I''d better not disturb your family reunion."


    Since he knew that Aurelia was a nocturne, Donne felt strange when he saw her again.


    After all, he tossed a noble princess so hard that he almost completely shattered her dignity


    If it was Donne, he didn''t think he could endure it, but Princess Aurelia endured it, which made Donne sincerely admire and more... Excited.


    Oh, no... you can''t be too excited


    Donne took a deep breath. He could shirk his ignorance before. Now he knows her identity. If he still does that, the meaning will be completely different.


    After seeing Donne leave, Aurelia''s smiling face immediately collapsed: "father, why are you so kind to him? You know how he treats me!"


    "Believe me, Ollie, Donne will be our hope to save this country."


    The expression on Victor''s face is very complex. This kind of thing that even his family has to hide is a very heavy burden.


    He patted Aurelia on the head and said, "I know you are angry and hate him, but I hope you don''t show it when you see him in this capacity. You must be patient... After all, he doesn''t know that the night song is you."


    Aurelia straddled her face and said, "I know, otherwise I wouldn''t have piled up smiling faces just now."


    Victor''s face was complex and his eyes were full of haze: "Ollie... Even my father and I may not be able to protect you. If something really happens in the future, remember me and go to Donne. Only he can protect you."


    Aurelia puffed her cheeks and said, "don''t look for him! Brother, he can also protect me! Besides, father, you are strong. Why did something happen? Don''t talk nonsense."


    "Your brother, how can he have the energy to protect you now..."


    Victor shook his head. Gillard was sent to the third imperial Legion by him. He hasn''t returned to alinks for several years. Father and son have been communicating in secret letters. Nominally, it is to train the imperial heir, but actually to protect him. At the same time, it is also to enable Gillard to master the third imperial Legion as soon as possible.


    The next day, alinks, who had just finished the carnival of the glory Festival, suddenly ushered in a wave of "strike hard". It was found that tax officials who always liked to beat around the Bush to eat Naka took positive action for the first time, almost went out together, and poured into the carriage shops of the Prani chamber of commerce all over alinks at the same time, forcing them to check the account books and check the tax.


    Not only was the purney chamber of Commerce audited, Victor, after getting the support of Donne, simply didn''t do it and worked hard to bring the whole business alliance into the scope of audit. It happened that he negotiated business with Donne. Next, there would be a lot of money. If he did a good job this time, there would be money for the hot pot chain


    In addition to the business alliance, the Kadir family was also arrested. Their shops and entertainment places were sealed up. It was announced that the Kadir family was suspected of tax evasion, so it was necessary to check the accounts, but Frank knew the real reason.


    This is Donne''s counterattack.


    "Have you finally stood in line publicly... Cough!"


    Frank, shrouded in thick incense, suddenly coughed violently. A moment later, he took away his handkerchief, which was covered with dark blood.


    Charles and Morton were shocked: "father!"


    "Panic what panic!"


    Squinting Frank scolded, "do you think there''s no price for power? It''s a normal reaction."


    Charles was still a little worried: "but you..."


    "I said, this is a normal reaction!"


    Frank opened his eyes and stared at Charles with dark eyes. As a son, Charles was staring in a cold sweat by his father. He unconsciously lowered his head and didn''t dare to look at Frank at all. He could only say yes: "what you said..."


    Frank was satisfied with his dignity. He glanced at Morton next to him and shook his head helplessly.


    He has fainted with fear.


    Frank stood up and said, "Charles, I''ll leave the family to you."


    Charles was stunned: "father, are you..."


    "Next, I want to fully grasp this power... When I come out, it''s time for us to settle accounts with victor."


    Frank squinted like a Maitreya. Yes, his face was full of a gentle smile, but Charles was cold all over.


    Father, it''s not like that father anymore.


    "At that time, I can get the real reward, eternal life and powerful power!"


    Frank said softly, "and you, my child, you will also be crowned king, bringing the blood of our Kadir family to glory."


    Charles, who had some fear, was immediately moved by Frank''s words and said enthusiastically, "I see, father, I will try my best!"


    "Good, then I''ll go... Clean this place by the way."


    When the voice came, Frank''s figure had disappeared. Charles glanced at the pile of thick white bones next to the table, his heart was inexplicably cold, but he was soon suppressed by the fanatical desire

 Chapter 317

    Business alliance.


    "Why are you so impulsive!"


    Sidney danced excitedly and roared at Baron bilbaum: "do you know how much we have lost because of your recklessness? The whole league will lose at least millions of gold coins just this week!"


    Baron bilbaum pinched his fingers impatiently: "I didn''t think he would dig me out..."


    If don hadn''t dug him out, bilbaum wouldn''t even want to confess to Sidney.


    "Unexpectedly!? didn''t you think about the result of failure before you made the plan!? you didn''t make a supplementary plan!?"


    Sidney and others look incredible. Is this plan full of loopholes really made by the elite of the business alliance?


    "No! No, no!"


    Bill Bohm was very upset and said, "just trying to deal with Donne''s bike, how can I be in the mood to think about the supplementary plan!"


    "You -- you just imitated the mint candy of Datang chamber of Commerce, but now you still --"


    Sidney took a deep breath, covered his chest and finally restrained his emotion. He shouted: "now you must pay for your recklessness. Because of you, our whole business alliance is in trouble. Unless we turn against the royal family immediately, we can only admit our fate!"


    "Then let''s just do the opposite!"


    "Are you crazy?"


    Another man nearby was stunned: "the Kadir family and the spade family haven''t moved yet. Are we the first? Are we looking for death?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Baron bilbaum''s face became very ugly. After glancing around, he suddenly realized: "do you want me to bow to that Donne?"


    A group of people were silent.


    "President Sidney, even you mean that!"


    Bilbaum looked at President Sidney in disbelief, but he knew that President Sidney hated Donne most.


    "Baron bilbaum, do you think I would? But now it''s the only choice, not just you, but me!"


    President Sidney''s face is not good-looking. As the president of the business alliance, he has to bear joint and several liability. Bill Bohm goes to apologize to Donne for mercy, and he has to follow.


    Now Sidney even resented bilbaum: "if your people were more crisp and direct assassination when they were close to that dantrian, maybe the situation would be better!"


    "President Sidney, what are you talking about?"


    Bilbaum was stunned: "count Mara is not my man."


    "Not yours!"


    Sidney and others were stunned: "whose man is that?"


    "Although I have money, count Mara is a count and his family is not poor. How can I be qualified to buy him off."


    Sidney frowned and rubbed his chin. After thinking for a moment, he waved his hand and said, "no matter how much, the top priority is to reach a settlement with Donne as soon as possible. It can''t drag down the operation of the whole business alliance. Such a huge organization will lose unimaginable wealth every minute and second!"


    When it comes to reaching a settlement with Donne, Sidney''s whole face is twisted into a ball. At first, Donne slapped him in the face in front of everyone, and then the business alliance took the initiative to block Datang chamber of Commerce. The two sides are almost immortal. Now, he actually wants to ask Donne for reconciliation


    Clearly and the other party are enemies, but they have to face up and kneel down for reconciliation. How many people don''t tangle in this case?


    What hurts Sidney most is that they can''t make peace without reconciliation - because now they don''t take the initiative to ask for reconciliation, they are sending a signal of "war" with each other, and it is likely that the next thing is a real face breaking situation.


    When neither the Kadir family nor the spade family responded, a group of businessmen rushed out to rebel. That''s not looking for death. What is it?


    So Sidney must ask for peace, not only for peace, but also for reconciliation, so that people outside can''t see the problem.


    So the question is, what should they do to win Donne''s understanding from the way Donne spoke?


    Don''t forget how strong Donne was at the last business alliance meeting. If they can''t give a satisfactory answer this time, I''m afraid it''s difficult to get a chance for reconciliation.


    "Baron bilbaum, I think you need to seriously think about how to get Donne''s understanding."


    It''s important. Sidney couldn''t care to protect his henchmen and directly put down his words: "if we can''t get reconciliation, I''m afraid we can only sacrifice you first to preserve the overall situation."


    The time has not come yet. The business alliance must be stable and cannot give the royal family any chance to make trouble in advance, otherwise it may lead to irreparable consequences.


    "But we don''t know what kind of person Donne is!"


    Baron bilbaum gritted his teeth and roared, "we only know that he is the president of Datang chamber of Commerce, the Lord of Ellington, or a hidden wild mage, but we don''t know how to strive for his reconciliation about his personal hobbies!"


    A group of people were silent. Yes, as bilbaum said, they knew nothing about Donne''s hobbies. How to talk about reconciliation? Straight out of your face? It''s strange not to be beaten out!


    Ryan frowned, thought for a moment and said, "he is a wild mage. Maybe it would be better to prepare some rare magic notes or magic materials?"


    With the strength of the business alliance, it''s not impossible to take out these things, but


    Sidney shook his head: "you also see Donne''s strength. Do you think he will see the notes and primary magic materials copied by the apprentices we can take out?"


    A group of people were silent again.


    Neanderthal said tentatively, "then we promise to cooperate with him and give up some market profits?"


    Sidney was almost angry and happy: "do you think he likes our market? Who can do his business except Baron bilbaum''s carriage shop? We take advantage of cooperating with him! Will it be so simple?"


    Bilbaum clenched his fist, opened his mouth, and said dejectedly, "president, you are trying to grow others'' ambition and destroy your prestige."


    "You are not qualified to speak!"


    Sidney jumped up, pointed to bilbaum and roared, "if you hadn''t acted without authorization, this would be the case!"


    "The president calmed down. When you think about it, we don''t know anything about Donne."


    Ryan flashed a strange smile: "we''ve actually seen Donne''s hobby, haven''t we?"


    "His hobby?"


    Sidney frowned, thought hard for a moment, then shook his head: "I didn''t expect."


    "President, don''t forget that Donne, no matter where he goes, will always take some beautiful women with him."


    Ryan reminded Sidney: "in other words, although Donne is a wild mage, he is as lecherous as the most ordinary men."


    "Lecherous?... that''s right!"


    Sidney finally smiled. He was not afraid of high requirements and no weakness, but the next moment, the smile stiffened on his face: "wait, even if you know he is lecherous? Can you find a more beautiful beauty than the elves to satisfy him?"


    Ryan is also stupid. He forgot this. Donne has a lot of relationship with the elves. Maybe this guy has a lover of the elves. In this case, how can ordinary beauties satisfy him?


    "If so..."


    Neanderthal clapped his hands and suddenly said, "I noticed something. Don''t you find that there is always a little girl next to Donne? It''s the little girl named Elia in the data. According to the spy report, there is a rumor about Lord Donne in Ellington. In fact, he is..."


    "What? So he..."


    "Unexpectedly, he likes that style..."


    Sidney stroked his chin thoughtfully. After a moment, he clapped his hands and said, "if so, it''s easy to do!"


    "Oh? The president has a way?"


    "That''s right."


    Although there was a way, President Sidney was reluctant, because he didn''t want to use that way, which made him a little distressed.


    "Bilbaum, give you an hourglass time to prepare gifts, preferably magic materials and magic notes, and then go with me to see Donne."


    Bilbaum looked reluctant: "I know..."


    After Sidney left the business alliance, he quickly went home and found his housekeeper.


    "How''s that guy now?"


    The housekeeper bowed his head and said respectfully, "as always, he fasted and refused to give in. No one can get close."


    Sidney was suddenly upset. You know, it''s hard to get such a baby now. It''s expensive. If you don''t say it, you''ll make a lot of trouble accidentally. So Sidney was very excited when he got the baby and was always very careful.


    If he hadn''t been able to adjust successfully, he wouldn''t be willing to give it to Donne as an indemnity.


    "Show me."


    The housekeeper took Sidney to a secret room. Inside the secret room was a covered cage. Sidney leaned over, lifted the felt and took a look. In the dark cage, a small figure shrank in the corner. In the dark, the bright eyes were full of fatigue and vigilance.


    "If you''re not dead, prepare the carriage and move the cage up."


    The housekeeper was stunned when he heard the order, which meant to transfer the cage? But Sidney had always been like a baby before. No one was allowed to get close. Why did he suddenly change his mind?


    But after all, this is the opinion of the housekeeper. Of course, as a housekeeper, he can only do it.


    Feeling the vibration of the cage, the figure in the dark hesitated for a moment, touched something and swallowed it


    In the evening, a carriage pulled the cage on the truck and stopped at the gate of 77 Queen Street.


    "President Sidney... And Baron bilbaum?"


    Donne, who had planned to return to Ellington, smiled playfully when he heard the name of the visitor.


    "Let them in."

 Chapter 318

    As soon as he heard the names of President Sidney and bilbaum, Donne knew what their purpose was.


    Now the situation is not clear, but bilbaum launched an offensive against himself without authorization. He was not only suppressed by himself, but also found out. There are only two ways in front of them: either turn over his face directly and completely, open a film with the Royal faction, or endure humiliation and accept heavy responsibilities, and make a temporary goodwill and reconciliation to himself.


    Since Victor is not fully prepared, Don will not choose to go to war now, so reconciliation with them is also don''s best choice at present.


    Of course, in this process, how much benefit can be squeezed depends on his own ability and Sidney''s sincerity.


    "Good evening, Baron Donne. Excuse me for interrupting."


    Sidney''s face was full of smiles. He couldn''t see that he had torn his face with Donne in public, and his personal guard Pax didn''t even have the good intention to step in the door and stood directly at the door.


    "What a rare guest, President Sidney, Baron bilbaum. Please forgive me for not being able to welcome you far."


    Donne''s face was full of exaggerated smiles, and his exaggerated acting skills made Fiona nearby unable to see it. Fortunately, Elsa and Elia were upstairs reading clover comics, otherwise they might all laugh on the spot.


    "How can we blame Baron Donne for taking the liberty to come to the door."


    "Hey, hey, it''s a guest. Of course I''m wrong..."


    "Baron Donne is so polite..."


    Standing not far away, Hilton pulled out her mouth. Although she had seen the Lord''s face and acting skills before, she still had an awkward feeling after appreciating it again.


    After several people took their seats, President Sidney coughed and took the lead in opening the topic: "Baron Donne, the main purpose of coming today is to thank you for your contribution to our chamber of Commerce."


    Donne raised his eyebrows and pretended to be surprised: "Oh, what do you say?"


    "The intellectual property protection act you persuaded his majesty Victor to implement is a great good news for our businessmen."


    President Sidney said with a smile: "after hearing this news, I was excited and didn''t sleep well for several nights. With this law, the technology hidden by our major chambers of commerce can finally be used in a fair way. Not only that, you can also apply for authorization to write additional income. Do you think you have done us a big favor?"


    Sidney''s acting skills are flawless. His expression on his face, his eyes and even his body movements are exaggerating his unbearable emotion and even infecting Donne.


    If Sidney hadn''t known their purpose, Donne would have thought they came to thank themselves.


    Donne waved his hand very modestly and deliberately showed a touch of pride: "I think of myself, so there''s no need to thank me."


    Sidney was keenly aware of Donne''s complacency and smiled in his heart. As expected, he was still a young man and began to be complacent with a little achievement. However, he did have some skills. No wonder he dared to say that he was going to be president last time.


    Sidney worked harder and flattered around the topic. He boasted that don en was the son of the gods who came down to earth and came into being. Fiona turned her eyes: she didn''t understand who was teasing who.


    Seeing that the atmosphere was almost hot, Sidney took the opportunity to get to the point and said with a smile: "This time, on the one hand, I want to thank Baron Donne, and on the other hand, I want to be familiar. When the patent authorization starts, I can get the authorization at the first time. After all, the same patent can only be authorized five at most. Baron bilbohm and I have brought some gifts specially. I hope Baron Donne will not dislike it."


    As soon as Sidney had finished, Bill Bohm, who had been silent nearby, immediately took out a beautiful box and handed it to don.


    "Hey, really, come as soon as you come. What gifts do you bring? It''s very polite."


    Sidney pulled at the corner of his mouth. Why do you stretch your hand so fast if you don''t want it?


    "What is this?"


    He opened the gift to his face


    Sidney is more speechless. Doesn''t Baron Donne even understand this rule?


    Baron bilbaum endured his heartache and said with a smile: "the bottle on the left is a life potion from the master. It can be called priceless treasure. It can save people''s lives at a critical moment..."


    "Cut, the packaging is so gorgeous. I thought it was something."


    Donne scoffed. He didn''t have anything else. He didn''t want as much as he wanted?


    Bilbaum and Sidney''s heart pumping is a life potion made by the master. It can instantly cure most injuries, even fatal injuries. He despises it so much


    "In the middle box is a sapphire I accidentally got. It is said that sapphire plays a very special role in alchemy and magic. I hope you like it."


    "Ho?"


    Donne glanced, saw the fist sized sapphire inside and nodded secretly. Such a big sapphire is really rare.


    The larger the volume of sapphire, the more powerful the soul can be stored, and the more powerful the alchemy puppet can be made. This sapphire may really come in handy.


    "On the right is the manuscript of an unknown magician. It is said that an adventurer team found it in an unmanned room in the forest. Later, I bought it at the auction of the Star Diamond bank. After the professional identification of the specially hired magician, it can be sure that it is true. As for the spell copied above, we don''t know."


    Bilbaum said, looked at his head, and added reluctantly: "this manuscript cost me 500000 gold coins. I originally wanted to use this manuscript to attract a magician to become a guest Qing''s consultant..."


    When he heard that it was a manuscript, Donne became interested. Prandal''s magic is not constant. Magic and elements are there. How to use them depends on the development of magicians. Therefore, many magicians will develop some interesting spells.


    However, because there was no spell registration act before, many amazing spells were lost in a flash in the pan.


    Although Donne''s heart was itchy, he still deliberately made a look of disdain: "what manuscript do I need for my strength?"


    So Baron bilbaum was embarrassed.


    This is a manuscript he bought with 500000 gold coins. It''s worthless in Donne''s eyes


    Sidney saw this and hurriedly said, "in addition to Baron bilbaum''s gift, I have also brought you a very cherished gift. Baron Donne, you will like it."


    "Oh? Where?"


    "Well... The gift is a little... Well," Sidney coughed and looked at Fiona nearby. "How about Ms. Fiona avoiding for a while?"


    Fiona raised her eyebrows and got up to leave.


    Donne grabbed her and said casually, "there''s nothing to avoid. Take out any gifts."


    Seeing that Donne didn''t avoid herself and subconsciously held her hand, Fiona was immediately moved, her heart was excited, and her face showed a shy blush.


    "This... Are you sure?"


    Sidney glanced at Fiona and whispered to Donne, "that gift, well, you know."


    Donne looked impatient: "I know what, you should take it out quickly."


    He doesn''t understand? Of course he understood. Seeing Sidney''s appearance, he probably guessed what gift it would be.


    What is the most popular gift among men in this era and society? Of course, all kinds of beautiful maids.


    Moreover, Sidney also let Fiona avoid, the answer is more obvious.


    Sidney clapped his hands, and then Pax at the door came in with the big cage.


    Cage?


    Donne was stunned. Did he guess wrong?


    Sidney warmly took Donne and said, "Baron Donne, the beauty of the elves is well known. I''m afraid no one knows better than you."


    Donne immediately thought of egwin and Sally, and nodded subconsciously, "that''s nature."


    "However, you must admit that compared with the pure beauty of the elves, there is another kind of beauty in the world, called wild beauty."


    Sidney looked at Fiona again, but found that Fiona was just staring at Donne affectionately. She didn''t pay attention to what they were saying. She curled her mouth and continued with a little envy: "Although everyone knows that the orcs of the Ryan empire are very savage and vulgar, we must admit that the female orcs of the Ryan empire are the best that people can''t stop."


    Female orcs?


    Wait!? he said, are those female orcs in the Ryan Empire who have beast ears but are no different from human body and appearance!?


    Donne regained consciousness and took a breath of air conditioning subconsciously. He probably understood what gift Sidney had sent


    Sidney whispered: "among them, the beauties of fox fox fox, rabit rabbit, Doug dog and Kate cat are the most popular. The beauties of fox, rabbit, dog and cat are the most beautiful. It is the biggest wish of many people to conquer a cat beauty."


    Sidney stepped forward, abruptly lifted the felt and proudly showed Donne his treasure: "this is the beautiful cat girl I smuggled from the Ryan empire with all my efforts! Believe me, even in the Kate cat family, she is also the best of the best!"


    Sure enough, it''s a cat''s ear!


    Donne was excited, but the next moment he froze.


    what the fuck!?


    Donne, Fiona and bilbaum were stunned. They looked at the figure in the cage and Sidney. A moment later, Donne patted Sidney on the shoulder: "President Sidney, I didn''t expect your aesthetic view to be so unique... Well, the beauty of wildness is indeed right."


    This *******************************************************************


    Sidney was stunned for a moment, turned his head and immediately screamed, "the gods are on! How is this possible?"


    There is indeed a cat''s ear in the cage. Yes, but the cat''s ear occupies more than half of the cage. She is only afraid to be close to two meters tall. She is as muscular as Kenjiro, and her thick thighs are almost comparable to Donne''s waist.


    She stared at Sidney, the flesh on her face shaking. If she hadn''t been locked in the cage, she was afraid she would have to fight with him now.


    Where is this cat ear mother? This is clearly cat Jiro!

 Chapter 319

    There is no denying that Donne really likes cat eared mother.


    But facing this Kenjiro version of cat ear Niang, he was a little helpless.


    This cat Jiro can only be used as a bodyguard, but it can''t sprout.


    Fortunately, there are enough cute things around Donne. He doesn''t care too much. Instead, he is interested in the stocky cat Jiro in the cage.


    But Sidney next to him was eager to spit blood. He clearly confirmed that there was no problem before he came. How did he suddenly change his feint after he got here?


    It''s also confirmed that the Kate cat girl can''t do magic!


    It''s against common sense to suddenly change from a crackling cat to this terrible cat!


    "What''s going on?"


    Sidney shouted angrily, "did you help her escape?"


    The stunned Pax quickly shook his head: "how possible! I''ve been nearby and didn''t go away at all!"


    "How could it be? How could it be!? I spent so many gold coins! Where''s the petite and soft cat girl!?"


    Look at Sidney''s anxious look, it doesn''t seem to be cheating, and Donne was stunned. Is it magic?


    [Nora, is it magic?]


    Nora, who was lying in her pocket eating lemon candy, got out, glanced curiously and shook her head: [No.]


    Not magic? Is it a deformation?


    Donne is more curious.


    [but I feel a familiar smell from her ~]


    Donne''s heart moved, which could make Nora feel familiar. I''m afraid it''s not simple!


    It seems that we should find a way to keep her


    Seeing that Sidney was still struggling about where the cat girl had gone, Donne simply said, "don''t care so much. Leave her and you can go."


    "Ah?"


    Sidney looked silly, then took a breath of air conditioning: "she can do it?"


    "Of course..."


    Donne didn''t come back until he finished. What was he thinking!?


    "I mean, Fiona happens to lack a guard. Don''t you think this cat Jiro''s domineering appearance is very suitable to be a guard?"


    Sidney looked at the cat "girl" in the cage, his mouth twitched and speechless.


    "OK, I know your intention. Go back."


    Donne impatiently ordered him to leave. He was interested not only in the cat orc, but also in the magician''s manuscript.


    After getting the cat''s slave deed, Sidney and bilbaum were almost driven out of the house by Donne, but the most tragic thing is that they didn''t dare to express any dissatisfaction with Donne.


    "Hoo, I hope this trip is not in vain tonight... What do you mean by your eyes!?"


    The angry Sidney roared, "I said there was an accident! What I smuggled back is definitely not that terrible cat monster! But a petite and lovely cat girl!"


    Bilbaum nodded seriously, "I understand, president. Don''t worry, I won''t talk nonsense."


    "What do you understand!"


    Sidney was furious and roared, "again, if it weren''t for you, I would lose so much! You must make up for the gold coins lost by all members of the alliance these days!"


    Bilbaum''s heart is bleeding.


    Back to Downe manor.


    "It''s interesting..."


    Donne rubbed his chin and hesitated, making Fiona have an ominous hunch: "what do you want to do?"


    Instead of answering, Donne came to the front of the cage and said to the cat in the cage, "can you understand roon?"


    The cat with a fierce face shook her head.


    Fiona: "


    Donne: "


    What an unexpected character


    "I wish I could understand."


    Speaking to himself, Donne broke the precise magic seal on the cage and opened the cage: "come out, oh, don''t be afraid, we have no malice..."


    Before he finished, the cat turned into a remnant and rushed out of the cage and escaped.


    As soon as she escaped to the gate, she fell to the ground, her neck was like a hot yoke, and she curled up there in pain.


    Is the power of contract.


    Donne looked thoughtfully at the contract in his hand. As soon as he snapped his fingers, the master''s hand brought the cat back.


    The cat panted and stared at the scroll of the contract in Donne''s hand. It was this thing that deprived her of her freedom!


    "I said we didn''t mean any harm. What are you doing? You''ve been looking at this scroll. You want it very much?"


    Donne shook the scroll in his hand, and the cat''s eyes kept staring at his hand, and suddenly rushed over!


    Although she was fast, she obviously couldn''t keep up with Donne''s speed, so she threw herself into the air.


    When the strong cat mother landed, she was silent, which was very in line with the characteristics of the cat. Donne was surprised. Seeing that the cat mother stared at the scroll in his hand, he suddenly had a sense of pleasure to tease the cat.


    "Do you want it? Come and get it if you want it. I''ll stand here. Come on?"


    Donne shook the scroll on his hand and lured the cat to continue the attack.


    The Lord''s evil taste broke out again


    Fiona covered her face and couldn''t bear to keep looking.


    The cat lady suddenly threw down Donne, pressed his body, bared her teeth and growled in harsh Rune: "human! You are insulting Karol mariver''s soldiers! Do you want to start a war between orcs and humans again!?"


    Don looked innocently at the fleshy cat''s mother and said, "let''s not say that I don''t support the slave trade... I don''t think that a cat slave will cause another war between humans and orcs... Eh, although you look very tough, your smell is unexpected and good."


    The cat slapped Donne in the ear, and the slate was turned into dust: "since you don''t support the slave trade, why do you trade with that dirty human? If the contract wasn''t in your hand, I''d smash your head to pieces!"


    "Seriously, even without this contract, you can''t take me."


    Fiona couldn''t see it anymore: "Lord, you are busy. I''ll go to bed first. There are still a lot of things to be busy when I go back to Ellington tomorrow."


    Donne turned his head and said, "Oh, you go to bed."


    The cat''s mother froze and slapped again: "be serious! I''m threatening you!"


    "It seems that you haven''t figured it out."


    With a slight shake, Donne broke away from the cat''s control, stood up and squeezed a hand in her ear: "well, it feels good."


    When the sensitive ears were touched by strangers, the cat''s body shook and her strength was lost by three points.


    The next moment, the cat''s mother blew her hair: "damn human! How dare you blaspheme - insult the people of Carlo maliver! I''ll kill you!"


    Donne turned his head and grinned: "it''s a pity that you don''t have this opportunity and strength."


    Just as the cat was about to refute Donne, she suddenly felt her hands sink and looked down. She was surprised and pleased to find that it was the contract scroll she thought about day and night!


    The human returned the scroll of the contract to her!


    Is he a fool?


    Noticing the cat''s strange eyes, don shrugged and said, "don''t you really want to return the scroll? Here you are. Tear it off and you''ll be free."


    Whatever Donne''s intention, the cat tore the scroll into pieces for the first time, and the force that bound her disappeared in an instant. She had a sense of happiness of rebirth.


    The cat turned to look at Donne. "You''re a good man."


    This is the good man card


    Donne smiled in his heart, but said disapprovingly on his face: "as I just said, I oppose the slave trade and any discrimination. I am a supporter of racial equality. In fact, I don''t know that the gift Sidney said will be you, a cat from Ryan empire... Strong. By the way, what should I call you?"


    The size and muscles of the cat lady obviously can''t be called a cat girl, so Donne can only say that she is a strong cat.


    From the speed and explosiveness she just showed, her strength is at least gold, which really deserves the title of a strong man.


    "... vanilla."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne said seriously, "I''m looking forward to you having a petite and lovely sister named chocolate."


    Vanilla was shocked and stared at Donne with extreme vigilance: "human, why did you know I had a sister?"


    Is there a sleeping trough!?


    Don en was stunned and forced: "isn''t it my sister?"


    "I''m the sister!"


    "Really chocolate?"


    "No, her name is coco - human, answer my question!"


    "Believe me, it''s really just a coincidence..."


    Vanilla stared at Donne for a long time and still didn''t want to believe it was just a coincidence.


    "I don''t have to lie to you."


    Donne raised his hands and shook his head. "In fact, I don''t want to restrict your freedom. You can leave here now."


    Vanilla was stunned and took a few steps outside. Seeing that Donne didn''t stop him, she turned into a dark shadow and disappeared into the night.


    Donne smiled, sat down in the next chair, opened the magician''s note and looked at it leisurely.


    This note interests him more than anything else.


    On the one hand, his magic and strength appeared out of thin air. Euphemistically, it was practiced by playing games. Frankly, it was directly instilled by the goddess into him, and he just followed it.


    After coming to this world, he has never met with other formal magicians, let alone the magic learning system here.


    At this time, a magician''s hand notes can bring him a lot of information.


    Of course, it would be even better if you could learn some useful spells from it.


    System Tip: after reading Angus'' hand notes, I found that the self-created spell "Angus''s local hard skill", do you want to learn it?


    "... learning."


    Donne felt that at this time, the plug-in given by the goddess was particularly easy to use.


    Angus''s local hardness: a second-order spell, which is specialized in arcane. It uses arcane power to transform local structures to achieve the effect of local strengthening hardness. It consumes a small amount of magic during the continuous process. Duration: until it is cancelled or the magic pool dries up.


    Seeing the description of this spell effect, Donne''s expression is a little subtle. I don''t know if he thinks too much. He always feels that the effect of this spell seems a little subtle


    And what about the agreed unknown magician? This is Angus'' handwritten note. What the hell is it?


    Angus sewar miracle hand?


    The legendary mage?


    Prandal''s leading alchemist?


    Is this his handwritten note?


    Donne suddenly felt that the title of "miracle hand" was a little inexplicable


    Are you thinking too much?


    If the green goblins of the Star Diamond bank knew that they sold the hand notes of a legendary mage for 500000 gold coins, it is estimated that they would regret tying themselves to a rocket and firing them into fireworks


    Even if there are no spells in this manuscript, it is valuable only by virtue of the name of a legendary mage, not to mention a spell created by Angus - well, it must be admitted that this spell makes Donne think wrong again.


    Baron bilbaum really picked up a big leak this time, but it was cheaper in the end, don.


    Before long, the vanilla that left suddenly came back.


    Donne raised his head in mock surprise. "Eh? Why are you back?"


    Vanilla hesitated for a moment, lowered her head and said helplessly, "I have nothing now. I can''t go back to Rehn Empire at all."


    "Oh, that''s a pity."


    Donne then lowered his head and continued to read the notes. Angus wrote down the principle of this spell, which greatly inspired him.


    It''s gone?


    Vanilla stood there awkwardly. She hesitated for a long time. It seemed that she was embarrassed to continue to speak. A moment later, she said embarrassed: "can you lend me some gold coins..."


    "No."


    Tang en said without raising his head: "although I respect racial equality, I am not a wronged leader. I am not only a lord, but also a businessman. I won''t do such a thing as throwing money for nothing."


    "Oh..."


    Vanilla lowered her head very disappointed. She was in a foreign land, surrounded by strange people and environment. Loneliness and helplessness easily drowned her like a tide.


    She turned and walked out silently. She began to think about which bridge to spend the night in tonight


    Donne glanced at her. The old God turned a page of notes on the ground and said casually, "but..."


    Vanilla, smelling the sounds of nature, suddenly turned around and looked at Donne with hope: "but?"


    "I''m short of a guard job here. Would you like to do it? I''ll give you a monthly salary of 100 gold coins a month. As long as you work for a few months, you''ll have enough money to go home."


    Donne smiled at Vanilla: "what would you like to do?"


    "Yes! Of course I do! You''re a good man!"


    At the moment, in vanilla''s eyes, Donne''s image suddenly became much taller.


    He is a good man, but he has to pretend to be unkind. In the end, he doesn''t have the heart to see himself suffer and help himself?


    This simple pussy doesn''t know that in the human country, the monthly salary of a gold guard is basically 10000 gold coins

 Chapter 320

    "This is Ellington?"


    After coming out of the transmission array, vanilla was obviously shocked: "your transmission array is really effective? Hasn''t it been lost?"


    Fiona looked at Donne with a complaining face. The core technology of transmission array was so casually let an orc know. Is it really good?


    Now Fiona doesn''t know the information Donne got from Nora. If this cat Jiro named vanilla really has a relationship with an acquaintance of Nora, it will only be beneficial to find a way to have a good relationship with her.


    "I am a wild mage. My teacher spent his whole life studying and restoring the technology of the transmission array before his death. Although he has left now, I have successfully overcome his problems, so I have the transmission array you see."


    Donne said seriously: "now, as you can see, this is my territory Ellington. Although it is only a Earl leader with a relatively small population, it is no less than the Duke leader. You can rest assured that you don''t have to worry about being threatened here."


    "Why?"


    As soon as vanilla opened her mouth, she closed her mouth, because she saw two beautiful girls of the elves and several human girls walking together, and there were dwarves and dwarfs running by in a hurry. If this was normal, there was something more strange in the distance - the elemental creatures were working orderly under the command of the dwarves


    As we all know, primary element creatures were born in places with rich natural elements. Before they grew into high-level element creatures, their wisdom was relatively low and it was difficult to communicate.


    Now, in Donne''s territory, they actually hire elemental creatures to work


    What''s more incredible is that vanilla also saw several children climbing on a soil element in the distance, but the soil element did not make an attack, but carefully picked them off, and then left with a roar.


    On the other side, several little girls are happily surrounding a water element, cleaning the sweat stains on their faces with the help of the pure water flow on the water element


    All this has subverted the three views of vanilla.


    Even dwarves, dwarfs, elves and elemental creatures can live in peace with humans here. What about her Orc?


    At the moment, vanilla really had some hope in her heart. Perhaps, as he said, she can put down her vigilance here.


    "Oh, brother, you''re back!"


    As soon as they walked out of the hall of the transmission array, they met Brian with a red face: "tell you good news!"


    "Oh? What''s the good news?"


    Donne was inspired: "what technical difficulties have you overcome? Multiple magic array engraving technology? Or have you found any new materials?"


    "Neither."


    Brian patted his belly and said proudly, "I finally broke through and entered the gold level! How''s it? Is it very powerful?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne was silent for a moment, patted Brian on the shoulder and sighed, "Brian, congratulations -"


    "Thank you, thank you..."


    "- Congratulations, you won''t be bullied so badly by your son at last."


    "What do you mean being bullied by him!"


    Brian blushed in an instant and jumped to his feet anxiously: "my name is Aizi. I don''t have the heart to fight him! Besides, can my son beat me? It''s a joke!"


    "Well, just be happy."


    As soon as he finished, Donne looked at Brian suspiciously: "anyway, why did you suddenly break through? Haven''t you been in the research institute lately?"


    "Yes, I was a little surprised, too."


    Brian snorted, "it''s also thanks to the guy Deka aureus. He''s too lazy to care if someone invades -"


    "Someone invaded?"


    Donne frowned. "What''s going on? Is there any loss?"


    "No, no, don''t worry. Everything is fine."


    Brian waved his hand and said, "some fools went to the place where dicaoris slept - here, the melting pot where we made steel. They may want to pry into some secrets. As a result, they were found by wandering fire elements and burned into coke because they didn''t have our Ellington mark."


    "Another wave of good luck infiltrated the town. I was studying the equipment you left in your room the other night, and they suddenly jumped out and attacked me -"


    "Wait!"


    Donne interrupted Brian, "you''re studying equipment in my room? They obviously want to assassinate me? They''ll do it when they see a dwarf? What are you hiding?"


    "Er..."


    Brian said with a dry smile, "I was a little sleepy on the way, so I drank some wine and took a nap in your bed..."


    Donne turned his head to Fiona without expression and said, "go back and tell Tina to change a quilt for me --"


    "Brother, you are so cruel! You don''t care about my safety at the critical moment. Instead, you care about a bed! The bed we slept together can better reflect our unbreakable friendship!"


    Donne shivered. "- forget it, burn the whole bed."


    "Listen to me! Those people suddenly attacked me, but who am I? Holding the immortal hammer of the king of mountains, Brian hammer, the most powerful former dwarf king in history! In the face of their siege, I took my time and took the hammer as a counterattack..."


    Brian boasted about himself without blushing. Donne Fiona and they had known his virtue for a long time, so they were all numb, but they had never seen such a brazen person. It was shocking.


    This shameless dwarf is actually the dwarf king!?


    It''s hopeless. The dwarf is hopeless!


    "Stop talking nonsense and say the results."


    Donne interrupted Brian''s long speech again. If he didn''t stop him, he could blow a bottle of wine all day in front of everyone.


    "Big brother, you are so disappointed!"


    Brian complained, then said with a deep face: "although I was seriously injured, I finally turned them all over, protected the treasure you left, and then I broke through."


    "... Oh, in short, it''s a sudden explosion in danger."


    "I''m seriously injured! Do you hear me! I''m seriously injured!"


    "Anyway, it doesn''t matter if you look alive. Besides, didn''t you give you the life potion before?"


    Donne rolled his eyes, held the life potion in his hand and told himself he was hurt?


    "How dare you use such precious things as goddess''s blood casually? I''m carried by the strong vitality of dwarves. I''m afraid only the orcs can compare with the vitality of our dwarves... Speaking of orcs, I just wanted to ask you, who is this guy who looks like a human Tyrannosaurus Rex and has a pair of cat ears with a sense of disobedience?"


    In front of vanilla, Brian had to step back for several steps and raise his head to see her face. The height gap was too big, just like Yao Riyue and Guo Bitian standing together.


    "She is vanilla, a member of Kate cat family of Ryan empire. She came to ilrus empire by accident and can''t return to Ryan empire for the time being, so she was hired by me."


    Speaking of this, Downton said to Brian with a smile: "vanilla seems to be a gold master.


    As Donne expected, Brian blew his hair when he heard this: "it''s just gold! I turned over a gold and two silver assassins a few days ago!"


    Brian''s words are not nonsense. It''s not a problem for him to turn his combat effectiveness several times with the treasure hammer. In addition, dwarves are naturally rough and have strong resilience. I''m afraid the general golden apocalypse is really not his opponent.


    After finally sending Brian away, vanilla couldn''t help asking, "is he really the dwarf king?"


    "If it''s a fake, it''s just the last one," Donne explained casually, taking the road ahead. "The current dwarf king is his son durandon. Fortunately, he''s not the king, otherwise the dwarf country may really be over."


    Vanilla nodded in agreement.


    "Lord, Elia and I went home first."


    When she got to the intersection, Elsa took Elia and Donne to say goodbye. After staying in arlinks these days, she got along with her grandparents and grandparents for a long time and knew a lot of things, so she couldn''t wait to communicate with her mother.


    "Bye, big brother. I''ll come back to you tomorrow!"


    Elia jumped up and kissed Donne on the face, then stepped on her beloved bike and happily went home with Elsa.


    "Lord, I''m afraid you really need to pay attention to your education of Elia."


    Fiona looked at Donne very seriously and said, "with the growing popularity of our Ellington and Datang chamber of Commerce, people will pay more and more attention to your words and deeds. If you spoil Elia so much, it''s easy to fall into the eyes of interested people..."


    After a pause, Fiona said again: "the consequences of Elia being spoiled by you have already appeared in her Majesty''s dinner. If it was her before, she would never have been so bold to make strong demands on strangers, but she did that that night, and she was confident - because she knew that you would protect her no matter what."


    Donne opened his mouth, but was speechless. Finally, he could only smile bitterly: "well, I see. I''ll pay attention later."


    His doting on Elia is completely his subconscious behavior. On the one hand, it is because Elia is a child, on the other hand, it is because of Elia''s powerful and frightening magic talent


    Donne sighed secretly. It''s a pity that he didn''t have a chance to ask about Elia the last time he saw nisclair.


    "Let''s go. There are too many things to be busy these two days. Let''s not talk about it. Now even Ellington has been attacked. It seems that we have aroused the strong disgust of some people."


    Donne raised a joking smile at the corner of his mouth: "it''s estimated that it''s time to lift the card soon."

 Chapter 321

    Uncle Depp spread out a package in front of Donne and said in a deep voice, "these are the things left by the attackers."


    Donne was stunned: "that''s it?"


    "Because Lord Brian did it too hard..."


    Uncle Depp sighed. Because Donne wanted him to be in charge of command, he stayed up late every night. When Alberton came back, he would ask him for advice with an open mind. After this period of painstaking study, he is now more calm and thinking more than before.


    He said: "there are more than 50 of these people who suddenly appear. They go out in groups and attack simultaneously on multiple lines. While harassing and attacking, they also send people to ambush in your room and try to assassinate you. Such a well-trained look is not like a scattered soldier, but more like a well-trained dead man. Therefore, I think this should be a threat from a certain force or a large family."


    Donne nodded and praised, "it seems that you have studied very hard recently."


    Uncle Depp smiled bitterly and said, "no way, Lord, since you have given us strength, which is equivalent to giving us new life and high hopes, we certainly can''t disappoint you. It''s not just me. Everyone will focus on learning after the training recently. Now even the most naughty little Danny has read."


    Donne chuckled. "He can read? It''s not easy."


    "Yes, Lord saved Ellington, made our home look new and vigorous, made everyone''s family life better, and had many more smiles on their faces, so everyone wanted to repay Lord."


    Uncle Depp smiled, his eyes fell on the leather armor and weapon fragments, and said, "unfortunately, I don''t know much. I can''t infer any clues from these things."


    "In fact, it is very simple. Intelligence analysis is nothing more than the source, use and price of materials, and then deduce intelligence from these aspects."


    Fiona twisted the leather armor, rubbed it, and handed it to vanilla. Vanilla glanced at it: "the leather of Warcraft palermore has second-order strength in its infancy and is stable at fourth-order in adulthood. Occasionally, we can see fifth-order variant varieties, with rough skin and thick meat, which is very resistant to beating. It is a special product of Ryan empire."


    "That''s right," Fiona nodded. "A roll of Palermo leather is worth at least 1000 gold coins when it arrives at Ilus. It takes at least three rolls of leather to make a set of leather armor, which is 3000 gold coins. There are more than 50 attackers. It will cost at least 150000 gold coins to list all these people with such leather armor."


    With that, Fiona picked up another short sword, turned it over and over for a while, handed it to Donne and motioned him to see the handle.


    Uncle Depp said hurriedly, "Brian has seen the short sword. It is produced by dwarf technology. His craft is average. Brian said he can make this kind of short sword."


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "the truth or bragging?"


    Uncle Depp looked cautious: "the truth - I especially emphasize that he should tell the truth."


    "It seems that it''s really a dwarf rookie."


    Donne shook the dagger, and the faint magic grain luster on the sword body was faintly visible. The blade reflected the light and faintly exuded green: "enchanted the primary magic breaking effect. From the luster of the blade, it also quenched the poison, but the toxin has failed. It is obviously aimed at me."


    "But even if it is produced by the dwarf rookie, the dwarf enchanted short sword is expensive."


    Fiona frowned: "the finished product price of this short sword is at least more than 1000 gold coins. Coupled with the dwarf product, it is normal to double the price. Coupled with the primary magic breaking effect of enchanting, a primary magic breaking pattern exported from the silver city is worth 2000 gold coins. I''m afraid the price of this short sword alone is close to 4000 gold coins."


    "Does everyone have this kind of dagger?"


    "Yes."


    "Oh, big hand, this is another 200000 gold coins. It took 350000 gold coins to arm the more than 50 people. If they were fully armed, they would get at least 500000 gold coins."


    Donne whistled and smiled frivolously: "then the problem is, how many can easily take out 500000 gold coins to arm the forces of these dead men?"


    Fiona sighed, shook her head and said, "Lord, stop making trouble. If you really want to say, there are many such forces, but you certainly know who they are against us."


    "Hey, I just want to liven up the atmosphere. I''ve lost so many elites this time. It''s estimated that the old guy should die of meat pain."


    Vanilla was stunned: "do you know who it is?"


    "Of course."


    "Well, aren''t you going to discuss how to fight back?"


    Donne and Fiona looked at each other and smiled. Fiona said, "I''ll explain the rules of the game of the human world to you later... Of course, if you''re confused, I can tell you the conclusion first."


    "Go ahead, please."


    "In this situation, we can''t start a war with each other in an all-round way, so it''s our best choice to make a lot of money."


    After a pause, Fiona continued: "the people who attacked us not only did not stop our development, but lost some strength and exposed some important intelligence. Therefore, the conclusion is that as long as the situation continues to be deadlocked, we will make no loss."


    Vanilla was very incomprehensible: "you humans are really incomprehensible. If it was in the Ryan Empire, we would do it directly."


    "This is a game rule belonging to human society."


    Fiona shrugged: "we need time and a stable environment to develop our strength. Fighting back against each other will cause panic chaos to the society. The chaotic social environment is not conducive to our current development. Just because we know that we will not fight back against them now, they will wantonly test our strength."


    "But that''s no use," said uncle Depp with pride, "Apart from the enemies killed by Lord Brian and Lord dicaoris, the other enemies were killed by our guard. Although everyone was injured, thanks to the awakening talent and the goddess blood given by the Lord, we didn''t lose anyone and gained rich practical experience."


    Donne nodded with a smile. "Well done."


    "Yes, with the development of time, we will become stronger and stronger," Fiona continued. "It is precisely because time is on our side, so we can''t take the initiative to destroy the current stable environment. As long as they can''t break our defense, it''s useless to come to many people unless they want to start a formal war."


    Vanilla is thoughtful. Compared with human beings, the orcs of Wren empire are really too simple, especially some naturally hot tempered races, which explode almost at once, and are very impatient. It is difficult to bear the blow of repeated failures and repeated attempts when doing one thing.


    I''m afraid that''s why there has been little progress in the development of the Ryan empire over the years. In contrast, the countries of the human kingdom, although they have been in the war of separation and separation, fighting and killing each other, they will usher in rapid development in a stable period of peace, talking and laughing with each other, and the contradiction between them is incredible.


    This chaotic balance may be the reason why mankind is always full of a sense of contradiction, and the natural tendency for profit ensures the driving force of human development.


    "Collect these useful daggers and reward them to the excellent members this time."


    Donne waved his hand and said casually, "by the way, tell them that when the goddess''s blood runs out, go to Elsa and submit an application - Oh, warn them, non combat consumption will not be supplemented. They can only use it for themselves and can''t buy or sell it at will."


    Uncle Depp said with a smile, "everyone knows that this is the benefit given by the Lord. I can''t bear to use such a precious thing. How can I sell it."


    Fiona said very seriously, "you know, the rules are the rules. You can''t confuse them. If anyone is found to sell them without authorization, it will be dealt with by military law."


    "Yes!"


    Uncle Depp buttoned his chest with his right hand and subconsciously saluted.


    "I went to sort out the patent application materials."


    Fiona finished and left first.


    Vanilla went outside to get familiar with Ellington, and Donne began to think about recent developments.


    During the period when they left, of course, the development of Ellington did not stop. On the contrary, the promotion activities at the glory Festival led to the increase of the production capacity of various factories in Ellington to the limit.


    After the publicity of the glorious ceremony, both arlinks and Bain, or caspamiburg, as well as the surrounding towns, have a new understanding of the Datang chamber of Commerce.


    The bicycle created by Datang chamber of commerce is also deeply loved by tried consumers. As soon as it was launched into the market, it was enthusiastically sought after because of its low price, innovative design, convenient characteristics and so on. It has been sold out several times in just a few days.


    The best-selling of bicycles has also produced a chain reaction. The sales of anti-theft locks matched with bicycles, customized rear seats and front frames, as well as air cylinders and other supporting products have also increased.


    Moreover, many shop owners were surprised to find that their business had somehow improved - many guests they had never seen before began to appear in the shop.


    Of course, this is because travel has become more convenient, the flow of people has become faster, and people''s travel distance has also increased. Many places that could not or were too lazy to go before can now get to their destination conveniently and quickly by bike. Of course, they are willing to go farther to have a look.


    These are the benefits of improved traffic conditions. Some very sharp people quickly noticed this situation. Some brave people buy bicycles from Datang chamber of Commerce as soon as they bite their teeth. Because they are bulk purchases, the price can be further preferential. After they buy them, they transport them to the area where Datang chamber of commerce has not yet radiated. Once they sell them, they earn double profits Profit.


    It is common to get rich by the east wind of Datang chamber of Commerce. Of course, Donne and Fiona are happy to see their success in this situation. The farther the products are sold, the stronger the brand radiation of Datang chamber of Commerce. It will be much easier to go there and open the market at that time.


    However, accordingly, the expansion of the market puts forward requirements for Ellington''s production capacity.


    At present, Ellington element biology and employees of various ethnic groups work together to improve production efficiency, but the production capacity here has reached the limit before the population grows further.


    In this case, if you want to continue to improve production capacity and product influence, you can only rely on the patent authorization bill proposed by Donne.

 Chapter 322

    The copyright department located in the outer urban area officially opened its business today, and the intellectual property protection law was officially put into effect. As a department that attracted much attention as soon as it was launched, a large number of spectators gathered at the door of the copyright department when its business officially began.


    Of course, in addition to those civilians who join in the fun, there are more businessmen who are related to their vital interests - who doesn''t have a few exclusive recipes in their hands?


    Although these suspicious businessmen suspect that his majesty Victor is looking for an excuse to collect their secret recipe, they can know whether it is true as long as someone is willing to try it first.


    But after they looked at me for a long time, none of them was willing to try first.


    This makes the staff of the copyright office very embarrassed. Fortunately, the Copyright Office has been a confidant of the Royal School since its establishment, so Victor has told them in advance that Datang chamber of Commerce will apply for patent protection today, which makes them feel a little relieved.


    In fact, there are members of Datang chamber of Commerce in the inspection team set up by the copyright administration, which is also requested by Tang en. He believes that there should be some civilian posts, which are called supervising and law enforcement - of course, these supervisory Posts eventually fall into the hands of Datang chamber of Commerce.


    After all, with the minds of those civilians now, once they are given the privilege of supervision, they may feel very honored at the beginning, but after they find that their power can be exchanged for interests, they are afraid that they will be more corrupt than those nobles.


    Hate people and laugh people do not have this mentality. For a long time, it has been the main melody of human psychology. I''m afraid it will change only after the popularization of knowledge and culture and the complete improvement of quality.


    So for the time being, it''s better to keep this power in your own hands. After all, you can ensure that your original intention remains unchanged. Those people are not necessarily.


    Once the habit of patent application is popularized in Ilus, Ilus businessmen and inventors will become a rope because of common interests to jointly safeguard the market. In the future, human beings in other countries will either abide by the rules or be collectively excluded.


    Eventually they will also come here to apply for patents - after a long time, alinks may become the intellectual property center of the whole prandal.


    "Eh? Come on! Come on! It''s really from the Datang chamber of Commerce!"


    The crowd standing at the door suddenly became agitated. On the carriage coming from a distance, the emblem of Datang chamber of Commerce glittered in the sun. Thanks to recent activities, the emblem of Datang chamber of Commerce has completely become a well-known mark for yarinks.


    Because of the need to publicize the copyright office, Victor and Donne deliberately disclosed the information to the thieves in the palace after discussion, so many people got the information from their own channels - the copyright office was established under the leadership of Datang chamber of Commerce to protect the rights of Datang chamber of Commerce from infringement.


    At this time, the dark lines Donne arranged in advance in the crowd began to play a role


    "Have you heard? It seems that the Datang chamber of Commerce came up with this idea because Baron bilbohm''s planI chamber of Commerce imitated the mint candy of Datang chamber of Commerce, and Baron Donne hit it right!"


    "Isn''t it? It''s just mint. Baron bilbohm likes that kind of small business?"


    "It''s really his reason. Although it''s a small thing to imitate mints, it''s said that Baron Donne is worried that if this continues to develop, it will lead to chaos in the industry and vicious competition with each other. One has products and the other copy them as they are, which is very detrimental to the healthy development of the industry."


    "I see! This is the role of patent law!"


    "Yes, with the protection of the patent law, you can find out who is innovative and who is counterfeiting, and then you can apply for official sanctions against counterfeiters."


    "If that''s true, it''s a great gospel for us to be original!"


    "Of course, the copyright office not only protects the original, but also authorizes the patent. If someone likes your patent, he can spend money to obtain the authorization from you. After he gets the use right, he can also use your patent to produce and manufacture products. You can not only obtain the patent authorization fee, but also obtain the profit sharing agreed by both parties. It means that after creating a patent, even if Lying at home can make money, which is great news! "


    A group of people couldn''t help crying out in secret when they heard this.


    "God! There is such a good thing!? no wonder Datang chamber of commerce is taking the lead in creating this copyright office. Who is not jealous of those things of Datang chamber of Commerce!"


    "It is said that in order to maintain profits while benign competition, as long as it is not applied for, only one exclusive patent can be authorized, and one patent can be authorized to five. If the competition is too fierce, we have to rely on bidding to obtain authorization. I don''t know which one can be authorized by Datang chamber of Commerce."


    "Yes, if you get the patent authorization of Datang chamber of Commerce, I''m afraid you''ll make a lot of money at once."


    "By the way," a group of people looked at the businessman who broke the news a little strangely, "how did you know so much inside information?"


    The merchant smiled mysteriously, "my uncle works in the copyright office. He heard Baron Donne say it himself. Believe it or not."


    There was an uproar around. Looking at the businessman, his eyes were full of envy.


    For businessmen, intelligence means wealth!


    There is an uncle who works in the copyright office. What does it mean in the future?


    A businessman was eager to try: "it seems to be true. If I have a chance, I must try."


    "Come on, you," the other man sneered, "for your small business, you are not even qualified to join the business alliance. I''m afraid you are not even qualified to enter. Don''t forget President Sidney, they are also --"


    The man suddenly shut his mouth and looked at the distance admiringly. President Sidney''s carriage almost followed the carriage of the Tang chamber of Commerce.


    It can be seen how much Sidney cares about the patents of Datang chamber of Commerce.


    The very awkward carriage of Baron bilbaum followed behind, and the cross ring emblem of the Prani chamber of Commerce looked so eye-catching at the moment.


    "Isn''t that Baron bilbaum?"


    "It''s the carriage of the Prani chamber of Commerce..."


    "He''s so kind to come..."


    "Bah, you are stupid. Even he has the cheek to come. It can be seen that this patent authorization does have great benefits. Don''t you see that there are several carriages behind him? Almost all of them are members of the business alliance. They are going to pack and take away the patents of Datang chamber of Commerce this time!"


    "Isn''t Datang chamber of Commerce dangerous? Once the patents are provided, the business alliance will seize their market immediately?"


    The other man lowered his voice and whispered: "But it was not important for Datang chamber of commerce at that time! No matter which chamber of commerce finally seized the market, all products produced with Datang chamber of Commerce patents had to pay the fixed profit share in the contract. Think about it, this is equivalent to the business alliance of the whole Ilus Empire making money for Datang chamber of Commerce, no, Baron Donne!"


    The people around them thought carefully and couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning.


    Although he made a lot of money with the help of the patents of Datang chamber of Commerce, if he used more patents, a little makes a lot, Baron Donne was almost sleeping and making money!


    Damn it! Why don''t I have such a popular patent!? - almost immediately someone''s eyes turned red with envy and couldn''t speak with envy.


    Some businessmen with exclusive recipes and technologies in their hands began to think about it. If they applied for patents first while there were not many patent applicants, would they also authorize their own patents with the help of the east wind of Datang chamber of Commerce?


    If you really sell, even if your Chamber of commerce can''t continue, you can receive a lot of income on a regular basis


    The carriage of Datang chamber of Commerce quietly stopped in front of the gate of the copyright office. Then Fiona, who looked solemn and mysterious, dressed in a red and black dress and her hair in a bun, stepped out of the carriage.


    Before other people exclaimed at the handsome men and women, they followed the huge figure out of the carriage and let them take a breath of air conditioning and shut their mouths together.


    Cat Jiro, who was two meters tall and muscular, felt so oppressive when he came out. Even if he didn''t do anything, they didn''t dare to speak loudly.


    "Where are the orcs..."


    "Look at that ear... It belongs to the cat family..."


    "This muscle is too abnormal..."


    "Shh... Maybe it''s the orc crazy warrior... Don''t forget that the orc warrior is the most powerful warrior..."


    Vanilla''s ears shook, and she glanced aside with a gloomy face. Those people immediately brushed back, taking vanilla as the center, and a fan-shaped space appeared.


    ¡±With a creak, Sidney''s carriage stopped. When bilbaum came, Sidney and them came to Donne and Fiona with smiling faces: "Baron Donne, Ms. Fiona, I hope we can cooperate happily today."


    Donne raised his eyebrows. "You''re very positive."


    "Of course," said Sydney with a smile, completely unable to see his hostility to Donne. "Baron bilbohm would wake up from his dream just by getting the patent used in Baron Donne''s carriage."


    When they were behind, they had noticed that Donne''s carriage was moving very smoothly, and there was almost no noise and tremor.


    Baron bilbaum had long been jealous - how excellent the carriages would have been if his carriage shop had obtained this technology!


    "Your eyes are very sharp. Don''t blame me for not giving you a chance. Whether you can get it depends on whether you are willing to spend money."


    Donne turned his mouth and said casually, "my patents are not very cheap."

 Chapter 323

    As a representative of advanced productive forces, Datang chamber of commerce does not have one or two patents to apply for, but involves a series of revolutionary patented technologies such as raw material treatment, production and processing, process reform and innovative technology. Together, more than 100 projects can apply for patents.


    Among them, there are more than 40 patents with real-time output value, that is, those that can immediately start to generate revenue. There are more than 50 patents. Because the theories involved are not compatible with prandal''s current knowledge, they need to deepen training before they can master the use method.


    The so-called deepening training naturally means going to Ellington to study and transform - once in Ellington, how to train them is what Donne said. At least these people sent for training are elites from all walks of life in prandal. If they don''t squeeze everything out of their heads, Donne will let them leave?


    So don''t look at the number of patents Donne took out. I think he lost too much. In fact, he was the one who got the most benefits.


    In addition, it is worth mentioning that in the patents they applied for this time, there are patents on materials and glass.


    Although Ellington has no sand, he can apply for technical patents in advance and give others a direction. After a large number of cheap glassware are produced from glass, expensive crystal ware can withdraw from the market.


    In addition to glass, there are preliminary refining and application technologies of papermaking, rubber, ceramics and steel. Core competitive technologies such as universal alloy, batch printing technology of magic array, and chlorine refining involving dangerous goods are still the top secrets of Ellington.


    Don''t be stingy. Ordinary technological innovation can also use the self-interest constraints of the industry to maintain the environment, but if these revolutionary technologies... Don doesn''t boast, it really has a strong impact on prandal.


    It is so strong that many forces can ignore the protection of the patent law and directly forcibly plunder technology. In this case, even Victor is powerless to continue to maintain the patent law.


    Therefore, to let others open their technology without the environment and subject strength, and to protect intellectual property rights, that is to play hooligans.


    Donne needs these technologies to maintain Ellington''s high-speed development and leading position, and it is also a necessary measure to maintain the benign development of this market.


    Fiona took out a thick pile of documents from the storage ring, put them separately on the table, and said proudly: "here are 112 patent applications preliminarily submitted by Datang chamber of Commerce, which have been sorted out by door. We have handed in the required supporting materials and samples, so please give the processing results as soon as possible."


    The beautiful staff received the document very politely: "I see. Please wait a moment and give you a reply after we get the verification data."


    As it is the first time for the copyright office to work, their experience is obviously insufficient. Therefore, this is actually the result of the exercise with Donne and them. Patent applications on earth will take more than half a year. Now that arlink has just started business here, of course, they can''t wait so long. If these people who haven''t tasted the benefits wait so long, they certainly don''t want to wait so long.


    Therefore, only when they see the practical benefits of applying for a patent will they be willing to actively apply for it.


    As a leading example, the patent application processing of Datang chamber of commerce should be fast, not only fast, but also give an official reply on the spot before these people''s curiosity disappears.


    Therefore, after the application was submitted, the copyright office immediately began to operate. Every employee was busy around the application of Datang chamber of Commerce. They reviewed the materials handed in by Datang chamber of Commerce in an exemplary manner, and sometimes talked seriously with their colleagues in a low voice, which seemed to increase their credibility.


    At least Sidney, who was impatient nearby, had been bluffed. At the moment, he didn''t even dare to get out of the atmosphere, so he stared at them to deal with the data.


    If they hadn''t been trained by Donne, it''s estimated that even Donne would have been cheated by their acting skills.


    Soon, the results of the first batch of patent applications have been published. The first batch of natural shape patents with low technical content and little importance, such as those elf style furniture designed by Alice, and improved bicycle modeling, etc.


    In fact, Victor and oberli didn''t quite understand Donne''s application for shape patent. After Donne explained to them the role of appearance in competitiveness, they barely understood that shape design is also a kind of patent.


    Sidney they care about the patents of magic furniture and core technology. Shape patents are optional to them, so they don''t care.


    In fact, Donne does not intend to open the licensing of shape patents.


    Hire Elves as designers. At present, he is the only one in prandal. Since it is an exclusive competitiveness and has nothing to do with the overall situation, why should it be made public?


    The attention of those in the business alliance was boiling after the subsequent batches of patents were authorized.


    "Baron Donne, I have admired the magic air conditioner of your Chamber of Commerce for a long time. Please grant me a patent!"


    "Baron Donne, the president of the pride of the lion chamber of Commerce, has always admired you. I''m not greedy. I wonder if you can leave me the authorization of the magic hot kettle? I''ll pay you a reward to your satisfaction."


    Sidney looked gloomily at the members who pushed him aside. Once these guys saw the benefits, they actually left him behind.


    Bill Bohm was so anxious that he jumped up and down, but he knew that he and President Sidney were grasshoppers tied to a rope. Of course, he didn''t dare to leave Sidney.


    "President..."


    "Go back and show them!"


    Sidney stepped forward with a cold hum. The members of the business alliance were suddenly stunned, and then continued to sell themselves to Donne.


    Damn it!


    Sidney once again cursed in his heart. The original monolithic business alliance has been frustrated since Donne appeared. Facing their joint blockade, he not only didn''t care, but even didn''t bother to fight back.


    But it was just like this that Donne made terrible profits from the magic crystal Market with only one trick, which not only caused heavy losses to the business alliance, but also caused irreparable cracks inside.


    If it''s just like this, what patent law does he suddenly come up with now, which completely disintegrates the significance of the existence of business alliances - with the copyright office and patent law, there is no need to share confidential technology with each other. Do you want technology? Go to the copyright office to pay for authorization.


    The patent authorization act makes all members of the business alliance become competitors to each other. They are both patent providers and beneficiaries. The more they cross authorize, the more inseparable they are from the copyright office, and the significance of the business alliance itself will disappear.


    This is, of course, the worst news for president Sidney.


    Hum! When they are ready, once the war starts and the market is completely turned over, the damn copyright office is a joke!


    Sidney still has his own small calculation in mind, but if he can obtain Donne''s technology in advance, he can prepare in advance and occupy more markets in the future. Of course, he is not willing to fall behind.


    "Baron Donne."


    Sidney pushed aside the crowd with a smile, came to Donne and said with a smile, "how do you feel about the gift I gave you?"


    Sidney glanced at the cat Jiro standing next to him. When he saw the biceps beating on the cat Jiro''s arm, his heart jumped hard. He felt astringent in his heart. Where did the lovely and charming cat go?


    He didn''t expect that Donne''s taste was very strong. This style of cat mother... Cat Jiro can accept it. Maybe he had a good time last night?


    "Very good."


    Donne nodded and asked with a smile, "I don''t know which patented technology you like, President Sidney? Maybe I can give you a discount."


    Sidney''s eyes brightened: "really!?"


    He just saw that the price Donne set for those patent licenses was not cheap. Just the simplest Mint production and processing technology, the right to use it for ten years would need 100000 gold coins, not including the cost of training.


    Of course, Baron bilbaum does not need training. There is not much technical content in it. His production workshop has been put into operation for a long time, but it was not well known before. Now as long as he bought Donne''s patent, he can continue to produce mints openly.


    In addition, the licensing fees for other technologies are also expensive. For example, the manufacturing technology of white paper requires 100000 gold coins for ten years, and the production and processing technology of soap is 200000 gold coins for ten years


    These are also ordinary technologies, involving the core of Datang chamber of Commerce. The production technology price of magic furniture is even higher. The ten-year authorization of magic water heater, magic washing machine and magic hair dryer is 500000 gold coins, and the authorization cost of magic air conditioner and magic refrigerator is from one million gold coins. Of course, These most enviable patented technologies will certainly attract the most people. In the end, it must be auction pricing. It is not certain what price can be auctioned in the end.


    In fact, we all know that the so-called patented technology in magic furniture only involves two points: one is the lathe processing technology of metal shell, and the other is the depiction technology of core magic array.


    Donne retained the batch printing technology of magic array and only provided the array diagram of magic array and lathe processing technology. In this case, even if they obtained the patent, the production efficiency could not catch up with Datang chamber of Commerce.


    Unless more people are involved in the work and join the wave of magic power reform.


    In fact, he is taking great pains to solve the problem of population employment for this country... Do you believe it?

 Chapter 324

    "Wouldn''t it be better for us to give up the competition and let president Sidney buy the authorization, and then we can share it with President Sidney?"


    Some people want to be clever before they get the patent.


    The staff at the counter noticed their conversation and couldn''t help admiring Donne even more - he had expected this!


    "It is stated in advance that when the company obtains the authorized patent, it is only used by the applicant and the chamber of Commerce. It is necessary to sign a contract to ensure that the technical data shall not be re authorized to others. If someone violates the contract, we will withdraw the authorization and the business right of the chamber of Commerce, block the chamber of Commerce and confiscate the relevant funds."


    The staff poured cold water on the proud guys. Suddenly, the friendly small circle fell into a strange silence. A moment later, they scattered one by one as if nothing had happened, but their eyes kept glancing at the counter.


    Sidney sneered. These guys still haven''t learned a lesson. When are they still thinking of playing smart? They don''t know that they were played by Donne and applauded.


    "Datang chamber of Commerce patent No. 112, the patent name" design principle and manufacturing process of magic energy air conditioner ", is now accepting authorization applications -"


    As soon as the voice of the beautiful woman at the patent authorization window fell, the group immediately rushed up like a Madman: "I came first! I want to apply for authorization!"


    "I came first! Damn it, you dare to rob me!? pay me back the money you owed me!"


    "Obviously I came first! You bastard!"


    The staff took out a pile of forms expressionless: "fill in the forms according to the rules, then we will select the appropriate targets for screening, and finally make a patent authorization bidding quotation. Wait next to the forms."


    Fill in the form!?


    A group of people were stunned. After getting the form back, they were even more stupid.


    Name, age, gender, place of birth, home address, power / Chamber of Commerce, size, working capital


    They were stunned by inexplicable data forms.


    A man couldn''t help asking, "wait! What''s this?! we''re just applying for patent authorization. Why fill in the scale and working capital of the chamber of Commerce!?"


    The staff sneered and said, "everyone knows how big the magic air conditioner market is, and patent authorization is naturally not cheap. If we don''t investigate the production capacity and financial capacity of your Chamber of Commerce, how can we be sure that you can eat this patent? How can we be sure that you can produce after you buy the authorization?"


    Everyone was speechless.


    At this time, Sidney and bilbaum had already filled out the form without saying a word and handed it in.


    "President Sidney, Baron bilbaum," the staff nodded slightly, "there should be no problem with your strength. I wish you two in advance."


    Sidney and bilbaum were a little proud at once. It was a very rare state to be a businessman.


    Datang chamber of Commerce has applied for many patents, but there are also many businessmen with vision who want to seize the opportunity to seize the market. Therefore, all patents granted by Donne have aroused fierce competition from many chambers of Commerce.


    These people''s competition for patents had long been expected by Donne.


    After all, in prandal, technology is in a relatively confidential state. Everyone wants to keep the technology in their own brain and never be known by others. Now there is an opportunity to learn other people''s technology openly. How can they miss it?


    In particular, there are many owners who don''t need money at all, such as Sidney, bilbohm, nyander and so on


    The presidents of these large chambers of Commerce directly skipped those small patents and focused on the authorization of large patents, which has a greater probability of success and higher income.


    With the passage of time, the same and the same patents were authorized. One after another, the president of the chamber of Commerce got the letter of authorization and left here with a happy face. However, everyone knows that only those who stay are the giants who can really control the commercial market of Ilus.


    Hiding in the corner upstairs, Donne witnessed everything in the hall, with a faint smile on his face.


    The official start of patent authorization has injected a catalyst into prandal''s accelerated development. In the next step, various products will be promoted rapidly. After various technologies are repaired and improved by various talents, he can''t know what wonderful changes will be produced in the end.


    Of course, Sidney will win the final victory. After all, his becoming the president of the business alliance proves that he is not a simple person.


    However


    Donne shook his head secretly. Such a talent is in the wrong team.


    Not only Sidney, but also other chambers of Commerce in the business alliance. When they stand on the side of the aristocracy, they are doomed to failure.


    Because the Royal faction has its own help, it can''t lose - it can''t play anymore. It''s a big deal to lift the table directly


    Anyway, the big backer behind us is the goddess.


    "Starting with one million gold coins, the minimum price increase each time shall not be less than 10000 gold coins..."


    "1.1 million!"


    "President nyander, 1.1 million..."


    "1.15 million!"


    "Baron bilbaum, 1.15 million..."


    "1.5 million!"


    "President Sidney, 1.5 million!"


    Listening to the bidding sound from the meeting room below, Fiona''s frown stretched out, her face showed a comfortable smile, and her eyes were bent into crescent moon.


    Donne raised his eyebrows and joked, "don''t talk about me now?"


    "Of course not."


    Fiona smilingly took out her book and began to estimate today''s income. At the same time, she complained: "we should have implemented this plan long ago if we knew how much patent licensing earned."


    "Do you think this is a profit?"


    Donne burst out laughing. The time to really make a steady stream of money has not come yet. When they understand these technologies and begin to officially put into production, it is time for him to start counting money - of course, it is also time for him to spend a lot of money to catalyze the world.


    Strictly speaking, now this is only a buyout transfer price of the patent, but Donne made a little trick. Under his suggestion, the duration of the patent is the same as that of the copyright owner.


    In other words, as long as the copyright owner is alive, the patent will not expire, and the corresponding licensing fee will be paid for the use of the patent.


    There is also a minimum protection period of ten years. If the copyright owner dies unexpectedly within ten years, his legal successor will automatically inherit the patent copyright


    In short, Donne took great pains to maintain a healthy industry environment.


    "Today, just applying for a patent cost more than 10000 gold coins. Of course, I have to calculate the income."


    Fiona gave him a blank look, and the pen in her hand kept flying. During the conversation, she recorded the main situation today, and more importantly, the price after the patent was authorized - the result will not be known until the following bidding is over.


    "There is no need to calculate. Today, the combined price of these authorizations alone should exceed ten million gold coins."


    Donne smiled faintly and said with a light face: "the patents of those magic furniture are what they care about most. The average price will not be too low, accounting for the majority. Together with those small patents, it will not be a problem to break them."


    "Ten million!"


    Fiona''s pupils constricted, her breathing suddenly became much shorter, her chest fluctuated, and the rest of Donne''s eyes glanced at the black lace collar and drew back his eyes with a little regret.


    "Ten million gold coins!"


    Fiona grabbed Donne''s arm and shouted in a short, urgent voice, "aren''t you excited at all?"


    Although the running water of Datang chamber of Commerce in recent months has exceeded the mark of tens of millions of gold coins, and the net profit is also a lot, but... Money can''t be spent!


    Ellington''s rapid construction speed is burning money!


    Donne is completely using gold coins to boost the construction enthusiasm of those residents. The bonus is mentioned again and again, resulting in great expenses. On the account books of the Lord''s house and Datang chamber of Commerce, the amount of gold coins in reserve has never exceeded 3 million, and sometimes it will fall below the warning red line of 100000.


    Fiona was almost stunned by the surprise that fell from the sky.


    Most importantly, in Fiona''s eyes, this ten million gold coins is almost cost-free, equivalent to net profit!


    She still can''t understand that intangible intellectual property rights are also expensive.


    "Look at you."


    Donne smiled and shook his head, but he was inexplicably lost.


    Since he knew that there was a God in the world, the increase of wealth basically could not make him feel joy.


    Even more wealth? In the eyes of those who exist at a higher level, the value of those gold coins is not much higher than that of soil - maybe it is not as important as soil. After all, plant life can grow on soil.


    Donne has now begun to learn to really use wealth as a tool, not as a treasure to enrich the Treasury and satisfy his desire for wealth.


    "With this ten million gold coins, the previously designed highway network expansion plan can be put on the agenda!"


    Fiona''s eyes were full of light and said in a lively spirit: "not only that, several factories suspended before can also start construction. The money is too timely and important. I must make good planning and use it."


    "In addition, the armament factory you mentioned before and the military magic power machinery factory can also -"


    "Shh..."


    Donne suddenly pushed Fiona down on the wall, pressed the wall with one hand, and the whole person was bullied and pressed on it.


    Fiona was stunned. Looking at Donne''s face getting closer and closer, her heart suddenly jumped wildly.


    Donne''s fingers pressed on her pink lips, his lips around her face and whispered in her ear, "don''t mention these secrets outside... Don''t forget that we Ellington adhere to pacifism."

 Chapter 325

    We in Ellington adhere to pacifism.


    Yes, this is the unified statement that Donne has been telling Fiona to publicize.


    Although plundering is the best way to accumulate original wealth, wealth has little effect on Donne. He is more concerned about the stable and rapid development of the world. Therefore, it is the best choice to immerse himself in farming and lead the rapid development of the whole world with his own advanced vision.


    Therefore, in the initial stage, stability is the most important.


    We are pacifists. If you want to fight for hegemony, you can fight internally. Just don''t disturb our development.


    This is a unified statement in the publicity, and after Donne took office, he did implement this policy.


    Apart from the battle to wipe out nearby mountain bandits, recapture the Brussels iron mine and a counterattack against kaspami, no war has been launched.


    Let Ellington become an emerging economic center in other people''s hearts, not an emerging military territory - that''s what Donne wants to achieve.


    Want to say what he really thinks... Hehe, have you ever heard of a move falling from the sky... Ah bah! Have you ever heard of a trick called cheating?


    Of course, all this is not important to miss Fiona, because under Donne''s sudden and violent "wall thump", she was already restless and fell into the ocean of happiness. She didn''t hear what Donne said, but nodded foolishly.


    If Donne hadn''t let her go soon, the silly girl would have closed her eyes and pursed her mouth to ask for a kiss.


    "... two million! President Sidney offered two million gold coins! Who else wants to continue bidding?"


    The sudden scream revived Donne and Fiona.


    "Two million!"


    Fiona wiped the honey liquid at the corners of her mouth, stared and exclaimed, "if you follow the current trend, don''t say 10 million, you may even break through 20 million in the end!"


    Indeed, a maximum of five patents can be authorized. If they are all such sky high licensing fees, the licensing fee of magic energy air conditioner alone can exceed 10 million.


    "Besides, Sidney''s courage is really great."


    Although he was an enemy, Donne had to admire Sidney''s courage. Ordinary people don''t necessarily have the courage to drop two million gold coins in the face of this situation.


    Donne''s emotion is also the emotion of others at the moment.


    "President Sidney, can you make it back with such a high price?"


    "Hehe, I won''t bother you. In a word, I must get the first authorization."


    Sidney PI gave them an ultimatum with a smile. They are all members of the business alliance. They all know how much courage they can have. If Sidney is really determined to win the first authorization, none of them can fight.


    Finally, the first authorization of magic energy air conditioner fell into Sidney''s hands at a price of 2 million.


    This relieved Sidney.


    In Sidney''s calculation, plus the Datang chamber of Commerce, a total of six chambers of Commerce will carve up the market of magic energy air conditioning. Let alone other countries, the Ilus Empire alone, the future market of magic energy air conditioning is about 50 million gold coins, and the expected profit of each chamber of Commerce should be about 10 million gold coins.


    After all, the market of Ilus empire is so large, and the market that has not been opened up by other countries is the big profit that is really worth looking forward to.


    After deducting the patent licensing fee and sharing fee from the expected profit, how much profit can be left is the driving force to attract them to join.


    Therefore, if he buys a technology patent license with two million gold coins at one go, even he will feel extremely painful.


    Although he has estimated the future market space of magic energy air conditioner, there are too many unknown conditions and great risks. I''m afraid he will hesitate if the licensing fee is higher.


    Of course, he was so confident in the patent authorization of magic air conditioner before because he had good personal relations with some magicians in silver city. In order to make a good relationship, he often funded the legal research of those magicians in his own name, so he had a way to hire some magician apprentices to work for him, Then there is a solution to the problem of the most critical magic part of Donne''s technology.


    Before today, he had always thought that only he had such a secret way, but looking at the posture that they had just competed with themselves for patent authorization, it was obvious that they all had their own secrets.


    Sidney doesn''t believe they robbed this patented technology without knowing what they need. None of the people who can sit here now are fools.


    Finally, the remaining four authorizations of magic air conditioner were obtained by Baron bilbohm, President nyander, President Ryan, and President Eric.


    The other Sidney were not surprised, but the president Eric made him frown.


    Because the elrich chamber of commerce did not join the business alliance, it is a commercial chamber of Commerce. What''s more strange is that they are mainly engaged in very rare magic equipment. When many adventurers with spare money meet the team of the elrich chamber of Commerce, they will spare no money to buy their magic equipment. Besides, the magic equipment they sell is really easy to use.


    "Congratulations to President Eric. I didn''t expect to see you here."


    Sidney PI looked at President Eric with a smile, especially his right arm and left leg, which were completely composed of metal components, very conspicuous.


    President Eric nodded: "you''re welcome. I just passed by. I heard about things here, so I came to join the fun."


    "I spent more than two million gold coins to buy the patent authorization of magic energy air conditioner. Eric will grow up, but I''m very strange..."


    Sidney asked aggressively, "is your Chamber of Commerce a professional? You don''t have your own factory at all. Where does your Chamber of commerce produce?"


    "I don''t bother you. To tell you the truth, I didn''t plan to produce and sell this for the time being, just because I''m very interested in the technology here."


    Sidney''s heart clicked when President elrich said this, because it was rumored long ago that the president of elrich chamber of Commerce was actually a wild mage who mastered alchemy, and the metal puppet bodyguard who had been following him was also made by him.


    However, this rumor has not been confirmed, and over time it has become one of the rumors in the industry.


    Donne, standing above, stared at President Eric for a moment, then at the huge metal puppet next to him for a moment, and then asked Fiona a little bitterly, "is that President Eric called Edward?"


    Fiona was stunned and shook her head: "I don''t know. No one has ever known his name, only his last name is Eric, and the name of the chamber of commerce is the same as his last name."


    So Donne looked away again


    These gods... It seems that they are too playful, right?


    The chaos army is about to invade, and are you still in the mood to play chaos? Can''t you be serious


    The fierce bidding for authorization continued. After the magic air conditioner, the patent authorizations of magic refrigerator, magic washing machine and so on were sold one by one. When everyone left, Fiona saw the detailed accounts, turned her eyes and fainted happily on the spot.


    Rao shidunn was calm and completely numb to wealth. He was very surprised to see that string of figures, because the patent authorization finally really exceeded 20 million gold coins and reached an amazing 23.55 million gold coins!


    Among them, the patent authorization of magic energy furniture such as magic energy air conditioner, magic energy refrigerator, magic energy washing machine, magic energy hair dryer, magic energy hot kettle and magic energy water heater has contributed 18 million gold coins, and the other miscellaneous technical authorizations add up to only 5.55 million gold coins.


    It is worth mentioning that the patented technology related to the combine harvester, which has always been highly expected by Donne and Fiona, is rarely paid attention to, which makes the relevant staff who are ready to go quite embarrassed.


    Donne then understood the reason. On the one hand, the price of this patented technology is indeed a little high, reaching 5 million gold coins. Although the market of combine harvesters is very large and the price is very high, as long as 500 units are sold, the cost to be invested in the early stage is too high, and the risk has reached a level beyond the control of those people, Therefore, they can only choose to give up and choose the relatively broad magic furniture market instead.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to know. The pricing has been announced. If there is a precedent for temporary pricing change, those crafty businessmen will certainly notice it in the future and then collectively launch a boycott, which will be very troublesome.


    Therefore, this price cannot be changed. Even if it is changed, it can only rise, not fall.


    However, for bicycles that have just been launched into the market, the relevant patented technologies are immediately robbed. Although the patented technology of bicycles is not too advanced, the market is large, so it is favored by many people.


    Of course, there is also Baron bilbohm. He has noticed that the low-end carriage market is being impacted by bicycles. If he doesn''t want to lose this market, he must take the initiative to join the bicycle market.


    In addition, there are technical patents for individual accessories, such as design patents for metal bearings and shock-absorbing springs, which have aroused fierce competition from many chambers of Commerce. The licensing fees for those small accessories are not expensive, and the requirements for production conditions are not high. Once they are obtained, they can become the source supplier of relevant industries, and they will produce a steady stream of wealth in the future.


    The small chambers of Commerce, which are not as competitive as the big chambers of Commerce, put all their strength on the patent licensing of these small parts this time, and the results are quite satisfactory.


    "It seems that your plan has initially succeeded."


    After Fiona woke up, she first congratulated Donne, and then happily held the account book: "ha ha... We have money... We finally have money..."


    "Look at your stupidity," Donne laughed. "Don''t worry, you can spend as much as you can when you go back... But don''t forget to solve the subsequent problems first."

 Chapter 326

    What Ellington needs to solve is naturally the problem of personnel training.


    With so many patent licenses sold this time, it can be seen that Ellington will usher in a large influx of foreign personnel, because these patented technologies can only receive complete training in Ellington so far.


    "I see. For accommodation and food, I will make budget analysis in advance and prepare according to the highest level, which will make those people stunned and feel at home when they come to Ellington."


    Seeing so many gold coins fall into her pocket, Fiona is full of fighting spirit and doesn''t care about spending so much money.


    "Don''t treat everyone equally."


    "Ah?"


    "Don''t forget our purpose."


    Donne smiled faintly: "Brian should tell them in advance that in the process of training, they should dig out the experience and skills hidden by those people. If they can, they should also dig people. Only those who intend to stay in Ellington for development can enjoy better treatment. Those who are unwilling to stay can enjoy it, but everything should be at their own expense. The price is, after all, a long-term business for a long time It''s not easy. It''s too expensive. In the training, everyone''s living standard is calculated according to the standard of one gold coin every day. "


    Fiona and vanilla were stunned: "people bought patent authorization and sent people to study, but we dug people behind our backs. Is it really so insidious?"


    "It''s not insidious."


    Donne waved his fingers and solemnly corrected, "water flows down and people go up. We can give them better development prospects. Why don''t they come to us? I''m a fair recruit!"


    This is also called recruiting?


    Fiona twitched at the corners of her mouth. She dared to promise that if she did, the Datang chamber of Commerce in Ellington would become the target of all chambers of Commerce.


    "Of course, we can''t go too far. If we dig all the people who come to Ellington, no one will dare to buy our patent license in the future."


    Donne said with a smile, "so we only dig the elite among the elite. Only real talents can receive our offer."


    "What is Ophel?"


    "Slip of the tongue, don''t care."


    After the patent authorization auction, Donne found victor and told victor the results of the first day''s war and the proceeds of the copyright office. After seeing the real proceeds, Victor happily invited Donne to stay for an afternoon tea. Then the two secretly discussed some things. They were the only two. This time, even Princess aurelia couldn''t get in by being coquettish.


    Donne didn''t leave the castle until evening. No one knew what he had discussed with victor.


    Then Donne and Fiona went back to Ellington.


    The chambers of commerce that have purchased the patent license need at least three or four days to arrange the training personnel. If it is smooth to take a carriage from yarinks to Ellington, it will take 15 days, and the overnight journey will be shortened by at most five days. In other words, the preparation time left for Ellington is at least 15 days.


    "Do you understand? In this half month, we must improve efficiency and complete the construction of the apartment area as soon as possible."


    "I see!"


    "The infrastructure team must complete the sewer project in the whole area within one week. If there are insufficient staff, you can apply to Lord dicaoris for assistance from earth elements."


    "Guarantee to complete the task!"


    "Greening team, I''ll give you three days to complete the greening of the green belt and park near the apartment according to Miss Alice''s design. Is there a problem?"


    Several charming fairy beauties nodded together: "No."


    "The supporting facilities team reconfirmed their work completion, especially the supporting facilities in the apartment area, a garbage can every 100m, a road sign every 500m, and a public toilet every 1km... Where these supporting facilities are not fully covered, remember to report immediately, and do not affect our overall image of Ellington because of the omission of these supporting facilities!"


    "I see! You must check it carefully!"


    "The supervision team reviews the progress of the project every day and gives me a summary report in the evening. Who is slack in deducting the bonus of this month? Let me inform you in advance that the bonus of this month is quite rich!"


    "No problem!"


    The head of the inspection group, the former head of the cross rose mercenary regiment, Locke patted his chest and gave a guarantee. Then he rubbed his hands and said with a smile: "well, Miss Fiona, can you disclose in advance how much the bonus this month is?"


    Fiona glanced at Locke and said expressionless, "of course - No."


    Locke''s face collapsed.


    "In a word, I won''t let you down. Just work hard and the Lord won''t treat you badly."


    Fiona clapped her hands and shouted: "With the continuous return of the combined harvesting team, they have also brought a large number of foreign personnel. These personnel are not only an unstable factor, but also the basis of our development in Ellington. As long as they are well transformed, we can have a large number of available personnel. Therefore, please pay attention recently. Don''t put too much pressure on foreign personnel, but don''t let them They underestimated us! "


    "Of course, hey hey, if they dare to underestimate us, let them know the power of Ellington!"


    Fiona smiled and said, "you should also notice that the Lord''s plan has initially succeeded. The extensive publicity of the joint team has brought us a lot of personnel, but this is only the beginning!"


    "At this glorious ceremony, the activities planned by the LORD were an unprecedented success in arlinks, and the arlinks branch of Datang daily was also popular with Carl''s efforts. Now we in Ellington, no, actually our Datang chamber of Commerce, which is already a Star Chamber of Commerce in arlinks."


    "This patent authorization auction is very successful, which proves that the Lord has always led the development of our Ellington technology, which is the envy of all businessmen, and also proves the Lord''s correct direction. Therefore, as long as we continue to unite beside the Lord and closely follow his leadership, we Ellington will move towards prosperity and strength To glory! "


    "Follow the Lord''s leadership!"


    "Obey the Lord''s orders!"


    "Towards prosperity and strength!"


    "Towards glory!"


    After a pause, Fiona continued: "in the next month, it will be the most critical month in the history of Ellington. We will usher in a large number of outsiders, including elites sent by the major chambers of Commerce in arlinks, businessmen who come to seek business opportunities, and even some curious adventurers and tourists."


    "Therefore, here I make a solemn request again. In the next month, no, specifically, from now on, the overall quality of Ellington residents must be improved!"


    "We want people outside to know that Ellington now is not Ellington before. Now we live no worse than them. Even some of the things we have are their envy!"


    "Look at the miracles we have created! This town called Ellington was just a dilapidated and backward town a few months ago. Now, look at the neat and uniform streets, flat roads and beautiful houses - these are built with our efforts!"


    Fiona pointed to the new city outside the window behind her and said loudly, "isn''t it worth our pride?"


    "If we want to win the respect of others, we must first respect ourselves!"


    "The people of Ellington have knelt down for too long. Now, it''s time for us to stand up!"


    "Tell everyone to straighten their backs!"


    "No need to be nervous, no need to feel inferior, no need to be nervous!"


    "Believe in ourselves. Under the leadership of the Lord, we are proud of our achievements!"


    "This is a miracle, and this miracle will continue. We, Ellington, will be praised by all races throughout prandal with the Lord''s name and deeds!"


    Tina recorded Fiona''s speech very nervously. These are the contents she needs to learn. Compared with Fiona who received a good education when she was a child, she is still far away, so she needs to work harder.


    She looked forward to that figure. One day, she believed that she could become a very important person around him.


    Donne, standing at the door, felt her nose subconsciously when he heard Fiona''s impassioned *******************************************************************.


    But what makes Donne a little unaccustomed is that Fiona''s * * * is obviously brainwashed.


    In a specific period and under a specific object, the use of personal worship can certainly increase cohesion and action, but really, Donne from the earth hates personal worship.


    In the end, any personal worship will lead to the extreme expansion of selfish desires and private rights, resulting in some difficult problems. For example, some fanatical followers and fans will indiscriminately attack those rational people without personal worship, and the objects of worship can not punish those fanatical followers because they are kidnapped as saints by public opinion, which will lead to strong contradictions over time.


    The most terrible thing is that once immersed in that kind of power, after a long time, both those followers and the worshipped person will be blinded by power and even do some terrible things.


    Donne is a person, not a God, so he also has seven emotions and six desires. He is easily influenced by flattery and blindfolded. Although he has been trying to maintain his original heart, how can he be sure that he will not be influenced by selfish desires after a long time, leading to him becoming a terrible Demon King dictator?


    After those fanatical people left, Donne went into the study, first greeted Tina with a red face, then shook his head and said to Fiona, "you incited them too hard. Although personal worship is very useful in a specific period, the subsequent impact is actually very bad... If I become a terrible devil, you must have made great contributions."


    "If you become a devil," Fiona said seriously, looking into Donne''s eyes, "then I''ll be a witch."


    Donne was stunned.


    Although this is not a confession, it is more moving than * * * * * * confession!


    But Fiona


    There seems to be no relationship between the demon king and the witch

 Chapter 327

    In the next few days, Ellington began a lively activity of "stressing civilization, building new wind and observing three things".


    Everyone was educated by a simple conversation, telling them how important the next month is for Ellington, what impact the performance of residents will have on future development, and how important their personal performance will be


    The result of the conversation was that every resident of Ellington was flattered - really had a feeling that he was the owner of Ellington. If he did not perform well, he would lose not only Ellington, but also himself.


    All people seem to be moved by this common sense of honor. After the heavy responsibility falls on their shoulders, they all understand a truth: the honor of the territory is not only the Lord''s, but also everyone''s, which needs to be maintained together.


    Then, an extremely strong civilization storm swept the whole territory of Ellington.


    No one spits on the street anymore. Everyone consciously throws the garbage into the trash can. Adults also teach children not to urinate anywhere. The cleanliness of the street, combined with the greening measures in the spirit style, makes the whole Ellington look new and become like a green dream city.


    Of course, more importantly, a large number of residents strive to change themselves and create a very good atmosphere. After outsiders enter this atmosphere, they will be warned and accused of some uncivilized behaviors, and then they will be affected unconsciously. Over time, they will become a civilized person.


    This is an infectious good habit.


    Donne is happy to see the success of this situation. It is very difficult to develop a good atmosphere. It requires not only everyone''s participation, but also long-term and unremitting efforts.


    Therefore, the smaller the population base, the more obvious the effect will be and the easier it will be to do. Once the population base becomes larger, the relationship between people will become complex, and it will become very difficult to change the overall atmosphere.


    Now, Donne is using his experience and lessons on earth to forcibly shape an ideal civilized country. Everything is moving forward according to the expected perfect track and reasonably avoiding possible problems in development. In this case, the development of the territory will be incomparably smooth.


    The construction of the apartment area is also very smooth and close to the end. As long as those trained personnel arrive, they can arrange to stay - of course, they charge.


    As Fiona''s deputy, Tina has followed the construction process of the apartment area all the way. The young girl has gained a lot of experience and learned a lot of things in this process. She knows she has no strength. Maybe the reason for Donne''s promotion is just to find someone to share the pressure with Fiona, but for Tina, this is enough, This is an opportunity that many people can''t meet in their life. She cherishes it very much.


    But as a great man said, the more you know, the more you find your ignorance. Now the girl who has obtained a rare opportunity is like a sponge, eagerly absorbing all knowledge.


    Even Fiona was moved by her enthusiasm. She valued the little sister more and more and trained her as a real deputy. Recently, she gave Tina more and more tasks, and her importance gradually increased.


    And Tina didn''t let her down.


    "Tina has performed very well recently. I think she can really become my adjutant."


    After pattina went to Haier zhuom mine to check the accounts, Donne and Fiona sat in the study drinking hot tea and watching Nora lie on the table and nibble at the tea. The leisure time made her wings completely relaxed.


    "Are you sure? Is it a little too urgent?"


    Donne was a little surprised. How long has it been? I''m afraid Tina hasn''t even finished her internship at the earth company. Can she take office now?


    "No, I have to admit that you have found a good seedling this time. Although you still haven''t mastered some basic knowledge, she doesn''t want her to be so clumsy on the surface. She is a very clever girl."


    Fiona put down her tea cup, gently poked Nora''s cheek, said with a smile: "she is learning very actively. I think she should learn faster under pressure after putting her in a real position with her enthusiasm."


    Donne also stretched out his hand to poke Nora''s cheek, and then turned Nora over on the table. Despite her struggle, his fingers rubbed on her stomach. Then he said, "it''s not easy to cultivate a talent. Don''t crush her. She''s not like you. You have a good foundation and now you''ve awakened your talent. She''s just an ordinary person."


    Fiona rolled her eyes: "since you know, why don''t you help her awaken her talent?"


    Donne smiled, suddenly pulled out the corner of his mouth and subconsciously retracted his hand - Nora took his finger and chewed it hard. Donne raised his eyebrows, bent his fingers and flicked Nora''s forehead. He said casually, "Fiona, I''m afraid you have to understand one thing. Sometimes excessive gifts and attention are not necessarily good for others."


    Fiona just picked up the cup, was stunned, put down the cup again, and said thoughtfully, "you mean... The alienation of friends?"


    "It''s Fiona. She''s so smart."


    Donne praised her. While playing finger wars with Nora, he explained, "maybe you didn''t notice that Tina has been estranged from her friends because of our promotion and training."


    "The first time I promoted her to be the maid supervisor, her friends would only envy and even send good wishes, because before, everyone was equal and each other still retained simple kindness."


    "Then I put her in charge of my living room, and her friends were still envious, but there were no blessings," Dunn whispered subconsciously, "Then, I casually made her your adjutant, and Marlene took over the position of her maid supervisor, but this time, she didn''t even envy, and her friends began to feel jealous."


    Fiona interrupted: "obviously, she used to be the same maid. Why can she become an adjutant and I can only wash clothes in the backyard? She must have climbed into the Lord''s bed - such an unbalanced psychology?"


    "That''s right."


    Don shook his head: "But you can''t blame them. Everyone has this mentality. The difference is that some people can control it, but others can''t control it. The most important thing is that if you continue to give her preferential treatment, it will further widen the gap between her and her friends. Although her friends already feel that they are not in the same circle with her, Tina still attaches great importance to those friends ¡£¡±


    "After all, he is a very kind child..."


    "Can you say that others are not kind?"


    Donne asked back, and Fiona was speechless.


    "It can only be said that Tina is lucky. I saw her silly persistence and touched me, so I gave her a hope, but who can say that her maids didn''t insist enough and didn''t work hard enough?"


    Donne stood up and said very innocently, "there are no people, so we can''t judge them at will until we know them thoroughly."


    "Well, what do you want to say?"


    "Help Tina awaken her talent."


    Donne said: "this kind of thing is certainly not difficult for me, but the problem is here. Continuing to give Tina special treatment will widen the distance between her and her friends. When she has a rest and wants to talk and play with her friends, she finds that she has been abandoned by her friends. What will be her mood?"


    Fiona imagined that she was Tina, and then was ridiculed and completely alienated by her former friends, and then she nodded silently.


    "Then why not help her and her friends to awaken their talents at the same time?"


    "Fiona, do you think it is important for a territory to be the Lord''s maid or the soldiers who may risk their lives to defend their homeland?"


    "This..."


    If anyone else, Fiona would hesitate, but Donne didn''t have to hesitate: "soldiers, of course."


    "That''s right."


    Donne nodded: "so do you think it''s appropriate to give the treatment that soldiers can get after hard training, bleeding and sweating to those maids so easily?"


    Fiona was silent again and shook her head.


    She knows it''s not appropriate.


    This is not a difficult problem, but a complex problem of people''s hearts.


    "It certainly flatters the maids, but it will make the soldiers cold - some maids can get the reward they can get by bleeding and sweating training. Who will have a balance? This imbalance will not cause any problems in the short term, but it will become a hidden danger in the long run."


    Donne shook his head as he poked Nora and said, "maybe in the end, I will be rebelled and overthrown by being scolded as a stupid and lecherous Lord."


    Fiona was silent, and this possibility is not without.


    Nora was a little angry when she was poked by Don. She couldn''t help scolding: "you are a lecherous pervert! What are you arguing about! Stop!"


    "Eh? I saw you jumping around. I thought you had a good time."


    "Damn Donne! Wait! I want you to look good!"


    Nora was so angry that she decided to put some terrible insects in Donne''s mouth while he was sleeping at night and teach the smelly guy a good lesson!


    At this time, Elsa, with a pale face, rushed into the study and shouted in panic: "Lord, something big has happened!"


    Seeing that Elsa was so flustered, Donne and Fiona got up: "what''s the matter? The guard training accident? Or your parents? - is it Elia?"


    Elsa shook her head again and again. After Donne was covered by Fiona, she said with difficulty: "just a few miners appeared from the transmission array. Their news... Haier zhuom mine suddenly collapsed!"

 Chapter 328

    Haier zhuom magic crystal mine is a big fat meat that Donne forcibly snatched from the Kadir family.


    According to the original market valuation, it was worth tens of millions of gold coins, but frank, who was weak in Donne''s hands, had to sell it to Donne at a low price. If Donne were to expand the market of magic crystal, the potential value of this magic crystal mine would be calculated in billion.


    However, the mine has collapsed now?


    "Are you kidding..."


    Donne and Fiona subconsciously thought it was a joke, but soon Donne couldn''t laugh. On the one hand, Elsa was not the kind of person who couldn''t tell the weight. She wouldn''t joke. On the other hand... He had sensed that more and more miners had returned to Ellington through the transmission array.


    The miners were all disheartened and obviously evacuated from the mine in an emergency.


    "This is the transmission channel opened by the manager''s permission!"


    Donne''s face changed slightly. In order to facilitate personnel scheduling, he opened senior authority to the mine manager. The manager''s authority was only recently promoted to Tina. Even Tina had to use authority to transfer these personnel. It can be seen that something really happened in the mine.


    Several people immediately came to the transmission array hall and looked at the embarrassed miners. Donne''s face became very bad: "what''s the matter? What''s the person in charge?"


    "Lord!"


    A disheartened man knelt on the ground with a frightened face: "it''s my subordinates'' incompetence! Please forgive me!"


    He''s Gus, the manager of herzom magic crystal mine.


    "I don''t want to hear these words now. I just want to know what happened!"


    With that, Donne suddenly frowned, "where''s Tina?"


    Fiona also woke up. Looking at the dim transmission array, she was inexplicably nervous: "why didn''t Tina come back!?"


    "Lord - Miss Tina said that in order to maintain the transmission array, she must stay behind -"


    Gus opened his mouth. A moment later, he trembled his dry lips and said a desperate message: "Miss Tina, she may have been surrounded by those underground Warcraft..."


    "Underground? Flying Warcraft?"


    When Donne suddenly heard the news, he was in a bad mood: "isn''t it the mine collapse?"


    "After the collapse began, we began to run away, but at this time, Warcraft poured out of the cracks of the collapse."


    Gus held his head and shivered all over: "that kind of Warcraft can fly. Its whole body is black. There are huge claws under its thin wings - the gods are on the ground. They must be underground demons!"


    Black? Bat wing? Big claws?


    Donne recalled it in his mind. Is it a gargoyle? But in the battle of chaos, he never met a magical creature like a gargoyle!


    "Fiona, inform Grandia that they come to treat the wounded urgently. I''ll go!"


    Now Tina is likely to be in danger. Donne doesn''t dare to delay. He rushes into the transmission array and comes to the Haier zhuom mine hundreds of kilometers away in the next moment.


    "Hiss!"


    As soon as he saw the mine, Donne took a breath of air conditioning.


    Originally, Haier zhuom was an open-pit mine, circling deep underground and expanding with the expansion of mining scope. However, at the moment, the opening of the open-pit mine with a diameter of kilometers is covered by a group of strange Warcraft. Just seeing this scene makes people''s scalp numb and produce an uncontrollable sense of disgust.


    As Gus described, the whole body of this Warcraft is dark. The wings of the bat wing are huge, with a wingspan of more than six meters. They are wrapped with a very strong smell of earth elements. Perhaps because they have lived underground for a long time, their eyes have degenerated and replaced by a huge mouth full of tusks.


    "This monster is a gargoyle!"


    But¡ª¡ª


    "Where''s Tina?"


    Donne on the transmission array didn''t feel Tina''s breath, and there was no trace of her nearby, which made Donne extremely anxious.


    Thinking of Nora''s strong sense of vitality, he shouted, "Nora, find out where Tina is!"


    There are so many Warcraft here. Tina has no strength to bind chickens. Her life will be in danger at any time!


    "Not found!"


    Nora shouted, "the smell of life nearby is chaotic - those stone ghosts will interfere with my perception!"


    "Really?"


    Donne''s eyes looked at the stone ghosts again. His eyes were suddenly cold. The complex spell and runes flashed around him. The next moment, the sky above the mine in front was suddenly shrouded by the cold. The attacked stone ghosts immediately screamed and rushed towards Donne. Sound waves converged into resonance waves, and even tore the earth in front!


    The resonance wave hit the Spell Shield in front of Donne and just stirred up ripples and disappeared.


    At this time, Donne finally released the spell.


    Eighth order spell - winter is coming!


    The terrible cold current swept through all the spaces in the front view. Dark blue lights fell from the sky like a curtain in the sky, wonderful and full of strange beauty.


    That is actually the color of liquid oxygen after the air is suddenly cooled. The instant rapid cooling brought terrible temperature difference. The hurricane roared to the cooling core and turned into a violent cold hurricane. In this process, the water condensed into ice crystals, and then quickly superimposed layer by layer on the body of the gargoyle.


    The decrease in temperature caused the activity of the gargoyles'' bodies to become extremely poor. They collided with each other dizzily in the whirlwind and completely lost control.


    Then, Donne raised his hands, and the fire elements collided fiercely to form a precise spell node. Then, the energy burst out wildly and turned into dark purple flames, which burst out from the void, filled the whole sky, integrated with the hurricane, and swallowed the stone ghost in the blink of an eye.


    Eighth order spell - Inferno sea of fire.


    Gorgeous? Shock? This word can no longer describe the visual effect when the two spells are combined. Of course, the visual effect is not important, the important thing is the effect.


    The effect of these two eighth order spells superimposed together is definitely not as simple as one plus one equals two. The power of this combined spell even exceeds the ninth order map spell used to wash the ground in some way.


    The hurricane contributed to the fire, and the elemental flame was extremely terrible. The stone ghost with extremely strong physical and magic defense had no resistance under the superposition of these two high-level spells and easily turned into fly ash.


    The dust of the Gargoyle rustled down. In the blink of an eye, the whole mine became gray, like a layer of volcanic ash after the volcanic eruption.


    Donne''s face sank like water and looked down at the empty mine mouth: "now?"


    "Found it!"


    Nora shouted, "deep down - still moving fast! She''s caught by the Gargoyle!"


    "Below!?"


    Without hesitation, Donne jumped and flew towards the huge crack at the bottom of the pit.


    The closer you get to the crack, the more you can feel the cold and decadent smell emanating from it, as if an ancient tomb that has been sealed for tens of thousands of years has suddenly been opened. The crack is like a ferocious big mouth, trying to devour the whole sky, but it first devours Tina, the poor girl.


    "You said she was moving fast?"


    It seems that Tina''s life is not in danger for the time being, which is at least good news.


    "Yes, and it''s still going deep underground - eh? Wait! It seems to stop!"


    Nora suddenly exclaimed, "I feel a lot of life!"


    "Magical creatures."


    "No -"


    "I mean," said Donne with a gloomy face, "we''re surrounded by magical creatures."


    As Donne went deep into the crack, the atmosphere in the air became heavier and heavier, and the elements became more and more chaotic. The earth elements began to occupy the absolute main force, and the shadow energy began to become rich. At the same time, there were magical creatures other than the stone ghost.


    A small Warcraft that is very small and looks like a night owl. It is very fast. They also emit a shadow energy spike.


    Another kind of body is very thin, but the head is large. On his head, there are two sharp horns, like a monster like a deformed little devil, like a malnourished twin brother of a gargoyle, but he has a strong desire to attack. Moreover, the attack also has a very insidious corrosion effect. Donne''s spell shield has been severely reduced.


    Coupled with the huge army of stone statues and ghosts, the entrance of the whole crack is like the gate of the devil Kingdom, which is almost written "no novices in dangerous areas".


    It is obviously not a good choice to use swordsmanship in mid air. Especially when the target is so huge, don suddenly raised his right hand without saying a word. The strong magic gathered in the palm of his hand at an incredible speed, and then turned into a bright purple light ball.


    The purple light ball kept emitting brilliant light, shining the dark cracks as bright as day. The dense magical creatures clinging to the cliff were also stimulated by the light. A large area of flying Warcraft completely blocked the light above, forming a disgusting spherical space around Donne.


    Wave after wave of sharp sound waves, the black shadow energy turns into sharp spikes and shoots at Donne - they are trying to put out the light ball in Donne''s hand.


    Donne snorted coldly and released the purple light ball in his hand. The terrible arcane power completely broke out in an instant. The Warcraft gathered around Donne had no chance to escape. In an instant, he was torn to pieces by the arcane power and completely disappeared from the world.


    What Donne cast was just a fifth order spell - Arcane energy explosion.


    Of course, he is free to use a wide range of powerful spells to wash the floor, but don''t forget where this is - this is heldrom!


    A large magic crystal mine!


    If you use a powerful spell to cause an imbalance in the power of the magic crystal, resulting in a chain reaction explosion, it will be sour


    The Warcraft around just disappeared, and there was a new movement on the cliff next to it


    There, a face made entirely of rock appeared.

 Chapter 329

    There was no trace of Warcraft on the swept cliff. Then the rocks on the cliff suddenly began to vibrate, and soon a big face composed of rocks appeared.


    This face is up to 100 meters high and is composed of rocks. Its facial features are composed of magic crystals in nearby veins, emitting a faint glow.


    As soon as the stone face appeared, Donne became vigilant.


    Inexplicably collapsed mines, swarming Warcraft, plus this strange stone face, everything doesn''t bode well.


    The rock roared at Donne with a big face: "(dwarf language) human beings on the surface! You broke the rules! You not only broke my corral, but also killed my pets. Do you want to start war again!?"


    Destroy the corral? Killed his pet?


    Donne''s face is full of ignorance. What the hell is this?


    Most importantly, why does this guy speak dwarf language!?


    Although the tone is strange and the style of words is a little special, it is clearly dwarf language!


    Is it - Underground dwarf!?


    The idea flashed through Donne''s mind, and then he asked expressionless: "(dwarf language) those Warcraft are your pets? They have taken my friends. Now, send my friends back immediately, otherwise you will bear the consequences of provoking the war!"


    "Cunning human! Don''t try to deceive the great barord broken silver! My eyes are brighter than lava, and my wisdom can soften the hard Okin - you must stop your progress immediately! Below is the underground country! It belongs to us!"


    The rock face, or barold broken silver, growled and threatened Donne: "if you move on, your friend - this surface human woman - will become a combustion booster in my furnace!"


    Donne immediately stopped falling, his face sinking like water: "you''re threatening me."


    "No, you''re threatening us!"


    Barrow roared, "you crossed the line! It''s an act of provoking war!"


    Donne was stunned again: "you suddenly tore the earth and released the Warcraft army to attack our mine - but blame us?"


    "It was you who dug through the earth! Broke this barrier! Greedy and stupid surface humans! My pets were only stimulated by the light. They didn''t attack any creatures! You took the initiative to attack them! Ruined their lives!"


    Donne was stunned. After careful recollection, he was speechless.


    Because what he said is actually true


    Although the evacuated miners were frightened, no one was injured by the attack of Warcraft. They were all bruised by falling and smashed by gravel.


    And he did it first


    Barold roared angrily, "the gods have given you a wide surface world, but you are greedy to occupy even the underground world! Our underground dwarfs will never give in!"


    Dig through the earth?


    Donne looked up at the unprecedented mine and suddenly had a bad feeling.


    Recently, they have been equipped with a magic drill, so the excavation speed has increased sharply... Isn''t it for this reason


    I can''t seem to get rid of this pot


    Donne took a deep breath and let''s not talk about throwing the pot for the time being. What''s more important now is Tina''s safety.


    "I see, but I have to make it clear that this is a misunderstanding."


    Donne said in a deep voice, "my people are just digging and expanding. We have no intention of invading the underground world. Please return my friend. I promise to leave here and close the crack."


    "Human, I don''t believe any of your words! You killed my lovely pets! It will make us completely lose the competition in the abyss!"


    The big face composed of rocks rushed forward and roared: "the failure of the competition will make us lose a lot of farming areas, lose a lot of food and die a lot of companions! And this is all because of your greed, your surface human beings!"


    The embarrassed Donne was speechless.


    "I''m just worried about my friend..."


    "Want to get your friend back? Yes, take food in exchange! You must compensate us!"


    Barold''s face retreated to the cliff again, and the nearby gravel trembled into a simple underground map: "At least prepare enough food for 100000 dwarves for three months! I''m waiting for you in the red grottoes. Don''t let us wait too long! This is the road map from here to the red Grottoes - don''t try to send troops to attack here, otherwise you will find that what is waiting for you will be the end!"


    Food for 100000 dwarves for three months!


    Donne took a breath of air conditioning and decided to stabilize each other temporarily. After writing down the map, Donne''s voice suddenly became cold and abnormal: "I see. I''ll prepare food, but you must ensure the safety of my friend, otherwise... I don''t mind washing the red Grottoes with blood."


    "Human beings, we understand your arrogance. You know nothing about the underground world, but arrogance will eventually destroy you. Admitting your mistake to us and sending compensation food is the only way for you to atone for your sins and save your friends! The underground dwarves have never been afraid of any threat!"


    Barrow said, the rocks that made up the huge face retracted into the cliff, and the whole cliff returned to calm.


    At the moment, Donne has seen the ground at the bottom of the crack. At the bottom of the crack, there is a huge semi-circular cave. The ground of the cave is covered with stinky dung, which should be left by those Warcraft before. There are faint traces of artificial excavation around. It can be seen that this is the beast''s enclosure as barold said.


    The surrounding rock walls are covered with dense holes, which should be the nest of Warcraft. In the distance, there is a large cave extending deep underground. That cave is the only way from the animal pen to the red grottoes.


    "Food for 100000 dwarves for three months... This time it''s really a big disaster..."


    Donne has a toothache, but this time he can''t blame others. He can only carry the pot himself.


    [Nora, can you still locate Tina now?]


    Nora nodded: [no problem.]


    [now go find Tina and tell her I''ll save her as soon as possible and protect her as much as possible, OK?]


    Although Nora has no combat ability, it''s no problem to protect a person.


    Yes, yes, how can you thank me


    [... Build you a candy house!]


    Nora wiped her saliva and her eyes glowed: [deal!]


    When the voice sounded in her mind, she had turned into a light and drilled into the deep cave.


    Just when the heldrom mine suddenly collapsed, Pope jessolini XXIII, who was far away in the shining Cathedral of alinx, suddenly opened his eyes, terminated the ongoing prayer and stared at the ceiling in the West.


    His sight was in the direction of the heldrom mine.


    "This wave, this breath, can you say --"


    Jesus solini''s vision passed through walls, mountains and woods. In his vision, there were no obstacles. The world was a vast expanse of white.


    However, in this vision, in the distance of the west, a milky holy light rushed into the sky from the depths of the dark earth, and the strong resonance seemed to be calling him.


    "It''s true!"


    Jebirni XXI''s breath was suddenly rapid, and he could not continue to pray. He worshipped deeply at the statue in front of him, and then hurried out of the prayer room. At the same time, he used divinity to send a message to iluli: "iluli, come to the main hall quickly! There is something very important!"


    Then he used magic to summon another person.


    A moment later, Emily hurried to the main hall and asked in surprise, "what happened under the Pope?"


    She had never seen the Pope so impolite.


    "Wait a minute, there''s another person."


    The restless appearance of Jesus olini XXIII made iluli nervous inexplicably.


    Is there a crisis?


    Or a bad oracle?


    Before long, a man wrapped in armor walked into the main hall. The heavy armor clattered when walking. The combination of silver white armor and golden tracing lines made the whole armor look luxurious, and the magic light flowing above showed that this armor was not a fancy, but a real good equipment blessed by magic.


    Iluli opened her mouth in surprise: "Captain Lyon is here too?"


    Even the head of Lyon came, and her intuition told eluli that things might be more troublesome.


    With the sound of "click", the helmet of armor opened and folded into the box behind him, revealing a handsome face.


    It was a typical Ilus blood face, with a tall nose and soft facial lines. In Donne''s words, it was the style of the East-West hybrid on the earth. His short blond hair did not deform due to the pressure of the helmet, but maintained a very good elasticity, and his hair style was restored with a gentle swing.


    With a "click", the man knelt in front of the 23rd World of jessolini on one knee: "Lyon, head of the Knights Templar, reported to you, please give an order."


    Yes, this handsome man who broke the rules is the dream lover of countless ladies in yarinks. The genius cultivated by Guangming Vatican since childhood is not only handsome, but also powerful. At the age of 30, his strength is enough, which makes many strong men in their 40s and 50s ashamed.


    Because at the age of 30, he is already an extraordinary strong man.


    Although oberli and Adrian are also super strong, they are only masters at the age of 30, which shows how abnormal Lyon''s talent is.


    "Get up."


    Jessolini XXIII was flushed with excitement. As soon as he opened his mouth, he suddenly became vigilant. With a gentle wave of his hand, he sprinkled a holy light, which enveloped the whole hall and isolated all sights and sounds.


    Seeing that the Pope was so serious, Lyon couldn''t help looking at iluli. Iluli shook her head, and then they looked at the Pope together.


    "You know... The artifact robbed by the Holy See of light more than 100 years ago has finally reappeared!"


    As soon as jesolini spoke, iluli and Lyon were shocked!


    Artifact earthly!


    No wonder jessolini XXIII was so nervous!


    Eluli suddenly had a flash of inspiration and exclaimed, "is it the one matched with the Holy Light Scepter?"


    "That''s right!"


    Jessolini said excitedly, "blessed Scripture! The blessed Scripture that has been robbed for nearly 200 years has finally called us!"


    "The less people know about the artifact, the better. Therefore, the Knights Templar can''t go out on a large scale. This task is up to you two! Get ready, take the Holy Light scepter, disguise your identity, hire a mercenary regiment, and start as soon as possible!"


    "We will not insult the light."


    Leon asked, "where is the location?"


    "At -"


    Jessolinidon paused and said in a deep voice, "underground world!"

 Chapter 330

    At the same time, the Kadir family.


    Patriarch Frank''s study, originally Frank''s position, now a figure shrouded in black fog sat there. Charles and Morton stood in front with low eyebrows. Their humility was even more humble than when facing Frank.


    "What do you want from the messenger?"


    "Where''s Frank?"


    A man''s hoarse voice came out under the black fog. A while ago, the whole alinks was covered by magic. Their people had to leave here temporarily, so they didn''t know Frank''s trace now.


    "Father, he went to practice. He had been coughing and vomiting blood a while ago..."


    At this point, Charles glanced at the man in the dark fog, but could not see his face. Charles lowered his head a little disappointed and continued: "father, he said that during this period, if the messenger needs anything, he can contact me, and I can make full decisions."


    "Well... It seems that Frank has found the point..."


    There was a strange laugh in the black fog. A moment later, he said to Charles, "in that case, I''ll leave it to you."


    "Please tell me."


    "Gather all the elites of your family and go to Haier zhuom mine."


    "Ah?"


    Charles was stunned: "the heldrom mine had been sold to that Donne -"


    "I know, but..."


    The black fog suddenly got up and smiled: "Haier zhuom is no longer a mine. Now, it has become a gate... A gate to another world..."


    "The gate?"


    "Yes, it opens the door to the underground world."


    "Underground world!?"


    Charles was surprised: "since the second chaotic invasion war, the access to the underground world has been blocked!"


    "So, this is God''s will..."


    The black fog man murmured: "leader, he must still be waiting for us... Dormant for a hundred years and finally become a great cause. We will meet the brilliant future under your leadership!"


    "What did you say?"


    "Don''t ask so much, just do as I tell you!"


    The black fog man said coldly, "gather those elites and fully armed. This time, a big war is bound to happen!"


    Charles was cold in his heart: "yes!"


    "Yes, for the sake of your dedication, I''ll give you the strength you''ve been waiting for."


    Charles immediately showed ecstasy. The next moment, the black fog man suddenly appeared in front of Charles, split black tentacles from him, raised Charles, and then several tentacles directly penetrated into Charles''s eyes, ears, mouth and nose. With a wild smile on his face, Charles accepted the power from the black tentacles, and his body expanded rapidly, The bulging blood vessels gradually blackened and soon became black and bright in both eyes


    "Hoo... Power... This is the feeling full of power..."


    After Charles landed, he shook his fist. The explosive force surged in his arm, the black light in his eyes flashed, the pupils returned to normal, and the black blood vessels on his arm returned to normal color.


    He glanced at Morton casually, and Morton felt strange and cold.


    Charles raised a contemptuous smile at the corner of his mouth and touched the wall lightly. With a loud bang, the whole wall turned into fly ash. A maid who had just passed by was stunned when she saw the figure shrouded in black fog in the study.


    "Monsters, monsters..."


    The black fog man said casually, "clean her up and don''t leak the news."


    "No problem!"


    Charles just got strength and was about to try. With a ferocious smile, he stretched out his hand. The black fog gathered into a ferocious Python and entangled the maid. With a gentle pinch, the maid was sucked dry by the Python and turned into a pile of dead bones.


    "Hiss -"


    Charles felt the surging vitality fed back from the giant snake, and a strange flush appeared on his face. He was intoxicated by the unspeakable pleasure. Now he finally understood why he had to kill several people every three or five times since his father was blessed.


    Morton, who has not been given the opportunity to show himself, is envious and afraid. Looking at his brother, he finally gets the power he has dreamed of. Next, is it his turn?


    But


    Like his father frank, Morton felt that indescribable strangeness from Charles.


    Is it really what you want to get this power and become like this?


    "Morton, don''t envy your brother," said the black fog man to Morton. "Show your loyalty to the great lord of darkness, and you will get the same blessing. At that time, the dedication of your family will make you the right arm of the Lord of darkness."


    "Yes! I will try!"


    Morton quickly lowered his head, except for a layer of cold sweat.


    blamed! What are you thinking!


    power! All we need is strength!


    Father and brother have been blessed. They must keep up!


    Ellington.


    "So that''s why you want me to work overtime all night!"


    The angry grantia almost couldn''t help but pounce on Donne: "are you crazy? 100000 people! Food in March! I can''t ripen it in such a short time! You might as well kill me!"


    "Wrong, not 100000 people."


    Donne corrected a sentence: "it''s 100000 dwarves, and underground dwarves are also dwarves. The amount of food... You can refer to Brian."


    "Well, it doesn''t make sense to refer to me?"


    Brian scratched his head and blushed at the sight of a circle of people: "my appetite is bigger among dwarves."


    "Then calculate the discount. Brian, if you can eat fifteen silver coins a day, they will calculate it by ten silver coins."


    Fiona said cleanly, "the daily food consumption of a dwarf is calculated by ten silver coins. Ignoring the exchange rate fluctuations, 100000 people a day is 10000 gold coins, and 90 days in three months is the food worth 900000 gold coins."


    "It doesn''t look like much."


    Cat Jiro vanilla said curiously, "before the auction of patents, we made 20 million gold coins. Isn''t this gold coin nothing?"


    Fiona and Donne looked at each other and smiled helplessly: "vanilla, you may have misunderstood one thing... Money and food are two different things."


    Vanilla looked blankly: "what do you mean?"


    Although she is a cat''s ear mother, the cat''s ear mother with tendons and flesh is really hard to sprout. Donne shook his head, threw out some bad ideas, and explained: "although 900000 gold coins are nothing to Ellington now, it would be terrible to change into food. Even if he had money, he can''t buy them."


    Fiona turned over her book and said, "Ellington has a rare harvest this year, with 1130 tons of wheat harvested. In addition, we have been buying grain outside all the time, and grantia has been accelerating the ripening of grain recently. Our total grain reserve has just exceeded 3000 tons."


    "Only 3000 tons?"


    Before vanilla spoke, Donne was stunned: "why is this food enough?"


    Donne was numbed by the hundreds of millions of figures in his previous life. It was a little awkward to suddenly hear such a small grain.


    "My lord..."


    Fiona was helpless: "that''s a lot. Well, 3000 tons of grain reserves can let 10000 people eat for at least half a year. Do you know how many cities and towns can''t even guarantee food for winter? We can double our grain reserves in a short time. Grantia can''t help it!"


    Grantia immediately raised her head proudly.


    "OK..."


    Donne once again deeply realized the importance of agriculture. There is no three or five-year reserve of emergency grain. How can it be reassuring?


    Or is this the sequelae of his farming civilization?


    "The original plan was that 3000 tons of grain was enough for the winter, but I didn''t expect a large influx of foreign personnel recently, so the grain reserves were still stretched, and the reserves of all kinds of vegetables and poultry were also in a hurry..."


    Speaking of this, Fiona noticed the dazed expression of a circle of people. Suddenly, she was stunned and said with a dry smile: "Sorry, I''m off the point. I''ll get back to the point. 3000 tons is 3 million kilograms, which is converted into imperial units. Now the grain price of a silver coin is about 0.8 kilograms, that is, it''s about 3.75 million silver coins. Recently, the exchange rate of gold and silver coins has been almost stable at 1:98, so it''s about 38300 gold coins."


    With that, Fiona looked at Vanilla: "now you know what a serious problem we are facing?"


    "Ah?"


    Vanilla still looked confused.


    Donne spread out his hand with a bitter smile and said, "that is to say, if we make a rough calculation, we need to raise 24 times our existing grain reserves in the shortest time to meet the requirements of barrow."


    Fiona added: "in addition, for our own winter needs, we need to prepare at least 3000 tons of grain for our own use. It should be noted that in addition to the 1100 tons of wheat harvested before, we have purchased the remaining 1700 tons successively for more than two months, and 200 tons of grain have been ripened by grantia in the past half a month."


    "So now the problem comes."


    Donne clapped his hands and attracted everyone''s attention: "what can we do now to collect 71000 tons of grain worth 900000 gold coins in the shortest time, preferably in a week?"


    "No way..."


    "Unless you go to every town to clean up the grain market one by one..."


    "But that is bound to cause the soaring food prices, and then panic buying, and then people''s panic, and maybe war..."


    "Brian, how much food can durandon sell?"


    "Sell? Big brother, don''t be kidding," Brian said. "He asked me a few days ago if I could buy some food from you!"


    At the end of the discussion, a circle of people looked at Grandia.


    Donne whispered to Fiona with his head sideways, "the only way..."


    Fiona nodded: "yes, the only way..."


    Grantia''s ruddy little face turned pale. In her eyes, Donne and Fiona seemed to incarnate green eyed demons. She shook her head hard: "impossible! That''s impossible! Don''t force me. If you force me, I''ll -- ah!!!"


    Seeing that Donne suddenly got up, grantia immediately blew her hair and screamed bitterly, startling the whole circle!


    "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited... Actually, you think wrong..."

 Chapter 331

    Grandia can''t solve it by herself, but there are more Elven Druids in the emerald corolla!


    So the way Donne thought of was to go to the emerald corolla, find isali, convince her, and ask her to ask the Druids in the temple for help. In a short time, it was only by asking them for help that it was possible to complete the task


    "Is that why you''re here?"


    Isalie looked at the embarrassed Donne with a smile. Her chest was amazing. She just sat there casually, which made Donne feel a suffocating sense of oppression - no way. He almost died in the chest murder last time, which really impressed him.


    "Yes, we can''t collect 71000 tons of food in a short time by relying on grantia alone, even if she is tired to death."


    Donne held up the teacup and blocked his sight. He was afraid he couldn''t continue to think calmly.


    Isalie tilted her head and looked at Donne with great interest: "why not go to other cities of your mankind, or even other countries to buy it?"


    "In fact, we have considered the possibility of buying in other cities in the past. The final conclusion is that it takes at least half a year to buy 71000 tons of grain, and we have to import."


    Donne''s expression was a little helpless. Now, only relying on the divine power of the elf Druids in the Earth Goddess temple, it is possible to collect such a huge amount of food in a short time.


    Only after a thorough investigation can we understand how backward prandal''s agriculture is now. It only takes a small part of power to apply the power of magic to agriculture, which can greatly further agricultural productivity and greatly increase the speed of population and even social development. Unfortunately, they put magic on the shelf.


    The result of backward agricultural productivity is a serious shortage of grain reserves.


    Even the ilrus royal family did not have much grain reserves, and Victor could not help Donne''s difficulties.


    It''s no problem to borrow money, but there''s no way to borrow food.


    They calculated that, on average, the grain reserves of those surveyed towns were only about three months. Taken together, Ellington, after being managed by him, still had the most grain per capita. In his opinion, this is a ridiculous joke.


    But Fiona and her family took it for granted - Donne increased production, reduced taxes, and sent out a lot of bonuses, and then continued to buy food from outside to replenish stocks. As a result, it is abnormal that the per capita holding is not high.


    "So finally -- ah, sister egwin, you''re here. Please sit down."


    Hearing what isalie said, Donne, who was originally loose, suddenly sat up straight, looking energetic, and even piled an elegant smile on his face.


    "I lied to you. Egwin went to the forest today and hasn''t come back yet."


    Sally smiled mischievously.


    So the smile on Donne''s face froze.


    Fairy Queen, when did you learn to cheat?


    "On the other hand, from your performance, you seem to really care about egwin."


    Isalie gently stroked the staff and looked at Donne thoughtfully: "obviously, you just met her before. How can you like her so much? It''s hard for me to understand."


    "Is it hard to understand love at first sight?"


    Isalie shook her head: "Of course, that kind of thing can only exist in the Bard''s story. How can it exist in reality? The so-called love at first sight can only be conquered by each other''s appearance, but I remember there are several girls around you. They should be very beautiful in human beings. It should not be so easy to be conquered by sister egwin''s appearance."


    Donne was silent for a moment, raised his mouth slightly and said, "this may be a longing for good things. People in darkness often yearn for light."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It means that what you lack, the more you yearn for."


    Donne''s eyes were full of self mockery: "Maybe it is because my heart is too dirty that I am attracted by the simple beauty of egwin - can you imagine how much I will be touched when a man living in a world full of betrayal and deception suddenly sees a pure and impeccable woman with crystal like appearance?"


    Isalie thought for a moment and shook her head. She couldn''t imagine that.


    "I can tell you."


    Donne covered his chest and his face was filled with a warm smile: "it''s like a cold cave in the deep, suddenly melted, and suddenly hit by lightning. His whole body is full of trembling happiness -"


    Looking at the confused isalie, Donne continued: "get her! When I saw her, my heart kept telling me that I must get her, that''s her! If I can only marry one person, that person must be her!"


    "Sister egwin is an elf."


    "I know..."


    Donne could not explain to the upright elf queen what was called a slip of the tongue and idiom.


    "In addition, I remember human words, there is no rule of monogamy."


    "So that''s why you didn''t want to be my husband last time?"


    Donne opened his mouth, but after thinking about it, he found that he was speechless.


    "The problem is very complicated. You can think I''m worried about egwin''s feelings."


    Donne sighed. After all, egwin was a spirit loyal to monogamy. He said he loved her and wanted to open the harem. Didn''t he want to set up a memorial archway when he became a * * * *, even he felt a little shameless.


    What kind of love is his love!


    It''s not so much love as a dirty man''s natural possessiveness for perfect things.


    Frankly, you are a dirty, dirty and black man. Why do you have to disguise yourself with purity?


    "You are really a good man. The goddess chose you as an envoy. Indeed, she has her reason."


    Donne smiled bitterly and shook his head. Sometimes he acted for a long time and entered the play too deeply. It is estimated that he even forgot what he was like.


    Envoy? It is estimated that the goddess who wants to kill herself most now is nisclair?


    After all, I gave her consciousness (Beep) as soon as I met


    "OK, don''t talk about this. I''ll talk to you when I''m free. I don''t have time now."


    Donne saw that isalie seemed to have a desire for gossip and hurried back to the topic: "the most important thing now is food! It is to solve the food problem!"


    "In other words, did you come to ask me for help?"


    Isalie''s scallion fingers slipped gently from Donne''s cheek, then wiped them from his ear and showed a charming smile: "in this case, don''t you think the consequences will be very bad if you make me angry?"


    Donne was full of excitement, and an electric current rushed into his mind from the caudal vertebra. Damn it, how can this isalie tease people more and more?


    Is she still the elf queen?


    "I didn''t mean to make you angry... But you gave me an answer."


    Donne swallowed hard. She said that she let her elders leave here from the beginning of the meeting. Is it difficult for her to... Want to rule herself again?


    "Grain... 71000 tons - that''s what your new unit says?"


    After seeing Donne nodding, isalie continued, "there are a lot of food. Even the emerald corolla can''t gather so much food. In particular, most of our food is fresh fruits and vegetables, which can be picked immediately. Even if you collect them, you can''t keep them."


    Don enliao thought and said, "leave the preservation problem to me. Whether it''s grain, melons and fruits, just collect 71000 tons for me!"


    "Do you have a way to keep fruits and vegetables from spoiling?"


    Isalie was very surprised: "there seems to be no good way except to use the power of magic and magic. The consumption of these methods is far greater than the income of preserving fruits and vegetables, so no one wants to use them."


    "It''s not the power of magic and spells."


    Donne smiled: "don''t underestimate the wisdom of mortals... Without extraordinary power, mortals still have a variety of ways to solve problems."


    The reason why prandar''s bottom civilization is so backward is that the top civilization has mastered the power to solve problems and given the bottom people a hope and direction. They will no longer think about ways to solve problems with their own strength. Instead, they will choose to practice war skills and magic.


    However, they all forget that although there are many people who have mastered great power in this world, there are people with a larger base, who are likely to be ordinary people who can''t awaken their talents and have no strength to bind chickens all their life.


    In the face of the invasion of the chaotic army, these ordinary people are cumbersome.


    The gods summoned Donne to this world is to let Donne improve the strength of these ordinary people as much as possible. Even if ordinary people who originally died at once were promoted to twice before they died, it may have an immeasurable change to the whole war situation.


    And how to improve the combat effectiveness of ordinary people... Ha ha, prandal''s human beings are actually clear, that is, using all kinds of equipment.


    But in this regard, people on earth know better and do it harder.


    Just like now, when it comes to preservation, vegetables and fruits, isali will directly think of using the power of magic and spells to let ordinary people in prandal answer, and they will only think of this answer.


    But what about Donne?


    There are too many ways.


    Whether it''s extracting nitrogen for vacuum nitrogen flushing and sealing preservation, or making candied dried fruit, or making fruit juice, or even processing into cans


    These can extend the service life of fruits and vegetables as much as possible.


    Especially after being canned, it is no problem to keep it sealed for three or five years.

 Chapter 332

    Isalie was very interested in what Donne said, but when she saw that he didn''t elaborate on his plan, she stopped asking, but asked with a smile, "so what are you going to pay this time?"


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "didn''t I take out enough last time?"


    "Of course."


    Isalie nodded noncommittally: "in fact, it''s very effective. I noticed that everyone is very interested and is reading the works of dantrian and Sanye, but they are only interested."


    "What do you mean?"


    "It means that they have not greatly increased their interest in marriage."


    Donne waved weakly: "please, you''ve been cold for so many years. How can you correct it so easily? It takes time."


    "But you know what we lack most is time."


    Seeing that isalie was so serious, Donne tangled up: "you can''t let me bring you back the imported medicine?"


    "Flattery?"


    "That''s a --"


    Donne suddenly shrugged his nose and smelled a familiar faint fragrance in the air. He suddenly got up and turned around in surprise: "egwin!"


    Egwin, who had just pushed the door in, flashed a trace of surprise on his face, then smiled and nodded: "well, Hello, Donne."


    "Is everything going well?"


    "Fortunately, the turbulent Warcraft have been dispersed, but I''m afraid it''s only a temporary calm. There must be a large animal tide before winter."


    Egwin shook his ears and asked curiously, "Donne, why are you here? What''s the matter?"


    "I miss you -"


    "Huh?"


    Looking at those pure and crystal eyes, Donne had an unspeakable feeling in his heart again. He said as if nothing had happened: "I mean, there are some things I want to ask you for help, but isalie asked me for more compensation."


    He took the opportunity to complain about his dissatisfaction with isali.


    "Your Majesty, Donne is our friend. How can we ask for compensation from our friends?"


    As a soldier, egwin is obviously a political idiot. Isalie sighed helplessly and said, "sister egwin, I don''t care what we can get, but what he can give. Please rest assured, I will promise to help him, but don''t forget that he is a human. Human beings won''t cherish things that are too easy to get."


    "Even if I''m an envoy?"


    Sally nodded, "even if you''re an envoy."


    You have a pit in your head!?


    Then you pushed me back last time!?


    Donne opened his mouth and egwin was nearby. He was stunned and didn''t dare to say it.


    "I just don''t think we should be too harsh on our friends. After all, he is also... Eh?"


    Egwin was stunned: "Nora is not here?"


    Only now did she notice that Nora, who had been glued to Donne, was missing.


    "Nora was asked by me to protect someone," said Donne with a sigh and looked at isali very sincerely. "The reason why we need so much food is because we are in a hurry to save people."


    Egwin frowned, "hurry to save people? What''s going on?"


    So Donne said the cause and effect again. After hearing this, egwin was helpless immediately: "that is to say, you didn''t judge whether those underground Warcraft were aggressive, just because they were fierce, so you started?"


    Donne was embarrassed: "it was mainly because my friend disappeared, so I was too nervous."


    "In this case, compensation is taken for granted."


    Egwin said very seriously, "after all, with your power, you can easily destroy them. With power and control your reason, you are indeed a qualified strong man."


    Donne and isalie looked at each other and were helpless.


    After all, egwin is a political idiot. She doesn''t understand the meaning of politics is to make as many friends as possible and as few enemies as possible, and try to win over forces that can be won over without stimulating the neutrals.


    For Donne, he needs to gather the power of all races in prandal. As one of the intelligent creatures, of course, he can''t discriminate against the underground dwarfs.


    This accident is not only a dangerous beginning, but also a rare opportunity. If it works well, it can trade with the underground dwarves, develop them into a new market and integrate them into prandal''s world.


    It was also after leaving the crack that Tang en suddenly remembered a very important thing.


    The dwarves who live in the ambris mountains all year round have excellent mining technology and rich reserves of various metal minerals. What about the underground dwarves who have been living underground?


    You know, underground, all kinds of minerals are more abundant!


    It was precisely because he realized this and was on his own side that Donne did not immediately turn against the underground dwarves, but planned to stabilize them and chose peaceful means to solve the problem - of course, the premise of all this was that Tina was safe.


    Therefore, the current situation is not as simple as what egwin thought, but the result of repeated consideration. Of course, in the view of egwin and those who don''t like thinking, the thing is actually very simple: Don made a mistake, he is a good man, so he chose to admit his mistake and reconcile.


    "So you can''t gather up the food now?"


    With that, egwin looked at Sally.


    Isalie smiled helplessly and said, "sister egwin, please believe me. I will help him. After all, he is our ''friend''."


    Donne glanced at her. He didn''t know if it was an illusion. He always felt that the words "friends" said by isalie were a little harsh.


    Isalie gave Donne a silent look back. How could he look at himself?


    In the retelling just now, she deliberately blurred the amount of grain. In addition, egwin didn''t understand the meaning of those units. She didn''t know how much grain Donne needed.


    She only knows to help her friends foolishly, but she doesn''t know that it''s not so easy to help even in the whole world


    Only with the help of the power of Druid sacrifice can we complete this task without causing any confusion.


    "Well, we''ll talk about the reward later."


    Isalie winked at Donne. Egwin was here. They couldn''t talk about compensation at all. She continued: "Let''s talk about these foods first. I can give orders and ask the Druids to help, but you should understand that only a small part of the Emerald Forest can grow crops, so most of what we can provide are all kinds of fresh fruits and vegetables, and we may not be able to complete the task."


    "Of course not!"


    Donne showed a bright smile: "the fresher the better. There''s more water. It''s enough."


    Isalie was stunned for a while before she understood what he meant - the underground dwarves only said they wanted 71000 tons of grain, but they didn''t say whether they wanted wet weight or dry weight. Unfortunately, Donne was a cunning human, so he caught the loophole.


    I see... I hope they won''t be angry about it then


    "No, don''t worry."


    Donne said confidently, "they are underground dwarves. Don''t forget that the underground mineral resources may be rich, but the food is absolutely scarce, not to mention melons, fruits and vegetables. I''m sure they will be ecstatic if we can provide these things."


    "That''s good... But are you sure you can save the fruit? It''s not one or two. Your magic refrigerator doesn''t work."


    Isalie pointed to the very beautiful magic refrigerator in the corner of the room. Although it was easy to use, it couldn''t hold much. It was a big problem.


    "In that case, that''s it."


    Isalie nodded, then turned her head and said to egwin with a smile: "sister egwin, would you please help me go to the temple? Tell the sacrificial sisters what happened just now, and then ask them for help. If you have any doubts, I will go there tonight to explain... And tell them that this is the mission of the divine envoy."


    Egwin did not doubt him and got up quickly.


    "I''ll accompany you."


    As soon as Donne got up, she was quietly dragged back by isali. Isali said to the curious egwin, "just go. Donne and I have something to discuss. Because it''s very important, don''t let others disturb us before we go out."


    "OK, I''ll tell them."


    Egwin smiled, nodded to Donne and left the room.


    Suddenly she felt that isalie hugged herself from behind and her hands were still rubbing on her. Donne''s face was as black as ink: "don''t do this! I don''t eat seduction!"


    "Oh? So this is seduction?"


    Isalie blew a breath in Donne''s ear and said with great interest, "you''re lying. Your temperature has begun to rise... It seems that what you taught dantrian and clover is true. Strangely, why is it only useful to you, but my people are just curious?"


    "That''s because - hiss - you don''t have this culture, so you won''t give a hint..."


    Seeing that isalie walked around the front and half knelt in front of her, Donne sucked the air conditioner: "stop! You are a noble Fairy Queen!"


    "The fairy queen is just my profession, which is noble and cheap. In addition, I am also a lonely and empty woman who yearns for love... Ah, it''s a fairy - is that what the novel says?"


    Seeing that isali was there astringently imitating the contents of the book, Donne''s breath became more rapid, and his hand stroked her head.


    Isalie narrowed her eyes and enjoyed it very much: "it''s really comfortable to be touched. First, the scalp is numb, then the whole body is crisp, and the whole body is soft... What will it feel for a man to be touched by a woman?"


    Dawn asked subconsciously, "which head?"


    Isalie raised her face. "Huh?"


    "As if you didn''t hear..."


    "Since you can''t let my people have a strong desire as soon as possible, then give yourself to us as a reward."


    "Don''t be kidding! You''re trying to treat me as a breeding machine! - ah!"

 Chapter 333

    "In other words, the elves agreed to help?"


    Fiona was relieved and finally heard a good news. If the elves had no choice, they might have to choose violence to rescue Tina.


    "Yes... Agreed to help..."


    The afterthought on Donne''s face.


    "What''s the matter with you? You look haggard?"


    Fiona frowned slightly. She always felt that Donne was listless when he came back. He shouldn''t be so tired with his strength. Moreover, the jade corolla of the King City of the elves was built on the tree of the world. How could she be tired with such a strong breath of life?


    "Nothing, just feel... Heart jam."


    Yes, Donne was really upset. He thought he could brush his face in the elves for help. Unexpectedly, he finally came up with the idea of selling Hue - although it''s the same brush, the meaning of this brush is completely different from that brush!


    "Are you kidding me... It''s clearly set by the high elves... How can there be the ''juicing'' skill of the drow elves... And Mingming has only done it a few times... He has learned so fast..."


    Donne was holding a teacup and reading it, because the impact on him was too great.


    When he left the palace, Donne felt his legs soft!


    If he didn''t see himself in the emerald corolla, he thought he had accidentally crossed the territory of the drow elves in the dragon and dungeon.


    Is this because of isali''s unique talent, or do elves in all worlds have the same "juicing" talent?


    In another world, the legendary drow elves only gave full play to this talent?


    Donne, with a sad face, can''t imagine what it would be like to be tied there by isali and let the female elves line up one by one to find him for breeding - in less than a week, no, less than three days, I''m afraid he''ll be * * * *!?


    You know, the elves on the surface of the world were created by the goddess nisclair, while the dark elves in the underground world were created by the goddess of eternal darkness with the help of Ms. disaster. In fact, they have nothing to do with each other except that their appearance characteristics are somewhat similar, and they have nothing to do with the famous drow elves in earth culture.


    But Donne has a bad feeling. Why?


    The lust band of the eternal goddess.


    This artifact makes people know at a glance that the eternal Dark Goddess is definitely not a serious God!


    Perhaps prandar''s dark elves have nothing to do with the drow elves in that culture, but there may be amazing similarities in "strong desire"


    But that''s the dark elf created by the eternal Dark Goddess!


    Isalie is a surface elf born from the tree of the world - why does she have such a powerful talent for juicing!


    Fiona next to her didn''t understand what Donne was muttering, what elves, juicing, what did she mean?


    "Lord, I''m afraid there''s no time for you."


    She couldn''t help reminding Donne, "what do we need to prepare after the elves agree?"


    "Time? Oh, yes! Time!"


    As soon as Donne''s spirit perked up, he patted the table and suddenly got up: "what''s the high juicing skill? I''ve persisted for a long time! She''s a legendary strong man! It shows that I''m not ashamed of her with my combat effectiveness for so long!"


    Fiona:


    "That''s right! If I were someone else, I could easily crush it! Hum, hum, hum... Shudder, isali, I''ve seen through your conspiracy to attack my confidence!"


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Fiona''s face was full of silly force. Why did the Lord suddenly become funny force?


    "Well, Fiona, where did you just say?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fiona sighed, repeated it again, and then asked, "what arrangements do we need to make next? How to connect with the elves? Storage means? What containers do we need to prepare? If you don''t have any special requirements, I''ll start making arrangements here. The time can be earlier. Tina may be suffering."


    "Schedule docking containers?"


    Donne shook his head. "It''s all wrong! What we need to do now is to make molds according to the design drawings given by me. We want to produce a large number of cans!"


    Fiona was stunned: "can box? What''s that?"


    Prandal doesn''t have cans. The only way to preserve fruit here is to make dried fruit. Food is pickled or air dried into dried meat, so Fiona can''t understand what a can is.


    "Bring Brian, Edgar, Nokia and groka together. I''ll have a meeting later."


    Soon, several major R & D personnel gathered. Before starting work, Donne certainly had to explain to them what can is.


    "Now we are facing a very serious task. The Haier zhuom mine collapsed and there is an entrance to the underground world. Because of a misunderstanding, the other party has caught Tina, and we must pay them 71000 tons of food before we can reconcile."


    "Through my efforts, the food problem has been solved by our allies and friends of the elves, but due to the well-known problems, they provide fresh fruits and vegetables."


    "So, the problem we need to solve is how to preserve these fresh fruits and vegetables - of course, I have solved this problem. Now I want to introduce you to this storage method called ''canned''."


    When Donne finished, a square iron can suddenly appeared in his hand, which he had just squeezed out with alchemy.


    "What is this?"


    Brian looked back and forth after he got his hand, and even took a few bites with his teeth, leaving others around speechless.


    "It''s said that this is a container! Not food!"


    Brian opened his mouth calmly. "I just want to try what metal it is."


    take a look!


    This is called a professional dwarf!


    "Taste" is what metal!


    "It''s just a very ordinary universal alloy... It''s just a different color."


    Donne pointed to the clasp and said, "open it from here."


    When Brian opened the can, he saw that it was full of juice and pulp. He scratched his head and said, "it doesn''t seem special?"


    Other people feel the same as Brian. It seems that they are just ordinary containers.


    "Different."


    Donne shook his head and began to explain the principle to them: "The reason why food will be rotten is that there are small microorganisms that constantly devour food and produce rotten substances... You don''t have to worry about what it is, and I can''t explain it clearly. You just need to know that after sealed and canned in a vacuum environment and then sterilized at high temperature, cans can be kept for a very long time."


    Nokia stopped taking notes and asked, "how long?"


    Donne thought for a moment and said casually, "three or five years. If there is no accident, ten or eight years will be fine."


    "Poof! How long?"


    Fiona and others stared at Donne in amazement.


    "Three or five years..."


    "The gods are here, Lord. You must be joking!"


    Fiona shook her head vigorously. "How can food be eaten for so long? Most importantly, you just invented this can recently? How can you be sure it can be kept for so long?"


    Donne is speechless. He can''t say that this thing has been verified by another world for hundreds of years, can he?


    With a flash of inspiration, he pretended to be mysterious and said, "how does this can taste?"


    Fiona frowned, looked at Brian, took out a piece of pulp, hesitated for a while, and put the pulp into her mouth in line with her trust in Donne.


    "-- eh?"


    Fiona, with her eyes closed, gave a light sigh, chewed for a moment, swallowed it and widened her eyes: "it tastes good."


    Brian, they also tasted it and nodded when they heard it.


    "Actually, I made this can ten years ago."


    Donne began to deceive people again: "you see, ten years later, the taste is still so good. Hasn''t it proved its reliability?"


    "Eh? No."


    Edgar was stunned: "Lord, you just said that this is an ordinary universal alloy. How long has it been discovered?"


    As soon as Edgar said this, the whole circle looked at Donne suspiciously, especially Brian.


    Fortunately, Donne was witty. He said as if nothing had happened: "so when I named the universal alloy, I told you that I had discovered the universal alloy a long time ago."


    "... true or false?"


    Brian instinctively felt that Donne was talking nonsense, but after these two things were put together, they were perfect!


    "Of course it''s true!"


    In the spirit of boasting without making a draft, Donne boasted: "so I said earlier that I am the most important discoverer of universal alloy. Your name can only be placed below."


    "Damn it!"


    Brian covered his chest and looked devastated: "don''t be complacent, big brother! There will be new discoveries in the future! Our name will be on you then!"


    "Come on."


    Donne patted Brian on the shoulder with sympathy on his face. Then he said, "don''t talk about anything else. I''ll give you the relevant information. Your task is to build the corresponding mold and processing production line as soon as possible. If you need any help, come to me directly. Now the canning production line is the best thing!"


    "Leave it to me."


    Nokia took up the information, glanced, nodded and said proudly: "as long as you know the principle of this production line, it is not difficult. The key is the two areas of vacuum sealing and high-temperature anti-virus..."


    "These two key areas can be handed over to me, and you can handle the rest."


    These two key areas are troublesome without the vacuum sealing machine and high-temperature sterilizer on earth, but fortunately they can be solved by magic, so Donne is not very worried.


    "Well, let''s all act!"


    Donne clapped his hands: "it''s related to whether we can open the market of the underground world! All work harder! By the way, groka, you stay and have something for you to think about."


    The others dispersed in droves and discussed in a low voice as they walked out.


    After groka left with a confused face, Marlene came in and said, "Lord, Miss Elsa just came to see you and said she had something to do. I asked her to go back first."

 Chapter 334

    Elsa, what''s up?


    Donne was stunned. Anyway, things had been ordered. There was nothing to do for the time being, so he went straight to Elsa''s house.


    "Lord!"


    "Big brother!"


    Elsa and Elia were in the yard. When they saw Donne, they both ran over.


    Donne hugged Elia and asked, "Elsa, what are you looking for me?"


    Elsa shook her head a little shyly and whispered, "I''m not looking for you, it''s my father."


    As soon as the voice fell, Alberton came out of the house: "long time no see, Lord."


    "Mr. Alberton, I feel a little numb when you call me an adult."


    Donne smiled bitterly and shook his head. "You are an elder. I am still taken care of by your father. You''d better call my name directly."


    Alberton looked at Elsa and Donne, and suddenly laughed and patted Donne on the shoulder: "as a leader, courtesy is indispensable. Of course, I understand your kindness."


    Donne bared his teeth and smiled. This guy deliberately tried to force.


    But then again, his strength is really not small... It''s really hidden.


    "Mr. Alberton, what can I do for you?"


    "Don''t worry. Come in and say it. You see, Elia is hanging on you and doesn''t want to come down. I don''t have this treatment as a father."


    With that, Alberton forced Donne into the house.


    Elia, who hung on Donne, made a face at Alberton.


    Alberton smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "Aunt Clara, excuse me."


    Donne greeted Clara with a smile and said in surprise, "you look better than before. It seems that you''ve been in a good mood recently."


    "It''s not a mood problem."


    Clara took out the necklace and shook it. The blood red gem pendant glittered. She smiled and said, "thanks to the Lord, my father gave the blood soul stone to Elsa, and Elsa let me wear it again, so my body has become much healthier."


    "I see."


    Donne looked away and said with a smile, "but Aunt Clara, you''re hiding deeply. If you hadn''t talked to Aunt Vanessa inadvertently, I didn''t know you were her disciple or a registered master level magician in silver city."


    Clara smiled softly and said, "that''s all in the past. I haven''t studied magic for a long time since Elsa."


    "Now that you have recovered a lot, can you help me?"


    Donne is thirsty for talents now, especially the magicians in this world are still so rare. Apart from cultivating Elia and Fiona, he has not seen any other talented magicians so far.


    Clara is a master level magician from a professional background. She is a famous number one figure in all countries of sheprandal. Of course, she should be pulled to her chariot as much as possible.


    "I''m sorry, Lord. In fact, I''m still very weak and can''t cast spells like before."


    Clara''s apologetic face, tone and behavior were full of noble etiquette. Even if she refused the invitation, people couldn''t be angry.


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a combat job. It''s just doing some magic research."


    Donne explained, "you should also see the things we produced in Ellington recently. Our research is how to popularize the power of magic."


    "Popularization of magic power?"


    Clara was stunned: "With all due respect, Lord, this is basically impossible. It is not simply a lack of talent. It is mainly because there are too many interest disputes involved. In fact, Lord Jean and Lord Angus had similar ideas in those years, but they finally gave up. Because it is too difficult, it is almost impossible to fight with the traditional interest groups of the whole world."


    Donne was stunned. Is there any secret hidden in the silver city?


    "But in fact, Lord, it''s already going on."


    Elsa whispered, "the magic combine harvester is a very effective step..."


    "Indeed."


    Speaking of this, Clara also admired: "it''s incredible, but the most important thing is that the impact is too small now."


    "Thank you for your news. It''s very important to me."


    Donne rose solemnly to thank him.


    "You''re welcome. If you need my help, as a people of the territory, I will certainly give my strength. However, Lord, you''d better not hold too much hope."


    Clara finally agreed to Donne''s invitation, but due to the restrictions of the magician''s neutrality treaty, she could not promise Donne openly, so she could only hint at him like this.


    When he figured it out, Donne was relieved.


    "All right, all right, are you finished?"


    Alberton said helplessly, "Elsa, make tea. Let''s get down to business..."


    "Business?"


    Alberton''s face suddenly became serious: "I heard the news that the Haier zhuom mine collapsed and the entrance to the underground world appeared?"


    Donne nodded. "That''s right."


    There were so many miners back then that Donne didn''t deliberately control the news. Now everyone in Ellington knows the news.


    "Moreover, I heard that you are collecting food and are going to the underground world to trade with the underground dwarfs?"


    "On the one hand, it''s to redeem Tina," Donne continued after a pause, "On the other hand, I am also considering the possibility of opening up the underground world market. The underground world environment is bad, and the underground dwarfs are hungry for food, while we need their specialties, such as minerals. If we need each other, there is a possibility of trading."


    Donne from the earth is very convinced that trade is an important means of communication. As long as there is trade, we can seek common ground while reserving differences and slowly integrate with each other.


    "I see."


    Alberton sipped his hot tea. After a moment of silence, he said, "Lord, I have an unkind request."


    "Please."


    Alberton himself is a rough man, but there''s nothing to be pretentious. He said cleanly, "when you go to the underground world this time, I hope you can help me collect some magic elimination stones."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne''s hand trembled and youyou asked, "is 125 enough?"


    Alberton nodded again and again, "that''s enough. In fact, $33 is enough. It''s hard to get that thing."


    Magic dispelling stone is a precious specialty of the underground world. Near the magic dispelling stone, a magic vacuum area will be formed. The purer and larger the magic dispelling stone, the stronger the effect. It is generally used to produce some anti magic equipment, especially magic breaking weapons and anti magic shields. Enchanting and breaking magic also need the dust of the magic dispelling stone.


    At present, there are very few magic elimination stones circulating in prandal market. This ore is produced underground. At present, a small amount of output is excavated from some very old large magic metal mines, which belongs to the associated mine of magic metal.


    A small amount of magic stone dust that can enchant a magic breaking effect is worth 1000 gold coins. It is precisely because the material is so expensive that the primary magic breaking pattern will sell at a high price of 2000 gold coins.


    But


    "Uncle Alberton, can you tell me what you need the magic stone for?"


    Donne was very curious about what Alberton wanted to do.


    Alberton shook his head and said apologetically, "sorry, Lord, this involves something inconvenient to speak."


    "Please don''t ask this question again, Lord."


    Even Clara suddenly spoke to stop Donne from asking, "it''s going to be very difficult for us."


    Donne nodded thoughtfully, "then I won''t ask... Is the magic stone dust OK?"


    There is no complete magic dispelling stone here, but the dust of magic dispelling stone is a necessary material for an enchanter. At the beginning, many players will prepare some. When enchanting, they only need to pay manual fees.


    "No, you must have a complete magic stone."


    Alberton sighed: "believe me, Lord, this matter can''t be said, but it''s very important, whether it''s for you, for me, or even for everyone..."


    "I see. You''ve said enough."


    Dunn, who is proficient in the task flow of various stand-alone online games, can roughly guess the meaning of Alberton - it is obvious that he is guarding a secret. Now, there may be something wrong with the secret. He needs something to solve the problem, such as magic stone


    Donne''s player intuition tells him that if he doesn''t handle this task, there will be big trouble - according to the general plot rhythm, now it is equivalent to the opening of a new version of the server, the opening of a new map and the unlocking of a new task. Obviously, the tasks that appear with the emergence of the new version are also very important main tasks.


    Of course, this is a real world, so there is no such nonsense, but one method can lead to ten thousand methods. After mastering the method of information induction and sorting, he can roughly infer these things.


    "Please."


    Alberton breathed a sigh of relief, and then planned to talk about a relaxed topic to relax the atmosphere: "I envy seeing Elia stick to you so much. I''ve never had such treatment."


    Don subconsciously said, "didn''t Elsa stick to you when she was a child? They all say her daughter sticks to her father."


    "Elsa... Ha ha..."


    Seeing the afterthought on Alberton''s face and the embarrassment on Elsa''s face, Donne suddenly recovered. He looked at Alberton sympathetically. Brother, it''s not easy for you


    It has long been said that Elsa''s strange power has been there since she was a child. Now look at Alberton like this, it seems that what she said is true


    But then again


    "Aunt Clara, since you are a magician, that is to say, you have already found out that I am teaching Elia magic?"


    Donne said with a bitter smile, "you''re really calm."


    "What!?"


    Unexpectedly, Clara was surprised: "did you teach Elia magic!?"


    "Yes..."


    Donne said naturally, "Elia has such a good talent... Don''t tell you you didn''t find it."

 Chapter 335

    (ask for monthly ticket)


    Of course Clara discovered Elia''s magic talent.


    In fact, the reason why Elia was adopted was, on the one hand, that she was really poor when she was homeless, and on the other hand, that she had amazing magic talent.


    Magic affinity, no matter which magician finds it, will be like a treasure.


    This extremely rare special talent is almost an express train to legend!


    In history, those who have magic affinity have finally achieved the legendary realm without exception, and are famous in the history of magic.


    Not only that, cultivating next to people with magic affinity will also have the benefit of half the effort, and the cultivation speed will double. Therefore, every time the magic affinity appears, it is often accompanied by a period of blowout of magician''s strength.


    That''s why Clara adopted Elia.


    She originally planned to wait until Elia was a few years older and mature before she began to teach her magic. Anyway, it''s not too late to practice magic.


    Then when she recovers, she can also get a ride.


    I just didn''t expect Donne to cut his beard!


    Donne was stunned with a teacup. "Didn''t you find that I taught Elia magic? The magic around her is stronger. You should be able to find it easily."


    "No, in fact, I can''t even feel magic now... The reasons are very complicated."


    Clara smiled bitterly and shook her head. "If I could feel the magic, I would have found that Lord, you are a magician. Of course, I know that Elia''s talent will be found by you."


    Elia looked at Clara and Donne curiously. She didn''t quite understand what they were talking about. Then she chose to lie lazily on Donne - she used to feel comfortable with Clara''s mother, but now she found that Donne was more comfortable.


    "I see..."


    Clara asked anxiously, "but Lord, aren''t you afraid of her magic getting out of control when you taught Elia to learn magic so early?"


    This is actually Clara''s biggest worry and the reason why Donne was afraid of Elia getting out of control at first.


    Magic affinity is a gift from the gods, but it is also an unbearable burden for human beings. Not everyone has the luck to enjoy this blessing. It is born to open the magic pool and will expand with time. The consequence is that once the method of use is not correctly mastered, it is easy to lose control of magic.


    The consequence of losing control of magic is that the body will die, there will be no grass for thousands of miles, and it will completely become a magic vacuum area, and all people or Warcraft with magic pool in their body will be detonated at the same time.


    At the beginning of the game, the players who got this rare talent were in an invincible position. If they didn''t agree with each other, they blew themselves up, and then all the people around them ended up. As a result, the players collectively rejected the players with magic affinity. Finally, those players were isolated and helpless and didn''t dare to play self explosion.


    When Donne first came to Ellington and saw Elia, she almost lost control of her magic. Therefore, Donne was almost scared to pee at that time. He didn''t even dare to use magic. He was afraid to cause magic resonance and lead to Elia''s magic losing control.


    "It''s because I''m worried that her magic is out of control, so I think it''s necessary to teach her the skills of using magic and restrict her magic when she was young."


    Donne shrugged. One thinks that it is important to cultivate from childhood, which can shape the correct three outlooks, and the other thinks that mental maturity is more secure. This may be the difference between him and Clara.


    After all, what the earth stresses is childhood education, and prandal has no claim to compulsory education


    "What happened to Elia?"


    Elsa looked at Donne anxiously. She was worried about her sister''s safety.


    Seeing Elsa first remembered to ask Donne instead of herself, Alberton had another taste of food, and even Clara smiled bitterly.


    "Nothing. Don''t worry."


    Donne patted Elia''s ass: "what''s pulling in my hair?"


    Elia turned around and asked with wide eyes, "where''s Nora? Why can''t she be found?"


    "Nora was sent out by me. There''s something wrong."


    "Who''s Nora?"


    Alberton and Clara were confused. Neither of them had seen Nora.


    "Nora is Nora."


    Elia said happily, "it''s our friend."


    The albertons looked at Donne with questions in their eyes.


    "Nora is a goblin."


    In a word, Donne dispelled the idea of their continued questioning. Without him, the goblins are too mysterious, and there are almost no rumors of goblins in human beings except the elf family.


    But correspondingly, they also marveled at Donne: "unexpectedly, the Lord even knows the mysterious goblins!"


    Donne smiled and waved his hand: "lucky, lucky."


    Elsa and Elia looked at each other and were confused. Is Nora mysterious? Don''t you think so?


    After leaving Elsa''s house, Donne immediately started the emergency processing of the can production line. In addition to realizing those functions, the most important thing is to ensure the production capacity.


    71000 tons of fruit, even if Dunn pit barrow, half of which is water, is a large quantity. Even on earth, it is not easy to finish processing. Some small factories can''t eat it at all, let alone prandal, which is very backward in industrialization.


    Therefore, parallel processing of multiple production lines is essential.


    In addition, the production site is also a big problem.


    Considering the trouble of fresh fruit transportation, Donne decided to open a canning factory in the elves after careful consideration.


    No matter from all aspects, Ellington is the best choice only for the production of cans. In addition to bringing wealth benefits to residents, the processing and treatment of cans will not improve the industry a little, which is not the focus of Donne''s development.


    The processing of cans on the emerald corolla, on the one hand, is regarded as a gift to egwin - unfortunately, it is laughed at by isali. On the other hand, it can also provide an energy consuming job for the scattered elves.


    Repetitive work will exhaust the most elegant elf poet - not physically, but mentally.


    When the elves are tired of work, their desire for entertainment will be greater. At that time, the works created by dantrian and Sanye under the guidance of Donne will become the most convenient and fast way of entertainment, and the information contained in them will be quickly absorbed by the elves.


    What''s more, the canning factories run by the elves don''t have to pay the elves'' salaries, as long as they meet their desire for knowledge and culture. In other words, after completing the first trade in the underground world, the cans produced in the future will be net income as long as they are sold.


    These incomes will flow into Ellington, making Ellington richer and more attractive, and the residents'' self-confidence, honor and loyalty to Donne will be higher.


    Yes, this is the optimal solution after Donne''s comprehensive consideration.


    Because this is a matter of urgency, the whole force of Ellington has been mobilized. It is only two days. The first production line was completely completed under the supervision of Dumne. With the experience of the first production line, the second and third production lines were soon produced.


    Compared with the fully automatic canning production lines on earth, these production lines are far from automatic, but they are already the result of the most advanced industrial force in the world. In addition, the elves are good at magic. With the help of magic, the production capacity of this rough production line is far higher than that of the automatic production lines on earth.


    After a preliminary attempt, Donne was satisfied to find that after all the employees have obtained the accelerated magic gain, the hourly production capacity of each production line can reach about 10 tons, and the efficiency should be higher after proficiency. That is to say, if they work overtime all night these days, each production line can produce at least 300 tons of cans every day.


    If ten production lines are added, 3000 tons of cans a day and 30000 tons in ten days, it will only take half a month, plus the grain collected by Ellington, we can meet Barrow''s needs.


    At the thought of this, don couldn''t help sighing. This is the so-called cheap hand - it''s cool for a while, and the whole family is angry - bah! Lose all your money!


    However, if we can get each other''s understanding and open the trade route of the underground world this time, it will be too valuable.


    Tang en''s mouth watered when he thought of the dazzling rare minerals in the underground world. If possible, he really wanted to fight directly against the races in the underground world like the Dragon Aotian protagonist in other people''s novels, and then plunder some treasures that can be plundered


    But he can''t


    He was invited by the gods to unite the forces of all races to jointly resist the invasion of chaos, rather than let him come and have an unparalleled fun.


    Donne shook his head and gave Brian the requirements for ten production lines, and then came to the emerald corolla one step ahead of time with Ellie.


    Before the production line is completely completed, the jadeite corolla also needs to be fully prepared.


    On the one hand, it is necessary to prepare the production workshop, on the other hand, it is necessary to carry out preliminary training for employees, at least to let them understand what the canning factory means and how to use the canning production line.


    Donne and those elf girls who are more than ten times older than him but look like his little sister are difficult to communicate. At this time, Ellie, who tracked the whole process and designed the shape, is a good communication intermediary.


    When Ellie went to train the fairy beauty employees of the cannery, Donne took the opportunity to find egwin.


    Unfortunately, the industrious egwin went out to patrol again - it''s autumn, the turmoil of Warcraft has become more and more frequent, and she has to maintain the order of the jungle.


    So


    The smiling isalie grabbed Donne''s arm and walked into the room.


    Subconsciously, Donne trembled. Although he knew that his kung fu skills were not bad, the shadow of his heart still waved, and his face became very pale in an instant.


    When walking to the room, they all look like a brave warrio

 Chapter 336

    In the dense jungle, there was a sudden creak, and then I saw the rustle of big trees. The strong roots were pulled out from the ground, and then walked to the distance with heavy steps.


    Not one or two, but one hundred and two hundred big trees moving at the same time.


    The nearby earth is constantly shaking. It can be seen how heavy the trees with thousands of years of age are.


    Of course, for Donne, it doesn''t matter how heavy the tree is. What matters is that he once again saw how big the anti sky race of the elves hung up.


    These are just ordinary ancient trees, not tree people or tree spirits. After Druids cast spells, they have the ability to move and make a flat space in the dense jungle.


    "Such a large area should be enough."


    Alice said happily, "ten production lines can be put down in the long workshop."


    With that, she looked at Donne, who was tired but energetic: "Donne, if you''re tired, you can have a rest first."


    Alice didn''t quite understand why Donne became so tired after talking to the queen for a while.


    "It''s all right. It''s a perfect match. Just let me slow down... What you just said is, grow out?"


    Don en looked confused and forced. The next moment, he saw a noble, cold and beautiful fairy fly into the sky without expression and throw a small seed in the middle of the open space.


    "That is the chief priest of the goddess of the earth temple, Maserati, the Druid high priest, who is equivalent to the Pope and saint in your human holy see."


    "It''s worthy of being a famous car. It''s cold, gorgeous and noble... It''s more like a queen than isali."


    Tang Enxin is dripping blood. You say a good fairy queen is inappropriate. If you say Wang, you will Wang, and if you say reverse push, you will reverse push. Now it is a direct incarnation of juicer Ji without shame... What''s the matter with the world?


    "What?"


    "Nothing - that''s what you call growing up!?"


    As soon as Tang en interrupted, he saw that the seeds planted by Maserati suddenly broke through the soil and began to grow rapidly. The plants grown from this seed were obviously different from those grown naturally. Under the green light full of life breath, the plants extended in all directions, covered the whole ground, and then grew upward. With the progress of growth, The main space structure also appeared.


    Soon Donne found that the space in which the plant grew was exactly the same as the production workshop structure they painted.


    "It''s amazing skill. No wonder you can coexist with nature so well."


    Donne was amazed. Although he didn''t know whether the design drawing was written into the seed gene and then custom grown, or whether the seed grew like this under the control of Maserati, it was certain that the skill of the elf family in controlling plants was really pure and incomparable.


    Even genetic technology on earth can''t do it - it has to be Doraemon''s level of technology.


    Alice spread her hand: "this is a blessing from the goddess. I thought the queen had told you."


    "She?"


    Donne shook his hands and rubbed his stiff cheeks, as if there were still isali''s hot kiss marks. He whispered, "I guess she''ll only say ''uh'' and ''ah''."


    So Alice was even more at a loss.


    Donne opened the subject and asked, "how''s the training over there?"


    Alice said proudly, "the queen selected the elites of our elves. They have strong learning ability and now have mastered the skills of how to use the production line."


    "So fast?"


    "Yes, as long as the factory here is in place, the production line is in place, and then the raw materials and empty cans are in place, the production can begin immediately."


    Ellie said with a smile, "I think Grandia will be very happy after hearing this news."


    "She? Of course she''s happy. She''s tired to death these two days, but she always owes herself. She deserves it."


    After muttering, Donne returned to the subject and said, "please stay and supervise for the time being. If there are any problems, feed back as soon as possible. There are many things in Ellington besides processing cans and production lines. I have to go back."


    "OK."


    As soon as Donne returned to the transmission array, he suddenly remembered something and turned back to find isali.


    At the moment, isalie had just finished taking a bath, her whole body was emitting heat, her wet blond hair was scattered on her back, and her crown was taken off and placed on the table next to her. She sat very lazily by the bedroom window, fingering the bright green branches by the window, and the leaves on the branches danced happily like little children, as if talking to her.


    Seeing her so quiet and elegant side, Donne couldn''t help but stay in a daze. At the moment, it''s really difficult to connect her with the queen who just took the initiative to make love at the sight of him.


    Then isalie turned slowly, "how did you come back? Did you figure it out?"


    "Don''t think about it. I can''t promise you to be a prince."


    Donne rolled his eyes angrily, sat down next to her and said, "please do something?"


    After the joy, isalie seemed to be in a good mood. She gently pushed away the branch and faced Donne: "say it."


    This makes Donne feel even more strange. It''s like he sold his hue before he got permission to negotiate terms with isali - but the problem is, isali is actually the queen of the elves.


    Basically, they are the elves without desire, but the Queen''s desire is so strong, which itself is full of strong contradictions


    Can it be said that not only the * * * * of the elves grew on her, but also the desires of the elves focused on her?


    "Huh?"


    "Well, I want you to help me collect Kamla''s juice in the elves."


    Isalie frowned: "Kamla''s juice? Didn''t she give you some seeds before?"


    Donne bent his fingers and knocked on the table: "not enough. In order to produce bicycles and damping pads, we consumed a lot of rubber, and now the inventory is not enough. Most importantly, grantia is busy ripening grain and has no time to ripen Kamla. We can''t increase production until the first batch of Kamla mature."


    In fact, another important reason is that after croto came to Ellington a while ago, he found the wonderful use of rubber, and then he took out some technical support in exchange for some Kamla seeds.


    Now most dwarf technology products face a big problem: they tremble very badly.


    Due to strong shaking, many parts are severely worn, which is why dwarf engineering technology is always prone to failure.


    Perhaps in ancient times, gnomes and goblins have solved this problem, but their civilization has passed for so long, lost too many technologies, and the civilization fault is very serious. Therefore, when Donne took out a simple spring and shock absorber, Croton was ecstatic - he didn''t expect that the means to solve the problem was so simple!


    Later, when croto noticed that Ellington had a new material called rubber, which could make some special tools and damping pads, croto rushed over immediately and did not hesitate to take out some dwarf scientific and technological support in exchange for Kamla''s seeds and rubber production and processing technology.


    Now Ellington''s lathes and production lines can be made so fast, which is due to the technical support provided by croto.


    Except for Ellington, now only the elves have a large number of Kamla that can be used to harvest rubber.


    Isalie was very puzzled: "I see. I''ll collect Kamla''s juice for you, but why do you want so much juice?"


    "Well... On the one hand, it is to replenish the inventory, because the bicycle is selling well and the tire processing and production is a little anxious."


    After a pause, Donne said as if nothing had happened: "on the other hand, we need to produce some trade products."


    What is the specific trade product? Donne didn''t explain to isalie. After receiving her promise, Donne directly left the emerald corolla and returned to Ellington.


    At the moment, Ellington is busy. Because of the shortage of manpower, many people are working overtime independently.


    Donne found groka quietly: "Hey, groka, don''t patronize drinking. What happened to what I told you in private last time?"


    "Lord."


    Groka hiccupped, scratched his head and said, "it''s out. After all, you''ve said the principle, and it''s easy to realize it. But Lord, even Nokia said that their dwarf technology is now pursuing stability, but you want this thing to shake as much as possible. What can it do?"


    "Leave it alone."


    Donne took the motor prototype from groka and said it was a motor prototype. In fact, it was a magic engine. He just miniaturized the magic engine and added a rotor instead of a piston.


    After looking at it for a moment, Donne loaded a low-quality magic crystal, then turned on the small motor and felt the shock from his hands. A strange smile appeared on his face, which made groka''s heart hair.


    "The effect is good, but the volume is still too large, so we have to continue to miniaturize... Forget it, it''s a little difficult for you. Technically, it''s done. I''ll just hand over the miniaturization to me. Well, you can make another prototype, then give the design drawings to Brian, tell him to write down the principle, and then I''ll provide him with miniaturization technology."


    Donne turned off the motor, then threw it to groka and said with a smile, "do a good job. After you finish this brave little motor, maybe you will become famous in a certain field. The strong and capable dwarf women of forge hammer castle will also look at you."


    "Oh, oh!!"


    Groka was energetic and full of fighting spirit: "give it to me! There is no problem that can not be solved in front of Rune dwarves!"


    Donne held out his thumb and praised him: "come on."

 Chapter 337

    Just when Ellington was busy and confused in order to reconcile with the underground dwarves, the news that the entrance of the underground world reappeared in Haier zhuom, under the deliberate publicity of the dark snake, spread all over the streets in just a few days. Everyone knows that the entrance of the underground world has appeared.


    Not only adventurers, but even ordinary people have heard of it, which shows how fast the news spread.


    The dark snake''s intention is very obvious. They just want to muddy the pool, and then they can take the opportunity to fish in troubled waters.


    The last entrance of the underground world was completely blocked during the chaotic invasion war. Since then, the underground and surface worlds have been completely isolated. However, in various known literature records, the rich mineral resources and some rare special plants only growing underground in the underground world are widely known. In addition, it is the matter of underground dwarfs and dark elves


    Since their birth, they have been living underground, competing for survival resources, but relying on each other to jointly resist other dangerous species and threats in the underground world. Therefore, they are a pair of races full of contradictions.


    Although they are said to be cruel and ruthless, especially hostile to surface races, at least they are still intelligent races, right?


    As long as it is an intelligent race, it means that it can communicate!


    Can communicate, it means that there is a chance to get rich!


    Everyone knows what it means to reopen the entrance.


    It is said that in the underground world, you can pick up precious magic iron ore and refined gold ore even if you walk through a few caves!


    As long as these magic metal ores are brought out, it is a great wealth!


    Not to mention the more precious magic plants that can be used to refine magic materials, and even the legendary rare fruits that can enhance strength!


    As long as you find any of these things casually, you can get rich in an instant.


    If you can reach a long-term trade with the underground dwarves or the dark elves, won''t you get a steady stream of precious minerals and magical plants? And what do they need?


    Food, of course, can only be food.


    People who are excited to hear the rumors have collected some materials and relevant information. They have found a very important thing - the food in the underground world is very scarce, so the dark elves and underground dwarfs are very lack of food!


    The gold coins in the earth world are worthless to them. They have so much gold that people are angry. There are even rumors that they can easily exchange food for equal weight gold in the underground world - this news makes people ecstatic!


    So, invisibly, a dark tide began to surge in the Ilus empire


    No, even several other countries have been affected.


    A large number of chambers of Commerce began to hoard food, not to hoard strange things, but just to trade with food in the underground world.


    Because space equipment is too precious and scarce, most adventurers can''t carry a lot of food with their own strength. They simply use their own strength as investment, join the chamber of Commerce, participate in trade in the name of protecting the chamber of Commerce, and want to take a share at that time.


    This mode of cooperation is also very popular, because they have heard that the underground world is not only full of business opportunities and wealth, but also full of various dangers. Without the protection of the apocalypse, the caravan is looking for death. Therefore, many major chambers of Commerce have offered prices in the mercenary guild to hire experts to go with the mercenary regiment.


    In the past, the high cold experts also put down their figure and joined the ranks of various chambers of Commerce.


    Like Sidney''s Berkeley chamber of Commerce, he is the leader of the business alliance of the Ilus empire. Berkeley chamber of commerce is also the leading chamber of Commerce of the Ilus empire. Of course, the price offered is also the most heroic and attractive.


    The personal guard originally hired with an annual salary of 100000 gold coins, PAX of gold level 9, is already a very rare expert. You can even show off. However, after the underground world spread, the Berkeley chamber of commerce just sent a message to the mercenary Association, and recruited several gold level experts, and even two master level experts!


    That''s a master level master in the awakened field! At ordinary times, businessmen like Sidney are people from two worlds. Now they have become members of their chamber of Commerce - although it is only temporary - but Sidney is almost suffocated with excitement.


    Not only Sidney, but also many presidents of the chamber of commerce are clutching their chest. They can''t believe that such a happy thing will be a reality.


    Even after returning from the underground world, these experts parted ways with them again, but with this cooperation, will it be far away next time? For businessmen, as long as they have a little friendship, they can enlarge it infinitely.


    Unlike the excited businessmen who seemed to be at the carnival, Victor was depressed and crazy at the moment.


    What is the basis of a country''s stability?


    People can eat enough.


    And now? The price of grain has inexplicably increased by 10%, and it seems that it will continue to rise sharply. This is definitely not good news!


    If the price of grain on the market rises by 10%, people will notice it. If it rises by 20%, complaints will increase sharply and life pressure will increase a lot. If it rises by 30%, I''m afraid social security will be chaotic. If it rises by 40%, it is estimated that local war will break out


    What could it be?


    Are the business alliance people going to fight with the aristocracy?


    Are they going to drive up food prices and create panic first?


    Victor didn''t sleep well these nights, but after getting the information collected by aurelia, Victor was relieved and faintly moved.


    The underground world is a vast world. If we can reach trade relations with underground dwarves and even dark elves and exchange food for mineral resources, it can be regarded as a huge profit!


    More importantly, Victor is very confident in Donne''s magic agricultural machinery. Once the transformation of agricultural mechanization is completed, the grain output of the whole empire will increase sharply in the coming year, and the surplus grain export is also export. It''s better to export to the underground world in exchange for war preparedness resources.


    But now it''s a problem that we can''t get the grain for trading


    Victor didn''t have much confidence in himself. He even asked his daughter''s opinion: "Ollie, do you think if we send messengers, we can persuade the underground dwarves and dark elves to support us? If they are willing to provide necessary help, we can sell 30% of the grain to them at a low price next year."


    Aurelia put down the biography describing the underground world and turned to ask, "father, are you excited, too?"


    "Of course, the minerals in the underground world are far beyond the mines controlled by the spade family. If we can reach trade and obtain a large amount of minerals, we can convert them into equipment through Donne to arm the Legion."


    "Since the strategic significance is so important, why don''t we just let our brother lead the third Legion to blockade heldrom and monopolize the underground world? The scar of their holy sword is not far from heldrom."


    Victor smiled bitterly and said, "Ollie, what''s the matter with you recently? You can''t figure out such a simple thing?"


    "Hum!"


    Aurelia snorted coldly, forced down her irritability and said, "I''m fine."


    "Well... On the one hand, your brother''s mastery of the third Legion is not stable enough, and there is a great risk of rash attack, and the place is too sensitive, which will attract the attention of the grace kingdom in the north. On the other hand, the news has spread. We monopolize the place, that is, we are enemies with all people. Do you think we can carry it? The most important point is that Haier zhuom is now If we occupy the mine belonging to Donne, how can we face Donne? "


    "That guy... Let that guy die!"


    Aurelia angrily threw the book in her hand on the table and said angrily, "I''m angry at the thought of him!"


    Victor stared at Aurelia for a moment and said inexplicably sad, "look at you, I guess..."


    "What?"


    "Nothing..."


    Victor shook his head, sighed and said, "after thinking about it, it''s still unlikely. After all, the two sides have never had communication. It''s too difficult for them to believe our credit."


    "Father, I think you think too much!"


    Aurelia said angrily, "others have noticed. Won''t that bastard notice?"


    "Huh?"


    "He must know exactly what happened in his mine! With his money loving character, if he knew that the underground world had a chance, he must have been ready long ago - besides, Haier zhuom was his territory. Maybe he blocked it first and monopolized the entrance of the underground world."


    Victor was stunned and several years flashed in his mind, but when he saw aurelia, he shook his head, gave up the idea and said helplessly: "Donne doesn''t love money like life. He is actually a great man... Forget it, you will understand sooner or later. Remember what I said to you before? If there is any accident, go to Donne. No matter what happens, no one can hurt you as long as he is willing to protect you."


    Aurelia said reluctantly, "I see -"


    "About the underground world... We quit."


    "Ah!?"


    Victor took a deep breath and made up his mind: "it''s too hasty, and we are exhausted just dealing with the attack of aristocracy and business alliance. How can we spare time to explore the underground world? However, this may be a good opportunity for us. If they are excited about the underground world, they will distract their energy. Maybe this is a good opportunity for us to turn over..."


    "More importantly," Victor''s eyes flashed and his face regained his look, "as long as Donne gained an advantage in the underground world, we also gained an advantage! Now our top priority is to find a way to stabilize the price of food, at least for a few months!"

 Chapter 338

    Victor is a very rational man.


    While everyone was crazy for the benefit of the underground world, he clearly noticed what might happen next.


    At present, the agricultural productivity of prandal countries is generally not strong, and the total grain reserves are actually very small. A large number of people will freeze and starve every winter.


    Zhumen''s wine and meat stink, and the road has frozen bones. That''s what we''re talking about.


    If the current situation continues to develop, a large number of food will flow into the underground world through trade. Although they are all expensive minerals, gold, magical plants and so on, the key problem is that these things can''t be eaten.


    After the arrival of this winter, I''m afraid there will be another wave of death peak.


    Although these people died because greedy businessmen sold food to the underground world, the people didn''t care about that. They only knew that under Victor''s rule, they couldn''t even eat enough.


    The people are very stupid. They are easy to be fooled. Once the aristocracy seize this opportunity to incite them, they will stand on the side of the aristocracy.


    This is very disadvantageous to Victor''s struggle with the aristocracy.


    So


    "So that''s why you''re here?"


    Donne stared at the cans on the production line and asked casually, "Your Majesty Victor thinks I can solve this problem?"


    Aurelia, with a very elegant and decent smile on her face, looked into the workshop as if nothing had happened and said, "yes, he said, if anyone else in the world can solve this problem, I''m afraid it''s only count Donne."


    Aurelia doesn''t quite understand why her father trusts Donne so much - this blind trust is almost unconditional. As an emperor, this is a big taboo!


    If it wasn''t important for her to come in person, she didn''t even want to see Donne now, because as soon as she saw Donne, she felt hot on her body, as if she had been whipped by him with a whip.


    Especially the last time he did that to her!


    "He really believes in my ability..."


    Dumne not to say yes or no, picked up a tin box and knocked it. After confirming the sealing, he put it back satisfactorily and then turned to Leah. "Princess, before you get here, I''m afraid I don''t know that I''m facing a food crisis, too."


    Aurelia was stunned and shook her head.


    "Well, it''s normal that you don''t know. I''m afraid only I know..."


    Donne gave a dry smile, then waved his hand and said, "I''m also busy purchasing food now. I''m also worried that the price rise is caused by my purchase. Unexpectedly, it''s their behavior. I''m afraid the life of civilians will not be too easy this winter."


    Aurelia raised her eyebrows and said, "so? What can you do?"


    She has been disappointed. Listening to what Donne just said, it is obvious that he is also anxious to buy food. Obviously, he also wants to take a share in the underground world, and he must have nothing to do.


    "How..."


    Donne said with a smile, "there are ways, but people don''t necessarily like it."


    He has a way!?


    Aurelia looked suspicious, took out a book and looked at Donne seriously: "please."


    "Well, I can''t say clearly for a while, but..."


    Donne pointed to the cans on the production line and said with a smile, "that''s the solution."


    "These iron boxes?"


    Aurelia''s face was full of "you''re teasing me".


    "To be exact, it''s a tin."


    "What''s the use of this thing?"


    The dark faced Aurelia picked up a box and looked at it. It was a clean tin box. There was no special place.


    "This is the container. This is the finished product."


    Donne took out a canned fruit and handed it to Aurelia: "look at it first, and then open it."


    Aurelia took the can and was a little surprised: "it''s very heavy... Is it yellow peach painted on it?"


    With Donne''s help, Aurelia opened the can and smelled the sweet smell from it. Aurelia''s eyes lit up and tasted a small mouthful of juice: "Oh, it''s so sweet!"


    After tasting the sweet juice, she tasted a piece of yellow peach. The fresh and tender yellow peach satisfied her: "delicious ~"


    "Isn''t it good?"


    "Of course, it''s not easy to eat fresh yellow peaches in arlinks. They are usually preserved and dried."


    Aurelia couldn''t stop after eating one piece. She finished the whole can in a short time and licked her lips.


    Donne''s eyes stayed on her tender little tongue for a moment and said as if nothing had happened: "there are still a lot to eat. You can take some back when you go back."


    "Really!?"


    Aurelia is very happy. This bastard is not so bad.


    The deep resentment was reduced by a small canned yellow peach. If Donne knew it, he would be crying and laughing.


    "But the fresh fruit is too difficult to store. It can''t be put back for a few days. I''d better let my father and mother try it as soon as possible."


    Aurelia sighed: "if it weren''t for your transmission array, I''m afraid I wouldn''t have such a chance."


    As he walked along, Donne said casually, "no, this can be kept for three or five years without any problem."


    "Oh, so - wait! What did you just say?! three or five years!?"


    Aurelia suddenly widened her eyes and looked incredible: "how is this possible! Don''t say three or five years, fresh fruit may be broken after three or five days!"


    "That''s what I''m going to tell you next."


    Donne smiled and made a gesture: "it''s not suitable for conversation. Please."


    Aurelia followed Donne out of the canning workshop and returned to the Lord''s house.


    Fiona hurried up to salute: "Your Highness, princess."


    "No gift."


    "Fiona, make tea."


    "OK."


    Fiona answered and left.


    "Why did you let Fiona make tea? Where''s your maid Tina?"


    Aurelia was very impressed and liked Tina, especially the last time she ate hot pot in the garden. Thanks to her, she wouldn''t be so miserable by Donne.


    "Tina... She''s in trouble."


    Donne sighed: "Marlene, who took over her task, also went to the radio station. Her maid is busy. She can''t help entertaining you, a big man. She can only let Fiona do it."


    Aurelia frowned and said, "do you mean to blame me?"


    "No... here comes tea. Have a cup of tea first."


    While talking, Fiona had brought the tea. After having the magic energy hot kettle, she could boil the water in minutes, pinch a leaf of the world tree and soak it in the teapot. In an instant, the top tea with golden color and attractive aroma appeared.


    Aurelia held the hot tea and blew it for a long time, then took a sip and made a happy wail: "woo... Only enjoy life. As a princess, I want to envy you. I''m willing to die if I can drink this kind of tea every day."


    Fiona smiled: "it''s hard to die if you drink this tea every day."


    The tea made from the leaves of the world tree is still full of the power of life. Drinking this tea often can prolong the life of ordinary people for a hundred years. If there is no accident, it is really difficult to die.


    "Talk while drinking tea."


    Dumne leisurely and leisurely took a cup of tea and sip tea. After enjoying it for a moment, he said, "what the princess just saw is our newly developed food preservation technology, named canned food, which can keep the food sealed in it for a long time. It has been conserved for 35 years. If the environment is better, ten or eight years will not be a problem."


    Aurelia looked at Fiona and saw her nod to confirm. Then she realized that what Donne said was true.


    "It can really be preserved for so long... It''s incredible!"


    Aurelia first exclaimed, then said with a puzzled look, "but what does this have to do with what I said before?"


    Sincere words and earnest wishes, Dumne said, "Princess highness, you need to go outside frequently... Now it''s autumn!"


    Aurelia looked blankly: "so?"


    Seeing Donne''s tangled face, Fiona said with a bitter smile: Let me explain, Princess Royal, now in autumn, the fruit trees of all the imperial lands have been ripe. All these fruits are broken after a short time without harvesting. The common practice of our country is to make candied fruit, dried fruit and jam. Although these can also be done, they can not keep the taste of fresh fruit, and the efficiency is very high. Slow. "


    Aurelia had a flash of inspiration and suddenly realized, "so at this time, we can use this new technology called ''canning'' to seal and preserve the picked fruit, and even eat it fresh three or five years later!"


    Donne snapped his fingers and gave Aurelia a thumbs up: "yes, preserving perishable food for a long time is the real meaning of canning technology."


    "Keep perishable fruits and take them out for consumption when food is scarce in winter."


    Aurelia was excited: "then, with the supplement of other food sources, the demand and consumption of staple food by rich people will be greatly reduced, so that those poor people can buy more staple food... This method is really wonderful!"


    "Yes, not only fresh fruit, cooked meat and fish can be preserved in cans. Although this method does not directly solve the problem, it provides a way to preserve short-term food, and the curve solves a big problem."


    Fiona nodded with the same admiration: "although she was shocked before, she is still amazed at the Lord''s wisdom in retrospect."


    Praising this technology is praising the inventor. Praising the inventor is praising the earthman. Praising the earthman is praising me, so am I right to accept the praise?


    Reasonable and convincing, perfect logic and impeccable!


    So Donne accepted their praise.

 Chapter 339

    "Ha ha ha -"


    The sudden laughter from the study startled the passing court maids. They looked at each other, accelerated their steps and left there.


    There are many rights and wrongs in the palace. It''s not good to hear something accidentally.


    "God - God only bless! He really didn''t disappoint me!"


    Excited Victor almost revealed Donne''s identity. Fortunately, he reacted quickly enough and said excitedly: "with this technology, we still worry about military food!?"


    It''s the so-called "no politics in their position", and the so-called "ass determines the head". What Dunn and Aurelia thought for the first time was that after canned food was preserved, they could increase food reserves in the season with plenty of food and reduce the probability of famine in winter.


    But Victor was excited that with the canned food, the marching food was guaranteed.


    At present, the logistics of marching in prandal countries is a very troublesome problem. The logistics of a 10000 strong army alone needs 3000 people. Only 6000 or 7000 people actually have combat effectiveness. They need to transport grain and grass and solve the problem of marching food. In addition, some food storage problems, and sometimes they need to collect grain nearby, which is very troublesome.


    But now with the technology of canning, does it need to be so troublesome?


    Do it well in advance and package it with canning technology. When you eat, you can eat it as soon as you open it. If you like, you can heat it up.


    How much manpower, material and financial resources have been saved?


    "Where is this technology so simple? This is the revolutionary core technology of the army!"


    Oberli and Adrian have the most profound feelings. Now they are holding a can and their faces are dull, but their minds seem to be turning all kinds of ideas like lightning and thunder: with this technology, how much advantage will they have if they go to war with the aristocracy? If war breaks out again, how much advantage will our Congress have?


    It is worthy of being an envoy. Any technology is so powerful!


    Victor was full of admiration. After tasting another piece of yellow peach, he suddenly changed his face and exclaimed, "Ollie! Has Donne applied for a patent for this technology?"


    "Oh, Miss Fiona came to arlinks with me just now. It seems that she is going to apply for a patent."


    "Damn it - aubury! You take my order to the copyright office and tell them that the patent for this can is currently prohibited from licensing and the relevant technology is classified as confidential!"


    Although it is said that we should promote social progress and technological openness, it is never possible to really disclose things related to military affairs, especially this technology related to core competitiveness, no matter what era, no matter what regime.


    Oberli nodded solemnly. With a little foot, he roared out of the palace through the window and went straight to the copyright office.


    "But we still need cans to solve the problem of winter food?"


    Adrian frowned and asked, "if the technology is blocked, how can it be applied?"


    Victor was cruel: "or give up those people -"


    Because technology is too important, Victor would rather give up the people at the bottom and choose to protect the confidentiality of technology.


    "Father!"


    Aurelia exclaimed, "how can you do this!"


    "Ollie, this is politics..."


    Victor said helplessly, "even if you don''t want to, sometimes you have to measure something on the scale, and then choose the more important side..."


    "Maybe," Adrian thought for a moment, holding his arm, "we can compromise."


    "Compromise?"


    "Yes."


    Adrian clapped his hands and said, "since the technology is confidential, we can completely control it in our own hands. We set up processing plants in various towns. On the one hand, we can solve the problem of short-term food storage, on the other hand..."


    Adrian lowered his voice and whispered, "we secretly collect and store some cans as military food, which is not easy to be found."


    Victor''s eyes lit up: "this is really a good way!"


    He looked up and down at Adrian: "Adrian, since you married Vanessa, your head has become much more flexible."


    Adrian just smiled. When he heard Victor''s words, his smile froze on his face.


    "I think," Aurelia smiled strangely, "maybe she felt the pressure of the economy, so she found the importance of making money... If this can business is done, it can also make a lot of money."


    "Yes, yes, now Adrian can finally find business opportunities. As long as you can give up those rigid admonitions, I don''t think it''s a problem to surpass O''Brien with your mind."


    Aurelia and Victor''s words made Adrian very embarrassed, but he was speechless


    Soon, o''brie flew back again with a stack of documents in his hand.


    "Well, the patent documents they applied for passed in an instant."


    Because of the particularity of Donne, the patent applications of Datang chamber of Commerce and the copyright office are all seconds away.


    "I told Miss Fiona and she said she''d call Donne later."


    By the time Donne arrived, they had been discussing everything from where to build factories, where to choose trade routes, and even where to choose as warehouses.


    "So busy?"


    "Because your technology is amazing."


    Victor got up and hugged Donne, then asked him to sit down: "count Donne, please forgive me for my self assertion. I think the production technology of cans is related to the combat effectiveness of the military, so I decided to keep it secret for the time being."


    As soon as Donne raised his eyebrows, he didn''t expect this at first, but in retrospect, the invention of cans on earth seemed to be for Napoleon''s army to transport food. He was relieved, gently clasped the table and said: "I was negligent and forgot the important use of this technology in the army, but if it is kept secret, it means that it is difficult to popularize it in a short time. What about the winter grain storage?"


    "We compromised."


    Victor motioned Adrian to explain. Adrian coughed and stood up to say what they had just thought.


    "Oh?"


    Donne raised his eyebrows and said with a smile, "in short, you''re finally enlightened and want to make money?"


    Adrian said with an embarrassed face: "support the family, support the family..."


    Adrian, as an extraordinary strong man, was so miserable that he could not be justified at first. Now, as soon as he became aware, he naturally knew how to use existing resources to turn them into wealth. However, he always had a deep sense of guilt, especially when Vanessa and Erica served him at night... It was sinful - although it was true It''s great.


    "This method is also OK. If you keep the management right and patent in your own hands, you can maintain the technical confidentiality as much as possible."


    Don shrugged and said casually, "but aren''t you busy with the hot pot chain recently? Do you still have the energy to do this?"


    Victor said with a smile, "it''s OK. The most important thing is that the energy of the aristocrats has been dispersed recently and the pressure has been much less because of Haier zhuom."


    "About Haier zhuom..."


    Donne''s face was suddenly gloomy. He didn''t expect it to spread so quickly before Aurelia told him.


    After all, Haier zhuom was his territory. There was no one else there when the collapse occurred, and few people knew that it was the entrance to the underground world. So, how did this information leak out?


    Donne was very reluctant to believe that there would be spies among his cronies.


    Noticing Donne''s face, Victor''s heart jumped: "count Donne, what happened?"


    "No, it''s just that I didn''t expect it to spread so quickly. Now not only Ellington and Alex, but also several surrounding countries know it. It''s very abnormal."


    Donne, holding a teacup and calmly analyzing the existing information, said: "At the current speed of transmitting information, only the information of mine collapse level should not allow those people to use magic envelopes. Most importantly, after I found that it was the entrance of the underground world, I only told a few trusted people... I still don''t know how the news at the entrance of the underground world came from Ellington."


    "From Ellington?"


    Victor they were stunned and said a little strangely, "didn''t the news spread from Alex at the beginning?"


    "Alex?"


    Donne was stunned: "what''s going on?"


    After the two sides exchanged information, they suddenly found that things seemed to have become complicated.


    "Well, one thing is certain now, that is, in addition to Donne, someone knew what happened at the entrance of the underground world at the first time, and took the initiative to spread it out."


    O''brie''s face was very ugly: "then the question is, who is this man? How does he know? What does he want to do?"


    "No matter what he wants to do, I''m afraid there won''t be peace in the mine recently."


    Donne said with a black face, "I haven''t been to the mine since it''s over. I just let some miners go back and block the scene... No, I have to go to the mine later. It takes time from the news to the time they get to the mine. I have to do something during this time."


    "Well, it''s settled for the time being. The royal family gives up going to the underground world. When the aristocrats send them to the underground world, we try our best to stabilize the overall situation."


    After Victor finished, several people looked at Donne: "it''s up to you whether the forces of the underground world can stand on our side."


    Donne nodded calmly, then got up and said, "it''s not too late. I''ll go to Haier zhuom now. Nothing else, the transmission array must be hidden first."


    After saying goodbye, Donne disappeared from the palace and returned to 77 Queen''s street. Then he stepped on the transmission array and came to heldrom.


    At the moment, the miners in Ellington are facing off with a group of people


    ====


    PS: at the end of the fifth watch, ask for monthly tickets, recommended tickets, rewards, subscriptions, everything

 Chapter 340

    "You can''t go any further!"


    Donne''s miners tried to control their emotions and shouted, "there''s private territory ahead!"


    Although the guards in the mine have not been treated as the Ellington guard, they have also received a lot of benefits. Now they have a new look, and they are not empty in the face of fully armed adventurers.


    They pulled out their weapons and warned the joking adventurers: "ahead is Lord Donne''s private territory of Ellington! No trespassing! Otherwise, they will bear the consequences!"


    "This is not only a private territory, but also because of an accident a few days ago, the interior of the mine is very dangerous. Everyone is now prohibited from entering!"


    It is the steward Gus who tries to control everyone''s emotions. Now he is crying. It is clear that the mine collapsed and so many Warcraft came out. How can so many people come here now? Do they all think their lives are long?


    "Of course we know the danger here. Doesn''t it mean that there are Warcraft in it? Leave it all to us!"


    An adventurer shouted, "this is what we adventurers eat. The devil * * gives us, and the mine is yours!"


    "Yes, we killed Warcraft. You''re safer. Why don''t you let us in?"


    "Maybe it''s the Lord Donne who wants to swallow the entrance alone. After all, he occupies here. No one else can enter the underground world!"


    "Swallow here alone? Wait, it seems that this is his territory?"


    "In other words, if he doesn''t want to, no one can enter the underground world? Are you kidding! I''m going to gamble all my money for this opportunity!"


    "If he doesn''t let us in, break in! How many people can he take care of such a big mine?"


    The confrontational adventurers suddenly became restless, and their eyes at the miners became a little bad.


    Not far away, a group of people in hoods and capes stood quietly on the edge of the forest without any sign of joining in the fun. At this time, one of them gathered around the other, frowned and asked, "who is this Donne? Dare to block the entrance so strongly, isn''t this heldrom mine the property of the Kadir family?"


    "How long haven''t you been out..."


    A clear voice came from the other cloak. If Donne were here, he would find that the person under the cloak was the Saint eluli he saw at a glance in alinks.


    Next to illuli was Leon, the head of the Knights Templar.


    Lyon said briskly, "five months."


    "Donne is a new aristocrat trusted by his majesty victor and the only new Lord who has won the fief in recent years. At the same time, he also has a lot of relations with Princess aurelia. Recently, the prosperous Datang chamber of commerce is also his industry. You marvel that he produced the continuous magic air conditioner... Why do you think he is so strong?"


    "That''s him? - wait! How do you know him so well?"


    "A while ago, the Datang chamber of Commerce held activities opposite our church. There are all kinds of publicity and introduction materials. Don''t always indulge in cultivation. At least come out and have a look!"


    Leon shook his head: "what''s good... Since you know him, do you want to report your identity so that we can go in?"


    "The pope said that this mission must be kept as secret as possible."


    "What trouble."


    Seeing that the crowd was more restless, Gus was also worried. He had never heard of the entrance to the inexplicable underground world!


    "Get out of the way! Don''t waste our time!"


    A rude strong man waved a huge sword and rushed up: "our strength can''t compare with those big mercenaries, but our efficiency is faster than them. What they catch up with is their slow preparation time! Delay me to get rich, be careful I''ll cut you down!"


    Before the strong man''s hand touched Gus, "boom", a lightning fell from the sky. The strong man fell to the ground in an instant and twitched all over his body.


    "One warning, another time, trespassers will die."


    The sound came from the sky and attracted everyone''s attention. They saw a figure floating from a distance and hunting in clothes in the strong wind. Although it was strange to dress up, the natural and unrestrained nature made everyone envy. Then they saw him fall from the sky with an indifferent face.


    "Lord!"


    Gus was overjoyed: "these people want to break into the mine, and their subordinates can''t stop it!"


    "I already know. You continue to preside over the work and ask them to clean up the ruins as soon as possible."


    After Gus left, Donne looked at the people in front. Before he spoke, some of the adventurers impulsively asked, "are you Lord Donne? Are you a magician? Why can a magician be a lord? Do you want to violate the magician neutrality treaty set by hero Jean?"


    "I''m a wild mage. It has nothing to do with the silver city."


    Wild mage!?


    A wild mage who can fly!?


    A group of people suck air-conditioning directly, and wild mages are very rare, not to mention a mage who has mastered the art of flying?


    Flying is a fourth-order spell. Mastering flying, on the one hand, proves that the inheritance of this wild mage is very complete, on the other hand, it also shows that his strength is at least gold!


    A golden wild mage!


    Is this still a wild mage!?


    After a pause, Donne said, "as I said just now, my mine is very chaotic because of the accidental collapse. Therefore, any intruder will be regarded as trying to steal my private property. According to the imperial law, I will have the right to dispose of it by myself. Who of you wants to taste the taste of being buried in the ground and then using my face to connect with the inflammation and explosion?"


    Shake your head, shake your head desperately!


    Although there are many gold level masters present, before entering the field of master level awakening, a gold level mage who has mastered flying can easily kill a group of gold level apocalypses.


    Faced with Donne''s warning, they certainly dare not ignore it.


    When everyone was retreating, an adventurer couldn''t help asking, "Lord Donne, do you want to monopolize the entrance to the underground world?"


    The retreat stopped abruptly, and everyone craned their necks and stared at Donne, waiting for his answer.


    There are even some people with ulterior motives who want Donne to nod now


    "Of course not."


    Donne raised his eyebrows and said, "although this mine is mine, the underground world is not mine. I won''t stop you from exploring the underground world - on the contrary, I will give you as much support as possible."


    Donne''s answer surprised everyone present and looked incredible.


    The answer was unexpected.


    "But this is conditional."


    Donne said casually: "Because of the collapse of the mine, a large number of my private property fell into the mine. Therefore, my people need to recycle the property in the mine. After my people recycle the property in the mine, the mine will be opened to the outside world. You are welcome to enter the underground world for adventure. Before that, I hope you will return to the villages and towns outside the mine for a temporary rest Take a break. We''ll send someone to the town to inform the progress at any time. "


    "That would be great!"


    "Yes, I didn''t expect Lord Donne to be so sensible."


    "Hey, Lord Donne is unreasonable. He''s still a genius. Don''t forget how convenient those things he invented..."


    The adventurers dispersed contentedly when they got the answer.


    "I didn''t expect him to make such a choice."


    "It''s natural, but I didn''t expect that he was a golden wild mage."


    Looking at the adventurers who were satisfied and dispersed, Lyon also joined the crowd. He said with a straight face: "the news has spread. Monopolizing here is an enemy to the world. He is so smart that he knows that one person''s power can''t stop the world."


    "No, with what I know about him..."


    Eluli recalled in her mind what Aurelia had told her about Donne. The saint frowned slightly and felt a little strange: "I always feel that this thing is not so simple..."


    "Anyway, let''s have a rest in the town first. Anyway, we are different from their goals and we are not in a hurry."


    On the mine.


    "Lord, do we really want them to enter our mine?"


    Gus has a bitter face. The mine is destroyed, and his supervisor will come to an end. This is his home, so he doesn''t want those rude adventurers to come in.


    "Of course."


    "But this is clearly your territory..."


    "Gus, sometimes we need to learn to be flexible."


    Donne''s eyes glittered: "the gods close our door, but they will also leave us a window..."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Let the workers pick up things as soon as possible, leave the wreckage alone, and recycle important property, such as magic drill and other equipment as soon as possible."


    Donne pointed to the mine mouth, drew a circle in the air with his finger and said, "before tomorrow morning, I will build a wall here... Set up an access here."


    Gus nodded stupidly.


    "Then you arrange people to buy a lot of clothes, tents, bandages and emergency medicine. I want you to take the workers to build a small town at the bottom of the mine and next to the entrance of the underground world in the shortest time."


    After being confused for a while, Gus finally understood what Donne meant: "you want to form a supply station here!"


    "This is just one..."


    Don smiled and said, "don''t forget, this mine is my property. Now the mine has collapsed and can''t continue mining. I''ve lost a lot of money. How can I be willing to let these adventurers leave without peeling them off?"


    Gus''s eyes brightened and said with great admiration, "it''s worthy of being Lord!"


    "And... Find someone to make some big brands, and find me some others with loud voices..."


    Donne whispered and patted Gus on the shoulder: "do a good job. This time, you will bear humiliation and bear heavy burdens for the time being. When you perform well, the town will be handed over to you."


    Gaston''s forehead was congested and roared excitedly, "I will never live up to your expectations!"


    As he watched Gus leave, Donne looked back with a faint smile on his face.


    My place, listen to me, want to pass by here?


    How can I buy road wealth without staying

 Chapter 341

    A few days later, the adventurers who had been gathering in the town finally received a notice from the mine that the debris had been cleared and the entrance to the underground world was officially opened to the public.


    As soon as the news came out, the whole town was boiling. The adventurers who came one after another these days rubbed their hands to carry supplies and poured into the mine, ready to go directly into the underground world and make a lot of money


    But just then, the reality... Ah, no, it was Donne who slapped them hard.


    First, a high wall suddenly appeared around the mine, obviously warning ordinary people not to climb over.


    The adventurers didn''t think so. It was just a wall. They couldn''t stop anyone, but they chose to follow Donne''s rules and enter through the front door.


    But


    "What?! tickets!?"


    The adventurers were all blocked at the front door, led by a strong man who was almost charred by dawn''s lightning a few days ago. He was looking at the conductor there.


    "What is a ticket?"


    "Can it be understood as the city entry fee?"


    The conductor kindly explained: "after all, this mine belongs to the Lord. Now the mine has collapsed and the Lord has suffered heavy losses. He opened the entrance of the underground world to give everyone a chance to make money. At least you should give back to the Lord?"


    "But what''s the use of this money!"


    "A little makes a mickle."


    The conductor said with a smile: "a talent only has ten gold coins. When he goes to the underground world, he can sell hundreds of gold coins if he picks up a magic metal ore. isn''t it very cost-effective to exchange ten gold coins for a chance to make a fortune?"


    When the strong man hesitated, the adventurers behind him shouted: "pay quickly! Even if the poor go to the underground world, they will die. Money can''t be brought back. What''s to hesitate!"


    "Yes! It''s only ten gold coins. It''s not as expensive as an arrow!"


    The strong man flushed with excitement from others, took out ten gold coins, patted them on the table and shouted, "can''t I buy it?"


    "Sheng Hui ten gold coins!"


    The conductor happily put away the gold coins, took out a seal, covered it on the back of the strong man''s hand, handed him a piece of paper and said, "this is our supporting service. Please go and fill in your personal data and last words."


    The strong man was stunned and forced: "legacy, last words!?"


    "Yes, as an adventurer, don''t you even have this consciousness?"


    The conductor said earnestly, "whenever you step into a strange area, you should be ready to die. Although death is not terrible, it is more terrible not to leave a last word?"


    Death is more terrible, asshole!


    "Therefore, we provide this service with special care. If your friend brings back the news of your death, we will find your family according to the address on the information you left and convey your last words to them... How about it? Do you think the ticket money of these ten gold coins is worth it?"


    The strong man is about to cry - you curse me to die before I start taking risks. This is also called considerate!?


    At this time


    "It''s really a good care service."


    Another adventurer readily took out ten gold coins, picked up the paper and wrote it next to him: "well, in this case, the name, address and family name and identity should be clearly written. Otherwise, if you really die, it will be more embarrassing to send your last words to others..."


    The cheerful young adventurer made the strong man hesitate for a moment. A moment later, he just lay there and wrote his last words.


    Some people started here, and the back naturally went much better. Therefore, before long, a strange phenomenon appeared at the entrance of the mine. A group of people were lying there with their hips pouted and writing their last words on a piece of paper


    After writing his last words... Ah, bah, it''s the materials. After writing the materials, the strong man asked very angrily, "is that all right?"


    "Put your last words into the box next to you, you can go in and show your seal below."


    "You say your last words again. Believe it or not, I''ll kill you first!"


    "Cough, it''s a slip of the tongue. Please forgive me..."


    After the strong man put in the data, he began to walk down the edge road. After a while, his expression became more and more strange


    The closer to the bottom, the sound originally thought to be an illusion gradually became clear, but after listening to the content clearly, the strong man and the people behind him were only stunned.


    "Heldrom! Heldrom! The largest mine, heldrom mine has collapsed! Bastard steward Gus ate, drank, whored and gambled, owed the Lord 3.5 million gold coins, ran away with his sister-in-law! Ran away with his sister-in-law!"


    "We have no choice but to take materials to offset our wages. The original price is three gold coins, two gold coins, a gold coin backpack, bandage and food. All 50 silver coins, all 50 silver coins!"


    "Gus, you son of a bitch, you''re not human. We''ve worked hard for you for more than half a year. You don''t pay wages. You pay me back my hard-earned money and my hard-earned money!"


    The sudden crying bombing blindfolded all the adventurers, especially the loud voices of several people almost rang through the valley - when miners'' voices are generally loud, they are loud among miners


    Still the cheerful boy who followed the strong man, came forward and asked, "what''s the situation?"


    "Dear adventurer, as you can see, our mine manager Gus suddenly ran away with money after the mine collapsed!"


    A miner said with a sad face: "not only our wages have not been paid, but also the Lord''s ore payment has been taken away by him. Now the mine has collapsed and can''t continue mining. The Lord is losing blood. He doesn''t have extra money to pay our wages. We can only sell the mortgage wages cheaply with the materials recovered from the mine warehouse."


    "It''s really pathetic that it should be so!"


    The cheerful young adventurer wiped his tears: "how much is your backpack? I just need one for my adventure in the underground world..."


    "Adventurer, as we just said, all fifty silver coins, all fifty silver coins!"


    "Fifty silver coins! It''s so cheap! And the quality looks very good! In that case, give me some bandages and these food... Eh? Are those next to you also food? Why are they tin boxes?"


    "That''s not for sale."


    The miner said with a little pride, "you may not know, this is our Ellington specialty, called canned food! Now it is a good thing only in Ellington!"


    A circle of people stared: "Oh! Can! What''s special?"


    The miner continued to boast: "Although this can is insignificant, it is very powerful. It is not afraid of water, high temperature and freezing. It can be eaten as long as it is opened. It can also be heated conveniently. What''s more, the LORD said that this can even be stored for several years, and the things in it can be eaten as well! So we miners will take several with us. You know what''s the key moment of this thing It will help! "


    "Stored for years!?"


    After all, it''s a tin box. It''s normal not to be afraid of water, but when they heard that it can be stored for several years, all adventurers were stunned: "it''s impossible? What food is almost bad in a few months. How can it be stored for several years!"


    "Hey! Believe it or not! Anyway, this thing is our baby, and we''re not going to sell it."


    The miner said angrily, "these cans are not included in the things we deal with. You can''t buy them if you want."


    The strong man saw the bright boy''s eyes turn and heard him say, "don''t talk so dead. We''re going to take an adventure in the underground world. No one knows what dangers we will encounter. If we bring some emergency food that can be preserved for a long time, the survival probability will be much higher! Sell me some?"


    "Don''t sell it! Now we can''t buy it if we want to buy it outside. It''s a subsidy given by the Lord! We keep it for ourselves. Even if we sell it outside, it''s better than dealing with it cheaply!"


    Seeing those adventurers behind, the miner looked vigilant: "what? Do you still want to rob? The LORD said, fighting is prohibited in this place! Violators will be sentenced to death!"


    "Don''t do that," said the cheery boy. "You said so much. Don''t you think the price is not enough. Fifty silver coins can''t do. That gold coin?"


    The miner struggled to shake his head.


    "One won''t work, two!"


    The miner''s heart pounded.


    The cheerful boy saw his appearance and said, "enough is enough. Even if it''s rare, it''s food. You can have a delicious dinner with two gold coins in arlinks. You make a lot of money by buying you a can, you know?"


    With that, he threw out ten gold coins, took five cans and stuffed them into his backpack: "fruit? Fish? Ha, even meat? It''s much more reassuring... You can go a little farther than originally planned for the first time."


    When the adventurers who were not willing to spend money heard his words, they suddenly had a meal at their feet, and then heard a rude voice: "give me five - no, ten cans!"


    Now they could no longer maintain their demeanor, and rushed up: "I want five too!"


    "I want ten!"


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute!"


    The miner panicked: "I still want to keep some - don''t rob! I don''t have much here, but my other workers still have cans! As long as the price is right, I think they will be willing to sell them!"


    This reminded the adventurers that in an instant they dispersed and rushed to the other miners who set up stalls.


    Plan pass!


    The miner and the cheerful young man secretly exchanged glances, and then they continued to be busy.


    Yes, of course, the young man who pays readily is a childcare.


    What even these miners don''t know is that he actually played after Donne used his own deformation.

 Chapter 342

    Ellington.


    Fiona moved a pile of documents into Donne''s bedroom, turned her head and looked at Donne, who was busy. She couldn''t help asking, "I still don''t understand. You just sell tickets at the entrance. Why collect the names and addresses of these people?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It is a waste of time to count and sort out these data, and there is no obvious benefit return for us, so I need a clear answer."


    Fiona glanced at the glittering magic crystal in Donne''s hand, subconsciously stepped back and looked back at Donne: "we don''t have time to waste on meaningless things now. The adventurers have begun to enter the underground world. They have seized the first opportunity, but we are still busy producing cans - and less than half of them."


    Don''t look back and said with a smile, "did I explain to you before?"


    Fiona shook her head.


    "Well, in short, the advantage of late development is..."


    Donne thought for a moment and nodded as if to emphasize his statement: "let those brave adventurers explore the way for us. At that time, we only need to integrate their known intelligence data to obtain the general outline of an underground world, which is safe, convenient and fast without taking too high risks."


    Ellington doesn''t have so many people to sacrifice now, so it''s more appropriate for those adventurers to develop a new map, which has great risks.


    "Free pathfinder for the dead?"


    Don''t be so ugly. He is a great pioneer


    "It''s obviously using them to say that they are so great..."


    Fiona looked weakly at Donne''s back and didn''t know how to describe the LORD: "but now it''s time for us to concentrate, but you asked me to sort out these materials. I need a reason."


    Donne stopped his work, turned around and said with a smile, "have I ever asked you to do meaningless things?"


    Fiona shook her head again.


    "That''s enough."


    Downton thought it would be better to explain, so he said, "you may not quite understand the meaning of intelligence cross superposition. These materials are actually very useful to us."


    Fiona, who lives in prandal, certainly doesn''t understand the importance of information, but Donne lives in an era of integrating big data through cloud networks. Everyone knows what it means to obtain other people''s information. What''s more, people in prandal don''t have the idea of protecting personal data at all. They fill in their own data readily.


    "From anyone''s personal data and habits, a certain amount of personal privacy will be exposed."


    Donne put down the magic crystal, gently pulled it, and a faint magic light appeared on the magic crystal. He nodded with satisfaction, and then continued: "Open the mine entrance and let everyone share it. At the same time, set up a card at the mine entrance to recover the loss of mine collapse by selling tickets, which is easier for people to accept than monopolizing the mine. Then after buying the tickets, tell them that the additional service provided is to send the last words of the dead... Well, although it''s a little unlucky, adventurers already have this mentality Ready, so it''s not too difficult to accept. "


    Fiona raised her eyebrows. It''s not too difficult to accept it. Now she just takes the initiative to register the information - after all, no one wants to accidentally die in the underground world and can''t even send a word home.


    "Then their attention was attracted by the last words, and they subconsciously took it for granted that they were required to fill in the name, age, address and so on."


    Donne casually twisted up a piece of information brought by Fiona and read: "Ron, male, 46 years old, captain of crystal trace mercenary regiment, No. 33, row 23, East District, Third Street, outer city district, arlinks, black iron class seventh rank soldier, married, wife namini, 42 years old, civilian, bakery worker, son Sache, 28 years old, unmarried, working as a gardener in Baron dansel''s orchard... This is the simple information of this man. What can you infer from it?"


    Fiona was stunned. After thinking for a while, she said, "this man loves his wife and son very much, so he plans to take a chance in the underground world?"


    "Wrong."


    Donne flexed his fingers on Fiona''s forehead and said, "ah", Fiona gave a soft cry, covered her red forehead and stared at Donne, unconvinced: "then you say."


    Although Fiona''s knowledge and talent are far better than others, she still can''t understand Donne''s ideas due to her vision and thinking mode.


    Donne said with a smile: "First of all, the most obvious thing is that this man is not strong. Although he is an apocalypse, he is still a black iron level 7 at the age of 46. If he doesn''t have any luck, he may not be able to enter the silver level in his life. At the same time, he is not strong, but he can be the captain of the crystal trace mercenary regiment. It can be seen that the overall strength of the crystal trace mercenary regiment is not high, and the members are about It''s between the black iron level and the silver level, and the income of this mercenary regiment is not high. "


    Fiona frowned, "how do you know they don''t have a high income?"


    "It''s easy to see that the overall strength of the mercenary regiment determines their income level. The strength is not strong, the reward for the task is low, and many people distribute it together. Naturally, there are not many people assigned. More importantly, his family address, where is the east side of the third Street in the outer city? The boundary between the civilian area and the slum in Alex, and the high-income people will live There? Obviously not. As an apocalypse, his wife has to work in the bakery, and his son has to work as a gardener for the Baron, which itself explains the problem. "


    Fiona was stunned for a while and said unconvinced, "what if his wife and son like to do this?"


    "That''s their business. It has nothing to do with me. I''m just reasoning like this."


    Donne spread his hands and said innocently, "the most important thing for us is to master the information of these people and draw a simple picture."


    "Figure?"


    "Yes, a map of... The scope of messaging."


    Donne had a funny smile in his eyes: "after the mine collapse, I should have arrived at the first time. I didn''t tell outsiders about the situation there. Only a few of us knew about it. People outside only knew about the mine collapse. They shouldn''t know the entrance to the underground world. However... The news of the entrance to the underground world spread so suddenly."


    Fiona was so excited that she shivered all over: "Lord, do you suspect... There is an insider!?"


    "Of course I trust you. That''s not the point."


    Tang en shook his head, tapped the table gently and said, "it''s normal that the news has been delivered. After all, there is so much movement that someone may always see it, but what I want to know most now is... Who is behind the waves and spreading the news."


    Fiona was stunned: "someone is spreading the news secretly?"


    "Not only that, it is obvious that they also want to make things big and let people focus all their attention on the underground world."


    Donne sneered, "that makes people wonder what their motives are."


    Speaking of this, Donne ordered the pile of data on the table and said, "now, the people in this batch of data are the first to enter the underground world. According to the registration date, they can make a form, and what I want to analyze from the form is where the news spreads, the speed of diffusion, and the intensity of diffusion."


    "I see!"


    Fiona said solemnly, "I will finish the work myself!"


    Before she didn''t understand the importance of this task, now she realized how much Donne valued her work - it was also her trust to hand it over to her!


    "Well, but it''s a long-term job. Don''t worry for the moment. I''ll tell you about the concept of statistics when I have time."


    Donne said and picked up the magic crystal on the table. It seemed that he was going to keep busy.


    Fiona nodded and her eyes fell on the magic crystal again involuntarily. She had begun to learn magic for more than a month. Now she could clearly feel the wonderful magic fluctuation on the magic crystal. Donne used magic to depict some wonderful runes on it. They resonated with each other and had a sense of rhythm.


    Fiona couldn''t help asking, "can you tell me what you''re doing?"


    "This?"


    Donne smiled: "when I saw those people enter the underground world, I suddenly thought of a question... What if our people enter the underground world and encounter an emergency? Can they escape the danger? Can I take care of everyone? Then I thought of this."


    Donne took out a magic scroll and put it on the table.


    "Transfer reel?"


    Fiona was very impressed to see that Donne had used it for uncle Depp before.


    "Yes, with the transport scroll, you can go to some dangerous places to explore. Even if you are trapped, you can easily escape the danger. Although there are some magic forbidden areas where the transport scroll will fail, generally speaking, this thing is still very reliable. Well, it''s a little expensive for ordinary people."


    Donne shrugged and continued, "but you know, drawing a teleportation scroll is not difficult for me, but it''s too troublesome. I can''t prepare one for everyone and help them locate Ellington, let alone teach them how to use teleportation by hand. So I thought of another simple way."


    The transport scroll that was given to Uncle Depp was located by him, so uncle Depp can use it easily, but if the number is large, don doesn''t have the patience to locate it one by one. If he doesn''t locate it, he has to teach them how to use the transport technology. If he can''t use it, it''s easy to get stuck in the wall and soil - the risk of the transport technology is really great!


    So in order to save himself and increase the survival probability of his elites, Donne began to think of ways.

 Chapter 343

    Fiona was very interested in the new method Donne said. She looked at the magic crystal curiously: "is this the new method you said?"


    "Yes, it integrated some inspiration and the principle of teleportation and teleportation scroll, changed the driving mode of magic, and then miniaturized Rune engraving, and then completed this."


    Donne shook the magic crystal in his hand, and the glittering magic brushed on the crystal surface, making the rune inspire colorful light and look particularly charming.


    As soon as she heard that Donne used the principle of teleportation, Fiona suddenly realized: "this is a teleportation prop?"


    "Yes, if it is successful, it should be able to return to Ellington in an instant, so that it can be used for emergency escape in case of unavoidable danger. Most importantly, the cost needs to be cheap enough."


    Don shrugged: "coincidentally, the price of magic crystal is not high now."


    Fiona took a deep breath of air-conditioning. She was smart. She wanted to understand the meaning of this thing almost instantly. She trembled her lips and said, "Lord, you want to change the world pattern..."


    A magic prop that can easily escape from danger and is very cheap. What do those magicians in the silver city think?


    The value of the teleportation scroll that few people dream of will suddenly plummet!


    Not only that, this thing is very different from what Donne made before.


    Those magic furniture and magic machinery can also be regarded as some gadgets of alchemy products, which is harmless, but this transmission prop is different. It has really changed the pattern of the whole world.


    Adventurers will no longer have to worry about their own death when they go out. The risk will be minimized in an instant, and they will dare to explore broader areas, more dangerous secret places and more unknown relics


    With the reduction of risk, the income from adventure will continue to increase - although the reduction of risk leads to the reduction of commission and prices, the overall income trend will increase due to the expansion of exploration scope and the increase of total income - so that more apocalyptians do not have to worry about life danger and give up looking for stable jobs in cities and towns, Instead, they choose to explore outside, which can not only obtain rich returns, but also hone their skills in danger - further leading to a significant increase in the overall strength of the apocalypse.


    Yes, this is a chain effect, and the cause is this small magic crystal in Donne''s hand. Its emergence will completely change the pattern of the whole world and let the whole world enter an era of great adventure!


    "If the pattern of the world were so easy to change, it would have changed long ago."


    "The world has been rigid for too long and needs to try something new," Downe said casually


    Fiona was stunned. It turned out that the LORD had this idea!?


    She said in a hurry, "since it is such an important thing, we can keep it secret first. Let us enjoy it exclusively in Ellington and occupy a certain advantage! Don''t take it out and apply for a patent!"


    "Of course, and you don''t have to be so anxious now. You''ve failed several times before. I don''t know if this will succeed."


    Donne touched his chin and was a little uncertain: "if successful, the principles and steps can be programmed. Using standard and advanced magic crystals can make advanced types that can be used many times... Of course, the premise is success."


    "How to test?"


    "So."


    Donne pressed a rune on the magic crystal. The magic crystal light flashed and returned to calm again. Then Donne opened the window, flew out and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Before Fiona could recover, a small light blue vortex suddenly appeared in the room, followed by a figure directly "squeezed" out of the vortex.


    "Lord!?"


    "Well, it succeeded, but..."


    Donne rubbed his cheek and his face was full of egg pain: "this feeling like excretion from the chrysanthemum of the Titan... There is no such relief as teleportation."


    "What''s going on?"


    "Because the magic content of the standard magic crystal is too low, the effect of the excited monomer transmission is relatively poor, and it is necessary to improve the stability and increase the transmission distance, so we have to compress the magic occupied by the outlet end..."


    Donne grew a tone: "but anyway, the attempt is successful. If you use advanced magic crystal, it will be more comfortable. As for standard magic crystal, it can be regarded as low-cost consumables."


    Fiona''s heart jumped. What Donne said is very meaningful


    "Lord, what do you mean by low-cost consumables..."


    "Well, it means literally."


    Tang en shrugged and said casually: "compared with those scrolls made of Warcraft skin or magical plants, the cost and price of inferior magic crystal is very low, so it can be used as an excellent consumable material and made of it... Hey, in the end, is it still the name..."


    Fiona looked puzzled: "what''s the name?"


    Donne said with an unfathomable face, "have you ever heard of a game... Ah bah! There is a kind of stone called furnace stone?"


    Fiona shook her head. Of course she hadn''t heard of it.


    "Never mind. From today on, hearthstone will become one of the symbols of Ellington."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fiona asked a little inexplicably, "Lord, it''s crystal. Why is it called furnace stone?"


    "Because in this way, I can deliberately find a chance to fight with the Templar of the holy see in the future, and then as a Dharma Master, I can fly a kite or rub a furnace stone in the sky, severely ridicule a paladin who can''t rub an invincible furnace stone, and despise the lax setting of glass slag by the way!"


    Fiona asked in a daze, "what is the glass residue? And why do I always feel that you, Lord, seem to be comforting yourself..."


    "Shut up! You don''t understand the romance of a woman!"


    "What is Volvo?"


    Fiona admonished with death: "Lord, you must change the name of such a powerful magic prop! The name of furnace stone is really out of tune. In the future, the mages of silver city will definitely laugh at your naming level."


    "Bang!"


    Tang en curled his lips: "I''ve convinced you... The transmission crystal? Well, the name doesn''t sound good, Star Crystal? It sounds like the name of some material... Return crystal? I always feel like I''ve collided with someone... But it''s still quite appropriate. That''s it!"


    After determining the name, Donne smiled proudly: "I want to put the crystal column on every soldier in Ellington."


    Take this precious treasure and pack it!?


    Fiona took another breath of air-conditioning: "Lord, are you sure!? you know, this kind of thing - return crystal, its effect is too powerful. If every soldier is lined with return crystal, if we really go to the battlefield, we can''t even monitor whether there are deserters who secretly use return crystal to escape!"


    "Your worry is reasonable, but what we are going to is not the battlefield, but the underground world."


    Donne took out a piece of refined gold and began to carve the refined gold mold with transparent flame. He said, "it''s an honor for soldiers to die on the battlefield, but it''s stupid to die in exploration, so I have to protect their lives. This time, I decided to take the first and second guards with me. Not only them, but also you."


    "Why?"


    Fiona was surprised: "they have received complete training and have the strongest sense of belonging to us in Ellington. They are our core. Take them away and leave only those recruits who have not been trained for a long time. It is easy to be confused. In addition, I leave together. There is no one we can trust in Ellington."


    "Your worries are meaningless..."


    Donne looked at Fiona a little strangely: "Don''t you forget that Grandia and her fairy sisters are masters above the gold level? Not only they, but also uncle Alberton. You don''t think he is really just a noble living in seclusion here? Don''t forget, his father, Elsa''s master and aubury are the top strength of the Ninth level of the extraordinary level. Under this family inheritance , could he be some ordinary person? "


    No one reminded her before. When Donne said this, Fiona suddenly realized: "yes! Uncle Alberton, how can he be an ordinary person!"


    "Aunt Clara used to be a master level magician. She is only one level away from her teacher, that is, Vanessa, the little wife Adrian just married. Think about it with your woman''s mentality. Will this kind of man favored by a proud woman be an ordinary man?"


    "That''s not necessarily."


    Fiona said: "although women like strong people, love is too wonderful. I''ve heard that a strong woman likes an ordinary person before."


    Don en curled his lips and said, "liking and liking are two different things."


    Fiona: "


    Although prandal''s rune is also square, it has different pronunciation and meaning from Chinese, so Fiona can''t understand what it means in Dunn.


    "It''s a little far away. In short, you think too much. The most important thing is that dicaoris is in charge here. Even if we all leave Ellington in a short time, as long as we do a good job in development planning, there will be no trouble here."


    Donne said confidently, "it''s very important for us to go to the underground world this time. There are not only two untapped huge markets, but also our most reliable and potential mineral resource reserve center in the future. You are now my most reliable financial officer. Whether we can reach a reliable and stable cooperative relationship with them this time depends on your performance."


    Suddenly, a heavy task fell on her shoulder, and Fiona immediately lost her mind: "you didn''t say you wanted to take me!"


    "Isn''t that taken for granted?"


    "But I didn''t prepare at all!"


    "Never mind," Donne pushed the gold mold aside, patted Fiona on the shoulder, smiled brightly, thumbed up, and his teeth glittered. "I believe in your ability!"


    Believe you, big head!


    Fiona almost vomited blood. If she hadn''t said such an important thing earlier, she would attack suddenly now!


    "Don''t talk nonsense to you! I''ll prepare the information now!"


    To reach trade with two completely unfamiliar races is not as simple as drinking tea and chatting. Various customs, regimes, economic conditions and trade needs of both sides are very important. Making mistakes at any point may lead to total loss. Therefore, the preparation to be done is very much and cumbersome!


    In particular, she needs to find all kinds of rumors about dark elves and underground dwarves, which will make her busy to collapse.


    Fortunately, now that half of the cans have been produced, she still has a few days to prepare.


    "Come on, I''ll look after you!"


    Donne encouraged her, and then went back to the standard mold.


    This bastard!


    Fiona waved her fist angrily, then angrily turned her head and left the room.

 Chapter 344

    A few days later, Fiona began to sort out the legends of underground dwarves and dark elves, trying to analyze useful information, so that Ellington could occupy a favorable position in the negotiation.


    At the same time, with the canning factory on the right track, Ellington''s production and construction have returned to the normal rhythm again. A steady stream of canning boxes go down the production line, and then they are uniformly transported to the canning factory of the emerald corolla. After being processed into cans, they are transported back again and stored in a huge warehouse


    With the faster and faster development of Ellington, a perfect transportation process and industrial chain have gradually formed here. For Ellington, which is changing with each passing day, more and more people are amazed and begin to adapt to the life rhythm of the new Ellington.


    But fortunately, this is a world full of miracles - a world created by God. Mankind has long been used to all kinds of strange things. The powerful legendary mage Jean can even build an unimaginable giant city overnight - so it''s not surprising what happens here.


    In addition, they have witnessed the construction with their own eyes, so it is easier to accept it.


    At the same time, Donne was also working on the mass production of returning crystal - at the moment, Donne still wanted to call it furnace stone.


    However, because the production of returning crystal involves certain magic skills, it is very bad that the residents here in Ellington do not have the corresponding conditions at all, so in the end, Donne bowed his head to isali again. After humiliating selling his body and dignity, he bought isali''s promise.


    Isalie agreed to find a group of thoughtful elf girls who are good at magic for Donne to help make the return crystal.


    After preliminary training, the first batch of 500 homecoming crystals have been produced. After careful inspection, Donne found that the runes on these homecoming crystals are not only more perfect than his depiction, but also the standard size magic crystals have been carefully carved by them, and the prismatic magic crystals have become very exquisite, It looks like a work of art.


    The most painful thing for Donne eggs is that these return crystals also add their own hobby style, so they look diverse and don''t look like they are produced by the assembly line. Moreover, their secondary art processing has not affected the production efficiency at all - it must be said again that it is too IMBA great to use the acceleration spell in production!


    One hundred return crystals were left for Sally as a reward, and the remaining 400 return crystals were brought back to Ellington by Donne.


    Elsa has gathered the people of the first and second guard forces. The girl stands in front of everyone. Although compared with the vanilla beside her, it is like Yao Riyue and Guo Xiaosi, Don is very sure that Elsa can beat the golden vanilla down with one punch.


    Elsa stood up straight and shouted, "Lord, everyone has assembled! No one is absent!"


    Donne nodded with satisfaction. After strict training, now the two hundred people teams have the appearance of elites. Their eyes are bright. Their former sick appearance has disappeared. Now their muscles are tight and full of explosive power.


    More importantly, they have discipline. Different from other apocalypses who have awakened their talents, their current opportunities are given by Donne, so they are grateful to Donne and trained. They are not casual adventurers, mercenaries, but soldiers.


    Apocalypse warrior.


    What is the biggest difference between soldiers and adventurers and mercenaries?


    It is discipline, momentum and courage.


    Neat dress and standardized action will not improve much combat effectiveness, but can increase discipline. The strong momentum finally condensed from this discipline can virtually weaken the enemy''s combat effectiveness.


    Although their strength is generally only bronze level, it is unreasonable for aborigines to improve their realm level. The real talented strong people are not promoted level by level like the players in the game on earth at the beginning. They mainly play "Epiphany".


    Yes, it''s possible that you experienced some danger in the battle, and then suddenly broke through, or learned a certain combat skill, and then suddenly realized it the next moment. It''s not a matter to jump directly from bronze level 5 to black iron level 5 in an instant.


    Of course, people who can have this opportunity are generally geniuses known as the darling of God. The vast majority - about 90% of the Apocalypse - have no luck, so they can only move forward step by step.


    Aborigines who can''t "Epiphany" will stop at the gold level in their life. That''s why Donne attaches so much importance to Elsa. Her talent is an anti heaven plug-in that can break through the realm limit.


    Now uncle Depp, under the command of Donne, even if they can kill their golden enemies, they dare to charge.


    This is the soldier.


    Compared with them, the "three, four, five" guard force, which has been slowly expanding these days, is still like a wandering soldier, which is not worth mentioning at all.


    "Well, you didn''t disappoint me."


    Donne stepped forward and said with great satisfaction, "now think about what you were like when we first met. If you look down at yourself, you will understand how great your changes are."


    Locke was silent, uncle Depp looked proud and proud, and Altman next to him was a little embarrassed - after all, they were demobilized at that time


    "I think you should have heard that the Haier zhuom mine collapsed and the entrance to the underground world appeared. Now the whole world knows the news. Countless adventurers, mercenaries and some mixed forces are pouring into Haier zhuom to search for gold in the underground world."


    Speaking of this, Downton glanced at the guards below and found that they had no change of expression and were satisfied, so he continued: "of course, we can''t miss this opportunity. Of course, our goal is not to take any luck, but to open the market of underground dwarves and dark elves. They need food, and we need their minerals and herbs."


    "However, we all know a truth. Only when the forces of both sides are equal can they be qualified to negotiate, and you, as our representatives of Ellington, whether we can deter them and open the market depends on your performance."


    Donne held them for a while before he continued: "the underground world is very dangerous. It is quite a strange world for us. Any Warcraft there may cause fatal harm to us, so everyone must show the courage of sacrifice in this action - are you afraid?"


    "Not afraid!"


    With a loud roar, Danny with a long bow on his back in the front row blushed and shouted, "swear to respect you as king in this life and seal the border for you with my blood!"


    Danny''s words are also the thoughts of other people. If it wasn''t for Donne, let alone the awakening talent in their life, it''s one thing whether they can eat well under Hogg''s rule.


    "Well, that''s the courage."


    Donne nodded, turned the conversation and said with a smile, "but you are all my most important right and left arms. I don''t want to sacrifice you, so... I have developed this thing for you."


    Donne opened the cloth next to him, revealed the bright and colorful homecoming crystal in the frame, and said, "this is called homecoming crystal. Now the team leader comes up and takes away the distribution."


    After the return crystal was sent to everyone, Donne began to explain to them how to use the return crystal. At the same time, he personally consumed one and demonstrated it. Of course, they were stunned to see such a powerful magic prop sent to their own hands.


    Although they don''t have much knowledge, after recent development, there are more businessmen and bards. The news has made them grow a lot, so they also know how rare things are common in Ellington.


    It''s like the crystal on the way home sent today - it''s clearly the transmission scroll!


    However, this is more convenient and less demanding than the use of the transfer reel. It doesn''t even need magic to activate!


    Lower requirements mean higher value. The value of the transmission scroll is about 10000 gold coins, that is, the value of the return crystal is still more than 10000 gold coins!?


    In other words, just now the Lord gave them magic props worth more than two million gold coins without blinking!?


    Uncle Depp, trembling with excitement, held the returning crystal in their hands for fear of getting dirty and breaking


    Vanilla widened her eyes and looked incredible.


    She didn''t know about Ellington. She thought that the magic civilization of the human country had generally developed to this extent


    Danny, their guessed value is almost the same as the actual value, but value and price are two different things,


    What''s more amazing is the cost of the returning crystal. In addition to the cost price of the standard magic crystal, it is the labor cost of the elves - however, the sisters of the elves don''t need gold coins. Their only expectation is... Let don help them hurry up.


    Yes, it''s the only extra cost for Donne to urge dantrian and Sanye.


    When Donne thought of this, he couldn''t help sighing. He was born from the same root. Why is it too urgent to fry each other? He can be friends without urging


    So far, I''m afraid only Tang en is qualified to use such a powerful and easy-to-use labor force of the elves for free. It is precisely because of the help of these elves that Tang en''s confidence in changing the world has become stronger recently.


    Fiona stepped forward and said very seriously, "in the future, the returning crystal is the standard equipment of Ellington soldiers. After use, take the blank crystal to the logistics office to register the reason for use and receive the replacement."


    Speaking of this, she said sternly: "however, before the Lord''s permission, the returning crystal is Ellington''s strategic resource. No one can sell it without permission. If anyone finds it, he will be sentenced to death! Do you understand?"


    Although you know some things, you must say them.


    "I see!"


    The huge sound almost knocked Fiona to the ground. Her pale face subconsciously hid behind Donne and hugged his arm.


    Elsa''s eyes fell subconsciously on Donne''s arm, but soon deliberately turned away from her face.


    Then, the eyes of those guys under the stage became a little playful.

 Chapter 345

    Emerald corolla, Queen''s palace.


    The smile froze on Donne''s face.


    "Why?"


    Donne looked at egwin and couldn''t help asking again, "why not?"


    "Because..."


    Egwin was a little embarrassed and looked at the nearby isali. Isali spread her hand, so egwin had to look at Donne again with helplessness on his face: "Because after entering the withering moon, the Warcraft in the Emerald Forest are becoming more and more restless. The scale of this animal tide may be larger than before. In order to prevent them from fighting too crazy, I must monitor them at any time."


    Egwin mainly monitors the big brother Warcraft in the Emerald Forest. If they are interested, it will be a disaster to walk around the nest. In order to prevent this from happening, egwin has to patrol every day, release his breath and give them a certain warning.


    In front of the eighth and ninth order Warcraft, only the legendary strong man like Edgar Wen and isali can frighten them.


    "Obviously, this is a rare opportunity..."


    Donne sighed. With the end of the production of cans, the two guards in Ellington were also finished. They were all equipped with brand-new standard armor and weapons, all made of universal alloy.


    At the same time, as elites of Ellington, their standard armor and weapons have all been enchanted, and even some of their excellent members have also been rewarded by Donne for equipping them with constant magic. After constant magic, their cutting iron sword exudes distinctive brilliance, which can always arouse the envy of others and inspire them Others train hard.


    He was fully armed and ready to start soon. At this time, Tang en thought of a very important thing.


    These days, he was either busy with the chamber of Commerce or the underground world. He didn''t get close to egwin at all. He didn''t even talk a few times.


    No matter how close a lover is, his feelings will become cold if he doesn''t speak all the time, not to mention that Donne and egwin are not lovers at all. Now Donne is just hot, and he has to work harder.


    But seeing that they were going to the underground world soon, they had no time to be together, so Donne remembered to ask egwin to go together.


    According to the experience on earth, if you chase a girl, you have to have the cheek to make an appointment!


    Unfortunately, he had just summoned up the courage to ask egwin about, and then he died.


    "In addition, according to the doctrine of the goddess, our elves belong to the surface world, and the underground world is another world, which does not belong to us, so we can''t enter the underground world."


    Egwin was a little embarrassed and said, "so I''m sorry..."


    Donne was stunned: "surface races can''t enter the underground world? Is there such a rule?"


    "No, it''s just our elves, and it''s not impossible, but we need to avoid it as much as possible."


    Donne thought, probably because the elves belong to the creation of the Earth Goddess and the camp of absolute order, they will be affected in the underground world, so they need to avoid entering the underground world as much as possible.


    Seeing that Donne was so disappointed, egwin shook his ears gently, tilted his head and asked curiously, "why do you want me to accompany you to the underground world? With your strength, you can easily solve any danger?"


    That''s because I like you!


    Donne opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say it.


    Obviously, when facing his or her women, he can tease her casually, and even when facing the night song, he can easily teach her casually, and dare to joke... But when facing egwin, the simple sentence seems to be attached with some heavy shackles, and it also seems to represent some special meaning, so that he has no courage to blurt out Gas.


    Why?


    Looking at the simple and curious egwin, Donne asked himself again and again in his heart.


    Why are you always so nervous in front of her? Are you always worried about gain and loss? Are you always out of balance?


    Or is this really the feeling of "love"?


    "I''m just worried about meeting the gate of chaos again, because I don''t know much about the underground world."


    Donne gave himself a reason, then added, "but it doesn''t matter. You can''t go."


    "Well, there''s really no way."


    Simple egwin didn''t notice Donne''s insincerity and naturally accepted his reason.


    After saying goodbye to them, Donne went to the cannery, took the last batch of cans, and then returned to Ellington, where the soldiers were already ready to go.


    Fiona and Elsa were with him on this trip to the underground world. Even Elia was brought into the team by him in order to prevent any accidents during his absence.


    Of course, as a bodyguard, vanilla is also prominent. She is also very interested in the underground world.


    In addition to them, Brian also joined the team. On the one hand, he wanted to communicate with underground dwarves. Although his living areas were different, he was a dwarf after all. Taking Brian may play some role. On the other hand


    It''s because I can''t hold back my broken mouth.


    In his own words, he is going crazy in Ellington these days. He can hardly catch his breath. Of course, he will join in the fun.


    So Donne agreed.


    After they left, the apparent order would be ordered by Donne. After that, he took Elia Fiona and them to heldrom.


    Haier zhuom''s transmission array was covered up by them on the day of collapse. Now those outside only know that this is a big warehouse, but no one knows that there is a transmission array inside.


    After winding outside from the hidden passage, they dispersed and waited to gather again at the entrance of the underground world.


    At this point, the bottom of the mine has become a supply point according to Donne''s original plan.


    Adventurers entering the underground world supply here, and then take risks below. While expanding the exploration area, they record the map and search the resources of the area. However, due to the complex situation of the underground world, they only explored a small area after more than ten days.


    However, this small area has brought great surprises to the adventurers. It was originally a magic crystal mine, which itself is an area with high element concentration. Due to the element deposition phenomenon in the underground world, all kinds of rare magic plants in the surface world can be seen everywhere, and expensive magic metal ores can also be easily found, which is for those adventurers, It''s like picking up money!


    In view of this situation, many weak mercenary associations saw business opportunities and gave up exploring the underground world. Instead, they became second dealers here. They stayed in the small town and began to buy magical plants and magical metal ores brought back by the adventurers at a low price, and then transported them back to big cities for sale.


    Even if the price they offered was a little low, they could easily convert the booty into gold coins, which was of course loved by those adventurers.


    There is a market when there is demand. Therefore, under the secret operation of Gus, there are also simple pubs here, and even some sexy ********. As long as you are willing to generously take out gold coins, you can have a happy night with one or more of them.


    Those adventurers trade the booty, exchange it into gold coins, and consume and enjoy it in the town. The gold coins are equal to returning to Donne''s hands. After they consume it, they can replenish their supplies, and then go to the underground world again to make money.


    Now, they are all working for Donne to make money.


    At the bottom of the mine, the humble town formed at the entrance of the underground world has its own name, and its popularity is spreading rapidly.


    It''s called Haier zhuom town. It''s simple and direct.


    The above are only the changes in this short period of more than ten days, and Donne has only played a role of original driving force in these changes. Even without him, with the activities of those adventurers, there will be a town of supply point sooner or later. Since he knows it will be so, of course, he has to take the lead and control it in his own hands.


    Not to mention anything else, just after it became a scale, the tax generated here is an amazing figure.


    In the eyes of Fiona, a small financial fan, the bustling adventurers in the street ahead have become glittering coins.

 Chapter 346

    The shining armor has a unified style and carries magic weapons emitting the light of various elements. As soon as this elite team appeared with a neat and uniform pace, it attracted everyone''s attention and stared at them and whispered.


    "Which mercenary regiment is this?"


    "Are you kidding? Is this kind of momentum and equipment that an ordinary mercenary regiment can have? This is clearly an army!"


    "Army? Is it the Empire" golden giant snake? Wait! Is it the Datang chamber of Commerce? "


    "Not only the Datang chamber of Commerce, the golden giant snake is still the symbol of Ellington!"


    An adventurer said in disbelief: "I once passed by Ellington. It was poor. How could the soldiers there have money to buy such good equipment!?"


    The adventurers were jealous when they saw Uncle Depp''s armor and Danny''s brand-new leather armor, and their tattered equipment full of potholes.


    "What you said was six months ago. Now, under the leadership of the new Lord Donne, earth shaking changes have taken place in Ellington."


    Another adventurer proudly showed off his brand-new armor and said, "our leader''s vision is very good. He cooperated with Ellington businessmen in the early stage, so he took the opportunity to make a lot of money, and we all changed into new equipment."


    Others around him saw his brand-new equipment and said with envy, "your commander''s luck is really good."


    "Of course, and ah, I heard from Ellington people that it is not a golden giant snake. They all call it the Golden Dragon. It is said that it is another sacred dragon different from the giant dragon. Now it has become Ellington''s belief totem."


    "Dragon? Is this giant snake a dragon?"


    A group of people looked at each other.


    "Click click" a armor friction sound sounded nearby, and then a pair of cold big hands pressed on the neck of the speaker. Locke said in a deep voice: "the LORD said that it was the divine dragon, that was the divine dragon of Ellington. Do you have any opinion?"


    Their cross rose is now fully integrated into Ellington.


    The members of the Ellington guard stared at the adventurer, staring at him like a needle on his back. He was sweating cold. He looked at the huge tower shield behind Locke and the one handed sword with flashing edge. He swallowed his saliva, shook his head and said, "no problem, no problem at all - it''s the divine dragon. It''s really great!"


    Locke let him go, glanced at the others, and returned to the front of the team. The neat team stood at the entrance. Without orders, no one spoke disorderly. They waited silently for Donne''s arrival.


    Not far away, Fiona said to Donne with great admiration, "you really did it. You trained them into real soldiers."


    Donne smiled and said to Elsa Nuo, "it''s Elsa''s credit."


    Elsa blushed and waved hurriedly: "no, no, no, it''s all the training plans set by the Lord, which are very effective..."


    Fiona is thoughtful. Obviously, she is a strong female instructor in front of others, but she is still so shy and nervous in front of Donne. It is obviously a girl''s heart attack


    "Let''s go."


    After talking to Gus, Donne picked up Elia and went out: "let''s go."


    Donne''s appearance once again caused a commotion in the crowd. The fact that he appeared in the sky to warn the adventurers had already spread here. Suddenly, he saw Donne, and even several adventurers present that day subconsciously stepped back for several steps and turned pale.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Donne... The Lord..."


    "It is said that he is a gold level wild mage. Is it true?"


    "Is'' at least ''a gold level wild mage..."


    "Are you kidding me... Now there are so few mages, even a wild mage can enter the gold level... What''s the matter with you?"


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, he found that the people around him looked frightened and far away from him.


    "That''s because they don''t want to be killed by your mouth."


    "I see... Hehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehehe!"


    The man recovered, turned his head and found in horror that it was that Donne who had just spoken!


    Donne stared at him and said, "I remember you. Don''t let me see you alone, or I''ll send you back to the city for free."


    Although he didn''t understand what it meant to go back to the city to soak in the spring, the adventurer instinctively realized that it didn''t mean to be friendly. After swallowing hard, he was just ready to defend, but he found that Donne and they had bypassed him and walked straight to the front.


    "You''re miserable..."


    "Yes, you speak ill of him behind his back and he hears it... You''re really miserable now."


    "No, not at all..."


    "Haven''t you heard of what happened here before?"


    "No, no..."


    "Come on, you invite me to be natural and unrestrained. I''ll tell you the rules of Haier zhuom town."


    "Yes, but please eat and drink instead of whoring!"


    "Bang..."


    Fiona leaned into Donne''s ear and whispered, "you scared that guy."


    Of course she knew that Donne was not interested because he stared at a rookie adventurer for revenge.


    Don shrugged and said, "it''s good for him to scare him. This guy may offend people who can''t offend because of his mouth. This time it''s also a long memory for him."


    While talking, they had come to the front of the Ellington guard. Uncle Depp stood at attention and saluted: "Lord, please give instructions!"


    "Let''s go."


    As soon as Donne said it casually, he took the lead in entering the entrance of the underground world.


    At that time, after the helzhuom collapse, there was a huge crack at the bottom of the mine. The crack was straight up and down, and there was no road at all. However, because of the subsequent events, Donne began to open up a zigzag road on the cliff.


    The road is several kilometers deep. At the beginning, there is light from above, so it is very bright. However, after gradually deepening, the light becomes darker and darker. Looking up, the crack at the entrance becomes smaller and smaller. Until half the way, the entrance is invisible.


    At this time, from the rest point on the way, lights are inserted at intervals on both sides of the road to illuminate the dark Cliff Road, which also brings some warmth to the adventurers on the road - although on the whole, the higher the temperature goes underground, this broad distance is meaningless for personal moving distance. After going deep into the entrance, the temperature does not rise, Instead, it gradually decreased.


    Looking down from the edge of the Cliff Road, you can see that the light lingers deeply underground, and there is no light in the distance. The surroundings are more and more quiet. The silent and cold space can always arouse people''s potential fear. Especially now, it''s like being swallowed up by monsters in the abyss. Elia involuntarily hugged don, He squeezed himself into his arms, his eyes full of fear.


    No one noticed the faint glow from the depths of her eyes.


    Even Fiona involuntarily approached Donne. With the light ball floating around her was one of the only spells she had mastered - illumination.


    Of course, Donne and his team didn''t carry torches, but he didn''t use lighting. If he used lighting, he could even illuminate the whole cliff and abyss, but would that still exercise their meaning?


    The main significance of going deep into the underground world with them this time is to train them and increase their actual combat experience. If everything is done for them, what else can they do?


    The dark environment, dangerous cliffs, silent teams, and the invisible increased pressure can squeeze people''s potential, especially those born in Ellington, who have never experienced real adventure. They need to face the danger directly, rather than being sheltered by Donne all the time.


    Vanilla is arranged next to Fiona by Donne. Her huge body can provide Fiona with a shield like shelter for the first time, and her keen response can also detect abnormalities for the first time, which is very convenient.


    It is worth mentioning that although her body is very large and her muscles look very strong, she doesn''t make a sound when she walks, which makes Donne look at her with admiration - maybe this is the racial specialty of the Kate cat family?


    Another thing that makes Donne laugh and cry is Elsa. Perhaps her powerful power has brought her a sense of security since childhood, so even if she changes places, she is still that stupid girl who doesn''t know what she''s afraid of. She looks left and right when walking on the road, She was very curious about her surroundings - especially the magic crystal fragments exposed on the distant cliff, emitting colorful light, glittering in her eyes


    In the quiet team, there was only the neat footsteps of boots colliding with the ground. In order to make them enter the state as soon as possible, Donne directly showed Brian a silent technique, so that he could not make any sound. This also made Brian seem to be possessed by enemies all the way, and his sad eyes kept staring at the back of Donne''s head


    Looking at his meaning of rubbing the Warhammer from time to time, he seems to be wondering when to give Tang Enlai a shot


    After more than two hours, they finally came to the bottom.


    The ranch cave where barold silver used to raise gargoyles.

 Chapter 347

    Ranch cave is the real entrance to the underground, because only here can we touch the gate of the underground world.


    Standing at the bottom of the cave and looking up, you will find that the crack above has become smaller than the tip of a needle. Here, it is thousands of meters deep underground.


    "I think you should replace the torches on both sides of the road with magic crystal lights. At least you don''t have to change the torches often, which also reduces a lot of manpower consumption. Just say, am I right, big brother!"


    As soon as Donne lifted Brian''s silence, he crackled and exploded all the way.


    "Shut up, you, change the magic crystal lamp today, and these adventurers can pull it out for you tomorrow. Do you believe it?"


    "That''s a problem... Also, I said the road is too long? I think I can set a rope at a distance and then slide down... Eh? What''s the sound?"


    Brian suddenly heard an excited voice from a distance, and was still approaching here quickly. He looked in the direction of the voice. A moment later, Brian stared in amazement: "big brother, what''s the situation?"


    A man sat very comfortably in an arc-shaped slide, slid down quickly from above, then slowed down in an arc, and buffered for another distance, he left the slide, stood steadily on the ground, and handed over the cushion under his ass to the man next to him.


    After a while, another man came down the slide.


    Fiona Elsa and other people also noticed the situation there and looked at Donne in unison.


    "As you can see," Donne shrugged, "the fast slide, one gold coin for each person, is very popular according to Gus."


    Before personally building the walking channel on the cliff, Donne considered the possibility of rope sliding, but finally gave up the idea, because the distance was too long and it was too troublesome to build the cliff cableway. He simply used earth magic to create a zigzag road. Of course, it won''t take him long.


    After shaping the Cliff Road, he suddenly came up with an inspiration and thought of the marble slides on the mountains of scenic spots on earth. On a whim, he kneaded a slide next to it - it has to be said that the slide kneaded by magic is very smooth, and a total of 8000 meters from the top to the bottom, which fully satisfies people''s psychology of seeking stimulation.


    Then Donne took this out as a toll service - do you want to get to the underground world faster? Want to feel the feeling of flying down 8000 meters? Then take the heldrom slide! One gold coin at a time, children and old people are not deceived! Note: Standard race only.


    Brian''s eyes widened: "since there is such a convenient way, why should we come down!"


    "This is exercise..."


    Donne said earnestly: "the journey of ten thousand miles begins with a single step. If you always want to solve problems conveniently and comfortably every day and don''t eat any pain, how can you become a great soldier?"


    Uncle Depp nodded deeply.


    Brian was especially unwilling to look at the hanging basket that lifted those cushions in the distance. Curiosity grabbed his heart like a kitten. He always wanted to try new things.


    "All right, all right. Come back when you''re free. There''s no time for you to delay now."


    Donne looked at the noisy crowd ahead and said thoughtfully, "it''s more lively here than I thought."


    Indeed, as he said, the dung in the cave ranch has been burned and cleaned by him, and the huge space has been leveled. At the moment, there are more adventurers here than in the above town. They gather in groups, with blankets on the ground, on which their booty, minerals and magical plants explored in the underground world are placed, Wow bones, claws and so on


    It has become an underground market.


    What makes them most curious is that they seem to have a kind of luminous crystal in everyone''s hands, not a magic crystal lamp or a magic crystal. Although the soft light is not very strong, it is enough to replace the torch to illuminate all around in such a dark place.


    And it seems that the crystal is still very durable.


    "Hey, my Lord, what do you like?"


    The adventurer noticed Donne''s vision. He noticed the uniform soldiers behind Donne. As soon as his eyes brightened, he immediately regarded him as a noble fat sheep who came here to explore, and immediately said with great enthusiasm: "I can give you a good discount! After all, climbing up once wastes a lot of time, and taking the cable car is too expensive. If you are willing to pack and buy, I can give you a 20% discount!"


    Donne asked with great interest, "what is the crystal for lighting beside you? How to sell it?"


    The adventurer turned his eyes and said with a smile, "Sir, is this your first time here?"


    Donne nodded.


    "Yes, this place has just appeared for more than half a month. Apart from us... Ah, it''s a little far away."


    The adventurer coughed, solemnly picked up the luminous crystal and said, "this thing is a treasure. If the magician who can''t hire lighting in the team, this is an essential thing for adventure in the underground world. It''s more convenient and durable than a torch, and it won''t attract the attention of underground Warcraft because it''s too hot..."


    Donne waved his hand. "Just say how much?"


    The adventurer''s eyes brightened and said crisp: "... Fifty... No, a hundred gold coins! As long as you pay a hundred gold coins, this'' Guangjing ''belongs to you!"


    Looking at him like this, how could Donne not guess that he was talking to the lion, and looking at his asking price, there were basically one person around. It was almost certain that this thing was not rare in the underground world.


    Donne smiled and turned away.


    "Hey, guest, don''t go! Have something to say! I know! I know! 80 gold coins! Can''t 80!? 70 - only 70 - 60, ah no, 50! Only 50 gold coins!"


    An adventurer nearby laughed with glee: "hahaha, are you stupid? It''s just a light crystal. How dare the lion ask for a hundred gold coins?"


    The guy regretted: "Damn, I knew it would be less at the beginning."


    "Let you be greedy. I didn''t speak just now. Don''t splash dirty water."


    Here, old people and new people have almost become a trend. If you don''t polish your eyes, you can easily lose your money by these old pimps, but this is also an experience needed for growth


    "Guangjing!"


    Fiona clenched her fist and found a potential resource before entering the underground world, which made her more confident in this special action.


    "A good mineral."


    Donne nodded and said, "it seems to be a kind of dissimilated ore of magic crystal ore in the rich element deposition environment. The magic absorbed internally resonates with the elements, but the response is very weak, so it emits a soft light - in theory, the brightness can be increased by stimulating the resonance response."


    Fiona''s eyes brightened: "really!?"


    "Yes."


    Donne nodded affirmatively. Just now he used magic to test the light crystal again. We can be sure that it is the alienated ore of magic crystal ore.


    The appearance of this light crystal has really aroused Donne''s interest. If this thing is common in the underground world, there is no need to worry about the night scene lighting in Ellington - although the fluorescent grass of the elf family is very beautiful, it is still poor for lighting.


    "Keep going."


    Donne waved and the team went straight through the busy underground market and into the hole in front.


    There are fewer people here than before, and most of them go out. Instead, Donne and his team are the only ones entering the underground world.


    "Give way, give way!"


    Then there was a sudden commotion of footsteps in front of us.


    Vanilla frowned slightly: "there is a smell of blood."


    As soon as she spoke, she saw a group of people running out with several wounded. The wounded on the simple stretcher were covered with deep bone tearing wounds. The bandages hurriedly wrapped had been stained red with blood. Those who were still moaning in pain were good. Several people even fainted.


    Seeing such a bloody picture, Elia was scared into Donne''s arms and didn''t dare to look out.


    "Lord..."


    Fiona looked a little pale and subconsciously approached Donne. She was a little relieved after thinking of Donne''s strong strength.


    What they just saw was a peaceful picture, but Fiona and they all forgot that there was a strange underground world ahead. Although it was full of opportunities and wealth, it was never a paradise, but a place full of danger.


    Donne frowned slightly, and his attention remained on the wound he had just seen. The wound looked not caused by ordinary Warcraft


    Noticing Fiona''s eyes, he recovered and said in a deep voice, "it''s all right. I''ll protect you. Let''s go."


    When Donne said this, the fear instantly left her. Fiona felt warm in her heart. The dark cave seemed to become a sunny grassland, and even the air was full of happiness.


    Elsa next to me felt sulky when she heard the speech. She also wanted people to protect her. Why isn''t she the kind of heroine in knight novels?


    Thinking about it, Elsa looked down at her fist and suddenly had an impulse to cry.


    No matter how I think, I''m not a heroine because of my strange power.


    With her strength, even if there are knights, they don''t dare to protect her


    It''s almost like she went to protect the knight

 Chapter 348

    As soon as I entered the entrance channel, it suddenly opened up in front of me, and another vast cave appeared. On both sides of the channel, Large Prismatic crystals "grow" on the ground. These crystals emit dreamlike light and illuminate the whole cave.


    Looking at the potholes around and the adventurers digging crystals not far away, Donne and Fiona showed strange smiles.


    "Wow! Isn''t this the light crystal that the boy just sold? It''s everywhere!?"


    Brian widened his eyes and shouted, "pick it up here. He dares to sell a hundred gold coins!? is he crazy?! I''m going to settle with him!"


    "So, the pit is a novice."


    Don shrugged: "before entering here, who would know that the light is everywhere?"


    Looking at those adventurers who dug up Light crystals, Fiona''s eyes were sharp: "Lord, it''s reasonable to say that these Light crystals also belong to your property?"


    "I can say so, but..."


    Donne patted Fiona on the shoulder and said, "don''t be too fussy. It''s convenient to be with others and yourself."


    "But..."


    "Don''t forget, we still count on them to help us explore the underground world. This little favor is a gift for them."


    Seeing that Donne did not intend to continue to investigate the ownership of the property, Fiona looked at the adventurers a little reluctantly. She always felt that her family''s property had been robbed, which was very painful.


    Seeing her like this, Donne was angry and funny. Fiona was really haggling over every penny.


    But


    A sudden thought came to Donne''s mind - her character was quite suitable for being a housekeeper.


    Uncle Depp asked, "Lord, do we also dig some light crystals?"


    Although the guard also prepared torches and oil lamps for lighting, it is obviously more convenient than Guangjing.


    "Then dig."


    Don nodded. "Don''t delay too long."


    Uncle Depp waved: "dig out the crystal."


    The members of the guard immediately dispersed in groups of four and began to look for the scattered small light crystals - those huge light crystal prisms. They couldn''t even hold them up. They couldn''t process them without tools.


    Elsa''s eyes lit up, excited and eager to try: "can I go too?"


    "Of course."


    Donne, who was discussing with Fiona how to develop Guangjing, readily agreed. At this time, he suddenly regained his mind, turned his head and widened his eyes in an instant: "Elsa, don''t --"


    However, it was too late. Elated Elsa walked in front of a huge prismatic crystal, and then "Hey" waved her fist!


    The light crystal "clicked" and exploded. The fragments roared in all directions and plunged into the surrounding cave walls. Then Elsa turned on the ground for a while and came back happily with the most beautiful light crystal fragment.


    "Well..."


    Donne covered his eyes and couldn''t bear to look straight.


    "Hey! Newcomers! What are you doing!?"


    The movement here attracted the attention of some people in the distance. A group of fully armed people quickly ran over and shouted at Tang en: "did you pay the money? Just dig up the light crystal!"


    "Pay?"


    Donne looked silly.


    Fiona is stupid. This is Donne''s property. What does he pay?


    "Captain, I just saw that there was such a big light crystal here."


    An adventurer made a gesture and said, "it can sell at least 5000 gold coins!"


    "Good, you hear me?"


    The captain said proudly, "five thousand gold coins, don''t ink, pay quickly!"


    Fiona couldn''t help but retort loudly, "why do you ask us for money?"


    "Why? Hum, it seems that you are really a newcomer who doesn''t understand anything! If you don''t look like a beautiful woman, I won''t bother to answer your question."


    The captain glanced at them, snorted coldly and said, "this light crystal mine has been occupied by our Xisha force mercenary regiment! Understand?! all those who want to dig light crystal here must pay for our Xisha force! A standard unit of light crystal ten gold coins!"


    "The power of Sisa?"


    Fiona frowned, leaned in Donne''s ear and said, "Locke told me before that the power of Sisa is a very famous mercenary group, which is as famous as the sword of Qianji and the blade of Yuanzu. They are very powerful and compete with each other, especially in the female customer group. The competition is very fierce, which makes many women love and hate them."


    Donne''s mouth twitched. At the moment, the names of these mercenaries made him feel the evil taste of the will of the universe again.


    He looked back and said, "did you get permission from the local Lord?"


    "Ha? Lord here? Joke! The underground world is a newly developed area. Here, whoever finds the treasure first and has the ability to hold it is whose treasure! This light crystal mine is the wealth belonging to the power of Caesar! And I Justin is the captain in charge here!"


    Justin finished and looked at Donne gloomily: "or are you going to fight with the power of Cesar?"


    As soon as his voice fell, his team members poured in not far away, and dozens of sparse people quickly gathered to surround Donne and them.


    "The ugly talk is ahead," Justin pulled out his long sword, blew a breath, wiped the sword, glanced at vanilla obliquely, estimated the combat effectiveness of vanilla, and said: "Although my team belongs to the crane tail in the power of Xisha, it also has black iron combat power on average. I dare not say otherwise. It''s still no problem to deal with some miscellaneous fish who play adventure. Do you dare to be an enemy with us as an orc bodyguard?"


    In his eyes, Donne with Fiona Elsa is obviously an ignorant little aristocrat who goes out to explore, and the only one who has combat effectiveness is probably the orc bodyguard - in other words, aren''t Kate cats very slim?


    What the hell is this muscular cat Jiro?


    "Black iron... Ah."


    Donne let out an unknown laugh and stopped the vanilla who wanted to come forward.


    Fiona frowned slightly. The large mercenary regiment like the power of Cesar sent only black iron members to garrison here?


    Donne looked at Justin curiously: "what do you mean now... Want to block the way and rob money?"


    Justin shook his weapon and looked at Donne provocatively: "don''t you understand the current situation? If you destroy our minerals, you have to lose money - even if you''re not afraid of us, we still have a strong main force behind us, we --"


    "Captain..."


    "Don''t bother me, I haven''t finished yet!"


    "But, captain..."


    A mercenary swallowed hard, pulled Justin, who was foaming, pointed out and said, "we... Surrounded..."


    "Surrounded? Of course we surrounded them. Are you a fool?"


    "No... I mean... We''re surrounded..."


    Justin was stunned, looked carefully and took a breath of air-conditioning.


    When were they surrounded by those people!?


    A group of soldiers in silver armor had already pulled out their weapons. They stood quietly outside the mercenary regiment without saying a word, as if they were waiting for some order.


    Justin was frightened by this silent army.


    This unified equipment and badge is clearly a well-organized army!


    Look at how well these guys are equipped - even if they enter the dark underground, the brand-new armor is still spotless, and it still emits a faint glow under the light crystal. It''s not ordinary at first sight! What makes Justin jealous is the weapons in their hands!


    The weapons in their hands radiate the light of elements!


    That means they are all equipped with magic weapons!


    Damn it, that''s an expensive magic weapon!


    Can the people who can equip their troops with magic weapons be ordinary people?


    "Sir..."


    Justin forced out an ugly smile: "I think... Do we have any misunderstanding..."


    "There seems to be a misunderstanding."


    As soon as Justin showed a smile, he saw Donne raise his hand: "call me!"


    "Yes!"


    The soldiers who had been silent showed a ferocious smile, sharpened their fists and rushed up.


    "I''ll fight!"


    Locke rushed directly into the crowd. Relying on the strong defense of the new armor, he could even ignore the swords around him, grab the heads of those people and blow them to the ground.


    Danny jumped back, jumped over the light crystal, bent his bow and took arrows at one go, and several arrows broke through the air in an instant!


    "Yes!"


    During the chaos, several people fell to the ground with their knees covered.


    The mercenaries panicked at once.


    "Kill the Ranger!"


    "Ranger! Ranger!"


    "Pass me first!"


    Uncle Depp waved the tower shield and hit several people. With the help of new equipment, he was a mercenary of black iron!


    Locke laughed and said, "ha ha! Cool! The new armor is so cool!"


    The new armor made of universal alloy is not only light and does not affect the mobility at all, but also the defense is not lower than the previous full-body armor made of refined iron. It is simply an artifact of soldiers!


    Locke''s words are also the voice of others. Relying on powerful equipment, even though their average combat effectiveness is lower than that of the team of Sisa''s strength, the weapons filled with black iron blood and gas have no damage at all. Moreover, even the impact force is absorbed by the leather lining, which can''t cause damage at all.


    They killed the mercenaries like tigers into sheep.


    What is the teacher of tiger and wolf?


    Now the Ellington guard is undoubtedly the division of the tiger and the wolf.


    They have been trained for a long time but have no actual combat. Now they are like sharks smelling the smell of blood, completely releasing the backlog potential!

 Chapter 349

    "It''s time, damn it!"


    Justin brandished his sword and stormed down on Donne, trying to take him down the first time, and then threatened the people to stop.


    At this time, vanilla cut Justin''s long sword with a crisp hand and pinched his neck with his backhand.


    "What, what''s going on -"


    Before Justin could recover, vanilla fell hard and he was planted in the ground.


    Looking at the ignorant Justin, vanilla skimmed her mouth: "what a weak soldier..."


    Donne squatted happily in front of Justin and said, "well, Mr * *, we can now talk about compensation."


    "What, what compensation?"


    In a panic, Justin was not even in the mood to think about why this man called himself "Mr. Jiebi".


    Fiona said expressionless, "of course, it is the compensation for the loss of the LORD by stealing the Lord''s property and selling it to others without authorization."


    Fiona confused Justin with a string of words. At last, he only heard one sentence clearly.


    "Lord, Lord!"


    "Yes, war... The Lord here, the noble count Donne, squats in front of you!"


    Fiona said faintly, secretly kicked Donne''s ass and motioned him to pay attention to his noble image.


    Donne looked at Justin as if he were looking at a fat sheep to be slaughtered: "since he is a member of the famous guild, he must be able to take out a lot of gold coins to redeem people... Speaking of gold coins, Locke."


    "Yes!"


    "Let the brothers take out all their money bags. These are our property in Ellington."


    Locke laughed, "no problem! I''m good at this job!"


    Born as a mercenary, his keen sense of wealth can keep him from letting go of anything valuable. These unlucky guys met him and were completely planted.


    "Wait, wait!"


    Justin, who was very pale, shouted quickly, but Locke had left. He shouted in panic: "misunderstanding! This is a misunderstanding!"


    "I don''t think so... Come on, how many gold coins can your regiment take out to redeem people?"


    A cold long sword was put on Justin''s neck. Looking at the joking eyes of the other party, Justin swallowed hard and said timidly: "mistake, misunderstanding... I, we are not actually members of the power of Cesar..."


    "Huh?"


    "What I said is true!"


    Justin felt the cold blade on the skin of his neck. His heart jumped and hurried to say: "It''s true! We''re just a third rate small mercenary corps! This time I heard the news of the underground world, so I took a chance to see the power of Xisha. After they dug the light crystal here and went deep into the ground, I had an idea. I took my brothers disguised as members of the power of Xisha and stayed here to extract it from those who need to dig the light crystal!"


    "Members disguised as the power of Sisa collect money here?"


    Donne was stunned: "are you crazy about money? Aren''t you afraid of being retaliated by the power of Cesar?"


    In the mercenary business, it is taboo to disguise as other mercenary regiments to do bad things.


    When mercenaries were just emerging, many sworn enemies liked to do this to discredit their opponents. In the end, the whole industry was discredited and everyone was almost out of play. At this time, the mercenary guild gathered several mercenary groups with the most powerful strength at that time, formulated the rules of this industry and severely punished the pretenders, and then this industry began to develop healthily.


    Justin said with a dry smile: "now the main force coming to the underground world is the mercenary group. After listening to us say the name of the power of Cesar, no one dares to mess around. We all honestly paid the money. We were forced to make a profit here, so we had to take a risk. In addition, the people of the power of Cesar have been down for more than ten days and haven''t come up yet..."


    "Then you forget your time and don''t want to leave when you''re addicted to making money. You want to make a second profit after making a profit, don''t you?"


    Justin was speechless.


    Interests can always blind people''s eyes and make people invisible to danger.


    Looking at the gold coins they copied from Locke, Donne patted Justin on the cheek and said with a smile, "these gold coins should be a lesson for you. Listen to me and go back quickly. This is not a place where you little shrimps can play."


    "I, I know..."


    Donne grabbed him by the neck, pulled him out of the ground, and then said kindly, "you should be happy. At least, you won''t die in the underground world."


    "Yes..."


    Justin nodded again and again. The situation is weaker than others. What can he say?


    After expelling the clowns, Donne''s face became serious: "the situation doesn''t seem very good."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Donne explained: "Ordinary adventurers have limited access to the area, so they will often return to the supply point to bring out resources and obtain benefits at the same time. Although there will be more large mercenary regiments in the area, supply is also very troublesome because of the large number of people. After the initial exploration to a certain extent, they will also return here to make the next exploration plan while obtaining supplies."


    At this point, Donne''s expression suddenly became severe: "however, the power of Cesar has not come back, which either shows that they are in danger and trapped, or there are huge interests that attract them, which lead them to go deep underground and forget the importance of return."


    Locke came to the side at this time and added: "Cesar is a strong and smart mercenary. He is very calm and will not be easily tempted by the immediate interests. I''m afraid the interests he can move are extraordinary."


    "The elements in the underground world are heavily deposited. They are rich in magical mineral resources and magical plants. I won''t be surprised if they encounter any good things."


    Donne shook his head, got rid of these messy thoughts and said, "dig up the crystal quickly. We''re ready to go."


    Ten minutes later, Donne and his party set off again. It took them half an hour to cross the huge Guangjing cave along the twisted path.


    At the end of Guangjing cave is a wall full of caves. Several caves have been marked with "dead roads", which proves that these caves have been explored. Several caves are marked with red danger signs. Those passages should lead to more dangerous areas.


    In addition to the caves below, there are also many caves above the cave, which should be the passage for the Gargoyle to fly.


    When a group of adventurers sitting in front of those caves saw Donne and them, their eyes lit up and shouted, "come and have a look, the most precise exploration map so far! Every dangerous area has been marked, and the places everyone has explored so far have been drawn, which is a necessary thing for underground exploration!"


    Hearing the map, Fiona''s eyes lit up: "how much?"


    She thought for the first time that if there was a map, she could easily delimit the scope of the Lord''s rights in the future - she was really a competent housekeeper.


    After staring at Donne''s team for a while, the men whispered to each other, and then one of the scarred men said, "if you want to buy, you can get two hundred gold coins."


    Fiona exclaimed, "what? Two hundred gold coins for a map? Why don''t you grab it!"


    Another man looked at Depp''s shiny armor and said, "we want to rob. We can''t beat you."


    Donne: "


    Fiona: "


    People: "


    What a sincere man.


    At the beginning, the scarred man stared at his companion and said, "cough, our maps are not sold by share, but by head, and we have given you a discount. Such a precious map is drawn by countless people with their lives, but we spent a lot of money to buy intelligence."


    "It''s not appropriate to sell it cheap. No one is willing to buy it when it''s expensive, so it''s the most appropriate to sell it by head. It''s only 200 gold coins that can afford such a good armor. Shouldn''t it be impossible to take it out?"


    Fiona hesitated. She has been in charge of Ellington''s finance. Now she is more and more inclined to be a miser. She doesn''t want to spend a copper coin for unnecessary expenses. Although this map is a necessary expense, it''s too expensive.


    Donne threw out a money bag: "come on, don''t count, there are 200 gold coins in it, that''s right."


    "Lord, you can bargain..."


    Facing Fiona''s dissatisfaction, Donne said with a smile: "don''t be too stingy. Anyway, the money is also an extra income."


    Fiona suddenly recovered: Yes, anyway, the money she just stole from Justin is quite in vain!


    With this thought, Fiona''s mood was much better immediately.


    Although Donne said he didn''t need to order, of course they wouldn''t be so stupid. After counting the number of gold coins, the Scarface man took out a rough parchment roll and handed it to Donne: "Sheng Hui 200 gold coins."


    Donne opened the parchment roll on the spot. Fiona looked at it. She was a little angry and crooked her nose: "what the hell is this map?"


    The parchment is full of dense numbers and various simple hand-painted signs from top to bottom. There is neither a road map nor a reference. This is also a map!?


    As soon as the Scarface man pulled out the corner of his mouth, he deeply felt that he couldn''t communicate with outsiders


    Donne smiled, "Fiona, this is your mistake. It''s really a map."


    Fiona glared at Donne angrily: "Lord, how can you help them talk?"


    "It''s really your fault." Donne smiled, pointed to the circle numbered 1 at the top of the map, and then pointed to the cave in front of him. "This is the initial position. Did you find anything?"


    Fiona looked carefully. A number was engraved on the wall next to the cave entrance.


    £±¡£


    After being stunned for a while, Fiona returned to her senses and looked at the dense parchment with a stunned face.


    "This is really a map..."

 Chapter 350

    Yes, although the parchment in Donne''s hand is very different from the general map, it is indeed a map.


    A map of the underground world.


    In the underground world, it is certainly impossible to draw a map like the surface. The plan is drawn according to the symbolic landscape. The underground world is a three-dimensional space, and it is impossible to draw a map in an ordinary sense.


    Therefore, prandal''s clever adventurers and mine workers invented another method of mapping, which was specially used to record cave routes.


    That''s the tree Fiona saw.


    Starting from the initial position, mark and register any explored bifurcation encountered in the middle, and evaluate the safety level and resources. Due to the particularity of the cave channel, the route can be defined only by marking the number. Therefore, this is an effective and very simple map drawing method.


    Of course, explorers will certainly not mark resources on the maps sold to others, and may even deliberately mark dangerous symbols in the caves with resources, which is also a protection of self-interest. It depends on whether the adventurer who gets the map dares to take risks in the places marked as dangerous areas.


    If he hadn''t talked to Locke about relevant topics before departure, don wouldn''t understand these - the cave map in the game doesn''t need to be recorded like this


    Donne smiled strangely after comparing the map drawn by the adventurer with the road map barrow showed him.


    These adventurers, unexpectedly relying on cobweb exploration, stubbornly touched the red Grottoes


    However, the route leading to the red Grottoes becomes dangerous.


    Obviously, people who explore in that direction don''t want others to go there.


    "Let''s go."


    Donne put away the map, smiled and walked to the nearby cave.


    The Scarface man was stunned: "eh? My friend, the branches under the cave are very dangerous. Why --"


    "Seek wealth and wealth."


    After dropping a word, Donne took the lead in entering the cave.


    Watching those heavily armed soldiers enter the cave, the scarred man touched the scar on his face, with a complex face: "wealth... Do you seek in danger?"


    That''s right, but after seeing wealth, who else would think of the accompanying danger?


    After sighing, the Scarface man saw the adventurer coming from behind again. He was refreshed and shouted again with his companion.


    After leaving the Guangjing cave, the light of this passage became dim again, but the guard had taken out the Guangjing. The appropriately sized Guangjing was just stuck in the potion card slot of the armor belt. Although it occupied a potion card slot, it liberated their hands, made it much more convenient, and allowed them to deal with dangerous situations at any time.


    I don''t know if it''s because the branches under the cave on the map are generally dangerous, so I didn''t see a few people on the way. Even when I met others, they covered their pockets with vigilance and passed by in a hurry with their heads down. Both sides remained silent and had no communication at all.


    It must be emphasized again that the underground world is very dangerous, really dangerous.


    Although Donne''s side is full of clear laughter, where they can''t see, killing and looting have never stopped. Adventurers are pleasantly surprised to find priceless treasures. At this time, his companions plot behind his back and die in a pool of blood. Maybe Donne can know how many people came in, But they will never know how many people can get out of here.


    This is an impossible area. The laws of the earth world are not applicable here. Before entering here with the idea of getting rich overnight, you must be prepared to die at any time.


    Although there are still traces of manual excavation in this cave, somehow, it is obviously underground, but the road here is very weathered, and the air flow around is very violent. In the gaps between messy rocks and soil, all kinds of unknown small insects shuttle around. From time to time, some insects are dropped by the wind, and occasionally some are blown directly to the face.


    So Fiona and Elsa can always be heard at this time.


    Instead, Elia is completely indifferent to these insects.


    Most little girls are afraid of insects, but she has long been used to them. Before she was taken in by the Alberton couple, she would always encounter those insects when she slept in the forest at night.


    But those insects will always be far away from her, so Elijah is never afraid, but sometimes deliberately tease them. It''s fun to see them running away in a panic.


    "I began to regret coming."


    Accidentally trampled on another insect and heard the crisp "pop" sound under her feet. Fiona''s face became more pale. Especially in the dark, she was illuminated by the light of Guangjing, which made Donne feel like watching ghost movies - but the ghost was more beautiful than a movie heroine.


    This dark and depressing channel with strange roaring sound echoing in the air always makes people feel very uneasy. Fiona always feels that the stones and soil above her head will collapse at any time, and then bury them here completely


    Although Elsa didn''t speak, her expression at the moment obviously betrayed her heart.


    The vanilla behind him said in a muffled voice, "I regret it more."


    Fiona turned her head and twitched at the corners of her mouth. Because the passage was unexpectedly short, the tall and strong vanilla could only walk with her waist bent. After a while, she simply touched the ground with both hands, drooped her tail and crawled like a real animal. She was very tangled with the eyes of those people next to the guard.


    "Well, shall I release a metamorphosis for you?"


    Donne also felt that he couldn''t see it anymore and said, "it''ll be more convenient to reduce your size a little. It''ll be more convenient underground."


    Vanilla''s face flashed a little flustered and shook her head again and again: "no, no! If the body shape changes suddenly, it''s very inconvenient for fighting!"


    "That''s right."


    Locke nodded: "I was lucky to get a bottle of giant power potion and took it in a dangerous situation. Although I successfully solved the danger, it was very awkward to fight after my body became huge."


    "Well... Look at the current trend of the cave, the front should be wider. You can bear it."


    Donne shrugged and the party continued on.


    About ten minutes later, the diameter of the cave began to expand and the degree of weathering began to increase. At this time, don also noticed that there was a turbulent change in the air flow, indicating that the terrain of the cave in front became complex.


    Soon afterwards, the cave in front of him confirmed Donne''s guess.


    It was a cave with a height of tens of meters. The top of the cave was covered with sharp stalactites. The air flow passed through the stalactites. After being cut and resonated for many times, it made a strange sound. The stalactites radiated dreamy and charming color under the light, and conquered the female children at once.


    "How beautiful!"


    Elia in Donne''s arms widened her eyes and wanted to go back to the ground. The color reflected by the clock milk is like a dream woven in girls'' hearts, which will make them have a strong resonance.


    "The wind is strong. Don''t move."


    Donne pushed her back into his arms. The air was so strong that it was no problem to roll away Elia.


    "Yes."


    Although the stalactites are beautiful, being protected by Donne also makes Elia very happy.


    "Be careful."


    As he walked on, Locke said cautiously, "I''m afraid it''s a little dangerous here."


    The open road ahead is full of gravel and stalactites submerged into the ground, and dry blood can be seen faintly - it is obvious that the stalactites fell and hit some unlucky egg.


    The high-temperature underground world is like a pressure cooker that is constantly heated and pressurized. The crack caused by the collapse of Haier zhuom leads to drastic changes in the pressure in the underground world, just like the pressure cooker venting and pressure relief.


    In addition, the terrain here just formed an air duct, the air flow became more violent here, and the stalactites that had been silent for many years were blown away.


    At the current rate, I''m afraid it will become bare in less than a year and a half.


    The team moved forward carefully. They always paid attention to the above situation, and even raised the shield - although most soldiers'' shields are furnishings, they are better than nothing.


    Donne certainly has the ability to solve the danger of stalactites, but it''s also good to exercise their vigilance.


    "Click."


    Almost no one could hear the crack of the stalactite in the whistling echo, but Donne, vanilla, Elsa and Elia noticed it.


    Elsa warned at the first time: "disperse immediately!"


    Almost for the first time, the members of the guard did not even observe the falling rock. They immediately responded to the order and dispersed in an instant. In an unavoidable emergency, this response can minimize the loss.


    Then they went to observe the position of the falling rock and fine tune it as appropriate.


    The sharp stalactite happened to be blown to little Tom by the strong wind. Uncle Depp immediately raised the tower shield, and his muscles bulged. The blood force poured into the tower shield. He roared and jumped up, and fiercely hit the stalactite: "give it to me - break it!"


    The huge stalactites up to five meters thick at the thickest place were hit by the tower shield. They broke into flying stones and shot in all directions. They hit other people''s armor and jingled.


    "Uncle Depp is too nervous."


    Little Tom put away his weapon and said carelessly, "I could have done it myself."


    "Confidence is a good thing, but overconfidence is stupid."


    Uncle Depp loosened the tower shield and let others see his hand.


    The back of his hand left a deep mark on the handle and was still trembling slightly, which showed how strong the impact he had just endured.


    Little Tom knew just how dangerous he was.


    "Sorry, and thank you!"


    "Report!"


    At this time, Danny suddenly shouted, "there''s something nearby!"


    When he was just dispersing, Danny suddenly noticed that there was a huge cocoon in the nearby rubble.

 Chapter 351

    After hearing Danny''s warning, Donne and his team carefully avoided the falling rocks and crept around the stalactites on the ground. What appeared in front of them was a dense cobweb, which spread all over the caves on the whole side. The back of the stalactite was completely covered, and several cocoons remained on the cobweb.


    The silk cocoons were tied together, and the surrounding webs were punctured by the falling milk, but they survived.


    "Do you want to have a look?"


    Fiona whispered, "it seems that the sudden change of the environment has let the spider Warcraft living here leave. There may be a dead adventurer in the spider cocoon, or there may be a rescue."


    Donne looked at the tattered cobwebs and the cocoons, frowning.


    As Fiona said, the spider Warcraft that originally lived here seems to have left here - the sudden change of air flow has suddenly worsened the environment here. The stone ghost, night owl demon and corrosion demon living in the Warcraft ranch have been slaughtered by Donne, so it is difficult to catch food here.


    According to normal logical reasoning, the Warcraft here should have left long ago.


    Donne sighed. After entering the underground world, the rich element deposition environment made it difficult for him to detect the surroundings like the surface world. If Nora was there, he could easily detect whether there was life in the spider cocoon.


    Donne said, "come and see some people with me."


    "Lord!?"


    "How can this be!"


    "No!"


    "No!"


    Locke, uncle Depp, Elsa and Fiona stopped Donne in unison.


    Donne looked puzzled: "what''s the matter?"


    Locke said with a wry smile, "if you are allowed to do everything, what''s the point for us? Lord, leave it to me. I have the experience of my subordinates before."


    Donne pondered for a moment and compromised. "In that case, Locke, take a few people over and take a look. Be careful."


    Locke nodded, called some old comrades in arms of the cross rose, and then carefully touched them over there. They were familiar with each other. In this case, it was easier to cooperate with each other.


    Locke felt the edge of the cobweb all the way. After gently touching the cobweb, Locke made a few gestures to don.


    Uncle Depp whispered for Donne: "dry, non sticky, dusty... Inferred to be safe."


    Donne looked at Uncle Depp a little surprised: "can you understand?"


    Uncle Depp smiled, nodded, touched his head and said, "I''ve been tutoring recently... Especially captain Locke taught me a lot of knowledge commonly used in adventure."


    "Yes, come on."


    Donne finished and focused on Locke again.


    Unable to determine whether it was safe or not, he had prepared a fifth order purgatory shock in his hand and could make harassment attacks at any time.


    Locke and his friends carefully climbed along the cobweb to the cocoon. As soon as they took out a dagger to peel it off, the cocoon suddenly began to twist violently.


    The shaking cocoon turned half a circle. Locke was stunned. Suddenly, he saw a breathing slit on the cocoon, revealing a nose - it was indeed a human nose!


    "It''s an adventurer! It''s still alive!"


    Locke shouted and asked his comrades in arms to hold down the spider silk cocoon. He began to cut the tough spider silk: "we''re coming to save you! Hold on!"


    Perhaps it was the sudden hearing of human voices and knowing that they could be saved, and the victims twisted excitedly.


    In the middle of the road in the distance, when they learned that the victims were still alive, they couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief, staring at Locke and paying attention to the movement there.


    While their attention was completely attracted by the spider cocoon, a huge shadow slowly lowered its height above their heads


    "So I said... Don''t move!"


    According to the spider cocoon, Locke broke several tough spider filaments, and quickly untied the adventurer''s head. He scolded the weak adventurer, "can''t you understand or what?"


    The weak adventurer who saw the sun again did not thank the gods. His face was eager with his eyes closed: "small, be careful..."


    "What?"


    Locke didn''t hear his weak voice.


    "Be careful... Shadow lurker... Cunning... Bait... Hunting..."


    The adventurer seemed to try to tell Locke something, but because he was trapped for too long, his voice was dry and hoarse, and he couldn''t even say a complete word clearly.


    "Don''t worry, drink water."


    Locke took out his kettle and fed him a few salivas. He didn''t dare to let him drink too much at a time.


    At this time, several people nearby shook their heads and said with regret: "Captain, these people are dead - they have been sucked into the body. It is obviously a spider Warcraft."


    "That''s their bad luck. I wish them a long sleep in the arms of greterence."


    Locke sighed. Those people didn''t make it to the end. On the one hand, it showed their bad luck. On the other hand, it also showed their poor strength. They were not strong enough. They rushed into the underground world to explore, that was to die.


    Locke turned to inform Donne of the situation. At this time, his pupils suddenly tightened. Standing in the distance, he could clearly see the slowly falling shadow over the big army!


    At this moment, he finally understood what the adventurer was warning him.


    The shadow seems to know that Locke found it, instantly broke the silk thread at the tail, fell directly from high altitude, and ejected a viscous liquid. The liquid expanded rapidly and became a viscous screen when encountering air!


    Locke shouted with all his strength, "watch out for the top!!!"


    above?


    As soon as Tang en raised his head, a big net fell on his head, and then he heard a loud bang. A huge spider Warcraft with a length of tens of meters appeared on their heads. Its body was very huge. Four pairs of long spider legs crossed the left and right sides of the team. The row of compound eyes on the huge jaw teeth made the people who saw it creepy, Plush legs are covered with barbs that can easily tear the body, and there are even traces of adventurer''s blood on them.


    Donne took a breath of air-conditioning. When he was on earth, if he had any creatures he was afraid of, there was no doubt that arthropods must rank first. Whether it was a centipede, a scorpion, or a spider, it would make his hair stand up. How serious is the situation¡ª¡ª Sometimes when eating crabs and lobsters, he suddenly remembers that crabs and lobsters are also arthropods. He will suddenly have a creepy feeling.


    The sudden emergence of a huge Warcraft made the team riot. Although they had experienced a lot of disciplinary training, they were only Ellington''s militia before. Where had they really fought with Warcraft?


    Such a huge and ferocious Warcraft appeared in front of us. As long as a normal person would be afraid.


    Donne, who had planned to kill the terrible arthropod, thought about it and pressed down the magic again.


    They can''t always be safe. It''s sooner or later to meet the enemy. In that case, it''s better to take advantage of this opportunity to let them exercise. Anyway, the opportunity is rare and there will be no danger if they take care of themselves.


    "Calm down!"


    At this time, uncle Depp roared: "shield soldiers raise their shields to prepare for the impact. The soldiers start cutting cobwebs. Don''t give it a chance to continue spitting!"


    Uncle Depp''s voice calmed the soldiers. They quickly pulled out their weapons and began cutting cobwebs.


    "Come with me!"


    Elsa tore the cobweb with her bare hands, gave a scold, and then jumped directly at the nearest spider leg.


    Then the people next to her began to struggle to escape from the cobweb, and the people in the distance continued to cut the cobweb.


    Not everyone is as abnormal as Elsa. Holding hands and pulling hard, they can tear such a tough cobweb. The viscous cobweb is very difficult to cut, especially the mucus is not stressed. I''m afraid the Apocalypse below black iron level 9 can only be helpless in this situation - the Ellington guard can still struggle, thanks to the excellent universal alloy equipment.


    The giant magic spider, that is, the hidden shadow lurker in the mouth of the adventurer, raised her legs, and the cave was shaking. Elsa, who had just rushed up, slammed the brake, plowed a deep gully on the ground, and then hit the stalactite pillar in the back and smashed the pillar.


    "Oh..."


    Donne covered his face and couldn''t bear to look straight at him.


    "Whoosh!"


    His sharp long feet fell from the sky and stabbed the guard member behind him. He had no time to dodge, so he had to raise his shield, urge the blood and Qi in his body and carry a hard blow!


    "Dang -"


    The guard member disappeared into the ground, but thanks to the powerful universal alloy, the shield and armor shared a huge impact. Although the shield was a little deformed, he was only impacted and his life was safe.


    The shadow lurker seemed very difficult to understand why he failed to kill the little bug, so he began to absorb magic energy. The pair of giant jaw teeth shook and made a shuddering "wordy" sound. As soon as vanilla saw its gradually bright green light, her tail stood up: "be careful! It''s going to spit poison!"


    "Spit poison?"


    Don was stunned. Isn''t the venomous spider Warcraft a highly toxic hunter? I saw its phantom in the underground labyrinth of alburn before. Isn''t that an extinct Warcraft?


    Then again, is it normal for spider Warcraft to spray poison? The shape of the shadow lurker is very similar to that of the highly toxic hunter. Is it a variant after entering the underground?


    At this time, the poison glands in the shadow lurker have absorbed the magic. After charging, the green light in the fangs becomes more intense, and a strange tail light is pulled out with the every move of the shadow lurker.


    "Aha!"


    As soon as the hidden shadow lurker''s poison gland was opened, she heard Elsa yell. She didn''t know when she had gone around the back, hugged one of the hidden shadow lurker''s hind legs, pulled it back hard and tried to lift it up.


    "Oh, no, it''s too reluctantly."


    Donne shook his head. Elsa''s face turned red, but the shadow lurker''s weight was unusual and his body was huge. It must not be so easy to move¡ª¡ª


    "Bang bang."

 Chapter 352

    "Ga Bang" made a crisp sound, and a thick green venom erupted from the open poison gland of the shadow lurker.


    Bang?


    Why is the "sound effect" of this spider''s venom so special?


    Is it still a high configuration version?


    Donne was stunned, and then saw a huge shadow several stories high. The lurk suddenly stumbled, shook his body for several times, and almost lost his balance and fell to the ground.


    With a fixed look, Elsa was holding a spider leg with a diameter of more than one meter in a daze.


    She broke one leg of the shadow lurk.


    However, thanks to Elsa, the venom spitting by the shadow lurker also tilted and fell on the nearby stalactite pillar. The violent toxin was highly corrosive and melted the stalactite pillar directly.


    "Go to hell!"


    After putting the unlucky adventurer aside, Locke and his comrades rushed back quickly. Seeing Elsa''s achievements, they immediately went around the back and attacked the other hind leg of the shadow lurk.


    The fierce sword Qi filled with blood force roared and cut on the spider''s leg, leaving white marks on its extremely hard exoskeleton. It was impossible to break the defense directly.


    When Locke saw this, he held up the iron chopping sword and patted it on the handle with his left hand. Without hesitation, he inspired the constant magic on the iron chopping sword - group giant power!


    A circle of faint light spread out around him. After he and the comrades in arms standing around him were affected by the gain spell, he suddenly shortened his breath, the protruding blood vessels jumped continuously, and endless power gushed out of the muscles. Suddenly, the iron sword in his hand became lighter than the feather.


    "Dang -"


    They waved the chopping iron sword, and the chopping iron sword infused with blood and gas cut the spider''s legs. This time, the hard exoskeleton failed to protect the spider''s legs. With their amazing strength, the chopping iron sword cut the hard exoskeleton - there even began to flow juice.


    The huge shadow lurker noticed the situation under his feet. As soon as he raised his legs, a soldier was thrown more than ten meters away by great force and hit the stalactite heavily before stopping.


    "Hey!"


    At this time, Elsa recovered herself, simply gave up her big sword with both hands, rushed forward with the plush black thick and hard, and swept it fiercely!


    The sweep hit the other leg of the shadow lurk and made it lose its balance again. It had to turn around and focus on Elsa, a difficult prey.


    "Good chance, you can do it."


    "You all give way!"


    At this time, Fiona, reminded by Donne, finally came back to her senses, whispered the spell, made spell preparation actions, and released an astringent ice arrow against the cobweb.


    This ice arrow is obviously not proficient enough, but it is enough in this case. The cold air has frozen the mucus on the cobweb and made the flexible cobweb brittle. Uncle Depp and them escaped from the cobweb smoothly, and then they began to organize a team.


    "Elia, Frost Nova, freeze the cobwebs around us, but don''t frostbite ourselves. Can you do it?"


    "Of course!"


    Seeing that Donne actually thought of asking herself to help cast the spell, Fiona was very happy. Fiona subconsciously looked at Elia. As a result, she didn''t see her singing or preparing for the spell. She just waved her hand gently. The next moment, the cold suddenly broke out and directly frozen the surrounding cobwebs.


    Fiona was deeply hit.


    Although Donne had said that Elia''s talent was very strong, she never thought that Elia had mastered spell silence and spell instant!


    She''s only twelve


    After they left the cobweb, it had been regrouped.


    In addition to Elsa and Locke, the 200 person guard is divided into seven groups. One group is headed by Uncle Depp and attracts the attention of the shadow lurks. This group is also the most dangerous. Therefore, it is mainly composed of shield soldiers who are good at defense.


    The other six groups took the opportunity to disperse and attack the other six legs of the shadow lurk at the same time. As long as all its eight legs are cut off, the immovable shadow lurk can only be slaughtered.


    "Cut me off!!!"


    With a roar, Locke''s iron sword, which fell into the spider''s leg, flashed red and forcibly split the spider''s leg!


    After the spider''s legs were cut off, the body of the shadow lurker obviously sank down, and the remaining six legs were difficult to bear its weight, especially the heavy back part of the body.


    At this time, something startled Donne happened: the shadow lurker turned his ass, ejected a cobweb at the top of the cave, and then used the hanging effect of the cobweb to balance his body!


    "This guy is very smart..."


    Brian picked his nose and said with disdain on his face, "depending on the war situation, the combat effectiveness of this Warcraft is estimated to be at most from level 3 to level 4. It is estimated that it is just bigger."


    Fiona was stunned: "why don''t you give me a hand?"


    Brian smiled proudly, patted the Warhammer and said, "Fiona, are you amused? I did it. Do they still have a chance to exercise?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fiona stared at Brian, looked around, and finally landed on his leg. Then she looked at the more than ten meter long leg of the shadow lurker not far away, and suddenly realized: "I''m sorry."


    Brian was furious when he said, "what''s the meaning of this insulting apology? I didn''t fight because I couldn''t reach it, asshole!"


    Donne nodded. "Well, don''t explain. We all understand."


    "What do you know - this damn Warcraft! I''ll go and smash it!"


    Brian finally couldn''t bear it, especially after being stimulated by Donne''s eyes, Brian was inexplicably angry when he saw the long legs of the shadow lurk.


    Watching Brian rush to the battlefield angrily with the hammer, Donne turned his head and said, "you''re bad."


    Fiona smiled: "I didn''t learn from you?"


    "But the shadow lurker is really not Brian''s opponent. He is now the first level of gold, and here is a Warcraft in the earth. The third level is less than the fourth level, which can''t pose any threat to him."


    Donne said with a smile, "I wanted them to exercise more. Brian was excited by you. It''s estimated that the battle will end soon."


    "I''m worried about their accidents. After all... Not everyone is a genius."


    Fiona finished, looked at her hand, and then looked at Elia, inexplicable heart plug.


    "Hey! Look here!"


    Uncle Depp shouted. The Tower Shield hit the rock and made a sound to attract the attention of the shadow lurks and create attack opportunities for others. Danny led the Ranger team has retreated to a safe distance. The bow and arrow kept shooting its fragile compound eye, which attracted the hatred of the shadow lurks.


    However, when the shadow lurker tried to attack the Ranger team, its legs were blocked by several other teams. It obviously looked like a small insect that would fall off at once, but its strength was beyond imagination, making it trapped in place and difficult to move.


    "Aha!"


    Elsa is holding a strong black and hard... Well, the strong spider legs run rampant under the shadow lurk. Every time she waves, the shadow lurk will try her best to deal with it, and then give others a chance to attack.


    Elsa''s wave just hit the joint of one leg on her left side, and another thick spider leg broke. A lot of viscous juice sprayed from the joint fracture and sprinkled Elsa all over.


    "Bah, bah!"


    Elsa was frightened and retreated because she was worried about the poison.


    "Ha ha! Go to hell!"


    At this time, there was a sudden laugh from the hidden shadow, and the people below were stunned when they looked at it.


    Brian did not know when he climbed to it along a spider leg. Standing on the head of the shadow lurk, he held up his two handed war hammer: "everyone below get out of there!"


    Brian laughed wildly and said, urging the power of blood and gas in his body, and then hit it with a hard hammer!


    "Boom!"


    With a loud muffled sound, the exoskeleton on the head of the shadow lurker burst into pieces, and the green blood and strange juice splashed in all directions. The wild power spread along its body, and the exoskeleton collapsed inch by inch. Then it directly crushed the remaining legs of the shadow lurker, and the huge and heavy body fell to the ground, Several stalactites were broken and fell!


    The rolled up smoke was almost blown away by the air flow in the cave in the blink of an eye. Brian stood on the body of the shadow lurker, clutching the Warhammer and boasting proudly: "the invincible Lord Brian entered the underground world and won the first battle!"


    The guards cheered, and some clapped Brian.


    Uncle Depp and Locke were relieved. After all, such a big Warcraft brought great pressure to people. They were always worried.


    At this time, the head of the shadow lurker burst open, and a dark figure suddenly flew out and hit Brian''s crotch with terrible strength.


    "Ow!!!"


    With a scream of triumph, Brian flew up like a rocket, roared and hit the top of the cave, and his head was directly embedded in the stone.


    "Hiss!"


    The smiles on the guard''s faces hadn''t disappeared yet. They brushed together and took a breath of air conditioning.


    What the hell is that!?


    What appears on the body of the shadow lurker is a very ugly arthropod. It tilts up like a snake. Its dark body reflects strange light. In front of it is a complex arthropod system that keeps shaking. In the middle is a long sharp mouthpiece with strange mucus


    Rao Shigang has just challenged Donne''s fear of arthropods. The appearance of this thing still makes him feel creepy - he always feels that this thing will directly hit his face and discharge something strange into his body.


    "Boom!"


    Donne finally couldn''t bear it. The purgatory impact he had held for a long time directly pasted on the monster''s face.


    "Haw -"


    The strange monster only had time to make a sharp scream and was completely burned to ashes by the terrible flame.

 Chapter 353

    Brian struggled to pull his head out, and then jumped down. Brian with a pale face covered his crotch: "fortunately, I already have children..."


    After noticing Donne''s strange eyes, Brian was surprised: "things are not broken and still work! They just almost burst - what kind of eyes are you looking at anyway?"


    "Nothing... I just didn''t think you had practiced iron gear."


    "What''s that?"


    "It''s a kind of Kung Fu that specially improves the defense of key parts. It''s very difficult to practice."


    "Oh, oh!?"


    Brian''s eyes lit up: "big brother, will you? Teach me!"


    "Yes," Donne laughed more and more strangely. "Find uncle Depp or Locke tomorrow and let them kick you a thousand times a day for ten consecutive years. If you don''t explode there, you''ll be successful."


    So Brian gave advice very simply.


    "Lord."


    Locke was still a little frightened at the moment. He whispered, "how do I think that the thing that appeared later may be the real shadow lurker."


    Donne nodded, "maybe. How''s the war going?"


    "Twelve people are seriously injured and 44 slightly injured. The seriously injured have taken the blood of the goddess. They have recovered and will not affect the follow-up battle. The slightly injured are being bandaged. It will take about ten minutes. They can go on the road immediately after bandaging."


    Donne was quite satisfied with the result. The number of wounded was within the acceptable range, and there were no dead. This record was very good for the Ellington guard who faced the large Warcraft for the first time.


    "Let''s wrap it up as soon as possible. This is the air outlet. There are stalactites falling at any time. It''s not suitable for rest."


    After a pause, Donne pointed to the front and asked, "Locke, what are your comrades doing?"


    Locke''s former comrades in arms were busy around the corpse of spider Warcraft, cutting the body of spider Warcraft and shouting at each other. They were very interested.


    "Oh, they''re dividing spider meat."


    Locke took it for granted. He smiled and said, "if its legs weren''t too big, I''d make you a crispy spider leg."


    Donne''s face turned white: "No."


    Locke also wanted Donne to have a try. He pointed to the snow-white and Crystal Spider meat picked out by those people and said, "Lord, don''t look ugly. In fact, as long as you avoid the poison gland, it is a non-toxic and fresh delicious meat, just like crab meat."


    Don shook his head. His face was very ugly. He decided not to eat crabs for at least a year.


    Locke shrugged. He didn''t quite understand Donne''s idea. For their mercenaries, many things can become food. Spider meat is actually quite rare and delicious.


    The magic core in the spider Warcraft is missing. I''m afraid it was swallowed up by the parasitic Warcraft, the shadow lurker, which makes Donne a little sorry. He also wants to see the difference between the magic core of the underground world of Warcraft and the surface world.


    "Eh? Is that you?"


    After seeing the unlucky adventurer, Donne was stunned. The unlucky man was no one else. It was the rude man who was knocked out by him at the beginning and was the first to come in at the entrance of the mine.


    He was stunned: "do you know me?"


    The first time he didn''t see Donne, he was stunned. The second time Donne was deformed again, so Donne knew him. He didn''t know Donne.


    After drinking some water and eating something, the man''s spirit is much better, but now his temper is not so fierce. Maybe this near death experience will change his life.


    Locke said, "this is our Lord of Ellington."


    "Lord... Lord!?"


    The strong man seemed to think of something and stammered, "so it was you that day..."


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "Hug, sorry! I, I really don''t know -"


    Donne waved his hand and said, "don''t mention the past. You are the first adventurer to enter here. What''s your name? Tell me what you met after you entered the underground."


    "OK, OK! My name is kundar."


    Kundahl, who was in a state of malaise, tried his best to talk about what happened after he entered the underground world. From him, Tang Encai got a general understanding of the original situation.


    Almost all the first people who came in died - except those big mercenaries, those who bravely entered the underground world and planned to take the opportunity to catch a handful, basically slept here.


    They are like pioneers exploring the way. Powerful forces are ready to go and wait for the news feedback of the pioneers. Therefore, when the vanguard is in danger, it can only rely on itself.


    At that time, there were Warcraft all over the road.


    The adventurers knew nothing about the Warcraft in the underground world, so they suffered a disastrous defeat on one side. It was not until a few days later that they gradually sorted out the intelligence and found the weakness of Warcraft, which began to move forward slowly. Then the major mercenary corps and private forces finally joined the team of exploration and promotion - at that time, Donne is still leisurely preparing cans in the elf forest.


    "After the Guangjing cave, we each chose the cave for in-depth exploration..."


    Kundar trembled and looked pale: "but unexpectedly, we chose a passage to hell... We were attacked by a terrible sea of insects on the way, and several people were eaten by insects without even bones..."


    Hearing this, Fiona had a picture of people being submerged and eating by the sea of insects in her mind. She subconsciously hugged Donne''s arm and shivered.


    Girls are most afraid of this kind of thing - Fiona looks at Elsa, then vanilla, and then Elia - well, correct it, she is most afraid of this kind of thing.


    Donne patted her on the arm, somewhat reassuring Fiona.


    "We managed to light a torch and disperse those terrible insects. When we came to the end, we found that there was a dead end..."


    "Dead end? No, it''s open."


    "That''s why we removed the stone that blocked there."


    Kundahl sipped, hugged his knee and buried himself in tears: "but unexpectedly, it killed them!"


    Donne generally understood. Due to the sudden change of air pressure, the stalactite fell down and was blown into the channel by the wind, blocking the entrance here and blocking the hunting range of spider Warcraft, but unexpectedly, they moved the stalactite away again.


    The re unblocked passage once again caused a great change in the air flow and attracted the attention of spider Warcraft. Then they were plotted by spider Warcraft - it''s not surprising that it would plot against people with that guy''s wisdom.


    Locke patted kundar on the back and sighed: "don''t cry. Adventurers must have the consciousness of dying on the road from the beginning. Now the dead are dead, you should work harder to live."


    "You don''t understand, you don''t understand! When I was tied there to die, I was really afraid. Especially when I felt the cold straw passing by my nose, I always felt that I would be sucked by it at any time!"


    Kundar looked Crazy: "you know, the guys next to me, we broke down all the way. Even when we were tied together, we were still discussing how to escape here - but the damn Warcraft ate them in front of me!"


    "The sharp tube was inserted into their mouths and injected the digestive juice. My friend swallowed in front of me and was sucked into human dry!"


    "Can you imagine that the digestive juice has turned everything in your body into a liquid, a tube inserted directly from your head," kundahl nodded his head, "and then sucked everything in your body --"


    "Stop talking!"


    Fiona covered her mouth. She was about to throw up.


    Elsa and Elia''s faces were also a little pale, but cat Jiro vanilla was still calm, but her tight tail had betrayed her heart - she was also quite afraid.


    Kundar sat on the ground dejectedly and said with a cry: "Halfway through, we saw other adventurer teams passing by, and we asked them for help - the gods are up. I know one of them. It''s the power mercenary regiment of Sisa. They are fully capable of saving us, but they didn''t pay attention to us and went on - the same is true for those adventurers in their team."


    The power of Cesar?


    Donne frowned. Is it the mercenary regiment again? Did they choose this way too?


    This road happens to be the road leading to the red grottoes. Is it a coincidence or


    "Lord, what will he do?"


    Locke whispered, "he looks like he''s about to collapse. We can''t take him further, but it''s a little bit to send him back..."


    Donne thought for a moment, took out a return crystal and handed it to kundahl: "this is the return crystal. Take it and press the three runes. You can return to Ellington, my territory. For the sake of providing us with important information, you find the guard and ask him to take you to Alberton. Tell him the situation and he will help you settle you temporarily."


    "Lord!?"


    Locke was stunned: "how can you..."


    Donne rolled his eyes: "no matter how valuable the treasure is, we have to take it out to be valuable. What''s more, even if it''s precious, we can afford it ourselves."


    Kundahl looked at the exquisite return crystal in his hand and couldn''t understand what Donne meant.


    "So," Fiona glared at him angrily, "it''s similar to a transmission scroll worth 10000 gold coins! It just doesn''t need magic stimulation to use it. You make a lot of money. Do you understand!?"


    Price, value 10000 gold coins!?


    Kundahl''s hand trembled violently, and the crystal fell to the ground on his way home. His face turned white. He quickly picked it up again, breathing and wiping the dust, lest it be damaged.


    Donne couldn''t laugh or cry. A dozen fingers snapped. The master''s hand held kundar''s hand and inspired the crystal on the way home: "go!"


    The magic in the return crystal was completely excited. A space vortex suddenly sucked kundar in, and then his whole person twisted and disappeared.


    Locke saw kundahl''s twisted appearance as if torn by space, and asked with a little panic: "is that the same with us?"


    "Almost..."


    Donne thought for a moment: "look at your character."


    ¡­¡­


    Make sure!

 Chapter 354

    After the rest, Donne''s team continued to set out against the roaring wind.


    The mercenary regiment of the power of Sisa also took this road, which was obviously beyond Donne''s expectation.


    There are many forked roads, but they just found this road. If it is pure luck, it seems that the luck is a little too good.


    Danny, who explored the way forward, came back with bad news: "there is an underground Rift Valley in front, dozens of meters wide. Only a narrow stone bridge can pass through, but the stone bridge was damaged."


    Donne frowned: "the stone bridge has been damaged?"


    Soon they came to the underground rift valley. As Danny said, it was a rift valley tens of meters wide. There was no end on both sides. The only way to the opposite side was the stone bridge in the middle - but now the stone bridge is broken from the middle.


    Fiona guessed, "did the people of Sisa deliberately destroy the stone bridge in order to prevent others from following?"


    "Impossible!"


    Locke said a sentence and then explained, "Miss Fiona, don''t forget that this is the underground world. Even if the caves extend in all directions, no one can be sure whether there is a way to leave in front. Destroying his retreat is to force himself to a dead end. Cesar won''t be so stupid."


    "Locke is right, but it''s possible."


    Facing Locke''s puzzled eyes, Donne added: "although the cost of hiring a magician is extremely high for the general mercenary regiment, it should not be a problem to hire a magician with the contacts and strength of Sisa."


    Locke suddenly said, "I forgot that!"


    He smiled, touched his head and said, "the magician was too far away for us at that time, so subconsciously ignored this possibility."


    "That is to say, in order to prevent others from following into the opposite side, they deliberately damaged the stone bridge after passing through. When they return, they can use the power of magic to repair the stone bridge... Tut Tut, directly eliminate the possibility of others following?"


    Elsa raised her hand and said, "but kundar just said that several groups of teams passed through here. It may also be done by other teams, but he only knows the power of Sisa."


    "Yes, it''s possible... What''s in your hand?"


    "Spider meat, uncle Locke said it was delicious."


    Donne suddenly bristled: "throw it away!"


    "Oh..."


    With a flat mouth, Elsa threw the snow-white spider meat into the rift valley, and then the meat was blown to the top by the hurricane from below.


    Donne wiped his cold sweat, walked to the edge of the rift valley, looked down, then turned back and said, "get ready."


    Then he stamped his foot gently, and the thick soil elements deposited around him were mobilized by him. The cross section of the stone bridge in front suddenly twisted and extended forward. The surging soil, sand and stone changed the structure under the action of magic and connected the broken bridge again.


    Before, the violent airflow in the cave gushed out of the rift valley. For safety, he erected a row of fences on both sides of the bridge to protect everyone from the wind.


    Then, as soon as Tang en snapped his fingers, the churning soil solidified directly and turned into solid stone.


    The bridge was broken and connected again.


    "No matter how many times I watch it, I feel that the power of magic is really wonderful."


    Locke exclaimed, "sometimes I really envy magicians, but I don''t have the talent to become magicians."


    "Don''t envy the magician," Donne smiled and said casually, "the warrior and the magician just have different starting points, but the end point is the same. If you can enter the supreme level, the boundary between the warrior and the magician will disappear."


    "Supreme..."


    The yearning of Locke, uncle Depp and vanilla is a distant and unreachable realm for most people, not to mention the supreme level. How many people can break through the limits of mortals and enter the golden level? No one in a hundred!


    How many can enter the master level in the field of awakening?


    There are not many supernatural levels stronger than the master level. Looking at the whole prandal, not to mention the supreme level strongman above the supernatural level... That is second only to the Legendary Super strongman!


    Locke couldn''t help smiling bitterly, shook his head and said, "don''t mention the supreme level. When people reach middle age, I can enter the golden level and be satisfied to reach the limit of mortals. Above the golden level, it is the world of geniuses. Only the pet of the gods can have the honor to see the mystery."


    "Who knows what will happen in the future."


    Donne smiled and didn''t say much. He took the lead on the stone bridge: "let''s go. Shut up and be careful that the wind flashed his tongue. We have to speed up. We''ve been in the underground world for several hours. Try to get to the red Grottoes before dinner."


    The place down from the entrance is barold''s pasture, where he keeps stone statues and ghosts. Of course, the red grottoes are not too far from there. In fact, it''s only half a day''s journey.


    It''s just that this is the first time Donne and his team came underground. Coupled with the sudden change of the environment here, the road conditions are very complex, so the progress speed is relatively slow.


    After crossing the stone bridge, there is another dreamlike cave.


    "The gods are on the ground... Is this really underground!?"


    Everyone, including Donne, was stunned by the picture in front of them. They held their breath as if they were worried that their breath would break the beautiful scenery.


    The top of the cave is full of Light crystals, and the soft light falls in the cave like a waterfall. Green vines are wrapped around the huge light crystal prism, and vines hang down from the top of the cave. White flowers are still blooming on the vines, fluttering gently against the light crystals.


    Below the vines, from one side of the cave down, there are layers of stalactites. However, under the processing of wonderful nature, these stalactites have become layers of pools, in which pools of clear water are stored, and some colorful light crystals are distributed in the water. These pools are dyed into various colors, like clouds on the horizon, but appear in the underground caves, So it seems very dreamy.


    There are some strange underground plants growing by the pool. The moss emitting light seems to be the delicious food of those insects. Some beetles can be seen climbing from time to time, and the ferns nearby seem to have never been seen in the surface world.


    Of course, the most attractive thing is the huge mushroom forest.


    Those huge purple umbrella mushrooms are more than two meters high on average, higher than vanilla. The umbrella handle alone is so thick. There are still some chopping marks on the umbrella handle, and some fluorescent mushroom spores fall from the umbrella skirt from time to time. Although it looks beautiful, don feels it''s not a good thing - no matter what game it is, Anything related to mushroom spores is either poisoning or parasitism. Anyway, it''s never good.


    There are also some lush shrubs growing next to the mushrooms. The roots of the shrubs submerge into the nearby pool along the stalactite to absorb water, and some small watery red fruits grow on them.


    "It should be edible."


    After a brief judgment, Locke said, "there are still bite marks on some fruits, but there is no body nearby. It should be non-toxic."


    As soon as Elsa heard this, she went up happily and wanted to pick the fruit.


    Alberton and his wife raised her in Ellington, which completely excluded her from the aristocratic celebrities - one of Elsa''s favorite things is to go into the woods to find wild fruits to eat.


    By the way, she "plays wrestling games" with some Warcraft - because she has too much strength, only these Warcraft can "play" with her. This is really a sad story.


    "Don''t go."


    Donne held Elsa down.


    "Why?"


    "We don''t lack food, so there''s no need to take risks."


    Donne said, "caution is the most important now. If you are poisoned, no priest or sacrifice will drive you away."


    Of course, this is because Nora is not here. If Nora is there, she can test the poison at will. It doesn''t matter. Her powerful life force is not afraid of any toxin at all.


    "All right."


    Elsa followed Donne''s arrangement.


    "Let''s go. Although it''s beautiful here, we''d better cross here as soon as possible."


    Donne gave the order to start again.


    Fiona was stunned: "Lord, why don''t we have a rest here? Everyone has been walking for a long time. There is no hurricane here. There is light and water. It''s a very good rest area."


    Donne shook his head, pointed around and said, "it looks like a good place, but why is there no sign of rest and camping here?"


    "Ah?"


    "Many adventurers have come here before us. Why don''t they rest here? There is obviously a problem."


    Donne just noticed this sensitively. It is supposed to be a very good rest place, but... There are no signs of camping, no bonfire embers, no food debris, no traces of humans - except footprints on the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    wait!?


    footprint!?


    Donne suddenly jumped in his heart and looked at the ground again. There were dense footprints on the soft and humid shallow soil, but there were some footprints that obviously did not belong to human beings in addition to those human footprints.


    Turning his head and looking at the guard, it was obvious that they had not recovered from the battle of the shadow lurk.


    Donne issued a decisive order: "speed up and get out of here."


    The team set out again and moved forward in the huge mushroom forest.


    The huge mushrooms on both sides gave them an absurd illusion that they were getting smaller.


    At this time, Danny, who had been walking in front of the team, suddenly stopped and raised his palm.


    The team stopped silently.


    Danny turned around and looked a little pale. Before he could speak, everyone had heard the voice in front of him.


    The next moment, a group of strange creatures emerged from the path of the mushroom forest.

 Chapter 355

    The sudden appearance of underground creatures hundreds of meters away stunned everyone.


    They... No, it seems that they stand on their feet and liberate their hands like intelligent creatures on the surface, but their body surface is covered with dense scales, and their degenerated vertical pupils reflect a faint luster in the dark environment.


    Their legs are anti jointed, and they also rely on their tails to support their bodies. Unlike the orcs of the Ryan Empire, they are closer to animals than the broad definition of intelligent creatures such as "man".


    Fiona exclaimed, "lizard man!"


    Donne was stunned: "do you know them?"


    "There are corresponding records in some legends about the underground world."


    Fiona whispered: "they are cold-blooded creatures. Some scholars believe that they are the failed creations of the dark god system, but others believe that they, like dwarf goblins, are natural evolution and native orcs in the transitional period..."


    "Don''t say that."


    Donne interrupted Fiona: "just say whether they can communicate and whether they have wisdom."


    Donne is obviously more concerned about the lizards'' ability to communicate than their origin, because Donne has seen them wearing armor and weapons - obviously brought in by adventurers from the surface world.


    "This... According to the records, these lizard people seem to..."


    Before Fiona finished, Donne interrupted her again: "well, don''t say any more."


    Because when the lizards saw them, they pulled out their weapons at the first time.


    "(lizard human language) hiss... Food... A lot..."


    "Food... Is better than mushrooms..."


    "Kill them... Food..."


    Thanks to the golden thigh plug-in given by the goddess, don doesn''t have to learn all kinds of foreign languages in this world. He can clearly understand the dialogue between lizard people. The intermittent words are not his understanding problem, but because there is only so much wisdom of lizard people.


    Similar to the dwarf''s old enemy, the caveman.


    "Lord?"


    Locke was a little nervous when he met a strange enemy. He held the hilt tightly and asked Donne what he meant.


    Yes? Or escape?


    Then Locke pulled out his sword without Donne''s answer.


    Because the lizards have charged them!


    They issued one after another strange cry, ran and jumped and rushed over!


    Locke roared, "kill them!"


    "Oh!!!"


    Their anti joint legs are very dominant when launching a rapid charge. It is unwise to directly confront them. Uncle Depp made a response plan at the first time.


    Uncle Depp raised his tower shield and smashed it on the ground. The whole man got stuck behind the shield and shouted: "shield soldier, defense formation! Come forward and drop the shield to meet again! Ranger group, Danny is ready to guide the arrow and two rounds of rapid fire suppression shooting! Soldiers, prepare to counter charge after the suppression shooting! Tear their formation - Elsa, play freely!"


    "I see!"


    The soldiers in Ellington roared and their blood was boiling.


    Different from the shadow lurker just now, lizard man and human are not different in size. They are more like equal opponents. This kind of fight is the battlefield that soldiers yearn for.


    "Talent - eagle eye!"


    Danny''s eyes suddenly sharpened. He bent his bow and took the arrow. A violent whirlwind suddenly appeared on the arrow. He shouted: "the guide arrow is ready, and the Ranger team is ready for the first round of Volley!"


    The Ranger team quickly took an arrow and put it on the string, with the arrow pointing upward.


    The strength at his feet broke out, Danny jumped up, and then the guiding arrow in his hand locked the center of the lizard man formation and roared out in an instant: "shoot!"


    Guide the arrow to pull out a dazzling light column and fly to the lizard man with a strong wind!


    "Bang bang" - the bowstring of others loosened, and the dense arrow rain flew into the sky. Then under the guidance of Danny''s arrow, the arrow rain changed its direction and chased the guide arrow to the lizard man''s team.


    The well-made sharp arrows easily tore the armor robbed by the lizard man and penetrated the scales on their body surface. There was a hissing sound in front. However, the arrow rain did not stop them from charging. Even if they were full of arrows, they still continued to charge.


    Even though some lizards have shields in their hands, they have no intention of raising their shields to resist the arrow rain, but rush over here with their heads down.


    After the second round of arrow rain, more than a dozen lizards have fallen on the road, but the rest are completely invisible, and the number has decreased.


    "Prepare for the impact -"


    Uncle Depp''s voice has just dropped, and the lizard man''s charge has arrived!


    "Bang bang -"


    The weapon was cut on the shield, and great power was transmitted from the shield to the ground, even making the whole cave tremble.


    The shield warrior group led by Uncle Depp fought against the tower shield. Even if their feet kept sliding back under the impact of the lizard man, they still maintained the formation.


    "Bang!"


    The lizards with shields saw that the weapons couldn''t be split, angrily raised their heavy shields and hit them hard!


    The shield soldier''s red light flashed. Rao urged the power of blood and Qi, but he was still lifted out by great power.


    Locke was surprised: "what great strength!"


    These lizards live in the cruel underground world, and their physical quality is much stronger than the soldiers in Ellington.


    "Hiss -"


    There was a gap in the defense line. Lizards people hissed and rushed to the gap, desperately attacking there. The pressure of the two shield soldiers on both sides of the gap suddenly increased sharply.


    "Whoosh"


    Locke was going to rush to help. An arrow flew under his arm. The sharp arrow made of fine steel easily penetrated the scales and plunged into the lizard man''s head,.


    Locke was scared out of a cold sweat: "Danny! You bastard, watch it!"


    Danny jumped onto a mushroom, shot three arrows in his backhand and said casually, "I''m watching!"


    Although with Danny''s help, the pressure on the gap is much less, but the shield soldiers have no time to shrink the formation. Several lizards have rushed in and have been tangled with the soldiers, so that they can''t organize a counter charge.


    "Let me come!"


    After hearing a scold, Elsa put away her huge sword and grabbed the tower shield that fell nearby. The whole man rushed up like a chariot: "get out of here!"


    When the soldiers in Ellington heard Elsa''s voice, their faces suddenly changed and hurriedly let them open the way.


    "Dong Dong -"


    All the lizard people who stopped in front of Elsa were forcibly knocked out by her, and then she kept running under her feet, rushed out of the gap and directly killed into the lizard people''s team.


    Uncle Depp originally wanted to organize the shield soldiers to shrink the defense line. Seeing that Elsa attracted the lizard''s attention, he immediately changed his mind: "shield soldiers, shield! Shield charge! Warrior group, prepare for the second round of charge!"


    The shield soldiers pulled up the tower shield one by one, took uncle Depp as the core, and roared and launched a shield charge under the cry of encouraging morale!


    The huge tower shield severely hit the lizard people. With the huge impact, it also made them fall into a short dizzy state. Then the shield soldiers raised their auxiliary weapons, or short swords, or short spears, or short knives, and launched a fierce counterattack against the lizard people.


    However, the scales on lizard people are very hard. Like the new fish scale armor worn by soldiers, they can very effectively disperse the attack power. Short blades without additional blood and gas can not even break their defense, but can barely bring them some harassing attacks.


    "Withdraw!"


    As soon as the lizard man recovered from dizziness, uncle Depp retreated with the shield soldiers, and then the main force of the battle, warrior professionals, rushed out from them!


    Warrior is a very broad concept. It is a shield warrior who is good at using tower shield, a crazy warrior who is good at holding two handed weapons and has boundless power, a Tomahawk fighter who is good at using Tomahawk and chopping skills, a Warhammer messenger who is good at using hammering skills, a swordsman who is good at using one handed sword, a swordsman who holds two one handed swords, and a heavy sword messenger who is good at two handed swords, etc, They are all soldiers. Although each of them has a subdivided professional title, people in prandal are always used to calling them soldiers in general.


    No way, who told them that their talent for awakening was not bad?


    The biggest difference between them is that they specialize in the weapons they like and the armor they choose with weapons. Therefore, many times, the adventurer team will generally divide the soldiers into one team.


    However, the Ellington guards are basically just ordinary soldiers. They have not refined their weapons - or they have a tendency to develop into swordsmen because of the iron cutting sword forged by Donne.


    The soldiers who charge with various weapons use the huge impact force to stab the weapons filled with blood and gas into the lizard man''s limbs. When charging, the sword weapon is obviously the best use of stabbing, not chopping.


    The well-designed bleeding slot on the iron chopping sword will cause tearing wounds, which makes the wounds very difficult to heal. It can be called a big killer.


    Not only that, some excellent soldiers also received the reward of constant magic. When their weapons pierced the lizard''s body, they took the opportunity to launch the constant Magic - "burst! Crush! - inflammatory explosion!"


    "Let the hurricane tear your body - whirlwind!"


    "Give you a cold funeral - Frost Nova!"


    Listening to these two breath full slogans, Donne showed a strange smile. Once upon a time, he was fantasizing about shouting and releasing spells like this? Now, I gave them this opportunity to see them shouting all kinds of shameful slogans, and Donne''s evil taste was satisfied again.


    However, due to the strength of the soldiers, some people''s attacks failed to break the lizard man''s defense. Instead, they were seized by the other party and fought back fiercely.


    As a result, the two sides had only a short contact, but for a moment, the wounded began to appear on Ellington''s side.

 Chapter 356

    Once the battle begins, it will never stop until one party dies completely.


    Especially when lizards regard humans as food, there is no possibility of reconciliation between the two sides.


    Will you discuss the right to life with livestock?


    Obviously not.


    Therefore, this battle must end with the complete death of one party.


    In terms of basic quality, lizard people living in the cruel underground world are very strong in physical quality. Their strength is infinite. Their fine scales well disperse the attack power. Therefore, their defense power is also extremely strong. They are natural soldiers just like those Orc crazy soldiers in Ryan empire.


    However, the reason why human beings can develop rapidly in this world lies in the flexible brain - although the wounded appear soon after the close combat between the two sides, the soldiers in Ellington have a basis for advance and retreat, and cooperate with each other. Shield soldiers are responsible for intercepting attacks and actively absorbing injuries, while Rangers and other soldiers take the opportunity to attack. With this cooperation, The two sides were on a par.


    If there were no magician professionals in the team, suddenly Donne would think that this was a copy of the strategy in the game.


    However, the real world is the real world. The injury of arms and legs can not be compared with the injury of chest, abdomen and head, and life can not be reflected according to the HP value. Without the adventurer team accompanied by divine officials, if they are injured, they can only retreat and wrap up and wait for recovery. If the key is injured, they will be killed directly, Therefore, once the strength of blood and gas used for self-defense is consumed, the soldiers will quickly retreat and it is impossible to persist in the battle.


    There are many wounded in Ellington, and the casualties of lizard people are also very heavy. After all, they have no wisdom and can only attack by instinct. Even if they are strong, they will only hate on the spot.


    Once the attack breaks through their armor and scale defense, Ellington''s soldiers only need to stimulate constant spells on their weapons, and the spells will explode in their bodies, and the lizard man will end up dead.


    "Die!"


    Brian smashed a lizard man with a hammer, wiped his face, wiped the splashed blood, and murmured, "I didn''t say it, big brother, it seems that the number is a little too much..."


    As Brian said, there were only dozens of lizard people at the beginning. Everyone was very excited, but with the progress of the battle, hundreds of lizard people poured out from any corner of the cave, and the total number was even larger than that of Donne''s team.


    When the lizard people appeared, they were still carrying some segmented mushrooms, but when they saw humans, they immediately put down the mushrooms, picked up simple weapons and "hissed" to kill them.


    "I''m afraid this is an underground ''farmland''."


    Donne said thoughtfully, "it seems that they feed on this kind of mushroom and moss. We happened to meet them to collect food."


    Then he shrugged: "it seems that our luck is very bad."


    Fiona said unhappily, "Lord, is it time to feel this? Don''t you plan to do it?"


    "It''s not necessary for the time being. I''m not a nanny. I can''t always be responsible for their lives. The lives of myself and my family still depend on them."


    Tang en shook his head, glanced around and said, "although there are wounded people, they are prepared with diluted life potions. The situation is not bad. The average strength of lizards is just as strong as them. They can squeeze out their potential. Such a good practical opportunity can''t be wasted."


    For Ellington, who is now in the period of peaceful development, the actual combat experience is the most rare. The soldiers of the guard usually only train their physical fitness. At present, they have not even organized to enter the forest to hunt Warcraft to train actual combat. At this time, it is very appropriate to train troops with lizard people.


    Fiona felt a cold breath from Donne at this time. It seemed that he would suddenly change his peacetime character at some time.


    "Squeaky squeaky squeaky squeaky"


    At this time, a strange cry suddenly came from the lizard team, which attracted Donne''s attention.


    It was a lizard man dressed in a mess of human clothes - obviously picked from the adventurer - and holding a strange branch in his hand. It was protected by four very strong lizard people, whistling and waving the branch in his hand.


    Donne was surprised to find that with the lizard man''s actions and language, the surrounding magic was mobilized by it, fluctuated with a strange law, and then poured into the lizard man soldiers.


    "Hiss! Hiss -"


    The lizard warrior''s body suddenly expanded for a circle, emitting a faint red light. The strength of the lizard warrior who had been in a stalemate with Uncle Depp suddenly increased, and he came over with a knife. Uncle Depp retreated for five or six steps to barely maintain his balance.


    Even a chop mark was left on the huge tower shield!


    You know, this tower shield uses laminated armor and impact resistance technology,


    Donne was stunned: "group power!?"


    "No! No!"


    Vanilla was even more stunned: "it''s shaman''s group frenzy! That lizard man is shaman!"


    Shamans are a rare Apocalypse unique to the Wren empire. They are blessed and can naturally communicate with the magic of nature. They are very good at using natural magic - note that it is natural magic, not the life magic of the Elf Druid.


    As soon as vanilla said this, Donne immediately recovered. Like the caveman shaman, this lizard Shaman is a lucky man in the race and can naturally feel magic. Then they inadvertently conform to the mystery of nature in their daily words and deeds, trigger a certain spell effect, record it, and become the spell of the Shaman priest.


    After getting the spell gain, the strength of the lizard soldiers almost doubled or doubled according to their physique, and the strength of some better physique increased by three or four times, becoming extremely terrible!


    Every chop and sweep of them will bring a violent impact. Only three attacks, the arms of Ellington''s shield soldiers tremble and the bones begin to moan!


    "Fiona."


    Donne stared for a moment and said, "can you lock the lizard shaman?"


    Before Fiona could answer, Elia raised her hand and shouted, "I can, I can!"


    Donne rubbed Elia''s hair. "You''re too young to leave this to you."


    He didn''t want Elia''s hands covered with blood when she was growing up - even though that was a normal phenomenon in the world.


    Elia pursed her lips and felt underestimated.


    Fiona observed and said, "it''s a little far, but I can try."


    "Well... Maybe it''s because you don''t have a staff."


    Donne pondered, took out a branch of the world tree and handed it to Fiona: "I don''t have any other staff here. Make do with this first, and then make a staff for you later."


    Holding the branch and feeling the surging power from the branch, Fiona''s hands trembled and cried: "Lord, don''t tell me this is the branch of the world tree..."


    "That''s right."


    Donne nodded naturally: "as a mage, of course, I have to use the materials produced by the world tree. Isn''t this common sense?"


    What kind of common sense is this!


    How many magicians can afford the staff made of the world''s branches!?


    But Fiona was speechless when she thought of Donne''s relationship with isalie and egwin.


    Noticing Elia''s envious eyes, Donne rubbed her head and said with a smile, "don''t envy. When you can control the magic in your body, I''ll make you a beautiful staff."


    "Yes!"


    Elia smiled happily.


    HMM... in other words, there are quite a lot of styles of magic wands for the magic girl... Can you find a suitable one for Elia?


    Magic girl Elia?


    ... is it the will of the universe that is causing trouble?


    Although the branches of the world tree have not been processed into a staff, and there are green and fresh leaves hanging on it, which is very strange to be held in her hand, it has to be said that the world tree must be a boutique.


    As soon as she held it in her hand, Fiona felt that her sensing range of magic had expanded more than ten times, and the whole mushroom forest cave had entered her sensing range. The original unclear magic fluctuation had become very obvious. Now she understood why Donne said that the magic environment of the underground world was very bad and the elements were deposited very badly.


    Because it is underground, the magic crystal is distributed in the upper, lower, left and right spaces. Special conditions lead to a very unbalanced distribution of magic in the space. Some areas are very rich, and some areas are relatively thin. For magicians, this situation is very bad, and extra energy needs to be consumed to balance the magic consumed by spells.


    In a simple word, it is to release a spell. If the original magic consumed is 10 points, it will consume about 15 ~ 20 points now.


    The gentle life force poured into her body, which stimulated Fiona''s brain to calm down. After the spiritual force locked the lizard shaman, she began to whisper a spell and perform the corresponding actions at the same time.


    If you don''t master the spell silently, it''s easy for the enemy to infer the released spell from the spell and deal with it. Therefore, low voice and fast singing is one of the necessary skills.


    Similarly, if you don''t master spell instant, you must prepare the casting action of building a spell model when casting a spell. It''s also easy to be interrupted artificially. Completing the casting action quickly is also one of the necessary skills for a magician.


    Donne is ready to train Fiona to master the two advanced skills of magic silent casting and magic instant casting in the later stage. Of course, only if she can master them.

 Chapter 357

    This is Fiona''s first spell to hurt "others".


    Nervous girl - yes, although Ellington has power in her hand - but she is only a young girl of 20 years old. With the help of the branches of the world tree, she quickly prepared spells.


    First order spell, magic missile.


    As the simplest offensive spell, magic missiles do not need to gather elements. They only need to build their own magic model and bombard it out. Skilled mages can basically silently send this spell.


    The main lethality of the magic missile is impact damage. The impact of the solidified magic missile is not much weaker than that of a heavy hammer hitting the body, not to mention that the magic missile is launched continuously. Due to its fast release speed and excellent flight trajectory, this spell is often used to interrupt the caster''s casting. It is a very convenient spell.


    "Go!"


    Fiona was very excited to release the magic missile. The materialized magic missile roared out of her control, quickly flew towards the lizard shaman, and then pasted it directly on her face!


    "Pop pop --"


    At the same time when the clear sound of face beating and impact sounded, the lizards immediately became agitated. After mania, their red eyes stared at Fiona, and the violent killing intention swept over.


    "Ah!"


    Fiona couldn''t stand this kind of awe inspiring killing. She was so frightened that she lost her color. The supply of magic was directly interrupted, and the magic missile collapsed.


    The lizards screamed and rushed towards Fiona, scaring her directly behind Donne.


    Vanilla pinched her fist and strode forward to stand in front, intending to act as a shield: "in this harsh environment, the existence of Shaman sacrifice ensures the survival of their race, which is a very important role. In the primitive ethnic group, they think magic is the special power of Shaman, so if you use magic, you will provoke the dignity of Shaman, and they will be provoked."


    "Faith is terrible. It reminds me of a word."


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "the mage is too strong. Let''s chop the shaman."


    "What do you mean?"


    "A feeling... Fiona, you''ve done a good job. Don''t be afraid. As a magician, you must have a calm attitude of being as motionless as a mountain. Our profession should ensure its spell casting ability whenever and wherever. In the most dangerous case, you should also reserve the last means of self-protection... Elia, don''t laugh. Although you have a strong talent, you have to pay attention."


    Elijah''s talent against the sky is almost inexplicable. She naturally mastered magic instant and magic silent, which made Donne, a piercer with a golden thigh, ashamed.


    Fiona nodded nervously and said shivering, "I know, they, they''re coming!"


    "No chance."


    As soon as Donne''s voice fell, Fiona saw Elsa suddenly rush out from one side, dragging a man''s high hands and slashing forward with a big sword. The lizard people who had just rushed were swept out. If their scales and armor were not superimposed, their defense was very strong. I''m afraid Elsa could cut them in half.


    "Monster..."


    "Terrible..."


    "Stay away from... Strange... Food..."


    Donne''s mouth twitched when he heard what the lizard man was talking about. They actually said Elsa was a monster... They have no wisdom and only plunder other species and even take intelligent creatures as food. They are monsters, okay?


    "Elsa is great!"


    Fiona is a little envious. Before the mage has mastered those powerful spells, there is basically no lethality, but the soldiers are different. The awakening talent can cut with the enemy with weapons.


    It seemed that he was aware of Fiona''s idea. Donne smiled faintly and said: "Magicians can not only become fragile forts, combat mages who are proficient in melee fighting and battlefield survival, arcane mages who specialize in arcane skills and are good at subtle changes and playing with the enemy, and element mages who specialize in elements and directly control element changes. These are the three mainstream factions. In addition, there are many other options, such as fighting necromancers when people see people, etc. ~"


    At this point, Donne looked at Elia and added: "of course, if the talent is strong enough, he can master all genres."


    Seeing Fiona thoughtful, Donne raised his hand and gently moved to the battlefield. The lizard man who had just launched the charge suddenly softened his feet, and his legs fell into the soft quagmire. His heavy armor and body let him sink into the quagmire in the blink of an eye. Locke next to him seized the opportunity and cut off his head with a sword.


    "The most important significance of the mage profession is not to directly kill the enemy with spells - of course, that''s more direct and effective - the greater significance of spells is change."


    Donne then used an activation rope. The activation rope composed of solidified magic wrapped around the lizard man''s feet. The unprepared lizard man fell to the ground, followed by Uncle Depp who rushed up and smashed his head with a tower shield.


    "Changes in the environment and climate can lead to changes in the war situation. The master''s way is to help his teammates through the dangerous environment with minimal consumption and achieve the result of defeating the enemy..."


    When Donne said this, a lizard man suddenly jumped down from the mushroom on his head and slashed Fiona''s head with a cold machete. Donne threw out a big fireball and exploded it directly.


    Noticing Fiona''s frightened and confused eyes, Donne spread his hands and looked innocent: "well... I''m not a serious mage. I''ve always respected the five fireball cult. This is a wild way. Ordinary people can''t play, so don''t learn from me."


    He dares to play casually because he now knows that prandal''s gods are on his side. This body is the perfect body created by the gods together, so he doesn''t worry about being damaged by play, but Fiona can''t. She is just a mortal body, so she must play steadily.


    Elsa slapped two lizard people with a sword. Yes, it was slapping, and then shouted and rushed up again.


    A bad smile flashed across the corner of Donne''s mouth and suddenly shouted, "Elsa, do you see the lizard man with the staff? He just said you were a strange woman."


    Elsa suddenly froze during the charge. Donne and Fiona seemed to hear a "bang", and a string called "reason" broke at once.


    "Ah ah -"


    Elsa turned the direction directly, but she, who was petite and slim, rushed towards the lizard shaman like an armored chariot. All the lizard soldiers trying to intercept her along the way were bumped out by her, and rushed out of the lizard team.


    "Hiss..."


    When fighting with the shadow lurk, vanilla, who had seen Elsa''s strange power, was shocked by her again. This terrible power should not appear on such a petite body, which is completely unreasonable!


    Seeing this, uncle Depp immediately seized the opportunity and roared: "led by ELSA, all - charge!"


    Locke held up his iron sword: "counter attack! Crush them!"


    "Oh, oh!!!"


    The soldiers were inspired by the slogan and defeated by the crazy lizard people. They actually supported the offensive and began to try to fight back!


    "Lord, you are too bad."


    Fiona was very speechless: "how can you lie to Elsa?"


    Of course she didn''t know that Donne could understand the rudimentary language of lizards.


    "Almost."


    Donne has seen that the soldiers are tired. The real battle is not playing games. The power of blood and gas is mainly used to defend against damage. The attack consumes physical strength. After a few rounds, the physical strength is almost consumed. Where can we fight?


    This encouragement and counter charge is the last wave of outbreak. As the saying goes, keep up your momentum, decline again and exhaust again. If this counter charge can''t kill the main force of the lizard people, I''m afraid the situation will not be very good.


    In the battle just now, they have seen the strong combat effectiveness of the lizard man. If they can defeat the lizard man this time, they will be able to build self-confidence, and it will be easier to carry over setbacks in the future.


    With this in mind, Donne decided to help them secretly.


    Group giant power will change the body shape and is not suitable for secret help. Donne finally chose the fourth-order spell earth power aura and the sixth-order wind grace aura.


    The earth power Aura will increase power and defense to a certain extent, while the wind grace aura can greatly improve action power and speed. The most important thing is that as long as the element light is hidden, they will not see the effect of magic.


    "Soldiers of Ellington!"


    Donne stepped forward and activated the spell aura. At the same time, he shouted: "use your shield and sharp blade to bury these stupid lizards here! This will be your bloody rebirth! In the future, you will be the real soldiers!"


    "A real soldier! Ow!!!"


    The sudden surge of strength gave them a boost, and their heavy bodies and steps became much lighter. Just for a moment, the soldiers ignited their fanatical fighting spirit.


    No one realized that this was the effect of magic.


    They just thought they were inspired by the Lord.


    "Kill them all!"


    The soldiers roared up and officially fought back against the lizard man - and ended the battle.


    "Boom, boom -"


    Elsa rushed to the lizard shaman.


    "Hiss!!!"


    The four strong lizard soldiers nearby rushed at Elsa.


    "Go away!"


    Elsa spins the sword and swings it angrily!


    "Click!"


    Four elite lizard soldiers were cut by her, and blood flew!


    Elsa had tears in her eyes and grievances on her face: "it''s you... You say I''m a strange girl!?"


    "Hiss! Squeak! Squeak! - squeak?"


    The lizard shaman stared at Elsa with unspeakable fear in his eyes - fear from the depths of his soul.


    Elsa couldn''t understand what it was calling. With a cry, she split the frightened lizard shaman into two parts, and then kept chopping: "anyway, I''m a strange girl! Anyway, no one likes me! Anyway, knights won''t protect me! Anyway, Knights'' novels are deceptive! Anyway, I don''t care!"


    In the distance, Donne looked at Elsa, who chopped the lizard shaman into meat sauce and continued to whip the body. Suddenly, her vest was cold.


    Why does it feel like seeing some kind of future?


    He felt as if he had accidentally turned on some terrible switch

 Chapter 358

    After the lizard shaman was killed by ELSA, the battle situation was actually determined.


    When Donne stepped in, the battle was even more one-sided - without the backbone of Shaman, the basically unwise lizard man was a mess of sand and was not the opponent of the trained Ellington guard at all.


    Especially now their morale is booming, and they have been protected by Donne''s gain Aura spell. They have been beaten all the time. At this moment, they have completely released the beast in their hearts, completely broke out their previous suffocation, and pushed the front forward hundreds of meters in the blink of an eye.


    "God... Dead..."


    "Food... Awesome..."


    "Terrible... Run away..."


    God is what they call shaman. After shaman died, they immediately lost their desire to fight and began to flee.


    Uncle Depp immediately shouted, "soldiers, stop the charge! Ranger team is ready to tie down shooting - stop them!"


    "Charge!"


    Locke charged with his hair: "destroy them!"


    "Is there so much to do?"


    Fiona was a little impatient: "since they want to escape, let them escape. Why kill them all?"


    "Fiona."


    Donne sighed, patted the girl on the shoulder and said earnestly: "first, uncle Depp said in a deep voice:" this is their honor. Please allow me to tell others about it. You should know that it will enhance their sense of honor and belonging. "


    "Yes."


    Donne nodded, "take a break. Besides, Locke, take someone to collect the bones of those adventurers and let them settle down."


    "Settle down?"


    Locke was stunned: "isn''t it cremated? We''ve just finished cremation."


    Donne was stunned and patted on the forehead: "Oh, yes."


    He said smoothly. For a moment, he forgot that prandal''s dead were cremated directly in order to prevent the necromancer from stealing the bones.


    The team rested for a moment and gave them a chance to study the lizard man''s body. After a simple anatomy, Donne Locke found that there was no magic core in the lizard man''s body, which did not belong to Warcraft, but they found unformed eggs in some lizard men''s abdomen - that is, they lay eggs.


    "In addition to being oviparous, it is a typical vertebrate, but the tail has not degenerated and still plays a role in balance."


    After a pause, Donne gently split his right hand down and said with a smile: "a simple inference is that their weakness is their tail. As long as they can cut off their tail, they will lose their balance, or need more energy to maintain their balance, and their combat effectiveness will naturally decline."


    Uncle Depp suddenly realized, "I''ll tell others right away."


    Fiona looked puzzled: "how can you be sure of such a thing?"


    "It''s a very simple principle of physics. Triangles are always the most stable structure."


    Donne stalled: "just tear down one side and it will collapse."


    "Physics?"


    "Well, it''s a discipline that explains the basic principles of the world, mainly studying the basic laws of the operation of everything in the world - er, forget it."


    Don shook his head and didn''t dare to go on.


    I don''t know why. He always felt that at that moment, he stood at the fork of prandal''s history. His casual words may change the future development direction of prandal''s world - what will be the final result of a man who created the world to study the laws of nature?


    Like the earth, abandon the concept of "God" from this world?


    Or is it forbidden by the "God" who created them and erased them?


    No matter what the result is, it is not what Donne wants to see. Technology may change the world, but he can''t teach them more scientific and technological knowledge. This is a dead end. Instead of giving them such a future, he might as well let them continue along the established road.


    It also allows him to see more wonderful scenery.


    After a short rest and some canned food to replenish their strength, the team set off again.


    There are still many forked caves in front of the mushroom forest cave, but barrow has already given Donne the right road map, so Donne directly led the team into the right channel.


    The later part of the journey is basically breathless. The soldiers have begun to adapt to the road conditions of the complex underground world and all kinds of emergencies - such as the sudden falling of rocks on their heads, the sudden attack of underground Warcraft, and even a Ti million using poisonous mushrooms may suddenly pop up in the roadside Cave... Oh, it''s a slip of the tongue.


    In short, in all kinds of emergencies, the whole Ellington guard has been thoroughly trained. The qualities honed by their long-term training have finally formed a perfect integration with themselves and become their own things, not just superficial appearances.


    It is only a short day to enter the underground world, but for these members of the Ellington guard, it seems as long as several days. Compared with the excited spirit, they are full of tired bodies. After repeated battles and marches, their physical strength has been exhausted, and even their blood and gas can not make up for this consumption.


    Fortunately, at this time, they finally arrived at their destination.


    The red Grottoes inhabited by underground dwarfs under the command of barord.


    It is a veritable red grottoes.

 Chapter 359

    Red Grottoes is a very huge underground cave. Of course, the most important thing is that it is indeed red.


    It''s the color of lava.


    Yes, there is a huge red Grottoes ahead, but before they officially enter the red grottoes, there is a flowing lava river. The lava river is at least 50 meters wide. It flows out of the wall on one side of the cave and winds into the cave on the other side. The light of lava lights up the cave and overlaps with the light crystal light on the top of the cave, Let the whole cave emit a faint red light.


    Donne now understood that barrow was talking about the "red" grottoes, not the "red stone" grottoes.


    It''s really a simple and easy to understand naming method.


    After they came here, Donne and his team met more adventurers. Thousands of people gathered in the area in front of the lava River - they all gathered here and seemed to be blocked by the lava River in front of them.


    Fiona frowned slightly and whispered, "we guess that there is a mage in the force mercenary corps of Sisa? In that case, why don''t they take a bridge?"


    They have found mercenaries wearing the insignia of the power of cissa mercenary Corps in the crowd, but looking at their leisurely wandering around and the appearance of others, they seem to be planning to camp here.


    Donne nodded quietly and said, "they came before us, but they stopped here. There must be something. Find someone to inquire about the news."


    Donne waved to Locke. After all, he used to be a mercenary. It''s no difficulty to play a mercenary. It''s also the easiest way for him to get together with those in front. If he''s lucky enough, it''s more convenient to meet friends he knows.


    When Locke came, Donne whispered to him. Locke nodded and ran out quickly.


    Donne''s appearance has attracted the attention of many people. Those people saw the heavily armed and murderous team behind Donne. Of course, they also noticed that their armor was covered with blood and subconsciously clenched their weapons - it''s too normal to fight at a word in such a place.


    Donne gently pressed his hand and signaled the guard to relax. Seriously, fighting here is really a joke for surface creatures. He has seen underground dwarves looking this way in the city opposite the lava river.


    Opposite the lava river is a very strange underground city. From the bottom of the cave to the top of the cave, it is like a cylindrical sky tower, in which houses are built layer by layer. It is an absurd but unique three-dimensional city, where the underground dwarfs of the red Grottoes live.


    To prevent irritation to the adventurers, Donne ordered the guard to rest and wait for Locke to report back.


    Brian sat down on the hammer, took out the kettle, drank water, washed his face happily, and carefully cleaned the blood and dust on his beard. Seeing Brian wasting water, the corners of the adventurers'' eyes twitched violently not far away.


    When they enter the underground world, their supplies are limited, so they must implement a fixed ration system, otherwise they are prone to disputes and dangers. Where can they waste drinking water like Brian.


    At this time, Brian handed the kettle to Donne: "big brother, have some more water."


    As soon as Donne snapped his fingers, a clear water ball quickly condensed out of the air and got into the kettle.


    Seeing this scene, the distant adventurers'' eyes were red with envy. Although there was water in several caves passing by, they didn''t see Warcraft drinking the water in the unknown area. The alchemy potion and scroll ready to detect toxicity were so expensive that ordinary people couldn''t afford to use it. Who dared to drink that kind of water?


    Here we must talk about why it is so difficult to recruit magicians and priests (including priests, priests, priests, etc.) in prandal world. Even an apprentice magician and priest are so important and popular in the adventurer team.


    The reason is simple - in the eyes of adventurers, magicians and priests are equivalent to moving reservoirs and human bakeries.


    The master apprentice must master five apprentice level spells when entering this line - low light, cleansing, water making, detection, arcane arrow - the first one to master is water making.


    Because the magician''s water making technique makes drinking water by gathering water elements in the air, the water contains certain magic and elements, which is good for supplementing the magic pool. Although the effect is not strong, it is better than nothing.


    Therefore, having a mage apprentice who has mastered all five apprentice level spells in the adventure not only makes it much more convenient for the adventurer, but also means having sufficient drinking water sources anytime and anywhere. Without worrying about the threat of hunger and thirst, it can save the supply space for drinking water, carry more food and medicine, and the area that can be explored in the exploration will be larger.


    Like the above, the reason why the clergy are popular is not only that they generally master the very convenient divinities such as healing, detoxification and lighting, but also because they are an insignificant divinity, which is also available in all major temples. They rely on the divinity of bread to gather believers.


    Yes, if you use a divine skill, you can create a steaming bread out of thin air - in Donne''s view, this extremely unscientific thing can only appear in the God created world - yes, although a blue fat man can do it, it is also the God created world, and the author is God.


    He couldn''t even understand the principle - could it be that the gods opened a baking workshop every day and sent a bread directly by space express after receiving the believer''s divine request?


    No matter how the principle is, in a word, water making and bread making are two simple spells and divinities that are very, very popular with adventurers. Therefore, magicians and clerics are the most popular of all apocalyptics - Oh, to correct, clerics are not apocalyptics.


    Brian covered the kettle, looked at the city across the lava River and said, "big brother, why don''t you let me roar up? We are relatives for the time being, and I''m still the former dwarf king. I should give me some face."


    The underground dwarves are also the creation of nisclair and were also born on the ground. However, after their birth, this part entered the underground life and drilled deeper and deeper. Finally, they couldn''t find their way back. They simply settled underground. Over time, they were more and more different from the mountain dwarves on the surface.


    "Don''t worry."


    Then Locke came back.


    "Lord."


    Locke bowed his head and whispered, "those adventurers are unwilling to disclose the information they have, but I''m lucky. I met a guy who had dealt with before. He is willing to disclose some information to us, but he is a mercenary, you know..."


    Donne raised his eyebrows. "How much is it?"


    "It''s not money, it''s food."


    Locke looked behind him and whispered: "Although they are very relaxed, in fact, these people are beginning to feel uneasy now. The boy told me that in order to stop the adventurers behind them, the people of Sisa''s power destroyed the bridge. Now they have been tied to the chariot of Sisa''s power and can''t go back if they want to go back, but after their food is finished, they must wait for Sisa''s power to distribute food , this is tantamount to giving your life to others. "


    Fiona said along: "that is to say, now they are forced to listen to the power of Cesar. It is peaceful on the surface, but it is full of contradictions in private?"


    "Just a little."


    Locke said very carefully, "the situation is not very good... They have been here for several days, and the water rationed has become less and less recently."


    Donne nodded. "Call him over. We''re not short of a mouth."


    His carrying space is full of food. Of course he doesn''t care.


    Locke took his orders and soon brought back a man wearing leather armor with fatigue on his face.


    "Salute you, the great lord of Ellington, his Excellency Earl Donne."


    After the man came over, he bowed directly and gave a big gift: "you can call me black fox."


    "Your nickname?"


    Locke nodded: "he is an assassin. His former mercenary regiment didn''t have Rangers, so he always came to explore the way. Because of an accident, he lost his teammates."


    "Locke!"


    The black fox said angrily, "we said we wouldn''t mention it again!"


    Donne suppressed his curiosity, motioned Locke to bring him some food, and then said, "the food will be here soon. Now tell me what you know."


    "As you wish."


    After hesitating for a while, the black fox looked behind him and whispered, "should we step back? If they knew I had disclosed information, I''m afraid they would have any ideas."


    With a wave of his hand, Donne''s faint light flashed away: "not now. They can''t hear the sound here."


    "You are indeed a magician!"


    The black fox sighed and began to describe the intelligence: "we have been here for 12 days..."


    "Wait! Twelve days?"


    Donne was stunned: "the entrance has only been open for 15 days. You''ll be here on the third day!"


    "That''s right."


    The black fox said bitterly, "then we''ve been stuck here."


    "No, my question is, how could you touch here on the third day?"


    Donne looked incredible. He had a road map given by barrow, but what about these people?


    They can''t have a map!


    "I don''t know," the black fox shook his head, "but I follow the power of Sisa. If I follow the big army, I can''t make a fortune, but even if I encounter any danger, I can protect my life, and if I have a chance, I can drink some soup."


    "I just didn''t expect... They destroyed the stone bridge directly after crossing the bridge!"

 Chapter 360

    Sisa''s power decisively destroyed the stone bridge and forced everyone to move forward together. This desperate practice made Donne deeply doubt.


    What the hell are they doing?


    The black fox licked his lips and looked at the kettle on Brian''s waist. Brian held the kettle warily: "what are you looking at? My kettle is not for others - Oh, except you, big brother!"


    Who wants to use your guy''s kettle!


    Donne has a black line. What a superfluous addition!


    Donne''s hand flashed, a bottle appeared and threw it to the black fox: "drink, and then continue."


    "It''s so cold!"


    The black fox shivered, opened the bottle, and then heard a "hiss", a stream of gas ran out. He took a sip, and then widened his eyes. He only felt a cold and comfortable feeling. From head to foot, the high temperature brought by the lava seemed to disappear in an instant, which made him almost moan.


    Looking at the yellow translucent liquid in the bottle, the black fox was shocked and asked, "what is this?"


    It''s not beer, but it tastes better than beer. It''s sweet and has a wonderful stimulation.


    "Lemonade, you don''t understand. It''s special in Ellington."


    Donne waved his hand. "Drink yours and continue with the intelligence."


    The black fox took another sip and tasted the cool and sweet honey. Then he continued: "We defeated many underground Warcraft in the middle of the way. The only difficult ones are those lizard people. They are like a plague. They are everywhere. They are strong and have strong defense. They can''t kill them. They can only disperse them as much as possible. But they always rush out of the surrounding caves and suddenly drag people into the caves. Many people die like this."


    Elia said proudly, "those lizards are not the opponent of big brother at all. They are beaten by big brother!"


    Donne touched Elia''s head and said, "don''t praise me. It''s your brother Locke, uncle Depp and your Elsa sister."


    Then Donne nodded at the black fox and motioned him to continue.


    Black fox took another sip of soda, looked at the last one inside, swallowed a mouthful of saliva and continued: "Then we finally came here and were blocked by the lava river. The underground dwarfs opposite were unwilling to provide a way to pass through or even communicate with us. At this time, a magician in black came out of the Sisa force mercenary Corps..."


    Donne and Fiona looked at each other. As expected, Sisa hired a mage.


    At this time, Locke came back with food and put it next to the black fox. The black fox didn''t look at the food, but showed fear. Donne and they knew the point was coming.


    "Sisa may want the magician to build a stone bridge and force him to cross the lava river. In fact, the stone bridge has been built."


    The black fox looked at the lava river with a little fear: "When the bridge was built, the underground dwarfs on the opposite side didn''t respond. Even the Ranger who explored the way stepped onto the bridge and planned to cross the lava river. They didn''t send soldiers to stop them. Everyone thought they had seen the power of the magician and decided to give up resistance, but an accident happened at this time - the ranger was swallowed up by the suddenly boiling lava."


    "Lava?"


    Donne was stunned: "did the lava erupt?"


    "No," the black fox shook his head and drank the soda in one breath. "At first, we thought so, but then when another Ranger went to explore the way, we noticed that it was not lava, to be exact, it was the element of fire... The element of fire living in the lava river."


    The black fox pointed to the lava River in the distance and said with a little fear: "Later, we found that the light that looked like waves in the lava river was actually all fire elements! It was all dense! Not only that, there were even fifth order Warcraft lava lizards! The lava balls they spit were very terrible. I don''t know why, they completely destroyed the stone bridge assumed by the magician, and then restored peace again."


    Donne frowned, "no passage? Didn''t you build a bridge later?"


    The black fox shook his head: "Cesar, they seem to be studying the reason, and the magician seems to have been hurt when blocking the lava lizard, so he hasn''t appeared recently. Therefore, the water rationed recently is much less."


    Get hurt?


    Fiona tilted her lips. It seems that she is not a powerful person. If the Lord took the action, she would be able to easily solve those lava lizards.


    "Where''s the underground dwarf?"


    "They''ve been quiet all the time. They just stand there. Dwarves like guards will come out to patrol regularly, but they don''t ask for negotiation or show hostility. It looks like..."


    Black Fox hesitated, looking for a suitable adjective, and after a moment he clapped and said, "it''s like waiting for something."


    What are you waiting for?


    Donne recovered. What else can he wait for? Obviously he''s waiting for him!


    He accidentally shook his hand and killed the Gargoyle raised by barold, which affected what he said about the abyss competition and even related to the rations of the underground dwarves. It''s strange that he can calm down now.


    Now he saw the adventurers on the surface, and he was probably anxious to find himself.


    "Let''s go."


    After understanding the truth of the matter, Donne gave an order: "let''s go to the lava river."


    The soldiers of the guard stood up in unison, startling the adventurers not far away.


    The black fox got the food and wanted to leave, but after seeing the elite equipment and momentum of the Ellington guard, as soon as his eyes turned, he had the cheek to stay and planned to follow them.


    For the sake of his intelligence, Donne turned a blind eye and let him stay next to Locke.


    The silent team did not talk to other adventurers, but went straight to the lava river. The lava River rolled with hot faces and golden waves one after another - Black Fox said that those were all fire elements, blocking everyone''s footsteps. Now it seems that this number is really amazing.


    "Eh!?"


    In a corner not far away, a man with a cloak and only bright eyes suddenly stood up and exclaimed in a low voice, "why is he here?"


    Only one person in the entire ilrus Empire had eyes as pure as mountains and lakes.


    Saint eluli Camilla.


    Leon, who was wearing the same cloak but full of armor below, asked, "who?"


    "Donne."


    Iluli whispered, "he is not alone, he also takes his soldiers."


    Leon''s hand touched the hilt of the sword, stared at Donne in the distance for a moment, and asked: "... Is it a friend or an enemy?"


    Lyon once again confirmed Donne''s camp to eluli.


    If it is the enemy, it will be wiped out directly.


    Eluli hesitated for a moment and said, "it''s a friend."


    Lyon put down his hand and said faintly, "since you are a friend, you don''t have to care."


    Iluli whispered, "the Pope spoke highly of him before."


    Lyon''s face, which had been stiff, softened a little: "in this case, if he asks for help, you can help him appropriately."


    Eluli nodded: "it should be done. Ollie once told me that although Donne was bad in one way, on the other hand, he really brought benefits to the people he ruled, made the poor Ellington residents rich, and made the territory free of beggars, cold and hunger."


    Lyon heard her say this and immediately stood in awe: "this is a respected Lord. If necessary, we can let him join us and we can protect them."


    When Leon was a child, before he was adopted by the Holy See, he was a little beggar who was suffering from hunger and cold for several times.


    "If there is a need, he will lend a helping hand, but after all, he is a powerful mage, which is unlikely."


    Yiluli nodded and made a few whispered gestures: and now the task is important. It''s better not to meet them for the time being.


    Leon glanced, nodded silently, and agreed.


    When Donne came to the lava River, he suddenly looked silly.


    At that time, barrod gave him a road map, but after coming here, the two sides did not agree on how to contact again.


    A little tangled, Donne glanced at the dwarf soldiers on guard on the other side and said, "wait here for me... Fiona, watch Elia and don''t let her run around."


    Fiona nodded, and then Donne''s figure twisted. The next moment, it directly broke the space and appeared on the other side of the lava river.


    "Teleportation!"


    There was a cry from the adventurers'' camp, and then a commotion.


    A mage who has mastered teleportation is at least a master level. The presence of such a super strong person in such a place inevitably doesn''t make people think blindly.


    However, the camp of Sisa''s power, the area where the leader is located, is still silent, and there is no abnormal movement at all.


    Lyon looked thoughtfully at the power of cissa. He had an intuition that the power of cissa mercenary regiment was a little strange.


    Looking back, Leon said to eluli, "now, it seems a little embarrassing."


    Yiluli nodded: "yes..."


    They are eager to cross the lava river. If it''s just Lyon and iluli, they certainly have no problem, but they are accompanied by a mercenary group that is used to cover up their identity and completely doesn''t know the truth.


    Exposing their strength will only increase the risk of disclosure, so they can only bear it.


    But now, Donne''s appearance has broken the deadlock.


    Convenient teleportation is a spell that makes all adventurers jealous. Regardless of the terrain and distance, you can reach the place where you can''t see. As long as you anchor the space mark, you can also teleport to the place where you can''t see. If you are strong enough, you can even cross thousands of miles in a moment.


    There is no more convenient spell than this.


    Since he can transmit it, in theory, he can also take others to transmit it.


    Now whoever can go first will seize the advantage.


    Leon can''t wait.

 Chapter 361

    "Eh?"


    Nora, sitting on the chessboard, stood up with a light sigh and flapping her wings: "Donne is coming."


    "Lord!?"


    Tina, holding the chess piece, was stunned and subconsciously dropped the chess piece.


    Nora suddenly cheered and put a piece on the chessboard: "ha! You''re wrong! I won!"


    Tina saw the four pieces in a line and couldn''t cry or laugh: "Nora, you''ll cheat, too."


    Yes, this is the Gobang that Donne taught them when he saw that they were bored. Now it has become a popular game in Ellington for all ages.


    "Of course not!"


    Proud Nora raised her chest, crossed her hands and said proudly, "Donne really came, so I beat you by strength."


    "Here comes the Lord..."


    Tina pursed her lips and felt very complicated.


    It is said that in order to redeem her, the Lord even collected a large amount of food to compensate barold.


    She is obviously just an ordinary maid. Even without her, Marlene and her maid, as long as the Lord gives a word, many women will be willing to be his maid.


    "Well, he''s not far outside. I''ll find him."


    Nora flew up. She had been with Tina all the time. The situation these days also saw in her eyes. Barrow''s people did not embarrass Tina. Although they sometimes pointed out and whispered to her curiously, they still maintained basic etiquette and did not embarrass Tina, so Tina would not be in any danger.


    "OK, you go."


    After Tina agreed, Nora flew out and cheered happily, "candy house! Candy house! My candy house!"


    She was still thinking about Donne''s promise.


    In addition to being frightened when she was caught by the Gargoyle at the beginning, Tina was really not abused these days. At first, she was a little frightened, but then Nora came and told her that Donne knew she was here and was ready to save her.


    Tina has already met barrow. Unlike the mountain dwarf Brian, barrow is a strong dwarf king with red hair and beard and dark skin. Because she has lived in the dark underground for a long time, the eyes of the underground dwarfs show a morbid fire red, which should have pale skin, However, it has become dark and shiny due to the long-term fumigation of underground lava - in short, it is the fusion of divine creation and natural evolution.


    Barrow didn''t embarrass Tina, but put her in a room. In addition to the guards following her every day, he didn''t even restrict her personal freedom.


    In his words, it is "you weak female human, go out and die. If you want to die, why do I care so much about you".


    Although it was simple and rude, it had to be said that it did scare Tina and effectively limited her impulse to escape.


    Outside, outside the city.


    "(dwarf language) I''m Donne. Please send a message to barold that I''m coming with the agreed food."


    The dark underground dwarf soldier looked at Donne in surprise: "human, do you know our king?"


    Donne was stunned and smiled. It seems that barrow didn''t reveal the previous thing?


    Think about it, as a king, maintaining the stability of his people is the most important thing. If they know that those Warcraft have been killed by themselves, they are likely to lose the game and get hungry, I''m afraid there has been a riot now.


    "Yes, barold silver."


    Donne turned his eyes and said with a smile, "your king is worried that you will go hungry, so he bought a lot of food from me. You have a good king."


    Huahua sedan chair people carry people and say good words at no cost, but the benefits are considerable - if they make a good impression and let barord understand their intention, the possibility of cooperation between the two sides will be greater.


    Hearing that barrow actually bought a large amount of food from the surface people, there was a flash of ecstasy on the faces of the guards. After they whispered a few words, one of them turned and ran to the city.


    Leisurely, Donne began to look at the city built by the underground dwarves, which has been roughly described before, but Donne still felt full of shock. Both mountain dwarfs and underground dwarfs are very good at drilling holes... Ah bah! Build architecture!


    Underground buildings of this scale are also properly legendary buildings of the world miracle level on the earth.


    While Donne was enjoying this unique scenery, a green light flew out of the city: "Donne - PA haw!"


    The sound in the back was Nora''s paste on Donne''s face.


    "You..."


    Donne held Nora''s wings and hung her up. "Can you slow down? Is Tina all right?"


    Nora didn''t go back to him on the way. It seems that there is no emergency.


    "Of course, eat well and sleep well, but I feel good when she says that the mushrooms and moss look terrible - I beat Tina at chess today!"


    "Well, you''re the best."


    Seeing Donne perfunctory himself, Nora suddenly flapped her wings and asked expectantly, "Donne, Donne! Has my candy house been built? Has it been built?"


    "It''s done. Here you are."


    Donne casually took out the mini candy house that had been prepared for her.


    As a result, Nora stayed there directly, her eyes immediately became tearful and angrily said, "Donne! Big liar!"


    Donne was immediately dumbfounded. "What''s the matter with me?"


    "Too small!!!"


    Nora pointed to Donne''s candy house and said angrily, "how can it be so small! It should be as big as your house!"


    Donne bent his fingers and flicked on her forehead. He was angry and funny and said, "why don''t you say it should be as big as the Titan''s house?"


    Nora covered her red forehead and her eyes brightened: "can you?"


    "Of course not."


    Nora said gnashing her teeth, "Donne! Liar! Big liar!"


    Donne took it for granted: "don''t talk nonsense. I have fulfilled my promise very well. This candy house is carefully built according to your body. It''s just right."


    "According to my size?"


    Nora looked down at her three inch body and knelt powerlessly in the air: "it was... So... Damn... I knew... If I knew, I would --"


    At this time, the guard who had run in quickly came back with an indisputable joy on his face: "Lord Donne, King barold sincerely welcomes you. The king has prepared a banquet in the palace and is waiting for you at any time."


    As soon as Donne raised his eyebrows, it seemed that barrow was quite clever and didn''t make things clear.


    Thinking of this, Donne said, "you just saw that I sent it myself, but there are many friends who came here with me. They are across the lava river. I hope they can come in."


    The kings of the underground dwarves are here. They must have a way to cross the lava river.


    The guards whispered a few words, and then one of them, wearing a helmet and looking like a captain, said to Donne, "I see. For your face, we can let them in, but since they are here, they must abide by our rules, otherwise, don''t blame us for being rude."


    "Of course, do as the Romans do."


    "Just a moment, please."


    Then Donne saw the dwarf captain running behind.


    Before long, Donne was suddenly stunned. He felt the magic in the air flowing to his feet, and formed a very simple but effective magic structure.


    Then, the lava river suddenly boiled. The hot lava rolled left and right, revealing the flat bottom of the lava river. Then there was a dull roar. The lava lizards and wandering fire elements at the bottom of the river quickly dispersed. Then Donne and the adventurers on the other side of the river were shocked to find that stone pillars covered with mysterious runes protruded from the bottom of the river, Soon it was flush with the ground, and these columns were close together to form a bridge across the lava river.


    After staring for a while, Donne suddenly squatted down and touched it.


    The column that has been baked under the lava river is cold!


    Is the material special? Or Rune effect?


    The dwarf Captain stood on the wall and shouted below, "they can come in."


    "Thank you."


    Donne looked back, got up and nodded, then stepped on the stone pillar bridge and returned to the other side of the river smoothly.


    "Lord, what''s their attitude?"


    Fiona is more concerned about this problem, which is related to how she should deal with the underground dwarfs later.


    Donne said with a smile, "it''s a good start. Barrow didn''t make it clear. Then I told them that barrow bought a lot of food for them, so the dwarf soldiers were very excited."


    Fiona breathed a sigh of relief: "if so, things should go well... Eh? Nora is back?"


    Nora waved her wings listlessly, "yes."


    "What happened to her?"


    "Nothing, greedy, hit by reality."


    Donne said casually, "let''s go and get into town as soon as possible. Tina must be in a hurry."


    Yes, but she must be moved, too.


    Fiona thought silently in her heart that she might not be moved by being so valued and even saving her at any cost?


    If you are yourself


    Fiona changed her position and thought for a while. If she was Tina, she felt that she would not marry the Lord in her life - of course, she might not be qualified to marry him, but it was enough to like him silently and help him as much as she could.


    Ellington''s team cleaned up and began to cross the stone bridge in an orderly manner.


    Seeing that Ellington''s troops could cross the stone bridge, the other adventurers were in a commotion.


    Fiona whispered, "Lord, those adventurers..."


    "Leave them alone," said Donne as if nothing had happened. "If they are smart enough, they know what to do."


    Not far away, Emily frowned: "what should we do?"


    Lyon said faintly, "what''s the point? Of course, follow up."

 Chapter 362

    As Lyon said, they certainly have no choice.


    I can''t expose my identity and cross the lava river for the first time. There''s no way except to brazenly rub Donne''s privilege now.


    So they immediately contacted Cao, the head of the disguised mercenary regiment, and asked him to order all to set out.


    Although Cao was very embarrassed, he didn''t want to continue the stalemate here, so he boldly gave orders.


    The adventurers who were still a little uncertain by the lava river suddenly saw a small detachment of Wu following Ellington''s team, and then they suddenly realized.


    "Sleeping trough! There''s another way!?"


    "Without Lord Donne''s permission and the consent of the underground dwarves, it''s dangerous to rush over?"


    "There''s a danger of farting!"


    An adventurer put away his tent in twos and threes and rolled his eyes: "Lord Donne, since he can pass, it shows that the underground dwarves can communicate and accept the race of outsiders. Besides, even if there is danger, won''t we pass?"


    Faced with the rhetorical question, the adventurer was speechless.


    "If we don''t go, what are we doing here? And Lord Donne didn''t warn us. It''s already a kind of acquiescence. What else do you want? We''re all human adventurers! Do you want him to invite us in person? I think it''s safer to follow them!"


    The adventurer secretly glanced at the camp of Sisa''s strength and whispered, "don''t you notice that there has been no movement in the camp of Sisa''s strength for several days? It''s strange that no one came out of it even after such a big movement."


    "You mean..."


    "I didn''t say anything. Anyway, I''m not going to hang out with them anymore."


    The adventurer put on his backpack and said, "next, I''m going to follow Ellington''s team. Anyway, Lord Donne is a mage. There must be a way to go back. It''s much easier to follow them than to follow Sisa."


    "That''s what you said... Wait! I''ll go too!"


    At the same time, this idea was accepted by all other adventurers. Although it may not be accepted by Ellington, it was at least more reassuring than following the power of Cesar - after all, the only way out was destroyed by the power of Cesar.


    So almost all the adventurers began to take action. One by one, they pulled up their tents, put away their stoves, hurried to keep up with Ellington''s team and crossed the lava River smoothly.


    The underground dwarves didn''t say much about the emergence of these adventurers - in their eyes, these people were also brought by Donne.


    Anyway, in addition to being tall, short, fat and thin, they can''t tell the difference between human appearance, so they just let it all go.


    If you make trouble, just throw it into the lava river.


    In the camp where thousands of people gathered, the crowd began to gather at the stone bridge, crossing the stone bridge bit by bit, and there were fewer and fewer people left. At this time, there was finally a movement at the power of Sisa.


    Their leader didn''t stand up and say anything more, but gave orders. All members of the power of Sisa packed their things and crossed the lava river.


    "Oh! I thought they would have some tricks. I didn''t expect to cross the river in the face of Lord Donne?"


    "If they really had a way, they wouldn''t have been deadlocked here for so long."


    "That''s right. It''s such a famous mercenary regiment. I didn''t expect it to be such a waste."


    "Why don''t we stop them from crossing the bridge."


    An adventurer said casually, "who knows if they will destroy the stone bridge after they cross the bridge?"


    As soon as he said something unintentionally, the atmosphere around him suddenly fell to the freezing point.


    The silent adventurers turned and looked at the power of Sisa mercenary regiment.


    The hatred aroused by the broken bridge suddenly broke out, and the strong hostility could not be dissolved.


    The members of the cissa force mercenary Corps remained silent, but silently clenched their weapons and would kill them without hesitation when they waited for an order.


    "Whoosh!!!"


    Golden lava balls suddenly rose from the lava River on both sides. Although the lava balls floating in the air did not move, they made all adventurers creepy.


    At the end of the bridge, the dark skinned underground dwarf soldiers clubbed the hammer in one hand and spread it flat in the other hand. Their palms glittered with magic, their eyes glittered. Their indifferent eyes swept through the people on the bridge and said coldly: "red rock grottoes, it is forbidden to kill each other, offenders, die!"


    "Hiss -"


    The adventurers took a breath together. The hot air burned their lungs, but also calmed their brains.


    They... Are all spell casters!?


    The adventurers were shocked to see those dark skinned dwarf soldiers, holding a Warhammer in one hand and casting spells in the other.


    Didn''t it say that dwarves can''t spell!?


    They''re cheating!?


    Even Donne suddenly stopped and looked at the guards with a shocked face.


    He didn''t know these guards were all spell casters!


    At the moment, they are filled with surging magic. The thick earth and fire elements wrap around them and closely connect them with the earth and fire, which is like a natural unity.


    Brian was stunned: "... Shit, this is a real caster, not a rune dwarf!"


    Yes, these dwarves are all mages, not Rune dwarves who cast spells by virtue of their talents. They don''t have the symbolic magic runes of Rune dwarves, that is, they break the tradition that dwarves can''t learn magic!


    "Brian..."


    Donne raised his mouth slightly and joked, "it seems that the strength of your distant relatives is better than you."


    Brian is speechless. In a world where magic dominates high-end combat effectiveness, the number of individuals who master magic power determines the strength level of the whole population. Relying on a small number of Rune dwarves, of course, can''t be compared with other races who can master spell casting ability through learning.


    There is no doubt that this situation of the underground dwarves deeply shocked Brian.


    "Big brother, do you know why?"


    Brian is eager to know the reason. If this possibility can be copied to the dwarf country, the overall strength of the dwarves will be improved again.


    "Of course I don''t know."


    Donne shook his head, walked forward and said thoughtfully, "I have a guess, but I''m not sure."


    Brian perked up: "even guess. Tell me."


    "At the beginning, I told you that the underground world belongs to the deposition area of magic and elements, right? It is precisely because of the deposition effect of magic and elements that a large number of magic crystals appear alienation and become light crystals deep underground."


    Donne rubbed his chin and inferred the possibility: "so I wonder if it is precisely because of this magic and element deposition that has changed the dwarf population living in the underground world over a long period of time? Dwarves born without magic have been immersed in the deposition area saturated with magic. After a long time, they begin to change and gradually accept magic..."


    "Very likely!"


    Brian''s eyes lit up: "when I go back, I''ll tell durandon the news. Let''s transform the forge hammer castle!"


    "It''s useless."


    Donne said with tears and laughter: "on the one hand, this is a very long process. It is often thousands of years of evolution and change, which can''t be solved by one generation and two generations. On the other hand, such a natural magic and element deposition area can''t be created artificially. You can''t imagine how huge resources it needs..."


    Donne looked down at his hands and felt the invisible magic flowing through his fingers. He said, "if the magic on the surface flows through his side at any time like water, now in the underground world, the magic is as thick as viscous honey surrounded by his side... It may not be a good thing to stay in this environment for a long time."


    In this magic supersaturated environment, the activity breaks through the limit of activity, but becomes full of inertia. The supersaturated magic becomes very thick. It is very difficult to separate and extract part of it, just like people can easily filter water with a filter screen, but the viscous honey will directly block the filter screen.


    Due to the high absorption efficiency of magic, it is very difficult for Donne to cast spells in this environment.


    However, the underground dwarfs living in this environment have poor affinity for magic and low absorption rate of magic, so they have formed a good balance with the surrounding magic and mastered the ability of the caster.


    It has to be said that this is a miracle formed by nature - the supreme cause of nature has even broken the Earth Goddess''s initial setting for dwarves.


    After discovering the spellcaster talent of the underground dwarves, Donne''s eyes became playful.


    At first, if the underground world was just regarded as a new trade market and supply place, now Donne suddenly found that it is also an excellent magic warrior cultivation base.


    Underground dwarves are natural magic warriors!


    Magic bombing can be performed in the distance. If the magic is exhausted, it is dry to swing a hammer close to you. Moreover, you are strong and can wear armor. Your defense is strong, short and the target is small. This is a nearly perfect war race!


    So, Donne was excited.


    You must find a way to deceive the underground dwarves into your chariot.


    According to the plan in his mind, if you get out those conceptual things and train these underground dwarves, you can give full play to the unimaginable combat effectiveness. This increase in combat effectiveness several times its own strength is the best choice against the chaotic army!


    After thinking, they finally entered the underground dwarf city and asked Uncle Depp and Locke to take care of the guards, Donne took only a few people next to him to barold.


    As soon as he entered the palace, he saw Tina who was released.

 Chapter 363

    Tina didn''t see her for more than half a month. She didn''t seem to have changed. After she saw Donne and them, she covered her mouth in disbelief, as if she was worried to cry out.


    [because of Nora!]


    Nora proudly said to Donne: [Tina can''t sleep at night. She''s so haggard. Thanks to Nora!]


    Really? Well done, come on


    [so, where''s my big candy house?]


    It''s a nice day today


    Donne ignored her scratching and scratching on her forehead, took the people to Tina and smiled, "are you scared? Don''t worry, you can go home."


    You can go home.


    Tina burst into tears: "Lord, Fiona, Elsa, Elia, vanilla... Everyone..."


    "Everyone was worried about you, so they came together."


    Although it''s not a fact, it''s not a lie. Of course, Donne can comfort people easily. He gently rubbed Tina''s head, rubbed her hair with his fingers, comforted her mood with soft magic, and asked softly, "barold didn''t embarrass you?"


    Tina felt very frightened. The kind of redemption by the Lord at any cost was more like a heavy burden, and the ordinary girl couldn''t breathe.


    "I''m just an ordinary and ordinary maid. Why did Lord spend so much to save me? Just let me live and die in the underground world."


    "No."


    Donne gently rubbed Tina''s hair and massaged her head with magic to further relax her mood: "in my eyes, as long as my people are unique treasures, no matter who, as long as they abide by Ellington''s laws and accept my rule, I will give due protection and dignity to law-abiding citizens."


    Good words don''t cost money. Just say a little.


    Tina''s eyes turned red, shook her head and choked, "no, I''m fine. He found me and said he wanted to exchange me and the Lord for food, so she won''t kill me or let me commit suicide."


    "Suicide?"


    Donne subconsciously repeated a sentence.


    Tina retracted her hand like an electric shock and put her hand behind her: "nothing, nothing."


    Donne caught her hand directly. It was as white as jade and there were no scars on her wrist.


    But that''s why it''s not scientific.


    Don''t forget, Tina is a maid. She often does all kinds of work. Her hands can''t be maintained so well.


    Donne frowned: [Nora?]


    Ah, the big liar called me, but I don''t know anything, hum, hum, hum


    Nora hummed and didn''t want to talk to Donne.


    A real scale candy house


    [when I first saw Tina, she was just caught by barrow. Maybe she planned to commit suicide because she was worried about causing you trouble, but luckily I saved her - so when will the candy house cash in?]


    A lot of words came directly from the excited Nora, and Donne didn''t react for a long time.


    "Are you a fool?"


    Donne yelled at Tina, "Why are you so stupid? Don''t you care about your life!"


    Tina said quietly, "I, I''m just a maid... Because if I make the Lord in trouble, I..."


    "What is trouble?"


    Don scolded, "tell me what trouble is! I''m the Lord! You are all my people! If you can''t protect the lives of my people, what''s the meaning of my Lord''s existence?"


    While feeling angry, Donne felt sad for these people.


    Yes, they are firmly oppressed by the class. The upper class occupies resources and is more prone to Apocalypse. Therefore, their strength is basically concentrated in the upper class. This social form has been solidified for thousands of years and no one can break it.


    In Tina''s eyes, as a maid, she should know herself clearly and can''t bring trouble to the Lord because of her small self. Therefore, once she dies, it is the simplest and most effective way.


    "But, but I......"


    "Nothing but!"


    Donne grabbed Tina by the shoulder, pressed her in front of him, stared into her eyes and said: "No matter what the situation is, no matter what the matter is, we must remember that life is the most precious. In front of life, everyone is equal, and no one is small and useless. No matter how humble people are, they can find their own place to shine. The value of their own existence should be excavated by themselves, not waiting for others to give."


    Donne''s words were deafening. Fiona, vanilla and Brian nearby heard him and stayed there directly.


    Is everyone equal in front of life?


    No one is small and useless?


    No matter how humble people are, can they find their own place to shine and heat?


    The value of one''s own existence should be excavated by one''s own efforts, rather than waiting for others to give?


    Who said that before?


    No one.


    Any aristocrat will not take domestic servants and maids seriously. In their eyes, not only servants, but also civilians are inferior, consumables and do not feel distressed when they die. Who cares?


    Although I feel that Donne''s words are full of a strange sense of disobedience, I don''t know why, but I feel very reasonable.


    "I''m not just talking about Tina, but you."


    Donne turned to Fiona and said, "I don''t expect you to understand this truth, but I just hope you don''t look at life so casually. The meaning of life is beyond your imagination."


    Vanilla nodded silently with a strange look in her eyes, as if she had known Donne for the first time.


    At first, he gave himself freedom. Vanilla thought he just wanted to play hard to get, pretending to be generous to keep himself.


    But after following him to Ellington, she realized that he really didn''t care about himself. I''m afraid he just wanted to save himself by accepting his gift from Sidney.


    He is a good man, a real, pure good man.


    It''s not like human beings in this world.


    Fiona took down Donne''s words very seriously.


    From the very beginning when I saw him, he had a feeling that he was out of tune with his surroundings. Until recently, that feeling gradually disappeared. Maybe this is what makes the Lord different?


    He''s friendly, he''s funny, he''s gentle, he''s slow, he''s... Bad, but he''s a good man.


    Yes, he is the best person Fiona has ever seen.


    He can''t bear to see Elia trampled by war horses. He can''t bear to see beggars wandering outside. He can''t bear to see his people starving and suffering


    Why can he treat the people around him equally?


    Why can he sit on the steps of the door without aristocratic demeanor and chat with the servants about lunch?


    Why can he live his own life at will without caring about the attitude of others?


    Just because he is a powerful magician who can ignore the rules?


    Not necessarily.


    Fiona felt that it was an ideological height.


    Lord has a detached attitude. In his eyes, all beings are equal. There are only efforts and laziness, only friends, strangers and enemies, but no upper and lower people.


    It''s like the gods above!


    At the thought of this, Fiona suddenly trembled in her heart. Can you say


    "Big brother."


    Brian looked at Donne in surprise: "I suddenly felt that you didn''t look like a human - no, you shouldn''t be a human!"


    Don stared at Brian angrily. "Are you cursing me?"


    "No, no, it''s just that such a great idea will not appear in only humans and orcs."


    Brian shook his head: "we all know human beings very well. They are selfish and greedy, blind and short-sighted. Most orcs have muscles in their minds. They are too stupid to dry up if they don''t agree with each other... Vanilla, don''t stare at me. What I''m talking about is the truth... Except for the strong ones whose life expectancy has greatly increased, ordinary people simply can''t understand what should be valued."


    "That''s why we need to change the world."


    Donne ended the discussion in one sentence.


    "Change the world? The world is bad enough. Do you want to make it worse?"


    A voice suddenly came from the front. Tang en was stunned and said with a smile: "barold broken silver, king of the underground dwarves, so you know ruen."


    "Donne, Lord Ellington, a noble, why don''t you kneel when you see the king!"


    If it weren''t for the voice, it would be difficult for Donne to connect the dwarf in front of him with the king of underground dwarves. The red haired barold was no more noble than the civilians outside. His eyes were red and he felt very uncomfortable staring at him.


    "Why kneel?"


    Donne said faintly, "in terms of strength, I can destroy your whole country alone. In terms of status, although you are the king of the underground dwarves, the ruling people can''t compare with me. What qualifications do you have to make me kneel down?"


    Anyway, there was a difference in information between the two sides. In the spirit of boasting without making a draft, Donne began to boast: "Ellington under my rule has a million people, including humans, elves, dwarves, dwarfs and orcs (vanilla) The five races live in harmony and work in peace and contentment in my territory. Everyone can eat and drink enough and live a well-off life. What about the red rock Grottoes you rule? Along the way, I see that I don''t have enough clothes and food. Why should I kneel? "


    Barrow stared at Donne for a while, snorted coldly and said, "I hate you humans. I hate humans since a long time ago, before the two worlds were isolated. Sometimes I even pray that the orcs will destroy you humans quickly and completely."


    Donne smiled faintly: "it''s a pity that after the end of the second chaotic invasion war, the Ryan Empire has signed a peace agreement with mankind."


    "Yes, agreement, damn agreement. We don''t believe in any agreement. Any agreement is not as reliable as common interests or common goals."


    Barrow cursed, stared at Donne for a moment and said, "my people told me you didn''t bring a transport team, so where is the food agreed in our agreement?"


    Before Donne could speak, barrow again faced a ferocious threat. Donne said, "don''t try to deceive the great barrow silver. If you can''t fulfill your promise, I will bury all your humans who have entered the underground world here!"


    It was good that he didn''t speak. As soon as he spoke, Donne laughed in his heart.


    Ignoring his strength and threatening himself so eagerly has betrayed his current urgent situation.


    It seems that what I hold in my hands is the lifeblood of the underground dwarves.


    Although it''s embarrassing that this lifeline was created after killing those Warcraft


    But as long as it''s easy to use, who cares?

 Chapter 364

    "Of course I have the food with me."


    Donne shook the ring on his hand and said faintly, "I''m a mage, a very powerful mage. Have you forgotten?"


    Barrow remembered that Donne had destroyed his Warcraft with a wave of his hand, and his face became even more ugly.


    Those Warcraft were carefully cultivated and domesticated by them over the years. Each one was carefully selected and cultivated for the magic abyss competition. Its value was immeasurable. However, such precious Warcraft were completely destroyed by Donne''s hands.


    He is a powerful caster. Barold knows this very well. Donne is telling the truth. He really has the ability to destroy the whole underground dwarf country by one person - but if he really wants to fight a fish to death, the underground dwarves don''t have no cards in their hands.


    "It''s space equipment. Hum, no wonder you enter the underground world without fear."


    Barrow snorted coldly. He also had space equipment. When they entered the underground world, space equipment was not as rare as it is now.


    "Come in... I''ve prepared a meal for you."


    After confirming that Donne wasn''t going to rob people, barold reluctantly accepted them.


    Before turning around, barrow stared at Brian for a long time, then spat and said disdainfully, "as a dwarf, mixing with humans is like losing the face of a dwarf!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Brian was furious when he picked up the Warhammer and planned to start the film: "believe it or not, I smashed you flat, pinched you round and threw you to the lava lizard as food - big brother, plunder the array for me!"


    "Come on, you," Donne pulled Brian back unhappily. "You''re not his opponent."


    "I know - but momentum can''t lose!"


    Brian said boldly, "besides, there are you. I''m afraid he doesn''t dare to do it."


    Donne and Fiona immediately looked at Brian with new eyes. This guy''s IQ is not so low.


    "This Warhammer..."


    Barrow''s eyes suddenly stopped on the Warhammer in Brian''s hand. With a sudden wave of his hand, an invisible magic took the Warhammer from Brian and flew in front of barrow.


    "Hahaha, do you still want to rob my hammer?"


    Brian held his arm and laughed wildly: "this is the treasure of our mountain dwarves. Not everyone can get it casually."


    "Brian."


    Donne shouted, his eyes very strange.


    "Hum, I can call the Warhammer back with a greeting."


    "Brian."


    Fiona couldn''t help it: "your hammer was really robbed!"


    "That''s impossible, I --"


    The smile froze on Brian''s face. Barold, not far away, held Brian''s Warhammer and waved it easily. The Warhammer went as far as his arm pointed. It looked a little more skilled than Brian.


    "-- how is that possible!"


    Brian panicked, stretched out his hand and shouted, "come back!"


    The hammer in barold''s hand shook, but it didn''t fly out, as if he had accepted his life.


    For a moment, the atmosphere around became very strange.


    "The immortal hammer of the king of mountains..."


    Barrow murmured to himself, his words full of emotion.


    Donne suddenly woke up. The immortal hammer of the king of mountains is limited by the blood of the dwarf royal family, but he didn''t say whether it is a mountain dwarf or an underground dwarf! Barold is the king of the underground dwarves. Of course, he has the blood of the dwarves!


    After trying to understand this, Donne couldn''t cry or laugh. Brian was blind and proud. Is he stupid? The babies he relied on for food were robbed, and as the former king of the dwarf country, he also lost the symbolic treasure of the family. It''s strange that he won''t be half dead in the mixed doubles of durandon and Abram.


    Brian seemed to understand this, and hurriedly looked at Donne: "big brother! Give me a hand!"


    Donne nodded, turned to barold and said, "Your Excellency, it seems a little inappropriate to do this?"


    Barrow laughed: "I am also a dwarf royal family. Of course, I have the right to use this weapon. Why not?"


    "But its name is the immortal hammer of the king of mountains," Donne stalled. "It''s not the immortal hammer of the king of the underground, so it''s obvious that this hammer is not prepared for you... So, you''d better return it. Don''t affect each other''s relationship because of momentary greed. I don''t want to do it. Don''t force me."


    "Hum!"


    Barrow snorted coldly and threw the hammer back to Brian: "what a stupid guy. He doesn''t know how to use the power of this hammer. It''s a shame in your hand!"


    After the Warhammer returned to Brian''s hand, he kept trembling and wanted to return to barold, but Brian was angry: "good bastard! I keep you for polishing, waxing and oiling you every day. You think differently and want to betray me! When you go back, I''ll lock you in the dwarf treasure house and continue to let you eat ash!"


    The undead Warhammer suddenly trembled wildly, and then stopped and quieted down.


    "Sample, fight with me? You won''t die!"


    Brian whistled and became proud again.


    People: "


    I almost lost in such a contest with a weapon. There''s really no one.


    "Don''t be complacent!"


    Brian yelled at barold, "and said it''s a shame for me to mix with humans. I bet you in the name of beard that you will join the big brother camp like me in an hour - no, half an hour later - eh? Ha! You can''t even protect your beard. You''re the shame of dwarf shame!"


    Barrow''s face suddenly became very ugly. There was indeed a missing piece of the fiery red beard on his chin. He couldn''t see it if he didn''t look carefully.


    But for the dwarves, it''s obvious.


    He was accidentally torn off in a battle a while ago.


    Brian was still talking and mocking with his face, especially deliberately showing off his neat and stylish beard.


    Barrow yelled at Donne, "shut that fool up or I''ll burn his beard!"


    Don''t say anything. Brian shut up right away.


    After the farce together, they finally entered the so-called banquet hall - it was a simple room. In the square hall made of stone slabs, there was a stone table on which barrow ordered the kitchen to prepare rich food temporarily.


    Barod sat down and said angrily, "this is the food prepared for you. Even I am not qualified to enjoy these things. You should be honored."


    "These..."


    Brian glanced at the food on the table. As soon as he wanted to make a mockery, Donne pressed his mouth first.


    "We are honored," Donne said with a smile


    After that, he said to Brian seriously, "don''t look at the quality and value of the things others use to entertain you, but how important these things are to that person - if what he said is true, we really should be honored."


    The food in the underground world is so scarce that he is full of doubt and vigilance towards the earth world, but he still prepares a table of food, which is a very rare thing.


    Brian muttered, but gave up the urge to ridicule barold.


    "Elia, you should also learn to think in other places, put yourself in the shoes of others, and don''t always be capricious, you know?"


    Donne also educated Elia by the way, because Elia has been spoiled by him recently.


    "Yes."


    Elia nodded cleverly. She was willing to listen to what Donne said.


    Don''t forget that Elsa and Clara were usually taken care of by this little girl before don spoiled her. She was originally a very obedient child. Just because she didn''t get the love of her parents before, she poured all her feelings into don after meeting don who was so good to her.


    This also led to Donne''s doting on her, making her more and more like to be spoiled.


    Fiona and vanilla sighed again. Ordinary people can''t do this kind of empathy.


    Ordinary people only think about how to plunder, how to get more benefits, and how to care about how much others have lost?


    If other people are greedy and selfish in this environment, a person who considers others is the one who suffers the most in this environment.


    Fortunately, Donne is not a weak man. He has strong enough fists, so he can make rules, let the people of Ellington accept his ideas and accept his subtle transformation.


    After everyone took their seats, they stared at the things on the table and remained silent.


    The most striking thing is the huge mushrooms in a large plate, which is exactly what they saw in the mushroom forest cave before. The mushrooms are obviously baked with hot stones and carefully divided. They are filled with minced meat and sprinkled with spices on the surface - I''m afraid the spices are more precious in the underground world.


    Fiona asked subconsciously, "what kind of meat is this?"


    "Lizard meat."


    Barold calmly grabbed a piece of mushroom lizard meat pie and put it on the plate in front of him, and then introduced other dishes: "from left to right, there are red stone lizard meat, roasted lizard eyes, moss mixed vegetables, roasted eyeless cartilage fish, dwarf chowder soup, smoked and roasted stone moss, * * * * shell beetle, raw mixed earthworm..."


    Listen to Barrow''s introduction, Rao is a big eater, and Donne, who was born in the Empire, can''t calm down.


    The front ones are OK, but what the hell are the back ones!?


    ****Beetle!?


    Raw mixed earthworm!?


    Can you really eat these things!?


    Bei Ye has to kneel when he comes!


    "Lord..."


    Fiona, Elsa and Elia all looked pale at Donne. Even vanilla was not calm. Their eyes were full of pleading: "transposition thinking... Please forgive us that we can''t do it!"


    I can''t do it!

 Chapter 365

    Although Donne wanted to be considerate, he couldn''t accept the way he ate and enjoyed himself.


    "Sorry..."


    Donne smiled reluctantly, "Lord barold, I''m afraid the food you provide is not to our taste."


    "Really? I think it''s good."


    Barrow chewed a few times and swallowed the beetle in his mouth. He grinned and showed a white pulp.


    Vomit¡ª¡ª


    Donne subconsciously covered his mouth.


    Barrow said with a curl of his mouth: "Your surface creatures are really troublesome. It''s obviously difficult to collect these foods, especially the * * * * beetle. Because the range of activities is very small and the action is quick, it''s difficult to find and collect. After simple cooking, put it into your mouth and gently bite it, ''pop'', the wonderful feeling when the slurry explodes in your mouth is beyond description."


    If it weren''t for the beetles, Don would think he was describing Beirut caviar.


    Unfortunately


    "Please stop talking!"


    Seeing Fiona and some of them had signs of nausea, Donne raised his hand pale: "I''m sorry, although we respect your customs here, I''m afraid we can''t accept this kind of food."


    "Oh, I said earlier. It''s a waste."


    Barrow curled his mouth and said to the servant next to him, "remove these things and send them to the harem for the queen to enjoy."


    "They?"


    Fiona was surprised. Although polygamy is not a strange thing, but


    "Generally speaking, there is only one queen?"


    Barold disdained and said, "who stipulated it? I am the king here. What I say is the law. I am willing to let them all become my queens, so they are the Queens here."


    With that, barrow looked at Donne without saying a word.


    "Well, what do you think I''m doing?"


    Barrow said with a natural look, "since you don''t accept the food I prepared, of course you have food prepared by yourself, so I''ll also try the food of the surface world."


    He''s really calm enough.


    "Big brother, hurry up. Let this fool see our wonderful food and let him never forget it after eating it!"


    Brian laughed proudly and said, "then when he eats the disgusting thing just now, it will be difficult to swallow. It''s great to think that we can eat delicious food at will, but you can only eat insects here!"


    Brian really doesn''t miss any chance to ridicule barold. They are all dwarves. Are mountain dwarves and underground dwarfs born with different personalities?


    Barrow stared at Brian with a gloomy face. He wanted to stop this guy''s mouth.


    Donne took out a piece of hot food from his carry on space. Before departure, Marlene took the maids to make it in the back kitchen. When it was hot, Donne was included in his carry on space. When he took it out, it was still hot.


    Of course, these foods are one of Donne''s privileges. The members of the guard can only eat all kinds of bacon, dry food and cans - even so, the food of the guard is much better than those adventurers.


    What Donne took out were some common foods in the surface world, bacon made of various livestock meat, fresh and juicy barbecue steak, cheese, in addition to these, there were herbal smoked eggs (Magic modified tea eggs), iron plate honey steak, pepper scrambled eggs, etc. developed by Donne


    Finally, he took out a can of pepper cooked by himself and served it with cold beer. It was amazing!


    Sniff... Sniff


    Seeing barold''s nose twitching and greedy taste of the strong fragrance in the air, Brian showed a successful smile.


    He proudly unscrewed the opening of the barrel, took a glass of cold beer, took a big gulp and burped: "cool! This damn place is so hot that it''s hotter than a big forge! A mouthful of cold beer makes the whole person cool!"


    Then Brian showed off: "look, you live in such a remote place. You probably haven''t even drunk beer? Is a dwarf without beer still a dwarf?"


    With that, he grabbed a fat and tender leg meat with bones and took a hard bite. The fat and tender juice sputtered out, and the stronger fragrance floated around and got into Barrow''s nostrils. Barrow''s throat stirred and swallowed his saliva involuntarily.


    He can''t stand it anymore.


    "Let that damn demeanor and etiquette go!"


    Barrow scolded rudely, rushed over to take a glass of beer, then grabbed a bone leg and bit it hard.


    The fresh meat was torn by the teeth and rolled on the tongue. The thick gravy suddenly burst open and rushed to the forehead with a strange smell.


    Barrow froze for a moment, and then ate it more quickly!


    Maybe he ate too fast, he choked, and then thought of the beer in the glass.


    "Gudu gudu -"


    After gulping down the cold beer, barold shivered and lived in the hot underground world. They had long been used to this temperature. This cold beer was too exciting for him. It made his eyes black and his brain hurt.


    But


    "Is this the legendary beer?"


    Barrow covered his forehead and savored the residual taste in his mouth. The underground dwarves had entered the underground world for too long, so long that they had completely forgotten what they had lived in the earth world before. At that time, beer had not even been invented.


    In the underground world, due to the problems of environment and raw materials, beer can not be brewed at all, so they have not developed the corresponding culture at all.


    But as Brian said, are dwarves who haven''t drunk beer still dwarves?


    This culture is not formed because dwarves like beer, but because beer just meets the appetite of dwarves, it has become one of the main cultures of dwarves.


    Barold had never drunk beer, but just this cup, he immediately fell in love with it.


    The compatibility with beer may have been hidden in the dwarf''s genes.


    Seeing barrow and Brian fighting tit for tat while fighting for wine, Donne smiled and took out some iced juice for the ladies.


    The red rock grottoes are really hot, very hot. Think about it. A pressure cooker is located beside the lava River, and the whole cave is basically closed. The temperature here can be imagined.


    Donne estimated that the average temperature here is at least more than 40 degrees Celsius. Normal people will be dehydrated soon.


    The people who come here are not ordinary people. The power of the Apocalypse gives them the confidence to fight against the bad environment, so they can stick to it here.


    I''m afraid Tina is only an ordinary person here, but she is protected by Nora''s blessing, so she is safe and sound.


    But even so, Fiona, they still have a feeling of suffocation, dryness and heat.


    At this time, the iced juice taken out by Don en was like an artifact. The whole person was refreshing from head to foot.


    Barrow''s quarrel with Brian seems to have come to an end. Although he is strong enough, Brian''s title of "king of mouth" was not given in vain, so barrow lost in the end.


    He didn''t want to talk nonsense with the fool anymore. He asked don en, "human, are these the food you compensate me for? If so, it''s good. I''m very satisfied."


    "No, not these."


    Donne put down his glass, pointed to the cans on the table and said, "it''s such food."


    Seeing Donne put down the cup, Nora sneaked up, went directly into the cup, took a bath in the tea, and then rushed out quickly. She thought happily: hum, if you lie to me, let you drink my bath water!


    "What is this?"


    Barrow grabbed the can, turned it over and over and looked at it several times: "it''s an iron box."


    "This is a can. The food is sealed in it."


    Donne patiently explained, "this is our special technology in Ellington. If you use this method to store food, it can last for an extraordinary long time."


    "How long?"


    "A year or two."


    Because the red Grottoes here is a bad environment, Donne dare not say too much.


    But as soon as he heard that it could be preserved for a year or two, barold jumped up excitedly: "how long? A year or two?"


    "Yes, this is a conservative estimate."


    Donne smiled, gracefully picked up the cup and took a sip of tea. "Poof", Nora smiled with her mouth covered. Donne glanced at her strangely, and then said faintly, "in fact, if the storage environment is better, it can be stored longer."


    Barrow''s expression was very serious: "human! Are you sure you didn''t lie to me?"


    Donne knows very well how important it is for the underground dwarves to store food for years without deterioration.


    Even for those countries in the surface world, it has great strategic significance, not to mention the underground dwarves who lack food during the changing season.


    Although the underground world still uses 12 months to record the year, they have no distinction between spring, summer, autumn and winter. They are simply divided into wet season and dry season. If we can store food in the wet season with relatively abundant food and take it out for consumption in the dry season when food is scarce, I don''t know how many lives can be saved!


    Barrow said to Donne very seriously, "I need this technology!"


    Donne smiled and took the bait.


    He put down his tea cup and said slowly, "in that case, let''s talk about trade cooperation after I give you the cans later."


    After the completion of barord, those rare minerals have not poured into Ellington?


    Donne laughed silently.


    "Yes, as the king of the underground dwarves," barold said, pointing to Tina, "I will marry her. This is my greatest sincerity for the cooperation between the two sides."


    Everyone froze.

 Chapter 366

    In fact, in many ethnic cultures, including human beings, as a king, willing to marry a "inferior" as a queen is a great event worthy of publicity.


    The historian will publicize this kind of thing as the king''s kindness and fraternity. The enemy will publicize this kind of thing as the king likes to rob people''s women and play with their wives. Men will envy the king''s great power, and women will envy the lucky girl


    On the one hand, it shows the inequality of human rights, on the other hand, it also shows how convenient it is to have power.


    On this basis, the king''s "empress Na" will always attract the attention of many people.


    Many kingdoms like to use marriage to consolidate their relationship with a country, whether in military, agriculture or commercial trade. Sometimes, marriage with a powerful country is a great event for some small countries to celebrate.


    No one cares whether the married girl is willing or not. They only care that if their country has a strong backing, their life will become more peaceful, and even beautify the girl''s sacrifice and selfless dedication in various records - no one knows that the girl is likely to be stuffed into the carriage crying.


    At least he was a history student. Donne was very clear about marriage, but he didn''t expect barold to propose marriage.


    It''s still Tina.


    Tina was obviously frightened.


    Don didn''t think barrow would like Tina. Just about to speak, he heard barrow say, "although you human women are ugly, tall, eat less and weak, I''m still willing to marry her as one of my queens, which will make our cooperation more stable."


    Hearing this, Donne was relieved and more sure that barrow didn''t like Tina.


    His idea of marriage is for political purposes and is to make the two sides have a more stable relationship.


    If Donne is a cold-blooded and ruthless politician, he will certainly promise out of the consideration of maximizing interests, but unfortunately, he has never been a qualified politician.


    Donne turned and asked, "Tina, will you marry barrow?"


    Tina bit her lower lip, tears rolling in her eyes. A moment later, she nodded and said, "if it''s your Lord, I''d like to."


    "No, I''m asking what you mean."


    Donne said, "in other words, do you like barrow?"


    That''s impossible!


    Tina shook her head vigorously.


    "In other words, you don''t want to marry him?"


    Tina nodded with tears in her eyes.


    "So," said Donne, shrugging at barold, "I''m afraid I can''t agree to your request for marriage. Of course, even if we can''t get married, we can trade."


    "Oh! Surface creatures without eyes!"


    Barold certainly doesn''t like Tina, but this is a surface woman. As a king, if he can marry a surface woman as a queen, it will certainly make him more prestigious among his subjects and expand his harem. Why not?


    He spat and said with great dissatisfaction, "what''s wrong with me? I don''t think much of me? You know, I''m the most popular here! I have the most beautiful beard! The most powerful power! The purest blood!"


    The most beautiful beard is placed in the front, which means the most important scoring item of beard? Blood is the least important?


    Donne shrugged and gave barold a step. "Maybe it''s because your beard is so beautiful that Tina can''t appreciate it."


    "It''s also true that humans can''t appreciate the beauty of a beard."


    Brian and barrow had a rare common opinion and nodded involuntarily.


    Elia looked at Brian, then at barold, touched her bare chin, and then looked at Donne. She suddenly wondered what her big brother would look like if he had a big beard.


    She thought for a moment, covered her mouth and secretly laughed.


    After Donne gave barold a step down, even if the marriage was exposed, Tina finally relieved herself and could eat at ease. For a moment, there was no gunpowder in the room.


    "This is the most satisfying meal I have ever had in my life!"


    After dinner, barrod made a satisfactory conclusion while tasting the fruit dessert in the can: "I''m looking forward to the food you brought us."


    Donne said with a smile, "you won''t be disappointed. Not only that, if we sign a trade contract, we will continue to Trade grain with the red Grottoes in the future. You won''t have to worry about the lack of grain anymore."


    "Hum! I''m a good abacus. Do you think I''ll be so stupid?"


    Barrow said sarcastically to Donne: "Food trade is good, but if you trust all our food on you, once you deliberately stop the delivery of food, I''m afraid we will soon face serious famine and death. Although it''s a bit inappropriate to put forward this now, I have to say that as the king of underground dwarves, this is something I must consider."


    Even if Ellington can provide more food for their underground dwarves, they must have their own place to produce food. This lifeline cannot be handed over to others.


    Donne was stunned. He didn''t think so much, but of course he also knew this. What barrow said is also what Donne was most worried about. At any time, grain production capacity is one of the most basic and important indicators of a country. Ellington''s grain production capacity is seriously insufficient. This situation has been improved after the birth of combine harvester and planter, Grantia''s power has greatly reduced the possibility of famine in Ellington this winter.


    In fact, recently, due to the emergence of cans and grantia''s continuous overtime, Ellington residents have been able to have the first full winter this year by overdrawing Ellington''s land fertility and harvesting a large amount of food in a short time.


    "You think too much, but I understand your idea, because I am also a ruler."


    Donne was still smiling, so that barold couldn''t see what was in his mind.


    "Better so."


    Barrow finished the last piece of fruit in the can, licked his lips, felt the sweet taste, and said to Donne, "now, let''s hand over the food."


    Donne then stood up: "of course, please prepare a large enough warehouse for me. You should understand that nearly 100000 tons of food is not a small amount."


    Although the specific figure is 71000 tons, barold has no way to weigh it? It was impossible for him to weigh such a large amount of goods one by one, so of course Donne blew it into the big house.


    The others stayed. Donne and barrow went to the warehouse. Barrow asked as he led the way, "100000 tons? What''s that? Are the units used by surface humans?"


    Donne smiled and said, "yes, it''s our common unit. For the convenience of our trade, I can give you a specific information and tools later."


    Due to the information difference between the two sides, if Donne is treacherous enough, he can do something about the unit conversion, and then make an amazing price difference. However, Donne deeply understands a truth.


    Honesty is the foundation to ensure everything.


    If he had been trading with the idea of exploiting underground dwarves from the beginning, both sides would collapse soon.


    Since there is the possibility of mutual benefit, there is no need to be too greedy.


    Anyway, his goal is to use the rich mineral resources of underground dwarves to expand Ellington''s production capacity.


    Soon, barrow took Donne to a huge underground warehouse: "how? If not enough, there are several."


    "These should be enough."


    There are many dried mushrooms stored in this warehouse. It seems to be a warehouse for underground dwarfs to store food. It is very huge, but most of the space is not used. It is the same size as a parking garage. If there are more than a few, 70000 tons of cans can be put down.


    "Step back."


    Donne stepped forward and stretched out his hand. A dark vortex suddenly appeared in the upper space. Then, the cans were sprayed out. They flew out of the magic track set by Donne, landed steadily in the warehouse and soon piled up into a hill.


    Watching more and more cans fly out, barold''s frown finally stretches. Recently, no one knows how much pressure he has. The death of those stone ghosts will make the underground dwarves completely lose their qualification for the magic abyss competition. If they can''t compete, they can''t compete for the ownership of caves that can grow food. Once they enter the dry season, Many people will starve to death.


    Now that Donne arrived as promised, he finally solved his urgent need.


    The next step is to find a way to recapture the Warcraft, domesticate it from the beginning, reach the minimum standard of the competition with the fastest speed, and take the last fight in the competition.


    While releasing the cans, Donne said, "we said it was the food for 100000 people for three months. We made precise calculations and inferences according to Brian''s appetite, and came to a figure. We need to prepare food worth 900000 gold coins, a total of 70000 tons, but in order to show our sincerity, we brought a total of 100000 tons of food this time."


    Although the extra part is the weight of the iron box and water, don doesn''t think he''s lying at all. He hasn''t said it hard. If it''s rounded, it''s 100 million!


    Barrow was ecstatic when he heard this. The impact of the great good news made his hatred for Donne disappear at once. Although he did kill his Warcraft and caused heavy losses to the underground dwarf Kingdom, now he has expressed his apology with practical actions. Moreover, those Warcraft may not enable him to win so much food in the abyss competition.


    Can such a powerful mage refuse to sincerely apologize?


    Most importantly, if you don''t accept good intentions, you can''t fight


    Accepting his apology and establishing bilateral trade relations is his only choice.


    Donne has been smiling. What he wants is this effect: Although I beat you to cry, I want to apologize. You are not allowed to refuse. I trade with you to apologize and take care of you.


    As for what will happen after accepting trade


    Have you ever heard of cultural invasion?

 Chapter 367

    Barrow''s expression eased a lot, and finally he could see some smiles. After seeing the cans piled up in the warehouse and sorted by door, the heavy burden in his heart finally disappeared.


    Accordingly, the attitude towards Donne has changed a lot.


    Donne could clearly feel the change of Barrow''s attitude before and after, and couldn''t cry or laugh.


    He is like those local tyrant players who forcibly use materials to smash the corresponding reputation from indifference to worship, but others use silk and wool, but he uses cans.


    However, in Barrow''s way, the 70, 000 tons of cans did not spoil prestige, but turned from cold to friendly.


    Donne couldn''t help touching his nose. Compared with the hospitable dwarves in forge hammer castle, the reputation of the underground dwarves can be regarded as a very difficult reputation to brush.


    After returning to the palace, the two sides finally sat together and planned to talk about business.


    At this time, it was finally Fiona''s home.


    Thanks to barold''s knowledge of rune, Fiona would be blind if she came - she didn''t understand dwarf.


    "Hello, the great king of the underground dwarves. I am the chief executive officer of the Lord and am responsible for all administrative matters of Ellington."


    Fiona sat opposite barrow, briefly introduced herself, then opened the document in front of her, took out a few pieces of paper and threw them aside: "because I didn''t know you knew Rune before, I asked Brian to help prepare an introduction book in dwarf language, but it doesn''t seem to be necessary now. I''ll talk to you directly..."


    Standing next to her, Donne looked at Fiona with his arms in his arms. The blonde girl''s temperament is very different from that when she first met. Although she is still the 20-year-old blonde girl, she is mature, steady, aware of the general situation and the major situation, and she is very clear about the priorities of things.


    Even after she knew her enemy, she could put it down temporarily and take the development of Ellington as the first important task without distracting her energy. She is indeed a very rare talent.


    Donne imagined in his mind that Fiona was wearing ol uniform with gold wire glasses, and then suddenly grinned. Whether it was her brilliant blonde hair or temperament, it was very suitable for OL uniform, but that dress was completely different from barold''s painting style opposite.


    Fiona carefully introduced to barrow what Ellington could provide, and a large part of them were rare things that the underground dwarves had not seen for a long time or had never seen: cheap paper, ceramic appliances, fresh fruit, fruit juice, sugar, refined salt, various staple foods, meat, etc., as well as various magic machines produced by Ellington, Such as magic hot kettle, water heater, washing machine, refrigerator and so on.


    As for the main product magic air conditioner proposed by Fiona before, there is not such a big market here - for humans, it may be very hot here, but for underground dwarfs, they have already adapted to the temperature here and feel very comfortable. If the temperature suddenly changes, they are not used to it.


    "The above are the main trade products we can provide. Of course, we can provide more goods if necessary, but it needs our two sides to look for it slowly in future trade."


    After introducing the trade products that excited barold, Fiona put forward Ellington''s trade appeal: "Then, as a trade side, our Ellington''s trade appeals for the dwarfs on the ground are mainly: all kinds of ores, including gold, silver, copper and iron, such as ordinary ores, and magic metal ores such as magic iron, gold and silver, and so on. All kinds of herbs used in alchemy, especially those on the ground floor, are all very willing to purchase; all kinds of precious stones, ruby, emerald, Topaz Blue. Gemstones and so on, as well as all kinds of magic crystals, above standard level, advanced magic crystals or more rare magic essence... "


    Fiona said it with great eloquence. After a pause, she added: "in addition, we also welcome all kinds of underground Warcraft specialties. All scales, bones, blood or internal organs that can be used can be used for trade as long as they are well preserved. We also welcome underground dwarfs to visit Ellington..."


    Then Fiona took out another contract and said, "this is a bilingual contract in Rune and dwarf prepared by us. You can have a look. You don''t have to rush to reply at the moment. Please give us an answer after careful consideration."


    Barold took over the contract, glanced at it and said to Donne, "it seems that you are well prepared."


    "That''s nature."


    "I will seriously consider your request and reply to you in three days at the latest."


    Barold got up, clapped his hands and said, "come on, take the guests to the room to rest."


    "No."


    Donne also stood up: "our people are still outside, so we''ll find an open space to camp outside and wait for your news at any time."


    "In that case, it''s not forced. The earth is always by our side. My friend, may your beard flourish like the tree of life."


    "May your kingdom be as vibrant as a hammer and forge."


    After leaving the palace, Fiona couldn''t help saying, "Lord, I still don''t understand why you don''t want to put forward that condition..."


    After seeing the average strength of the underground dwarves, Fiona just wanted to draw up another temporary clause in the contract. As both parties of the contract, Ellington can pay seconded soldiers from the underground dwarves if necessary.


    "Fiona, although you are very talented in business, you are a little slow in politics."


    Donne patted Fiona on the shoulder: "the transfer of soldiers rarely occurs even between the Lords of the surface world and the principalities with very close relations, not to mention our cooperative relationship with the underground dwarfs."


    "The deployment of soldiers means that the two sides do not defend each other and the secrets are completely exposed in the eyes of the other party. In this case, we can''t fully trust the underground dwarves, and they can''t fully trust us. Rashly putting forward such conditions will only make the other party more vigilant."


    Of course, Donne understands Fiona''s urgency to enhance Ellington''s strength as much as possible, but many things can''t rise to the sky step by step. For example, now, after reaching a trade relationship with the underground dwarves, it will take decades or hundreds of years to completely integrate them into Ellington and be assimilated by Ellington''s culture without Donne''s various strategies.


    Even with Donne''s ideas, it may take years for them to fully accept Ellington.


    When the two sides do not understand each other, it is the best situation to keep a distance and carry out normal trade.


    As long as Ellington can always maintain the leading level in culture, economy, science and technology, the underground dwarves will sooner or later be completely conquered and assimilated by this soft invasion and become a part of Ellington.


    "Lord."


    When they returned to the outside, uncle Depp and Locke had organized soldiers to set up tents in the open space outside the city.


    "What''s going on over there?"


    Donne pointed out that not far away, the adventurers seemed to be arguing with the dwarf soldiers, perhaps because of the lack of language, and the two sides were dancing.


    Locke curled his lips and said, "it seems that the adventurers want to cross the blockade of dwarf soldiers and continue to explore the caves ahead, but they are stopped."


    Anyone else wants to go deeper?


    Donne was very surprised. He was dragged here by the power of Cesar. Now he has the opportunity to replenish. He doesn''t hurry to replenish food and water. He hurried back to his house. He still wants to move forward. How afraid of death are these people?


    "Some smart adventurers have begun to use their things to barter with the underground dwarfs, and intend to return to the surface and sell them to earn the difference, but those who want to continue to go deep must be those who are not satisfied with the small profits now."


    Locke sneered: "Lord, look, the people of the power of Sisa are nearby. After crossing the lava River, they don''t intend to rest at all. It is estimated that if they have a chance, they will continue to go deep. They don''t know what stimulation Sisa has received. The style of the whole mercenary regiment is wrong."


    As Locke said, all the men and horses of the power of Cesar gathered together. Although they did not show any hostility, the silent team always exuded a strange cold feeling.


    Donne was stunned: "Locke, isn''t the cissa force mercenary Corps you used to know this cold and serious iron blood style?"


    He thought the power of Cesar had always been this style.


    "Of course not. If it''s always like this, how can we deal with employers!"


    Locke stalled: "although I''m not qualified to deal with the power of Cesar, I''ve seen their people from a distance. They are still in line."


    Donne glanced at the mercenary regiment of Sisa''s power and shook his head slightly: "it''s estimated that the profit of this adventure is relatively large, so you want to frighten others and maximize their interests."


    "It''s possible... Eh? They''re moving!"


    As soon as Locke''s voice fell, hundreds of men and horses of Sisa''s power set off. Their mighty action immediately attracted the attention of all adventurers around, and also aroused the vigilance of the dwarf soldiers. The dwarf soldiers pulled out their weapons and warned them loudly.


    If it weren''t for Donne''s face, they might have started at once - the fighting power of the underground dwarfs is really not worth the power of Sisa, these mercenaries.


    At this time, two people came out of the Sisa force mercenary corps, one was a tall bald man in armor, and the other was a man covered in a black cloak. They came to the dwarf soldiers and whispered to each other.


    Locke pointed to the other side and said, "that bald man is Sisa, the founder of the mercenary regiment. I don''t know the black cloak next to him, but I''m afraid he''s the mage hired by Sisa''s power according to other adventurers."


    master?


    Donne frowns slightly. In the element deposition environment, there is strong magic around him. In this case, it is impossible to perceive whether he is a caster through magic affinity.


    A moment later, Sisa and the man in black went back, and the mercenary regiment returned to the previous place again.


    Obviously, they were rejected, too.


    Then Donne saw sissa and the man in black walking to the city under the guidance of the guards.

 Chapter 368

    The night passed.


    "Lord, get up... Ah -!"


    Fiona covered her mouth and pointed at Donne with a frightened face.


    "Well... What''s the matter?"


    Donne rubbed his eyes. He didn''t know why. He always felt his head was so heavy and sleepy.


    Fiona''s exclamation immediately attracted Elsa, vanilla and Locke. As soon as a group of people ran into the tent, they stared in amazement.


    Donne looked at them misty. "What''s the matter? Each one has this expression?"


    "This voice... And eyes and nose... Is the Lord. That''s right."


    Fiona was completely messy and rushed up in a panic. Regardless of her identity, she touched Donne''s face: "but how did it become like this?"


    Elsa fled with a cry: "my Lord can''t be so wild!"


    What the hell is this!?


    "Lord..."


    Locke stared and said with great admiration, "although I know you may like manliness, to be honest, it doesn''t match your temperament at all... You''re still suitable for the previous scholars."


    "What''s the matter with me?"


    Donne was completely stunned. He just slept. The world line changed?


    At this time, Elia hopped into the tent: "big brother got up. My sister didn''t know why she was crying - ah! It''s the same - er!!!"


    Elia suddenly covered her mouth, and then she was messy, and her eyes almost turned into mosquito coils.


    What, what''s going on?


    The beard on the big brother''s face


    Why is the big brother with a beard the same as she thought yesterday?


    Or did the big brother look like this from the beginning?


    The handsome big brother doesn''t exist at all?


    The little girl is messy and doesn''t know what to do.


    When he noticed Elia''s eyes, Donne noticed the abnormality in his body. He looked down and his heart jumped, two, three


    "Lying in a big trough!!!"


    Donne jumped up, his face as ugly as a chrysanthemum exploded by a man: "what the hell is this * * * *?"


    No wonder I feel so heavy and sleepy. I have grown a meter long beard overnight!


    And the beard was not generally thick, just like the vigorous trunk.


    Damn it, is it the dwarf blessing left by barrow yesterday?


    Dunn recalled Barrow''s sentence "may your beard grow like a tree of life forever". Now what he thinks is full of vicious curses - a man with such a beard is not a curse. What is it?


    The most painful thing for Donne''s egg is that the beard has grown into a strange pony shape - can you imagine how a man''s beard feels like a rainbow pony?


    no The point is not the shape of the beard!


    The point is how the beard came from!


    Donne feels like a dog... No, it''s more like being forced to explode by a dog!


    "Lord, Lord... It doesn''t matter... Even with such a strong beard... Lord still Lord... I''ll get used to it... I''ll get used to it... No, it''s right... Oh, ha ha..."


    "Hey, Fiona! Wake up!"


    "Wow, wipe class!"


    Upon hearing the news, Brian just opened his tent and was blinded by the powerful atmosphere called "overlord beard". The invincible momentum emanating from Donne''s super beard lifted him up and fell to the ground.


    "Big brother, big brother!"


    Brian hit the ground with his fists and said with tears: "it''s a brother. How can you do this!"


    "Boo, Brian!?"


    "Clearly, there is only a beard... Only a beard. I won''t lose to my big brother... But as a brother... Do you even trample on my only dignity?"


    Brian stood up with red eyes, waved his hand, took off his armor, and carefully held his beard in both hands, as if he were treating a sacred treasure: "in that case, come on! Brother, let''s have a sacred ''beard Competition''


    Donne was almost crazy: "what the hell is the tussah competition! There is such a competition among dwarves!? shit, has the world line really changed!?"


    "Even the eldest brother can''t insult the sacred ''Bushu Competition''


    Brian said with red eyes, "although the eldest brother''s beard is impeccable in color, length, fullness, fluffy and even shape, as a dwarf, we must safeguard the dignity of our dwarf country!!!"


    Wait, everything else doesn''t matter, except the shape. Don''t agree with me!


    Donne said with a broken face, "who did this?"


    Although everything is possible in a God created world, no God will be so boring if he grows a meter long beard overnight?


    Did the Earth Goddess hear what he said yesterday?


    Donne''s heart jumped. Yesterday he just thought about the "in-depth communication" conversation. Can it be heard?


    If so... It makes sense to punish yourself by growing a beard


    "All right, all right, stop it!"


    "I guess I''ve guessed what''s going on," said don, a little annoyed


    too bad! Did big brother guess!?


    Elia covered her mouth and crept out.


    Donne''s mind moved, and the sharp blade swished and shaved all the beard off his face. After shaving off his beard, his face was still bright and clean, with no cyan beard roots, as if those whiskers had not grown there at all.


    "Back, back!"


    Fiona, an excited spirit, subconsciously touched don''s smooth chin and burst into tears: "the gods are on! It''s time to wake up from this nightmare!"


    With that, she turned sideways and fainted.


    Donne hugged Fiona, and then said to Brian angrily, "this is over. No one is allowed to tell me. Rot him in his stomach, you know?"


    Elsa nodded fiercely, "I see."


    Brian looked at the pile of beards on the ground and looked very pale: "cut it off... Big brother, you cut off such a perfect beard... Waste... It''s a waste..."


    Don gnashed his teeth and said, "Brian, can you believe I''ll throw you to master durandon and Abram now?"


    "Hahaha!!!"


    Brian was nervous and said with a wild laugh, "sure enough, my beard is invincible in the world! Even the eldest brother can''t face this gap. Cut his beard to make a clear determination!"


    I know your uncle


    Whatever the reason, in a word, this morning of riots left an extremely deep impression on everyone - especially the bearded image of Donne, which has become an indelible black history in the hearts of the people


    After breakfast, Donne went to see barrow again.


    Barrow''s first words stunned don when he saw him again.


    "I heard that the people on your surface want to leave the red grottoes and continue to go deep underground?"


    Donne had a flash of inspiration: "did you see Sisa and the man in black yesterday?"


    "The man in black? You mean the one named Jonathan? That''s right."


    Barold nodded. "They asked me to pass there, but I refused."


    "Why?"


    "Because," said barold, waving his hand, "if you go further, you will soon reach the buffer zone."


    "Buffer?"


    "Our buffer zone with the Blackstone tribe."


    Barrow sneered and said, "those guys don''t communicate as well as us. When they see you, they will only break your bones, tear your flesh and blood, and then catch you and feed you to Warcraft."


    "Blackstone tribe?"


    Donne''s face was confused: "what''s that?"


    "Didn''t I tell you? We are the red stone tribe."


    Barrow whispered, "the Blackstone tribe was once a tribe separated from us."


    "Once?"


    "Yes, because... They have become polluters now."


    "Polluter?"


    Donne noticed a strange noun: "can you explain it?"


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t really want to talk about this topic."


    Barrow looked at Donne as if he thought of something. His beard shook slightly. Donne felt that he was laughing, and then heard him say, "but you have proved your sincerity, so I have decided to accept you as my friends, so I can give you a brief statement... And make a request for help."


    Donne nodded, and barrow began to explain what happened to the polluter.


    Different from the surface world, perhaps because the vast majority of areas are soil and rocks, and the chaotic door cannot produce pollution after it is opened there, it will be closed soon. Therefore, the probability of chaotic invasion of the underground world is very small, but even so, occasionally, the chaotic door appears in some caves, just leaking a little chaotic smell, It will pollute all kinds of organisms nearby.


    Neither Warcraft nor underground dwarves can escape this pollution.


    Polluters are the underground dwarves polluted by chaos. They may have been kind, but after being polluted by chaos, they have fallen into madness. They will tear up all the goals in front of them, whether they are former friends and family members or not.


    However, the underground dwarves who still have reason can''t fight against the polluters. In their eyes, these polluters are innocent. They are just unlucky, so they are polluted.


    Therefore, from a long time ago, the underground dwarves began to expel the polluters and exile them to the depths of the earth, a place where there is no light.


    Later, relying on their instinct, the polluters groped up, and then attacked the Blackstone tribe.


    Their madness spread like a plague. The whole Blackstone tribe was overwhelmed and completely captured. Then the Blackstone tribe became a polluter.


    The ranks of polluters have further expanded. They frantically attack Warcraft, dwarves of red stone tribe and innocent dark elves passing by. Therefore, the relationship between unknown dark elves and red stone tribe has fallen below the freezing point, and there are frictions between the two sides from time to time.


    This is also one of the main reasons for the contradiction between the dark elves and the underground dwarves. Although it has been known for a long time that it is chaos pollution, the hostility that has long been formed is difficult to eliminate, which makes the leaders of the two races who originally live in a bad environment more headache.

 Chapter 369

    The red stone tribe could not be cruel enough to fight with its former compatriots, so they could only turn a blind eye to the killing of the dark elves, hoping to eliminate the crisis with their hands. However, it did not expect that over time, there were polluters among the dark elves, and then the dark elves would no longer act rashly.


    As both sides increased their vigilance, over time, they deliberately set up a buffer zone between the red stone tribe, the dark elves and the black stone tribe. In the buffer zone, they deliberately stocked many Warcraft. These Warcraft are highly aggressive species, and their existence distracted the energy of the black stone tribe, Make it difficult for them to break through the buffer zone to attack the red grottoes and the dark elves.


    Because of the existence of the buffer zone, the red stone tribe and the dark elves can continue to develop and will not be completely swept away by chaotic pollution.


    However, the situation that the Hongshi tribe is unable to fight against its peers has not changed.


    Even if they are polluted, they are still the same race. Unlike humans, dwarves can''t wield weapons against their members.


    Seeing Barrow''s ferocious appearance, Donne knew how painful his heart was. He watched his people fall into darkness by chaos pollution and do all kinds of things against his will, but he was powerless. This feeling of despair became more obvious in people with a stronger sense of responsibility, and it was easy to devour a person.


    Fortunately, barold''s heart is still very strong, so he can carry it.


    Donne nodded. "I understand the cause and effect. So, what''s your request?"


    Barrow''s eyes were slightly frozen and his voice was suddenly cold: "although they will lose their mind after being polluted by chaos, they will not die if the power of chaos does not dissipate. With the passage of time, the number of polluters has increased too much, and the number of polluters in Blackstone tribe is about to reach an uncontrollable level, so this matter can''t be dragged on."


    After a pause, he waved his hand fiercely and said, "we can''t attack our companions, but you are different. Therefore, my request is to ask you to help me solve the Blackstone tribe and let the souls of those people return to the embrace of the earth!"


    Although he had already guessed Barrow''s idea, Donne was surprised: "are you sure?"


    "It can''t be delayed any longer."


    Barrow lowered his eyes and whispered, "they have begun to threaten the safety of the red grottoes. A few days ago, patrol soldiers found the polluted lizard man in the nearby grottoes. If we hadn''t solved the lizard man quickly, I''m afraid we would face the army of polluted lizards now."


    Hearing that the situation was so serious, don understood why barord made up his mind.


    Donne nodded. "I accepted the request."


    "It''s not you, it''s your men," said barold, frowning "There are other surface humans. I want them all to go. You can''t fight the polluters at all. Don''t tell me you don''t know the particularity of chaotic creatures. If you do it at will, it is likely to open the door of greater chaos. Once they absorb stronger chaotic power, all of us will die here!"


    "Of course I know the particularity of chaos, but I am only the Lord of Ellington, not the king of mankind."


    Donne''s helpless hand: "unlike dwarves, human beings are complex and changeable, and it is difficult to work together. If there is no interest, they will not act."


    "Then give them the benefits they want."


    Barrow said coldly: "You can tell them that I, barold broken silver, on behalf of the king of the underground dwarves, promise them that the soldiers participating in this operation will be recognized by the underground dwarves after completing the task. I will reward their king''s wealth, at least one kilogram of magic iron ore per person. If they perform well, they will be rewarded with refined gold ore. at the same time, I will allow them to perform best We settle here and trade! "


    "Oh?"


    Donne smiled faintly: "it seems that you deliberately said the last one to me?"


    Barrow''s red eyes stared at Donne, as if burning a flame: "don''t think I don''t know what you humans are up to. I can make amazing profits in the surface world by taking out my things casually - but I don''t care. For our underground dwarves, the gold coins in your hands are useless. We only need food, water and materials."


    Barrow took out the contract scroll Fiona had given him before, shook it, and said coldly, "so if you want to get the exclusive trade right here, let your hand work for you. In this world, people who can ascend the throne have never been kind."


    Although others disagree, at least Barrow''s sentence, don must nod his head. Kindness is a virtue, but it will not help the ruler to the top.


    "Now that you understand this, why are you so indecisive?"


    Donne stood up, shook his head and said, "be cruel when it''s time to be cruel. Notre Dame is likely to destroy your whole underground dwarf family."


    Barrow''s face was very complex: "human beings created by the gods cannot understand the Earth Goddess, let alone US created by the Earth Goddess."


    No, I think I have in-depth communication with the Earth Goddess. I understand the Earth Goddess better


    Donne touched his nose and didn''t dare to speak.


    He was afraid of being struck by thunder.


    "Is it pure because the creator is single? It''s easy to understand."


    Donne nodded and said, "in that case, announce this order and let go of the channel. Magic metal is too rare on the surface and is strictly controlled by major forces. Therefore, believe me, the benefits you give are absolutely enough to make those adventurers crazy, and they will explode forces you can''t imagine."


    Barrow said coldly: "I knew hundreds of years ago that greed is the original sin of mankind, but what I can do is that this is one of the reasons why mankind has made such rapid progress and finally occupied the surface world."


    After saying goodbye to barrow, Donne returned to the camp. After a few words of discussion with Fiona Brian, he heard a noisy voice outside. After walking out of the tent, they saw the adventurers pointing at the sky.


    Donne looked up and was speechless.


    Like that day, a big face appeared at the top of the cave.


    It''s barrow.


    His mastery of the earth element has reached the point of perfection.


    "Humans from the surface, I am barold broken silver! King of dwarves!"


    "Bah!"


    Brian looked envious and envious and bah: "this guy is shameless! He has removed the word ''underground''


    Barrow''s voice spread through the whole red Grottoes through the vibration of rocks and air, and everyone heard him clearly.


    After barold''s big face disappeared from the top of the cave, the adventurers immediately boiled and confirmed what they had heard with disbelief.


    "Did I hear you right? He wants to release the mission? And the reward is magic metal!?"


    "Oh, my God! That means he''s going to release an open task!"


    "What polluter! It''s no problem under my unique skill ''salted fish stabbing''! Refined gold ingot, I''m going to decide!"


    "What!? you are the strong man who ate salted fish Tidu in the big harbor FILA, but realized his exclusive combat skills and was promoted to gold level. He is known as the ''salted fish Warrior''!"


    "Yes, the ''salted fish Warrior'' is right under me. The ''salted fish stabbing'' and the ''salted fish triple chop'' are my proud skills in the ''salted fish war skills''."


    "Great! With the ''salted fish Warrior'' here, we will be able to follow and occupy a lot of light this time!"


    "What do you call this friend?"


    "I''m really ashamed. I''m actually a swordsman who sneaked into Ronnie Tante. My friends call me Ou Huang. I''m good at swordsmanship purchased from a mysterious man. Because I was originally unknown, I named it ''ou Huang swordsmanship''."


    The adventurer nicknamed saltfish warrior was shocked: "so you are the famous rising star Ou Huang swordsman in the adventurer circle..."


    "No, I''m just lucky..."


    In this short moment, the exhausted adventurers who had been made by the surrounding environment suddenly became excited. They exchanged with each other, confirmed the information in their hands, and peeped around the targets that could become companions.


    Naturally, those who have a strong team have become the main target of scattered troops.


    The power of Sisa, which was despised by every adventurer, has once again become a pastry.


    They seem to have completely forgotten the hatred when they were broken by the power of Sisa and the anger when they were forcibly tied together. All contradictions can be put down in the face of attractive interests.


    Strangely, the cissa force mercenary regiment seems to have completely ignored the fact that the two sides almost turned over before, and accepted their "enthusiasm" without hesitation.


    Donne looked strangely at the adventurers over there and said to Uncle Depp, "Hello everyone, ready to go. This time our enemy is no small matter. We must pay attention."


    "I see!"


    Uncle Depp took orders and left.


    Although Donne can ensure that Ellington''s soldiers can enter the combat state at any time without worrying about logistics supply, they still need to adjust the combat state themselves.


    After arriving at the red Grottoes yesterday, they have relieved their tense fighting state. Now, they need to check their equipment again, raise their attention again, raise their fighting spirit again and prepare for new challenges.


    The polluters and enemies of the Blackstone tribe are different from the previous Warcraft and mercenaries. They are an out and out vicious plague. They must be purified in the shortest time, otherwise they will infect their companions and continue to expand their strength.


    In a way, they are similar to necromancers, and can support the war with war.

 Chapter 370

    "Lord, he obviously wants to use us."


    Fiona was very dissatisfied and said, "taking advantage of our trade application, we took this matter out, which is obviously threatening us to help them solve their problems."


    "So what?"


    Donne stood up: "we have needs, they have trouble, we can solve the trouble, they give us what we need, take what we need, which is very reasonable."


    "But with your strength, we can -"


    "Can you force them to agree?"


    Donne smiled, patted Fiona on the shoulder and said in earnest: "Fiona, although powerful force can conquer everything, it can also destroy everything. Since communication can solve the problem of win-win, why use violence? I''m very powerful, but many things don''t use my strength alone. What we need is to be strong together."


    Fiona doesn''t understand. Of course she doesn''t.


    Donne smiled and said, "you may not understand now, but you will understand later. In short, it is not a shame for me to compromise with barold, because he knows my strength very well. I gave him face and he gave us inside. It''s fair."


    Elsa wanted to come over, but she didn''t seem to recover from the panic in the morning. She whispered, "Lord, what is inside?"


    "Inside can be connotation, privacy or unknown things, but here, it refers to the interests we need."


    After a pause, Donne looked into Elsa''s eyes and said, "the enemy this time is the underground dwarf polluted by chaos. Although the pollution is very slight, it is chaos pollution after all. I don''t even dare to take Tina and let her continue to stay in the palace. Therefore, Elsa, you need to be careful and can''t be as reckless as before."


    Elsa gave a "um" and looked at Don''s smooth chin. She still felt very uncomfortable - she was so impressed by the beard before.


    There was a "click click" sound. When Donne looked back, more than 200 Ellington soldiers had lined up in full gear.


    Just standing there neatly, there is a sharp spirit rising into the sky. At first glance, it is an elite division, which makes those stragglers and adventurers in the distance envy. In particular, the weapons glittering with elemental light on Ellington people have attracted a lot of jealous eyes.


    Such a large-scale array of magic weapons, I''m afraid only really powerful and rich forces can afford it.


    Uncle Depp said in a deep voice, "Lord, all members are assembled! You can start at any time!"


    Donne nodded, came forward and said, "soldiers, next, you may have to face the most difficult battle in your history. This battle is very dangerous. Maybe you will die here, but I promise that as long as you have the courage to defend your home, I will always be with you and I will protect your safety as much as possible."


    With that, Donne silently added "within the scope of permission".


    If he helps more, he is not helping, but harming them.


    "Be with the Lord!"


    "For Ellington!"


    "War! War! War!"


    After a day''s rest, the soldiers are already full of energy. At the moment, they just want to rush to the enemy and tear the enemy''s body with their sharp blades!


    "The spirit is very good, but we can''t lose our mind. Let''s go. Our enemies are all Warcraft in front of us... And the polluters of Blackstone tribe!"


    Donne waved his big hand: "crush them!"


    "Crush them!"


    Donne didn''t deliberately wait for others to explore the way first. The adventurers were waiting for the big troops to set out first. They could pick up bargains. It took time for the mercenaries to formulate action strategies. Donne didn''t have time to wait for them.


    Anyway, he has a lot of supplies. He doesn''t have to worry about the problem of battle endurance at all. He starts to push directly after he is ready!


    After the dwarf soldiers guarding there gave a simple road map, they finally opened the channel, and Donne led Ellington''s army slowly into the dark cave.


    Not far away, Leon and eluli, still wearing a cloak, whispered.


    "Are you sure it''s over there?"


    "Yes, it has been around. Only in that direction does the scepter resonate most strongly."


    Eluli''s eyes looked at the cave they had just entered.


    "This is trouble."


    Leon frowned. If the Holy See''s artifact was really there, now because barrow issued an order, the adventurers swarmed there. If they were accidentally discovered by others, once the news leaked, things would be in trouble.


    "I think... Shh, Cao is coming."


    Eluli took back her words and kept silent.


    Not far away, Cao, who had been kept in the dark, came over with excitement and said to Lyon: "Mr. Lyon, you''re right this time. We really had a chance to make a lot of money¡°


    Cao refers, of course, to barold''s open mission. Although their Phoenix mercenary regiment is small, their average strength is not weak, otherwise Lyon will not find them to hide their identity.


    Lyon nodded expressionless: "in that case, let''s get ready to go. Time doesn''t wait."


    "Oh, of course! My friend!"


    Cao waved his arm excitedly and said, "my brothers can''t wait to kill those polluters in exchange for magic metal ore!"


    Lyon and iluli followed Cao back to the mercenary regiment''s station, and then checked the combat supplies and equipment. A group of people set out immediately.


    They were both worried that the news of the blessed Scripture would leak out. After all, it was an artifact.


    After the Phoenix mercenary regiment entered the cave, those adventurers were even more worried. Although the Phoenix mercenary regiment was not as big as the cissa force mercenary regiment, it also had strong strength and popularity. They all went in, and there will be less booty left for those behind!


    Just when they were worried, the remaining mercenary regiments went into the cave one by one.


    "Titan... Crossing the desert boat... Holy Land thorn... Damn it, even the third rate mercenary regiment of iron and gold gun has gone in. What are we waiting for?"


    Another adventurer looked back at the power of Cesar, clenched his teeth and said, "is it difficult for Cesar? Don''t you plan to mix it up this time? There''s no news yet."


    "It''s impossible. The reward is magic metal ingots! Even if it''s the power of Sisa, it''s not so easy to train all the people with magic weapons, even like the local tyrant team just now... By the way, where did the local tyrant team come from?"


    "Ellington... That man is Lord Donne of Ellington. He personally led the team down this time."


    "Donne... A gold level wild mage Lord... It''s incredible."


    "If you go on sighing, it''s estimated that we can''t even drink soup later."


    "Damn it, we can''t count on the power of Cesar, an unreliable mercenary group. Let''s catch up quickly. If we are lucky enough to keep up with the team of Phoenix or Ellington, we may be able to pick up some leaks."


    The adventurer''s words were agreed by the vast majority of people. Originally, they hid aside and waited for Sisa''s strength to go on the road. They hurriedly set out in a group.


    Soon, there were only people left in the camp.


    In the regimental commander''s tent, sonnathan, dressed in black, sat in the position originally belonging to sissa, holding a scroll in his hand, and in front of him was a strange transparent sphere, which seemed to imprison a red lightning. When he saw sissa coming in, he lowered his eyes and asked, "they''re all in?"


    A black light flashed in Sisa''s eyes: "yes, your honor, everyone has gone in."


    "Good. Let''s go."


    With a gentle stroke, the transparent sphere disappeared, and a cold smile appeared on his face: "do you know what to do?"


    Cissomer nodded silently and then stepped back.


    Soon, the members of the mercenary regiment who received the order immediately put away their things, assembled and lined up, and then entered the huge cave.


    After the adventurers left, the red grottoes were calm again. Barold sat in the palace, staring at the contract left by Donne, wondering what he was thinking.


    After a while, the dwarf soldier who was dozing at the entrance of the cave suddenly got a clever, frowned and asked his companion: "did you hear that? It seems that there was a landslide just now."


    The dwarf soldier nearby yawned: "it''s your illusion..."


    "Illusion?... maybe."


    The dwarf soldier scratched his head, yawned and continued to doze off.


    In the cave.


    Looking at the completely blocked channel, Sisa scattered the blood and gas force on the weapon. The light of the long sword quickly faded. His eyes were completely dark at the moment. After taking back the weapon, he muttered in a hoarse voice: "for the great dark snake... All this is worth it!"


    "For the great dark snake!"


    Like a shadow in a black robe, sonnathan emerged from the side, patted Sisa on the shoulder and gave an ugly laugh: "this performance is more beautiful. When you go back, I''ll let Charles reward you."


    The power of Sisa is a private armed force kept by the Kadir family in the name of the mercenary corps, but they have long become the claws and teeth of the dark snake!


    "The reward of the patriarch is meaningless."


    Sisa looked at sonnathan enthusiastically: "the power given by your majesty is my supreme glory."


    "Well, your foundation is better than Charles. Get up. I''m very optimistic about you. Maybe you''ll become the same as me in the future."


    Sisa said respectfully, "no! I just hope to have the opportunity to see more glory of my Lord."


    "Don''t worry, as long as you finish this task, you will soon become a big man next to me..."


    Jonathan laughed wildly and said, "this time, I will make all these people become sacrifices and awaken the return of my Lord!"

 Chapter 371

    There are eight deputy leaders of the dark snake, second only to the leader Casas in the organization, while the shadow devouring snake sannathan is the lowest.


    Although the Ilus empire was once the center of the human kingdom, with the re division of the human kingdom, the gradual decline of Ilus and the existence of the Holy See of light, it has become the least important area.


    And the lowest status of sannathan was responsible for the development of the dark snake in the Ilus empire.


    The Kadir family was the target of his own capture.


    Isn''t it the best goal for an ancient family with huge wealth, but always worried about the defects of blood and unable to awaken the apocalypse?


    He didn''t even do much persuasion. He just showed his means of giving power to others, and the old man (Frank) immediately defected. For an old man who is old and sees that greterence''s sickle has been put on his neck, gaining power and prolonging life is undoubtedly the most important thing.


    Not to mention that he has coveted the powerful power for many years.


    And Sanderson also needs the wealth of the cardier family to improve his position in the organization, so the two sides hit it off.


    Originally, sonnathan thought he would develop step by step, strive to improve his strength, and then slowly surpass the other seven venerable ones, but unexpectedly, an accident made him find important information in the legacy of the last shadow eating snake venerable.


    The great leader, Kasas, was seriously injured in the second chaotic invasion war. He "strategically retreated" to the underground world and blocked all channels of the two worlds. Then he sealed himself in one place and planned to make a comeback in the future.


    The methods and props to wake him up are now in the hands of Jonathan.


    On the scroll, the methods and steps to awaken Casas are written. In the transparent light ball, a part of the soul fragments actively split by Casas are sealed. At the last moment of releasing the seal, it needs to be used to resonate and awaken the sleeping Casas.


    Sannathan, who returned to the force of Sisa, was full of enthusiasm. Only he knew this extremely important news. This time, as long as he could wake up the leader, the dark snake would rise again, and his shadow eating snake sannathan would also become the one whom the leader trusted most!


    After entering the cave, the area passed by the first two days was a safe area because there were often soldiers of Hongshi tribe patrolling. However, because the road was very strange, the efficiency of everyone moving forward was very slow. From the third day, sporadic Warcraft began to appear on the road.


    These Warcraft have strange looks and everything. They are different from the Warcraft in the surface world, but they all have a lot in common. That is, due to the dim light in most areas of the underground world, their visual organs have degenerated into identifying the location of the target by smell, hearing and temperature, This also makes the adventurers of the surface world who are used to identifying their goals with their eyes suffer a great loss.


    "Warcraft attack ahead! Assess threat level: Level 4! Type: heart eater, petrified lizard and Gargoyle!"


    After hearing the news from Danny, who was exploring the way, uncle Depp immediately responded: "shield soldiers are scattered! Ranger team is ready to shoot at a long distance! Give priority to sniping and killing heart eating demons!"


    The mind eater is the name given to a kind of Warcraft by the dwarves in the red grottoes. The soft Warcraft body is very fragile, with very developed and soft tentacles, and is very good at mental shock and mental control. Once controlled, it will launch a crazy attack on the comrades in arms around it. If the controlled person is dying, the mind eater will control him to come to his side, Then the tentacle goes directly into the mouth and devours the victim''s heart.


    In a word, this is a very dangerous Warcraft, which must be solved first.


    Just as the soldiers were ready, a group of Warcraft came out from behind the stone forest in front of the cave. They were attracted by the bloody smell just after the battle.


    What attracts the soldiers'' attention most is the heart eating devil hiding in the Warcraft group, whose whole body is like a translucent ghost.


    Fiona had already prepared her spell when Danny gave a warning. The moment she saw the heart eater, the dazzling and blazing fireball roared out and directly hit the heart eater''s head - if it was his head.


    "Whoosh!"


    Two gargoyles with huge body and strong anti magic power were controlled by the heart eater and blocked in front of them. With a "bang", the fireball technique exploded on the gargoyles, causing no damage except blackening their skin.


    "Ga!"


    The outbreak of fireball technology made the battle climax in an instant. Dozens of flying Warcraft swooped here. They took advantage of the air and brought great pressure to the soldiers. On the ground, there are Petrochemical lizards with strong physical defense. Once the body is hit by the petrochemical light emitted by their eyes, the body will turn into stone, which is very dangerous.


    Fiona stamped her foot a little annoyed: "Lord, obviously your spell is so powerful. Why doesn''t my spell hurt at all?"


    While observing the war, Donne said, "first, there is a big gap in our strength. Second, the anti magic power of the stone ghost is very strong. Third, your strength is too weak - Danny!"


    "I see!"


    As soon as Donne''s voice fell, Danny, who was already ready to go, bent his bow to the sky, locked the stone statue ghost coming from the dive, and roared: "Ranger group, multiple shooting preparation - 3, 2, 1! Release!"


    Danny''s guiding arrow shot one step ahead of time, followed by the multiple shooting of the Ranger group, roared out like a rainstorm, and the arrow rain instantly drowned the flying statues and ghosts!


    Then Danny jumped over the stone and prepared to snipe the heart eater.


    "Shield warrior! Target, three petrified lizards! Shield protection, secondary weapons, lock their eyes! Shield up! Shield charge!"


    Uncle Depp was in charge of the command, so he could not continue to charge this time. He had to observe the overall situation behind the hall. In addition to him, more than a dozen other shield soldiers immediately supported the tower shield, urged the blood and gas, and their whole body emitted a faint light. Then they roared together, moving forward step by step, faster and faster, and finally turned into a torrent of steel!


    Petrified lizards immediately noticed them, and the magic around their bodies began to resonate and converge to their eyes.


    Fiona had noticed the change of magic and immediately shouted, "be careful of petrified light!"


    The shield soldiers immediately hid their bodies behind the tower shield at the sound, but their speed did not slow down, "roaring" towards the petrified lizard!


    "Buzz!"


    Petrified light hits the Tower Shield of the shield warrior, but it doesn''t work - it only works on the body.


    "Bang!"


    Shield soldiers with heavy tower shields hit the petrified lizard severely. However, the petrified lizard weighing several tons only trembled and did not suffer much damage.


    "Eyes!"


    With a loud roar, the shield soldiers pulled out the secondary weapons behind the shield, leaned out of the shield and stabbed all kinds of short blades into the eyes of the petrified lizard!


    After the short blade pierced into the eyes, they stirred them fiercely, making the eyes with big fists blurred.


    "Hiss -"


    The petrified lizard felt pain, went crazy immediately and bit it hard!


    "Dang!"


    The auxiliary shield soldiers raised their shields and resisted the sharp teeth of lizards for their comrades in arms!


    The petrified lizard was biting wildly, and their teeth collided with the shield made of universal alloy. They even saw Mars jump out.


    Without saying a word, the rescued soldier stabbed the petrified lizard''s fragile mouth with a weapon, and the cut meat soon blocked its throat.


    "Bang!"


    Another frenzied petrified lizard''s tail suddenly swept over, and several shield soldiers were unprepared and swept out.


    "Bang bang!"


    The place where they had just stayed suddenly burst out of thin air.


    "The spiritual impact of the heart eater!"


    Uncle Depp broke out in a cold sweat. If the soldiers had not been swept away by the petrified lizard, their heads would have been blown to pulp by now.


    "It''s mine!"


    Danny''s voice suddenly came from behind. Donne turned his head and saw that little Danny, who had performed eagle eye, had locked the heart eater and guided the powerful aiming and shooting. The strong magic and wind elements were wrapped around the arrow and turned into a real whirlwind.


    "Go!"


    Danny loosened the bow string, and the arrow roared out under the promotion of the bow string and wind elements. In an instant, it broke through the distance of hundreds of meters and directly penetrated the body of the heart eater!


    "Yes!"


    Danny was overjoyed.


    Donne nodded slightly. Although this heart eater is a fourth-order Warcraft, there is a big level gap for Danny and them, but its strength is strong in the control ability, but its body is very fragile. As long as it distracts the Warcraft it uses to defend itself, and then gives a blow to kill it, it can easily kill the heart eater.


    After the heart eater was killed by Danny, the tense atmosphere relaxed a little. Although the remaining stone ghosts and petrified lizards are also difficult to entangle, the weakest of them have third-order strength, but they can be seen and touched. They don''t have to be afraid that their teammates will be controlled. Instead, everyone''s combat effectiveness will play better.


    In order to cultivate their combat experience, Donne never took action, but silently observed them.


    There is no doubt that after systematic training, they have preliminarily mastered the know-how of learning. They absorb experience very quickly in battle. They have entered the underground world only for a few days and experienced several battles, but they are quite different from when they first entered the underground world.


    They are now real soldiers who have experienced the training of iron and blood.


    Not far behind, the adventurers waiting to pick up the leak looked at the fight of Ellington soldiers with admiration. Although they were stronger, they didn''t dare to fight with these Warcraft animals at all.


    Because their equipment can''t compare with others!


    "Ga!"


    A runaway Gargoyle was suddenly hit by a flying hammer and fell to the ground with a scream.


    Locke laughed and wiped his face. "Brian did a good job!"


    "Ah?"


    Brian looked blankly at the hammer in his hand: "I didn''t do it."


    Huh?


    Donne was stunned, and then heard Nora''s voice ringing in his ear: [front... What a disgusting smell!]


    Donne''s face changed slightly: "everyone, be vigilant¡°


    At the next moment, several dwarves whose whole body was as dark as ink, but whose eyes were flashing scarlet light appeared.


    Blackstone tribe.


    Polluter.

 Chapter 372

    Almost as soon as the dwarves appeared, the adventurers knew that they were polluters of the Blackstone tribe.


    Because the characteristics are too obvious.


    Their whole body exudes a thick dark smoke, even the surrounding air seems to be full of disgust, their eyes are scarlet and disturbing, which is full of crazy bloodthirsty impulse.


    They just want to kill everything.


    One of the polluters walked next to the shot down gargoyle, stepped on the Gargoyle''s head, pulled the Warhammer out of the body, and then licked the blood and slurry on the Warhammer. A moment later, he seemed dissatisfied, grabbed the Gargoyle''s head and ate it.


    The faces of all the adventurers were ugly when they looked at the polluters with blood flying and chewing the eyes of the stone ghost.


    The polluter noticed the adventurer''s expression, and his face showed crazy and strange satisfaction.


    They seem to enjoy the pleasure of oppressing sentient beings.


    If they have pleasure.


    "Close the line of defense and step back carefully."


    After meeting the polluter, uncle Depp had to be cautious. This was the first time he faced such a dangerous enemy. He had to be nervous.


    Later, an adventurer shivered and asked his companion, "what and how to do... I don''t know why... Just seeing them... My hands tremble badly..."


    The weapon in his hand was shaking into a sieve.


    "You ask me? Don''t you see my pants are wet?"


    Another adventurer squeezed a few words from his teeth: "I''m beginning to regret accepting this task."


    I thought it was a relaxing and pleasant journey to make a fortune. I didn''t expect it to be so dangerous.


    He was frightened out of control when he saw the polluter.


    Yes, this is the terrible oppression of polluters on ordinary adventurers.


    The polluter with the smell of chaos has a natural threat to the orderly creatures. The worse the strength, the more vulnerable it is. Just standing in front of the polluter, the vast majority of adventurers have been affected by the negative state of halving their combat power.


    Not to mention those people who are not firm in their will. They didn''t turn around and run away immediately. It''s still based on the courage added by their own people.


    "Polluter..."


    Donne can clearly feel the smell of chaos from them. Although it is not as crazy as Enoch, the burying bone, nor as pure as the original chaotic creature he met in the elf forest, this weakened secondary force can still easily destroy and corrode the minds of ordinary people and make them become chaotic minions.


    They didn''t attack immediately. Their minds have been completely polluted by chaos. They seem to be watching the adventurers.


    They saw the adventurers of the surface world for the first time.


    "Lord, what tactics should we prepare?"


    Locke''s face is very dignified. His strength belongs to the middle and lower level among adventurers. It is Ellington''s equipment that brings him the courage to continue to stand here, but courage alone is not enough. He must defeat the enemy, which is the real victory.


    "Tactics? Are there any tactics against them?"


    Donne shook his head, stepped forward and said loudly, "the enemy has appeared! The real battle has just begun!"


    "They are polluters polluted by chaos!"


    "They will not be tired, afraid or injured. Nothing can stop them from fighting except complete death!"


    "What we have to do is tear their bodies, tear their tendons, break their bones and burn their flesh and blood to ashes!"


    "There is no other way!"


    "Therefore, all you have to do is charge, constantly charge, attack, constantly attack, and completely submerge them with non-stop attacks!"


    "Soldiers of Ellington! Adventurers of the human kingdom! I''m Donne, Lord of Ellington, become my soldiers and kill them!"


    While Donne was talking, all the magic auras opened around him. This time, he didn''t hide the magic brilliance, but showed it completely.


    Fourth level spell - storm guard Aura! Deflect physical attack!


    Fourth level spell - earth power Aura! Increase in physical defense!


    Fifth order spell - group power! Great increase in strength!


    Fifth order spell - aura of arcane force field! Sputtering and missile attack suppression!


    Sixth order spell - physical damage suppression Aura! Physical damage greatly reduced!


    Sixth level spell - elegant aura of wind! The speed of action, reaction and attack has been greatly improved!


    Seventh level spell - Spell Damage suppression Aura! Spell damage greatly reduced!


    Seventh level spell - Arcane enchantment Aura! Any spell attack below aura level will be reflected back with a certain probability!


    For a moment, Donne seemed to incarnate into a powerful priest, and the stacked magic aura quickly expanded around him until it enveloped the whole cave!


    With his strength, the aura effect covers the whole cave, and it''s too easy to provide gain effect for everyone.


    Even if the average level of Ellington''s soldiers is only about bronze level 5, their strength has been forcibly raised to gold level (pseudo) under the adverse improvement of eight auras cast by Donne.


    This improvement of combat effectiveness is an anti heaven improvement across three levels. Only Donne has such a huge and terrible magic pool to provide such a powerful gain for so many people.


    It''s a pity that he can''t do it himself.


    Yes, just like the commander of an RTS game, he can only command the soldiers to attack and help them become stronger. Even if he goes against the sky, he can''t kill the enemy himself.


    Because if he does it, he may face another group of chaotic creatures.


    The powerful magic aura fell on the body, and the huge power surged up to let the adventurers dispel their fear and stand firm again.


    "This, this is - spell gain Aura!?"


    "One, two, three... Six, no, seven... God, God! Eight! Eight different spell gain auras!?"


    "The gods are on the earth! I only recognize the storm guard aura and the earth power Aura! I have never seen the remaining six auras!"


    "Eight spell gain auras! What level of strength is he?"


    "No! Haven''t you noticed another thing compared to the eight spell gain auras!?"


    An adventurer pointed at Donne in shock and said, "Lord Donne has provided spell gain effect for everyone at the same time!"


    At this time, other adventurers were shocked to find that Lord Donne of Ellington provided spell gain for hundreds of people present at the same time - it was impossible!


    Although the effect of the spell Aura will automatically cover the targets of the friendly camp, the more targets covered, the greater the magic consumption of the caster. Once the spell aura covers more than ten people, it is equivalent to that every time you drink a cup of tea, the magician will release an element spell equivalent to the spell aura level. Few magicians can afford this magic consumption.


    But now they found that Donne not only didn''t feel hard, but also wanted to release monomer gain spells for a few humble soldiers!


    How big is his magic pool!?


    Before these people were shocked and recovered, something more incredible happened - at this time, nearly a thousand people came in from the channel behind them, led by the Phoenix mercenary group. After entering the cave, these thousands of people were immediately included in the gain range by the magic Aura!


    Instantly increased the gain burden of thousands of people. They found that Donne still didn''t respond!


    "Hiss -"


    Some adventurers who had the honor to form a team with the magician took a breath of air conditioning and said with a shocked face: "Lord Donne''s strength is probably at least a master level!"


    "Master level? I''m afraid master level can''t afford the gain halo consumption of so many people!"


    Another adventurer spoke loudly to resist the fear of chaos. He said, "I think he is at least an extraordinary strength!"


    "Wait! Don''t forget Lord Donne once said he was a wild mage! A wild mage! How can a wild mage have extraordinary strength!? an extraordinary mage, even in the city of silver, has a very important position!"


    When he said this, other people also woke up. Yes, the wild mages rumored in prandal at present are only masters.


    Extraordinary? That''s impossible!


    Magic is a study of the world, without systematic inheritance, without a large number of experiments, without huge financial support, how can we master such complex and profound knowledge?


    Wild mage, how could you get there?


    "Now I understand why you said he didn''t need our help."


    In the Phoenix mercenary regiment, Leon looked down at his fist, which exuded several layers of light luster. An indescribable explosive force echoed in his body, making him have an impulse to release it.


    "I didn''t expect him to be so powerful!"


    Looking at Donne bathed in the radiance of elements, Emily was also very surprised.


    Leon whispered, "how many people can you add magic gain at the same time?"


    "The consumption of divination is relatively small, and it has little burden on me. With the power of the scepter, I can also increase the gain of divination for more than 1000 people."


    Yiluli shook her head and said, "but magic is different from divine magic. Magic has a huge burden on the body and can''t be compared together... If you cast divine descending, maybe you can do it?"


    "Enough."


    Leon shook his head, stared at Donne''s back and muttered, "yes... Because he knows this, it proves his strength."


    What is the reason why such a powerful wild mage, who is also the Lord of a territory, can be kind to others and maintain such a kind heart?

 Chapter 373

    "Power! I can feel power surging in my body!"


    Locke clenched his sword and roared, "I feel I''m strong enough to kill a dragon with one punch!"


    "That''s the illusion of a sudden increase in power."


    Donne pointed to the suddenly agitated polluters in front and said, "they have rushed over. You don''t ask you to knock down the dragons. Just kill them now."


    Brian grabbed the immortal hammer of the king of mountains and said with a grim smile, "come on, my sledgehammer is already hungry and thirsty!"


    As a mountain dwarf living on the surface, he doesn''t feel much about these distant relatives in the underground world, not to mention the corrupt polluters opposite. Brian can fight them without psychological pressure.


    He just entered the golden level a while ago. With Donne''s aura gain and the superposition gain of the immortal hammer of the king of mountains, his combat effectiveness now approaches the extraordinary level - of course, it''s just combat effectiveness.


    The field of master level awakening will be further strengthened at the extraordinary level. Facing the Apocalypse without field, it is rolling.


    However, at the moment, their strength is due to the increase of external aura gain, which is not included in their own strength, so they don''t have to worry about the rising power of chaos - of course, this is the only way to overcome chaos.


    "All, charge!"


    The simple command, but at the moment it seemed to ignite the lead of the explosive barrel. After the soldiers of Ellington obtained the Aura spell gain, their strength increased greatly. The hot-blooded soldiers had been restraining their impulse. After hearing the command, "boom" broke out completely!


    Shield charge!


    Intercept the charge!


    Violent charge!


    Giant leap!


    Sword stride!


    Windstep!


    With bright light, figures rushed to the oncoming polluters with their own proud skills.


    Then paste their faces with the weapons in their hands!


    But what is faster than them is the arrows shot by the Rangers.


    The arrows wrapped by strong wind elements are also affected by the elegant aura of the wind. The speed of the arrows fired by the Rangers'' rapid shooting is incredible. They have hit the polluters in the blink of an eye!


    "Burst!"


    Danny smiled coldly, shot the Magic Arrow "boom" and exploded. The hot flame expanded rapidly, and the flame swallowed the polluter directly.


    In order to deal with the polluters, the Rangers even used valuable magic arrows this time. This round of rapid shooting fired at least more than 100 burst arrows, and one burst arrow cost 500 gold coins. In other words, this round of volley, the Ranger group spent more than 50000 gold coins.


    Fight, that''s how you burn money.


    "Hoo!"


    Behind the flame, a hard stone wall appeared in front of the polluters. They slapped hard and the flame went out, while they hid behind the rock without even getting hurt.


    "The underground dwarves are good at the magic of earth and fire!"


    Uncle Depp shouted, "give up the burst arrow! Prepare to break the Magic Arrow! Soldiers - kill it!!!"


    "Roar!"


    The crazy soldiers roared, their muscles expanded rapidly, and their blood vessels beat rapidly. The surging blood brought them strong and abundant blood and gas power. After the combination of blood and gas power and magic, they poured into the weapons. The weapons glittering with elemental light smashed the stone wall in front of the polluter with great strength!


    "Boom!"


    The stone wall was blown apart, and then a war hammer flew out of the rubble and hit the head of a crazy soldier!


    "Go away!"


    A shield soldier roared and killed him from one side. The Tower Shield hit the polluter hard, and the short blade stabbed him in the neck!


    "Galala -"


    The short blade made a harsh sound and scratched sparks around the polluter''s neck.


    "So hard -"


    With a wave of the polluter''s hand, the stone hammer condensed from the rock hit the shield soldier''s abdomen severely, and then he was hit by the huge force and flew hundreds of meters away before landing!


    "Cough, cough -"


    After landing, the shield soldier covered his stomach and coughed blood. There were fragments of internal organs in the blood. The internal organs in his lower abdomen were completely blown into meat sauce under this blow.


    The seriously wounded shield soldier could feel that his vitality was losing rapidly. He didn''t dare to hesitate. He immediately took out the prepared goddess''s blood and poured it down.


    After awakening to the apocalypse, the concentration of goddess''s blood they distributed was higher than before. The powerful goddess''s blood directly restored his shattered internal organs again and restored his combat effectiveness in the blink of an eye.


    The shield soldier wiped his face, spit out the blood from his mouth, and stood up again: "come again - damn it!"


    At this time, he noticed that the extremely hard universal alloy armor was deformed by the polluter''s hammer.


    The shield soldier immediately gave up thinking and rushed to the battlefield again with the tower shield.


    There are only eight polluters, but now the combat effectiveness of more than 200 Ellington soldiers can be equal to them. It can be seen how powerful the combat effectiveness of polluters is.


    After staring for a while, Donne couldn''t help shaking his head.


    In fact, Ellington''s soldiers can also play a more powerful combat effectiveness. The combat effectiveness improvement brought by his gain spell is far from so simple. If they can be fully familiar with this power, the eight polluters can be killed by up to 80 people.


    Nora grabbed Donne''s hair and asked, "do you want me to help them again?"


    Her power can not only heal Ellington''s soldiers, but also suppress the power of chaos. If she also takes action, Ellington''s soldiers will be more relaxed.


    "Not yet."


    Donne shook his head. The soldiers in Ellington still need to fight to improve their combat experience. Although the eight polluters are very dangerous, the right danger can oppress their potential.


    "Are you going to train with them?"


    Fiona was very surprised: "is it a little dangerous? I saw several people have been injured."


    The strength of the polluters is very strong. Once their attack hits the target, the soldiers will be seriously injured. If it were not for the blood of the goddess, dozens of people would have been killed and injured by the Ellington guard.


    "There is still a lot of surplus in the goddess''s blood allocated to them. I''m calculating."


    Donne stared at the battlefield and said calmly, "now is the time for them to grow rapidly. The opportunity is very precious."


    Elsa''s face was eager to try. "Lord, why don''t you let me go?"


    "I''m worried..."


    After a pause, Donne suddenly had an idea. He said, "well, Elsa, you go, but be careful. If you find that the strength of the polluter begins to improve, you''ll come back immediately."


    "Leave it to me!"


    After receiving the spell aura gain, Elsa''s blood was boiling. She pulled out her big sword and rushed over.


    Then Donne stared at Elsa.


    The Earth Goddess said that one of the power characteristics of chaos is that it will improve its own strength with the strength of its opponents, but the combat effectiveness improved by external conditions cannot be copied.


    So what if this power comes from its own special talent?


    You know, Elsa''s strange power is not cultivated, but born like this.


    This kind of natural powerful power is in sharp contrast to the bronze level of her.


    In other words, if chaotic creatures can only copy the power obtained from cultivation, they can collect and cultivate those gifted children in prandal in the future, and they will play a greater role in the chaotic war.


    "Get out of the way --"


    Elsa was like a violent chariot. Her two handed sword, which was bigger than her body, glittered with strong magic light. That was the magic she inspired Donne to keep for the sword.


    What spell?


    Fourth order spell - gravity stack.


    The effect is to make the sword heavier under the effect of gravity, which is equivalent to increasing the weight ten times.


    This is the most suitable spell for Elsa after consideration by Donne.


    A heavy sword without a blade is a great skill.


    Hearing Elsa''s voice, the soldiers in front suddenly changed their faces and jumped to one side one by one. Then Elsa roared past and hit the polluter in front with a huge two handed sword!


    While the polluter raised the hammer, a solid stone wall surrounded it.


    Double defense.


    The two handed sword fell on the stone wall.


    "Boom!!!"


    The terrible power broke out in an instant, the stone wall fell apart in the blink of an eye, and the decaying giant sword was cut on the hammer!


    Sting¡ª¡ª


    The harsh sound echoed in the cave. The ground under the feet of the polluter collapsed directly. The whole person fell into the stone, leaving only one head and hands exposed!


    "Big sister, get out of the way!"


    At the moment Danny''s voice sounded, Elsa jumped back, and an arrow roared and hit the polluter''s head!


    With a soft sound of "Bo", the arrow destroyed some defense spells on the polluter, but failed to penetrate the polluter''s thick protective forehead


    Danny couldn''t help swearing: "Damn it! The broken Magic Arrow is still not lethal enough! Sister head! Mend the knife!"


    "Die!"


    Elsa shouted loudly, giving the polluter no chance to struggle. The huge sword swept across, and the polluter''s arms and head were sprayed with blood into the sky.


    "Boom, boom!!!"


    The long prepared Rangers shot burst arrows again. Ten burst arrows covered the polluter''s body in all directions, and the burning flame burned his body to ashes in the blink of an eye.


    "Hiss! What terrible power!"


    "That girl is a born crazy soldier!"


    The adventurers in the distance were hesitating whether to join the battle, but they were all shocked by ELSA''s performance.


    That terrible power, is she really human? And a little girl?


    After the polluter died, Donne noticed that the power of other polluters did not seem to have been explosively enhanced, which relieved him and confirmed his guess.


    However, at the next moment, he suddenly noticed that a slight invisible black gas flew out of the place where the polluter died. The black gas soon split into seven strands and penetrated into other polluters


    Donne''s face suddenly changed!

 Chapter 374

    Donne is so familiar with the situation.


    How many bosses in the game are good at this move? After the little brother hangs up, absorb the little brother''s soul to strengthen himself, and then turn on the rage mode in the second section?


    Although the black gas is not a soul, the smell of chaos is more dangerous than the power of the soul. If these forces are finally concentrated on a polluter


    Donne couldn''t imagine the consequences.


    Of course, there are ways to deal with this enemy.


    "Pay attention to their situation and try to kill them at the same time - er, kill them!"


    If he didn''t wake up, Donne almost thought he was attacking a boss.


    "Kill them at the same time? Easy to say, now - Oh, damn it!"


    Brian''s mouth was still not empty in the battle. As soon as he was distracted, he was hit and flew out by his opponent''s hammer.


    Before he landed, he saw the polluter swing his left hand at him, and countless sharp stone spears flew from all directions to pierce Brian''s body in the air!


    Do these polluters know that the weakness of the immortal hammer of the king of mountains is when they are hit and fly?


    "Dream!"


    Brian''s face changed greatly in mid air and roared. His body completely violated common sense. He fell to the ground like a meteor and hit a deep pit on the ground.


    Then the stone spears that followed him jingled all over him - but they didn''t break his defense at all.


    Once both feet stand on the earth, the immortal hammer of the king of mountains will give bryneth Claire the blessing, and all damage will be reduced by half. In addition, the dwarves have rough skin and thick flesh, and the powerful defense of universal alloy armor, those stone spears will naturally lose their effect.


    "Hey, hey... It seems that they are much smarter than I thought!"


    Brian patted the gravel and dust on his beard, picked up the war hammer and rushed up with a grim smile: "I''m going to smash them all!"


    "Do we have to wait?"


    The adventurers in the rear are still hesitant. They were frightened by the fighting power of the polluters. Let''s not say that they are infinitely powerful or cruel. The earth and fire element spells that they use with one hand are enough to make 90% of the people nervous - the remaining 10% have been scared to pee.


    When you are competing with its hammer, suddenly a fireball is pasted on your face, or a sharp stone spear comes from the back of your head... The battle is over in an instant.


    So no one is afraid of such enemies.


    "Are we really their opponents?"


    Some adventurers began to doubt their strength: "I just noticed that several times the soldiers in Ellington were beaten and vomited blood. If they didn''t drink the medicine they carried, many people would have died by now. We don''t have such good treatment as them!"


    Yes, that''s the real reason why they hesitate.


    They are just ordinary adventurers. They don''t have the same equipment as the local tyrants like Ellington, and they don''t have so many war preparations. If they are hit, they have only a dead end.


    They are profit adventurers, not obedient soldiers.


    "What shall we do, Mr. Lyon?"


    Although Cao is the head of the mercenary regiment, the direction decision of the mercenary regiment still depends on the employer. If he wants his own people to work hard, they can only obey - who makes them receive a lot of money in advance.


    The silent Lyon and eluli exchanged a look. Although the artifact is very important, the creatures polluted by chaos are also very important, regardless of the doctrine of the Holy See of light.


    The power of the artifact is ahead.


    Iluli made a gesture and motioned to the cave in front when the polluter appeared.


    Leon nodded, that is, the artifact is now likely to be in or behind the polluter''s cave.


    But no matter where it is, it is obvious that it can''t get around the polluter.


    Thinking of this, Leon nodded and said faintly, "since we have taken the task of the dwarf king, we have to fight with our lives if we want to make this money."


    "That is to say..."


    Cao pulled out his weapon, showed a ferocious smile, and said with his lips, "we can finally start hunting?"


    The nearby members also pulled out their weapons and howled excitedly one by one, like the beast that had been held for a long time finally came out of the cage - it is worth mentioning that there were two orcs of the Ryan empire in their team. When they saw the huge battle axe in the hands of the lion Orc, they seemed to smell the strong smell of blood.


    Another USAD bear Orc does not have a long handle weapon. His weapon is a double-edged claw.


    "A very powerful force came from that human..."


    The lion Orc grinned and his sharp teeth glittered: "I feel that my Tomahawk has become as light as a leaf, which makes me very unhappy."


    "Montgomery Kahn, are you showing off your strength?"


    The bear Orc stared at Mongo Kahn and said, "I''m interested in competing with you in the ring of blood arena."


    Mongo Kahn was very dissatisfied and said, "Ursa, who is also a member of Rehn Empire, do you have to dismantle my platform?"


    Ursa ignored Mongo Kahn because he had set his sights on a target.


    The polluter was just about to enter his hunting range.


    Mongokan was suddenly stunned. He noticed that Ursa''s claws were emitting scarlet light, which was a sign that he had entered a state of combat.


    Ursa moved forward quietly and approached several meters silently. When the polluter entered his hunting range, Ursa suddenly roared, his body suddenly widened, and his eyes burst into scarlet light!


    War skill - enrage!


    Then - he broke through the distance of 30 meters and appeared directly behind the polluter!


    "Boom!"


    With a heavy step under Ursa''s feet, the terrible impact spread in all directions, and a heavy pressure appeared on the cracked earth!


    War skills - shake the earth!


    The polluter who was fighting with the soldiers in Ellington noticed something bad. He just turned around and came face to face with sharp blades and claws!


    "Cha!"


    The blade claw cut hard on the polluter''s armor, making a deep cut.


    The polluter hit Ursa on the head with a backhand hammer.


    However, Ursa had no response and resisted the blow!


    When he is in a state of rage, he will not stop until he completely destroys the enemy!


    "Chug, chug, chug --"


    In the blink of an eye, Ursa wielded six attacks, six attacks accurately landed in the same place, deeper and more ferocious each time!


    This is the power of Ursa''s terrible talent - furious attack. His every attack will make his wounds more serious!


    With his combat skills - super power, it will produce terrible effects when superimposed together!


    After six attacks, Ursa just paused and raised his claws again in an instant¡ª¡ª


    "Cha Cha Cha Cha!"


    Combat skills - super power!


    Six more ferocious attacks fell on the polluter. This time, the blade claw directly tore the polluter''s body. The terrible trauma completely exposed the polluter''s internal organs to the air. Those internal organs wrapped with black gas seemed to have died long ago, and it was only the power of chaos that maintained their activities.


    Even if a big window was opened on his chest, the polluter still didn''t stop attacking. His hammer hit Ursa severely. However, even though the corner of Ursa''s mouth was bleeding in rage, he still didn''t stop attacking.


    "Boom!"


    War skills - shake the earth!


    The internal organs in the polluter''s body cavity were impacted and even fell to the ground, and the speed was slowed down again.


    Ursa''s claws stabbed the polluter''s neck. At the same time, the polluter seemed to be aware of the danger, suddenly threw down the hammer and grabbed his hand at Ursa''s chest!


    "Boom!"


    A figure fell from the sky, and the huge Tomahawk split the polluter in half from head to foot.


    "Dang!"


    The blade claw fell on the battle axe. Ursa shook off the blood on his face and shouted in a rough voice, "you robbed my prey!"


    "Fool."


    Mongo Kahn took back his axe, pointed to the body of the polluter at his feet and said, "if it catches you, you will soon become like it!"


    The effect of anger disappeared, Ursa''s body recovered and his eyes became clear again. He said in a deep voice, "I owe you once."


    "No."


    Mongo Kahn laughed and said, "last time I owed you, I gave it back to you this time."


    Last time, Ursa saved him once.


    "Damn two fools!"


    Donne, who was not far away, almost had a crooked nose: "do you two know how to cooperate? Don''t cooperate. Don''t make trouble!"


    Mongo Kahn and Ursa are confused. What does this human mean? Just don''t thank yourself and scold yourself?


    "Lord, calm down!"


    Uncle Depp took a deep breath, calmed himself down and said, "the situation is not very bad."


    Originally, under the cooperation and command of Don and uncle Depp, the soldiers of Ellington paid the price of several bottles of goddess''s blood to gather the polluters together. They are about to force them into the area where the Ranger group set up the magic trap. As long as they are forced into the trap area and trigger the magic trap, when they lose their spell protection, Is the best time to solve them.


    What happened?


    These two fools jumped in without saying a word!


    Not to mention the head snatching, the chaotic smell escaping from the dead body penetrated into the other six polluters, making their strength stronger. Originally, the soldiers of Ellington could barely resist, but now they are in danger.


    "You two!"


    Don roared, "go up and share the pressure! See that arrow? The goal is to force them into that area!"


    Donne, no matter which faction they are, since they have joined the battle, they must obey the command!


    Mengge Kahn and Ursa were stunned, and the rest of the Phoenix mercenary regiment rushed up!

 Chapter 375

    The mercenary regiment that suddenly joined the battle caught Donne and them unprepared, and the plan was suddenly disrupted.


    Donne looked at the commander of the battle with a confused face. Cao noticed Donne''s line of sight and gave him a thumbs up and grinned.


    Brother, we support you!


    ... I''ll hold your lung!


    Don''t disturb our formation - Mom''s in a mess - Locke! Lead the flank feint! Cooperate with the fools! Altman! Take the transformation stick... Ah bah! Lead the first, second and third teams back to lure the enemy in depth! Tom! The vanguard raids the right wing! Van Clive! Throw smoke bombs for cover


    Uncle Depp shouted to Danny in the distance: "harass shooting! Cover the team! Be ready to break the magic arrow at any time!"


    Although the appearance of Phoenix mercenaries disrupted the rhythm of Ellington, it must be said that their appearance also reduced a lot of pressure for Locke and them.


    The weakest members of the Phoenix mercenary regiment are above the silver level. Their main combat effectiveness is the gold level strong ones like Brian. At the moment, they have been abnormally improved by the gain aura released by Donne. Except for no field, their combat effectiveness is almost close to the master level!


    Head Cao is a first-class master who has awakened in the field. After obtaining the gain aura, his strength is almost beyond the extraordinary level.


    The feeling of constantly improving his strength and breaking through layers of barriers made Cao deeply intoxicated.


    This is why so many people continue to pursue power.


    "Kill!"


    Perhaps the expansion of power was too strong. Cao finally couldn''t bear it. He pulled out his long sword and rushed up!


    There are still six polluters left in the battlefield. They are stuck with the soldiers. The situation is very dangerous.


    Pa - boom!


    A polluter hit the ground with a war hammer, and the earth in front suddenly burst, followed by hot lava. In an instant, the crowd screamed.


    Spell damage suppression aura reduces the power of lava eruption!


    Arcane enchantment bounced some of the ejected lava!


    Arcane power field aura slows down lava ejection!


    If it were not for the superposition of these three spell auras, the lava erupting at the moment would have caused a large area of casualties.


    "Disappear."


    Donne wiped the lava off the ground.


    Although he can''t directly attack the polluters, it''s OK to control the output range of magic, skillfully counter their spells, or use spells to create some trouble for them.


    "The mage is really powerful!"


    The adventurers once again felt envious and jealous of the magician profession. The natural and unrestrained feeling of turning their hands over the clouds and covering their hands for the rain to control everything is too much more elegant than rushing up to kill with weapons.


    "Go away!"


    Brian punched the polluter in the face and hit it with a hammer!


    Dang!


    Another polluter nearby rushed over, and the Warhammer blocked Brian''s attack!


    The polluter who was beaten by Brian immediately launched a counterattack, and the sharp stone spear suddenly drilled out of the ground and stabbed Brian''s crotch!


    Whoosh!


    A dark shadow flashed, Brian disappeared, the two polluters lost their target, and then locked Elsa.


    "Thank you!"


    Vanilla put Brian down and said faintly, "don''t thank me. If he hadn''t asked me for help, I wouldn''t have done it."


    In vanilla''s mouth, he refers naturally to Donne.


    With her speed, she can make a very good use in this case.


    On the other side of the Phoenix mercenary regiment, Mongo Kahn, Ursa and Kao resisted a polluter, and the fight came and went evenly. Other members were not worried at all.


    On Ellington''s side, Brian has just entangled a polluter alone. Elsa resists the next. Locke, Tom, Altman and van Clive have entangled the last polluter together. Other soldiers have retreated in the order just now, leaving only a few stronger ones waiting for the opportunity to harass.


    Donne frowned. Ellington''s average strength was still too weak, and there were few main players who could be used.


    Elsa is one, Brian is one, and then?


    Then it''s gone.


    Vanilla is not a member of Ellington now.


    Alberton may be a very powerful soldier, but he has a mission and can''t leave there at all.


    We must train these soldiers as soon as possible.


    "Trap!"


    Donne reminded them again that although the magic ban trap they had laid would not cause any damage to the polluters, the moment of magic ban would destroy their defense spells and make them unable to refresh their spells. That was the best time to kill them.


    After Brian was saved by vanilla, Elsa resisted the attack of the two polluters alone. Although she was still young, a huge sword waved like a tiger. She slapped all the stone spears, falling stones and lava missiles fired by the polluters. Once they were hit by ELSA when they were close, It will be shot out in an instant - that terrible power is incredible.


    "Hey, little girl!"


    Mongokan fought and retreated, luring the polluters close to the trap area. He even had the spare power to tease Elsa: "are you an orc of our Ryan Empire? How can humans have such great strength?"


    Elsa suddenly blushed, slapped the two polluters in front of her, and said angrily, "I am a human! A standard human! You are an orc! Your whole family is an orc!"


    "I''m an ORC."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "In other words, can I take your remark as an insult?"


    With a grin, Mongo Kahn repulsed the polluter in front of him and threw the axe at Elsa.


    Elsa was startled, and then heard the crisp sound of "Dang", and the giant axe blocked the polluter''s hammer.


    Mongo Kahn hooked his right hand, and the giant axe rotated back to his hand again: "little girl, even in battle, you can''t be distracted. I''m very optimistic about you. Learn to use the axe from me?"


    "Bah -"


    Elsa wanted to thank him. When he said this, she stuck out her tongue and made a face: "I don''t want it!"


    With that, she ignored Mongo Kahn and vented her anger on the polluters in front of her.


    "Ha ha, the famous axe king mengge Kahn wanted to accept an apprentice, but he was rejected. If he said it, he would make people laugh!"


    Ursa slapped the polluter''s attack and took time to run against Montgomery Kahn: "then again, do you really want to take an apprentice? Do you have a crush on that human girl?"


    Montgomery Kahn was silent for a moment, gritted his teeth and said: "... You talk a lot!"


    Ursa was stunned: "isn''t it? I''m right?"


    "Boom!"


    As soon as he was distracted, Ursa was hit and flew out by the roaring hammer!


    "Ow!"


    Ursa, who fell to the ground, immediately became angry, disappeared and appeared behind the polluter.


    "Boom!"


    Shake the earth!


    "Roar!"


    Super power!


    Looking at the angry Ursa, mongokan couldn''t help shaking his head: "so it''s just not good to say that his brain is hard to use. What if there is another battle to vent his strength? Hit him in the face?"


    "Montgomery Kahn!"


    Cao shouted, "don''t waste time!"


    "I see!"


    Mongo Kahn glanced at Elsa and shook his axe. A bloody flame came out of his body, wrapped him and the axe, and showed a bloody smile: "then, end the battle? Fools."


    At the moment when the sound fell, Mongo Kahn had raised his axe, and a scarlet blood column of light rose into the sky. With his roar, the giant axe fell, and hundreds of thousands of axe shadows appeared in an instant, surrounding the polluter from all directions!


    Battle skill - blood shadow breaking air chop!


    "Bang bang -"


    The continuous bombardment made the whole cave tremble, and the terrible force completely condensed at one point and burst out.


    "Hiss..."


    Mongo Kahn took back his axe and spit out a thick white fog: "may your soul sleep safely in the arms of greterence..."


    In the blink of an eye, the polluter was completely chopped into meat sauce by Mongo Kahn. With the dissipation of the power of chaos, the meat sauce quickly dried up and turned into dust.


    "These fools -"


    As soon as Donne patted the forehead, the two orcs didn''t listen to the command at all. They patronized to vent their excess energy. They killed the two polluters, but the pressure on Ellington was even greater!


    Now Ellington depends on Elsa and Brian to share the pressure, and the goddess''s blood to barely maintain no casualties. If the pressure increases further and collapses Elsa, casualties are inevitable!


    If an ordinary enemy is killed or injured, he will certainly choose to retreat.


    However, creatures polluted by chaos have only the instinct of killing and destruction. They are not afraid at all.


    Just when Donne was worried, Cao finally merged with Elsa. The remaining four polluters absorbed the chaotic atmosphere after their companions died, and their strength and speed became stronger!


    Now even Elsa could not easily block their attack and began to be overwhelmed.


    But at this time, they finally led the polluters into the demon ban trap!


    Uncle Depp roared, "it''s now - Danny!"


    "Burst arrow preparation -"


    All the Rangers led by Danny have changed their arrows and locked the trap area!


    "-- shoot!"


    Guide the arrows roaring out, followed by a dense rain of arrows, which are expensive burst arrows of high value!


    "Retreat!"


    Uncle Depp shouted, and everyone in Ellington immediately retreated. Only Brian, Elsa and vanilla were still in front of the polluters.


    The moment the arrow rain fell, vanilla pulled them and disappeared immediately!


    The burst arrow completely covered the area of the magic ban trap, and the "boom boom -" explosion was heard all the time.


    "Buzz!"


    The explosion triggered the magic trap, and a circle of invisible ripples spread. In an instant, the magic in the area was evacuated, and the elements fell into a silent state.


    The newly lit flame went out again. At the next moment, Elsa, Brian and vanilla ghosts appeared again.


    What accompanied them was the last wave of outbreak that ended the battle!

 Chapter 376

    Although the remaining four polluters were powerful and extremely dangerous, after being limited by the magic ban trap, their magic shield for self-defense collapsed instantly, leaving only armor and fragile bodies in front of Elsa and Brian.


    "Right now!"


    Combat skill - high wind stabbing!


    Locke roared, and a dazzling golden light appeared on the long sword. The speed suddenly increased. It ran through the polluter''s body and pulled out a long blood line!


    "Give it to me - kneel down!"


    Brian followed up, his muscles on his arms were twisted, and the explosive power was completely poured on the immortal hammer of the king of mountains. The treasure hammer "hummed" and hit a polluter''s head. The hammer it used to defend was hard smashed into pieces and exploded!


    And the polluter himself was smashed into the rock by the destructive force!


    "Go to hell!"


    Brian smiled grimly and waved the war hammer. The polluter''s head was "blasted" by him, leaving only a headless body buried in the rock.


    Battle skill - Crazy hammer!


    Brian brandished the Warhammer crazily. The explosive force of the Warhammer completely fell on the body of the polluter, and immediately blasted the area into a big pit.


    "What a terrible power!"


    Not far away, Mongo Kahn exclaimed on his face: "the talent of the dwarves is amazing! It is worthy of being the darling of the Earth Goddess."


    Ursa wiped her claws and said in a deep voice, "isn''t the beloved of the Earth Goddess the elf family?"


    "... it doesn''t make any difference anyway."


    "The power of the human girl you like is more amazing than other powers?"


    Ursa pointed to Elsa. She had completely suppressed another polluter. Although the strength of the polluter had increased a lot, Elsa was completely true to it one-on-one. Even the hammer in her hand had been twisted and deformed by the huge sword with both hands.


    Mongo Kahn said suspiciously, "the sword looks nothing special. Why is it so powerful? What spell is it?"


    They only know what spells are constant on the weapon, but they don''t know what spells are constant.


    "I don''t know, but it''s obviously suitable for the human girl."


    When Ursa finished, he sneered at Montgomery Kahn and said, "anyway, it seems that you were rejected by the human girl."


    "Ursa!"


    "Hey, I''m happy about it this year. You don''t want to threaten me."


    "Compared with this, do you know the Kate cat guy?"


    Mengkokan directly ignored Ursa. He pointed to the vanilla fighting with the polluters, frowned and said, "I always feel that her breath seems a little familiar, but I really don''t remember seeing her."


    Ursa shook her head: "it''s the first time I''ve seen such a strong female cat warrior. If I had seen her before, I would remember."


    Ulsaton frowned again and said, "but you''re right. I also feel that her breath is a little inexplicably familiar... Is it an illusion?"


    "If you meet an old friend in another country, no matter what, wait and say hello."


    Mongo Kahn nodded and made the final conclusion.


    "Give it to me - die!"


    Elsa shouted, and the giant sword fell hard again!


    Dang - click!


    Finally, the polluter''s hammer could not bear the terrible force. It broke. The remaining power of the giant sword was not reduced. It split down from its head and completely tore the polluter in half!


    Boom!


    The giant sword fell to the ground, only heard a loud noise, the whole cave trembled a few times, and a deep crack began with the sword tip and spread forward for tens of meters.


    "Hiss! What terrible power!"


    The adventurers were shocked and stunned. Without saying anything else, this terrible power alone is enough to frighten the Apocalypse below the master level?


    There''s no way to stop it!


    At the thought that those polluters almost turned against the trend under such terrible power, these adventurers suddenly had a clearer understanding of the power of polluters.


    Soon, the final battle was over, and all the eight polluters were killed, while 82 people in Ellington were seriously injured, 46 slightly injured and zero died at the cost of a large amount of consumed goddess''s blood.


    If Donne hadn''t provided a lot of Goddess blood as combat consumables, the Ellington guard would have been killed and injured badly.


    What about the adventurers watching? Although they didn''t do it, unfortunately, several unlucky people were accidentally affected by the spell released by the polluter and died on the spot.


    The Phoenix mercenary regiment actually chose to insert very well. The soldiers in Ellington have found out the battle path of the polluter. The pressure is not so great. They cut the mess quickly, went in and robbed several heads directly. It''s considered that they worked hard, and then they continue to watch the play


    "Sister, you''re great!"


    As soon as Elsa came back, Elia rushed up to meet her with cheers.


    Elsa blocked Elia: "don''t come here, my sister is dirty."


    Her body is full of dust. After the death of the polluter, the blood, flesh and body left have turned into dust and disappeared. The power of chaos has penetrated into the depths of the cave ahead.


    "Hello, Lord Donne. It''s a pleasure to fight side by side with you. In lower Cao, head of Phoenix mercenary regiment."


    Looking at Cao''s outstretched hand, Donne was very tired. Seriously, Donne wanted a fireball to paste his face.


    If they didn''t make trouble blindly, the battle would end at least ten minutes in advance. What''s the concept of ten minutes in advance? Ten minutes earlier means that the Ellington guard consumes less goddess blood, and it also means that the Rangers can shoot fewer rounds of burst arrows and broken magic arrows.


    A burst arrow is 50000 gold coins, and a broken Magic Arrow is 100000 gold coins. Donne''s family can''t stand their burning!


    Watching the arrows fly out, it''s like hitting the enemy with money. Donne and Fiona are in pain.


    But instead of hitting the smiling face, Donne shook hands with him: "hello."


    "Lord Donne''s strength is really unfathomable."


    Cao looked at the spell halo still shining under Donne''s feet and said with a smile: "Maintain such a powerful aura effect for so long, and gain so many objects. I think even those magicians in the silver city, I''m afraid it''s just so? But the battle is over. You can put away the spell aura and have a proper rest to replenish the magic pool."


    Fiona couldn''t help but curl her mouth. This guy can think of anything with his ass.


    Now the inheritance of the magician profession is basically monopolized by the silver city. Free wild mages are very rare, not to mention powerful wild mages, and Donne is not only a powerful mage, but also a wild mage, and even a recognized Lord


    These identities add up to be great. A powerful and free wild mage Lord who is not bound by the silver city, I''m afraid people with a little vision will choose to be better than him.


    "This consumption is good."


    Donne put away his spell aura, frowned, and scolded, "but what I want to say is, can you stop sulking in your head?"


    "Ah?"


    The smile froze on Cao''s face.


    "You didn''t see my men just now. Are you ready to wipe them out?"


    "But can''t we help solve the enemy faster?"


    Donne looked at Kao in pain and said with a tangled face, "I say you don''t even know the characteristics of chaotic creatures, do you¡°


    "What characteristics?"


    Cao said inexplicably: "I only know that chaotic creatures will erode other creatures and completely control his reason and thinking."


    "... well, it seems that we must make up lessons for you before we go further."


    Donne sighed. They didn''t even know about it. It seemed that they had to make up lessons for them.


    Donne simply explained to them the characteristics that chaotic creatures will improve their strength with the strength of attackers, and their strength will be swallowed by their own kind after death.


    Then he said: "... So, in the next step, when facing those polluters, the key is to gather them together and kill them... I mean, gather together and kill them. Otherwise, the more we kill, the stronger the rest. In the end, we are likely to face a chaotic creature that everyone can''t defeat together."


    "I see! No wonder you''re so powerful but you haven''t done anything. You just help fight next to you."


    Cao thought: "we have never received such information. I must record it."


    Donne sighed. The gods found this characteristic of chaotic creatures in the chaotic invasion war, but humans have not noticed it yet. Perhaps it is because the power level of humans is too low and the strength increase of chaotic creatures is not obvious enough.


    Not far away, Leon frowned and whispered to eluli, "do we have this information?"


    Yiluli was smart, recovered, shook her head, said with a shocked face, "no, no, I have never heard of such a thing in all the records!"


    "Very important information."


    Lyon''s eyes flashed and he said in a deep voice, "but the question is... Why did you hear it from this man for the first time?"


    "I don''t know, I don''t know!"


    Iluli was at a loss. The heroes who participated in the chaotic invasion war might know such important information, even in the records of the Holy See, but anyway, it was very contrary to the information from a wild mage.


    "Anyway, write down this information. The significance of this information is almost equivalent to the blessing Scripture..."


    Lyon took a deep breath and strode forward. Don didn''t know him, so he wasn''t worried about revealing his identity.


    But he felt he needed to know the mysterious Donne.

 Chapter 377

    The sudden appearance of Leon caught Donne''s attention. He could feel the exploratory eyes projected from his cloak.


    "Oh!"


    Cao suddenly realized, smiled and said, "this is Mr. Lyon. He doesn''t like talking. This time we came to the underground world because we were hired by him."


    "Mr Lyon?"


    Donne looked at Leon and subconsciously held out his hand.


    "I''m Leon. I just heard important information from Lord Donne, so I came here to thank you."


    Lyon lifted his cloak and revealed his envious handsome face. He held Donne''s hand and looked carefully at Donne''s face for a while. When Donne''s heart got angry, he released his hand and said, "I''ll thank you seriously when I leave here."


    Donne looked puzzled. Although this information is really important, it''s not necessary to be so serious as him.


    "Don''t be surprised."


    Cao smiled and said, "Mr. Lyon has always been such a rigid character. We are used to it. I don''t know what Lord Donne thinks of the next thing?"


    "What else can I think? Of course I killed it."


    Tang en shrugged. Although the battle was already very dangerous, after the battle just now, the soldiers have experience. Coupled with his aura gain, the next battle pressure will not be too great.


    Seriously, even if the last enemies are too strong, Ellington''s soldiers can''t fight them at all. Donne can also do it himself. The strength level of these polluters is too low. Donne can kill them all in an instant before they absorb power and improve themselves.


    Besides, just now there were too few enemies, so he still held back his big moves. If he really went all out to improve their combat effectiveness, the combat effectiveness of those soldiers could be further improved.


    It''s not all for Barrow''s trade contract. Donne came to the world. His ultimate task was to kill chaos. Now it''s just right to practice with these small shrimps.


    Cao said with a smile, "in that case, our enemies are the same. Let''s go together."


    Donne thought about it and nodded.


    Cao wants to rub Donne''s spell aura gain, and Donne also wants to share some pressure with the help of Phoenix mercenaries. The two sides hit it off.


    Donne threw a box to Cao: "now that we''ve fought side by side, I''ll give you some small gifts."


    Cao opened his eyes and said, "the blood of the goddess?"


    With his strength and popularity, it is not so easy to get the blood of the goddess.


    "For your emergency use."


    Don waved his hand carelessly. "You can decide how to distribute it."


    Inside the box are ten diluted goddess''s blood, which is very valuable. Cao didn''t dare to be careless. After taking out five and distributing them to the main force of the regiment, the remaining five were put away.


    No place is safer than his side.


    "Hey! Have we met?"


    Mongo Kahn and Ursa also came together. They wanted to talk to vanilla.


    Donne raised his eyebrows, looked at vanilla, and said to them, "this way of chatting up has long been out of date."


    Mengo Kahn was stunned: "chat up?"


    Vanilla''s eyes drooped slightly, flashed a trace of vigilance, shook her head and said, "no, we haven''t seen it. I''m from a remote town in the Ryan empire. You must have never heard of it."


    Mongo Kahn smiled and said, "I see... What''s your name? It''s rare to see orcs in the human country. It''s so kind."


    "Vanilla."


    Mongo Kahn laughed and said, "the vanilla of vanilla? It''s a good name. I remember many female orcs like it."


    Ursa nodded and said casually, "yes, the priestess of the temple of the God of fire is also called vanilla."


    As soon as his voice fell, the atmosphere around him suddenly solidified, and their eyes fell on vanilla. A moment later, they all shook their heads.


    "Impossible..."


    "Right... Even if we were orcs, we wouldn''t choose her as a priestess..."


    "The temple soldiers are fully qualified..."


    Listening to their whispers, vanilla said angrily, "you''re so rude!"


    "Well!"


    Don coughed softly and said, "if you have time, you can chat again. Now we must hurry up and have a rest. There are more difficult battles ahead."


    Cao, they agreed and took people back.


    Donne looked at vanilla with interest, and then withdrew his eyes before vanilla noticed.


    She couldn''t return to Rehn empire before because she was penniless, but just now mengkokan and Ursa were companions of Rehn empire. Why didn''t she ask them for help?


    It seems that things are more complicated than expected.


    After a short rest, the teams of both sides set out again and ran directly to the cave where the polluter appeared, with great caution.


    After the previous battle, there are few adventurers who dare to continue to follow. Most of them have already been thinking of retreat and intend to return to the road.


    "It''s too dangerous. I''d better give up this task."


    "Yes, just now even the well-equipped Ellington soldiers fought so hard that the regiment was almost destroyed. If we went up, it would be a dead end."


    "You''d better go back... Eh? Is that the power of Sisa?"


    Just as the adventurers were about to turn back, they saw a large group of people from behind. The bald man headed by him was Sisa.


    Seeing them, Sisa came forward and asked, "what happened? Why did you stop?"


    Several adventurers talked about the battle that had just happened and said their plans again.


    "I see, but you don''t have to go back. They can''t protect your safety, we may not."


    These adventurers were stunned and didn''t understand why Cesar was so unconventional and made such a positive statement.


    "Don''t forget that we are the leading mercenary regiment in alinks. Our strength is incomparable. The reason why they fight so hard is that they are too weak."


    Sisa said proudly, "what''s more, how can you be called an adventurer if you seek wealth and risk and don''t take risks? How can you earn a lot of gold coins? How can you win the hearts of those ladies?"


    Cesar''s words moved the adventurers.


    "He''s right!"


    "Yes, think about it carefully. It seems that it is really because those people have poor combat effectiveness?"


    "White blind those good equipment, if you give it to me, I will be able to kill those polluters cleanly!"


    Interests blinded these people''s eyes, and their brains began to subconsciously find appropriate reasons for them to overcome the fear of polluters.


    "If you want to make a lot of money, follow us!"


    Sisa skillfully took advantage of these people''s adventurous psychology. The underground world has just opened. The first batch of gamblers who dare to come in are gamblers with adventurous spirit. As long as there are enough benefits in return, they can ignore the dangers ahead.


    As soon as Sisa waved his hand, the large army of the mercenary regiment set out again. Without exception, those adventurers joined their huge team. The mercenary regiment of thousands of people grew a lot again, and the dense crowd also brought great courage to the adventurers.


    "What a bunch of stupid and lovely little guys," whispered Jonathan


    Sisa smiled and whispered, "if not, how can our plan succeed?"


    "These people, plus those in front of them, have enough sacrifices, and their souls will satisfy the great leader."


    "The snake of darkness will devour everything!"


    In the cave ahead, the fierce battle began just after entering the cave, and the sudden attack caught everyone unprepared.


    No one would have expected that there would be so many polluters ahead!


    Yes, after stepping into the black rock cave, the underground dwarves and dark elves'' polluters poured out like locusts. They pressed on the soldiers in Ellington, and the rich and dirty chaotic smell surged like waves. Just touching that smell, people were almost crazy.


    Just for a moment, the Ellington people had been difficult to maintain the defense line, showing a rout situation!


    "No! It can''t go on like this!"


    Uncle Depp shouted anxiously, "there is too much difference in the strength of the two sides. We can''t stop their attack!"


    "Hold on!"


    Don doesn''t care so much. Now these enemies are just small shrimps in chaotic creatures. This situation can''t be dealt with. What if there are native chaotic creatures?


    However, seeing the polluters like the tide in front of him, he also knew that he had embarrassed the soldiers. In the face of such a terrible formation, their failure to collapse immediately showed that they were firm enough.


    "Can''t wait any longer!"


    Seeing that even the Phoenix mercenary regiment showed signs of collapse, Donne found that the situation was not optimistic!


    "Nora!"


    Donne grabbed her head and threw Nora out: "open buff!"


    Nora exclaimed, "eech - what is bafu?"


    "Open your aura!"


    As soon as Donne''s voice fell, a strong emerald light spread out from Nora''s place. The huge breath of life filled the whole underground cave in the blink of an eye. The dark chaotic breath was suppressed by the life force of absolute order at this moment, and the combat power of those crazy polluters was also restrained.


    "Right now!"


    Uncle Depp waved, "Danny!"


    "Rangers! Break the Magic Arrow, burst the arrow one-to-one, ready!"


    Danny took out the broken Magic Arrow, locked the most densely populated place in the distance, and fired the guide arrow.


    The Rangers next to Danny followed closely and shot an expensive magic breaking arrow and burst arrow. This round of shooting went down together and burned at least 50000 gold coins of Donne.


    Fiona looked at the arrow rain, like a gold coin, and her liver hurt again.


    The arrow rain falls on the dense polluters. The broken Magic Arrow and the burst arrow are superimposed together, and the terrible power suddenly erupts. The effect is outstanding!


    At this time, a scream came from the flank. A soldier was torn to pieces by the polluters before he could take the blood of the goddess!


    Battle, finally began to appear casualties!

 Chapter 378

    "Block! Block!"


    From the gap in the flank came Locke''s roar: "don''t let them tear the formation! Otherwise we will all die!"


    "But their power is too strong!"


    A soldier shouted, "and there are too many of them!"


    The number of polluters in the whole Blackstone cave can hardly be calculated. There are thousands of polluters just in front of us.


    These polluters gathered together, and the chaotic smell was so terrible that the soldiers could not even play their normal combat effectiveness.


    This is the effect after Nora''s assistance.


    "Damn! Careless!"


    Locke clenched his teeth, his eyes were red and full of self blame. The soldier who had just died was his former comrade in arms of the mercenary regiment.


    "Too many? Then we''ll overwhelm them with quantity!"


    Donne took a deep breath, inserted his right hand into the void, and drew his weapon from the twisted magic vortex.


    World will.


    The world will has long been changed from the previous gorgeous staff by Donne into an ancient sword. No one knows that this seemingly insignificant sword contains the world will of prandal.


    He just waved his sword gently, and several gaps were torn in the void in front of him, directly connecting the four elements.


    Elemental master - Summon elemental creatures!


    Huge and terrible magic runs through the walls of the plane, calling on the creatures in the elemental world to get their help by sacrificing their own magic.


    The enemy is chaos polluter.


    When Donne''s thought was transmitted to the elemental creatures and learned that the enemy was a chaotic polluter, countless elemental creatures immediately responded to his call and came to prandal through the call channel!


    The element army appears directly in the polluter group.


    The earth elements fell like meteorites, smashing the polluters below into meat sauce at the moment of arrival. Then they collided like armored combat vehicles, tearing the polluter''s team apart.


    The incarnation of water element comes to the cave in torrential rain. After wetting the polluter''s body, it quickly freezes into hard ice and takes away a lot of temperature, making the polluter''s action speed extremely slow.


    The fire element falls from the sky with a rolling heat wave. The newly frozen polluters are instantly raised by them. The fragile armor disintegrates in the blink of an eye, and the polluters who have lost their defense become much more vulnerable. Then they spray lava and flame all around. It is considered that the polluters are good at using the magic of earth and fire, and they still have to be careful in the face of lava and flame.


    The wind element is invisible, can not be captured, and is everywhere. When they gently blow through the polluter''s neck, the wind element becomes a sharp blade, leaving wounds on them. What''s more terrible is that they control the wind element to split out, go into their bodies along the polluter''s nose and mouth, and then turn into a terrible whirlwind, which destroys their internal organs, Then tear their flesh and blood and drill out.


    The appearance of the elemental army immediately shared most of the pressure, allowing the human adventurer camp to breathe for a moment.


    "The gods are on the! How can so many elemental creatures suddenly appear?"


    "Didn''t you notice that those elemental creatures were summoned by Lord Donne!"


    An adventurer said unbelievably, "what? He can summon so many elemental creatures in one breath! Is he the embodiment of the Elemental Lord!?"


    "I can''t believe it, but it''s true," an adventurer wiped the blood on his face and showed a smile worse than crying. "I''d rather believe it''s just a dream."


    Yes, if it was a dream, he could wake up at any time.


    But this is reality.


    The adventurers who have cooperated with the magician are very shocked, just like Cao. There are only one or two elemental creatures summoned by the magician, and the combat effectiveness is also very general. How can a group come out directly as soon as Donne calls? Roughly calculate the four elements of the biology add up hundreds.


    But the most amazing thing is their combat effectiveness!


    Is that an ordinary Elemental creature?


    Can ordinary earth elements gallop, local seismology and mire?


    Ordinary water elements will change their forms so quickly that they can change freely before ice, water and steam. At the same time, they can distract themselves from freezing polluters?


    Ordinary fire elements will casually spread a sea of fire and throw lava missiles at will?


    Ordinary wind elements will know to use the change of form to drill into the polluter''s body and break through the enemy''s defense from the inside?


    Stop kidding!


    These are at least rare elites in elemental biology!


    And all of them!


    The combat effectiveness of the army composed of 1000 element creatures alone can crush an army of 10000 people!


    An army that will not be hurt, will not be afraid of death, will not be hungry, will not be tired, fully obey orders and can fight continuously... Let''s say how the human army fights? As long as there is no magician or priest, there is no play at all!


    Fortunately, this team is now on its own side!


    Cao took a deep breath and felt that his previous evaluation of Donne was still low.


    A mage who can summon such an elemental army can''t be a wild Mage at all!


    Even the personal disciple of the legendary hero gene can''t have this strength!


    Gene himself may have this power, but he is a legend!


    Donne, is he... A legend?


    Cao cut off the head of the polluter in front of him with a sword and couldn''t help shaking his head.


    No way, Donne can''t be a legend.


    If legends were born so easily, they would not be called legends.


    "Die!"


    Elsa wielded a heavy two handed sword and easily destroyed the defense of the polluters in front. The Ranger in the rear took every opportunity to break the Magic Arrow "whoosh" from the side. After breaking through the defense spell, she plunged into the polluter''s eyes, followed by the crazy siege of the nearby soldiers.


    Single Ellington soldiers simply can''t compete with the polluters, but relying on group cooperation and Donne''s spell aura, they can still implement meat grinder tactics, maintain the defense line, and then nibble at them bit by bit.


    "Roar!"


    At this time, a low roar came out from the depths of the cave, followed by several giant Warcraft with a height of several meters and a body of more than ten meters. The crazy Warcraft was also corroded by the smell of chaos. It bit and swallowed when it saw people, even the polluters. With their swallowing, the smell of chaos on their bodies became more and more strong.


    Fiona was so frightened that she said, "what is this? Don''t tell me what kind of lizard it is!"


    No wonder Fiona is so angry. After entering the underground, lizard people, petrochemical lizards and lava lizards are all lizards. Now she jumps out of the guy who is suspected to be a lizard monster. She really begins to doubt whether the underground world is lizard world.


    Elia shrank back and whispered, "aren''t they called giant toothed beasts?"


    Donne and Fiona were stunned: "how do you know?"


    Before Elia could speak, the giant toothed beast had rushed towards the defense line!


    They are so huge that if they rush over, the impact alone will be enough to destroy the whole defense line!


    "Well thought!"


    Donne sneered and controlled the magic accurately. The mire technique built a mire more than ten meters deep in front, and the heavy giant toothed beast would fall directly into it.


    The front feet of the giant toothed beasts fell into the mire, and their huge bodies continued to rush forward under the great inertia, just like a sports car running more than 300 miles per hour, suddenly stepped on the brake, turned over, hit the ground with a bang, and killed a polluter. Then the inertia did not decrease, and their bodies continued to roll, Polluters are like ants, with countless deaths and injuries.


    But those crazy polluters didn''t care about the death of their companions, or even the giant toothed beast''s just swallowing, but kept attacking the defense line.


    Nearby use the hammer to bombard the shield of shield soldiers, while those in the distance choose the spell of earth or fire to throw sharp stone spears, heavy falling stones, or hot fireballs.


    Donne''s spell aura, spell damage suppression aura and arcane enchantment have the best effect in this case. More than half of those dense spells are bounced back and fall on themselves, causing huge damage.


    At this time, after tumbling a few times, the giant toothed beast directly opened his mouth and ejected a mass of acid, hitting an adventurer. The adventurer was melted without even making a sound.


    "Damn it! The giant toothed beast is dangerous!"


    Donne pointed to the giant toothed beast and shouted, "Cao! You took those two fools - the Leon lion and USAD bear - and killed those giant teeth *******************************************************************


    Cao roared, "mongokan! Ursa! Come with me!"


    "Copy that!"


    "Coming!"


    Dumne almost fell to the ground when they heard their names, but now he is so dangerous that he can''t make complaints about the Tucao.


    Cao, Mongo Kahn and Ursa jumped up, folded in the air and dived directly into the giant toothed beast.


    Elsa and Brian want to go.


    "You''re crazy! Stay with me!"


    Donne cursed, "who''s going to fight here?"


    "Big brother, I didn''t say that this guy can beat better than me."


    Brian pointed to a soldier next to him. Donne stared at him and was stunned.


    It''s Leon.


    Leon, wearing a cloak, was shrouded in the shadow. He only showed his right hand and held an ordinary one handed sword in his hand. He didn''t even feel that he used some strength and only used pure skills. Even so, he easily blocked the attacks of the three polluters and shared great pressure for the soldiers next to him.


    In the distance, Cao roared, "be careful -"


    A pungent acid spray came again!


    Even if there is aura of arcane power field, there is no time to dodge in this kind of battle!


    Donne''s face changed slightly. When he was ready to take action, a dazzling white light came in an instant, forming a holy wall, blocking the acid outside and falling on the polluter.


    Seeing the light wall, the soldiers burst into ecstatic cheers.


    Clergy!


    Among the adventurers accompanying, there are clergy!

 Chapter 379

    The two most popular occupations for adventurers are magicians and clergy.


    As for the reason, it has been said before and will not be repeated now. Just look at how much pressure the element army summoned by Donne shared for them. A simple second-order magic swamp spell turned over those terrible giant toothed beasts. You know how great the magician''s role in the battle is.


    And the clergy?


    Listen to the cheers of the soldiers and you will know how popular they are.


    If the magician can kill the enemy as soon as possible to end the battle, the clergy can make the soldiers fight longer, with lower casualty rate and safer.


    Although ending the battle as soon as possible can also reduce the probability of injury, I''m afraid soldiers prefer real healing and shelter.


    No one likes to get hurt.


    Now they have forgotten why the clergy did not act before. In the face of crisis, they only know that with the clergy, they will be safer.


    "Pastor? Priesthood? Sacrifice? Or paladin?"


    Priests are the primary clergy in the major Vaticans. Although they are pious, they can not well grasp the gifts of God and play their power. However, when they master the know-how, listen to the confessions of believers, prove themselves to the Pope and obtain the recognition of the God of faith, they can be promoted.


    Become a black robed deity or a red robed sacrifice.


    Black robed magistrates are responsible for blessing and giving to civilians and believers in the Holy See. They are better at using their own power to bless others, or using secondary divine words to suppress the strength of the enemy.


    The red robe sacrifice is responsible for presiding over the internal sacrifices of the Holy See and holding various symbolic and mysterious ceremonies. At the same time, they also shoulder the responsibility of healing the wounded devout believers, expanding the influence of the Holy See and increasing believers.


    They are good at different divination ranges, so adventurers need to know the identity of the clergy, so they can better make battle plans.


    Eluli, who was covered in a loose cloak, didn''t speak. She whispered a few words. A holy light fell from the sky and fell into the crowd of adventurers. Then it turned into a beam of light and jumped among the wounded. The wounded who had been rubbed by acid and corroded were pleasantly surprised to find that her lost flesh and blood grew rapidly again.


    "Holy light surging! It''s holy light surging!"


    The cured adventurer wept with joy. When other adventurers saw it, they were ecstatic: "it must be a sacrifice in red!"


    Hearing that there was a sacrifice in red robes, the adventurers in the distance were refreshed and their combat effectiveness suddenly increased - they dared to work hard!


    Lyon looked at eluli silently, sighed, cut off the polluter''s head with a sword, kicked it out, and came to eluli.


    "You shouldn''t have done it."


    Leon whispered, "it''s likely to attract the attention of those people."


    Iluli shook her head and bit her lower lip: "God loves the world. As an angel of God, I can''t sit idly by and ignore the wounded."


    Lyon sighed: "in that case, pay attention to hide yourself and don''t be found by others."


    "Don''t worry."


    Iluli smiled as if relieved: "I know what to do."


    Lyon has always been rather old-fashioned. What he believes is difficult for others to change. Eluli has been surprised to allow her to do it this time.


    With the addition of eluli, under the brilliant and bright light, the fighting capacity of the adventurers soared. They forgot the pain and the fear of death, leaving only the enemy in their eyes.


    Eliminate these polluters!


    "Roar!"


    Ursa stepped on the giant toothed beast''s soft abdomen, and the terrible shock force destroyed its internal organs in an instant. Then Ursa inspired her talent again, and the sharp blade claw turned into a meat grinder, tearing and cutting the giant toothed beast''s flesh and blood madly!


    "Ha ha ha - you have scales, the axe king has an axe!"


    Mongo Kahn laughed wildly, waved his axe and set off a bloody storm. The giant toothed beast overturned on the ground was broken into pieces by him in the blink of an eye, and even a complete piece of flesh and blood did not exist.


    "Hiss..."


    Mongo Kahn vomited a foul breath, and the hot breath condensed into a white fog: "scales against the axe, the axe wins, and you, Ursa, I have to admit that your claws are as weak as a small axe."


    "Boom!"


    Ursa smashed the giant toothed beast''s skull several meters in diameter with one claw, and his scarlet eyes stared at Mongo Kahn: "do you want me to smash your skull?"


    Cao smiled bitterly with a headache. He stabbed the giant toothed beast''s head with a backhand sword and became a peacemaker: "calm down, you two, how do you always like internal fighting? How nice we are to be friendly."


    "Shut up!"


    "Shut up!"


    Cao''s face collapsed in an instant: "you two... Want to die, don''t you?"


    Ursa glanced at him and rushed to the other enemies.


    Mongo Kahn snorted coldly, turned around and ignored him directly.


    Cao sighed: "Alas... People are scattered, the team is not easy to take..."


    "You guys want to die, don''t you?"


    Don roared, "don''t you see that big guy?!"


    Cao suddenly shivered, looked up and took a breath of cold air: "the gods are on --"


    "Ah, bah! It''s Warcraft!"


    Brian''s eyes widened. "I''m a good boy... When did that guy show up?"


    "Just now!"


    Donne squeezed a few words out of his teeth: "we are all attracted by the giant toothed beast!"


    At the moment, at the top of the cave, a giant with a length of 100 meters is swimming there. Its eyes bigger than people are flashing strange green light. Its whole body is covered with dark green scales, flashing from time to time in the dark.


    It greedily devours the chaotic atmosphere after the death of the polluter and expands its own strength.


    Locke looked frightened: "what the hell is that?"


    Elia said excitedly, "highly toxic Yalong."


    Highly toxic warlock and underworld Yalong combination upgrade?


    You''re kidding me!


    Donne looked at Elia blankly: "anyway, Elia, how do you know again?"


    Elia said naturally, "I just know."


    Even Fiona noticed something wrong, but Elia didn''t realize it. Instead, she looked very happy.


    Because she finally found her usefulness.


    She pointed to the highly toxic Yalong on her head and said, "the highly toxic Yalong will spray green water. It''s disgusting."


    As soon as her voice fell, the highly toxic Yalong opened a huge mouth. The poison gland quickly gathered quite terrible magic. After combining with the venom in its body, it had a wonderful reaction, and then spit out in an instant!


    Iluli has noticed the action of the highly toxic Yalong. When she saw the venom, she clenched the Holy Light Scepter in her hand and drew a trace of power from it. The other hand was raised high and summoned a translucent holy light power: "the wall of holy light!"


    The large-scale wall of the Holy Light wrapped all the adventurers in it. After the fusion of the venom and magic of the highly toxic Yalong, it became quite viscous. The chaotic power in it immediately made a terrible squeak when it collided with the wall of the holy light of absolute order.


    The bright wall of the holy light soon became dim, and then with a loud bang, it immediately broke into light spots.


    Although the wall of the Holy Light neutralized the power of chaos, the remaining power of those venoms still splashed down to the adventurers below.


    The adventurers were terrified: "Damn it! Get away!"


    The crowd immediately panicked and tried to hide to the side. Seeing that a terrible serial stampede was about to happen, Donne immediately passed an idea to the element creatures in front. The first to respond was the wind element.


    Hundreds of wind elements immediately disappeared and instantly appeared over the adventurers. The rolled up hurricane wrapped all the falling venom, guided it to the other side of the battlefield and scattered it all to the polluters.


    The poison fell on the polluter and melted them completely in the blink of an eye. It was extremely powerful.


    Donne took a breath of air conditioning: "it''s really the offspring of two dirty heroes. It''s not ordinary dirty!"


    If the poison had just fallen, there would be no need to fight in the future. I''m afraid none of them could survive.


    "Hiss -"


    The highly poisonous Yalong jumped up and swooped down. The green light on the scales around him was more glittering and dangerous.


    "Stay!"


    At this time, Cao roared and rushed into mid air.


    Lyon, who was about to start, looked at him, silently took back his strength and continued to clean up the polluters below.


    Kao pressed the head of the highly toxic Asian Dragon with one hand, and his whole body was boiling. In front of the highly toxic Asian dragon, he was as small as an ant, but it was precisely because of this gap that stimulated his desire to fight.


    "Boom, boom!"


    The highly toxic Yalong was stopped in the air by Kao. The long accumulated power finally broke out, and a miserable green smoke exploded around it.


    "Shit! This is the real poisonous nova. The Necromancer''s weak explosion!"


    Just when the swearing Donne planned to eliminate the poison fog with the power of the wind element again, Cao finally couldn''t control it and subconsciously took it seriously.


    A dazzling light erupted from him, and the burning flame swallowed up the whole sky in an instant. The terrible golden flame rolled and boiling, directly swallowed the highly toxic Yalong and ignited the tragic green highly toxic nova.


    Field - the power of Phoenix Contact.


    As a master level strongman, Cao''s field has little to do with his swordsmanship. People who know him don''t know why his field is the power of fire, and it is still accompanied by the flame with purification ability.


    After expanding the field, the whole cave became the area controlled by Cao, but at this time, Cao noticed that several areas could not be covered by his field.


    An idea flashed and Cao remembered who it was.


    They all hide their power!

 Chapter 380

    Donne, he really hides his strength and is very strong. A large area around him can''t be covered by the field.


    Leon, he''s not weaker than himself!


    Even his clerical companion could not cover his own field.


    Interesting


    Cao withdrew his mind and refocused on the highly toxic Yalong.


    Although the strength of highly toxic Yalong is terrible, it is still worse in the field. After all, it is only a sixth order Warcraft now.


    Cao''s whole body burst out a hot golden flame, and the flame on his palm spread rapidly on the highly toxic Yalong''s body.


    The huge body of the highly toxic Yalong churned in the sea of fire at the top of the cave, spraying terrible venom constantly - and then purified by the golden flame.


    "Evil things will turn into ashes!"


    After the fire spread all over the body of the highly toxic Yalong, Cao shouted. The burning flame on the long sword soared tens of meters long, and the more it went out, the more huge the flame was. Then he waved down the long sword burning the flame!


    Battle skill - fire burning to the sky!


    A huge flame and sword roared and swallowed the highly toxic Yalong, burning its flesh and blood in an instant, leaving only a huge skeleton.


    Immediately after the sword gas broke out again, "bang bang bang" a series of explosions sounded, and the huge Yalong skeleton was completely destroyed into dust by the sword gas.


    A master level strongman, after opening the field, his strength exploded like this!


    "It''s fun..."


    Seeing that Kao killed the highly toxic Aaron, don didn''t look happy at all. He stared at the polluter below, and his face became more and more ugly.


    Before, because they have been restrained, the polluters have not been more attacked, so their strength has been above their original level.


    However, now affected by the field of Kao, the strength of the polluters is rapidly improving!


    Just now the very stable defense line fluctuated again, and the defense range was further compressed!


    Nora was worried when she noticed that the chaotic atmosphere at the top of the cave was spreading downward and being absorbed by the polluters.


    If you don''t behave well and let Donne see it, her huge candy house will be completely ruined!


    So Nora clenched her little fist and held her strength: "eech, eech, eech, eech, eech, eech, eech, eech, eech, eech, eech, eech, eech, eech, eech, eech


    With her as the center, the rich and almost substantive life force swept the whole audience like a tsunami. The chaotic atmosphere of the host has not been found, and there has been a fierce conflict with the life force representing order. The two opposite forces collide, entangle and annihilate each other, resulting in terrible distortion of the space above the cave.


    Donne was a little relieved. If those chaotic smells were absorbed by the polluters, the enemy they had to face would be more terrible, and the defense line was likely to collapse directly.


    Cao woke up at this time and was very embarrassed. However, he thought he was right. After all, the highly toxic Yalong''s body was so huge that any attack would cause huge casualties. It was necessary to intercept it before the highly toxic Yalong launched a real attack.


    He recovered the field and fell to the ground again, relying solely on strong skills to continue to clean up the polluters.


    "Ah!"


    The number of polluters has been reduced a lot, but their strength has been further improved. All adventurers on Donne''s side have joined the battle, and the screams are much more frequent than before - many adventurers have hung the lottery. If there were no clergy to intermittently use magic to treat them, those adventurers would have collapsed.


    Iluli clenched the scepter, and the spirit was more closely connected with the God of light jebirni. At the same time, her body was able to bear a stronger divine magic load. Then she released a more powerful divine magic: "holy healing spring!"


    The strong holy light converged into a fountain in the center of the adventurer''s defense line, and the light sprayed from it splashed into the injured in all directions. Those conventional injuries healed very quickly, but the wounds left by the attack with a weak smell of chaos healed very slowly, because most of the power of the Holy light was used to neutralize the smell of chaos, Not much to restore vitality.


    This is when Nora provides a huge aura of vitality.


    However, in comparison, these adventurers who have been treated are relatively lucky. Some adventurers are too careless and are accidentally infected by the chaotic force deliberately released by the polluters. They instantly become chaotic claws and teeth, waving knives at their former comrades in arms.


    Due to the rapid reduction in the number, polluters have begun to actively infect adventurers to increase the number of their own camps.


    "Ah!!!"


    A soldier in Ellington was defeated by the polluter''s shield and grabbed his arm. Just as the terrible chaotic force rolled into his body, the violent Elsa waved a big sword and split the polluter in half: "be careful!!!"


    The frightened soldier subconsciously said, "thank you, thank you, elder sister..."


    But Elsa has killed other polluters.


    Donne found that Elsa was in a bad state. She seemed to be a little too crazy.


    As the battle lasted longer and longer, a faint, almost invisible red mist appeared around Elsa, who entered the combat state, and her eyes became unusually sharp and bright. What''s more terrible is that every step of her would make the earth moan, and every sword swing seemed to tear the space, and the terrible scream accompanied her across the battlefield.


    What makes those adventurers feel most incredible is that the extremely tenacious polluters are becoming more and more terrible, but they are becoming more and more fragile under Elsa''s sword. She can easily tear the polluters'' defense and tear them to pieces with one sword - and the wounds she caused can''t be recovered by the power of chaos.


    Fiona also noticed Elsa''s abnormality and couldn''t help asking, "Lord, Elsa seems to..."


    "You think she inspired talent."


    Donne waved his hand and stared at Elsa. After confirming that she was indeed awake, he temporarily suppressed his doubts.


    Although Elsa''s talent will make her braver and stronger, it will not increase so much in a short time.


    It was as if she had been driven crazy by something - but she was still awake.


    At present, Elsa''s violent behavior is not a bad thing.


    Influenced by the field of Kao, the polluters are becoming more and more powerful. Their every attack has brought great pressure to the soldiers. If they resist, Donne''s aura, Nora''s power of life, and eluli''s holy light magic can instantly supplement their strength and let them continue to persevere.


    But if you can''t resist the attack, there will be casualties on the spot - you don''t even have time to get treatment.


    The battle went on without sleep for three days.


    In the past three days, the number of polluters has become less and less. With the reduction of their number and the continuous concentration of chaotic atmosphere, the chaotic force wrapped around the polluters has become more and more strong. The whole cave is gloomy and dark polluted by the chaotic atmosphere, and the original hot temperature has been swallowed up by the chaotic atmosphere, making it colder and colder here.


    In the cold cave, the smell of blood is getting stronger and stronger. The soldiers have been almost numb. If the powerful element army did not help share the pressure, they would have collapsed.


    Not that no one escaped, but soon the deserters found that the road back collapsed.


    Without the help of magicians, it will take them at least more than a month to clear the road again.


    So they had to come back and fight.


    More than four fifths of the polluters have been hanged. The number is not so terrible, but the continuous high-intensity combat makes the soldiers unable to recover their mental strength at all.


    Even though the physical strength and vitality can be restored through magic and divination, if the mental strength cannot be restored, it will be more and more difficult for them to maintain the combat state, and the combat effectiveness will be worse and worse accordingly.


    "Damn it! Were those heroes facing this terrible enemy?"


    An adventurer tried his best to repel the attack of the polluter, his swollen arms trembled, and his heart trembled deeply as he felt the physical strength quickly supplemented by magic and magic.


    "In the legend, the enemies they face are more terrible. They can easily defeat the corrupt Warcraft of the mountain and hit the ground - get off!" after blocking the attack and fighting back, the adventurer took a breath and continued: "hit the demons that left a deep rift on the ground. These polluters should be nothing compared with them."


    "Damn! Is the chaos army coming again?"


    A adventurer shivered, his eyes full of fear, and his fear of chaos just gave the polluter the opportunity to take advantage of it. The strange force immediately penetrated into his body, and swallowed his reason in a blink, and turned him into a polluter.


    "Winter horse... Sauerkraut..."


    The unlucky adventurer muttered in his throat, suddenly grabbed his weapon and cut it on the back of his comrades in arms: "die..."


    "Oh - damn it!"


    The wounded adventurer screamed and shouted, "Beiyuan is infected! Kill him!"


    "Kill Beiyuan!"


    The adventurers rushed up with red eyes and immediately cut the body of the adventurer named "Beiyuan".


    "Beiyuan, go all the way."


    An adventurer wiped his tears: "may there be no emotional disputes in the kingdom of God."


    "Later we can tell others his story, but now we have no time to remember him!"


    A soldier held up his shield against the attack of the polluters and shouted, "they are getting stronger and stronger!"


    "We must find a way!"


    "We can''t stand such a stalemate anymore!"


    Fiona, who had just narrowed for a while, woke up and found that the war situation had not changed much at all. She couldn''t help but say, "we must think of a way. We can''t stand such a stalemate anymore. The gap in basic strength is too large. Even forced promotion can''t open the gap. They can''t hold on."


    "I know. I''m trying to find a way."


    In fact, Donne also wants to end the long battle.

 Chapter 381

    Donne frowned. After several days of fighting, the soldiers were extremely tired. Not only them, but also Donne and Nora were numb.


    They are even more tired than others, because although they can''t do it, they must be the halo generator here. If the soldiers shrink the defense line, they can take turns to have a rest, but they can''t. once they rest, they will be wiped out.


    Although the magic pool has been continuously replenishing consumption, and Nora is not exhausted at all, it has always made Donne haggard - he has never been a person who can sit down.


    But if he goes to war, these polluters will eventually become the terrible chaotic creatures of the elf forest. Few of the people present can survive.


    So he can''t do it.


    It''s not just them, but eluli, who hasn''t revealed her identity, is also very tired. Even with an artifact, jabirni''s holy light scepter to help her, the high-intensity spell casting for three days still puts her body in a serious load state. If she didn''t have the heart to see those soldiers die, she would have been exhausted.


    "You need a rest."


    Lyon can''t see it anymore. Compared with these soldiers, the holy women of the holy see are certainly more important.


    "We should give them up so that I can take you away safely - with that Donne at most," he said


    For Lyon, this is the right choice.


    But it''s not the best choice.


    Iluli shook her head and rejected his proposal: "the battle has lasted until now. You asked me to give up them? If I do that, do I still deserve to be a saint? Do I still deserve the Holy Light Scepter in my hand? I am the Saint iluli Camilla. I am blessed and have strong adaptability to divinity and can bear it."


    Glancing at the battlefield, yiluli reluctantly smiled: "just stick to it again, just stick to it again, the battle is almost over."


    "Yes."


    Lyon stared deep in the cave: "the blessing Scripture is deep in the cave... When the battle is over, we can go in."


    Lyon still remembers their most important task, but eluli has basically forgotten their task. Now she just wants to end the battle as soon as possible.


    The attack of the polluters is still fierce. The sleepless fighting will not make them tired, but it will make the adventurers and soldiers tired. Both sides are now at a critical point. Either the soldiers completely crush the polluters or the polluters completely devour them into their own kind.


    With one more force, the balance will be completely broken.


    It''s time to end the fight.


    After Dunn thought for a moment, he stepped forward and raised the Dharma sword.


    "Lord Donne is moving!"


    Seeing Donne''s action, the tired and numb adventurers showed their hopeful expressions one after another.


    Now, the mysterious and powerful Donne has long been their last resort. Whether they can defeat these polluters can only rely on Donne.


    "That''s -- what!?"


    The simple Dharma sword seemed to awaken suddenly, and subtle lines appeared on it. The lines formed profound and obscure divine words, and an indescribable force fell from the sky and bombarded the Dharma sword.


    Then, the "buzz" of the Dharma sword broke down into small structures, which were connected with each other through mysterious energy to maintain the integrity of the overall structure. The body of the Dharma sword under the shell was exposed. It was a beam of light, as if it came from the first ray of light, or as if all the energy of star annihilation gathered together.


    "What a terrible power!"


    "I, I feel out of breath!"


    "Those polluters seem to have suddenly become a lot slower!"


    "Brothers, hurry up! They''re dying!"


    Not far away, Leon stared at the Dharma sword in Donne''s hand. The soft light made him feel very dazzling. He was in a cold sweat at the moment.


    Unspeakable, unspeakable, unable to look directly.


    "What''s that?"


    Iluli looked at the sword in shock. As a devout believer of the Holy See of light and the most trusted saint, she felt the power of God from the sword!


    Yes, it''s indescribable, but it''s really the power of God!


    That magic sword is an artifact!?


    Yiluli looked unbelievable. What shocked her most was that after the magic sword was activated, the Holy Light Scepter in her hand actually converged her own strength, and there were faint signs of worshipping each other!


    That sword is even stronger than the Holy See''s artifact, the Holy Light Scepter!?


    How is that possible!


    After the original insignificant Dharma sword stimulated its power, it suddenly became brilliant. The dark cave was illuminated, and the powerful and incredible power was poured into it. In the blink of an eye, it completed the power transmission and completely solidified on the Dharma sword.


    At this moment, the Dharma sword has completely become an incredible Rune sword with unknown power.


    Before the power is launched, standing there holding the Dharma sword has had a great pressure on the polluters. How can this change not be noticed?


    Almost everyone was stunned.


    So the defense almost collapsed in an instant.


    Several screams pulled their consciousness back and stabilized the defense line again.


    "The battle is over!"


    Donne suddenly stabbed the Dharma sword upward. The Dharma sword hummed and released its real power.


    The power condensed on the divine word Rune turned into a circle of light and spread out, which not only impacted and purified the polluters in the whole cave, but also formed a halo covering all members of the friendly camp.


    "Buzz!"


    Halo of world power!


    Damage taken by friendly targets within the aura is reduced by 99% (except chaos damage). The holder gains passive ability: world will.


    This halo effect can be renamed as the protagonist halo.


    Because this is the halo of the protagonist tailored by the gods for him. It was born to let him win the world with the team, and forcibly unify all races to fight against the chaotic army.


    Yes, that''s one of the reasons why Donne is so confident.


    At the moment when the halo effect of world power is turned on, all soldiers fighting with the polluter face-to-face find that the pressure decreases suddenly. When the polluter''s damage hits the shield, they have little power, just like children dancing in front of them.


    On the contrary, their counterattack has caused unprecedented and amazing harm to the polluters because of the concept of "purification" blessed by the will of the world - this is the most brilliant moment of their war in the past few days!


    "They will lose!"


    The adventurers immediately became more belligerent and began to launch a crazy counterattack.


    Donne didn''t use this move before. Now he uses it. I can guess that it must be very powerful and expensive.


    No one knows how long this move will last, so taking advantage of this force as soon as possible to kill all the polluters is their only way out!


    The soldiers of Ellington, the mercenaries of Phoenix mercenary regiment, and the adventurers who have long been forced to be involved in the battle, all began to squeeze their last strength!


    They fought hard to attack, attack, attack again!


    As if to squeeze out all the potential and strength in the body, rush forward, rush, rush!


    "Kill!"


    Brian, who has killed red eyes, jumped into the ranks of the polluters, waved the immortal hammer of the king of mountains, turned into a terrible whirlwind and tore all the enemies along the way!


    "Kill!"


    Elsa, who was wrapped in red fog, held up her huge sword with both hands and cut it hard. An invisible sword roared out. After absorbing Nora''s life force and Donne''s world force, it became a terrible destruction storm, crushing all the polluters involved into dust!


    "Kill!"


    Cao controlled his power under the field and completely turned into a terrible killing machine. All polluters could not get close to him within five meters.


    "Kill!"


    Mongo Kahn jumped into the polluters and roared. The wonderful power forcibly gathered all the polluters around him. Then he turned into a terrible killing storm. The giant axe rotated and cut the polluters'' bodies, tearing and crushing every inch of their flesh and blood!


    "Kill!"


    Ursa once again inspired her talent and entered a state of rage. Her scarlet eyes locked all the enemies in her field of vision. Her crazy claws kept waving and completely incarnated into a meat grinder!


    Crazy polluters rushed one after another and were torn to pieces. The strong chaotic force was suppressed by Nora and Donne, could not be absorbed by other polluters, and all floated to the back of the cave.


    A huge shadow crept out of its head, greedily sucking the power of chaos in the air, becoming more and more powerful.


    Elia, who was infected by the atmosphere, glanced inadvertently into the corner: "is the abyss afraid of demons?"


    She waved her little fist high, the faint light in her eyes flashed away, and shouted, "kill!"


    "Bang!"


    The abyss, which has not yet fully appeared, is suddenly blown to pieces. The chaotic force just gathered in its body rolls up the chaotic atmosphere floating around, expands itself, and then continues to float to the depths.


    However, no one noticed what happened here. They didn''t even know that another powerful and terrible enemy disappeared before it appeared.


    "What, what''s going on?"


    Yiluli suddenly found the Holy Light Scepter trembling violently, as if to break away from her hands. She finally calmed down.


    "Is it a blessing Scripture..."


    "Hoo..."


    Donne breathed a sigh. Even the body built by the gods was not so easy to welcome the coming of the power of the world.


    The coming of the power of the world will first have a great impact on him before sheltering others. If it were not for this tailored body, he might not even have the ability to use that weapon, and he would be crushed to pieces.


    "Kill what you kill."


    Donne patted Elia on the head: "children are family. Don''t fight and kill every day."


    Elia said a little wronged, "I''m just cheering for everyone."


    "She was infected by the atmosphere."


    Fiona spoke well for Elia. She had just done her best to cast a spell. Now she was exhausted. She panted on vanilla and waited for the recovery of the magic pool.


    Now it''s the last time to fight back. If Fiona didn''t need vanilla to protect her, she might have gone to the battlefield and worked hard.


    "There''s no need to refuel."


    Donne stared at the rapidly advancing front with a relieved smile on his face: "this battle is coming to an end."

 Chapter 382

    In the dark cave, sonnathan in a cloak stood in front of a strange stone statue. Around the stone statue, he placed the materials required for the sacrificial ceremony according to the description on the scroll. In the magic array on the ground, the blood from high-level Warcraft and the blood of pure girls were mixed together. After sprinkled with high-level demon dust, it resonated with the strong magic in the air, It emits a faint red light.


    Shadows could be seen in the air. From time to time, they penetrated into the light ball in the center of the magic array. The brightness of the light ball became brighter and brighter, but sonnathan was obviously dissatisfied.


    "Not enough, not enough, not enough!!!"


    The fanatical sonnathan roared wildly: "more! More souls are needed! Has the battle above stopped!?"


    Yes, after all the polluters left, sonnathan placed the force of Sisa in the rear and came to the bottom of the Blackstone cave alone in advance.


    Casas, the leader of the dark snake, hid here and sealed himself 166 years ago.


    With the self seal of Casas, the dark snake has also entered a dormant state. It is low-key and cautious to develop its own forces in the shadow of the sun. Unlike the chaos god religion, sonnathan never thinks that they are the kind of madmen who want to destroy everything like the chaos god religion.


    "As long as the leader wakes up - yes! As long as he wakes up, no one can stop our dark snake!"


    Sonnathan roared in his throat. Kasas was a strong man close to the demigod. Unless God only came, there would be no enemy in prandar!


    Even gene, Angus and egwin are not the opponents of the leader Casas!


    Obviously, hope was in sight, but because of the lack of soul power, he could not wake up Casas. Sonnathan became more agitated. A moment later, he blocked the surrounding of the ceremony with the shadow, and then returned to the upper cave with a gloomy face.


    Upper cave.


    After Elsa cut off the head of the last polluter and completely smashed it, she looked at the empty cave. She didn''t return to her mind for a while, and her eyes were clear again after a while.


    "The battle... Is over?"


    "Boom!"


    Brian dropped the hammer, fell back and lay directly on the ground: "the battle... Is over!"


    Cao took back his weapon and breathed a long sigh of relief: "the battle is over!"


    "Yes, the battle is over!"


    The small commotion spread out, and the voice became louder and louder. More and more people threw themselves into the cheering. They dropped their weapons and cheered without emotion. The survivors wept with joy. Only at this moment of victory did the sacrifice of the dead really have meaning.


    "We won... We survived!"


    "They''re dead! We killed them!"


    At this time, almost everyone''s mind only had the ecstasy and happiness of surviving. As for the tasks released by barold before, no one cared about the rewards of magic metal.


    In a war, the biggest reward is that the winner can survive.


    "Hoo, I can finally breathe a sigh of relief."


    Donne breathed a sigh of relief, disbanded the spell aura, and dismissed the elemental creatures, which was troublesome on the way, so Nora, lying on his head, also took back the life aura.


    As a result, as soon as they recovered their aura, the soldiers below turned pale and fell down.


    In three days of high-intensity combat, the enemies are still so much stronger than themselves. It is almost impossible to rely on the magic aura provided by Donne to forcibly improve their strength to fight. No one is willing to let such a powerful mage stand there as an aura generator, No mage can provide aura gain for so many people at the same time and persist for three consecutive days.


    I''m afraid ordinary mages will be evacuated if they can''t afford a cup of tea.


    Donne''s magic aura not only enhances their strength, but also squeezes their potential to the limit. This battle is the best experience. For those who survive, their strength is bound to improve by leaps and bounds in the next period of time. Continuous breakthrough is certainly not a problem. If their talent is good, it is not impossible to break through one or two big realms continuously.


    So although they were very tired at the moment, they all knew what benefits they would get. They collapsed on the ground one by one, with their limbs open and panting, but their faces were full of empty smiles.


    Yes, if you defeat such a powerful enemy and survive, you can get a reward, change a lot of money or build a powerful equipment, and your strength can soar. You can gain a lot in various senses.


    The only thing that makes people sad is the comrades in arms who died in the battle.


    "I hope they go all the way."


    "Rest in peace... Beiyuan..."


    Fiona came forward with Donne, her face full of worry: "how are you feeling now?"


    Even if you know that Donne''s strength is terrible, it''s certainly not easy to maintain the spell aura for three days without sleep. Fiona is very complaining about barold at the moment.


    It''s all the dwarf king. If it weren''t for him, don wouldn''t accept this task!


    Fiona made a plan in her heart. In the future, she must let barord pay for it in the trade and give a sigh of relief to the Lord!


    "I''m fine."


    Donne smiled, patted Fiona on the arm, motioned her to loosen herself, took out a chair and sat down. After that, Donne gave a comfortable groan. Then he said to Fiona with a worried face: "don''t worry, although it''s very tired to cast the spell for three days, it''s nothing to me, but it''s too boring."


    Yes, the reason why he looks constipated now is that he can''t move for three days and two nights - it''s a kind of torture for a person''s spirit, especially Donne is not a quiet and beautiful man.


    Donne''s body is a perfect body made by the gods. It can be called a gold medal plug-in against the sky. The recovery speed of the magic pool is even faster and terrible, so that kind of consumption is nothing to him. What really puts pressure on him is the short time that finally liberates the will of the world - that is to say, he has no consumption at all except mental fatigue.


    Donne took out several bottles of drinks, distributed them to several people around him, took a bite and asked, "how are the others?"


    Fiona held the drink and said in a low voice, "I don''t know yet, but there should be hundreds of casualties - our soldiers are so well equipped and dozens of casualties... Their families will hate us."


    Fiona was a little depressed. The soldiers believed in Donne, so they followed him here, but they didn''t expect that this trip would bury them here forever.


    Donne looked at the distance of the cave with a numb face. After gulping down all his drinks, he said to Fiona without looking back: "Fiona, sometimes we have to make painful choices... I never thought I was a qualified ruler. Do you know why?"


    Donne looked back at her and smiled: "because I can''t be cold-blooded and ruthless, measure everything with interests, and I can''t see those people as pieces on the chessboard or consumables."


    Vanilla revered: "you are a kind Lord."


    "But he is not a qualified king."


    Donne shook his head: "I want to persuade Fiona to abandon unnecessary kindness and kindness, because as long as it is a war, there can be no casualties. A zero death war will only appear in art works. The real war is very cruel - but I can''t abandon these feelings myself until I persuade her."


    Fiona lowered her head, pursed her lips, red eyes and said, "Lord, your kindness is your greatest virtue. They will be proud to follow you."


    "I hope to further reduce the number of dead..."


    Donne muttered to himself that this battle can be called the most tragic after entering the underground world. There are more than 200 people in Ellington. After this battle, more than 30 people will stay here forever.


    Although the elites left behind will grow further, Donne still feels extremely distressed and guilty.


    He knew that as a leader, he should abandon these unnecessary feelings, but he just couldn''t.


    If you abandon your feelings, is he still him?


    In the cave, the atmosphere was very dull. It seemed that everyone was praying for the dead. They completely let go of themselves, lying on the ground with their limbs wide open, staring at the top of the cave and praying for the death of their comrades in arms. Some people also fell asleep in an instant because of strong fatigue.


    Without a thorough rest, the team may not be able to move forward or return.


    Leon came to iluli and stared at the silence on her face.


    I wanted to sneak into the cave for the first time, but eluli is now completely in a state of disengagement. Even the saint can''t hold up when she casts spells continuously for a long time.


    Yiluli said reluctantly, "I, I just need to rest for a while..."


    "Don''t force."


    Lyon glanced at the others and said, "now they should have no strength to move forward. The news will not leak. You recover your strength as soon as possible. I''ll move forward first to ensure that the situation is normal."


    Yiluli nodded. Lyon had just turned around, and suddenly there was a sad scream in the rear, breaking the peace of the cave.


    Having completely relaxed his nerves, Donne suddenly ran up: "what''s going on!?"


    The vanilla suddenly disappeared and came back in the blink of an eye.


    Her face is very strange.


    "It''s humans... They''re attacking humans."


    Humans attack humans? They still have the strength to kill each other right now?


    Donne, with a strange face, came to the rear of the front. He didn''t understand what vanilla meant until he saw the situation there.


    The power of Cesar!

 Chapter 383

    The murderous force of Sisa is fiercely attacking the adventurers who have completely lost their strength. In the blink of an eye, they have killed more than a dozen people!


    They did it quickly and without any hesitation, just like slaughtering livestock!


    The adventurers around them who were awakened crawled hard. Let alone raise their weapons to resist. They didn''t even have the strength to stand up and escape. They could only watch the weapons cut at their neck.


    "Stop!"


    Donne''s face suddenly became very ugly. He bent his fingers and stopped the attack.


    "Lord Donne!"


    The rescued mercenaries burst into tears: "help us! They are crazy!"


    "I need an explanation."


    Donne''s face was gloomy and terrible. These soldiers were just resisting chaotic creatures with their own lives, and finally won the victory. They were still immersed in joy. At this time, they died in the hands of their own kind... This inexplicable irony happened in front of their own eyes, and Donne only felt inexplicable absurdity.


    If humans are such blind and stupid creatures, why save them?


    "Explain? How stupid are you? Do mercenaries need to explain when they kill?"


    The silent mercenaries separated left and right, and the bald man Sisa came out with a sarcastic look on his face: "do you want to be a hero? Unfortunately, how much magic do you have left after casting spells for three consecutive days? Today, you will all die here."


    At this time, Jonathan flew over from a distance and yelled with a gloomy face: "Sisa! You talk too much nonsense! The great leaders still need souls to wake up, more souls! No more words, kill them!"


    Sisa shivered and said respectfully, "yes, my Lord!"


    Venerable?


    Donne frowned and looked at Jonathan in the sky.


    "That guy has a strong smell of chaos."


    Nora said very unhappy, "look at him, I think of the bad guy who trampled on my house again."


    Carmen?


    Donne was stunned and subconsciously said, "dark snake?"


    "You know us, yes, of course you know us..."


    Thornson''s eyes fell on Donne: "Lord Donne... Although you are strong, you are just an animal to be slaughtered. This time, you can rest in peace."


    As a caster, sonnathan knows very well how serious the consequences of continuous casting will be. He is sure that Donne''s magic pool must be empty now - no one in the world can have such a terrible magic pool.


    Even if he is rich and can take magic awakening potion or magic potion continuously, he should have strong drug resistance at this time. It is impossible to have mana to resist.


    Donne has destroyed his good deeds three or four times, and sonnathan has long wanted to solve him. However, he has no time to be distracted because he has to prepare various materials to awaken Casas, so he has been letting Donne go.


    It''s an unexpected joy to get rid of him this time.


    The mercenaries of the power of Sisa - no, they should be said to be the claws and teeth of the dark snake. They have raised their weapons again and are ready to reap the lives of the adventurers.


    "Kill them."


    Jonathan waved his hand and then flew back to the depths of the cave. It was more important than this side.


    In the team, Lyon and eluli''s faces became very ugly.


    That direction is the direction of the blessed Scripture.


    "This guy is very strong..."


    Leon pulled out his long sword and said cautiously, "I''m afraid he''s not weaker than me. From him, I feel the smell of chaos... I need your help."


    Iluli clenched her teeth: "no problem! Stop him! The blessing Scripture can''t make mistakes!"


    Just when Lyon was going to force Samson, Donne waved with a gloomy face. It seemed that Samson was hit hard by a heavy hammer and fell to the ground like a shell!


    "What, what!?"


    Sisa witnessed this scene and immediately shouted with a frightened face: "kill him!"


    Oh, my God!


    That''s the master of the dark snake!


    The extraordinary strong one, the shadow devouring snake, sonnathan!


    That Donne just waved and shot him to the ground!?


    The minions abandoned other targets and all flocked to Donne.


    "You... Don''t underestimate me!"


    With a low roar and a wave of his finger, the master''s hand rolled up the mercenaries'' weapons and gathered them in the air. He pinched them in the air, and the terrible magic condensed into an invisible hand. He crunched all the weapons together and squeezed them into an iron ball - then the iron ball roared out and hit the place where sonnathan fell.


    "Boom!!!"


    The terrible sound of impact reverberated in the cave, the thick smoke and dust swept like a huge wall, the hunting Donne floated in the air, and the four series elements turned into dazzling light balls flying around him. The derived secondary energy - lightning, hurricane, frost and flame - was as faint as the essence, and the huge pressure was centered on him and pressed hard against the power of Xisha.


    "Bang bang -"


    A series of armor collisions sounded. The claws and teeth of the dark snake couldn''t bear the huge pressure and knelt on the ground. Even the most powerful Sisa couldn''t resist for another second.


    As the pressure continued to increase, a layer of cold sweat came out of Sisa''s head. He could hear his bones wailing. He could not even keep his kneeling position and was pressed to the ground.


    Donne was really angry this time.


    These soldiers followed him against the polluters and finally won the victory, but they were secretly attacked by these damn heretics


    They died unjustly.


    "You all deserve to die."


    With a cold face, Donne issued the sentence without any superfluous pity and hesitation. Only death can punish such evil believers.


    With a wave of his hand, the terrible magic rushed like a mountain avalanche and a tsunami. He only heard a creepy "bang bang" sound, and all the thousands of members of Sisa''s power who were overwhelmed on the ground were blown into a blood mist in an instant.


    None, including the famous Sisa, was spared.


    "Ha ha ha -"


    In the dark cave, suddenly there was a wild laugh of Thornson: "don, do you think you won? No, you''re dead. Sissa is just a chess piece in my hand. If you kill them, their souls will become the most delicious sacrifice and awaken the great leader Kasas..."


    "Noisy."


    Donne frowned slightly and stamped his foot gently. The dazzling light instantly lit up the whole cave. After listening to a scream, the light dimmed again. Sonnathan, who was floating in the air, covered his eyes and even had no time to dodge, was locked by Donne.


    "You''re dead."


    Donne bent his fingers, and Thornson instinctively noticed the bad, and immediately inspired his most powerful defense equipment. A legendary amulet can resist three no more than seven level spells, or completely resist an eight level spell. After the amulet was activated, a light mask appeared outside the shadow shield on his body surface.


    The strong magic condensed by Donne''s fingertips comes out!


    The magic of terror tore the surrounding space and even distorted the distance. The spell directly penetrated the mask of the amulet!


    Sannathan was terrified and immediately fled into the shadow. This is his proud skill and a means to protect his life. In the shadow half plane, any spell effect will be extremely weakened.


    However, Donne''s magic first savagely blew him out of the half plane, and then recklessly destroyed his shadow shield. The light beam blasted on him, instantly cut the magic pool in his body, and then brutally poured in alien magic and began to tear his body.


    Sannathan didn''t even have the chance to say his last words. His body was directly torn to pieces by the violent magic. Blood and flesh danced all over the sky. The scarlet blood mist was shrouded in the brilliance of magic, emitting a strange beauty!


    Legendary spell, death finger.


    "A bunch of fools..."


    Donne muttered to himself, "I can''t PVE, but she didn''t say I can''t PVP."


    From the power of cissa to attack the adventurers, to cissa and sonnathan, and then to Donne to solve them. It takes less than a cup of tea. Donne''s efficiency is too fast, and those adventurers are a little confused.


    Is this... Over?


    Thousands of people''s power of Sisa was blown to pieces in the twinkling of an eye?


    The famous head of the mercenary regiment, Sisa, died quietly?


    The cloaked man who looked like a big boss was killed by the second before he put down a few cruel words?


    This, this, this rhythm is a little too fast, isn''t it?


    The unthinkable adventurers stared at Donne''s back and suddenly felt an uncontrollable shiver in their hearts.


    They clearly know that Lord Donne has not rested for a moment in the past three days. He has continuously provided spell aura gain effect for thousands of people (including elemental creatures).


    Under this kind of consumption, he just raised his hand to destroy the power of Sisa?


    How terrible is his strength!?


    Do you mean


    Is he actually the great legendary hero Jean, or the disguised incarnation of Angus?


    I can''t help those people''s wishful thinking. It''s really that Donne''s magic power is too amazing. I''m afraid only gene and Angus have this power among the well-known legends in the world.


    Leon clenched his sword and stared in Donne''s direction.


    Donne, once again brought him a great "surprise".


    As a terrible enemy, Jonathan was killed by the second


    "Leon..."


    Iluli whispered, "your hands are shaking."


    "Well..."


    Leon looked at his hand and found it shaking badly. He was silent for a moment, took back his long sword and relaxed his hands.


    Iluli pursed her lips and couldn''t help reminding, "your legs are shaking, too."


    Leon pinched his thigh, but found it useless. He shook his head and took a breath of air conditioning.


    "Because..."


    Leon said, "I''m really scared."

 Chapter 384

    Lyon is the head of the Knights Templar. He is young. He has extraordinary strength (a truly extraordinary strong man). He has seen too many talents fall and too many strong men - he even went to the city of silver on behalf of the Holy See and met the legendary hero gene of mankind in the star moon Tower!


    Cautious, serious, rigid, and adhering to the Holy See''s commandments, he has never been a reckless person. He will carefully evaluate the strength of others and the threat level of the enemy.


    This time, however, he was startled by Donne.


    In his eyes, I''m afraid that the strength of Jonathan is almost the same as that of him. He was suddenly beaten by Donne!


    That''s a super strong man!


    What strength should Donne, who can kill the super strong in an instant?


    So Lyon was frightened - what would they do if Donne focused on the blessing scriptures?


    "Why are you so nervous?"


    Iluli was frightened at first, but when she came back to her senses, she whispered, "Lord Donne is a good man. He certainly won''t have the idea of blessing the Scripture."


    Leon shook his head, his face very complicated.


    Strong strength is easy to make people arrogant, not to mention facing the temptation of artifact?


    Kindness is a relatively moral character. In the face of enough temptation, no one can say that he is a really kind person.


    "Lord!"


    Amid the cheers of others, Donne returned to Fiona and sat back in her chair. Fiona came up and asked, "what happened? I just heard a series of explosions."


    Don said casually, "nothing, just a bunch of clowns."


    After that, a trace of gloom flashed on Donne''s face. Just after killing the members of the dark snake, their souls and the slight chaotic breath carried by them, like the previous polluters, went into the cave below. There must be something below.


    Is that what the guy said about the leader, Kasas?


    That''s not good news.


    Sonnathan''s soul is very strong, and there is no doubt that he will offer the most powerful sacrifice to nagasas to speed up his awakening.


    Despite the golden thighs given by the goddess, Donne still felt a little uneasy. After all, he didn''t come out alone. With him were the soldiers who trusted and respected him.


    Without giving Donne time to think, a very terrible smell suddenly came out under the cave. The dark and crazy power spread like a plague. After being contacted by that power, those adventurers who had just been sent out from the periphery were instantly seized of vitality and absorbed into human work.


    "What?!"


    "Damn it - run away!"


    However, they didn''t even have the power to escape. They could only watch the dark power spread to them.


    "Coming! Fiona, command the order and don''t let them run around!"


    Donne''s eyes flashed and he got up: "Nora, help them resist the erosion of power. I''ll go down to solve the source of pollution!"


    Nora shook her wings weakly, floated from Donne''s head to Fiona''s head, and looked at Donne eagerly: "candy house..."


    She worked so hard that if Donne lied to her again - he would kill him!


    "This time it''s over. I''ll build you a big candy house!"


    Donne finished, shot out in an instant and rushed into the cave in front of the cave!


    Lyon and iluli were shocked and couldn''t hide any more. They immediately opened their light wings behind them. With a gentle light wing, they rushed out.


    "That, that''s the wing of the light!?"


    Montgomery Kahn, sitting beside him, gasped for breath. "Lyon is a priest!?"


    Cao said: "the focus is on the wing of the light? As far as I know, the divine skill of the wing of the light is not mastered by ordinary priests."


    The wing of the holy light is a high-level divine skill that allows people to fly. Ordinary clergy have no chance to master it. Only high-level members of the Holy See of light can have the chance to master this divine skill.


    "Is he so powerful?"


    Ursa was stunned: "he is so powerful, why do you need to hire us?"


    Cao said with a puzzled face: "how do I know... Is it difficult that our Phoenix mercenary regiment has a better reputation in the Holy See of light?"


    A group of people are confused.


    The camera returns to Donne''s side. After he went deep into the cave, he found that there was a very huge cave in the deep of the cave. There were some dwarf buildings in the cave, but most of the buildings were dilapidated. It is estimated that they were damaged by the polluters in the chaos.


    In the center of the cave, the chaotic force that escaped before completely gathered there, the light emitted by the light crystal was swallowed up, and the strong power made it completely dark.


    Under the swirling black fog, there was a magic array with faint red light. The sacrifices around the magic array had been evacuated, the power turned into ashes, and its red light was fading rapidly.


    In front of the black fog and above the magic array, there was a light ball floating. After the soul fragments originally existing in the light ball swallowed the souls of more than 1000 people, they were strong enough. Under Donne''s eyes, the soul fragments separated from the light ball and disappeared into the black fog.


    The black fog churned more fiercely, and then began to converge inward.


    "This, this is -"


    The voice behind him caught Donne''s attention. He looked back and saw the two huge wings of light. He was stunned: "Why are you here?"


    "Count Donne..."


    At this point, there was no need for eluli to hide her identity. She raised her cloak, revealing her soft black hair and her still clear eyes.


    "Saint eluli?"


    Donne was stunned again. "You''ve been in the team? Why?"


    "There''s no time to explain. He''ll wake up soon."


    Iluli raised her scepter and stared at the black fog in front very nervously. With the gradual absorption of the black fog, a dark stone statue appeared in front. The statue presented a strange lying posture as a whole, with her head curled up in her chest and her legs tightened and bent, like a hibernating snake. Human bones could not make such a move at all.


    The power of the artifact had a strong resonance. She clearly felt that the blessing Scripture was in the statue. She finally understood that the blessing Scripture was robbed by Casas, the leader of the dark snake!


    Iluli said cautiously: "it is recorded that in the second chaotic invasion war, Kasas found that the gods did not participate in the war. He suspected that they were in a weak period and tried to kill the gods instead. However, he did not expect to provoke the gods. If the gods had not directly done it for unknown reasons, he would have died."


    Of course, Donne knew why the gods didn''t do it. It was precisely because they found the characteristics of chaotic forces and didn''t want them to grow further that they restrained their own forces. Otherwise, prandal would have to go to destruction.


    "Fearing the majesty of God, Kasas hurriedly fled into the underground world to avoid the sight of the gods. At the same time, he also brought the stolen blessing Scriptures into the underground world..."


    A crack appeared on the black statue, and a milky light came out of the crack. Both iluli and Lyon were subconsciously nervous: "... after the war, people found that Casas had destroyed all the entrances to the underground world and left a strong seal. The seal of the semi God strong was powerless even for gene and Angus. Therefore, an artifact of the Holy See was left for more than 100 years..."


    Donne suddenly said, "you''re looking for that artifact!"


    He also noticed the holy light emerging from the crack. It seemed that the power of the blessed Scripture was not weakened by the seal.


    As the light became stronger and stronger, the surprise in eluli''s eyes became stronger and stronger. She had seen a corner of the blessing Scripture. The runes composed of complex gold lines on it would never be wrong!


    "I said..."


    Don sighed. "Are you two too reckless? That''s a demigod."


    Casas was a semi God strong man. Even if he had been sealed by himself for more than 100 years, his strength was much stronger than that of ordinary people. With the strength of eluli and Lyon, it is estimated that he was not even qualified to polish his shoes. They robbed the artifact from Casas with their face?


    Iluli said firmly, "even the demigod is not invincible. The blessing Scripture is extremely important and must be recycled. I am willing to give everything for this!"


    The black statue cracked completely with a "Ga Bang", and the blessing Scripture shrouded in the strong holy light roared towards them. Just when Emily showed ecstasy, a dark arm rushed out in an instant, grabbed the blessing Scripture and dragged it back.


    Casas, who had been sleeping for a hundred years, woke up.


    "Hiss..."


    Most of his body still hadn''t recovered from his petrified sleep, but the other half had regained its activity. He spewed out a cold fog, stared at Donne and them with a cold eye, and the raised eyes swept around.


    "Tut, isn''t it a snake? It uses its eyes? Bad comment."


    Seeing that Donne was still in the mood to tease, eluli couldn''t help looking at him more.


    Now eluli and Lyon are in a very bad mood - because the blessing Scripture is firmly held by one hand of Gaza and can''t break free!


    What does that mean?


    This means that Casas''s own power has exceeded the power of artifact, and can even resist the purification power of the holy light above!


    The Knight Sword in Lyon''s hand was immediately covered with a strong holy light, which beat like a flame to disperse the cold around.


    "It''s better to start first!"


    At the moment Lyon''s voice fell, the ground under his feet suddenly burst into a big pit, but his figure had rushed to Casas, and the long sword burning holy flame hit Casas''s head!


    With a random wave of Casas''s moving hand and a crisp sound of "Ding", Lyon and the sword flew out.


    Lyon in mid air controlled his body and fell to the ground. His feet plowed two deep gullies on the ground. As soon as he stretched out his right hand, the Knight Sword flew back into his hands. Lyon looked at it and was shocked to find that his legendary Knight Sword "justice under the Holy Light" was cracked by Casas!


    It was just a random blow!


    What a terrible power!


    Leon trembled deeply from top to bottom. Now he found that he was going to face the most powerful enemy in his life, none of them!

 Chapter 385

    Just thinking about a demigod is enough to make many people paralyzed on the ground.


    Donne raised his eyebrows and noticed the power that had just erupted in a moment.


    Very strong.


    Very strong.


    It can be said that Casas is the strongest he has seen so far when he came to the world.


    Enoch, the bone burying man, can''t be compared with him.


    "Hiss..."


    There was more fog from gasas''s mouth, and the petrified body was gradually cracking. With a crisp sound of "bang", the gravel on the surface rustled down and exposed the body below.


    Gaza''s clothes have been brittle for a hundred years. With the lifting of fossilization, they have become dust, which directly exposed his body. He looks like an ordinary person. He has no Qiu knot muscles, and his shriveled limbs are becoming full and bulging because of absorbing those vitality.


    Donne looked down subconsciously, his mouth curled, and his face disdained.


    Eluli, who is occupied by tension, fear, anger and unwillingness, is not in the mood to care about the exposure of Casas. What she is thinking about now is only one thing. She wants to recycle the Holy See''s artifact by any means.


    This is her mission as a saint.


    "Leon!"


    Yiluli said firmly, "buy me time!"


    Leon''s face sank, stared at eluli, nodded and rushed to Casas again.


    Before he fully awakens, he is already so dangerous. If he fully awakens, they will be dead.


    So, the only chance is to open fire now!


    "Field - anger of justice!"


    Lyon roared and opened his own field. The powerful force centered on him covered a 100 meter radius. Although the surrounding environment had not changed, don felt that the nearby world had changed.


    Lyon waved his knight''s sword and cut at Casas. A translucent light appeared on the knight''s sword: "I condemn you in the name of the Templar! Die! Sin will be eliminated!"


    With Lyon''s sentencing of the crime of Casas, the surrounding environment has further changed. Lyon has obtained the support of all magic and elements in the nearby space. His attack suddenly became extremely sharp and cut hundreds of swords at a terrible speed. These hundreds of swords are accompanied by different element effects, dizziness, freezing, impact, armor breaking, corrosion and burning


    Casas had not fully awakened. He could not completely resist Lyon''s attack. Soon, he was covered by various element abnormal states.


    "Count Donne."


    At this time, there was a faint glimmer in her eyes. She showed a plain smile and said, "I hope you can help me too..."


    "Of course not."


    Donne readily agreed.


    "I hope you can help me tell Ollie when you go back. I''m sorry I didn''t see her get married."


    Eluli slowly raised the Holy Light scepter, the holy light on her body became more and more rich, and the holy temperament became stronger and stronger. The cold cave was becoming a holy land because of her: "in addition... Tell her that I actually like the books she gave me..."


    "What are you doing?"


    Donne frowned slightly. No matter how stupid he was, he could detect that eluli was wrong.


    Eluli didn''t answer. She sang a hymn in her mouth. The wings of the holy light behind her were raised high, and the condensed feathers of the Holy Light surrounded her. The holy light from the sky seemed to penetrate the thick earth, and there were endless stars directly above her head, and her whole person had been completely submerged by the thick holy light.


    Standing next to Donne, he immediately felt the warm power of the Holy Light wrapped him and completely integrated with him. The amazing affinity between the body and the holy light made him get an all-round improvement.


    However, because his foundation has been very strong, promotion means little to him.


    But Donne has guessed what she wants.


    He shook his head reluctantly. Donne stepped forward, his body directly passed through the rich wall of the holy light, and held down the Holy Light scepter.


    Eluli, who had been nearly completely sanctified, suddenly came back to her senses by Donne, and her face was full of shock and amazement: "Hey, hey! How can you, you, how can you pass through the wall of light!?"


    "Is it difficult?"


    "It''s not a difficult question -"


    The saint shrouded in the holy light was completely stupid. She didn''t know how to deal with the unprecedented situation. At this time, she pushed Donne''s chest in panic and pushed him out: "get out of here, or you''ll die!"


    right enough.


    Donne grabbed eluli''s hand, then looked up at the sky and said, "I''m such a devout believer. Do you mean to kill others? I didn''t expect you to be such a God... Believe it or not, I''ll quit?"


    At this moment, Donne felt the gaze falling from the sky. It should be the God of light yebirni. Donne shrugged. He believed yebirni should be able to guess what he wanted.


    The next eluli has been completely confused.


    Who is he talking to?


    Is it


    An impossible name popped out of eluli''s mind, and then she immediately shook her head. It''s impossible, impossible, impossible. Even if Donne is strong, he is only a mortal, a mortal, not a substitute for the gods, nor a sacrifice. How can he be qualified to talk to the gods?


    Not to mention that he is still threatening the gods!


    However, believe it or not, after a moment, the vitality burned in her body was continuously supplemented. The holy light from the sky was no longer recycling vitality, but giving vitality.


    "Don''t play with the spirit of sacrifice. Life is a precious thing."


    Donne patted Emily''s hair. Her black hair added a lot of impression points to Donne when he first met her.


    "But, but..."


    Eluli was about to cry. At a loss, she didn''t know how to communicate with Donne.


    If he was just the villain in Aurelia''s mouth, or just the Lord of Ellington, eluli wouldn''t have any psychological burden, but


    This guy not only threatened the gods, but also succeeded!


    This discovery almost made Emily faint. Who the hell is this guy!


    Lyon, who was frantically attacking Casas, was blown out by a terrible force. His field space was broken under this blow. Lyon''s whole people crashed into the rock wall behind him. The 100 meter high rock wall was full of cracks by him. The falling rocks rumbled down, and the cave was about to collapse.


    With a push of Donne''s hand, the huge magic force forcibly controlled the falling rock. The mage pulled Leon out, then smoothed the walls of the grottoes again, and reinforced the whole Grottoes alternately with the two spells of turning fossils into mud and turning mud into stone.


    Not without reinforcement. Fiona and the soldiers are still in the cave above. If it collapses, more than 99% of the people will die instantly - they are completely out of strength now.


    After strengthening the cave, Donne turned around and saw gasas, who had completely recovered from his sleep.


    With a snake shaped staff in one hand and a blessing Scripture in the other, gasas, with his hair combed back and raised eyes like toads, looked young but bent like an old man. His body kept twisting and trembling, and his muscles shook from time to time. He just woke up from his long sleep, Absorbed a lot of vitality into the body in a short time, he is also a little uncomfortable.


    The most conspicuous thing now is the terrible magic filled on the body surface of Casas. The magic polluted by chaotic power did not remain silent. On the contrary, it became more active because it was controlled by Casas. The magic gathered the power of various elements and formed a brilliant halo around Casas.


    Casas is a semi divine caster.


    After feeling the amazing magic, Donne was also a little cautious. Although nisclair said that the power in his body was almost the strongest of prandalvan, he still felt out of his mind in the face of an enemy who had tried to kill God.


    After gazing at Lyon, Casas''s eyes fell on Donne. A terrible smile suddenly twisted and cracked on his face, revealing sharp teeth that seemed to have been carefully polished: "unexpectedly, he was so ceremoniously welcomed just after waking up..."


    Casas''s accent is a little strange. Maybe the pronunciation of Ruan more than 100 years ago is different from that now, but don can still understand him.


    Gazas looked at them one by one and said, "extraordinary Templar... Grand master level holy lady of the Holy See of light... And... Eh... Strange..."


    Gasas stared at Donne: "I didn''t feel the power of the field... And I didn''t touch the signs of law... But it gave me a very dangerous feeling... You''re not human, who are you?"


    Not human!?


    Eluli was surprised and subconsciously looked at Donne.


    "You are not human! Your whole family is not human!"


    Tang en threw his lips and scolded, "you, a naked pervert, dare to say I''m not human?"


    "Noisy!"


    As soon as Kasas raised his hand, a powerful force blasted on the Spell Shield in front of Donne, causing a bright ripple in the roar of harsh elements, and finally several layers of spell shields were disintegrated by the impact.


    Donne was safe, but his face was very ugly.


    Can you defeat your multi-layer Spell Shield with a random blow?


    Is the strong demigod so powerful?


    "You''re not dead... You''re not human."


    The gloomy power of Gaza became stronger, with an amazing tongue and lips, and a twisted smile on his face: "no matter which God you are, incarnation, separation or reincarnation, you are dead today..."

 Chapter 386

    In a sense, Casas was right.


    Donne is not really "human".


    His body was pinched by the gods. The perfect body with golden thighs was tailored to ensure his safety in the world. Not only that, in order to let him more intuitively understand his strength, they even made a semi hanging "system" information to let him observe himself.


    To be honest, Donne is actually more like the son of the gods - he can fight, carry and run.


    Moreover, when he combines with any race, he will not be born of mixed race, but the pure blood offspring of the other race. What is this? Dumne wanted to make complaints about him before, and his body was basically an emergency breeding station.


    So of course he''s not human.


    However, this fact was said by Gaza, which felt like swearing. Of course, Donne was very unhappy.


    "Die!"


    Lyon, who was breathing for a moment, suddenly leaped to Casas, and the knight''s sword stabbed him in the chest with the power of the holy light.


    "Bang!"


    Casas, whose power had been activated, didn''t even start. It was just an idea. The holy light on the knight''s sword was absorbed by the blessing Scripture. Then the power of the corrupt elements gathered around him to block Lyon''s spikes. Then it burst out. The terrible power blew Lyon out again, and the powerful impact seriously injured Lyon''s internal organs.


    "Cough!"


    Leon covered his chest and coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    "Leon!"


    Yiluli exclaimed. The holy light came down from the sky, covered Leon''s body, and healed his injury in the blink of an eye.


    "Come again!"


    Lyon regrouped and stared at Casas.


    Although he has felt the terrible power of Casas, it is the duty of the Templar to guard order and eliminate evil. He can''t let Casas leave here!


    Even if you die in battle, you should stick here!


    Gasas wanted to pass, but he had to step on his body.


    Spell it!


    Lyon knelt on one knee, and the holy light on his body was burning. He read the prayer aloud. With his prayer, the holy light gathered on him became stronger and stronger. The Holy Light Scepter in eluli''s hand roared into his hand. In the distance, the blessing Scripture in Casas''s hand trembled violently, and he also wanted to break free from the bondage and fly to Lyon''s hand.


    However, Casas just smiled and squeezed hard, and the blessing Scripture was honest.


    Lyon raised the dazzling scepter of the holy light and shouted, "the glory of my Lord, the majesty of heaven!"


    With the sound of "boom", a thick holy light passed through the crust above his head and fell on Lyon. It seemed that a sweet whisper echoed around him. The Holy Light ignited Lyon''s essence and spirit, and his combat effectiveness was horribly improved.


    "Divine fall!"


    Donne was stunned. This was the second generation of God he had seen besides egwin.


    This Lyon, who was recognized by jebirni, became his agent in prandal?


    "Oh... It''s yebirni''s substitute... No wonder you dare to have so much courage..."


    Kasas Jie smiled darkly: "if jebirni came in person, I might be afraid, but the God descending skill of a mere substitute Walker dare to stand in front of me?"


    "Pagan! Die!"


    After using the divine descending technique and getting the blessing of jebirni, the combat effectiveness of Lyon holding the Holy Light Scepter soared greatly. He, who was originally extraordinary, now crossed the supreme level and entered the realm of legend!


    The extraordinary Lyon was about to touch the edge of the law and enter the supreme level. Now, after being forcibly promoted to the legendary level, Lyon clearly felt the existence of that boundary. His "eyes" could clearly see the law existing in the void, and could use the power of the law briefly with the help of the power of the Holy Light scepter.


    However, he was used to melee and could not skillfully use the law of light.


    Lyon astringently imitated the power of the caster. With a wave of his hand, a beam of pure light suddenly appeared in the air, completely blocking Casas''s route of action.


    "Die!"


    Leon waved the scepter of light, and all the lobes of light stabbed at Casas - boom!


    "Absolute light... To absolute darkness..."


    In the explosion, Kasas still had the strength to grin: "you don''t seem to understand that the light will eventually be swallowed up by the darkness."


    At the moment when the voice fell, a dark sphere suddenly opened around the snake shaped staff. The nearby crack of light was swallowed up silently, and the explosion stopped immediately.


    "The light will last forever, and the glory will last forever!"


    Lyon gave up the long-range means, grabbed the Holy Light scepter and rushed up, shouting: "holy light sanctions!"


    The scepter smashed hard on the black ball. The huge sword of light "roared" tore the space and roared on the black ball. The terrible impact made the surrounding earth crack inch by inch and set off a storm in the cave.


    "Ha ha, ha ha - sad agent, you will die under stupidity."


    The voice of Gaza came from all directions, and Lyon could not judge where he was.


    "Boom!"


    The disoriented Lyon was blown out by a shadow. Just after flying into the air, the figure of Casas flashed and appeared from the void. The heavy snake shaped staff hit Lyon hard: "giant power! Gravity superposition! Physical damage increase! Spell damage increase! Purgatory impact!"


    He was bombarded by huge forces, and Lyon fell to the ground like a meteorite. Then the power of purgatory impact suddenly broke out. His holy light shield swayed like a boat swaying in the wind and rain.


    "Hahaha - the current generation of yebirni is so weak. Did the gods fall into crisis again and begin to be silent?"


    The power of the corrupted elements beside Gaza was completely out of his control. An idea directly formed a spell and roared towards Lyon like a rainstorm.


    "The gods have fallen, and the era of mortals has come. What are you still insisting on? Who are you still praying to?"


    Casas appeared in front of Leon and hit him with a stick!


    "Dang!"


    The Holy Light Scepter blocked the attack. Leon smiled ferociously: "sure enough, I''m still suitable for melee!"


    After that, he used the Holy Light Scepter as a sword envoy, instantly split hundreds of thousands of swings, and attacked Casas from all directions!


    "Dang Dang -"


    A series of dense collision sounds echoed in the cave and turned into harsh noise.


    "Boom!"


    The snake shaped staff swept across, and Lyon was swept out by the waist and hit hundreds of meters thick rock!


    "Unfortunately."


    "I''m also very good at melee," gasas said with a grim smile


    "Bang!"


    The broken rock burst out a holy light. Lyon lifted up the rubble and rushed forward to Casas. The long sword condensed by the holy light pierced into Casas''s chest!


    Leon''s face just flashed a surprise and was immediately replaced by suspicion.


    "Be careful!"


    Yiluli was shocked: "that''s false!"


    "Stupid guy."


    Gasas touched the lightsaber and looked at the stunned Lyon with a twisted smile: "don''t you know who you''re fighting with?"


    "Boom!"


    Another Casas suddenly appeared from the side, and the snake shaped staff burning hot black lava hit Leon on the back. The holy light shield was hit hard, but it was dark and almost extinguished.


    Lyon fled the attack range of Casas, looked at the broken Casas and said, "magic!"


    "Your eyes are not as good as that little girl... Eyes?"


    When gasas finished, he subconsciously looked at eluli and suddenly realized: "I see. Can you see through the false blessing? Unfortunately, it''s of no use."


    "Die!"


    Leon rushed up again.


    "Hahaha - be the first booty I wake up!"


    Casas laughed wildly, like a cat playing with a little mouse, full of patience and pleasure.


    At first, he was forced to retreat by the representatives of the gods and had to escape to the underground world to seal himself. Now, the representatives and saints of yebirni are in front of him. How could he let go of this delicious meal?


    You must taste it carefully


    The gods have fallen. He is the strongest of prandal!


    No one can threaten him!


    Let this yebirni''s valet be his first meal when he wakes up!


    Terrible forces came one after another. The cave was like a storm, and the roaring hurricane rolled up boulders and flew in all directions.


    Eluli, who has lost the staff of light, is unarmed at the moment, and she is not good at fighting. She can''t escape. She can only watch those big stones fly towards her.


    As soon as Donne dodged, he stood in front of eluli and blocked the splashing gravel for her.


    Eluli subconsciously grabbed Donne''s sleeve, hid behind him and said, "thank you, thank you..."


    "You''re welcome."


    Donne said without looking back: "Lyon''s strength is stronger than you. He is still a substitute. Why did you hold the Holy Light Scepter instead of him at the beginning?"


    Iluli looked at the dazzling sword of light in front and said awkwardly: "the situation is a little complicated... In short, I am the holder of the scepter of light, but Lyon is more suitable to be its master, but Lyon doesn''t like to use the scepter - he prefers the Knight Sword to the scepter of light, so the scepter of light is still in my hand."


    "Love cheap men? They don''t look like..."


    Donne muttered.


    "What did you say?"


    Yiluli was stunned for a moment, immediately recovered, and said anxiously, "you don''t have to worry about me. Go and help Lyon."


    Although the divine descending technique was used, Lyon''s situation is very bad because he is not used to the combat mode of the legendary realm. He is completely relying on the power of the divine descending technique to protect himself. That''s all. He didn''t cause any damage to Casas and was beaten by Casas.

 Chapter 387

    "I want to see it more... Okay, okay!"


    Donne originally wanted to take advantage of Lyon''s use of divine descent to observe the power of Casas more, so as to increase the odds of winning the battle, but now he was stared at by eluli''s clear eyes. Seeing her pitiful begging for herself, he immediately raised his hand and surrendered: "I''m flying, I''m flying... You won."


    "You know, I agree with what you said," Donne stepped forward, left the protection of eluli''s holy light, and pulled out the world''s will that has not been liberated from the distorted void with his right hand. "Even a demigod is not invincible."


    While crushing Lyon, Casas had spare time to stare at Donne and them. After noticing Donne''s words, he laughed wildly: "arrogant guy, although I don''t know which God you are reincarnated, it''s enough to kill you now."


    "Boom!"


    Gasas said that, the blessing Scripture hit him hard, smashed Lyon''s holy light shield into pieces, and then hit him on the back with a snake shaped staff full of hot lava!


    Lava Burst!


    "Wow!"


    Lyon spewed out a mouthful of blood and the whole man fell into the ground.


    "Very interesting little guy, I will crush your limbs a little bit and appreciate your painful expression... Don''t worry, you won''t die in the process."


    With a "bang", Casas crushed Lyon''s right leg. Lyon''s face was very pale. He bit his teeth without making a sound, and the Holy Light Scepter hit Casas with a backhand!


    Casas kicked the scepter of light out with one foot. Unlike the blessing Scripture, the scepter of light had a strong smell of jebirni. He had no possibility to use it. He smiled and crushed Lyon''s right hand and said: "I will use the power of chaos to maintain your life, and then dig out your heart and eat it in front of you... You know, I wanted to taste the taste of the generation of God long ago..."


    "Sorry, your taste is too strong. I can''t accept it."


    When the sound sounded, it was still far away, but when the sound fell, it was close at hand. Kasas didn''t look back. A car thought fell, and the element group beside him sprayed a dense spell attack.


    Buzz!


    A thick halo suddenly appeared beside Donne. With a harsh roar, a terrible hurricane appeared around him, tore up the spells and began to expand rapidly.


    "Continuous instant seventh order arcane enchantment, eighth order hurricane wall..."


    Gasas jumped back, avoided the effect of the hurricane wall, stared at Donne and said with a grim smile, "it seems that you can let me play longer."


    "Really? But I''m not interested in being a toy."


    Donne summoned the whirlwind to pick up Leon, threw him next to eluli, and said sarcastically, "especially by an old man who runs naked."


    Casas''s face sank, and then his body was covered by the sudden appearance of clothes.


    "Oh, oh!"


    Donne''s eyes lit up and his hot eyes stared at Casas''s hand: "space equipment, good. It seems that he can finally gain something by playing boss this time!"


    "Stupid guy... You''ve angered me!"


    Gasas raised the snake shaped staff and the blessing Scripture. The huge magic passed through the void and torn plane channel. He laughed wildly: "before I kill you, give me some fun! Come on! The king of the burning devil!"


    The power of terror came from the other end of the plane channel. The king of the Yan devil had not appeared, but the hot flame had passed through the channel and brought a burning breath.


    "Who is calling the great king of Yanmo..."


    With a low voice, a huge figure came from the plane channel, fell to the ground, and immediately melted the surrounding rocks into hot lava.


    Looking at the green flame and the familiar voice, Donne''s eyes suddenly looked a little strange.


    Gasas was stunned when he saw the green fire, but he didn''t take it to heart. He pointed to Donne and said, "the king of the devil, kill him, and I''ll pay you a satisfactory reward!"


    Even the reincarnation of God is not the opponent of elemental creatures at some time, let alone the famous King of Yan devil.


    Casas is not interested in fighting with Donne now. His warm blood is completely on Lyon and eluli. They are the highlight of celebrating his awakening today.


    The king of the devil stared at Donne.


    Donne looked at the "king of the Yan devil" in silence. After a moment, he said, "are you the only element Lord in the fire element world?"


    The king of the Yan devil was silent for a moment and said, "of course not."


    "What does the so-called ''King of Yanmo'' mean?"


    "Well, when you go out and wander around, you always have a nickname - you were not sensible."


    Donne saw a trace of embarrassment on the face of the "king of the devil"!


    He couldn''t help sighing that the Lord of fire element was also a sophomore


    Yes, Casas consumes a huge amount of magic. The employee summoned is Donne''s employee. He has become the fire element Lord of the garbage incinerator. His iconic green flame polluted by heavy metals is unique and has no semicolon.


    Donne shook his sword: "do you want to fight?"


    "Of course not."


    The king of the burning devil... It should be said that the fire element Lord dicaoris refused with Mars: "I''m not your opponent. I''m not interested in playing."


    With that, dicaoris turned and climbed into the call channel.


    "King of the devil! What are you doing!?"


    Rao was gasas, and he was stunned: "your opponent is him!"


    "Dirty man! Are you trying to command me!?"


    Deka oris turned around and his consciousness locked on Gaza: "the smell of chaos on your body is constantly stimulating me... If you hadn''t been summoned, now you have been burned to ashes by me!"


    The magician calls the elemental creatures. Except that the elemental creatures cannot directly harm the summoner, the summoner has no mandatory binding force on the elemental creatures. The way to send them is to give them a satisfactory reward. If they cannot be satisfied, the only thing the summoner can do is to forcibly return the elemental creatures.


    Therefore, the more powerful the summoned elemental creatures are, the more uncontrollable they are. Therefore, most high-level mages are not happy to summon elemental creatures.


    With a gloomy face, Casas raised half of the snake staff and put it down again, allowing dicaoris to get into the calling channel.


    The summoned Elemental creature threatened... This disgrace was unbearable to Casas, and the ignited anger was transferred to Donne.


    "You actually know the king of Yanmo. You must admit that you surprised me again, but you successfully angered me!"


    Gasas floated as he spoke, and the magic around him became stronger. He roared: "I am the fear of the creatures in the star world, the Devourer of prandar''s hundred families, the conqueror of all things, the destroyer of the world. Even the gods will tremble in front of me. What are you, human? Dare you be arrogant in front of me!"


    With gasas''s words, Donne fell into a world full of lava, volcanoes, meteorites and lightning. The angry spirit of the element kept attacking him, and the whole world was hostile to him!


    Donne stepped forward and broke through the void. Everything was broken!


    "I have been an elected child since I was young. I have witnessed the three thousand dust world with an artifact called red and white machine! I only rely on a small gun to fight aliens and one hand to defeat the dragon with fireball to save Princess Biqi! I go deep into the enemy to rescue the friendly forces and blow up everything with both fists!"


    "Later, I became an adventurer, owned a new generation of artifact named GBA and witnessed three thousand small worlds!"


    "I hold a secret treasure to catch Warcraft and train them to become my tools! I hold a shield and short sword to sweep away the darkness of the world and save Princess Zelda! I wander the continent, light the tower of elements and save the world!"


    "Later, I became a world witness and had a super artifact called PC!"


    "I cultivate Warcraft as pets, defeat the king of darkness, reincarnate and sit in the garden of Eden! I use the seal card to seal Warcraft, and the sons of God AKAS and libelius are also my losers!"


    "I cut orcs in beech City, fought bloody battles in Shabak, and slaughtered demons in Zuma temple!"


    "In another world, I became a famous disciple. In order to guard the general altar, I didn''t hesitate to wash the world with a long sword. Cha Xiaoyong is not my opponent!"


    "I also witnessed three thousand worlds. I worked as a ghost dragon in Naxxramas, dismantled the Lich bone, and then painted a bucket in the sun well. Hundreds of millions of undead souls in the Northern Territory. The two fools of the Lich King tried to destroy the world, and the evil plan ended in my hands!"


    "I have witnessed the fission of the earth, and the wings of death have brought shadows to the world! I have also witnessed the horror of pandalian demons and the rise and fall of Mantis demons!"


    "I built a fortress in Delano to defend the iron tribe, but my followers spread all over the world and brought me worldly wealth. Those enemies died in my hand with a flick of the finger!"


    "There are countless demons in the broken islands, which can''t stop me. The tomb of the Titan is just my equipment library. Even the creation Titan died in my hand!"


    "In some worlds, I''m called nefarim, killing endless demons!"


    "In another world, I control hundreds of millions of creatures, ancient witches, eternal nightmares, doomsday messengers, death chanters, sons of stars, judgment angels, void fears, void walkers, void prophets, time and space guardians... They are all playthings in my hands!"


    "Another world, wandering swordsman, mutant spirit, spirit of ashes, sky watcher, abyss master, vanity mask, ancient giant god... They are just my servants at will!"


    "Later, I had a super artifact called intelligent machine, which can cross the void at will!"


    "I have witnessed three thousand worlds. I have witnessed countless heroes starting from nothing to breaking through the void and achieving the road and becoming a saint! During this period, countless dangers and hardships can not stop their progress, but they only exist in the holy ware in my palm and can be discarded at any time!"


    "My titles don''t count. Countless creatures and undead surrender and tremble in my hands. I am not only a space-time wanderer, but also a world observer!"


    Donne stepped forward and Casas retreated.


    "I have witnessed the origin and extinction of countless world civilizations!"


    Donne stepped forward and Casas retreated.


    "My enemies are all over the void! But I never fear!"


    Donne took another step forward and Casas retreated again!


    "Because power is justice! Power brings freedom! Dictatorship maintains peace! The sharp edge is the imperial frontier!"


    Donne raised his Dharma sword and pointed to Casas: "and what are you in my eyes?"


    "Stupid guy, do you think I''ll believe it!?"


    Gasas, with a frightened face, suddenly laughed wildly and raised his staff: "touch of the shadow!"


    As soon as the voice fell, twisted shadows appeared from the void and wrapped around Donne.


    Donne just snapped his fingers and the shadow tentacles were bounced off by the refreshed storm armor.


    But the shadow tentacles were not killed, and they continued to attack Donne.


    The distant eluli shouted, "the shadow spell must be completely eliminated with holy light!"


    "That''s not necessarily."


    Donne sneered, and the Dharma sword cut several times cleanly. Then gasas was stunned to find that the shadow tentacle, which was originally immune to physical damage, was cut off by the sword!


    "It''s impossible - what weapon is that?"


    Gasas''s heart shrank and his eyes fell on the Dharma sword. The ordinary Dharma sword could hardly see any characteristics, so he could not judge the power of the Dharma sword.


    "Heard --"


    Donne took a step, and the next moment he came to Casas. The Dharma sword roared into Casas''s chest: "are you a demigod?"


    "Boom!"


    Gaza''s body suddenly exploded, causing a ripple on Donne''s shield.


    Gasas, who suddenly appeared in another place, was in a cold sweat. Just at that moment, he really felt the fatal danger - if he was stabbed, he would really die!


    "Die!"


    Gasas dared not let Donne approach him again. He raised the snake shaped staff from a distance, and the vicious spell Ray came out. The spell ray across the space directly destroyed all the spell shields on Donne and hit his body!


    Legendary spell - great cleavage!


    Donne''s face changed slightly. The big cleavage completely ignored the defense effect of magic equipment and even destroyed several powerful consumable amulets used by Donne for self-defense. He could feel that the big cleavage was tearing his body, but at the same time, it also stimulated a force deep in his body to resist the effect of the big cleavage.


    I don''t know whether it is the power of vanity or the shelter left by the gods.


    His body was constantly torn and reorganized, and then torn and reorganized. In just a few seconds, it was like several reincarnations in the past!


    When he came back, the effect of the great cleavage had disappeared. Donne was scared into a cold sweat. The legendary spell was amazing in both speed and power. The most frightening thing was that even his golden thigh body seemed unable to completely resist the effect of the legendary spell.


    "No! How is that possible!"


    Gasas lost his voice and exclaimed, "you have no divine personality at all. How can you resist the legendary spell!"

 Chapter 388

    Even if there is a divine personality, some weak gods should be very cautious in the face of legendary spells. If they are not careful, they will be Yin, not to mention a human who doesn''t even have a divine personality.


    Gaza suspected that Donne was the reincarnation of God because he had no entanglement of fields and laws.


    Normal races, whether humans, orcs, elves or dwarves, wake up to the fields and laws, and they will emit a wave that can only be found by the strong at the same level all the time. The fields and laws are like their own unique smell, winding around, spreading and affecting the surrounding space.


    Donne didn''t.


    But the magic wave he sent out was stronger than the legendary mage, so Casas was so suspicious.


    But no matter whether Donne is reincarnated or not, he has not obtained the divine personality yet. How can he rely on his body to resist the legendary magic?


    You know, the great cleavage can easily destroy the magic resistance of the dragon!


    "Just now I was shocked by you..."


    Donne breathed a sigh of relief. After refreshing the spell shield, his cold eyes locked on gasas: "do you think... How can I repay you?"


    Gasas''s heart jumped, and a torrent of corrupt arcane skills rushed directly to Donne!


    Even the legendary magic can''t kill him. If you want to kill him, I''m afraid you have to defeat his magic shield again and destroy his body in close combat.


    Donne used teleportation to cross the space and appeared hundreds of meters away to try to counteract the arcane flood. However, at this time, he found that the arcane flood was completely composed of corrupt magic and could not be counteracted at all, so he had to stop counteracting and pull a huge stone from the top of the cave as a shield.


    The arcane torrent easily blasted the boulder to pieces. Just when gasas was going to pursue Donne, a faint voice sounded behind him.


    "You... React too slowly."


    The purple light ball suddenly appeared on the head of Casas. Its volume expanded dozens of times and swallowed up the nearby space. Then, a brilliant halo appeared on the purple light ball, and bright purple light blades quickly condensed and formed.


    Gasas wanted to escape, but he was shocked to find that his feet were quietly frozen together by a terrible cold ice, and he didn''t even feel it!


    Then - the purple light blade swept towards Casas like a rainstorm!


    The terrible arcane light blade easily tore everything around. While emitting the light blade, the expanding light ball also swallowed everything around. Casas''s body has been completely submerged by the purple light blade.


    Arcane star ring, a ninth order spell with amazing power.


    Before the end of the arcane star ring, Donne waved his left hand and quickly constructed the second ninth level spell - destruction storm!


    Although the Ninth level spells, whether lava hell or frozen abyss, are powerful, those large-scale spells are only suitable for occasions with a large number of hostile targets. It is obviously inappropriate to use them here. The meteorite fall is not suitable for use here, so we can only choose to destroy the storm in the end.


    The wind element was rebuilt, combined and then erupted by Donne to form a terrible storm. The storm was forcibly compressed by him, controlled near Casas, and integrated with the arcane star ring. The two ninth order spells had a chain reaction. The power of terror was forcibly compressed in a narrow range, and the space was torn to pieces.


    The cave reinforced by Donne began to tremble violently again, and the adventurers above were shocked. They couldn''t even imagine what happened below.


    "Buzz!!!"


    The blessing Scripture in Casas''s left hand was suddenly inspired by him. A dazzling shield sheltered Casas and forcibly dispersed the surrounding storms and arcane star rings.


    "Blessed Scripture!"


    Iluli bit her silver teeth and felt humiliated.


    The Holy See''s artifact is protecting a cult leader now. If it is said, people of other sects will probably regard it as a joke!


    Unlike the scepter of light, the blessing Scripture itself is not very aggressive. It records the original Bible of the Holy See of light, and the prayer is full of the power to protect believers - but it is quite ironic that this power of protection falls into the hands of the enemy.


    In silence, Donne threw his left hand, and an elemental weapon appeared in his hand. Then he combined his double swords, appeared next to gasas, and chopped it hard!


    "Do you think your sword -- eh!? ah!? this is not --"


    Before the proud Casas had finished his words, he looked shocked to find that the shield of the holy light launched by the blessing Scripture was split into pieces by Donne''s sword in the twinkling of an eye!


    "Dang!"


    The snake shaped staff held up Donne''s sword power, but to gasas''s horror, the element long sword directly penetrated the snake shaped staff!


    Elemental weapon - killing storm!


    Donne''s left hand suddenly disappeared and turned into a gray shadow. The element long sword exploded, and the stormy attack kept pounding on Casas''s chest. With the attack of the element long sword, the four series elements kept changing, leaving a terrible wound on him!


    Four abnormal states of impact, freezing, burning and laceration were attached to the torn wound of the element long sword, which immediately made Casas scream in pain.


    When he just woke up, he was full of pain.


    "Go away!"


    Gasas, who was furious, roared, and the snake shaped staff hit the ground heavily: "field - dark abyss!"


    The dark space swallowed up the whole cave, the hurricane caused by the destruction storm immediately subsided, and the brilliance of the arcane star ring could not be seen. This is the field of Casas, there is only a dark world, there is only death.


    After being swallowed up by the field, Donne found himself in an unknown dark space. His whole strength seemed to disappear. The whole person fell endlessly towards a darker and more nihilistic depth. At the same time, his spirit became more and more tired and his head became more and more heavy


    Kasas, the demigod strong, has awakened his own law, darkness.


    After mastering the law of darkness, the power of the law further strengthened his field, so within the field, Casas has crossed that boundary and become the God here!


    A word is life and death.


    "Die!"


    Regardless of the penetrating wound and blood on his chest, Casas pointed to the trance Donne and said his own "divine word".


    "Oh!"


    Donne felt a fierce tightening in his chest. It seemed that his heart was gripped by one hand, but soon the hand disappeared again. His heavy head immediately woke up, opened his heavy eyes and yawned: "how sleepy..."


    "How is that possible?"


    Casas was shocked by Donne again and again today. Neither the legendary magic before nor the divine word now can be resisted by ordinary people.


    God''s word has the power of law. Human beings can''t resist God''s word without God''s personality, but - he obviously doesn''t have any God''s personality now!


    Even if he is the reincarnation of God, he is only a mortal life now!


    For what?


    Why can he resist God''s word!?


    After returning to his mind, Tang en found that there were still black stone caves around him, and the endless dark abyss did not exist at all - there was only a light gray light around him.


    Illusion.


    Donne couldn''t help laughing: "the dark abyss you are proud of is just magic. With your strength, you also want to compete for God?"


    "Shut up! How can mortals understand the power of God!"


    Gasas was completely crazy. He roared and raised the snake shaped staff: "bind! Dark decapitation knife!"


    Donne felt a sudden huge pressure around him, firmly pressing his limbs on the ground, but this was not a round game. Of course, Donne would not let Casas continue to attack. Just an idea flashed, and he flashed to the edge of Casas'' field.


    The huge black sickle almost wiped the corners of Donne''s clothes and cut to the ground, "boom" smashed a large piece of rock.


    Gasas gnashed his teeth and cursed, "you can''t escape!"


    Don, who couldn''t move, said sarcastically, "you''d better leave this to yourself. You really regard yourself as a God. Sadly, liberation - the will of the world!"


    The Dharma sword in his hand lit up, and lines appeared on the sword. Under gasas''s frightened and inexplicable gaze, the simple Dharma sword broke down and reorganized in the blink of an eye, and became a complex and mysterious weapon full of powerful power!


    Is that a sword? no


    Staff? Neither.


    wand? Not to mention!


    What''s that?


    It''s a sword, a staff, a scepter, a hammer, an axe... It''s nothing, but it''s also any weapon.


    The will of the world was recharged again, and the brilliant energy light filled the whole sword body. With a slight shake, Donne broke free from the bondage of the divine word of Casas.


    Moreover, Casas also found that after Donne liberated his weapon, the blessing Scripture in his hand trembled more violently, and an irresistible force was about to forcibly take away the blessing Scripture!


    "Damn it!"


    Casas finally failed to control the blessing Scripture. The more burning blessing Scripture burned through his left hand and roared to Donne''s side.


    "The scepter of light!?"


    At this time, eluli''s exclamation came from a distance. The Holy Light Scepter originally in her hand had a strong resonance with Donne and took the initiative to fly to his left hand!


    "What''s going on?... huh?"


    Feeling the power actively transmitted from the Holy Light scepter, Donne suddenly showed a faint smile with a puzzled face, and his skin radiated divine light.


    Casas could clearly feel the terrible smell from Donne after the liberation of weapons. It was not a God, but it was more dangerous than a God. What was that?


    In the eyes of Casas, Donne at the moment is like an incarnation into a... World?


    Yes, it''s like he''s against a world!


    Impossible to win... Impossible to win... Run... Run


    Gaza''s reason told him to run away, run away, this is his only chance to survive!


    But Casas was unwilling!

 Chapter 389

    Gasas waved the snake shaped staff, and a gray ray hit Donne. He shouted, "I curse you! I curse your life in the name of gasas! You will bear the pain of the passage of life every day and night until your white haired body withers, and you will die in endless pain!"


    But after the gray ray hit Donne, it didn''t have any effect.


    "How is this possible... What kind of monster are you?"


    Gazas looked at Donne in despair. He couldn''t understand what kind of enemy he was facing when he just woke up.


    He is a demigod!


    Once almost killed God, but now it is played by a guy who has never heard of!?


    shame.


    Gasas felt only a deep shame!


    "It''s over, my trial, you''re guilty."


    With an indifferent face, Donne raised his sword and gently waved it down: "his crime should be punished."


    Gasas suddenly widened his eyes. Far away, he felt that he was connected to the sword by invisible cause and effect. The sharp blade cut off his neck and blood gushed out!


    "Poof poop!"


    The gushing blood suddenly broke out, the surrounding space collapsed instantly, and the Blackstone cave, which had been ravaged by terrible spells for several times, trembled violently again. Donne frowned and waved the magic sword at will. The shaking of the cave immediately calmed down, and the rock walls and ground damaged by the destruction hurricane and the arcane star ring were easily repaired and smoothed, The whole cave was restored as if there had never been a battle.


    After doing this, Donne immediately went to confirm Casas''s body.


    However, he only saw a piece of blood, and Casas''s body disappeared.


    He''s not dead.


    Donne muttered to himself, "the demigod is strong... The vitality is so tenacious..."


    He underestimated Casas.


    After being beheaded, ordinary people can''t die anymore, but after all, Kasas is a semi God strong man, how many means to protect his life? Just beheading won''t kill him at all.


    "Next time, you won''t have another chance to escape."


    Donne sneered, then re sealed the will of the world and returned to normal.


    "Hoo..."


    After being relieved from that detached state of world will, Donne breathed a sigh of relief. Although that state was strong, the pressure was also huge. It was not easy to carry the will of a world with his own body.


    Then... Donne looked at the light Scepter in his hand and the blessing scripture beside him, and his expression was quite strange.


    The two artifacts are a set, which is called "jabirni''s blessing of light". It is an artifact set. The Holy Light Scepter has the power of "judgment" and "healing", while the blessing Scripture has the power of "protection" and "blessing". However, it is clearly an artifact of the Holy See of light. How could it suddenly take the initiative to run into his hands?


    "Don, Lord Donne..."


    The battle was over. Eluli left Leon to rest there, ran to Donne nervously and stammered, "that, that... Power, scepter, and... Scripture..."


    As she spoke, Emily blushed because she couldn''t go on with her embarrassment.


    Whether it was the scepter of light or the blessing Scripture, she was not qualified to ask Donne for it.


    The Holy Light Scepter flew into Donne''s hands, and the blessing Scripture was robbed by Casas from the Holy See, and now it was robbed by Donne, and the holy see itself has no strength to recapture the artifact.


    Now that the artifact is in his hand, he has the cheek to ask for it... It''s really embarrassing.


    Even if Emily knew that this was her duty as a saint and the duty of the Holy See, she felt extremely embarrassed.


    Even Leon, sitting in the distance, has a hot face. As a Templar of the Holy See, he is also a leader. He not only failed to complete the task, but also was saved. Now he has to rely on others to complete the task


    It''s a shame.


    "This? Oh."


    Donne regained consciousness, smiled and handed the scepter of light to eluli: "here you are."


    Eluli looked unbelievable. She just asked subconsciously, but she didn''t think Donne would return the artifact to her. After all, it was an artifact. She took the initiative to find him to recognize the Lord.


    I''m afraid no one will let go of the artifact sent to the door.


    However, eluli didn''t expect that Donne agreed so casually. Noticing his sincere eyes, eluli understood that he really didn''t intend to possess the scepter of light and blessing Scripture.


    This man is so selfless!


    Now, eluli is really moved. She even complains about Princess aurelia. It''s clear that Donne is such a powerful and good person. Why does she say Donne is an asshole?


    Be sure to talk to her when you go back.


    After those thoughts flashed through the mind of eluli, who was very surprised, she saluted with gratitude: "thank you! Thank you for your generosity and kindness! May the light be with you -"


    Eluli stretched out her hand to receive the scepter of light, and then her smile froze on her face.


    I can''t hold it.


    "Lord?"


    Eluli thought Donne was holding it too tight.


    "Huh?"


    Donne looked puzzled.


    Yiluli pulled hard, and then embarrassed: "can you... Loosen your hand?"


    "I didn''t exert myself?"


    Donne said and directly spread out her hand. Emily pulled hard, and her expression became more embarrassed.


    Because the scepter of light is still motionless.


    It seems to have identified Donne and planned to stay with him.


    Seeing that the Holy Light Scepter didn''t intend to come back, eluli burst into tears. She didn''t finish the task and lost an artifact. She looked at the blessing Scripture floating beside Donne. As soon as she stretched out her hand, the blessing Scripture floated to Donne''s head.


    This irritated eluli. She jumped and tried to catch the blessing Scripture: "blessing Scripture! Scripture! Come back soon..."


    Eluli was really crying.


    As a saint, she is rejected by the artifact of the Holy See of light. What is this!


    Is it clear that Donne is not a believer of the Holy See of light? Why can he attract artifact instead!?


    It is even more popular than the saint himself and the valet Lyon. Is there any reason!


    Donne stood there with an embarrassed face. She was so worried that she just went to catch the blessing Scripture. She didn''t notice how ugly it was to jump around on the opposite sex.


    In particular, the "indescribable" under her robe was tightly attached to Donne, up and down, up and down


    Even if Donne is a pure child, I''m afraid he can''t restrain his wishful thinking, not to mention that he is not a pure child.


    "Come down... Come down quickly..."


    After jumping for a while, she found that she couldn''t catch the blessing Scripture, so she stared at the blessing Scripture with both hands and tearful eyes and begged it to come down quickly.


    Donne''s eyes could not help but want to float to eluli''s collar. It was not easy for him to control his evil thoughts and said, "it''s useless even if you ask for it. Although the artifact can communicate, it can''t speak."


    Eluli looked at Donne. Donne''s heart jumped. He actually saw a trace of resentment from eluli''s clear eyes.


    That''s obviously blaming him for standing and talking without backache.


    The artifact depends on him now. Of course he doesn''t worry.


    Donne said helplessly, "I don''t know what''s going on..."


    He recalled that after liberating the world''s will, the Holy Light scepter and blessing Scripture flew over. I''m afraid it was because of the world''s will that he received the welcome of artifact. After all, artifact is something used by gods in a sense, which is closer to the world''s heaven.


    "Well, it''s no use staying with me."


    Donne said to the wounded holy light scepter, "I won''t use you. I have my own weapons. Even if you stay with me, you will only end up in the corner and eat ash."


    He has the will of the world. Such a cool hard bully''s weapon can be used. Only fools use the Holy Light scepter.


    So, under the stunned gaze of eluli, the scepter of light and the Holy Scripture of blessing gave in... Gave in


    "What''s going on?"


    Iluli took hold of the scepter of the light again and received the blessing Scripture. She looked confused and forced, "how are they willing to obey?"


    Tang Enyi shrugged: "the equipment you don''t want to be used is not good equipment."


    Iluli felt the artifact of reconnecting her hands, and a sense of happiness came naturally. She bowed deeply and said, "thank you, Lord Donne. We will remember your contribution to the Holy See of light. After returning, we will submit the details of the whole matter to the Pope. If you can, you are welcome to visit the holy see at any time."


    "I will."


    Donne waved his hand casually and said, "it''s easy to say anything else. It''s just a moment''s carelessness that made Casas run away. If you want to catch him, you still need your Holy See''s help."


    Guangming Vatican has a wide network of people and is best at finding people and things.


    Iluli said with great admiration: "if others encounter Casas, I''m afraid they will die. This time you not only protected us, but also beat him away. It''s very incredible."


    Incredible?


    Donne turned his mouth. If he hadn''t underestimated Casas, he couldn''t even escape from the cave today.


    That guy, the next time I meet him, he''ll die.


    At this time, Emily looked at Donne a little cautiously and carefully: "well, what you just said... World observer... Is it true?"


    As soon as the corners of Donne''s mouth turned up, he pretended to swing his fingers mysteriously: "Shh..."


    Yiluli immediately nodded nervously and dared not ask again.


    In an unknown place, gasas, who was bleeding all over, shrank in a corner in panic, held his legs in his hands, trembled all over, and muttered to himself: "that guy... Don''t let me meet him again... Don''t... Don''t... The dark snake will rise... Don... Kill him... Don''t... Avoid him..."


    Today is the day when Casas regained consciousness, but similarly, today is also the day closest to death in Casas''s life. The fear of Donne has been deeply embedded in his bone marrow. The next meeting will erupt again.


    And next time, don won''t let him escape again.


    Gasping for a moment, Kasas touched the wound on his neck. The shadow of death still lingered in his heart, but he survived anyway.


    Next, as long as he goes back and takes over the dark snake, let the tentacles of the organization dormant in the dark move and subvert the whole world.


    At that time, even that Donne


    "Donne!"


    Gasas gnashed his teeth and cursed, "I will take revenge!"

 Chapter 390

    Donne didn''t know whether the curse of Gaza had worked. He didn''t have time to think about him now.


    "You are here to reclaim the blessed Scripture? I see."


    After hearing eluli''s explanation, Donne suddenly realized that an artifact was left here, which was indeed of great significance to the Holy See, but he could not expose the news and cause others to covet. Finally, it was the only choice to send eluli and Lyon with the strongest comprehensive strength to disguise their identity.


    Yiluli said awkwardly, "please help us hide this matter..."


    Donne was stunned: "after the artifact has been recycled, don''t you plan to go back?"


    Iluli shook her head: "commander Lyon was impacted by chaotic forces and could not restore the ability to fight independently in a short time, and there was no means to protect artifact. In order to avoid others coveting artifact, according to my judgment, in this case, you who are not interested in artifact are the safest, so following your team is our best choice."


    Donne couldn''t cry or laugh: "in that case, you can follow, but as mentioned above, we may stay here for some time and leave after confirming the trade contract."


    Of course, eluli had no opinion on this, and happily agreed with Donne.


    "Thank you for your help."


    Lyon regained some strength, got up and came to Donne and solemnly made a knight salute: "your kindness will be remembered by me. If necessary in the future, I will try my best to help you without violating the Holy See''s commandments!"


    "Get up..."


    Donne touched his nose: "I guess I don''t need your help for a while..."


    Lyon was stunned and then embarrassed. Speaking of combat effectiveness, after seeing the battle between Donne and Casas, Lyon really understood how big the gap between him and Donne was. Casas, who beat him into the water like a dog, was scared by Don and ran away, and almost died here on the spot


    How could he need his own help?


    But anyway, don''s kindness to him is real. Lyon has made up his mind to keep it in mind and repay don when he has a chance.


    After repeatedly confirming that there were no polluters in the whole Blackstone cave, Donne and them returned to the upper layer.


    Before returning to the upper layer, Donne quietly anchored a spatial coordinate here.


    He likes the black stone cave very much.


    "Back! They''re back! All three are safe!"


    Sharp eyed Danny was the first to find Donne and them back. As soon as he opened his mouth, he stood up next to a dense row of people. Vanilla appeared in the front with Fiona in her arms, followed by ELSA and Elia in her arms.


    "Lord!"


    Fiona looked at Leon and iluli, who put on their cloak again. A trace of doubt flashed in her eyes and quickly focused on Donne: "what happened next? The movement just now was really terrible. The earth moved and the mountains shook. It felt like the whole land was about to collapse."


    In fact, if Donne hadn''t reinforced the cave several times and restrained the power of a large range of spells in a small space, his battle with Casas could easily destroy everything nearby and directly break through the tens of kilometers thick crust and rush to the surface.


    Fiona''s question was also concerned by others. A group of people stared at Donne nervously, waiting for his answer, lest they should hear any bad news again.


    "No big deal."


    As soon as the soldiers breathed a sigh of relief, Donne almost scared them to death with his next sentence: "it was Casas, the leader of the dark snake, who woke up and we fought."


    The leader of the dark snake, the demigod Kasas!?


    For a moment, the whole cave was silent, and everyone was stunned.


    Many people have heard of the rumors of the dark snake. What Kasas once did is well known. What people are most familiar with is his attempt to kill God instead of being a demigod.


    Although he failed in the end, he undoubtedly became a model.


    "Casas? Who is that?"


    A strange voice sounded, followed by several pale and slender women.


    After noticing their sharp ears and the pronunciation with the special rhythm of elvish language, Donne was stunned and turned to Fiona: "dark elves? When did they come?"


    "Just after the battle, when you go down."


    Fiona said: "they said that the queen felt that there was a battle here, so she should come and have a look at it at the Queen''s order. This is the dark elf patrolling Haley. She''s lucky. She knows rune."


    Haley is a typical dark elf. Because she lives underground and has no sunlight, her skin presents a abnormal pallor, just like a sick beauty. The long underground life also affects their height, making them not as tall as the elves on the surface, but this environment gives them more keen action ability and latent ability.


    "Hello, friend of the dark elves, Kasas is the leader of a cult in the surface world. He tried to destroy everything. More than a hundred years ago, he fled here and went to sleep. Today, the soul and power of the polluter have been awakened, but please rest assured that he has seriously escaped and will not affect your life."


    Donne had just explained the situation to Haley, but unexpectedly, after hearing his words, the adventurers around all took a breath of air conditioning and looked at Donne in shock.


    What did he just say?


    Casas... Escaped seriously!?


    Donne, beat the demigod strongman seriously and ran away!?


    Can it be said that Donne has gone beyond the realm of legend and stepped into the level of demigod!?


    How is this possible!?


    Even Jean and Angus, their legendary heroes, have not touched the threshold yet!?


    What''s more, how can such a strong man have leisure and elegance to be a lord!?


    Haley stared at Donne without blinking. Her temperature was rising rapidly.


    I don''t know why, she felt that the man in front of her was full of strong attraction, which made her have an impulse to throw him to the ground and push him down.


    Perfect attraction. If it were him, would the queen be satisfied?


    "... Ms. Haley?"


    Haley regained consciousness. Yu Guang looked at her comrades in arms and found that they also looked directly at the man named Donne. After quietly kicking them and staring at them, she coughed and said to Donne in a very soft tone: "Strong human beings on the surface, you have cleaned up the polluters. On behalf of her Majesty the queen, we would like to invite you to visit sharhera. I hope you can enjoy it."


    As soon as Haley opened her mouth, Fiona straightened her eyes. At that time, the chick didn''t speak so gently!


    What does she mean!?


    The woman''s intuition told Fiona that the dark elves looked at Donne a little strange, which made Fiona involuntarily close to Donne.


    Elijah is too young, but she doesn''t feel much, just... She looks at the dark elves and feels very interesting and kind.


    "Of course, we are very interested in visiting sharhera."


    Haley''s proposal was right in the heart. Donne was worried about how to open a trade route in the territory of the dark elves. They put forward it and of course agreed.


    Haley was overjoyed and couldn''t wait to say, "let''s go now?"


    "Now?"


    Donne said reluctantly, "not now. We have just experienced a battle and are very tired. My men need to rest, and these adventurers also need to rest. We have an agreement with barrow of the red grottoes. The battle is over, and we must go back and complete the agreement."


    "Barold?"


    Haley said without hesitation: "that guy will bring people to sharhera in a few days. We will send a messenger to communicate with him, so you don''t have to run back and waste time."


    Donne looked puzzled: "what''s he doing in sharhera?"


    "It''s a traditional competition between our two ethnic groups," Haley explained. "Because the underground world is complex and there is a great risk of developing new areas, the developed available areas are very important, especially mushroom caves that can harvest food and caves that can have abundant water sources."


    "Before that, our two ethnic groups always broke out fighting, resulting in a smaller and smaller population. At one time, we were in danger of ethnic extinction. Later, after the outbreak of the chaos invasion war, we were forced to jointly confront foreign enemies. After the war, the two leaders pushed the boat along the water, determined the resource sharing plan, and formulated the competition. Whichever side won, which side can win Get more food distribution. "


    Donne''s spirit flashed: "demon abyss competition?"


    "Yes."


    Haley nodded. "If the guests are interested, we welcome you to watch."


    "Of course."


    Donne was filled with emotion. He didn''t expect that deeply underground, the races created by these two different gods would choose the way of survival and evolution of seeking common ground while reserving differences because of the influence of the environment.


    It''s agreed that fire and water can''t be tolerated. Why don''t you use your brains when you meet?


    However, it must be said that this situation is the best development environment for Donne.


    They develop together, but they compete with each other, and resources are scarce.


    This is simply the most suitable environment for capitalists to take root and sprout. It is like a duck to water to drill holes in the cracks between the two sides and seek to maximize profits.


    In this process, he can deeply root Ellington''s influence here and make them inseparable from themselves.


    At the same time, some things are not suitable for the surface world, and that kind of things can be well hidden in the underground world.


    In the surface world, if it is found, it will have a certain impact on his development, and may arouse the vigilance of other forces, or even attack them.


    After all, he claims that Ellington is a peaceful development doctrine, and some things, no matter how you look at them, don''t seem to be what peaceful development doctrine needs.


    Even the name "universal heavy cargo armored transporter" and "charity peacekeeping force" can''t fool people, can they?


    Donne smiled brightly.


    Looking at Donne, Haley, they also showed a bright smile.


    His eyes are full of strong possessiveness.

 Chapter 391

    "Hey, hey! Nina! Did you see that? That guy''s in great health!"


    "Of course I saw it! Praise the goddess. Look at his * * * *, Sandy. I can assure you that he must have great strength to move. I really want to go up and ask him now!"


    The dark elf named Nina stared at Cao''s ass and drooled. After noticing Cao''s line of sight, she whistled. Cao smiled and didn''t take it to heart.


    Nina curled her lips: "Oh! This guy doesn''t understand any mood."


    Sandy was dazzled. She saw Montgomery Kahn and Ursa again. She drooled and said, "although that guy is good, don''t you think those two orcs are also great? Their muscles are too developed. I''m wet when I see them!"


    "If you like, go up and make an appointment."


    "Yes, but if the appointment is rejected, I feel so ashamed."


    Nina said dejectedly, "I made several appointments in sharhera before, but I was declined. They all have company. Now I feel so confident... Ah, the lovers are sure to die."


    "Wait! Why are you suddenly depressed!"


    Nina is eager to try, "it''s rare to meet such a good opportunity. There are so many men and only a few women. The competition is so small that it''s simply a kingdom of God!"


    "Wait!"


    Haley came over, narrowed her eyes and said, "I''m the captain, so I''ll pick first. Don''t start!"


    "Cut... Captain, you do this again... That Donne is really the best. It makes people tremble at the sight, but you are too overbearing."


    Several dark elf Rangers protested: "Captain, you abuse power for personal gain. We want to complain to the queen!"


    "Whatever, I''ll fix him anyway!"


    Haley stood up and said, "besides, I want to announce a good news."


    The Rangers shut up and waited for good news.


    "They have agreed to go to sharhera."


    The dark elf Rangers cheered, "oh yeah!"


    "But," said Haley, glancing at them as if nothing had happened, "I''m going to show them the way, so I decided to send you to the red Grottoes to send a message to barord."


    "What!?"


    A group of silver haired Elves were filled with righteous indignation: "Captain, you''ve gone too far! You want to monopolize yourself!"


    "Yes! I''ve never seen such a shameless man!"


    "Man is a common treasure! Captain, how can you occupy it alone!"


    Haley ignored their questions and said with a smile, "I''ve picked so many people myself. Of course, it''s impossible to monopolize them, but when it comes to sharhera, it''s not just me. Her sisters will divide them all."


    As soon as Haley said this, her Rangers looked at each other.


    "So don''t blame me for not giving you a chance. I''ll deliberately slow down the way. You''ll come back after sending the news as soon as possible. If we get to sharhera and you haven''t come back yet, it''s no wonder that I am."


    When Haley finished, she twisted her ass and left.


    Dark Elf Rangers, look at me and I look at you. A moment later, they scattered in a crowd and rushed to the direction of the red Grottoes to inform barord of the news and the magic abyss competition.


    They all want to come back and pick men for the first time. If they come back late, it is estimated that the remaining crooked melon and split dates are good. What they fear most is that they don''t even have crooked melon and split dates, which will be busy in vain.


    Adventurers don''t know that they have become meat and potatoes. Exhausted, they just want to rest and don''t want to do anything.


    After resting in place for a day, Haley led the team to the dark elf''s territory, salhera.


    The straight-line distance from sharhera to the black stone cave is not far, which is similar to that of the red grottoes. However, due to the complex environment of the underground world, it took almost two or three days to drill around.


    "Because you have too many, and the speed is too slow."


    Haley explained, "if it were us, it would only take half a day to get there."


    Don has nothing to say. In the underground world, even the most agile ranger can''t compare with the underground dwarfs or dark elves.


    "In front is salkhra. The central city we have lived in for thousands of years, the King City of dark elves. Only the best dark elves are qualified to live in salkhra. Several nearby caves have been assigned to the best families, and other small families can only go to other places to open up new caves."


    Haley introduced salhela while secretly watching Donne keep swallowing. Her right hand quietly rubbed her leather pants and clamped her legs to avoid flooding in the waterway.


    From the side, Donne''s body line is more perfect and attractive.


    As soon as Haley saw Donne these days, her temperature soared and her heart beat faster. She always wanted to throw him to the ground recklessly. Every day when she rested, she had to find a place to solve it by herself - otherwise she was afraid that she would rape Donne if she couldn''t hold it.


    But no, she is a law-abiding dark elf. In the law of the dark elf, raping a man is a felony. We must respect each other''s wishes and ask for each other''s consent at the same time.


    So Haley knew that she couldn''t eat hot tofu in a hurry. If she was too eager, it would be cheaper for others. She decided to take her time.


    But Haley''s hints and teasing in the past two or three days were ignored by Don. Until now, she didn''t even have a chance to ask don out to talk alone, which made her sit still.


    The frustration made her very uncomfortable.


    Donne didn''t notice Haley''s eyes. His attention was completely attracted by sharhera.


    Should we say that sharhera is worthy of being a city with ELF blood?


    It is completely different from the rugged style of the underground dwarfs in the red rock grottoes. It is full of alternative artistic atmosphere. The huge Grottoes have been completely transformed. The most prominent thing is the underground waterfall at the top of the grottoes.


    The waterfall falls directly over the city of sharhera, where there is a huge gold container suspended in the air, and then transported to all directions of the whole city through the carefully built golden waterway, which is similar to the tap water project.


    Behind the container is a huge Amethyst suspended in the air. Amethyst emits faint light, resonates with the light crystals on the surrounding caves, and emits light together to illuminate the whole cave.


    This cold light has no temperature and no radiation. Because of this, the skin of the dark elves is so pale.


    Sharhera is composed of rocks and crystals as a whole. Various rocks create the main body of the city, while colorful crystals become the decoration of the city. Smooth and smooth marble is cut and leveled into roads. On the buildings on both sides of the road, sculpture and painting art full of dark elf culture can be seen everywhere.


    "Gold... Such a big container... It''s all gold!"


    The adventurers have looked straight. If a large piece of gold is cast into gold coins, it will be at least one million, right?


    Haley disdained and said, "in our underground world, gold is the most worthless thing."


    Then she glanced at the adventurers, with a charming smile on the corners of her mouth and said with a smile: "if you can integrate into sharhera and trade well, I dare swear in the name of the Queen''s personal guard that you will get unimaginable rewards when you leave."


    "But," the adventurer couldn''t help laughing bitterly, "we have nothing valuable on us."


    Some adventurers have changed their belongings into underground specialties in the red grottoes, and some have lost their parcels in the battle. Now where are there things to trade.


    "No, you have something good, but you haven''t found it yet."


    Haley''s brilliant smile immediately dazzled the adventurers.


    This woman... No, this fairy... What the hell''s the idea?


    Fiona was full of doubts. From the moment she saw her, Fiona inexplicably raised her vigilance. Her instinct told her that this Haley, or the dark elf, would have an arduous battle!


    The adventurers followed Haley into sharhera.


    Then he was welcomed by the dark elf girls.


    Really, the enthusiasm is overwhelming for adventurers - it''s like a beautiful woman entering **********************************************************.


    Speaking of the dark elves, the first impression in Donne''s mind was that he had dark skin, indulged in desire and believed in the racial image of a spider goddess.


    However, the Dark Elf (drow ELF) is essentially different from this dark elf.


    Prandal''s dark elves have pale and delicate skin. They generally have long silky silver hair and a strange beauty of sick beauty. In fact, they are very healthy. Their legs can easily clip off your waist.


    Although their figure is not as tall as the surface elves, they are also the height of normal people - in addition, they have a good figure, a good figure, a good figure, so they have to say it three times because it is very important.


    They are the creations of the eternal goddess etanox with the help of Ms. disaster. They are very similar to the elves because they refer to the elves template created by nisclair. At the same time, they also inherit the lustful character of the eternal goddess etanox.


    Although the dark elves are a society dominated by feminism, their strong desire for sex leads to a large number of men being extremely weak (we all know the reasons). They have to spend a lot of time (believe me, it''s really a lot of time) to deal with female dark elves, which also makes them generally have no spare energy to exercise their combat ability, and the probability of sudden death is very high.


    Many male dark elves have not yet entered middle age, but entered old age ahead of time because of excessive energy consumption, resulting in a very small number of adult men. Therefore, the feminist society of dark elves attaches great importance to men.


    In their society, young male children are the wealth of the whole society. They will be intensively raised in their infancy and enjoy the best resources, while young female children will be cruelly trained from an early age.


    This is the responsibility that a social leader must shoulder, just as human society is a patriarchal society, so women do not have to bear responsibility in many aspects and enjoy the treatment of being taken care of, and men will be forced to work hard by public opinion and environment since childhood.


    Of course, correspondingly, in this female dominated society, powerful women can be more qualified to occupy more men''s resources, while weaker female dark elves can only become single dogs, endure a life without men and join judo school.


    Donne even wondered whether the dark elf women deliberately drained the men''s energy with their own bodies, so that they had no energy to exercise their combat effectiveness, then slowly elevated them and finally became the leader of the whole ethnic group

 Chapter 392

    One night, the adventurers rested all night in sharhera, where they usually lived in guest rooms for small families living in distant caves and underground dwarfs.


    Although it is not as comfortable as the hotels in the surface world, at least there is a place to lie down at ease. We are still quite satisfied.


    The next day, Donne woke up naturally after sleeping. He didn''t know whether it was morning or noon. He just felt very hungry in his stomach.


    As soon as he woke up, he heard the adventurers outside talking excitedly about something.


    "Hey, I heard someone knocking at the door last night. Guess what I saw when I opened the door?"


    Another adventurer opened his eyes: "wait! Damn it, have you encountered the same thing as me?"


    Some adventurers were stunned when they heard the speech: "are you all?"


    Some adventurers don''t know, so, "what?"


    "After opening the door, I saw a beautiful dark elf lady outside the door!"


    The adventurer flushed with excitement and said intoxicated: "you must not know what wonderful night I enjoyed... Ah... The smooth skin like cheese... Those powerful long legs..."


    "Yes, yes!"


    Another adventurer hurriedly said, "the same is true after I opened the door. A beautiful dark elf lady stood at the door and smiled at me! Then... Hey, you know, great! This is the kingdom of heaven! I came seven times last night! I launched all my recent savings!"


    "Seven times!"


    A group of people nearby said, "aren''t you dying?"


    "Bah! What do you know? Seven times. If I go all out, I can relax more than ten times a night!"


    A silent adventurer suddenly said, "one night, if ten times, one time seems too short?"


    As soon as his voice fell, the previous adventurer suddenly blushed and couldn''t speak.


    There was a roar of laughter.


    "What a good thing!"


    Some adventurers looked annoyed: "damn! I also heard a knock at the door, but I was too tired, so I didn''t open the door and went to sleep!"


    "Ha ha, brother, you missed a wonderful night!"


    An adventurer patted the shoulder of the man next to him: "but don''t worry, there must be a chance in the future. I can see that the dark elf beauties are very enthusiastic. I''m afraid we won''t be lonely for a few days here."


    This makes those adventurers who look annoyed feel more comfortable.


    "But..."


    An adventurer said awkwardly, "although last night was wonderful, how did you feel strange when you woke up? It''s like we became ******************************************************************


    "No matter how much he cares, we''re happy anyway, aren''t we?"


    "So it is."


    The adventurers immediately figured it out and began to exchange their wonderful life and experience. Donne stood upstairs with a strange smile.


    This is in the territory of the dark elves. Aren''t they whoring?


    It is estimated that at present, the dark elf beauties are still secretly happy to show how easy these adventurers are to get started and are exchanging their experience of flirting with each other.


    Then, for three days in a row, no one came to contact them. Almost all adventurers were immersed in a life of drunkenness and dreams. Until the fourth day, Tang en, who was faintly impatient, finally waited for Haley again.


    "Bang bang."


    "Please come in."


    Haley came in and said hello to Donne: "Lord Donne, how are you resting these days?"


    Dumne laughed. "It''s very good, but it''s too busy."


    Haley''s face was tangled: "... Is that so..."


    ¡°£¿¡±


    Donne looked at Haley suspiciously: "Captain Haley, you don''t seem to be in good spirits. Haven''t you had a rest these days?"


    "It''s all right. It doesn''t affect the work."


    Haley sighed. Can she get better? These days, she knocked in front of Donne''s door every night. She was stunned that she couldn''t open it. Seeing that her sisters came from behind and succeeded in teasing Han, and she was still hung outside the room, how could she bear this shame?


    Haley knew very well that once Donne''s incredible attraction was discovered by the queen, she would have no chance at all. If she wanted to taste delicious food, she could only take advantage of it now.


    If Donne hadn''t been the Queen''s guest, she would have wanted to break in and rape him.


    However, as a law-abiding Ranger captain, Haley finally held back, but her right hand has been suffering these nights, and her tired fingers are still cramping at the moment.


    After a dark elf breakfast (still mushrooms), Donne was received by the dark elf queen.


    "Wait! Why is it just the Lord himself?"


    Fiona instinctively felt bad: "where are we!?"


    "I''m sorry," Haley said grimly. "The queen just wants to see Mr. Donne. The others, please wait in the lounge."


    Fiona clenched her lower lip. When she heard the adventurer''s conversation in the morning, she felt bad. Now it''s good. The situation is in great crisis!


    Dark Elf queen!


    Donne was alone!


    Lonely men and women met. With the coquettish character of the dark elves, it''s not easy to hook up with men!?


    "Lord..."


    Fiona pulled Elsa down and looked pitifully at Donne: "will you take us with you? We also want to see the dark elf queen."


    Elsa was stunned for a moment. Obviously she couldn''t understand Fiona''s intention.


    Donne looked at Haley tentatively. Haley shook her head, so Donne had to say, "no way. Since you''re here, you should respect the rules here. Wait a minute."


    "But, but..."


    Fiona wanted to talk and stopped. After hesitating for a long time, she hung her head and whispered, "you, you must hold it..."


    Donne laughed, then spoke to Brian and they followed Haley into the palace and met the dark elf queen.


    Then Donne was stunned.


    If Haley hadn''t introduced him, I''m afraid Donne would never have thought that the dark elf who looked like a minor girl would be the queen of sharhera.


    The dark elf queen sitting on it looks like a human teenage girl. Although she is older than Elia, she is smaller than Elsa. Although her skin is pale, it exudes tender luster and is full of strange beauty. The most attractive thing is her waterfall like silver hair, which is longer than her own height and as bright and smooth as satin.


    The dark elf queen saw that he looked directly at herself and didn''t salute. Her face sank and scolded: "human, I forgive your rudeness, but I saw surprise and disappointment in your eyes. Do you think the queen is unqualified?"


    Haley had a good impression of Donne. Seeing that the queen showed signs of anger, she hurriedly said, "Mr. Donne, although Queen Rowling looks very young, her majesty is now more than 160 years old and has just come of age. Now it''s a good opportunity for you. You must cherish it!"


    After that, she said to the queen, "Your Majesty, Mr. Donne comes from the surface world after all. It''s understandable that he was shocked by your beauty and youth, but it''s not a problem. It''s easy to say anything after getting familiar with each other, isn''t it?"


    In fact, after saying that, the dark elf queen was attracted by the inexplicable feeling on Donne. She nodded slightly and stepped down: "as Haley said, I forgive you. Step forward and give me a smile."


    Donne''s mouth is straight. Why is the rhythm a little wrong?


    Rowling yingyue, the current queen, is one hundred and six years old. She is in the mood for love. Her family is rich. She has pure blood. Her roots are Miao Hong. She has not broken her body. She is choosing a son-in-law. What are you waiting for?


    Rowling, who has just succeeded the queen for more than ten years, has not selected a satisfactory husband, which makes the dark elves anxious. Therefore, Haley will be so rude when she meets Donne.


    Just seeing him will have the impulse to push him down. I''m afraid even queen Rowling can''t resist this temptation?


    "That''s him. I''m very satisfied."


    Although Donne smiled awkwardly, Rowling was still attracted by his wonderful temperament, which was an indescribable wonderful feeling. Rowling had an intuition that if she combined with him, she would be able to give birth to the most powerful offspring.


    Sure enough, I don''t have my own chance


    Haley was annoyed, but she was relieved: "just be satisfied. Next, do you follow the previous customs?"


    Rowling nodded: "I''ll take a shower and change clothes first. He''ll give it to you first. Remember to teach him the rules here."


    Rowling said and stood up.


    Hallidan looked frightened and said, "Your Majesty, don''t be capricious -"


    As soon as she spoke, Rowling took a step, and then¡ª¡ª


    "Snap."


    He stepped on his long hair and fell to the ground.


    "Your majesty!"


    At this time, the bodyguard who was attracted by Donne returned to his senses with a frightened face and ran to help Rowling up.


    Rowling struggled angrily: "damn! Let go of me! The queen can do it herself!"


    "Your Majesty, you''d better not go. At least, at least you can fly!"


    The bodyguards are almost crying. As a queen, they are outsiders... Oh, they are not outsiders right away. They are relieved to think so.


    "Hum! The queen grew feet just to walk. Why else would she want them? Just to pinch men''s waist!"


    With a cold hum, Rowling pushed the guard away and stepped forward again.


    "Snap."


    Donne: "


    The disheartened Rowling was no longer brave. She floated silently. She stared at Donne for a while. When she found that he didn''t laugh, she nodded with satisfaction and flew into the rear.


    Don''t stop twitching in the corners of his mouth. Bear it, I''ll bear it again!

 Chapter 393

    Haley breathed a sigh of relief, came over and whispered, "all the men the queen had seen before were expelled by the queen because they couldn''t help laughing. Fortunately, you resisted... Congratulations, Mr. Donne, you passed the test."


    Don en looked confused and forced: "what do you mean? I haven''t figured out what you''re doing. I haven''t explained my intention yet. Why did she leave?"


    Haley said with a smile, "it''s not too late to say your intention later. As long as your majesty is satisfied, everything you do is not a problem."


    "Oh..."


    Donne instinctively felt a little wrong, but he couldn''t say what was wrong. Stunned, he was pushed to another room next to Haley.


    Then a group of dark elf beauties rushed up and stared at Donne.


    "That''s him?"


    "That''s him!"


    A dark elf sister sighed: "I didn''t expect to see this moment in my life... It''s worth dying!"


    "Stop talking nonsense. Hurry up and do it. Time waits for no one!"


    Haley turned her eyes, pointed to the door next to her and said with a smile, "Lord Donne, you can take a bath from here and just take off your clothes outside."


    Donne looked puzzled: "bath? Wait, then again, why should I take a bath?"


    The dark elf girls in the room were silent. They stared at Haley. Haley blinked and shook her head slightly.


    I lied to him without telling him the truth. In a word, just do it.


    I see. I''m captain Haley.


    The dark elf girls suddenly realized, and then laughed together: "Oh, you are a distinguished guest. What are you talking about? Since you have been received by her majesty, of course you need to bathe and change."


    Donne thought so. Many places have serious etiquette when attending formal occasions. Bathing and dressing are nothing.


    Haley smiled and said, "you come from the surface world. I''m afraid you don''t understand our rules here, so we can understand."


    Donne said no more and walked honestly into the next room.


    Outside, Haley waved her big hand: "listen, I''m responsible for accompanying the shower, you two are responsible for washing, you two are responsible for preparing dresses, and you several are responsible for preparing makeup tools!"


    "No! Captain Haley! You''re too selfish!"


    Several dark elf girls shouted, "you want to eat soup in front of her majesty! We''re going to sue!"


    "Go! You go!"


    Haley clenched her fist and said with a grim smile, "you didn''t wipe off the losers before? I remember them all."


    So a group of girls smiled and dared not speak.


    A dark elf sister whispered, "such a top-grade man, let''s taste the soup anyway..."


    "Well," said Haley faintly, "I don''t care, but you know, time is a little tight."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Shower Room.


    In the big room full of ELF art style, there is a clear bath covering an area of more than 100 square meters. The bath emits a light mist. It is as transparent and beautiful as crystal under the light of crystal. Amethyst decorates all around. The whole room is shrouded in Lavender light.


    "It''s not so much a bathroom as a swimming pool... Evil local tyrant."


    Muttering to himself, Donne jumped into the pool and enjoyed himself comfortably.


    After the war a few days ago, followed by a series of journeys, Donne was very tired. At this time, his whole body was immersed in the warm geothermal hot spring, and his muscles were fully relaxed.


    The hot and humid bathroom was full of sweet mist. The smell like a girl could easily make men relax. As soon as the tight spirit relaxed, Donne felt sleepy. His eyelids suddenly became much heavier. Before long, he began to doze off.


    In a daze, he didn''t notice that the door behind him opened quietly again. Haley, with only a towel hanging all over her, crept into the bathroom.


    She waved to the jealous girls at the door, then gently came to the pool, stretched out her feet and tried the water temperature. After that, Haley slowly went down to the pool, and then slowly moved to Donne''s side


    Haley is more certain of Donne''s attraction to her.


    But why? Obviously, he is not his favorite type, and his figure is not very strong. He looks very ordinary in all aspects. Why does he have such a strong attraction to himself?


    And it seems that it''s not just yourself, but also very attractive to her sisters.


    The sleepy Donne suddenly woke up and saw Haley, the little bird next to him. His brain hadn''t recovered for a moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Haley smiled, her little hand shook gently, and Tang enmeng trembled: "no! Even if I have a spring dream, it shouldn''t be her!"


    Although Haley''s average appearance is not bad and her figure is very good, it is obvious that the object of his spring dream will not be the dark elf who has only known for a few days, so don was a little confused for a moment.


    He thought he was having a spring dream.


    As soon as Haley''s eyes lit up, she simply pushed the boat along the water without nonsense. With Haley''s unimaginable skills, Donne entered the state of battle almost instantly.


    Just as Haley was going to go further, Donne suddenly stood up and gave Haley an indescribable slap in the face, which stunned her for a moment.


    "No!"


    Donne was stunned, covered his key and said, "this is not a dream at all! - why did you come in?"


    "How do you know it''s not a dream?"


    Haley tangled up like a water snake. The blow just made her heart even hotter.


    Donne''s mouth twitched. Is this guy going to discuss the depth of thought and philosophy with him? He didn''t prepare his own totem here.


    "Come on, how can spring dream have such a clear feeling."


    "Why don''t you keep pretending to be stupid?"


    Haley looked resentful and circled in front of Donne''s chest. Seeing that Donne didn''t seem to be moved by it, she decided to save the country by curving. She simply lay in the hot water and said, "we are very particular about bathing here. If you don''t understand the rules, it''s troublesome, so as the Queen''s personal guard, I have to accompany you."


    Donne waved his hand and said, "I can take a bath myself, so I don''t need your company..."


    In fact, he was afraid that he could not control it. What immortal jumped in.


    If these dark elves don''t talk as well as they seem, wouldn''t it be a tragedy if they were deceived?


    "Please don''t worry. I don''t mean any harm. Rather, this is my special reception for you?"


    Haley decided to change her position and think. During her conversation with adventurers these days, she found that the surface world is a patriarchal society and women are vassals, so she put herself in the weak position of men in the dark elf society (equivalent to women on the surface), and said with a smile: "do you think any man will let me take a bath?"


    Donne smiled and shook his head.


    "Right... Can you sit down?"


    Haley stared at Donne''s hands - or tried to see through his hands. She swallowed her saliva, covered up her thoughts, and said as if nothing had happened: "if you like, I can tell you the story of our country. Don''t you think driving me out now makes me lose face?"


    Seeing that Haley was determined to do so and was no longer pretentious, Donne reluctantly agreed.


    Anyway, she bathed with herself, and she didn''t suffer a loss. Why not?


    Just call an exotic health care!


    After persuading himself, it was not so difficult to accept psychologically, and Donne sat down again.


    At the moment, Donne had no idea of being angry with egwin.


    Let you come with me. If you don''t come with me, don''t blame me for my cheating!


    Of course, even if Donne "cheated", I''m afraid egwin won''t feel anything. Now the relationship between them is that Donne is hot.


    As he said, he was strongly attracted by crystal pure egwin with dirty inner thoughts, so he wanted to occupy her beauty and purity, but egwin didn''t respond to his feelings at all, just treated him as a rare precious friend, so


    The revolution has not yet succeeded. Donne still needs to work hard.


    Seeing that Donne had compromised, Haley was not in a hurry to come forward to do it, but began to talk aimlessly like a seasoned flower veteran, which soon diverted Donne''s attention, and then the distance between the two unknowingly narrowed again.


    Haley''s feet tentatively touched Donne underwater. After touching him, she found that he had no response. With a smile in her heart, she guessed his idea. Slowly, the distance was closer.


    She could even see the blush on Donne''s face.


    Still a shy guy, Haley licked her lips and felt a little excited.


    I won''t hit the jackpot today. Take away the future Prince''s boy body in advance?


    Haley took the initiative to post it and saw her charming eyes... Donne finally accepted her fate!


    Die, die!

 Chapter 394

    "Captain Haley, you''re so boring! You eat alone!"


    "Just let us watch and listen, but don''t let us try. It''s not interesting!"


    "Nah, Captain Haley, is he good at that? If not, won''t the queen suffer in the future?"


    As soon as Haley walked out of the bathroom, she was immediately besieged.


    "Nonsense!"


    Haley''s face was flat: "how can this be called eating alone? I''m obviously considering for her majesty, so I''ll test the poison first, personally verify Mr. Donne''s ability, and teach him some skills. It''s my responsibility as her Majesty''s personal guard! Don''t forget that her majesty is completely inexperienced now!"


    "Shh..."


    A group of dark elf girls booed together. They were about to refute Haley when they saw Donne coming out wrapped in a bath towel.


    As soon as the dark elf girls'' eyes lit up, they immediately left Haley and surrounded Donne to wipe: "Donne, come down and change your clothes. The dress is ready!"


    "Give me your hair. I''ll definitely dress you up charming and handsome!"


    "Skin... Ah... Lord Donne, your skin is so good. What can I do..."


    The girl said and gave Donne a kiss on the face.


    Donne''s eyes were straight and his legs were shaking. Just in the bathroom, he had seen the real juicing skills. It was obviously that he was happy, but when he saw Haley and the expressions of these dark elf girls, Donne always felt strange.


    It was as if he had been whored for free by the dark elves, and Haley was satisfied with whoring him.


    It''s clearly what you love and I want. Why does it feel like this in the end?


    After thinking about it, Donne can only be attributed to the difference of thinking: human beings are a patriarchal society, men are dominant in sex, while the dark elves are a feminist society, and women are dominant in sex. After getting used to the man''s dominance, he suddenly meets a dark elf like Haley, and he will feel a huge difference for a moment.


    Donne, who let the dark elf maids pinch him around, looked directly at the crystal mirror opposite, but stayed in the bathroom for just two hours


    Ten times


    Donne finally determined that his body was indeed created by the gods. If it was an ordinary person, it would be launched ten times in two hours. It is estimated that he is about to hang up now


    After Donne, who had broken the jar, was pulled out of the bath towel by the dark elf maids, he took the opportunity to squeeze and wipe off Donne. After he had enough hand addiction, he reluctantly served him and put on the dark elf style dress.


    The black and gold male Dark Elf dress was unexpectedly suitable for Donne. Donne, who was originally full of mild temperament, added a bit of evil charm after wearing this dress.


    The evil spirit was even more difficult for the ladies to control. They clamped their legs one by one, stared at Donne with red faces, and looked extremely hungry with their lips. They wanted to strip him off and press him down on the ground immediately.


    Donne''s face turned white again. He was really afraid.


    He just couldn''t understand why these female dark elves were so easy to get out of control when they saw him.


    Even if they are the creation of the lustful eternal goddess, they shouldn''t get out of control so easily?


    Poor Donne doesn''t know how strong the attraction of his special body and blood to these prandar special God created races - to put it bluntly, his body and blood are equivalent to the purest ancestral blood, and they are omnipotent and can be matched at will.


    The attraction of this blood is unimaginable. The more difficult it is for the race to give birth to offspring, the weaker its strength, the more difficult it is to resist the attraction of this blood.


    This is especially obvious for Forest Elves and dark elves - because dwarves are not weak in fertility, Donne avoided being pushed by dwarf women at the beginning


    Moreover, Donne still hasn''t figured out that this is not the main reason. The key reason is actually the strong desire band of the eternal goddess on him


    Light is the strong desire band of the eternal Dark Goddess, and the residual smell of the goddess on it is almost a fatal temptation to the dark elves. How many can resist?


    Coupled with the factors of God''s creation of blood, Donne has completely become a terrible natural white face in the dark elves.


    After a simple etiquette training, Donne followed Haley and hurried away from the servants.


    "Don''t feel like you''re losing."


    Haley said with a smile, "although they are maids, they serve her majesty specially. Their status is much higher than that of celebrities in big families. You should be honored to be so popular."


    Donne showed a smile more ugly than crying: "I just feel like something''s wrong..."


    Haley slightly opened her face and said as if nothing had happened: "don''t worry, you can see the queen soon."


    "Where are my friends?"


    "Don''t worry, we''ll meet soon."


    As soon as Haley finished, she saw queen Rowling dressed up, with two teams of bodyguards and the sacrifice of the Dark Goddess.


    "Your Majesty."


    Haila bowed and saluted: "the VIP has bathed and his subordinates have confirmed it in person."


    You have not only confirmed it yourself... You have tested it yourself


    Donne secretly feigned, stepped forward and greeted Rowling with the etiquette he had just learned. He knelt on one knee, folded his hands in front of him, lowered his head and said, "Donne from Ellington pays tribute to you, your Majesty the queen."


    Rowling sat on the throne and waved her hand with a noble and cold look: "get up, you and I don''t have to be polite."


    Although Donne got up, he didn''t feel quite right.


    What is "you and I don''t have to be polite"?


    Do they have a ten cent relationship now?


    "Your Majesty, I --"


    As soon as Donne spoke, Haley took the lead and said, "Your Majesty, it''s time to invite the distinguished guests."


    Rowling looked at the sacrifice, the sacrifice nodded, and then she said, "in that case, let''s invite guests in."


    The herald quickly came to the lounge. At this time, Fiona and she were already impatient. After seeing the herald, she immediately asked, "Lord, when will we come back? When can we see him?"


    "Now invite the guests to go to the palace hall with me. The ceremony will begin soon."


    The herald carried out the order meticulously. Then he turned and went out.


    Fiona Bryan and others looked at each other, then put away their things and followed.


    Fiona asked again, "what ceremony does the ceremony refer to? Where is the Lord? Are we going to see the queen now?"


    The Herald said without looking back: "of course, the ceremony refers to the wedding of her Majesty the queen. The future Prince has been in place, waiting for you to arrive."


    "Wedding? Prince?"


    Fiona almost fainted on the ground with a "boom" in her head. She stammered: "you, the prince you said should, should not be the Lord you said?"


    "If your Lord means the surface human named Donne, that''s right."


    The herald nodded and confirmed Fiona''s guess.


    "What''s going on?"


    Brian looked confused and forced: "the big brother just went out for two hours. Why do you suddenly want to marry the queen of the dark elves!?"


    The herald was stunned when he heard the speech and looked at them strangely: "didn''t you come to apply because you knew the news that her majesty chose a son-in-law?"


    "What!?"


    Fiona, Elsa, including iluli and others were all dumbfounded: "we don''t know this at all!"


    The herald was also stupid. She instinctively realized that there seemed to be something wrong in it. However, after thinking about the consequences, she suddenly broke out in a cold sweat, then closed her mouth and led the way without saying a word.


    Soon Fiona and they came to the palace hall.


    "Lord!"


    Anxious Fiona shouted at Donne, "what''s going on!?"


    She thought it was Donne''s idea.


    Confused Dunn was confused: "what''s going on?"


    Seeing that the situation was bad, Haley quickly winked at the sacrifice.


    No matter what the truth is, as long as the etiquette is completed and the established facts are created, a huge problem in the dark elf country will be solved!


    "Here are the distinguished guests. Please take your seats. The ceremony officially begins!"


    The priest said to Donne, "please come forward."


    The maids had taught (cheated) him just now. It was said that this was a ceremony that had to be performed when meeting dignitaries of other races in the dark elf country, so Donne was very obedient and honestly stepped forward and stood in front of the sacrifice.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Hum!"


    Rowling snorted coldly. She just raised her little foot and hesitated. The whole person floated up again and fell next to Donne. They stood in front of the sacrifice together.


    Haley stood behind them and made a mouth at the sacrifice: keep it simple and get it done as soon as possible!


    The priestess understood and said cleanly: "today, under the witness of the great goddess of eternal darkness, we have ushered in a sacred and great day. The queen of the dark elf country, Rowling shadow moon, will conclude a great and sacred marriage (deliberately quickly blurred) contract with Donne from the human country... Now, please put your hands together."


    Floating in the air, Rowling looked down at Donne, stretched out her white little hand and said proudly, "hand."


    Because the priestess deliberately blurred some key words, and the maids were trapped from beginning to end, Donne didn''t understand the situation until now. He just thought it was a simple act of concluding a peace contract or a special contract of the dark elves, and foolishly extended his hand.


    "Bang!"


    Rowling curled her lips, took Donne''s hand very unhappily, and said to the priestess, "go on."


    Finally... The queen finally found a husband who looked at each other


    The priestess sighed, and then announced loudly: "goddess witness, sacred day, sacred time, sacred contract, concluded here!"


    A beam of light fell from the Amethyst at the top of the cave, shrouded Donne and Rowling, and printed a complex symbol on the backs of their hands.


    "The wedding is finished! Cheer! People of the dark elf country, we finally have your royal highness again!"


    Wedding!?


    Donne was stunned: "wait! You said it was a wedding!?"


    "That''s right!"


    Haley laughed and said, "it''s not easy, but the contract is finally concluded... Eh!?"


    The smile froze on Haley''s face.


    The contract... Failed?

 Chapter 395

    The wedding presided over by the priestess was over, but... The smooth contract suddenly failed in the last step!


    The descending divine power was engraving the Rune of the contract on the back of their hands, but when the rune was about to be completed, the rune on the back of Donne''s hand suddenly collapsed!


    As if the power of the eternal goddess could not be exerted on him!


    Along with the other half of the rune on the back of Rowling''s hand, she collapsed.


    "How is this possible!"


    The priestess looked unbelievable: "doesn''t the goddess recognize marriage with human beings?"


    The code of the dark elf Kingdom, including the Bible of the eternal Dark Goddess religion, did not enforce the rule of maintaining pure blood. In a particularly difficult period in the past, the dark elves even went to catch the dwarves in the red Grottoes to reproduce, so mixed blood and intermarriage were never a big problem.


    But today, how did the contract fail?


    It''s rare that her majesty finally chose a prince who looks good. If you miss this opportunity, you don''t know when it will be next time!


    "Wait!"


    Donne shouted: "can you explain to me how this so-called ''meeting important foreign guests'' ceremony has become a'' wedding ceremony ''?"


    After hearing what Donne said, Fiona and them realized that Donne had also been cheated. They were relieved, but they were angry again.


    That''s too much!


    It''s too much!


    How can anyone do that?


    Forced marriage without saying a word!?


    Even if you don''t care, ask us if we care!


    "That''s right! We need to explain!"


    Fiona looked very ugly: "we must know the truth!"


    "What truth?"


    Queen Rowling''s face was also very ugly: "shouting in front of me, human, are you provoking my majesty?"


    While queen Rowling spoke, she quickly gathered a lot of strong magic around her. Her hair was windless and automatic, and she could even see the magic brilliance turned into essence. Donne was surprised by the powerful magic talent she inadvertently showed.


    Besides Elijah, Queen Rowling''s magic talent is the best he has ever seen!


    "Stop."


    Donne stepped forward and forcibly dispelled the magic around Queen Rowling.


    "Acridine!"


    Without the support of magic, Queen Rowling screamed and fell to the ground.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne held back and said, "I didn''t mean it. I''m sorry..."


    "You --"


    Rowling covered her ass with tears in her eyes and glared at Donne fiercely: "you did it on purpose! You must have done it on purpose! You wait! I must turn you into my property! Then let you only listen to me!"


    Then Rowling got up and ran back.


    "Snap."


    Donne jerked his mouth and subconsciously closed his eyes.


    "Woo - you wait! I''m going to kill you!"


    "Snap!"


    "Your majesty!"


    The priestess exclaimed and ran after her.


    Haley was about to follow up when she was stopped by smiling Donne.


    "Captain Haley, don''t you think there''s something you need to explain to me?"


    Haley slipped back and said with a dry smile, "what do you need to explain?"


    "For example..." Donne stared. "Wedding or something?"


    Now Donne is strange. The Forest Elves in prandal are like this, and the dark elves in the underground world are like this. When they see him, they can''t wait to marry him and have children. Is it crazy to be forced to marry or crazy to want children?


    In front is Donne, behind is Donne''s covetous Pro guard, and several girls are staring at her angrily


    Haley saw that she couldn''t muddle through, so she had to raise her hand and surrender.


    "Well, well, I have to admit, it''s my fault this time."


    Haley admitted bluntly: "yes, I lied to you. After seeing you, I made sure that you would satisfy her majesty, so I cheated you without your consent - I hope you can understand me. After all, her majesty is so old, but she has never chosen a son-in-law, and our prince''s position has always been empty. This is not a good thing."


    So big?


    Donne glanced at Elia. I''m afraid Rowling''s figure is only a little bigger than Elia. Although she is more than 160 years old, she still looks like a minor. Is that big?


    "Except for this?"


    "I didn''t lie to you. We are really going to start the magic abyss competition. King barod will arrive here soon..."


    Speaking of this, Haley looked at Donne eagerly and said, "speaking of it, her majesty is so beautiful. Although her figure is not very good now, she will definitely be a super beauty in the future. Do you really not consider becoming our prince?"


    Don said angrily, "I''m here to discuss trade cooperation, not to sell myself or make friends!"


    Haley still didn''t understand: "but if you become our prince, her majesty will certainly agree to such a thing."


    "Well," said Donne bluntly, "in our human country, men are the dominant, okay? I can''t tolerate a queen riding on me to give orders!"


    Mingming was just rode by me


    Haley curled her mouth and whispered for a while. Then she noticed Donne''s dangerous eyes, so she looked solemn and said, "seriously, I don''t suggest you make a stand off with her majesty. The former queen spoiled her very much. Now her majesty should go to the former queen for help. The former queen is not so easy to talk."


    Former queen?


    As soon as Tang en wanted to speak, an amazing force suddenly broke out in the palace, and the powerful pressure immediately enveloped the whole sharhera. As soon as the dark elf civilians and soldiers walking in the street felt the pressure, they immediately knelt on the ground and showed their sincere worship facing the Queen''s palace.


    Haley also knelt on the ground and said with faint fear in her worship: "the former queen is the strongest of our dark elves. She is deeply loved by the eternal Dark Goddess. While mastering the power of powerful casters, she has also been blessed by magic. Although she has resigned, she will always be our queen... Why don''t you kneel?"


    Haley found that they didn''t kneel down, but she was dissatisfied with them. She was dissatisfied with the disrespect of the former queen, and even overwhelmed her favor for Donne in a short time.


    "Why should we kneel?"


    Brian dug his nose and looked disdainful: "I''m a people of the Earth Goddess. I have nothing to do with the eternal Dark Goddess. Of course I won''t kneel to the people of the eternal Dark Goddess."


    Donne was speechless. If he hadn''t helped resist the pressure, Brian''s knees would be broken now.


    "Who made my baby daughter angry!?"


    A pleasant female voice appears in everyone''s ear, clear as talking around.


    Donne secretly praised that this sophisticated element control ability is not what ordinary people can do.


    At the moment when the voice fell, two figures came out from behind the throne. The one floating in the air was queen Rowling with white hair falling on the ground, and the tall and slender silver haired * * * * beauty next to her was Laura yingyue, the former queen of sharhera.


    Seeing Laura, Donne seemed to see the future of Rowling.


    "That''s him! That''s him! Mom!"


    Rowling pointed to Donne with a trace of tears and hoped that Laura would avenge her: "the contract failed! And he bullied me! I want you to help me turn him into my thing! He''s mine! No one will give him!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne sighed. Your majesty, although you are still young among the dark elves, did you live to be a dog in your 160''s?


    At first glance, this crying is just a child


    "Is it you? Since... Such as..."


    Laura''s eyes fell on Donne for a few seconds and suddenly froze, but a few seconds later, she suddenly clamped her legs and blushed.


    Damn it, I don''t seem to practice the magic skill of "staring at who is pregnant"!?


    Donne was shocked, and a bad premonition came to his mind. Before he could recover, Lola, the former * * * * queen, suddenly flashed in front of him. Her fingers lifted Donne''s chin, the tip of her tongue gently licked her lips, and the other hand crossed Donne''s face, feeling the crisp feeling from her fingertips, and a charming smile was raised at the corners of her mouth.


    "You''re very good. I''m optimistic about you. Become my favorite."


    Rowling was silly: "Mom!?"


    Donne: "


    Fiona: "


    Elsa: "


    Iluli: "


    Elia:


    "What are these ************************************************************


    Donne was completely crazy: "are you dissatisfied with your desires? Why are you all like flower maniacs? I''m here to talk about trade, not to sell myself!"


    "Trade? Oh! Trade!"


    Lola, the former * * * * queen nodded: "as long as you become my favorite, you can promise you any trade. How? I can still decide this."


    Seeing that her mother wanted to rob herself of a man, Rowling panicked: "my mother! Now I''m the queen!"


    "Shut up! I haven''t even found a prince for twenty years. I don''t have a daughter like you!"


    Lola''s words suddenly knocked down Rowling and fell to the ground. The Queen''s eyes were filled with tears: "obviously, it''s my favorite man and my prince. Mom, how can you do this!"


    "I''m your mother! Your things are mine, mine or mine!"


    Laura said naturally, "so this man belongs to me."


    With that, Laura''s evil lilac pupils stared at Donne''s body and scanned it again and again. The more she looked, the more impulsive she was, and the more she looked, the more itchy she was.


    Even she herself was very surprised, but she had never felt this before!


    Now, she has such a strong possessive desire and impulse to a human male!


    How could she let this man go?


    "Enough!"


    The unbearable Donne finally broke out. He stepped forward and shouted at Lola: "do you have me in your eyes? Believe it or not, I''ll turn you into RBQ!"


    Laura''s eyes brightened: "so you like heavy taste adjustment? I''m also very interested. Why don''t we try?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Desperate!


    Donne is desperate for this dark elf country full of flower maniacs and dissatisfied women!


    He should have understood this as early as he got the lust band of the eternal Dark Goddess!


    How can an immoral goddess create a decent race!?

 Chapter 396

    Unlike other goddesses, the goddess of eternal darkness is a strong desire goddess, which has been mentioned in many legends, so don shouldn''t expect anything from the beginning.


    "Be my favorite!"


    Lola''s strong possessive desire for Donne almost turned into reality. She endured the burning desire and said, "for you, I can drive all the other men away!"


    This sentence makes Donne feel a stronger social difference.


    "No way!"


    Although Lola is indeed a very sexy and attractive dark elf, Don is not interested in being a member of her harem!


    Are you kidding me... He came to prandal to be a hero to save the world (by the way, open the harem). The whole world is waiting for him to save (Introduction). He is not a minor. What is it to run to the palace of the dark elf queen and be a male pet?


    Those gods who have been watching him know that they can''t be angry!


    "It seems that the queen doesn''t want to talk about trade today. Let''s go."


    Donne turned and wanted to leave.


    "I don''t allow it. Who can leave!"


    Lola flew into the air. With a wave of her hand, the gate was firmly locked. Under the blessing of multiple gravity superposition, the whole gate was firmly nailed to the ground and could not be opened at all.


    Haley and the guards also surrounded Donne and Fiona.


    Haley said helplessly, "Lord Donne, why do you resist? It''s not a bad thing for you, is it? Just follow..."


    Donne turned around, the magic began to gather quickly, stared at Lola and said, "do you have to go this far? It seems that you''re going to fight me?"


    Hearing Donne''s words, Brian picked up the hammer, Elsa pulled out her two handed sword, and Emily looked left and right, sighed, so she had to prepare to perform her magic. Even Fiona and Elia began to gather magic and prepare to work.


    "Eh?"


    Lola''s eyes suddenly moved away from Donne and fell on Elia.


    This little human girl


    Laura frowned. Why, there was a strange feeling on her... Was it an illusion?


    What''s special about a human little girl


    Lola didn''t pay much attention and focused on Donne again: "be my man... Or I use coercion to make you my property!"


    Before dawn could speak, a figure suddenly flew up to him and shouted at Lola, "Mom! You can''t do that!"


    Seeing that Rowling actually stood up to defend herself, Donne immediately had a lot of good feelings for her.


    Rowling said, "he''s my favorite!"


    Well, take back the preface. These women are all the same!


    "Get out of the way! Your law - bondage."


    Lola just waved her hand. With a cry of surprise, she was caught behind and bound by God''s words and decrees. Then Lola bound Fiona and others.


    Ignoring the struggling Rowling, Lola licked her lips and showed a seductive smile: "now, no one bothers us. Come on, how do you choose?"


    "I choose to let you take the dog."


    Donne dashed into the air, flew across from Lola and looked down at Lola: "you can''t beat me."


    "I think so too, but... The coercive means I''m talking about is not to win you - law ¡¤ forced slavery!"


    Lola burst into laughter, waved her arm and unleashed a high-level magic on Donne.


    Law and order - forced slavery is a very powerful magic in the dark magic. This magic can forcibly enslave low-level creatures to become their own servants without affecting the mind. It can not resist the orders of the enslaver. The stronger the caster is and the more popular he is with the gods, the stronger the effect of the magic will be and the longer the enslavement will last.


    The release of magic was completed in an instant. When Donne reacted, the dark purple magic Rune had enveloped him.


    "Yes!"


    Laura was overjoyed. She looked at Donne hungrily. She didn''t know how long she hadn''t had such a strong desire.


    As soon as Donne''s heart tightened, he subconsciously wanted to resist, but at this time, all the law runes on him suddenly collapsed!


    "What!?"


    Laura was surprised: "how is this possible?"


    This kind of high-level divine skill, displayed by her, is almost impossible to fail. Even legends and even demigods that cannot be enslaved will be affected in a short time, but Donne seems to be completely immune to the enslavement effect!


    "It seems to disappoint you? But I must say, you make me angry."


    Donne took out a bright golden scroll with a gloomy face. As soon as the scroll appeared, the surrounding magic environment was very disordered: "since you want to enslave me... Don''t blame me for being rude."


    "Ha! Do you still want to enslave me in turn?"


    Lola stared at the bright gold scroll in Donne''s hand and sneered: "don''t blame me for not telling you that I am the substitute of the eternal goddess in prandal. The scroll of slavery contract is invalid for the substitute of God."


    "Yes, I know that very well, but since you are the walker of God..."


    Donne showed a strange smile: "you don''t know that there is a word of enslavement? It''s a divine skill that has an outstanding effect on the clergy."


    Enslave the word of God!?


    Lola''s face changed greatly. It was a real magic that even the demigod could completely enslave. Only the God himself could use!


    The most dangerous thing is that because of believing in gods and having a natural affinity for divination, enslaving God''s word has a great effect bonus for clergy!


    "Impossible! I''ve never heard of the word of God. It can be made into a scroll! You''re lying to me!"


    Lola felt that Donne was bluffing. How could the magic used by the true God be made into a scroll? And by a mortal?


    "Have you heard that Xuan can save Fei and krypton can change his life? This is the so-called miracle scroll! Go!"


    With a loud cry, Donne locked Lola in the lust band of the goddess of eternal darkness and entangled her in an instant.


    "This is the artifact of the goddess of eternal darkness!?"


    The thick intimacy from the artifact changed Lola''s face, but what frightened her more was that after the strong desire band tied her, it not only made her temperature soar and her desire become extremely strong, but also controlled her limbs, making her unable to move at all and suffering from desire!


    At this time, she found that the temptation from Donne was much smaller than before. Although the attraction was still there and she still wanted to have him, she didn''t have such a strong desire for possession as before.


    "Wait, wait! There''s a problem!"


    Lola was shocked when she found the problem. However, at the moment, Donne had torn open the miracle scroll. The bright light penetrated the whole palace and illuminated the whole sharhera. The complex divine words were released from the bright gold scroll and directly locked Lola!


    How could she understand that roulette 100 draws only three miracle scrolls in addition to consumables, and the object of use is limited to women. How painful is Donne


    After crossing, Tang en realized that the truth was that Xuan could save Fei and krypton could change his life.


    The first enslaved word scroll consumed by a saint of the dark god system in the game gave him the strong desire band of the artifact eternal Dark Goddess - please don''t ask him how he found it.


    Now, this second enslavement scroll will give him a legendary thug and RBQ, which is worth the ticket price.


    Lola couldn''t care less to explain. The huge spiritual power broke out in an instant, and the surging power roared around her. When her long silver hair drifted away without wind, her spiritual power directly crossed the space and came to an unknown area: "goddess help me!"


    "Boom!!!"


    A dark pillar of light fell from the void and shrouded Lola''s body. A consciousness from high-level existence entered Lola''s body and blocked the powerful word of enslavement.


    Donne''s face changed slightly. God fell!


    "Eh?"


    When Lola opened her eyes again, her temperament was obviously different.


    Lola, no, it should be the goddess of eternal darkness at the moment. She stared at the strong desire strap tied to her body for a moment, gently snapped her fingers, and the strong desire strap was skillfully loosened.


    After all, that''s her stuff.


    Donne''s face immediately collapsed.


    If you lose an artifact this time, you''ll lose a lot


    "Restrict * * service divine word... Designate female creatures to take effect? Can anyone use this level of divine word in the world?"


    Then she noticed the blocked words of enslavement God, and then she understood why Lola was so worried. She even contracted her consciousness and handed over her body completely.


    However, the word of enslavement has been started, and the goddess of eternal darkness can''t cancel it. She must find an unlucky person to replace the dead ghost.


    Huge consciousness swept the whole audience in an instant, and the attention of the eternal Dark Goddess fell on the innocent eluli.


    Female, still a priest, the goddess of eternal darkness is very satisfied. The best thing is that she is also a cleric of yebirni.


    In terms of divinity, she can''t compare with jebirni, but who won''t pit her for such a good chance to wear small shoes?


    Just her.


    The goddess of eternal darkness bent her fingers and gently pointed. The enslavement word that had been wrapped outside suddenly turned around and fell on eluli. Not only that, the goddess of eternal darkness even added some special seasoning to the enslavement word in order to secretly pit jabirni.


    Donne was shocked: "eluli - terrible!"


    "EH - ah!?"


    Eluli, who had been bound by Lola before, had no idea that she would lie on the gun continuously.


    She was just an entourage who wanted to see the queen of the dark elves. By the way, she wanted to see if she could discuss missionary issues. Unexpectedly, she has been lying on the gun since the beginning and still lies on the gun until now!


    After hitting iluli, the word of enslavement came into effect immediately. A circle of pale gold slender runes appeared on iluli''s neck, symbolizing the word of enslavement.


    "It hurts! It hurts -"


    Iluli frowned tightly and tears of pain came out, but she couldn''t move at all. Due to the dark hand of the eternal Dark Goddess, a symbol of the eternal Dark Goddess also appeared after a stabbing pain on her smooth lower abdomen.


    Double slavery.


    After all this, the goddess of eternal darkness directly ignored eluli and her eyes fell on... Elia.


    With a smile, she said, "sister, long time no see."

 Chapter 397

    Sister?


    what the fuck! What did she say?


    Sister!?


    "What do you call her?"


    Donne was completely stunned, and the rest of Ellington were almost the same, one by one.


    Elia looked at the eternal Dark Goddess stupidly: "ah?"


    The goddess of eternal darkness floated in front of her and looked down at her: "sister, aren''t you going to come forward?"


    Donne and they stared at Elia in unison. They all stared wide eyed, especially Donne. A guess that had always existed in his heart finally came to the moment when it was about to be confirmed.


    At this time, the expression on Elia''s face suddenly changed, and the little girl''s innocence disappeared. Instead, she despised all arrogance and indifference.


    "Etaknox, you''ve crossed the line."


    Donne saw a cold and indifference in Elia''s eyes, even with a little irony.


    He had a flash of inspiration, and suddenly remembered that Elia had looked like this at the burial place of alburn!


    It almost immediately answered his great doubts.


    No wonder Elia''s magic talent is so rebellious - she''s a goddess!


    The goddess who will be called sister by the eternal Dark Goddess, I''m afraid there''s only one


    The legendary mobile disaster generator, the eternal source of curse, represents the collection of all negative forces, the goddess that makes all creatures fear, and no one dares to call her by her name.


    "Sister, it''s really you."


    Etanox played with the lust band and said with a ponderous look: "(God''s word) do you know what this means?"


    Elia sneered and said, "do you want to take my place?"


    "Replace? Oh, no, how possible!"


    Etanox burst into laughter and said, "sister, I just want to say that your plan has failed. This method won''t work."


    "It sounds beautiful to reduce your power level through reincarnation and personally join the chaotic war to increase the odds of victory, but sister, you forget one of the most important things."


    "Since your reincarnation, the main consciousness has not recovered itself. If I hadn''t awakened your subconscious, you are still just a little girl. In this case, how could you have the opportunity to join the chaotic war?"


    "Not to mention that with the improvement of your power, the incoming chaotic creatures will become more powerful and will only accelerate the destruction of the world."


    Etaknox flew to Elijah, stroked Elijah''s face and said, "admit it, sister, you failed. Come back as soon as possible, and let the things of God belong to God and the things of mortals belong to mortals."


    "You don''t have to remind me!"


    Elia said coldly, "just do what you should do. I will act according to my own ideas."


    "It''s really cold, sister. You were so kind to me before."


    Etanox wiped the corners of her eyes. Of course, there were no tears there. She suddenly smiled and said, "you know, I suddenly found an interesting thing... This strap is clearly mine. How can it be in the hands of a human?"


    Elia glanced at Downe, who was completely stunned, and said, "he is the product of another plan... If I intend to find a way to fight chaos through my own reincarnation, yabilni is going to find another way. They entrusted this task to this human."


    Etanox was shocked: "ha!? leave such an important thing to a mortal!? are they crazy!? if prandal falls, the universe will be completely over and we will have no place to live!"


    "Do you think they don''t care about anything like you and just want to be crazy at last?"


    Elia waved her hand wearily on her face and said, "you shouldn''t wake me up. My ontological consciousness is still very weak. When I grow up, I will slowly wake up. Now I just don''t know anything at the beginning. You wake me up without any meaning."


    Etaknox turned her mouth and said, "at least, I know your plan is in progress."


    "Go and warn them that this is a moment related to the life and death of the whole universe. If anyone dares to delay at this time, I don''t mind freeing up a few more permission bits."


    Etaknox''s face changed slightly: "I see, sister, I''ll convey your meaning."


    "Well, I''ll continue to sleep without anything else. If I come out for a long time, it will affect the growth of the Lord''s consciousness."


    When the voice fell, Elia had returned to normal. With a blank face, Elia didn''t know what had just happened. Looking at the big sister with silver hair in front of her, she couldn''t help shouting.


    "Now look... My sister was really cute when she was a child!"


    Etanox''s eyes lit up and she couldn''t help pinching Elia''s cheek before she put her down.


    Elia fled directly behind Donne, holding Donne and secretly looking at etaknox.


    "So... You''re the one they chose?... perfect body... Ha, they''re really willing to pay for it."


    Etanox muttered, and then floated to Donne with a charming smile: "if it''s the person they chose, it''s not surprising that there will be something for me... Human, do you like my strap very much? How does it feel? Is it easy?"


    Etanox''s painting style suddenly changed from a goddess to a lustful and dissatisfied woman. The rhythm was too fast for Donne to react.


    Just now the two of them had been talking in divine words. Don didn''t understand and wanted Nora to be an interpreter. Now she fell asleep again and ignored don.


    But the only thing that can be confirmed is that Elia is probably the legendary disaster lady.


    Although etanox is only a middle God, there is an essential difference between God and man. It''s too easy to deal with Donne.


    Although Donne guessed that etaknox didn''t dare to do it to himself, he didn''t want to take risks, so he said humbly: "it''s good to use."


    "How does it taste?"


    "Taste... Taste!?"


    "Yes."


    Etanox smiled and touched under Donne: "well... Perfect body is really good..."


    I don''t know what means etaknox used. With a gentle sweep of her hand, Xiao Tang jumped up in an instant, and Donne suddenly blushed.


    "Eh? Is it... Shy?"


    Etaknox found something very interesting. She wanted to leave. She suddenly thought about it. It''s better to take advantage of this opportunity.


    As soon as he saw etaknox''s eyes, Donne''s face changed slightly and hurriedly said, "even if you get my body, you can''t get my heart!"


    Etaknox smiled charming: "I just want to get your body and your heart. What''s the use?"


    "... you can unlock more poses."


    "Well... Let''s make a deal."


    Deal!?


    "You meet me... Accordingly, my people can give you all. I can ask Lola to agree to all your requirements, and I will upgrade this strap for you. How about it?"


    Etanox said with red lips, "you can''t lose."


    Knowing that Donne was the central figure of yebirni''s plan, etaknox decided to push the boat to help him. There was nothing else to do, but at least it was OK to give him some hands.


    The dark elves all become their own people!?


    Donne''s eyes lit up and his heart beat.


    Although the dark elves live underground, their combat effectiveness is no less than that of the Forest Elves, and they have special advantages in stealth operations. If they can obtain such an army, it will be very beneficial to increase their military strength and the overall development speed.


    Even the black stone cave that you wanted to occupy before can be abandoned. The general factory can be placed here directly, and the dark elves can be responsible for production


    The benefits are too great, and you only need to sell your body and integrity to get these. This is the rhythm of the real big eagle to save the world!


    Donne has an abnormal heartbeat.


    "It must be said that I don''t have much time to stay. Don''t waste precious time."


    Etaknox saw Donne''s heart and couldn''t help but roll him up and fly into the back.


    "Wait! Mom! He''s my man!"


    Seeing that Donne was robbed, Rowling was anxious, but the legal constraints had not been lifted, and she couldn''t move at all.


    As a result, as soon as her voice fell, she heard etanox''s charming laughter in the distance, and then Rowling''s body involuntarily flew up and came to etanox and Donne.


    (Note: for things that cannot be described, some are deleted here, and 2 are reserved.)


    Seeing that Donne, Lola and Rowling are gone, the people bound in place are dumbfounded. At the moment, the only one who can act is Elia, but Elia hasn''t understood what happened.


    "NAH... Sister Fiona."


    Elsa said quietly, "I heard you right... Was the queen called sister Elia just now?"


    Fiona looked Numb: "yes, hehe... Sister hehe... Goddess hehe..."


    Elsa exclaimed, "ah! Sister Fiona is broken!"


    "It''s broken... I''m fine... Hehe... The dark elf queen... Mother and daughter... Rob the Lord... Now go to battle together... Hehe... There''s a goddess descending... Hehe..."


    Fiona''s whole person is about to break down. Today''s impact is greater than any other day combined.


    Lord, you almost got married inexplicably and became the prince of the dark elves... Elia is actually the reincarnation of a goddess... Now her sister has to push Lord


    Fiona felt that the only reason why she didn''t faint now was that there was an iluli worse than her.


    Yes, the Holy See, eluli, is one of the most unlucky people today.


    Originally, I just wanted to come to see the queen, so I followed her. I didn''t expect that there would be such a God in the end - it was clearly the open and secret struggle between Donne and the queen, but it somehow affected her in the end.


    The innocent lay down the gun and became Donne''s slave. Emily was still confused and didn''t come back.


    She couldn''t believe it was true.


    If Pope jessolini XXIII knew after he went back, would he still spit blood angrily?


    If those crazy believers crazy about Emily knew, I don''t know how many people would want to kill Donne.


    However, it is not necessary for them to chop down Donne, because by now Donne is almost "dead" and can no longer die.


    "Angus''s local hardening technique" recorded in the small book he got before became his last hope.

 Chapter 398

    A few hours later.


    In the Queen''s playroom, Lola, soaking in the hot water pool, stared at Donne opposite for a while and then continued to wash her daughter Rowling''s hair as if nothing had happened.


    Donne was in the water all over. To be honest, he didn''t care just now, but after the end, he didn''t adapt to this kind of honesty - especially when the two sides met for the first time.


    It will develop into this result. It''s all the pot of the eternal Dark Goddess!


    Although she left the lust band, she strengthened it just now, which can be regarded as a reward for Donne - but it is because of this that Donne feels like he is selling himself


    Lola said carelessly, "the goddess has left, but she left instructions before she left. We dark elves can cooperate with you - although I don''t know what she means, I think it''s ok as long as she agrees to help you and follow you?"


    coming!


    Donne nodded, restrained his surprise and said calmly, "I won''t treat you badly if I become my follower. More importantly, what I want to do needs your strength."


    "There are orders from the goddess, so we will agree, but at least you must understand what you will let us do."


    Lola stopped her hand and stared into Donne''s eyes. "At least I need to know what my people serve and what their goal is."


    Don shrugged. "Do you believe me when I say I want to save the world?"


    "... this joke is not funny."


    "Ha ha, it seems that I''m really not suitable for joking."


    Donne sighed and said: "What I want to do is very simple. Popularize magical creations for everyone to use, and promote this convenient power to the world. It is more convenient for you to produce and manufacture some things. Of course, I won''t let you work in vain. I know you don''t need gold coins. I will provide you with plenty of food and all kinds of wonderful magical products in return."


    "Sounds like a good proposal."


    Lola nodded: "I can promise you for the time being. I can talk about the details later."


    Donne breathed a sigh of relief.


    "Mom!"


    Rowling was very dissatisfied: "now I''m the queen!"


    Lola pressed her down and said impolitely, "tell me this when you really look like a queen."


    After taking a bath, the three returned to the throne. Looking at the people who were still stiff there, Lola suddenly laughed and said, "ah, sorry, I forgot you because of the sudden incident."


    Lola snapped her fingers and all the people were free.


    "Lord!"


    Fiona ran to Donne, grabbed his hand, stared at him up and down for a long time, and then said, "they... Didn''t do anything to you?"


    Fiona''s heart was full of bitterness. After being taken out for so long, how could nothing have happened? But she just wanted to comfort herself.


    "Well, don''t worry. After my long talk with the goddess, she has left."


    Donne touched his nose and said as if nothing had happened: "what happened before is misunderstanding. If the misunderstanding is solved, it will be all right."


    "Misunderstanding... It''s a misunderstanding... If it''s a misunderstanding... It''s to solve my problems here..."


    Eluli looked at Donne with a sad look on her face. She was the most innocent of all. Everyone else happily solved the misunderstanding and was reconciled. Her secret resentment was about to break through the sky.


    Just then, it was OK. She didn''t feel much because she was bound. But now, after she regained her freedom, as soon as Donne appeared, eluli couldn''t control her impulse to get close to him. There was always an instinct from the depths of her heart that told her to go over and submit to Donne, which was what she should do.


    It''s very painful to resist this instinct - because it''s actually against yourself. You know it''s your own idea, but it shouldn''t be your own idea, because you can''t have that idea, which is very contradictory, but it can only be described in this way.


    "This..."


    Donne said awkwardly, "I can''t untie the effect of enslaving God''s word scroll..."


    "What!?"


    Yiluli exclaimed, subconsciously grabbed Donne, but followed closely. An instinct controlled her to quickly release her hand, take a half step back, plop down and kneel in front of Donne: "sorry! Master, it''s yiluli''s impolite! Please punish the master!"


    A group of people are all stupid.


    After regaining consciousness, eluli almost cried. This should not be the behavior she can do!


    But she was aware that she couldn''t control her behavior!


    "This..."


    Donne was in a hurry. If the Holy See of light knew that he had turned their Saint into his own slave, it was estimated that Ellington would be flattened by fanatical believers every minute. It was too risky to play this Saint play in a world where there was a real God.


    "I don''t think you have to worry."


    Finally, Fiona came to comfort Emily: "although you are bound by the contract, the Lord is a good man. He won''t order you to do anything strange, will he?"


    Of course, Donne nodded fiercely and added, "you just need to control your impulse now. Don''t worry on my side. I can guarantee that I won''t give you any strange orders. When we return to the surface world, you can ask the Pope to try to purify it - or when Lyon recovers his strength, let him use deification and try purification."


    Eluli can only accept her fate. Now the only good thing is that the other party of the contract is Donne, not a mess.


    From Donne''s attitude towards his people, eluli can see that he is a really good man, so it''s not too bad for the time being.


    Lola clapped her hands and said, "I''m sorry about what happened just now. As the host, I need to apologize to you. Therefore, all guests, I''ll host a banquet in the palace tonight..."


    As soon as they heard that Lola was going to give a banquet, Fiona Elsa Brian thought of the dishes they had seen in Barrow before, and their faces became very delicate.


    Laura frowned: "what''s the matter?"


    Donne said with a subtle expression, "probably... They don''t adapt to the eating habits of the underground world."


    "What a faux pas!"


    Rowling was very dissatisfied and said, "although our food is not as rich as the world on the ground, it also has its own characteristics. Don''t compare us with the dwarfs in the red rock grottoes. Don''t underestimate our culinary skills of the dark elves!"


    Rowling''s words gave Donne and them a little sense of expectation.


    Then the evening dinner completely shattered their sense of expectation.


    Seeing those unknown dishes, Donne finally felt that he had found something related to the word "darkness" from the dark elves.


    That''s dark cooking.


    "Why don''t they eat?"


    Lola tasted the soda provided by Donne gracefully and said with a smile: "the salt roasted Yalong meat is a very precious cooking material. It can strengthen the body and is very good for men."


    Donne looked at the so-called salt roasted Yalong meat, which was baked like coke and sprinkled with a thick layer of mineral salt, and a cold sweat came out.


    It''s really unique that very precious cooking materials can be made like this.


    After a few mouthfuls, they couldn''t stand it. They all stared at Donne, especially Elia. They had just eaten a strange thing and were about to cry.


    "Well, well, I see."


    Finally, Donne took out the prepared food and rewarded everyone.


    "The host has a meal."


    "Oh, thank you... No!"


    When Donne finished subconsciously, he looked stunned and looked at each other. There were still her tooth marks on the barbecue in eluli''s hand.


    Eluli also looked confused. After Donne took out the food, she finally had a little appetite. As a result, she just bit it. When she saw Donne, she couldn''t help running over


    "You''d better not look at me."


    Donne said with a wry smile, "it''s estimated that the contract will come into force as soon as you see me."


    Yiluli closed her eyes and nodded. It was not easy to divert her attention.


    "That''s interesting."


    Lola shook the soda bottle and looked at iluli''s back with great interest: "you have no interest in the saint of yebirni?"


    "Do you think I, like you, can''t live without that all day?"


    Donne glared at her with a little shame, subconsciously rubbed his waist, and then said, "I actually care more about another person now than the unlucky eluli."


    "That little girl named Elia."


    Lola looked down Donne''s eyes: "I was surprised at the beginning. She had a breath that attracted me. As expected."


    "I guessed her identity from the beginning, and today I just sat down and confirmed my guess, but what I want to know is what the eternal Dark Goddess who came with your body and another consciousness in Elia said."


    Donne frowned. Although he already knew his mission, he had too little direct contact with the gods. Their conversation might reveal some important information


    "Sorry, I can''t help you."


    Lola shook her head: "after the divine fall, I gave the whole body to the goddess. I don''t know what they said at all - even if I know, I can''t repeat the divine word. Only God can use the prophecy, and ordinary people can''t understand the meaning."


    Donne sighed. Anyway, at least one thing is certain now. There really exists a goddess in Elia''s body - no, maybe it should be said that she herself is a goddess.


    And the most terrible goddess in the legend.


    Ms. disaster, whose name no one dared to mention.

 Chapter 399

    The title of Ms. disaster, I don''t know where to start. I only know that she, who always brought disaster and bad luck a long time ago, has been called by people.


    But she has never been a devil, let alone a devil. She is a goddess, a true goddess with divine personality.


    Her divine name is vague in many documents. I don''t know whether it''s because she was afraid of Ms. disaster''s power or because she just didn''t have the courage to write that name - there was a rumor that a powerful magician inadvertently cursed Ms. disaster after an experiment failed, and then exploded and died because her magic was out of control.


    Just mentioning Ms. disaster''s name will produce such a powerful force of bad luck, which has to make people cautious in their words and deeds and try to avoid anything related to Ms. disaster.


    When Donne knew Elia''s true identity, he immediately thought of the assassins who had run to Ellington to kill them.


    Now looking back, whether it was the poison sickle accidentally killed by Elia with an arcane missile (Chapter 226), the guy who was blown to ashes by his own bomb (Chapter 282), and the assassins who were killed by the group (Chapter 318), they were not generally unlucky?


    How can an assassin who can be hired by the cadier family or trained since childhood, who is not a cautious guy, die because of a little mistake?


    If it were that kind of waste, it wouldn''t live to this day.


    But they died in a muddle in Ellington without stirring up any water spray.


    And I heard Edgar say before (this "strange thing", which Donne thought meant the magic out of control. Now it seems that it is more because those people are unlucky.


    Ignorant people are always easy to panic and fear the unknown - to be honest, they didn''t kill Elia, which shows that they are very simple.


    I''m afraid this is also the result of Elia''s unconscious power.


    Once this uncontrolled force leaks out a little, it will have a very obvious impact, and everyone will be very sensitive to it. Therefore, the information about Ms. disaster is also the least recorded.


    Perhaps the most well-known thing is that she helped the eternal Dark Goddess to create the dark elves based on the blueprint of the Forest Elves.


    Lying in his chair, staring at the Amethyst overhead, Donne was a little distracted for a moment.


    "Master, it''s time to go to bed."


    Donne waved his hand without looking back: "so you can go back. If I really want to sleep you, Leon is expected to bring his sword to cut me tomorrow."


    "I want to!"


    It''s not that she doesn''t want to go, but that she can''t go at all!


    Iluli said with a cry, "how could I know that the effect of this contract will become so strong at night!"


    Donne sighed and said, "it''s better to change your mind. The more you resist, the stronger the compulsion of the contract. Why don''t you try to accept it and don''t resist?"


    "You --"


    Noting Emily''s angry expression, Donne looked back: "Oh, of course I don''t want you to take the initiative to become my female slave. I just said, it''s better to be sparse than blocked, okay?"


    Of course, eluli knows what Donne means. The more she resists, the stronger the force of the contract. If she takes the initiative to accept her current identity and obeys her inner voice, the force of the corresponding contract will not be so strong.


    She took several deep breaths, tried to restrain her inner embarrassment and shame, no longer resisted the attraction from Donne, came to him very obediently and stammered, "Lord, master, it''s time to go to bed..."


    Although she was very embarrassed, very shy and wanted to die, I have to say that eluli felt really relaxed - even if she pretended to be obedient.


    Tang Enyi shrugged: "at least I got good news. This contract doesn''t care whether the contract object is sincere or not. You need to cultivate your acting skills."


    Iluli was ashamed and angry and stared at Donne. She usually studied the Holy See Bible in the church. When she was free, she just went to give alms to the civilians and pray for the treatment of the wounded. How could she have time to practice any acting skills? Not to mention her ashamed and angry expression, how many people would see it?


    It''s just the guy in front of me.


    For the first time in history, eluli felt that Aurelia was right to say that Donne was a bad guy - he was so irresponsible!


    "Go back to bed first. I''ll go to bed later."


    Donne said that and then went back in a daze.


    But after getting this permission, eluli, who no longer resisted, was finally relieved. She found that she could leave.


    "Then i... when was she there?"


    Eluli was just about to say goodbye, but she was surprised to find that there was a man lying on Donne''s leg.


    It was Elia.


    At the moment, Elia was sleeping soundly, with oily smell on her face. One hand was holding a piece of meat bone, and the other hand was holding Donne''s clothes. Nora lay on her head, covered her stomach and fell asleep happily like her.


    "She fell asleep before the party was over. It seems that the awakening at that time put a lot of pressure on her."


    Donne looked at Elia''s side face. He couldn''t believe that such a simple she would be the disaster lady that people were afraid of.


    "The goddess... I''ve heard the Pope say it."


    Iluli was awed. She knew which goddess would be called sister by the goddess of eternal darkness.


    Whether facing jebirni or not, as a clergyman, it is natural to maintain due respect for God, even if the God has not awakened yet.


    Donne perked up. "Oh? What did he say?"


    "The Pope mentioned the goddess in a speech." even when Saint eluli mentioned Ms. disaster, she also used "the goddess" instead. "In some secret books of the Holy See, it seems to record a few words of the goddess, but it can be seen that the Pope is full of respect for the goddess."


    Iluli looked at Elia''s side face. She lowered her voice and said, "the Pope once said that the goddess should be remembered and thanked by everyone... Although I don''t know why, since the pope would say that, it proves that the goddess must not be just the goddess who brings bad luck."


    Donne pinched Elia''s face and said with a smile, "are you worried about the goddess will in her body and still waking up to listen to us, so you deliberately say good words?"


    Eluriton was in a hurry: "don''t be rude to the goddess! Every word I said is true!"


    "If that''s what you mean by rudeness..."


    Donne poked Elia on the cheek, which made Elia mutter in her sleep. Donne smiled and said, "I''m afraid I''ve done too many rude things."


    Iluli looked at Donne with a look of disbelief. "You''re a --"


    Iluli swallowed the word "abnormal".


    Donne suddenly woke up and patted his forehead: "what are you thinking? I''m not talking about what you think... Wait! As a saint, is it really okay for you to have such a dirty mind?"


    Noticing Donne''s suspicious expression, Emily suddenly panicked. She quickly got up and said, "I, I''m very sleepy, so I''ll go back to bed first! Goodbye!"


    Seeing illuli leave in a hurry, Donne with his chin on his face was meaningful.


    This pure Saint seems to know a lot. She doesn''t seem to be as simple as it seems


    Feeling Elia turn over, Donne withdrew his attention and covered her blanket again.


    Elia''s identity has basically been confirmed. She is indeed the reincarnation of Ms. disaster. Then more problems come


    As a God, why did she reincarnate?


    She must have revealed the reason in her discussion with the goddess of eternal darkness. Unfortunately, she can''t understand it. This problem has been exposed for the time being.


    Since it is Ms. disaster, I have adopted him now. Will it affect my career and plan?


    Donne pondered for a while, but was surprised to find that since he saw Elia after crossing, almost everything has been going well up to now - even the broken things of the Kadir family have successfully turned over under his own plan and made a lot of money, that is to say, he was not unlucky, but very lucky?


    Is this the passive effect attached to the perfect body created by the goddess nisclair? Immune to bad luck and disaster?


    That''s another question.


    At the beginning, everyone dared not adopt Elia. They were worried about bad luck. Why are Alberton Clara Elsa''s family all right?


    Clara was weak, and her resistance to bad luck should be worse, but she had never heard of any bad luck.


    There are also Alberton and Elsa''s father and daughter. One runs mysteriously to the anbris mountains in three days and two days, leaving his mother and daughter in Ellington. The other is born with strange power and pure physical combat power, and can even crush some high-level apocalypses


    This is ridiculous anyway! It''s not logical at all!


    If what Donne cared about was Elsa''s strange power, after determining Elia''s identity, the identity of Elsa and Alberton''s family suddenly became a little confusing.


    Of course, it should be true that they are descendants of the foal and bolette families, but they must have encountered something.


    Some mysterious things that can''t be told to outsiders.


    Just as abelton asked him to collect the magic stone this time, the reason cannot be explained to outsiders.

 Chapter 400

    The next day, Fiona was talking in the palace hall.


    In order to avoid suspicion, Donne, Lola and Rowling didn''t tell what happened in the game room, so others didn''t know that the dark elves were already subordinates of Donne.


    On the surface, she still had to pretend, so Fiona continued to take out the trade cooperation agreement she had previously made according to the original plan.


    Looking at Fiona standing in front of the queen without flinching back and full of self-confidence and capable temperament, Donne nodded with great satisfaction. She felt more and more like a modern woman.


    At first Fiona was just a lost girl who was not confident and even full of cowardice. After Donne''s constant influence on her, now she finally regained her confidence. This is a good thing. If a person has no confidence, even what he could have done well will eventually fail.


    "To sum up, what we can provide in Ellington is those goods. The trade goods we need you to provide have been written in the agreement."


    After a pause, Fiona suddenly said, "in addition to what is stated in the agreement, I also hope our two sides can provide talent exchange opportunities."


    Laura, who forcibly occupied Rowling''s throne, looked at Fiona with great interest: "Oh? What do you mean?"


    Facing Lola''s aggressive eyes, Fiona, who shrunk, raised her head again and said without hesitation: "literally, the two sides have talent exchanges. We send some talented people to learn fighting or casting skills with you, and you can also send people to us to learn magic technology."


    Don en thought a little and suddenly realized.


    Fiona is really well intentioned.


    And it''s hard for her to be cruel.


    To put it bluntly, the so-called talent exchange plan is more a hostage exchange. Ellington soldiers with low combat effectiveness are exchanged with dark elves with strong combat effectiveness and stealth ability. Ellington can make no loss no matter how it is changed.


    The only thing to lose is the reputation of Fiona, who made the plan - she will be cursed by the families of the soldiers.


    Donne was very moved. Fiona proposed this because of her previous tips in barold, but she obviously did it for the sake of Donne.


    But she didn''t know that all the dark elves were his followers now.


    Laura pretended to think about it and said, "your proposal is very tempting. Magic technology is also very helpful to us. I will seriously consider it."


    Fiona breathed a sigh of relief and stepped back after saluting.


    At this time, Captain Haley came in from the outside. After saluting, she winked at Donne and said, "Your Majesty, your majesty, your excellency barod, the dwarf king of the red grottoes, has arrived outside the palace."


    "Please."


    "Yes."


    Captain Haley was ordered to retreat. A moment later, barold and his party appeared in the palace hall.


    "Lord! Sister Fiona!"


    As soon as she saw them, Tina in the line couldn''t help running over.


    Donne nodded to Tina and said to barrow, "how was the trip?"


    "Of course!"


    Barrow dropped the hammer, shook hands with Donne heavily, and deliberately shouted, "you''ve cleared the whole road to the black rock cave. There''s nothing smoother than this time."


    Barrow originally wanted to use this information to stimulate Lola, but he didn''t know that the dark elves were all followers of Donne now. Lola just sneered and didn''t bother to talk to him. Barrow''s idea also fell into the void.


    "But..."


    Barrow patted Donne on the leg and said with great admiration: "I didn''t expect you could really kill all the polluters! You really helped us solve a huge problem this time. The reward I promised will be distributed truthfully when I return to the red rock grottoes."


    With that, barold said to Fiona, "what about the previous contract?"


    Fiona took out the trade contract, barold signed the contract, and then smiled brightly: "I hope we can cooperate happily in the future."


    "Happy cooperation."


    After the underground dwarf''s contract was settled, Donne and Fiona were relieved that the main purpose of this underground trip was finally achieved.


    "So," said barold, staring at Lola with a sharp eye, "what does it mean for the abdicated queen to sit here again?"


    "I haven''t seen you for years. Your mouth still owes so much."


    Lola looked lazy and said, "my daughter Rowling is still too immature, so she still needs my help. Do you have any opinion?"


    Barrow sneered, "whatever you want, as long as you don''t disturb us."


    Lola waved her hand, looked down at barold and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Now that you''re here, tell me. How is the victory or defeat of the magic abyss competition determined?"


    Barrow''s face changed slightly. The stone ghosts used to compete have been killed by Donne. This time, the Warcraft he brought over are only captured after the last time. The Warcraft that has not been strictly trained. Compared with the dark elves, the competition lineup is simply miserable and unspeakable.


    "As last time, the one with more total points wins."


    Barrow has basically given up the possibility of winning. Anyway, he has lost the threat of the fallen and won Donne''s trade contract. Next, even if he only focuses on mining and hunting Warcraft, the food obtained from Ellington is enough to feed the whole underground dwarf kingdom.


    "Well, this time, I''ll make you go back crying."


    Lola smiled brightly: "don''t blame us for bullying people - we''ll leave for the magic abyss tomorrow."


    "Hum!"


    Barord may know that his side will lose this time, so he didn''t put down any cruel words. The harder he says now, the more ugly he will be when he loses. It''s better to keep a low profile.


    After saying goodbye to barord and Donne, they went to inform their people of the preparations for the game, and the things discussed between them also aroused Donne''s curiosity.


    "I''ve heard about the magic abyss competition before, but I still don''t know what the magic abyss competition is. Can you explain it?"


    Donne''s words also aroused the approval of others, who were also very curious about it.


    "In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just a competition to decide to divide the territory."


    Lola shrugged: "the magic abyss is a very special place where all the magic and elements have disappeared. It is a rare magic vacuum area."


    Lola said with a sinister face: "people who don''t know will immediately die because of the magic imbalance between the body and the outside world, and fry into a ball of broken meat!"


    Elia was so frightened that she subconsciously hugged Donne, secretly leaned out half her face and carefully looked at Lola.


    "Ha ha..."


    Seeing that Ms. disaster was so frightened by herself, Lola was much happier. She waved her hand and said, "in fact, it''s not so terrible. As long as you are careful and control the magic balance in your body, there will be no danger, but it''s a fact that you can''t use magic in the magic abyss."


    Can''t use magic? Magic vacuum zone?


    Isn''t that the characteristic of magic stone?


    Donne''s mind moved and thought of Alberton''s commission.


    After the others left, Donne found Lola and made his request to her.


    "Magic stone? I haven''t heard of it, but there is a special mineral in the magic abyss that can eliminate the magic around. It''s annoying, so we haven''t collected it specially."


    Lola obviously hates the magic stone - in other words, no caster doesn''t hate the magic stone.


    Like the Forest Elves, the dark elves have strong magic talents. Collecting a pile of minerals that will eliminate magic at home is tantamount to asking for trouble.


    Seeing Donne''s appearance, Lola smiled, raised Donne''s chin and said, "but since you have asked, of course I will meet you. Who makes you a man favored by the goddess, right? But correspondingly, should you also meet my wishes?"


    Donne, who was teased by Lola, smiled bitterly. Did you say that before?


    One of the reasons why the dark elves are so crazy about him is the natural attraction caused by the perfect blood in his perfect body, but the second key reason is the strong desire band of the eternal Dark Goddess.


    After the end of the crazy bowel battle, they had explained the reason. Tang en thought that after the misunderstanding was made clear, they would not be so crazy again. Unexpectedly, they would be self defeating. He used spells and props to defeat the eternal Dark Goddess and Lola, but there were sequelae - Lola was obviously infatuated with him.


    Even in order to keep Donne, she kicked out all her male pets that day


    Donne now understood what it was like to "lift a stone and hit yourself in the foot".


    That night, Donne had to betray himself with tears again - he learned to be smart this time, and began to use "Angus''s local hardness technique" in the midfield. He directly used secret weapons in the backcourt and defeated Lola. Finally, he even had to kneel down and beg for mercy, and even begged lolin to help.


    Rowling was very angry at the beginning. It was the man she liked. How did she finally become exclusive to her mother?


    Therefore, when Lola, who was paralyzed all over, asked her for help last night, Rowling couldn''t wait to go to battle. She thought that she had accumulated a wealth of experience in her previous study, which could rival Donne.


    Now it is the world of young people!


    Proud Rowling thought so, and less than three minutes into the battle, she cried and knelt down to Donne.


    Then Lola agreed to dawn and promised to solve the problem of magic stone for him.

 Chapter 401

    Salhera, an underground city, suddenly became much more lively with the participation of adventurers. In addition to the dark elves, adventurers in all kinds of clothes can also be seen in the narrow and crowded streets.


    These adventurers get along well with the dark elves and have formed a small-scale barter trading mode. Of course, Donne thinks that the reason why the two sides get along so happily is more because of the generous welfare of the dark elves.


    Most adventurers travel outside all year round, and most of them don''t get married. They won''t leave this industry until they make enough money. Therefore, these people have been lonely for a long time. After meeting the dark elves, they are just like dry firewood and fire. They hit it off at once. These days, the dark elves in sharhera are singing all night like the festival.


    It makes Donne feel that it is not the adventurers who have taken advantage of them, but rather the dark elves who have taken advantage of them - I don''t see that the dark elves'' sisters are all red and their pale skin is a little more bloody these two days, and those dark elves'' men are finally relieved and grateful to the adventurers?


    This is simply that the adventurers fell into the *******************************************************!


    "I am relieved to see that you are all right."


    Barrow looked at Lola from a distance and whispered, "it is said that she is deeply loved by the goddess of eternal darkness and has a strong desire. I was worried that you would be drained of your energy by her."


    Donne smiled and touched his nose. What can he say? Tell barold that if he hadn''t used some means, he would have been squeezed by etanox and Lola?


    At the sight of Donne''s expression, barold seemed to understand something and looked at Donne sympathetically.


    "Don''t say that," Donne changed the subject. "Before, those Warcraft died because of me. Now what Warcraft do you play with?"


    "I have to make up with these."


    Barrow pointed to the Warcraft controlled behind and whispered, "but because of the trade contract with you, the next food is not so scarce, so the importance of the abyss competition is not so strong."


    With that, barrow smiled and patted Donne on the waist: "no matter what the cause, now I have determined that you are our friend. I hope we can cooperate happily in the future."


    Yes, regardless of the cause, in the end, the red Grottoes dwarfs represented by barrow got real benefits, so they didn''t resent Donne. Now that the polluters have been removed, barrow takes the initiative to maintain the relationship with Donne and strive for a more stable future for both sides, so that the red Grottoes dwarfs have a better way out.


    After setting out from sharhera, he passed through several caves and fought back several waves of Warcraft attacks. In half a day, the dark elves, red grotto dwarves and Ellington soldiers came to the periphery of the magic abyss - this is an important place after all. Phoenix mercenaries and other adventurers were not invited.


    Lola explained the precautions for entering the magic abyss to Donne. After confirming that everyone understood, Lola and barord jointly opened the stone door that sealed the cave.


    After entering the stone gate, they appeared at one end of the magic abyss rift valley.


    The underground Rift Valley is much larger than the Rift Valley encountered before, hundreds of meters wide. I don''t know how long it is. Looking around, a lavender light band disappears in the depths of the cave.


    The center of the Rift Valley radiates a light of lavender. At the bottom of the rift valley, some black purple spars can be vaguely seen.


    Those luminous spars are very expensive magic eliminators in the surface world.


    Everywhere.


    Donne could clearly feel that the magic in his body was losing rapidly. If he hadn''t prepared in advance before entering, I''m afraid someone would have forcibly controlled the loss of magic by now, leading to the explosion and death.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Fiona took a breath of air-conditioning, and the whole person trembled: "demon elimination stone!? all the shining below are demon elimination stones!?"


    Before coming, Donne had told her about the magic stone. Fiona also had a general understanding of the market price of the magic stone. Now when she saw so many magic stones in front of her, the whole person was bad.


    As long as you dig it out, this is a terrible wealth!


    Lola gave Donne a wink. The meaning was obvious: these magic eliminators are all yours.


    "Yes, below the rift valley is the magic stone, but the problem is how to dig it out."


    Lola pointed down with a smile and said, "the rift valley is about 600 elves high. Magic can''t be used in the rift valley. You can only move by driving flying Warcraft."


    Six hundred elves are so tall... The average height of the dark elves is about one meter and six. Together, six hundred elves... The rift valley is almost one kilometer deep?


    If you only rely on Warcraft, mining may be very troublesome.


    The most helpless thing is that there is no place to rest on the cliffs on both sides. It is very smooth. Even if you want to climb up and down with a rope, you can''t do it.


    "Oh, by the way, one more thing."


    Lola clapped her hands and said, "there are many kinds of elemental creatures such as petrochemical lizards and stone giants living under the canyon. They have become a symbiotic relationship with the magic elimination stone and can be immune to the effect of the magic elimination stone - they are the only ones who can use magic in the magic abyss."


    "Is there any element like creature?"


    Donne frowned. It''s even more troublesome. It''s inconvenient to go up and down. There are threats below


    It''s hard.


    "Don''t worry, our soldiers will take care of it. They know Moyuan like the back of their hands."


    Laura just said those words just to let Donne know how risky her people are to collect the magic stone, which can increase the weight of the dark elves in Donne''s heart.


    Donne sighed: "don''t set up flags... I already have an ominous hunch."


    Lola certainly didn''t know what flag meant. She held her arms, looked down at barod proudly and said, "why didn''t you see that ''lightning'' that makes you very proud this year?"


    Barrow''s face muscles twitched. After staring at Donne depressed, he stubbed his neck and said in a rough voice, "lightning is getting old. I''ve equipped it with several wives to retire and have children! It''s not necessary to win you!"


    "Ha! I don''t know who jumped up after losing the last time and almost killed it on the spot -" Lola stopped suddenly and looked at barold suspiciously, "- say you won''t really kill it after you go back?"


    "How possible!"


    Barrow became angry and said, "stop talking nonsense! Let''s start!"


    "Wait a minute, this year''s rules should be changed."


    Lola waved her hand, stopped the contestants and said, "the rules in previous years are too simple. This year, new rules are added. On the way to the end and turn back, each contestant also needs to cross the bottom of the magic abyss and Collect Magic elimination stones. Each magic elimination stone can be added one point and counted into the final score."


    After a pause, Lola continued, "but in order to prevent someone from maliciously brushing points, the scores of the collected magic elimination stone decrease in turn. The first place is recorded in full, the second in 90%, the third in 80%, and so on. The last one does not score."


    "Oh! You have a lot to do!"


    Barold is very dissatisfied. If the queen is still Rowling this year, his pressure will not be so great. After all, Rowling is young and doesn''t have so many hearts. It''s very effective to formulate some effective plans for her. Unlike Lola, she''s too cunning.


    "If it doesn''t make sense, get ready to start!"


    Lola sat leisurely on the prepared stone chair and snapped her fingers. The maid behind her immediately came up and began to massage her shoulders.


    Fiona was very envious of the Queen''s manner of saying one thing and one thing. Which girl doesn''t envy the queen?


    There are five contestants from both sides, all of whom are carefully selected from the family. Because they can''t use magic in the magic abyss, being strong and strong is the first requirement - in this regard, the red Grottoes dwarfs have natural advantages.


    Dwarves are born warriors, and dark elves prefer to use spells to assist in combat.


    But now, the dwarves'' Warcraft has been killed by Donne at once. The new Warcraft has not been domesticated completely, and the best Warcraft has not been selected, so it is impossible to give full play to the advantages of dwarves.


    On the other hand, the dark elves are not as strong as the dwarf soldiers, but they are naturally smart. They are light, fit well with flying Warcraft, and have an advantage in speed.


    Throughout the previous competitions, the ratio of red grotto dwarves to dark elves is 3:7.


    Well, maybe someone has seen it.


    Yes, this so-called magic abyss competition, from the very beginning, was a big pit set up by the dark elf queen to pit the red cave dwarves.


    The dark elf queen of that term was a genius, which not only alleviated the advantages of both sides, gave a seemingly fair opportunity to compete on the same stage, but also gave the dark elves the greatest space to give full play to their advantages. The dwarfs in the red Grottoes have been trapped for so many years, but they still haven''t figured out the problem.


    Winning every once in a while is enough for them to celebrate for more than half a year - unfortunately, they don''t know, it''s just the dark elves who deliberately lose.


    The players all mounted the prepared Warcraft. Compared with the dark elves'' mounts, the Warcraft on the dwarf side of the red Grottoes obviously looked like parallel goods - they were lying on the ground restless, and full of fear of the magic abyss in front. They didn''t look like well-trained mounts at all. They changed several in a row. Finally, barord was angry, Killed one of the most powerful stone ghosts on the spot.


    Then the other Warcraft will be honest.


    Of course, this caused Lola''s ridicule, but barrow had decided to break the jar and simply ignored them.


    "All ready - let''s go!"


    Ten players riding Warcraft roared into the magic abyss and dived directly!

 Chapter 402

    "Lord, please have tea -"


    "Tea, master -"


    Before Tina could pick up the tea cup, illuli took the lead in bringing the tea to Donne, which stunned Tina who didn''t know the truth.


    She didn''t understand who the woman suddenly appeared and why she robbed her job.


    "Well, thank you."


    Donne sipped his tea, looked down at the abyss, thought about something, and didn''t notice Tina''s strange eyes.


    Fiona frowned and sighed - Tina has just been rescued and is very sensitive now. You should pay more attention to her emotions - this kind of words obviously can''t be said. Donne is the Lord and Tina is just a maid.


    No matter how kind the relationship is, this fact will not change. Anyway, Donne has no obligation to be responsible to Tina.


    Fiona came up to Tina and whispered, "Lord, there have been a lot of things recently. Don''t bother him any more."


    Tina was surprised, lowered her head and said, "I, I didn''t..."


    Fiona patted her on the shoulder. Did she see it very clearly as a girl.


    Donne narrowed his eyes and smelled the tea. His brain calculated at a high speed. According to the information given by Lola, the total length of the magic abyss is at least hundreds of kilometers and the depth is up to kilometers. This is a huge and terrible demon elimination stone vein. If it can be developed, these demon elimination stones will be of great use in the future.


    In the space where magic completely disappears, perhaps chaotic creatures will also be affected - if not, these magic elimination stones will bring great benefits to Donne''s future development.


    So many magic elimination stones, even if they are only made into broken magic arrows, are enough to sweep all the countries of prandal.


    At this time, there was a sudden roar in front of us. The terrible vibration came from a distance. Both sides of the whole rift valley were shaking violently, and the rocks on the top rustled down. Rao''s soldiers in Ellington were well-trained, and they couldn''t help but panic at the moment.


    After all, there are hundreds of millions of tons of earth and rock overhead. Once it collapses, everyone has only a dead end.


    However, the dark elves living in the underground world and the dwarves in the red grottoes are still very calm.


    Huoran got up and Donne came to Lola: "what''s going on?"


    Lola frowned: "I don''t know. This has never happened before... But don''t worry, the grottoes won''t collapse."


    "You''ve never collected magic stone at the bottom before."


    Donne sighed, "I said don''t talk nonsense... You should have said that."


    Lola looked puzzled. Don didn''t explain. He frowned at the distance: "how long does it take them to go back and forth?"


    In the Rift Valley more than 100 kilometers away, they have to get to the end, get the keepsake from the people who set out there in advance, and then turn back. Even it takes almost an hour to drive on the earth.


    "It won''t take long... Eh!?"


    Lola suddenly exclaimed, "they have come back? How long has it been since they started?"


    "They obviously came back without reaching the finish line... They were injured!"


    Deep in the rift valley in the distance, several figures are struggling to fly here. The red Grottoes dwarfs and the dark elves are scrambling to flee. There are only three flying Warcraft left. Several dark elves are crowded together to make room for the players who have lost their mounts.


    Even there is one hanging at the foot of Warcraft. The worst thing is a strong stone ghost. He has two on his back and two below. He is too tired to do.


    "Ow --"


    The huge low roar echoed in the rift valley, and the deafening sound made everyone alert.


    At this time, at the corner of the rift valley in the distance, a big hand suddenly stretched out and patted the players who ran away in the air. The unlucky players were directly slapped by a slap. After the remaining two Warcraft escaped between their fingers, they ran out more madly.


    Then, a huge stone emerged from behind the corner. The rock full of crystal and moss formed its body. The special energy was confined in the body by the crystal on the body and became the adhesive to maintain its structure.


    The most important thing is that it occupies nearly one-third of the whole Rift Valley, and its height is at least nearly 300 meters!


    The crowd lost their voice and exclaimed, "what''s that?"


    "Stone giant!?"


    Laura''s face was livid: "but I''ve never seen such a big stone giant!"


    "I''ll be good..."


    Brian stared wide and almost sat on the ground: "if he gives me one percent of his height, I can pretend to be a Titan!"


    "Is it time for you to talk about your height?"


    Barrow roared, "if we don''t find a way, our people will be shot dead by it!"


    "What can you do?"


    Brian roared, "there''s no magic here. Fight it with your bare hands!"


    Barold immediately scolded back: "is there magic here? It''s none of your business! You waste dwarf!"


    Brian was stunned and thought about it carefully. He was a pure soldier!


    But


    "This is not the reason to scold me. I fuck your uncle!"


    As soon as Brian was about to fight back, he heard a sharp roar in the air, and the rolling boulders rolled over!


    "Get away!"


    Donne''s face changed greatly. He rushed directly to the women''s dependents, pulled Fiona, Tina and Elia aside, took out a shield and blocked it above his head.


    The Titan stone giant, hundreds of meters high, waved his fists at will like terrible missile bombing. One punch hit the cliff, and the whole cliff began to crack. For a time, the earth shook and the mountains shook, and the whole cave trembled, and the rubble on the top of the cave cracked and fell.


    Lola shouted, "get out of here!"


    "If you want me to die, this is -- I''ll open the way!"


    Brian roared, pulled out his calf and ran out. The falling stones were broken by him, clearing the way for the people behind.


    Uncle Depp roared, "raise your shield! Retreat! Get out of here!"


    The crowd evacuated quickly. At this time, there was another commotion from the red stone dwarf. One of the two remaining Warcraft was hit by the flying falling stone. He watched several dwarves fly out and fall into the devil''s abyss.


    The elf driver of another Warcraft skillfully avoided the falling stone, a dive, and the other claw of the Warcraft saved a dwarf, and then the driver wanted to rescue the other guys.


    "Do you want to kill everyone!"


    Laura, who was in charge of the broken, shouted, "don''t waste time!"


    Seeing that the Titan stone giant up to hundreds of meters had caught up, the driver of the Warcraft didn''t dare to delay any more, desperately urged the Warcraft to rush up the cliff and fly out of the entrance.


    As soon as they flew out, they suddenly fell to the ground. Several people fell to make ground rolling gourds. Even the stone statue ghost who had made great achievements sat down panting.


    "Ow --"


    When the Titan stone giant attached to the cliff saw that they had escaped, he immediately made a huge roar and caused a strong earthquake and mountain shaking. The terrible airflow blew from behind the door and threw a big somersault at the people who had not yet stood firm.


    The Titan stone giant wanted to reach out to catch them, but its arms were too strong to pass through the passage in front of the stone gate. The angry Titan stone giant bombarded the stone wall, and large pieces of gravel fell from the sky.


    Lola closed the huge stone gate without hesitation.


    Listening to the terrible news behind the door, Donne decisively ordered all the people to retreat to another cave.


    "What the hell happened?"


    Donne, Lola and barold stood together, facing the four surviving people... No, it should be said that the three surviving dark elves and a red stone dwarf were lucky to be saved. The red stone dwarf was hit by the front of the boulder and seriously injured. He took the goddess''s blood provided by Donne, which saved his life.


    The four people were obviously terrified. After drinking several salivas, they said something intermittently.


    After the beginning of the magic abyss competition, everything was the same as usual. Ten players drove their own Warcraft, but different from before, due to the change of competition conditions, their flying height was lower this time. They flew directly to the bottom and wanted to pick up a few magic stones to add points.


    There are alienated Warcraft at the bottom of the evil abyss. The red stone dwarves and the dark elves know this very well, so they are very careful.


    It was at this time that the accident happened.


    When they tried to dig away the magic stone from the stone, they were attacked by alienated Warcraft. To be honest, the attack of petrified lizards is easy to hide. Although the speed of night owl demon is fast, it is also familiar with its attack mode, so it is not a problem.


    The most troublesome are the stone giants.


    Although they are slow, they have infinite power and strong defense - fortunately, they have never taken the initiative to attack the players in the magic abyss competition.


    The red stone dwarfs always thought it was because they were there - they were the people of the Earth Goddess, and the stone giant was an element like creature. Of course, we should give them face.


    As a result... What happened today slapped them in the face.


    All Warcraft are not a problem. What they didn''t expect is that the stone giant has joined the attack on them this time!


    The most terrible thing is that after those stone giants could not attack them flying into the air, they awakened a Titan stone giant by resonating with each other!


    The moment the Titan stone giant appeared, he killed five flying Warcraft, forcing the remaining players to unite and run for their lives first.


    They knew the rest, Donne. They were killed in the middle of the escape. The only thing that survived was a flying Warcraft, plus the three dark elves and a red stone dwarf.


    Laura looked at Donne. "What do you think?"


    Donne frowned and looked down at the magic stone brought by the players.

 Chapter 403

    The magic stone is very important to Donne, very important.


    Therefore, whether we can reasonably exploit the magic abyss is related to Donne''s future development.


    But now a Titan stone giant more than 300 meters high stays at the entrance of the magic abyss, and because of the special environment of the magic abyss, he can''t use magic.


    So the question is, in this case, who can enter it?


    I''m afraid it''s at least a master level master who has awakened in the field, but in that case, I''m afraid the master level master can''t even stop the stone giant''s attack. The extraordinary strong who have strengthened the field may be able to resist the stone giant''s attack with his body.


    legend? Of course, no problem.


    Donne''s eyes fell on Lola, who looked innocent: "honey, do you have the heart to let me be beaten?"


    Dear, dear!?


    Fiona, Tina and Elia all straightened their ears and stared at Donne one by one.


    "Don''t shout."


    Donne sighed: "it''s not a big problem to go in. The problem is how to solve the current situation."


    Yes, with Donne''s strength, even if he can''t cast spells, it''s still no problem to save his life under the Titan stone giant, but how to solve this situation?


    You can''t stand still all the time.


    The Titan stone giant, more than 300 meters high, can''t use magic. It''s not easy to kill it.


    Fiona had a quick idea and thought of a good way: "otherwise... Let dicarius come and communicate? Although the race is different, they are all elemental creatures? They should be able to communicate."


    "The stone giant is an element like creature, not a pure element creature."


    Donne frowned. "But maybe it works? - wait!"


    As soon as Tang en patted on the forehead, he remembered that he was stupid again. Why do you want to stay close and go far? Don''t you have a portable plug-in that can communicate with elemental creatures?


    "Nora! Wake up! Wake up!"


    Donne shook for a while, and Nora, who was sleeping with a sugar ball in her arms, woke up: "Wow, scare me, Jon?"


    "... wipe your saliva clean first."


    Donne sighed and said, "there''s a big stone giant ahead. Please help me to see if I can communicate and ask why he''s so angry."


    "Front? Oh, OK! Remember my candy house!"


    Nora flew out.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lola silently gathered around Fiona and whispered, "little sister, who is he talking to?"


    "Don''t you know? He didn''t tell you?"


    Fiona and Tina next to them looked at Lola in surprise, looked at each other as if they had obtained some special secret, and suddenly felt much happier.


    Fiona smiled and said, "sorry, I won''t say what he didn''t say."


    After a round of fruitless questions, Lola was a little depressed.


    What''s the matter with these guys?


    They are all women. Why do they seem so exclusive to me?


    After a while, little tornado Nora came back, rode directly on Donne''s head, and said, "No."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I can''t feel clear consciousness. I can''t communicate at all. It''s not so much a stone giant as a big stone. It''s stupid to die."


    Nora was very depressed. Her wings drooped listlessly: "it doesn''t look like a living body at all. How can I communicate?"


    Not like life?


    Dunn recalled what they said. The stone giant attacked when they began to try to dig the magic stone, and then there was the Titan stone giant. Is it difficult? The stone giant is just a stress response system, a means of defense?


    Donne frowned slightly. In this case, the situation is even more strange. It''s OK to say that the magic abyss vein with a cluster of magic elimination stones. Who set up the passive defense stone giant?


    Even defensive robots need at least a creator, right?


    "... forget it, don''t consider these things. Anyway, the stone giant has started. Now what needs to be considered is how to end it."


    Tang en shook his head and said, "since it is not an element creature that can communicate and can not negotiate to solve the problem, we can only find ways to use violence."


    "Violent means?"


    Brian patted the dust on his beloved beard, looked up and asked, "what kind of violence are you going to use? Not me, big brother. Speaking of violence, all of us are not as violent as that guy."


    Locke nodded in deep thought, and the tens of meters thick fist fell down. The pressure is really unbearable for ordinary people.


    Little Danny wiped the cold sweat on his forehead and said with a dry smile, "our arrows may not be a thorn..."


    When they are large enough, ordinary attacks can almost be ignored unless they pile up each other with numbers - and obviously, Donne and they can''t consume so much effective power here.


    "Of course I know... But there will always be another way..."


    Donne rubbed his chin, and a bold idea haunted his mind.


    Barold and Lola don''t seem to think that Donne can do anything. The giant monster of that size can''t defeat each other unless it can use magic or fight in the open area.


    "It''s time to show the real technology! Moyuan, you must take it down!"


    Donne clapped his hands, determined the idea in his mind and said, "I think we need a large amount of technical support now."


    Large amount of... Technical support?


    The crowd was so confused that they couldn''t understand what Donne was talking about.


    "Since we can''t compete head-on, we''ll fight on the curve."


    With a stroke of his finger, Donne drew a C-shaped curve: "I remember that the height over the Moyuan Rift Valley is not low, and the top space is very empty. To deal with this heavy and clumsy giant creature, you only need to occupy the air control, and then... Boom!"


    Donne put his hands together and said with a smile, "you can solve the problem."


    Although they didn''t understand what dawn meant by boom, they understood what he meant to fly.


    Lola couldn''t help reminding Donne, "Honey... Uh -"


    As soon as I opened my mouth, I noticed several dazzling eyes stabbing at me. Laura paused for a moment, then smiled more brightly, and cried out again: "honey, I must remind you that over the magic abyss, it is also the effective range of the magic vacuum area. Flying and floating have no effect there."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Donne smiled brightly: "in this world, there are many ways to fly without flying."


    "With flying Warcraft?"


    "No, the load capacity of flying Warcraft is too poor. I have another way."


    Donne said confidently, "now, let''s go back to sharhera and prepare. As long as it''s efficient, I promise to turn that big man into debris in two days."


    Seeing that he was so confident, Lola didn''t say anything more. The party immediately went home and hurried back to sharhela.


    Then Donne made a list for Lola to collect: "large woven baskets? Strong enough rope? Thin and tough leather? And... Excellent textile workers?"


    After reading the list, Laura couldn''t understand what Donne wanted to do.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Just do what I say."


    Donne gave the order without doubt, and then said, "you prepare the materials first. I''ll take some people away in advance. Uncle Locke and Depp, you take people to camp first. I need to go back and prepare some things. I''ll come back later."


    Laura had to agree: "this... Well, I hope everything goes well."


    Because of the tight time, Donne didn''t have time to take the transmission array now. He directly asked Fiona and them to activate the return crystal. Watching the people who were still standing there, they immediately got into the space vortex and disappeared. Those adventurers were almost stunned one by one - they thought there was a space difference here.


    "What means is this?"


    Tina and iluli, who knew nothing about it, were also frightened. When Lyon, who was half disabled, saw it, her eyes brightened. Donne handed them a beautiful return crystal and told them how to use it, Tina suddenly realized.


    Laura and Barrow''s eyes lit up: "we also need this!"


    If you have such convenient magic props, you can more safely explore other spaces underground, and the scope of exploration is broader!


    "Sorry."


    Donne said with a smile: "this is not included in the trade products. This is the return crystal just developed by Ellington. The output is not high and only enough for our own use."


    "Really not?"


    Lola came up to Donne with a sad face, hugged his arm and hesitated: "you see, I even gave you Rowling. You''re too stingy not to sell us the crystal on the way home..."


    Luo Lin, who was not far away, heard that she fell to the ground and got up angrily and shouted, "what''s the meaning of the man you robbed me?"


    Rowling is really angry. With such a mother, she really doesn''t know whether she is happy or sad.


    Lola ignored Rowling''s anger, winked at Donne and said, "honey, meet people''s little wishes..."


    Donne, expressionless, forcibly resisted Lola''s Secret caress: "it''s a matter of principle. I''m sorry - maybe later, but not now."


    Lola let him go with satisfaction, as long as she had a chance later - she thought her charm had worked.


    Barrow jumped around in a hurry. Lola could sell her flesh and color. He couldn''t - he could, but Donne had to!


    Seeing Lola''s proud look, barrow now hated that he was not a woman.


    Dwarf woman?


    ha-ha.


    After Donne anchored the spatial coordinates, a teleportation returned to Ellington.


    After more than half a month, Ellington did not come back. Ellington was a great change. For a moment, his master was a little not used to it.


    After all, after they left, the workers were still building the city according to his plan, and those elemental creatures were terrible with high efficiency day and night.


    This has led to the very rapid expansion of Ellington, and the population growth rate can not keep up with the expansion rate. After a general turn, Donne wants to temporarily stop the expansion and construction.


    Urban construction is too fast, but there is no corresponding population filling, which will only turn it into a ghost town.


    The population of Ellington, which is so large, has just exceeded 50000 people.

 Chapter 404

    "Stop expansion temporarily? Why?"


    Fiona looked puzzled: "with the current development speed, we will soon be able to include the ladia hills in the new urban area. There is no need to slow down."


    "The speed of development is very fast, but don''t you find that the population in the new urban area is very rare? It''s almost a ghost town."


    Donne stall: "our development speed is much faster than that of other cities. The population drainage and growth speed can''t keep up with the development speed. Next, it''s time to consolidate the internal construction."


    After the completion of urban expansion, the internal facilities are correspondingly important. After all, these internal facilities are really related to the happiness of people living here.


    Green space, public toilets, direct drinking water, parks, convenience stores, bicycle rental points for public travel


    Donne plans the whole new Ellington completely according to the style of a modern city. Of course, the modern planning style is integrated with the architectural style of the magical world. The painting style is a little strange, but who knows this except Donne?


    "In a word, you should rearrange the distribution focus of human resources and the work arrangement of those people these days."


    Donne then got up: "I''ll go back to sharhera when I''m ready. I''ll come back after I''ve finished the magic stone. The focus of the next step should be tilted, but I''ll arrange it when I get back."


    Fiona nodded, sat back in her chair and relaxed her nervous tension these days. Tina next to her has been red since she returned to Ellington. She thought she would die in the underground world.


    "Lord!"


    At this time, Marlene, who stayed at the Lord''s house, hurried over and stopped Donne who was just about to leave: "I, I, I have something very important to report!"


    "Take a breath first..."


    Donne stopped and waited for Marlene to catch her breath before he asked, "what''s so urgent?"


    "Yes, it''s like this... A few days after you, you took people to the underground world, the manager of the Star Diamond bank came. The goblin manager named Adrian explosion has been looking for you these days¡°


    Garrian crock? The goblin manager who receives himself at the Star Diamond Bank branch in Arlington? Why did he come to Ellington?


    Donne was stunned and suddenly thought of something. He was overjoyed: "where is he now?"


    "Live in the oak heart tavern."


    Donne rushed to the oak heart tavern.


    Old Tom and aunt Fanny looked surprised when they saw Donne and immediately came to salute: "Lord!"


    "Which room is Gallian explosion jar in?"


    "I''ll take the Lord."


    Old Tom led the way immediately. Thanks to Donne''s drastic reform and the promotion of various welfare policies, the living standards of Ellington residents are rising day by day. In addition, the improvement of Ellington''s overall productivity has attracted a large number of outsiders to settle here.


    The increase of fixed residents has also attracted many floating population. Adventurers near the route will no longer choose to detour, but come to Ellington for supply.


    Therefore, the oak heart tavern, which has been affected by many aspects, is now the most popular tavern and rest place in Ellington - no way, Ellington is only a tavern and hotel, and the monopoly business is so easy to earn.


    After taking Donne outside Gallian''s room, old Tom stepped down and Donne knocked.


    "Please come in."


    It was him.


    Donne smiled and pushed the door in.


    "Well... What a wonderful design... It''s a masterpiece of God..."


    As soon as he entered the door, Donne saw Gallian lying on the table studying magic power appliances. Several poor magic power appliances were torn apart.


    "If you damage the property of the tavern, you have to pay three times the compensation."


    "I''m not damaged. I''ll assemble - Oh! Donne! My friend! You''re finally back!"


    Gallian suddenly woke up, turned and jumped at Donne with a laugh. Donne was startled by his sharp voice.


    Why is this product so excited?


    "Manager Gallian, I didn''t expect you to come to Ellington. I hope my people haven''t wronged you."


    "Grievance? No! Of course not!"


    Gallian shook his head at a high voice: "it''s surprisingly good here! Really! I never thought I would see humans, dwarves and those stupid dwarfs living together - Oh! I even saw elemental creatures working here! It''s incredible!"


    Donne took a swipe at the corners of his mouth. When praising Ellington, he didn''t forget to belittle the dwarf. Sure enough, the two races have been in hot water since the big bang in ancient times.


    "Thank you for your compliment. I feel very honored."


    Downton paused, and as soon as he was ready to speak, Gallian laughed and said, "besides, I''m no longer a manager."


    "Oh?"


    Donne smiled and knew: "I guess it might be... Sub President?"


    "You deserve to be my friend! You are so smart! You should be a goblin!"


    Donne is speechless. These guys really like to put gold on their faces.


    "I''m honored to inform you of this news. My friend, the application I handed in has finally been replied by the headquarters!"


    Gallian screamed and cheered: "after discussion and field observation, the headquarters finally agreed to the application for building a branch in Ellington, and I will be lucky to be the first sub president!"


    In Star Diamond bank, the promotion from manager to branch head is not as simple as employee promotion. It needs to go through various performance appraisal, so Gallian is so excited.


    "Congratulations... Wait! Field observation? When?"


    Don was stunned. He had never received an observer from the Star Diamond bank.


    "A month ago."


    Gallian thought for a moment and said, "observers generally don''t reveal their identity. Dragons always like to change their identity and travel around the world. It''s normal for you not to know."


    "You mean, the observer is a dragon? And he''s still wandering around my territory?"


    Donne took a breath of air-conditioning, and a dragon made a circle in Ellington, but he didn''t know it. Fortunately, the other party didn''t plan to do it, otherwise Ellington would be destroyed in an instant!


    "Yes, the observers of the Star Diamond bank are dragon, and they will stay in the branches in the future. There will be a dragon observer in each branch to supervise. Of course, it is more important to check accounts every day."


    Gallian complained, "otherwise, do you think it''s easy to do business with those big guys? They''re so careful that they don''t look like giant creatures - they can calculate a gold coin missing from the account any day!"


    "Moreover, it is always very difficult for customers to withdraw money. You should also know how difficult it is for them to spit out the gold coins that have entered the Dragon treasure house, but the circulation of gold coins is to earn more gold coins. They clearly understand this truth. They are too stingy!"


    Donne''s three views have been refreshed again. It''s the first time he''s heard a goblin scold the dragon for being stingy


    Isn''t this a miser scolding an Iron Rooster?


    But anyway, it''s a good thing that the Star Diamond bank will open in Ellington.


    When Donne saw that Gallian still had more to say, he hurriedly said, "manager Gallian..."


    Noting Gallian''s expression, Downton gave a moment and hurriedly changed his mouth: "governor Gallian."


    Gallian was smiling.


    "In fact, I have a more important urgent matter to ask you for help."


    "Oh? It doesn''t matter. Go ahead!"


    Gallian waved brightly: "with our relationship, the loan amount is easy to say!"


    "Well, not a loan."


    Donne wiped the loan from cold sweat, goblins and dragons. Who can afford it


    "Actually, I heard my chief craftsman Nokia mention goblin technology a long time ago. I admire your innovative scientific and technological strength -"


    Gallian immediately said proudly, "that''s inevitable! Time is money! Explosion is art! Those fools of dwarfs can only fool around. If they hadn''t delayed, our ancestors would have sailed into the sea of stars! If an egg hatched a duck, it must be the fault of dwarf technology!"


    what the fuck!? The journey of goblins was the sea of stars!?


    what the fuck!? Duranden was right!


    Donne wiped a cold sweat again and said, "although I know you are the president of the bank, I only have a familiar goblin friend, so I can only ask you for this unkind invitation... I want to buy a batch of high explosive bombs."


    As soon as he heard Donne''s request, there was a golden light in Gallian''s eyes. Donne only felt a whirlwind blowing. Then Gallian in front of him changed another dress with lightning speed. Compared with the previous elegant dress, Gallian was dark, with fake scars on his green skin and a thick cigar in his mouth, Puff and puff.


    "Dear customer, what type of goods do you need? - Oh, don''t mind. This cigar is a harmless decorative prop."


    Gallian pressed the brim: "We have special micro engineering explosives for mining, special weakened fireworks for performance, trigger mines specially used for battlefield trap ambush, and super kamikaze explosives with enhanced power... Oh, by the way, if mines are needed, I especially recommend the newly developed magic iron mines. The demonized shell will produce amazing power in explosion Cheng - of course, the price is more expensive... "


    Donne looked at the transformed Gallian and was stunned: "aren''t you the president of the Star Diamond bank? Why are you still in the arms business?"


    From a gentle bank president to an arms dealer, the contrast is too big for Donne to accept.


    "Tut Tut, this guest, your view is out of date... Who says that the bank president can''t do the arms business?"


    Gallian vomited a cigarette ring and smiled proudly: "it is precisely because he is the president of the bank, so doing the arms business is like a duck to water!"

 Chapter 405

    Donne has to take back his previous impression of Gallian.


    His main occupation has never been a bank manager.


    He was an arms dealer from the beginning.


    But... So what?


    Rather, Gallian was an arms dealer and just met Donne''s needs.


    Garian said with a big smoke ring, "you see, I provide explosives, mines and grenades here. You can choose different models according to the power you need, and even provide customized services to satisfy customers - it''s not me. Goblins must be fine! Even if there are some accidental explosions, it''s normal in probability, isn''t it?"


    Why does he know probability?


    Don, who was messy in the wind, couldn''t care to reshape his three outlooks. He asked directly and neatly, "I need to customize... Forget it, the efficiency is too slow. Give me a batch of high explosive bombs with large equivalent!"


    Gallian''s eyes flashed and his smiling mouth tilted: "what''s the equivalent? How much?"


    The greater the equivalent, the higher the price and the higher the profit, he is certainly happier.


    Don en said, "is there a bomb equivalent to the power of the sixth order spell?"


    I''m afraid the Titan stone giant is as powerful as extraordinary or even legendary. Especially in that environment, he can''t cast spells. His threat is even more terrible. Therefore, it''s absolutely no problem to choose one with greater power.


    "Cough! Cough! How powerful?"


    Gallian was choking and coughing. He thought he had heard wrong.


    "Sixth order spell."


    "What are you kidding!"


    Gallian was anxious: "if we can mass produce bombs of that level, prandal will return to your human rule?"


    Donne was stunned: "didn''t you say you once blew the whole continent apart?"


    "Cough! That, that is a thing of the past..."


    Gallian is obviously a little embarrassed. This is obviously an unforgettable black history for the goblins. He said: "after the explosion, our goblin civilization also started again. Now we are still trying to excavate the relics of the past and want to restore the original brilliant technology. However, we don''t have that ability before."


    "All right."


    Donne was a little dissatisfied and said, "how powerful a bomb can you provide?"


    "At present, the most powerful is the new magic iron bomb. As long as it is fired, it can explode a few meters thick city wall. It is difficult for gold mages to fully defend. The price of one is 5000 gold coins."


    Five thousand gold coins? It''s not expensive.


    Donne asked, "how much can you offer now?"


    Gallian vomited a cigarette ring and asked faintly, "how much do you want?"


    Donne estimated the number of bombs needed to blow up the Titan stone giant, and then calculated the price. Suddenly, the whole person was not good.


    With the body shape of Titan stone giant, which is more than 300 meters tall, it takes at least 100 magic iron bombs to hit it completely. Adding some losses caused by mistakes, 200 are not much. It is more reliable to prepare 300.


    1.5 million gold coins.


    Yes, you''re right. It''s such an amazing number!


    Obviously, the unit price is not very expensive, but it is consumables after all. Once the quantity goes up, the price is too terrible!


    Donne wiped his cold sweat. "Can you give me a discount?"


    "The first transaction, so I can give you a discount."


    Gallian smiled: "I''ll give you a 9:20 discount. Am I sincere enough?"


    Donne smiled bitterly. It was only 30000 gold coins cheaper at a discount of 9.80


    "Can''t it be cheaper? Give me a 50% or 40% discount or something."


    "No! Exclusive business, no price!"


    No wonder arms dealers like war. War is better than burning money. Making war money is always one of the fastest ways to make a fortune.


    Although Donne had been in monopoly business before, all kinds of magic furniture were sold, and the flow of water every month also jumped by tens of millions of gold coins. Now he has just accumulated a fortune of 2 million gold coins - the money he made was spent as soon as he changed hands, and he can''t live at all.


    The construction of Ellington needs money. The research and development work of Datang magic Energy Engineering Research Institute also needs a lot of money. The wages of workers and soldiers are also money. In addition, the battle in the underground world consumes a lot of battle supplies. Every round of shooting by Rangers is gold coins.


    Especially when they use special arrows, tens of thousands of gold coins go out in a round of volley.


    All the expenses of the territory every month depend on Donne and Datang chamber of Commerce. How many large households can afford this consumption?


    However, the magic abyss is too important and must be won. The strategic significance of those magic elimination stones alone can not be replaced by millions of gold coins.


    As soon as Donne gritted his teeth, he made a decision: "OK! I''ll take it!"


    "Deal!"


    Gallian immediately completed the transfer with Donne.


    Seeing the gold coins being drawn away, Donne''s heart was dripping blood. Fortunately, he knew his ability to make money, so he didn''t worry about gain and loss.


    "How long can the goods be delivered? It''s urgent!"


    "Don''t worry."


    Gallian grinned, "we promise to deliver the goods to the door. You can see the goods delivered before tonight. Let''s go."


    After going out, Gallian shouted to the next door, "Lord Ezra Kamanda, come out quickly! There''s business!"


    "What business? I''m studying..."¡°


    There was a thumping noise inside, and Donne''s face collapsed at the sound.


    Then a young man with red hair rushed out in a panic and closed the door.


    Sharp eyed Donne noticed that the room was in a mess


    This guy


    After smiling at Gallian and Donne outside, Ezra Kamanda looked vacillating and said, "you just said there was a business? What business?"


    Gallian coughed and introduced Donne: "this is Ezra Kamanda, your excellency, the observer from the dragon family. He is a powerful adult red dragon and my partner in the Star Diamond bank."


    Dragon!?


    Donne''s mind tightened and his body tightened subconsciously.


    "Ezra Kamanda, as you can see, this is the Lord of Ellington, count Donne."


    "I know, I know!"


    Ezra Kamanda warmly grabbed Donne''s hand and shook it: "I saw you when I came to observe here, but you may not have noticed me. At that time, I played a beggar. You asked a guard to arrange accommodation and food for me and arrange work for me, but I found an excuse to refuse - I remember you seemed very angry at that time."


    Shit!


    Donne remembered!


    When there was a shortage of manpower in the construction of the territory, he wanted to use one person as two people. At this time, he saw a healthy beggar with complete limbs. Of course, he wanted to maximize his value, but he was rejected. Could he feel better at that time?


    Donne''s whole person is not good. A giant dragon at the top of mortal creatures in prandal world with explosive force is disguised as a beggar to observe the world. What kind of spirit is this?


    This is -- TM''s psychosis!?


    "I have to say, Lord Donne, your construction is really powerful!"


    Ezra Kamanda grabbed Donne''s hand and said enthusiastically, "it''s only a month since I came here last time. The changes here are so great, and even the element Lord is working for you. I really admire you. Human creativity is amazing! I look good at you. I hope you can make some interesting things."


    Donne stared at his clenched hand and pulled at the corners of his mouth. Is this guy a living treasure? But... At least it seems that the red dragon is not a difficult dragon. It''s a good thing.


    But why do you think it''s a little strange that this guy stares at himself... He always seems to have some impulse.


    Isn''t this dragon a fag?


    It makes Donne a little tight.


    After they left the oak heart tavern, as soon as Adrian finished the business, Ezra Kamanda couldn''t wait to grab him and said, "your arsenal, I know, I know!"


    Don''t know why, don felt Gallian''s face was a little blue. He asked, "how long will it take? I''ll arrange a time."


    "Don''t worry! Very fast, very fast!"


    Ezra Kamanda grinned: "absolutely deliver goods to the door at night. Please believe that our dragon family and Dongfeng express will achieve our mission!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Ezra Kamanda roared into the sky, and then an invisibility disappeared. I don''t know if it was an illusion. Don saw that the clouds in the sky were suddenly opened.


    That''s the shape of a giant dragon.


    "... Dongfeng express mission must be reached... Does this guy want to bomb me?"


    Dumne shook his head with a bitter smile. He was too lazy to make complaints about it.


    It should be a good thing for the dragon to come to Ellington, but why does it always have a subtle premonition of trouble?


    Shaking his head, Donne took a step, his figure disappeared in an instant, and the next moment he came to the gear capital, which is very far away.


    After finding kloto, Donne didn''t care about greetings and directly said his intention: "kloto, I need several small steam engines, turbofans and enough fuel."


    "No problem, my friend!"


    Kloto, who was busy, stopped his work and ordered his assistant to prepare what Donne needed. He asked curiously, "but I''m curious about what good things you''re going to make with these things?"


    This is the impression of croto on Donne. Every time Donne prepares something, it often means that he has to make some new things.


    Croto was not interested in what Donne did, but he was looking forward to something new.


    Donne smiled and said casually, "it''s just some hot-air balloons. It''s not new."


    Cloto''s eyes brightened: "hot air balloon? What''s that?"


    Donne was silly: "you even have the technology of airship, but you don''t know hot air balloon?"


    Is this technology fault too serious?


    "My friend, you know we haven''t been able to completely restore the technology of airship. If it weren''t for your theory and new wind engine, I''m afraid we are still arguing about the power."


    Croto wiped his hands, gave Donne a glass of beer and continued, "but now, after working with you, it is estimated that the key technical problems of the airship will be conquered soon. Blue sky! White clouds! They will come back to us again!"


    "Trust me, it won''t be long."


    Donne shakes his glass and smells it. It smells like grease. Oil beer made by dwarf? "Right?"


    "Of course, it''s just a very simple thing..."


    Donne began to explain the principle, and soon the two entered a state of discussion.


    Time passed in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 406

    "Wonderful idea!"


    After hearing Donne''s explanation, croto exclaimed, "this is a much more convenient method than an airship! And the cost is so low that it can be popularized. It''s great!"


    Donne stalled: "in fact, there are many problems with hot-air balloons. For example, the speed is too slow. Although it can occupy the air control in war, it is difficult to avoid the locking of low-altitude spells, even the Ranger''s arrows, the bombardment of magic crystal cannon, limited carrying capacity and fuel loading... These are difficult to solve."


    Kloto recovered from his frenzy, looked at Donne with admiration and said, "you are worthy of being my friend. It seems that you have considered this plan for a long time, even these problems have been taken into account."


    Donne felt his face a little red and took the wisdom crystallization of countless great men on earth as his own thing, which was a test of the thickness of his face.


    "But!"


    Croto suddenly raised his emphasis: "the significance of science lies in brave attempt! If we know that something is risky and don''t do it, we can never find the unknown!"


    "That''s the truth. Half a step ahead is genius and one step ahead is madman."


    Donne praised, no matter which world, the most ruthless people must be fanatical scientists.


    "Half a step ahead is genius, and one step ahead is madman? That''s good! But there''s only a thin line between genius and madman, ha ha!"


    Croto laughed and Donne smiled. This guy has no teacher.


    But he obviously forgot that what he is doing now is not a madman''s behavior for prandal''s world?


    Fortunately, his patron is prandal''s gods, and what the gods want is him to make a technological revolution like a madman!


    After getting what he wanted from croto, Donne immediately returned to Ellington, which was already in the evening.


    "Ha! Lord Donne!"


    As soon as Tang en appeared, he heard Ezra Kamanda''s hearty greeting: "here! Look, everything has been delivered. What did I say? Dongfeng express, the mission will be achieved!"


    "Yes! You are so efficient."


    Donne knows why the goblin''s arms business is so powerful. He colludes with the powerful dragon clan. Even the stupidest person will make a lot of money even if he loses money!


    After that war, leviz Jinya, the clever goblin leader, finally found the most suitable backer for the goblins


    Dragon.


    The dragon people, who have an instinctive passion for wealth, have met the Goblins who have vigorously developed finance and trade after a reform. They simply hit it off and smell the same


    what? You say the noble dragon will not cooperate with the humble goblins?


    Come on, wake up. What''s the age? And this discrimination?


    Not to mention that in the eyes of the dragon, there is no great difference between humans and goblins, nor that the dragon''s attitude towards goblins is even better than that of humans. Just say where is the dignity of a teased race who can incarnate as a bard and walk the mainland and sing the story of hero Dragon killing everywhere?


    They''re all free to fart, okay!


    "These are the latest technology development, with amazing power. When you are ready to use, you just need to bury it and pull out the safety bolt, or pull out the safety bolt first, and then throw it out with the stone throwing machine. This is the instruction manual, because it is a special consumable. Once sold, it will not be returned."


    After passing a small book to Donne, Gallian turned around and changed his body up and down. He changed from a military fire merchant to a former polite Bank branch manager.


    "I hope our products can satisfy you."


    With a light cough, Gallian said with a smile: "in addition, Lord, I have another thing to discuss with you, that is, the location of the branch of Star Diamond bank. Where do you think we should open?"


    Donne''s eyes lit up when he heard the speech. He said with a smile: "I''m afraid you need to discuss this matter with Fiona. She is the Minister of land and resources in Ellington. She should pay the land rent for the whole commercial land in Ellington and then put it on record."


    "Ministry of land and resources? Land rent?"


    Gallian was stunned: "what''s that?"


    "Fiona will explain relevant things to you. Now I''m in a hurry and won''t accompany you first."


    Don Gu said to him, put away the magic iron bombs with a wave of his hand, and then slipped away directly. He believed Fiona, who had a good connection with him, would understand what he meant.


    Of course, I have to take this opportunity to recover some costs after being earned so many gold coins by Gallian


    what? High investment costs will scare away investors?


    Maybe somewhere else, but Donne is not afraid.


    With the economic smell of goblins, it would be strange if they didn''t notice the economic potential here in Ellington, so don was sure that Gallian and they would stay.


    After returning to sharhera again, Donne went straight to the palace.


    "He''s my man! He''s mine! Aren''t you afraid of the goddess punishing you for doing so?"


    "Punish? She will only praise me. Don''t forget that the goddess used my body to enjoy his delicious food. As a substitute of the goddess, of course, I will continue to possess his ownership for the goddess."


    Rowling was angry: "you''re my mother! You mean to rob a man with me!?"


    Luo stretched his waist: "of course, it''s interesting. You have the ability to take it back. You have to fight for what you like. This is the character of our dark elves."


    Rowling''s angry lips trembled. As the daughter of a powerful Queen, her own glory was completely covered by her mother.


    Even though Laura has abdicated, her voice is still much more useful than Rowling, so Rowling can''t lift up any energy every day.


    When they were still arguing, Donne didn''t pay attention and rushed in directly. After staying for a while, Donne simply asked, "how''s the preparation?"


    Lola and Rowling looked at each other, then looked at the flowing Lola, smiled charmingly, twisted her ass to Donne, held her arm and said coquettishly, "Donne, who do you like better, me and Rowling?"


    Damn it! This cunning fellow!


    Rowling clenched her teeth secretly. Compared with tempting people, she is not Laura''s opponent at all. The two sides are not at the same level at all.


    wait? What is this? White school scene?


    There''s no emotional foundation. It''s a Maobai school scene!


    Donne thought for a moment and found that it was not a trap. He said decisively, "of course it''s Rowling!"


    Rowling, who was turning to leave, suddenly froze there, and Laura was dumbfounded.


    Why doesn''t this man play cards according to common sense?


    "Why?"


    Laura doesn''t understand that she is better than Rowling in terms of charm, skill, figure and appearance. Why does Donne say she likes Rowling better?


    Donne is certainly not serious. He just makes the best choice in the current situation.


    Choose Lola. Lola, who is already very active, will not bring more benefits. On the contrary, she will offend the current Dark Elf queen.


    It''s different to choose Rowling. Although both of them are just possessive to themselves, Rowling is younger after all, and she is still Lola''s daughter. Don''t look at their fierce quarrel. If you really choose Rowling, Lola won''t be too angry - it''s time to push Donne.


    But after such a trick, Rowling will be happy. As soon as the favor goes up, many things will not be easy to discuss in the future?


    "First, she''s young. Men like younger ones. Think about it. This is a 160 year old legal silver haired Lori! It''s the best of rare and explosive watches!"


    Donne began to talk serious nonsense.


    "Second, she has potential, is on the rise, and has unlimited possibilities in the future."


    Rowling looked at Donne in surprise. Her eyes were full of surprises and surprises. Laura smiled at Donne and didn''t speak.


    "Third..." don''t you think a queen who can fall on the ground is cute? "


    The smile froze on Rowling''s face. She became angry and said, "who cares if you like me? The queen doesn''t care about you!"


    With that, Rowling left without looking back.


    Lola lifted Donne''s chin with a smile: "sometimes your mouth makes me want to stop, and sometimes why do you owe it so much?"


    Donne smiled: "then you don''t hear it. Anyway, we''re just trading and have no feelings."


    "What you said makes me sad. My daughter likes you very much."


    Lola let go of Donne and sat on the chair with two big white legs. "Things are being prepared here. It will take some time to sew. Have you finished all there?"


    Donne nodded: "with the help of acceleration spells and other spells, the efficiency will be higher."


    "What do you say?"


    Lola said disdainfully, "I don''t despise you humans. Among the adventurers who came to sharhera, how many casters? How many priests? Play magic. You''re not qualified to remind us."


    "Really? You can play magic?"


    Donne sat opposite her, shook the stick on his hand and asked with a smile, "then you don''t need our magic product?"


    At the sight of the thing in Donne''s hand, Lola was nervous and subconsciously tightened her body. Her eyes were full of complex eyes of love and hate, revealing a special desire.


    Lola swallowed her mouth and asked, "this, this thing can be mass produced?"


    Donne said with a smile: "although there are still some problems in large quantities, there is no problem in meeting the needs of some elves in sharhera."


    "All of them!"


    Lola is not vague. She just waved her hand.


    Sure enough, there was a market for this thing in sharhera. Don grinned and said, "deal."


    Lola''s charming eyes floated over, and the water was almost flowing out. Her hand unconsciously touched Donne''s thigh, and Jiao said, "what position is the deal? Can you teach me?"


    Donne swallowed his saliva and looked a little pale. He was cruel and fought!


    It''s a big deal!

 Chapter 407

    The special circumstances of the dark elves themselves are also very clear. Strong desire has been deep into the bone marrow and is basically difficult to change.


    But if this continues, sooner or later, the male Elves will be crushed and become sexually indifferent.


    Once the male elves become sexually indifferent, I''m afraid the racial reproduction of the Dark Elves will become a problem.


    But if you have this thing in Donne''s hand, it can help those dark elves with excess desire.


    Although this thing is not as easy to use as men, at least it won''t be tired, won''t resist, and don''t waste time dating. You can use it directly


    In a way, this is really a good thing. At least Lola thinks it can significantly reduce the frequency of some cases in sharhera - you know, male elves go to the Presbyterian court to cry almost every day. The Presbyterian court doesn''t ask the queen to set up the Dark Elf Male protection act once or twice.


    Unfortunately, in order to "hunt" men for her own convenience, Laura and Ben didn''t pass this bill when she was in office.


    Not long after taking office, Rowling has not been exposed to this bill, so it has been shelved.


    Donne once again felt that this is a wonderful country. The gender and social status of men and women in human society are completely reversed here.


    Maybe some lecherous guys will be surprised. What a wonderful country this should be!


    But


    It''s wonderful to be twice at a time, but what if you''re lined up and "on" in turn?


    Even if you are an iron golden gun, you will be ground into a needle!


    The panting Donne sympathized more with the dark elf men living here.


    This is more than a world in deep water? Is it a man''s hell?


    The two orcs of Phoenix mercenary regiment are expected to be very happy.


    Their desires and Dark Elves will be at the same level.


    "That''s great... I don''t even want to let you go..."


    Lola nestled beside Donne with an intoxicated face, and the wonderful smell from him made her linger.


    The perfect blood created by the gods together has outstanding effect.


    But Donne was forced.


    Continuously squeezed by Lola, I always feel that I have become a mobile breeding station, and I still actively sell myself for benefits.


    Seeing Lola resting for a while, he was eager to try again. Rao, Donne, who was protected by "Angus''s local hardness", also felt overwhelmed. He hurriedly said, "I think we need to discuss the pricing of this commodity!"


    "Pricing? What pricing? We don''t need gold in the dark elf society. Our equivalent exchange is food or male services."


    Lola tilted her mouth and didn''t continue to force Donne. She got up and poured a glass of water. Then she drank it under Donne''s eyes and continued: "this thing you took out is very good. It will be very popular with me. In terms of price... Seriously, I don''t know how to pay you a satisfactory reward."


    Laura turned around, pointed to herself and said, "after all, am I not the best reward? Now I''ve expelled all the men in my harem! You should be honored!"


    "No, I just feel like a human figure pulling a clam."


    Donne sighed and said, "it''s the same as Barrow''s deal, but they trade with minerals, plants and Warcraft materials. Since etanox has ordered you to become my followers, you can simply pay the price of manpower."


    "Manpower? Obviously it''s Elven power, but I like this saying. As long as you have enough men, I think my people will be happy to serve you."


    When Laura said this, don almost immediately wanted to give up the idea of hiring them. What if these dark elves squeeze Ellington''s men every day? It''s estimated that the whole Ellington will be abandoned soon!


    "No! No! It''s forbidden to indulge in lust in the territory!"


    Donne roared out with an almost iron face.


    Lola glanced: "cut, boring guy."


    "Your Majesty."


    At this time, Haley''s voice came from outside the door.


    "It''s the former queen. Rowling will be very sad to hear... Come in."


    Haley pushed the door in, and her hot eyes fell directly on Donne. Donne clapped in his heart and subconsciously covered his body


    Then he was stunned and forced: why should I be so shy when I''m a man!?


    Lola just stood there carelessly: "what''s up?"


    "Your Majesty, the things you ordered the textile craftsmen to sew have been done. Now they are waiting for your next order."


    "Oh? So fast? Well, tell them to give them a day off in my name without serving anyone."


    "But then the soldiers will have an opinion..."


    "There are opinions for them to keep!"


    "I see!"


    Haley took orders and gave Donne a wink when she left.


    Listening to the conversation between them, Donne''s mouth has been twitching. Where does the forced Dark Elf Male look like the other half of this race?


    It''s like a special tool to be domesticated!


    Perhaps the statement of tools is a little exaggerated, but the reality is by no means exaggerated.


    Their personal freedom has been completely bound by the dark elf women.


    Poor fellow men


    Donne felt sorry for them for a second and then forgot them.


    After all, he didn''t come here to liberate the men in the dark elves, but to save the whole prandal.


    Compared with the whole world, some sections are not so important. Give up when it''s time to give up. They reward and serve the powerful dark elf women as they have made sacrifices for the world


    People of all ethnic groups in the world will remember them.


    ... those single dogs will remember them, too.


    "What a pity. I want to linger for a while."


    Lola curled her lips. She lifted up Donne''s chin and said frivolously, "honey, you heard that what you want has been done. Now, you can always tell me what those things are for?"


    "... take your feet off first."


    Donne has no foot fetish, so he has no feelings.


    After patting Lola''s feet, Donne quickly put on his clothes and said to her, "it''s a simple aircraft called a hot-air balloon."


    "Hot ball? Aircraft?"


    Laura was stunned: "didn''t you say that flying and levitation can''t be used there?"


    "It''s a hot-air balloon! This kind of thing doesn''t need flying skills. It uses pure physics."


    "Physics?"


    Another unknown word.


    "You don''t need to understand. You just need to know that this thing can fly to a place where the Titan stone giant can''t touch, and then..."


    Donne said insidiously: "... We can bomb it from high altitude!"


    Even if the Titan stone giant''s strength and defense are very strong, it is difficult to resist the magic iron bomb falling from the sky. After all, its body is composed of magic stone, light crystal and rock. How hard can it be?


    "From the sky... Bombing?"


    Lola paused at her feet, thought for a moment, then gestured with her hands and said, "you mean the kind of tactics similar to the high-level mage''s killing soldiers by throwing spells at high altitude with flying?"


    "Have you used it?"


    "Of course, what you should ask is which spell caster who knows flying hasn''t used it?"


    Lola skimmed her mouth: "but there''s still something wrong with your plan. There''s a magic vacuum and you can''t project magic."


    "So I need to use another thing."


    Donne smiled and took out a magic iron bomb: "goblin products, shocking!"


    "What is this..."


    "Magic iron bomb, a weapon that can produce large equivalent explosive power without magic environment."


    Donne smiled and said, "hot air balloons, turbofans, directional rudders, and magic iron bombs... This time I''m going to turn the Titan stone giant into dust!"


    After meeting uncle Depp and Locke, they came to the square of sharhera.


    Many people have gathered here. Dark elves and adventurers gather here and point out curiously. They don''t understand what these big guys are for.


    Donne saw several acquaintances, including Cao, Mongo, Kahn and Ursa.


    "Yo! Your majesty, Lord Donne! Why didn''t you see the little girl next to you? What''s her name..."


    Mongo Kahn rolled his eyes: "Elsa!"


    "Yes! It''s Elsa. Where has she gone? Has she gone back with Lyon and them?"


    "Yes, she''s back in Ellington, too," Donne looked at them suspiciously. "What can I do for her?"


    "Nothing''s wrong," Cao shrugged. "It''s mengge Kahn who saw her natural strength and had a love for talent. He wanted to take her as an apprentice, but she refused. If it was you, maybe he could convince her?"


    Donne said apologetically, "since she refused, that''s what she meant. I won''t force her to do something reluctantly."


    Cao threw his hand at Mongo Kahn. I tried my best.


    Mongo Kahn rolled his eyes again, turned his head and left in the roar of Ursa''s laughter.


    Cao looked back and said with a smile, "then again, Lord Donne, your majesty, what is this? Just now I saw that the guards of the dark elves were very nervous and seemed very important."

 Chapter 408

    The emergence of hot-air balloons was no secret from the beginning. So many textile craftsmen were busy together in sharhera square. Everyone saw it clearly, and Donne didn''t intend to keep it a secret.


    After guiding the dark elves and Ellington soldiers to assemble the hot-air balloon, Donne decided to try to verify the reliability of the hot-air balloon first.


    Donne personally started the modified dwarf steam engine. The hot flame filled the hot air into the semi sealed hot air balloon, and the air bag gradually inflated.


    "What is he doing?"


    Haley asked Lola curiously. The queen must know what he was going to do.


    "He''s going to fly."


    "Fly with this guy? Flying? This big guy is not light."


    "No, it was this big guy called hot air balloon who took him and the pile of stones to fly."


    Lola stared at the busy Donne. The men who focus on work are always full of charming charm, not to mention the bonus of perfect blood?


    "Fly with him? How is that possible!"


    Haley smiled and said, "unless that thing has levitation or flying."


    After the airbag inflated slowly, Donne was very satisfied to find that the weaving skills of the dark elf textile craftsmen were very perfect, and there was basically no air leakage - of course, the air leakage of the sewn airbag was normal, but as long as the supplement speed was fast enough, it was not a big problem.


    "Give way."


    When Donne saw that the air bag was almost ready, he jumped into the hanging basket. The hanging basket had been filled with many stones used as counterweight, which was also a substitute for magic iron bomb.


    The curious adventurers dispersed. As the hot air gradually gushed, the hot-air balloon began to shake.


    "Wait! What do I see? That, that thing is floating!?"


    An adventurer wiped his eyes, as if he couldn''t believe what he saw.


    "Oh, my God! There are so many stones in it and it flies! Is this thing really useless?"


    The adventurers exclaimed.


    "It''s illogical to fly without magic!"


    Don can''t laugh or cry. Is it logical for a hot-air balloon to fly without magic?


    Montgomery Kahn looked stunned: "how could this be possible! There must be some magic array on it? Are those stones floating stones?"


    Cao shook his head and said with a shocked face, "how is it possible that if there are so many floating stones, he still needs to come here?"


    Pumice is a special ore collected from the floating island. According to prandal''s records, there are pumice deep underground, but no one has seen it since the underground world was isolated from the surface world.


    The reason why pumice is so valuable is that magicians with flying ability and high-level apocalypses are unwilling to be miners.


    High level apocalypses, such as extraordinary soldiers, have the ability to stay in the air for a short time and can also reach the floating island, but their strength is really up to their point. A large number of people are willing to scramble to send money to them, and they don''t need to dig floating stones to make money.


    Who is willing to mine with that strength? Only some mages will get some back when they go to the floating island to do experiments.


    In addition, the city of silver has restrictions on magicians, so the output of pumice stone is very small, and the price of a small amount of pumice stone circulating in the market is very expensive.


    Pumice stone has mysterious power and can be suspended in the air, just like constant levitation. Great nobles in many countries like to decorate their luxury houses with this special ore, and some will inlay a small amount of pumice stone on the carriage to reduce the load of the carriage and make the carriage run faster


    what? You said to float the whole carriage?


    Believe me, they must have had this idea, but there are few people in prandal who can be extravagant to that extent.


    Ursa suddenly said, "look, it''s really flying!"


    Isn''t it? The huge hot-air balloon swelled and swayed for a moment, then it floated with the hanging basket, and the rope that bound the hot-air balloon gradually rose. Then it tightened and fixed it in place, so as not to float disorderly.


    "It took nearly five minutes to inflate and fly. The efficiency is very good."


    Donne muttered and jumped. The hanging basket just shook. There was no violent tremor, and the stability was quite good.


    After looking at the tilt angle, Donne put some rope, tried to adjust the direction of the hot-air balloon with a turbofan, and soon mastered the skill.


    To put it bluntly, the air flow blown by the turbine fan pushes the hot-air balloon forward in reverse - of course, because it is connected with the balloon body by a rope, the thrust cannot be too large, otherwise the hanging basket will roll over, but this convenient adjustment method is at least easy to master.


    With everyone watching, don tested the performance of the hot-air balloon in all aspects, slowed down the jet speed, and after a while, the hot-air balloon landed again.


    Lola came up and said, "great! I really don''t feel the fluctuation of magic! Is this what you call the effect of ''physics''?"


    "Er..."


    Donne said with a wry smile, "that''s what you think."


    "If you can use it in the magic vacuum area, you may really kill that big guy!"


    Lola is obviously full of resentment against that guy. She hasn''t done anything for so many years. She suddenly jumped out to destroy the magic abyss competition and killed three precious male dark elves!


    "There must be no problem."


    Donne nodded confidently, then waved his big hand and shouted, "now, warm up all the hot-air balloons!"


    Everyone dispersed in a crowd and began to get busy. Because there was no ban, those irrelevant adventurers also gathered around curiously to watch the excitement.


    While most people were warming up the hot-air balloon, Donne deployed 19 Ellington soldiers, all of whom were trusted familiar faces, including Brian Locke, Danny and Altman.


    "Wait! Big brother! What do you call me!?"


    Brian looked pale. "You don''t want me to fly up in this thing!"


    "Can''t you? It''s underground!"


    "No! I won''t die!"


    Brian hugged a pillar nearby and would rather die than surrender: "the feet of mountain dwarves will never leave the earth!"


    "What a shame to the dwarves! Let me do it!"


    Barrow disdained Brian and volunteered.


    Brian sneered. Let this guy who hasn''t left the ground know the fear of being dominated by the sky!


    Lola suddenly stopped barold, and then she smiled and said to Donne, "let me do it, okay?"


    Barrow scratched his head. He wanted to try this new thing, too.


    Donne imagined the two people crowded in the hanging basket, and then decided to choose Lola.


    Lola was very satisfied that her charm had taken effect. She proudly made a provocative look at barold and then blew a kiss to Donne.


    Donne ignored the kiss and began to give them simple training.


    They are not required to have high technology, at least they will simply take off and land to control the direction, as long as they fly above the Titan stone giant, and then throw the prepared magic iron bomb.


    Although they didn''t understand the principle of flying, it was no problem for Donne to let them memorize these methods.


    Two people are arranged on each hot-air balloon, one controls and the other throws a bomb, which is simple and efficient. With Donne, there are twenty people in total.


    When they were almost familiar, the other nine hot-air balloons were warmed up, and Donne ordered them to go up in groups to familiarize themselves with the operation.


    "Don''t we?"


    Donne ignored Lola''s glowing eyes: "no, I''ll operate the hot-air balloon. Then you just throw a bomb."


    Laura was very disappointed. She wanted to experience the feeling of driving a hot-air balloon herself.


    About an hour later, everyone was familiar with the operation. Donne asked them to remove all the stones in the hanging basket and replace them with magic iron bombs. A hot-air balloon was equipped with 30, which was quite heavy.


    When everything was ready and ready to go, Laura suddenly thought of a very serious problem: "wait! Suddenly remembered, how can you take such huge hot-air balloons?"


    On the way to the magic abyss, you have to cross several caves. The tunnels of several caves are quite narrow, and it is impossible for hot-air balloons to pass.


    When Lola said this, everyone else came back, looked at each other, and finally looked at Donne.


    It''s impossible that he didn''t think about it?


    Donne looked at Lola strangely. "As a caster, how dare you ask this question?"


    Lola raised her eyebrows. As soon as she was about to refute Donne, she saw that Donne stretched out a little, and several bundles of magic quickly wrapped the huge hot-air balloon. Then those adventurers were stunned to see that the huge hot-air balloon finally became only the size of a fist and floated in the air like a child''s toy!


    Donne shook his finger and said helplessly, "isn''t deformation just prepared for this situation?"


    "Is that... So?"


    Laura was stunned.


    Donne grabbed five hot-air balloons in one hand, like a playful child: "now, let''s go."


    A group of people agreed to follow Donne and set off for the magic abyss. Even the uninformed adventurers were interested in joining in the fun at the beginning and followed up. For a time, the huge sharhera was empty for most of the city.


    Lola, with a strange face, stared at Donne''s back and was shocked until now.


    Deformation, has such a strong effect?


    What kind of transfiguration does Donne master? Laura doesn''t know, but she knows that as a walker of God, she can''t do it to this extent!

 Chapter 409

    Transfiguration is a first-order spell, but although it is only a first-order spell, it has many derived spells and can become an independent faction.


    If this is the world of DND, deformation is the ancestor and foundation of the change system.


    From the second-order magic dragon scale skin, mud magic, the third-order magic fossil into mud, turning mud into stone, the road of development, the fifth-order magic group Juli, the seventh-order magic group crazy magic, and so on, these are derived spells from deformation.


    The peak level of these derived spells is, of course, the two famous legendary spells: Dragon avatar and time stagnation.


    Deformation not only changes the shape, but also transforms the internal structure, including its essence. The more changes, the greater the range, and the greater the magic consumed.


    With Lola''s legendary caster strength, she can shrink an empty hot-air balloon to the size of a person, and the magic pool in her body will be consumed. It is impossible to turn it into the size of a fist - the greater the volume change, the more terrible the magic consumed!


    Not to mention these are ten hot-air balloons! The hanging baskets of those hot-air balloons are also loaded with 30 magic iron bombs!


    At the same time, complex objects are deformed, and the change range is still so large that Laura can''t imagine how terrible the magic consumed is!


    Who is the man you like?


    Human beings, will there really be such a huge and terrible magic pool?


    He... Shouldn''t he be a God?


    Of course, Donne is not a God. Even he is a half hanging mage who has not awakened in the field, but... He can''t carry the thigh held behind others!


    A group of gods supported him. He was afraid of an erhu egg!


    Pulling ten Mini hot-air balloons to the outside of the magic abyss gate again, Donne had felt the magic began to pass quickly. He began to quickly disperse the magic in his body and keep a balance with the magic environment in his surrounding environment.


    Those unknown adventurers were surprised after hearing the reminder, but they all took the initiative to dissipate their magic.


    After all, no one wants to joke about his life, right?


    "What are you going to do next?"


    Lola looked at Donne: "just release the hot-air balloon and fly in and start bombing?"


    "Of course not. At least, we need to find out the situation inside. If it is still at the door, we will be attacked at the moment we go in. How can we have time to take off?"


    Donne sighed. If he had a radio remote control, he could control the bombing remotely. Where did he need his own people to take risks?


    Unless the existing conditions are mechanical puppets of dwarf technology, even alchemical puppets and dolls will completely lose their ability to move in that environment.


    Now I guess Nora can only work hard.


    "The Pathfinder can be given to me."


    Haley volunteered.


    Lola nodded: "Haley is my most trusted close guard. Her sneaking ability is the best even in sharhera."


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "even without the support of magic?"


    Without the support of magic, the effect of talent will be weakened. Is she really not afraid of death?


    "That''s right."


    "In that case, please."


    "Of course."


    Haley winked at Donne, "but how are you going to repay me for taking such a big risk?"


    Donne sighed again. It seems that in the eyes of the dark elves, the status of men is really strange... Although reluctant, in their eyes, they are more or less a prince?


    As a queen''s guard, I dare to talk to the prince


    Like women in human beings, in the dark elf society, although men are popular, their status is not high.


    "OK, then you will be rewarded with the opportunity to choose a male pet at will. Now hurry."


    Lola is a little upset. The other boys are free, but Donne, she just wants to be alone.


    Who wants that garbage


    Haley muttered that she is now completely a prisoner of Donne. How can other men bring the ultimate happiness and pleasure when she combines with him?


    Without saying a word, she disappeared into everyone''s sight.


    Donne didn''t even feel any fluctuations in the magic and air around him.


    Lola smiled, "Haley''s talent is very special. She can completely erase her existence. No one can find her unless she is relieved."


    Isn''t that like Nora?


    Donne glanced over his eyes. Nora was tired of playing and fell asleep again.


    This guy is getting more and more unreliable recently.


    When Donne didn''t notice, a gap had been opened in the door of Moyuan. It was obvious that Haley had entered.


    But for a moment, Donne suddenly felt that his crotch had been touched. Before he could recover, his face was pecked by his warm lips. As soon as he turned his head, Haley appeared on the other side.


    "The stone giant is not at the entrance, but it''s in a mess. It seems that it destroyed another pass after we left yesterday."


    Haley''s calm face completely ignored Donne''s eyes.


    It''s so cheeky


    Donne sighed and gave up.


    After determining that the stone giant was not there, the people dispersed, and then Donne resumed the hot-air balloon. The people carefully pushed the hot-air balloon through the gate of the magic abyss.


    The other side of the gate was indeed a mess as Haley said. The wide platform was full of gravel pits. A huge impact pit could be seen on the nearby wall, which showed how crazy the Titan stone giant was.


    But I don''t know why, it didn''t break through the gate and continued to pursue.


    Donne frowned and asked, "why doesn''t it catch up? Even if we get out of the abyss, it''s not so easy for us to defeat it."


    "Who knows?"


    Lola shrugged: "maybe there''s something that limits it and must stay here?"


    Donne frowned deeper, but soon he didn''t think so much. With a wave of his hand, he directly ordered everyone to take place.


    The adventurers who join in the fun don''t dare to make much noise at the moment. They hide behind one by one. Only Cao and their strong and confident self-protection dare to stand in front.


    As the hot-air balloons took off one by one, the adventurers also discussed in a low voice.


    "What enemy are they going to deal with? How dare they waste so much energy?"


    Nunuzui, another adventurer, said, "I don''t know, but I''m afraid it''s not an ordinary enemy. Don''t you see that those people are all in a state of readiness?"


    Ellington warriors are well equipped enough to make all adventurers jealous. Now they are so nervous that these adventurers are worried one by one.


    After the hot-air balloon took off, it directly raised the height and didn''t hang there until it was close to the top of the cave. Then the operator began to turn the rudder and float to the depths of the magic abyss. At the front were Donne and Lola.


    "Did you find it?"


    "There are traces on the cliff of the magic abyss. It should be no problem to track down."


    Donne stared at the cliff, and the signs of Titan stone giant climbing on it were obvious.


    "Boom..."


    "Did you hear that?"


    "What?"


    "Boom..."


    Another muffled sound came.


    Donne''s face changed slightly: "all attention!"


    As soon as his voice fell, a huge rock head appeared at the corner of the magic abyss Rift Valley in front of him.


    It was the embarrassed Titan stone giant who chased them last time.


    "The straight-line distance in front of the target is 1500 meters... Grass, you don''t know the unit!"


    Donne woke up and shouted, "everyone, follow me!"


    He immediately adjusted the rudder, and the hot-air balloon floated over the stone giant''s head. The others followed closely, and they all saw the target.


    Closer


    Closer


    Closer... Just closer


    The stone giant raised his head and looked at the sky.


    Laura''s face changed slightly: "it found us!"


    Donne waved without hesitation: "all - drop magic iron bombs in sequence! Blast the fuck!"


    Lola, who could not wait, immediately picked up a magic iron bomb, pulled out the safety bolt, aimed at the stone giant and smashed it!


    Although there is no magic, it is a legendary strong man after all. The bomb thrown by force is like a high-speed missile, which is directly pasted on the face of the stone giant!


    "Boom!"


    The violent explosion blew flowers on the stone giant''s face.


    Lola licked her lips. "It feels good."


    "Don''t stop, hit it all in one breath and paste its bear face!"


    Donne was cruel: "I don''t believe that if I drop more than 1.5 million gold coins, it won''t kill a stone giant!"


    It''s the stone giant. In this environment, it''s more like an invincible Titan. Except for the method put forward by don, almost no one can defeat it.


    "Hiss - Oh, my God! What kind of monster is that?"


    "Stone giant - such a big stone giant!?"


    "Is that the legendary Titan?"


    When the adventurers in the distance saw the stone giant with a height of more than 300 meters, almost all were stunned.


    How to fight an enemy of this size?


    People trample on countless people with one foot!


    Unless the master level in the awakened field can compete a little, even the golden Apocalypse can only choose to escape in the face of this enemy!?


    "No wonder they choose to attack from the sky..."


    Cao thought that even if he did his best, this enemy was very choking. Unless it had a core weakness and could be killed in one blow, it would be very tired to break it up.


    Mongo Kahn touched his Tomahawk, looked at the body of the Titan stone giant, and silently took back his Tomahawk.


    "Will the axe King feel powerless?"


    Ursa grinned.


    Mongo Kahn cursed with a gloomy face: "shut up, or I''ll throw you out."


    Ursa took a step at his feet: "you try?"


    "Shut up, you two!"


    Cao roared. At this time, there were deafening explosions in the distance. The awakened Cao turned his head and looked shocked: "the gods are on the earth! The world... Is going to change!"


    The two orcs were shocked when they heard the sound.


    In the distance, over the Titan stone giant, ten hot-air balloons floating in the air fluttered slowly, and things the size of sesame seeds fell from them. After those things hit the Titan stone giant, they immediately exploded violently.


    That''s a magic iron bomb.


    Although it is huge, the stone giant can easily destroy everything and even a country, just because it can''t fly, it is just like a weak wretch, which is trampled on the ground by a group of mortals who have lost their magic.


    Montgomery Kahn and ursamin baikao.


    The definition of war... Will be changed.

 Chapter 410

    In prandar, when it comes to war, people will have a picture in their mind.


    On the vast battlefield, the two sides of the war lined up and confronted each other, then made a fierce charge against each other in the sound of the Legion horn, and hanged each other.


    A large number of ordinary soldiers have become consumables. A small number of elite soldiers of Apocalypse are the people who really determine the direction of the war. Usually, a group of about 10 ordinary soldiers will be led by an apocalypse, so as to maximize the combat effectiveness of each unit.


    In this kind of battlefield, the lives of ordinary soldiers have been completely ignored. The commanders of both sides only care about the quantity and quality of apocalypses in each other''s army.


    The high-level Apocalypse disdains to be soldiers and thugs for others. They have their own pursuit, so the low-level apocalypse is the real main force in the war.


    But... Now the definition of war will be broken by Donne.


    In a battlefield full of low-level apocalypses without flying ability and a large number of cannon fodder soldiers, how terrible is it after taking control of the air?


    Now the hot air balloon bombing in the distance gives Kao a very clear answer.


    That is - one-sided rolling!


    If Donne knew what Cao was thinking, it would be time to curl up. What''s a hot-air balloon?


    If it weren''t for the tight time, he even wanted to get the magic modified bomber out!


    Even if some processes can''t be made now, it''s very simple to achieve that effect.


    Taking a step back, dwarf technology combined with Donne''s existing technology, bombers can''t get out, and helicopters are completely OK. Even because of the magic reform, if helicopters are made in prandal, they will have better effect, stronger load capacity and higher endurance than helicopters made by modern technology.


    However, back to the beginning, time is still a big problem - it takes too long to improve the power of the dwarf steam engine into a helicopter.


    So in the end, Donne''s choice is hot-air balloon.


    Although the speed is slow, it is stable and reliable, and the load capacity is much stronger than Warcraft.


    Once, several kingdoms of mankind also kept flying Warcraft and tried to attack the enemy from high altitude, but there was no reliable and efficient means of air attack except the MAGE - just like the problem discovered by Donne, without the assistance of the mage, the load capacity of flying Warcraft was too poor, even throwing stones from high altitude became a problem, So those flying Warcraft are at most used as a means of investigation or raid.


    However, now Cao found that the air control power originally held by the high-level Apocalypse can now be controlled by ordinary people, and the combination of air control power and goblin bombs is a terrible disaster!


    "I once heard a historical story of goblins and dwarfs in a tavern."


    Cao said with a shocked face: "in ancient times, before human beings appeared in this world, goblins and dwarfs had mastered the technology of flying into the sky without magic. They flew in the sky in a large metal ship and walked through the star space. The ship destroyed the enemy with the dazzling beam of rumbica and powerful explosion, occupying the whole prandal."


    Mongo Kahn took a breath of air-conditioning and stared at the bombing in the distance without blinking. He said: "I have also heard that later, dwarfs and goblins were completely divided because of an explosion that affected the whole prandal. The current continental terrain of prandal was changed because of the explosion, and Warcraft also appeared after that."


    Ursa nodded: "yes, the gods looked at the world after the explosion. In order to restore the vitality of the world, they created the nations of the world. Thank the gods. If they hadn''t lost those technologies, now prandal might still belong to them."


    Ursa shivered at the thought of being enslaved by dwarfs and goblins.


    "Yes, but most importantly, their history has revealed one thing to us..."


    Cao swallowed his saliva and said hard, "that''s why Donne is now on their old path..."


    Yes, although the civilization of gnomes and goblins has disappeared in the long river of history, their legends continue. Human beings born after the big bang only know their civilization on the surface. No one knows the real secrets of the past, even the leaders of gnomes and goblins, croto wrench and riviz Jinya, They don''t know yet.


    But one thing is certain that the dwarf and goblin technology that once dominated the sky are invincible!


    "Boom, boom!!!"


    Terrible explosions were heard all the time. Under the eyes of the adventurers, although the super stone giant with a height of more than 300 meters tried to climb on the cliff and climb up to kill those hot-air balloons, the falling magic iron bombs kept exploding, and waves of impact made it unable to maintain its height at all.


    The body of the stone giant is full of potholes, and even some joints have begun to lose stability. A large number of gravel disintegrated from it and fell into the depths of the magic abyss.


    "Roar -!"


    The boulders collided, and a huge resonance sound was sent out in the cavity, just like the stone giant roaring. When it fell repeatedly, it suddenly hit the cliff with a fist, and then a huge stone was buckled out of the cracked cliff¡ª¡ª


    Donne''s face changed greatly in the air. While adjusting the rudder, he shouted, "disperse immediately! Avoid throwing stones!"


    However, the shortcomings of hot-air balloons are exposed at the moment. As soon as Donne''s voice falls, the stone giant has smashed the boulder with a diameter of more than ten meters in his hand!


    There was no chance for them to adjust their position. The oncoming boulder with a terrible roar directly killed two birds with one stone and hit two hot-air balloons. The Ellington soldiers in the basket were lifted out by the huge impact and fell directly into the magic abyss!


    The adventurers in the distance lost their voice and exclaimed, but the Ellington soldiers left on the ground didn''t think so. Brian squatted there and pulled his feet without any tension at all.


    Cao''s face changed slightly: "Donne lost a lot this time... Eh?"


    As soon as Cao finished, he saw that the bodies of the four people who fell were suddenly swallowed up by a twisted space vortex.


    Cao was stunned: "what''s that!?"


    Some adventurers saw Fiona in the square yesterday. They disappeared. Now they are even more surprised to see that even the soldiers can suddenly disappear.


    Barrow, who leads a group of red stone dwarves, is even more greedy. This return crystal can not only expand the scope of exploration, but also protect life in critical times, but also be used in the magic vacuum area. It is of great value!


    No, we must find a way to get Donne to sell some


    When Donne saw that two hot-air balloons had been damaged in mid air, he suddenly felt a pang of flesh pain. These were all expensive and humane... But he was relieved to see that the four soldiers reacted in an instant, activated the return crystal and returned to Ellington.


    The previous emergency response training was not in vain.


    "Boom, boom!!!"


    Suddenly, a terrible explosion sounded. The huge explosion set off a violent air wave. The hot-air balloon in the air immediately shook, and Lola immediately caught Donne.


    "What''s going on?"


    Lola said loudly, "the magic iron bomb falling from the hot-air balloon hit the stone giant and blew up all at once!"


    Donne is overjoyed. That''s a good thing!


    "Stand still! - and don''t scratch?"


    Laura said very seriously, "trust me, I just want to find a hand to grasp, that''s all."


    I believe you!


    Donne scolded in his heart. The dark elf is really a sperm on his brain... Ah bah! It really doesn''t make people worry all the time. I''m risking a fight here. As soon as I turn around, I''ll burn myself. I''m hungry and thirsty... This sex addiction is incurable!


    Finally, when the violent air flow subsided, Tang en just looked into his head and saw a huge stone roaring towards them!


    "Damn it!"


    Donne''s face changed greatly. As soon as he turned around and hugged Lola, he jumped to the cliff on one side!


    "Boom!!!"


    The stone smashed through the hot-air balloon, and the remaining power did not reduce. It hit the opposite cliff, and then exploded into pieces, shooting out fragments!


    The sputtered debris spread to several hot-air balloons and tore the surface of the hot-air balloon. After the hot air began to leak, the height of the hot-air balloon began to decline slowly, and the balance and handling became much worse. In addition, they were all novices. Several hot-air balloons began to swing left and right, and almost hit the cliff directly.


    Donne held Lola in one hand and plunged into the cliff with the other hand to slow down the falling trend. He shouted, "drop the bomb as fast as possible!"


    They listened to Donne''s orders, pulled out the safety bolt as quickly as possible, and then threw all the magic iron bombs at the super stone giant!


    After Donne''s hot-air balloon fell, it hit the stone giant''s face. The remaining more than ten magic iron bombs exploded instantly. The terrible power directly lifted most of the stone giant''s head and blew more than ten meters of crystalline rock into dust.


    Thanks to the huge impact, the stone giant fell dozens of meters again, and then the dense magic iron bombs dropped by others fell down!


    "Bang bang -"


    The crack on the stone giant continued to expand, and he was about to collapse¡ª¡ª


    The explosion stopped.


    "Lord! The magic iron bomb is gone!"


    Uncle Depp, who was falling in height, shouted at Donne, "what should I do?"


    Donne looked at the stone giant on the verge of collapse and gritted his teeth: "do you have all the crystals on your way home?"


    Uncle Depp looked back to make sure, and then said, "take it all!"


    "Good! You return to the entrance immediately! In danger, use the crystal back to Ellington!"


    With that, Donne pulled his hand out of the stone and rushed to the stone giant with Lola in his arms.


    "Don''t you really want to stick with me? Now come with me to dismantle Gundam with your bare hands!"

 Chapter 411

    Lola obviously didn''t expect Donne to be so brave!


    In the magic abyss, the legend that magic can not be used to assist combat is just an anti beating meat target. She and Donne are not as big as a finger of the stone giant. Even though the physical strength is not weakened much, the size gap is too big to fight!


    In this case, Lola can only use half of her blood and gas to fight - the legendary realm. The boundary between Shi legal system and warrior Apocalypse has long disappeared. It is not a difficult problem to change her own fighting mode. The trouble is just fighting habits.


    "Boom!"


    They fell heavily on the arm of the stone giant. The huge impact force hit an impact pit with a diameter of several meters on the hard crystalline rock, and then they jumped out directly!


    Lola looked at Donne bitterly: "I thought you were going to live and die with me."


    "How dare I come out without a hero''s aura?"


    Donne sucked the air conditioner. Although his body''s defense was amazing, he jumped down from a height of hundreds of meters, and the impact echoed between his hips, making him feel heartbroken: "besides, I haven''t lived enough."


    "So obsessed with my charm? I''m so happy -"


    "Boom!"


    The stone giant''s fist fell from the sky and slapped Don and Lola!


    "Lord!"


    Danny, who was landing in the distance, screamed and subconsciously shot a burst arrow. However, the explosion power of the burst arrow was very weak and useless in this absolutely demon forbidden environment.


    Kaka, Kaka¡ª¡ª


    The hand of the stone giant trembled.


    "Look!"


    "The hand of the stone giant!?"


    Donne''s hands supported the stone giant''s hands, and the place where his arms and hands were held up was cracked. He breathed heavily. The feeling of thousands of tons of crystalline boulders hitting him was absolutely uncomfortable.


    "Shit, I have the aura of the protagonist! Are you just in front of me!?"


    Donne pushed away the stone giant''s hand, and his muscles expanded. Unfortunately, his size was too small, local pressure was too high, and the crack was spreading rapidly. Soon he would stick into the stone giant''s fingers like a needle.


    Just then, Lola, half of her body embedded in the boulder, burst into a ball of Qi, but soon converged on her body surface and bounced her out.


    Because there is no magic resonance, the power of blood and gas is difficult to play a complete power in this environment, but it is enough to protect her.


    Lola was covered with a layer of gray dust and looked very embarrassed, which made her very unhappy. She gently patted the gravel and dust on her head. Lola''s eyes locked the big hand on her head.


    Donne felt his body sink a few centimeters again and couldn''t help saying, "when are you going to see it?"


    "Hold on a little longer."


    Lola said that, jumped for tens of meters, jumped directly on the big hand, and rushed to the wrist joint.


    It''s crumbling because of the previous bombing.


    Lola stopped and frowned. Although it was a wrist, it was really a headache when it was as thick as a building at the unit scale of tens of meters.


    Lola jumped out with her mouth and nose covered and landed on the fragile connection. The fragile outer body had been blown to pieces, and the unprotected "joints" were completely exposed under her eyelids. Here, the bright milky white energy flow pipeline in the crystalline boulder can be clearly seen.


    Lola sighed and raised her right fist. An amazing energy burst out on her fist. She muttered and smashed her fist on the bright energy pipeline: "I hate waving my fist. There is no elegance."


    Obviously, Lola is more in love with the fighting style of Shi law system.


    Although weakened, the strength of the legendary strong is still strong. The strength of the instant explosion directly destroyed the fragile "joints". The ability of collapse overflowed a lot of strong magic in an instant, but it was dispersed by the surrounding magic stone in an instant.


    The milky white energy pipeline went out in an instant, the surrounding crystalline boulders began to disintegrate, and the huge arm wrapped in moss and vines lost stability. The shaky arm that had been bombed by the bomb was finally completely separated from the stone giant under the bombardment of Lola''s fist after fist!


    At this time, the fallen arm suddenly shook. Lola was stunned and quickly jumped onto the stone giant''s arm. It happened that the stone giant took back his right arm. Lola, who was far away, only saw that Donne forcibly raised the huge rock hand with a diameter of tens of meters. It looked very strange - almost like an ant lifting an elephant.


    "Give me a punch!"


    Donne roared and smashed the stone giant''s right hand at the stone giant''s front door, if it was the front door.


    The stone giant obviously didn''t care about his fist. Only the right arm of his arm pulled the fallen right hand aside at random. Then, regardless of the falling right hand, his bare right arm hit his left hand directly!


    Donne''s face turned green when he saw the huge arm hit him head-on - whether he would die or not, it''s unbearable to just press his head against his face!


    Donne immediately rushed to the shoulder of the stone giant with the fastest speed. He dared to guarantee that nisclair had never thought of this situation. What about giving him infinite blue?


    The forbidden devil of this map TM!


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    The boulder rolled quickly behind him. The bare rock arm was more like a wall than a stick, biting tightly behind Donne''s ass, and he ran on the stone giant''s arm like on a wide mountain road - there were even occasional fruit bearing shrubs nearby!


    It''s getting closer!


    "Jump up!"


    As soon as Tang en heard Lola''s words, he jumped up without thinking. As soon as his collar tightened, he was held by Lola and jumped directly to the forehead of the stone giant hundreds of meters away.


    At this time, Donne inadvertently glanced in his eyes and suddenly noticed a gap on the back neck of the stone giant. A faint light came out of the gap. He moved in his heart and shouted, "cut its back neck!"


    Laura in the rapid fall didn''t hear clearly: "what are you talking about?"


    Dunn shouted, "I mean, the back of its neck! There''s a gap there! Maybe we can find its core!"


    The stone giant''s attack hit again. Lola glanced in a hurry and threw Donne over. As soon as she turned over, her fist hit the stone giant''s arm!


    Boom!!


    Lola was photographed flying out and hit the opposite cliff hard, and her whole body was embedded in the cliff.


    But she was relieved to see that Donne had accurately fallen into the gap.


    "It''s up to you."


    Lola muttered, clapped her hands and rushed to the Titan stone giant again, trying to distract it and create opportunities for Donne.


    After Donne fell into the gap, he was almost thrown out. Fortunately, there were vines. He firmly grasped a vine, swayed a few times, and directly threw it into the deep part of the gap - the gap in the rock formed a narrow channel. Even if he could not find the core, he could destroy the Titan stone giant from the inside!


    Donne was delighted and quickened his pace.


    "Buzz!"


    A group of petrified lizards suddenly rushed out and emitted petrified light without saying a word!


    Donne jumped sharply to avoid the petrified light, smashed the boulder on the top, and the boulder fell, burying the petrified lizards below.


    Although it is surprising that there are monsters living in Titan, he does not stop at his feet and continues to rush deep. Time is precious, and it must be time to take time!


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    Rows of dense spikes suddenly appeared, blocking Donne''s way, and the rocks under his feet began to soften and turn into mud.


    Without hesitation, Donne rushed into the spikes and clapped his hands. All the rock spikes blocking the way were smashed to pieces by him.


    "Boom, boom -"


    The sound of heavy footsteps came from the side. Don turned his head and saw that groups of stone giants several meters high rushed out of a crack and rushed towards him. The rocks forming his body were covered with moss. It seemed that he hadn''t moved for a long time.


    "I can''t do that outside. I''m afraid of an egg, you little ones!"


    Donne was so angry that he rolled up his sleeve and rushed up directly. With one hand, his pure strength fell on the hard rock and beat the whole stone giant in two!


    The other seven or eight stone giants took the opportunity to launch an attack, and the hard stones hit Donne''s back in turn. However, their attack only made Donne stagger a few steps under his feet and didn''t hurt him at all.


    After smashing the stone giant to pieces, Donne turned around, twisted his fist and grinned, "thanks to you, I know where the core is."


    It has to be said that the golden thigh body made by the gods for him is very convenient and powerful. He still hasn''t been hurt under this round of attacks.


    A moment later, Donne crushed the last stone and quickly got into the gap where the stone giants rushed out.


    Then he repeated his old technique. A few times later, he suddenly saw an open space in front of him, just like a living room of dozens of square meters. In the stone in front of that space, a gem glittering with a light pink blue light was embedded there, and the surrounding rocks were stained with a layer of pink blue by the light of the gem.


    As soon as he saw the gem, Donne was stunned, and then overjoyed. He even ignored the Warcraft around him.


    Soul diamond!


    Soul diamond is an extremely rare alienated sapphire, remember? Prandal''s sapphire is used to store the soul of creatures in alchemy. Alburn''s soul has been stored in a huge sapphire for a long time.


    The soul diamond is one of the best. This rare alienated sapphire presents a very beautiful pink blue light and has a very powerful ability to store souls. At the beginning, it was often used by players to make some very powerful alchemy puppets or serve as the core of some large alchemy products.


    Donne had never heard of or seen such a big soul diamond!


    I made a lot of money this time!


    Donne thought so and rushed to the Warcraft guarding the soul diamond.

 Chapter 412

    Although there are many Warcraft guarding the soul diamond, they are not Donne''s opponent at all.


    Even if magic can''t be used here, Donne''s physical quality is there, and he can easily kill those guys.


    "Treasure in hand ~"


    Donne stepped on the petrified lizard and touched the soul diamond. The next moment... A translucent stone giant... It should be said to be a mini stone giant, appeared in front of Donne.


    Donne subconsciously retracted his hand. Due to his small size, the proportion of the translucent Mini stone giant was very strange. He looked like a big eyed Q version of a three headed doll, with an inexplicable sprouting feeling.


    He looked at Donne and shook his rock arms as if to express something, but without language ability, he couldn''t speak at all.


    But Donne suddenly found that the Titan stone giant seemed to have stopped acting, and the vibration outside had stopped.


    He frowned slightly, hesitated for a moment, grabbed Nora out and woke up with force: "don''t sleep, look what it wants to say."


    As a universal translator, as long as the guy has wisdom, Nora can certainly understand what he wants to express.


    "Huh? Huh!"


    Nora rubbed her eyes, stretched herself, shook her wings, flew over and began to communicate with the q-version stone giant with her special talent.


    The whole process was silent.


    There was a twitch in the corner of Donne''s mouth. He felt as if he were watching two unidentified creatures adjust the radio frequency to each other.


    After a while, Nora turned her head and said, "its sense of autonomy is so vague. It''s like a child not long after birth, and its thinking is very confused."


    "You''re no different from a child..." Dunn sighed. "The point is, what does it want to say?"


    "I bite you!"


    Nora looked back at the radio again and said, "he said, let''s stop. We hurt him."


    "What?"


    Donne looked constipated: "it almost killed us. Now it''s beginning to pretend to be pathetic!?"


    With that, Donne grabbed the soul diamond without hesitation.


    The soul of the q-version stone giant was in a hurry.


    Nora said quickly, "it said that the guard built by the soul diamond is to guard the gate. If we didn''t hurt it, it wouldn''t attack us."


    "I''m kidding!"


    Donne was furious: "when did we touch it? It didn''t jump out and suddenly attack the players in the abyss competition?"


    Nora conveyed Donne''s meaning. A moment later, she turned her head and said innocently, "it says that its body is below, very big and long. The stone giant is just a puppet guard."


    "... down there? Big, long?"


    Donne drew from the corner of his mouth, "why do I have a bad hunch?"


    Nora pointed at her feet. "It''s down here."


    Down there, big and long, Donne took a breath of air-conditioning: "if there''s no accident, it shouldn''t be the demon elimination ore vein?"


    After Nora confirmed it, she nodded happily, "it says, I''m so smart!"


    You''re smart!


    Donne groaned in pain, mom, can the world be more strange? It''s OK for gnomes and goblins to make nuclear bombs. It''s acceptable to play more strange Warcraft games, and elemental creatures are intelligent and understand, but... But now even a vein has become a essence. What''s the matter!?


    Do you want people to dig mines!?


    A refined demonic stone vein said it hurt. Donne can probably understand what''s going on.


    Previously, the magic abyss competition just flew over it, so it didn''t respond. But this time, due to Donne''s request, the players fell into the magic abyss to dig the magic stone, which hurt it - mining here is like digging meat on you. Won''t you hurt?


    Although it''s not as exaggerated as digging meat, it''s also equivalent to the ant climbing onto the body and biting. Of course, it''s very unhappy, so... The Titan stone giant appeared.


    At this time, Donne suddenly thought back: "the gate? You said it was to guard the gate? What gate?"


    Donne was inexplicably nervous. If it was the gate of chaos, I''m afraid he would have a lot of fun this time.


    Nora asked, and then she said reluctantly, "its consciousness is too vague to express clearly, but it said it could take us to see."


    Donne rubbed his chin for a moment and nodded in agreement.


    Outside, Lola, who was dismantling GAODA with her bare hands, suddenly found that the Titan stone giant had stopped acting. She was relieved immediately. Although she was not hurt, she could not use magic in the face of such a huge enemy. The pressure was really a little high.


    "The little man is very capable."


    Laura was more satisfied with Donne.


    Not to mention whether there was any ambiguity in her words. In a word, after the Titan stone giant stopped attacking, those adventurers in the distance were also relieved. Uncle Depp, little Danny and Locke had all brought people down. As for Altman''s bad luck, the first wave was hit by a stone throw and directly returned to Ellington with the return crystal.


    Mongo Kahn suddenly said, "that guy seems to be quiet."


    Cao said in a deep voice: "after the terrible bombing just now, the Titan stone giant may be on the verge of fragmentation. Then Lord Donne and the dark elf queen... It''s not surprising that the former queen did it herself. After all, the Titan stone giant is terrible in its huge size. When it comes to real combat effectiveness, it''s not very strong."


    Ursa shrugged: "if it''s outside, the regimental commander''s fire will be fully opened, and it will be solved soon?"


    "Almost. It won''t be so easy, but at least it won''t lose."


    Cao nodded and sighed deeply.


    Although Donne''s hot-air balloon tactics only lasted for a short time, they brought a great shock to everyone present. I''m afraid this tactic will be the power pursued by every battlefield commander and even the kings of various countries in the future.


    The sky belonging to the strong will soon return to mortals again.


    "Boom... Boom..."


    "The stone giant moved again!"


    "It -- eh!? how did it turn around and leave?"


    "The queen and Lord Donne are still on it?"


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Lola didn''t understand what was going on and looked at Donne blankly.


    "So, ah, the stone giant itself has no soul. It is like a war puppet. It is controlled by the demonic stone vein to launch defense."


    "Xiaomo stone vein..."


    Lola looked at Donne with great anxiety. "Honey, you''ve broken your brain?"


    Donne covered his face and sighed: "I knew I would be regarded as a psycho... See for yourself."


    After that, the translucent Q stone giant appeared next to him.


    "Is this... Stone element? No, stone giant? Mini stone giant?"


    "No, to be exact, it is the soul consciousness polymer of the demon elimination stone vein. The vein under the magic abyss... Has its own consciousness."


    "... honey, are you kidding me?"


    Even the dark elf queen thinks it''s incredible that a vein has become essence!


    "How can I have such spare time?"


    After Donne made clear the cause and effect, Lola was speechless. After so much effort, so many people died. The only reason was that mining on it hurt it?


    Are you kidding me?


    The Titan stone giant roared forward and soon brought Donne and them to the depths of the abyss. Then the Titan stone giant hit the cliff.


    "Eh!?"


    Don subconsciously grasped Lola, and then he found that the cliff that looked completely real was an illusion!


    "Hmm!? here..."


    Laura suddenly frowned and her face became very bad.


    Donne looked carefully and was shocked: "what the hell is this place?"


    Behind the wall of fantasy, there is an open space. Over the white ground, a black and purple portal with a diameter of 100 meters rotates slowly here. You can vaguely see a part of the distorted picture opposite the portal, the dark sky and the burning earth


    Lola''s heart tightened: "Purgatory abyss!?"


    The portal radiates the power of purgatory around. The black and purple crystals take the portal as the center and spread outward on the surrounding walls. The black and purple crystal emits a very strong purgatory smell. If ordinary creatures just inhale a little, they may fall into a bloodthirsty crazy state.


    However, when these black and purple purgatory crystals spread outward, they were blocked by dense demon elimination stones, and all the purgatory breath was blocked here.


    At this time, a purgatory creature with green fire suddenly rushed out of the portal. As soon as the purgatory creature landed, it noticed Donne and Lola, and screamed at them the next moment. However, on the way, its power quickly lost, the magic fire on its body was extinguished in the blink of an eye, and then the Titan stone giant stepped on it, Just trampled it into meat sauce.


    Donne noticed that the thick layer of white on the surrounding ground was not any rock at all, but all the bones of purgatory creatures!


    "Devil..."


    Laura''s face is even worse.


    Donne was stunned: "how do you know it''s the devil, not the devil?"


    Lola sighed: "the devil is not so brainless. They are the creations of the dark god Apophis and live in purgatory. Although they are full of aggression and destruction, they are still orderly creatures in the end. If this portal has been opened for many years, but no purgatory creatures have returned, the devil will not try to enter here easily."


    "But the devil is different. So far, all the demons who have caused great damage to prandar in the records are full of crazy obsession of destroying everything..."


    "So this is the gate it guards..."


    There was a huge portal to the abyss of purgatory in the depths of the demon abyss, which was not good news for the dark elves

 Chapter 413

    After a general understanding of the situation, Donne and Lola decided to let go of the stone giant - not that its q-version image is too cute to start, but the key problem is the demon portal.


    It''s very difficult to open the demon portal in the demon abyss. Don and Lola can''t close the portal here. They can only watch it continue to maintain. Under the current situation, it''s the best choice to continue to be a free goalkeeper and stay here to suppress those passing demons.


    But how to dig the magic stone is a big problem


    Donne looked at the translucent q-shaped stone giant in front of him and was stared at by his innocent big eyes. He felt really... Cute and strange.


    Anyway, is it strange that stone people have eyes?


    "Well... What should I call it?"


    Donne scratched her head and Lola glanced: "can''t you just call it a small stone?"


    "Little stone? Still a son of a bitch..."


    Don sighed. "Call it small."


    "Why is it called Xiaoxiao? Does the name have any special meaning?"


    "Well... It will remind people of the fear of being dominated by the second VT company."


    Laura frowned slightly and didn''t understand what Donne was talking about.


    Nora conveyed Donne''s meaning. The child like soul obviously had no concept of the meaning of "name" and looked at Donne blankly.


    Nora made it understand by saying good or bad things. She was calling it, and it had some reaction - of course, it was too difficult to see the change of expression from a stone man''s soul. Don couldn''t do anything about it, and Laura couldn''t do anything. Anyway, Nora could convey her ideas clearly.


    However, after translating for a while, Nora was obviously tired. She was too lazy to help Donne translate again. She directly regarded herself as an intermediary to connect Donne with a small channel of consciousness and help them translate.


    Donne also breathed a sigh of relief: "little, I want to take some magic elimination stones, can I?"


    "... hurt... Don''t... Be afraid... Don''t..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne finally understood what Nora said it was like a child. His consciousness couldn''t even express a clear and complete sentence. Donne couldn''t understand his idea without guessing.


    "I won''t hurt you. I just need to pick up some complete magic elimination stones that fall off naturally, OK? Or you can collect some for us."


    Donne discussed with Xiaoxiao. He is the local snake here. Now he can barely communicate, which means he can be accepted. If he can really have a good relationship with him, he can stably obtain the magic elimination stone from the magic abyss in the future.


    Xiaoxiao still doesn''t want to. The demonic stone vein forms its body. How can it let others dig its body casually?


    Donne frowned. "Unfortunately, I don''t know what it needs, or I can try to exchange."


    "It?"


    Lola looked at it for a while, shook her head and said, "a mineral vein derived soul, an element like creature, doesn''t need to eat and drink and won''t be tired. Do you think it will need human things?"


    "That''s not necessarily true. The Lords of the fire element..."


    Donne was stunned, his eyes swept around the soul diamond, and suddenly clapped his hands: "I thought! It will like that thing!"


    "Don''t sell off, just say it!"


    "Soul crystallization."


    Donne pointed to his small translucent body and said with a smile, "this special alchemical material can enhance the soul strength of the core of the alchemical puppet."


    Laura immediately understood what Donne meant: "do you want to help it condense the real soul consciousness as soon as possible? Are you not afraid of the danger it will bring when it grows up?"


    Just think about how much harm a Titan stone giant composed of magic elimination stone will cause.


    Donne said jokingly, "what will a child become when he grows up, but it depends on how his parents educate him, isn''t it? The child''s mother?"


    "The child is fucking?... do you want to raise it?"


    Lola''s eyes widened. She was crazy enough, but she wouldn''t think of such a way!


    "Well, well, whatever the possibility, you can try it for the time being."


    Lola surrendered: "but where are you going to make soul crystallization now?"


    Donne pointed to his nose and said, "unfortunately, I''m an alchemist, so I always have all kinds of materials."


    With that, Donne took out a very pure soul crystal and handed it to the little girl with a look full of temptation.


    If the alchemists in the city of silver see the soul crystallization in Donne''s hands, I''m afraid they should be crazy again - such pure soul crystallization can definitely sell at a sky high price!


    Most of the circulating soul crystals are usually made by special means when hunting Warcraft, and some necromancers will make them with human souls. However, no matter which channel they are made, because of the characteristics of the soul itself, it is easy to produce pollution, which is very unfavorable for filling other soul cores with energy.


    Therefore, the purer the soul crystal is, the higher the value is - and the soul crystal in Donne''s hand can be described as perfect, which is also produced by the gods, of course, a perfect quality.


    If some masters who are in urgent need of soul crystallization to do some soul experiment see it, they can understand how high the price is.


    Xiaoxiao saw the soul crystal in Donne''s hand and was immediately excited. She realized that there was a desire. She noticed the meaning of Donne''s encouragement. Xiaoxiao took the soul crystal and... Crunched it and swallowed it.


    "Eat, eat?"


    Lola was stunned: "is soul crystallization used like this?"


    "Of course not."


    Donne pulled from the corner of his mouth, "but... At least it works, doesn''t it?"


    Almost after Xiaoxiao swallowed the soul crystals, its translucent body immediately became much richer. Seeing this, don didn''t hesitate to take out a pile of soul crystals and drown Xiaoxiao directly.


    The little soul conveyed a burst of joy and began to eat.


    Lola''s expression was a little strange: "I always feel like you''re feeding pets..."


    "Is there a difference?"


    "You just called my child his mother. Do you keep the child as a pet?"


    "... it doesn''t seem to make any difference."


    Laura was speechless.


    After swallowing half of the soul crystal, Xiaoxiao suddenly stopped eating. Its translucent body has been completely enriched. It looks no different from a real body. It can be seen that its soul strength has increased many times.


    "Little?"


    Donne gave a tentative cry, slightly tilted his head, looked at Donne a little confused, as if thinking about how to respond.


    "Donne."


    Donne pointed to himself.


    "Don... En..."


    Donne pointed to Lola: "sow."


    Lola kicked him to the ground and raised her eyebrows: "although I don''t deny that I''m really interested in trying this taste, you''re really not making trouble?"


    "Slip of the tongue."


    "I don''t think so."


    "Mother... Pig?"


    Lola glared at Donne fiercely: "look at what you taught, let it change back!"


    It took Donne a long time to make a small change.


    "Little, soul crystallization, here you are, magic stone, give it to me, okay?"


    Donne tried to seduce little. Born in the magic abyss, it had no chance for soul growth, and soul crystal was its best nutrition.


    Xiaoxiao really couldn''t stand the temptation. He just tasted the delicious crystallization of his soul. He nodded and agreed to Donne without hesitation.


    Donne was happy and relieved at last.


    After a while, Xiaoxiao controlled several stone giants and sent them with the magic stone. Donne put away the magic stone and said to Xiaoxiao, "we''re leaving. We''ll come to see you in the future. We''ll bring you soul crystals at that time."


    Little subconsciously grabbed Donne, but he was a little reluctant to give up.


    "Here you are."


    Xiaoxiao took down the soul diamond and handed it to Donne. With the Soul Crystal given to him by Donne, it has grown strong enough to control the stone giant without the soul diamond.


    For a long time, like a newborn, it had no object to communicate with, so after meeting Donne, it didn''t want to go back to its previous life.


    This is a simple soul, who is good to it, it is good to who.


    Donne was stunned for a moment, then took the soul diamond, patted its head (if it was the head), and said, "thank you... But we all have tasks, don''t we? You have to guard the demon portal, and I have my own people to take care of... Don''t worry, I''ll come back to you."


    Little clumsy consciousness didn''t know how to keep Donne, and finally had no choice but to send him and Lola back.


    "Back again!"


    "It''s the Titan stone giant!"


    "What shall we do? - God! That''s Lord Donne! He, he conquered the Titan stone giant!?"


    Several sharp eyed adventurers noticed Donne and Lola standing above the Titan stone giant, and immediately sucked in the air conditioner in shock.


    In an environment where magic cannot be used and full fighting cannot be played, the Titan stone giant up to hundreds of meters was defeated only by virtue of the fighting power of the body!?


    How did he accomplish this impossible task!?


    Even with the help of the dark elf queen, it doesn''t make much difference!


    But... After witnessing the scene that the Titan stone giant stretched out his arm to put down Donne and Lola, Cao, Mongo Kahn, Ursa and others were stunned.


    Brian opened his mouth wide and almost lost his chin: "wait! Am I dazzled? The big brother conquered the big guy like this!?"


    "Obviously not dazzled."


    Locke''s eyes were filled with worship and awe: "our Lord is a man who will continue to work miracles... I have determined this a long time ago!"


    "Bang!"


    Brian glanced: "I can''t flatter you, but I have to admit that you''re right. Big brother, he''s always surprising us."


    Whether from the beginning of papermaking and steelmaking, or later magic machinery, Brian must admit that what Dunn has done has never been done by prandal. He is creating a new era, and his followers must be remembered by the world.


    Looking at the crowd, Donne smiled and said, "the task is completed, we can go home!"

 Chapter 414

    After returning to sharhera, Donne, Lola and others celebrated a little. On the one hand, they celebrated the future cooperative relationship, on the other hand, they also celebrated the solution of the big problem of the abyss.


    Lola sat together to renegotiate on behalf of Rowling and barold. The abdication of Lola''s power once again angered Rowling - although she was her daughter, she robbed her voice three or four times, leaving her a real queen with no status at all.


    Fortunately, Haley comforted her, and Rowling swallowed it reluctantly.


    What if you don''t hold it? Now she is still young. She can''t beat her in terms of strength, figure and bed skills¡ª¡ª


    But!


    Rowling remembered Donne''s words.


    A silver haired legal Lori with unlimited potential is an extremely rare treasure!


    Although Rowling doesn''t know what it means to be a legal girl with silver hair, it''s absolutely right that he likes himself very much!


    This means that in the future, her attraction is definitely stronger than her mother!


    With Donne''s help, can she still sit in the Queen''s position?


    Rowling knows how much Donne is valued by the goddess!


    Rowling sneered in her heart. When she was in power, she must let her taste her humiliation - and let Donne tie her up and abuse her thousands of times!


    Lola, who has always been dictatorial and hegemonic, certainly doesn''t know that she has been missed by her daughter. She is now discussing the division of territory with barord.


    Since the trade has been negotiated with Ellington, there is no need for both sides to continue to argue about those poor mushroom caves. Instead, they continue to develop the existing trade resources, but the benefits are greater. Therefore, at the end of the negotiation, barold and lorada reached a new agreement at the suggestion of Donne.


    The two sides take the existing actual control area as their respective territory, and the area near the Blackstone cave is a neutral zone.


    The magic abyss competition, which has lasted for hundreds of years, will continue, but it will only be an exchange activity between both sides in the future, and there will no longer be various interest disputes.


    The two sides jointly develop mushroom caves and water sources, and the harvested food is distributed according to the proportion of labor output - but don feels that when they taste the food from the surface world, they may soon dislike the mushrooms and lizard meat.


    In addition, since both sides have trade relations with Ellington, Donne wants to build a transit station in the underground world.


    The neutral black rock cave was prepared by Donne for this purpose.


    After all these things were settled, the soldiers of Ellington activated the crystal of return, returned to Ellington under the command of Donne, and saw all the adventurers and the dark spirits and the low people on the ground all became hot.


    Because Donne just said that as long as the technology is mature, the crystal on the way home will become a signature commodity exported by Ellington - everyone can buy this very useful treasure with some gold coins at that time.


    After saying goodbye to Lola and barrow, Donne also left salhela, but he didn''t return directly to Ellington, but returned to Blackstone cave first.


    Since the last war, it has been leveled and reinforced by him once, so it is very firm and there is no need to worry about collapse.


    Tang en floated in the air, observed the structure of the cave and began to act.


    First of all, he smoothed the uneven ground of the whole cave and the buildings that had been left over. The power of the powerful caster made it easy for him to shape and transform the cave according to his own meaning.


    Soon, the black stone cave was made neat by him, and a large number of Light crystals were inlaid on the surrounding stone walls, and the whole cave became bright.


    "Well, the first is the central district. Set up a square centered on the transmission array."


    Tang Enfei went to the center of the cave, looked down at the ground under his feet, thought a little, clapped a palm down, and with a "bang" below, several ring gullies appeared on the ground, with about thousands of square meters surrounded in the center.


    Donne bent his fingers up again, and the solid rock rose slowly under the action of magic, so a square platform slightly higher than the surrounding appeared in the black stone cave.


    Then Donne began to arrange a transmission array in the center of the square. The scale of the transmission array is not small, which is larger than kialinxna. On the one hand, it will become the distribution center of underground world trade in the future, on the other hand, Donne plans to build Datang magic energy military factory here.


    Not all the things produced by the magic energy military factory are gadgets


    Magic energy military factory will be the most important industrial building in Ellington. It will involve a large number of core competitive technologies. Many magic modified products with big brain holes in Donne''s idea should be produced here. In order to ensure Ellington''s peaceful image, it is necessary to keep it confidential.


    In the future, even the employees here need to hire the red stone dwarves and dark elves in the underground world - they happen to have strong magical talents and are very suitable for these jobs.


    In order to ensure the stability and power of the transmission array, Donne finally used his top material - Star boundary square crystal.


    As the name suggests, the star boundary square crystal is a crystal born in the star boundary. It is a very stable space material and the best material for making space equipment or transmission array core. Of course, this rare material is extremely rare in prandal. In fact, don doesn''t even have much on hand.


    "I don''t know if I can apply for supply after the materials are used up..."


    Donne muttered as he arranged the transmission array. If he could, he wanted to apply to nisclair and them for supplies.


    He soon gave up the idea himself. Just talking with nisclair before had caused a change in the chaotic gate of the Emerald Forest. If they were allowed to supply goods to themselves, it would have a greater impact on prandal.


    "Done!"


    No one bothered him. Donne''s efficiency was very high. He soon built a huge transmission array, and then carefully corrected the coordinates of several other transmission arrays.


    After he determined that the transmission array was ok, he sealed off the Blackstone cave again, then set foot on the transmission array and returned to Ellington.


    "Eh?"


    As soon as he stepped out of the transmission array, Donne was stunned.


    The low pressure of the gloomy sky seemed to be covering his head, and the cold air rolled the white spirit into Donne''s neck, chilly.


    It''s snowing.


    When Mingming came back, there was no change. Only two days later, the whole Ellington was covered with a layer of white snow. The footprints of pedestrians, bicycles, wheels and hoofs of carriages were all mixed together. They were dirty and soon covered by falling snow again.


    It snowed heavily.


    In the cold air, pedestrians are walking in a hurry. Some are locals who have lived in Ellington for many years, and some are new residents who have just moved in recently. Their attitudes are obviously different in the face of the sleeping moon when the cold comes.


    In the past few months, the residents of Ellington have been full of blind trust in Donne''s leadership. Although the cold can''t resist, their faces are full of positive fighting spirit and their daily working attitude is still very hot - after stopping expansion and turning to internal construction, they are closer to work and more motivated.


    However, those newcomers obviously don''t have enough confidence in Donne, especially in the late sleeping month. Once it starts to snow, it means that the trade route to other towns is blocked, and it will be extremely difficult to obtain resource supply.


    Some even began to worry about whether there would be a famine in Ellington.


    The cold and snow outside the oak heart tavern can''t stop the heat in the tavern at all. Due to the heavy snow, it has been shut down and rested in advance recently. Many people who have received wages and have little savings have gathered in old Tom''s tavern in recent months. His hot cider and ale are unique in Ellington.


    A strong man opened the door and walked into the tavern with a cold air. Suddenly, the warm wind on his face made him groan. He went to the table and photographed ten copper coins: "Hey, old Tom, hurry to give me a cup of hot cider! This damn weather! It''s freezing my nose!"


    Old Tom, who was chatting with several customers nearby, smiled, put away the copper coins, poured him a full glass of hot cider and said casually, "you are satisfied. If the Lord didn''t give you the opportunity to work, you could pay off the debt and have money to drink?"


    A group of people nearby laughed loudly: "yes, who can think that Henry, the laziest drunkard, can find a job with the Lord? It can only be said that the Lord is still too kind."


    "Hum! You are jealous. I found a good job!"


    Drunkard Henry snorted coldly and said proudly, "now I can earn ten gold coins a month in the charcoal factory! What qualifications do you have to laugh at me?"


    Several people were immediately embarrassed. Most of them still had a monthly salary of five gold coins.


    Old Tom knocked on the table and warned, "don''t be too proud. The Lord gave you such a high salary not to show off, but to make you all live a better life."


    "Old Tom said yes. If it weren''t for the Lord, it would be dead again if it snowed this winter..."


    A man looked at the snow outside the window and couldn''t help shivering: "Damn, you remind me of the time when I was hungry in winter."


    The other man shook his head, took a sip of wine and said, "if it''s the same as before, how can we still be in the mood to sit here, drink wine, chat and enjoy the snow."


    His words resonated with others. A group of people stared at the snowflakes outside, as if they thought of their dead friends. They sighed and continued to drink.

 Chapter 415

    In the winter of previous years, the old people and children are difficult to survive. It is normal for hundreds of people to freeze and starve every year. Even most Lords have selectively ignored it.


    However, under the leadership of Donne''s policy, this year the Lord''s house allocated a batch of warm clothes and even subsidies for poor families to spend the winter. This kind and compassionate approach has unprecedentedly improved Donne''s prestige and ruling power among the people, and Ellington''s cohesion has reached an unprecedented peak.


    In a word, under Donne''s drastic reform, this year, Ellington''s unprecedented winter, no one fled, because as long as they are willing to work, as long as they are willing to work, they can definitely earn enough money to buy winter food, so these people now have the leisure mood to sit here and drink.


    "Even if I have money and food, I don''t necessarily go out," complained a man sitting by the fireplace, "In retrospect, the road in Ellington used to be very painful. It was wet when it snowed and rained. It was very uncomfortable not to wet your shoes. What''s like now? Even if it snowed and rained, the road was still hard. There was no problem walking or cycling."


    "So the LORD said that if you want to be rich, you should build a road first. This road should be this kind of asphalt road."


    "I heard that in order to spend the cold winter, Miss Fiona said that the LORD was preparing something..."


    On a table in the tavern, there was a sumptuous lunch. A goblin and a handsome red haired man sat opposite each other with a glass of ale.


    It''s Gallian and Ezra Kamanda.


    Due to the sudden heavy snow, the Star Diamond bank under construction had to stop working. Recently, goblins can be seen everywhere in Ellington - which makes Nokia''s dwarf craftsmen very unhappy.


    Gallian shook his ears and laughed in a low, sharp voice: "I just wanted to listen to his wind review. I didn''t expect to hear good information."


    Ezra Kamanda put down the book with the manual of dragon training on the cover, glanced curiously at the hall and said, "you mean, the asphalt highway? Well, it''s a good investment project."


    Gallian''s eyes lit up and said, "we have personally experienced the superior performance of this road. If we build a highway network throughout prandal and provide toll service, we can make money lying down!"


    Ezra Kamanda thought for a moment and nodded: "your goblins are really genius in this regard."


    "Unfortunately, I can''t afford this kind of project myself."


    Gallian said very discontentedly, "I''m afraid only our leader can eat it with the strength of the whole Star Diamond bank."


    "The premise is that don Ende agrees to cooperate."


    "He will cooperate."


    Ezra Kamanda put down the book and recalled about Donne. She couldn''t help nodding and saying, "you''re right. He''ll agree. We must admit that he''s a good man. Even I was attracted by his charm."


    "Oh?"


    Gallian looked at Ezra Kamanda in surprise: "as a red dragon, will you be attracted by a human? Or a human male? - Oh, I don''t mean that. I don''t have any opinion whether you want to cross that line... You''re a dragon anyway."


    Ezra Kamanda said with a smile, "man... There seems to be nothing wrong?"


    Gallian grinned. "I don''t comment."


    "Come on, I admit he is very attractive, but I can''t control my impulse - seriously, it scares me a little because I don''t understand what''s going on."


    Ezra Kamanda shrugged and said, "if one day I really can''t control myself and attack him, remember to wake me up."


    "Oh."


    Gary settled down and asked, "what''s the equivalent?"


    "How big, how big."


    As soon as the voice of Ezra Kamanda fell, he suddenly paused, then smiled and said, "our Lord is back. Do you want to meet him?"


    "Welcome? Come on, let''s go quickly. I don''t want to know if there''s anything wrong with those magic iron bombs."


    Gallian drained his beer, muttered, jumped off his chair and was ready to leave.


    "Oh, it''s a little late."


    With a smile, Ezra Kamanda snapped his fingers, and Donne and Fiona, who met on the way, pushed the door in the wind and snow.


    The people in the tavern were suddenly stunned, and then they all cheered: "lord lord! It''s Lord!"


    "There are so many people."


    Donne smiled and waved. "Eat and drink well, everyone. I''ll come and have a glass of cider to warm up."


    With that, Donne and Fiona came to the bar. The nervous old Tom immediately brought two cups of full hot cider to Donne and Fiona. The overflowing wine came out, accompanied by several hot fruit pies.


    Donne took a sip. "It''s warm all over. How much is it?"


    Old Tom shook his head vigorously and said, "Lord, it''s my pleasure for you to come to me for a drink. How can you ask for money?"


    Donne laughed and said, "so you mean I''ll let the soldiers of the Ellington guard come to you every day for free?"


    Old Tom''s face turned white. So many people still don''t eat him bankrupt?


    "If, if you like..."


    "Just kidding, how much is how much."


    Donne motioned Fiona to pay, and then casually said, "power will corrupt people, especially dictatorship. If you don''t want me to be like those people, don''t engage in any personal worship, and don''t slowly corrode me with this indifferent interest."


    "Lord, you are joking. You are the Lord of Ellington. Everything here, including us, belongs to you. How can this corrode you?"


    Donne shook his head and said, "there are no saints in the world. I have been living in the aura of personal worship. Sooner or later, I will become the kind of person you hate most - and so will you."


    Fiona was stunned. Of course, she thought in a different depth than others. Donne said the truth. Everyone knows. Similarly, everyone wants to be the dictator who commands everything, but no one ever thought whether it was a mistake.


    Is it fundamentally a mistake to add all the power, all the wealth and all the hope of the whole world to one person?


    If you decentralize power


    "Fiona, what I just told you will be implemented as soon as possible. These problems can''t be delayed any longer."


    Donne said it himself, completely unaware that Fiona was thinking about the prototype of parliamentary system in her mind.


    Just when the two met, Donne was watching some children running and playing in the snow.


    Seeing their carefree appearance, Donne smiled, and then... He thought of himself who had been dominated by holiday homework.


    Education is a very important issue.


    There is no so-called compulsory education in prandal. There are no ordinary compulsory education schools, or even systematic language and mathematics education. The nobles will hire knowledgeable scholars to carry out elite customized training for future generations. However, no one cares about the education of civilians. Of course, they will not devote funds to solve the education problem.


    There is only one real school in Ilus, that is Ilus Royal Military Academy.


    However, this college only teaches military experience and is a place to cultivate corresponding talents.


    In addition to this college, the only college that Donne has heard of that really meets the requirements of compulsory education is the Xingyue Secret Law College in Silver City - mages will explore excellent magic talents when traveling around the world, and then take him to Xingyue secret law college to receive a systematic and complete education.


    Knowledge is power, which is best reflected in the city of silver.


    Ellington''s population is increasing day by day. In the coming year, the population will soon enter a period of explosive growth. Once the population exceeds 100000, it can really be called a city. Now we start building schools in advance. At that time, we will implement the compulsory education system and teach every school-age child basic skills such as language, mathematics, physics, chemistry and art, At the same time, combat training courses can also be opened for all-round training.


    In this way, Donne believes that he can explore the potential children in the territory, carry out elite training, enhance his sense of belonging and further strengthen Ellington''s strength


    This is a virtuous circle, and it is very necessary - a territory full of illiterates is doomed to no development.


    Of course, at Donne''s level, he can only make a start, just like the first driving force.


    "... now the children of Ellington are very busy in addition to delivering newspapers. If they can make use of these hours to do their homework... I mean learning literacy and mathematics is certainly good for their future growth."


    Donne rambled on for a long time, and then suddenly found Fiona distracted: "Fiona? What are you thinking?"


    "Ah? Lord? I, I listen."


    "Just listen. In a word, if the expansion of outer urban areas has been suspended and the internal construction begins, the issue of education must be put on the agenda."


    Donne took a sip of hot cider, thought about it, and said, "there''s another thing, isn''t there basically any vegetables after winter?"


    "I can get some supplements from the Emerald Forest, so I''m not in a hurry."


    "Human beings can''t always rely on others. We have to solve this problem ourselves... I''ll give Brian them a technical solution later. Because it''s not difficult, let them implement it immediately."


    Fiona looked at him curiously: "what technical scheme?"


    Donne smiled, put down his glass and said, "greenhouse off-season planting technology."

 Chapter 416

    The greenhouse anti season planting technology is a quite mature agricultural technology on earth, and the principle is also very simple. If we do not pursue high-precision temperature and humidity control and soilless cultivation, it can be easily realized with the existing technical conditions of Ellington.


    The most widely used and lowest cost plastic greenhouse on earth can''t be manufactured now, because Donne doesn''t understand how plastics are processed. There are too many chemical reactions involved, and he can''t restore them at all.


    So, from the beginning, he focused on the greenhouse.


    The greenhouse built with alloy frame can use crystal in a large area to increase the light transmittance. Although the cost of using crystal is a little high, if you find quartz placer (white beach) later, you can try to burn glass and further reduce the cost.


    The glass greenhouse needs to pay attention to the problem of hail, but in prandar, this is not a problem at all. Only a protective magic array needs to be arranged above, which can well resist all kinds of natural disasters.


    Of course, only Ellington can be so extravagant. Donne thinks that applying magic to all aspects of life is the real magic civilization, but others don''t think so.


    For greenhouse planting, Donne doesn''t have too high requirements. It''s enough as long as Ellington can grow edible vegetables in the winter when there was no vegetable output.


    Now Ellington can barely maintain a balance in food. What it lacks is the nutrition and vitamins provided by various vegetables and fruits, so greenhouse planting is more important.


    Donne and Fiona were drinking hot cider and talking in a low voice. They sat here and made the scruffy civilians around a little uncomfortable.


    Although Donne repeatedly stressed that there was no need to be nervous in front of him, the impression solidified by years of class rule was not so easy to eliminate, and Donne was helpless.


    "... therefore, after the establishment of greenhouse, we can harvest vegetables in winter..."


    As he was talking, Donne suddenly looked at a couple of men and women behind him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    The man is very young, only in his twenties. He looks familiar. Which factory should he work in? The girl looks about his age. Standing behind the man, she looks at Donne carefully. Her eyes are full of curiosity, worship and a trace of... Complexity.


    They just stood in the back, always nervous, as if they wanted to say something.


    "Lord, Lord..."


    The young man stammered, "I, I''m Toby from the paper mill."


    "Hello, Toby."


    "You, Hello!"


    Toby blushed: "thanks to Lord, I''ve worked for a few months and earned enough money to finally marry Jesse, so I''d like to thank you."


    Donne said with a smile, "really? Just buy me a wedding wine."


    Wedding wine? What kind of wine is that? Is the wine that even the Lord hasn''t drunk better than wheat wine?


    Toby looked blankly. He said a little cramped, "that, that, I don''t know what wedding wine is..."


    Donne then reacted. Prandal didn''t have a wedding wine. He said with a smile, "it''s the wine you let the guests drink when you get married. It''s called a wedding wine to celebrate the wedding."


    i see!


    Toby suddenly realized that he was a little nervous and said, "then, that, Lord, Lord, have you agreed to my marriage with Jesse?"


    Donne looked puzzled: "what does it matter if I agree or disagree with you when you get married?"


    Fiona whispered, "Lord, they need the Lord''s permission to marry."


    "I see. I agree. I wish you happiness."


    Don en can''t laugh or cry. The Lord''s hand is too wide, isn''t it? Even if others get married.


    Toby and Jesse were relieved. Their hands were sweating nervously. Toby bowed his head and said, "thank you, Lord. Jesse will arrive at the Lord''s house on time in the evening. Let''s go home and prepare now."


    "Oh..."


    Donne nodded subconsciously. After the two men left, he suddenly came back: "what does he mean by ''Jesse will be at the Lord''s house on time at night''


    Fiona said inexplicably, "of course it''s in exchange for the Lord''s blessing."


    "Ah?"


    "So, this is the Lord''s ********* ah."


    Fiona said patiently, "when the people in the territory are going to have a marriage, they need to get the permission and blessing of the Lord. That''s what the Lord''s * * * is about."


    "So..."


    Fiona said casually, "that means Jesse will present her first night to you tonight."


    Looking at Fiona with a natural look on her face, Donne was silly. It was clear that she was always jealous when she was with Elsa or Elia. As a result, now she is almost slapping with others. Instead, she takes it for granted?


    Fiona flipped through the book: "In addition, not only Toby and Jesse, because you often go out, Ellington has accumulated more than a dozen pairs of new couples waiting to get married in the past six months, but they can''t find you and can''t execute **************************************************************************************


    "Wait, wait!"


    Donne waved his hand again and again: "Chu, *************************************************************************


    Fiona looked puzzled: "what are you talking about? Isn''t this a matter of course? It''s an honor for the Lord to send blessings to the civilians. It''s normal to get the woman''s * * * * * *."


    "So, it''s not right in itself..."


    Donne sighed. He must admit that power is indeed one of the fastest ways to corrupt people. Among the four kinds of wine, sex and wealth, the most difficult thing for men to resist is "color". Owning all the young women in the territory is a beautiful thing that can wake people up in a dream. Even Donne is difficult to resist - it has nothing to do with morality, but man''s nature.


    Donne is not a saint. He knows how much his heart yearns for everything. The greater the power given to him, the greater the expansion of his desire. Once his desire expands beyond his control, he will corrupt and degenerate like those people, so he has been trying to restrain his desire.


    It is precisely for this reason that the pure crystal like egwin will have such a strong attraction to him.


    Fiona doesn''t have any special ideas about ****** because she knows that Donne doesn''t love those girls, so she won''t be jealous. What''s more, ****** is a very common and normal thing in her eyes, so she won''t feel uncomfortable.


    However, she never thought whether such a thing was wrong from the beginning.


    In order to get married, two people in love must dedicate their wife''s first night to the Lord. Is this really right?


    Fiona put herself in her shoes for a moment. She couldn''t help shaking her head. If it was her, it would be absolutely unacceptable for her to combine with a stranger she didn''t love at all.


    "I''ve decided."


    Donne suddenly said, "I don''t care about other places. I can''t control them, but from now on, the Lord owns **********************************************************


    "Really!?"


    Fiona was surprised: "are you willing to give up the first night of those attractive young girls?"


    "So..."


    Donne grabbed the glass painfully and took a sip of wine: "don''t emphasize the attractive young girl. My willpower is very weak. Don''t give me a chance to regret."


    I like such a frank Lord best


    Fiona''s mouth turned up and her heart was warm: "if you regret it, there''s still time. If you announce this news, you''ll regret it again, but it''s too late."


    "So power can easily corrupt people... It''s a difficult choice, but I don''t regret it."


    Donne drank up the cider in one breath: "girls... Go after them if you like. What''s this? Is it a sign of incompetence?"


    Their conversation was not deliberately kept secret. All the guests around heard it clearly. These rude Ellington countrymen looked at Donne one by one. They were illiterate and vulgar, but at least they could tell who was really good for them.


    ******Is it not enough to say that this kind of thing, which they take for granted, but hate and hate, is finally abolished by the beneficial Lord himself?


    Lord, he is really considering for everyone in Ellington!


    "To your Lord!"


    A man with red eyes raised his glass.


    His first love was the first night he was captured by Hogg. He couldn''t bear torture and committed suicide.


    "To your Lord!"


    A group of people raised their glasses. There was no fancy language, no noisy cheers, and some had only simple feelings.


    "To your Lord!"


    Old Tom also raised his glass. It was difficult for an ordinary man to resist all kinds of temptations. A Lord with the power of life and death was even more difficult to resist temptations, but the Lord blocked all kinds of temptations and put the happiness of the people in the territory first. They couldn''t imagine how difficult it was.


    At least, old Tom, they had a dream of becoming lords, sleeping in the vault, letting a group of maids serve themselves day and night, and living a drunken life


    But now, after seeing the Lord, they know that the nobles they hate in their daily life are no different from themselves. Even after they become nobles, they may treat civilians more cruelly than them.


    "A human being who can control his desires so rationally... Ah, he fascinates me even more."


    Hearing what Ezra Kamanda said, Gallian tightened her chrysanthemum and sat outside a little.

 Chapter 417

    After coming out of the oak heart pub, Fiona took a breath, rubbed her hands, and then came close to Donne.


    His side is very warm.


    Donne burst out laughing: "you can learn it yourself. It''s not difficult as long as you control the condensation of fire elements around you, or use pure magic to isolate the cold temperature outside."


    "I just want to be lazy and easy, can''t I?"


    "Well, of course."


    Fiona gave him an angry look. The longer she got along with him, the more she understood. Don didn''t understand many things. He was just pretending to be stupid.


    Maybe it''s to control your desires.


    Fiona felt satisfied walking along the snow-white Street next to Donne and stepping on the creaking snowflakes. However, Donne''s silence made her very unhappy, so she deliberately found a topic: "do you really want to abolish *******************************************************************************


    "Of course not..."


    Donne looked up and sighed, "but don''t want to go back. Some things should be done or must be done."


    "Didn''t you mean to tell them?"


    "Of course not... What are you laughing at?"


    "I won''t tell you."


    Fiona smiled, probably because of the Lord''s unique thinking, so he had a different charm?


    Snowflakes are floating in the sky. What a good chance to walk on the White Street


    Fiona subconsciously held out her hand to hold Donne''s arm, but as soon as her finger touched Donne''s sleeve, she retracted her hand like an electric shock.


    Lord is destined to be a great hero. Is he worthy of this?


    Fiona couldn''t help falling into a deep thought, and the little things they had known since they met appeared in her mind.


    "Fiona, feet."


    As soon as the voice fell, Fiona slipped and fell.


    Donne grabbed her, took her in his arms and said, "are you too tired? You can run away on the road?"


    Hold


    Held by the Lord


    Looking at the close face and the familiar smell from him, it was clear that the cold wind was still blowing around, but Fiona felt surrounded by warm happiness.


    "... Fiona?"


    Ah... If only time could freeze like this


    Fiona looked at Donne blankly. She wanted to close her eyes and ask for a kiss, but she suddenly thought of his habitual silly character, so she raised her neck and gently pecked on Donne''s lips.


    "Ah?"


    Donne was stunned and looked at Fiona with low eyes in his arms. He was obviously embarrassed.


    "This is... Well, this is to thank you in place of all the girls in Ellington."


    Fiona gave herself a very reasonable excuse. She released Donne and covered up her shyness: "they will be very happy when they know the news."


    Of course, Donne knew Fiona wanted to avoid the topic. He smiled and said, "it''s my honor. This kiss is much more valuable than those girls."


    "That, that''s not a kiss!"


    Fiona stammered, "that''s just a courtesy thank you! Not a kiss!"


    "Well, of course, I understand."


    Fiona blushed: "in a word, don''t tell others!"


    "Well... I think it doesn''t matter whether I say it or not."


    Donne innocently pointed to the other side of the road. Carl, the president of Datang daily, was looking at them with an excited face, holding a book in his hand and writing something quickly.


    Fiona''s face changed greatly. As soon as she was ready to speak, Carl disappeared.


    Fiona shouted angrily, "Carl! If you dare to report indiscriminately, I''ll let Elsa tear down your newspaper!"


    "Forget it, he can''t hear it."


    "You still laugh!"


    Donne held back a smile: "in their eyes, you have long been my lover. It just confirmed their guess."


    Love, lover


    Fiona''s eyes drooped, her eyelashes fluttered, her eyes wavered, and her heart was obviously disturbed and... Happy?


    The two speechless men silently returned to the Lord''s house.


    "Lord (Master)!"


    Tina and iluli looked at each other and felt uncomfortable - now Tina knew what iluli was like.


    Tina was very angry and wronged. She was the holy daughter of the noble Holy See of light, but she came to rob herself of the position of the Lord''s maid. How can she bully people like this!


    "You go and have Toby informed. Don''t let Jesse come in the evening, and then let the notice out."


    Donne motioned Fiona to help, and then he stopped and said helplessly, "eluli, can''t you restrain yourself... Is Lyon almost recovered? If he heard it, go back and talk to the Pope casually, it''s estimated that I''ll be broken by the temple riders later."


    "About this question..."


    Iluli was very embarrassed: "he..."


    "I already know."


    Leon came out of the next room. Standing in front of Donne, he naturally brought a strong sense of oppression.


    "Oh? What are you going to do? Say it?"


    Lyon stared at Donne for a long time, suddenly showed a faint smile and stretched out his hand: "Lyon, head of the Knights Templar, nice to meet you, your excellency Donne."


    Donne shook hands with him. "You haven''t answered my question yet."


    "This matter..."


    Lyon looked back at eluli. A silk scarf was wrapped around eluli''s neck to cover the thin golden runes. No one would be surprised because it was winter.


    He looked back and said, "it''s about the reputation of the Holy Virgin of the Holy See, so I won''t say it... But the pope must know that maybe he has the ability to rescind the contract."


    Seeing that Donne seemed to have something to say, Lyon added, "but you can rest assured that the Pope won''t embarrass you because you helped recapture the blessed Scripture and saved both of us - and I heard from eluli that the contract was an accident."


    "I hope so."


    Don shrugged. "I don''t want to turn against the Holy See."


    Leon smiled and said nothing more.


    In fact, the reason why he was so confident was that when he was in the black rock cave, Donne could not only ignore the holy light barrier, but even directly threaten the gods!


    The most fucking incredible thing is that it succeeded!


    Who can believe such a thing?


    Donne''s identity is absolutely unusual. Lyon judges from his own experience that it is absolutely good for the Holy See to make friends with him!


    "We are ready to leave for arlinks. If you can, I hope Lord Donne can help us provide a carriage. The journey from Ellington to arlinks is not short."


    Donne waved his hand and said, "carriage? Don''t worry. I''ll take you back in the blink of an eye."


    Leon remembered that Donne was an unfathomable magician!


    "Then please..."


    Lyon said, suddenly remembered one thing: "say, the people of Phoenix mercenary Corps..."


    "They are still in sharhera. It is estimated that it will be difficult to leave there in ten days and a half months, but they are very safe. You can rest assured."


    Donne recalled the mercenaries whose combat effectiveness was above the standard. It was strange that sharhera''s hungry dark elves would easily let them go.


    Not only the Phoenix mercenaries, but also other mercenaries, as well as those independent adventurers, as long as they can persist in the battle and reach sharhera, they are among the best. They can completely relieve the pressure there, and they can also get a lot of remuneration. It can be said that they have a rare opportunity to get what they need.


    Donne estimated that the adventurers who arrived at sharhera would not return to the surface world until the end of the cold month, when the first trade between Ellington and the underground world might have ended.


    Donne took Lyon and illuli into the room where the transmission array was located. Seeing the magical transmission array flashing in the room, Lyon and illuli suddenly tightened their hearts and were shocked: "is this, is this the lost transmission array!?"


    "Yes, you can go straight to arlinks. Here you are."


    Donne handed them a crystal card and said, "this is the crystal card for identification. The information of you two has been recorded. Don''t lose it."


    Lyon solemnly accepted the crystal card: "very valuable?"


    "No, it''s just a lot of trouble."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "If you find a way to terminate the contract, let me know. I''m a little busy recently."


    Donne waved to Leon and illuli, then activated the transmission array: "let''s go!"


    Eluli only felt a flower in front of her eyes. When her vision recovered again, they had appeared in a bright basement. The wide basement was full of boxes. A group of people were busy around. A valiant woman stood beside and commanded. It was Hilton.


    "Your Highness!"


    Hilton immediately recognized eluli and said with a stunned face: "how did you appear here..."


    At present, the transmission array here only unlocks the coordinates of Ellington. The Saint eluli should be in Alex. How can she appear from the transmission array?


    "Hilton?"


    Iluli also recognized Hilton of Datang chamber of Commerce and widened her eyes: "so, it''s ARIX here?"


    "Of course."


    Iluli and Lyon looked at each other and both were shocked.


    The lost transmission array technology has been restored by Donne, and has been put into use!?


    If this news gets out, I''m afraid the whole prandal will have a big earthquake!


    Why did he expose this absolutely confidential information to himself without concealment?!


    Does he just believe in himself?

 Chapter 418

    After seeing off Emily and Lyon, Donne went directly to the Engineering Research Institute.


    "Where''s Brian?"


    The boy who was stopped said flattered, "master Brian is in the back furnace."


    furnace?


    After Donne found Brian, the guy was making something excitedly. Although it was snowing outside, it was very dry near the steaming furnace, and the nearby apprentices were even sweating.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Big brother, are you here?"


    Brian laughed wildly: "the previous battle inspired me. I decided to build a new type of armor. Believe me, you will like it at that time!"


    "... well, come on."


    Originally, I wanted him to be responsible for building a greenhouse. I''m afraid he won''t calm down in a few days. Donne simply went to Nokia. Dwarf craftsmen should be more interested in this knowledge.


    "Greenhouse?"


    Not surprisingly, Nokia really had a very strong interest: "can you explain it in detail?"


    Donne and Nokia chatted while drinking hot drinks. He told Nokia the principle and key architectural points of the greenhouse - in fact, he only knew a little about the greenhouse himself. He only knew that it was to isolate the cold air with glass or plastic and plant off-season vegetables in a constant temperature and humidity environment.


    But knowing that this method is feasible is enough in prandal. Uncertain technologies can be solved by magic. This is the essence of magic reform.


    "I see. It''s a wonderful idea, but I don''t think it''s feasible."


    Nokia marveled at Donne''s idea, but he denied the feasibility of the scheme.


    Edgar, who had nothing to do next to him, shook his head: "just changing the environment such as temperature and humidity can make vegetables grown in other seasons grow in winter... I think it''s incredible. I''m afraid only the gods... Oh, and elves, such as Miss grantia, can do this."


    Due to grantia''s recent activity, her popularity in Ellington is quite high. Many people know that the food they eat is planted by grantia, so they are very grateful to her.


    "Relying on the power of Druids is too limited after all. What I want to solve is a method that can be copied. No matter who, as long as a greenhouse is built and implemented according to the standards, it can be copied successfully and vegetables, melons and fruits can be planted."


    Although the power of Druids is very convenient, human beings cannot always rely on elves. Moreover, the number of elves Druids is so small. How can they meet the needs of the whole mankind? Only by relying on human beings themselves is the key to solving the problem.


    "Well, as you said, you can have a try."


    Nokia clapped its hands and said, "anyway, it''s snowing recently, and there''s no big deal here. Let''s try."


    Crystal and universal alloy are available, so they just prepared a little and started work in the afternoon.


    The place they chose was a field outside Ellington that had not yet been leased. The land had frozen due to snow and the frozen soil was very hard, but with Donne, of course, these were no problem.


    "Are you sure this method is feasible?"


    As the Minister of agriculture (nominally), grantia was also called. The little girl was hiding in Sanye, drinking hot fruit tea and waiting to see the painting for the first time, but she was dragged out by Donne. At the moment, she was full of complaints and had no place to spread it.


    It was snowing heavily all around, and the snow on the ground was still very thick, but grantia still wore her green short sleeved skirt and didn''t feel cold at all.


    "Sure... Aren''t you cold?"


    "We elves are a race that can be in tune with nature. Of course it won''t be cold."


    "... you are not cold-blooded."


    Dumne has already been unable to make complaints about it. How much has Claire been able to put up the elves?


    "For the first time, I''ll do it myself. Nokia, you can record the key points and keys of the construction and make it into a standard manual. Make sure that others can copy it according to the manual in the future."


    Donne said with his hands open, a twisted vortex appeared over his head, and the accurately cut universal alloy flew out one by one, suspended in the air at a certain distance, and there were some thin pipes connected with each other.


    As soon as Tang en snapped his fingers, the universal alloy column "crashed" to the ground and firmly pierced into the frozen soil. Then the frozen soil dissolved and lifted under the action of magic. After tightly wrapping the universal alloy, it turned into stone and firmly fixed the column there.


    After all the columns are fixed, there are the surrounding walls - because the wall will consume a lot of universal alloy, the current output can not be wasted, so Donne used a very rough solution - earth magic.


    Using the earth magic stone wall technique, a circle of solid stone wall is built, which is high-quality, cheap, strong and durable!


    After installing the alloy gate on the remaining exit, Donne began to cap it.


    Large blocks of colorless transparent crystals were taken out. After processing, these crystals are very flat and have high light transmittance. It is very suitable to be used as the ceiling of the greenhouse.


    Of course, the cost of these crystals is slightly higher. If there is quartz sand, after firing various shapes of glass, the cost will certainly be further reduced.


    The crystal is fixed by the card slot on the universal alloy. After the crystal is laid successively, the card slot is firmly fastened on it, which is very stable.


    These crystals are only as thick as your thumb, but because you need to lay a magic array here to protect the greenhouse, you don''t have to worry about the firmness at all. The trouble is to increase the thermal insulation effect, so you use a double-layer structure - including the just stone wall.


    Soon the ceiling was all sealed.


    "Is this the greenhouse?"


    Grantia frowned: "it''s just a sealed house... It''s just crystal on the top."


    "That doesn''t count."


    Donne motioned everyone to enter the greenhouse. After closing the door, the cold wind disappeared from all around, but there was still thick snow and cold air in the greenhouse.


    "It''s called a greenhouse because it''s very warm... Wait a minute."


    Tang en snapped his fingers: "fire."


    I saw a fiery flame burning around Donne. The flames turned into a brilliant ribbon, flew out and turned around in the greenhouse. The snow on the ground melted in the blink of an eye, turned into water vapor, gathered on the ceiling, frozen on the crystal, and melted again


    The temperature in the greenhouse rose rapidly, and the hard frozen soil began to regain its softness. All the water vapor in the greenhouse was emitted, and soon the whole greenhouse became humid and muggy.


    "Hoo! It''s so boring!"


    Edgar couldn''t stand it. He unbuttoned his coat: "magic is incredible. It''s such a cold winter. It''s so hot without a fireplace."


    "Almost."


    After the frozen soil in the field was turned over several times, Donne dispersed the fire element. At the moment, the temperature in the greenhouse has risen to 289 degrees. Moreover, because it is a closed double-layer insulation environment, this temperature will be maintained for a long time. If it is full of vegetables, melons and fruits and more carbon dioxide, the insulation effect will be better.


    "Dicarios, your little brother can come."


    Donne said to the air, and then a fire element appeared out of thin air. The fire element looked at Donne foolishly and waited for his order.


    "Fire element?"


    Nokia asked curiously, "do you want to use the element of fire to maintain the temperature here?"


    "Yes, see the furnace in the middle? There is the central boiler of all pipelines. If the temperature drops, the fire element will heat up the boiler there, and then the hot water will be transmitted to the whole greenhouse through the pipeline to raise the temperature here... I call it heating."


    "Others can''t hire elemental creatures."


    Seeing the ignition elements drill under the boiler in a daze, Donne smiled and said: "the standard manual can be changed to incineration boiler to quickly increase the temperature... In fact, if composting fermentation is used, the temperature can also be increased, but the efficiency is too slow."


    "As for humidity and watering, you can let the water element help. The manual is written according to the previous pipeline irrigation technology."


    "In addition to these, because it is in the greenhouse, it is too troublesome for the agricultural cultivator to drive in, so the cultivated land can rely on the power of soil elements."


    "After planting a large number of crops, there will be a lot of carbon dioxide in it. At that time, you can use the exhaust fan driven by magic energy or the power of wind element..."


    "Lord, what is carbon dioxide?"


    "... it''s a colorless gas. If the concentration is too high, it will kill people. Please mark it specially."


    Nokia quickly wrote down these key data. Whether double-layer glass can keep warm or carbon dioxide, a deadly colorless gas, is very new knowledge.


    "In order for you to see the effect as soon as possible... Grandia?"


    Donne waved with a smile. Grantia reluctantly came out and took out the already prepared vegetable seeds. She just threw them away. Those seeds accurately fell into the opened soil. She sowed more than ten acres of farmland in minutes.


    It takes a lot of time for seeds to germinate, but in order to let them see the results of the experiment as soon as possible, don asked grantia to carry out the catalytic experiment. As long as they see that the seeds can grow normally in the greenhouse, the effect has been achieved.


    In fact, if he didn''t know how to synthesize nutrient solution, Donne would like to directly develop more efficient soilless cultivation. It not only occupies a small space, but also the yield of many vegetables will increase a lot, and the yield per unit area will increase geometrically.


    Now, he can only use the greenhouse technology to barely increase the vegetable production here. At least after the vegetable production increases, he will fill some food vacancies, reduce the price of winter vegetables, increase people''s average nutritional intake base, and finally improve their comprehensive physical quality.


    Of course, Donne''s ultimate goal is to improve their average combat effectiveness.

 Chapter 419

    After the greenhouse was built, Donne left them to study there and returned to the Lord''s house alone.


    In the next plan, some people need to be allocated to build a large number of greenhouses to increase the output of vegetables, melons and fruits in winter, at least to meet the needs of Ellington.


    In addition to the greenhouse, the first school in Ellington needs to be built before spring.


    But the trouble with building schools is that it''s hard to find teachers.


    In prandar, it is generally recognized that only scholars who have obtained identity recognition, and only aristocrats with identity and status and powerful apocalypses have the opportunity to ask scholars for knowledge.


    In this world, there are no "teachers" whose profession is to impart knowledge.


    So, first of all, Donne has to train a group of decent teachers - at his half standard, it''s a life-long task.


    More importantly, compared with learning these cultural knowledge, all races in prandal generally prefer to learn combat skills. Only when they awaken their talent and become apocalyptic and master their power is the best way to break the class. This is a gift given by the gods to mortal races, and everyone''s opportunity is very fair.


    Therefore, how to balance the proportion of cultural courses and combat skills in school education is also very important.


    After returning to the Lord''s house, Donne told Fiona about it. Fiona, who had just sorted out the abandoned *********************************************************************** "Lord, your idea is very good. Although many people hope that future generations will become the apocalypse, none of them can really awaken their talents. If they can accept culture and education and master other living skills as you said, it is good for themselves and the whole territory."


    "Yes, but how to train teachers is a trouble."


    Donne sighed: "language, religion, history, science, physics, combat skills, introduction to casting... There are too many things to learn, and it is difficult to find qualified teachers."


    "Is it difficult?"


    Fiona looked puzzled: "Lord, don''t you have the best friend to teach these knowledge?"


    "Ah?"


    Fiona put down the information and said, "although I don''t know what you mean by scientific physics, elves should be good teachers in terms of language, combat skills and introduction to magic casting?"


    Donne was stunned: "you said that... It''s true!"


    Donne is subconsciously bound by habitual thinking. He just wants to find a teacher among humans, but he forgets that this is a world full of strange races.


    Although elves communicate in elvish language on weekdays, they are also proficient in dwarf language, universal Rune language of prandal and even dragon language in their long life. Using different languages is as simple as eating and drinking water for them.


    Moreover, they are also natural warriors, Rangers and mages. They can teach them both combat skills and introduction to casting spells. Even because of their natural gentle character, teaching these things that need patience will be more effective - the only thing to worry about is the love between teachers and students


    After the successful construction of the school, the magic awakening potion that can stimulate children''s awakening talent will be the standing potion in the school. Coupled with other potions refined by Donne and the education of ELF teachers, it can be predicted that the probability of awakening talent is almost 100% after graduation from the school.


    For the education of scientific physics, dwarf craftsmen can be employed. They urgently need to be recognized by the world. They can use the opportunity of imparting knowledge to impart the scientific knowledge used in the dwarf project to those children. With their growth, dwarf technology will be popularized to the whole prandal in the future.


    Of course, Donne felt it necessary for them to sort out the engineering knowledge and sort out a systematic knowledge


    If he didn''t have contacts, Donne would consider recruiting some goblin engineers to be teachers... For fear that they would fight with dwarf engineers.


    The more he thought about it, the more feasible it was. He clapped his hands and said, "no problem! That''s it! I''ll go to isali later and ask her to help find some elves who are willing to be teachers."


    "Don''t worry for the time being. After all, the school hasn''t been built yet, but the territory can give a notice in advance to make those children ready for school in the spring."


    "You''re right, but I should also prepare in advance."


    Donne said and got up.


    "Wait!"


    Fiona quickly stopped Donne: "there''s another thing to tell you. Since moving into the new house, the residents of Ellington are very satisfied, but with the recent drop in temperature and the beginning of snow outside, they found a problem - the new house has no fireplace and can''t light a fire for heating. The letters sent by Tocar are full of drawers."


    Although Datang chamber of Commerce has dual-purpose air conditioners, Ellington''s per capita income can''t afford air conditioners. They are more used to lighting fireplaces for heating.


    Donne patted his forehead: "it''s my negligence! The heating date should have arrived long ago - I just came back from the underground world and forgot about it."


    "Heating?"


    "Yes, I asked the dwarf engineering team to build a high-pressure boiler room. The ground heating pipeline should have been connected and can be started at any time."


    "Floor heating?"


    Fiona turned the book and was confused: "why didn''t I hear you say it?"


    "Because it is the supporting facilities of the house, it is painted on the construction drawings, so it is not specially mentioned."


    Donne said and pushed the door out. "I''ll go to the boiler room first."


    Donne turned and hit a soft body directly.


    "Lord, Lord!"


    Tina, holding the information, suddenly blushed, lowered her head and felt embarrassed.


    "Oh, Tina, I''m sorry I hit you."


    Donne smiled over and Tina hurried into the study.


    "Tina."


    Fiona looked at her strangely: "after you came back from the underground world, you seem to have divided a lot with the Lord''s life. How can you become more nervous?"


    Tina stammered: "nothing... I, I just want to repay the Lord... So I''m studying very hard..."


    "Really?"


    Fiona didn''t care much and handed over the materials in her hand: "you came just in time. Put these documents on the notice board and send the other part to the newspaper for Carl to arrange. It will be reported tomorrow. In addition, inform Marlene and remember to broadcast it the next time."


    "OK, OK!"


    Tina took the material, glanced at it at random, and suddenly widened her eyes: "scrap, abolish *****************************************************


    Fiona said without raising her head, "yes, the Lord has just made a decision. Go quickly."


    "Is this, is this true?"


    Tina looked unbelievable: "Lord, is this serious? Obviously for him..."


    "Is it a good thing for him?"


    Fiona raised her head with a helpless smile on her face: "it seems that it''s really like what he said. We don''t even realize how incredible this kind of unreasonable thing has always existed. Why is he always different..."


    He will not plunder and occupy recklessly. He will make selfless dedication and give


    Then the people will give back to him more than he gives.


    Maybe this is his way of being a man?


    "Such a thing... Is wrong...?"


    Tina whispered. Although many people will be angry and angry about it, they will implement it as long as the Lord puts forward it, but no one has ever questioned whether this power should exist or whether it is unreasonable.


    Who would believe a thing that even the victim takes for granted but is overthrown by a profiteer?


    How many vested interests can be ruthless to give up their own interests?


    No,


    That''s why Fiona and even the residents of Ellington admire Donne so much - even to the point of personal worship.


    However, Donne even expected that personal worship and absolute power would lead to corruption, which made people feel that he was a saint without desire.


    Donne''s face with a gentle smile suddenly appeared in her mind. Tina trembled in her heart and raised a happy smile at the corners of her mouth.


    Yes, the Lord is different from those nobles. Although he is also a nobleman, although he is a lord, he cares about those people.


    Even she, a little maid, is willing to break into the underground world to save him. Who can compare with such a great and selfless Lord?


    Who deserves it?


    "Sneeze!"


    Facing the wind and snow, Donne sneezed and shivered, and then quickly ran into the high-pressure boiler room. As expected, it hasn''t started here.


    "Lord!"


    When several craftsmen saw Donne, they immediately got up and greeted him, showing their professionalism in high spirits.


    However, looking at the cold boiler, Donne only felt unable to laugh or cry. After nodding at them, Donne''s consciousness connected with dicaoris: "old Di, put a fire element into me."


    "Don''t call me Lao Di!"


    "King of the devil?"


    As soon as Donne called the nickname, dicarios was silent: "... You''d better call me old dicarios."


    Then a transmission channel was opened next to Donne, and a bright and flaming fire element appeared from the void.


    "Please, just stay down there."


    Donne said hello to fire element. Fire element''s wisdom was still very poor. After instinctively responding, he drilled under the boiler according to Donne''s instructions, and then began to quickly raise the temperature of the boiler.


    Although the technological fault of the dwarfs is very serious, it is not a problem to build a stable high-pressure boiler, so Tang en dared to trust them to do the work.


    After the fire element is in place, the temperature and pressure inside the boiler will soon rise. When the critical value is reached and the shunt valve is opened, the hot water will be transported into the residential houses in Ellington through the underground insulation pipeline.


    Using element biology, this kind of floor heating is basically zero consumption, zero pollution, high efficiency and low cost.

 Chapter 420

    Bonnie was a resident of Ellington since childhood. When he grew up, he inherited his father''s career and became a hunter.


    Originally, he thought he could become a Ranger, but he didn''t have the talent of awakening. In the end, he could only become a hunter to hunt harmless small animals.


    But now, he hasn''t picked up a bow and arrow for more than half a year. Instead, he rides a bike every day and runs around the construction site and his new home. His busy and full life has replaced the past. Although he is much more tired than before, he earns a lot more money with the blessing of the Lord. If he works harder in a month, he can earn a full ten gold coins!


    This was almost unimaginable before!


    What makes Bonnie happy most is that working for the Lord can not only earn money, but also get great benefits - look at the magic hot kettle on the table. That''s the reward he received after working hard last month, which is worth 50 gold coins!


    He has to work for five months to buy a magic hot kettle!


    In the past, if you wanted to drink hot water in winter, you had to go to the river to get water, come back and burn a fire, and wait for half a day. Now, if you don''t leave home, just turn on the faucet at home, fill the hot water pot with hot water, and then turn on the switch, you can drink hot water as long as you wait a few minutes - minutes is the standard timing method promulgated by the Lord.


    What makes Bonnie more satisfied is that he doesn''t have to go outside to go to the toilet. The toilet solves all the problems. In winter, it makes people happy to cry!


    Who could have imagined such a convenient life before?


    Holding a hot tea cup, sitting by the window and watching the snow outside, Bonnie felt satisfied.


    "Hoo..."


    After drinking the hot water, Bonnie vomited the heat and a hazy mist appeared in the air. The only drawback after moving to his new home is that there is no fireplace. Although the new home is windproof, if it is very cold outside, it is not very warm inside.


    "Cough!"


    When Bonnie heard the cough, he got up nervously and brought his daughter a cup of hot water: "Nicole, how are you feeling?"


    If there is no fireplace, there is no way to light a fire for heating. It is very troublesome for my daughter to catch a cold.


    The impressively lying in bed is one of Elia''s little partners, a little girl named Nicole. At present, her face is red and her spirit is very bad.


    "I want to drink water..."


    "Here, slow down... Your mother has gone to cook and will have dinner soon."


    While feeding his daughter water, Bonnie scolded himself and said, "it''s a pity that he can''t afford to buy a cold and warm air conditioner. If it hadn''t been for the guy gust at the end of last month, that air conditioner would have been ours!"


    Gust is Gillian''s father, and Gillian is also one of Nicole and Elia''s little partners.


    "Dad, don''t blame yourself... I''ll be well soon..."


    "Nicole, don''t worry, dad will try to make money and buy a magic air conditioner!"


    Bonnie is full of confidence. Under the leadership of the Lord, everyone''s income is getting higher and higher. In the future, even magic energy air conditioner can certainly afford it!


    With cold and warm air conditioning, whether it''s winter or summer, the home will be much more comfortable, and my daughter won''t suffer any more.


    "Dad, it doesn''t matter. I''m not cold. I still feel hot now..."


    "Hot?"


    "Yes... Dad, don''t you feel it?"


    Bonnie was stunned. When Nicole said this, he suddenly found that the house seemed to be getting warmer.


    Bonnie thought it was an illusion. After a few rounds at home, he couldn''t believe it. It was true!


    Under the ceramic floor at the foot, Zhengyuan kept emitting warmth, and soon the whole room became hot!


    "Dear, dear!"


    The wife who was cooking in the kitchen hurriedly ran out: "why does the ground and the ground suddenly become hot? It''s not going to be on fire!"


    Bonnie was stunned and immediately became nervous. He rushed to Nicole''s room, wrapped his daughter in a quilt, and then rushed out of the room with his wife.


    "Honey!?"


    "I''ve heard bards say that if the ground suddenly heats up, it may be a sign of a lava volcano about to erupt!"


    Bonnie handed Nicole to his wife and wrapped her clothes. "You run away! I''ll inform the Lord!"


    Other residents fled the house in panic. Just as Bonnie was going to ride his bike to the Lord''s house to inform the Lord, the silent Datang radio station suddenly rang again.


    "Temporary notice! Temporary notice! Good evening, everyone! This is Datang radio! This is Datang radio! I''m Marlene, the special announcer!"


    "We have just received a notice that the Ellington central boiler room has been successfully ignited and pressurized this evening. At present, it has begun to heat the residential areas connected with the ground heating pipeline. It is expected that the housing temperature will rise to 28 ¡æ - what is 28 ¡æ? I don''t know. This is read according to the manuscript given by the Lord -"


    The crowd who were listening to the radio almost fell to the ground, but they understood that the heat on the ground was not about to erupt lava volcanoes, but the "ground heating" designed by the Lord.


    "Well, because the floor heating must use special heating pipes, the old urban areas that have not been transformed will not be able to get heating. Please continue to use the fireplace for heating, or move to the new residential area as soon as possible to apply for floor heating."


    "In a word, the Ellington winter heating system was officially launched today. Lord, I wish you a warm winter."


    "The temporary notice is over. Have a nice meal ~ Lord, how did I report? Mm-hmm?"


    "That''s right... But why are you giggling?"


    "Nothing. Lord, it''s rare to praise me. Tina will envy me if Lord touches her head. Hey, hey... Ah! Shit! I forgot to turn off the radio - beep -"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a brief silence, the residents of Ellington burst into laughter, of course, without malice. After greeting each other with their neighbors, they all returned to their warm homes.


    Feeling the warmth and anger of the family, Bonnie looked incredible.


    Just now, I was still regretting that the new home couldn''t keep warm. In the twinkling of an eye, the new home became warmer than the original home, and there was no choking smoke and jumping sparks. In this way, it suddenly warmed up


    After the temperature in the room rose, Nicole soon sweated when she returned to the room. She used to wear a thick quilt to keep warm. Now the temperature in the room is as warm as early summer. Where can she use such a thick quilt?


    So Nicole quickly changed into light pajamas, which made her more comfortable, and her head, which had been dizzy with a cold, became much clearer.


    "Hey, Nicole!"


    At this time, Jillian''s voice came from the side window. When Nicole opened the window, Jillian jumped over from the next door and said in surprise, "it''s true. It''s so warm. I heard you had a cold. I wanted you to come to my house."


    Gillian''s father gust won a cold and warm air conditioner. As a result, it was comfortable. Before long, they all used floor heating, and the heating mode of the air conditioner became a decoration.


    "Yes, Lord, you are really great."


    The little girl''s two eyes are about to become star eyes: "I really envy Elia. I can go to the LORD every day."


    "Yes, Elia hasn''t been seen recently. It was hard to find her yesterday. As a result, it snowed heavily and you caught a cold."


    Jillian didn''t know that Elia followed Donne to the underground world. She thought she was hiding at home.


    "We were so happy because of Lord. I didn''t even have enough to eat before. My father said that if it weren''t for Lord, our children would probably starve to death this winter."


    Gillian shivered. "He doesn''t seem to be joking."


    Nicole nodded and said admiringly, "my father said the same. He said that no one has fled or starved to death this year. It''s all because of the Lord. It''s a miracle... I feel that the Lord must be the hero sent by the gods to save us."


    "Yes... It would be great if I could marry Lord..."


    "Unfortunately, we don''t have much chance. Elia is the most promising."


    "We are all too young. When we grow up, the Lord will be old."


    "Then be a lover for the Lord. Isn''t that true in many knight novels?"


    "Ha, so Nicole, you think so. I''ll tell Betty and Elia!"


    "You''re okay to say that about me. Dare you say you didn''t think so?"


    "No, no!"


    "You blush!"


    "I was affected by your cold!"


    What does the little girl who is about to enter puberty think? Don doesn''t know. He doesn''t have time to care about Elia''s little partners. What he is thinking about now is a major event related to the development of Ellington. Is it the important performance of several little Loris?


    After dinner, Donne took a hot bath and thought about the school teacher. After taking a bath, he went back to his bedroom.


    Although it is suitable for entertainment outside after heavy snow, he is not what he used to be now. The game of snowball fighting and snowman making has completely failed to attract him. It is more comfortable to lie in a warm quilt as soon as possible than going out for snowball fighting.


    Nora, who had slept all day, was full of energy and ran out to play.


    After taking off his clothes, Tang en just got into bed and froze there in an instant.


    Inside the warm quilt, a faint smell of mint mixed with the smell of women, and a soft and hot body shrank in the quilt.


    Tang enmeng is forced. Is this familiar rhythm... Coming again!?


    The collapse on his face, this guy is addicted!?


    Donne lifted the quilt: "Fiona, you - er, Tina!?"


    Night, deeper, snow, bigger.

 Chapter 421

    Early in the morning, the snow has stopped. Although the weather has not completely cleared up, we can see the winter sun.


    As the chief announcer of Datang radio station, Marlene''s work and rest are very regular. She gets up early in the morning, goes to the kitchen to check firewood and hot water, and makes sure that the food and vegetables are ready in the morning, and then goes to the radio station in the backyard to prepare for the morning broadcast.


    Often when she began to prepare the morning broadcast, not many people in the whole Lord''s house or even in Ellington got up.


    "Hoo, it''s another refreshing morning."


    Marlene opened the door. The whole Ellington was covered by the winter morning mist. The dark sun had not yet pierced the morning mist. There was a thick layer of snow on the earth, which made the whole Ellington look quiet and beautiful.


    Girls are always easily moved by some beautiful pictures. Seeing the snow covered land, Marlene feels that the whole person has sublimated... She vomited the fog, then stepped on the creaking snow and walked back to the backyard. When she was close to the backyard, she suddenly heard the sound of water.


    "Who got up so early?"


    Marlene turned the corner and saw Tina scrubbing something in the backyard.


    "Thank you, Lord. After we have the magic energy water heater, we don''t have to work hard to burn a fire with hot water, otherwise we will be miserable this winter."


    Marlene mumbled and leaned over and patted Tina on the shoulder: "Yo, Tina, get up so early today."


    "Ah!"


    Tina was startled. Looking back, she found it was Marlene. She patted her chest and breathed a sigh of relief: "Marlene, you almost scared me to death!"


    Marlene smiled and waved her hand: "you''re too timid. Who dares to mess around in the Lord''s house? You''re washing the sheets? It''s not easy to dry today. You''d better blow it with a magic hair dryer."


    Tina said with a smile, "yes, I found it too, but the sheets are dirty. It''s hard not to wash them."


    "Yes... Eh? How does this sheet look like the one in the Lord''s room?"


    A trace of confusion flashed across Tina''s face: "yes, is it? It''s an illusion..."


    "Of course it''s not an illusion. When you go to the underground world, I take care of the Lord''s room. I changed the sheets."


    Marlene was suddenly stunned, and her expression became very strange: "Tina, you..."


    The flustered Tina wanted to cover up, but she became more suspicious: "what''s the matter with me?"


    "You are too infatuated with Lord, so your sheets are made the same as Lord?"


    When Tina froze, the big stone in her heart finally fell: "no, that''s right!"


    Tina whispered, "don''t talk nonsense! Let everyone know. It''s so shy!"


    "Why are you shy? Maybe the Lord will let you go to bed as soon as he is moved."


    "Wait, sleep!?"


    Tina froze. She was a little scared at the thought of last night.


    ... although she did forget the pain later, she was so impressed that she couldn''t forget it if she wanted to.


    "Yes, don''t you want to?"


    Marlene looked at Tina suspiciously, and then said longingly, "if it were me, I would be ecstatic..."


    Tina threw her lips. If she was allowed to go, it would be worse than herself. She would probably go in with a smile and cry.


    "Well, I won''t tell you. I have to prepare the manuscript for the morning broadcast. Now I''m the voice of Ellington and must work hard."


    Marlene smiled and touched Tina''s chest, and then ran to the radio station bouncing in the snow.


    "This guy..."


    Tina shook her head, looked down at the sheet with her eyes in the basin, and her face turned red again.


    After breakfast, Donne asked Fiona to supervise the progress of the construction of the greenhouse. Fiona originally planned to take her deputy Tina to study, but Donne found an excuse to leave Tina in the Lord''s house and let her be responsible for the preparations for the construction of the school - after all, it was hard last night. Even after treatment, it would still be inconvenient.


    And Donne came to the emerald corolla.


    When the construction of the school is put on the agenda, the teacher resources here should also begin to prepare.


    When Donne got to the emerald corolla, he didn''t go directly to isali. First, he ran excitedly to find egwin.


    To his disappointment, however, egwin was not at home.


    "Lord Donne."


    Donne looked back and said with a bitter smile, "Mathilda, is it very distressing for you to see me? Why do you keep a straight face?"


    "Isn''t it? As a human being, you go in and out of the Queen''s palace at will. Don''t you know how much trouble it has brought to my work?"


    Donne noticed the saliva marks on the corners of Mathilda''s mouth and turned his mouth. I think it''s causing trouble for you to nap and lazy


    "If you are looking for Lord egwin, please go back."


    Mathilda said with a straight face: "Lord egwin went out a week ago. The Warcraft in the Emerald Forest are very upset this year. In addition, I''m afraid there will be a greater animal tide than before. She decided to observe the whole process and eliminate the unstable factors."


    "Well, I see. I''m looking for Sally. Is she there?"


    "The queen is in the back garden. Do you know the way?"


    "I know."


    "Then go yourself."


    Mathilda said that and left on her own.


    As soon as Donne took a swipe at the corner of his mouth, he really hasn''t seen such a way to treat guests


    When she came to the back garden, isalie was sitting on a rattan chair, enjoying the sunrise and snow in the forest in the distance, and drinking fragrant hot tea.


    "Lord envoy, I didn''t expect you to come now. Please sit down."


    Isalie didn''t look back. She recognized Donne just by her breath. As soon as her voice fell, the trees and vines beside her suddenly curled up into a chair.


    "Seeing you is like discovering the reason why the whole elf country is so loose."


    As soon as Tang en sat down, a vine rolled a cup of hot tea and handed it over: "thank you."


    Donne took a sip and found that the hot tea was made from the leaves of the world tree.


    "Isn''t that right?"


    Isalie turned her head and gave Donne a beautiful side face. She had a faint smile on her face. Her emerald eyes were like a lake, reflecting Donne''s face with a trace of anger: "obviously, it''s because the elves are of this character, so I''m so idle."


    Donne tasted tea leisurely: "haven''t you heard that the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked?"


    "The crooked one is also the goddess."


    "Poof -"


    The tea in Donne''s mouth suddenly sprayed out, and the crystal mist reflected a rainbow. Donne wiped his mouth. He didn''t expect that isalie dared to speak ill of the goddess.


    "Are you not afraid of God''s punishment?"


    Isalie looked at Donne very innocently: "will there really be parents who will punish their children in the world?"


    All right! This is relying on their own special identity, so they are not afraid!


    "What can I do for you?"


    Isalie tilted her head and looked at Donne: "if you look for egwin, she hasn''t come back yet. If you miss me, I''ll be very happy... Well, sure enough, we''d better have a baby? It seems that we haven''t worked hard enough before."


    Donne immediately sweated: "can you hurry to make a child without three words? The cold queen''s image has collapsed!"


    "But making children is really important to us. Why are you so stingy?"


    Isalie didn''t feel that there was anything wrong with it. Instead, she felt that Donne was stingy not to cooperate with herself.


    "Can this, this have anything to do with stinginess?"


    Donne almost jumped: "that thing is not supplied in unlimited quantity every day. It will kill people! If it is squeezed too hard, it will really kill people! Don''t you know very much about sustainable development? Don''t you know how to recuperate!?"


    "Really?"


    Isalie was very surprised: "but I heard that men can do it dozens of times a night."


    "What little yellow book did you get the knowledge from?"


    Donne''s face was livid: "that level is a monster! How can humans do it! They will die! That level will really die!"


    "Well, it seems that I understand something wrong. I''ll compensate you a little later."


    "Wait! You said that the ultimate purpose of compensation is not to make children!"


    "Oh, you found it..."


    "I''m just -- damn, the topic is crooked by you again!"


    Donne took a deep breath, and the fresh air full of life quickly stabilized his mood. He said, "the topic of making children will be discussed later. I''m here to discuss the loan with you."


    "Excuse me? I have no one here."


    "... borrow the spirit!"


    Donne said gnashing his teeth, "does it make sense to chew words?"


    Isalie smiled, shook the teacup leisurely and said, "because it''s interesting to see you in a hurry."


    I can''t bear it!


    Donne told isalie about the construction of the school in Ellington and the significance of the school. At the same time, he also explained to her the significance of using those Elves as teachers.


    "Is it a place dedicated to educating young children, transmitting knowledge, and a profession dedicated to transmitting knowledge... It sounds interesting. I think this method is very beneficial for short-lived species, and can inherit knowledge and culture as much as possible."


    Isalie spoke highly of Donne''s method: "this may be the turning point of human civilization. Do you think it''s appropriate for elves to participate in this kind of thing?"


    "With the improvement of civilization, racial discrimination will eventually disappear. What about the participation of elves? If children are educated by elves, do you think they will be hostile to elves?"


    Isalie was stunned, and then said as if nothing had happened: "racial discrimination will disappear, but the difference between long-lived species and short-lived species will still exist. In addition, don''t make a mistake, we are not afraid of human hostility, we just hate senseless struggle."


    "Don''t play charades, just tell me, do you agree or refuse?"


    Isalie smiled and drank tea leisurely: "how could I refuse the request of the envoy? But I think this matter needs to be considered carefully..."


    Although he said so, Donne didn''t seem to be thinking when he saw isalie''s expression. He thought a little and seemed to understand what she meant


    Tang Enxin said briskly, "you can choose any position in the bedroom, tree top, snow, forest, anywhere!"


    Isalie put down her tea cup and gave Donne a beautiful smile: "I''m not used to other places. I''d better go to the bedroom."

 Chapter 422

    Before coming to prandal, Donne never thought he would use sexual bribery one day.


    Although it sounds a little wrong, and in fact it''s not the case, Donne still feels that it''s a sexual bribe.


    Isalie was threatening him naked!


    Either make children with me and I provide people, or let me think about it. I''ll give you an answer after I think it over.


    The elves consider one thing, which is probably based on the time scale of hundreds of years... How can Donne afford to delay!


    Therefore, it is the most convenient way to sacrifice her body and meet isali''s desire to create children.


    When everything was calm, looking at the satisfied and beautiful fairy queen, Donne felt that his body was not only black and blue, but also his pure heart was full of holes.


    I''m sorry, egwin, I surrendered humiliatingly again!


    "Now?" asked Donne, filled with grief and indignation


    Isalie rubbed her stomach and her face was full of smiles: "well... I feel that her stomach is hot. Well, I feel very confident that I will be pregnant this time."


    Donne almost vomited blood: "I didn''t ask if you would have a baby! I asked you to borrow people - borrow elves!"


    "Well, after my careful consideration, I think it''s all right."


    Isalie put on her clothes carefully and said to Donne, "after all, you are an emissary."


    Now you know I''m an envoy!?


    What is the crime of forcibly blackmailing the divine seed of the envoy!?


    Donne murmured at isalie. As soon as he was relieved, he heard her say, "but I have one more condition."


    "... you said."


    "The sisters lent to you will live in Ellington and you will be responsible to them."


    "Of course!"


    Donne was duty bound to say, "there will be no problem with their safety in Ellington!"


    "No, no, no, you misunderstood. I didn''t mean their safety."


    Looking at Sally''s smile, Donne''s heart jumped and he had a bad feeling.


    "I mean, I lend you a sister to be a teacher. You have to give her a child and lend you one. When I take it back, I have to have at least two - of course, considering the pregnancy of the elf, it''s no problem in my stomach."


    "You, you, you -"


    Donne trembled and pointed to isali: "you really think of me as a breeding station! Do you think I''m an envoy in your eyes?"


    Obviously, she looks so gentle and beautiful * * * * queen. Why is she always so persistent in making children!?


    The image is completely broken!


    "Of course, I treat you as an envoy."


    Isalie frowned slightly, her face suddenly became very cold, her sharp eyes stared at Donne and said, "do you think any man can become an elf prince? Or any man is qualified to impregnate our elf sisters? What is our elf family in your eyes? Shameless * * * *?"


    It has to be said that once Elizabeth, as the queen, gets serious, her kingly momentum is much stronger than that of Donne. For a moment, even Donne was restrained by her.


    Maybe she knew what she said was serious. Isalie''s expression eased a little. She gently hugged Donne and whispered: "it is precisely because you are an emissary, and now the elf family is facing the crisis of racial survival, so I am so eager for future generations..."


    Donne was silent. He knew the crisis faced by the elves, but he didn''t know that this crisis had made isali so anxious. He even didn''t hesitate to let her elves join in to increase the chance of pregnancy.


    But then again, she did insist on a bottom line. She was not so worried that she even let the elves marry humans and give birth to the second half of the elves - because Donne was not only the messenger personally blessed by the goddess, but also a human with abundant desire, so he was the best choice.


    No one else can do except him. It can only be him.


    Donne said very seriously, "I see... I apologize for what I thought before. You are a great queen."


    "It would be great if you could understand me."


    Isalie happily hugged Donne''s head, the sweet smell came to her face, and then... Donne was suffocated.


    After Donne agreed to her request, isalie couldn''t wait to give the elves to him. The first batch wanted to give them to Donne''s 50 beautiful elves.


    Donne was directly frightened.


    Fifty!


    Are you kidding!


    Even if it was a delaying tactic, I promised isali first. If these fifty were encouraged by her to attack him at night, they wouldn''t be able to prevent him at night!


    Finally, the first batch of Donne received only 20 female elves. After all, the early teacher training was on the one hand, on the other hand, because the school was not built, no one knew how many students would be recruited in the first phase.


    Donne rubbed his hands and said to isalie, "these people are enough for the time being. Besides... Well... I want egwin to be the principal of the school. How about it?"


    "Sister egwin?"


    Isalie smiled at Donne: "No."


    "Why!"


    Donne was very dissatisfied: "you know what I mean!"


    Isalie still said with a smile, "because I''m jealous."


    "Cut."


    Don en curled his mouth: "you have to lie like a little. Do you look jealous?"


    "Maybe."


    Isalie put away her smile and said, "even if I promise, sister egwin can''t go to you. As a goddess walker, she wholeheartedly pursues the door of chaos and puts the purification of chaos pollution in the first place. Nothing can be compared with it, so it''s impossible for you to make her a headmaster - unless there is no chaos pollution in the world."


    Donne sighed. Did he say that his love road was doomed to disasters before it began? Falling in love with such an ideal elf hero... And it has something to do with purifying chaos. Maybe this is their destiny.


    "I''ll go back first. If egwin comes back any time, remember to inform me that I haven''t seen her for more than half a month."


    Donne stood up and was just about to leave. Suddenly he was stunned. A familiar breath quickly approached here.


    "I don''t need to convey it for you," said isali with a smile


    As soon as her voice fell, egwin roared and landed on the nearby platform.


    I haven''t seen him for more than half a month. Egwin is still in a fresh and capable dress. Two long steel swords are tied around his waist, and blood is still flowing on them.


    "Egwin!"


    Donne greeted him with a surprised look on his face.


    "Donne?"


    Egwin tilted his head, shook the snowflakes on his ears, sideways combed his scattered blond hair, and his emerald green eyes were full of curiosity: "Why are you here? You''ve come back from the underground world?"


    "Well, I saw not only the underground dwarves, but also the dark elves. It''s a pity you don''t go."


    "Dark Elf..."


    Egwin shook his hair and nodded: "I had dealt with them before the chaos war, and then disappeared. I thought they were all dead in the chaos invasion war. It seems that they are still living well underground."


    Donne''s face was intoxicated. As soon as egwin shook his hair, he felt that the whole room seemed to be filled with the faint fragrance of her. If Fiona saw his flower crazy look, he couldn''t tell what he would say about him.


    Hearing what egwin said, he suddenly came back and said, "have you dealt with before?"


    "Yes, they are very good at using dark magic, so they are called dark elves."


    "And they are better than us than hiding," egwin said with a smile


    Donne asked curiously, "do you know the origin of the dark elves?"


    Egwin looked at isali. Isali said, "of course we know that they are the race created by the eternal goddess with the help of Ms. disaster, and our elf family created by the Earth Goddess is the reference. It''s no secret."


    Donne smiled bitterly. He thought that the Forest Elves and the dark elves in this world would be as close as the enemies of life and death. Unexpectedly, there was no great relationship between the two sides - maybe this is the special feature of a God created world.


    Because of the existence and constraints of gods, the beliefs of these longevity species are very pious, even if their creators are different, but because they know that this is a multi god world, they also have a certain freedom of belief, and it is difficult to launch a war under the pretext of faith.


    God really exists and theocracy should be taken for granted. However, under the restriction of God, the Holy See does not override the kingship, but gives the kingship sufficient freedom - which in turn makes the kingship more supportive of theocracy.


    Various comprehensive factors shape such a wonderful world, a world with multiple constraints, mutual constraints and mutual support, which is an incredible world in Donne''s impression.


    However, it does exist here.


    "By the way! I almost forgot when you interrupted."


    Egwin suddenly recovered: "I''m going to Ellington to find you!"


    "Looking for me!?"


    Donne suddenly got excited, glanced proudly at Sally, and then asked happily, "I''m so sorry. If you know you want me, I''ll come to you myself."


    Egwin was stunned: "miss you? We haven''t met for long."


    Elves, this damn concept of time!


    Last time it was such a conversation. Why didn''t you remember the lesson!


    "I''m looking for you because of the animal tide."


    Egwin frowned slightly and said: "The cold month is coming soon, and because of the heavy snow two days ago, the balance in the Emerald Forest has been broken. Warcraft are now eager to hunt and supplement winter food. They have formed a huge animal tide. They go east along the ambris mountains and Emerald Forest. I have just evacuated salamar. I''m afraid they will arrive in Ellington soon."

 Chapter 423

    With a flash of light on the transmission array, Donne and egwin returned to Ellington, followed by the twenty Elven elites.


    Donne hurried down the road and asked, "this animal tide is very large?"


    "It''s very big. It''s the biggest time I''ve seen in these years. The last time I saw such a large-scale animal tide was when there was large-scale chaotic pollution before the outbreak of chaotic invasion war."


    Egwin explained: "although the Warcraft were a little abnormal at the beginning of winter this year, it was beyond my expectation that such a large-scale animal tide was formed in the end, and almost the whole forest was disturbed."


    Donne frowned. "Well... That means that if you''re not ready, the whole Ellington will be flattened?"


    "Very likely."


    Egwin nodded and paused. She reminded Donne: "according to previous experience, large-scale animal tide will push the pingladia hills as far as possible, and even close to the mountain city of Beiyin."


    Donne was stunned: "so cruel? This is a big sweep!"


    It takes three days for the carriage to cross the ladhian hills to reach the mountain city of Beiyin. In such a large hilly area, the animal tide has to be pushed flat


    Donne shivered. Fortunately, the probability of this large-scale animal tide is very small. Otherwise, Ellington was built on the edge of Emerald Forest and ambrice mountains. He was just puckering his ass waiting to be * * by Warcraft.


    Fiona was just outside the city supervising the construction of the greenhouse. As soon as she saw the flowers, Donne went and brought her back.


    "Lord!? scare me! - these are... Lord egwin!"


    Fiona saw egwin and hurried up to salute.


    After all, egwin is a hero in the chaos invasion war. Even different races should be treated by heroes.


    Egwin was very troubled and said, "don''t be polite... Besides, I''m an elf and call me an adult..."


    Fiona knew the ELF''s character before, so she didn''t have to be too stubborn. After saluting, she asked Donne what he wanted to bring himself back.


    "Emergency notification."


    Donne said very seriously: "immediately give a notice. In recent days, any activities far away from Ellington have stopped. Inform Elsa that the snow training of the guard has also stopped. Immediately send someone to recall the workers of the Brussels iron mine and return to Ellington."


    Seeing Donne''s expression, Fiona was nervous: "what''s going on?"


    "The animal tide is coming - it''s a big wave," egwin explained


    "Animal tide!"


    Fiona''s face changed slightly. She tried to keep calm: "but with the strength of the Lord, the animal tide shouldn''t be a big problem?"


    "That''s right, but..."


    Donne sighed, "people can''t always live under protection."


    "What do you mean?"


    Donne said very seriously: "this is a good opportunity for all the residents of Ellington to really unite as one. I won''t do it until the last minute."


    Although his own strength was very strong, he did not forget what his ultimate purpose was when he came to prandal.


    He wants to train these people to save the world, rather than come here to pretend to be forced to face the elderly for vacation. If he does everything alone, why do he want these people?


    This animal tide is a good opportunity.


    Ellington has changed and become rich and powerful under the leadership of Donne. The residents here are proud to be Ellington residents. The products of Datang chamber of Commerce have been sold all over irus, and even businessmen from other countries have noticed the business opportunities and come here to search for gold. Who dares to think before?


    The people of Ellington are very satisfied with their current life. This has become their real home, and people can always burst out the most powerful force to guard their home.


    Under the great pressure of the animal tide, the residents here will work together to protect their homes, and those newcomers who have just arrived in Ellington will quickly accept each other under the pressure and integrate into the collective as soon as possible.


    It can be said that no one can draw closer to each other and unite us as one faster than the common enemy.


    Of course, if those soldiers can''t resist the enemy, don won''t sit idly by. He can''t let his efforts be destroyed by Warcraft, so he still has to make some emergency preparations.


    If he doesn''t want the animal tide to attack Ellington, it''s too simple and there are many ways - he can even tear the earth directly, create a gap that ordinary Warcraft can''t cross, completely isolate Ellington from all around, and the flying Warcraft will be pulled down from the sky by gravity magic, lie on the ground and die with grief!


    But that makes no sense.


    Yes, the soldiers belonging to Ellington can''t gain combat experience and grow. No matter how much he does, Ellington is just a flower in a greenhouse. At the moment of the storm, they will be uprooted.


    Only the wild grass growing up in the wind and rain will deeply root here and resist the hardships, so that it will not fall down in the face of pressure.


    What Donne wants is an elite soldier who is strong willed and not afraid of setbacks and hardships, not a crying female artillery literary soldier.


    After telling Marlene to broadcast to the guard to stop training and patrolling, Donne looked at egwin: "those Warcraft... Are you sure you can kill them?"


    He worried that killing Warcraft would bother egwin.


    "No."


    Egwin shook his head and said very calmly, "this is also a natural dynamic balance. Because the Emerald Forest can''t carry so many Warcraft, they will leave the forest for hunting when there is insufficient food in winter, and this process is the process of elimination."


    Donne was stunned that the elves even knew the natural ecological balance and elimination rules


    "In that case, I''m relieved."


    Donne nodded. When he heard the broadcast, Elsa and uncle Depp came and suddenly stopped training. They were very surprised what had happened.


    Donne noticed that uncle Depp, Locke and Altman were all wearing only a thin vest and thin pants, but now they were sweating and hot - which shows how much they train now.


    Fortunately, Elsa is not a topless Amazon female warrior


    It is worth mentioning that after the high-intensity battle against polluters in the underground world, the surviving soldiers returned to Ellington and resumed training in just a few days.


    The overall combat effectiveness of the Ellington guard has soared to a higher level. The average strength has directly stepped from the bronze level to the black iron level, and even some talents are good, such as the Ranger little Danny. Because he has mastered the abilities of several Rangers in the battle, his strength has improved by leaps and bounds, and has directly increased to the silver level in one breath!


    Because of the rapid development of strength, the soldiers have high enthusiasm for training. They even rush to burden themselves and increase the intensity of training one by one. The crazy obsession with strength even makes Donne a little uneasy - fortunately, Elsa''s fist calmed them all down.


    Members of the second, third and fourth guard forces established later were also motivated after seeing the training of the first guard. Now they are more active than one.


    "Lord."


    Elsa saluted and asked excitedly, "is there a new training program for us to stop training and come back?"


    Uncle Depp, they were all excited.


    Don en looked confused. Have these guys been adjusted too much and become shaking m?


    "No, it''s because of an urgent task."


    Donne said, "I just got the news from egwin. Because of the heavy snow, the Warcraft in the depths of the Emerald Forest was affected, forming a wave of animals far larger than in previous years."


    "Animal tide!"


    When they heard the animal tide, the smiles on Uncle Depp and Elsa''s faces froze. Every animal tide is a disaster. Of course, they grew up in Ellington know this better


    Before Donne came here, the animal tide in winter was one of the most terrible things in Ellington. The Warcraft gushing out of the forest would destroy everything in front of him and swallow people with belt bones.


    Although the animal tide does not affect Ellington every time, once it does, it will have devastating consequences.


    In previous years, when the animal tide appeared, the Lords, like Hogg, always fled Ellington ahead of time with private soldiers and took refuge in nearby towns such as the mountain city of Bain or the stone city of Preston. As for the lives of the people left behind... Who cares?


    Those who have the ability go out to take refuge. Wait until winter goes and spring comes, and then return here to continue to live. After all, the fur and herb resources in the forest are still very rich, and those people can''t give up.


    Those who can''t escape can only hide in the cellar and pray that Warcraft can''t find them - unfortunately, the reality is often not so happy.


    Uncle Depp shook his fist and said firmly, "we are not afraid of animal tide! Ellington this year is different!"


    "Yes!"


    Elsa looked at Donne with admiration: "now the house we live in is stronger than before, all of us are stronger than before, we use more sophisticated equipment and more people."


    "That''s right!"


    Uncle Depp said in a deep voice, "now we are not Ellington abandoned by the Lord, but Ellington sharing weal and woe with the Lord! Lord, please give orders, please believe us, your soldiers will fight for you, Ellington and our home!"


    "Even if you give your life!"


    Now Ellington is no longer the backcountry where people didn''t have enough to eat and wear. Now it is a golden town that everyone envies. No one wants to see their beautiful home trampled by Warcraft again. No one wants to see their relatives become the food of Warcraft!


    Donne pressed his hands down, looked at them and said, "I know how you feel, but I''d rather see everyone get through the animal tide safely than give their lives."


    "First of all, I won''t do this animal tide unless it''s necessary. I''m not a nanny and you''re not children."


    "If you want to defeat the animal tide and defend your homeland, show all your courage and strength."


    "Block them with your body and tear them with your sword. Even if the sword is broken, you still have fists. Even if the fist is broken, you still have teeth!"


    "As soldiers, your only duty is to keep all Warcraft out and guard your homes and families so that they can''t step into Ellington!"


    "Now, start assigning tasks! The first guard, now act immediately and place traps in the West..."


    "Second guard..."

 Chapter 424

    After a series of orderly orders were issued, the whole Ellington immediately entered another state, from the previous busy construction to the first-class combat readiness in an instant.


    "Are you too nervous?"


    Egwin looked at Donne suspiciously: "even if you don''t do it, there are so many elemental creatures here and the Elemental Lord. There can''t be any problem at all."


    Donne certainly doesn''t need to be so nervous. In fact, although the scale of the animal tide is very large, the worst situation is just a failure in training, which can''t hurt Ellington''s foundation at all.


    As egwin said, now Ellington not only has Donne, but also has her who came to observe the situation. In addition to them, there is the element Lord dicarios. Only the element army summoned at will can easily crush the beast tide.


    Donne smiled, pointed to the busy soldiers in the distance and said, "of course I''m not nervous, but I want to make them nervous."


    It''s like he''s playing the civilization series with the plug-in. Ellington has basically been invincible (relatively) from the beginning. All he has to do is magic change, climb technology, raise the average level of others, and then pull (flatten) the whole world. When the chaos army comes, he will paste their bear faces with all kinds of magic change weapons and equipment.


    Don really didn''t pay attention to the wave of animals.


    But only when he gets nervous, the soldiers below will take it seriously, so we can''t do less.


    Egwin suddenly realized, "I see."


    Because the average combat effectiveness of the Forest Elves was very strong, it was really difficult for egwin to understand Donne''s idea at first.


    "Although there have been animal tide riots in the past, this year is particularly obvious and sudden."


    Egwin accompanied Donne around Ellington. The soldiers had begun to deploy defense. Seeing the simple traps they arranged, Donne frowned and shook his head.


    Egwin continued: "and I feel that this animal tide is a little strange. Their hunting desire is not strong, and their seemingly chaotic actions have a certain law. I always have an ominous hunch."


    "Bad hunch? Are you worried that these Warcraft are polluted by chaos?"


    "If so, it''s OK to purify them directly, but now I feel like they are stimulated by something..."


    After thinking for a while, egwin found an adjective, nodded and said with great certainty, "yes, it looks like he was stimulated and irritated."


    "Angered? Someone deliberately angered them?"


    Donne asked casually and took egwin to the oak heart tavern.


    "I''m not sure. I''ve been patrolling the forest for several days, but I haven''t found any suspicious traces. If someone did it deliberately, I''m afraid their strength is not weak."


    Egwin picked up a ball of snow, pinched it a few times, and turned it into a lifelike and lovely little man. She handed it to Donne and said with a smile, "does it look like you?"


    Donne was flattered and took over the snowman. When he saw the Q version of himself, he was very surprised: "will you still make such a doll?"


    Egwin said happily, "this art method was taught by Sanye. It''s really strange. It''s obviously exaggerated, but I can recognize who it is. I fell in love with it after she taught me."


    Donne''s heart moved and grabbed a ball of snow. The magic accurately shaped a lovely little man of egwin. Then the rune in his hand flickered and the surging magic energy poured into it. An ice knot was constant on it: "there are no artistic cells, so it''s impossible to do it by hand. Use magic to replace it."


    Egwin took the villain and said happily, "it''s like me, thank you."


    "I''ll keep it."


    Donne solemnly performed an ice knot on the villain, and then put it into his carry on space.


    In order to save two Snowman dolls, he doesn''t hesitate to consume mana to keep his magic constant. I''m afraid only a guy like Donne who hangs up dares to be so extravagant.


    After putting away the snowman doll, Donne continued, "if someone did it on purpose, what''s their purpose? Destroy the Emerald Forest? Destroy salamar? Or Ellington?"


    Egwin shook his head. "I''m not sure that salamar has been evacuated. The animal tide will roll over directly from there."


    "It seems that the target is me."


    Donne shrugged, stopped outside the heart of the oak tree and shouted at the tavern, "Gallian, Ezra Kamanda, there''s business coming!"


    As soon as he spoke, he heard a crackling noise upstairs. When Ezra Kamanda opened the window and saw Donne, she waved happily, then jumped out of the window and landed on the ground: "Oh, Lord Donne, it''s very kind of you to take care of our voice again. What do you need to buy this time? We can give you a 20% discount from our relationship -"


    "Ezra Kamanda!"


    Gallian screamed and rushed out of the pub: "don''t make trouble! Don''t forget that I''m in charge of business!"


    "Oh, you''re too stingy. What''s the occasional discount..."


    "Do you think it''s so easy to feed your dragon appetite?"


    Gallian shouted at the top of his voice, "if you hadn''t pulled so high, we would have been so careful!"


    "Er..."


    Ezra Kamanda surrendered: "come on."


    "Well, Lord Donne, what do you want to buy this time? Say it in advance. What this guy said just now doesn''t count. 20% discount is impossible. 9% discount can be considered."


    Seeing Gallian''s face hurt, Donne only felt that he was like a penniless Grandet.


    As soon as Donne patted his forehead, he seemed to think of something inadvertently and said, "speaking of it, who should pay the tax on the tax return Fiona showed me yesterday..."


    The smiling Gallian suddenly froze there. After a pause, he said quickly: "I remember, Lord Donne is a VIP of our inkley risk control company. You can enjoy a 10% discount."


    As if he hadn''t heard what he said, Donne said to egwin, "I think we should add a dangerous goods transaction tax in our territory. What do you think?"


    "Me?"


    Egwin looked at Donne foolishly: "I don''t know, but you thought of it. It should be no problem."


    "Lord! Lord! Why!"


    Gallian came up with a smiling face and said, "20% off! I''ll give you 20% off!"


    "In addition to the dangerous goods transaction tax, it seems that a crime of selling military goods without a license should be added..."


    Gallian almost wanted to swear at his mother when he heard the speech - it was you who wanted to buy it that sold it, okay!? Selling to the Lord is also regarded as selling military goods without permission!?


    "20% off! It can''t be lower! If it''s lower, I won''t sell at a loss!"


    "That''s what I mean."


    Donne bent down and patted Gallian on the head with a smile... Er, on the shoulder, said kindly, "small profits and quick turnover are the goals that businessmen should pursue. Let huge profits die."


    "Small profit but quick turnover, yes, small profit but quick turnover!"


    Gallian smiled, but scolded in his heart.


    Treacherous human!


    Cunning goblins!


    Donne was also scolding Gallian in his heart. Goblins are really not ordinary treachery. They can be sold at a 20% discount. It is estimated that he earned at least 500000 gold coins by buying magic iron bombs a few days ago!


    "So, what does the Lord need this time?"


    Gallian immediately took out a book and looked longingly at Donne, hoping that he could ask for some big guys.


    "Trigger bombs... Well, or mines."


    Donne said, "how many?"


    Gallian asked, "how much do you want?"


    Again


    "What about the offer?"


    "The retail price of a leprosy III mine is 100... Ah, 200 gold coins. You can get a 20% discount, that''s 160 gold coins."


    Donne turned away with a sneer.


    "Hey, Lord!?"


    "Gallian, do you think I''m stupid? If you do this again, I''ll find someone else to cooperate."


    "I see! I admit I want to make more money!"


    Gallian surrendered: "a eighty gold coin, blood spitting sale!"


    Donne waved his big hand: "let''s have a thousand pieces for inspection first."


    Five hundred leprosy type III mines are only 80000 gold coins, but they can lay a tight blockade outside the forest west of Ellington and eliminate a large number of miscellaneous fish. They can be regarded as a model of high quality and low price.


    "Are there any projective bombs other than mines?"


    "Of course! The small and portable meteor II grenade is the best partner for hunting. It is produced by goblins. It is good and cheap!"


    "How powerful?"


    "Uh."


    Gallian was a little embarrassed and said, "the second-order Warcraft can only be seriously injured, and the third-order Warcraft can hardly cause damage. If it is an apocalypse, the bronze Apocalypse who has mastered the power of blood and gas can avoid the explosion..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne was silent for a moment. Now he finally understood why dwarfs and goblins mixed so badly in prandar after the birth of shenchuang race - their proud explosion technology is not afraid of even the most ordinary bronze apocalypse. Why should they compete with humans for the dominant position in the world?


    "It''s hard for you..."


    Donne sighed. Compared with the people on earth, goblins and dwarfs chose the race of Hell difficulty.


    Sympathy is sympathy, but business is business. Don won''t foolishly give them money. Now Ellington''s economy is tense.


    After some bargaining, Donne bought a total of 1000 leprosy type III mines, 5000 meteor type II grenades, 500 experimental paralysis grenades code named "lightning" and 200 magic iron bombs from Gallian.


    All of these cost Donne more than one million gold coins, but this time it was 20% off, which saved a lot of money. Coupled with the later investment of Gallian in Ellington, the money spent will return to Donne sooner or later.


    As soon as it went in and out, it added a million gold coins to Ellington''s GDP!

 Chapter 425

    After Ezra Kamanda delivered the goods, Donne conducted a weapon test in the afternoon, which made him a little dissatisfied.


    As a Strider from the world of science first, Donne, like the general public, believes that caliber is justice and insists that equivalence determines everything. However, although the explosives sold by Gallian are indeed powerful, they can''t meet Donne''s current stomach.


    After getting used to the convenience and power of magic, the simple explosion can''t be seen at all - if it can''t produce effective lethality, it''s better to lay a magic array there to ambush.


    Compared with the magic array, the only advantage of these bombs is that they do not need magic, low cost and can be used by anyone.


    Unfortunately, it can only cause damage to cannon fodder and miscellaneous fish. Those with a little strength are not afraid.


    So egwin doesn''t quite understand what Donne bought these things for.


    Donne stalled: "in fact, it''s very simple. Although soldiers are not afraid of these grenades and Warcraft, their strength can''t be improved in a short time, and these things can additionally improve their combat strength - although not much, talking is better than nothing."


    Egwin shook the meteor type II grenade in his hand and exerted a little force


    "Boom!"


    The grenade was directly pinched and exploded by her, and the exploded flames and fragments shot in all directions, but not even her and Donne''s skin.


    This is the weakness of goblin technology products in the face of the strong.


    Donne estimated that if it is a super equivalent missile, or a weapon such as a laser or nuclear bomb, it may hurt the legend, but it is unlikely to kill the legend. Any legend has the ability to escape. It is too simple to tear the space and escape thousands of miles in an instant.


    Speaking of nuclear bombs, although nuclear bombs on earth are powerful, they seem to be nothing compared with prandal''s prehistoric technology.


    Don''t forget that the prehistoric technology of goblins and dwarfs has landed on those two moons and even plans to explore the universe. The super bomb they developed even tore apart the world of prandal, and the terrain has been completely changed. It can be seen how powerful their original technology level was.


    Donne even felt that if the original goblins and dwarfs crossed the earth, they could easily crush the earth with their scientific and technological level.


    Egwin touched the glittering tip of his nose. His nose was choked by gunpowder and felt itchy.


    "Although you feel these things are useless, don''t forget that these things can easily kill civilians. They are actually terrible weapons."


    Donne pointed to the mine pit in the distance and said, "under that power, civilians stepped on the pieces that would explode directly."


    "That''s right."


    "More importantly, mines are very hidden, and there is no magic wave, so it is difficult to defend."


    Donne smiled and said, "actually, I was wondering if magic would work wonders if it were combined with the idea of these weapons."


    "Magic... And mines?"


    Egwin frowned: "what you''re talking about is the touch magic array?"


    "It''s not a magic array, it''s touch magic, it''s more like a magic scroll, but it''s cheaper than a magic scroll and can be mass produced."


    Donne said: "the magic scroll can trigger the spells on the scroll with a small amount of magic, but it must be drawn manually, and the drawn materials must be processed by special processes. The cost is very expensive, but..."


    Donne took out a beautiful crystal.


    "Return crystal?"


    "That''s right."


    Donne stared at the returning crystal in his hand and said, "the magic crystal itself is an excellent carrier of magic. The teleportation can be solidified on the returning crystal, so that users can easily stimulate the teleportation. Then think about it another way. Can other magic be solidified on the magic crystal? When you use it, you can trigger the magic as long as you activate and throw it."


    "After mass production, the soldiers equipped with these magic crystals also have the primary spell killing ability. Their combat ability can be doubled after simple training."


    "Even more, we can think that if we solidify enough powerful spells on the magic crystal, we can change the trend of a war in an instant as long as we find a way to send them into the enemy''s center and detonate them."


    Since he got the magic crystal mine, Donne has been thinking about other uses of magic crystal, not just as energy. Since he wants to defeat the enemy, he must consider maximizing the use of resources in his hand. After simple processing, it can become a high-efficiency weapon, which is undoubtedly one of the best utilization methods.


    Egwin looked at Donne and his expression suddenly became very serious: "Donne, I feel you''re doing a very dangerous thing."


    "Ah?"


    Donne looked up blankly, wondering why egwin said that.


    Egwin thought for a moment and said: "From the perspective of human beings, the reason why power is desired by so many people is because it is hard won. It needs hard training and suffering, coupled with good talent and luck, it is possible to obtain the power that others envy. In this process, their mind will also be well tempered, so evil people are in the minority after all."


    "However, if you continue like this, everyone can easily obtain the power to kill others without painful training, suffering or even testing. As long as you can make money and buy magic crystal, you can obtain strong power."


    "In this case, who else is willing to continue to exercise themselves? Who else is willing to continue to master power?"


    Egwin asked Donne, "according to the habit of short-lived species, once you have a more convenient way, you will choose a more convenient way."


    "For a long time, when people have been used to using magic crystal as casting props, they may forget that they used to be a race that could master great power through training."


    "There is even a more terrible possibility. Once power can be easily obtained by people, without the training of mind, they are easy to get lost in the power of foreign objects and become degenerates who abuse this power. How many people will die?"


    Donne suddenly realized that egwin''s worry was just like that of people on earth about the development of weapons.


    When the enemy country has powerful weapons, we must invent more powerful weapons. Weapons are becoming more and more powerful, and people are becoming more and more worried about whether war will suddenly break out one day and mankind will be destroyed?


    However, when it is really time to destroy themselves easily, all countries tend to restrain themselves. After all, the more civilization develops, the weaker the tendency of human self destruction, and the more inclined they are to rely on the economy to solve contradictions.


    But


    Donne smiled bitterly. Of course he knew the disadvantages of developing such foreign weapons, but... The gods dragged him from the earth to do such dirty work!


    The power of chaos will increase with the strength of the opponent. This unreasonable characteristic determines that external equipment is the only way to solve them. Egwin, who tends to hone himself to obtain power, obviously won''t understand the secret.


    In the face of chaos, the best state is that everyone has the most basic personal power to protect themselves under the pollution of chaos, and also has weapons that can easily destroy chaos - this is equivalent to chaos replicating its own spear and shield, and Donne''s task is to prepare another spear that can easily destroy its own shield for everyone on their side.


    How can this unbalanced contradiction be realized without the help of external equipment?


    He knows what consequences this situation will lead to. In the face of the threat of chaos, maybe all races will unite and not use those things indiscriminately, but what if we kill chaos? Which way the world will go, Donne couldn''t imagine.


    It is likely that the chaotic creature did not destroy the world, but he led the world to destruction.


    After thinking for a moment, Donne suddenly shook his head and smiled. What are you worried about? If you don''t do it yourself, the world will be destroyed directly in the invasion of chaos. Where is the future?


    Now, I''m afraid he, and even the gods who dragged him, are gambling on a possibility.


    Perhaps, after seeing the prehistoric technology of dwarfs and goblins, prandal''s gods had a whim and thought of using the combination of technology and magic to fight chaos.


    Then there was Donne''s crossing.


    The more he thought about it, the more likely it was that he should be the last straw for those who refused to show their face when they were desperate.


    Although he thought of using magic crystal to process into weapons, he didn''t have time to try now. Seeing that rumbica was hanging in the west, Donne waved his hand, all the leprosy mines in the boxes beside him flew out, and then one by one flew to the front and disappeared into the frozen soil outside the forest.


    In this weather, if the soldiers were to bury mines manually, they would only take two or three days. It would be much more convenient for Donne to use magic and complete it in the blink of an eye.


    In order to prevent others from entering by mistake, he even built a shallow gully to separate the mine area from the surrounding areas.


    At this time, the cold wind that had subsided suddenly blew again, the dark clouds covered the falling rumbica, and the light around was dimmed again.


    Along one side of the ambris mountains, the cold wind from the Emerald Forest has a faint fishy smell.


    The glittering and translucent snowflakes fell from the sky again.


    After a day of heavy snow, it began to fall again.


    In the distant forest, the roars of animals were sent into Donne''s ears by the howling cold wind.


    The animal tide arrived as scheduled.

 Chapter 426

    In the heavy snow, don floated in the sky and looked at the jungle in the distance.


    The Emerald Forest is connected with the rest of the anbris mountains. In this jungle, there are trees that have grown for unknown years, some even as high as 100 meters. Towering giant trees stretch into the sea, covering the earth below. It is difficult to see the situation in the woods when floating in the sky.


    But


    The jungle rustled in the distance. You can see that the whole green sea is like a huge wave, and the sea tide is coming here one after another


    Under that forest, there are all rebellious Warcraft.


    There was a thick black "dark cloud" in the sky. Those were all flying Warcraft.


    Without Donne, dicarios or egwin, Ellington would not be able to resist. I''m afraid it would be completely crushed into pieces in an instant.


    Smelling the stench of the cold wind, Donne felt his whole body tremble with excitement.


    This is the first time he has seen a large-scale animal tide since he came to prandal for more than half a year.


    Looking down at Ellington, the dense crowd is busy with concerted efforts. Under the command of Uncle Depp, soldiers and elemental creatures are building a line of defense. The earth element raises the earth and solidifies the earth into stone walls of different heights. These stone walls are like a rough and huge pocket, gradually closing up the attacking Warcraft, Then... Kill.


    Behind the solid stone wall is a row of deep gullies, which are also made by the earth elements, and the bottom is full of sharp spikes - although it has no effect on the powerful Warcraft, it can well remove miscellaneous fish and reduce the pressure of the soldiers.


    Under the spike flows lava made of fire elements. Even if they escape the spike, the lava will devour their bodies.


    Standing on the wall made of earth elements, Fiona and them looked at Donne and egwin in the sky, frowning.


    At present, the mages belonging to Ellington are only her and Elia. However, her strength is still not strong enough to play a great role. After Elia came back from the underground world, Donne ordered her to accept systematic learning from Clara.


    Donne believes that before the real awakening of consciousness in her body, if the power can not be controlled well, it is likely to be a disaster.


    Don''t forget, she is a disaster lady. A slight leakage of power will bring irreparable consequences.


    "It is reported that the wall has been cast and should be able to resist the impact after the earth elements have been reinforced for many times."


    Uncle Depp nodded and calmed down a little.


    I don''t know how much better the current situation is than before. In the past, it was impossible to build a wall temporarily for a few years. However, after the Lord hired elemental creatures, with the help of earth elements, a solid wall dozens of meters high rose from the ground and directly surrounded Ellington.


    In the past, they only knew that magic was powerful, but they didn''t have a clear concept. However, in this emergency, they finally found that if magic could go deep into life, it would bring far more changes to the world than they imagined.


    "Are you sure you don''t do it?"


    Egwin stood up out of thin air and frowned slightly: "in your territory, the air force is very weak. Flying Warcraft can easily break through the defense and destroy your territory."


    Donne can''t refute that there are too few Rangers in Ellington, and only relying on the power of Rangers can''t solve such a huge flying Warcraft group.


    "If it''s just training, this scale is a bit exaggerated."


    Donne had to admit that he was wrong at the beginning. He thought that the animal tide was just a simple wave of Warcraft. Now, which wave was it? It was the violent rampage of Warcraft in the whole forest.


    Even if several group armies of Ilus came, I''m afraid they had to go all out to defeat reluctantly. Now more than 1000 soldiers in Ellington want to resist the animal tide? They have great courage before they scare away.


    The courage of these soldiers is now based on Donne. They know that they have a very powerful Lord and the blood of the goddess who can heal the pain. Even if the situation is worse, it will not be worse than before, so they can summon up the courage to stand here.


    Donne sighed and said, "I have to admit I''m wrong. Well, I''ll clean up some first, and then leave a small part for them to brush up their experience."


    "Brush strange up experience?"


    "That''s what they mean."


    Egwin looked puzzled: "just make up your own mind. Why do you ask me?"


    Donne smiled helplessly: "well, let''s go down. They may be in a hurry."


    They fell on the wall, Fiona, and they immediately surrounded them: "what''s the situation?"


    Fiona''s eyes frequently peeked at Donne, and her heart was a little sour.


    Grantia, not far away, glanced at egwin frequently, and her heart was a little sour.


    "Not very good. The number is beyond imagination."


    The people were cluttering in their hearts. Even the LORD said it was not good. You can imagine how bad the situation is.


    At the edge of the forest, Danny on the tree crown found Warcraft in the distance. His talent is particularly useful for reconnaissance.


    When he saw the black tide of animals coming, Rao was Danny who had just experienced a world war in the underground world, and he couldn''t help but be scared to crack his liver and mind.


    He hurriedly slipped down from the 100 meter tall tree, rushed back quickly and shouted, "here they are! They are coming! A lot! A lot!"


    Danny''s investigation made all the soldiers present even worse.


    Donne and Fiona looked at each other. He said, "because of the special situation this time, I decided to solve some of the enemies. However, you don''t want to rely on me forever. It''s all of you, not just me, who protect your home."


    Fiona was overjoyed: "are you going to do it?"


    "That''s right."


    When the soldiers around heard the speech, the big stones in their hearts fell to the ground, and each one breathed a long sigh of relief.


    What are they afraid of when the Lord makes a move?


    It has to be said that sometimes the existence of a powerful hero is still necessary. It''s just a decision of Donne, which improves their low morale.


    The screams and growls in the distance were getting closer and closer. Egwin shook his ears and said, "they''re very close. Don''t need my help?"


    Donne''s body drifted slowly away from the wall and said with a smile, "can you look after them for me?"


    "Of course."


    "Just leave the rest to me. First..."


    With Donne''s voice, a strong magic with a faint light was pulled out of the surrounding space by him and condensed in his right hand. The complex runes appeared at his feet out of thin air. It was difficult for Locke to breathe.


    When the magic gathered to a certain extent, Donne patted down, and the halo under his feet quickly spread out with the terrible magic tide, covering the whole Ellington, and a faint light enveloped the city.


    Egwin widened his eyes: "large defense magic array! Impact? Forbidden air? Or anti magic? You don''t need to prepare materials? Where''s the core of the painting?"


    Donne smiled and said, "it''s rare to surprise you."


    "Of course!"


    Egwin quickly said: "if the core and casting materials of this large defensive magic array are not prepared in advance, the difficulty of consumption and casting can not be borne by one person at all! Even gene and Angus can''t do it. Even her majesty can only do it reluctantly with the support of the world tree, but how can you do it without the support of the world tree?"


    I don''t have the support of the world tree, but I have the support of the gods


    Donne sighed and changed the topic: "the reason is a little complicated. I''ll explain to you later when I have time. In a word, the effect of this magic array can last for one day. If you don''t leave Ellington, the civilians in the city are safe."


    Hearing that the civilians were safe, the soldiers worried about their families on the wall were relieved and stood up straight one by one. The Lord has reached this point. If they don''t work hard, they don''t deserve their current identity.


    The roar has approached Ellington, and some fast-moving Warcraft have overtaken all Warcraft, and have appeared over the edge of the forest.


    "What kind of Warcraft is that?"


    Danny tried to lock one of the Warcraft with a bow and arrow. After a moment, he gave up and cursed, "damn! How fast!"


    It is a large spindle shaped bird with a wingspan of more than ten meters. Its eyes are scarlet and a cyan air flow is wrapped around its body to help it fly faster.


    These Warcraft animals living deep in the Emerald Forest and ambris mountains rarely appear outside, even in the previous animal tide, the residents of Ellington have never seen them.


    But Donne looked at them like pheasants... But they were much bigger.


    Egwin explained: "that''s the sky Ripper, a very fast Warcraft. According to your human level, their strength is between Level 3 and level 6. After maturity, they are very fast. Even some powerful Warcraft are unwilling to provoke them. It''s not very powerful or troublesome."


    Locke almost burst into tears when he heard the speech. How powerful is it to have level 6 strength in maturity!?


    If there is no master level apocalypse, a sixth order Warcraft can easily destroy a town!


    The difference in world outlook between the weak and these strong is really desperate!


    As egwin said, the speed of the sky rippers was very fast. They almost appeared on the edge of the forest. The next moment they came over Ellington, followed by them, they directly roared and swooped over, and the airflow around them was more violent and dazzling.


    "Bang bang -"


    Donne wiped his eyes and almost lost his chin. After seeing a circle of sonic boom clouds behind the Warcraft tails, he realized why these guys were called sky rippers.


    This ****** is a group of supersonic combat chickens

 Chapter 427

    Battle chicken... Ah bah! After the sky Ripper appeared over Ellington, he directly locked the people on the city wall, and the cyan airflow around him suddenly became very bright.


    "Attention, they''re going to attack."


    Egwin just kindly reminded me that the sky Ripper breaking through the sound speed had swept obliquely, and at the same time, terrible cyan blades tore the air and roared over!


    The long and narrow wind blades bombarded the defense magic array, stirred up a ripple and disappeared, while some other failed wind blades fell on the city wall, leaving several meters deep cracks on the city wall.


    Uncle Depp took a breath of air conditioning: "let the earth elements repair the wall immediately!"


    Locke smiled bitterly. If the enemies were Warcraft of this level, what else would they fight? I''m afraid one face to face will be destroyed.


    Now, we can only rely on the Lord


    "Get those bombs ready."


    "I was worried about buying too much at first, but now I think it''s too optimistic," Donne said as he floated upward


    What role can thousands of bombs play in the face of an enemy of this size? Donne didn''t know, but he realized once again the meaning of the saying that war is to burn money.


    "Whoosh, whoosh -"


    The speed of the sky ripper is very fast. Although Donne can also fly, his flying speed is about the same as that of a sports car. He can''t compare with the battle chicken breaking through the sound speed. Even he envies this speed.


    Donne''s eyes could hardly capture their figures. He could only see blue shadows and residual sonic boom clouds in the sky. It was difficult for even the divine power to lock them.


    If you can''t lock the target, you can only use the indiscriminate range spell.


    All the martial arts in the world cannot be broken, only fast.


    Maybe that''s why those high-level Warcraft hate sky rippers so much that they rarely face them.


    But


    With a sneer, Donne suddenly appeared a large piece of metal flashing blue light in his hand. With the transparent flame in the palm of his hand, the refined gold softened rapidly and extended and shaped rapidly under the control of magic


    "My God!"


    Brian had just finished his work. As soon as he got to the wall, he saw Donne''s big pen. His eyes darkened and he almost fainted: "such a large piece of refined gold! How many armor and weapons can I make!? no, I must... What''s the big brother doing? What''s that?"


    Brian, who was not nervous at all, relaxed the nerves of others. They were confused when they saw what Dunn was holding.


    If it''s a weapon, it''s too big. If it''s not a weapon, why does he make these things now?


    "Done."


    Donne sneered, and the "weapons" just made for these annoying sky rippers floated around and ready to go.


    It''s a giant fly Pai made of pure gold.


    With the help of the mage''s hand, he can easily wave the fly Pai hundreds of meters long and wide.


    Donne opened his mental net and covered the tens of kilometers of space. The approaching sound of Warcraft in the distance and the flying track of the sky Ripper all came into his mind.


    When he figured out the flight path, his eyes flashed, his right hand waved fiercely, and the huge fly Pai roared out!


    "Pop, pop, Pop --"


    A series of sour sounds sounded. With just one slap, six sky rippers hit the pure gold fly pai at supersonic speed and directly smashed to pieces.


    "The body is not hard enough to fly so fast. I don''t know that the faster the speed, the faster the death."


    Tang en tilted his mouth. Although the body of the sky Ripper can withstand supersonic, it is achieved under the action of magic, which does not mean that its own body can resist supersonic impact. The refined gold strengthened by magic is obviously much harder than its body. One side collided with the refined gold fly pai at supersonic speed, and the consequences can be imagined.


    Even elementary school students know what happens when a plane collides with a bird.


    This is the advantage of crossing after mastering nine years of compulsory education


    Seeing Donne waving a huge "weapon" in the sky, the next group of people were all at a loss.


    "Then... Should it be a weapon?"


    "But you can''t see any power fluctuations at all?"


    Fiona said, "I can feel that it is strengthened by magic, but I don''t understand the use of the Lord."


    "Yes."


    Grantia tilted her mouth, quietly gathered around egwin and said casually, "instead of wasting magic like this, it''s better to clear the field with a large-scale spell."


    She stared at egwin''s drooping left hand and quietly extended her hand. Her nervous palms were sweating.


    Egwin suddenly turned around and said gently, "your heart is beating fast. Are you nervous?"


    Grantia just wanted to refute, but suddenly she had a flash of inspiration and nodded nervously: "I, I''m a little worried... Will Lord egwin protect us?"


    "Don''t worry."


    Egwin held Grandia''s hand and touched her head. His right hand inadvertently touched Grandia''s ear. Grandia trembled suddenly and softened half of her body. Edgar said softly: "Don will solve these Warcraft."


    "Lord egwin..."


    Grandia''s eyes became moist. She tried to maintain her reason and said, "why is the animal tide so fierce this year?"


    In previous years, the animal tide will be controlled within a certain range by the elves, and generally will not spread to the outside of the forest, but this year, it is obvious that the situation is somewhat abnormal.


    "There''s a problem."


    Egwin looked into the distance. With the drooping of rumbica, the darker sky seemed to be swallowed up by a dark monster. The Emerald Forest in the distance had been covered by heavy snow and could not see the green. In the dark sky, there were crazy Warcraft, and the forest below had been submerged by the animal tide.


    In any case, the scale of this animal tide is unprecedented. If there is a riot in the Emerald Forest, it can even be regarded as a huge crisis.


    However, they did not stay in the Emerald Forest. After gathering together, they went all the way east to Ellington.


    It''s like there''s something here that attracts them - or is driven by something.


    Although egwin is not the virgin of good and evil, she is still a little sad to think that so many lives have died here because of the conspiracy of some people.


    "Lord egwin?"


    "I''m fine..."


    Egwin looked at the sky again. Donne was killing those sky rippers. At least half of hundreds of sky rippers had been killed and injured. The blue glittering fine gold flies Pai had been stained with blood.


    "Hahaha - come again -"


    Donne laughed and waved the fly Pai. The magic cores in the sky Ripper who killed the fly Pai would fly out directly. Now he has collected them all.


    Most of them are sixth order magic cores and have not been polluted by chaos. These are real wealth!


    There is income for playing strange games, and players naturally have motivation - Donne is such a happy state of mind now.


    Not to mention that he was basically invincible at the beginning.


    "But why..."


    Grantia muttered to herself, "why did that guy wave at random and the sky Ripper die? It''s so fast."


    Egwin shook her head. She didn''t understand. At this time, Nokia said, "this situation reminds me of some things about our ancestors."


    After attracting the attention of others, Nokia said: "It is said that in the past, our ancestors used aircraft very fast. But once they hit flying birds - there was no Warcraft at that time - birds will generally be smashed to pieces, and their ancestors'' aircraft will be damaged to varying degrees. You know, the material they used to build aircraft is very solid metal, according to Lord Donne It''s a special alloy! "


    "Then the strong special alloy will be deformed and damaged by fragile birds, not to mention the fragile body?"


    Nokia pointed to the magic strengthened gold racket in Donne''s hand and said, "the weapon strengthened with gold in his hand is definitely harder than the body of the sky Ripper. The sky ripper is very fast, and it''s normal to break into pieces after hitting it."


    "That is to say," Brian looked unbelievable. "The faster the speed, the greater the power, and even enough to destroy himself?"


    "That''s right."


    Nokia nodded: "our ancestors summed up a formula, which seems to be called mass energy formula. Unfortunately, all the valuable data were destroyed because of those green skin and big ears -"


    "Who do you think is the big eared green monster?"


    A voice roared angrily. Nokia looked back and said, "Whoa!" I said who jumped out. "


    "Stupid leper, you''re looking for death! I''ll throw you down the wall!"


    The covetous Nokia grabbed a wrench and stared at Gallian: "arrogant green skin big ear monster, come and have a try if you have the ability!"


    Gallian screamed and rushed up: "goblin technology is sacred and inviolable!"


    Nokia activated the auxiliary combat goggles and picked up the wrench: "dwarf technology is the most powerful!"


    "Start again..."


    Fiona sighed. The animal tide outside was fast breaking in, and the two guys made trouble again. Although they haven''t been once or twice these days, they still feel an abnormal headache.


    After all, this is a problem between their races, and outsiders are not easy to intervene.


    Egwin was very surprised: "what''s the matter with them?"


    It''s all from Ellington. Why did they suddenly fight?


    After grantia briefly explained the contradiction between the dwarf and the goblin, egwin suddenly realized it. After thinking about it, she came forward and said to the two wrestling together, "stop fighting."


    Egwin''s words didn''t work. They were still wrestling. Gallian didn''t even know where to take out a magic iron bomb to threaten Nokia, while the sneering Nokia put away the wrench and took out a dwarf reduction ray device.


    "I said, stop."


    Egwin repeated, stepped forward, waved his hands gently, a huge magic spread out, and the two dwarfs froze involuntarily.


    "I want to prove whose technology is more powerful," egwin pointed to the animal tide outside. "Now I have a chance."


    Gallian and Nokia looked at each other and ran away!

 Chapter 428

    "Boom, boom!!!"


    A series of explosions came from the sky, and the dense wind blades caused ripples on Donne''s shield. The only remaining sky rippers had fallen into the final madness.


    However, the result of zhihard is that they still don''t know how to avoid **********************************************************.


    "One hundred and sixty-four, that''s good. I made a small profit... Eh?"


    Don en just took back the last two Flying Magic cores and suddenly frowned.


    There was a faint smell of chaos on the two magic cores.


    "Egwin!"


    With a slight touch, egwin appeared next to Donne: "what''s the matter?"


    "Can you feel these two magic cores?"


    Egwin stretched out his hand and wrapped the two magic cores with a faint light on his fingertips. A moment later, a black smoke suddenly came out of the magic core.


    Egwin frowned: "what a faint smell of chaos. I''m afraid I couldn''t find it if you didn''t remind me."


    Donne looked into the distance: "that is to say, the door of chaos has opened in the forest?"


    "No, I know that."


    Egwin explained: "in the Emerald Forest, my consciousness can cover the whole jungle with the help of plants. If the door of chaos is opened, the pollution there must be very serious and will become a blank area, but in my previous investigation, I didn''t find the door of chaos."


    "ঠ-"


    Another wave of flying Warcraft has arrived. There is a dazzling electric light shining on the sharp long horn. With a long sound, a dense flash of lightning converges into a beam of light and hits Donne.


    The lightning trembled and suddenly disappeared. Donne put away the huge pure gold ******************************************************************************************************************************************.


    As soon as Donne grabbed it, all the magic cores in the dead thunder horn Eagle were sucked over.


    "... no, no, no, no, no... yes!"


    Most of the dozens of magic cores were not polluted. Finally, only one was found with a slight smell of chaos.


    Donne and egwin looked at each other and both became serious.


    If the animal tide of this riot is really related to the gate of chaos, the problem will be big - the smell of chaos will expand the scope of corruption with the violent animal tide. With the passage of time, the scope of corruption will become larger and larger, and even lead to the death of the whole jungle.


    Egwin carefully put away the magic core with chaotic smell and said, "it may be a micro chaotic door, so the power is too weak. I''ll go back and check it again. You should also pay attention."


    Donne killed the thunder horned eagle with a backhand sword and said with concern: "if you need it, remember to contact me... Or let me leave a magic mark on you? I can feel your situation at any time. If there is an accident, I can send it directly to support you."


    In fact, Donne wanted to do this before. He was just worried that it would cause egwin embarrassment. After all, not everyone can accept his position and expose it to others at any time.


    "OK."


    But it was not as embarrassing as Donne worried. Egwin readily agreed to him. Donne was overjoyed and took her hand, leaving a magic mark on her.


    "I''ll go back first."


    With that, egwin flew back to Ellington and directly returned to the emerald corolla through the transmission array.


    "Whoa, whoa, I feel the war boiling!"


    After a long time''s absence, he touched egwin''s little hand, and Donne became excited. He shouted and rushed to the dense flying Warcraft ahead. Then the magic around him compressed rapidly and burst out suddenly!


    An omni-directional arcane impact spread rapidly. All the Warcraft rushing to Donne were shocked into ashes by this terrible force. The trees, vegetation and rocks in the forest were also shocked into dust by the terrible arcane energy and completely disappeared in the world.


    A moment later, with Donne as the center, the Warcraft within thousands of meters disappeared, including the forest on the ground. They were forcibly cut into a concave pit. Before some unlucky Warcraft could rush out of the forest, they were affected by spells and died here directly.


    Eighth order spell, singularity explosion!


    If it was on the battlefield, just this indifference spell would be enough to make the army of 10000 people collapse completely because of fear. However, today he is facing a group of irrational and violent Warcraft. These Warcraft, which originally had only simple wisdom, have completely lost their reason after being stimulated by the smell of chaos. Now they only know to rush forward and tear the enemy, Keep going!


    "Bang bang -"


    At this time, a series of explosions suddenly sounded. Donne looked down and saw that the first batch of Warcraft had rushed out of the jungle. They were sharp clawed iron palated wolves with extremely fast speed in the forest. Their average strength was only about Level 3, but many level 5 Warcraft hated them because they were good at group warfare.


    These sharp clawed and iron palated wolves, the fastest ones, were unlucky this time. They just rushed out of the forest and rushed into the minefield. Leprosy type III mines have high cost performance and great power. After being triggered continuously by sharp clawed and iron palated wolves, they died and injured most of them before they broke through the minefield.


    "Oh, oh!"


    The people on the wall cheered. Brian laughed wildly and threw out his things: "these guys are not so powerful!"


    Fiona smiled and turned her head. When she saw what he threw into the sky, her face suddenly turned green. The magic condensed in an instant. The mage''s hand grabbed the thing and threw it directly outside the city wall.


    "Boom!"


    The grenade blew a big hole in the snow.


    Fiona wiped her cold sweat and shook her eyebrows and eyes at Brian: "Your Excellency Brian! Do you want to kill us!?"


    "Sorry..."


    Brian was very embarrassed: "I used to throw wine glasses when celebrating..."


    As soon as Brian''s voice fell, more Warcraft came out of the forest. This group is the real army. Among them are familiar giant toothed beasts, flame tailed cheetahs, sharp clawed iron palated wolves, and very strange Warcraft that can''t be named.


    Just seeing the ferocious claws, teeth and terrible huge body shape of those Warcraft, we know that their strength is absolutely very powerful.


    After the mixed animal tide rushed out of the forest, it completely ignored the threat of the minefield and rushed frantically to the wall. A kind of Warcraft with huge body and average speed ran in the front. They were covered with a layer of solid Petrochemical armor. The explosion of leprosy III mine could only break the petrochemical armor and could not hurt their body.


    "Bang bang -"


    Under the initiative of Warcraft in petrochemical armor, the explosion in the mine area could not stop their action. Almost in the blink of an eye, a thousand leprosy III mines were consumed.


    "... it''s too early to celebrate."


    Locke took a breath of air conditioning: "you know, we don''t have many mines and bombs. If the traps in front can''t stop them, we can only go up and fight with them!"


    "Who says we don''t have many mines and bombs!?"


    A sharp voice suddenly sounded. When they looked back, Gallian waved his big hand with a thick cigar in his mouth, and the special modified storage ring flashed. Boxes of neat goblin products were stacked on the wall.


    Bombs, and bigger bombs.


    "Hiss... Hoo, Goblin products, shocking!"


    Gallian vomited a smoke ring, touched the gem on the storage ring, and said proudly, "the bomb is easy to use. It''s enough! I believe that the charm of riveting and steaming steel more is beauty, and more is good! - today I''m going to let you know the beauty of goblin technology!"


    Fiona and others were stunned. They didn''t understand what the guy was smoking.


    "Gallian, it''s against the rules."


    Ezra Kamanda said discontentedly, "because of your anger, we will lose a lot of income in vain!"


    Gallian smiled and said, "because the situation is urgent, we will calculate the cost of supporting the battle with the Lord after the battle... I believe he will appreciate our timely support and will not be stingy with these gold coins."


    This... This is buying and selling!


    Ezra Kamanda was stunned and admired Gallian. Sure enough, he was still too young. Goblins are professional in making money!


    "Ridiculous backward concept! Many turrets and large caliber have long fallen behind, and now is the era of dwarf technology! Ququ explosion has no beauty!"


    "Your Majesty cloto!?"


    Fiona was stunned, and then she saw kloto''s iconic broom head. She was silly. Nokia just ran back to the gear city for help?


    Kloto stared at Gallian angrily and sneered: "it''s you, the big green eared monster, who insulted our great dwarf technology!?"


    "I salute you, your majesty clout, but - even if you come, I won''t step back!"


    For the leader of the dwarf, Gallian still needs to maintain the necessary respect. He proudly said: "as for the cowardly dwarf, we sacrifice for technology and bravely create the future goblin technology, which represents the future!"


    "Fart!"


    Croto sneered: "is that not afraid of sacrifice? It''s obviously a stupid behavior. Even the core data have not been calculated carefully. It''s just the rough loading of explosives that leads to frequent uncontrolled explosions, which kills so many innocent lives. It''s actually good to say that it''s sacrifice for science and technology?"


    "Do you think these bombs represent the future of technology?"


    Kloto turned his finger and showed a crazy smile on his face: "today, I''ll let you stupid green skin and big ears see what real technology is! Come out - Test Skybreaker!"


    Tang en, who was sweeping up Warcraft in the sky, just noticed the ship. Before he had time to be surprised, he suddenly heard the name. He leaned and almost fell directly from the sky.


    Shit, who gave the name of death flag full value!?

 Chapter 429

    The huge spaceship that suddenly appeared over the wall of Ellington attracted everyone''s attention. It was a spaceship that could be identified at a glance as a product of dwarf technology. In order to reduce the weight, the 25 meter long hull used a large number of wooden structures with a small amount of metal reinforced links in the middle.


    Although it is a wooden structure, the iron wood, which is originally very hard and treated by special technology, is not afraid of the attack of general Warcraft and is very durable.


    As soon as the spaceship appeared, the dwarfs who came with kloto jumped up, dispersed orderly and entered their respective jobs.


    "Whine --"


    With a buzzing sound, steam began to spray out from a chimney behind the spacecraft. Because the wind power magic engine obtained from Donne was not enough, the insufficient power was supplemented by the steam engine.


    In the wings stretched out on both sides of the spacecraft, the propeller began to rotate rapidly under the combined action of magic engine and steam engine, providing more powerful buoyancy for the sky breaker.


    Although Donne provided some spell support, the sky breaker''s own levitation force can only keep it floating in the air at a minimum. If it wants to fly higher and faster, it still needs more spell support or more powerful power.


    Originally, kloto didn''t want to expose the experimental products so quickly, but after receiving the report from Nokia, as soon as he was excited, he couldn''t manage so much!


    If we can''t convince the green skin and big ears monster, what face does he have as a great craftsman?


    "This, this is -"


    Gallian''s eyes widened. When he saw the ship, all the cigars in his mouth fell to the ground.


    "Shocked? Kneel down under the greatness of dwarf technology!"


    Grotto jumped onto the sky breaker with a wild smile, ran to the console, shouted and pointed to the front: "sky breaker, set sail!"


    "Doo Doo"


    In the sound of the long horn, the sky breaker left the city wall and climbed up slowly.


    "Height 500-510-520 -"


    "The current hull * * * * is 1.5 degrees, and the power output of the left engine is reduced by one percent!"


    "Flight speed 30, 31, 32..."


    "All personnel in place!"


    "The weapon system is fully online and ready to meet the enemy!"


    In the crisp sound of friction, windows were quickly opened on the outer hull of the sky breaker, from which guns were stretched out, and on the lower shell, thick muzzles that didn''t look very good popped up.


    "My earth..."


    Brian''s eyes widened: "isn''t that magic crystal cannon? Take the magic crystal cannon to the sky?"


    Brian''s words reminded those people nearby that uncle Depp could not help shivering. It is said that one shot of magic crystal cannon can even destroy a hill, which is extremely powerful. If this weapon is brought to the sky, will those ordinary soldiers on the ground still live?


    Uncle Depp, they thought of the previous things, just like when the Lord bombed the stone giant with a hot-air balloon when they were in the abyss. Once they occupied the air control and had strong flying combat ability, those soldiers on the ground who had no flying ability were a joke


    They didn''t give them too much time to guess. The slowly flying Skybreaker has attracted the attention of those flying Warcraft because of its large volume. Donne wanted to see how powerful this thing was made by croto, so he didn''t stop those Warcraft.


    Croto shouted, "sky breaker, attack!"


    "Bang bang -"


    The firegun spewed out a tongue of fire and shot out the projectile. Some Warcraft with weak defense were beaten on the spot, and others were safe. Sharp teeth and claws tore at the hull of the broken sky without hesitation.


    The claws of those Warcraft left only some shallow marks on the iron and wood shell, and when the firegun after the previous round of shooting took back the loaded ammunition, the second round of firegun had been stretched out and designed alternately.


    Donne couldn''t laugh or cry. You''re in heaven. You''re still loading the gun before you use it?


    Before Dumne could make complaints about this, he had made a big move. He laughed and pressed down the first red button beside him: "often the dwarf technology is amazing!"


    From the black muzzle under the hull of the Skybreaker, a missile suddenly shot out. After these missiles popped out of the launcher, they immediately accelerated again and roared on the Warcraft that had no time to avoid. Under the great power of the missile, it was spared that those Warcraft that were not afraid of fire guns were also blown to pieces.


    "I''m NIMA..."


    Dumne almost make complaints about it. He wants to Tucao in front of them. They used to load guns before, so you even have missiles!


    It is estimated that such an absurd technology tree only exists in prandal''s goblins and dwarfs!


    After firing more than a dozen missiles and shooting down more than a dozen Warcraft animals, croto pressed the second red button, gasped and shouted, "Goblin Bomb? What technology is that?! let''s see what technology is - launch! Dwarf degenerate ray!"


    Croto''s voice spread through the loudspeakers on the destroyer... Ah, bah, the speakers. Everyone knew he was talking to Gallian.


    Gallian''s face turned greener.


    The cabin at the bottom of the Skybreaker suddenly opened, from which a spherical probe wound by multi-layer coils stretched out. With the charging of unknown energy, the spiral coil began to emit bright light. A surge of energy gathered on the spherical probe, and then "Zi" shot to the ground, and then the ray moved slowly to expand the attack range!


    On the ground are the dense Warcraft that rushed to Ellington from the Emerald Forest. They don''t even need to aim from the sky and won''t shoot out with their eyes closed. After the center of the animal tide was hit by the dwarf degradation ray, the hit Warcraft suddenly froze for a moment, and then struggled to get out of the shooting line.


    However, before they could run far, their bodies began to shrink rapidly, their ferocious and sharp claws began to retract, and their fierce faces began to become young and tender. Those Warcraft that were hit soon returned from their maturity to their infancy.


    "I... shit!"


    The stunned Donne couldn''t help but burst out rude words. Although he had long known that the dwarf and goblin''s technology tree was crooked due to the big explosion, there were front loaded guns and cannons, missiles and degradation rays that could reverse the life process, which was too bullshit!?


    But at this time, Donne also noticed that the more powerful the Warcraft, the smaller the degree of return. Among them, one of the Warcraft with seventh level strength returned to his youth after being hit by the ray, and still maintained the third-level strength.


    It seems that this dwarf degenerate ray is not invincible. The strength will still increase resistance.


    As soon as Tang en was relieved, he was stunned to see that after a Warcraft was hit by a degenerate ray, it not only did not degenerate, but became extremely violent, and its body expanded at least three times!


    "Croto!?"


    "Don''t worry, science is always full of surprises!"


    Grotto laughed wildly and pressed another button: "send it to death!"


    A huge missile locked the Warcraft from the bottom of the cabin, roared and blew it to pieces!


    Then the dwarf degenerate ray strafed in front and began to drop bombs in the back.


    Although dwarfs disdain to make bombs and don''t play so many tricks as goblins, they don''t. those Warcraft affected by dwarf degradation rays haven''t escaped, and the falling bombs completely ruin their lives.


    "This... This is dwarf Technology..."


    Locke, they couldn''t help swallowing. Subconsciously, they thought about what to do if they met such an enemy on the battlefield?


    Thinking of the end, I had to come to a conclusion: if there is no powerful Apocalypse with flying strength, we can only wait to die.


    "Perhaps this is the form of war in the future."


    Fiona was thoughtful. Before, Donne simply said the importance of occupying air control in the war, but Fiona didn''t quite understand that the slow moving speed of the hot-air balloon didn''t shock her much.


    But after seeing the performance of the destroyer, she found that the Lord''s foresight was still accurate and terrible.


    "Hum! It''s just a degenerate ray! In the end, it''s not explosion to solve the enemy?"


    Gallian snorted coldly and wiped his cold sweat secretly. The dwarf leader on the opposite side went straight to the battle, but he didn''t have strong backup. He was a little flustered.


    He insisted, "so explosion is romance. My bomb is no weaker than that slow and ridiculous aircraft!"


    Gallian shouted, "boys, do it!"


    Originally, they were just ordinary employees of the Ellington branch of the Star Diamond bank. Under the order of Gallian, they all changed into professional arms masters. They opened the boxes and quickly assembled various launchers. Soon, the wall was filled with a row of various launchers.


    Goblins load projectile bombs (shells) into the launcher and adjust the firing angle to make the bombs fall into the Warcraft group.


    "Full loading is ready!"


    "Let you see the greatness of goblin technology!"


    Gallian screamed and waved his hand: "launch!"


    "Bang bang -"


    A series of deafening sounds sounded, and a shell roared out. However, to everyone''s surprise, several shells burst before they were launched!


    The sudden explosion on the wall scared Fiona into a cold sweat - she was shocked to see the boxes of bombs next to her.


    If Grandia hadn''t reacted quickly enough, it is estimated that the animal tide had not broken the wall, there would be casualties due to Gallian first.


    Lying on the ground, embarrassed Locke was shrouded in surging green light. He couldn''t help shouting, "what''s going on!?"


    Let other goblins carry those unlucky eggs that were impacted at close range down for treatment. After receiving treatment, Gallian wiped his black face and took it for granted: "bomb, explosion is normal, at least the effect is good, isn''t it?"


    After a round of bombing, the first wave of animal tide was directly defeated before entering the trap area.

 Chapter 430

    In the Ambrose mountains, Alberton sat outside a humble wooden house, his simple hands and long swords squared on his legs, surrounded by a mess, and the bodies of Warcraft were piled up in the snow.


    Around, is a circle of Warcraft.


    He looked in the direction of Ellington from a distance. He wanted to go back and meet Donne and take away the magic stone, but he didn''t expect to encounter a wave of animals.


    "Ellington... Should be all right..."


    Ellington.


    There was Donne in the sky to solve the flying Warcraft, and there were the indiscriminate bombing of Gallian and croto on the ground. Under the combination of the two, the first wave of beast tide was successfully curbed.


    However, looking at the blackened battlefield, Donne felt robbed.


    This should be the home of Ellington?


    Is this the Ellington defense?


    Why did the painting style suddenly change?


    Although the dispute and fire between Gallian and croto have helped Ellington a lot, how does it feel so strange?


    Behind the wall, the Ellington soldiers who were ready to go looked at each other one by one. They were holding weapons and shields. Before they even had a chance to fight, the first wave of Warcraft had been completely destroyed.


    Donne extinguished the flames beside him and landed directly on the sky breaker. The fastest first wave of Warcraft is also the most troublesome. The second wave will come later. Although the strength of the second wave is stronger than the first wave, after the first wave of battle, Ellington''s soldiers also have courage and the pressure is much less.


    Croto greeted him with a laugh: "Don! My friend! Come and see the crystallization of our cooperation!"


    The crystallization of our cooperation?


    Donne looked constipated. Although it was true, why did he feel so strange when he said it from his mouth?


    "Look! Relying on the wind power magic engine you gave me as the core and the dwarf steam engine as the auxiliary power, I successfully sent the experimental Skybreaker to the sky!"


    With his hands wide open and his broom head waving gently in the wind, croto was as excited as croto''s mood at the moment: "we finally returned to the sky with our own strength! This place only belongs to the strong!"


    Although it is a bit exaggerated to say that only the strong belong to the strong, it is almost the same. The worst Apocalypse with flying ability is the golden magician, while other apocalypses enter the master level and can have the ability to stay in the air only when they wake up in the field. Only the extraordinary strong like aubury and Adrian can have the ability to move at high speed in the air.


    In addition to humans, those flying Warcraft are often very troublesome. If the town is not guarded by the defense magic array, they will easily break through the defense and attack the core.


    In prandar, those who really dare to occupy the sky are the low-key and famous dragons.


    Even young dragons have the ability to easily destroy a group of human armies - fortunately, they are representatives of order. Under the constraints of the Dragon God, they live in seclusion in the heart of the dragon and have never been involved in the disputes of other races.


    Just like now, even if the Warcraft outside has attacked, Ezra Kamanda is standing on the wall. He just drinks red wine leisurely and enjoys the sky breaker floating in the air. He doesn''t mean to do anything.


    "I think it''s too early for you to be happy."


    Donne glanced casually and reminded croto: "the sky is different from before. The powerful flying Warcraft can easily penetrate the armor of the sky breaker. Solid armor alone can not protect the internal core. You need the help of defense magic."


    "Of course, my friend."


    Cloto took it for granted: "but isn''t this your job?"


    Donne was stunned and suddenly said with a smile, "what you said is that I made a mistake."


    He had thought that croto would take the evidence of the broken sky as his own, but seeing his current attitude, he found that he had crossed the belly of a gentleman with a villain''s heart.


    Croto never wanted to keep Donne secret. He had regarded Donne as a master who could be compared with him in engineering and even achieve greater achievements than him. It was too late to ask him, how could he hide his achievements selfishly?


    With the help of Donne, let everyone see the great achievements of dwarf technology, recognize the past glory of dwarf technology, and accept the position of dwarf in the world.


    That''s what croto wants to see.


    Instead of just letting the dwarfs stay in the gear city and work hard day after day, year after year.


    There was not much time for them to chat. After a short rest, the second wave of beast tide that was pulled away had rushed out of the forest and attacked Ellington again. This time, without the obstruction of the mine area, they moved forward more smoothly.


    Donne only had time to arrange a few simple defense magic arrays on the sky breaker, and there was another howling in the sky not far away.


    Donne had to stop his work and said, "the destroyer''s defense will be free later. Study it carefully and solve the current problem first."


    "No problem, I''ll show you the wonderful performance of the sky breaker!"


    Don couldn''t help laughing bitterly at croto''s words - in fact, he still didn''t understand where the energy consumed by dwarf degenerate rays came from.


    Wind power magic engine?


    Dwarf steam engine?


    Don''t be kidding


    Donne tiptoed, floated away from the sky breaker and rushed forward.


    A huge flying Warcraft rushed at him. It looked like a huge bat. Before it approached Donne, it sent out an invisible shock wave, causing ripples on Donne''s shield.


    Without looking at it, Donne threw out an inflamed explosion. A huge hot fireball roared and hit the Warcraft. The flame devoured it completely and quickly burned it to ashes.


    But this is only one of hundreds of Warcraft.


    There''s more in the back.


    It seems that some violence is needed.


    Donne frowned slightly, and then the magic quickly gathered around him. He resisted all kinds of magic attacks by Warcraft, and a circle of complex Rune aura appeared around him. A purple light ball suddenly appeared in Donne''s hand. After being thrown out by him, the volume expanded dozens of times, and suddenly swallowed up the nearby space. Then, A brilliant halo appeared on the purple light ball, and bright purple light blades quickly condensed and formed.


    Those Warcraft didn''t even have a chance to escape. The purple light blade was shooting in all directions like a rainstorm!


    Each light blade accurately locked a Warcraft, and the terrible arcane light blade easily tore their bodies.


    While emitting the light blade, the arcane star ring is still expanding, swallowing the surrounding space, and those Warcraft that narrowly escaped the arcane light blade are also submerged by the violently expanding purple light ball.


    "What''s that?"


    On the city wall, people saw the purple light ball sweeping the whole sky and earth. They were shocked and even stopped breathing.


    When have they ever seen a ninth level spell with such terrible power and such a huge range?


    This time, as in the underground, Donne deliberately controlled the power of the arcane star ring. When it expanded to the extreme, its diameter was only about one kilometer. If it was not controlled, the whole Ellington would be swallowed up with the power of the ninth order spell.


    Compared with the eight level spells called destroy the city level, the nine level spells called map level by Donne are obviously more powerful. They will have a terrible impact if they are not careful, so he rarely uses these large-scale spells.


    In the distant star moon tower, gene, who was observing the world through an arcane eye, suddenly trembled, the precise magic array immediately collapsed, and his face looked at Ellington''s direction with disbelief.


    "It''s a ninth order spell again! Over the Emerald Forest! The arcane star ring! Isn''t it a meteorite falling?"


    Gene''s whole person is not good. He doesn''t necessarily use the ninth order spell once in decades. He felt it twice in just half a year. It''s all from the Emerald Forest. Almost the magic flow of prandal has been affected.


    Gene murmured to himself, "isn''t it Angus who fought with a powerful ninth order Warcraft? Or what trouble did egwin encounter? But this time there was no chaos door open..."


    Gene hesitated for a moment, got up in a hurry and said faintly, "aus! Take over the eye of arcane temporarily! I need to go out!"


    He must see it himself!


    No matter what happens and the continuous use of Ninth level magic, as the leader of prandal magician, he must go and observe. Although he has not obtained permission recently, I believe queen isali should be able to understand his sudden visit.


    "Teacher!"


    A white haired magician ran in quickly. When he noticed that Jean was going to teleport away, he exclaimed, "aren''t you going to tidy up your appearance?"


    Gene looked at his clothes and waved impatiently, "I think it''s good, that''s it -"


    As soon as the voice fell, he had disappeared in a burst of space distortion.


    Aus wanted to cry without tears. Although his faith had collapsed on the first day he became his disciple, others saw that the legendary hero of mankind, the leader of the magician, gene Augustine, the Lord of the stars and moon, was so sloppy that I''m afraid the glorious image of the whole silver city would collapse!


    Ellington.


    The arcane star ring has disappeared, and the flying Warcraft in the sky has disappeared. A huge pit was cut out by the arcane star ring on the ground. Some Warcraft were completely swallowed up by the arcane star ring when running. Now there is no trace of existence.


    Donne vomited, stared at the pit, thought for a moment, and made a decision.


    Airdrop fire element!


    His spiritual power locked the area and communicated with dicarios. He borrowed ignition elements. Then, above the pit, he suddenly opened a portal. One by one, flaming fire elements fell from the sky and hit the ground heavily. This time, Donne did not restrain them, and the heat from himself completely burst out, Turn the rocks and soil in that area into hot lava!


    Therefore, a natural lava lake appears between Ellington and Emerald Forest. If Warcraft wants to attack Ellington, it must first break through this layer of defense!


    "Did I do too much..."


    Donne muttered to himself, but in the blink of an eye he shook his head.


    Because with the passage of time, after nightfall, the cold wind is more and more cold, the snow is flying, and the attacking Warcraft is more and more fierce!

 Chapter 431

    Emerald corolla, Queen''s palace.


    Sitting on the rattan chair, isalie stared at the world tree gradually stained with white gold by the flying snow outside, and her consciousness was wandering. She didn''t know what she was thinking.


    To her surprise, Donne''s face had just appeared in her mind, and she felt a little hot and her heart beat a little fast.


    Why?


    Sally took up her tea cup, took a sip of hot tea, suddenly had a meal, and then said, "since you''re here, why don''t you come forward?"


    "The host didn''t invite me. I came without authorization. Of course I didn''t dare to come forward."


    "I know it''s coming without authorization. Why don''t you leave?"


    "Because some things can''t be put down."


    "We''ve got nothing to do with humans, even you, gene."


    Isalie looked into the void ahead, and her cold voice didn''t leave Jean any face.


    "Your Majesty, Jean salutes you and you, the great elder."


    Gene brazenly showed his figure. After saluting to isali, he bowed to the world tree. The nearby branches rustled and waved gently in response to his greeting.


    Seeing that the world tree didn''t refuse Jean, isalie snorted coldly and said faintly, "Jean, you''re still so sloppy, but your skin is getting thicker and thicker. It''s really strong. If you''re like you, you can''t avoid bad human problems. I remember the entry permit given to you has expired."


    If Donne were here, he would be shocked by the appearance of isali. At the moment, isali exudes an inviolable sacred breath all over her body. The strength of the elf queen is revealed. How is it like the demanding Juicer around him?


    Gene smiled, "the elder didn''t refuse me."


    The elder in his mouth is the world tree.


    "This time something happened suddenly."


    Gene looked at isali and sighed in his heart. He had known him for so long. As a legendary strong man, he was aging now. On the contrary, isali was still like that. There was no change at all. Ruthless time lost its power in front of the pet of the gods.


    Jean''s eyes fell to the rear. He only saw isali''s close guard Mathilda, raised his eyebrows and asked, "isn''t egwin there?"


    "If you are looking for her, you can go back. She has no time to meet you recently."


    Whether public or private, isalie didn''t mean to say anything to gindo. The elves had already drawn a line with humans. Even if Jean was a former hero, she didn''t have special treatment.


    what? Donne?


    He is an envoy appointed by the Earth Goddess. Can he be the same?


    Gene scratched his messy hair and said, "I''m actually here to ask something... It''s a pity not to see my old friend, but it''s the same with you."


    Isalie was a little impatient: "say."


    Get rid of this annoying guy quickly, and she has to think about why she suddenly thought of Donne''s face.


    "You also know that I have been committed to resisting the invasion of chaos, and even the magicians who forced reunification at great cost."


    After a pause, Jean continued: "I have been observing the world in the star moon tower, but in the past six months, I feel that there have been two ninth order magic meteorite falls near here. Just now, I feel the violent fluctuation of another ninth order magic arcane star ring. I want to know what''s going on."


    The Ninth level magic has been close to the legendary magic, and its power is very huge. Even gene has only mastered the two ninth level magic, meteorite falling and eternal frozen abyss. As the leader of the magician, he must investigate this huge magic anomaly.


    "If this is the case, you can rest assured."


    Isalie waved her hand lazily and said, "because these spells were released by Donne."


    Gene, who is far away from the star moon tower, can feel the power of the ninth order magic. Of course, isalie, who is close at hand, has no reason not to feel it. She knows that it is Donne''s power.


    "Donne?"


    Gene frowned and searched his mind carefully. He was very sure he had never heard of the name.


    "Who''s Donne?"


    "Donne is Donne."


    Sally drank hot tea gracefully without inviting gene.


    Gene stared at the teacup in isali''s hand, swallowed his saliva secretly, and wanted to brazenly rub two drinks to replenish the lost vitality, but after seeing isali''s expression, he could only stare.


    These people envy, envy and hate the pet is really too extravagant!


    "So I''ve never heard of such a strong man."


    Gene tried to concentrate and said, "is it some strong man hiding in the mountains?"


    "No, Donne is the Lord of Ellington and a good friend of sister egwin."


    Isalie played with the ends of her hair. She didn''t even notice that she was full of joy in her wind chime like voice when talking about Donne.


    "Egwin''s friend!?"


    Gene was silly. Compared with egwin''s friends, the Lord of Ellington was obviously not important and was directly ignored by him. He racked his brains and didn''t remember that egwin once mentioned a strong man named "Donne".


    If egwin really has such a friend, they who once fought side by side with her have no reason not to know!


    Did egwin never tell them because they were not real friends?


    Thinking of this, Jean, who is hundreds of years old, was a little sour.


    However, he was a legendary strong man after all. He quickly adjusted his mood and asked very seriously: "the Lord of Ellington? Which national territory is Ellington? The kingdom of grace? The kingdom of solant? Is it the Ryan Empire?"


    Isalie pointed casually and said, "to the East, on the edge of the Emerald Forest... Oh, by the way, it''s a country called the Ilus empire."


    Gene drew from the corner of his mouth, "the Ilus empire that is about to be divided up?"


    The Ilus empire may have been very strong, but now it is already declining. It has been cut up step by step by several enfeoffed Grand Dukes, so that they have become kings and completely independent from the Ilus empire.


    Is that country still capable of leaving such a strong man? Even let him be a lord?


    "I see. I''m afraid the ilrus royal family paid a lot of money. Ellington must be the richest territory here?"


    Isalie shook her head: "no, Donne told me that Ellington was too few and poor. If it weren''t for him, Ellington would still be a small town."


    Talking about Donne, Sally forgot to rush for a while.


    Gene shook his body and almost fell from the sky. He exclaimed, "what? Let such a strong man rule a remote country? Is the Ilus royal family crazy?"


    "No, it seems that Donne took the initiative. He''s still very happy."


    "Very, very happy!?"


    "Yes, we were allowed to visit there last time. Everyone respects him very much. Those human little girls admire him very much."


    "Visit!?"


    Gene widened his eyes: "you actually left the emerald corolla to visit human territory!"


    At this point, Jean waved fiercely again: "wait! What did you just say? Those little girls admire him very much? How can I look like a young man when you say so?"


    "Yes, he is in his twenties according to your human age."


    "Twenties!?"


    Gene covered his chest. Rao was once a super genius in the human world of a famous town. He also felt that his heart almost burst: "a magician in his twenties cast nine level spells three times in a row in half a year... Is he still a human? Is he your elf family!?"


    Isalie said happily, "almost, I want him to be the elf prince, but he refused. I''m considering whether to let egwin marry him... Gene? Why did you faint?"


    As soon as isali waved her hand, the huge magic entrusted Jean who suddenly fell back. When isali heard that she wanted to make a human prince of elves, his heart almost exploded. As a result, she heard that Donne refused. Jean fainted directly in the dark.


    Fool!


    This is the stupidest guy ever!


    Prince elf! What''s that? That is the supreme glory!


    Well, not to mention the illusory thing of glory, what does it mean to be an elf Prince for a magician!?


    It means that the world tree is open to him at any time!


    It means that precious world tree branches can be obtained at any time!


    It means inexhaustible spell casting materials!


    Is there anything more exciting for a magician than this!?


    No,


    But! Yes!


    That Donne refused!


    Is he stupid!?


    Fortunately, gene, who was in a coma, didn''t hear that isalie wanted egwin to marry Donne with her, otherwise the legendary hero who lived hundreds of years and was still healthy might spit blood and die.


    When Jean woke up, isalie still looked calm.


    "I think I''m a little hit today, so I''d better not go to Ellington."


    Gene shivered and opened a portal to return to the star moon tower. He felt that if he went to Ellington now, he might spit blood stimulated by the stupid lucky man.


    Sally waved her hand happily and said, "whatever you want, as long as you get out of here."


    Jean looked at isali very tangled and asked, "Your Majesty, may I know why you don''t welcome me so much?"


    Sally thought for a moment and silently looked away.


    wait!


    Your majesty, what do you mean!?


    Although I didn''t say anything, I felt more hurt my self-esteem!


    At this time, Matilda standing behind said faintly, "Mr. Jean, don''t you think your dress is a little out of place with our emerald corolla?"

 Chapter 432

    Warfare!


    No matter in which world, the war accompanied by iron and blood, fire and destruction is not a comfortable word.


    However, today, a war between civilization and barbarism has played a hearty feeling.


    Yes, looking at the Warcraft who were jointly resisted by magic and technology and then slaughtered here, Donne, full of strangeness, only found such an adjective.


    It''s hearty.


    The crazy invading beast tide was destroyed by more than two-thirds of his ninth level spell, and the edge area of the whole Emerald Forest became dilapidated. I''m afraid it will take a few days for the elves to completely restore the vegetation here after the battle.


    More importantly, the crazy offensive of the beast tide has not been alleviated - the Warcraft who have completely fallen into madness are not afraid of Donne''s thunder means and break up. They are still attacking Ellington!


    Even if he was stupid, don found the abnormality in it. Now he can only hope that egwin, who goes deep into the jungle, can find any clues.


    Since he stopped, Donne has been observing the counterattack of Gallian and kloto. Whether it''s the goblin grenade launcher that Gallian took out at his own expense, or the black technology of dwarf degradation ray that kloto suddenly showed, Donne was amazed.


    Under the crooked and boundless technology trees of these two races, it''s not surprising that they can come up with this kind of thing.


    Although goblin grenades and high explosive bombs are very effective for the strike power of ordinary Warcraft and creatures, they do not play a great role in awakening the gifted apocalypse. The reaction speed and defense ability of the Apocalypse are enough for them to respond before the explosion.


    Dwarf degenerate ray is another kind of black technology. I''m afraid Donne doesn''t understand the principle. It involves advanced knowledge of biology and physics. With Donne''s half hearted education level, it''s better to expect him to figure out these things than to climb out the magic modified nuclear bomb from scratch.


    However, these things are quite effective in defending Ellington. A large number of Warcraft have been blown to pieces by bombs and missiles. Before they get close to Ellington, they have become victims of hot weapons. There are only some Warcraft with fast speed and strong defense, and Warcraft with smart enough brains are still lurking in the shadow of the edge of the jungle, They are waiting for the best opportunity to attack.


    And those power and speed have become their cannon fodder to test Ellington, constantly charging, dying, charging and dying


    The ammunition of Gallian and cloto was also rapidly consumed. When Gallian smashed all the long-standing warehouse goods into the animal tide, he suddenly quit and chose to compromise temporarily instead of being hard faced with cloto.


    The victorious kloto proudly showed off the power of the sky breaker and continued to pour missiles into the earth - the dwarf Kingdom''s production capacity was enough to supply his extravagance.


    "This idiot."


    After stopping, Gallian despised kloto: "the meaning of war is to bring greater benefits. Even if he doesn''t understand this, he can be regarded as a leader."


    Ezra Kamanda looked back from Elsa in the distance, smiled and said, "you lied to me, too. I thought you were really trying to fight for a breath. Guess what Donne would do if he knew your real purpose?"


    "Wealth is better than everything, my friend!"


    Gallian smiled and took out his book. "I remember every consumption in this war clearly. When the animal tide is over, I can talk to Donne about the price... Things have been used up. If he doesn''t want to pay, my friend, he will trouble you."


    "Then leave it to me."


    Ezra Kamanda smiled and nodded. After hesitating, he said, "but if you give him a little grace, it seems ok..."


    Gallian stared in horror: "my God! Can the red dragon aizhuo Kamanda refuse the temptation of wealth because of a human?"


    Ezra Kamanda doesn''t seem to want to admit that she has changed her attitude because of her kindness to Donne: "no one can resist wealth. I mean, if he can''t take the money for the time being, he can just give it a grace!"


    "Of course, no problem! Star Diamond bank provides the best loan service!"


    As long as Ezra Kamanda has no opinion, of course Gallian has no opinion. He can take advantage of the attack of the animal tide to consume all the warehouse pressing goods in stock at one breath. He is not very happy now.


    This crazy attack lasted a full week without stopping.


    The residents of Ellington were frightened when the animal tide hit at the beginning, and now they are used to it. It only took seven days to adapt. It has to be said that human adaptability is really very strong.


    There are thrilling battles outside the tall city wall all the time, and the residents inside the city wall still live as usual. They are very relaxed and do not feel the cruelty of the war. Some even plan to climb over the wall to see the situation outside.


    Donne doesn''t know whether this kind of protection is good or bad, but at present, Ellington, which is booming, can''t withstand the blow, so he must erect and guard the wall to make Ellington residents believe that Donne has the ability to protect their lives and make them firmly rooted here.


    Donne looked at Fiona and shook his head slightly. "You''re tired, vanilla. Take her to have a rest."


    She stood on the wall these days and couldn''t leave Donne. She had to eat and live together. The animal tide came and everything in the Lord''s house was suspended. Now she focused all her attention on it. She had a rest for less than a day in seven days.


    Fiona shook her head. "I''m fine. It''s more dangerous for the soldiers fighting outside than me."


    After awakening her talent, Fiona''s spiritual power has made great progress. After coming back from the underground world, she has also made a breakthrough, so it''s OK not to rest for a few days.


    Vanilla inquired and looked at Donne.


    "Then let her."


    But not long after Gallian ran out of ammunition, kloto''s Skybreaker also slowed down the offensive, because the production of the dwarf couldn''t keep up with his consumption - the excited kloto got a big toy and went all out in each attack, without accurately calculating the amount of ammunition consumed.


    Not to mention that the world situation in recent years has been very peaceful, so the dwarfs have not prepared many missile production lines at all. It''s good to rush to produce them.


    Therefore, on the fifth day, the sky breaker, which had run out of ammunition and food, landed at the edge of the city wall and stopped bombing. At this time, the traps arranged outside the city wall had already been filled with the body of Warcraft, and the hot lava had been cooled by the pouring of blood. Some of the dense bodies were covered with snow and some were burning black smoke in the fire.


    The hungry soldiers finally crossed the line of defense and appeared on the battlefield full of craters and smoke.


    As soon as the two sides took over, the soldiers who had been watching the good play felt great pressure!


    Although their average strength has been improved, compared with the Warcraft attacked this time, there is still a long way to go. It is one thing to stand on the city wall and watch the bombing of Gallian and kloto, and it is another thing to go to the battlefield in person.


    What''s more, this time, Donne didn''t provide the gain bonus of spell aura, and they were under more pressure.


    Warcraft''s sharp claws and teeth can easily tear hard shields. If it weren''t for the durability of universal alloy, I''m afraid they would be dead and injured now.


    Fangs and claws are on the one hand, in addition to all kinds of magic they master.


    Although shields can resist their biting and killing, they can''t resist the attack of magic. That''s why all countries are very active in attracting magicians, while Jean insists on the neutral policy of magicians.


    In the war, a magician can play a far greater role than a hundred times of soldiers. Of course, the destructive power is also increased hundreds of times. If this force is not restrained and allowed to indulge themselves, I''m afraid the whole prandal will soon fall into the fire of war again.


    Fortunately, there are few kinds of Warcraft spells, and the effects are relatively simple, so the way for Ellington''s soldiers to deal with these spells is very simple - interrupt what can be interrupted, hide what cannot be interrupted, and fight hard with a shield if they can''t escape.


    Although there is no big way, the victory is effective. After two days, they also figured out a set of simple methods to deal with Warcraft. To deal with those Warcraft who want to spit spells, they directly rushed up to paste their faces, and the shield severely hit their jaw to make them close their mouth, which is far more effective than trying to avoid everywhere.


    The rangers who occupy the commanding height above the city wall will also use their vision, accurate archery and various special effects arrows to assist the soldiers in their battle. Therefore, although the pressure is great, it is not that they can''t stick to it.


    It is worth mentioning that Elsa thought of this way to deal with Warcraft casting - she always likes to use this simple and rough way in battle.


    And quite effective.


    But those Warcraft seemed to be instinctively afraid of Elsa''s power. When Elsa killed hundreds of Warcraft around her, the remaining Warcraft finally dispersed to look for other targets.


    Her power is even feared by Warcraft.


    Watching their battle, Donne''s eyes swept over a Warcraft body, first-order ladia, second-order giant toothed beast, third-order sudala, fourth-order sharp clawed iron palate wolf, ratchet, fifth-order flame tail cheetah, thunder horn eagle, sixth-order sky Ripper


    After reading it again and again, Donne frowned: "still not..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "There are no Warcraft above level 7."


    Fiona was stunned: "isn''t this a good thing?"


    "But when I was in the sky before, I noticed that there were seven order Warcraft in the animal tide."


    Donne frowned and said, "as for the eighth order Warcraft, I really haven''t seen it."


    Vanilla took it for granted and said, "isn''t this normal? The seventh order Warcraft has wisdom, and the eighth order Warcraft can almost communicate with us. Of course, it won''t lack food because of winter, and it won''t easily leave its territory to attack the town."


    "But even if it was a seventh order Warcraft, I didn''t see one. Isn''t it very strange?"


    Donne frowned slightly. Did those seventh order Warcraft ambush?

 Chapter 433

    Emerald Forest.


    IgE Wen, who was hidden in the Bush, stared at the seventh order Warcraft in front of him.


    After being reminded by Donne, egwin investigated for several days, and finally felt the chaotic atmosphere that she hated from the Warcraft.


    With a slight flash, egwin appeared over the Warcraft like a ghost. The damage bonus of the Dragon steel long sword to chaos was extremely obvious at the moment. The hard defense shell and bones did not cause any obstacles to the Dragon steel long sword. Before the seventh level Warcraft was aware of it, it had pierced its head and took its life.


    After randomly cutting off the Warcraft''s head and digging out the magic core, egwin frowned more tightly.


    Although the smell of chaos is still very weak, the in this Warcraft is obviously stronger than those before.


    Egwin squatted on the ground, pulled aside a piece of snow, touched the hardened soil and footprints, and recalled the track of the investigation in recent days. She locked a direction and rushed into the deep forest.


    The dexterous figure walked quickly through the forest, and the surrounding trees and vines seemed to have a good connection with her heart. They made way for her one after another and gave her the greatest convenience.


    After crossing about ten kilometers at low altitude, egwin suddenly stopped.


    At the bottom of a hillside ahead, several jungle Growlers at the top of the seventh level lay motionless.


    In this snowy weather, those jungle Growlers didn''t return to the cave or go hunting, but stayed outside a cave?


    Egwin frowned. More importantly, she felt a particularly strong smell of chaos from these jungle Growlers.


    Is it here?


    Egwin was very puzzled. She checked this area more than once in the previous investigation for more than half a month, but there had never been any trace of chaos here before.


    Anyway, this problem needs to be solved as soon as possible.


    Egwin thought so and took out two long steel swords.


    In prandal, no matter where chaos is found, as long as she is a member of the order camp, she can''t sit idly by, let alone a pure order creature like an elf. At the moment, egwin even blames herself. She thinks her negligence led to the violent run of forest Warcraft.


    She didn''t hesitate. Two long steel swords pulled a sword flower, and her body suddenly disappeared. At the moment of passing by those jungle Growlers with extremely strong defense, the long steel sword broke out at an incredible speed, and she couldn''t even see how many swords she wielded in a moment, and followed her to appear at the entrance of the cave.


    "Poof poop -"


    The four jungle Growlers at the peak of level 7 have turned into a blood mist before they react.


    At this time, four small black snakes suddenly flew out of their bodies. The small snakes roared into the cave. Egwin subconsciously waved a long sword. The bright sword light blocked the four small black snakes and directly chopped them into pieces.


    After the snake died, it immediately turned into a black fog and wrapped around egwin.


    Egwin took a step back, buckled the long sword, raised his right hand and shouted. The full green light immediately enveloped her whole body.


    After the black chaotic breath met the green natural force, it immediately had a fierce collision, just like throwing a red iron into the snow. Soon, those chaotic breath were completely purified.


    However, egwin''s face became more cautious.


    The little black snake was very strange just now, but their appearance also gave egwin a signal that the troublemaker was in this humble cave, and she immediately accelerated her steps.


    Deep in the cave is a space full of strange cold flames. An old woman with long hair hanging on the ground, her eyes deep in the withered face, her pupils dark and deep, and what attracts people''s attention is that she has a pair of pointed long ears.


    She leaned on the staff in one hand and gently played with the head of the jungle growler lying in front of her in the other hand.


    The Warcraft''s skull has been opened, but it doesn''t seem to be aware of it. A pile of black snakes entangle and devour each other in the bloody skull. The dense mass looks numb. If you observe carefully, you will find that similar bones are hung on the nearby wall.


    "My babies... Are you full... It''s time to come back..."


    The old woman whispered and stroked with her right hand. Most of the small black snakes flew out, but there were still a few unwilling to return. As soon as the old woman was about to forcibly call back, the small black snakes suddenly began to devour frantically, and in the blink of an eye, they devoured the flesh and blood of the jungle growler.


    Then they returned to the old woman.


    "Uh... Hoo..."


    The little black snakes returned to the body one after another. A morbid flush flashed across the old woman''s face. The withered skin became full and glossy at a very fast speed. However, in a moment, the old woman who originally looked in her seventies became a beautiful woman in her early twenties.


    Feeling the vitality re injected into her body, the old woman... No, it should be said that she is the venerable of the dark snake. Orika, named the snake of the black beast, kept shivering. After the last little black snake returned to her body, orika put down her skirt: "Although the vitality of the seventh order Warcraft is tenacious, it really tastes better for humans... However, it is enough as a supplement."


    Orika waved his staff and a fishy wind rolled up in the cold cave. The blue flame on the stalactite rose in the wind, making the whole cave more cold.


    Suddenly, the dazzling scarlet light came on.


    At her feet is a complex magic array drawn with blood. This magic array can increase her power several times and make her control more Warcraft and wider range.


    Blood colored flames appeared from the blood colored magic array. After the little black snakes came out of her skirt, they threw themselves into the blood colored flames one by one. The flames were quickly blackened, and a strange and crazy force began to spread rapidly!


    Greedily sucking the chaotic breath in the air, orika laughed wildly and waved the staff: "the great God has returned! Let the creatures in this land become the most sweet sacrifice I offer!"


    The black and red flames suddenly soared and rushed directly to the top of the cave. Pictures appeared in the flames, which were transmitted by the controlled Warcraft. The most prominent thing in the picture was the standing strong city wall.


    "What!? what!?"


    Olivia screamed wildly, "my babies! How come there are so many deaths and injuries!"


    The smell of chaos made Orica completely lose her mind. She desperately waved the magic wand, and the strange power was transmitted to the Warcraft in the distance through the black and red fire wall: "kill them! Devour them! Turn Ellington into ruins! Let their souls sacrifice to the God! Respond to the God''s Oracle! Ellington must be destroyed!"


    The God in her mouth is naturally gasas, the leader of the dark snake frightened by Don en. Since he thought he had escaped the pursuit of Don en, he contacted those subordinates, returned to the dark snake and became a great "God".


    On the battlefield in the distance, the soldiers of Ellington suddenly found that the Warcraft were all red eyes and fell into a state of rage in a moment. The attacks that could be resisted can now easily shoot them away!


    The sudden changes made the situation on the battlefield tumultuous, and some recruits who had received training for a short time also suffered a large number of casualties when they were unprepared.


    The laughing Orica kept releasing her strength, and her body began to age rapidly from her youth: "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    She suddenly grabbed her head and fell into a dead circle. Her greed for the soul awakened her instinctive will and had a contradictory conflict with her loyalty to the Lord.


    But she soon gave up thinking and laughed wildly: "whoever it belongs to - Ellington must fall! Donne must die!"


    "You just said, Donne?"


    Egwin''s clear voice suddenly echoed in the cave. Olivia, who was in a state of madness, woke up for a moment: "who is it?"


    "Answer my question, polluter."


    Egwin showed up and stared at Orica''s ears. The long steel sword pointed at her without hesitation. The breath from Orica clearly told egwin that she was a chaotic polluter.


    Although she has not yet completely fallen into madness, she has been a crazy believer of chaos from the beginning from the point of view that she has not resisted the smell of chaos.


    "Spirit? A... Strong? The soul of the strong... Delicious..."


    If Olivia is sober, she will carefully consider the current situation when she sees the weapons in egwin''s hand. After all, egwin is a very low-key among the legendary heroes. Although many people have not seen her, many people have seen the appearance of the two zhibaolong steel swords from various records.


    Against the legendary strong, even if the current Casas comes, you have to weigh your current state, not to mention Olivia.


    But the consequence of excessive intake of chaotic breath is that she has completely lost her ability to think rationally. She is in a state of hunger and thirst. Now she just wants to meet her extreme desire for soul and vitality.


    The pure power of life and natural breath of egwin are undoubtedly the most sweet temptation for Olivia now.


    It was impossible for her to restrain her desire to eat.


    "Ah... Ah... Ah! Give your soul!"


    Orika roared in her throat and suddenly launched an attack. A dark snake roared and bit egwin!

 Chapter 434

    The sudden attack did not make egwin panic. Years of combat experience made her react at the first time. The long steel sword suddenly burst into dazzling light. Two sharp sword Qi tore the black python, and then the remaining power did not reduce, roaring towards Olivia!


    "Shield!"


    Orika''s staff touched the ground lightly, and the black and red flame "roared" for several meters, rotating and enveloping her. The sword Qi failed to break through the flame shield.


    "Hoo... What a beautiful face... I used to have a fascinating beautiful face... No... now..."


    Olivia stared at egwin''s face, and her greedy eyes distracted egwin for a moment.


    Two small black snakes suddenly appeared on the ground and entangled egwin''s legs.


    Egwin was stunned, the power of blood and gas burst out, and the whole cave began to vibrate violently, but the little snake wrapped around her leg was not affected at all.


    "Do you think... I''ll... Be afraid of you!? ridiculous forest elf! I''m orika, the snake of the black beast! The venerable under the Lord of God!"


    I don''t know when, thin black lines stretched out under Olivia''s body. The power eroded by chaos ambushed at egwin''s feet along these thin lines and burst out at the moment of her absence.


    "Deadly fangs!"


    Orika laughed wildly and waved her right hand. The little black snake wrapped around egwin''s legs opened its mouth, exposed its fangs wrapped in black fog, and bit agwin''s white thigh!


    "Purification!"


    Egwin shouted, the emerald green power of nature filled his body, and the chaotic breath on the poisonous snake''s tusks melted quickly.


    "Die!"


    With a wave of the staff, the dense skulls hanging around suddenly exploded. The tangled little black snakes twisted into a ball and rushed to egwin with a terrible scream!


    Egwin had no time to be distracted. The double swords were thrown and inserted on the ground. She opened her hands and sang the spell quickly. Just in a moment, a strong semi-circular stone wall locked her in.


    "Ha ha ha - useless, useless -"


    Orika laughed wildly and shook her body: "under the corrosion of the black beast snake, no magic can support it! - kill her! Seize the vitality of this disgusting immortal species!"


    The attack of the black beast snake became more ferocious. The stone wall solidified by magic quickly became thinner and soon revealed the egwin inside.


    At the moment, egwin just purified the two little snakes. At the moment when the stone wall was broken, she just prepared another spell and released it directly!


    Lava Burst!


    The rock was melted and turned into hot lava, which erupted from the foot of Orica. The forced Orica had to hold up his whole body shield to resist the power of magic.


    However, when she recovered, she was furious when she saw the situation under her feet: "Damn it! What did you do?"


    In Ellington in the distance, the soldiers who were fighting with the angry Warcraft suddenly found that the fierce Warcraft seemed to be in a period of weakness after a terrible outbreak.


    They immediately cheered and launched a fierce counterattack to recapture the defense line occupied by Warcraft.


    In the cave, egwin said very calmly, "just did what should be done... Your Excellency the polluter from the underground."


    Egwin has confirmed that orika is a dark elf from the underground world, and only they can master such skilled shadow spells.


    And since the passage of the underground world was blocked, she has lived in the surface world. Egwin stared at Orca''s dark skin and confirmed another intelligence.


    From the beginning of the fight, egwin found that Orica had never left the magic array under her feet. Just looking at the valuable materials she used to prepare the magic array, we can be sure that the magic array is very important.


    Egwin knows one thing: the more important the enemy is, the more we will destroy it.


    Therefore, without forcing Orica to leave the magic array, egwin simply chose to destroy the magic array from below.


    The effect was outstanding, and Olivia was furious at once.


    "The event that affects the Lord of God, I will tear up your soul!!!"


    Orika flew into the air. All the little black snakes in the bones around her got under her skirt and returned to her body, and her shriveled body was filling up quickly. Her strength was rising and soon broke through a critical point.


    Feeling the weak law fluctuation around Orica, egwin was careful: "Supreme..."


    After the Apocalypse enters the extraordinary level and the strength of the field is strengthened, if he further grasps the strength of the field, he will have the opportunity to touch the law. Once he touches the law, the boundary between occupations will disappear, so as to enter the supreme level at one fell swoop.


    It is a legend that has completely awakened the power of the law and can fully master the strong in the world within its own field. It follows the law in the field and determines life and death.


    Of course, people with the same power will have resistance to the same power, so in the field of legendary strong people, they can deprive those below the gold level of their lives in a word, but those who also awaken the master level apocalypse in the field will only be seriously injured, and those who strengthen the extraordinary level apocalypse in the field will only be slightly injured, The supreme strong who touches the law can be immune to the attack of the law to a certain extent.


    This is a natural balance of power.


    Therefore, when facing the supreme strong, even if they are as strong as egwin, they should be cautious, because the real gap between them is not their combat ability, but their understanding of the field and the law.


    "Talent - black beast awakening!"


    Orika opened her talent with a grim smile, which is also the source of her strength and the core of her combat skills.


    A huge dark body emerged from her. The monster shrouded in the shadow hugged Orica and couldn''t see it at all. Orica enjoyed the feeling of being hugged by the black beast. She shouted, "kill her! Her body will be enjoyed by you!"


    The black beast immediately stretched out shadow tentacles to extinguish the cold flames around, and the whole cave fell into darkness. Then ollica disappeared into the darkness.


    The sound from all directions makes people unable to distinguish the position of orika. The dark shadow wants to devour egwin. The escaping black fog contains unknown power, which makes egwin feel very uncomfortable.


    "Realm... Border of hell..."


    Almost at the moment when Olivia launched the field, she also launched the field: "field ¡¤ silver moon!"


    The brilliant silver moonlight poured down like mercury. It was clearly in the closed cave. At the moment, the whole cave disappeared, and a bright starry sky appeared. A soft silver full moon hung high in the sky. The bright light dissipated the darkness around egwin and oppressed all the dark breath.


    The only area not illuminated by the silver moon is the territory of Orica.


    Compared with egwin, Olivia''s field is obviously much weaker. She is almost hanged by egwin in all aspects. At the moment, the only role of her field is to help her fight against the oppression of egwin''s law.


    The boiling black space and silver space collided fiercely with each other. The two contradictory forces vied for the ownership of this space. The mutually exclusive effect between the laws tore everything around into pieces.


    There can only be one dominant power of space law. In this competition, the strong is respected!


    Holding the double swords tightly, egwin concentrated almost all his spiritual power on the erosion of the field and tried to completely suppress Orica. However, although Orica''s field was oppressed very little, it was unbreakable.


    "You think you won? No! You lost!"


    Orika laughed wildly. Outside her field, it was like a burning black flame. A black flame fused with the tentacles of the black beast and penetrated into the silver moon field. Then, a very strong smell of chaos was suddenly released!


    The silver moon field is a very pure field of order. After being invaded by chaotic and violent chaos, it immediately began to purify itself, lost its balance and tended to collapse.


    Attack is always simpler than defense. Chaos is the natural enemy of order. It is not surprising that this result will occur.


    "Return to me!"


    With a loud cry, the dark field space suddenly soared several times. After a destruction, the gifted black beast and the escaping chaotic breath turned into a black torrent and penetrated into her body from all over her body.


    After absorbing a lot of chaotic breath, the boiling black flame on Olivia became stronger and no longer maintained the field. Instead, she moved freely under the silver moon field of egwin.


    Abandoned the field?


    Egwin frowned slightly. Without her hands, dazzling silver blades suddenly appeared next to Olivia and cut it down!


    The staff in orika''s hand radiated unknown power. The silver light blade collapsed at the moment it touched her body. Her face was full of a cold smile. Her right hand pulled a black energy arc from the staff. The shadow energy gathered in her hand. Suddenly, a group of dense black beast snakes rushed out of her body and attacked egwin!


    "Shield."


    "Bang bang -"


    Egwin said the Dharma and stood there expressionless. The black beast snake bumped into an invisible barrier and exploded into black fog. Before dissipating, the black fog was recycled by Orica again and turned into a black beast snake that devours everything.


    Egwin stared at Orica for a moment, suddenly disappeared in the explosion, appeared behind Orica, turned sideways, raised his dragon steel double swords and cut them off!


    "Hiss -"


    The split Orica turned into a black fog and dissipated, and then appeared in another corner. Egwin put away his long sword and looked as expected.


    Orica''s noumenon has been hidden when it takes back the field.


    At present, the black beast summoned by orika''s talent is fighting her in the silver moon field.

 Chapter 435

    "Boom, boom!"


    The deafening explosion echoed around. The sharp sword Qi and the strange Shadow spell clashed with each other. The sword light cut the shadow spell, but the shadow spell also corroded the sword Qi. It seemed that the two sides were completely stuck together.


    "Hahaha - today I must taste your sweet soul - dedicated to God - stay by myself..."


    Egwin listened to the harsh laughter echoing in her ears, and her face was very indifferent. She waved several swords at will, which aroused the counterattack of the black beast snake again. "I''ve got you!" she suddenly scolded. The power on the long steel sword was 100 times more terrible than before, and drove back the "orika" in front of her, The bright sword light completely covers up the darkness of the power of chaos!


    Emerald Hymn - shower!


    The dense sword Qi whooshed all bombarded an ordinary looking rock. However, such an ordinary rock suddenly aroused a dense layer of black beast snakes. They successively resisted the explosive sword Qi and guarded olika hiding behind.


    "Can you find me!"


    Olivia, who was hiding behind, was surprised. Then she smiled ferociously, opened her mouth and took a deep breath. The chaotic breath nearby was inhaled into her body again. Suddenly, strange black lines appeared on her skin, which looked very dangerous.


    Egwin''s eyes were cold. After oleka took in a lot of chaotic breath again, her strength rose continuously, supreme level, level 5, level 6, level 7


    In the end, although her realm is still at the supreme level, her actual combat effectiveness has approached the legendary level!


    "Go to hell!"


    Orika roared over egwin, and the staff with black flame smashed it. Egwin set up two swords to block the attack of the staff, but at this time, orika''s arms were wrapped around the black beast snake, but hissed and bit at egwin''s neck!


    Egwin had to immediately give up his defense and retreat to avoid the tusks of the black beast snake.


    "This is a lovely baby."


    Orca stroked the black beast snakes wrapped around her arms. They can help her combat ability and constantly devour each other''s power to pass it on to herself. She will only become stronger in Vietnam!


    i see!


    A flash of light flashed across egwin''s face, and the silver light on the twin swords aroused the resonance of the silver moon in the sky.


    "Silver waterfall!"


    The long steel sword waved down, and the rich silver light passed through the space and directly shrouded the whole cave. After the black beast snake was irradiated by the silver waterfall, it immediately screamed and retracted into Orca''s body.


    "It''s over."


    Edgar''s tepid voice suddenly sounded in Orica''s ear. At the moment when the voice fell, her long sword had penetrated Orica''s body.


    Orica''s "bang" turned into black fog, appeared on the other side, covered her chest and looked unbelievable: "this speed - impossible --"


    "Boom, boom!"


    The answer to her was egwin''s stormy attack!


    Although the defense of the black beast snake is very fast, the consumption speed obviously can''t keep up with the frequency of her attack!


    The speed of egwin bathed under the silver waterfall has almost reached an extreme state, and Olivia can''t see his every move at all.


    In that case!


    Ollica suddenly twisted the staff, and a lot of chaotic breath escaped from the staff. She absorbed all those chaotic breath into her body!


    At this time, Olivia absorbed a lot of vitality and her tight skin began to crack inch by inch. There was no blood in the cracked flesh, only flowing black power. Her face suddenly changed: "bad, bad - too, too much - Lord God - Kaka -"


    Just then, the black beast summoned by Orica''s talent suddenly turned around and swallowed Orica!


    "Cluck, cluck, cluck", after swallowing Orica, the black beast like Orica stared at egwin with a ferocious and distorted smile, but then it suddenly gave a meal, and there came a strange sound that made people''s scalp numb. The body suddenly had a terrible variation and began to expand rapidly!


    The body shrouded in the shadow began to rise rapidly, and in the blink of an eye, it became a monster six meters high. The appearance of dark elves could not be seen on the distorted face. Only dark chaotic forces were churning on it, and her eyes were dark. Because she ate too much chaotic breath, she had been completely eroded and swallowed by chaotic forces.


    Twisted bones and tentacles pierced the skin and drilled out of it. Even the surrounding space was distorted by the strong force of chaos, and there was a brief instability in egwin''s field.


    It''s sad.


    Egwin shook his head gently and wanted to use the power of chaos, but he didn''t expect that he would eventually become a victim of chaos.


    When she saw the enemy in front of her, her face became more cautious. Unlike Orica before, she was already a completely polluted chaotic creature at the moment. Although the Dragon steel twin swords in egwin''s hand had a damage bonus effect on chaotic creatures, her own defense ability against chaotic forces was very poor due to racial reasons.


    As the saying goes, kill him while he is ill!


    Egwin didn''t wait for the gentleman''s demeanor of the other party to wake up completely. She had launched a violent attack while Olivia was still chaotic!


    The cold and dense sword Qi was blocked by a completely strong tentacle and bone spur to protect the black beast behind.


    Although egwin tried his best, the black beast''s recovery speed was faster, and it was still rapidly absorbing the free chaotic atmosphere around and expanding its own strength.


    Egwin frowned slightly, and then... Decisively and actively activated the magic mark left by Donne.


    what? Master style?


    Are you kidding... She''s an elf!


    Since one person can''t, call helpers to deal with the enemy together.


    That''s what egwin thought.


    On the wall of Ellington, Donne, who was witnessing the fierce battle below, was suddenly stunned: "I''ll leave for a while."


    After talking to Fiona, he immediately stepped into a space vortex and disappeared.


    "... exercise the purification mission in the name of the goddess''s substitute. The great goddess nisclair, please listen to my prayer and come, the will of God!"


    At the moment of Donne''s appearance, egwin happened to use the divine descending technique. The surging divine power fell from the sky, and the natural divine power from the Earth Goddess poured into egwin continuously.


    "This is --"


    When Donne noticed the monster in front of egwin, he couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning. The expanding monster was tens of meters high. The escaping chaotic force completely collapsed egwin''s silver moon field, and its huge body almost filled the whole cave!


    Then Donne noticed a look from the sky.


    That''s nice Claire''s gaze.


    "Leave it to me."


    Donne said, carefully taking out the will of the world.


    Nisclair''s eyes closed. Egwin''s body, including the Dragon steel twin swords in her hand, was filled with bright emerald green light. The surrounding chaotic breath dissipated at the moment of touching. The extremely strong purification ability made the chaotic breath unable to approach her at all.


    "She absorbed too much chaos."


    Egwin said calmly, "now she has been completely swallowed up by her talent Summoner!"


    Donne walked up to her and tossed his left hand. A hot element sword appeared in his hand: "looks like it''s tricky?"


    "Yes, but..."


    Egwin instantly turned into a green light and gained the power of the Earth Goddess. She easily tore a tentacle on the black beast. After the tentacle was crushed, it immediately turned into a chaotic atmosphere and was swallowed up by the black beast again.


    Egwin suddenly returned to Donne again: "as you can see, the black beast... That''s what the woman called... Its characteristic is to devour, and it will constantly devour all around. If the chaotic breath can''t be purified as soon as possible, it will become a part of it again."


    "Purification, I see."


    Donne nodded, "don''t talk nonsense, do it."


    The black beast is still expanding rapidly, absorbing the magic and elements around, infecting those forces with the power of chaos and becoming a part of itself.


    At this time, Donne and egwin had begun to attack. Egwin''s sword Qi with strong purification effect kept chopping on the black beast''s body. She moved very fast, and the black beast''s tentacles couldn''t catch her at all.


    This time, don didn''t reserve any strength. At the moment when egwin just rushed up, he had raised the will of the world, and the huge magic condensed beside him in an instant: "destroy the storm!"


    The nine level spell released instantly brought terrible power in the narrow space. The wind element tore everything around in the blink of an eye. The hard rock was like a fragile piece of paper under the power of destroying the storm. The storm rolled around the black beast''s body, and the dense wind blades kept cutting the twisted tentacles and bone spurs emerging from its body.


    "Boom -"


    Just listen to a loud noise. The destruction storm lifted all the rocks and soil layers tens of meters thick overhead, exposing the gloomy sky. The harsh hurricane roar echoed and hummed in the cavity. The storm soon completely razed the whole cave to the ground. The scale continued to expand, and soon became a super storm with a maximum diameter of thousands of meters!


    Thick dark clouds gathered together, bright and dazzling electric light gathered in the center of the destruction storm, and "roar" continuously bombarded the black beast''s body. High temperature and current brought amazing damage to the black beast!


    A strong black smell was stripped from the black beast. As soon as Tang en was ready to purify, the black beast swallowed its power again at a very fast speed.


    "Ow --"


    The deafening roar resounded through the mountains. The fully grown black beast has exceeded 100 meters in height and stood still in the destruction storm. It has turned into a terrible Big Mac!

 Chapter 436

    One of the tentacles of the black beast smashed at Donne, and Donne dodged and appeared hundreds of meters away.


    With a loud bang, hundreds of meters long tentacles hit a deep gully on the ground, followed by a flash of green light, and egwin cut off the tentacles. Then she cut off two crescent like sword Qi towards the place where the tentacles spread. The sword Qi tore the tentacles along the way and turned all the hundreds of meters long tentacles into chaos.


    "Right now!"


    At the moment when egwin''s voice fell, Donne had rushed out, and a light transparent flame was shrouded around him. It was a pure force of emptiness, which could be attached to all spells.


    Donne''s side gathered extremely strong magic, and all burst out in one breath: "singularity explosion!"


    The power of singularity blasting expanded rapidly. With Donne as the center, it shrouded in a radius of kilometers in an instant. After the rich magic attached to the void flame, it had an incredible purification effect on the chaotic atmosphere. After the impact of that layer of blasting spread out, the chaotic atmosphere was completely purified.


    Moreover, the singularity explosion also caused great damage to the black beast and directly angered it.


    "Roar!"


    The violent black beast roared and responded, spewing a dark column of light from its mouth, but if you look carefully, you will find that the so-called "column of light" is entangled with small snakes.


    The discovery made Donne''s scalp numb.


    As soon as he raised his hand, he saw that egwin''s reaction was more intense than him. With a stack of long steel swords, his strong power went up against the "pillar of light"!


    Jade Hymn - Moon chant!


    "You know, the bigger the monster, the easier it is to become a live target."


    When Donne saw the black beast and egwin deadlocked there, he said casually, and then raised the will of the world: "meteorite falling!"


    Huge magic opened the portal, crossed the void, grabbed an asteroid with a diameter of more than ten meters from the star world, then dragged the asteroid through the portal to prandal, locked the black beast, and smashed it with terrible acceleration!


    In the process of accelerated falling, the asteroid became extremely hot due to air friction. It soon passed through thick clouds and hit the black beast!


    "Egwin, get away!"


    Donne shouted to remind egwin, but egwin had already made preparations in advance. He appeared next to Donne in an instant and rushed thousands of meters away holding his waist.


    Falling meteorites and destructive storms collided fiercely and fused with each other. Meteorites filled with metal materials attracted a lot of lightning and soon became red because of the high temperature.


    The black beast also noticed the falling meteorite. The tentacles behind it quickly gathered in the sky, and then - ejected a strong dark energy!


    Dark energy rays try to prevent meteorites from falling, but the power of meteorites falling is so powerful that even the strong dark force can''t stop it!


    In the distance, Donne and egwin saw with their own eyes that the burning meteorite bit by bit hit the black beast, broke through the tenacious tentacles and bone spurs, and then tore its body!


    "Boom!!!"


    The deafening explosion sounded in the forest. After the terrible impact brought by the falling meteorite tore the black beast''s body, it fell to the ground and lifted hundreds of millions of tons of soil and rocks. The center of the impact pit became a piece of lava due to the high temperature. The dazzling current danced among the black beast''s body fragments, and the wind blade of the destructive storm tore up most of the fragments, But a large part is scattered in all directions.


    Donne thumbed up and grinned: "the effect is outstanding!"


    Egwin gave him a white look: "it''s not over yet."


    After that, she disappeared. The scattered black beast fragments are full of chaos. If they infect other Warcraft nearby, they will become a terrible plague, which spread more and more. Therefore, we must purify here as soon as possible.


    Donne stayed there, replaying in his mind the white eye of egwin.


    She threw her eyes at herself?


    She threw her eyes?


    Worthy of being my goddess, a white eye is so romantic!


    It has to be said that Donne is really cheap now. Egwin''s white eyes can make him excited for a long time. Instead, he turned a blind eye to the shy little girl who came to the door.


    "It''s too much trouble to clean up the debris one by one."


    Donne shouted at egwin in the distance, and then pulled Nora out of the play: "have you seen enough? It''s your turn to work."


    "What!"


    Nora took Donne''s finger in her arms and chewed hard: "it''s obviously your business! You know, let me help. Where''s the agreed candy house?"


    "I''ll let them build it for you when I go back. You know it''s busy recently."


    "That''s about the same!"


    Nora nodded with satisfaction: "my candy house needs chocolate on the wall, cream cake on the roof and lemon flavor on the window -"


    "I see! Go quickly!"


    Donne watched Nora fly into the sky and spread the power of life to purify the chaotic atmosphere. He was suddenly stunned. Does the little guy know chocolate?


    The pronunciation of rune is different from that of Chinese. Don is very sure that Nora just said the pronunciation of "chocolate".


    This little guy is really unusual


    Even in the state of divine surrender, egwin is not as efficient as Nora. The life force used by this little guy is terrible - if she can only help and has no combat power, Donne wants to pull her to the battlefield.


    The scattered fragments were quickly purified, and some unfortunately infected Warcraft were also ruthlessly cleaned up by egwin. This time is not a time of kindness. When the snow covers the forest and food is scarce, the Warcraft''s desire to attack is very strong. Coupled with the influence of chaotic breath, it is easy to spread out. If you want to deal with it again at that time, you have no chance.


    "Well, can you tell me the details now?"


    After solving the chaotic atmosphere, Donne and egwin chatted while recovering the terrain and vegetation for several kilometers. The situation in Ellington was very stable. He was not in a hurry at the moment.


    "Her goal is you."


    After finishing a shock pit, egwin added: "when I found her, I just heard her say she wanted to destroy Ellington, kill you and give your soul to God."


    "God?"


    Tang en forced: "who is the God?"


    "How could I know?"


    Seeing the very humanized appearance of egwin, Donne couldn''t help making waves in his heart. He asked with a smile, "is there any other clue?"


    Egwin thought for a moment and said, "her power is a small black snake. She said she is orika, the snake of the black beast, the venerable under the command of the Lord of God."


    "Snake of the black beast? Venerable?"


    Donne thought of the shadow eating snake that died in his hand in the black rock cave, Jonathan, and clapped his hand: "I see! It''s the man of the dark snake!"


    "Dark snake? The evil organization that intends to subvert the divine power? I remember the leader''s name is Casas?"


    "That''s right!"


    Donne let it go: "the guy''s seal in the underground world was untied and had a fight with me. As a result, I carelessly let him escape."


    "Casas is resurrected! And you beat him away!"


    Egwin was shocked: "he was a semi God strong man who almost killed God!"


    "Almost? That''s what you think. In fact, it''s thousands of miles."


    Donne, who had experienced the power of the true God, glanced disapprovingly and said, "with his power, even I can''t win. Do you still want to kill God? It''s almost the same in the dream."


    "But, but..."


    Egwin was a little worried: "if Casas is resurrected, the dark snake that has been dormant will become active again? Will prandal fall into chaos again?"


    "Who knows?"


    Egwin frowned slightly: "and I don''t remember any venerable people in the past. If these venerable people are as strong as they are today, I''m afraid they will be in trouble in the future."


    "Maybe..."


    Donne thought and said, "the venerable may have appeared after Casas fell into the seal. In order to prevent the collapse of the general organization from losing its leader, some people will be selected to share power. These people should also be the best among the dark snakes."


    "Sounds reasonable."


    Donne smiled and said, "from another angle, it would be a good thing if the dark snake is only inferior to the venerable Kasas. They are enemies of this level. At least we know the root and will not face the unknown."


    Egwin thought about it and couldn''t help laughing: "I don''t know why. It''s bad news. When you say it in your mouth, it feels like a good thing."


    "Good and bad are relative."


    Don shrugged: "I have informed the Holy See of light to help me search for the news of the dark snake. If I find Casas, I will kill him directly this time, so you don''t have to worry."


    The power of the Earth Goddess religion is mainly entrenched in the ambris mountains and the Emerald Forest, and the main members are elves and dwarves, so it is inconvenient to explore information. Compared with the Earth Goddess religion, the Holy See of light, which is widely distributed in the human world, has a great advantage in searching information.


    Egwin said solemnly, "if you need my help, please come to me at any time."


    As a member of order, it is her duty to purify those crazy polluters.


    "Of course! I''ll call you!"


    Of course, Donne doesn''t need help. It''s rare for egwin to take the initiative to want to go with him. It''s a good opportunity. Of course, he won''t be eager to show his strength and foolishly say that he can handle it alone.


    Is going to the movies with girls really a movie?


    Don''t be so silly. Do you want a girlfriend or not

 Chapter 437

    In a dark and cold rock hall, Kasas sat in the center with a dignified face, gently rubbing the bright stone chair armrest, with a thoughtful face.


    In front of him were a group of believers in black robes, crawling on the floor.


    "We are very sad about the death of Jonathan, but his sacrifice in exchange for your return, great God, his sacrifice is meaningful."


    "You have returned. It''s time for us, who have been dormant for many years, to show our tusks to the world."


    "God, which country are you going to conquer first?"


    A man knelt respectfully in front of Kasas and said in a deep voice, "as long as you give an order, we can offer you the throne of the king."


    Gasas hesitated for a moment, shook his head and said, "it''s not the time yet. We can''t expose our strength. Novas, tell us to continue to develop believers."


    As soon as the seal was lifted, he was almost killed on the ground by Donne''s pervert. Casas is still in shock. He will meet Donne again at the thought of going out to fight for hegemony. Casas feels frightened. Now he just wants to take a breath.


    Then find a way to solve Donne''s big problem.


    "Believer? God, you don''t know during your sleep. Our believers of the dark snake have already gone deep in all directions. There are our people in all kingdoms. As long as you give an order, we can instantly put the whole world into chaos!"


    Novartis looked at Gaza enthusiastically: "let''s follow your footsteps and fight happily in the chaos, so that the dark snake can be reborn in the ruins of blood and fire!"


    "Our believers have developed so much?"


    Gasas was slightly moved, but thinking of Donne''s awe inspiring and inviolable power and the power to follow his words, gasas''s hands trembled again, and his neck was still aching.


    No, you can''t do anything rashly until you know the real details of that Donne.


    "Yes, God."


    Novartis said proudly, "devout believers have already prepared everything for your return. Just waiting for you to taste the sweet fruits of victory, Olivia has prepared a big gift for you in order to welcome your return."


    Casas had a bad feeling: "Olivia? What''s she doing?"


    Novartis said with a smile, "after you said that Thornson died in the hands of Donne in Ellington, she decided to teach that arrogant Donne a lesson and offer his soul for you."


    Gasas was stunned. He didn''t know it at all!


    In order to save his face, he didn''t tell these men that he was almost killed by Donne. He only said that Thornson was killed by Donne in the underground world. He just woke up and his strength hasn''t recovered, so he can''t avenge Thornson - and his weakness also confirms this sentence.


    I didn''t expect that orika killed the door directly!?


    This is not to die!


    But what can Casas say now?


    He pretended to be calm and said faintly, "in that case, I''ll wait for your good news... When I recover my strength, it will be the day when the dark snake king comes to the world."


    Novartis became more enthusiastic: "follow your will, great Lord!"


    After a brief clean-up with egwin, Donne separated from her and returned to Ellington alone.


    At the moment, Ellington is still fighting fiercely. Although orika is dead, the Warcraft controlled by her have already fallen into a crazy state of immortality.


    However, after losing the power support of Orica, these Warcraft have entered a weak period. Their strength, speed and endurance are not as fierce as before. The shield wall composed of shield soldiers can well resist the attack of level 5 Warcraft, and the arrow rain shot by Rangers can easily tear their defense and bring terrible damage to them.


    Donne returned to the wall: "how''s it going?"


    "Pretty good... After a few days of fighting, the soldiers are very tired."


    Fiona stared at the battlefield below, took advantage of the interval of Warcraft attack, projected the ice arrow already prepared, and then quickly applied several magic armor to the shield soldiers to increase some defense.


    After the spell, Fiona continued: "the arrows of the Rangers can''t keep up with the consumption. It''s too dangerous for the assassins to recover the arrows on the battlefield. Now the main force of the battle is the soldiers and the musket team supported by croto. Gallian has admitted that he doesn''t have a bomb inventory, and vanilla has gone to help."


    "Really... But the battle is almost over."


    Donne helped Fiona wipe the sweat on her forehead and said, "the controller behind the scenes is dead. No new Warcraft will come."


    "Is it really manipulated?"


    "Inevitably, it is said that the scale of animal tide in previous years can not be so terrible."


    Donne shrugged and said, "if this happens every year, fools will live here."


    Uncle Depp, who was directing next to him, gave Donne a silent look, and then took back his sight with a tangled face.


    They are the fools who live here every year


    After Donne, croto and Gallian cleaned up most of the Warcraft, the remaining Warcraft brought appropriate pressure to the soldiers in Ellington, which could force them out of their potential without breaking them down. The seriously injured people not only had the blood of the goddess to be treated at any time, but also the natural healing spell of Grandia


    In addition, those fairy beauties brought from the fairy forest also went to the battlefield. This is a strange army, which stimulates the desire of these soldiers and makes them burst out their potential power.


    However, on the front battlefield, the main fighting forces are Elsa, vanilla, elves, fire elements and wind elements. They and 20 elf soldiers withstood the greatest pressure. Fire elements and wind elements kept shuttling among the Warcraft army. They just walked through and created considerable damage.


    Other soldiers, led by Locke and his lover Greta, are harvesting the seriously wounded Warcraft.


    "Eh? That man is... The unlucky guy we saved?"


    Donne suddenly saw a familiar figure.


    "You mean kundahl? After he came back from the underground world, he decided to settle in Ellington and later applied to join the guard."


    Fiona said: "after all, he is also the strength of silver level 6. He is a very good player."


    "I see. I thought he had left."


    Donne nodded and stopped paying attention to kundahl. Compared with them, the elves from the emerald corolla needed his attention more.


    You know, isalie said that she was responsible after giving it to him. Unexpectedly, she met the animal tide just after she came back. She was originally to train to be a teacher, but now she went to the battlefield first.


    But then again, don''t look at the heroic spirit girls in the battlefield below. While using exquisite swordsmanship, they still have spare power to cast spells to help others fight. They also learn and master it slowly bit by bit.


    Immortal species accumulate strength and break through the realm in a long life, but human beings can continuously break through the realm in a short life, and even enter the legend, which shows that the average talent of human beings is much stronger than that of immortal species, but many people always like to say that the talent of immortal species is better, and human talents are waste wood. Isn''t that a strange argument?


    Those who were born with golden thighs. Throughout prandal, there are only mysterious dragons. Which other race does not have the power through their own cultivation?


    Donne curled his lips and found cloto.


    "The second column loads ammunition as soon as possible and prepares for the next round of shooting! In front of those green eared monsters, we can''t lose face - see, they have withered in only seven days! Let them see the power of dwarf technology!"


    Kloto, who was full of gunpowder, jumped up and down to command the dwarfs to shoot Warcraft. Beside them were Grandia and Sanye. Because dwarfs and goblins can''t practice, they are very vulnerable to the attack of Warcraft and must be protected.


    "Bang bang -"


    A row of bullets roared out of the gun. On the battlefield hundreds of meters away, several Warcraft suddenly burst into blood flowers. The solid shell was lifted off under the impact of bullets or turned into fragments, making their defense very fragile.


    Only a few Warcraft have the ability to use their own spells to stop bullets, and most of them rely on physical resistance.


    "Ow!!"


    A Warcraft was hit in the eye, roared with pain, opened its big mouth full of fangs and sprayed a hot ray above the city wall!


    Sanye elegantly put away his brush and waved it in the air. The simplified Rune condensed into a magic deflected shield to block the hot rays.


    The ray blasted on the wall at the foot, and the solid rock wall burst in an instant and turned into lava flowing down.


    "Get away!"


    The soldiers under the city wall shouted and hurried to avoid accidental injuries from above.


    "Puff..."


    The water elements ejected streams of water to cool the lava, and then continued to turn against Warcraft.


    The earth elements took out some members and quickly returned to the side of the city wall to repair the city wall as quickly as possible. The broken city wall recovered in the blink of an eye.


    "My friend!"


    Croto noticed Donne, jumped down from his chair, laughed happily and said, "how about our dwarf Musketeers? They''re no weaker than your Rangers?"


    Compared with the Ranger''s arrows, the rifle is still relatively weak


    Of course, Donne can''t tell the truth. After all, people came to help, so he smiled and said, "it''s quite good. I think with your help, this battle can end at least half of the time."


    Downe''s horse was very useful to croto. He said with a smile: "of course, it''s not my boast. Look at the current form, the battle will be completely over by tomorrow at the latest!"


    Donne smiled, looked at the gun in croto''s hand and said, "can you show it to me?"


    "Of course, my friend!"

 Chapter 438

    Donne tossed and looked with a dwarf musket.


    "Oh, my friend, this thing should be relatively new to you. You have to be careful. It''s not that simple - er --"


    They suddenly saw that Donne skillfully filled gunpowder and bullets, and then aimed at the Warcraft outside. After shooting, they seemed to be stuck in their throat and couldn''t speak.


    Feeling the recoil force from the fire gun, Donne frowned slightly. The composition of gunpowder in this world is different from that of the earth. They use a more efficient combustion material instead of sulfur dioxide nitrate charcoal to make gunpowder. I don''t know whether it is because of the high energy concentration in this world or the higher combustion efficiency of this combustion material, The gunpowder used by the dwarf is much more powerful.


    Donne nodded secretly. No wonder this simple firegun bullet can break through such a hard bone shell. It turned out to be different from gunpowder.


    It''s reasonable to say that this gunpowder is so powerful that it should have great potential to be tapped... Donne suddenly thought of the unknown energy of dwarf degradation rays, and "hehe" in his heart. The science and technology trees are crooked like this. Do you expect them to do normal research and development?


    He shook his gun and said, "it''s powerful, but don''t you think the loading speed is very slow?"


    The potential of dwarf muskets is now limited by the front loading method. Don feels that if you give croto a hint, he may be able to get out the rear loading muskets and even assault rifles in two days.


    Croto shrugged: "it''s very slow, so we have formulated multiple groups of formation shooting. When one group shoots, the other two groups load successively to ensure each round of suppression shooting."


    "If you play against Rangers, their arrows will have pierced your head before you shoot the second bullet."


    Donne pointed to croto''s forehead and made a gesture. In prandal''s high demon world, ordinary heat weapons can''t hit the apocalypse, and the threat to the Apocalypse is basically zero. However, when looking at an apocalypse Ranger, their archery speed can reach more than 10 shots per second, even faster than the pistol on earth - can you believe this speed?


    Compared with the slowly loaded muskets, Rangers can use various archery to hit Musketeers at the moment of avoiding bullets. There is no comparability between the two sides.


    The only advantage of fire gun is that it does not need cultivation. After a short training, even ordinary people can use it.


    Kloto said unconvinced, "before Rangers attacked us, dwarf degenerate rays had turned them into idiots. Even dwarf frozen rays can restrict their movement."


    "Well, if you can hit them."


    Donne nodded, and croto had nothing to say.


    Donne shook his gun: "then again, apart from group shooting, don''t you think about improving the technology?"


    Kloto''s eyes lit up: "why not! The mini shark in your hand is an upgraded version after I carefully designed the rifling and redefined the projectile size."


    "Fans, mini sharks..."


    As soon as Donne pulls out the corner of his mouth, it''s better to shoot at this speed, which means it''s a mini shark?


    Donne said casually, "actually, when I just saw you shooting, I suddenly had an inspiration."


    Kloto looked at him excitedly. Just when Donne talked about it, kloto knew that this guy had ideas and ideas: "what inspiration!?"


    Croto now has no doubt about Donne''s engineering attainments. He is very sure that Donne''s ideas can definitely make a qualitative change in dwarf muskets. His desire for advanced technology makes him cling to Donne''s thigh like a student eager for talents.


    Nokia they covered their eyes and couldn''t bear to see Master croto look like this.


    "Can you let me go?"


    Donne looked at kloto speechless. Kloto smiled and let him go. Then Donne pointed to the connection between the butt handle and the barrel and said, "have you ever thought how much efficiency would be improved if you cut off here, make a connection point, and then load bullets from here?"


    "Fill from the back?"


    Croto stared at the gun, and the original structure of the gun quickly appeared in his mind. It was disassembled and evolved with Donne''s prompt. The welded barrel and butt were separated from each other, then folded down in half, and the projectile was loaded from the back


    Croto suddenly exclaimed, "it can be so!"


    Tang en shrugged. The progress of the project is like this. Many innovations are just a hint. As long as it''s clear, it''s nothing.


    Nokia quickly said: "after my calculation, after the post loading transformation, the shooting efficiency can at least double!"


    "Double? At least double!"


    Kloto got excited and couldn''t care about the heat outside. He took out his paper and pen and began to calculate: "if you load from the back of the gun bore, you need a movable link here. In order to increase the power, you must ensure a certain sealing effect after the filling port is restored... My friend, I may need to buy a batch of rubber gaskets from you!"


    Donne smiled and said faintly, "rubber may be needed, but sealing gasket is not necessary. Don''t you think filling gunpowder itself is a very troublesome and inefficient redundant action?"


    Cloto was stunned: "but if you don''t even load gunpowder, how can you shoot?"


    "Of course not without gunpowder, but filling gunpowder while loading bullets."


    Donne said with a smile, "isn''t it more convenient to turn two steps into one?"


    Donne''s words made them fall into meditation. Fiona next to them said blankly: "finish two things at the same time? Is it very troublesome? Without the help of magic, it''s difficult for the dwarf to have that speed. There must be order."


    Donne shook his head: "you think from the wrong angle. Think from another angle, why do you have to do two things at the same time? In addition to using spells to improve speed, how can you do two things at the same time?"


    Fiona thought blankly for a long time. She shook her head very depressed. She couldn''t think of it.


    Smiling Donne doesn''t think so. It''s normal. Many people will follow the thinking inertia when thinking about a thing, so they feel that many things are impossible, but as long as they change the angle and finally figure it out, they will find that it''s not so difficult.


    If he was allowed to come by himself, he couldn''t understand it. Now he can pretend to force because he stands on the head of countless great people on the earth.


    "My friend, I vaguely felt an idea, but I couldn''t say it. There was a fog between the feeling and the truth!"


    The ground was a mess painted by cloto, and all kinds of gun structures and parts were restored and decomposed by him. He stared at the structural drawings of those parts and turned around very anxiously.


    Donne sighed and said directly, "if you want to reduce the two steps to one step, in addition to using magic to improve speed and reduce time, there is another way, that is to turn the problems that need to be solved in the two steps into one."


    "Become one?"


    "Yes, the two steps are because it is necessary to fill gunpowder and bullets, but if the filling becomes one, it will reduce the time?"


    "But the problem goes back to the past -"


    Croto''s voice stopped suddenly. He stared at the gunpowder and bullets and suddenly stayed there.


    "It seems that you have almost figured it out."


    Donne made a shooting gesture to the half dead Warcraft under the wall, smiled and said, "as long as gunpowder and bullets are integrated, this goal can be achieved naturally."


    "Integration... Integration!"


    Croto frowned: "but in that case, how can a bullet be fired..."


    Donne was speechless: "how did your missile launch?"


    Cloto said blankly, "missile? There is a micro trigger on it, but it obviously doesn''t apply to bullets..."


    Micro trigger


    Donne feels the muscles on his face are jumping. Can the technology tree stop skewing? He sighed and said, "well, think about it another way. What''s the purpose of filling gunpowder?"


    "Ignite the expansion and fire the bullet."


    "Yes, in other words, as long as gunpowder plays the role of propelling bullets, its task can be completed."


    Donne''s right hand scratched a few times in the air, and a simple bullet profile appeared on the ground. He said: "if you use a malleable metal... Such as copper, make it into a shell, fill it with gunpowder, and then make a warhead to combine the two into one..."


    Donne looked at croto. His hint was obvious enough.


    "Fuse gunpowder and bullets... And ignite gunpowder..."


    Kloto raised his head abruptly: "how to ignite? How to ignite the gunpowder sealed in the copper sleeve? Lead?"


    Donne was completely helpless and simply said: "design a micro igniter at the bottom, fill it with a small amount of gunpowder, and then improve the igniter of the gun, change it to a striker and use impact ignition..."


    "Impact ignition!"


    Croto suddenly realized: "in the sealed space, there is really only this way! But..."


    Croto frowned: "if you say, the whole gun needs to be redesigned!"


    "Isn''t that taken for granted?"


    Donne had a mysterious smile on his face: "an industrial progress will inevitably bring an industrial innovation, but don''t worry first. Although it''s convenient to load later, I think the step of loading bullets can be simplified..."


    "Keep simplifying!?"


    Croto was completely dumbfounded: "how else can it be simplified?"


    Donne said faintly, "use the magazine."

 Chapter 439

    The emergence of magazine can be said to be another revolution after the rear loading of firearms. Abundant ammunition pre loading measures ensure the continuity during combat shooting and greatly enhance the combat capability of firearms.


    With prandal''s powerful gunpowder in the world, Donne felt that if he made Gatling machine gun, it would become a real iron torrent tearing everything apart.


    After a brief description of the function and concept of the magazine, croto immediately stagnated there. Whether it''s the post loading, the design of new bullets, or the pre loaded magazine, it''s an unparalleled exquisite design!


    If all these concepts are realized, the combat ability of dwarf muskets can be more than ten times!


    And this is all his inspiration in the short moment when he saw the dwarf Musketeers shooting!?


    Genius!


    "My friend! You are a real genius!"


    Cloto didn''t know how to describe Donne''s gifted brain, and trembled with excitement: "no more! I''m going back to start my research right away - now I feel that my blood is concentrated in my brain, and I need to turn these theories you describe into reality!"


    "Good luck."


    Donne shrugged and watched chlotte leave quickly.


    In fact, he has another idea. The magazine design of solid bullets is excellent, but if the weapon is further upgraded to an energy weapon, the corresponding magazine will become an energy storage device. In prandal, magic crystal is obviously a natural high-energy product, as long as the internal energy is reasonably excited, We can make new weapons that can be used by everyone.


    For example, the firing pin of the gun is transformed into the trigger of the magic array, the rifling inside the gun barrel is designed into the magic array, the magazine is transformed into the storage of the magic crystal, and then at the moment of shooting, the magic array absorbs the power in the magic crystal through the magazine, and then excites the magic array to achieve the effect of magic casting


    Or another idea is to design a magic crystal storage bin in the butt of the gun, transform the barrel into a magic launcher, and the magazine becomes the regulator of the magic array. In this way, a variety of magic effects can be adjusted according to different situations. The advantage is that the attack means is no longer single, and there can be a variety of magic effects.


    If this design is successful, even ordinary people can become a magical warrior with great lethality.


    But... Why do you always feel a strange sense of sight when casting magic with a gun?


    The anti Chinese wonder man flashed in Donne''s mind. He shook his head. Considering that once this design concept spread and was used by those evil believers, we still have to find a way to add confidentiality or verification measures before we can use this design.


    Take time to draw the conceptual design in the evening, and then improve the verification measures. Perhaps the resonance crystal card similar to the previous magic array is a good way.


    Although kloto left, the dwarf Musketeers didn''t go directly. They helped Ellington defeat the last wave of animal tide before they left smartly - before returning, they didn''t forget to despise the Goblins who gave up fighting early.


    However, Gallian thought that the gold coins had been made, so he ignored the contempt of the dwarfs.


    Elsa pulled out the long sword, and the blood gushed out of the Warcraft. The light in its eyes quickly faded, and the magic condensed on its claws dissipated quickly. "Boom", and the huge body fell to the ground.


    The last Warcraft died, too.


    "It''s over... It''s over at last!"


    Locke gasped heavily, untied the armor stained with blood, "bang!", and the heavy armor fell to the ground. He fell back and lay in the bloody snow, panting in a hurry. Looking at the gloomy sky, he seemed to see the bright sunshine and a happy smile on his face.


    Greta took off her helmet and said reluctantly, "Disarm your defense before you are sure of safety. Your vigilance is too poor now."


    "The Lord is taking care of it. What are you afraid of... Our task has been completed."


    But Locke knows Donne''s strength. He didn''t let the soldiers fight to hone their combat experience? Now that the battle is over, Donne certainly won''t put them in any danger.


    Greta looked around. Other soldiers were almost the same at the moment. They were forced to the limit by ferocious Warcraft and completely squeezed out their potential. At the moment, the crisis was lifted and suddenly relaxed, which made them lose their strength directly. They even couldn''t stand stably. They fell directly regardless of the snow on the ground.


    After several battles, the hot body even melted the snow around them. The soldiers gasped and laughed out of breath to celebrate this rare victory.


    Donne on the wall made a silent tour and said, "get them all up."


    "Lord."


    Fiona couldn''t help saying, "the battle is over. Let them indulge a little."


    "I know. I don''t want a bunch of patients tomorrow."


    Donne shook his head and said, "hold a large banquet in the new square in the evening. Let''s celebrate this victory together. We''ll be responsible for the expenses."


    Holding a banquet when the battle is won can well integrate the residents in the territory, and the soldiers can also get a great sense of honor and belonging, which will be more motivated to protect their homes in the future.


    "I... I see."


    Fiona wanted to blame Donne for spending money, but she soon wanted to understand the meaning, so she agreed with Donne and arranged for someone to help the soldiers below.


    After everyone left the city wall, the original tens of meters high city wall softened rapidly under the control of the earth elements, and finally returned to the earth without any traces that had existed before - this is the convenience and strength of magic.


    After returning to Ellington, the residents who heard the good news poured out of their homes one by one, hugged each other in the snow, cheered loudly, shouted Donne''s name, and even knelt directly on the ground in tears.


    This is the first time that no one in Ellington has escaped or died in the face of the Winter Animal tide. Next, sufficient food supply will not make it hungry!


    And all this is brought by the merciful and great lord Donne!


    "Long live Lord Donne!"


    "Long live Lord Donne!"


    "Do you hear that, Lord, they are cheering your name."


    In the Lord''s house, Tina and Marlene, a group of maids, were all flushed with excitement. It was their honor to serve such a respected Lord.


    The whole Ellington has undergone earth shaking changes because of his appearance. Who dares to say that he is not great enough?


    At the bonfire party that night, the whole residents of Ellington went to the square to participate in this rare carnival. They spontaneously brought home bacon and wine, just to save some gold coins for Donne - they knew that the Lord''s gold coins would eventually be used to build the city, so they would not be stingy with their own food.


    It is precisely because of the Lord''s kindness and generosity that they can have a deposit of more than a dozen gold coins in just six months. They can eat delicious food in the cold month and live in a warm room like spring, so as not to starve or freeze to death.


    Even those who have just come to Ellington for a short time are now infected by the surrounding atmosphere. They keep raising their glasses, cheering Donne''s name, and then drinking. In the process, they are quickly assimilated into Ellington.


    Even as an orc, vanilla has no resistance to the carnival of this campfire party. She just strolled with Fiona for a short time and ate enough, which makes her happy and want to stay in Ellington all the time.


    Donne only stayed at the party for a while, accompanied Elsa and Elia. They drank some juice, ate something casually and then went back to the bedroom. Elia wanted to continue to stick to Donne. Unfortunately, Donne had to think about the design of magic guns next, so she ruthlessly refused her.


    So the little girl puffed her mouth and went to deal with the hot barbecue with Elsa.


    Listening to the singing outside the window, Donne smiled bitterly and shook his head. He didn''t expect that this guy, Ezra Kamanda, was so interested that he turned into a bard to play the piano as accompaniment for those peasant women. Donne thought the dragon would disdain to do such a thing.


    After waving to block the singing outside the window, Donne''s expression suddenly became serious.


    What he is about to do now may change the future of prandal, so he can''t help being less serious.


    Donne took out the paper and pen, and simply drew several structures on it. The butt of the gun is filled with magic crystal, the firing pin is the exciter and switch, and the barrel is the transmitter and the circulation channel of magic. When the trigger is pulled, the firing pin is connected with the barrel, and the magic flows into the barrel from the magic crystal, and then triggers the magic array in the magazine, Then launch from the front.


    The goal of the idea is very clear. At the same time, some problems are also obvious.


    First of all, the materials constituting the striker and barrel must be excellent conductors of magic, so magic metal is essential, and universal alloy is also very good, but the key parts still need very pure magic metal to produce better results.


    On this magic launcher, the magazine is no longer a magazine, but a magic regulator, which changes the type of magic launched by adjusting the trigger area.


    "In this case, the magic array must be designed small enough, and the magazine... The magic regulator also needs to be redesigned into a shape convenient for adjustment..."


    Donne thought deeply, quickly wrote and drew on the drawing, and soon a simple shape appeared on the drawing.


    It looks like a pistol, but it''s not a pistol because it fires shaped magic.


    Donne''s face was strange. Fortunately, he thought of the magic regulator. Otherwise, if he made further simplification and improvement, it would be more like the weapon of an orthopedic soldier.

 Chapter 440

    After successfully curbing the attack of animal tide, Ellington quickly resumed production and construction in the next few days. Thanks to a large number of hired elemental organisms, snow and frozen soil can not stop the construction work here. On the contrary, due to the threat of animal tide, Ellington residents are more harmonious and work harder.


    The greenhouse built by dwarf craftsmen and dwarf technicians has also been rapidly rolled out. In just a few days, a greenhouse covering an area of nearly 1000 mu has been successfully built. The vegetables in the first greenhouse built by Donne have thrived, so everyone no longer doubts the effect of the greenhouse.


    Now grantia is shouldering the important task of raising seedlings. She uses her Druid power to cultivate the seedlings of vegetables, melons and fruits, and then transplant them into the greenhouse. According to the growth rate after her simple catalysis, it is estimated that the first batch of vegetables can be harvested in more than half a month, Ellington residents can eat fresh vegetables and fruits in this cold winter.


    But Donne hasn''t appeared these days. He doesn''t even appear when Elia comes to him, which surprised Fiona and them - Donne''s doting on Elia has become famous.


    Of course, Donne didn''t feel much. He was just busy designing new weapons, or magic pistols.


    After the improvement of the dwarf fire gun, it can be further strengthened. After seeing so many fantasy works on the earth, there are many magic bullets. If you finish the micro magic array, you can make all kinds of special effects enchanting bullets, but that''s the next step.


    What Donne is now going to design is a pure magic weapon.


    The real design of this weapon is not as simple as said, because the magic regulator acting as a magazine is actually a micro aggregator of a variety of magic arrays. These magic arrays are not ordinary magic arrays, but a magic array that transforms the release process of those spells.


    After all, as a weapon that releases spells, he can''t go directly to the constant fireball - the constant will only be a fireball, not "release fireball".


    Therefore, he needs to realize the casting process of "releasing fireball" through the magic array, which is not simple. It involves complex casting principles. The runes depicted on the magic array must correspond to the corresponding magic spells one by one, and at the same time, he also needs to aggregate elements, absorb magic, build spell models and release spells, These complex steps must be realized inside a micro magic array


    This is a great test of Donne''s magic power and micro carving level.


    Fortunately, his secondary profession is alchemy, so he has a lot of knowledge about magic array - these are gifts from the goddess.


    In the bedroom, Donne, staring at the semi-finished magic pistol in his hand, muttered: "not only release offensive spells, but also properly prepare some auxiliary spells... Acceleration? Magic armor?"


    When fighting with weapons, it is obviously great to use some auxiliary spells to increase their combat ability at the same time, especially acceleration. The sudden increase in movement speed and attack speed will definitely surprise the enemy, while armor spells can greatly improve the soldiers'' defense ability and increase their survival chances.


    "Since you want to add auxiliary spells... The offensive spells will be reduced accordingly. In order to avoid encountering element immunity, two single attack spells, ice arcane or fire arcane, and then prepare a range spell, three attack spells are enough..."


    Donne checks the magic adjuster. The magic adjuster he finally designed is a runner. Different magic arrays are made into card shape and inserted into it to ensure expansibility. The position is finally fixed in the center of the pistol. The overall structure is similar to the runner of the revolver. The current magic to be released is determined by the energy guide pointer at the impact needle position.


    "Three offensive spells, one auxiliary spell and one defensive spell, are enough."


    Donne rubbed his chin. The magic pistol is to prepare verification means, so the gun body itself needs to prepare a resonance magic array similar to the magic array to verify identity. In addition, it also needs to prepare a separate trigger, not insurance (verifying that magic has served as insurance function), but a life-saving function.


    In that single trigger, you can prepare level 5 teleportation or level 4 invisibility. The life saving effect is good, but the improvement cost of these two spells is too high. It''s very troublesome for Donne to reconstruct Level 3 spells by using magic array, let alone level 4 spells.


    I''m afraid he can''t continue to increase the strength of the spell until his proficiency in the reconstruction of the magic array continues to improve.


    Donne raised his eyebrows and said, "if it''s a third-order spell... Flash is a good choice."


    Flash is equivalent to short-range teleportation. In case of danger, you can instantly leave the dangerous area. It is absolutely a cost-effective spell for life preservation.


    Nora, lying next to her, looked bored at Donne and kept muttering about her candy house (more like reminding Donne). She was surprised that Donne could focus on such boring things for so long.


    Finally, Donne determined the magic of the early generation of magic pistol: two out of three first-order single body magic, fireball, ice arrow and arcane missile, two out of three second-order group magic, inflammatory explosion, Frost Nova, arcane impact, one out of three, second-order defense magic, arcane shield, lava armor, ice armor, one out of three, plus the verification magic array of the gun itself and the fixed life-saving flash, On a small magic pistol, a total of six magic powers were gathered.


    This is not fixed. Because Donne uses an extensible design, the magic array is carried by a separate card, and the magic pistol''s spell can be adjusted by inserting it into the wheel of the magic regulator, so the spell can be changed according to the combat needs.


    Even after Donne''s magic array reconstruction expertise in the future, the magic pistol can even load expensive high-level magic crystals to replace high-level spells and achieve greater lethality!


    Just this small magic pistol, as long as it can achieve mass production, can make Donne have a magic gun warrior who is not a magician but comparable to the primary magician army.


    After all, it is difficult for junior magicians to release spells skillfully. If they use magic pistols, they can pull the trigger without thinking at the moment when the enemy appears to realize instant casting. Donne even feels that the emergence of magic pistols will deprive those magic apprentices and junior magicians of their noble status.


    When magic is no longer mysterious and can be used by ordinary people, will anyone be willing to respect and worship mysterious magicians?


    This is a big problem.


    Perhaps it would be better to firmly grasp this kind of thing in your own hands in a short time.


    Donne is more sure of the need to increase authentication. After all, this is a big killer that can be used by children. If it is spread, the whole world will change greatly.


    "Combination!"


    An idea flashed, and the parts scattered around began to quickly combine and orderly assemble, and finally became a pistol full of future flavor. Because the gun body is made of Mithril universal alloy, it presents a bright silver as a whole, and the rigid lines of the gun body form a sharp contrast with the round handle, The right curve fits the radian of the palm very well and is very comfortable to hold in the hand.


    Because it is not a solid bullet, the barrel does not need to be as round as the left wheel, but still maintains the overall rigid lines, which can also reduce deformation and facilitate the conduction of magic.


    The secret silver universal alloy, which increases the proportion of silver thread, is light and has high magic affinity. It is very suitable for conducting magic and releasing spells.


    As the main carrier of magic array, those magic chips that are similar to the size of memory card but thicker are the core of the whole magic pistol and the painstaking work of Donne. The chip is made of pure secret silver and is engraved with detailed and complex magic array. It looks like an electronic chip on earth, full of complex circuits.


    The side of the chip is engraved with a very obvious illustration according to the spell pattern carried by the chip, so as to facilitate rapid selection through the roller.


    Although magic iron and refined gold are magic metals, after Donne''s test, they can''t carry such a fine magic structure, and the secret silver is barely qualified. Therefore, it increases the manufacturing cost of magic pistol.


    At present, this early generation of magic pistol is the final plan determined by Donne after repeated testing and thinking. He has considered the convenience of casting, the comfort of holding the handle, the speed of filling magic crystal and so on as much as possible.


    The most important thing is to assist in aiming - because the user does not necessarily have the ability to lock the target with mental power, the spell released by the magic pistol cannot lock the target after it is released. It will only fly along a straight line, so there is a very high requirement for the user''s reaction speed and vision.


    It''s like training pistol shooting on earth, but the solid bullet has become an energy bullet, and it''s more powerful.


    Therefore, in order to reduce the shooting error, Donne added an auxiliary magic, zero order spell detection, on the gun chamber... No, it is no longer called the gun chamber. It should be called the magic releaser.


    He didn''t expect to use detection at first. His first attempt was second-order spell weakness perception, but he chose detection in the end.


    After constant detection, as long as the user with a gun focuses, he will perceive the movement track of the other party, predict to a certain extent, and analyze the current intelligence of the target, which is extremely cost-effective.


    When the zero order spell was used here, it produced an effect that surprised Donne. With the help of detection, the shooting accuracy was improved by at least half!


    This confirms that sentence - there are no useless spells, only useless magicians.


    After tidying up the room a little, Donne took himself to prandal and went out with the best effort so far.


    He is now very excited and urgently needs to test the power of his new weapon.


    Once this plan is determined, Donne plans to build an elite force with magic pistols as weapons!


    Then you can hand over the design drawings to magic energy engineering researchers to study how to carry out mass production.

 Chapter 441

    Don en was stunned as soon as he went out.


    The snow at the door has been swept to both sides, and the dark clouds have dispersed. In the warm winter sun, a small figure sits alone on the steps, two braids drooping listlessly on her shoulders. The girl pouts her mouth and plays with the small arcane ball bored. The rich arcane ball jumps around in her palm, like a naughty little rabbit.


    Looking at Elia''s lonely back, Donne felt an inexplicable pain in his heart.


    Elia is the reincarnation of Ms. disaster, and everyone knows the reputation of Ms. disaster. Donne even feels that the reason why she is still an orphan after her reincarnation is that her parents can''t bear the power of Ms. disaster, so she was killed - Ms. disaster is the so-called ghost lone star.


    And she is a lonely person in the world. Whether she is God or human, she is always so lonely


    Donne asked himself, if it were him, could he stand that loneliness?


    No.


    At this time, Donne even suspected that the reason why Ms. disaster chose to reincarnate might be that she had been lonely for too long, so she wanted to recall the feeling of communicating with others.


    Donne had to say that thanks to the warmth of Elsa''s family, Ellington was not destroyed


    At this time, Donne noticed Elia''s arcane ball and felt the power contained in the arcane ball. He immediately broke into a cold sweat - if it fell to the ground, the whole Lord''s house would disappear from the map.


    Worried about scaring Elia, Donne planned to cough and walk slowly.


    As a result, Nora, who had been bored for several days, cheered "Elia" and threw herself on Elia''s head.


    Hit by Nora, Elia''s little hand shook, and the arcane ball fell to the ground.


    Donne''s face turned white with fear.


    As a result, when the arcane ball was about to touch the ground and explode, it turned into pure magic and returned to Elia''s body.


    This arbitrary control... Is worthy of the reincarnation of the goddess.


    As soon as Donne pulled out the corner of his mouth, he felt that he was beaten in the face by Elia again.


    "Nora!"


    Elia cheered and turned with expectation on her face. Sure enough, she saw Donne''s figure and immediately "Wula" and rushed to Donne''s arms.


    "Big brother doesn''t play with Elijah recently! He also asked Clara''s mother to assign me a lot of strange homework! Big brother is the worst!"


    Elia waved her little fist and hit Donne hard. The little girl was full of grievances and wanted to tell Donne, but after seeing Donne, she felt that it didn''t matter what grievances she had.


    Donne picked up Elia and said with a bitter smile, "that''s not a strange homework, but the magic knowledge you must learn and master. I''m so busy recently that I don''t have time to teach you. Isn''t it good that Aunt Clara can teach you?"


    Elia''s whole face was wrinkled: "but those are so simple! Clara''s mother has been asking me to practice again and again..."


    Simple


    As soon as Donne pulled out the corner of his mouth, he walked out and said earnestly: "the simpler the basic things are, the more important they are. Ten thousand tall buildings rise from the ground, and the foundation is not solid. How can they develop in the future?"


    "Wanzhang tall building?"


    Elia''s eyes brightened: "big brother, have you seen such a high building? Where is it?"


    "The focus is wrong!"


    Donne tapped on her forehead and said with a smile, "in a word, your talent is very good. Aunt Clara just doesn''t want you to grow up too fast. It''s not good for you to master the power you can''t control now."


    "Oh..."


    Elia shriveled her mouth, looked at the workers busy with construction on the construction site, and said a little wronged: "when the animal tide hit a few days ago, I wanted to help my big brother..."


    "I still need you (help) -"


    Donne subconsciously wanted to make fun of Elia. When he said something, he suddenly swallowed it again. An adult''s casual words sometimes have a great impact on the growth of children. If he said that just now, it can be predicted that it will definitely hurt Elia''s positive polarity.


    He turned his eyes and said with a smile, "I also look forward to Elia''s help. That animal tide is nothing and I can''t use Elia. You can''t help me until I''m in big trouble. Now you and Aunt Clara can learn magic knowledge well and help me at that time."


    "So it is!"


    Elia suddenly realized, waved her small fist happily and said, "I see! I will study hard! In the future, if the big brother is in big trouble, Elia will be able to help the big brother!"


    The little girl who used to be lonely and even cold eyed has unreservedly trusted Donne since she was saved by Donne from the iron hoof and felt the warmth she had never felt before. So now Donne just used a clever skill to improve Elia''s enthusiasm for learning.


    If it''s other bear children... Ha ha.


    Along the way, all the residents met stopped and sincerely paid their respects to Donne. Some young boys and girls were more grateful to Donne - not because he protected Ellington in the animal tide, but because Donne cancelled the right of first night.


    Although the rigid class concept has long made that bad habit a matter of course, no one likes to give his lover to others to play with - even if the other party is a Lord they respect and worship.


    So Donne, who abolished the right of first night, now has a very high reputation among marriageable young people, and they also maintain Donne''s rule very much.


    At this time, Donne met Fiona who came in a hurry. After seeing Donne, Fiona''s eyes brightened: "thank God, you''re finally out! I have something to discuss with you!"


    "What''s up? Talk as you walk."


    Donne pointed to the woods in the distance and said, "I''m going to do an experiment over there."


    "Experiment?"


    Fiona was stunned, temporarily put aside what she wanted to say and asked with great interest, "is it something you''ve been busy with these days? What is it? New materials? Some kind of construction machinery? Can it greatly improve our development efficiency?"


    Donne smiled and shook his head. "No, it''s a new weapon."


    With Donne as a quitting shopkeeper, Fiona is obviously more concerned about the development of Ellington. Hearing that it is a weapon, Fiona immediately loses interest - women are not interested in war and fighting, of course, they have no idea about weapons.


    They came to a small forest outside the city, which is very close to the forest designated for grantia to live in. After the experiment, they can easily recover here.


    Although she was not interested, Fiona still pretended to be very interested and asked, "what new weapon is it?"


    "It''s this."


    Donne took out the magic gun and handed it to Fiona.


    "Wow! It''s so beautiful! It''s really chic!"


    The unique shape of the magic pistol and the silver luster conquered Fiona at once. This shape made her produce a wonderful palpitation.


    But


    "Lord, are you sure this is a weapon?"


    Fiona looked up and down, but she didn''t see how this thing looked like a weapon.


    When a dagger is not sharp enough, when a long sword is too short, when the head of a long gun... It''s better to hit people.


    Fiona pointed to the trigger and asked, "is this called the trigger? It looks like the muskets used by master croto, but there is no place to fill the bullets..."


    Donne smiled: "guess again."


    "I can''t guess."


    Fiona shook her head and handed it to Elia who jumped up and down.


    After playing for a while, Elia raised her hand and said happily, "there are magic waves on it. Is this a magic weapon?"


    Don en looked at Elia in surprise: "yes, Elia is so smart."


    Elia happily clapped Nora''s hands, but suddenly took Nora out, and the two little guys immediately screamed.


    Fiona blushed in embarrassment. At least she was a magician who entered the door and forgot to feel the magic wave.


    Noting Fiona''s embarrassment, Donne smiled and said, "don''t be embarrassed. You know Elia''s magic talent. She can detect the magic fluctuation without active perception, and most people won''t pay attention to whether there is magic fluctuation on this thing."


    Donne''s comfort made Fiona feel much better. She gently lifted her blonde hair and covered up her embarrassment: "so, how do you use this thing? Magic wand? Or consumables similar to magic scroll?"


    "If you really want to say it," Downton said, "it''s really like a magic scroll."


    "Oh?"


    Fiona''s eyes lit up: "to trigger magic?"


    "Just look."


    After Donne said that, he pulled Elia behind him, held the magic pistol, turned the wheel to the chip position of fireball, aimed at a big tree in the distance, and pulled the trigger at will.


    At this moment, the striker connected the chip of fireball, and the magic array instantly absorbed enough magic from the magic crystal. Then it gathered at the front end of the magic releaser through the built-in magic channel. A circle of bright magic runes appeared in front of the magic pistol. After all the magic gathered there, a fireball expanded rapidly, and then roared out, Directly hit the big tree in the distance.


    With a bang, the big tree with a diameter of one meter was directly cut off by fireball and burned.


    All this happened in just half a second, and she didn''t come back until the tree fell to the ground.


    "Isn''t this the magic scroll?"


    Fiona looked at Donne inexplicably. She didn''t understand why he did this. Although she looked beautiful, what was the use?


    Donne had a faint smile on his face. Instead of answering Fiona''s questions, he adjusted the wheel and pulled the trigger against a row of trees around him.


    "Whoosh, whoosh -"


    Fireballs, Arcane Missiles and pyrotechnics appeared in succession and flew out with a roar, "boom and boom". In a series of explosions, a row of trees fell down. Not only that, she also saw the effect of spell gain on Donne, one is acceleration and the other is cold ice armor. When Fiona thought this was all, Donne''s fingers shook slightly, Press the independent trigger, and the figure disappears instantly and appears at the place he aims at ten meters away.


    Donne turned and smiled. "Now, do you still think it''s like a magic scroll?"


    Looking at the burning tree, Fiona unconsciously opened her mouth, and her brain completely fell into a blank.


    Why is Fiona so surprised? Because she just didn''t find any magic waves in Donne!


    In other words, the spell just was completely released by the weapon in his hand!

 Chapter 442

    What is the status of a magician in prandal today?


    This is a very simple and complex problem.


    A novice magic apprentice can become a guest of honor in noble families. He can be mixed in any mercenary regiment at the level of deputy head. He doesn''t need to work when he eats and drinks well. He just needs to rub some water at the critical moment, and then detect the other party''s intelligence through detection before fighting, and provide low light technology to illuminate in the dark place, This is basically his whole task.


    Compared with practical significance, those people care more about the symbolic significance brought by a magic Apprentice - our mercenary regiment can invite magic apprentices, but you don''t, so we are stronger and employers are more willing to find us!


    Not only that, the successful employment of magic apprentices means that it is possible to connect with real magicians. This potential significance is more important.


    What about a real magician?


    He can easily become a VIP sought after by the great nobility. With the knowledge of mystics in his mind, he can rise in any country and be respected by anyone.


    After mastering the truly lethal magic, they can also play a huge role in adventure, whether as a strategic control expert or as a human fort.


    Therefore, almost every force is eager to train a large number of magicians. However, now almost all magicians are monopolized by the silver city, and only a small number of wild magicians are outside.


    It is worth mentioning that before gene established the star moon tower Secret Law Association, magicians were not so rare, and the status of magicians was not so high at that time.


    It is precisely because Jean gathered all the mages into the silver city, which indirectly raised the value of the mages.


    So now the question is, what does Donne''s weapon mean?


    Even a person who doesn''t understand magic can quickly and instantly send spells in his hand. This extremely convenient and powerful weapon can destroy the status of all low-level mages in society, and can also completely reverse the current war pattern. The power of a single low-level spell is not strong, but it can''t stand a large number!


    I can''t make a fireball. What about two? Two shots won''t work. What about five?


    What iron triangle tactics are meaningless. There are no five fireballs in the world!


    If the magicians in the city of silver knew about this weapon, would they sit idly by and ignore the weapon that destroyed their interests?


    "Lord!"


    Fiona took a deep breath of air-conditioning: "are you really going to produce this weapon?"


    In her eyes, excitement and fear are mixed. She knows what this weapon means to Ellington, what this weapon means to the magician group, and what this weapon means to the world!


    If this weapon leaks out, the magician''s high position will no longer be brilliant, and ordinary people can use mysterious and powerful magic at will, which will only bring a killing that subverts everything!


    "I know what you''re worried about."


    Tang en shook his head and said, "but this kind of thing is inevitable. The pace of development will not stop. We can only face and solve the trouble, but can''t escape before the trouble occurs."


    Donne''s mood is also very complex. Is it good or bad that a powerful weapon that can be mastered at will and popularized in large numbers appears in this world? He didn''t know.


    But isn''t that what he came to the world to do? Let weak mortals also master powerful weapons. When facing the chaotic army, they can fight to the death, even before they die, they can bite each other hard.


    What is he worried about?


    He was worried that if he mastered this weapon, mortals would destroy themselves before chaos invaded.


    "But I''m afraid it''s difficult to mass produce magic pistols for the time being."


    Donne took out a magic chip and handed it to Fiona: "this magic chip is the core of the magic pistol. Even I can''t produce it in large quantities now."


    Fiona was amazed when she saw the dense magic channels on the small chip: "compress such a huge magic array to such a small size, and keep the stability of the magic channel. Your magic array cultivation has been incomparable!"


    "Fortunately, few people have studied this."


    Don shrugged. Compared with the CPU on earth, which often integrates tens of billions of transistors, this magic array miniaturization technology can only be said to be drizzle.


    But


    Donne suddenly groped for his chin. If he could find a way to make the magic modified light carving technology, could he also miniaturize the magic array? Use the state of the magic array to replace the switch of the transistor to express 0 and 1


    No, no, if it is the magic array, it can easily realize ten different states, that is, if there is enough technical support, in theory, it can use the magic array light carving technology to realize the decimal computer!


    However, the technology of light carving is so simple that it is difficult to find a suitable substrate and processing method. After all, silicon wafers can not be used here. Moreover, prandal''s industrial foundation is very poor, and the magic civilization is not developed enough. It is not even a lame man with one leg. He is basically a cripple without legs.


    And decimal computers... Is it necessary?


    meaningless.


    Donne shook his head and put aside the whimsical hole.


    "Elia!?"


    At this time, Fiona''s exclamation made Donne come back to his senses. When he looked at it, Donne was stunned.


    The magic chip is in Elijah''s left hand. In the air above her right hand, a miniature copy of the magic array appears in the air. The whole body is completely condensed by the arcane power. Although there is no base material, each magic channel is very clear - the magic array reconstructed after several days of meditation, Elia just touched it and copied it completely


    Donne felt that his face had been inadvertently swollen by Elia again.


    "Big brother, this is so interesting!"


    Elia said happily, "I feel that the magic channel inside is very smooth, and after injecting magic, it directly forms a cold ice armor. It''s really convenient."


    "Unobstructed because the bearing material used is secret silver."


    Donne squeezed out a very reluctant smile and wanted to cry.


    Am I the Savior? Why did you come to join the fun when a goddess reincarnated? Did you come to hit me in the face?


    "Elia can easily analyze the mini magic array you drew..."


    Fiona''s face muscles twitched a little, and she was once again deeply aware of how terrible Elijah''s magic talent was, but now she couldn''t envy it at all.


    When she was in salhela, Lola used the divine descending technique and called Elia sister, which shocked everyone, but then their conversation used the divine word, which no one could understand.


    Even so, Fiona and others can roughly guess Elia''s identity.


    The reincarnation of a God.


    Compare magic talent with God? Fiona admitted that she didn''t like self abuse so much.


    In fact, she now has an advantage over most people practicing magic. After all, at the beginning, Donne gave Nora''s blessing crystallization to her. In the process of continuous effectiveness, her physical and mental strength have made great progress, otherwise it would not be possible in a short half a year, From a layman ignorant of magic to black iron level 9.


    After coming back from the underground world, she showed a faint sign of breaking into silver.


    This cultivation speed can be regarded as a miracle genius even in the silver city.


    But there are too many geniuses around Fiona. Donne, the Lord of unfathomable magic cultivation, the goddess of abnormal magic talent, reincarnated Elia, is petite and lovely, but has infinite power. Elsa, who has never been an enemy, and dicarios, the element Lord from the fire element world


    Where''s the man who went out with Donne? Legendary hero Abram, legendary elf queen isali, legendary hero egwin, legendary Dark Elf queen Lola, the enemies encountered are either legends or demigods


    In this environment, what kind of genius will not be hit? It''s good that Fiona didn''t collapse completely


    Staring at the magic array in Elia''s hand, he suddenly had an idea.


    If Elia can copy the magic array so easily, is it feasible to transfer the magic array to magic metal by means of copying the magic array? If it is feasible, as long as we find a way to restore the means of copying the magic array through technical methods, can we realize mass production?


    "Lord?"


    Donne looked back. "What''s up?"


    Fiona pointed to Elia: "magic chip."


    Elia is holding the chip and tiptoe to don.


    Donne took the chip with a smile, rubbed Elia''s head, made her close her eyes comfortably and hum.


    Donne rubbed Elia and suddenly remembered business: "by the way, you said you had something to report to me? What happened?"


    Fiona was stunned, recovered, quickly took out her book and said, "you almost forgot when you interrupted... Just received a report from Elsa. On the way to the snow training, the guard met a large number of refugees in rags in the north. They should have entered Ellington by now, so I want to ask you what you mean."


    "Refugees?"


    Donne''s eyes lit up: "of course it''s accepted! We''re short of people now!"


    "But... Aren''t you afraid that some of them have ulterior motives?"


    "What are you afraid of? Van Clive will find them out. Before that, he will accept all these people... By the way, where are they from?"


    "Castle palmy."


    Fiona paused and added, "there have also been snowstorms and animal tides."

 Chapter 443

    Joseph is a native farmer in caspamiburg. He grew up here since childhood. Half his life has passed, and he has never left caspamiburg hundreds of miles away.


    Although Joseph has never left here, he is very satisfied with his life. He has a virtuous wife and a sensible son. The family takes care of the farmland and orchard. Although he has to pay a very heavy tax to the Lord, he can eat every year.


    But this year is different.


    Since entering the sleeping month, the climate in castle caspami has changed sharply all the way. It is gloomy and terrible every day, and there is almost no sunshine again.


    Although it was normal for the weather to be cold after winter, Joseph felt that the situation was not quite right.


    The sleeping months of previous years were not as cold as this year.


    In my memory, my father once told him that one year''s sleeping month was the same. As a result, there was a heavy snowstorm in the cold month. Even the houses were buried by the snow, people couldn''t get out of the doors, the cellars were frozen, and hundreds of people were frozen to death in the streets. The nobles closed the sale of food, so that civilians couldn''t buy food, and many people starved to death at home.


    "I''m afraid there will be a big snow disaster next month."


    Worried Joseph said so to the others, but no one believed him.


    Everyone jokes that he has become a "master mage" (because powerful mages can affect the weather).


    Joseph worried about this fact, so he began to secretly store food.


    Then, the cold moon came, and the fact slapped everyone.


    Blizzard really came. The whole land was covered by a week of heavy blizzard. One person''s high snow blocked the door of the house. People couldn''t go out and had to rely on the food at home.


    "This damn weather! I have to find a way to get some food!"


    Joseph looked at the snow that had not yet melted. The grain and dried meat stored in the barrel were almost exhausted, leaving only the rations for the last four days. If he didn''t find a way, his family would starve to death.


    The tightly wrapped wife whispered, "let''s borrow some food from Bob next door?"


    "It''s impossible," Joseph shook his head. "No one is willing to lend food to others in this ghost weather... I''m sure the grain store in castle caspami has closed. In case of this snow disaster, they must store food - or raise the price and bite hard."


    "I don''t know how long this weather will last..."


    "It won''t be long. The Blizzard has stopped, but the snow will last for a long time."


    Joseph''s face was very ugly: "the snow is the big problem. We have no firewood."


    With such thick snow, many tramps must have been frozen to death in castle caspami. The situation in these villages outside is not optimistic. They can''t go out of the house for a week, and they won''t store so much firewood on weekdays. Everything that can be burned at home has been burned. Once there is no fire, the cold temperature will soon take their lives.


    "Or shall we take down the chair and burn it?"


    "Firewood is just one of them. We are running out of food. We must find a way to solve the problem of food."


    Joseph wrapped up his clothes and said, "I''ll go to the city and see if I can buy some food, I can carry it."


    Just as Joseph was about to go out by force, there was a sudden knock at the door.


    The Josephs were shocked. How could anyone be there in such a thick snow outside?


    "Joseph!"


    "It''s Bob."


    Joseph hurried to open the door. Outside, Bob was buried in the snow, and his face was blue with cold.


    "Come in!"


    After Bob came in, he asked very simply, "how much food do you have in your family?"


    Joseph opened his mouth and said against his heart, "there are still two days of rations."


    "Two days?"


    Bob frowned. A moment later, he said, "just two days! It''s a big deal. Everyone will give you a little, as long as you can reach your destination... Pack up and get ready to go!"


    "Pack up? What do you mean?"


    Joseph was surprised, "where are you going?"


    "Ellington!"


    Bob paused and said in a low voice, "don''t you know? Something big happened in castle caspami. Warcraft attacked the castle and killed many people. Lord Lawrence decided to temporarily levy a protection tax in order to pay the soldier''s pension - those who have no money must also take out food as collateral."


    "Protection tax!?"


    Joseph suddenly raised his voice: "in this ghost weather, we don''t have our own food and have to pay taxes!? if we don''t have anything to eat, we''ll starve to death!"


    "So we all discussed and decided to leave here and go to Ellington."


    Bob said very calmly, "Owen, the boss of the potion house, is willing to show us the way."


    "But so suddenly... The snow outside hasn''t melted yet!"


    "If you hesitate any longer, after the snow melts, the tax official will come directly to the door."


    Bob said faintly, "now there are twenty-two families in the village, just one of you."


    "Everyone agreed!?"


    "That''s right."


    Bob said, "I''ve heard from people of Datang chamber of commerce that Ellington is different from before."


    "Ellington... But it''s so far! The carriage will run for six days!"


    "We don''t have a carriage, but we have feet."


    Bob looked indifferent: "if you don''t leave here, you will be forced to death by Lord Lawrence sooner or later. If you leave here, there is still a chance of life."


    "But, but..."


    Joseph, who had never left caspamiburg, had an inexplicable fear of traveling.


    "You know, before the winter, the businessmen from there praised Ellington, saying it was a miraculous city changing with each passing day."


    Bob said eagerly: "It is said that the roads there are paved with a kind of black gold. No matter wind or rain, they are very flat and not muddy at all. It is also said that the food there will mature in one day. Even the poorest farmers are richer than farmers in other places. As long as they work hard, they can earn gold coins and eat delicious roast meat and bread for every meal!"


    Joseph, who had been eating dry meat for several days, swallowed his mouth: "but they certainly don''t welcome outsiders..."


    "No, you''re wrong. I heard that foreigners are very welcome to settle there."


    Bob said very definitely: "they say that Ellington is different every day. The Lord there needs a lot of people to build the city. He will spend money to hire people to work for him instead of recruiting for free. It is said that he can get dozens of silver coins every day."


    "Dozens of silver coins a day!?"


    Go to * * * fear! Joseph''s psychological defense collapsed in an instant: "when to start!?"


    "Right away."


    Bob opened the door and walked out without looking back. He had said what to say. It was up to him whether he was willing to go or not.


    "Honey? Are we really going? It''s so cold outside, son..."


    Joseph looked at his shivering son and said, "we must take risks, or we will die at home! Honey, pack up your things, take food and clothes, and don''t want anything else!"


    They got busy immediately. Joseph ran to the bedroom and carefully put the coins he had saved for many years into his arms. A gold coin, 15 silver coins and 82 copper coins were all his savings.


    Soon the knock sounded again. When Joseph opened the door, there were a group of people ready to go outside.


    "Ready?"


    Looking at those familiar faces full of confusion and expectation, Joseph took a breath of air conditioning and said, "ready."


    In this way, the Joseph family joined the escape army.


    On the snow covered land, they quietly left their home for most of their lives and began a long journey to Ellington in the south.


    Day after day, the team didn''t stop, and they didn''t dare to stop - legally, they belong to Lord Lawrence''s wealth. If the Lord''s soldiers found that they fled caspamiburg, they would be hanged!


    The farther south, the less snow there is. Compared with the beginning, there is very little snow in the deep legs. They rely on each other, support each other, share food with each other, adhere to their will and resist the cold.


    "Come on, everyone. We''re going to Ellington soon!"


    Every time someone can''t stick to it, Bob and Owen, who led the team, will describe the beauty of Ellington to everyone: "where everyone can eat and wear warm clothes, everyone has the opportunity to make money, don''t worry about being exploited by the guards, and don''t worry about being asked for benefits by the tax official..."


    In the world of these farmers, they have never heard of or seen such a beautiful city. When they come here, they almost rely on one breath.


    "Dad... Dad..."


    Joseph''s son whispered unconsciously. His body was hot and had a fever because of the cold.


    "How much longer!"


    Joseph''s spirit was also very poor. Along the way, their team also gathered many refugees from other villages. These people also consumed a lot of rations. In fact, they had finished their last meal yesterday.


    The hungry refugee team is on the verge of collapse.


    "It''s coming soon!"


    "You always say right away! My son is dying!"


    Joseph''s eyes were red and he wanted to jump up and beat the guy hard.


    "Keep your strength! My friend! I won''t lie to you!"


    "But this is clearly a lie! What is better than the kingdom of God, Ellington! Why haven''t we seen it yet!"


    "One, two, one, hey! One, two, one, ha..."


    A very rough voice in the distance approached here quickly.


    "No! It''s a mountain thief!"


    Joseph''s face changed greatly. There are many famous mountain thieves near the ladhian hills.


    His words caused a sudden commotion among the people in the line, and the women and children cried in a low voice.


    Bob shouted, "gather in formation! Men stand up! It''s time to protect your family!"


    The fleeing Owen looked bitterly, thought, and quietly clutched an alchemy in his hand.


    Soon those people appeared in front of the crowd. They were a group of soldiers with upper bodies and weapons. They looked very fierce.


    "Mountain bandit! Die!"


    Owen roared with his eyes closed and smashed the alchemy in his hand!


    "Mountain thief?"


    Elsa, who was blocked by the figure of a strong man, looked at a loss.

 Chapter 444

    "Are these the people?"


    With Fiona, Donne came to the camp for temporary resettlement of refugees, where a large pot has been set up and hot porridge is being cooked. Some refugees nearby are lining up to receive food and warm clothes under the maintenance of soldiers.


    The refugees from kaspami Fort had obviously reached their limit. Now they relaxed and couldn''t help crying.


    "They are so poor..."


    Elia took Donne''s hand and looked unbearable.


    Although she is the reincarnation of Ms. disaster, now she is just a simple little girl.


    "They are only the first wave in the early stage, and there are many more behind."


    Fiona sighed and said: "it is said that castle caspami was attacked by the animal tide and suffered heavy casualties. Several other cities also suffered losses of different sizes. In order to make up for the losses, the local lords planned to increase taxes. After receiving the news, these people fled."


    "Snow disaster, animal tide and tax increase are really natural and man-made disasters."


    Don shook his head: "forget it, no matter how many people come, we will eat them. We can afford them."


    "It''s simple."


    Fiona gave Donne a white look: "if the previous cans had not solved a big problem and obtained a lot of fruit resources from the Emerald Forest to supplement the food vacancy, it would be a problem for us to feed the existing population this winter."


    "Ha ha, so it''s not a problem, and I''ll talk to Grandia about one thing later. If that thing succeeds, our grain output will further increase in the future, so population growth is not a problem."


    Donne said with a smile: "if these people can stay, they will have a deep impression and sense of dependence on our city. They will bring us more population and wealth, so relax."


    "My Lord! My Lord! Please, please save my son!"


    A woman suddenly rushed up to Donne, hugged his legs and burst into tears.


    The soldiers around tightened up in an instant, but the next moment they reluctantly relaxed. With the strength of the Lord, how could they encounter danger


    Donne is now synonymous with invincibility in their hearts.


    Donne frowned.


    Danny next to him thought that Donne was unhappy and shouted, "presumptuous! In front of you is Lord Donne, our Lord of Ellington!"


    Lord, Lord!?


    The woman almost fainted when she heard the speech.


    It''s going to be hacked to death.


    Donne glared at Danny and asked kindly, "your child? What''s the matter with him?"


    You are worthy of being Lord. You are so kind to such people.


    Danny has completely entered brain powder mode.


    The woman didn''t expect that Donne didn''t blame her. Instead, she asked her son and quickly handed the child in her arms to Donne.


    Worried that the disease would infect Donne, Fiona was ready to pick up the child: "Lord, I''ll come."


    Donne hugged the child directly, touched his forehead and cheek, listened to his rapid breathing, and immediately understood.


    The child has a fever.


    But... There is no antipyretic here. How do people in prandal deal with fever?


    "Danny."


    Donne stretched out his hand at Danny: "potion."


    Danny was stunned and hurriedly handed Donne the medicine on his waist.


    After feeding the child with the life potion, the child just turned ruddy, but his condition did not improve.


    When you think about it carefully, the life potion restores the lost vitality, which belongs to the virus into the body and is a disease. It should be the priest''s divine skill to dispel the disease or treat it.


    However, Ellington currently has no temple and no priest.


    minister?


    Donne was stunned: [Nora, can you dispel the disease?]


    Yes, but why don''t you let Grandia come? She has been complaining about the boredom of what she does recently


    Donne''s heart rejoiced: "can an Elf Druid?"


    [ok...]


    Donne said to Danny, "call grantia."


    Danny stormed out.


    Although there is no priest, the Druid''s healing effect is similar to that of the priest. It should also be able to dispel diseases.


    Soon grantia came.


    "What''s up?"


    "Can Druid magic dispel disease?"


    "It should be ok..."


    Grantia is not sure, because the fairy''s favorite goddess has unreasonable physical quality, and they never get sick.


    "Try it."


    Grantia stepped forward and held the little boy''s cheek in her hands. A soft green filled between her fingers, and the surging breath of life poured into the little boy''s body.


    Soon, the little boy stopped crying and his short breath calmed down.


    Next to Donne, he was amazed. Although prandal was very backward in other aspects, this magic full of miracles would always surprise people.


    Even on earth, the efficiency of taking antipyretic drugs or hanging needles will not be so fast.


    "My son!"


    The woman was very excited: "honey! Come and see our son! This, this..."


    Only then did the woman notice grantia''s face, and when she saw her beautiful and incredible face and sharp ears, her words jammed.


    "What''s the matter with my son?"


    Joseph, who was carrying a job, was startled. When he ran to see Grandia, he was also dull for a moment, and then his attention focused on his son again.


    He is really a qualified father, and his attention will not be distracted in the face of the beauty of elves.


    Donne gave Joseph the child with a secret praise and said, "your son is ready. Just feed him some hot porridge later. After registration, we will arrange for you to live in the house before evening. Please don''t worry."


    "Thank you, kind Lord, and... This beautiful lady."


    Joseph was just a farmer. He didn''t even know that there were elves in the world.


    "You''re welcome."


    Grantia shook her hair and gave Donne a white eye: "do you know my strength now? Do you want me to continue to be a farmer?"


    Grantia''s resentment against Donne is not ordinary. It''s a shame that an Elf Druid came to plant land for Donne... No, it''s a shame to lose the face of the elf!


    "Why not?"


    Donne grinned and rubbed her hair, then trotted away before she blew it.


    "Donne!!!"


    Grantia was furious: "I want to complain to Lord egwin!"


    "Whatever you want ~"


    Donne was not afraid of grantia''s threat and waved his hand with a smile: "but before going back to complain, remember to finish today''s task first. Everyone is waiting to eat fresh vegetables."


    "Eat, eat!"


    Grandia went back to work angrily.


    "Lord, you are too rude to her."


    Fiona couldn''t help reminding Donne: "after all, miss grantia came to help. Your attitude is not good. You should give her enough respect."


    Enough respect? If she were not a lily, she would almost be qualified to destroy her humanely.


    Donne curled his lips and said earnestly, "Fiona, you must admit that you have to use different ways to get along with different people. Don''t look at Grandia. She''s so angry. In fact, she likes it."


    Fiona was surprised: "is that so?"


    "Yes, I secretly tell you that she has a tendency to be abused..."


    Donne looked serious and black behind grantia, but Fiona took it seriously: "I can''t see... It looks so, so..."


    "So innocent? Of course, that''s racial talent."


    Don winked: "don''t forget that people can''t judge by appearance."


    "Masochism?"


    Naive Elia blinked: "big brother, what does masochism mean?"


    Donne and Fiona were stunned and embarrassed. They both forgot that Elia was still there.


    "Well... But didn''t you say you had something to tell her before?"


    Fiona quickly changed the subject, pointed to Grandia''s back and said, "she''s gone."


    As soon as Donne patted his forehead, he remembered the business: "you have the refugees here, Elia. It''s late. Go home first. I''ll explain something to Grandia."


    With that, Donne quickly caught up with Grandia.


    "What?!"


    Grantia glared at Donne angrily: "dare to bother me, believe it or not, I''ll beat... I''ll bite you!?"


    "It seems that you know you can''t beat me."


    Donne said with a smile, "I won''t tease you. I have something to tell you."


    "Say."


    In the face of a strong competitor competing with himself for egwin, Grandia doesn''t have a good face at all.


    Don didn''t think so: "remember I told you before that every time I ripened the grain, I screened it in advance before harvest to leave those wheat plants with high yield? Did you follow suit?"


    "I''ve been doing it all the time, and I''ve numbered it as you said."


    Grantia said impatiently, "I don''t understand the significance of you asking me to do this. It''s a pure waste of time."


    "Of course not."


    Donne shook his head and said, "if this thing can really succeed, it will be a great achievement that will benefit your celebrities for thousands of years."


    "Meaningless."


    Grantia sneered, not interested at all.


    Donne said as if nothing had happened: "if I could do such a great thing, egwin would look up to me. Unfortunately, only you can do such a thing now."


    "Oh!?"


    Grantia''s eyes brightened: "the hook is too straight and the bait is too salty, but I bit it. Say, what do you want to do?"


    Donne smiled, knowing that it was a provocation, but also bite the hook directly. It seems that egwin''s charm is really big in her heart.


    He said slowly, "well... Let''s start with genetic variation. Genetic variation is divided into benign variation and inferior variation. What we have to do is manually guide benign variation... Oh, right."


    ¡°£¿£¿¡±


    "Do you understand hybridization?"


    "Miscellaneous... Hand in?"


    Grantia stared at Donne with a look of shame and anger: "dirty!"


    what the fuck!?


    Donne is so stupid. Which nerve did the word poke into the girl again? She is a pure spirit, not a half spirit!


    Hybridization is also a sensitive word?


    wait!


    Speaking of, she is a druid


    Thinking of the transformation of Druids and some rumors in history, Donne seems to suddenly understand something

 Chapter 445

    After briefly explaining to grantia the theory of selective seed retention, cross breeding and rapid iteration to achieve the goal, grantia realized that Donne was not talking about dirty jokes.


    "Is this method feasible?"


    The fairy girl was very skeptical about this: "can the yield of crops be increased only by selecting the best seeds and breeding hybrid seedlings? If it is so simple, it can increase production, and human beings will starve to death?"


    "It''s not easy."


    Donne patiently explained: "because the maturity period of crops is very long, it is difficult to see effective results in a limited time of a generation of mankind, so no one will think of this method, but the elves are different."


    "Because we live a long life?"


    "This is only one aspect."


    After a pause, Donne pointed to Grandia and said, "your Druid identity is the most important."


    Grantia thought for a moment and said, "because I can ripen plants quickly?"


    "Yes, your power makes it possible for the rapid iteration of plant genetic variation, so you can choose this method to increase production."


    Donne was greedy for grantia''s power a long time ago. Although he could not carry out genetic transformation engineering, although manual screening is a stupid method, it can also effectively achieve the goal of increasing production.


    "Fast... Iteration?"


    "You can understand it as increasing the effective number of plant benign variation genes."


    "Benign variation... Genetic..."


    Grantia was stunned by some unknowingly harsh words.


    Seeing that she didn''t understand, Donne simply said, "in a word, you need to open up a small field alone, and then cultivate and cross pollinate those plants with high yield, insect resistance, drought resistance and flood resistance... And then ripen them quickly, keep the better batch of this generation, and then continue."


    "Through multiple ripening iterations of effective genes, and then a large number of breeding, I hope to use new high-yield seeds when ploughing this spring."


    Donne patted grantia on the shoulder and said earnestly, "in order to prevent people from being hungry and maintain world peace, this important task is up to you, miss grantia, the great Druid."


    The fairy girl immediately got goose bumps all over her body, held her chest in her hands and looked at Donne with a creepy face: "you don''t think of me! My heart belongs to egwin!"


    "How hungry and thirsty I look!"


    "Stay away from me, one meter... No, three meters away!"


    Grantia took several steps back, then said with relief: "I know! Although I don''t understand what you''re talking about, just do what you say? Before spring ploughing, right? Then you need to prepare enough land for me. The vitality of the same land can''t support my plants many times."


    "No problem, leave it to me."


    Donne smiled with satisfaction. Ellington had nothing else but enough land.


    Then again, does the vitality in grantia''s mouth mean the fertility of the land? That is, a variety of trace elements?


    If the so-called vitality refers to these things, I always feel that the mystery of natural magic has dropped a lot


    After he separated from Grandia, Donne went to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute while thinking about arranging the land. He planned to give Brian the magic energy pistol for them to study. He could handle the industrial magic tools, and the magic array could be studied by the rune dwarf groka.


    If groka can''t, you can call some elf scholars. Those elf scholars who are obsessed with studying magic will be very interested in this reconstructed magic array, and their rich magic knowledge can become the best researchers.


    "Big brother! Father Alberton is looking for you!"


    Halfway through, Donne met Elia in high spirits. Beside her was Alberton, who had not seen each other for a long time.


    Before the little girl came home, she met Alberton who came back from the forest. When she heard that he was looking for Donne, she brought him with her. She was very happy to help her father.


    Donne smiled. "Uncle Alberton."


    "Lord."


    Alberton made a hasty salute, then came close to him and asked in a low voice, "have you got the magic stone?"


    Donne noticed that Alberton''s face was very ugly and immediately became nervous: "I got it. It''s urgent now? The situation is very bad?"


    Alberton looked at Donne in surprise, then nodded: "it seems that you have guessed something... I''m not afraid to tell you that the situation is the worst in history. I have to come back to you. If you don''t get the magic stone, I''m afraid you''ll be in big trouble."


    Donne took out the magic stone and gave it to Alberton. Then he said very seriously, "if you can, can you tell me the trouble in detail? I''m strong and not afraid of trouble, really."


    After thinking silently for a moment, Alberton said helplessly, "Lord, I believe in your strength, but... This is not the trouble you think. Do you know Ms. disaster?"


    "Ms. disaster? It has something to do with her?"


    Donne''s heart jumped and subconsciously glanced at the naive and lovely Elia.


    "No, just for example, have you heard those legends? As long as you say Ms. disaster''s real name, inevitable bad luck will fall from the sky, so that''s why no one dares to call Ms. disaster''s name directly."


    Alberton sighed: "my situation is very similar to her. In short, my situation is very special. If you tell this thing and let others know it, it will make the situation worse."


    Donne frowned. It sounded like he was entangled with cause and effect. It was a big trouble at the law level


    But that''s why I''m more worried!


    After Alberton counted the magic stone, a relieved smile appeared on his face: "great, with these magic stones, the pressure will be much less."


    "If it''s not enough, you can come to me at any time. We found a huge demonic stone vein in the underground world, and we have a good relationship with the owner there."


    "That would be great!"


    Alberton was delighted: "Lord, you can rest assured that as long as I am alive, things will not be too bad to control, and Ellington will be very safe."


    After a pause, he said, "and recently there has been an informed supporter, so you can rest assured."


    I''m more worried about you putting up flags!


    Seeing Alberton and Elia leave, Donne''s heart began to cry. No matter what he thought, Alberton''s words seemed to dig an unfathomable pit for him, and could pit him at any time.


    The most painful thing is that he didn''t know what the hell was in the pit before it appeared.


    After sending Elia home, Alberton just kept a little warm with Clara for a while and quickly returned to the forest cabin.


    "Have you got it?"


    A man suddenly came out of the hut, with fiery red hair and a perfect and strong body, which would be surprised if Donne was here.


    It''s the observer of Star Diamond bank Ellington branch, Honglong and Ezra Kamanda.


    Alberton hurried into the hut. With a flash of light, the bag containing the magic stone appeared in his hand: "here it is. What''s the situation?"


    "Not too bad."


    Ezra Kamanda shrugged: "at least not to the point where I need to sacrifice."


    As soon as his voice fell, the ground under his feet trembled violently.


    "Isn''t that bad? Your heart is so big..."


    Alberton pulled out the corner of his mouth and opened the floor to reveal an ordinary piece of land.


    He squatted down and drew a circle of complex runes on the land with his fingers. Then the land in front of him suddenly disappeared and a cold channel appeared.


    Feeling the crazy smell from inside, Alberton trembled: "let''s start quickly!"


    "Let''s go."


    Ezra Kamanda''s body exudes a very strong burning smell, which helps Alberton resist the attack of the cold, and the two enter the passage together.


    The long passage has been circling and extending downward. The lower it goes, the stronger the crazy smell in the air. Rao is drokamanda and Alberton, who are also tortured by whispers in their ears.


    A moment later, the surrounding rocks suddenly disappeared. The two of them came to an empty hall. The steps at their feet spread downward around a stone column. There was nothing around. The whole hall was covered with stone columns up to 100 meters high. These stone columns were engraved with mysterious runes, which were filled with unimaginable surging power.


    The sky over the hall is covered with ice blue chains, and each chain is also painted with complex unimaginable runes. Even the most powerful magician comes here, reading those runes will make him crazy.


    Those runes are embodied energy nodes of the word of God.


    These stone pillars and chains are finally linked to the huge stone gate in front.


    The simple and heavy stone gate is hundreds of meters high. On the columns on both sides of the stone gate are dense human bones, elves, orcs, dwarves, Naga... And even demons.


    Any race that prandal has can be found on it, and any race that prandal does not have can also be found on it.


    Those corpses are not sculptures. They are bound on columns, struggling in pain, and their souls are in eternal torture.


    "Every time I see this door, I feel that my soul will be sucked in."


    When they got to the bottom of the pillar, they stopped. Alberton just glanced at it and quickly took back his sight.


    "Even if you are a watcher, the soul of mortals still can''t bear the madness of sleepless people," said Ezra Kamanda slowly


    Alberton took out the magic stone: "let''s start."

 Chapter 446

    In the cold hall, Alberton couldn''t help rubbing his arms: "I really don''t want to stay in this ghost place for another moment."


    "My left, your right."


    Ezra Kamanda took out half of the magic stone and left the other half to Alberton. Then he came to a huge stone pillar. With a slight press on a rune on it, the stone pillar opened a gap. He took out the magic stone that had almost lost its effect, put a new magic stone in it, and then the gap closed quickly.


    On the other side, Alberton is also rapidly changing the magic stone.


    After the magic stone was replaced, the two met in the center of the hall. Looking down from a high altitude, they will find that their two standing positions are just the core of a huge magic array, and the energy light of the magic array is unusually dim.


    They looked at each other, nodded slightly, and then


    "I''ll come this time."


    Ezra Kamanda stretched out her right hand and Alberton cut it with a fierce sword!


    His right hand broke at the same time as his wrist, and blood gushed out!


    The flying right hand quickly recovered into the claw of the dragon and fell in the center of the magic array. In the blink of an eye, it was swallowed up by the power of the magic array.


    The gushing dragon blood was absorbed by the magic array, and the dark magic array suddenly became bright and stable again. The Cold Crazy smell leaked from the stone gate suddenly weakened a lot.


    After bleeding for a while, Ezra Kamanda took a deep breath and blushed. A white palm suddenly grew out of his broken right wrist. While moving his newly grown right hand, he asked, "how long can it last this time?"


    "It''s not optimistic. Recently, there has been more and more noise. I''m afraid the seal has reached its limit."


    Alberton sighed, "maybe we need the support of Dragon Island."


    Dragon Island, the heart of the dragon, is a floating island floating overseas. It is the home of the dragon family and a forbidden area for mortals.


    "There are also some small troubles on Longdao. It''s estimated that I can''t get away for a while."


    Ezra Kamanda glanced and said, "anyway, it''s quiet here now. Don''t care too much. Go back to Ellington and enjoy life when you''re free."


    Alberton sighed: "your heart... Is really big enough. How can I leave casually for such a dangerous task? Besides, it''s nothing to go back to Ellington. I''d better stay here."


    "Don''t you think your new Lord is very attractive? Get in touch with him more."


    "Charm?"


    Alberton remembered Elsa''s look at Donne, nodded and said, "it''s really charming."


    "Well, I knew it wasn''t my own illusion."


    Ezra Kamanda laughed. After checking the magic array again, they circled up the steps on the stone pillar and left the crypt.


    Not long after they left, on the stone door of the cave, a slight crack like hair opened with a sudden "bang"


    Ellington.


    After sending off Alberton, Donne went directly to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute. The more projects he had, the more he felt the importance of talents.


    There are too few available research talents, especially those who have mastered the magic power. All the magicians in human beings are concentrated in the city of silver. Because the inheritance of wild magicians is very likely to come from the wanted necromancer, they are very cautious, their whereabouts are treacherous, and it is difficult to recruit.


    Donne can only pay attention to the elves who live a long life and are very curious about knowledge.


    The twenty elf scholars sent by isali to train as teachers are currently arranged by Donne at the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute to help him with his research work for the time being, and then he plans to further hire elf employees.


    Wizard scholars who are good at magic, dwarf engineers who are good at science and technology, and dwarf craftsmen who are good at forging, this is a golden combination.


    Any idea of Donne can be perfectly realized. They can also disassemble the samples made by Donne and reverse use prandal''s existing technology to restore the production method. For the technology that cannot be realized, Donne will provide solutions again.


    In this way, the technical level will be improved rapidly if they continue to act on and promote each other.


    It is worth mentioning that the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, which was originally Edgar''s blacksmith shop, has been completely renovated and rebuilt. The dwarf and dwarf people joined hands, coupled with the element biological assistance, just changed it from beginning to end in a short day.


    As soon as he walked into the courtyard of the new Institute, Donne heard Brian bragging there.


    "... at that time, the polluter''s claw was only the last meter from my beard... Ah, no, it was the last centimeter. I felt the power of the Earth Goddess flowing in my body!"


    Brian took a sip of beer and said, "at that time, with a big jump, the Warhammer roared out, and even the fighting skills were useless. I directly smashed the polluter''s head into meat sauce!"


    "Stop blowing, ok..."


    Donne sighed. "You jumped? You were thrown out by ELSA as a shell."


    "Big brother, can you die if you don''t dismantle my platform?"


    Brian turned around very upset. The apprentices who were listening to him hurriedly got up and saluted: "Lord!"


    Donne nodded and greeted the Elven scholars who quietly read the manual: "how do you feel these days, everyone?"


    "Very good. I learned a lot of new knowledge, especially the weights and measures you formulated are clear and easy to understand. We have decided to write them down and send them back to the Emerald Forest."


    A blond elf scholar with a big braid is the captain of these elves. Her name is Pamela lvteng. She is more like a literary girl than dantrian. She is more than 1000 years old this year and more than 200 years older than egwin, but she looks almost as old as Princess Aurelia... Not * * * *.


    "If you are satisfied."


    Donne breathed a sigh of relief. He was afraid that the Elven scholars were not interested. He took out the magic pistol.


    "Big brother, what is this?"


    Brian can recognize the material, but he can''t see the function.


    Nokia noticed the trigger, his eyes lit up and exclaimed, "new dwarf musket? You''re faster than the leader. It''s incredible!"


    "It''s not a musket, it''s more like a magic musket... I call it a magic pistol."


    Donne aimed at the abandoned armor in the corner of the yard and fired a shot at will. The roaring fireball blew the armor to pieces.


    "This, this is -"


    Brian looked straight. "Fireball!?"


    "Yes, this magic pistol can launch set magic."


    Donne shook his magic pistol and shot a string of fireballs at the sky: "and if the magic capacity of the magic crystal allows, it can be fired repeatedly. If the fireball technique is used, a poor magic crystal can fire about 20 rounds."


    "Spell bursts!"


    Even Nokia was shocked. For well-known reasons, dwarfs and goblins can''t awaken their talents and cultivate themselves. Although they are full of desire for the power of magic, they can only stare.


    But the magic pistol Donne got out can do magic repeatedly!


    "May I try?"


    Brian and Nokia spoke almost at the same time, and then they stared at each other: "I said it first!"


    "Let me come! I know my big brother early and have an iron relationship!"


    "I''ll come first! I''m the chief assistant of the great craftsman of croto! Only I can make an accurate evaluation of this new weapon in the whole research institute!"


    "You don''t even know magic. What can you evaluate?"


    "I don''t understand, you understand!? you stone brain!"


    "You little man!"


    Pamela looked at the magic pistol curiously. She just didn''t feel the magic wave on Donne: "can I try it?"


    "Please."


    Donne ignored Brian and Nokia, gave Pamela the magic pistol with a smile, and then simply taught her how to use it.


    "Make a goal for you."


    With a wave of his hand, Donne raised several stone pillars in the yard and soon became a human creature.


    Pamela raised her magic pistol and quickly pulled the trigger to launch fireball. She only heard a loud noise, and all the stone pillars were broken by fireball.


    Nokia, in a dispute with Brian, widened its eyes: "just touched and mastered shooting skills? No recoil? Aiming?"


    Pamela said: "the recoil force is basically equal to No. the aiming is assisted by detection, so it is very convenient... It will be a very powerful weapon."


    Pamela said and looked at Donne: "if all humans have this weapon, prandal will have no one to stop you. It''s very dangerous."


    "I know, so I''m ready. This weapon won''t be popularized in large numbers."


    Don said silently in his heart again: at least not now.


    "I hope so."


    Pamela handed the magic gun to Nokia. Nokia immediately laughed, aimed at the incomplete stone pillar and pulled the trigger.


    "Boom!"


    "Ha ha ha - I became prandal''s first dwarf to use magic!"


    Nokia was so excited that it completely lost the calm that researchers should have.


    "Damn it!"


    Brian looked envious and jealous. After Nokia tried several more spells, he got it and experienced the feeling of using spells himself.


    Nokia and Brian fell in love with this new weapon at once.


    "Big brother!"


    Brian directly put the magic pistol in his pocket: "give me this baby! Just say what you want! I''ll pry all that the dwarf Kingdom has for you!"


    This guy openly betrayed his motherland in order to satisfy his selfishness!


    "You bastard! Don''t try to seize such valuable samples without permission!"


    Nokia was in a hurry: "take it out quickly! I''m going to disassemble it and study it!"


    "How dare you tear down such a precious thing!?"


    "Nonsense! The more precious things are, the more worth dismantling! What do you know!"


    Donne patted on the forehead and sighed: "I''ll give it to you for you to study, reverse decomposition, and then... Pamela, pay attention to the magic chip on it to see if it can realize accurate replication and mass production. If you have any trouble, you can come back to me."


    "Magic chip? OK, I see."


    Donne added: "this magic pistol project is confidential. Don''t disclose it, okay?"


    Brian, they promised, and then rushed into the Research Institute.


    They are obviously eager to copy one.

 Chapter 447

    At this time, Brian suddenly stopped and shouted at Donne, "big brother, come here, too. There''s something good for you!"


    Donne was stunned and gladly followed.


    "Wait for me to come and start studying!"


    After Brian warned Nokia, he took Donne to the forging room. After a loud noise, Brian came out with a half body armor.


    Donne raised his eyebrows and said, "is this what you''ve been studying the other day?"


    "That''s right!"


    Brian said proudly, "you can try it. I promise you will be surprised by its superior defense!"


    "Really?"


    Donne nodded noncommittally. Since Ellington installed fish scale armor and lock armor, this closed armor has become more and more unpopular, and people like Locke will continue to choose this armor.


    Brian put half his armor on a dummy and handed Donne a sword: "try it with all your strength!"


    Donne raised his long sword: "do your best?"


    Brian immediately felt guilty: "er... Cut it gently."


    Donne took his strength and gently cut a sword. When the long sword was cut on the armor, he obviously felt a sense of delay. The power was like being dispersed at once... No, it was buffered. The originally concentrated power was buffered many times. The specific performance was that the sword failed to break the defense, but just scratched on the armor.


    "This is..."


    Donne was surprised. It was obviously an additional anti-seismic buffer layer. With the skills of dwarf craftsmen, it was really not easy to do this.


    "Surprised?"


    Brian said proudly: "this is what I noticed when I fought against the polluters in the black rock cave. Those soldiers who were hard carried were either dead or disabled, but the soldiers who retreated with the trend could survive well, so I thought about whether the armor could make such a change."


    Donne sincerely said: "it''s a very good design. If it can realize mass production on the assembly line, it will be very popular with the soldiers."


    "Mass production? It''s estimated that it''s a little troublesome. Some of the crafts are difficult... But I can contact some dwarf craftsmen. If they are willing to work for you, we can make them by hand."


    "The efficiency of manual manufacturing is too slow. Find a way to solve the difficulty of mass production."


    Donne waved his big hand and said, "if the whole is not good, it will be divided into parts. Parts can be produced in molds to realize mass manufacturing. As long as they can be disassembled, assembly line production can be realized."


    "This... Well, I''ll think about it later."


    "It''s up to you. You can recruit some dwarf craftsmen if you want. Their salary will be paid according to the normal standard."


    Donne stayed at the Institute for a while and went out to keep busy with other things.


    While Ellington was busy with R & D, construction and accepting refugees, Castle palmy was in the north.


    "You said those villages were empty?"


    Lawrence''s face was very ugly. The tax official went to the village to collect protection tax. As a result, he found that all the people in several villages had disappeared!


    Not frozen to death, starved to death, or killed by Warcraft, but directly disappeared!


    Lawrence is not a fool. On the contrary, he is very smart. Just a little thought, his face is even worse. Obviously, he also knows that the residents of those villages ran away while the snow closed the road.


    "Damn! Those damn Dalits! They are my property!"


    Lawrence, who was very angry, pushed all the things on the table to the ground. He gasped and asked, "did the patrol find any trace? Can you catch it back?"


    Lawrence doesn''t care about the villagers'' lives. It doesn''t matter. What matters is that they live and can create value. For Lawrence, their status is equivalent to slaves, or free workers. What Lawrence needs is their labor ability.


    "Lord, the snow has begun to melt. It''s hard for the patrol to find footprints. Because the frozen soil has melted, it''s hard to find any trace, but..."


    The housekeeper lowered his voice and said, "but Captain Jack found some clues that clearly showed that they were going south."


    "South? Jinhu town?"


    "Lord, all the people in Jinhu town have disappeared..."


    "It''s not golden lake town, is it... Ellington?"


    The housekeeper nodded silently, and Lawrence''s mood was even worse. He felt a pain in his forehead at the thought of his people fleeing to Ellington and becoming the guy''s wealth.


    "Do you want to send troops over..."


    The housekeeper whispered a suggestion: "according to the rules of the noble Council, in this case, you can send troops to recover the people who fled and refused to pay taxes."


    "Send troops..."


    Lawrence frowned and suddenly said, "I need to report this. Don''t let anyone disturb me for the time being."


    "I see."


    After the housekeeper left the room, Lawrence immediately took out an unused magic letter. After stimulating the mark, he began to write quickly. After a long report, he finally added a sentence: "I think this is the best opportunity and excuse for Donne. Please convey the instructions."


    East, Alex.


    While the magic letter was activated, it automatically appeared in front of acting patriarch Charles. After opening the envelope and reading Lawrence''s report word by word, Charles raised his eyebrow and replied, "the personnel have not returned yet. They are on standby."


    The elite secretly cultivated by the cadier family, that is, the force mercenary regiment of cissa, have all been brought to the underground world by the shadow eating snake saunasen. Up to now, saunasen hasn''t come back, and his father hasn''t fully mastered the power in his body. Charles has no spectrum in his heart.


    As those informed adventurers have not yet returned from the underground world, he does not know that the force of Sisa mercenary regiment has been completely destroyed, and sonnathan does not even exist.


    After replying to Lawrence, Charles thought for a moment and wrote: "you can test Ellington''s falseness and truthfulness as appropriate, master detailed information and be ready to attack at any time."


    After seeing Lawrence''s reply, Charles sneered and burned the magic letter to ashes.


    "Donne, Donne... Let''s let you be arrogant for a few days. When the venerable Lord returns, you will become a sacrifice to our dark snake! Ha ha ha..."


    Morton, who was just about to knock at the door, heard the terrible laughter coming from inside, couldn''t help shaking, silently withdrew his hand, turned and left.


    Royal garden area.


    Victor lay on the chair and enjoyed the warm sunshine in the winter afternoon. The freshly brewed best black tea sent out a curling aroma. His wife, Queen OLINA, and daughter, Princess aurelia, sat not far away. It was rare for the family to enjoy their leisure time in this winter.


    At this time, a carrier pigeon fell next to victor. Victor pressed the ring on the pigeon''s head, "bang", and the pigeon became a letter.


    Victor saw the mark of the envelope ink, gently raised his eyebrow, opened the letter and read it.


    A moment later, Victor couldn''t help laughing and attracted the attention of OLINA and aurelia.


    "Father?"


    "Donne deserves to be... Well, he deserves to be the man I value!"


    Victor coughed and said with a smile, "Ellington encountered a blizzard closure, then a rare large-scale animal tide attack, and now there is a large wave of refugees."


    "Ah!?"


    Aurelia was surprised: "then why didn''t he send the array to his father for help?"


    "Ask for help? People handle everything in order. Why do they ask for help?"


    Victor laughed: "the city was closed by Blizzard, but Ellington had plenty of food and there was no famine at all. It is said that he also used fire element biology to make a central heating system to provide residents with floor heating services, which is more convenient and less trouble than fireplace."


    "The super large-scale beast tide attack was blocked outside the city by him and his soldiers. The Warcraft were wiped out without even the opportunity to enter Ellington. Instead, they left a large number of magic cores and precious materials such as Warcraft leather and bones. These things were transported out by his Datang business association and sold again, which is equivalent to making a lot of money!"


    "These refugees came from villages near caspamiburg. It is said that they fled to Ellington because the city was closed by heavy snow, they were also attacked by Warcraft, and the LORD had to collect taxes."


    After a pause, Victor said with a smile: "That''s what I admire most about Donne. He accepted all the refugees without saying a word! He not only arranged their food, but also arranged their work... It''s Ellington! In just six months, it has changed from a poor town to a big city today! Who would believe that Donne could do this before?"


    Aurelia curled her lips. Her prejudice against Donne made her very unhappy to see Victor boast about Donne. She said, "these are not so much the credit of Donne as the credit of Fiona he solicited."


    "But," said Victor with a smile, "it is Donne who digs Fiona''s ability. This ability to use people without doubt and to give full play to other people''s maximum potential is what a ruler should have."


    "Ruler!"


    Princess Aurelia was shocked: "father, you don''t want to kill him?! you know, if you were heard by others, it would be enough to produce a huge storm."


    "Support? No, no, no, I really appreciate his ability."


    Victor sighed. He''s just a king, but who''s Donne? The son of God!


    He''s qualified to kill Donne? No kidding


    "In a word, with Donne, Ellington''s rise is unstoppable. The cadier family doesn''t have to worry too much. If they are willing to find their own destruction, let them go."


    As an almost elevated king, Victor was very happy to see Donne kill the cadil family. Now he had to move a chair and applaud at close range.

 Chapter 448

    Holy See of light.


    All the clergy know that Pope jessolini XXIII is in a very good mood these days - it can be seen from the uncontrollable smile on his face.


    Because the Holy See has lost an artifact for nearly a hundred years, the blessing Scripture of jebirni has been found by Saint eluli!


    Unfortunately, the timing is wrong.


    Jessolini often lamented recently, how good would it be if this great good thing had happened before the glorious sacrifice? They can take advantage of the glorious festival to write a special book on this matter and take the opportunity to expand the influence and appeal of the Holy See of light.


    "Under the crown of the Pope."


    Iluli came to the Pope and bowed her knees.


    The pope said kindly, "eluli, don''t be polite. You are a saint. Your actual status is the same as mine, not to mention that you are still a great hero of our bright Vatican."


    Iluli said with a bitter smile, "I''m not a hero. This artifact is the Lord... Lord Donne robbed it and gave it back to us."


    "Of course we should accept Lord Donne''s kindness, but since you are a saint, you should understand the importance of external publicity."


    The pope said patiently: "You also know how difficult it is to compete with other Vaticans for believers. The Earth Goddess religion is mainly concentrated on the elves and dwarves. Let alone, the Fengshen Vatican relies on the wind and guardian God icardis, the guardian God of merchants and Rangers. They earn a lot every year. Their chapels are more and more gorgeous. Every charity activity is a big deal. What about us? How many years has this chapel been used? "


    Eluli opened her mouth and didn''t mean to say it.


    "Not only that, along the flash coast, almost all are the territory of Anita Lyle, the God of water and life. The goddess of water religion almost monopolizes shipping routes, and sailors and captains believe in the goddess of water."


    "The God of fire and war, kalomarif, is the creator of orcs. The Holy See of fire is not only the only belief of Ryan Empire, but also the belief of many human soldiers and even officers."


    "The Dragon God, as well as the other sects of the middle God and the lower God, will not say, but compared with the other four upper gods, in fact, the status of our bright Vatican has been in jeopardy."


    The pope said earnestly: "although we are still the mainstream belief of human society, we have been overtaken by the past, so we must try our best to build momentum, expand believers, and even rob other believers when necessary!"


    The Pope severely clenched his fist: "the number of believers is related to the performance evaluation after my return to the kingdom of God. If the great God of light is disgraced, I''m afraid I can''t live a good life!"


    Iluli wanted to tell the pope that God just didn''t care about the number of believers and didn''t always measure a God by human thinking, but when she saw the fanatical expression on the Pope''s face, iluli closed her mouth again.


    I''m afraid he can''t listen to anything he says.


    Finally, when the Pope finished describing the brilliant prospect, eluli had a chance to speak: "under the Pope''s crown, I must remind you of one thing. In return for recapturing the artifact, I have promised the Lord... Lord Donne, our bright Vatican will help him investigate the intelligence of the dark snake, but we haven''t had any intelligence for so long."


    "Don''t worry. Lyon has almost recovered. The Knights Templars are ready to go."


    The pope said helplessly, "besides, the dark snake has been dormant for so many years. It''s not so easy to be found, so it''s not urgent."


    A knight hurried up: "the Pope is crowned! The trainee priest in quelin found traces of evil believers in the town, suspected members of the dark snake!"


    Pope: "


    Iluli: "


    This face is a little cruel


    As soon as the Pope''s face was right, he waved his big hand and said, "the Knights Templar will go out immediately, led by the deputy head. Be sure to block the passage of quelin town and try to catch the evil believers alive. We need information!"


    "Yes!"


    Just when the whole ilrus empire was undergoing some subtle changes because of Donne, he didn''t feel the slightest. After coming out of the Research Institute, he staggered to check the progress of the shed. After that, he went to Datang publishing house to chat with dantrian and them for a while, and brought them some new Inspiration - winter without entertainment, big The novels and comics of Tang publishing house have become necessities for many people.


    Now their novels and comics have even spread rapidly to the surrounding towns through alinks. At the same time, they have also been taken to other countries by tourists and become one of the famous specialties of Ellington.


    Seeing the popularity of spiritual entertainment culture, don patted his forehead and then came up with a good idea. He was about to hurry home, but he met Ezra Kamanda head-on.


    Donne subconsciously tightened the chrysanthemum and stopped: "good afternoon, Lord Ezra Kamanda."


    Ezra Kamanda saw Donne''s eyes brighten and showed a bright smile: "good afternoon, Lord."


    At this time, Donne noticed that Ezra Kamanda''s face was a little pale. He was very surprised and asked, "your face looks terrible. Is there any trouble?"


    "No, just didn''t sleep well last night," said Ezra Kamanda


    A red dragon doesn''t sleep well. Will his face be so pale?


    This is not lying with your eyes open!


    "Lord, if... I mean, if one day, you will face very powerful enemies who don''t invade your territory, but want to destroy everything, what will you do?"


    Donne was stunned: "chaotic invasion?"


    Is this red dragon an insider?


    Ezra Kamanda was also stunned: "chaotic invasion? Of course not. They have been repulsed and will not appear again for at least hundreds of years. I''m just giving an example."


    Don en curled his mouth: "it''s needless to say, since they want to destroy everything, it certainly includes me. I don''t resist. Do I wait to die?"


    "Choose to resist? Good."


    After leaving an inexplicable word, Ezra Kamanda staggered away.


    Donne looked at his back and his intuition told him that the red dragon was in a very bad state.


    But... Why?


    Just a few days later, the cold weather has not changed a bit, but the construction of Ellington is in full swing. The old and backward town has now completed leapfrog development. The neat asphalt roads divide the whole town neatly, and each family is built in strict accordance with the plan, The introduction of light crystal and fluorescent grass makes the night in Ellington bright, and people have more leisure time.


    The neat sewage drains and rainwater drains on the roadside have a clear division of labor. The ubiquitous garbage cans and public toilets greatly reduce the pollution problem in public places. Every wind element cleaner cleans the road meticulously, and any dust and debris will be rolled up and blown into the garbage can.


    Beautiful and fashionable flower beds have also been built in the streets and alleys. Public seats can be used for pedestrians to rest at will. Bicycles and carriages cross the road. Donne has restored the impression of the earth''s advanced urban planning with the power of magic and engineering. If the buildings here are not still full of prandal''s local characteristics, It is almost the same as a modern city on earth.


    Red flowers and green willows decorate this strange city. Pedestrians walking through the city are all wearing happy smiles. If you can choose, Ellington will certainly be elected as the city with the highest residents'' happiness index.


    Although it is winter, because the ground is warm everywhere, the residents never feel cold. The warm greetings of neighbors will always warm people''s hearts.


    In this winter, they can still eat and wear warm clothes. The only thing that makes everyone feel flawed is that although there are plenty of bread, bacon and canned fruits in winter, fresh vegetables can''t be eaten until spring.


    But this morning, Ellington residents who went to buy vegetables suddenly found a surprise.


    The owner of the vegetable and fruit shop shouted, "come and have a look! The greenhouse specialty turnip built by the Lord!"


    "It''s turnip! Isn''t this a vegetable that can only be planted in spring and summer?"


    The owner of the vegetable and fruit shop said proudly, "although I don''t know what the principle is, the craftsmen hired by the LORD said that this is because the climate in spring and summer is simulated in the greenhouse, so they deceived the vegetable seeds and it grew."


    Some housewives exclaimed: "can you even cheat vegetable seeds!? Lord, you must be the son of God!"


    The owner of the vegetable and fruit shop laughed and said, "I don''t know if it''s the son of God, but I know that thanks to the Lord, we won''t starve to death and freeze to death. We can eat such fresh and tender vegetables in such a cold winter."


    "Yes, this is a miracle displayed by the Lord. I must buy some! How can the boss sell them?"


    "Four copper plates, one."


    "Four coppers!? so cheap!?"


    Even in spring and summer, it may take two copper plates and one. Now it''s planted in winter. Is it so cheap?


    "That''s what I told the Lord, but the LORD said that everyone should be able to afford vegetables in winter."


    The words of the owner of the vegetable and fruit store surprised everyone again and again. They lined up in an orderly way to buy greenhouse vegetables.


    When this incident came into Fiona and Donne''s ears, it caused a lot of laughter.


    Fiona said with a smile, "it''s a wonder that the price has doubled, but I''m still grateful to you."


    Donne shrugged: "because things are rare, there are no vegetables to eat in winter. I let them eat it. This treatment can''t even be enjoyed by the aristocrats of yarinks, and the price is only a few copper plates. Of course, they are excited. Vegetables can''t make a lot of money."


    At this point, Donne smiled, looked at Fiona and said, "speaking of it, do you remember the bet we made before?"

 Chapter 449

    When Donne first arrived in Ellington, he found Mint grass and began to produce mint candy. At that time, he made a bet with Fiona (see Chapters 26 and 27), and Elia was still a witness.


    The bet is to make a net profit of 10000 gold coins with mint before the end of the year. If Fiona loses, she will work for Donne all her life.


    "Wait!"


    Fiona suddenly remembered one thing at this time: "the bet only said what would happen if I lost, but didn''t say what would happen if you lost!"


    Donne let it out: "did I lose?"


    "... No."


    "So it doesn''t matter, does it?"


    "What an unfair bet."


    Fiona tooted her mouth, but there was no annoyance in her eyes.


    She did lose.


    Although the mint processing industry is now a relatively low priority industry in Ellington, thanks to the great role of the transmission array, mint candy can be transported to Alex in a very short time, and then wholesale to other merchants from there and flow to other countries through their hands.


    In just half a year, the small Mint has brought more than 100000 gold coins to Ellington.


    When Fiona saw the bill Hilton gave her, she couldn''t believe that the humble mints would bring such amazing profits.


    She lost miserably, but she was very happy, because it proved that the Lord''s vision was completely right.


    In prandal, there is no saying of new year. The last day of the cold month has passed, which is the first day of the frozen month. There is no lively festival celebration, no boastful blessings, and some only have simple happy smiles on people''s faces.


    Having spent the cold month means that the most difficult and dangerous time of the year has passed. Although the frozen month is still cold, it won''t make people uncomfortable. Even the door doesn''t think of it.


    The construction of greenhouses is very smooth. One after another, greenhouses not only meet the requirements of Ellington residents for vegetables, but also have spare power to start exporting fresh vegetables to other cities. The victors, oberlies and Adrians are the first to taste the benefits.


    They were naturally surprised to eat such fresh vegetables in the cold winter, but they were even more surprised when they heard that every family in Ellington could enjoy such treatment.


    What does it mean that every family can enjoy this fresh vegetable in winter?


    This must be a new cultivation technique!


    "Anti season planting technology in greenhouse?"


    Victor''s eyes lit up when he saw the document Adrian took back from the copyright office. From the name alone, he knew that this was a patented technology in a new field!


    "It is said that Ellington applied these days and has opened the license. To my surprise, Donne announced that anyone can use this patent for free..."


    Princess Aurelia was surprised: "so generous? It''s not his character!"


    "It''s a good technology, but we don''t have to get involved."


    Victor shook his head, pointed to the chair and said, "sit down and eat first. It''s just cooked."


    Adrian looked at the steaming hot pot in front of Victor and couldn''t help sighing. In cold winter, eating this hot hot hot pot is really much better than eating bacon and bread. No wonder Victor was completely conquered.


    In fact, Victor is not the only one. The hot pot chain that they and Victor have jointly opened has already blossomed everywhere in irus. With novel cooking methods, enough enjoyable taste, various ingredients, fresh taste and enough wine, this cooking method has become a novel trend and is being sought after all over the country.


    Especially now it''s still winter. After a busy day in the cold weather, groups of people sit in front of the hot hot pot, look at the rolling red oil, smell the aroma inside, pick up a piece of sliced fresh meat, and then take a sip of wine. It''s comfortable to make people''s fatigue disappear.


    These hotpot chains also brought them considerable profits. The empty Treasury became full day by day. Victor finally had the confidence to do something he had long wanted to do. Of course, he was in a good mood.


    "Although greenhouse technology is a good technology, it is useless for us. As long as those big farmers will naturally use this patent to produce a large number of vegetables to sell, we will just spend money on vegetables."


    Victor picked up a piece of meat, took a deep breath of the aroma, and then said with a smile: "compared with the hot pot chain, the actual benefits of the greenhouse are much smaller, and it brings more symbolic strategic significance."


    Princess Aurelia was stunned: "symbolic significance?"


    "Yes, it symbolizes that human beings are finally able to harvest food in the winter when everything withers."


    Victor paused and said, "if this greenhouse technology can be fully popularized, it will have great strategic significance, so what we need to do is not to figure out how to use this technology, but to find ways to promote this technology as soon as possible."


    "Does that guy provide free authorization to let us promote it as soon as possible?"


    Aurelia looked unbelievable: "is he so kind?"


    "Ollie, don''t look at people with prejudice."


    Victor sighed: "in fact, count Downe has helped us a lot in many ways."


    Aurelia doesn''t think so. That guy has already exposed his nature. He is a black smelling hooligan at all!


    Whoever believes in his purity and goodness will suffer!


    And what about the black smelling hooligan Donne in her mouth? At the moment, we are actively promoting the spiritual civilization life of Ellington.


    "You are a demon king. You have to fight two brave people alone, so you must pay attention to each other''s cards and can''t be forced to death..."


    "This card is the biggest, so it should be used at the most critical time... Marlene, don''t cheat!"


    Marlene retracted her head and stuck out her tongue, and her face turned red.


    "Oh! She almost saw it!"


    Tina let out a cry and covered her card tightly.


    "But isn''t that unfair?"


    Vanilla still feels awkward. Two people deal with one person? The rules of the game are a little strange.


    "The demon king can take three more cards, or take the first shot, so it''s balanced, and that''s the rule of the game."


    Donne stalled and said, "if you don''t like it, you can change the rules of the game. Anyway, poker is fixed, and the difference is just the way of the game."


    Yes, in this cold winter, when I saw Tina, they looked out of the window with nothing to do after they were busy. They didn''t even bother to play Gobang. They thought the popular Quint card was too complicated. Donne simply made out the playing cards and was teaching them how to fight the landlord.


    However, in this world, it is obvious that the name can not be used, and the landlord is equivalent to an aristocrat. Even in the game, it is a felony for civilians to fight against the aristocrat. Even if Tang en dares to teach, they dare not play - it is obviously not cost-effective to lose their heads because of the game.


    If you change the role to the devil and the brave, there will be no problem at all.


    Although they didn''t understand the rules at the beginning, they soon got started and became addicted to them.


    "I''m busy, but you''re here to play games with them..."


    Fiona''s sad voice suddenly came from behind. Donne turned around with a dry smile and said, "I don''t have anything else, and they''re too boring."


    "If you have nothing else to do, come and inspect the construction of the school."


    Fiona handed Donne a document: "the main planning of the school is completely in accordance with your requirements and placed in the reserved area of the new urban area. In addition to the structure of the school, there are still some details that you need to determine."


    "Isn''t it already in the previous information?"


    "Yes."


    Fiona nodded and said, "I just don''t want to see you so free and find something for you to do."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Well founded, irrefutable!


    "Well, the initial training work of the wizard teacher is left to me. I need some time to compile primary teaching materials. At least start from literacy, and then advance a little."


    At this point, Donne felt a little dull pain in his head. He had not recalled the contents of the book for many years. After graduation, he basically returned the knowledge to the teacher, and he didn''t remember much.


    Fortunately, the world can''t use too advanced knowledge now. Elves can teach language, history, cultivation of magic talent and combat training (Sports), while mathematics can be handed over to dwarf engineers. In the later stage, they can also add basic physics, chemistry and other knowledge.


    As for the periodic table, chemical reactions, electrons, magnetic fields and other knowledge, Donne will only mention one point. As for the specific... Hehe, after the popularization of basic education in the world, let those geniuses find it. At least he doesn''t have that ability now.


    Actually, he forgot all about it.


    Of course, the most important thing is that those knowledge are of little use at present, and the popularization of basic education is only done by Donne. If the world can''t survive the chaotic invasion, no matter how good education is, what we really need to care about now is to improve the basic quality and Basic Combat ability of the whole people.


    As soon as Tang en was ready to get up and go to those elf girls to discuss the training, a hot broom rushed into his eyes.


    "My friend!"


    Croto greeted him with a laugh. "I''ve come to report the good news to you!"


    "Oh? Has the improvement of the musket been completed?"


    Donne smiled. It''s been more than half a month. According to the dwarf''s efficiency, it''s already slow.


    However, considering that this is a weapon of radical reform from head to toe, this speed is considerable.


    "That''s right!"


    Croto said enthusiastically, "this time, I''m here to let you witness the crystallization of the wisdom of our two geniuses!"


    Crystal of God TM


    As soon as Donne pulled out the corners of his mouth, Fiona, who smiled with white eyes, took croto to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute.

 Chapter 450

    It was said that Donne was going to test the new fire gun with the great craftsman of croto. Nokia, who was painstakingly studying the magic pistol, immediately put down their work and hurried to the test field outside.


    It''s a testing ground. In fact, it''s just a spacious open space, on which some targets are made with earth magic.


    "This is the dwarf musket that integrates your inspiration and is redesigned and made by my genius brain!"


    Kloto took out the new dwarf musket, paused, and said proudly, "I call it the destroyer!"


    Destroyer?


    Donne laughed to himself, then looked closely at the musket in croto''s hand.


    Different from the structure of the assault rifle in his impression, the processing technology of dwarf engineering is obviously more rough and can not fit perfectly, and the gun body itself is also full of primitive and wild Steampunk style.


    Mingming has told him all the key points, but after combining prandal''s local technology, the final product is such a freak, which makes Donne feel very strange.


    "Have you tested it?"


    "That''s right."


    Kloto took out another box. Don opened it and saw that it was full of yellow bullets. Kloto really used copper to make bullets as he said, but the warhead was not lead.


    Thoughtfully, Donne took out the bullet and checked it. The impact trigger at the tail was larger than expected. However, it can be understood that now the dwarfs have not mastered the key points of processing, so it is difficult to reach the technological level of the earth. However, with the increase of production quantity, the production efficiency and production technology will also rise.


    Next to it is the magazine designed according to the inspiration given by Donne. The spring provided by Ellington played a very important role in this magazine. It took croto a lot of effort to solve the problem of continuous shooting.


    In other words, thanks to Donne''s efforts, the dwarf muskets have leaped from single shot loading to magazine continuous firing, directly spanning the development process of more than 100 years - according to the crooked and boundless technology tree of the dwarfs, I''m afraid the development time will be longer if Donne doesn''t give them some inspiration.


    Donne loaded the magazine and loaded it. Without hesitation, he aimed at the target more than 100 meters away and pulled the trigger.


    "Da Da --"


    A series of deafening gunshots suddenly sounded, the muzzle spewed out a hot tongue, and the warhead was pushed out of the barrel by the powerful dwarf gunpowder, whistling and tearing the distant target.


    The loud noise made the hearing sensitive elf ladies feel a little uncomfortable, but they soon adapted to the sound and looked at the gun in Donne''s hand in a little surprise.


    Croto was also very surprised. It was clearly a new weapon he had just made. Why did Donne use it so skillfully?


    It seems that he has used it thousands of times, so that he can understand how to use it directly.


    Of course, Donne hasn''t used a gun on earth, but after watching so many movies, a fool knows how to use it.


    After a round of shooting, the targets were all turned into pieces. Smelling the smoke in the air, Donne had a sense of satisfaction.


    "Two disadvantages."


    Donne handed the gun to croto and said, "don''t design the ejection port of the cartridge case to the back. It will occasionally jump to the face. Second, the shooting error is too large. The barrel needs to be improved to increase the stability and reduce the noise."


    Croto wrote it down quickly: "is there anything else?"


    How many effective suggestions can Donne make with his poor knowledge? It''s good to think of these two points, but after seeing croto''s eager eyes, he racked his brains and thought again, and then said very seriously: "there''s another one, the new fire gun needs an insurance - if someone accidentally pulls the trigger, it''s easy to shoot others."


    "Insurance? I see!"


    Croto immediately understood what Donne meant, and several schemes appeared in his mind.


    "By the way, this kind of musket can no longer be called a musket. I think it''s more appropriate to call it an assault rifle."


    "But I have a name called destroyer..."


    "That''s the name. This is the type of weapon."


    After thinking for a while, Donne said, "if you reduce the firing speed of the assault rifle, increase the length and stability of the barrel, increase the powder capacity of the bullet and the size of the warhead, so as to increase the range and power, is it another weapon? In my idea, this weapon can kill the enemy thousands away!"


    "Kilometers away!?"


    Grotto''s eyes widened in surprise: "can you really do it? Isn''t that the same as the magician''s means?"


    "Almost. It''s just that the attack methods are different."


    Donne waved his hand and continued: "another way of thinking, if the whole is reduced, the magazine capacity is also reduced, and integrated with the handle, all parts are miniaturized, turning the firegun into a very portable small weapon, isn''t it another weapon? Do you think it''s appropriate to call the extended weapon firegun?"


    Croto shook his head.


    "So it''s settled."


    With a big hand, Donne determined the naming rules of the new musket, and the assault rifle officially appeared in prandal.


    "Although shooting a target can test the hand feel, the power can''t be clearly felt, so next I''ll be the target and you hit me with a gun."


    Donne went straight ahead and said to croto, "come on."


    "Are you sure? The power of the destroyer is very powerful!"


    Brian picked his nose and said, "I think it''s hard for him to hurt his big brother."


    So croto stopped hesitating and fired immediately.


    "Da Da --"


    After concentrating, Donne could clearly see the flame from the muzzle and the warhead flying out of the muzzle. The warhead quickly approached himself in the air, and then¡ª¡ª


    "Ding Ding -"


    Donne''s body was cold, and the ice armor was activated automatically. While the warhead was completely frozen, it was blocked by a repulsive force, and the speed slowed down suddenly.


    Donne grabbed a bullet and raised his eyebrows. Although his face was calm, he was still surprised.


    Dwarf gunpowder is very powerful, but he didn''t expect that it would be so explosive after being made into bullets. He thought the bullets would hit the skin and be bounced off. Unexpectedly, even the ice armor was activated.


    This shows that the power of this bullet can threaten the magician to a certain extent.


    Cloto put down his gun and said convinced, "the magician is really powerful."


    "The power of this gun is also good."


    Donne came back and said, "it can activate my ice armor. This gun can kill at least level 4 Warcraft."


    "Kill level 4 Warcraft!?"


    Edgar was surprised: "if it could be mass produced, wouldn''t our people in Ellington no longer have to worry about the harassment of Warcraft?"


    "That''s right, but now we''re still afraid of Warcraft?"


    Donne looked at Edgar speechless. Is this guy still living in the past?


    Edgar scratched his head in embarrassment. Since Brian and Nokia each brought a group of people into the Research Institute, his sense of existence has become weaker and weaker.


    After thinking for a moment, Donne said to croto, "if you are going to mass produce assault rifles, I need to buy some."


    "Why did you buy this?"


    Kloto was stunned for a moment: "it seems that your soldiers can''t use it? Although they can deal with fourth-order Warcraft, I''m afraid this assault rifle doesn''t even bother to use the silver apocalypse."


    "So, my soldiers haven''t been promoted to silver yet."


    Donne smiled: "this weapon is a good supplementary means of attack."


    "Well, since you are willing, I have no reason not to sell you."


    Croto held out his hand: "happy cooperation."


    "Happy cooperation."


    The power of assault rifles is indeed considerable. Although silver apocalypse and most magicians are not afraid of bullets, those cannon fodder are afraid. The efficiency of cleaning cannon fodder with guns is much faster than with swords.


    Although Donne made the magic pistol, now the mass production of the magic pistol is a problem, and there is no way to quickly deploy it to every soldier. The assault rifle is different. With the industrial power of the dwarf Kingdom, it is very easy to realize mass production.


    Most importantly, assault rifles and magic pistols are different.


    Assault rifles are solid bullets, which belong to physical damage, while magic pistols are magic, which belong to spell damage.


    In defense spells, armor spells, rock armor, ice armor, lava armor, storm armor and magic armor are used to improve defense and resist physical damage.


    Shield spells, Earth Shield, frost shield, flame shield, thunder shield, arcane shield, and magic suppression are used to absorb corresponding spell damage.


    Because of the difference between armor and shield spells, the attack methods must also be treated differently.


    That''s why Donne came up with a magic pistol after reminding croto to to make an assault rifle.


    Just imagine, after loading two kinds of weapons, facing the charge of the other cavalry on the battlefield and hundreds of meters away, Donne''s soldiers took out assault rifles and launched cover shooting with the Rangers. After killing most of the cannon fodder, the other party continued to approach, then changed into magic pistols, fired a round of spell attack, and then stimulated other spells, Add combat status to yourself.


    Then, when the remaining enemies approached, they put away their magic pistols one by one, took up their big swords and shields, rushed up to cut vegetables and melons, and harvested the enemies


    With a variety of strike methods such as long-range, physics, magic and close combat, if you gain air control on this basis


    This will be an invincible King''s Division!

 Chapter 451

    At present, the lowest cost way to occupy the air supremacy is hot-air balloons, but using hot-air balloons to fight is obviously a joke.


    Not to mention its poor carrying capacity, slow moving speed and slow control mode, these two points have completely limited the military use of hot-air balloons.


    The one that really works is the Skybreaker that croto made.


    However, the Skybreaker is obviously a semi-finished product. In Donne''s mind, the best air control weapons are supersonic fighters and high-altitude bombers. The former is extremely fast and difficult to defend, and the latter is located at an altitude of thousands of meters. General attack methods can''t affect them at all.


    In addition, high-altitude bombers can also have variants. High altitude transport aircraft can transport a large number of soldiers to the rear of the theater for encirclement warfare. This mobility is much faster than the current marching mode.


    But now there are many technical limitations to realize these things, and only Mithril universal alloy can barely meet the requirements. Take off can be realized by controlling the anti gravity magic array, and the power can be realized by the wind power magic engine. In other words, the wind power magic engine was inspired by the turbojet engine from the beginning, This is a return to its original function.


    Just want to integrate these technologies, there are still many problems.


    The most important point is that under supersonic conditions, ordinary drivers can''t bear this acceleration at all, so they must be apocalyptic, so the number is very rare.


    On the other hand, how to fight at supersonic speed?


    There is no computer and radar here, so we can''t lock the target at a long distance. When we see the enemy, I''m afraid the two sides have collided with each other.


    The control of weapons also needs computers, or something similar to computers.


    Before solving this problem, the plan of the fighter can only be stranded temporarily. The improved dwarf aircraft and helicopter are the best choice at present. They are fully manually controlled, and the speed is neither slow nor fast. They can fight within the sight distance or avoid conventional attacks.


    Although Donne also wants to produce his own aircraft, it is very difficult to build an industrial production line from scratch. He doesn''t have the energy and need for the time being. He simply cooperates directly with croto and provides technical support to each other.


    Computers are more demanding. It is impossible to restore them completely. We can only think of other ways.


    Because there were too many situations to consider, Donne put the priority of this matter behind for the time being. After leaving the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, he returned to the Lord''s house.


    "... Mr. Gallian, I told you before that this is naked blackmail! We won''t agree to pay this bill!"


    As soon as he passed the study, Donne heard Fiona''s dissatisfied voice. After being stunned for a while, he entered the study and saw Fiona and Gallian confronting each other. At the moment, Gallian is not Gallian, the branch president of the Star Diamond bank, but Gallian, an arms dealer with a cigar in his mouth.


    "However, dear Fiona, you must admit that my people and weapons have played a great role in resisting the animal tide. If I hadn''t recklessly consumed a lot of valuable goods, Ellington would have been completely destroyed by the animal tide."


    Gallian vomited a thick smoke ring, and Fiona frowned. Fortunately, it was an ornament. There was only a smell of fruit, otherwise she would have driven him out.


    "The situation was urgent, so I didn''t discuss it with you. I had only one idea: keep Ellington at all costs!"


    Gallian said solemnly, "I did it, so it''s natural for me to ask for compensation!"


    "But we didn''t buy those bombs from you at all! You and master croto were angry and took them out to compare!"


    What Fiona can''t stand most is this. It''s obviously the result of the fight between goblins and dwarfs. Why should Lord Ellington''s house pay instead?


    Kloto got Donne''s technical support, so he didn''t say anything, but Gallian, a cheeky guy, came directly to the businessmen to deliver the bill - the fourth time in half a month!


    It seems that there is no result this time. He is going to stay.


    Don couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter, your highness Gallian?"


    "Lord!"


    Fiona and Gallian spoke at the same time. Gallian immediately filled his face with a smile: "thank God, you finally appeared today."


    Donne has been busy recently. He has been free to rest these two days. No wonder Gallian feels so sad.


    "Lord, your highness Gallian has sent a bill."


    "Bill?"


    "Yes, about the arms bill consumed in resisting the animal tide."


    Fiona took a swipe from the corner of her mouth and handed a bill to Donne: "look."


    Donne took the bill and scanned it. Suddenly, he took a swipe at the corners of his mouth and said, "your ability to take advantage of the fire is really perfect, your highness Gallian."


    "No, no, no, you''re wrong. If you want to take advantage of the fire, I won''t pass you the bill at this time."


    Gallian waved his hand very seriously: "if I really want to sell at the highest price, I will secretly destroy the stability of the city wall at the critical moment of the animal tide, and then take out this price list when the animal tide is about to break through the city wall. I believe you will be willing to pay in that case."


    Donne smiled bitterly. No wonder people say that the heart of arms dealers is darker than ink. Many wars are secretly promoted by arms dealers. Now it seems so.


    "But your bill is too outrageous. Look at the price of this magic iron bomb. When you sold it to me last time, it was 5000 gold coins, and now it has risen to 10000?"


    "The price of goods rises and falls with the urgency of market demand."


    Gallian said with a natural look: "I think it''s normal for me to double the price when the animal tide strikes, isn''t it?"


    Donne was speechless.


    "You said you didn''t take advantage of the fire!"


    Fiona was very angry: "anyway, the bill of more than 50 million gold coins is ridiculous! Do you really know the concept of 50 million gold coins? The tax revenue of the whole Ilus empire is only 20 million gold coins a year!"


    "More? Really not much!"


    Gallian shook his head and said: "The expensive magic iron bomb alone used more than 2000 gold coins to resist those powerful Warcraft. This is more than 20 million gold coins. The value of the remaining bombs with various functions, such as paralysis bomb, smoke bomb, flash bomb and other special bombs, is really not much! Or do you think the arms we consume are not worth these gold coins?"


    "All right."


    Donne tasted something. With a flick of his finger, the bill burned to ashes. He said faintly, "tell me your real intention."


    Fiona was stunned: "what''s the real intention?"


    Donne smiled: "he came up with such a bill we can''t afford. Don''t you think he really wants it?"


    "Lord, you are really smart."


    Gallian applauded, then quickly put away his cigar, took out another document and said, "please see."


    "What is this? Do you want to take the opportunity to blackmail me and join Ellington?"


    Donne opened the file as he spoke. After a quick glance, he couldn''t help raising his eyebrows and said, "are you serious?"


    Gallian said proudly, "of course, this is the plan signed and confirmed by the great leader!"


    Donne noticed that a name was signed in a complicated way.


    Leviz gold teeth.


    Goblin leader, the boss of inkley risk control company.


    This document... No, it should be said to be a contract, which made Donne frown.


    Not as he imagined, the goblins intend to use this bill to control Ellington. The contents of the contract have nothing to do with Ellington''s sovereignty. On the contrary, the terms proposed in the contract are all kinds of cooperation with Ellington.


    Rivitz... No, it should be the Star Diamond bank that provides financial support for Ellington, but the requirement is that the Star Diamond bank will obtain technical support for asphalt roads and supply of raw materials. The Star Diamond bank will jointly develop and build asphalt roads between various towns in prandal with Ellington. At the same time, when charging services are implemented in the later stage, the benefits obtained will be divided according to 82. Star Diamond bank 80%, Ellington 20%.


    What makes don frown is not that the Star Diamond bank wants to provide funds to build roads, but this profit share.


    He knew long ago that the construction of roads could not be completed by Ellington''s funds alone, and must be supported by the state and a large amount of funds. However, before he had time to discuss with Victor, the Star Diamond bank smelled the smell of interests and took the initiative.


    Goblins are worthy of being commercial wizards.


    "You want to invest in building roads. I welcome it."


    Donne nodded and continued: "but there are two points I don''t agree with. First, the cooperation with the Star Diamond bank is currently limited to the Ilus Empire, and the cooperation of other countries will not be discussed for the time being. Moreover, the partners in the Ilus Empire have to join another one. I need the support of his majesty victor."


    Gallian frowned slightly and nodded reluctantly after a long time: "yes, but I believe you will still come to us for partners from other countries in the future."


    Donne smiled and said nothing.


    According to the Ilus Empire, it is easy to find Victor for policy support because of his unconditional trust, but it is different in other countries. The most difficult thing is the first step. At the beginning, it is difficult to find a partner. The goblins can see their interests with strong financial resources and advanced vision, so they dare to cooperate, but the people in power in other countries dare not take risks.


    However, when the road construction in the ilrus empire is completed and everyone sees the huge benefits hidden therein, I''m afraid that people who cooperate will flock to it. At that time, it will be much easier to discuss policy support and cooperation with the rulers of other countries.

 Chapter 452

    After brewing for a while, Donne continued: "second, the profit distribution proportion of toll roads in the later stage is unreasonable and must be changed, otherwise there is no possibility of cooperation."


    Donne doesn''t care too much about the profits from road construction. In fact, laying a flat and convenient channel for prandal is only good but not bad for his future mission goals. Now the Star Diamond bank is sleepy and someone gives pillows.


    However, intelligent creatures in any world have such a cheap problem - things that are too easy to get will not be cherished.


    Yes, this law also applies to prandal creatures, especially Goblins who like to cut corners. They dare to do anything for profit!


    Don''t forget that in order to make more profits, they even dare to negotiate with the Dragon - the most bullshit is that they have succeeded!


    Therefore, Donne must bargain with Gallian on the benefits, so that these Goblins who like to cut corners can seriously carry out the project, rather than letting their habits fool around.


    "82 points is very unreasonable for us. We can find other partners to make greater profits."


    "But the whole prandal, except us, no single force can eat this project."


    Gallian is very confident about this. The two richest forces in prandal, the dragon clan and the goblins, are now combined into one and have already become a super oligarch. The Star Diamond bank is a big Mac, and no one dares to compare wealth with it.


    "I know, but I am confident that I can create another star diamond bank."


    Gallian was stunned: "are you serious?"


    Donne smiled: "if necessary, I think his majesty Victor would be happy to see an Ellington bank or Ilus Imperial Bank."


    Gallian couldn''t help laughing: "believe me, my friend, no one will be willing to use the new bank. The business outlets of our Star Diamond bank are all over prandal. Each user can withdraw cash at any business point with a crystal card."


    "I know, you have to eat every mouthful of food and earn money bit by bit."


    Don shrugged: "don''t talk so much. In a word, it''s absolutely impossible to score 82 points. We''re about the same as you two."


    "We two!? are you kidding! We are the main investor!"


    Gallian jumped to his feet in a hurry: "there is no investor with only 20% income! We don''t do it because the profit is too low!"


    "Is the profit low? I don''t think so."


    Donne let it out: "if you don''t want to, you can talk about it again. Anyway, I don''t agree with your proposal."


    Gallian gritted his teeth and said, "well... We''ll give you another 20% of the profit! Give you 40%! I''ll just say it directly. This is our bottom line!"


    The bottom line that rivitz gave to Gallian was * * * * points. After all, the Star Diamond bank is such a large enterprise that it has to provide huge funds to lay these road networks. Although a large amount of profits can be expected, the return time of funds is too long. If the profits are sold too much, it''s better not to do this business.


    "Fifty five."


    Donne opened the finger of his right hand and said faintly, "you provide funds, manpower and jobs. We provide technical support, paving equipment and raw materials. After the road is completed, the toll will be divided into five or five."


    "How did you know we had to collect tolls!?"


    Gallian was stunned, then gave Donne a very creepy look, paused and said, "I need to give feedback to my boss."


    "Don''t worry, I have another thing. Since we want to cooperate, we will be strategic partners in the future. Therefore, I hope to get your unconditional support when necessary - do you understand what I mean?"


    "Unconditional support?"


    Gallian frowned, "you can''t do without money."


    "Of course."


    Donne said readily, "now you go. You can come to me anytime these days."


    "Just a moment, please wait a moment."


    Gallian hurried out of the study and began to shout, "Ezra Kamanda! My man! Come here!"


    Although I don''t know what method Gallian used to communicate with rivitz, his efficiency is really fast, but in a short time of more than ten minutes, he ran back and said to Donne crisp: "the boss agreed, 50-50 points, but there is a condition for agreeing to your third request."


    "Say."


    "As long as the Star Diamond bank will give you enough support for your development in the future, but you can''t get involved in the financial industry - the boss said that he doesn''t want to turn against his business partners. Prandal only needs one Star Diamond bank, not a second bank."


    After a pause, Gallian said with a very strange face: "friendly reminder, this condition is not only the meaning of our boss, but also the meaning of the dragon clan."


    Donne was stunned and couldn''t laugh or cry. The greedy guys of the dragon family are so afraid of someone opening a bank and robbing them of money?


    Fortunately, don didn''t plan to open a bank at all. What he said just now was just a bluff. He nodded dryly and said, "no problem."


    "Then this is a new contract."


    Gallian took out the new contract. Don was stunned. Is rivitz still far away? How did Gallian get the new contract from Levitz in such a short time?


    Space transfer?


    After a brief look at the new contract, Donne handed it to Fiona and asked her to review it carefully. Then he looked at Gallian with a smile and said, "it seems that this project has fallen on you again?"


    "That''s right!"


    Gallian proudly tidied up his collar. Although he was only a three foot goblin, he looked like a successful man.


    "The boss decided to start the first phase of the project from Ellington, first open the channel with the mountain city Bain, then Bain and the stone city Preston, and then continue to connect the water city paganis to the East, so that the highway can connect the water transport channel of Ronald river."


    Gallian quickly took out a simple map with the help of the dragon family. The goblins have the most accurate continental map at present. Although it is not comparable to the satellite map, it is quite good. He has drawn curves on the map with his pen. Those are the roads they plan to build.


    "From Ellington to the north, you can pass through several towns to connect caspamiburg, and then continue all the way north to reach the mark of the holy sword. The residence of the third legion of the Ilus empire is there. If the road is smooth, the carriage can shorten the transportation time by two-thirds. The chamber of Commerce transporting grain and grass for the third Legion will be happy to buy the right of use."


    "There is also the bain Preston paganis line. The ores of Bain and Preston have been difficult to sell abroad because of transportation difficulties. If you can build a flat transportation channel and enter paganis by water, you can easily reach the flash coast, and then transport them to major cities in prandal through the port city FILA, which is also a daily struggle The golden way. "


    "In addition, Ellington is also a potential city. It can easily obtain the fruit resources cultivated by the elves in the Emerald Forest and the ore resources produced by the dwarfs in the ambris mountains. If you start laying roads from here, the income is also very considerable..."


    Donne smiled and said to the talkative Gallian, "do you still want to collect my toll in Ellington?"


    Gallian''s voice suddenly stopped and smiled. He just entered the state, so he forgot this


    Seeing Fiona nodded, Donne signed his name on the contract, and then the golden light appeared on the contract. The phantom of a dragon head flashed away. The contract will be executed under the witness of isaglot, the Dragon God. Any party who violates the contract will be punished by isaglot, including the dragon family.


    "You can start preparing funds now."


    Donne put away the contract and said, "when the frozen soil begins to melt on the first day of the dawn month, I will prepare all the magic machines for construction, and your funds and necessary engineering personnel must be in place. I won''t give you too much training time."


    "Please believe in our goblin''s learning ability."


    Gallian said proudly, "it''s just operating machinery. One of our ancestors known as the siege master, hesso, can operate huge steel puppets hundreds of meters high easily! It''s just some small machinery. Even if we lose our past knowledge, we can easily master it again."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Dumne has given up the idea of Tucao and make complaints about it: "in a word, you have confidence."


    After seeing off Gallian, Fiona couldn''t help asking, "Lord, how are you so sure they will cooperate with us?"


    Donne snapped his fingers. "Dear Fiona, it''s actually very simple."


    Dear, dear!?


    Fiona blushed and her heart beat wildly. Immersed in happiness, she didn''t even hear what Donne said next.


    Tina gave her an envious look and then lowered her head in silence.


    She has got enough and doesn''t need to envy anything anymore.


    "The development of Star Diamond bank is also to make money, but now their tentacles have spread all over prandal, and the profits they can make in traditional industries have become less and less. In addition, now the world peace and local conflicts are difficult to generate too much demand for arms, so their arms business is also very tangled, and a large number of arms are pressed in the warehouse and can not be sold¡ª¡ª Do you think I didn''t know that Gallian sold me all the goods? "


    "It''s just that we have a demand and they are eager to buy, so they reached a cooperation."


    "But this is not a long-term business after all. Both goblins and dragons are longing for more wealth. In the now basically solidified market environment, if you want to make greater and more profits, you can only innovate."


    "Unfortunately, they don''t have the ability to innovate, and we, or I, just have what they lack."


    Donne is very outspoken to raise his status, but Fiona and Tina next to him feel very reasonable.


    "Therefore, cooperating with me to explore new markets and make more profits has become their best choice."


    Donne clapped his hands and said with a smile, "and I can guarantee that you will make sure you cooperate with me."

 Chapter 453

    With the goblin''s business mind, they certainly won''t do loss business. In the previous investigation, they have carefully observed the changes in Ellington and are very sure of the money making potential of Donne''s technologies, so they will cooperate with him so decisively.


    In other words, even the goblins knew that working with Donne would make no loss, so they would agree to his terms.


    As for his support... I have to pay anyway. Who is not support?


    As a gnome who started as an arms dealer, I''m afraid I can''t wait for Donne to become strong and then quickly go outside to fight for hegemony. Only war will produce a lot of consumption and demand, and banking and arms industry will get greater profits.


    The idea of goblins can''t hide from Donne. After all, he came from the earth. Everyone knows what forces are behind the perennial local wars on the earth. They want to play tricks here. Goblins are still worse.


    After the cooperation was confirmed here, don turned around and came to the forge hammer castle. He directly found the current dwarf king durandon. Out of Don''s expectation, durandon didn''t kiss Selma, but was following Abram in front of the big forge, making a battle axe one by one.


    "I said it''s really good for you to abandon your daughter-in-law and father-in-law and sweat here?"


    Donne wandered over. The Tomahawk was still a semi-finished product, but he could see the general outline. The double arc design with double-sided cutting edge is not the common crescent design with single-sided edge. This design scheme is difficult to use. If the technology is not enough, you will hurt yourself if you are not careful.


    Durandon looked at Donne with a little surprise: "Donne?"


    "Your Majesty, please don''t be distracted in the forging process."


    Abram did not lift his head, and the hammer continued to beat steadily on the embryo. Duranden immediately refocused his attention and entered the rhythm.


    Donne held out his hand, simply took out a recliner and juice, lay down next to him and rested. Anyway, there was heavy snow in the ambris mountains outside. The big forge was as warm as spring and felt very comfortable.


    After half an hour, the preliminary exercise was finally over. With a "hiss", Abram put the embryo into the bucket for quenching, and they had time to rest.


    Durandon wiped his sweat, carefully moistened his beard and checked whether he was damaged by the high temperature. He asked, "how did you come here? Today is not the delivery time of asphalt. Is it the old man in my family who caused any trouble?"


    At the sight of Donne, duranden''s first reaction was that his father might have made trouble again.


    "No, no, no, Brian, he''s been doing very well recently. After he was promoted to the gold level, he continued to exercise and studied and analyzed various new technologies in the Research Institute. He''s quite honest - in addition to his broken mouth, he likes to boast and goes to old Tom''s place to have a drink every day."


    "Promotion to gold?"


    Abram''s eyes widened in surprise: "that lazy Brian? Can he be promoted in his life? It''s really an eye opener."


    "Hey, hey, you say that, goddess. Be careful of God''s punishment."


    "A mother will not punish her children for an unintentional word."


    Looking at the serious Abram, Donne raised his hand and surrendered: "well, don''t talk about this. I''m here for business. Do you want to make money?"


    "Making money? It''s no use asking for money. We don''t trade much with humans every year. It''s only used in the trade of food and wine between some villages and human merchants."


    Donne cried and laughed: "what if there will be large transactions in the future, but you don''t have enough money to pay?"


    "What are you afraid of? We have hard currency."


    Durandon casually a row of forging hammers: "the dwarf itself is a gold lettered sign. Forging hammers with handles are much more useful than gold coins with bags."


    Tang en was just about to refute, but when he thought about it carefully, what durandon said could not be refuted!


    A dwarf with a forging hammer must be a superb craftsman who loves forging. I''m afraid everyone is willing to pay for him generously just to get in touch with him.


    "Well, I made a mistake. In other words, do you want to earn more food and wine?"


    Without hesitation, Allen and durandon said in unison, "yes!"


    Wipe! When you have gold coins, you can buy them!


    Dumne was too lazy to make complaints about it. He said crisp and clean: "then you can start preparing. I have worked with the Bank of star drilling today. When the dawn comes, we will carry out a large-scale road repair project, and the demand for asphalt will be greatly improved. At present, the capacity will be doubled at least ten times."


    "Ten times!?"


    Durandon was stunned: "even with those magic drills you provided, it''s too exaggerated to increase the production capacity ten times. I need to recruit at least 30 times more employees to realize the three shift system!"


    "I can continue to increase the supply of magic power rigs. In addition, I can provide you with an additional 100 magic power rigs as a reward, which you can control at will."


    "That''s not enough."


    Durandon was obviously moved, but he didn''t immediately agree. Instead, he looked at Donne with a smile and said, "I heard the old man show off that your magic furniture produced by Ellington is very popular. We also want to try. If we can, we can exchange resources for it. How about it?"


    Donne was stunned, nodded and said, "I was negligent. What do you need?"


    "Magic air conditioner, magic washing machine, magic refrigerator, magic hair dryer, magic water heater, etc..."


    Durandon obviously did his homework. He said without hesitation. After a pause, he looked at Donne with a little expectation: "say, do you produce any magic machines specially used to maintain your beard?"


    Donne was stunned and said angrily, "of course not! Unlike dwarves, humans can''t understand the beauty of beard, but if you need it, I can help you develop a magic product for beard modeling. How about it?"


    "That would be great!"


    Unexpectedly, it was not durandon who rushed to answer, but Abram: "although the fluffy is also very good, it''s always a little dissatisfied. It''s always a little tired of braiding. It''s great if you can change the shape."


    As soon as the corner of Donne''s mouth twitched, he didn''t expect that he casually said that Abram took it seriously.


    It seems that I really want to get out the magic perm. Anyway, the technical content is not high


    Even if you don''t sell it to dwarves, it''s good to sell it to those ladies. They are still curling their hair with hollow copper bars and charcoal. If they have more convenient tools, they will be ecstatic.


    "In addition to magic furniture, I also hope you can build a road between hammer castle and dwarf villages for free."


    Durandon is not stupid. Even the cunning goblins are willing to cooperate with Donne to build roads, which shows that these asphalt are really good for paving roads, at least profitable. In that case, their dwarf country can''t fall behind.


    "This..."


    Donne frowned: "the terrain of the ambris mountains is complex. In addition, the temperature changes greatly in winter and summer, there is a lot of rain and snow, and there are usually woods between dwarf villages. If the road is built, it will cause great damage to the vegetation and greening, and the project is very difficult. If they tell the goblins to repair it for free, they will not be happy."


    Durandon also frowned: "well..."


    "Well!"


    Donne suddenly thought of an idea: "the goblins don''t know about the transmission array, so we can use the excuse of transporting asphalt to let them first pay for the road from hammerforge to Ellington, and then connect with other dwarf villages in the process."


    "Yes, yes, but you''re not afraid to reveal the secret of asphalt?"


    Abram looked at Donne suspiciously. "Do you think those crafty goblins will continue to cooperate with you if they know the source and secret of asphalt?"


    Donne smiled faintly and said, "don''t worry, the excavated asphalt can''t be directly used to build roads. Even if they know that they can''t build roads in a large number and efficiently without my magic machinery, not to mention that asphalt is not so easy to find. They can''t steal asphalt under your eyes?"


    "That''s true."


    "Even if in the final analysis, they can really get the asphalt, understand the technology, and even complete the rapid paving alone, then I''m happy to see its success."


    Donne smiled faintly and said, "they just helped me achieve a goal quickly, so I can focus on other things. As for the benefits, I really don''t care."


    "It surprised me."


    Abram said with a smile, "I think humans and goblins are all profit oriented."


    "That''s right."


    Don''t wait for Abram''s surprise. Donne let go and continued, "it''s just that it''s too easy for me to earn gold coins, so I''m not interested. Gold coins are enough. After all, they''re just a kind of currency. They can''t be eaten or used."


    "If other people think like you, the world will be more peaceful and beautiful."


    "Don''t be funny. Prandal is very peaceful now, okay?"


    Don Enke has never seen such a peaceful alien world. What alien world he sees, whether games, novels, comics or animation, is not full of war and blood?


    But then again, if prandal didn''t have a real God, prandal would be about the same now.


    After negotiating the details of cooperation with durandon, Donne returned to Ellington. The next step is to take advantage of the remaining 20 days of the frozen month to start working overtime to produce magic drill, magic road leveler, magic paver and magic roller. Because Gallian patted his chest to ensure that there will be enough manpower at that time, he plans to start several projects at the same time, So these devices must be sufficient.


    But... With the existing production conditions and the number of workers in Ellington, I''m afraid it''s difficult to achieve the production target from the expected date.


    Donne frowned and sighed. It seems that the production base of Blackstone cave needs to start in advance.

 Chapter 454

    Donne came to the red Grottoes again and met the king of the red stone dwarf.


    Barrow was very glad to see Donne: "my friend! Are you here to trade food with us? Those adventurers have consumed a lot of food here for more than half a month, but they have also brought a lot of resources we don''t have, and the red Grottoes have become full of vitality."


    Donne was embarrassed. Fortunately, he was ready and said, "this time, he only brought a small batch of canned fruit. He mainly came to observe the situation. Did those adventurers take the opportunity to make trouble?"


    "Of course."


    Barrow smiled brightly: "just throw it into the lava river."


    "Yes, it''s environmentally friendly."


    Donne jumped in the corner of his eye, sighed secretly, observed a moment of silence for the dead adventurers, and then said, "put these canned fruits away first. I have something to talk to you about."


    "No problem, my friend!"


    Barrow took Donne to the warehouse and saw that the warehouse had become full again. The king of the red stone dwarf was very satisfied. They returned to the throne hall. Donne began to explain his intention to him.


    "You mean, you''re going to build some production workshops in the purified Blackstone cave? You need the help of our red stone dwarves? And you''ll pay us food as a salary?"


    Barrow''s face was filled with excitement: "of course! Absolutely!"


    The black stone cave is a buffer zone for the red stone dwarves and the dark elves, and it is also one of the main areas to clean up the lizard people. If Donne occupies it, his relationship with the Dark Elves will certainly ease the relationship between the dark elves and the red stone dwarves and become a neutral trading area.


    Maybe the two races can really put aside their prejudices, jointly develop the rich resources of the underground world and cooperate with each other for win-win results.


    "Please believe me, my friend! Our red stone dwarves are no less architectural than those guys in the surface world! How many people do you need? 10000? 20000?"


    Tang en brushed a cold sweat: "I can''t use so much for the time being, because I will hire a group of elemental creatures to help. With their help, the efficiency will be doubled."


    "Oh..."


    Barold was a little disappointed.


    Donne said: "the initial production workshop will be successfully built and put into operation in seven days, but the follow-up project will last for a long time, so you don''t have to be disappointed. I will give you a lot of job opportunities."


    Red stone dwarves are different from the mountain dwarves on the surface. They are not only good at exploration, mining, forging and construction, but also use magic. Besides, they have great advantages just because they can use magic. They can easily complete all kinds of shaping work by using magic, which is much more convenient than adjusting with molds and hammers.


    Therefore, in theory, the equipment produced by the red stone dwarf should be more powerful than the mountain dwarf.


    There is also the dark elves. Lola knows her identity, so she absolutely dare not betray herself. With her prestige in the dark elves, the whole Dark Elves will firmly stand on their side, so they can be fully trusted.


    In addition, the dark elves are also good at magic. Some research work on magic energy machinery can be entrusted to them, and there is no need to worry about leakage - the class of the dark elves is much stricter than the Forest Elves, and the punishment is even more severe.


    This is also the unique advantage of placing Datang military factory in the black stone cave. In the black stone cave, the dark elves are responsible for the production of real black technology. These are the real cards of Donne in the future.


    After negotiating with barord, he asked him to send construction personnel to the black rock cave as soon as possible, and then Donne came to sharhera without stopping.


    Compared with the red grottoes, sharhela is cooler. Although the journey is longer and more dangerous, the adventurers here are not happy and reluctant to leave.


    No way, the extremely enthusiastic Dark Elf girls let them sing almost night and night, and they don''t have to spend money after they are comfortable. On the contrary, they will get all kinds of strange nutrients. Of course, those adventurers are happy.


    Although they always felt as if they had been whored, they didn''t care much about it anyway. When they were energetic, they set out from sharhela to explore the surrounding caves, collect precious herbs and minerals, return to sharhela when they were tired, and then they were dragged into the house by the thirsty Dark Elf sister and pressed on the bed to vent, When it''s done, there are free meals


    How beautiful is this life? Right?


    Unfortunately, the premise is that you should have a strong waist, two strong kidneys and developed tendons, otherwise the consequences will be the same as the poor guy in front.


    An adventurer struggled to climb out of a door. His face was full of fatigue and panic: "no... I really can''t... please spare me..."


    A slender white arm pulled him back: "no, I can''t! I keep you, let you eat, live, use mine, and give you so many magic cores. As a result, you wither before I feel good. What kind of adventurer are you? Are all adventurers in the world like you!?"


    "Even if you are an adventurer, more than 20 times a day is too exaggerated! No! I really can''t! If I go on like this, I''m really going to die!"


    "I say yes, you can. It''s no use saying no! You obediently follow me before I have a baby. You can''t die with the nutrients I prepared for you! Lie down and eat this before fighting!"


    "This, this is an insect -"


    "This is a very rare treasure from the depths of the earth. It can supplement men''s energy. After eating, it will make you energetic and tireless. Swallow it obediently... I said swallow it!"


    "Ah!!!"


    Listen, there was a sudden gasp in the room. Don shook his head secretly. This kind of family was hopeless


    The race created by the immortal goddess perfectly inherits her lustful character. If it really appears in the surface world, it''s not sure whether it''s a good thing or a bad thing. At least, if those civilians with ordinary physical strength are favored by the dark elves, I''m afraid... They will be as miserable as the little girls trampled by several big men.


    Well, it feels like a personality to society.


    A little under his feet, don flew into the air and directly came to the observatory of the Queen''s palace.


    "Honey, I just felt your breath and wondered why you didn''t come to see me. Come on, I can''t wait."


    As soon as he stood firm, Laura almost scared him away with a word.


    I can''t help it. Laura left him too deep a shadow before.


    "Cluck... People are kidding you. Come on, I''m teaching Rowling how to be a qualified queen."


    As if aware of Donne''s panic, Lola smiled and stopped him.


    Donne was relieved and entered the throne room.


    As Laura said, she and Rowling are sitting together and reading some documents. Although the number of dark elves is small, they are also a race that has its own kingdom. Of course, there are all kinds of trivia, interest disputes among families, food distribution, division of ruling areas, etc


    The strong queen Lola is already familiar with these, and the still young lolin is obviously still a hard hand, so she still needs Lola''s help.


    But in view of the last man robbery, Rowling obviously didn''t like Laura as a mother.


    However, she can''t resist Lola''s kindness


    When she saw Donne, Rowling''s eyes lit up slightly. As soon as she was about to speak, Laura didn''t give her a chance at all. As soon as she hooked, Donne was pressed by her side, his head was taken into his arms, and the huge double ball bag clamped his cheek, which made him hold back what he was about to say.


    "Daughter, you are still too young."


    Lola smiled at the angry Rowling: "you know, men are treasures that need women''s good care. Since they are treasures, the better men are more competitive. At this time, if they don''t start decisively enough, they can only watch good men being robbed by other women."


    Rowling patted the table unbearably and shouted, "there are no other women who rob men with me! Only the brazen you!"


    "Correct it."


    Laura said very seriously, "I''m not robbing a man with you, but you''re too young now. If you give it to yourself, you''ll only let him be robbed by others."


    "In order to prevent him from being taken away by other women, I have to do it in advance. First, I''ll try to help you earn money, and then I''ll use my rich experience to help you carefully adjust and cultivate. When you''re fully ready, I''ll give it back to you. What you get is a perfect and strong man. Mom, I''m well intentioned."


    Lola''s words made Lola speechless. Looking at the serious expression on Lola''s face, she found herself speechless!


    "Poof!"


    Donne forced himself out of Lola''s arms and took a deep breath: "are you going to kill me as soon as you meet!?"


    "Hate, what are you talking about? How can I be willing? Even if I am willing, my daughter will not be willing..."


    Donne sighed and said, "nothing else. I have something to say this time. I want to build a production base in Blackstone cave. I need to hire you dark elves. It''s easy to say in terms of remuneration. What do you think --"


    "Production base? Hire us? Wait, ah, sure enough..."


    Lola frowned and interrupted Donne. Donne thought she had any opinion. As a result, she adjusted her posture and slowly pulled out a buzzing thing from between her legs.


    Rowling frowned and snorted.


    Donne stared at the thing in Lola''s hand. "You kept this on while I was talking!"


    "To be exact, I haven''t taken it out these days."


    Lola put down her buzzing, swept her charming eyes around Donne, put her fingertips in front of his chest, and said a little bitterly, "who told me to let other men go in order to please you, and if you don''t come to me, I can only entertain myself."


    These days!? Never took it out!?


    Donne''s face turned pale.


    "Honey, but whatever you do, what do you want us to do," Lola blinked, and then gently scratched on Donne''s arm. "Anything is easy to talk about as long as it satisfies me."


    Donne was sure. He accidentally hit the muzzle of the gun again.

 Chapter 455

    It was only after Laura was finally satisfied that it was time to enter the formal conversation.


    "Is it necessary to build a production base in Blackstone cave?"


    Lola forced Donne to snuggle up to her, sliding her fingers around him and said, "if you want to produce anything, just go straight to sharhera. Everything here is open to you - including me, of course."


    Not far away, Rowling said she had enough of being the queen. As soon as she patted the table, she walked out with her skirt.


    With a "snap", she fell to the ground again.


    But this time no one was asked to help her. She quickly got up, covered her red nose and flew away.


    Lola looked pleased: "I didn''t expect my daughter to stand up by herself. It''s really gratifying."


    Donne thought for a moment and thought it would be better not to involve himself in their mother''s housework.


    So he said: "of course, salhela is very good, but the production of some equipment will cause a lot of noise pollution. I can''t guarantee the environment, so it''s best to put it in Blackstone cave."


    "Well... That guy barrow has agreed to send people?"


    "Yes, because dwarves are still experts in engineering construction."


    "Hum, we dark elves won''t lose to them. Come on, how many people do you need?"


    "The first batch of 1000 elites who are good at magic can come first."


    Donne thought for a moment and added, "we are responsible for the food and accommodation of these people, and we can also pay according to the standard."


    Lola said with disdain on her face, "salary? Gold coins? Your human gold coins have no use in our salhera."


    Donne gave up: "but with the gradual development of the underground world and the increase of adventurers who came to sharhera, the time for a large number of transactions with them will appear sooner or later, and a large number of materials will be brought into the underground world. If you want to obtain the materials in their hands, gold coins are the most convenient and fast means."


    "But there is no shortage of gold in the underground world."


    Lola blinked: "instead of earning your gold coins, why don''t we make our own gold coins?"


    "That''s because of the legacy of history," Don shrugged, "At present, there are only irus gold coins commonly used in prandal. The gold coins you cast can''t circulate with the gold coins on the market - apart from the value and exchange rate of money, it''s enough for you to have a headache. The simplest example is that if you have gold coins, you can buy all kinds of materials from me openly without attracting attention Get the attention of others. "


    The Ilus Empire held the standard mold and official voice of gold coins, which is one of the main reasons why the Ilus royal family can survive to this day.


    "Well, let''s agree to your condition."


    Lola smiled and kissed Donne on the cheek, hooked him on the chin and said, "in fact, in your capacity, the relationship between us, these things can be avoided."


    "Farewell, no rules, no circle. We can''t ask others to be the same as ourselves, so the necessary incentives can''t be less."


    At present, Donne feels like a soft rice man who sells himself. Yes, normally, women should snuggle up in the arms of men at this time? But it''s just the opposite here with Lola. He is held in her arms and looks like a little girl.


    If Fiona Elsa saw it, they didn''t know what it would look like.


    But Donne can''t help it. Lola directly put on a non cooperative attitude when he came up. He doesn''t care whether he is the master appointed by the Goddess - this product has two different attitudes from Queen isali!


    Although isalie, like Lola, has a natural super juicing ability, she is at least a decent queen, and directly admits her identity as an envoy. Then it''s easy to say anything about cooperation, and promise first - as long as she can have children at last.


    You see, obviously the result is the same, but one is to collect money before doing things, and the other is to do things before receiving money. It feels very different, doesn''t it?


    "By the way, let me ask you something."


    Donne suddenly remembered the Orica. Before he could speak, Laura reached out to smooth his eyebrows: "don''t frown now. If Rowling saw it, she would think I hurt you."


    I''m not finished! I''m a man!


    I -- I can''t stand it!


    Donne took a deep breath, finally calmed down and continued, "do you know a dark elf named Orca?"


    "Olivia?"


    Laura was stunned, and then asked as if nothing had happened: "how did you know the name?"


    "I met you a while ago. So you really know each other?"


    "Since you asked, I have nothing to hide from you."


    Lola shrugged like Donne. "Olivia is my mother."


    "What!?"


    Donne was startled. "Are you kidding me?"


    "Of course not. It''s true. I don''t have to lie to you."


    Laura said, "but we haven''t seen each other for more than 200 years. Since the moment she was tempted to betray the goddess, she was no longer one of our dark elves."


    Donne could see that Lola was serious. The disdain and disdain on her face when she said the name Olivia had no hidden meaning.


    "What do you mean?"


    "As a former queen... My previous term not only failed to fulfill the Queen''s responsibility and offer loyalty to the goddess, but also believed the words of a cult who didn''t know where to run out and became his crazy believer."


    Lola said it lightly, but Donne could think how complicated the situation was. A dark elf queen turned her back on the goddess, which would be a great blow to the whole race? I''m afraid it is precisely because of orika''s betrayal that Lola has to become a strong queen to unite the whole dark elves.


    Donne could not help but frown again. "Then again, Olivia turned her back on the goddess. Didn''t the goddess punish her?"


    "Of course, God''s punishment."


    Lola said faintly: "deprived of her life and youth, as well as her proud power, a legendary strong man directly becomes weaker than the bronze apocalypse. Isn''t this the greatest punishment?"


    "Bronze? No..."


    Donne was stunned: "when we met her a while ago, she was obviously the supreme level, just a line from the legend."


    Lola was stunned for a moment, and then said, "there is only one possibility. The master she follows does have two brushes that can help her regain her power - but using that power polluted by chaos will turn into a madman one day."


    "No, in fact, she is already a madman."


    Donne shook his head. "But she''s been killed by me and egwin."


    "Dead?"


    Lola was stunned, and then said with a look of indifference, "it''s good to die, let her get rid of it."


    "If that''s what you said, I''m afraid the danger of Casas will be a little higher."


    Donne put aside his previous contempt for Casas: "Casas should have mastered a way to use the power of chaos, but that method is obviously unreliable and will still be corroded by chaos over time. However, he used this method to gather a group of crazy believers, who are also tentacles to infect chaos pollution."


    "Even the queen of orika''s status will be incited by Casas, not to mention the madmen who yearn for power and are not recognized by the society."


    Donne said cautiously: "if his tentacles go deep into the top of various countries, I''m afraid he can create a huge commotion and even start a war as long as he gives an order."


    "Start a war, so what?"


    The lazy Lola played with Donne''s hair and said disdainfully: "Based on the fighting capacity of those adventurers, we dark elves can fight ten of them. If we really launch a war, we can help you become the only king of the surface world. At that time... Ah, a carnival on the supreme throne must be very exciting. Well, we can also call Rowling. She said I don''t take care of her."


    Don''t stop twitching in the corners of his mouth. This woman... No, the dark elf is a madman!


    Just to meet their strong desires, they want to unify the world


    If it were that simple to unify the world, Donne would have begun to prepare and wait for her?


    In fact, although Donne has been preparing for war, he is also most worried about war.


    Prandar''s real enemy is the chaotic army hidden in the dark, not the contradiction between different races and different countries.


    To say a bad word, the enemy is about to break into the gate. What are you fighting at home? Obviously, you don''t think you''re dying fast enough!


    Donne has been trying to use economic means to make each country form a community of interests similar to the European Union. Different from the earth, there are good basic advantages for the peaceful reunification of each country in prandal. There is a unified common language, Ruan language, a unified currency, Ilus gold coins, a unified historical Ilus Empire, and even a unified ancestor - creation The gods of mankind.


    In such a world with freedom of belief and the supervision of true God, it is like a child watched by adults. Even if it is noisy, it can not make much effort. Peaceful reunification is very easy.


    But what I''m afraid of now is that the madman Casas is making trouble here.


    The madman who tried to kill God didn''t care if he would start a war - if he could kill God successfully, even if there was only one person left, he would do it.


    Donne pondered. After Casas fled, he sent Orica to attack Ellington a few days ago. Hasn''t he been afraid of being beaten by himself? Does he want to provoke himself?


    In this case, it seems necessary to eliminate the dark snake as soon as possible.


    If Donne knew that orika was acting privately and just wanted to please Casas, even Casas himself could not stop those fanatical followers from looking for death, he didn''t know what expression it would be

 Chapter 456

    After negotiating with the dark elves and red stone dwarves, the military production base of Blackstone cave officially began to be built.


    Of course, in order to improve efficiency, as a savior with the name of "element master", Donne certainly has to summon a group of element creatures to help.


    Laura, Rowling and barrow, who had never seen elemental creatures obey orders before, were surprised to see that Donne could command elemental creatures.


    You know, even the dwarves who are very close to the earth can''t make the earth elements obey their orders, but Donne, a human, did it!


    How can they calm down?


    However, with the addition of element creatures, many complex projects have indeed become extremely simple. For example, the simplest problem of building a house requires digging the ground and building the foundation. If it is manual, it will take several days to dig the foundation alone. It will be much more convenient if you can use earth series magic, but no matter how skilled the magic is, it is not as convenient as earth element creatures, As long as the meaning is conveyed in the past, it will shape you directly every minute.


    In short, with these elemental organisms, the construction progress of the whole military production base is almost thousands of miles a day.


    Most importantly, Donne has made a general plan for the whole production base from the beginning. How to use each area of Blackstone cave and what kind of factory he intends to build have been planned. In this case, the efficiency is naturally very fast.


    At this time, Donne, who returned to Ellington, was tossing a stick over and over - don''t think about it. It was the magic perm mentioned earlier.


    Although he can''t use this thing himself, whether it''s the princes and nobles of prandal, the ladies, or the bearded dwarfs, if they know that this product is coming out, they may lose control of their hands and run to contribute a share of their income.


    "It''s basically ready. What we need now is an experiment... Who to find?"


    After confirming that the temperature generated by the magic array was within the control range, Donne was relieved. It was the first time to use the magic array to heat the ceramic rod, but the result seemed quite satisfactory. The only trouble was that there were not so many strange perm potions in the world, that is, if you want a perm, You can only use oil or shampoo to protect your hair, and then perm it directly.


    Anyway, he doesn''t use this thing. The tools have been copied to them. How to use them is their business. If there is a need, sooner or later someone will find a perm potion that can help shape the hair. This kind of thing won''t bother him.


    "Lord."


    As soon as Donne came out of the room, he met Tina. Fiona gave her a holiday today. She was used to being busy, but Tina didn''t know what to do. She simply waited at Donne''s door according to her previous habits.


    At the sight of Donne, Tina blushed subconsciously, lowered her head and felt a little embarrassed.


    "Huh? Tina... Well, good, just you."


    Donne''s eyes fell on Tina''s curled hair. His eyes lit up and pulled her directly over.


    Now Tina is even more flustered.


    Lord, what do you want?


    wait? It''s broad daylight!


    Does he want to


    But, but it''s too shameful, isn''t it?


    But, but I''ve been like that before. If the Lord wants to, I also


    Marlene, who passed downstairs, happened to see Tina dragged into the room by Donne and stared in amazement.


    The gods are on!


    The Lord who has been holding it all the time finally plans to open meat!?


    And alas, if the Lord still wants me to take the initiative, what should I do? Or like last time? Or


    When Tina was thinking, she suddenly saw Donne pick up a long and frightening stick. She was stunned for a moment, and then her face suddenly changed.


    God, God!


    Is it difficult to say¡ª¡ª


    Donne turned around with a smile and said kindly to Tina, "Tina, you try this."


    "Lord!"


    Tina was about to cry: "no! Really no!"


    Even if she wants to satisfy the Lord''s alternative play, Tina is still full of fear. How can this kind of thing be put down! And there are threads and edges on it!


    Donne was stunned: "ah?"


    "Sorry! There''s nothing I can do!"


    Tina cried, "Lord, I know your length, you know my depth! It''s so long that it will kill people! It will really kill people!"


    Even if you worship the Lord blindly, this kind of thing is too exaggerated. You can''t promise, you can''t promise!


    Will you die? Length? Depth?


    Donne was stunned for a moment, turned his head and looked at the perm in his hand. After his brain turned hundreds of times, he suddenly understood what Tina was thinking!


    "I said what are you thinking!"


    Donne immediately collapsed. Looking at Tina, who was shy, nervous and nervous, should he say whether the girl was simple and good or thought too evil? It''s just a perm. How can you think of it?


    But


    Donne took a closer look at the shape of the perm and suddenly saw it again.


    The shape is indeed a bit like... But not too much. It''s not impossible to use it when you really want to use it, but if you accidentally turn on the temperature rise switch... It''s not as simple as ***************************************************.


    Can it be said that after becoming a woman, women will naturally be more sensitive to the shape of that thing?


    Donne, who couldn''t laugh or cry, had to patiently explain to Tina. It was not easy for the shy girl to understand that what Donne had in his hand was not a strange "toy". After that, the girl''s face was red and dripping blood.


    It''s more embarrassing that it''s not a toy than a toy.


    "... that is to say, this one in my hand is only for perm."


    Looking at the shy Tina who was about to cry, Donne scratched her head. Her intuition told her that if she comforted her now, the situation would only be worse.


    The best solution is to push the boat with the current and turn the misunderstanding into reality.


    So he simply took out a great guy in stock, and then deliberately said to Tina, "of course, Tina, if you really want to use that thing, it''s not impossible, but this is not a professional tool. The professional is here."


    This time, Donne paid a lot of money. He didn''t hesitate to crush his image in front of his sister to save her girl''s heart on the verge of collapse.


    Tina, who was preparing to cry, suddenly saw the translucent guy in front of her and couldn''t help shouting. Then she was stunned when she saw that thing began to buzz.


    When Donne and Lola trade this kind of thing, others don''t know. Fiona is the only one who knows about it. Fiona is shy for several days and doesn''t dare to see Donne.


    "I think you seem very interested in this thing. Would you like to try it?"


    Donne was just joking, but Tina looked at him with a red face and bowed her head and nodded slightly.


    Fuck?


    Donne is stupid.


    This is a pit for himself.


    However, seeing such a shy girl with the appearance of being picked by the king, don couldn''t help but look up to the sky and sigh. He hoped that the body made by the gods for him would be strong and perfect enough, otherwise he might become a human before saving the world.


    What happened next pushed the boat with the current. After Donne and Tina, the clever and lovely maid, tried some fresh props in the room, they finally got down to business and tried the magic modified perm from Donne''s cottage.


    What makes Donne satisfied is that the magic modified perm works very well. Even without the help of those potions, the shaping effect is very good, and even better, it has almost no adverse effect on the hair - of course, there must be, but if it doesn''t appear on the surface, no one will care, right?


    Donne looked at Tina''s big Wavy Curls on her shoulders and nodded with satisfaction: "good, congratulations on becoming the first person in the world to use a perm, beautiful miss Tina."


    Beautiful, beautiful miss Tina!?


    The Lord''s praise is really shy


    The simple girl only cares about Donne''s praise, but doesn''t care about her change at all.


    "The effect is good, and the structure is simple. It is very easy for researchers to reverse decompose and mass produce... Yes, a new product was born."


    Donne snapped his fingers and decided the new product neatly.

 Chapter 457

    Tina walked out of the room, turned and bowed to Donne, then walked downstairs slowly, but her walking posture was a little strange.


    "Eh! Come out, come out!"


    "Shh... Hey, did you find Tina walking a little soft?"


    "Did that kind of thing, should your legs be soft?"


    "Who has experience? Tell me."


    "Stop talking nonsense, Tina is coming, do it!"


    As soon as Tina came down the stairs, she was dragged behind by a sudden group of maids. Looking at the smiling maids and sisters, Tina suddenly shivered: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Hey, Tina, you''re dishonest."


    Marlene took off Tina''s shoes, pinched her toes and smiled cunningly: "are you with the Lord... Hmm? You know, treat honestly, otherwise..."


    Marlene began scratching Tina''s soles.


    "Ha, ha, ha - Ma, Ma Lin, stop!"


    Marlene stopped, looked at Tina, took a breath, and then asked, "speak quickly, or don''t blame me. You still have a smell left by the Lord. Everyone is looking forward to knowing the Lord''s hobby."


    "Are you a puppy!? your nose is so smart!"


    Tina blushed and was seen coming out of the Lord''s room, but the smell on her body couldn''t be erased


    Looking at everyone who looked forward to it, Tina said very embarrassed: "I, I don''t know what special hobby Lord has..."


    Marlene''s eyes brightened, and Tina clearly acquiesced in this. The Lord has been with her... Hey, hey, hey.


    "How does it feel to do that? Is your Lord powerful? I think you''ve been in for almost two hours. Does it take so long?"


    "I''m sure you''ll die if you do it for so long! I heard the aunt next door say that her family only took a few minutes."


    "A few minutes? Lord, two hours?"


    A group of girls full of wonderful content took a breath of air conditioning.


    "Don''t, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Tina blushed: "in fact, it''s more than an hour..."


    "More than an hour!"


    Marlene widened her eyes and looked up and down at Tina: "it''s great that you can last so long. How many times is this?"


    Facing everyone''s curious gaze, Tina bowed her head and said shyly, "the second time..."


    "You''re really good enough to last so long for the second time!"


    "The Lord is a great talent..."


    Tina couldn''t help whispering, "he''s too powerful and strong. He doesn''t know how tired he is... I''m a little afraid..."


    "Scared? Shall we help you?"


    Marlene licked her lips. "I think it can be a precious memory of my life to have something wonderful happen with the Lord."


    "Yes, if you can''t, you can ask us for support. We are so many people that we are afraid we can''t meet the Lord?"


    Tina blushed and said, "go yourself! What''s the use of telling me! Besides, I didn''t do that in the past, but to help the Lord test new products."


    "Hey, hey, don''t make excuses. You must miss the Lord."


    "Really not - I admit I miss my Lord - but this time it''s not!"


    Tina didn''t want to be regarded as a flower maniac by them. She pointed to her hair and said, "see, this is the effect of the Lord''s new product."


    "I just wanted to ask you, what''s the matter with your hair?"


    The maids have uniform hairstyle requirements. They are all wrapped behind their heads, which will not affect their sight or work.


    Several girls have long been curious to see Tina suddenly change her hairstyle and still have Beautiful Wavy Curls.


    "Good looking, good looking?"


    Speaking of the new hairstyle, Tina suddenly came to her senses and said happily: "Lord, you have invented a strange (Tina thought of that shape and blushed)... Magic power equipment, which can be used to perm and shape her hair."


    "Great!"


    A girl held up Tina''s curly hair and said with an exclamation on her face, "I''ve admired those ladies'' big Wavy Curls for a long time. Now it seems that I have a chance to have a try."


    "Well, the LORD said that this equipment will soon solve the corresponding manufacturing process, and the price to the market will not be expensive."


    Tina''s mood looks very happy. For girls, it''s a very happy thing to occasionally change her style and give others a new feeling, and now Donne has given her such a chance.


    From Tina''s feelings to others, the hot sales of this product is basically steady.


    However, this product is not an important thing. It''s just a consumer product, so don didn''t waste too much time and energy. After handing it to Brian and them, he diverted his attention.


    What Donne didn''t know was that he underestimated the popularity of the magic perm - after Brian knew the role of this thing, he spent three days without sleep to solve the key technical problems. The ceramic model was directly solved, and the depiction of the magic array was successfully copied. Only three days later, he successfully produced the first batch of magic perms.


    Then there was a sudden wave of curly hair in Ellington.


    Originally, most people on the street have natural hair, some have elegant straight hair, some have slightly curly curls, and some have fluffy broken hair. As a result, a few days later, the whole streets and alleys of Ellington have become Princess curls and big waves, and the full fantasy exotic style has suddenly become the European fashion of the middle ages.


    When people meet, they no longer greet each other "go for a drink" but "did you have a perm today"?


    The most heinous thing is that the most popular magic perm is not those girls and women, but... Dwarves.


    Yes, when Brian''s dwarf craftsmen found the wonderful use of magic perm, their brain holes opened one by one, and all kinds of beard shapes began to appear in front of everyone.


    There are upside down rolls, rolling rolls, rollover rolls, and wavy rolls... Brian''s guy rolled his beard into small curls. Although he looked very happy, he didn''t dare to appear in front of Brian these days since Donne saw it by chance.


    He was afraid of spitting out.


    The magic power curler spread out at a terrible speed. Before the wave of Alex formed, he first set off a huge wave of curling hair in the forge hammer castle... Er, the wave of curling beard. Even after duranden got the magic power curler, he couldn''t help changing his baby beard, and it was very popular.


    The dwarves scrambled to buy magic hair curlers. The gold coins originally flowing from Ellington to hammer Castle turned around and returned to Ellington. However, in this process, the economic and military strength of both sides increased to varying degrees, which can be described as a win-win situation.


    In arlinks, Hilton even held a small product launch for magic perm, which was only attended by members of Datang chamber of Commerce, and all of them were women - because Hilton knew that these women were the main customers of magic perm.


    After the product was displayed at the press conference and the use effect was demonstrated on site, the magic perm immediately aroused the crazy rush of women.


    No matter what the world''s women, they all like to dress up. They can change their shape without looking for someone. Why not buy it? And you can also play by yourself, create a unique hairstyle, and give your husband a fresh feeling every day. There are too many benefits!


    Although the price of the magic perm is very low because of its low cost, it is only 50 gold coins, but... Can the ordinary version be the same as the advanced version? Can the premium and deluxe versions be the same? Can the deluxe version be the same as the premium version?


    Of course, Donne, who has mastered this sales skill for a long time, will not be stupid. Various versions go hand in hand. Coupled with the publicity offensive of Datang daily, the popularity diffusion speed of new products is unmatched!


    Of course, the ordinary version is supplied to the common people. You can start with 50 gold coins and sell it to the ladies who have some spare money. How can you justify their identity without raising the price? Double the price of the advanced version, 100 gold coins! Double the luxury version! Two hundred gold coins! Double the supreme edition, 400 gold coins!


    what? There''s a new product!? buy whatever you want!


    what!? Regular? As a noble, you don''t need the advanced version. How do you mean!?


    what!? Premium? As a noble, you don''t need a luxury version. Where do you put your face!?


    What!? Deluxe? Your status is so noble. Of course, if you want to use it, you can use the best elf technology. The supreme version with perfect design is tailor-made for people of your status! No, the supreme version is inferior!


    The functions of these models are not different at all. The biggest difference lies in the modeling technology. The modeling is designed by a group of ELF artists led by Alice. The cheapest and cheapest shapes are very common, and the most beautiful and exquisite ones are of course the highest price.


    But it has to be said that people eat this set, especially those nobles who often hold parties because of boredom. Comparing new things with each other has become their daily life. In this case, how can they lose money to others?


    It''s just 400 gold coins! The nobles of arlinks are afraid of not having this money? Bite your teeth and buy it!


    Then they have the capital to discuss this topic in front of others.


    The popularity of magic perm was completely beyond Donne''s expectation. It was just a sudden idea, but I didn''t expect to make a lot of income for Ellington.


    But at the moment, Donne has already put this matter behind him. The time has come to the end of the frozen month. The temperature began to rise slowly and continuously. He is about to enter the dawn month and start spring planting. As well as the cooperation project with Star Diamond bank is about to start, he needs to be busy with too many things.

 Chapter 458

    When winter goes and spring comes, the frozen soil melts and the earth in Ellington reappears green - of course, the Emerald Forest next to it is still like spring all the year round.


    Throughout the winter, under the command of Lord Donne, the residents here withstood the cold, hunger and the attack of Warcraft, and survived the most difficult period of the year.


    No one died of cold and hunger in Ellington all winter!


    Throughout prandal, I''m afraid no lord or king can guarantee that no one will die in winter, but Donne did it. Ellington is nearly 50000... No, after accepting refugees, Ellington has now exceeded 50000 people, and the clothing, food, housing and transportation of more than 50000 people are all above the food and clothing line.


    Even the vast majority of hard-working workers have entered the well-off era one step ahead of time.


    Moreover, this process continues to accelerate - Ellington has entered a period of rapid development. People will continue to gather here because of the wealth here, and this speed will also be accelerated because of the construction of roads. Under the interaction, Ellington has entered a new period in 850 years.


    Just as the residents of Ellington went out of their homes one by one and were ready to resume their work, rows of magic road levelers, magic pavers and magic rollers were parked neatly on a flat square outside Ellington. These were made by workers working overtime in the past 20 days, Now it is being checked by the goblins of the Star Diamond bank.


    Yes, check.


    After a short training, these crafty goblins have mastered the basic skills, but they think they can fully master the technology, so they always want to disassemble it.


    "The report is in good condition and can be put into use at any time."


    "Report, all personnel are in place and can start at any time."


    "According to the report, the driver said that the seat height was too low, so they asked for adjustment - they thought it would be better to dismantle and rebuild the cab."


    "Reject!"


    Before Gallian agreed, Donne decisively interrupted them: "don''t always think about making big news. You are too young. I have a high technical content here. If you dismantle and explode and kill people, who is responsible?"


    "Of course -"


    "Don''t interrupt," Donne waved, "What''s more, these magic machines are our investment for the project as investors. You only have the right to use them. The ownership still belongs to us in Ellington. Who will accompany you when you dismantle them? The value of this magic machine is more than 10000 gold coins. Just producing these magic machines will empty our finances in Ellington for more than half a year. Is it easy for me?"


    "I see," Gallian nodded, then took out the loan contract. "Don''t be afraid, we can lend you when we have no money."


    Donne skimmed: "Who wants to borrow your usury? Don''t talk nonsense. You''ve seen the construction drawings and understood the construction requirements. The first phase of the project starts from Ellington, crosses the Latian hills, connects the two main roads of the mountain city Bain and caspamiburg, and the cargo channel to forge hammer castle for the rapid transportation of raw materials. The construction period is tentatively scheduled for one month. In case of bad conditions The weather will be postponed. Let''s start work if there''s no problem. "


    If someone on Earth says that it is necessary to repair nearly 1000 kilometers of roads a month, it is estimated that the leader of the engineering team will paste it with a slap. It is not impossible. In theory, it is completely feasible to have enough manpower and machines, but the problem is how to do it when there are not so many people?


    It''s impossible!


    But in prandal, this "impossibility" has become possible.


    Although prandal''s industrial efficiency is extremely low, the magic machinery built by Donne using scientific methods is a typical high-efficiency equipment. The efficiency directly acting on the "phenomenon" is appalling!


    What is called direct action on "phenomenon"?


    For example, in the aspect of road leveling, the earth must first excavate, then gravel, then compact, and finally level. These are the general steps, right?


    But what about the magic road leveling machine? Because the purpose is to "level the road", we use earth magic to directly act on the uneven road, use magic to change the existing situation, realize the direct "phenomenon" of road leveling, and avoid other redundant steps, which is the reason for high efficiency.


    Therefore, although the total number of goblin construction team sent by Star Diamond bank is less than 5000, it is sure to complete phase I project within one month under normal circumstances.


    Donne and Gallian symbolically detonated a row of projectiles to celebrate the start of the project. Then he stopped asking about it. It was supervised by other personnel of Datang chamber of Commerce. He just needed to listen to the result report.


    Now he needs to pay attention to another thing: with the influx of refugees in winter, Ellington has ushered in a wave of floating population peak. Now that winter has passed, how should we arrange their new lives?


    They certainly can''t go back. In the current environment, the collar people are the private property of the Lord. Fleeing the territory without authorization can be regarded as defection. The result of returning is only hanging the head.


    In other words, even if Donne doesn''t like it, they can only stay in Ellington.


    Fortunately, Donne welcomes these fresh... Well, the young labor force. The construction of Ellington urgently needs a large number of labor force. With the continuous expansion of the market and the continuous enhancement of its influence, the products of Datang chamber of Commerce have begun to go out of the ilrus Empire and sold to other countries.


    Because the shipment volume is increasing, all kinds of factories and production lines need staff. With the return of people who continue to go out to expand the market and the return of tourists abroad, they will bring more orders and a larger market. The production pressure of the factory will further increase. In the era of industrialization, the gap of staff will only become larger and larger.


    But now, due to the problem of food production capacity, don can''t recruit a large number of workers. He must reserve some farmers to continue farming farmland - after all, Druid Grandia can respond to emergencies at the critical moment, but he can''t replace so many farmers.


    Increase agricultural production capacity, reduce agricultural population, work in factories, stimulate industrial progress, produce more advanced tools, and further improve agricultural production capacity. In the process of mutually stimulating virtuous circle growth, the excess production capacity is the key factor for social progress.


    These excess capacity will make people rich, and then change the way of thinking from survival to life, to think about more things, culture and art, life and entertainment, physical chemistry, magic and war technology, and even the root of everything


    The more you think about these things, the faster social progress will be.


    In essence, Ellington is still in the process of transformation from agricultural society to industrial society. It is difficult for Ellington to fully enter the industrial era before fully realizing agricultural industrialization.


    The key to the realization of agricultural industrialization now falls on Grandia.


    After Donne and Gallian separated, they came to greenhouse 1, which is also an experimental seed base specially assigned to Grandia to study selective breeding.


    "How''s it going?"


    As soon as Tang en saw Grandia, he couldn''t wait to ask about the situation. There was no way. This project was related to whether Ellington''s land could feed more people and whether Ellington could enter the era of magic industrial revolution without worries. Of course, Tang en attached great importance to it.


    However, there are too many factors affecting plant hybridization, and the technology is quite difficult. Donne only knows the principle and is blind when he does it, so he can only put forward this concept. Only the master who can communicate with nature - Druid - can achieve that goal.


    "It''s difficult and troublesome, and because the difference is too subtle, we can''t see the effect."


    Grantia''s face was a little bad. She had bitten Donne''s hook, so she had stayed in the greenhouse these days. There were clusters of vigorous wheat seedlings in a small field in front of her.


    "Really?"


    Donne frowned and said patiently, "the genetic variation process of biological evolution is complex and long, so be patient."


    "Biological evolution? Genetic variation?"


    Grantia looked puzzled: "I still don''t understand. Life is created by the gods. What does evolution mean?"


    "The gods didn''t appear when the dwarf and goblins played the nuclear bomb... Didn''t there be any creatures at that time?"


    Donne waved his hand weakly and said, "in short, take your time, keep the high-yield plants, and then carry out artificial pollination with other high-yield plants to increase the probability of benign genetic gene retention. As for drought and flood resistant varieties, let''s talk about it later."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but I still understand that high-yield plants pollinate each other."


    After hesitating for a while, grantia said crisp: "I feel I can''t make it. If I can, I want to go back to the emerald corolla. If there are other sacrificial priests in the temple to help, I think I can complete this task."


    "Can other priests in the temple help? They can''t leave the temple."


    Grantia rolled her eyes: "they just can''t leave there. They didn''t say they can''t do their own things. In fact, they are too free!"


    "In that case, what are you waiting for? Go quickly."


    Donne smiled very brightly. If there were the help of those powerful Earth Goddess priests, he would get a good result soon.


    After the grain production capacity has increased, we can open up our hands and feet, carry out drastic reform, and start the magic energy industrial revolution!


    When the basic industry goes up and the magic modified aircraft cannon is made, whatever enemies they are, they will roll over and let them know the horror of magic modified technology!

 Chapter 459

    Alex, the palace.


    "Is this a summary of recent changes in Ellington?"


    In front of Victor was a pile of thick documents, which recorded all the changes in Ellington since Donne arrived at Ellington. I can''t feel the report bit by bit, but once these things are put together, it looks quite terrible.


    In just half a year, Ellington has changed from a small town with an average monthly income of less than 50 silver coins to a city with a monthly income of more than 10 gold coins, and the per capita income has increased by 20 times!


    Per capita income is only one aspect. In addition to income, the earth shaking re planning and construction of Ellington and the new magic energy machinery launched by Datang chamber of Commerce have not yet brought Ellington great wealth. Now Ellington''s gold coins flow more than ten million per month!


    What is this concept? In other words, in only half a year, the working capital of Ellington alone has exceeded the annual fiscal revenue of the ilrus empire!


    Although the working capital can not reflect the actual profits, Victor was very sure of his previous conversations with Donne that the profits of these magic machines are very considerable, even rich enough to make people Yang Hong!


    At present, many chambers of Commerce have purchased the patent authorization of Datang chamber of Commerce and began to study the imitation of those magic machines. Once their products are listed, every time they sell a product, they will bring some profits to Datang chamber of Commerce. After the scale is formed, even if Tang en lies at home, there will be a steady flow of gold coins into the account of Star Diamond bank.


    The most interesting thing for Victor is that after Ellington hired elemental creatures, the construction efficiency has doubled.


    Hiring elemental creatures has never been thought of or even done before - only magicians can simply communicate with elemental creatures, and magicians are all concentrated in the city of silver.


    The magic servants summoned by magicians can only help them do some auxiliary work, and the complex construction work can''t be done at all.


    How did Donne do it? Is this also the power given to him by the gods?


    In addition, before the winter, Ellington encountered a food crisis. When a large number of grain sales were stopped in the market, Donne used his good relationship with the elves to obtain the support of the Druids, and increased a large amount of grain in a very short time, so that Ellington could survive the cold winter safely, and no one starved to death. This is simply an incredible thing!


    It was not only the Druids of the elves who were willing to help him, but all winter, no one starved and froze to death!


    Including the tramps on the street!


    Although the report shows that there are no tramps in Ellington, Victor doesn''t believe it. There will be a wealth gap in any country or city. Tramps are the bottom of society and can''t be completely eliminated.


    In another document next to it, the reports fed back by the cities of the Ilus Empire this winter show that the number of people who died of starvation and freezing this winter has reached more than 15000 through fuzzy statistics.


    And this is the least in years - because there are no dead people in Ellington, it lowers the average.


    "Amazing, really amazing!"


    Victor sighed, "I''m afraid no one else can do it except him."


    "This must be admitted."


    Even if Aurelia is very dissatisfied with Donne, it must now be admitted that he has real skills.


    No one would have done better than him in the past. No, not even one thousandth of him.


    At least Aurelia thought she didn''t have the face to let the Elf Druid come forward to help increase food.


    Victor heard Aurelia''s words, smiled and suddenly said, "why don''t you go to Ellington."


    "I... ha?"


    Aurelia was stunned and stared at Victor: "why should I go next to that bastard? Didn''t you see what he did to me?"


    Victor hit a ha ha: "that''s because he doesn''t know that the night song is you. Of course, he should be cruel to unidentified enemies. From this point of view, he actually did it right."


    "Father!"


    Aurelia stamped angrily: "I''m your daughter! You helped an outsider!?"


    "No!"


    Victor said very seriously, "Don is not an outsider. In fact, you can see that he is very important to me, to you, and even to the whole Ilus empire. Whether our Ilus empire can rise again depends on him."


    Aurelia was very dissatisfied: "if my brother heard you say this, I''m afraid he thought you wanted him to be the successor!"


    Victor sighed, "do you think I don''t want to? Seriously, he may not be willing to be king if I let him be king."


    Seeing Aurelia''s wide eyes, Victor hurriedly said, "that''s what I said. Don''t talk nonsense. Let your mother hear it. She should nag me again."


    "You know you can''t talk nonsense!"


    Aurelia rolled her eyes and the princess''s temperament disappeared: "anyway, the recent rumors are not very good."


    Victor immediately became serious when he heard the speech: "what did you hear?"


    "Here."


    Aurelia took a scroll out of her pocket and put it in front of victor.


    Victor looked at it roughly, then frowned: "Donne is my illegitimate son? Is he my next heir? Princess Aurelia voluntarily gives up her legal inheritance? What nonsense! Can you find the source of the information?"


    "It''s hard. It''s all spread through the middleman. I can''t find the source, but I can guess that it must be one of those guys."


    Aurelia shrugged. "You''d better think about how to explain to my brother."


    "The news has reached there?"


    "What do you think of such important news?"


    Victor suddenly had a headache: "this is trouble."


    "Yes, my brother''s character. I''m afraid he''ll really think about it if he knows the news."


    Aurelia shrugged: "why don''t you just issue a notice and set up a prince first? Comfort the people and my brother?"


    "It would be nice if it were so simple. Making a prince is not such a casual thing."


    Victor sighed: "not to mention anything else, even Secretary O''Brien and Secretary Adrian have their own different ideas. Adrian is more inclined to support you. Don''t tell me you don''t know."


    "Come on, let a female snitch be the queen. Are you crazy or is he crazy?"


    Aurelia curled her lips and said, "it''s not right for me to be me. I told him before that I support my brother''s succession. I still like to be a free female snitch. I can''t go out in the palace every day and don''t suffocate myself."


    Victor laughed: "are you afraid of taking the responsibility of reviving Ilus?"


    "That''s right!"


    Aurelia frankly admitted: "the country has been defeated like this. It''s too troublesome to rise again. I''d better leave it to you ambitious men. I live a free life. In addition, I have written to the noble Parliament and the Guangming holy see to renounce the right of inheritance, and the Pope has accepted it. That news is true."


    "How do you... Well, your brother will be glad to have a sister like you. At least he doesn''t have to hurt each other."


    Aurelia corrected Victor''s words very seriously: "no, no, no, he should be glad that you are not a stallion and don''t give him so many brothers, or sooner or later, the blood will dye the throne red."


    "Competing for the throne is something that can''t be avoided in all dynasties. On the contrary, did I avoid it because I didn''t have time to hunt? There''s nothing to say."


    Aurelia gave him another white look: "it''s not that you don''t have time to hunt for beauty. You obviously have the heart and courage to be controlled by your mother."


    Choked by his daughter, Victor was embarrassed and speechless. He quickly changed the topic and said, "back to the original topic, you go to Ellington."


    Aurelia raised her eyebrows, patted the table and said, "I''m not going! I hate that guy!"


    "Oh? I hate him. That''s why I drew a picture of him in the room. I practice throwing knives every day?"


    Aurelia blushed: "hate! How do you know?"


    "The maid found it while cleaning and told your mother."


    Victor smiled bitterly, "there''s no need to hate him so much?"


    "Hate! Of course!"


    Aurelia clenched her teeth and said, "no one has ever humiliated me like that since childhood. Only he! Only he! I must take revenge!"


    Victor said casually, "if you want revenge, isn''t it more convenient to go to him?"


    Aurelia''s eyes lit up and her heart pounded.


    "What''s more, I let you go so that you can learn from Ellington''s development experience there. If you go, he won''t let you idle for my face. There are not many opportunities to steal teachers. It''s up to you to go back to Alex and help your brother or live a natural life."


    Victor smiled and said, "are you going?"


    Aurelia''s eyes turned. "I''ll think about it."


    "Don''t think about it. I know your decision."


    Victor waved and said, "go back and prepare things, but I have to remind you, don''t always think about plotting against Donne. He''s not simple. You don''t think those schemes will have any effect on him, but you may suffer a great loss."


    "Hum!"


    Aurelia obviously didn''t believe it.


    Victor smiled strangely: "revenge doesn''t have to use that method. Sometimes, there are many ways to revenge on one person, such as making lecherous people can''t get close to other women, making greedy people unable to earn money, and making people who like to enjoy can''t spend a gold coin... These are all revenge."


    Aurelia heard the speech, glanced at Victor and said, "I always feel that you have something to say."


    "Well, you can ask your mother about this. She is very experienced."


    Embarrassed Victor didn''t seem to want to mention this more, and directly pushed Aurelia to OLINA.


    Aurelia smiled brightly: "I seem to know something... Well, keep busy."


    Seeing Princess Aurelia leave the room, Victor restrained his smile and stared at the scroll she left for a long time. After a moment, he sighed, took out the paper and pen and wrote a letter. After affixing a personal seal on the inkpad, he put his hand on an insignificant pattern next to the desk.


    "Master Clark, please send me a letter to Gillard. Thank you."


    Although there was no reply, the envelope on the desk was suddenly swallowed up by a space vortex, and Victor''s face was complex.


    "Your majesty! Urgent message!"


    When the guard presented a document, Victor glanced at it and suddenly showed a strange smile.


    Castle caspami sent troops to search for farmers who fled the territory without authorization?

 Chapter 460

    Concealing the royal family, the aristocratic Council passed Lord caspamibau Lawrence''s application with almost lightning efficiency and allowed him to lead troops to search for refugees.


    Armed search for fleeing villagers?


    excuse!


    A fool could see that he was trying to find an excuse to attack Ellington.


    "Since you are in such a hurry to die, let them go."


    Victor muttered to himself that he had a hunch that the peace in this country would be broken soon.


    At that time, Ellington under Donne will be his most powerful backer.


    The mark of the holy sword.


    This is a very spectacular rift valley. The peaks on both sides are like being split by a sword. The cliffs are smooth and steep. In the center of the rift valley, a huge fortress up to 100 meters stands here, blocking the whole rift valley.


    Holy sword fortress, this is the Empire. Seeing the seal on the inkpad, the man in black shook: "hey... Your highness, do you need me to avoid it?"


    "No."


    Gillard said faintly and opened the envelope.


    Gillard, my son, Alex, is all right. Please don''t worry.


    Chaos has appeared. Rule the third legion, crown and throne as soon as possible. Don''t worry about those rumors.


    Once the war breaks out, Ellington will become your strong backup. Donne will be your most powerful ally. Don''t affect Ellington''s development, don''t affect Ellington''s development, don''t affect Ellington''s development! Remember!


    There were only a few simple lines on the envelope, which Gillard read at a glance.


    However, the letter made his mood worse.


    If there is no explanation, Gillard can still turn a blind eye, but Victor specially wrote a letter and asked the master to send it. This explanation seems to be trying to cover up. Originally, it was only a trace of doubt, but now this doubt has suddenly magnified hundreds and thousands of times.


    In particular, the three sentences in a row did not let him affect the development of Ellington, which made Gillard frown.


    In any case, he felt that Victor cared more about Ellington and Donne than him.


    Is Donne really his half brother?


    Otherwise Victor has no reason to care about him so much!


    Victor only emphasized it because he cared too much about the identity of the messenger of Donne, but he didn''t expect that it was because of these words that he was self defeating.


    Noticing the subtle expression on Gillard''s face, the man in black smiled, but he didn''t speak. He was waiting for Gillard to make a decision.


    As an emperor who wants to dominate the world, he must abandon kindness and stifle any possibility.


    Gillard is more qualified than victor and aurelia, so they will find Gillard.


    Gillard looked up. "What''s your name?"


    The man in Black opened his hood and showed an ordinary face, but his eyes were deep. He smiled: "Marcus, your highness."


    "You said, do you have a way to make a person strong quickly? Can you also make him loyal to me?"


    "Yes, just use some... Small skills."


    "Anyone can?"


    "Anyone."


    "In that case, why not control me directly?"


    "Because we need a smart prince, not a puppet who obeys us."


    Marcus laughed: "in some ways, we must admit that his highness is very capable."


    "Excuse."


    Gillard sneered: "you can''t control people whose strength exceeds a certain level?"


    Marcus smiled without speaking.


    Gillard shouted to the door, "Herald, tell General Marshall to see me."


    A moment later, the armored General Marshall entered the room and went straight to Gillard: "salute you, your highness."


    Gillard nodded and said to Marcus, "show me."


    Although Gillard is already a strong man of the ninth rank of the supreme level, his influence on the third imperial Legion has not increased much in recent years in the scar of the holy sword, which is the only thing he can''t accept. It is obviously a good choice to operate on Marshall.


    Marcus still smiled and said nothing.


    Gillard waited for a moment and suddenly woke up. After General Marshall entered the room, he looked calm and didn''t seem to see Marcus at all.


    But that''s impossible. Marcus is standing there.


    Then there is only one reason


    "General Marshall is your man!"


    Marcus chuckled in a hoarse voice: "Your Highness, congratulations on finally understanding. In fact, not only General Marshall, but also the third legion of the Empire are our people. If you are willing to cooperate with us, I can tell you some more amazing news."


    Gillard''s face is very ugly. No wonder he can''t get their loyalty in any way in recent years, even if he takes off his armor, fights with the soldiers in the rotten mud, eats and lives with them, or even trains with them.


    It turns out that the whole third legion of the Empire has been incorporated by the dark snake!


    Marshall knelt down on one knee to Marcus and clasped his chest with his right hand: "Marshall salutes you, the great soul snake, master Marcus. I heard that the Lord has awakened. Please pay my respects to the Lord for me."


    "I see. Get up and stand by."


    Marcus''s faint words made Marshall stand aside, and Marcus''s arbitrary command attitude towards Marshall made Gillard even more angry.


    "Your Highness, perhaps you don''t know our power... Do you know where this is?"


    "The mark of the holy sword."


    "Do you know what''s in the north?"


    "Of course it''s the kingdom of Grayson. What are you trying to say - wait!" a thought flashed through Gillard''s mind. "You control the third imperial Legion. Do you want to --"


    "If necessary, we can start the war at any time."


    Marcus laughed and stretched out his hand: "Your Highness, enjoy your cooperation?"


    Gillard frowned and said, "I said I wouldn''t cooperate with you."


    With a "clang", Marshall''s long sword was just pulled out half, and Marcus pressed it back. Marcus smiled and held out his hand: "it''s utilization. Let''s use each other happily, how about it?"


    Gillard thought for a moment and said faintly, "I don''t like shaking hands with others."


    "Just right, I don''t like it very much."


    Marcus withdrew his hand, his eyes emitting a strange light: "Your Highness is really cautious."


    Looking into his eyes, Gillard was confused for a moment, then shook her head vigorously, held the table and said, "so, what''s your first thing? Kill that Donne first?"


    "Donne? No, no, no, although I want to kill him, Olivia has gone to solve him. Of course, my task is... To let you wear that crown."


    Marcus''s eyes were brighter and showed a gloomy smile: "for the sake of safety, now is a good opportunity, isn''t it?"


    "Good chance...?" the confusion in Gillard''s eyes slowly disappeared, and the faint black light flashed, "yes... This is a good opportunity."

 Chapter 461

    "Princess Aurelia has come to Ellington? What the hell?"


    Donne, who was counting the assault rifles sent by kloto, was stunned when he heard the news and said to Brian: "first, conduct shooting training for the members of the first guard. Don''t care about the consumption of bullets. Be sure to master shooting skills, and store the rest in the warehouse first."


    "I understand, big brother, leave it to me!"


    Brian, holding an assault rifle, could not hide his excitement. He was full of curiosity and desire for this new weapon.


    Of course, what he wants more is the magic pistol designed and made by Donne, but it''s too difficult to mass produce. Now it''s just that he personally made a few and distributed them to the Research Institute for disassembly and research. It''s hard to brazen him to ask him to make one for himself, and Brian can only retreat and ask again.


    Locke and Depp, who are next to them, feel very dull. They are used to using long swords and shields. They really don''t love assault rifles, which have no sense of reality. However, they still recognize the power. It''s too easy to hit targets wearing armor. I''m afraid those ordinary soldiers can''t stop bullets at all.


    Only the Apocalypse can resist the impact of bullets.


    After explaining, Donne followed the messenger vanilla back to the Lord''s house, and then he saw Princess Aurelia sitting in the study chatting with Fiona.


    Today, Princess Aurelia changed into a casual dress and didn''t wear the luxurious princess skirt, but it still made her look very dazzling. The simple casual dress added a bit of approachable simplicity to her, and the sense of affinity burst.


    "I salute you, your highness."


    Don Eun nodded his first salute and looked at Princess Aurelia suspiciously: "but excuse me for being rude. How could you come to such a remote place as Ellington? If you come out to relax, it''s not a good time. It''s still cold."


    "No matter how cold it is, it won''t be cold inside the house, will it?"


    Aurelia endured her impulse and said with a smile, "don''t lord Donne welcome me?"


    "No, no, no, I certainly welcome, your highness can come to this remote villages of Ellington, but give us a gold look, and it is estimated that the whole of Ellington will fall into a carnival."


    "Gold on your face? Lord Donne is still so talkative."


    Princess Aurelia put down her hot tea and said with a smile, "I came in the name of my father this time. He wants me to learn from Ellington''s advanced construction experience here."


    "Learning doesn''t matter, but I can''t talk about any advanced experience here."


    Donne waved his hand and said casually: "the rapid construction is due to the help of dwarves, dwarfs and elemental creatures. The increase in food production is due to the help of Grandia, which all rely on the power of others."


    "But is the magic power machine launched by Datang chamber of Commerce your own ability? Is the large amount of gold money you earn real?"


    Aurelia blinked and said mischievously, "clearly, I''m here to learn how to make money."


    "This... Okay."


    Donne smiled bitterly. He had done so many things to her when he didn''t know she was a night song. Now, seeing that Aurelia forcibly controlled her emotions and greeted her smiling face, Donne was embarrassed to say too much, so he nodded and agreed.


    "What does your highness want to learn? I''ll arrange it."


    "What to learn? I want to learn everything."


    Aurelia stared at Donne, with a bitter look on his face, both intentional and unintentional: "where do you think I''d better start?"


    Aurelia''s eyes immediately alerted Fiona.


    God, there won''t be another strong enemy!?


    Fiona knew that he was only a descendant of a fallen aristocrat. His existing strength was only earlier than Dumne''s understanding. If she competed with her royal highness, she would not be competitive at all.


    Although the size of the chest looks similar, Princess Aurelia is a little taller than her. Her slender figure and slender curve are simply a natural beauty. Which man can resist her charm?


    Fiona now wants to hit her head against the wall. Originally, egwin is already an incomparable enemy. Another Princess Aurelia... Is God trying to kill her feelings?


    If not


    Fiona is cruel. Why don''t you start first?


    Donne avoided Aurelia''s eyes and said as if nothing had happened: "I think you''ve just come from Arlington and you''re not familiar with everything about Ellington, so it''s better to be familiar with our life here in a short time. In this way, you should first follow Fiona, serve as her deputy, deal with some things with Tina, and let you do something else after you get used to it?"


    Let me be my deputy as a princess?


    Aurelia raised her eyebrows, nodded with a reserved smile and said, "OK, I''ll listen to you."


    This sentence "I listen to you" really made several people in the room jump.


    It was enough for a princess to say such words to a little count. Tina held the document in her hands and blocked her face, revealing only a pair of eyes full of complex emotions such as surprise, surprise and shock. Fiona''s face was still smiling, but the spilled cup of tea had exposed her heart.


    Strong enemy!


    This is definitely a strong enemy!


    Donne shivered for a moment. He was not stupid. Princess Aurelia could mix with alinks as a nocturne for many years. She must not be stupid. She treated her like that. Now she can talk to herself with a smile, which only shows one thing.


    The purpose of this woman''s coming here is definitely not so simple.


    The only advantage is that she doesn''t know she already knows her identity, which can be used.


    After thinking of the method, Dumne said with a smile, "in this case, welcome Princess Princess of Ireland Leah to join us. At night, we will hold an inside dinner to get the princess to take care of the dust. Tina, please arrange it."


    "OK."


    After Tina left, Aurelia gently brushed her long hair at her temples and said shyly, "count Donne, you''re too angry. Don''t call me aurelia. Call me aurelia."


    Fiona''s eyes widened and even her nickname jumped out!?


    Strong enemy!


    This is a naked declaration of war!


    Oh, Ollie!?


    With a smile on her lips, Dumne said with a strong smile, "this is not good. I remember that before your royal highness, you said, your nickname is not what anyone can call."


    "You''re not a casual person."


    Princess Aurelia pouted and said angrily, "count Donne, do you think I''m an outsider?"


    what the fuck!? You''ve been yelling to keep your distance before, okay!?


    Donne is stupid. This woman can really act. When you think about what happened before, there is such a big difference in her performance before and after. Who can''t see such an obvious acting?


    Isn''t she blushing?


    Donne obviously underestimated a woman who had made up her mind, let alone acting. In order to achieve her goal, women were cruel and even dared to pretend.


    "Ollie, Ollie..."


    Dumne cried very awkwardly. What he said before he laughed was not felt at all, but now he read the name seriously, but felt ashamed and burst up.


    "Well..."


    Aurelia blushed, lowered her head silently and played with her fingers.


    If people who don''t know about it see it, everyone will think it''s a little couple who have sparked.


    Fiona can''t watch anymore. She always feels that if she continues to watch, she will fall into a very dangerous rhythm.


    "Well," Fiona coughed softly, breaking the ambiguous atmosphere, "First of all, welcome your royal highness to join, secondly, the work of Ellington seems very relaxed, but it is actually very troublesome, because the data collation is very troublesome, and it is necessary to integrate the staff in various departments, so if you can''t carry it, you must not hold on to it."


    Want to give me a bully? I''m afraid of this threat?


    Aurelia smiled brightly and said, "it doesn''t matter. When it comes to data and personnel management, I''m best at royal family. I help sort out a lot of my father''s data, and I''m also good at guessing the hearts of the people. It''s absolutely no problem for me to do this task."


    Donne thought so. Even if she doesn''t like politics, the princesses from the royal family must be much better than them. After all, they are all political veterans in the power system.


    In this way, Ellington invited an internal affairs expert. No matter what her real purpose is, Ellington is making a lot of money now!


    So Donne was inexplicably happy.


    Unfortunately, he was happy. Not long after, Aurelia told him bad news.


    "As a member who has just joined Ellington, let me tell you something by the way."


    Aurelia took out a scroll and handed it to Donne. Then she said, "I got the news before I set out. Lord Lawrence of caspamiburg sent troops to search for the fleeing people."


    "Send troops?"


    After reading the information on the scroll, Donne handed it to Fiona and said in surprise, "is this an excuse to attack Ellington?"


    Aurelia nodded: "this is obvious. The noble Council passed this application with incredible speed, that is to say, his behavior is in line with imperial law."


    Don asked casually, "what if I fight back?"


    "Of course it''s legal."


    Aurelia said, "after all, this is an invasion of your territory."


    "That''s easy," Donne waved his hand. "Tell Brian that the training plan is cancelled, and let the guys in caspamiburg be an experiment to taste the power of our new weapons."


    Aurelia was stunned: "new weapon?"


    "Yes, new weapons."


    Donne smiled insidiously: "from now on, prandal''s war form will begin to change... Until it is beyond recognition!"

 Chapter 462

    North of Ellington and south of Jinhu Town, the winter snow is melting and the sun is still slightly cold. In this weather, a force is moving south on the muddy road.


    In the cold weather, they wore cold armor, but these soldiers did not complain. The atmosphere in the whole team was terrible.


    Only one Ranger team is a little more lively.


    "Oh, damn it! The mud got into my boots!"


    The ranger of caspamiburg, Lord Lawrence''s scout, Riley, a young and lively young man, complained and cursed: "this damn ghost weather, why do we leave our warm home and run to search for what escaped farmers?"


    "Stop talking nonsense," Aaron, Riley''s comrade in arms and also a black iron Ranger, stared at him, then nervously looked at the Silent Army next to him and whispered, "don''t you realize the real purpose of this time?"


    "Real purpose? What purpose can it have?"


    Rayleigh was very puzzled: "didn''t he say to hunt down the farmers who fled the territory without authorization?"


    "When will you be able to use your brain? I don''t understand how you awaken your talent!"


    Another comrade in arms sighed, quietly pointed to the dull army next to him and said, "don''t you see these soldiers? They are private soldiers led by Lord Lawrence himself. Don''t you find how elite they are? In this damn weather and road, they have marched in armor for a day, but no one speaks!"


    "That''s because they are all wood."


    "Even wooden people will complain unless their mouths are sewn!"


    Aaron lowered his voice and said, "I accidentally noticed them eating raw meat in the tent last night! Bloody Warcraft meat!"


    Several friends nearby suddenly widened their eyes. Just about to speak, Aaron hurriedly made a silent gesture, and then his voice was lower: "Lord Lawrence''s soldiers and cavalry are a little wrong, but it''s certain that they didn''t come out to catch the escaping farmers. They''re more like preparing for a war - haven''t you seen that they''ve prepared food and grass for more than a month? And it''s said that there are more materials behind them."


    "Damn it, he''s preparing for a war? But who''s the target? Since these soldiers are so powerful, why does he want us to fight?"


    Aaron said calmly, "maybe it''s because he needs some sober scouts. Rangers are the best scouts. Those soldiers don''t seem to have any response except to obey orders."


    Riley took a breath of air conditioning, couldn''t help holding his arm and said, "listen to you, I suddenly feel a little scared. Can we stand by a group of monsters?"


    Aaron secretly glanced at the carriage of the commander in the distance and couldn''t help sighing. If it was a monster, it would be easy to say that it was a group of things more terrible than monsters.


    The silent troops crossed several empty towns along the way in a straight line. They didn''t mean to disperse the searchers at all, and went straight south.


    As far as Aaron knows, Ellington was the only one before entering the ladia forest in the south.


    The territory ruled by Donne who killed former Lord duvier Kadir.


    Thinking of this, Aaron couldn''t help but worry. The goal seemed obvious. I''m afraid Lord Lawrence, like duvier, wanted to attack Ellington.


    After all, Ellington is now accumulating a steady stream of wealth, and the mayors of several surrounding towns will be jealous, not to mention the Lords of caspamiburg.


    Before Ellington became famous, among these towns in the west close to the ambris mountains, Castle palmy was the only one in the top row. It made a lot of money from the military by supplying products to the scar of the holy sword. Now Ellington has robbed the limelight. Lord Lawrence can''t help but blush and wants to start.


    It happened that the farmers who fled in winter gave him an excuse to send troops


    Aaron sighed a long sigh. Obviously, they are all people of the same country, but they have to fight and kill for the interest disputes between these Lords. It''s really sad for people to live.


    In the carriage, Lawrence looked at the troops ahead with great satisfaction.


    Elite, this is the real elite!


    What kind of soldiers are the soldiers left by duvier? Just a group of worthless waste. Look at these soldiers. They march without complaint. The heavy armor is like nothing. They are well disciplined and powerful. Any soldier can tear the second-order demon beast!


    And obey orders absolutely, even if they are ordered to die - Lawrence really tried this command, and the soldier did not hesitate to execute it.


    This is the Iron Army!


    The satisfied Lawrence couldn''t help feeling. He really wanted to ask the patriarch how to train these powerful dead men, but he could only dispel his curiosity when he thought of Charles''s explanation in the letter.


    The only trouble is that these soldiers consume a lot, and their requirements for food are troublesome. They need fresh flesh and blood.


    Fortunately, the temperature is not high yet, fresh flesh and blood will not be damaged during transportation, and there are magic freezers - thank Datang chamber of Commerce, whose products are of great use at this time.


    Above the hills in the distance, several human figures flashed away.


    "Are these people? They obviously came for Ellington. What else do they say about hunting refugees and cheating ghosts?"


    Danny stared at the man angrily: "less nonsense. Our task is to investigate and feed back the situation."


    "Well, well, you''re the boss. You''re powerful. How many enemies are there?"


    Danny inspired his talent eagle eye and roughly swept Lawrence''s troops: "I''m not sure. About 1000? 1500? You can see shield soldiers, crazy soldiers, light cavalry, heavy cavalry and archers... Oh, wait, the other party has Rangers!"


    The difference between the Apocalypse Ranger and the soldier Archer is still obvious. Because they awaken their talents and cultivate their strength, Rangers rarely wear useless defense equipment. They mostly rely on their own flexibility, wind spells and various unique auxiliary skills to avoid damage, while archers can''t. their fragile bodies are easy to die when hit, So we need to prepare some defense equipment.


    Danny said strangely, "other troops are quite normal and courageous, but why doesn''t that Ranger team feel like a regular army? Are they mercenaries?"


    Because the other phalanxes are well disciplined, the Ranger team has been magnified countless times just a little carelessness, which is very eye-catching.


    "No matter how many he is, how many people?"


    "I''m not sure. There are nearly two thousand people by visual inspection, maybe more."


    "Only more than 2000 people?"


    Next to a recording guy, he said, "it''s probably not enough."


    "Just your words... Wait! The ranger of the other party has started to act. Clean up the traces immediately and we will retreat."


    When Danny noticed that the other Ranger began to accelerate forward, he immediately issued an order. The team immediately cleaned up the traces and evacuated the scene. With the gain of wind magic, they were as fast as the wind and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Ellington.


    "You see, I mean what I say?"


    Donne stood in the freezer, pointed to a house made entirely of all kinds of candy and said to Nora, "the candy house promised you, life-size scale, do what you say!"


    Nora didn''t have time to answer his questions. The moment she saw the candy house, she couldn''t control her impulse. She screamed and rushed up, and then "snapped" on the door.


    "Hey, hey, hey..."


    Nora didn''t look embarrassed after being taken off by Donne. She just lay on Donne''s hand and stared at the candy house with a silly smile and a happy blush.


    After a while, she flew up again, tried to open the door and went into the candy house.


    Donne glanced at the palm of his right hand, a small pool of wet water stains.


    "Really, I''m still drooling... It should be drooling..."


    Donne sniffed. There was no strange smell. After wiping himself casually, he turned and went out.


    As soon as Tang en left the warehouse, a bright green light appeared in the candy room. Then a delicate and lovely little girl with green hair appeared in the room, lying on the soft cake bed, looking at the muffin ceiling dotted with fruit candy and smelling the sweet smell around. The little girl with green hair was almost knocked unconscious by the sudden gift bag.


    "Ah... Sure enough, it''s still the happiest... But the mini form can eat longer! If you knew earlier, it would become this general form, and then ask for a bigger candy house!"


    Yes, this little girl with green hair about one meter six is Nora who has been drilling around Donne''s head and pocket.


    Donne, who has left, obviously can''t see this amazing scene, because he has now received information from Danny and them.


    Donne glanced at the record: "estimated to be more than 2000? Will it exceed 3000?"


    Danny said very honestly, "I can''t see clearly because of the terrain."


    Just as Fiona was about to speak, Aurelia frowned and said, "according to the scale of the territory and the standards of imperial law, caspami Fort should not have more than 500 private soldiers and 1000 regular soldiers. Even if she gave up all public security patrols and mobilized all these people, it should not exceed 2000."


    "But now the fact is that there are at least two thousand people on the other side," Fiona''s eyebrows twisted. "Where do the extra people come from?"


    "Hey, the other party is ready to attack us. Do you still care about these things?"


    Donne couldn''t cry or laugh: "no matter how many people they came, if they don''t accept it, they will fight and kill it. It''s that simple."


    Fiona thought, "how many of us?"


    "At present, if all the members of the guard add up, it will be 4000 less."


    Aurelia stared, "why so few?"


    According to imperial law, as an earl, Donne could have 1000 private soldiers and 5000 regular soldiers. She didn''t expect that Donne had only 4000 soldiers.


    Donne smiled and said faintly, "the soldiers are not many but fine, and will not be brave but scheming."

 Chapter 463

    Uncle Depp hurried to find Donne with the latest information from Danny.


    "Lord, the troops at Castle caspami have entered Ellington, and there is no intention of stopping the troops. What shall we do?"


    Don asked casually, "didn''t the other party even mean to negotiate?"


    "Yes, Danny found the other party''s troops very strange and unusually quiet. If they were elite, they went too far. They didn''t dare to get too close to the other party''s troops."


    After a pause, uncle Depp continued, "but we found the other party''s Ranger team. They are approaching Ellington for reconnaissance mission. Danny, they have watched. Do you need to take them down first?"


    Donne thought about it and said, "ignore the Rangers and let them investigate."


    "All right."


    Uncle Depp said and hurried away.


    "Lord, the other party''s purpose is obvious. Shall we attack first?"


    Fiona said angrily, "it''s a person who wants to bully us Ellington."


    "I''m not happy to be the first shot... I mean the first one."


    Don shrugged his shoulders and said, "the advanced side is always easy to make a bad impression - although they are the invaders."


    Because his goal is to unify all forces that can be unified, and then fight chaos, Donne cares about Ellington''s reputation very much. Since he has declared peaceful development, it is easy to tell people if he takes the initiative to attack the army that "did not invade Ellington". It will be very troublesome to recruit those people who do not know the truth at that time.


    "But..."


    Donne fumbled his chin and said with a bad smile, "we can give each other some opportunities to attack, and then we fight back and occupy the moral commanding height."


    This guy is really cunning and insidious!


    Aurelia covered her mouth and seemed very surprised to look at Donne: "I didn''t expect you to be so insidious."


    Donne looked at the princess silently. When she turned into a night song, she had already learned her own means. Would she not know?


    It''s really like it.


    However, knowing that she scolded herself in her heart, she could only pretend that she didn''t know. It was really oppressive.


    Fiona looked at him expectantly: "what should we do?"


    "Well... I''ll find dicarios."


    Donne smiled inexplicably and said, "as for you, if you want to see the excitement, go to the northern suburbs. You should be able to see it clearly on the watchtower."


    Northern suburbs of Ellington.


    "Lord!"


    Aaron, captain of the caspamiburg Rangers, came out of the carriage and said after saluting: "we can see Ellington, but a large number of elemental creatures have been found in the plain between the hills ahead."


    Lawrence frowned: "Elemental biology?"


    "Yes, it seems that they are all primary element creatures that were born not long ago. They have no wisdom, but they are very troublesome."


    "It''s a primary element creature."


    Lawrence breathed a sigh of relief, then waved his hand and said, "you go down... Wait! Did you find Ellington''s soldiers? Traps or ambushes?"


    Aaron said nervously, "no, nothing. It''s like they didn''t find us coming. Our people are even close to the city, and the people inside are still working normally."


    "You go down."


    After dispersing Aaron, Lawrence smiled inexplicably: "do they really think I''m looking for those Dalits? Captain Hook!"


    A strong figure was close to the carriage. The strong man up to two and a half meters high was covered with heavy armor and carried a huge hammer on his back. Each step left deep footprints on the ground, and even the ground was shaking.


    Captain Hook did not speak after approaching the carriage, but listened to the order quietly.


    "Kill those elemental creatures, target Ellington. After approaching the wall, the heavy cavalry charged directly, the light cavalry surrounded the city, the shield soldiers and crazy soldiers were grouped forward, and the archers were flanked."


    Lawrence said grimly, "the goal this time is to completely destroy Ellington!"


    Captain Hook, who turned and left, did not answer. There was only a heavy breath under the armor, but Lawrence knew he had understood the order.


    "By the way, remember to let your people show mercy and don''t destroy the workshop of Datang chamber of Commerce."


    Lawrence smiled and said, "the patriarch still expects those factories to bring him huge profits."


    Captain Hook has left. As for whether he heard the second half of the sentence, only God knows.


    With the advance of the troops, they stepped into the wandering area of elemental creatures. At this time, the troops of kaspami Fort finally exposed their ferocious fangs. The soldiers under the armor pulled out their sharp weapons one by one and rushed to the wandering elemental creatures silently.


    "So fast!"


    Danny in the distance was surprised that they were wearing such heavy armor and moving so quickly. Are these people monsters!?


    The earth element with strong defense can''t even resist the sword of ordinary soldiers. The solid body is directly split in two. After the core is destroyed, the stones that have lost the element power are torn apart, but the soldiers continue to attack until they smash all the rocks into pieces.


    The hot fire element could not stop their attack. Danny even saw a soldier wrapped in the fire of the fire element, but he stubbornly grabbed the red sword and cut the core of the fire element into pieces. The hot armor didn''t make him scream at all.


    What shocked Danny and them most was the armored beast more than two meters tall. The seemingly heavy hammer was as light as a feather in his hand. With a wave, he easily smashed the Elemental creature into pieces.


    "Monsters! Where are soldiers! They are all monsters!"


    A Ranger named ohm muttered to himself. He swallowed hard: "why do they feel like the polluters of the underground world before?"


    "Polluter!?"


    Danny tightened his mind and stared at the soldiers in the distance. As a result, he became more and more frightened. Although these cannon fodder element creatures temporarily made by dicarios have little power, the pure element power is not so easy to deal with, but these soldiers'' means to deal with element creatures are very simple and rough, but they are very effective.


    So far, they have not used any combat skills and spells. They just collide and chop, but they have powerful and terrible power.


    Like Elsa.


    Danny couldn''t feel the power of the polluter, so he couldn''t make a judgment. At this time, the armored beast he had been staring at suddenly turned around and looked at him. Their eyes just collided for a moment. Danny felt that his heart was tightly clenched, and his heart was almost suffocated.


    After canceling the eagle eye, Danny, who was in a cold sweat, immediately shouted, "he found us! Get out of here!"


    The Rangers retreated immediately, but the next moment, a huge shadow fell from the sky and hit ohm severely. He didn''t even have a chance to escape, so he was trampled into meat sauce by the armored beast!


    The armored beast jumped more than kilometers in an instant!


    "Ohm! No!!"


    Danny roared at the top of his voice. He wanted to avenge his companion, but his reason told him to escape here immediately.


    Danny, who ran back, turned around, bent his bow, took an arrow and said, "tie the arrow!"


    The arrows wrapped around the thick wind elements roared and hit the armored beast, and turned into the shackles of the wind to stop his action. Taking this opportunity, the Rangers quickly separated from him and ran towards Ellington!


    Behind him, the caspamiburg army, which has broken through the element biological blockade, has begun to speed up.


    The heavy cavalry raised their lances and charged at Ellington!


    "Ha ha! The famous Ellington doesn''t even have a city wall!"


    Lawrence in the carriage laughed: "isn''t this opening the door to welcome others to invade - flatten Ellington for me!"


    The sound of the horses'' hoofs grew faster and faster, and the heavy cavalry had finished accelerating and rushed to Ellington.


    Danny, they had fled into the city. At this time, a rock wall more than ten meters high was suddenly pulled up from the ground.


    Lawrence, who was laughing, was like a duck with his neck pinched. His voice was "clucking" in his throat, and his eyes protruded: "rock wall!? so big and so high? How can it be!?"


    Before, Donne had publicly used flying in heldrom. Many people knew that he was a gold level wild mage, and Lawrence certainly knew it.


    But... A golden magician can''t build such a large-scale rock wall in such a short time!


    Even a magician who specializes in earth magic takes half a day to build such a rock wall, but now? He watched the rock wall rise from nothing!


    Lawrence is sensitive to the intelligence problem, but stop now? It''s impossible!


    "Speed up the charge! Destroy it!"


    Lawrence roared, "the light cavalry rounded the flank and attacked Ellington!"


    The heavy cavalry ignored the wall and continued to charge.


    They can''t stop.


    They didn''t mean to stop.


    At this time, a row of figures suddenly appeared above the rising wall.


    It was the elite of Ellington''s first guard. Donne stood leisurely beside them, along with Fiona, Aurelia and Grandia. They were curious to see the soldiers nervously carrying the improved dwarf muskets.


    "Don''t be nervous. It''s very simple."


    Donne comforted the nervous soldiers with a leisurely face and said with a smile, "the only thing to pay attention to is not to pinch the gun too hard - especially you, Elsa."


    Elsa blushed, put down her gun a little embarrassed and said, "I, I''d better use my sword..."


    "Don''t, don''t, always try something new... They''re here?"


    Noting that the cavalry had entered the range, Donne suddenly turned cold, waved his hand and said faintly, "open fire freely and destroy them!"


    "Da Da --"


    The assault rifle spewed out a flame, and the warhead roared out of the gun chamber, penetrated the vulnerable points of the armor at several times the speed of sound, and drilled into the enemy''s body!


    The improved assault rifle from earth technology has finally joined prandal''s war!


    People in the future will recall that this may be a day to rewrite the whole history of the prandal war.

 Chapter 464

    "Da Da --"


    In the fierce gunfire, the advancing enemy fell down in rows.


    But there were more heavy cavalry charging forward with bullets.


    Think about it carefully. According to the types of damage, the development direction of weapons seems to have always been so few.


    Physical weapons, whether swords or pistols, rifles, bombs or grenades, all of which use physical strike, gunpowder blasting, diffusion bullets or metal fragments, and the improved assault rifles are obviously of this type.


    Although the physical weapon is very simple, rough and effective, as long as the opponent uses thicker and stronger armor to defend, the physical weapon will lose its effect.


    This gave birth to more effective energy weapons against armor.


    Whether it''s laser weapons, electromagnetic weapons, infrasonic weapons on earth, or the magic pistol improved and created by Donne - even the nuclear bomb on earth is also an energy weapon. The thermal radiation emitted by nuclear fission and fusion is also an energy.


    Energy weapons have great advantages against high-strength armor. They can penetrate armor and cause direct damage, but energy weapons also have disadvantages. They lose their effect when they encounter shield defense.


    At this time, hybrid weapons were born.


    The concept of the so-called hybrid weapon is very broad. The enchanted long sword is a hybrid weapon, and the explosive arrow is a hybrid weapon. Similar to biochemical missiles, incendiary bombs, electromagnetic guns and so on, they are also special hybrid weapons.


    Hybrid weapons not only have the power of live ammunition attack, but also carry a certain degree of energy damage. Although the single damage of this weapon is not as pure as physical weapons and energy weapons, they will burst out incredible power on specific occasions.


    For example, incendiary bombs and biochemical weapons in a closed environment, ultra long-distance orbital electromagnetic guns


    Now, standing on the wall, Donne is observing the attack effect of assault rifle on Armored Cavalry.


    It was the first time that members of the guard used assault rifles, but they had been shown the demonstration and power test of assault rifles in advance, so they are very excited now.


    "Da Da --"


    Huge gunshots rang through the northern suburbs, and the flame of assault rifles even erupted for more than one meter. The bullet rain formed a fire network with the density and speed comparable to the Ranger arrow rain, completely covering the charging route of heavy cavalry.


    "Tinkling -"


    Most of the warheads were bounced away by the heavy armor on the heavy cavalry, and the other part happened to get into the armor from the fragile connection, and the strong impact force got into the body under the armor. The rolling warheads tore a lot of flesh and blood, causing a lot of bleeding.


    Donne noticed that because the range was too long, the penetration of bullets was greatly reduced, so most bullets were shot by armor and did not play their due lethality. He frowned immediately.


    Advanced modern thermal weapons lost to the thick armor of the medieval century?


    Uncle Depp ordered decisively, "shoot their horses!"


    The heavy cavalry without horses is just a group of lambs to be slaughtered. Their hundreds of kilograms of armor will press them as slowly as turtles. Unless the apocalypse, ordinary soldiers can''t bear this weight, and the Apocalypse will never wrap themselves so tightly.


    The soldiers immediately switched targets and accurately fired at the heavy cavalry horses. There was a whine 200 meters away from the city wall. The horses fell to the ground and threw the heavy heavy cavalry out - the heavy armor fell to the ground, which was enough to shock the people inside!


    However, to their surprise, the heavy cavalry who were thrown out turned over skillfully in mid air, landed steadily on the ground, and then ran towards the wall!


    dexterous!? Turn over!? Stride!?


    Either of these words has nothing to do with heavy cavalry!


    But it did happen now!


    Aurelia stared: "are those monsters under those armor?"


    How could a normal human soldier bear that impact!? How could there be that power!?


    "Who knows?"


    Donne shook his head and stared into the distance, if the back of the attacking army thought.


    Depp has issued new orders quickly. Assault rifles are powerful and easy to use, but the effect of dealing with heavy cavalry is not optimistic. Their defense is too strong.


    Just at this moment, the light cavalry of kaspami Fort surrounded the flank, so Depp immediately ordered them to divide into two and fight back against the light cavalry from the East and West. Those light cavalry in leather armor were like a fragile white paper under the power of assault rifles.


    On the front battlefield, Elsa, Locke and kundar have taken people to meet them.


    With Elsa guarding, Donne was not worried about being broken here. He was thinking about how to strengthen the power of assault rifles.


    "What weapon is that?"


    Lawrence in the distance was startled when he heard the sound like thunder. He only saw hot tongues gushing from the rising wall, and then all the cavalry horses below died!


    I didn''t see the arrows of Rangers or archers, and there was no movement of magic. There was only a huge sound and death.


    What weapon is that?


    Lawrence frowned and searched carefully in his mind for a long time before he suddenly thought of a legendary thing that was more similar.


    "Dwarf musket!?"


    Lawrence suddenly realized that there was information that Donne had a good relationship with the haunted gnomes, so it was normal to get Gnome guns.


    But


    Lawrence sniffed: "dwarf muskets have long been eliminated. He actually expects to use them against my army?"


    These soldiers are blessed elite, so they can still attack forward after landing, otherwise Lawrence can consider going home just after this wave.


    Noting that Hooke''s leading troops had approached the city wall, Lawrence waved a big hand: "the whole army forward!"


    "Boom, boom -"


    Once the dark kaspami Fort troops began to move forward, the heavy footsteps were uniform, which was more disciplined than the soldiers at the parade ceremony on earth. You know, now there is a newly thawed muddy road outside. This heavy and terrible atmosphere has brought great pressure to the soldiers on Ellington.


    These soldiers have not said a word since they started charging. They are not so much soldiers as a group of painless and tired monsters!


    After having a general idea, Donne said to Fiona, "the test is over. Let''s do it."


    Fiona nodded and immediately raised her hand to release a fireball to the sky. After seeing the signal, the people on standby in the city nodded to the element Lord dicarios. The fire element Lord, who was lying on the edge of the boiler and reading comic books in a boring avatar, snapped her fingers, and then the flat earth suddenly collapsed outside the northern city wall, The earth elements already on standby underground churned to create a huge pit.


    The heavy cavalry, who had already finished accelerating, could not stop when they saw the deep pit. However, at this time, a shocking thing happened. Those heavy cavalry covered with heavy armor pulled out their cavalry swords and jumped up when they rushed to the side of the deep pit, Carrying hundreds of kilograms of armor, he jumped over a gully more than ten meters wide!


    Tom exclaimed, "my God - are they really just soldiers, not apocalypses?"


    "Stop talking nonsense! Kill them!"


    With a low roar, Locke suddenly burst out a strong red awn. Under the infusion of blood and gas, the shields seemed to expand in a circle, and then he dragged a remnant directly into the oncoming heavy cavalry!


    "Oh!!!"


    Locke groaned and stepped back several steps. His explosive strength was tied with the soldier''s strength. They collided with each other and shook away from each other!


    "They are definitely not ordinary soldiers!"


    Locke paused and rushed up again. At the same time, he said in a short and urgent way, "go and call for support!"


    If all the other side''s soldiers are of this level, I''m afraid it''s dangerous for this person to guard the door now.


    However, as soon as Locke''s voice fell, the heavy cavalry rushed in front of him. The two sides immediately started a white-edged war, and directly entered the climax of the battle!


    The heavy cavalry in front of him attacked him again, just a random chop, but accompanied by the terrible whistling of tearing the air. At the moment Locke avoided, the cavalry''s sword fell on a nearby soil element, which was directly split in half and broken to the ground.


    This terrible power made Locke tremble. Seeing that the other party raised the cavalry sword again, Locke quickly rolled away from the attack.


    At this moment, a petite figure rushed past him in an instant, only to hear a scold, and the huge and heavy hands and huge sword beat hard on the chest of the heavy cavalry!


    "Hiss -"


    The heavy cavalry was beaten back more than ten meters by ELSA''s sword. His legs plowed out two deep gullies on the ground, and the soil was all piled behind his body. He forcibly controlled his body and didn''t fall down, but the armor on his chest had been completely deformed.


    After a harsh twisting sound, the left hand of the heavy cavalry tore off the two centimeter thick armor from his body, revealing the body under the armor.


    Although he was still wearing a helmet and couldn''t see his face, his muscles were abnormally developed, and the protruding blood vessels kept jumping. Locke even saw the black foreign body flowing in it.


    What a body full of unknowns!


    As soon as Locke sighed, the shadow shrouded his body. A tall and terrible figure appeared in front and kicked Locke out!

 Chapter 465

    "Poof!"


    Locke hit the city wall heavily and gushed blood. The whole person was depressed.


    He trembled and touched a bottle of goddess''s blood and poured it down. He felt that the injury healed quickly. Now he was afraid. If he hadn''t changed into the buffer armor designed and manufactured by Brian, he would have lost his life just now.


    "Hey!"


    It was hook who appeared in front of Locke. After staring at Locke''s actions for half a day, he directly shifted his target, locked his eyes on Elsa, then strode over and pushed away the heavy cavalry who tore off his armor.


    Elsa was facing off with the heavy cavalry who tore off her armor. Suddenly she saw Hooke appear in front of her. The little girl was stunned: "do you want to fight me?"


    "Hoo... She is... My... Enemy!"


    The heavy cavalry who tore off his armor suddenly spoke, and his low hoarse voice was reminiscent of the sound of gauze rubbing on metal.


    Elsa exclaimed, "Hey! You can talk! Say! Why did you invade Ellington!?"


    The silent hook looked at him and slapped him down. The heavy cavalry who spoke was immediately alert and made a defensive posture at the first time, but - it didn''t work!


    The powerful and terrible force almost destroyed his bones from head to foot, and the whole person turned into a mass of meat sauce in the blink of an eye!


    Seeing such a terrible scene, Elsa felt that her stomach began to churn. Especially at noon, she had just eaten the meat sauce noodles made by the Lord himself. At this moment, it was


    "Your... Opponent... I... he... Doesn''t deserve..."


    There was a heavy and long breathing sound under Hooke''s armor, and the hot steam spewed out from the gap above the helmet. After that, he backhanded took out the huge hammer that had been carried on his back. The rectangular hammer was at least two meters long, and the cross section alone was one square meter. If it was solid and made of pure fine iron, the weight of the hammer would be as high as 15 tons, Plus the irregular ferocious spikes around the Warhammer and those decorations, the total weight is likely to exceed 20 tons!


    Looking at the big and terrible hammer of the other party and the two handed sword in her hand, Elsa suddenly felt that she was holding like a toy knife.


    With a flat mouth, the girl proudly raised her slightly bulging chest and said, "you are not my opponent! Tell me, why did you invade Ellington?"


    "Death... Or... Life... False... Only... Victory... Is true..."


    Hook grabbed the handle of the hammer and waved it lightly. Elsa was just ready to speak, and immediately felt a hurricane coming!


    Elsa''s heart tightened, and she jumped subconsciously. She only heard a loud bang, and a burst of dense gravel hit her!


    After Elsa landed, the roaring hurricane dispersed the smoke and dust and exposed the Hooke in the explosion center. The heavy hammer was buried in the soil. Centered on the impact point of the hammer, there was an impact pit with a diameter of more than ten meters and a depth of two meters.


    Not far away, Locke swallowed his mouth. Although he could do this attack - it was the destruction caused by pure power!


    What''s more terrible is that the other party is just a hit!


    If he hits the city wall with one blow, I''m afraid the city wall will be directly annihilated by fly ash!


    What kind of monster is this guy!?


    Hook picked up the hammer again, jumped into the air with dexterity that completely violated the laws of physics, and then hit Elsa!


    When Elsa gritted her teeth, she lost her temper and jumped up to meet the attack!


    "Dang -"


    The weapon collided with a dazzling spark. Compared with the hammer, the extremely thin two handed giant sword was twisted under the pressure of huge power, which made Elsa very dissatisfied. When the giant sword was about to burst, she had to kick hook in front of her chest and then turn over to the ground.


    "Boom!"


    Hook followed her to the ground, and the breath from behind his helmet became more intense.


    "Oh, oh, I seem to be in trouble."


    A voice full of joy and curiosity suddenly sounded on the city wall: "I still want to see the improved musket. It seems to be a little late?"


    Donne raised his eyebrows and said, "Lord Ezra Kamanda, I don''t think it''s very appropriate for you to appear here."


    "Oh, Lord Donne, why are you so cold to me."


    Ezra Kamanda covered her chest with exaggeration and looked at Donne incredulously: "I''m kind to help."


    Seeing the injured look of Ezra Kamanda, the people around him stared at Donne with strange eyes.


    Is it true that the Lord doesn''t avoid meat and vegetables?


    "I don''t think the dragon can intervene in the internal struggle of mankind."


    Don en threw his lips and said, "you should go to the east or west of the city to see the effect of the musket. Danny, they have gone to stop the raid of the light cavalry."


    "Under normal circumstances, the dragon clan really won''t intervene in the internal struggle of mankind, but under special circumstances..."


    Ezra Kamanda walked carelessly to the city wall and stared at Elsa and hook, who were fighting fiercely below, with an inexplicable curiosity in her eyes.


    "Special circumstances?"


    Don regretted as soon as he opened his mouth.


    "Well, for example, helping human partners fight their enemies..."


    Donne''s face suddenly turned green. The huge and vast magic immediately wrapped Ezra Kamanda and threw him out: "get out!"


    Noticing the more strange eyes of those around, especially Fiona''s incredible, distressed but speechless expression, Donne said faintly: "I''m a normal man and like women - I''ll forbid Ezra Kamanda from approaching the Lord''s house in the future. Write it down."


    Donne didn''t want to explain, but the strange look in Aurelia''s eyes made him very upset. The female snitch not only stole things, but also often sold intelligence. If she was allowed to go out and publicize, "Lord Ellington Donne is a fag", it is estimated that the gossip news could spread all over the Ilus empire in the blink of an eye.


    "Well... Actually, Lord Donne, it''s not a secret for aristocrats to like men''s style..."


    Aurelia said sincerely to Donne, "so we can understand..."


    Understand your sister!


    You just want me to admit I''m a fag and sell gossip!?


    "I don''t want to explain it again. I''m not in the mood now..."


    After throwing Ezra Kamanda out, Donne felt more comfortable. He looked at hook below and said thoughtfully, "this guy can even play with Elsa. What kind of monster is he?"


    Aurelia turned her mouth and said in surprise, "you mean Elsa is also a monster?"


    "Of course not. She''s in a special situation... Can you stop picking on me?"


    Donne glanced obliquely at Aurelia: "if you''re not honest again, I''ll discipline you for your father."


    "Hum, how dare you..."


    Aurelia just wanted to be angry, she suddenly remembered that this guy didn''t dare. Subconsciously, she wanted to cover her ass and finally controlled her impulse.


    Donne took back his eyes and said to Uncle Depp, "there''s a problem with the other party''s soldiers. Don''t hold on. Release the elemental creatures."


    Uncle Depp nodded, stared at the rear of the battlefield and said, "don''t be in a hurry. Now you can hold on. The other party''s infantry array is close to the range. Their archers are preparing to shoot. When they get closer, they will directly give a devastating blow!"


    Donne nodded with relief. He was at last another mock commander.


    After several battles and learning a lot of knowledge from other places, uncle Depp is now very different. He already has the appearance of a commander.


    He knows how many pounds he has, so he will always redouble his efforts and play his current role. When the Lord finds a new, more suitable and powerful commander, he can return to his comrades in arms and resist those attacks for them.


    "Captain Hook has torn the other team''s formation, and now the whole army is attacking!"


    Lawrence stood up excitedly, pointed to the wall of Ellington and shouted: "archers are ready. After entering the range, three rounds of free shooting, and then rangers are ready to guide arrows and concentrate their fire on the top of the wall - Rangers? Haven''t come back yet!? master gladamar, you can also prepare to do it!"


    A Yin Ze Ze voice came from behind: "no... Lord... Please be patient..."


    Ellington West, in the woods.


    The Rangers in caspamiburg wanted to cry without tears. They were bound by the surrounding vines not long after they entered the forest, and the most uncomfortable thing was that these vines were not afraid of sword cutting.


    They didn''t understand what had happened until the vine dragged them and saw the elves drinking tea leisurely in the woods.


    "Hey, Aaron, will they kill us?"


    Although he was afraid of death, Riley''s eyes were still staring at the exquisite and charming faces of the elves, and he was still sighing.


    He is worthy of being the darling of the legendary gods. He conquered him at the first sight.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. It is said that the elves are a peaceful race..."


    Aaron felt an inexplicable tension in his heart. He didn''t have any confidence to say this.


    Dan telian, who leisurely held the tea cup, turned her head and looked at the Rangers: "what about these little guys?"


    Three leaves, who was painting, wrote a meal and said casually, "give it to Lord Donne. It would be great if he could have children with me."


    Ellie nodded deeply convinced: "well, it would be great if she could have a child with Lord Donne to relieve the Queen''s pressure. After getting familiar with Lord Donne, there should be a great chance."


    Dantrian sipped her tea and said casually, "he''s a good man. He shouldn''t refuse our request. These guys should be regarded as a gift."

 Chapter 466

    Ellington, east of town.


    Figures are walking rapidly between greenhouses.


    They were armed with assault rifles and their faces were not nervous.


    The light cavalry commandos in caspamiburg are approaching quickly in front. They are equipped with cavalry standing weapons such as cavalry sword, bow and arrow and hammer throwing. As long as the front battlefield in the North contains the main force of Ellington, they can immediately create a lot of confusion and cause the collapse of Ellington''s defense line.


    Unfortunately, they encountered powerful firepower that should not have appeared in this world.


    "Stop!"


    Tom shouted, and the members of the vanguard rushed out from behind the greenhouse and stood in a row in front of the light cavalry.


    "Speed up!"


    The light cavalry captain on the other side sneered. They were all equipped with strong bows with a range of up to 300 steps. How dare these people stand in front?


    The captain of the light cavalry waved: "the bow and arrow are free to shoot! The horse can''t stop -"


    The cavalry immediately took down their bows and arrows. The sound of horses'' hoofs became more and more urgent, and the distance between the two sides approached quickly!


    500 meters


    450 meters


    400 meters


    It''s going into range soon!


    The light cavalry captain showed a bloodthirsty smile and slowly raised his hand. Only when he entered the range of 300 steps, the arrow rain would completely tear each other''s weak body, and Ellington behind was just like the little girl stripped of her clothes, so he could only let them bully and humiliate!


    Facing the cavalry''s bow and arrow, Tom and his comrades in arms didn''t say a word. When they entered the effective range of 400 meters, they suddenly grinned one by one.


    "Send them to death - shoot!"


    Tom roared and pulled the trigger first!


    "Da Da --"


    Tom was deeply intoxicated by the strong impact from the assault rifle and the smell of war that floated out of the air and was called "gunsmoke" by the Lord. He simply loved this feeling!


    The light cavalry did not expect that the distance between the two sides was still 400 meters, and the other side launched an attack!


    Before the light cavalry captain could see the other party''s attack, he was pierced in the head by a roaring bullet and directly burst his head!


    "Da Da --"


    Tom, who didn''t know how to control the shooting rhythm, pulled the trigger, shot one magazine empty at a time, and then directly changed into another magazine to continue the coverage shooting!


    Fortunately, the performance of universal alloy is much better than that of steel on earth. Otherwise, at this shooting speed, the barrel will soon be too hot to continue shooting.


    The light cavalry did not wear such thick armor as the heavy cavalry. Their defense was as fragile as white paper in front of bullets. The dense bullet rain easily tore their bodies. Their bodies were thrown to the ground by the inertia of the horses, and then trampled into meat sauce by the following horses


    "Da Da --"


    After the gunfire sounded, there was no pause. A row of more than 20 people stood there steadily. They never moved except when changing the magazine.


    More than half of the light cavalry team of nearly 300 people were killed or injured before they advanced more than 50 meters from the distance of 400 meters, but the will deeply rooted in their minds ordered them to continue their attack and attack with their lives, so they could only continue to launch a desperate charge!


    The light cavalry soldiers used all their strength to pull open their bows and arrows, but the bows and arrows thrown high only flew more than 200 meters and lost their strength. They fell on the ground.


    The other party didn''t even step back, and still continued to carry the strange weapon in his hand to launch ruthless killing.


    "Bang!"


    Another light cavalry was hit, the bullet tore his body, and the blood was sprayed from the penetrating artery. His pupils quickly lost their luster. He was thrown out by the war horse, and trampled by the war horse into meat mud. The black blood blooming on his body is the evil flower called war.


    I can''t win.


    Although they knew they would die, the light cavalry who had no fear at all still charged forward, trying to narrow the distance between the two sides, and then fired their bows and arrows.


    They already know the result.


    I can''t win.


    Since the other side took out that terrible weapon with a range of more than 400 meters, they had already lost.


    They are not heavy cavalry, without heavy armor protection, nor have they received so many "blessings". In the face of this terrible attack, they have no chance at all.


    "Da Da --"


    The sound from there was very rhythmic. The light cavalry vaguely smelled the strange smell from the opposite side. Obviously, they had lost a lot of feeling, but they still felt the hot pungent smell in the air.


    It''s the smell of gunpowder.


    Oh... That''s a musket


    A cavalry was knocked off his horse and an idea flashed before he died.


    But when did the musket go so far? And shooting so fast?


    Another cavalry burst a blood flower on his chest and fell from his horse.


    If the musket is so powerful, what''s the use of our light cavalry and archers?


    A breeze swept across the battlefield and dispersed the thick smoke of gunpowder.


    Now there was only the last cavalry in the three hundred light cavalry team. His bow and arrow seemed to have been lost. He had only a cavalry sword in his hand. Holding the cavalry sword high, he rushed towards Tom and them.


    He is very young and looks about the same age as Tom.


    The gunfire had long stopped.


    He was riddled with bullet holes.


    The cavalry bit his last breath and urged the horse to continue to rush forward.


    However, the war horse fell to the ground.


    The cavalry fell to the ground.


    Ignoring the broken bones he had fallen, he struggled forward with his only remaining hand.


    Then, eventually die.


    In front of 24 assault rifles, none of the 300 light cavalry can break the limit distance of 200 meters.


    Looking at the blood and bodies on the ground, when the overheated mind cooled down, Tom and they suddenly trembled.


    What did they do?


    Just for a moment, they killed more than 300 people!


    Damn it - that''s 300 lives!


    The fingers holding the assault rifle were pale, and Tom understood now why the LORD said that once this weapon was out of control, it would become a terrible killing tool.


    "But why don''t they run away?"


    A companion covered his mouth. He wanted to vomit now, and his eyes were full of tears: "why? If you know you can''t fight, just run away. Why do you have to die here? They invaded our home! We are the victims! Why should I cry?"


    "Because, after all, we are all the same kind. There are many reasons why they don''t run away, perhaps because of loyalty, perhaps because of orders, perhaps... Just to beg for a bite from Lawrence."


    Another older soldier had a complicated look on his face: "do you think other places in will be the same as our Ellington, where everyone can make money and eat enough?"


    "I just don''t understand why killing is necessary to solve the problem."


    "If you don''t understand, don''t think about it. Leave the complex problems to the Lord. We are just his soldiers."


    Tom was cruel and said coldly, "Lord, let''s eat and wear warm. He has brought a new life to Ellington. He is a good man and good Lord. Therefore, we just need to obey his orders! Check the battlefield, no one is dead..."


    Suddenly, Donne said, "send it to miss grantia for rescue, and then press it into prison to be a prisoner."


    Tom, who wanted to order to mend the knife, was stunned and saluted with the others: "Lord!"


    "You did a good job, Tom. Kindness is the most noble quality of mankind... Sometimes we need kindness to control our final bottom line. If we lose a kind heart, we will be no different from them."


    Donne pointed to the North: "Lawrence and his soldiers abandoned all the good qualities of mankind in exchange for strong power, but so what? As long as we all unite, we Ellington will be invincible."


    Donne patted Tom on the shoulder: "each of you is a member of the beautiful home of Ellington, and all of us are members of prandal. There is no right or wrong in war, only interests. We are right to fight for our own home. I hope you, as soldiers, should also understand this."


    Tom said firmly, "yes, Lord!"


    Then, he hesitated and asked, "but... Lord, are you here to supervise the war? The frontal battlefield should be more troublesome..."


    "Inspector? I don''t have that time."


    Donne shook his head and slowly stepped into the void: "I just came to see the actual combat effect of the assault rifle..."


    When the voice fell, Donne had disappeared.


    Tom and a group of them looked at each other. A moment later, they all blushed with excitement: "Lord, you are really powerful. You disappeared silently!"


    "What disappeared! That''s called teleportation! It''s a very powerful spell!"


    "Very powerful spell? But the effect is not the same as the return crystal we use?"


    "Who do you think created the return crystal? The Lord''s ability to create the return crystal shows that his magic cultivation is more powerful!"


    A group of people argued over Donne''s strength there, but one thing they had in common was that they didn''t worry about Ellington, because they all believed that Ellington would never fall with such a powerful Lord!


    If Donne had known what these people were thinking, he would have sighed again.


    He took great care not to spoil these people. If they were too dependent on themselves, how could they become a strong soldier?


    When the chaos army invaded, he needed a pack of wolves, not a pack of sheep.


    Donne floated over Ellington and looked down. Lawrence''s actions made him very confused. These soldiers are definitely not ordinary people, but why does Lawrence think he can continue to be a lord after exposing his own secrets?


    This crazy behavior is very unreasonable.

 Chapter 467

    "Boom!"


    The hammer hit the ground and lifted a circle of gravel dust. Elsa jumped up and fell on the hammer. Then she rushed to hook''s arm and hit hook''s helmet with a sword!


    With a "hiss pull", hook''s strong helmet was split into a crack by the giant sword, and blood spattered out.


    Tiger, who was in pain, raised his fist and hit Elsa. With a dull sound of "bang", Elsa, who was hit by the flying, crashed into the city wall, and the leaked power shattered a large solid rock city wall.


    "Ow!"


    Hook didn''t care about the gushing blood. He took the war hammer and rushed directly in front of Elsa, then raised the war hammer and covered his face with a crazy and rapid hammer!


    The fierce and unparalleled power even made the whole city wall tremble.


    "Elsa!"


    Fiona screamed and quickly constructed the ice arrow spell. The sharp and cold ice arrow roared and hit hook, but the ice arrow failed to penetrate hook''s armor, but left a large trace of frost on his armor. The spreading cold temperature slowed down hook''s speed.


    Elsa had a chance to escape the wall between his attacks.


    "Damn it!"


    Elsa, who has always been famous for her strange power, pulled off her broken sleeve a little angrily, revealed her slender and white arm, waved her hands fiercely and rushed up again!


    "The goddess is on... She hasn''t done anything?"


    Brian on the wall tried to stand on tiptoe and looked down at the battle under the wall, stunned: "such a thin arm, where did you get such great power?"


    Ezra Kamanda tilted her mouth slightly and said casually, "the legend of mankind doesn''t necessarily have strong muscles. The strength is not necessarily proportional to the size of muscles."


    "That''s what I said..."


    Brian glanced sideways at Ezra Kamanda: "anyway, didn''t you just get thrown out? When did you come back? What are you doing here? Watching the play?"


    "Yes."


    Ezra Kamanda nodded very seriously: "anyway, there is no chance of winning the opposite side. Join in the fun."


    "Yes, it''s very dragon."


    Brian picked up the Warhammer: "then you go on to the play and I''ll go down."


    Ezra Kamanda thumbed up solemnly: "come on, I''ll wait and see."


    "Well, it''s useless for the dragon family to stand here."


    Brian spit in his hand and heart, rubbed it casually, and then climbed up the wall.


    Fiona was surprised: "wait! Brian, are you trying to --"


    "Wow, hahaha - Lord Brian fell from the sky!"


    Brian jumped down from the wall with a wild smile, holding the war hammer high. His whole body was steaming blood. He fell from the sky like a meteor!


    Warhammer went straight to hook''s head!


    "Roar!"


    A sense of crisis went straight to hook''s head. He stopped the attack, raised his hand and hit hard into the sky!


    "Boom!"


    A huge momentum rushed into the sky. Brian fell slowly and was thrown into a somersault in the air.


    "Boxing!? damn monster!"


    Brian roared, and the power of blood and Qi broke out again. His beard made a sound, and the hammer was red.


    "Break it for me!"


    The "bang" of the Warhammer pierced Hooke''s fist strength, and then the remaining power did not reduce and hit Hooke''s head!


    With a loud bang, hook''s helmet was smashed flat by the hammer, and the whole was trapped in his forehead!


    "See if you die!"


    As soon as Brian''s voice fell, "boom", he was directly hit into the wall by the running hook!


    Brian grabbed hook''s helmet and shouted angrily, "this guy doesn''t die! What kind of monster is this guy?"


    "Go away!"


    Elsa rushed up immediately, patted the heavy cavalry stopped along the way with her huge sword, and cut forward to hook!


    Hook turned around with incredible dexterity and waved the hammer!


    "Dang - GA bang!"


    The Warhammer collided with the two handed giant sword again. The overburdened two handed giant sword collapsed directly in the collision, and the scattered fragments roared through the armor of the heavy cavalry around. It can be seen how terrible the strength of the collision is!


    Ezra Kamanda clapped her hands and her face was full of regret: "Oh, no weapons."


    "How do I feel like you''re gloating!?"


    Fiona shouted angrily, "if you''re reasonable, Elsa''s strength is very abnormal. After she awakens her talent, it''s even more terrible, but what''s the ghost of this armored monster?"


    Aurelia looked cautious: "I''ve never seen such a terrible soldier before. He''s clearly not an apocalypse, but his power is terrible... What does Lord Lawrence want to do?"


    Donne fell from the sky: "whatever he wants to do, he obviously won''t know you''re here."


    "Lord! Elsa, she''s unarmed!"


    Fiona said hurriedly, "do you want to support?"


    "Don''t worry, that hook is just strong. Elsa just lacks this enemy and can temper her."


    Donne had already noticed hook. Although Elsa lost her weapon, she was not hurt, so there was no need to worry at all.


    The most important thing is that the soldiers are growing at an amazing speed in the face of these unidentified enemies. These are the experience sent to the door, which can be just used for military training. If he gives all seconds at once and the experience is all his, how can he fly with a trumpet.


    Elsa grabbed the sharp thorn of the Warhammer with both hands, and the girl''s feet were deeply immersed in the earth. The completely explosive power was pushing hook''s Warhammer in the opposite direction!


    "Give it to me - get out of here!"


    Elsa shouted, and a huge phantom flashed away behind her. The sudden terrorist force was completely applied to the Warhammer. The Warhammer roared back and hit hook in the face!


    With a bang, hook''s helmet was completely deformed and completely embedded in his face. The ferocious spikes on the hammer pierced into his chest, and the hot blood gushed out!


    "Damn it... What!?"


    Brian just breathed a sigh of relief. When he saw that hook pulled out the hammer again, he was angry. He shouted and rushed up. He jumped three meters high and hit hook''s head again!


    "Ow --"


    After Hooke stood for a moment, he suddenly roared up to the sky, tore off his helmet and showed a bloody face.


    Lawrence in the distance heard hook''s roar and his face changed slightly: "bad!"


    Lawrence shouted to the rear, "master gradama, Captain Hook''s restraint has failed!"


    Gladama''s Yin Ze Ze voice sounded in his ear: "if it fails, it will fail. Anyway, it''s just an experiment... You can just see how powerful he is when he breaks out with all his strength."


    "But if he destroys Ellington..."


    "Lord Lawrence, there are many cities, but now there is only one experiment... Or do you want to disobey the will of God?"


    God''s will!


    Lawrence''s face changed, he sat down again, pretending to be calm and said, "God''s will is supreme - but should you be ready?"


    "No... the battle has just begun... The infantry can go up."


    Lawrence was inspired: "shield warrior! Crazy warrior! Charge!"


    The silent team immediately accelerated and rushed to the wall with deafening footsteps!


    Under the city wall, hook''s body expanded rapidly, and his rapidly expanding muscles broke the connection of his armor. All the heavy armor fell to the ground. Qiu Jie''s muscles twisted and blocked the wound on his body. In the blink of an eye, his height exceeded three meters, and his muscles expanded a few times again.


    "Kaka, Kaka -"


    Hook''s body trembled, and the muscles of his back suddenly cracked his skin.


    "The goddess is on the!"


    Brian in the back exclaimed, "what kind of monster is this?"


    Sharp bone spurs suddenly emerged from the split wound behind hook, and a ferocious row of bone spurs completely tore the muscles of his back.


    Hook roared and roared in pain. He could only see a pair of dark eyes on his bloody face.


    In pain, he stared at Elsa.


    "Roar!"


    Hook roared, "boom boom boom" strode to Elsa, raised his hammer and hit it!


    Elsa was so angry that her little fist exploded on the hammer: "get out!"


    "Boom!!!"


    The terrible force completely broke out in the narrow area. The earth under Elsa collapsed, and the solid rocks cracked and blew up inch by inch. Hook and Elsa were completely deadlocked there, and no one would step back!


    "Die!"


    Brian jumped onto hook''s back and broke several bone spurs with a hammer!


    However, hook didn''t reflect at all. He only had Elsa in his eyes.


    "Bang!"


    Then hook raised his foot, and Elsa, who was absorbed, screamed and rolled out.


    "Boom!"


    When the hammer fell to the ground, everyone on the whole wall felt the earth trembling under their feet.


    Brian, who was thrown out by hook, shouted angrily, "this guy is definitely not a normal person!"


    Not far away, Locke bumped into a heavy cavalry, rushed up and cut off the other party''s head, and then scolded angrily: "what do you say? Cutting off the head won''t die!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the heavy cavalry who had his head cut off got up again, completely ignored his head and rushed to Locke.


    "Undead!?"


    Aurelia''s face on the wall changed greatly: "these are all!"


    Grantia, who was very sensitive to life, shook her head: "I didn''t feel the rotten smell of the dead from these soldiers."


    Aurelia''s face was very ugly: "when you say that, the problem becomes more serious!"


    A group of people looked at each other and woke up a moment later.


    How terrible would it be if an undead that can cover up the smell of its rotten dead spirit mixed into the town?


    They can easily trigger a plague!


    Donne frowned and shouted in his heart: [Nora!]


    A green light cut across the sky in an instant. Nora appeared on Donne''s head. She quickly wiped the cake fragments at the corner of her mouth: [what''s the matter, Donne?]


    [are these undead creatures?]


    Nora licked her finger and said casually: [it''s not an undead, it seems that it''s just a monster created by distorting the boundary of life and death with a trace of chaotic force.]


    The power of chaos!?


    Donne was stunned and his face suddenly became much more serious.

 Chapter 468

    Originally, he just thought it was an excuse for the invasion war. Donne played it completely as a military training game.


    But now with the power of chaos, it is no longer a game.


    "Stop playing! The shield warrior array is coming!"


    Donne shouted, "assault rifles cross fire! Fire net blockade, Ranger group, covered arrow rain shooting! Burst arrows and frozen arrows can be matched freely!"


    Danny was inspired: "finally, it''s our chance to play, brothers! Don''t humiliate our Ranger team!"


    Just after watching the wonderful performance of assault rifles, Danny has long been unconvinced. At this moment, he jumped into the shooting hole of the city wall first, put on an arrow, stimulated his eagle eye talent, and locked the target: "guide arrows are ready, all burst arrows, frozen arrows are allocated one by one, ready - shooting!"


    With a sharp cry, the guide arrow roared into the crazy warrior array behind the shield warrior. The rain tail of the Magic Arrow roared after it flew over with the guide arrow!


    "Raise your shield!"


    A hoarse command sounded, "Shua!" and the shield soldiers stopped and raised their shields. Under the action of the force of chaos, one shield was connected to another, forming a huge shield wall, blocking everyone below!


    "Tinkling -"


    High speed bullets splashed sparks on the shield, but failed to penetrate the shield.


    The Magic Arrow rain followed, and the "bang bang" burst arrow exploded bright flame red flowers on the shield wall. The continuous explosion brought considerable power, and the strength of the shield wall was rapidly weakened.


    The frozen arrows exploded on the shield wall, sending out a biting cold, which frozen the shields together and greatly slowed down their forward speed.


    "Assault!"


    At the command, the shield soldier square of kaspami Fort accelerated again, and the crazy soldiers protected below had entered the combat state. When the shield soldier square rushed to the center of the battlefield¡ª¡ª


    "Kill!"


    The shield wall opened, and a group of bloodthirsty crazy soldiers rushed to the soldiers in Ellington like released beasts. Almost instantly, the two sides collided!


    "Giant blade storm!"


    The crazy soldier waved his huge two handed axe crazily. The two two handed axes were waved like an illusion. The hard universal alloy shield immediately deformed under the attack of a huge blade storm.


    "Shield Bash!"


    The shield soldier also launched an attack at this time. A charge hit the soldier, followed by a shield, and an Ellington soldier immediately entered a state of dizziness.


    "Whoosh!"


    Just as the enemy was about to cut off his head, an arrow screamed, and the sharp arrow accurately pierced the neck of the shield soldier. There was the connection of armor, which was very fragile.


    "Bang!"


    The moment the arrow stabbed into the armor, there was a violent explosion, which blew the shield warrior''s head to pieces!


    "Thank you!"


    "Be careful!"


    Danny loosened the bowstring and said proudly, "although the assault rifle is very powerful, the real battle depends on our Rangers."


    Donne smiled and said, "well done."


    "Thank you, Lord. I can do better."


    Danny pulls out four arrows with his backhand and puts them on the bowstring. After locking the crazy soldiers below, he takes a slight breath, and the wind elements quickly condense on the arrows. Then - the four arrows come out at the same time!


    The four arrows suddenly whirled rapidly in mid air. There was a wind element link between them, and the linked area became larger and larger as they dispersed from each other.


    "Aggressive aggressive -"


    All four arrows fell to the ground, covering a radius of 100 meters.


    "It''s empty."


    "No," Danny snapped proudly, "all in!"


    At the next moment, in the center of the four arrows, a dense wind blade suddenly erupted in the area blocked by the wind element. These wind blades penetrated everywhere, just like a fierce meat grinder. In the blink of an eye, those crazy soldiers and shield soldiers in the blocked area were blurred by the blood and flesh cut by the wind blade!


    Donne nodded slightly. Compared with a variety of magic arrows, assault rifles with only copper warheads can only deal with ordinary soldiers - when facing two centimeter thick refined iron armor or even armor made of thinner magic metal, the effect of this ordinary warhead is not so strong.


    Unless the warhead materials are changed, or... Understand the miniaturization technology of the magic array as soon as possible and produce special warheads.


    If the magic array pattern can be engraved on the warhead and the super-high shooting speed of the assault rifle, the power will be even more terrible.


    However, at high firing speed, the cost of magic bullet


    Now Ellington''s income will hurt.


    Lawrence completely ignored the complex battlefield situation and did not consider the problem of friendly damage at all. With a big hand, he issued an order: "Archer! Shoot!"


    Rows of archers in light armor bent their bows and shot three rounds of arrow rain in three rows!


    Fiona frowned: "the other party''s archers began to shoot!"


    "It''s just an archer, not a Ranger."


    Donne waved his hand disdainfully. "Danny, let them go back and forth!"


    Danny nodded, hehe smiled, locked the other party''s Archer array and shot a guiding arrow.


    Before the dense shooting arrow rain completely fell, it was suddenly all fixed in mid air, and then all attracted by the guiding arrow with thick wind elements, followed it and flew back!


    The arrow rain returning from the original road caused great damage and confusion in the archer array. Lawrence roared angrily, "where''s the Ranger? Haven''t you rolled back yet? How can we deal with each other''s Ranger without the Ranger? All our archers will be useless if we guide the arrow!"


    "Lord Lawrence, don''t count on the Rangers... They have been captured."


    Shrouded in a shadow, master gladamar smiled darkly: "now, what we need is more death... These soldiers are just my material..."


    "What you said is that I will continue to let them attack!"


    Lawrence nodded and believed master gradama''s words.


    The battlefield outside the city wall has been completely glued together. The soldiers of Ellington spared all their strength to draw with each other. Many people are very confused.


    A soldier breathlessly blocked the enemy''s attack and said, "obviously, the enemy is not as strong as the polluter, but why do I feel that I am not as strong as before this time?"


    "Nonsense! Did you forget that the Lord gave us spell gain last time? - be careful!"


    Another soldier''s face suddenly changed, roared behind him, and fiercely bumped into the crazy soldier who was sneaking up.


    "Thank you - anyway, Lord, why don''t you use spell aura this time!?"


    "If everything depends on the Lord, what do you want us to do?"


    The talking soldier drank a mouthful of the goddess''s blood, and the bloody wound healed immediately. Then he roared and rushed to the enemy: "for Ellington! For the Lord! Kill them!"


    "Kill them!"


    "Lord."


    Uncle Depp pointed to the distance. The original square array was now empty. There was only one carriage. He whispered, "why don''t you let Danny and them snipe the commander?"


    Don shook his head. "It''s no use. These soldiers are monsters. They will continue to attack without a commander."


    "All the troops of the other side have been dispatched. Nearly 3000 troops have been intercepted in the northern battlefield. Sneak attacks in the West and East have been stopped, and no changes have been found in the south."


    Uncle Depp said in a deep voice, "I suggest you can do it."


    "Then do it."


    Uncle Depp said crisp: "release elemental creatures and kill them!"


    "Release elemental biology!"


    "Release elemental biology!"


    After the signal was sent out, almost for an instant, the land of the battlefield suddenly cracked, and in the flying soil, element creatures drilled out of the ground.


    Solid earth element, lively water element, light invisible wind element, blazing fire element... In the blink of an eye, the whole battlefield completely entered a boiling state.


    "Elemental biology!?"


    Lawrence was surprised: "what''s the matter with these elemental creatures? Haven''t we cleaned them up!?"


    "No, these elemental creatures are different from those before. They are obviously more powerful and intelligent."


    Master gladamar stepped forward and followed him with a strong shadow, which kept him isolated from the outside sun. His cold eyes swept across the battlefield. He said coldly: "it seems that we underestimated Lord Donne. There must be someone who is very good at communicating with elemental creatures."


    "Spirit!"


    Lawrence''s face was very ugly: "it is said that elves can communicate with elemental creatures, and Donne has a very close relationship with the elves!"


    "Even so, elemental creatures cannot prevent death."


    Gladamar slowly pulled out a skeleton staff from the darkness. It was obviously carved from a bone of Warcraft, and it sent out a very strong magic wave.


    He raised his staff, pointed to the distant battlefield and whispered a spell. A moment later, a thick shadow suddenly shrouded the sky, and Ellington entered a dark dusk in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Come... Corrode the acid rain! Melt their flesh and bones!"


    Gladama fell the staff with a ferocious smile. In the dark clouds, there were bursts of Yin wind wailing, and the highly corrosive acid rain began to take shape quickly


    "What is this?"


    Aurelia looked at the clouds in the sky in amazement. There was a pungent sour smell in the air.


    Ezra Kamanda clapped his hands: "Oh, corroding acid rain is one of the city killing spells commonly used by necromancers, and it can also be used to spread plague. It''s a very convenient spell."


    This guy is really... It''s not too big to watch the excitement.


    Donne rolled his eyes and snapped his fingers. A strong hurricane blew away the acid rain clouds overhead.


    "What!?"


    Gladama suddenly gave a meal, and the shadow fluctuated: "someone has destroyed my corrosive acid rain!?"

 Chapter 469

    As Ezra Kamanda said, corroding acid rain is a city killing spell commonly used by necromancers, but not every necromancer is qualified to use this spell.


    It is impossible to master this spell without understanding the power of death to a certain extent.


    And gladamar is obviously the best of the Necromancers.


    After joining the dark snake and getting the blessing of power, he becomes more powerful and the death spell is more dangerous.


    And he also became one of the eight venerable beings of the dark snake, the snake of death, gradama.


    This time, he took action against Ellington according to the order of novas, the first sacrificial snake. Novas judged that Ellington should be in a period of emptiness after the attack of Orca''s animal tide. He could crush Ellington by using the death force spread by gladama.


    After the corrosive acid rain was destroyed, gladama was obviously angry. He walked to the front of the carriage with a staff. A cold chill spread around. The fertile black soil was drained of vitality in the blink of an eye and turned into a gray white place of death.


    "Donne... I want to see how good you are!"


    Gladamar raised his staff with a grim smile. The surging power of death was integrated with the power of chaos. The death wave full of chaos and violence centered on him quickly spread out.


    Gladama began to sing lengthy spells. With the spread of the power of death, the sky became gloomy again. There was a real Yin wind in the air, and a strong smell of death appeared over the battlefield.


    Breathing the breath of death floating in the air, the soldiers of Castle caspami become more fierce. Their eyes shine black, like bloodthirsty beasts, fight with elemental creatures with their own flesh and blood!


    The sword is broken, the hand, the armor is melted, and the flesh and blood. Even if only bones are left, they, no, they still don''t stop attacking!


    "Undead!"


    Princess Aurelia''s face was very ugly: "Lord Lawrence of caspamiburg had something to do with the necromancer!"


    "That place is really popular..."


    Donne sighed: "but it must be corrected. Now they are not undead creatures. They are just monsters dominated by chaotic forces. They are not afraid of death. They are undead creatures after they are killed and revived."


    "No difference!"


    Fiona said quickly, "if we don''t kill them now, our soldiers will suffer casualties - their supplies have been almost consumed!"


    The battle has lasted for several hours. The soldiers who took turns have basically consumed the goddess''s blood and began to have a large number of wounded. Grantia has no time to continue to participate in the fun, but ran to the camp to start emergency treatment.


    "Grantia has been asked to bring a batch of Goddess blood. Don''t worry."


    Donne stared at the battlefield below, always itching.


    Ezra Kamanda came up and said, "do you want to try?"


    "You, stay away from me! Step back! Yes! That''s right! Three meters away!"


    Donne stared at him warily: "stay away from me in the future! I''m talking about you! Don''t look at others! Ezra Kamanda!"


    "Me?"


    Ezra Kamanda looked innocent: "what''s the matter with me? Why should I stand so far?"


    "You know it in your heart! I warn you not to go near the Lord''s house in the future, or I''ll go directly to Longdao to complain!"


    "All right!"


    Ezra Kamanda looked very wronged and said, "I just want to kindly remind you that the necromancer opposite is casting spells."


    "I''ve found it! Don''t remind me!"


    Don didn''t accept his kindness at all. Now he feels very dangerous standing with this guy.


    The long chanting finally ended, and the power of death wrapped around gladama quickly turned into a shivering cold breath and spread out: "wake up, soldiers - the dead recover!"


    With the spread of the death wave, the dead bodies that had fallen on the battlefield suddenly burst, and the flesh and blood were decomposed by the death force and turned into a force to drill into the bones. The white skeleton with a trace of blood trembled gently, and the scarlet soul fire suddenly lit up in the black eyes.


    The dead were resurrected and became immortal skeleton soldiers.


    The wave of death instantly spanned tens of kilometers, and all the dead near Ellington were resurrected.


    Including the light cavalry in the east of the city.


    "The dead recover!? there are necromancers among the enemies!?"


    Tom, who was on a surveillance mission in the east of the city, was shocked to see that the dead light cavalry stood up again.


    "Shoot! Shoot!"


    "Da Da --"


    The blazing assault rifle spewed out a hot tongue and roared bullets at the undead, but¡ª¡ª


    "Cease fire! It''s hard for bullets to hit skeleton soldiers! Change weapons!"


    "Captain! We''re not ready for the hammer!"


    "Use shields! Smash them!"


    "Look at those horses!"


    The dead war horse also resurrected and became a skeleton war horse. The skeleton soldiers who stood up again climbed up the war horse, and their bones were combined with the bones of the war horse and firmly fixed on the skeleton war horse.


    After they become undead, they still retain the fighting instinct of cavalry!


    Seeing that the other party had begun to charge, Tom was shocked: "we can''t handle these skeleton Knights! Go and call for support!"


    "Don''t worry, leave it to us."


    A crisp voice suddenly sounded. Tom looked back and was overjoyed: "great!"


    The timely support is the Elven scholars given by the Elven Queen Elizabeth to Donne. Although they are only Elven scholars, they are already experienced combat masters compared with humans.


    In the long life process, they mastered a lot of combat skills and learned a lot of magic knowledge. They were very sensitive to the smell of death and appeared on the battlefield at the first time.


    With the help of ELF scholars, the 300 skeleton knights in the east of the city could never break through the line of defense. Tom was relieved: "I must report the situation here to the Lord as soon as possible!"


    "Leave it to us. Go quickly!"


    Tom nodded. When he hurried to the north of the city, he was surprised to find that not only the east of the city, but also the north of the city had been submerged by undead creatures.


    All the dead killed by the Ellington soldiers were revived under the force of death and became skeleton soldiers who were not afraid of death, tireless and sword.


    What is more terrible is that as the battle continues, new dead people will become part of them. Once the army of death is formed, it is difficult to stop it.


    "What are you afraid of? This is also the army of death?"


    "The scale is far worse," said don


    Tom trembled and said, "but Lord, their presence will cause panic -"


    "They can''t cross this wall."


    Donne lightly ended the topic: "your task is to stop them with your own strength."


    Tom clenched his teeth and said firmly, "I see! Lord!"


    "Go, remember, never lose courage next to a necromancer, or the aura of fear will take advantage of it."


    Donne waved his hand and didn''t blame Tom. It was normal for him to fear, because the fear aura of the necromancer was this kind of magic, which virtually destroyed the enemy''s fighting spirit.


    Aurelia couldn''t help asking, "Lord Donne, don''t you do it? It''s good to solve the necromancer."


    Donne frowned, shook his head and said, "facing fear is a lesson they must master, so I won''t do it. They are my followers and will face more and more terrible enemies in the future. It''s better to face fear and overcome fear now than to be defeated by fear in the future."


    "Your soldiers are suffering meaningless pain!"


    Aurelia couldn''t help but say, "you can end the battle directly!"


    Fiona opened her mouth, looked at Donne''s face, and swallowed again.


    Donne said faintly, "the pain now is to survive the cruel war in the future. I''m good for them."


    "You -- perverse reason!"


    Aurelia stamped her foot angrily. She just couldn''t bear to see Donne. She obviously had the power to end the battle in an instant, but she had to watch her followers fight with the enemy below. What kind of Lord is such a person!


    Donne rolled his eyes: "if this is a fallacy, why does your father have an army? Just let master Keqing, obery and Adrian go to the battlefield."


    "-- perverse reason!"


    "Forget it, I''m too bored to reason with women."


    Donne curled his mouth and said, "I have my own plan. If you can''t see it, go back to Alex. Anyway, the war can''t go there. It''s out of sight and out of mind."


    "I don''t! I want to stay here!"


    Aurelia snorted coldly and ran back to Ellington as soon as she came. How can she have the face to see her father?


    It''s the dead


    Aurelia stole a look, turned white, and turned quickly.


    Noticing her movements and looking at her fluctuating chest, Donne suddenly realized that no wonder she was so excited. It turned out that the girl was afraid of the dead!


    "Lord!"


    Fiona stared into Donne''s eyes and said, "now, on the battlefield!"


    "Cough! That''s right!"


    Donne looked back as if nothing had happened, observed the situation, and nodded secretly.


    The performance of these soldiers has exceeded his expectations.


    Those soldiers didn''t have Donne''s strength. They didn''t know what happened, but the dead revived and became skeleton soldiers. They still saw it clearly. In this case, they not only carried the charge of the monster army, but also withstood the attack of undead creatures.


    Although the whole army is very tired, they are still in high spirits.


    Because they know that behind this is their home.


    It''s time.


    Next to Donne, magic began to gather.

 Chapter 470

    "Look! Those lights!"


    "Ha ha! These bastards are dead!"


    "Everyone work hard to kill these undead creatures!"


    The soldiers on the battlefield suddenly saw the bright light above the city wall and were excited one by one.


    Because they know it''s the Lord''s spell aura.


    What is full fire?


    This is it.


    Fourth level spell - storm guard Aura! Deflect physical attack!


    Fourth level spell - earth power Aura! Increase in physical defense!


    Fifth order spell - group power! Great increase in strength!


    Fifth order spell - aura of arcane force field! Sputtering and missile attack suppression!


    Sixth order spell - physical damage suppression Aura! Physical damage greatly reduced!


    Sixth level spell - elegant aura of wind! The speed of action, reaction and attack has been greatly improved!


    Seventh level spell - Spell Damage suppression Aura! Spell damage greatly reduced!


    Seventh level spell - Arcane enchantment Aura! Any spell attack below aura level will be reflected back with a certain probability!


    Even if the necromancer uses his magic again, the soldiers protected by the aura of arcane enchantment can stand tall and attack the enemy with all their strength!


    Assisted by Donne''s spell aura, Ellington''s soldiers officially sounded the horn of counterattack!


    "Kill!"


    Brian roared, the shining red hammer roared and hit the skull soldier''s head, and the hard skull was instantly knocked to pieces.


    The skeleton soldier''s weapon split on Brian, and a faint light flashed away, helping him block the chop of the long sword.


    Brian, unharmed, waved a war hammer and smashed the skeleton soldier in front of him to pieces in crazy laughter.


    Warhammer is always the best weapon against skeletons.


    "Get out!"


    Elsa''s strength has been further strengthened. The heavy hammer is lifted by her. The huge monster hook has made every effort and the muscles on her arms have completely expanded, but even so, it can''t suppress Elsa.


    A strange creak sounded, Elsa suddenly lifted her arms, and hook''s arms were broken from his elbows!


    "Go to hell, monster!"


    Elsa shouted, jumped up and hit hook in the chest with her best punch!


    "Boom!"


    The fist force oppressed the air and formed a hazy air gun. The terrible roar was like the roar of a dragon. It ran through hook''s chest and swept the fan-shaped area 100 meters behind. Everyone, regardless of the enemy or ourselves, was overturned by the terrible impact!


    "Elsa!"


    Brian shouted angrily, "are you trying to kill us?"


    "Hum!"


    Elsa proudly raised her neck: "I''m in control... Eh!?"


    Elsa, who was talking, suddenly found that hook was still moving!


    Hook''s arms were broken, and a terrible hole was pierced in the center of his body. There was no viscera in his body. In his chest was a force of death and entangled chaos.


    Under the action of a black force, the muscles at the wound are madly entangled together, re linking the broken arm and re blocking the wound!


    "Bang!"


    The heavy hammer was once again held in his hand, and the badly hurt hook was more militant. At the moment, there was no other existence in his eyes, leaving Elsa alone.


    "Monster! If you don''t die in this way, I''ll break you into pieces!"


    Elsa gritted her teeth and took advantage of Hooke''s not yet in combat!


    A small fist came straight to hook''s forehead when he bent down and dashed. The broken fist came directly with a terrible sharp sound!


    Hook raised a punch to block the punch strength, and his body involuntarily slid back more than ten meters. Before it could stand firm, Elsa had followed!


    The dense fists fell on it one after another, and the twisted muscles were blasted by the fist strength inch by inch. Although it tried to recover its shape, the stormy attack did not give it a chance to breathe at all.


    Hook can only give up defense, attack, attack, attack again!


    "Ah!"


    Elsa exclaimed and was hit in the front by the heavy hammer, but after the weakening of the spell aura, the power of the hammer was not so strong. She just rolled back more than ten meters and stood on the ground again.


    "Damn! If I had weapons... Weapons!?"


    Elsa''s eyes fell on the Warhammer in hook''s hand. As soon as her eyes lit up, she immediately had an idea and rushed directly to attack hook''s right hand.


    "What does she want?"


    Seeing Elsa''s battle, Aurelia was stunned. She had never thought that this granddaughter of aubury should have such terrible combat effectiveness!


    If a legion has such a powerful soldier, it will be invincible!


    "Grab weapons."


    Fiona knew Elsa better. As soon as she saw her action, she immediately guessed her purpose.


    "Weapon? But that weapon is so huge!"


    Aurelia couldn''t even imagine how to wave that huge and incomparable war hammer with Elsa''s petite body!


    Don''t underestimate Elsa''s power... Her potential is far beyond your imagination


    It seemed that she was aware of Donne''s sight. Ezra Kamanda said as if nothing had happened: "I didn''t expect that you humans also have such powerful power. Her power is now comparable to that of some young dragons."


    Is it just comparable?


    Donne was noncommittal.


    "Give it to me - let go!"


    Elsa broke hard, only to hear a "click", hook''s right wrist was forcibly broken by her, but hook did not hesitate to raise his hand, took the senbai sharp bone at the broken wrist as a weapon and stabbed Elsa in the stomach!


    "No way!"


    Elsa shrank her stomach and avoided the sharp bone spurs. Then she pulled off hook''s broken hand, took a deep breath, snorted, and forcibly raised the hammer more than three times bigger than herself.


    The petite human girl and the huge ferocious Warhammer form a sharp contrast!


    Aurelia''s chin almost fell to the ground: "she, she, she really raised it!?"


    Seeing the princess''s gaffe, Fiona was in a very happy mood: "what''s holding it up? She can use this hammer to counterattack. Do you believe it?"


    Before Aurelia could speak, Elsa had already done it.


    "Go to hell!"


    The huge war hammer was raised high by her and hit it hard!


    Hook, who has lost his weapon, can only cross his arms to defend the hammer!


    "Bang bang" was a crisp sound. The arms that had just been repaired were broken again under the terrible force. The remaining power of the Warhammer was unabated and hit hook''s head hard!


    "Bang!"


    Hook''s head was directly hit into his body by the hammer. With Elsa''s action, the metal spikes on the hammer tore huge ferocious wounds on him.


    If it was a living person, I''m afraid he would have swallowed his breath by this kind of injury, but Hooke is not. It can''t be called "human". It is a monster created under the dual action of death force and chaos force!


    So it still has the ability to move!


    "To die --"


    Elsa went into a frenzy. She waved the huge war hammer like a hurricane and hit hook madly.


    At this moment, the huge body has become the weakness of hook. Elsa can completely hit the target without even aiming. The wild hammer hit hook firmly, and the sharp thorn completely tore its flesh and blood, or shell, revealing the empty core.


    "Go to hell!"


    The Warhammer swept across again, whistling and tearing the top half of hook''s body from it. With a slap, hook''s top half flew out and fell tens of meters away.


    Elsa shouted, jumped high into the air, raised a huge hammer and fell like a meteor!


    "Boom!!!"


    The whole battlefield was set off a circle of waves, and the heavy hammer completely hit hook''s upper body!


    "Wheezing..."


    Elsa spits out a hot mist and slowly raises the hammer. Under the hammer, the hit hook has completely turned into fragments, and only the entangled power is still churning.


    In the face of this dead energy and the power of chaos, Elsa was helpless.


    Donne suddenly appeared next to Elsa and patted her on the shoulder.


    "Roar!"


    The nervous Elsa suddenly hit Donne with a backhand!


    "Bang!"


    After a dull noise, Donne rubbed his stomach a little distressed. Even at his level, he could feel a little pain in his stomach.


    "It''s okay to be punched by her!"


    Aurelia''s eyes widened: "is he a mage or a soldier?"


    "Haven''t you heard that?"


    Fiona smiled and said with a little sense of superiority: "once crossing a certain line, the boundary between the magician and the soldier will disappear, the soldier can also cast spells, and the magician can also cut people with a sword."


    "That line..."


    Aurelia was surprised: "count Donne has crossed that line!"


    Fiona blinked: "guess?"


    "Lord, Lord!"


    After waving her fist, Elsa suddenly woke up from the frenzy, and the girl almost cried: "I, I didn''t mean to..."


    "I know. I''m too rash."


    Donne smiled bitterly and shook his head. "You go and solve the other enemies. Leave it to me."


    "OK, ok..."


    Elsa clenched her lower lip and tears came out of her eyes.


    Again


    Screwed up again


    Lord, you must hate me


    Damn it! Blame these monsters!


    The girl in a very bad mood decided to vent her anger completely, so she locked other undead creatures, picked up the huge war hammer and rushed up!


    Almost instantly, she set off a terrible storm in the battlefield, tearing up any undead creature in her vision!


    Far away, Wang Du.


    A message swept the whole of alinks almost instantaneously.


    Prince Gillard, back!

 Chapter 471

    Gilad Ilus was sent by his majesty Victor to the scar of the holy sword for training in the army years ago.


    However, those who really know know know that this is to keep him away from the political vortex of yarinks and protect him. By the way, it can also let him master the third legion with incomparable combat effectiveness. It can be said that it will kill many birds with one stone. When he returns, it will be the day to accept the crown.


    Prince Gillard has not appeared in public in arlinks for a long time. People are more familiar with the friendly Princess aurelia.


    Suddenly, hearing that Prince Gillard was about to return to the royal capital, the people of alinks were boiling.


    "Did you hear that Prince Gillard is coming back!"


    "Doesn''t it mean that he has entered the territory of alinks and will enter the city soon? But why didn''t he see the welcome ceremony?"


    "It is said that he suddenly decided to come back without notice."


    "Wait! Remember the gossip before?"


    "You mean... That Donne was your Majesty''s illegitimate son?"


    "Don''t you think it has something to do with the gossip?"


    "It''s very possible for you to say so!"


    "Of course, Princess Aurelia had already announced that she had given up the right of inheritance and firmly placed the crown on his head, but now a potential competitor suddenly appeared. Who''s not in a hurry? You''re not in a hurry?"


    "Of course I''m not in a hurry. Just give me royal status and let me enjoy life..."


    "Could it be that his majesty Victor suddenly became seriously ill and knew that the time was short, so he was specially recalled to the king''s capital to announce his inheritance?"


    "This possibility is too small. Didn''t your majesty Victor appear at the glory Festival a while ago? He''s so healthy. I haven''t heard any special news from the palace recently."


    "It may involve the secrets of the royal family... Anyway, I still feel that Prince Gillard''s sudden return is a little strange."


    Just overnight, almost all the streets and alleys in arlinks were discussing Prince Gillard, and the topic in the tavern was completely occupied by the news.


    While eating hot hot pot and drinking wine, many people discussed the purpose of Prince Gillard''s return to yarinks. Just when everyone didn''t know, Prince Gillard had entered the palace through secret channels.


    "I haven''t been back for years... It hasn''t changed at all."


    Touching the cold wall, Gillard flashed a trace of memory on her face.


    Next to Gillard, a man in a cloak smiled and said, "Your Highness, I don''t think it''s time to remember the past. We should go to see his majesty victor."


    Gillard''s eyes stagnated for a moment, and then his eyes gradually became firm: "... You''re right, Marcus, this is not a time to waste time. Let''s go."


    In the study, Victor looked at all kinds of news from his men and smiled bitterly. He shook his head and muttered to himself: "my son... Why are you so reckless... Wouldn''t coming back at this time make people outside believe that absurd statement more..."


    Victor was quite upset. It was clear that everything was going well, but now everything was out of control because of this inexplicable rumor.


    Ellington was attacked by Castle Palmer after the animal tide. If it was not instructed by the cardier family, ghosts would not believe it!


    When Donne was pinned down, Gillard hurried back to yarinks. Behind all this, there was the shadow of the Kadir family... And even the action of the spade family!


    "Can''t they... Finally sit still?"


    Victor sighed and said to the empty corner next to him, "master Clark, you will protect me, won''t you?"


    There was an ominous feeling in his heart that the Kadir family might have made the final treason decision. In order to achieve their goal, they were afraid to assassinate themselves.


    "The city of silver does not interfere in the internal affairs of other countries. Prince Gillard''s claim for inheritance is not within the scope of our intervention."


    After a pause, the invisible Clark said again, "but if you are assassinated, I will protect you."


    Victor breathed a sigh of relief: "thank you, so I''m much more at ease."


    Jean''s disciple, Clark, is a very powerful and extraordinary magician. He is also famous in the city of silver. With his protection, ordinary assassins can''t get close to victor at all.


    "Here comes the prince."


    As soon as Clark''s voice fell, a noisy voice came from outside: "no, your highness, you can''t go in without notification!"


    "Presumptuous! But if you haven''t come back for several years, don''t you pay attention to my prince!?"


    With a bang, Gillard pushed open the door of the study and saw Victor sitting inside.


    "Father."


    "You go down."


    Victor held back the guards, then looked at Gillard with a complex face: "why did you choose to come back at this time? You should understand the impact of coming back at this time."


    Gillard strode forward and said loudly, "father, if you don''t want me to come back at this time, you should give me a reason to rest assured. However, from your letter to me, I didn''t see your expectations for me. Instead, I was full of trust and expectations for that Donne, which made me wonder whether his real name was Ilus."


    "Ridiculous! How could I have illegitimate children!"


    Victor frowned and scolded, "it''s just those people outside. How can you be affected by this rumor? Gillard, my son, your heart is in a mess!"


    "When a hundred people believe it, the rumor is no longer a rumor."


    Gillard said calmly, "if you want me to return to the scar of the holy sword, make a prince now."


    Victor said patiently, "don''t worry, Prince Li. You are too young. My crown belongs to you after all. Be patient. You need to be patient, my son! You have inherited the name of our greatest ancestor. You are destined to bring glory to this country! - who is he?"


    Victor noticed the cloaked man next to Gillard.


    Marcus lifted his cloak and bowed his knees: "salute you, my majesty. I am Marcus, the chief staff of his royal highness."


    "Staff? That''s how you assisted Gillard?"


    Victor scolded mercilessly, "you won''t stop him from such stupid behavior?"


    "No, actually, I suggested it to your highness."


    "What!?"


    Victor was surprised: "Girard, you just followed this fool''s advice!"


    "Father, Marcus is not a fool."


    Gillard said coldly, "he can help me get everything!"


    Victor was angry and happy: "everything? Including this kingdom?"


    "Including this kingdom, Marcus, do it."


    "As you wish, your royal highness..."


    Marcus''s eyes suddenly flashed a deep light. As soon as victor saw his eyes, strange forces immediately tried to invade his mind, but he was suddenly stopped by a barrier in the sea of Victor''s knowledge!


    "Evil believers dare to be presumptuous!"


    There was a sudden shock and anger in the void. Master Clark almost completed the preparation of magic in an instant. The fierce arcane energy gathered around Marcus, and then burst out!


    Arcane energy caused a terrible explosion in the narrow study. Almost in a moment, the whole study was destroyed, and all precious books turned into fly ash in the explosion of arcane energy!


    "Extraordinary magician... Dare to fight the great Marcus?"


    Marcus stopped invading Victor''s consciousness, and his keen spirit immediately locked master Clark''s place: "get out and die!"


    Master Clark snorted, but he was forced out of his invisibility. He tried to counter Marcus''s strange magic, but he was shocked to find that the other party''s casting process was nowhere to be found, and his huge willpower was frantically swallowing his soul!


    "This is -- damn -- you are --"


    Master Clark''s brain turned into a paste. He couldn''t even complete the spell. He covered his head and looked at Marcus in panic: "snake! Snake is gnawing at my mind - ah - Snake - there are snakes everywhere -"


    "Rest in peace, fools of silver city..."


    Marcus Jie smiled. Marcus suddenly raised his eyes and filled them with blood. Just a moment later, a powerful and extraordinary magician suddenly died.


    "Master Clark!"


    Victor shouted, "Gillard! Who the hell is he?"


    "He is not human," Gillard said faintly after a pause. "He is the messenger of God."


    Angel of God?


    Victor subconsciously thought of Donne, was stunned, and then shouted, "fart! There is only one envoy, but not him!"


    "Marcus?"


    Marcus smiled and said, "Your Highness, there is a protective barrier in your father''s consciousness. I''m afraid a strong man is guarding him. I can''t break through this barrier without disturbing each other."


    "I''m sorry for the trouble... I''m afraid I can''t save your life, father."


    Gillard pulled out a long sword full of elemental light, which had completely turned into a dark. Without hesitation, he went to victor and stabbed him!


    There was a burst of "crackling" in the messy study. The rings on Victor''s fingers were all blown to dust, and the amulet on his chest burst. Gillard''s sword defeated the defense of at least four or five legendary magic amulets!


    "My son..."


    Victor looked at the sword inherited from his ancestors to defeat layers of defense. In despair, he felt more heartache: "why..."


    He knew Gillard''s strength was far better than himself. Even the powerful master Clark was killed by Marcus. He knew he couldn''t escape.


    The ominous premonition has finally become a reality.


    "Because."


    Gillard unswervingly pushed the long sword and slowly stabbed it into Victor''s chest. The blood gurgled out. He said: "God is supreme... He will give me everything! This country... And eternal life!"


    "What a... Stupid... Idea..."


    Victor closed his eyes reluctantly.


    Seeing the scene in the study, Queen OLINA suddenly lost her voice and exclaimed, "victor!!! Gillard!?"


    "Take your mother down."


    Gillard wiped his hands and said faintly, "from today on, I am the king."


    "I has the final say in the Empire of the Iraqi empire."


    Ellington, when Donne waved, a transparent flame purified the strong power of death and chaos. Suddenly, his face changed and looked in the direction of alinks.


    The magic mark on Victor has disappeared!


    At this time, there was a loud roar over the wall - "father!!!"

 Chapter 472

    Donne instantly returned to the wall, and Princess Aurelia was in tears.


    In front of her, a necklace is suspended in the air, emitting bright arcane light. The picture of Gillard stabbing Victor is clearly visible!


    "Your Majesty victor!?"


    Fiona was shocked: "is that Prince Gillard?"


    "Brother - Gillard, why did he do that!"


    Aurelia grabbed her hair painfully: "obviously, I have given up my inheritance. The throne only belongs to him!"


    "Princess highness!"


    Donne woke up Princess Aurelia in a deep voice: "look at your brother''s eyes. It''s not your brother. He''s under control."


    "Controlled? Yes! Yes! It must be!"


    Aurelia seemed to grasp the last straw: "he must be controlled! My brother can''t do such a thing! My father loves him so much, how can he do it!"


    Aurelia grabbed the necklace, and the light on the necklace immediately disappeared, but the image in the picture has been preserved and become permanent evidence.


    This necklace and the ring on Victor''s hand are made by the alchemist of silver city. They are specially used to deal with this situation. In case of emergency, the murderer who killed the king can be recorded for subsequent inquiry and wanted work.


    "No! I have to go back to Alex and ask him why he did it!"


    Aurelia ran out in a panic.


    Tang Enlve thought, "Princess highness, I''ll go back with you."


    "Really!? will you really accompany me?"


    Aurelia has now completely lost her ability to think. After witnessing Gillard''s killing her father, her hard shell completely collapsed and instinctively asked Donne for help.


    "Of course, his majesty Victor has always supported my work, so I can''t ignore it."


    Donne still has a lot to say to Princess aurelia. Gillard''s strange appearance reminds him of the controlled Warcraft, and the half face standing behind Gillard in the image. It is likely that he is the real behind the scenes. If Princess Aurelia returns to alinks by herself, I''m afraid she''ll never return.


    Donne turned to Fiona and said, "is there any problem here?"


    Fiona said quickly, "the necromancer -"


    Donne frowned and his spirit crossed the battlefield. He locked the necromancer gladamar next to Lawrence. The huge magic roared and gathered around him. He completed the construction spell in an instant. Bend his fingers and light them. The death finger shot out in an instant!


    "Hahaha!!! The army of death has been formed. No one can stop my army!"


    Master gladamar laughed wildly and waved his staff. The plague cloud has begun to form. As long as an air flow is created, the plague cloud can sweep the whole Ellington, turn all residents into his soldiers and join the death carnival.


    Once the army of the dead is formed, no one can stop it!


    And his huge mental power can also support him to control such a large number of undead legions.


    "I am the strongest under God! No one can stop the footsteps of the undead army! Kill! Kill all this, and offer the greatest sacrifice for the awakening and return of God! Open the prelude to the war!"


    The strong plague cloud has completely enveloped gladamar''s body. Lawrence next to him hurried back a few steps for fear of being contaminated by the plague cloud. At this time, he suddenly saw a strong distortion on the wall in the distance and gave a subconscious exclamation.


    "Master gradama, look at the wall ahead -"


    Before his voice fell, he saw a scarlet beam of light, which hit master gladamar in the plague cloud in an instant!


    At the next moment, master gradama''s voice suddenly stopped, as if he had been suddenly choked. The plague cloud formed by the force of death evaporated under the agitation of huge arcane energy. Immediately after Lawrence saw the loud noise of "bang", master gradama exploded to pieces!


    Donne twists the arcane energy around his fingers and asks faintly, "is there any more?"


    "Awesome!"


    Ezra Kamanda gave a thumbs up and then spread her hand: "but you''re in new trouble again."


    Donne turned his head and saw a terrible force of death in the distance.


    Without the bondage of gladamar, the power in his body broke out completely, and the huge force of death swallowed up Lawrence close at hand. Lawrence had not even thought of running away, but had been drained of vitality and turned into a pile of dead bones.


    What''s more frightening is that the force of death is wildly exploding around, only swallowing the range of kilometers in a moment, and is rapidly approaching the battlefield, Ellington.


    Donne grabbed Nora, gave her the soul diamond and threw her out: "it''s time to work when you''re full. Help me purify and recycle his soul."


    Being able to control such a large number of dead people, the soul strength of this necromancer is quite high and can''t be wasted.


    They only saw Donne''s backhand grab on his head, and then said something inexplicably. Immediately followed by a huge and vast force of life, the force of life completely different from the force of death wrapped the force of death in an instant, and then began to neutralize the force of death quickly, just in the blink of an eye, The huge and terrible power of death was completely dissipated.


    It''s like it never existed.


    "You, what did you do?"


    Now even Ezra Kamanda stared.


    "Anything else?"


    With that, Donne looked at the red eyed Princess aurelia, paused and said, "you can''t delay any more. I''ll leave the rest to you. I''ll go and get back quickly."


    With that, Donne lifted Aurelia up, took a step forward and walked directly into the twisted space door.


    The honest princess''s eyes became sharp with Fiona''s envy.


    "Instant teleportation, tut Tut, just can instantly send a legendary spell death at will. It''s really a monster."


    Even for the dragon family, there are few instant legendary spells that can be done. Ezra Kamanda touched his chin and exclaimed on his face. In terms of spell casting skills, Donne is probably better than those guys on Dragon Island.


    When did this freak appear in humans?


    It is said that there is another girl named Elia in Ellington who is also very strong, but I haven''t seen her today.


    And the human girl named Elsa


    Ezra Kamanda looked at Elsa, who had killed all directions in the battlefield. Although there was no magic aura of Donne, the undead creatures also lost their controller and source of power. Now they are targets and can''t pose any threat at all.


    If you''re right, the illusion on her is


    Alex.


    Donne appeared directly in the palace with Elsa, and then disappeared again. When they appeared, they had come to the throne.


    It was not time for the audience at the moment, and there were only some guards standing guard between the throne.


    As soon as Donne landed, Aurelia rushed to a guard with red eyes, grabbed his armor and asked, "where''s Gillard!"


    The guard remained silent, as if he had not seen Princess Aurelia at all.


    "Don''t bother."


    Donne patted Aurelia on the shoulder. "They''re under control."


    "Control... Mother!"


    Aurelia gave a sudden exclamation and ran back in panic.


    Donne frowned and waved quietly. Nora flew out with the soul diamond, and then Donne immediately followed aurelia.


    All the maidens and guards along the way looked numb. Without exception, they completely lost their aura in their eyes and stood there like a doll out of control.


    They rushed all the way outside queen OLINA''s room and heard Gillard''s voice.


    "... empress mother, why do you resist... Be obedient... Accept this power... In this way, you will live more comfortably and don''t have to be tortured by pain..."


    Aurelia was shocked and kicked open the door of the room: "Ji! La! De! Let go of her mother!"


    In the room, Queen OLINA was tied with her hands by a rope and couldn''t move in her chair. In front of him, Gillard, who was black, was trying to control OLINA''s consciousness.


    "Ollie!"


    OLINA exclaimed, "your brother is crazy! Run!"


    Gillard turned around and picked up Yingwu''s sword eyebrow: "Ollie? I''m still wondering where you''ve been. It''s a lot more convenient."


    "Don''t call me that!"


    Aurelia covered her chest and said bitterly, "how can you kill your father? And you even tried to seduce the queen mother to fall!"


    "Kill? No, no, no, you''re wrong. I''m just on the road to becoming an emperor."


    Gillard gently waved his hand: "the prince kills his father and stands on his own as king. This bridge has existed since ancient times, and I just follow the trend. Moreover, I don''t confuse my mother, I''m just persuading her to abandon her pain..."


    "How can you be corrupted by the power of darkness!"


    Aurelia still couldn''t believe that her respected and beloved brother would become so strange. She begged: "Brother! Wake up! The father is dead! You are the only successor to this country. Do you want to lead your country in this crazy state!? this will not make the country stronger, but will completely destroy the Ilus empire!"


    Gillard''s eyes flashed a struggle, but it completely disappeared in a moment. He said faintly: "crazy? No, I''m more awake than ever. I know what I''m doing."


    Gillard pulled out the sword, which seemed to be stained with unclear blood because of the evil act of killing her father.


    "You are my father''s illegitimate son, don''t you? Come on."


    Gillard showed a ferocious smile: "just today we can settle together. Let me find you."


    Donne raised his eyebrows and asked OLINA very seriously, "I really want to kill this guy now, can I?"


    Aurelia and OLINA''s mother and daughter were surprised: "no!!!"

 Chapter 473

    It''s not Aurelia and OLINA. They are too virgin. Even if Gillard killed Victor, they have to work hard to protect the lives of their brother and son.


    But because the struggle that just flashed in Gillard''s eyes gave them hope.


    They think Gillard can wake up.


    "Gillard is innocent. The real sinner is the one who controls him!"


    OLINA burst into tears: "Lord Donne, please don''t kill him!"


    "Donne! Please! Please! My brother, he''s innocent!"


    Aurelia also desperately begged Donne.


    "What trouble..."


    Donne couldn''t help muttering, but they were right. Gillard was indeed innocent. The mysterious man who controlled him was the real murderer.


    "Control me? No one can control me! I am the king of Ilus!"


    Gillard roared angrily and stared at OLINA with fierce eyes. He grabbed OLINA''s cheek and pressed the long sword against her white skin: "empress mother! You must correct your statement! No one can control me!"


    "Gillard, my son, think about your past, think about your father, think about this country, do you really want to be like this!?"


    Facing Gillard''s eyes, OLINA still tries to awaken Gillard''s consciousness.


    "Shut up! You stinky * * * *!"


    Excited Gillard stroked hard, and a scarlet blood stain immediately appeared on OLINA''s white cheek.


    Aurelia lost her voice and exclaimed, "mother!"


    "Donne! Take out your weapon!"


    Gillard screamed, raised OLINA''s head and put the sword around her neck: "duel with me, or I''ll kill this stinky * * * *!"


    "You insult your mother. It''s smelly * * *... The child is hopeless."


    Donne sighed and tossed, and a long water element sword appeared in his hand.


    "Donne!"


    The weeping OLINA shook her head: "Donne..."


    "Don''t worry, I''m measured."


    Donne sighed, trouble, it''s really trouble


    "Good... If you don''t want to do it, don''t blame me for forcing you to do it."


    Gillard pushed OLINA out with a ferocious smile. He was not afraid that OLINA and Aurelia would escape. At the moment they tried to escape, they would be killed by his long sword.


    "I think you should calm down."


    The power of water element was quickly condensed on the long sword in Donne''s hand. The cold water element formed a layer of white ice fog around. As the water element became more and more rich, pieces of cold ice fragments appeared around the long sword.


    "But I''d rather kill you and celebrate this delicious victory!"


    Gillard laughed wildly and rushed to Donne: "you are strong, but I am stronger!"


    Gillard''s sword turned into a killing storm at the moment of shooting. The vertical and horizontal sword Qi tore everything around. This sword Qi completely blocked Donne''s surroundings and left him nowhere to escape!


    As soon as Gillard shot, Donne was surprised, because this guy''s strength was stronger than aubury and Adrian!


    "Sure enough, it''s the second generation of the emperor. The treatment of blood and supplies is different."


    Don couldn''t help muttering. If he hadn''t crossed over and become the second generation of God, he couldn''t really do this guy.


    "Ding Ding -"


    Gillard''s sword gas hit Donne''s spell armor. The violent sword gas tore layers of spell armor, but it couldn''t hurt a corner of Donne''s clothes at all.


    "Calm down."


    Donne stabbed out with a sword. The arrogant force forcibly destroyed Gillard''s swordsmanship and directly stabbed him in the chest!


    Confident Gillard was shocked to find that he had no ability to avoid this sword!


    No matter where he hides, Donne''s long sword always goes with him!


    Queen OLINA cried, "Donne!"


    Oh.


    Donne sighed, pitying the hearts of parents all over the world.


    The long sword stopped at the moment when it pierced Gillard''s skin, and Donne''s voice came into Gillard''s ear: "ice roaring..."


    "Call -"


    A cold wind roared and broke out. The ice fragments mixed with the power of cold frost wrapped Gillard in an instant, completely destroyed the blood and gas power he used to protect himself, and frozen him in a piece of cold ice in the blink of an eye.


    With a bang, the water element sword in Donne''s hand was broken, turned into bits of ice and dissipated in the air.


    "Don''t worry, I''m measured. He can''t die."


    Facing the tearful Mother and daughter, Donne stressed it again, and then frowned: "what about now? What do you want to do?"


    Victor is dead. Gillard is crazy. Aurelia and OLINA''s mother and daughter obviously can''t continue to stay in arlinks. Let''s not say whether they can wake Gillard up. It depends on his crazy behavior. I''m afraid the mother and daughter may have died miserably in his hands before they wake up.


    "Let''s go to Ellington!"


    Aurelia wiped her tears and said with red eyes, "if I don''t catch the murderer, I will never die first!"


    Donne asked the Queen''s opinion: "I don''t care. What do you mean? Queen OLINA?"


    OLINA shook her head and looked at her frozen son, but her tears didn''t stop.


    "Well, it seems that you have no problem."


    Aurelia finally calmed down and regained some sense: "Donne, aubury and Adrian, they..."


    "I know. Let''s inform them first."


    When Donne finished, the spirit swept the whole palace again, frowning.


    He didn''t find any suspicious people... Can the guy behind Gillard hide his investigation?


    He said faintly to Gillard in the ice: "I know you can hear it. Calm down. I hope the bloody crown can restore you to some reason, otherwise I can only kill you next time."


    With that, he ignored Gillard''s hatred and picked up the weak queen OLINA: "sorry, there was a bit of confusion in the transmission process, so..."


    OLINA was only sobbing. Where did she care about these sections? Even Aurelia didn''t have time to talk about him. She just took a final look at Gillard and took Donne''s arm.


    The next moment, Donne disappeared with them.


    A moment later, the ice finally appeared a crack under the impact of Gillard, and then exploded into pieces with a bang.


    "Wheezing, wheezing..."


    Gillard knelt on the ground, wet all over. He gasped, his eyes flushed with hatred stared at the floor, and his hands creaked.


    "Don! En! I''ll tear you to pieces!"


    "Kill you! Kill you! Kill you!"


    "The crown belongs to me! The Ilus Empire belongs to me!"


    "You bastard will only die under my sword!"


    "Power! I need more power! More power!"


    "Marcus! Marcus! Where are you! I need strength! Do you hear me!? as you wish! Why don''t you show up!!!"


    On the outskirts of yarinks, in a shadow, Marcus Jie smiled strangely.


    "Call me now? Do you think I''m stupid? Fortunately, I''m in a hurry, otherwise those old guys of Guangming Vatican should find me..."


    "But I didn''t expect that there was such great uneasiness and arrogance in the prince''s heart. Just a little stimulation, he killed Victor himself... But officially, it''s really interesting..."


    After looking at the quiet and peaceful Alex, Marcus opened his arms and laughed wildly: "enjoy the last peace. When the night passes and the dawn comes again, the whole Ilus empire will stir again! Chaos! Destruction! Fear! War! These are the eternal topics! Everything will pass away, only God will last forever!"


    In the calm Alex, people''s lives are still the same. They don''t know that their king, Victor Ilus, has died in Gillard''s hands, and this news will break out completely after brewing overnight.


    The oberlies.


    "What the hell happened?"


    Due to the existence of magic barrier, oberli didn''t know what happened in the palace. He didn''t even notice any abnormality.


    But seeing Aurelia and queen OLINA, he knew that what Donne said was true, otherwise he wouldn''t come to see him and Adrian immediately.


    "No! I''m going to find out!"


    "You old man, get back!"


    Adrian roared, dragged o''brie back, and said angrily, "didn''t you hear what Donne said? Gillard is controlled, and all the people in the palace are controlled. The black hands hidden behind have not been exposed. What can you find out?"


    "Are we just sitting there?"


    Oberli was furious: "who knows if we will be controlled somehow!?"


    "I won''t, but your bad temper is not necessarily."


    Adrian said coldly, "how can you guarantee that the situation in the palace is not a trap?"


    Obery was speechless.


    Donne frowned. "There are only two ways now."


    O''brie''s eyes brightened: "what can I do?"


    "First, I''ll kill Gillard. If the other party''s purpose is to control the country, they will find a way to find aurelia, and then I can kill them."


    Aurelia and OLINA exclaimed in unison, "no!"


    "No."


    Adrian also shook his head: "Princess Aurelia has given up her inheritance right and has been recognized by the Holy See of light. Now everyone knows that the other party will not find Princess aurelia. Killing Gillard will only make the situation worse and the trend of the conspiracy more unpredictable, which is very unfavorable to us who are passive."


    "There''s no choice but the second way. Let''s go back to Ellington first. You can stay in arlinks to stabilize the people''s hearts or follow Ellington. In short, try not to get close to Gillard in the near future, be vigilant, and then transfer your family to Ellington. At least I can ensure safety."


    Donne said bluntly: "no matter what the situation is, there will be some confusion in these two days. The more the other party does, the more clues will be exposed. Since we can''t kill Gillard, we can only choose to wait patiently and wait for the moment when the other party reveals his real purpose."


    "This... Is probably the only way."


    Adrian sighed, "that''s it!"


    That night, a large number of people of the foyer family and the bolette family began to secretly transfer to Ellington through the transmission array, and a large number of wealth was secretly transferred. Obery and Adrian began to issue some secret instructions, which can only be known to trusted and reliable subordinates.


    The night shrouded Alex, and now the real storm has just begun.


    The next day, a shocking news spread all over Ilus and even surrounding countries through various channels at the moment of publication.


    Master Keqing of Ilus Empire, high-level arcane master of Silver City, master Clark suddenly rebelled and assassinated his majesty victor. Victor was killed on the spot!


    Prince Gillard, who had just returned, turned the tide and killed master Clark to avenge his father!


    Today, he will be crowned king!

 Chapter 474

    Silver City, star moon tower.


    "Victor Ilus is dead!"


    Gene had hardly recovered his attention from the arcane eye when he suddenly heard such shocking news.


    "Ridiculous! It''s impossible!"


    Gene subconsciously thought it was a bad joke and frowned: "Victor is wearing the legendary magic equipment made by our silver city for him!"


    "But it is true that his son, Gillard, will be crowned today, and..."


    Auston looked very ugly: "Gillard announced that Clark rebelled against the cult and assassinated victor. Clark is dead."


    "Clark defected!? assassinated victor!?"


    Gene''s face changed greatly: "it''s impossible! Clark is an arcane master I trained myself. He is obsessed with arcane magic. How can he betray the cult!?"


    "No one knows the truth, but Victor and Clark are dead."


    Aus''s face darkened: "you can adjust the monitoring range of the arcane eye. Alinks is now holding Gillard''s coronation ceremony."


    Gene opened his mouth, his face was slightly heavy, and said faintly, "no, the eye of arcane must continue to monitor the trend of chaos. I''ll go there myself."


    With that, gene''s side immediately surged with violent arcane energy. The next moment he crossed thousands of miles of space and appeared directly in alinks.


    Today''s Alex is different from the past. This vibrant King capital is now immersed in sorrow, and Gillard''s voice is echoing above the king capital.


    "... the death of my father can not be a reason for us to stand still. In fact, it is precisely because of my father''s death that I understand one thing more."


    "The minions of evil believers have gone deep around us. We must be sufficiently vigilant against the threat of evil believers. The madness of chaos God is a well-known fact. I declare that from the moment I was crowned, the Ilus Empire officially declared war on chaos God!"


    "The Ilus empire is a glorious and great empire. We once unified the whole world. Even if other kingdoms were separated from the Ilus Empire, we could not erase the glory of the past. While I, the new king of Ilus, swear in the face of the scepter crowned by the Pope and offer loyalty and even life to the great God, I also want the whole Ilus Empire to be rewarded The glory of. "


    A grand ceremony between the thrones was suspended above arlinks. The dignitaries of the kingdom were arranged on both sides. Some careful people noticed that obery and Adrian, two generals who were very valued by Victor, did not appear among them. On the contrary, the Kadir family and spade family, which had rarely appeared between the thrones, appeared together.


    The smile on the face of chief Charles day was clearly visible.


    "I didn''t see oberli and Adrian. They are clearly supporters of his Highness the prince. Why didn''t they appear instead?"


    "It''s not his royal highness, but his majesty Gillard. I''m afraid they have accepted some secret orders, so they went to clean up the heretics."


    "But why did the Kadir family and the spade family appear so calmly?"


    Others are very puzzling. Aubury and Adrian, who support Gillard, refuse to participate in the coronation ceremony of the new king. Princess Aurelia gives up her inheritance. The discord between the Kadir family and the spade family and the royal family is an open secret, but now it appears in the throne


    The story in this is very thought-provoking.


    In the throne, Pope jessolini XXIII has held up the crown representing the human kingship, while Prince Gillard knelt in front of him on one knee to show the kingship''s awe of the supreme divine power.


    "Your Highness, are you willing to obey God''s will, accept God''s baptism and listen to God''s revelation?"


    "I will."


    A beam of holy light poured down from the Pope''s hand, fell on Prince Gillard''s head and flowed down his skin.


    No exceptions


    The Pope frowned imperceptibly, then breathed a sigh of relief, and his smile became more gentle and natural.


    "Your Highness, are you willing to lead the children of the gods forward under the Enlightenment of God, so that they can eat, wear warm clothes and live a happy life?"


    "I will."


    "Your Highness, can you guarantee that your heart will remain unchanged, reverently maintain your due respect for God, and at the same time, ensure that the power of kingship will not be abused?"


    "I can."


    "Then, I declare that Gilad Ilus, you are the new king of Ilus empire."


    The crown held by the Pope fell slowly and put it on Gillard''s head. From now on, his Royal Highness Prince Gillard has become his Majesty King Gillard.


    At the same time, this extremely important scene appeared in front of the kings of prandal countries. These people had different ideas and expressions. The only thing they could be sure was that they all had a premonition of danger.


    The young Gillard is obviously different from the gentle victor. Victor has taken over a lazy plate. He doesn''t have the courage to put all his eggs in one basket. He wants to use a gentle and controllable means to make the Ilus Empire slowly become strong.


    Gillard is different. He is young, powerful, energetic and courageous. Look at him. He inherited the name of the ancestors of the Ilus imperial family and his weapons. The gorgeous long sword shining with elements is not decoration. He is already the highest level at a young age. He is fully expected to break through the legendary level and become the hero gene Angus is a hero like them!


    Under the leadership of this sharp king, the docile sheep will also become fierce hungry wolves, and no matter how terrible the enemy dares to rush up and bite.


    Gillard has just announced a hostile declaration against chaos, and these political veterans smell a deeper meaning, which is clearly trying to find a reasonable reason for war.


    Girard, wearing the crown, was lifted up by the Pope: "Congratulations, your majesty, but I''m sorry. I''m afraid you don''t have time to immerse yourself in pain."


    Seeing the tears on Gillard''s face, the pope said very seriously: "you must find out the information of chaotic gods as soon as possible. They are more crazy and treacherous than the dark snake. If they do it again, I''m afraid you will be very dangerous."


    "I understand."


    "Your Majesty, why don''t you let the virgin crown give you a protective blessing. Once you encounter any danger, you can also remind us."


    Gillard looked at illuli with a scarf and white yarn next to her and said proudly: "no, I''m not my father. My strength is enough to ensure my safety."


    The Pope was stunned: "but..."


    "If you insist, it''s my pleasure."


    Gillard walked up to iluli and showed a devastating smile. He gently raised iluli''s hand and lowered his head to kiss the back of her hand.


    Yiluli suddenly shivered and subconsciously took back her hand. Then she woke up and showed an apologetic smile: "sorry, your highness... Ah, no, it''s your majesty. I''m not used to kissing."


    "That''s really my loss."


    Girard shrugged and said to the Pope, "it is a great blessing for me that you can come to the coronation ceremony for me with the virgin crown today. I sincerely thank you."


    As soon as Gillard interrupted, the Pope forgot to bless him. After a few simple words with him, he left with eluli.


    The next thing is the kingship, not theirs.


    The proper form of prandar is to let the royal power return to the royal power and the divine power return to the divine power.


    Gene, who was hidden in the dark, observed the people present again and again, and quietly came to the king''s study. A messy study had been blocked, but gene could not help it. He easily bypassed the guard''s blockade.


    "The rich arcane energy... Is the sudden release of arcane energy explosion... It is Clark''s means. That''s right... But... There is still a very strong smell of water..."


    Gene frowned. The fifth order arcane energy released by Clark''s power broke out, which could destroy the defense of five legendary magic props and kill Victor?


    It''s impossible!


    Among the magic props Victor wears, there is even a ring made by Clark. Clark proudly shows it to gene and claims that the protective spell on the magic ring can positively resist a seventh order spell!


    The study was so badly damaged that many clues could not be investigated, but at this time, gene noticed the traces of blood on the ground and twisted his eyebrows again.


    Hit by an arcane explosion, will the blood become this shape?


    That''s ridiculous!


    There is too little information to know the truth of yesterday''s death scene!


    by the way! What about queen OLINA and Princess Aurelia?


    Today is the new king''s succession ceremony, but they didn''t appear, and no one mentioned them in the throne. Pope jessolini asked, and Prince Gillard casually pushed them away. They were too sad to show up, but it obviously doesn''t make sense!


    At this time, footsteps came from a distance, gene sighed, stepped into the void and left here.


    "Is anyone near here?"


    "Report to your majesty, no!"


    "Very good."


    Prince Gillard looked at the ruins of his study and went straight back to his room.


    After returning to the room, "click", Gillard frowned and tore off her ritual armor. Her clothes were completely wet by the abscess blisters.


    When he was baptized by the holy light in the hands of the Pope, the power in his body resisted and was pressed down by him, and the blood and flesh were blisters burned by the power of the holy light.


    He even shed tears because of the severe pain - fortunately, the Pope thought he was too sad.


    If he hadn''t deliberately accosted eluli and prevented them from giving protection and blessing, I''m afraid the dark forces in him would be exposed to everyone on the spot.


    "Bang bang!"


    Gillard''s body shook, the blisters of those abscesses burst one by one, and terrible pits appeared on her body, and then healed quickly


    "Damn old thing... We must find a way as soon as possible."


    Gillard murmured, his eyes suddenly falling on the ring left by Victor.


    It is a well-known thing that the treasure house of the ancient kingdom is always full of all kinds of treasures


    Ellington, Lord''s house.


    Everyone watched the whole coronation ceremony in the low sobs of Princess Aurelia and OLINA. Victor''s sister, obery''s wife, parola Ilus, could only hide her sadness and comfort her sister-in-law and niece. She had not even seen her granddaughter Elsa.


    Donne clapped his hands: "well, it''s a foregone conclusion. Obery and Adrian''s family have been properly settled. Now we need to discuss the next step."


    Fiona, who was busy comforting aurelia, was stunned: "next step?"


    "Yes, next."


    Donne nodded, paused and continued, "although we decided to wait for the other party to show his true face, we can''t keep others in the dark now. We need to respond."

 Chapter 475

    In the northern suburb of Ellington, the invasion war of Castle palmy has completely ended, and a messy battlefield has long been restored with the help of elemental creatures. At the moment, Ellington''s soldiers are full.


    Put on a brand-new armor, uncle Depp, dressed in military uniform, reported to Tang Enhui: "report to the Lord, the magic awakening potion has taken effect, more than 80% of the staff have awakened their talents, and all the Apocalypse soldiers have assembled! Except for the fifth guard who has not awakened, all the other guards have been in place!"


    "The new buffer armor produced under the command of master Brian has been fully equipped!"


    "The assault rifles urgently produced by master kloto have been fully loaded, and each person is allocated four magazines. The shooting test has passed!"


    "Please give orders!"


    Donne looked around, in front of these soldiers who had given their lives to him, and now he was going to let these soldiers go to the battlefield!


    "Soldiers of Ellington!"


    Donne spoke slowly, and his voice was clearly transmitted into the ears of every bloody soldier under the action of the wind element.


    "I think you already know what happened in Alex under the report of Datang daily and the notice of the radio station, but what I have to say now is another thing."


    "One thing you must know."


    "Standing next to me are princess Aurelia and queen OLINA."


    Donne leaned to reveal Princess Aurelia and queen OLINA. He said in a deep voice: "the death of his majesty Victor is an out and out tragedy. Prince Gillard was bewitched and controlled by the cult. Now he is no longer the beloved prince Gillard, but a degenerate who threw himself into the dark."


    There was an immediate commotion in the troops below, but under good discipline, no one spoke, just waiting for Donne to continue talking.


    "In view of this situation, I hereby announce that, at the same time, I will let everyone know that I, Donne, on behalf of Ellington, do not recognize the inheritance of Prince Gillard, and I will refuse to accept the rule of Prince Gillard!"


    "From today on, Ellington will no longer accept the jurisdiction of the Ilus empire. Ellington, declare independence!"


    "From today on, I, Donne, will fight in the name of Princess Aurelia to safeguard the real honor of the Ilus imperial family. Ellington will not return to the Ilus imperial kingdom again until Ellington''s army breaks through arlinks and returns the crown to its real owner!"


    in an uproar!


    Even the well disciplined Ellington guard was shocked by the sudden news.


    Lord, what does that mean?


    That is, Ellington is independent?


    Ellington does not recognize his majesty Gillard''s rule!?


    Lord, will you support Princess Aurelia as the new king?


    The soldiers who always felt that Donne was very gentle were all confused. If they were asked to say who was the most unlikely to dominate the world, they might all say Lord Donne.


    But now Lord Donne is the first to speak out, and directly denies Gillard''s legal inheritance and chooses to support Princess Aurelia''s succession!?


    "Bang, bang, Bang..."


    The soldiers who followed Donne from the beginning could clearly feel their hearts beating wildly.


    They understand Donne''s power and the power of Donne.


    If he really wants to support the new king, he really has this ability!


    And... Now that Princess Aurelia is so desperate, Lord Donne stands firmly beside her. Look at them now. Maybe Lord Donne will become king Donne in the future?


    With Lord Donne''s generosity, wouldn''t their initial followers become true Imperial Knights?


    No, no, no, no, no, no, No. Lord Donne described to them a world where everyone is equal and there are no more aristocrats and civilians!


    Lord Donne really intends to change the whole world!?


    Anyway


    "Follow the Lord to the death!"


    "Swear to respect you as king in this life and seal the border for you with my blood!"


    "Long live your Lord! Long live Princess Aurelia! Long live queen OLINA!"


    "Ellington will win!"


    The voices of the soldiers became one. Before that, Princess Aurelia and queen OLINA, who were uneasy about Donne''s decision, couldn''t help crying again.


    They don''t understand why Donne has such a strong appeal.


    Ellington is just a small city, but now it wants to be an enemy of a country!


    Queen OLINA wiped her tears. "Aren''t they afraid?"


    "Afraid."


    After a pause, Donne continued, "I''m afraid, so I can only try my best to win."


    "Count Donne... No, Donne, don''t you know what you''re doing?"


    Queen OLINA was still very worried: "maybe you will take them on the road of destruction. If my son... Gillard is really controlled by the dark forces, then the third imperial legion, even the first and second legions, may have been infiltrated now!"


    "Believe me, I will win."


    OLINA can''t understand where Donne''s strong self-confidence comes from. Now, she can only choose to believe and rely on Donne.


    Donne pressed his hands down and the cheers stopped suddenly. He said, "I know it was too hard for you to face the imperial army at the beginning. Therefore, our first battle chose the target we are very familiar with."


    Donne waved north. "That''s caspami!"


    Caspami!


    The soldiers clenched their fists. The battle a few days ago was still vivid, and the pain of home invasion was still imprinted in their hearts. Now, they certainly can''t imagine that Ellington dared to have the courage to counter attack!


    "Lord Lawrence has died, and the new Lord has not taken office. At the moment, Castle palmy is like an empty shell. We will only wait for us to wave our troops north, break through the city gate and liberate the people there. That city is ours in Ellington!"


    "In this process, we may encounter the obstruction of the enemy again, we may encounter the army of undead creatures again, and we may win easily, but I believe no one can stop us, because we are the victorious Ellington soldiers!"


    "But you must understand and remember the regulations of Ellington soldiers. You are glorious soldiers, you are the gospel of liberation, and you are the light of hope of the people!"


    "It is forbidden to disturb residents, loot, attack civilians, * * * * women, and all evil acts - those who violate orders shall be beheaded!"


    "Now, the whole army set out. Target: Castle palmy!"


    As soon as Donne waved his hand, the troops began to move north neatly under the leadership of Elsa and Locke.


    "You go back and remember to urge them to follow the original plan."


    Donne said to Fiona: "castle is bound to be in Ellington''s bag this time. After conquering castle, it needs a lot of people to control the situation. You should seize the time to select a group of people these days and take over castle at that time."


    Fiona nodded: "don''t worry. After Tina took the magic awakening potion, she has made rapid progress and learned much faster than before. I told you that she should take the magic awakening potion."


    Donne touched his nose, nodded silently and looked away.


    Fiona hasn''t found the fishiness between him and Tina yet.


    After sending them back, Donne caught up with the big army, Ellington''s army, and officially advanced North.


    Thanks to the advanced technical strength of Ellington, the forging technology of forge hammer castle, the strong industrial strength of gear City, and the perfect logistics supply guarantee of ELF forest, the 4000 person Legion is only equipped with 400 cooking soldiers, and thanks to the space equipment transportation materials temporarily prepared by Donne, they don''t even need to carry heavy supplies, A soldier is a weapon in armor.


    As a result, the speed of the whole army''s march was terrible - but Donne still felt very dissatisfied.


    This March is as slow as a snail on earth.


    However, the dwarf aircraft with the original shape of the sky breaker has not fully realized the mass production plan. It is very complex and long to disassemble every part inside and build the corresponding automatic magic lathe. It is also very difficult to form the corresponding industrial foundation. For the time being, we can''t count on air soldiers.


    The feeding and training of flying Warcraft is also very complex. Although there are the feeding techniques of dark elves and red stone dwarves, Ellington is far from having the energy and wealth to feed a large number of flying Warcraft. Maybe after barold and Rowling re cultivate a number of flying Warcraft, they can borrow them, but not now.


    After thinking about it, Donne found that the easiest thing to achieve in a short time was to change motorcycles and cars.


    Now, the technology of constant suspension, flying and tire manufacturing has been formed. In addition, the stable production of multiple composite wind power magic engines, whether suspended high-speed motorcycles and high-speed vehicles or tire loaded transport vehicles, the production conditions have been roughly met.


    Now all we need is to determine the control direction and adjust the magic output, so as to realize the controllability of the driver to the vehicle, and we can try to produce the prototype.


    On this basis, armed motorcycle cavalry and armed magic Jeep were born as long as appropriate weapons were added.


    If you are more ruthless, change the tires to all terrain crawlers, cover the body with heavy armor, adjust the existing artillery technology, and then change the magic magic, you can create prandal''s magic modified tank!


    Although in the face of powerful apocalypse, the tank is a live target of iron cans, there is no doubt that the tank will be an invincible big killer for the army with low-level apocalypse as the main force and Siege!

 Chapter 476

    Tanks on earth are often equipped with various advanced computer-aided systems, including weapon system, fire control system, power system, communication system and armored vehicle body, and are composed of at least four members: vehicle commander, artillery commander, driver and loader. If automatic loading is realized, the position of loader will be saved.


    In prandal, although there is no computer, automatic loading is not a problem at all. Simple repetitive work can be realized by refining puppets. Even if the soul of Warcraft is used to refine puppets, the degree of intelligence can be further improved.


    Moreover, there is no need for radar here. The five senses of the Apocalypse are very sharp. The Ranger''s skills can also enable them to accurately lock the enemy for shooting, and even train ordinary soldiers to shoot visually.


    So it''s not a problem without computer assistance.


    The biggest problem is the problem of radio communication. It is very troublesome to contact each other in battle. There is no convenient radio interphone. Tanks sealed in armor will only fight alone and may even hurt friendly forces by mistake.


    So Donne thought of Ellington''s big horn radio.


    He wanted to dig deeper and change the function of the speaker before.


    Now, it seems more necessary.


    Alex.


    The yalinks branch of Datang Daily has been empty. No one knows when they left, but strangely, people can still receive Datang Daily every morning.


    Free to their door.


    Two amazing news spread all over the Alex at an incredible speed, and were quickly learned by the lurking spies and passed on.


    In order to counterattack the invasion of caspamiburg, Ellington announced to launch a counterattack against caspamiburg!


    If this one is still within the scope of people''s acceptance, then the second one is simply an absurd news!


    Lord Donne of Ellington denied his majesty Gillard''s rule and declared Ellington independent!


    At a noble banquet, a group of people whispered the shocking news.


    "Ellington declares independence!? are you kidding!"


    "What!? Ellington is independent!? will the prices of products of Datang chamber of Commerce rise?"


    "Datang chamber of Commerce? What are you thinking? Datang chamber of commerce is empty!"


    "It''s true! Is Lord Donne really the illegitimate son of the former king? Otherwise, he wouldn''t have reacted so much to his majesty Gillard''s coronation!"


    "Even if he is the illegitimate son of the former king, how dare he declare Ellington independent!? if it weren''t for Datang chamber of Commerce, Ellington had never heard of that ghost place before!"


    "Yes, with Ellington''s strength, if his majesty Gillard is angry and the army presses the border, it will be destroyed in an instant?"


    "But the biggest problem is that he really did it! What confidence does he have... God! It''s Charles cadier! He''s coming!"


    "Shh..."


    "What are you talking about? Can I join you?"


    Since Gillard''s coronation, it has been a beautiful few days. Charles, who has been smiling, shook his glass.


    "Of course! Mr. Charles, it''s our honor. We are discussing which of the dancers who performed in the grand theater yesterday is more beautiful. The members of the opera company who presented the opera for his majesty Gillard''s coronation yesterday are really very good."


    "Ha ha, as long as the count of Juve takes out gold coins, he is afraid that the actors will not obediently present themselves?"


    "That''s true. Did you notice that the dancer who led the dance yesterday was in great shape..."


    Listening to these nobles discussing which girl has better figure and appearance, Charles was in a very happy mood. Yes, he had enjoyed the beauties of the song troupe last night.


    Compared with financial resources, which family can compare with the Kadir family in the whole Ilus Empire except the spade family?


    Now, his majesty Gillard and they are in the same camp. They don''t have to worry about how to deal with that damn Victor anymore.


    The only drawback was that Charles sipped the red wine and sighed that the crown was not on his head.


    Not far away, Morton tried to imitate his brother, but no matter how he imitated, he couldn''t be as natural and unrestrained as him. Finally, he simply gave up the imitation and ran to a nearby corner to eat and drink.


    Not far away, obery and Adrian, who were observing the nobles and whispering in the corner, noticed Morton''s decadent expression. They looked at each other and nodded slightly. When Charles didn''t pay attention, they quietly took Morton out of the banquet hall.


    "Yes, it''s quiet here, and no one will come. The eavesdropping spell has been isolated."


    Adrian tore up a magic scroll and closed the door.


    Moreton didn''t know what had happened until he was let go by aubury, holding cakes in one hand and red wine in the other.


    "Damn it! Who are you!? I''m Morton of the cadil family! You -"


    Morton suddenly took a breath of air conditioning. No matter how stupid he was, he knew obery and Adrian, who were the two sharp swords of the ilrus empire.


    "You want to kill me!"


    Morton''s face suddenly changed. The cadil family, the foal family and the bolette family have had a long-standing resentment. Now Victor is dead and the imperial situation is unstable. It''s normal for them to do it by themselves at this time.


    "Is this fool really the second son of Frank''s old fox?"


    Albury looked at Morton suspiciously. Could this guy be the child of Frank''s wife''s affair with others?


    Morton blushed and said excitedly, "you can kill me! But you can''t insult me! My body is flowing with the blood of the Kadir family!"


    "It''s not Frank''s character to be so excited."


    "As like as two peas," he said, "there is no magic in the blood."


    Morton became even more excited when he was stabbed in his heart. "Damn! Is that how you two, as elders, humiliate future generations?"


    "There''s no need for us to deliberately stimulate you."


    O''brie disdained and said, "come on, what role did your Kadir family play in this conspiracy?"


    Morton was stunned and subconsciously said, "conspiracy? What conspiracy?"


    Adrian was stunned. The confusion on Morton''s face was not false: "what to do? He seems to know nothing."


    O''brie said gloomily, "then kill it. Anyway, I''ve long been unhappy with Frank''s old fox."


    "No!"


    Morton was frightened and hid behind Adrian: "Lord Adrian! You are known as the Grand Duke of guilt! Do you want to see him kill an innocent without evidence?! I didn''t do anything bad - those girls slept with me voluntarily!"


    "This guy!"


    O''brie was furious: "the brain moves very fast at this time!"


    "He''s right. You can''t pass on your anger at Frank. He''s innocent - compared with Charles."


    Adrian finished, looked at Morton and said in a deep voice, "if you want me to protect you, confess everything you know, otherwise I can''t protect you. First, where has your father gone? Why hasn''t he appeared recently?"


    Obery glanced obliquely at Morton as he picked his nails with his knife. The threat in his eyes was very obvious.


    Morton swallowed his mouth. He had no doubt that aubury could easily tear his throat with a dining knife. In the face of the fear of death, coupled with the dissatisfaction with his father frank and the jealousy of his brother Charles, he directly chose to surrender.


    "I said! I said!"


    Morton didn''t have any backbone that couldn''t surrender. In his eyes, it was the best law to save his life. He poured out all the information he knew.


    "My father disappeared a few months ago. He said he wanted to completely master the power in his body. When he reappeared, it was the moment when the Kadir family reached the peak of glory. I don''t know where he went. In short, after he left, everything in the family was handed over to my brother."


    "Power?"


    Oberli and Adrian looked at each other and immediately asked, "what power? Can''t you Kadir family awaken their talent because of their blood?"


    "I don''t know. It was a man in black who suddenly appeared. He gave my father great power!"


    Morton''s eyes lit up and said with envy: "that power is very powerful. My father directly has the strength comparable to the super strong, but the sequelae of using that power is also very serious. He must keep... Keep..."


    "Constantly what?"


    "Keep eating people."


    "Cannibalism!?"


    "Yes, or swallowing flesh and blood and vitality... My father will become very old after using his strength, but after eating those maids, he will immediately regain his youth and become young and strong."


    Facing oberley''s cold eyes, Morton shrunk his neck, closed his eyes and said, "I only know what my father and brother call the man in black. The messenger or the venerable... As for the name, I don''t know. Kill me, I don''t know!"


    They looked at each other, and Adrian continued to ask, "have they changed their mood or behaved differently since they gained strength?"


    Morton shook his head and said honestly, "that''s not true. It''s better to say that after gaining strength, they become more confident and ambitious."


    "There is no change... It seems different from Gillard."


    O''brie frowned, "you didn''t lie?"


    "Of course I don''t! If you don''t believe me, look at my brother outside!"


    Morton panicked: "he has also been blessed. Do you think he is different from before?"


    No, not at all!

 Chapter 477

    Charles seemed to be no different from before, and obery and Adrian were unaware of any power fluctuations in him.


    O''brie sneered, "you call that power blessing?"


    "Father and brother say so..."


    "It''s clearly the temptation of the devil. Do you think the normal power will cost your life?"


    Morton shook his head, swallowed his mouth and said reluctantly, "but this is the only way for our family''s blood to gain strength..."


    Hearing this, obery and Adrian can roughly infer the current situation of the Kadir family. It is obvious that the Kadir family is controlled by one force, and this force is the same as the one controlling Gillard - otherwise, the Kadir family will not be so high-profile after Gillard''s coronation.


    "OK, the information you disclosed today is very important. I can let you go."


    Adrian winked at obery and said to Morton, "but you must know that you are in danger. Once Charles or your father Frank finds out that you have revealed their secrets, or they are crazy because of the temptation of the devil, you will die at any time."


    "What shall I do?"


    Morton panicked: "I don''t want to die! Even if I have no power, I also want to enjoy the noble life! Without gold coins and beautiful women, I''m going to die!"


    This guy is really afraid of death


    Adrian flashed a smile at the bottom of his eyes, and then said coldly: "if you want to save your life, you can only rely on us now. Now, go back to the banquet hall and continue to live the life of your second childe of the cardier family. We will come to you in case of any situation."


    "But you didn''t say --"


    "If we take you now, the situation will be more troublesome."


    "How can you make sure you don''t have the marks they left on you?" o''brie said with a sneer


    Morton was speechless. A moment later, he sipped and asked, "will you, will you kill my father and my brother..."


    Obery and Adrian were silent. After a moment, Adrian said, "do you think they have a way back?"


    Molton was speechless again.


    "Go back. It''s time. We''ll take you out of there."


    Audrey and Adrian opened the window and disappeared in an instant.


    Looking at the empty room, Morton felt inexplicably cold in his heart.


    Does that family, as they say, have become a den of demons?


    Charles suddenly pushed the door in, looked at Morton, frowned and asked, "Morton, what are you doing here?"


    Found!


    I''m dying.


    Morton''s heart tightened suddenly, except for a cold sweat on his back.


    Looking at Charles, his mind turned for an unknown number of times. Suddenly, he had a flash of inspiration. He deliberately smiled and said, "I just agreed to have a tryst here with a girl in the hall, but... I seem to have been stood up again."


    "Ha ha!"


    Charles is used to this situation. Compared with him, the name of the second childe of the cardier family is obviously not very attractive. He smiled and patted Charles on the shoulder: "I can understand you."


    Charles''s muscles tightened fiercely, and then he stubbornly controlled his fear and piled up a sad smiling face: "brother, are you here to fall into a well?"


    Charles lowered his voice and said, "of course not. Don''t worry, brother. When my father comes back, our Kadir family will become the first family of Ilus. Prince Gillard will take us to the top of glory. At that time, you will get the status no less than mine. At that time, any girl you want will be sent to you."


    "But, but..."


    Morton said with difficulty: "my father said that when he came back, he would crown you as king, but now Prince Gillard has been crowned..."


    "Shut up!"


    Charles was suddenly angry, pinched Morton''s neck and said ferociously, "remember, don''t mention it again."


    Morton trembled with fear, and his face flushed with suffocation.


    He''s going to kill me, kill his brother!


    He has indeed become a devil!


    Charles suddenly calmed down again. He released his hand and helped Morton smooth the messy collar. Then he said calmly, "my brother, forget it. Now, leave this dark room, forget the woman who deceived you, and have a drink. This is the victory of our cadil family. We should enjoy this wine."


    "OK, ok..."


    Morton touched his neck with a bluish black fingerprint.


    At that moment, Charles really wanted to kill him.


    "Forget the unhappiness just now, Morton. When my father returns, the messenger will also return. At that time, I will ask him to bless you and let you enjoy the wonderful taste of power."


    Charles patted Morton on the shoulder as if nothing had happened.


    Morton pulled up his collar to cover the trace on his neck and left the room numbly.


    He was completely indifferent to the surprise, ridicule and confusion in the eyes of those in the banquet hall.


    After Morton left, Charles contracted his smile and swept the room with sharp eyes. After confirming that there were no abnormalities, he was ready to leave the room.


    Then his eyes suddenly fell on the window.


    How did the window open?


    He remembered that when Morton was dating a woman, he would always close the window in order to enjoy the beauty.


    He went to the window and checked the windowsill as if nothing had happened. Charles closed the window with his mouth tilted and showed a smile of unknown meaning.


    "It''s really... A brother who doesn''t worry."


    Palace, throne room.


    "What?! how dare he declare independence!"


    Gillard suddenly heard the news, and her uncontrollable rage surged into her heart. The angry Prince cut off the head of the informant with a sword and roared: "how dare he! Ellington is my territory! It is an integral part of the Ilus Empire since ancient times. He is just an illegitimate son. Why should he declare independence? How dare he be independent!?"


    A minister stepped forward and said with a dull face: "Your Majesty, the Datang Daily said that Princess Aurelia and queen OLINA were in Ellington, and Donne may have been bewitched by them."


    "Shut up!"


    Hearing the names of Aurelia and OLINA, Gillard flashed a struggle on her face, but disappeared in a moment.


    The two names became more and more blurred in his consciousness.


    "They don''t have the courage, they don''t have the courage. Relying on a little Ellington, they still want to take my crown? Don''t forget! Aurelia has given up her inheritance! Yesolini XXIII has confirmed and recorded it on the holy monument of light, and no one can break the oath engraved on it!"


    Gillard roared, "it''s Donne! Understand?! it''s the mean, shameless bastard who wants to take my crown!"


    "Then, your majesty, what are you going to do with this?"


    Another minister, Mu ran, said, "is it a soft policy to slowly calm the emotions of the people in Ellington and recover the territory? Or is it an iron fist policy to send out troops and eliminate traitors?"


    "Do you need to ask?"


    Gillard smiled ferociously: "trying to split my land, snatch my crown and take away my glory, Ellington, must be destroyed!"


    "Qiang", Gillard pulled out the long sword stained with blood: "the third Legion is closest to Ellington. He ordered the third Legion to dispatch 10000 soldiers to prepare logistics supplies and prepare to fly Warcraft. I will personally go to the scar of the holy sword and lead them southward. I will lead them to level Ellington within a month!"


    "I want to use iron and blood to make the people of Ellington understand that following the wrong person will cost their lives!"


    "I want that bastard to understand that the real war is not a man''s war. He will be completely crushed to pieces by my army!"


    "Your Majesty."


    An interior minister stepped forward and said, "your coronation time is still short, and the political situation in arlinks is unstable. It is very inappropriate to leave Wangdu at this time. You should stay in Wangdu and order General Marshall Lawson of the third Legion to go out on your behalf."


    "Shut up! I''ll cut off the bastard''s head myself!"


    Gillard roared. The humiliation of being defeated by Donne is still in his heart. He just wants to defeat Donne now. Nothing is important until he is killed.


    "As for the situation of stabilizing the king''s capital, I think Marquis Charles of the cardier family is very good. After I leave, let him be the Regent and temporarily act as my deputy."


    Although the home secretary lost his mind, he still relied on his professional instinct and said: "Your Majesty, the Marquis has never been the Regent, at least if the Duke is qualified."


    "Then let Duke Frank -"


    Gillard suddenly said impatiently, "well, let Marshall go and order him to break through Ellington within a month. As for Donne, he can keep a dog alive and wait for me to take his life! That''s it. Then I''ll prepare the magic letter!"


    Although sending messages immediately will consume expensive magic letters, this large-scale military operation is originally an act of burning money. Who cares about a magic letter with 10000 gold coins?


    At the thought of his iron hooves, he would soon break through Ellington, cut off the heads of those traitors and recover the divided territory. All these things took place under his command. He was very intoxicated by the feeling of instructing the country.


    When Gillard ordered the army to attack, Ellington''s 4000 elite had already gone halfway to Castle caspami.


    Castle palmy, people are terrified.


    Death and war have never been closer to their lives.


    The most incredible thing for them is that it was Ellington who was despised by everyone before that would attack caspamiburg!


    Although Lord Lawrence is wrong to make excuses to attack Ellington, is Lord Donne of Ellington crazy?


    How dare little Ellington counter attack Castle palmy!?


    You know, the whole castle is built on hills. Without more than several times of elite troops and various powerful siege weapons, you can''t break through the castle''s defense line at all!


    In this depressing atmosphere, a few days later, the people of Castle caspami suddenly found a shadow on the distant horizon.


    Ellington''s army, here it is!

 Chapter 478

    Inside castle caspami, there was a riot among the residents. Every family was busy packing up and hiding in the cellar.


    At any time, it is civilians who suffer in war.


    "Panic what panic! We have high walls! Strong gates! Powerful soldiers!"


    Vicomte tatchiton, who temporarily acted as the Lord''s power, took the guards to guard at the gate and sternly stopped the residents who wanted to flee the town. On the ground beside him, there were several separated bodies of the dead, a family trying to escape the war, and even a two-year-old child.


    Viscount tatchiton waved a luxurious guard of honor sword and shouted wildly: "don''t run away! All powerful men over the age of 14 take weapons for me to fight! Those who try to escape will be sentenced to death in the name of treason!"


    Viscount tatchiton is a loyal subordinate of Lawrence. He has helped Lawrence deal with too many dirty things and can''t be alone. Now Lawrence is dead. Unless he can kill Donne, there is only one way to die waiting for him.


    "Viscount tacheton, please arrange for us to leave at once! With these Dalits, the air around us is dirty!"


    It was Lawrence''s wife, Countess Barbie. The young countess was accompanied by an eight year old child. They looked arrogant and disdainful, but their eyes were full of deep anxiety.


    Obviously, the two of them also know what impact Lawrence''s death will have on their current superior living environment - losing the aura of the Lord''s wife, their mother and son who have no power to protect their wealth, and the wealth in the family will be divided by those greedy guys sooner or later.


    Tatcheton glanced at Countess Barbie''s chest, swallowed his saliva, and then whispered, "madam, please go back to the castle. We rely on the castle, have unbreakable defense lines, and soldiers fighting to protect it. Don, he can''t break it!"


    The woman''s intuition made the countess Barbie notice tatchiton''s sight. If it was normal, she was afraid that she would immediately scold tatchiton''s impolite behavior. But after losing Lawrence, at present, they can only rely on tatchiton. The countess Barbie turned her eyes and quietly pulled her clothes to expose more skin on her chest. Then she whispered: "Viscount tarchiton, if there is any danger, please be sure to take us out of here. I will thank you."


    As soon as tacheton''s eyes brightened, he immediately understood it, and a proud smile appeared on his face: "don''t worry, madam, I won''t forget."


    "Coming! They''re coming!"


    "My God! They didn''t ride horses. Why are they so fast?"


    "The power of the Apocalypse! It must be the power of the Apocalypse!"


    When he heard the guards on the wall shouting in panic there, tacheton''s face changed slightly and urged the countess Barbie and the count''s son to return to the castle, he quickly climbed up the wall and prepared to look out at the enemy.


    However, there was no need to look around. In the blink of an eye, Ellington''s army had arrived outside caspamiburg, only hundreds of meters away.


    Tatchiton looked at the seemingly insignificant troops and felt a little relieved: "they don''t even have a stone catapult. Now the suspension bridge has been raised. Unless they can fly, they don''t want to break caspamiburg!"


    With that, tacheton shouted, "guard! How are you preparing for defense?"


    The captain of the guard on the wall said, "report to Viscount! The hot oil has been burned, the rolling logs and falling stones are ready, and the archers are on standby, but..."


    "But?"


    The captain of the guard hesitated and said, "but if the other party is an apocalypse, these means can''t be effective for them."


    Tatchiton flatly denied: "are you kidding? How could they have so many apocalypses! After awakening their talents, most of the apocalypses chose to be adventurers, and how many chose to join the army? Can little Ellington afford the remuneration of Apocalypse soldiers?"


    "But they even defeated the elite led by Lord Lawrence. Who dares to say... Viscount! They began to attack!"


    Tatchiton was furious: "fight back, fool! Do I have to give orders?"


    "Counterattack! Archer! Free shooting! Put rolling wood and rolling stone!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh -"


    A dense rain of arrows flew from the castle wall of caspami fort. Because they occupied the commanding height and were downwind, their projectile broke through the distance of more than 400 meters and fell thinly in front of the army array in Ellington.


    After all, an archer is not a Ranger who has awakened his talent. He is a very powerful archer who can throw 400 meters downwind, but at this distance, the Archer has basically lost his lethality.


    Uncle Depp turned and asked, "Lord?"


    "Continue to move forward, stimulate the power of blood and Qi to defend against arrow rain."


    Donne said faintly, "give the gate to Elsa and try to frighten them. I don''t want to do more unnecessary killing."


    Although it was a war, Donne had already regarded castle as his own pocket. The more people died here, the harder it would be to recover in the future.


    So apart from taking the opportunity to clean up Lawrence''s legacy, Donne didn''t want to kill more.


    Those civilians and normal human soldiers just need to show strong and invincible power to completely frighten them. After Donne enters the Lord''s house, they will naturally surrender.


    "Yes - all move on! Inspire blood!"


    "Yes!!!"


    The neat and uniform response gathered together and turned into a terrible loud noise, which suddenly exploded like a groundbreaking thunder, followed by the bright bright bright red light of the whole battle square divided by 55% of Ellington''s specifications.


    That is the special light generated by the power of blood and Qi realized by the Apocalypse after awakening and integrating with the magic of the outside world.


    The arrow rain crackled down, hit the blood and gas, directly lost the last trace of strength, and landed on the ground. Then the Rangers behind picked up the arrows with a smile and kept them for their own use.


    Although these arrows are not magic arrows, nor are they special-purpose arrows made of special materials, ordinary arrows can also play a powerful role in the hands of Rangers.


    "God, God! The gods are on the earth! He and they are all apocalypses!!!"


    When the captain of the guard on the wall saw the blood light suddenly coming out below, he immediately fell down on the ground and almost peed in his pants.


    The army composed of so many apocalypses, unless it is the Kingdom Legion that is the same as the Apocalypse army, with the current military strength of caspamiburg, there is no possibility of victory!


    Tacheton was also flustered, but now he had to try to keep calm: "flustered what flustered! What about the apocalypse? Can they jump over the cliff?"


    The cliff is one of the fortifications built by caspami fort. After the castle and suspension bridge were built, the craftsmen and slaves spent three years digging the earth outside the city wall to create a cliff to surround caspami fort in the center.


    The huge suspension bridge with a length of 100 steps is the only access to the city.


    That''s why tacitun is confident that he can stop Ellington''s attack - they don''t even have siege weapons. How can they attack the castle!?


    Even the Apocalypse can''t break the wall with bare hands!


    How could such a strong man stoop to others and be willing to be a soldier!


    "Son, viscount! They''re coming! Rolling logs and falling stones are of no use to them!"


    The soldiers were terrified to find that the falling logs could not stop their footsteps. They hugged the thick tree, which was as fragile as paper paste in front of the others!


    "Panic what panic! They can''t cross the cliff again! We''re invincible!"


    Tatchiton scolded, "as long as we stick to the fortress, there will be support in less than a month!"


    Tachton doesn''t believe that the cardier family will give up caspamiburg, and he doesn''t believe that Prince Gillard will sit idly by when Ellington declares independence, so as long as he persists, they must win!


    "But, but... God! He, there are magicians among them!"


    The captain of the guard opened his eyes in horror. Tacheton looked along his line of sight and was immediately frightened to find that a strong and spacious rock road suddenly extended on the edge of the 100 step wide cliff. A girl rushed over and rushed straight to the suspension bridge!


    "Shoot! Shoot!"


    The arrows roared and shot at the girl, but the girl who wanted to show her heart completely ignored those arrows and stopped the arrows with extremely fast speed and powerful blood force.


    When she rushed to the bottom of the suspension bridge, she grinned at the soldiers above, and then - with a strong jump, she jumped directly onto the winch of the half empty suspension bridge!


    "She wants to destroy the winch!"


    Tacheton was shocked: "pour hot oil to stop her!"


    The squeaking hot oil burned by the fire splashed head-on, Elsa frowned slightly, the power of blood and gas erupted again and became more vigorous. The hot oil was bounced away as soon as it approached her.


    Then Elsa grabbed a huge iron chain as thick as an adult man''s waist and pulled it. In the harsh sound, the fine iron chain was directly torn off by her!


    "What a terrible power!"


    Seeing Elsa''s hand tearing the chain, the captain of the guard on the wall was completely desperate.


    Rolling, this is the power of rolling - the other party didn''t intend to fight them from the beginning.


    They release their strength only to frighten them, so as to achieve the state of bloodless.


    The battle was over before it began.


    Castle palmy, lost from the beginning.


    With a bang, Elsa broke another chain, and the huge suspension bridge fell down, revealing the city gate locked behind.


    Fort caspami, stripped of its strongest defense.

 Chapter 479

    "Bang!"


    Elsa fell in front of the gate, and with a wave of her hand, hook''s terrible hammer appeared in her hand.


    Staring at the people opposite the city gate, Elsa gently waved the hammer, and then put one hand on her shoulder. She spit out a mist and said slowly, "open the door, or I''ll break the door directly. Choose one."


    If people who are not familiar with Elsa see her at the moment, they will only regard her as a crazy bloodthirsty militant - mainly because the deterrence of the war hammer is too strong.


    After seeing the familiar hammer, the terrible pressure completely collapsed the soldiers guarding the city.


    "It''s Captain Hook''s hammer - even Captain Hook lost, what are we still insisting on!?" this is a coward.


    "Lord Lawrence is dead. We are helpless. Why should we stick to it?" this is the opinion of the rational school.


    "I heard that people in Ellington can eat and wear warm clothes and live a rich life. In that case, why don''t we choose to join Ellington? Anyway, even Princess Aurelia chose Ellington." this is realistic.


    "If you want me to say, we might as well open the gate and take the initiative to meet Lord Donne. Maybe we can get a good reputation at that time..." this is... Er, this is the guide party.


    The hesitation of the soldiers made Elsa a a little impatient. She thought another fierce battle would break out. As a result, she has not met any decent resistance and is about to win.


    It''s too simple.


    It''s so simple that Elsa feels very uncomfortable.


    She dropped the heavy hammer, which hit the ground with a "bang" and directly hit a deep pit of more than half a meter. The trembling earth made those guys across the gate more aware that it was a real guy, not an empty shell.


    Elsa took a step forward, grabbed the edge of the bottom of the city gate, and then drank a soft drink. Her arms suddenly made a dull noise - "boom!", and the earth under Elsa''s feet immediately collapsed. On the contrary, the heavy gate began to rise "creak"


    "No! She''s going to break through the door! Put the winch!"


    "Already! But - but it''s useless!"


    "Our people have - ah!"


    A group of people hung themselves on the winch and tried to stop Elsa from lifting the gate, but the most amazing thing is that with so many people stopping, the gate is still rising steadily, and the winch rotates reversely, which can''t be stopped at all!


    "Hey!"


    The gate stopped lifting and the winch stopped turning. Everyone was relieved.


    Then they found that it was not Elsa who had no strength, but her height was too low, and the gate could only be lifted to this extent.


    "Damn --"


    Feeling the inexplicable malice, Elsa was angry and lowered the gate slightly. She bent her knees and firmly grasped the lower gate with both arms. The strength accumulated in her body burst out, and her arms suddenly pushed up: "-- get up!"


    "Boom -"


    With a dull sound, the gate weighing dozens of tons was thrown to the top by ELSA and stuck there!


    After the outbreak of great force, the ground under Elsa''s feet cracked again, the dense cracks spread rapidly, and the ground under her feet even began to shake faintly.


    "Bad!"


    Elsa remembered that there was an isolated hill under castle caspami, and it was hollowed out all around!


    Elsa''s feet were empty, her body tilted, followed by a warm embrace.


    "Well done."


    Donne''s gentle smile entered Elsa''s eyes. Elsa blushed, lowered her face and said, "Lord, you must think I look very rude..."


    "Rude? No, of course not."


    While fixing the land under his feet again, Donne said with a smile: "because of your strength, we have saved a lot of time and avoided many indifferent casualties. In their eyes, you are the most lovely and beautiful angel... Well, of course, this Warhammer is a little scary."


    Elsa''s face turned red again and hurried out of Donne''s arms to recover the hammer.


    After hook died, Elsa left the hammer. She felt it was easy to use - it was too ugly.


    But... Ugliness has its advantages.


    Looking at the soldiers around who were obviously frightened by ELSA and the Warhammer, Donne smiled inexplicably and asked faintly, "I''m Lord Donne of Ellington, I --"


    "Die!"


    At this time, there was only a roar, a figure suddenly fell from the sky, and the long sword slashed to Donne''s neck!


    "Be careful!"


    Elsa''s heart tightened and slapped it. The terrible palm strength completely blew on the sneaker. After listening to a scream, the sneaker flew up to the sky and disappeared


    Donne smiled bitterly and said, "you''re overreacting..."


    Elsa stuck out her tongue, lowered her head and played with her fingers, looking like a shy girl.


    Seeing her like this, the soldiers looked incredible. They obviously couldn''t accept this reality - the appearance of a super invincible muscle and flesh female soldier turned into a little Jasper girl next door in the twinkling of an eye!?


    The painting style becomes too fast to accept!


    Donne turned and said, "now... Oh, by the way, I don''t seem to be sure if you choose to surrender."


    "Surrender! Of course!"


    Those soldiers quickly put down their weapons. Are you kidding? They slapped people into the sky. How can such enemies fight!?


    "Who''s in charge of caspamiburg now?"


    "Back to Lord Donne, it''s Viscount tatcheton."


    "Tell him to see me at the Lord''s house later."


    Several soldiers pointed up.


    "On the wall?"


    "No, it just went to heaven..."


    Donne was stunned, and then realized that they were not kidding. The guy who had just been photographed by ELSA was the temporary head of caspamiburg


    "Well, who else can decide besides him?"


    A soldier said honestly, "Lord Lawrence''s wife and children, they are in the castle..."


    Locke whispered, "theoretically, the Lord''s children have the natural inheritance of the territory, and he can make decisions."


    The soldier hastily added, "Lord Lawrence''s child is only eight years old and has not been inherited."


    "Eight?"


    Donne frowned: "now it should be his wife who won the jurisdiction of the territory on behalf of his son... They are in the castle?"


    "Yes."


    "Depp and Locke, you take people to accept the demobilized soldiers and are unwilling to surrender..." after a pause, Donne said faintly: "demote them to serfs and escort them to the mine for labor reform."


    "Yes!"


    Then Donne took Elsa and Danny all the way to the outside of the castle. There stood a team of nervous guards at the door. They were left by Lawrence to guard the castle. Now they are the last shields of Barbie''s mother and son.


    "Here you are - stop! Otherwise -"


    The guard tried to yell at Donne, but he saw only a gentle wave from the man opposite, and then he lost consciousness.


    Looking at the guards burned to ashes, Elsa widened her eyes: "didn''t you say you didn''t want to kill?"


    Donne said casually, "Oh, garbage is not human. Nora has observed it."


    Nora has just felt very strong negative emotions such as evil thoughts and hatred from them. This emotion is not so strong in ordinary people. Only those villains who often kill and torture and * * * * others will have such strong negative emotions.


    So Donne, who let go of the guards at the city gate, will not hesitate to kill people - such people will only bring tragedy to more innocent people. It''s easier to kill them as soon as possible.


    what? Batman''s no kill principle? Are you kidding me? If you are an innocent crowd killed by a clown, can you still laugh?


    He''s just an older middle-aged boy. If he didn''t hang up, he would have died many times.


    Of course, Donne also hung up, but he was open and aboveboard. The gods of the whole world stood behind him. The warehouse full of rare materials were their material support. His perfect body provided him with a steady stream of energy and power, and his powerful spell casting ability provided sufficient conditions for him to realize various creative ideas.


    He came here for only one purpose: to save the dying world.


    In this case, if he still maintains the principle of no killing, he is a complete tease - to be strict, even if he is really blackened now, the world is estimated to be destroyed by the invasion of the chaos army before he plays with the world


    In the face of such a crisis, it''s normal to kill someone.


    As soon as Donne and Elsa entered the castle, they saw the mother and son roaring angrily inside: "asshole! How dare you bitches rob those things - they belong to us!"


    The messy servants and maids nearby are crazy. The war is coming, and everything is in chaos. Some of them just want to escape here as soon as possible and save their lives. Others take the opportunity to rob the precious treasures in the castle. Those precious gold and silver vessels and precious jewelry have become their targets.


    There have even been dead and injured.


    "Stop them. Now everything in the castle is our property in Ellington."


    Donne waved and asked Elsa to stop the servants from looting the treasure. Then he went straight to the angry mother and son.


    Donne smiled: "look at you, you must be Lord Lawrence''s wife and son?"


    "Who are you? My husband''s men?"


    Countess Barbie''s eyes lit up: "you''re just in time! Stop these Dalits! They dare to rob my treasure! Kill them! I''ll kill them all!"


    "How dare you rob my things? You must kill them all!"


    The eight year old boy''s face was full of deep-seated hatred, and even Donne was vaguely frightened by the killing intention in his eyes.


    "Unfortunately, I''m not your husband''s man."


    Donne said regretfully, "I''m very sorry to inform you that I''m Donne, the Lord of Ellington."


    "Donne? You''re Donne!"


    Countess Barbie''s face changed greatly: "you killed Lawrence!"


    "As an intruder, he should have realized it long ago, not to mention colluding with the necromancer."


    Donne said lightly: "now, I will announce that caspamiburg has become the territory of Ellington, and you have no choice but to cooperate with me."


    "This is an order, not a consultation."

 Chapter 480

    "The residents of caspami, I, Donne, the Lord of Ellington, now announce to all the residents here on the throne of Lord caspami, that the caspami area will be under the jurisdiction of Ellington from now on, and the caspami will become the legitimate territory of Ellington. Any attack against the caspami will be strongly countered by Ellington!"


    Donne, Countess Barbie and Lawrence''s son appeared in the sky. The huge phantom clearly conveyed his message to Castle caspami and the surrounding areas, and the clear voice came into everyone''s ears.


    At the moment, some people with slow news can''t even believe that caspamiburg was captured so easily!


    How long has it been since we learned that Ellington is going to attack caspamiburg?


    Even many people don''t know the news - what? Castle Palmer is dead?


    Many people found that caspami had become the territory of Ellington, which meant that they had become one of the traitors in the twinkling of an eye


    "Next to me are Mrs. Barbie, the wife of the former Lord Lawrence, and their son. Mrs. Barbie, acting as the Lord, has announced the surrender to Ellington. So far, I declare that all the current soldiers of Castle caspami immediately stop resistance, lay down their arms and accept control."


    "Soldiers who are willing to accept Ellington''s rule will obtain soldier status again after verification..."


    Donne orderly issued temporary instructions one by one, and passed his orders to every corner of Castle caspami through magic phantom and voice raising magic. As long as castle caspami was occupied, the villages and towns around the territory would automatically obey without his hands - without the shelter of Castle caspami, these villages had no ability to resist the invasion.


    devil! This damn devil! Ben and I didn''t surrender!


    Countess Barbie cursed Donne in her heart and cursed Donne with the most vicious words, but her face was filled with a passionate smile, even more enthusiastic than when facing tatchiton. Her snow-white balls were almost completely exposed under Donne''s eyes.


    She is a woman who has lost her husband''s protection. If she wants to continue to maintain her current good life, she can only find a way to climb up another thigh.


    In front of Donne, who easily won caspamiburg, is obviously a good choice. Even if he is a traitor, if he fails at that time, he can transfer to his majesty Gillard with intelligence and change the title of enduring humiliation. If he wins, he will become the first group to surrender. Why not?


    Donne ignored Mrs. Barbie''s temptation. Compared with the temptations he had seen before, he didn''t pay attention to the countess Barbie''s appearance at all.


    Donne was relieved when he ordered the soldiers to take over the duties of urban defense, public security and patrol and control the remaining soldiers.


    Compared with the capture of a town, the problems that follow after taking the town are more troublesome.


    There will be power struggles everywhere, and intertwined political struggles are everywhere. Even a small castle is the same. When Lawrence was in power, whether he supported him or opposed him, he would only say good words, but once Lawrence died, those cow ghosts and snake gods jumped out one by one.


    They couldn''t wait to rush to the gate of the castle with gifts, competing to praise Donne, trying to get a place next to the new Lord as quickly as possible.


    There are also some relatively calm people who choose to be neutral, neither make a statement nor come forward. They are just waiting for Prince Gillard''s response.


    "These flatterers!"


    Elsa was very angry and said, "before, she cursed us as demons. In the twinkling of an eye, she smiled and praised us as angels - aren''t they red?"


    Donne smiled and said, "so the fist is big enough and there is truth everywhere. Locke, take all the gifts they sent, and reject all their applications for meeting."


    Locke''s eyes brightened and gloated, "yes, you should let these guys bleed."


    Although Donne''s attack on caspamiburg did not consume a single shot, the soldiers needed encouragement. Without the stimulation of booty, they would soon become tired. At this time, these nobles who came to the door were the best target. Donne laughed at all their gifts, and then rewarded them to the soldiers, so as to stabilize the morale of the army.


    "In addition..."


    Donne glanced at the smiling Countess Barbie and her son and said faintly, "Uncle Depp, arrange a little fare for them and send them away."


    Uncle Depp looked into Donne''s eyes, made a gesture with his fingers, and Donne nodded silently.


    "Send us away? No! No! This is our home! We won''t leave!"


    Barbie was shocked. She still had a dream of holding Donne''s thigh!


    "Mrs. Barbie, I''m sorry to remind you that castle Palmer no longer belongs to you from the moment your husband chose to send troops to Ellington."


    Uncle Depp said coldly, "Lord, you should be honored that you didn''t execute you on the spot."


    Lawrence''s son disdained and said, "I''m the son of the count! Whoever dares to execute me, I''ll kill his family!"


    The young children still don''t understand what''s going on.


    Uncle Depp was cold in his eyes and said faintly, "let''s go. I''ll arrange a carriage for you. All the other things on you will be left. A hundred gold coins will be enough for you to return to alinks."


    "A hundred gold coins!? you''re crazy! These are all me - well, I see!"


    Being stared at by Depp''s terrible eyes, Barbie immediately panicked and subconsciously took out the ring on her finger, the necklace on her neck and the jewelry in her pocket.


    Then uncle Depp found a carriage for them: "send their mother and son to alinks."


    With that, uncle Depp winked at the coachman, who nodded slightly.


    "Get in the car quickly, madam and young master. You can catch a lot of roads today while it''s not dark."


    "Dalits should wait patiently by the side!"


    Barbie said impatiently, and then looked pitifully at Depp: "Sir, a hundred gold coins are too few for us. Can''t you give more... Look at our orphans and widows. In case of danger on the road... We always have to hire some bodyguards?"


    "How about I provide you with bodyguards?"


    Depp stared, and Barbie immediately climbed into the carriage with her son.


    The coachman nodded to him slightly, and then directly drove the carriage away from the castle. He would find a suitable place to do some dirty work


    "You let them go?"


    Elsa was surprised: "I thought you would execute both of them."


    "Am I such a cruel man?"


    Donne said with a look of awe inspiring righteousness, "I''ve never done anything against women and children who don''t have the power to bind chickens, haven''t I, Nora?"


    "Huh? Huh."


    Nora nodded, completely unaware of what Donne was saying.


    "Well... What''s next?"


    "It''s not urgent. When I set up a transmission array to connect Ellington and caspamiburg, it''s very convenient to manage after I have a transmission array."


    The most troublesome thing in managing a country is the delay of information between cities, which is also the fundamental reason why in the middle ages, it can only be enfeoffment system, but there can be no super large country. The farther the distance is, the weaker the king''s ruling power will be, and a natural independent state will be formed over time.


    The original super Empire, the Ilus Empire, was divided bit by bit.


    However, with the transmission array, it is also easy to deal with Castle rami in Ellington, so that no matter how far down the city Donne attacked, it can be easily incorporated into the management system.


    If Gillard does fight in the later stage, after Donne starts to fight back, he can control the territory attacked in this way - the convenient transmission array provides a channel for rapid transfer of troops. As long as the army''s mobility is strong enough, there is no need to worry about defense.


    The real trouble is that he doesn''t have so many available people to dispatch. If he doesn''t have enough people, he will fall into the disadvantage in the face of the original power struggle in those cities.


    Therefore, it is urgent to cultivate a large number of available management talents as soon as possible.


    On one side, Donne is arranging a transmission array. On the other side, the mercenary guild and Star Diamond Bank branch of caspamiburg have quietly transmitted the news that caspamiburg was captured by Ellington.


    Ellington''s four thousand elite did not have any wounded, nor even a bow and arrow. It took less than a meal from their appearance to the occupation of Castle caspami.


    The result of this miraculous battle shocked all those who heard the news in an instant.


    They can''t imagine or understand why they were taken by the other party without a single soldier in the defensive war, relying on the dangerous fortress and castle?


    If the siege is so easy and freehand, what war will they fight? Let''s open our doors to welcome the enemy one by one.


    It was also sensitively found that after Ellington, originally led by the Earl, incorporated the land of kaspami into the territory, its actual area has reached the scale of the Duke, which is no worse than that of matani, yabaron and Tarris.


    Just then, another news suddenly came out.


    The Lord of matani, the Grand Duke of hoddin gross, and the Lord of yabaron, the Grand Duke of cross batra, also announced their loyalty to the new king Gillard, and were willing to accept supervision, pay taxes regularly and accept the control of the new king in accordance with imperial law.


    The whole country was shocked when the news came out!


    The Grand Duke of gross and the Grand Duke of batra are famous supporters of aristocracy. They have always been tit for tat with the Royal School. Now, they stand up for the first time to accept the rule of the new king Gillard?


    Coupled with the high-profile appearance of the Kadir family, the backbone of the aristocracy, at the coronation ceremony, many people smell an unusual smell.


    The Ilus Empire changed after all.

 Chapter 481

    Yarinks, the dawn has not come yet. This is the darkest moment of the day. The cold wind howls in the cold weather. In the bad weather of mixed rain and snow, people choose to stay at home, and there are almost no people in the street.


    On the other hand, it is also because Gillard has just ascended the throne and been crowned. In order to ensure the security of yarinks, night patrols have been strengthened.


    "Sneeze! I feel the snow pouring into my boots in this damn weather!"


    "Bear it, my boots have just been soaked."


    "Damn it, we patrol every night. Who are we arresting?"


    "Didn''t you listen to the captain? It''s those guys who send newspapers - the newspaper office of Datang daily is empty, but you can receive the latest issue of Datang Daily every morning. Don''t you think it''s strange?"


    "It''s OK. It''s said that they have magicians who can send newspapers with eagles."


    "What the hell magician can deliver newspapers with an eagle? Arcane minions are no better than eagles? They''re not Druids... By the way, did you hear that castle parmi was captured by Ellington."


    "When was the news!? why didn''t I know!?"


    "It was recorded in the newspaper yesterday morning... It is said that Ellington won the castle without a single soldier. Now it has declared the sovereignty of caspami."


    Speaking of this, the patrol soldier lowered his voice and whispered, "listen to a maid in the palace say, Prince... After hearing the news, his majesty Gillard angrily broke several beloved crystal cups."


    "Hiss... It doesn''t cost a soldier? How did they do it? It''s a Siege! Are Ellington''s soldiers all apocalypses?"


    "Indeed, they are all apocalypses, but it seems that this is not the most important reason. We don''t know the specific situation of not participating in the battle."


    After a pause, the soldier whispered to the palace and said, "don''t you think it''s strange... The first king died, the new king was crowned, the princess and Queen appeared in Ellington, Lord Donne declared independence... All this happened too fast!"


    "You mean all this is actually..."


    "Shh, I didn''t say anything. Let''s go. It''s my treat. Go and have a drink with gold roses. Even the people of Datang daily won''t come out to send newspapers in this damn weather!"


    "Ha! Then I''ll look forward to it!"


    The man who spoke patted his comrades in arms on the shoulder, then winked at the corner behind him and pushed him to the tavern in the distance.


    After they left, a group of agile guys suddenly emerged from the drainage pipe in that corner. Their skin was pale, their ears were long, and their faces were generally handsome. They were all dark elves of sharhera.


    They straddled waterproof backpacks filled with the latest issue of newspapers.


    "I''m in charge here. It''s up to you to finish the task before dawn. Let''s go."


    After quickly dividing the tasks, these people immediately hid in the shadow, rushed out at an incredible speed and began to quietly distribute newspapers.


    After Datang daily went underground, it changed its identity as a news and gossip newspaper and became an underground intelligence organization with the task of publicizing Ellington. At this time, it became very difficult to continue sending newspapers under the blockade.


    At this time, the powerful talent of the dark elves became the best newspaper sender.


    Their dexterous body, exquisite stealth skills and sufficient self-protection strength make them like fish in water in the underground activities of yarinks. They are very excited - the most important thing is that Donne not only finds them a job, but also helps them get rid of the fate of being drained. Therefore, they all cherish this job opportunity - now in sharhera, The new quota for newspaper dispatchers even needs to be obtained through competition and competition.


    As the day grew brighter and ushered in a new and bad day, the residents of yarinks were pleasantly surprised to find that they saw the newspaper stuffed into the crack of the door!


    They can''t stand the life without Datang daily.


    As usual, the most important news is on the front page.


    If the grand duke offers loyalty, what is the face of aristocracy?


    According to the latest news of this newspaper, the Grand Duke of Gros and the Grand Duke of batra also announced their loyalty to the new king Gillard, and were willing to accept supervision, pay taxes regularly and accept the new king''s control in accordance with imperial law. But as we all know, the Grand Duke of gross and the Grand Duke of batla are famous supporters of aristocracy. They have always been tit for tat with the Royal School. Now, they stand up for the first time to accept the rule of the new king Gillard?


    Next to this text, there are two clear hand drawings. The exaggerated and funny expression and obvious features make people immediately recognize who it is.


    Previously, under the careful investigation of this newspaper, it was found that the cadil family, the backbone of the aristocracy, made a high-profile appearance at the coronation ceremony, and now the two great Dukes announced their allegiance to the new king at the same time. Only nitro Ilus, the three great Dukes of Ilus, has not yet made a statement. As a firm supporter of the Royal School, nitro''s statement will become a crucial link, It may determine the future fate of this country.


    But we can''t help asking, as the two great Dukes of the aristocracy and the high-profile appearance of the cardier family, isn''t it really negotiated? Did you really switch to the royal school? Or is Prince Gillard actually


    The news on the front page suddenly stopped here. Although a line of ellipsis did not finish what was going to be said, it had left enough hints that everyone knew what the newspaper wanted to say next.


    Tarris collar.


    "They want to say Gillard is aristocratic?"


    Although nitro Ilus is old and has white hair, he is still strong and energetic. He got up early. In front of him, in addition to the simple and nutritious breakfast, there is also a newspaper transmitted from Alex for the first time. Although the magic props consumed are very expensive, nitro thinks they are very valuable.


    "From the current point of view, this possibility is very great. Whether it is the oath of allegiance of gross and batra or the high-profile appearance of the cardier family, it has revealed a message to the outside world that Prince Gillard is actually the object they have always supported."


    The adjutant next to nitro pushed the monocle and said expressionless, "that is to say, Prince Gillard cheated not only everyone, but also your nephew Victor, including you."


    "I thought of another possibility."


    Nitro took a sip of black tea and could not see any expression fluctuation on his face: "they belong to the same force."


    The adjutant suddenly opened his eyes and was surprised: "you mean -"


    Nitro smiled: "after lurking beside me for so long, you can finally see what I want to say."


    The adjutant''s face suddenly changed, and his body immediately disappeared into the shadow.


    However, just when he had drilled into the shadow, a huge and terrible pressure came from behind. The white haired old man who seemed to fall down by the wind waved his hand gently, and the terrible force turned the man into dust. The rest broke through the whole wall and smashed half of the mountain peak in the distance, and then the power completely disappeared.


    "Oh, oh..."


    Nitro looked at the mountain in the distance and looked depressed: "I haven''t done it for too long. I can''t even control my strength... I wanted to leave a living mouth to ask."


    "Lord!"


    At this time, the housekeeper led a group of soldiers to rush in. When they saw the huge palm prints that defeated the wall, the soldiers couldn''t help swallowing their saliva.


    The housekeeper went over and looked around: "are you all right?"


    "Me? What can happen to me?" nitro waved his hand lightly. "Oh, by the way, Gunter is dead. Arrange someone to take over his job."


    "I see... By the way, Lord, the response to Gillard''s coronation..."


    "Put it on hold for a while."


    Nestro squatted on the broken wall, took the newspaper and read the copy of the news. A moment later, he suddenly said, "before long, someone will come to us to discuss this matter."


    "I see."


    There is only one message on the copy of Datang daily.


    Ellington declares sovereignty over caspamiburg. Queen OLINA and Princess Aurelia wish Lord Donne a victory.


    When the matanni and yabaron leaders made statements one after another, members of the Royal faction, Lord Tarris, Victor''s uncle, Grand Duke netro Ilus, chose silence at the moment, which aroused the reverie of many people.


    Some people think that nitro wants to take the opportunity to rise up and take away the crown. After all, nitro is Victor''s uncle. Legally speaking, he also has the right to inherit.


    However, some people think that this is impossible, because nitro has given up the right of inheritance and is engraved on the holy tablet of light. Like Princess aurelia, it is impossible to regain the legal right of inheritance.


    Ellington.


    At this time, properly handle the matters related to Castle caspami, and don, who returned to Ellington, is also discussing with Princess Aurelia and queen OLINA.


    "Tarris leader is a natural member of the Royal faction. Lord nitro can''t sit idly by and watch Victor''s death. If he sees the truth, he will choose to stand on our side."


    This is Fiona''s suggestion, but Aurelia is full of worry: "Gillard was once a member of the Royal School, but he was also controlled. How can we ensure that Grandpa nitro is not controlled?"


    "It''s up to you two to judge."


    Donne looked at Aurelia and OLINA''s mother and daughter meaningfully: "only you two have seen the Lord nitro. We don''t know each other, so we can''t judge at all."


    "This... Okay."


    Aurelia gritted her teeth: "then go to Tarris! I want to see Grandpa nitro!"


    "Good. You prepare something. We''ll start as soon as possible. Before that, I''ll go out first."


    Donne nodded. It would be great to have an ally in the current situation.


    But before that... He must go to the emerald corolla first.

 Chapter 482

    With the emerald corolla, Queen Elizabeth walked side by side with Donne with a faint blush on her face, and egwin was also nearby. Along the way, the elves kept nodding to her and paying more attention to Donne.


    Now that the time has come, Donne has long been no stranger to the emerald corolla. He has a new leaf hair ornament given by egwin. This supreme honor is easier to attract attention than the changes he has brought to the elves.


    "I have to say that your previous method seems to be really effective."


    While leading the way, isalie introduced the recent changes of the emerald corolla to Donne: "since the introduction of those novels, comics and Ellington''s... Er, popular culture? Yes, you say so. After the introduction of these cultures, the residents of the emerald corolla gradually have some vitality and curiosity different from the past."


    Donne nodded and said, "change is a good thing after all. If you don''t die in silence, you will become abnormal in silence. As long as you avoid letting the elves fall into silence as a whole, I believe you will get better day by day."


    Egwin shook his ears and said strangely, "it''s normal to keep silent in the depths of the jungle?"


    Donne was speechless.


    "Sister egwin, Donne means that if a race wants to continue, it must have vitality. It doesn''t mean its usual speech and behavior, but an overall mental state."


    Isalie explained with a smile that she and egwin had different responsibilities, so she could better understand the meaning of Donne''s words.


    "Oh... I don''t quite understand."


    Egwin admitted honestly. Seeing her silly appearance, the string in Donne''s heart was pulled hard again. He said softly in a sweet inverted tooth voice, "it doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. I''ll explain it to you until you understand."


    Egwin nodded and smiled, "thank you."


    Donne grinned. "It''s my pleasure."


    Sally shivered suddenly.


    Donne was stunned: "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know. I just feel cold when I look at you... It''s probably an illusion."


    Isalie shook her head, then pointed to the front and said, "here is the Earth Goddess temple. She came here when building a fruit canning factory. Why did you forget?"


    "Your place is too winding. I can''t remember the way."


    Donne explained very naturally. He was still secretly disgusted. He originally wanted to find egwin to exchange feelings. He thought that isali found him as soon as he arrived at the door of the Queen''s palace. Without saying a word, holding him was a bowel war. After he finally met the family''s desire to have children, he found egwin.


    And this has been delayed for hours.


    "Grantia has been busy since she came back. She hasn''t appeared these days. Maybe there will be some results."


    Isalie leads the way in front. The Earth Goddess temple, which is surrounded by green vines and full of green, is full of a very surging breath of life. Every breath here can feel that the body and mind have been deeply purified. This is a holy land for health preservation.


    Because there is an imitation fountain of life here - although it is not as powerful as the one inside the world tree, it is enough for mortal creatures.


    As soon as they entered the simple Earth Goddess temple, a tall, cold and gorgeous fairy appeared in front of them. It was the last time they met. She was more like the Queen''s "famous car" (sound Ju) - Maserati, the chief priest of the Earth Goddess temple and the Druid high priest.


    "Esaly a''kima Lamor, salute you, your majesty."


    Maserati bowed slightly and saluted. Although full of respect, Donne always felt that she was more like the party who accepted etiquette - there was no way. The aura of the chief priest was too strong.


    In other words, shouldn''t the Druid sacrifice be full of natural and gentle intimacy? Why is this Maserati''s aura so strange?


    ¡°EsalyA''kimaLamor¡£¡±


    Isalie saluted back, then smiled and said, "Lord Donne has come to ask about grantia''s mission."


    "I see. Since you are an envoy, of course you can make an exception. Please come in."


    Maserati nodded slightly at Donne, then turned and walked forward.


    Donne asked a little unsure, "she... Is she going to show us the way?"


    Egwin nodded, "yes, why use interrogative sentences?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I didn''t see that she meant that at all!


    "Anyway, I just found out that isali''s name is homonymous with ''Goddess'' in elvish language. What''s the meaning?"


    "It''s just a coincidence. Egwin is'' the flower after the rain ''in the elf language. Do you think it has anything to do with me?"


    Looking at the innocent egwin on his face, Donne thought so.


    In the corridors and courtyards along the way, Donne only saw a few sacrificial priests practicing Druid divinity. Most of the sacrificial priests spent their time there idly holding novels or comics, or a few bears and eagles lying there reading comics... Eh? What seems to be wrong?


    Donne was stunned. He looked at the bears, deer, wolves and eagles squatting together, and looked at the comic books in front of them. His mind didn''t turn around for a moment.


    Are the animals in the Emerald Forest smart enough?


    "Those fools practiced transfiguration before, but they forgot how to change back. They have been like that for many years. Don''t care about them."


    Maserati answered Donne''s doubts without looking back, and her feet did not stop.


    As soon as Donne pulled out his mouth, the sacrifices in the Earth Goddess temple were so hearty that they couldn''t come back. Hey! Don''t you care at all?


    It seems that she noticed Donne''s entanglement, and isalie explained: "The Druid''s metamorphosis is a little different from the mage''s metamorphosis, because it changes its own form, so it will last for a long time. It will last for about ten years at most. With their strength, it will last for about five years at most, and it will recover soon. Moreover, the Druid sacrifice needs to incarnate animals to understand nature, so it should be a kind of practice..."


    "Oh..."


    Donne once again felt the indifference of longevity to time


    After crossing an ambulatory again, they came to a slightly wider courtyard. In the center of the courtyard was a fountain. The stone statue of the Earth Goddess held her hands. The spring water gushed out of her palm. A stream extended from the pool below and flowed towards the backyard.


    In this yard, Grandia and several Temple priests are busy. Prandar wheat Kadar she brought is planted in an area next to the stream.


    "Lord? I - ah!!! Lord egwin!!!"


    When she suddenly saw egwin, grantia was almost excited. She was about to rush up to say hello to the goddess in her heart, but she suddenly found herself disheartened and frozen there.


    Because he was too confident, he bit Donne''s hook. As a result, he has not succeeded yet. Unwilling grantia has been busy in this land recently and can''t care about his image.


    She glared at Donne fiercely, and then she rushed into the next room like a gust of wind. Then she took off her clothes and attracted a ball of water to clean herself.


    What? You asked me how Donne saw it?


    Because the lily girl didn''t close the window at all


    Isalie and egwin who were present didn''t care. The Druids even advocated nature, and some even insisted on celestial bodies. Naturally, they wouldn''t say it. Donne wouldn''t be stupid enough to take the initiative to say it, so... He ruthlessly raped the Baihe girl of Grandia next to the lover of his dream.


    "Why did she run away without saying a word?"


    Before egwin could understand what was going on, he looked at Donne with a confused face.


    Donne said solemnly, "I don''t know. Maybe she has low self-esteem in front of you?"


    "Inferiority?"


    Egwin tilted his head and asked blankly, "why do you feel inferior? Do you know, isalie?"


    Isalie shook her head and was very confused.


    "Didn''t you ask her in vain? I feel inferior in the face of you, not to mention isali."


    "Why?"


    Egwin still doesn''t understand.


    "Because -"


    It''s about women''s self-esteem.


    Donne opened his mouth and said the second half of the sentence.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Hearing the conversation outside, grantia rushed out in a panic. Her emerald skirt was even half worn - but there was only Donne outside, and she didn''t care so much.


    "Lord egwin! I really didn''t expect you to come too! I, I''m really, really excited!"


    Busy and disoriented, grantia suddenly saw the missing goddess, the whole person... The whole elf was not well, and she stammered and trembled.


    "Everyone performs their own duties. You are a druid, so you treat the forest and all living things, and I am a sword dancer, so I purify evil and defend my home. Therefore, I can''t understand why you see me so excited."


    Egwin looked puzzled: "and haven''t we met before?"


    "I, I just, I just think that my work can be valued by Lord egwin - of course, her majesty - I feel very honored and excited!"


    No matter how excited grantia was, she couldn''t admit her covetous desire for egwin in public.


    The elves are suffering from the negative growth of fertility. Why do you want to pull other elves into the water and waste precious fertility opportunities without trying to have children yourself?


    Donne dared to clap his chest and promised that if isali learned about Grandia''s wild hope, it would be light to lock her up for 180 years.


    For another queen of the dark Department, it is estimated that ten or eight strong men will be forced to straighten her and then enlarge her stomach. This kind of thing can be done


    Will isalie?


    Donne looked at the smiling isalie and thought of her unscrupulous skills in order to have children. Suddenly, he trembled and silently took back his sight.


    There has been a tradition of cutting black with powder since ancient times. It seems that it is not impossible to cut black with gold

 Chapter 483

    Although grantia was very excited, after all, both isalie and Donne were here. They were busy watching the results of grain planting, so she couldn''t be too presumptuous, so she restrained her hot eyes a little.


    Egwin expressed great doubt about this. She didn''t understand why grantia looked at herself with that kind of eyes. She often saw human men look at some human women with that kind of eyes.


    "How''s the wheat situation now? Has the yield increased?"


    Donne didn''t have time to keep the lily soul of Grandia burning. He was more concerned about the problem of grain planting.


    Caspamiburg has been under the actual control of Ellington, and the cultivated area is larger. With the passing of winter and the coming of spring, the time of spring planting is coming. Now the magic power cultivator in Ellington is ready to be hungry, but the food seeds are not in place.


    Spring planting is very important, which affects whether Ellington can have a good harvest this year. Therefore, even if Ellington is facing the threat of war, don still decides to solve this problem as a priority.


    "Things are better than before."


    Grantia tilted her mouth and tried to get back to work, saying: "since she came to the life courtyard - here, watered by the stream of the life courtyard, the wheat yield cultivated here has increased by about 30% compared with the wheat yield ripened in Ellington."


    "Thirty percent!"


    Donne was surprised: "isn''t this a good promotion?"


    "But it''s far from what you said."


    Grantia glared at him discontentedly. The implication was obvious. Isn''t it all your high demand?


    Isalie smiled and said, "grantia, keep enough respect for the LORD God."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Grantia nodded reluctantly. Donne''s status as an emissary was not so binding on her non Lord * * spirit. The consequence of lack of respect was to be scolded by the queen.


    Of course, grantia put the account on Donne again.


    "Then what? What''s the defect?"


    Donne doesn''t care about Grandia''s rudeness. It''s better to say that he came from earth. He is very adapted to Grandia''s character. What do you say is modern people.


    A high position is not suitable for him.


    "Defect is the of grain... Oh, that''s what you call genetic characteristics, which can''t be maintained."


    Grantia shrugged and said faintly, "after our tests in other areas, after leaving the life courtyard, the high-yield characteristics of grain seeds cannot be maintained in future generations, and naturally the effect of multiple iterations as you call it cannot be realized."


    "Can''t you keep it?"


    Donne nodded, his face a little complicated.


    If he wants to use grain seeds to control the farmers'' economy, or implement seed monopoly, this unsustainable disadvantage will become an advantage.


    But the problem is... He came to the world to shoulder the mission of God and save the world. That is to say, the increase of food production is not just Ellington''s business. He should make sure that people of all countries and races can eat and wear warm, so that he can have the strength to fight.


    So he must become a selfless great man and popularize high-yield seeds.


    But I can''t do that now.


    "Although it can''t be inherited, it can also be put into use now. After all, the time for spring planting has come. There''s no time to wait."


    Donne shook his head and said, "the increase of 30% is already very considerable. It may not be obvious in Ellington, but if it is enlarged to the whole prandal, the increase of 30% of wheat is enough to ensure that many people can eat and starve less."


    "God makes your excellency kind."


    The high priest Maserati nodded slightly and praised Donne''s kindness.


    Donne tugged at the corners of his mouth. If he hadn''t heard her praising herself and looked at her indifferent expression, I''m afraid he would have thought she had something against herself.


    "Just be happy."


    Grantia shrugged. Anyway, it was the task given to her by Donne. As long as Donne had no opinion, she was certainly happy.


    Donne waved his hand and asked, "how many kinds of grain can the courtyard of life cultivate in a day?"


    "According to the current efficiency, it can produce about one ton a day."


    Grantia is a little uncertain: "because there may be other things, the production capacity can not guarantee stability."


    Maserati said faintly, "stop other learning tasks and give priority to meeting the needs of the envoy."


    "Well," grantia said with a flat mouth, "no problem. How much do you want?"


    Donne is now deeply aware of the convenience of his divine envoy identity, but


    "How much... I''m not sure."


    Donne scratched his head: "Fiona has been responsible for registering the cultivated area in Ellington. With the help of magic tiller this year, the pioneer area will be larger, and now there is a new cultivated area led by caspami, so there is a big gap in seed demand."


    "Said is equal to didn''t say."


    Grantia rolled her eyes and said, "what are you the Lord? I''d better ask Fiona."


    "If you do everything yourself, you are not a qualified Lord."


    Donne smiled: "Queen Elizabeth should be very clear about this. As a leader, it is enough to know how to use people and how to make his men give full play to their strength and lead the way forward."


    "God''s envoy is right."


    Isalie smiled and nodded, "so my most important task now is to solve the problem of negative population growth of the elves. God enables us to --"


    Donne''s face turned white, hurriedly interrupted isali''s words, smiled and said, "grantia, I think it''s absolutely right that you try your best to promote the production of grain seeds. The best time for spring planting is still half a month. I hope to see a full warehouse of grain seeds at that time."


    Grantia smiled and said, "you''re using me as an animal. Can''t you let me rest?"


    "Do you feel the task is too heavy when you read comics here?"


    Donne grinned and said darkly, "I think it''s time for you to feel the fear of being dominated by God..."


    Grantia decisively withered: "no problem! Guarantee to complete the task!"


    Donne nodded with satisfaction: "very good. The organization is very optimistic about you. Come on. If you do well, maybe I''ll take you next time I go out with egwin."


    Grantia''s eyes brightened: "it''s a deal!"


    Looking at the energetic Grandia, Donne turned his face sideways and always felt that it was really... Cool to make such use of the silly and naive girl''s feelings.


    Who makes her her her rival?


    "Go out and relax?"


    Egwin looked confused: "when are we going out to relax? I have a lot of things to do -"


    "No matter how busy your life is, you also need to relax and rest."


    Donne pressed egwin''s shoulder, stared into her eyes, and said earnestly, "it''s because the burden you usually put on yourself is too heavy, so you''re easy to ignore the beauty around you. Your tight nerves need to be rested, so you can better complete the task, don''t you?"


    Where did the simple elves have Donne''s playful guts, but what he said seemed very reasonable, so they thought deeply one by one.


    How could they know that Donne was giving them soul chicken soup just to give myself a chance to kiss me with egwin and enjoy my private time?


    "What you said is very reasonable."


    After thinking for a long time, egwin couldn''t help but accept Donne''s view: "I seem to be really busy for too long. I really need a break."


    Since the end of the second chaos invasion war and becoming the legendary hero of prandal, egwin has never rested. She has been running around the Emerald Forest, chasing the smell of chaos, trying to carry out her mission as a substitute of God and purify the pollution of chaos.


    However, in this process, she always pursued her goal, but she forgot the beautiful scenery on the way and the essence of life.


    Seeing that egwin accepted his point of view, Donne said with satisfaction, "that''s settled. After a while, when my side settles down, we''ll find a place to relax."


    "Well, yes, and fulfill your promise to Grandia."


    As soon as he heard what egwin said, Donne''s face collapsed. He just said it casually, and the simple egwin took it seriously.


    Do you really want to take her?


    After looking at grantia, who is busy in the farmland not far from his eyes, don curled his mouth. How can the wonderful world of two be disturbed by a lily woman?


    "Of course."


    Donne smiled brightly. "I always keep my word."


    After determining that the grain seed was put into production, Donne returned to Ellington without stopping.


    Although castle caspami has been under the rule of Ellington, the refugees who fled during the winter said they would not go back.


    See the life of Ellington and go back to the original village?


    Who can stand it!


    They have decided to settle in Ellington.


    The expansion of Ellington did require a large population, so Donne did not rush them back, but settled them down and allocated land to them when spring planting began.


    On the other side, it''s about the magic pistol.


    The magic Energy Engineering Research Institute has disassembled and analyzed the samples taken by Donne, and most of the parts have been made into molds. Although the precision can not reach Donne''s standard, the combination problem is not big - it''s just the appearance.


    The real core technology lies in the magic channel design of the gun itself and the mass production of micro magic array, which are the two problems that really need to be solved.


    Since Elia (after all, the reincarnation of the goddess) with amazing magic talent last showed "writing wheel eyes" and instantly copied the micro magic array, the learning task Clara assigned to her in recent days has changed from learning basic magic knowledge to analyzing and learning the magic array in the Institute of magic engineering.


    The effect is outstanding.

 Chapter 484

    "Big brother!"


    Elia rushed up without saying a word when she saw Donne, and then raised her small face and stared at Donne fiercely. Donne actually saw the sad look in her eyes.


    what the fuck!? She''s just a child!


    "Elia, it''s hard. I heard that with your help, the research institute has made rapid progress?"


    Before Elia could speak, Pamela smiled and said, "indeed, Elia''s magic talent is unparalleled. It''s really hard to imagine that she is a human little girl. With her help, we have successfully copied the topology model of the magic array, but now there is a new problem."


    Pamela doesn''t know Elia''s real identity.


    Elia, who was robbed of her words, lost her mouth and simply buried her head in Donne''s arms and stopped talking.


    Donne rubbed her hair and asked Pamela, "the magic array has been copied. What''s the problem?"


    "The magic array press you provided."


    Pamela paused and said slowly: "I have to say that your idea provides a convenient idea for batch depiction of magic array, which is a genius idea. But now there is a problem. The volume of your improved micro magic array is too small, and the printing accuracy of the magic array press can not meet the processing requirements. We have tried many times, and the yield is very low. Nine times out of ten, it will be because of the instability of the magic channel And cause the magic to overflow and explode. "


    "Magic overflow?"


    "Yes, because of the precision of the press and the substrate material carrying the magic array, the stamping magic array cannot reach the precision you manually depict. Due to the instability of the magic channel, after laying the magic dust, we observed that the magic turbulence formed in the magic channel. After activating the magic array, the magic turbulence led to the instability of the magic array..."


    Pamela''s voice has the unique rhythm of ELF language, which makes people sound very comfortable. Although the speed is slow, she clearly expresses her meaning to Donne.


    "When it comes to machining accuracy?"


    Dunn frowned slightly. Prandal''s industrial foundation is very poor. Of course, micro engraving technology can''t be expected. It''s difficult to achieve millimeter finishing compared with CPU immersion light engraving technology which is often several nanometers on the earth.


    The magic array press originally designed and built by Donne was only made to adapt to the production of magic furniture. The volume of those magic furniture is very large, so there is no problem in this regard.


    Now, the emergence of magic pistol magnifies this problem.


    "Yes, although we have tried very hard to try various methods, we still can''t solve the problem of magic overflow."


    Pamela is also very troubled by this problem. As an elf scholar, she certainly knows that the miniaturization of magic array is very difficult, but why is it difficult after miniaturization? She only knows that miniaturization will cause the instability of magic channel. As for why it is unstable, she can''t say one, two or three.


    Even elves, not to mention humans.


    Now the problem facing Donne is very clear. If the accuracy of industrial processing cannot be further improved, the mass production of magic pistols will only be a mirage.


    Of course, Donne can process the magic array according to its original shape, then shrink it with deformation, and then make it constant - but how efficient can he be alone?


    Therefore, machining accuracy is a key technology that must be solved!


    However, the problem of machining accuracy involves many things. Whether it is micro observation technology, mold accuracy and substrate material, it needs to be solved step by step, and many problems involved can not be solved step by step.


    For example, for the problem of the mother machine of the magic array punching machine, although Donne can manually use Alchemy to build a punching machine with higher processing accuracy, they have no observation technology and can not further improve industrial processing skills. They are still blind when they encounter this problem in the future.


    Therefore, what needs to be solved now is to improve prandal''s observation scale and improve the cm and mm observation technology to the micron level. After recognizing the micro world, they will naturally notice the problem and the technical direction to be improved, and then they will naturally point out the corresponding science and technology tree.


    Donne doesn''t know much about the specific technology of microscope. He just knows about it. He is just an ordinary college graduate with a wide range of knowledge. He has graduated for many years. It''s good to recall some of the principles.


    On earth, a 1000 fold optical microscope was invented in the 18th century, so that people can see the shape, size and some internal structures of micro objects with their eyes.


    Until physicists discovered the law between magnification and resolution, people didn''t know that the resolution of optical microscope has a limit. This limit of resolution limits the infinite improvement of magnification, and 1600 times has become the highest limit of optical microscope magnification, which greatly limits the application of morphology in many fields.


    Although the optical microscope is not as good as the electron microscope, the electron microscope can''t think about it. If he had that kind of knowledge reserve, he would have been in heaven long ago.


    The discovery of microscope has helped people understand the micro world and greatly broadened the development process of biology, physics and materials science. Each improvement of observation scale will bring a rapid development in science and technology. Therefore, we can see the importance of observation technology.


    At present, don hasn''t heard of prandal''s magic similar to a microscope. The effect of gifted eagle eye is the effect of a telescope. Here, the corresponding optical phenomena and principles have not been noticed at all, so now he will be a divine stick again.


    Looking at the busy staff in the Research Institute and puzzling Pamela on his face, Donne thought for a moment and said, "I don''t know if you''ve heard of the principle of lens?"


    "Lens principle?"


    Pamela looked dazed. She turned to Nokia and shouted, "master Nokia, have you heard of the principle of lens?"


    "Don''t call me a master! I can''t be called a master... Lens principle? I seem to have heard similar words somewhere."


    Nokia put down its work, frowned, walked over and said, "I can''t remember where I''ve seen this word. It seems that it''s recorded in the literature excavated in which ruins."


    Donne smiled. The dwarfs must have pointed out this technology in the past, otherwise they would not have made a nuclear bomb and boarded prandal''s satellite.


    "The principle of lens is very simple. Have you noticed soap bubbles?"


    "Soap bubbles?"


    A group of people shook their heads. The soap was made by Donne. It has only recently been popularized as a daily commodity. People only pay attention to the convenience of soap. Where will they pay attention to soap bubbles.


    "Well, well, let''s take another example."


    Donne thought for a moment, put down Elia, and then snapped his fingers. The water elements in the air around him quickly condensed, forming a convex lens with a thick center and thin sides according to his consciousness.


    Then he took a group of curious babies to the yard. After looking at the rumbica (sun) in the sky, he asked Nokia to get some hay and put it on the ground. Then he pointed to the convex lens floating around him and said, "this is a typical convex lens, and its function is to gather light beams."


    "Gathering beams?"


    A group of people are confused again. Light is light. Can they gather?


    Donne was not busy explaining. After they read the experiment, they naturally understood it.


    He adjusted the position of the lens so that the focus fell on the hay, and then said, "pay attention."


    A group of people stared at the hay and were surprised to find that a very bright light spot suddenly appeared on the hay.


    "That spot is the concentrated beam. Its temperature is very high, but it is only at the focus of the lens."


    The ice lens he pinched out was very large, so the refractive index was very strong. When Donne spoke, the hay began to smoke. As soon as his voice fell, the hay had made a "bang" and burned.


    "It''s on fire!"


    A group of people were surprised. They didn''t see the Lord use magic, but used a strange "lens". The hay was ignited?


    "Yes, as I said, at the focal point of the lens, all the light passing through the lens is refracted at one point, so the temperature there is very high, and it can be used for ignition."


    Donne explained patiently. Then he lowered the lens, smiled and said, "but just now that''s the principle of another field. Now let you see... The world after the lens. Come and have a look."


    Pamela stepped forward, looked down through the lens, and then she was stunned.


    "What''s the matter? I want to see it too!"


    Nokia, which is most interested in new things, jumped and shouted, "you are discriminating against the height of dwarfs!"


    Donne lost his smile and thought. The earth rolled under Nokia''s feet and lifted him up. Nokia couldn''t wait to look at it, and then suddenly screamed: "my God! Is this, this, this the principle of ''engineering master''s eyeglass'' recorded in the literature? It''s so simple!?"


    Donne was stunned: "Engineering Master glasses? Dwarf X-ray glasses?"


    "Yes! No!"


    The excited Nokia danced and shouted: "In a relic excavated by us, a surviving document records that in the past civilization, one of the necessary auxiliary tools for a real engineering expert, a tool that can be worn on the eyes, can help the engineering master carry out precise processing work - but we have not found any prototype for reference! It is still a tool today Difficult problems! "


    Nokia said excitedly, "I can''t imagine how simple the principle is! Light! Lens! That''s the secret!"


    Donne breathed a sigh of relief. It''s good to have a race that understands science. Otherwise, he might have to work hard to explain the detailed principles, which would be more troublesome.


    "Yes, it is."


    Donne nodded: "in addition to convex lens, there are concave lens, single-sided convex lens and so on... Most importantly, if you combine these... You will find a new world."

 Chapter 485

    Standing in front of a simple microscope temporarily assembled by Donne, master cloto, who hurried in, flushed with excitement.


    "It''s like this - the principle of Engineering Master glasses is so simple that none of us found it!"


    Croto''s voice was full of excitement. The emergence of each new technology meant that they were closer to the glory of their ancestors. The simple lens principle pointed out by Donne directly made him understand the technical principle of Engineering Master glasses.


    As long as they understand the technical principle, they can try to restore the equipment of the past according to the fragments and literature fragments excavated from various relics.


    The engineering master glasses mentioned many times obviously play a very important role in the history of dwarf technology. Donne feels that it is a portable private microscope that can help them observe circuits at any time... Or something else?


    Master croto looked at the world under the microscope with an intoxicated face. The parts and sharp edges that looked perfect with the naked eye exposed their defects under the microscope. Both the burrs on the edge of the parts and the gaps on the sharp edges were magnified dozens of times and clearly visible.


    If you can''t see the problem, people will ignore the problem. After seeing the problem, people will think of ways to solve the problem. This is the importance of observation technology.


    Donne smiled and said, "this is just a simple microscope. The optical microscope can be magnified hundreds or even thousands of times. It can even let you see the microorganisms and cells you can''t see. The higher the magnification, the more problems you see."


    "Zoom in thousands of times!"


    Croto looked up and breathed very fast. He shouted at Donne: "Donne! My friend! Where is a microscope that can be magnified thousands of times!? as long as you can make it, I can provide anything you want - as long as we have it!"


    Donne touched his nose and said with a smile, "I can only make this kind of thing. I can''t do anything with a more powerful microscope, but master croto, if you know the principle, you should have a clue?"


    "That''s right!"


    After hearing Donne''s words, master cloto was disappointed for a moment, followed by his fighting spirit again: "as long as we are given a direction, even Lolita, we can climb up again!"


    No, no, no, Lolita is for love, not for login... Eh? What''s wrong with love?


    Dumne looked absent-minded and playing with the arcane ball, make complaints about the arcane ball. Then he said, "master master, I''m afraid this technology will depend on you. My side... Well, it''s magic side, not very understanding of the side of technology."


    "No problem! Leave it to me!"


    Cloto patted his chest, and then was a little unwilling: "obviously you are a magician. Why do you know more than we engineering experts?"


    "See more and observe more, and the truth of everything will naturally appear in front of me. Magic can''t be an obstacle to my pursuit of truth, but a good tool."


    Looking at a circle of people''s inexplicable admiration, Donne knew that he accidentally pretended to force again.


    "If I can conquer this technology, I can guarantee to solve the key problem of steam combat tank!"


    Kloto rubbed his hands impatiently, his eyes shining: "I can''t wait to see the steam combat tank running on the earth again!"


    In croto''s workshop, the semi-finished steam combat tank has not made much progress, because the steam engine often fails, the piston always fails to reach the target service life, and the cylinder always fails. Now I think, it must be that the machining accuracy can not meet the requirements, and there are defects on the piston and cylinder, which leads to frequent cylinder burst.


    Although the same effect can be achieved by using the wind power magic engine provided by Donne, croto is unwilling. The dwarf war tank recorded in the literature is known as the king of land warfare. In the civilization 10000 years ago, it helped the dwarf and goblins resist many powerful enemies before they finally stood on the top of the world - although the goblins finally played off


    The dwarf knows that the world now is not the world before. Now there are Warcraft, magic, humans, elves, orcs and other races. They can cultivate the power of blood and gas and master magic, but the dwarf can only rely on technology.


    Therefore, what every dwarf leader should do is to strive to restore the scientific and technological achievements in history, so that the dwarf can stand a firm foothold in the world and will not perish.


    Donne suddenly thought of something and asked, "by the way, master croto, how has the broken sky improved?"


    In the previous animal tide, the amazing appearance of the sky breaker attracted a lot of attention, and croto and his team also collected a lot of data in that battle, which will be used for the improvement of the sky breaker.


    Now Ellington has declared its independence, and the other two Duke leaders have announced their acceptance of the new king''s jurisdiction. Leader Tarris has not made a statement for the time being, but Lord nitro should stand on Ellington''s side and remain neutral after knowing the truth.


    Therefore, Ellington, who declared independence, will certainly become a thorn in Gillard''s eye - it can be predicted that Ellington will soon usher in a war, not a playful Castle attack, but a real war.


    The Skybreaker is the closest practical air combat platform at present. Don knows the importance of air control in the war, so of course he is very concerned about the progress of the Skybreaker.


    If the destroyer is basically finalized and ready for production, Donne plans to buy a batch first and start building the Ellington air force.


    "It''s making good progress."


    When it comes to the destroyer, croto is obviously very proud. He said: "The data collected in the previous animal tide has been analyzed. We have a very perfect design scheme for the power distribution of wind power magic engine and steam engine, as well as the combat radius, as well as the inventory distribution ratio of fuel and ammunition. The most important thing is that we have obtained inspiration from Brian''s buffer armor and redesigned the shell and new shell armor It has stronger impact resistance and stronger defense. "


    "As for firepower, we temporarily consider conventional firepower as the main weapon, supplemented by special weapons - dwarf degradation ray and dwarf freezing ray. These special weapons are difficult to produce. We are only assembled from the parts excavated from the ruins, and we are not able to disassemble and produce by ourselves."


    "As for what you said, the idea of loading goblin bombs..."


    A trace of reluctance flashed across croto''s face: "although I don''t want to let big eared monsters appear on the dwarf''s ship, I have to say that the idea of throwing bombs at high altitude is also very good. It''s much cheaper than those missiles, but its power is not much different."


    The prejudice against goblins can''t be immune to clout


    Donne smiled inexplicably and then said, "this is only an expedient measure. If you can, of course, it''s better to use all missiles. After all, Goblin bombs can''t be against air."


    "That''s right!"


    Kloto was inspired: "dwarf missiles are very excellent weapons. They can be used not only against the air but also against the ground. They are many times better than those big eared monsters who only know how to explode!"


    Of course, dwarf missile is not a missile on earth, but a weapon with similar purpose and effect. After all, it is just a large bomb with firepower propulsion. However, with a propulsion system, it has air-to-air capability. Although it does not have the effect of target aiming, tracking and locking like Earth missile, it is better than goblins.


    After a few words of conversation, cloto couldn''t wait to return to the gear city. He was eager to try to make a microscope.


    "Master cloto, if the microscope is successfully developed, I will buy a batch first."


    Donne said quickly, "my researchers need the help of a microscope."


    "Of course, no problem! My friend! Don''t buy - I''ll give it to you for free! This is the reward you deserve for the technical support you provide!"


    Croto laughed heartily. Thanks to Donne, he had the opportunity to go further in engineering. Of course, he wouldn''t be stingy with these things.


    In fact, after several exchanges with Donne, cloto has long regarded himself as a firm ally of Donne. He believes that as long as Donne is alive, he can get all kinds of incredible knowledge and inspiration from Donne and restore the glory of dwarf engineering. Therefore, he is willing to support Donne unconditionally.


    After sending off kloto, Donne thought for a moment and was considering the war. He said to Nokia: "after going back, you can discuss with Brian and Pamela. For the time being, don''t consider the mass production of magic pistols. First manually produce a batch of magic pistols with single spell effect, and first assemble them for the captain soldiers."


    "I see," Nokia nodded. "What spell effects do you focus on?"


    Donne thought about it and said, "fireball. With Elia and Pamela''s magic accomplishments, it shouldn''t be a problem to recreate a single micro magic array."


    Among the three spells of fireball, ice arrow and arcane missile, there is no doubt that fireball is the strongest and the best choice as a weapon.


    Considering that among the 4000 soldiers with combat effectiveness in Ellington, there are only about 200 members at the captain level, 200 single magic magic pistols should be able to be made.


    If war really breaks out, these 200 magic pistols should be able to hit the enemy with an unexpected effect on the battlefield - you know, in prandal, the deterrence of magic is very powerful.


    Might make the enemy mistake Ellington for a mage army?


    Donne thought happily and returned to the Lord''s house.


    After a day''s running, Aurelia and OLINA had packed up their things and waited for Donne to come back and set off.


    Donne hasn''t been to Tarris, so naturally he can''t send it directly. The best route is to go to arlinks first, and then start from there all the way north.


    At this time, it is obviously a very unwise choice to go back to yarinks, so they have only one choice.


    Heldrom.

 Chapter 486

    Since the opening of the trade routes in the underground world, Haier zhuom has become the hottest place in the Ilus empire. A large number of adventurers and chambers of Commerce have gathered here. In just a few months, based on the supply points designed by Donne, a large-scale village and town has been formed here.


    The larger the flow of people, the larger the scale of the transaction here, the more Downe''s profits, and the smile on Gus''s face, who has become the head of the manager here, is also more and more - however, with the succession of new king Gillard and Ellington''s declaration of independence, Gus never showed a smile again.


    For no other reason, herzom''s territory belongs to the direct jurisdiction of the kingdom. If it is not within the ruling area of Ellington, it will naturally be unable to enjoy Ellington''s asylum.


    It can be said that with Ellington''s declaration of independence, Gus has hardly slept well these days.


    He feared that he would wake up and see the sword of the imperial army.


    But the news from Ellington is to let him continue to operate without paying attention to the impact of these things - how can he not care!


    Just as Gus was terrified all day, Donne came.


    With a flash of light on the transmission array, Donne, Aurelia and OLINA in disguise came to heldrom, while Gus, who received the news first, had been waiting in the room for a long time.


    "Lord."


    Gus saluted respectfully.


    "Well, how''s it going lately?"


    Donne nodded slightly and asked casually.


    Gus quietly glanced at Aurelia and OLINA behind Donne, then looked back and whispered, "it''s still stable at present, but with the arrival of the merchant, the news of alinks has spread among the adventurers. I''m afraid..."


    Donne raised his eyebrows and said, "go out first."


    The party left the room where the transmission array was located and came to the village at the bottom of the mine. At present, the scale of the village has expanded several times than before, almost completely covering the bottom of the whole mine. Most of the bustling crowd are adventurers from all over Ilus, as well as some adventurers and businessmen from other countries.


    Adventurers enter the underground world from here to explore and collect all kinds of rare treasures and materials. Businessmen come here to sell at a high price with the supplies and goods needed by adventurers. Then they buy all kinds of rare underground world specialties from here, take them back to their hometown and sell them, and they can make a lot of money.


    Of course, there are risks. Whether it''s Warcraft on the road, bad weather, or arrogant mountain bandits, they may lose their money, but the high profit difference makes those businessmen dare to take risks.


    Therefore, large chain organizations such as mercenary guild and Star Diamond bank have set up branches here. Many adventurers and mercenaries who do not want to enter the underground world will also receive a large number of escort tasks here, and can also earn a lot of commissions.


    It can be said that since the entrance of the underground world appeared and Donne opened the business road of the underground world, it has completely become a gold mining holy land. The daily traffic and transaction scale have even surpassed some medium-sized cities, and are still further expanding.


    In the past, heldrom was always full of lively trading atmosphere, but now the overall atmosphere is dull. The faces of pedestrians on the street are full of worries about the future. Some adventurers who have just returned from the underground world can''t believe the new news.


    "What? Your majesty Victor is dead?"


    "What? Prince Gillard succeeded?"


    "What? Ellington declared independence?"


    These adventurers looked confused. They didn''t expect that when they were still exploring the underground world and trading py with the dark elves in deep water, the surface world suddenly changed.


    The expression was like Yongzheng who heard that the Qing Dynasty was dead.


    Victor''s death naturally has nothing to do with them, and Gillard''s succession will not affect the lives of adventurers. To their surprise, Ellington announced independence and won the support of Princess Aurelia and queen OLINA - how can they accept that so many things have happened in a short time?


    What''s more incredible is that Lord Donne of Ellington publicly announced that Prince Gillard was controlled by heretics, and the death of the former king Victor was an out and out conspiracy!


    Some people with sensitive sense of smell have noticed the uneasiness. Ellington''s public declaration of independence is a precursor to the division of the Empire again?


    Even a sign of the beginning of the war?


    "The number of businessmen has decreased a lot recently."


    As he led the way, Gus whispered, "I''m afraid we all smell the smell of war and plan to make a war fortune. Shall we reduce some tax rates and attract businessmen? Otherwise, the supply here is very problematic."


    It is a well-known thing that in war, people with enough courage can always earn a lot. Once the war breaks out, the price of grain, ore, weapons and armor, various herbs, and even the originally expensive alchemy potion will rise.


    Before the war broke out completely, first buy a batch of goods at a low price and stock them. Then sell them at a high price after the war broke out. They can make a lot of money just by changing hands. How can those businessmen give up this opportunity?


    "It''s up to them. There won''t be a lack of market for specialties here."


    Don shook his head.


    "But a lot of food is consumed here every day..."


    Gus said with a headache: "heldrom has no cultivated land. The food here depends on businessmen. If there is not enough supplies from businessmen, there will be chaos here soon."


    "The problem of food supply will be handed over to Ellington, and food will be transported through the conveyor array when necessary."


    Gus was surprised: "but the transportation cost..."


    Although the transmission array is convenient, each transmission needs to consume expensive magic crystal. Compared with the value of magic crystal, the value of food delivered is a drop in the bucket.


    "Transportation costs don''t matter," Donne waved. "Ellington doesn''t need money now."


    That''s true. Although the market of yarinks has been closed, similarly, there is no need to pay taxes on the sales this month after the declaration of independence. The net profit has doubled several times. Millions of gold coins have been paid in this month alone, which has caught up with the annual tax revenue of many small and medium-sized cities.


    "I see."


    Gus nodded: "by the way, Lord, if your majesty Gillard..."


    Donne frowned: "we have declared independence. Gillard is not your majesty."


    Gus''s heart jumped: "Your Majesty Donne..."


    Dumne cried, "I''m not king again. Don''t yell. Your royal highness and your royal highness are all there."


    Gus took a breath of air-conditioning when he heard the speech. The two cloaked people behind the LORD were Princess Aurelia and queen OLINA!?


    Thinking of the requirements in the previous letter, Gus suddenly noticed something. His legs softened and he almost knelt on the ground.


    Lord, I''m going to play a big game this time


    "Lord..."


    "I know what you want to say. If Gillard attacks here, you will withdraw our people through the transmission array. Don''t worry about the others. If Gillard is not crazy, he shouldn''t do anything to those adventurers."


    With that, Donne shook his head. Isn''t Gillard crazy? He''s almost crazy now.


    "I see."


    Gus nodded and stopped talking. The more he knew, the more dangerous it was sometimes. He silently led the way through the dull street to a car and horse shop.


    "This is a carriage prepared for you in advance. It uses our Ellington technology. It is very stable and fast."


    Gus pointed to the carriage at the door. At Donne''s request, the appearance of the carriage was very simple, but the interior was very comfortable.


    Donne originally wanted to fly to Tarris and then send it back to Ellington to pick up Aurelia and OLINA, but he suddenly found that he didn''t know where Tarris was... The farther the flight distance was, the larger the initial deviation was. It may be just a little off at first, but with the increase of flight distance, it was separated by dozens of kilometers.


    Prandal''s city is not like Shanghai, New York and Tokyo on earth. It can be seen even if it is 100 kilometers away. In prandal, if it is not a plain, it is difficult to notice the existence of the city more than 10 kilometers away.


    Of course, flying with Aurelia who knows the way is also a way. Unfortunately, Aurelia still resists close contact with Donne.


    OLINA is also a choice. However, looking at Aurelia''s red eyes and OLINA''s tears every day, Donne finally gave up the idea. As a result, the only choice is the carriage.


    It''s about 1000 kilometers from helzhum to Tarris. The carriage can run 130 kilometers every day, which takes about eight days. It''s a waste of time.


    But


    "Is that... The Earth Dragon?"


    Donne was stunned when he saw the big guy in front of the carriage.


    "That''s right."


    Gus said, "I heard that the Lord has something important to do, so I specially asked an expert of Ryan Empire to buy his land dragon."


    Although the ground dragon carries the word "dragon", it has nothing to do with the dragon. It is just named like this. It is a specialty of the Ryan empire. After domestication, it is very obedient, and its endurance, speed and explosive power are excellent. It is a very excellent animal power and riding tool. Therefore, it is called Dragon cart rather than carriage in the Ryan empire.


    The only disadvantage is that the feed of Dihang dragon is raw meat, and the feeding cost is very high.


    Gus respectfully said, "if you use the land for a long time, you can save at least half the time. In case, the food and feed for ten days have been prepared in the car. Because the weather is still cold, you don''t have to worry about the deterioration of raw meat. I think the money spent is worth it in order to save the Lord''s precious time."


    "Well done."


    Donne rarely praised him: "make an account of how much you spent, and then directly ask Fiona for reimbursement, and give you a bonus of 100 gold coins."


    Gus was overjoyed: "thank you, Lord!"

 Chapter 487

    Donne, they got into the dragon car and left heldrom.


    The land dragon is worthy of being a special product of Warcraft restricted by the Ryan empire. It is not only fast, but also very stable - of course, the more important reason is the shock absorption technology on the body, at least sitting on the bottom of the car doesn''t have to suffer any more.


    On the plain, with good roads, the speed of the carriage will reach 20-30 kilometers per hour, while the speed of the ground dragon can reach 40-50 kilometers per hour, which is comparable to a car. Of course, the force of the car is certainly not as high as that of the dragon car.


    OLINA couldn''t help saying, "count Donne, the road is very flat and open now. You can''t drive. Come in, too. It''s windy outside..."


    For the sake of secret operations, Donne didn''t ask for a coachman, but acted as a coachman himself.


    Queen OLINA is very sorry. Now the only thing they can rely on is Donne. It''s too much to want someone to be a coachman now.


    Don said carelessly, "Your Highness, do you think I will care about this wind? You should pay more attention than me. After all, it''s still cold outside."


    When longche was driving at high speed, the cold wind blowing from the front was very biting. Of course, Donne didn''t care about her strength. If it was OLINA, it would be choking.


    OLINA opened her mouth and wanted Aurelia to drive the dragon car instead of Donne, but in her heart, Donne didn''t know Aurelia''s strength. If it was exposed, it would be more troublesome.


    OLINA closed her mouth with guilt. She and Aurelia occupied one side of the seat. The elegant queen could only take off her shoes, wrap her blanket, shrink in the corner of the sofa, and stare at her white and red toes.


    Aurelia stared at Donne''s back in a daze. At the moment, her mood was more complicated. It was clear that he had done such things to himself and left such a humiliating past, but now she had to rely on him and trust him.


    Aurelia doesn''t know what kind of feelings she has for Donne now - especially after her father''s death and Gillard''s coronation, Aurelia subconsciously takes him as her dependence due to the collapse of her feelings and the venting of Donne.


    She was resisting this feeling, but her instinct was still longing for Donne''s protection. Only here and next to him could she get some sense of security.


    After half a day''s eastward advance from heldrom, they will enter matar forest in the East. The road there is very troublesome, so they directly choose to turn north along the official road.


    They didn''t stop all the way. On the way, they just replenished drinking water in the passing villages and towns, gave the ground dragons a little rest, and then continued to start. They didn''t stop until it was late at night when the ground dragons began to breathe. At this time, there were no villages nearby, so they had to choose camping.


    Fortunately, Donne was there. They didn''t have to worry about sleeping in the wilderness. Beside the official road, Donne used his magic to pinch out a square stone house every minute.


    The cold was covered by the stone house. After the bonfire was lit, the stone house quickly warmed up. Don quickly took out the tableware and began to cook.


    Staring at Donne''s action, OLINA and Aurelia''s mother and daughter were a little embarrassed. Although Ilus had declined, they were born in the royal family after all. They had never done such a thing before.


    Now they are no longer queens and princesses, but they are still taken care of. The embarrassment makes OLINA fidgety. She couldn''t help getting up and said, "let me help too."


    "Huh? All right."


    Donne nodded readily: "after the water boils, just put the cereal in and cook it. Next to it are the dishes and meat to be fried in the evening. Just cut it a little. I''ll feed Di Xinglong and fry when I come back."


    Then Donne went out, leaving the mother and daughter with a blank face.


    "... Ollie, can you cut vegetables?"


    Aurelia twisted her neck stiffly and looked at her mother: "... No, it should be like cutting people?"


    "Don''t talk about such a terrible topic!"


    OLINA couldn''t help shivering, then trembled and picked up the kitchen knife: "I remember the maids seem to do this..."


    Donne, who feeds the ground dragon outside, has never considered that they can''t cook. He subconsciously feels that women can cook more or less. Moreover, Queen OLINA must be confident to ask for help, so he doesn''t take it to heart.


    "Eat. When you''re full, run hard tomorrow."


    Donne touched the head of the ground dragon. The ground dragon hummed very comfortably and rubbed him.


    Donne couldn''t help laughing: "it''s only today that we met. It''s very close to me. Is it because of this body? But * * * *... You''d better go around me."


    As he was talking, there was a sudden scream in the stone house. Donne was stunned and rushed into the house: "what''s the matter?"


    Then he saw Queen OLINA holding her hands in tears, and Aurelia hurriedly rummaged through her luggage for herbs.


    "Cut it? Let me see."


    Donne was very surprised. When he broke her hand, he saw a deep wound and looked at the crooked vegetables. Donne silently took back his sight: "is it difficult... Your highness will not cook?"


    As soon as he finished, Donne couldn''t help knocking on his head. Although they are all women, they are spoiled queens. It''s natural that they can''t cook?


    "Sorry, I was negligent."


    Donne sighed. There was no need to harass Nora. He took out a bottle of life potion and handed it to OLINA: "have a drink."


    OLINA just hesitated, took a sip, and then she felt a warm heat flow spreading rapidly, gathered on the wound in the blink of an eye, and then the wound healed quickly.


    Aurelia was relieved.


    "Sit down and rest. Leave it to me."


    Donne pointed to the next chair. OLINA blushed and sat back silently.


    Now she found out how useless she would be if she stripped off the aura of the queen.


    Looking at Donne''s quick cutting, cooking and porridge, OLINA''s mother and daughter fell into unspeakable silence again.


    "Eat."


    Donne served the meal, called the two of them, and then began to eat himself.


    The mother and daughter looked at the delicious food in front of them, and then looked at the two small sticks. They were at a loss again.


    "Eat, why... Don''t tell me you haven''t learned to use chopsticks..."


    They shook their heads.


    "I really... Forget it, when I didn''t say it."


    Donne sighed. He had everything in his pocket, except a knife and fork.


    He took out an iron ingot, and the transparent alchemy flame gushed out of his palm. He pinched the iron ingot into two sets of knives and forks.


    The two of them had dinner.


    While eating, Donne said, "at today''s speed, we still have about four to five days to go. It will be earlier than expected. I hope nothing will happen to your grandpa in these days."


    "Grandpa nitro is very good. If he hears the news from us, he will not make a statement."


    Aurelia is confident.


    OLINA swallowed the food in her mouth and wiped her mouth very solemnly before she said, "Uncle nitro, he is not so easily confused. I believe he cares more about the truth than I do."


    Donne nodded: "if he can join Ellington''s camp, we will have the capital to fight Gillard."


    After hearing what Donne said, OLINA hesitated and whispered, "why don''t... I go and ask my brother for help?"


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "Your Highness''s brother?"


    Olena''s brother is king Oscar of Ronnie Tante. He used to dote on his sister very much. If it was olena''s request, maybe he really had a chance.


    But


    "Forget it."


    Don shook his head: "Although it is reasonable, politically, Gillard''s affairs belong to irus''s internal problems. Once the internal problems are interfered by other countries, the situation will be a lot of trouble. I believe the queen knew this very well when she married victor. I believe your brother may be very looking forward to your help now. This is an opportunity to grow up in good faith ¡£¡±


    Ronnie Tante has always existed as a commercial kingdom and is in a weak military position. However, if he has the opportunity to obtain more territory, don believes Oscar doesn''t mind preparing more troops to fish in troubled waters.


    Don''t mention the deep love between brothers and sisters. Politically, there are only interests, cold and ruthless interests. Even if Oscar re supports OLINA to become the queen of Ilus, it is also to make Ronnie tant obtain greater interests.


    "Don''t think about that. We have to solve the internal problems of Ilus ourselves, and we must solve them as soon as possible."


    Donne drank up his cereal in one breath and said, "if the chaos continues, it will eventually turn into a large-scale war. I don''t want that."


    A large-scale war means that a large number of people will die. The reduction of population is very unfavorable for Donne to complete his ultimate task. He must try his best to avoid this situation.


    With the support of Lord nitro, you can get more recognition in the hearts of the people of the ilrus empire. The princess, Queen and even the former king''s uncle are on Ellington''s side. Even those who believe deeply in Gillard''s words will subconsciously doubt the truth of coronation day.


    As long as this goal is achieved, the real truth will not be resisted by the people when it is announced.


    OLINA nodded silently and gave up her naive idea.


    After dinner, Donne took out a set of bedding and threw himself on the stone bed: "sleep. Although it''s not comparable to the velvet of the palace, it''s just like this in the wild."


    "What about you?"


    Aurelia shrunk her neck. Donne only took out a set of bedding. Did he want to

 Chapter 488

    It''s not surprising that Aurelia would have that idea. This situation has occurred in many knight novels. Lonely men and women camping in the wild, and then something like this happened. Finally, push the boat with the water


    Although we are not alone now, but one man and two women, the situation is more embarrassing and dangerous. They are not Donne''s opponents.


    Donne smiled carelessly. "I''ll watch the night."


    Then he went out.


    Aurelia regretted her idea: "why don''t we squeeze..."


    Looking at Donne''s surprised eyes, she regretted again: "I, I mean I watch the night..."


    "Your vigil will only become bait. Go to bed."


    Donne waved his hand, lit a bonfire outside the door, took out a bottle of wine, sang barbecue and warmed the wine.


    Next to him, he summoned several elemental creatures to patrol. There could be no danger at all. He said it was a night watch. In fact, he just respected them and avoided suspicion.


    The wine was warm and the meat was roasted. Just as Donne was going to have a slow drink, a figure suddenly appeared nearby.


    "Why? I can''t sleep when I smell the meat?"


    Don en smiled without looking back: "give you some?"


    Aurelia sat down silently next to Donne, staring at the campfire without speaking.


    Donne divided the barbecue and handed it to her.


    Aurelia shrugged her nose and silently accepted the barbecue: "thank you, and then... I''m sorry."


    Donne looked at her side face a little surprised, nodded, and drank himself.


    Aurelia couldn''t help turning her head: "don''t you ask me why I apologize?"


    "Why ask?"


    Feeling the hot liquor sliding down his throat, don shrugged: "my experience tells me that it''s best to talk as little as possible when dealing with women, or there will always be a lot of trouble."


    "You..."


    Aurelia''s hand trembled as she grabbed the barbecue stick. After controlling her emotions, she said stuffy, "actually... I''m a night song."


    Stunned for a moment, Donne''s brain didn''t react for a moment, because he didn''t expect Aurelia to confess her other identity at this time. After staying for a while, he immediately made the most reaction he should make at the moment, a look of surprise and Stupidity: "what!? you''re a night song!?"


    Aurelia looked at Donne suspiciously: "how do you feel a little strange? Do you believe it? Don''t you doubt I''m lying to you?"


    If normal people hear this news, they will think they are joking, right?


    Female snitch?


    Princess?


    How can these two identities be related!


    Fucking intuition!


    "Wait! Do you mean that the biggest and most arrogant female snitch in arlinks cheated me? It''s actually Victor''s daughter, Princess Aurelia respected by thousands of people!?"


    Donne looked completely unbelievable: "you''re kidding me, aren''t you? If you sing a night song, you should know what I did with Victor and them in the palace that day."


    "Eat hot pot for the first time."


    Aurelia bit and said, "and it trapped me next to hot pot."


    Donne looked finally sure: "- well, it seems that it''s you! I really didn''t expect... The princess is a female snitch..."


    "Thanks to you, I''m very impressed by your binding means. You''re very skilled."


    Aurelia said stiffly. Donne''s heart jumped and looked at her side face. I don''t know why she suddenly mentioned this.


    "So... Sorry."


    Aurelia whispered, "I shouldn''t be prejudiced against you because of what happened before... You''re a good man, a real good man."


    Good man card two in a row.


    Don leaned back in his chair and sipped his wine. "I accept your apology, although I don''t take it to heart."


    "In fact, I was very impressed by you at the first meeting party, especially the story of the three windwalker sisters you told."


    Aurelia recalled the picture of the first meeting. A moment later, she said, "unfortunately, later you only let me see the bad side."


    Donne smiled: "we should treat our friends as warm as the spring breeze and treat our enemies by all means. This is what a great man in my hometown said."


    "That makes sense..."


    Aurelia bit into the barbecue and reached out to Donne.


    "What?"


    "Wine."


    "This wine is not suitable for girls."


    "Cut the crap."


    Now that she has revealed her identity, naturally she doesn''t have to maintain her reserved Princess identity. Aurelia snatched the wine pot in Donne''s hand and poured a mouthful: "I''ve drunk - cough! Cough!"


    Donne patted her on the back. "Look, I''ll tell you."


    "How spicy!"


    Aurelia choked with tears.


    "So it''s not suitable for girls."


    "But my stomach is hot and warm. I''ve never seen you drink before."


    "... probably because I have no time and no mood."


    "You''re lying."


    Aurelia said with great certainty, "you''re upset."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne said with a wry smile, "sometimes I really hate women''s intuition."


    Aurelia pulled away her hair and looked at Donne. "What''s going on? Tell me."


    "It''s hard to explain... Your highness?"


    Queen OLINA couldn''t sleep and came out wrapped in a blanket.


    "Do you mind if I sit down?"


    "Welcome."


    Donne nodded and waved his hand. The invisible magic barrier kept the cold wind out. He and Aurelia didn''t care, but Queen OLINA couldn''t.


    "You haven''t said why you''re upset. I''ve confessed my identity to you all night. I''m not afraid of shame. What are you afraid of?"


    Aurelia nodded to the surprised OLINA to show that she had confessed.


    "Maybe... It''s a headache, or maybe it''s missing my hometown?"


    In fact, Donne was hesitant to tell them something to make them feel better, but at this point, he was really homesick.


    Donne took a sip of wine with the barbecue, looked up at the stars, and a trace of confusion flashed across his face.


    Only when he looks at the starry sky will he deeply feel how far away he is from his hometown - this starry sky is very strange.


    "Task?"


    After the strength of the wine had passed, Aurelia looked at the bottle next to her and couldn''t help pouring herself a small glass. She felt the hot liquor churning in her throat. She hissed and sucked the air conditioner, and then asked while the strength of the wine was strong: "Speaking of hometown, I''m still very curious about where your hometown is. I''ve seen your records. They are all recorded by my father personally. You have no origin, no growth and nothing. You seem to appear out of thin air, but you have won my father''s 100% trust. If you don''t believe in the means of my mother, I really doubt you are my father''s illegitimate son."


    It turns out that Her Highness the queen is still a master of the imperial husband?


    Donne looked at Queen OLINA in surprise and said with a smile, "my hometown... It''s hard for you to understand. As for the trust of his majesty victor in me, it''s related to my task, but you can rest assured that I''m really not his illegitimate son."


    "In this case, if you are an illegitimate child, it would be better."


    Queen OLINA''s mood is very complicated. If it weren''t for her, perhaps the Ilus royal family would have many princes and princesses like other royal families.


    When Aurelia heard what he said, she was quietly relieved. As for why, she couldn''t even say it herself.


    "Can''t you say?"


    "It''s not impossible to say, but no one may believe it."


    Noting Aurelia''s persistent eyes, Donne smiled bitterly and said, "you''re drunk."


    "I''m not. I''m waiting for you to say."


    "Well, listen if you''re interested."


    Donne didn''t receive instructions to keep it secret. The Earth Goddess only cares if he can complete the task.


    "What about me... Actually from another world."


    Donne pointed to the stars in the sky: "maybe it''s opposite the stars, maybe... Another Universe across a further dimension."


    "Another world!?"


    Not surprisingly, Aurelia and OLINA were surprised.


    "Yes, I was summoned by the God of the world."


    Summoned by God!?


    They were even more shocked: "why?"


    "Because..."


    Donne said, "the world is going to be destroyed."


    "What!?"


    All the conversations throughout the night were not shocked by this sentence. Aurelia instinctively didn''t believe it: "this joke is not funny at all."


    Tang en shrugged: "you see, I said you didn''t believe it, so I didn''t bother to say so much. Do you think it''s necessary for me to lie to you?"


    Aurelia thought so, so she panicked: "this is what the God said! The God is tired of the world? Why? When?"


    No one can keep calm when he hears that the world he lives in is about to be destroyed. In particular, prandal''s God only exists.


    "Of course, it''s not that the gods are tired of the world. In fact, they are also very worried about it, so they have me."


    Donne said faintly, "I was chosen by God to save this world from a different world through time and space."


    "Save the world?"


    OLINA couldn''t help asking, "although it''s rude, why doesn''t God just do it himself?"


    "They can''t do it, they will only accelerate the destruction of the world."


    Dunn explained: "this crisis can only rely on the strength of each race in prandal, and I am the catalyst and promoter."


    Aurelia was silent and said, "my father knows about it?"


    Donne nodded, "yes, it seems that the God of light told him himself, so he will have unreserved trust and support for me."


    Aurelia and OLINA breathed a long sigh of relief.


    No wonder Donne is so trusted by Victor.


    No wonder Donne is so young and powerful.


    No wonder Donne has mastered so many incredible technologies.


    No wonder Donne''s character is out of tune with his surroundings. He always has no aristocratic style.


    No wonder Donne always does something unexpected


    No wonder Ellington is developing so rapidly


    This is all because he is a visitor from another world. He is the Savior chosen by God!

 Chapter 489

    Under the dark night sky, the campfire crackled, and the three sat around the campfire, strangely silent.


    After a long time, Aurelia smiled bitterly: "well, many questions have finally been answered... No wonder you haven''t said, it''s really hard to believe."


    OLINA nodded silently, "if you had told me before, I wouldn''t believe it."


    Had it not been for Victor''s death and Gillard''s control, OLINA would have regarded Donne''s words as a joke.


    Foreign visitors?


    What a fantastic joke.


    "Well," Don clapped his hands, "the question has been answered. Can you go back to bed? At least now you can believe that I have the power to protect you?"


    "No, I''m not sleepy yet. I still have a lot of questions to ask you!"


    Instead, Aurelia was refreshed, or she found a way to divert her attention from sadness. She asked excitedly: "What''s your world like? By the way, is it the same as those in the comic books sold in the market? I felt that those comic books and novels were very real. They didn''t look like a fictional world. The contents were too complete and self consistent. Also, you were in the original world..."


    Looking at the energetic aurelia, Donne originally wanted OLINA to persuade him, but he didn''t expect that even OLINA seemed to use this to transfer her mood. His bright eyes were full of expectation and curiosity.


    Well, Donne surrendered.


    I have to fill the hole I dug with tears


    Late at night, Aurelia and OLINA fell asleep, and Donne, who drank and drank himself, smiled helplessly.


    "It''s easy for you to leave me a mess... They will hate me in the future. It''s estimated that you will have a hard time."


    "What? A good chance to break the game? It''s easy for you to say. I really don''t want to get involved in such a broken thing..."


    "Well, I suddenly discovered that the Queen''s Royal Highness was as beautiful and beautiful as her royal highness. Would you like me to take care of you? Huh?"


    "Are you afraid? Then why don''t you want me to tell them... If you want to deceive the enemy, you should deceive your own people first. I know this better than you. You are cruel enough..."


    "Drink? Save it. Can you drink? Don''t worry. I''ll protect them both. As for Gillard... It depends on fate."


    The bonfire crackled and the soul diamond with a faint light floated in front of Donne. No one knew who he was talking to.


    The next day, looking at the queen and Princess Sleeping in the carriage, Donne, driving the Dragon cart, couldn''t help shaking his head.


    I said I had to go, but I still talked until midnight. Are you sleepy now?


    Fortunately, the Dragon cart is fast and smooth, and the official road in this section is also very flat, so it will not affect their rest.


    After a quiet day''s driving, a mountain appeared on the right side of the official road, that is, the east side.


    "It''s the Winchester fortress of the cardier family, next to the Winchester secret silver mine."


    Aurelia stared at the Mithril mine and said, "it''s adjacent to Tarris. The Mithril vein of gondal mountain extends from there. The annual output of this mine is also very considerable. Unfortunately, it was controlled by the Kadir family early."


    As the dragon car ran, Donne rubbed his chin and suddenly showed a bad smile: "how about I add some chaos to them?"


    OLINA shook her head and whispered, "it''s better not. If something happens to the Winchester mine, the nearby Sentry will be closed. It will affect the speed when we pass at night."


    "All right."


    Donne regretfully gave up that tempting idea, but from another point of view, if he broke down here now, he would bring down the cardier family at that time, and it would be more troublesome to take over by himself.


    Donne shrugged and let them go for his own convenience.


    That night, longche successfully crossed the defense border of the mine and officially entered the boundary of Tarris.


    Previously, Donne inferred that the volume of prandal was larger than that of the earth. Therefore, although it moved north for hundreds of kilometers, there was basically no big difference between the climate of Tarris and yarinks. Gray white stones could be seen everywhere on the earthy yellow earth, and evergreen coniferous forests were grown on the distant ridge, which brought some green to the land that had just returned to spring.


    After entering the Tarris area, the density of villages and towns has obviously increased. It passes through four villages and towns in one morning, which is almost unimaginable in Ellington - the ladhian hilly area is often deserted for several days after leaving the settlement area.


    I don''t know if it''s because the new king is crowned and Lord nitro hasn''t sworn allegiance so far. The residents led by Tarris are obviously a little nervous. Several villages and towns are in panic, and even the guards on guard are absent-minded.


    Perhaps they are also waiting for the final decision of Lord nitro.


    If Lord nitro really has that interest, none of them will be spared. They will all go to the battlefield and fight with their original compatriots.


    Is there anything sadder than fighting with the same kind?


    However, even if they are unwilling, they have no way, because they are soldiers, the property of the Lord and the sword of the Lord.


    After leaving another village, Aurelia looked gloomy: "they are all worried about war."


    "Gillard... No, the people who control him need this effect."


    Downton, who was driving the dragon car, said: "when people accumulate suspicion, doubt and uneasiness to a certain extent, the war will break out... If he is more cruel, he can start the war without even needing these."


    "Gillard, if it were my son, he wouldn''t do that..."


    "No, you''re wrong."


    Donne shook his head: "Gillard''s strength is not weak. It is difficult to completely control his mind when he is close to the legendary strength."


    "But that man..."


    "The easiest way to control a person is to conform to his desires."


    It''s not for nothing to watch so many movies and TV on earth, Donne said: "Everyone has a dark desire in his heart. As long as he enlarges the dark and covers the bright side, he will make the choice that is most beneficial to himself without being pushed by others. For Gillard, being crowned king is obviously one of his pursuits, so he will kill Victor under control."


    "And what does an emperor, or an emperor of a once brilliant but now declining Kingdom, want to do most?"


    Aurelia blurted out, "restore the glory of the Empire."


    "That''s right."


    Donne smiled and continued, "there is only one way to restore the glory of an empire, that is war. Whether it is to open up and expand territory, or to recover the territory once split, it needs war, so Gillard needs war."


    "The man who controls him also needs war, so he will find Gillard."


    Aurelia and OLINA were silent, because Donne was right. Being crowned king, proving himself with war and restoring the glory of the Empire was Gillard''s dream since childhood.


    Now, he is only one step away from his childhood dream: start a war.


    And that''s what Donne is worried about.


    Although science and technology on earth always advances by leaps and bounds with war, in prandal, a peaceful environment is more suitable for him to catalyze the development of magic change technology.


    Moreover, the more deaths and injuries, the more unfavorable it is for him to complete his task.


    He was speechless all the way. Whether it was mountain bandits or Warcraft attacks, all of them were blasted to pieces by Donne without saying a word, and he never stopped.


    He doesn''t have that American time to waste here.


    After two days of running, they finally arrived at Tarris.


    Tarris is a very spectacular and huge city. It is built on mountains. The whole city stands on the hillside of gundal mountain. The 100 meter high wall firmly protects the city behind. The drop difference between the highest and lowest parts of the city is nearly kilometers. The sharp castle is like a sharp sword, echoing with the top of gundal mountain and stabbing into the sky.


    This great city was born under the great power of magicians. It had stood here long before the birth of the ilrus empire. At that time, magicians had not been unified, made use of the power of a large number of magicians, and had the power of thousands of stonemasons, carpenters and other craftsmen. The city was born and became a symbol standing on gundal mountain.


    Gundal mountain is also one of the largest composite ore veins in the area of Taris. Behind Taris, there is a mine cave that keeps working day and night. Tens of thousands of miners are busy digging all kinds of ores and expensive associated ore - Mithril.


    The main reason for the scarce output of Mithril is that it is an associated ore. pure Mithril is very rare and difficult to extract. It has little content in the associated ore, so it is expensive.


    In prandal, a world dominated by magic energy, secret silver is widely used. Its excellent magic affinity makes it one of the best materials for enchanting. Adding a small amount of secret silver to the weapon will greatly improve the performance of the weapon, and greatly improve the success rate and effect of enchanting.


    In addition to the superior magic conductivity, when the Apocalypse uses magic, the secret silver can almost conduct magic without loss. In addition, the price is not as expensive as AOJIN. These excellent characteristics are concentrated together, so the secret silver has become one of the best choices for the apocalypse.


    Many adventurers are willing to spend their money for a secret silver weapon made by dwarves.


    Perhaps due to the influence of yarinks, the current climate in Taris is also very tense. A large number of outsiders flock to Taris. Most of them are residents led by Taris. They come to Taris for asylum for fear of war.


    The guards guarding the city all tightened their faces and investigated the people entering the city one by one. Any unidentified person would be taken away on the spot.


    "Is what needs to be done so exaggerated?"


    Aurelia in the dragon car frowned: "Grandpa nitro has not made a statement, that is, he has not become an enemy. If he shows hostility to visitors at this time, will Gillard misunderstand?"


    Donne nodded slightly. "It''s good news for us."


    The long line moved forward slowly, and it took more than two hours for Donne and them to come to the gate.


    "Who are you? Where are you from? What''s the matter with Tarris?"


    The guards nearby have long noticed the dragon car and can get the ground dragon in Ilus. The people in the car are obviously not ordinary people, but the carriage looks very simple and has no family emblem. The contradictory situation makes them uncertain about the identity of the people inside.

 Chapter 490

    "We come from -"


    As soon as Tang en opened his mouth, Aurelia in the car quickly replied: "we are from arlinks and are members of gundal secret silver association. Recently, the supply of secret silver has suddenly decreased a lot. We were ordered to come here to check the situation. This is our proof."


    Aurelia lifted the curtains and handed out a badge.


    The guards relaxed a little when they saw the badge of gundal Mithril Association, but it was still a little difficult for them to be sure that they were from alinks.


    The badge is real.


    "The city tax is ten copper coins per person, one silver coin for dixinglong, and you, the coachman, put this brand on it and take good care of it. If we make trouble, we won''t be merciful!"


    Car, coachman... Smiling Donne''s eyes jumped.


    The guard handed Donne a sign authorizing the dragon to act in Tarris. After paying the money, he entered the city smoothly.


    "Why not confess that we are from Ellington and are looking for Lord nitro?"


    Don wondered, "isn''t it more convenient to have them inform you?"


    "What if there''s a spy from Alex nearby?"


    Aurelia sighed: "although it''s sad to say so, Royal spies are everywhere. If they are controlled, the intelligence will be sent to Gillard."


    Donne thought: "and once she learned that Ellington''s messengers came to Tarris, Gillard would immediately take action to destroy our meeting."


    "And you think these soldiers are qualified to inform grandpa nitro?"


    Aurelia said reluctantly, "when they report the results, I''m afraid it''s tomorrow. We might as well go to the city to find him directly. I just used the identity of night song to get the badge of gundal secret silver association, which can be used at this time."


    As the Mithril mineral is the most important economic lifeline here, gundal Mithril association has a high status in Tarris and has some privileges in front of those guards.


    Compared with the outside, the city of Tarris is a little more lively. Perhaps it is a high wall, or it is a strong military strength. In a word, nitro has given them a very reassuring environment, so that they can still live in peace in the current environment.


    However, due to the influx of a large number of people, the huge city has also become quite crowded. The bustling crowd looks like the provincial capital on earth.


    Ordinary carriages can''t keep their speed on this road. Thanks to the extremely aggressive ground dragon, Donne''s dragon car walked in the street, and pedestrians avoided it one after another. They are very afraid of the ground dragon.


    "That''s the land dragon restricted by the Ryan empire... It looks so dangerous."


    "Yes, Dihang dragon is very expensive and worth thousands of gold. It is said that the profit of smuggling Dihang dragon is very high, but few can get out of Ryan Empire alive."


    "Who are the people in the Dragon cart? It must be very important to be able to use the dragon. The Dragon cart looks so simple, and the coachman doesn''t have any characteristics..."


    Hey, hey, I''m so sorry I''m so ordinary!


    Donne''s eyebrows were straight, his teeth were clenched and smiled. He forcibly ignored the broken mouths of passers-by. All the way, according to Aurelia''s instructions, he came along the street to the outside of Lord nitro''s castle.


    The so-called city Lord''s house is the castle in the inner city. As the core of Tarris, the defense of the castle should be stronger. Although the city wall is not as high as the city wall in the outer city, it is equipped with a large number of archers and watchtowers. Donne even saw the shadow of Magic Crystal cannon.


    It is said that there are many apocalypses under nitro to work for him, and he also keeps a large number of Warcraft. The comprehensive combat effectiveness is quite amazing.


    So far, Tarris has never been broken.


    As soon as they got close to the castle gate, a row of guards raised their long guns: "stop! The Lord''s house is ahead. Someone please report your identity!"


    Donne stopped the dragon car. Aurelia and OLINA got off the dragon car. The captain of the guard came forward and said in a deep voice, "I''m captain Kyle. Please show me the evidence that can prove your identity."


    Don just wanted to speak, Aurelia quietly pulled him, then went forward, took off the gem ring on her hand and handed it to the guard captain: "please give this to Lord nitro, and he will understand when he sees it."


    Kyle was stunned by the crisp and pleasant sound from under his cloak. Seeing the ring in his hand, he couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning: "... I see! Please wait a moment!"


    With that, Kyle turned and ran into the castle.


    Didn''t make them wait too long, but more than ten minutes later, Kyle came back.


    Then Kyle suddenly shouted, "how dare you come to the Lord''s house to cheat! Come! Catch them!"


    Aurelia was stunned and looked unbelievable: "what are you talking about?"


    Are they already late?


    Is Grandpa nitro under control!?


    Is it really over!?


    Donne''s face sank. When he was just about to break through, he suddenly saw Kyle standing behind the guards winking at them and pointing his hand to the soldiers next to him. He was stunned and dispersed his magic silently.


    Kyle deliberately shouted, "how dare you come here to cheat? I don''t know the greatness of heaven and earth... Taylor, pull the Dragon cart to the horse shed in the backyard. This is a good thing. Don''t break it! Carl, Ignaz and Joseph, take them with me, and I''ll let them taste my methods myself!"


    "Yes! Captain!"


    The soldier named Taylor pulled the Dragon cart away, and the other three soldiers came to Donne. They were all Kyle''s confidants. As soon as they heard Kyle''s words, they immediately guessed what he meant, and shouted impatiently: "go, go, don''t let me do it!"


    Aurelia and OLINA panicked and looked for help at Donne.


    Donne opened his mouth at Nunu, and then ran into the castle in a panic. In his panic, he almost fell to the ground, causing a burst of laughter from the nearby guards.


    Aurelia woke up when she saw Donne''s eyes. She stumbled and took OLINA to the castle. At the same time, she said in horror, "I, I really don''t know this is the Lord''s house! Please, please forgive us --"


    "Go, go! Now you know you regret? It''s too late!"


    Carle looked impatient and hurried the three of them to the side of the castle. When they turned around a corner and could not see the guards standing guard and patrolling, Kell turned around and knelt down on one knee. "Because of the special circumstances, I had to use this method to make atonement, Princess highness, Queen''s highness, and Kell, the captain of the lower garrison garrison."


    The three soldiers in the rear were shocked. Although they knew the inside story, they didn''t expect it to be the royal highness of the princess.


    The three hurried down on one knee.


    Queen OLINA looked blankly: "ah?"


    "If so... Get up."


    Aurelia frowned: "is the situation so serious?"


    "Yes, a large number of unidentified spies and secret outposts have appeared near the Lord''s house recently. I even suspect that the Garrison has been infiltrated, so I have to do this just now. Please forgive me."


    Kyle bowed again with a bitter smile, then pointed to the side and said, "please come here. In case, please go to the Lord through the secret way."


    Aurelia shook her head. "Captain Kyle, he''s coming with us, too."


    "He?"


    Kyle was stunned, and then said with an apologetic face: "sorry, Lord, I haven''t received outsiders recently, not to mention a coachman..."


    "One by one... The coachman''s call is very smooth..."


    Donne''s brain jumped. "Do I look like a coachman?"


    Although Donne changed his clothes in order to go out, his modern style is far from prandal''s mainstream style. Of course, he will be misunderstood.


    Aurelia pursed her lips as if she wanted to laugh and held back: "Captain Kyle, this is Lord Ellington, count Donne, who came with us this time."


    "Count Donne!"


    Kyle was startled and immediately knelt down on one knee and saluted: "I''m very sorry, Lord Donne!"


    Looking at him like this, Donne, who wanted to express his bad breath well, didn''t know why. He let all his strength out in one breath and waved his hand with a depressed face: "all right, lead the way."


    It seems that he is a broad-minded noble master


    Apprehensive Kyle led the way in front. After pressing on the seemingly flat stone wall for a few times, a gap suddenly opened in the wall, and a group of people penetrated, and then the gap disappeared again, leaving only Kyle''s three men.


    Through the secret passage of seven twists and turns, I climbed countless stairs. When OLINA was tired and panting and needed her daughter to hold her, the party finally appeared in a room.


    "This is the Lord''s lounge. The Lord is in his study now. This way, please."


    Kyle continued to lead the way. After leaving the lounge, he passed through a corridor dozens of meters long. The party came to a big door. They knocked on the door gently. After reporting their names, Kyle retreated: "please go in. The Lord is waiting for you."


    Without hesitation, Donne opened the door and took Aurelia and OLINA into the study.


    Perhaps it''s the habit of the ilrus royal family. The layout of this study is very similar to that of Victor''s study. There are bookshelves on the left and right sides. In front of it is a desk several meters wide. A figure is behind the desk, but in the back window, the light reflected by the snow on gondal mountain is very strong, so people can''t see the person clearly.


    "Hey, hey... I didn''t expect you to come here... My lovely granddaughter has become beautiful again."


    Hearing this familiar voice, Aurelia''s eyes turned red as soon as she sniffed. Wow, she rushed over with a cry: "Grandpa nitro!"


    "Hey, you still cry so much."


    Nitro touched Aurelia''s head and said to OLINA, "it''s really difficult for you."


    OLINA just shook her head with red eyes.


    "So..."


    Nitro''s eyes fell on Donne: "Lord Donne, welcome to Tarris."

 Chapter 491

    In the study with the door closed, just after playing the whole process of Gillard''s death recorded by the magic gem, nitro closed his eyes and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Donne, they waited quietly, waiting for him to sort out his ideas.


    Looking at Lord nitro, Donne was quite surprised. According to aurelia, he was eighty-eight years old now. Although he had white hair, he still looked hale and hearty and did not show any age.


    According to aurelia, nitro is a very powerful one in the royal blood of ilrus. He has entered the supreme level long ago. Others don''t know what level he is now.


    After a long time, nitro opened his eyes and breathed out: "I got a general understanding... I didn''t expect the situation to be so complicated."


    Aurelia clenched her fist: "Grandpa nitro, the man behind my brother must be the real murderer who controls him. We must catch him!"


    Nitro nodded and his eyes fell on Donne: "I heard you announced Ellington''s independence from the ilrus Empire?"


    "That''s right."


    "Then from my standpoint, you are already a traitor to split the country."


    "If you think Gillard can represent the Ilus royal family, that''s right."


    Don didn''t care about nitro''s temptation at all. He tasted tea leisurely and said, "but... Do you admit that Gillard is now? If he is controlled, he is a puppet now. If she is not controlled, he is killing his father. No matter what, it has nothing to do with a wise king?"


    "I admit you''re right."


    Nitro''s mood did not change at all, and he still smiled, as if witnessing Victor''s death had no impact on him: "but outsiders don''t know the truth. At least he is Victor''s child and the next king appointed by the emperor, and what you want to do now... Doesn''t seem to be a good thing for me."


    Nitro is very clear that since he declared independence and refused to accept Gillard''s rule, he also announced that he would speak for Princess Aurelia and queen OLINA to dig out the real murderers. The significance behind this is very obvious.


    Donne is going to rebel.


    Gillard is indeed controlled, but now in the eyes of others, he at least represents the orthodoxy of Ilus blood. If Donne succeeds, it means that Ilus royal family may disappear and Ilus empire will become history.


    Donne put down his teacup: "don''t beat around the bush with me and say what you really want to say."


    "In addition to letting me know the truth, you came to me to win over Ellington and me to become independent and form an alliance against the forces behind Gillard? Let me think, a force that can quietly control Gillard is obviously not that kind of clown, but at least an enemy who can get on the table."


    "Dark snake? Chaos god religion? Or... Oh, although chaos god religion is dangerous, they almost completely lose their normal reason. It''s impossible to have such a plan. Is it still a dark snake?"


    Nitro knocked on the table: "then, in addition to this truth, how can you persuade me to make an alliance with you against the dark snake? You know, those sewer rats are pervasive, and it is a waste of time and energy to deal with them."


    "Why? When it comes to the final benefit? It''s really bloody political thinking."


    Donne fumbled his chin. "Although there are many reasons, I think the best thing to convince you is interest."


    "Yes, there are many things to consider from my point of view, and Taris''s interests come first. He wants to persuade me to exchange enough interests. This is the opportunity I give you in the face of Ollie."


    Donne glanced sideways at nitro: "old man, does anyone say you have a bad attitude?"


    "Yes, but they all died in the end. Only I am still alive."


    "Worse beating... Princess highness, what if my hands are itchy?"


    Aurelia''s heart tightened, took Donne''s arm and said flustered, "calm down! Donne, you must calm down!"


    "Uncle!"


    OLINA was also anxious: "do you just watch Gillard fall into the abyss step by step?"


    "Of course not. I''ll find out the real murderer myself, but," nitro''s eyes fell on Donne. "If he wants to form an alliance with me, he must show corresponding strength. Ellington, a count who has recently made a fortune, why should he form an alliance with me under equal conditions?"


    "Sure enough, I still want to beat you up..."


    Donne was very upset and felt that his efforts had been completely despised.


    "Donne..."


    Aurelia begged him, "be calm..."


    Although nitro is very strong, Aurelia and OLINA, who already know Donne''s identity, do not hesitate to believe that once they fight, nitro will definitely lose.


    "Well, well, I''m calm. Can''t I calm down?"


    Donne rolled his eyes. "As you wish, old man, I''ll give you what you want - you''re the head miner, aren''t you? Then I''ll provide you with a fantastic mining equipment."


    "Mining equipment?"


    Nitro was stunned and said faintly: "the mining equipment here has always been the best and does not need to be provided by others."


    "Hehe (my qnmlgb)."


    Donne also said lightly, "I''m afraid you can''t understand what I''m going to bring out. Are you sure you don''t want it? Don''t regret it in the future."


    Just as nitro was about to speak, he suddenly remembered all kinds of magic machines that appeared with the rise of Ellington, and his heart moved: "a kind of magic machine?"


    Donne waved impatiently: "I have no responsibility to explain so much to you. You have only two choices, yes or no."


    Let you pretend? You''re better than me. I can''t cure you, can I?


    Dunn is really looking forward to nitro''s rejection of the deal at the moment, so he has reason to use PlanB - disagree? Take it!


    I don''t know why, nitro has a faint foreboding: if he refuses his deal, I''m afraid something bad will happen.


    This may be the intuition of the strong.


    "Yes."


    So, nitro nodded decisively and accepted Donne''s trading terms: "so what do you want?"


    "My request is..."


    Donne stared into nitro''s eyes: "you must publicly claim to doubt the truth of Victor''s death, announce your support for Ellington''s independence, and support Princess Aurelia and queen OLINA to trace the murderer."


    Nitro smiled and picked up the teacup: "that''s all?"


    "That''s all."


    "If Gillard attacks Ellington, you don''t need tareth''s support?"


    "Just show solidarity."


    Donne smiled faintly and said confidently, "Ellington will not take the initiative to launch a war, but Ellington is never afraid of war."


    Nitro sipped his tea and wondered where Donne''s strong confidence came from.


    You know, compared with the little count leader, the army belonging to the royal family of the ilrus empire is not a child''s house. Those ordinary soldiers alone are enough to level Ellington, not to mention those elite and apocalyptic troops.


    If Gillard is ruthless and sends elite, or the Apocalypse troops secretly cultivated by the royal family of the ilrus Empire, with Ellington''s apparent strength, there is no resistance at all.


    That is, Ellington has hidden power?


    After considering for a moment, nitro seemed to have a final conclusion. He put down his tea cup and said in a steady voice: "I accepted this deal, not only to find the truth, but also to avenge my poor nephew, so that Gillard can restore his reason and wisdom and restore the glory of the Ilus Empire by more gentle means."


    Donne couldn''t help rolling his eyes. What the old man said was true. Who doesn''t know whether the real reason for his nod was the mining equipment and the uncertainty about Donne''s own strength?


    From the beginning of the meeting to the time when the terms were just negotiated, nitro secretly tested Donne''s strength more than once, and was blocked out.


    That''s why he had to succumb to Donne''s strength.


    "Ha ha... I didn''t expect such a strong man to appear in our ilrus empire. It''s really a happy thing. It''s a pity that Victor..."


    Nitro glanced at Donne with an ambiguous smile and said, "your requirements will be realized tomorrow. Similarly, I hope you are also a person who keeps your promise and fulfill your promise as soon as possible."


    "Of course."


    Don en curled his lips: "I''ll start preparing immediately after I go back."


    "It''s so good. In addition, there are many spies outside, including Gillard''s, Duke houding''s, Duke Cross''s, and even the kingdom of solant and grace. They are staring at me and waiting for my statement. You''d better not show up and rest in the castle at night."


    Nitro stood up, and Donne found that he had been cross legged on the seat. When he stood up, he was a little bent, but he still had a momentum that can''t be coveted.


    "No."


    As soon as Donne waved his hand and anchored the spatial coordinates here, he smiled and said, "although it''s a little troublesome when you come, it''s convenient to go back after opening the map."


    Open a map?


    Nitro is confused. What''s this guy talking about?


    "We''ll go straight back to Ellington and come back when we have something to do. By the way, dragon car will take care of it for us. If we die, we''ll pay a hundred times."


    Donne held out his hand to Aurelia and OLINA.


    Aurelia bowed to nitro to say goodbye, and then grabbed Donne''s left hand. After hesitating, OLINA also lowered her head and grabbed Donne''s right hand.


    Nitro was stunned. As soon as he was ready to speak, he saw Donne and the three of them step through the twisted space and disappear.


    "Teleportation also carries two people... His spell cultivation is really strong."


    As soon as nitro raised his eyebrows, he became more interested in Donne.

 Chapter 492

    As soon as Donne returned to Ellington, he went to find Fiona and told her the results.


    After receiving the good news of Tarris''s cooperation, Fiona was refreshed and felt a lot less pressure in her heart.


    Although she has great confidence in Donne, the strength gap is still too wide just relying on Ellington''s strength to fight against a country. Now with the support of Taris, even if they can''t fight a single soldier, just support will make Gillard have to distract her energy.


    After letting Fiona announce the good news, Donne hurried to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute.


    "Lord, the magic pistol has not been produced yet..."


    "I know. I didn''t come here for that. Call Brian, too."


    Nokia ran to call Brian, and Donne sat in a nearby chair and began to think.


    In the negotiation with nitro, he promised to provide mining equipment to his satisfaction, but in fact, there is only one magic drill that Ellington can use for mining. Although the magic drill is also very good, I''m afraid it can''t meet nitro''s requirements.


    A complete set of magic energy machinery for mining must be produced, not only for nitro, but also for the future development of Ellington. The increase of mining and smelting efficiency is very helpful to improve the speed of industrialization.


    "Big brother, what can I do for you? I''m busy!"


    Brian and Nokia came quickly. When they heard that Donne was coming, Elia also ran over, and then threw herself into Donne''s arms with a smile.


    Donne touched Elia''s head and said to Brian, "I have a new idea here. I need you to help me improve it."


    "New idea!?"


    Brian and Nokia''s eyes lit up: "about what?"


    "Mine."


    After a pause, Donne continued: "at present, what I''m thinking is to replace the steam engine with the magic engine, integrate it with the dwarf subway, and combine the specific environmental conditions of the mine to produce a mining car that can easily transport ore and miners."


    Although the dwarf subway has been put into use by them, the dense smoke in the sealed space of the steam engine really affects the experience. If the steam engine and external combustion engine can be replaced with an environmentally friendly and more efficient wind power magic engine, the dwarf subway will undoubtedly become better. If Donne''s modern design concept and ELF''s artistic talent are added, I''m afraid a miraculous means of transportation will eventually be born.


    "The magic energy engine replaces the steam engine to become the power of the dwarf subway? Entering the mine for transportation... I''m afraid it''s very troublesome. The environment in the mine is very complex, and all kinds of caves and branches are complex, which requires a set of very complex control methods and as detailed maps as possible."


    As a dwarf, Brian has a clear understanding of the mine. Dwarves never use any means of transportation in the mine. They themselves are the best tools. They only need a mining pick.


    Nokia calmly analyzed and said: "the complex terrain is not a problem. As long as the track of the fixed line is laid, the forward route of the mine car can be fixed. The structure and shape of the dwarf subway only need to be slightly improved. By increasing the capacity of the car body and shortening the body, it can well adapt to the environment of the mine. Now the problem is mainly the replacement of the power source."


    "That''s right."


    Donne nodded: "the deformation and design of the structure can be solved by your dwarf technical team. Replace the wind power magic engine as the power source, and the corresponding whole power core should be changed. I think you can find inspiration from the magic cultivator."


    "If it is shouldering the role of transporting miners and ores, it has high requirements for power. I''m afraid it''s difficult for a single wind magic engine to meet the requirements, at least it should be dual wind."


    Ordinary wind power magic engine has only one wind magic array, so it is a single wind engine. On this basis, Donne has also developed powerful upgraded engines such as double wind and four wind, but it has not been disclosed to the outside for the time being.


    "Go to the warehouse and get the engine yourself. If you need to adjust the structure, come to me. Now you need to make a design drawing of the magic energy harvester, especially how to deal with various special environments in the mine. You can ask Brian to pay attention to dealing with shock absorption, cushioning, loading and unloading. We don''t have much time left. Start work as soon as possible."


    Don clapped his hands and motioned them to start: "after finishing this, I have another thing you need to study."


    Donne is talking about magic cars, that is, electric cars, and magic cars.


    This trip to Tarris once again made Donne feel the importance of transportation. Not to mention the road, he was very dissatisfied with the speed of the dragon car alone. He could only run more than 200 kilometers in one day under good road conditions. On the earth, he could drive in an hour.


    Now the Star Diamond bank is working overtime to pave the road. With the gradual familiarity with the workflow, the efficiency and speed of paving the road will be further improved, and the main road from Ellington will be paved soon. It is also time to consider the problem of magic car.


    Most importantly, if the magic car can be completed, the corresponding heavy transport vehicles and armored vehicles will have certain production conditions. If the war really breaks out, the transportation efficiency of Ellington will be several times that of other forces, which can even determine the outcome of a war.


    Nokia left in a hurry. His engineering team needed time to analyze the design drawings of the dwarf subway. The mine car was different from the dwarf subway, but after Donne explained it briefly, they immediately understood what Donne wanted.


    The utility model relates to a rail transit vehicle that uses the power of a magic engine to transport the ore from the mine and transport the miners into the mine at the same time.


    With the design drawing of the dwarf subway and the mine environment simulation provided by Brian, Nokia said with confidence that the task was not difficult.


    "Big brother, are you busy again..."


    Elia reluctantly pulled Donne''s sleeve and looked at him pitifully, like an abandoned little dog.


    Donne sighed: "because there are many things, how is Elia''s magic learning recently?"


    "Big brother, look!"


    Elia immediately showed Donne her recent learning achievements happily. Fireball, ice hockey and arcane ball flew around her and danced around each other. There was extremely pure power inside, but there was no leakage - her control over magic has been strengthened to an incredible degree.


    With the help of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, during the continuous study of the magic array, her control over magic has been further strengthened. At the same time, Elia also has a profound understanding of magic thanks to the words and deeds of the elf scholar Pamela.


    She has not yet awakened the goddess consciousness, but now she is a super magic genius with terrible potential. It is precisely because of Elia that the magic energy engineering research institute can produce a small amount of magic pistols in the laboratory.


    "That''s great!"


    Donne praised her, and then said, "Elia''s power is very strong. Now the big brother needs your power and needs you to help produce magic pistols in the Research Institute. This is something that only you can do. Do you understand?"


    "Yes!"


    Elia nodded fiercely, and all the grievances in her stomach disappeared, leaving only Donne''s praise and trust in her. Full of happiness, she agreed to Donne''s request without hesitation.


    After all, she''s only twelve... Oh, she''s thirteen now.


    Looking at the little girl bouncing back to the Research Institute, Donne was in a complicated mood. He always felt that it was wrong to use children like this, but if her magic talent was not used like this, it would be too wasteful.


    Donne shook his head, stopped thinking, and rushed to the Blackstone cave.


    The construction of Blackstone cave has been very smooth. After the opening of trade routes with the surface world, the dark elves and red stone dwarfs have obtained a large amount of materials in a short time, and they have also obtained a large amount of food in the transaction with Donne. They don''t have to worry about the threat of hunger. After that, they cooperate unprecedentedly.


    Not only did they jointly build Datang military factory in Heishi cave, they also began to cooperate to explore the underground world. The huge underground world has complex branches, even broader than the surface world. Such a huge area is enough to meet any of their needs.


    With the help of element organisms, the construction of Blackstone cave has come to an end. As an industrial production base, it has already met the standards, but as a living area, it still has some conditions. What these element organisms are finishing is the construction of the living area.


    "The central area, metallurgical area, forging area, mold area, finished product area, experimental area, etc. have all been built and can be put into use at any time. The melting furnace does not drain ground fire lava according to your instructions, waiting for you to ignite it in person. The water source refers to underground running water, which can be used whether for drinking or forging. Of course, according to your instructions, the water source is entering the Blackstone cave After that, it was divided into drinking water and industrial water... "


    Sitting opposite Donne is Lola''s guard captain Haley. She was sent to take charge of the construction of the black rock cave. At the moment, she was secretly aiming at Donne while reporting to him. Her smooth little feet were still rubbing on Donne''s legs.


    The guy kept winking at Donne, and after a while she went too far.


    "How many people... Oh, the dark elves would like to work here?"


    "After hearing your reward, more than 200 people are willing to work here, but most of them are men. I''m afraid the queen won''t agree to let them leave."


    Haley rubbed her toes against Donne''s Party Central Committee and said, "those men have no time to practice. Their magic cultivation is very poor. Queen Lola decided to replace a group of elites and come here herself - anyway, the current queen is her majesty lolin, and she has resigned..."


    Donne was in a trance. Then he suddenly reacted. Laura, who has always been in charge, is not the queen for a long time. Rowling is the queen


    "Hiss, get down to business, don''t move!"


    "How can I say it''s disorderly movement? I''m reporting my work."


    Haley pursed a smile and made it worse.

 Chapter 493

    In Donne''s mind, the importance of the black rock cave is no less than that of Ellington.


    Because it will be a heavy industrial base.


    All kinds of weapons and equipment that are inconvenient to study in the open will be studied here. In the early stage, when there is no foreign aid, only the dark elves and red stone dwarves can become researchers here. However, before that, the confidentiality contract signed by barord is one of the preconditions, because everything in the black rock cave must be kept confidential.


    It''s easy for the dark elves to say that with the will of the eternal Dark Goddess, they can''t dare to betray Donne.


    Donne said to Haley while lifting his pants, "you should confirm the first batch of personnel as soon as possible. I will arrange a place in Ellington to let your people study in the Institute for a period of time, and then they will come back here to preside over the overall situation."


    Haley wrapped her blanket, blushed, giggled and nodded, "I know. Don''t worry. I''ll help you do it perfectly."


    Looking at her, Donne''s whole face collapsed - he felt more and more like selling himself.


    Due to their long life span, most of the dark elves have good magic strength. After simple learning and training, they can master the processing skills and operation theory of magic machinery, and then Donne can try to give them some simple things to make, At the same time, it also makes them get used to mastering the use methods of various processing machines.


    After ordinary weapons and equipment can be processed smoothly, complex equipment can be put into production. At that time, the Datang military factory will be officially established.


    After notifying dicarios to light the melting pot, Donne checked the ventilation and water supply of the Blackstone cave again. After confirming that there was no problem here, he left here.


    Perhaps because of Donne''s hard work, Haley came to Ellington the next day with a team of dark elves.


    Fortunately, the residents of Ellington have long been used to the emergence of all kinds of aliens. After the emergence of the pale and delicate dark elves, those people have not reacted. They subconsciously regard them as Forest Elves and smile at them.


    After the dark elves who are used to the underground world come to Ellington, the first discomfort is the strong light - the light of rumbica is too bright and dazzling for them. Their almost degenerated red eyes can''t be opened, and their sore tears flow.


    Haila had an idea. A layer of black fog wrapped around her body blocked most of the strong light. Other elves looked at it and followed suit. Only in this way could she see the surrounding environment clearly.


    It is obviously not the best choice to maintain the spell all the time, but Donne has long been prepared for it. After Haila and them arrive at the Research Institute, the first thing in front of them is the exquisite black sunglasses designed and made by Donne.


    Of course, the dark elves who had never seen sunglasses were very curious. After they put them on, they immediately fell in love with these sunglasses that can block the strong light.


    Next to Donne rubbed his chin. He always felt that if these dark elves were equipped with black suits, the matrix would be staged immediately.


    Sunglasses are made of black crystal. The reason is still that Ellington can''t find pure silicon - that is, silica sand. If he can''t make glass, he can only use expensive crystal.


    Pamela, the Forest Elves, are very curious about these dark elves from underground and have been looking at them. In the records of elves, there are very few records about the dark elves in the underground world, which is a very important contact.


    "Edgar is the logistics director of the Research Institute, responsible for the management and scheduling of logistics materials."


    "Pamela is the magic technical consultant here, and Elia and rune dwarf groka are the executors."


    When the dark elves saw Elia, they all restrained their smiles, greeted her very solemnly, and scared the little girl directly behind Donne - she had no memory of the awakening of the goddess''s soul.


    "Nokia is the technical director, leading the dwarf engineering team, responsible for the integration of various engineering technologies and magic transformation technologies, as well as the technical support of the dwarf kingdom."


    "Brian is the director of the engineering department. He leads his dwarves to be responsible for the mold design and production of various parts, as well as the development of special alloys."


    After a brief introduction to the current researcher''s personnel structure, Donne said to Haley: "I have told them that you can arrange your own study in a short time. If you don''t have a clue, find Pamela and she will make the most appropriate arrangement."


    Pamela smiled and said, "we have two studies at present, one is the research on magic energy harvester, and the other is the disassembly and reproduction of magic energy pistol. You can choose to watch and learn, but I suggest you choose magic energy harvester. This research work has just begun, and it is relatively basic. You can understand the design principle and main theoretical basis of magic energy machinery."


    Donne nodded secretly. It is worthy of being selected by isali. The elite scholars who are suitable for being educators almost immediately grasped the focus of training.


    "Then listen to you."


    Haley nodded and agreed for the time being. She was just the first force. After queen Lola handled the matter at hand and handed over the power to lolin again, she would come in person. At that time, they would all listen to Lola.


    "Let''s start."


    Pamela nodded. A group of people scattered around and returned to their respective research rooms. The dark elves followed her and entered the research workshop of the magic energy harvester.


    Donne originally wanted to explain to him, but Fiona found him and dragged him back to the study of the Lord''s house.


    "Here comes the news!"


    Fiona said excitedly: "Lord nitro has made a public declaration! He supports Ellington''s independence, refuses to accept Gillard''s rule and claims to dig the truth!"


    "Oh?"


    Donne raised his eyebrows. "Has Alex learned?"


    Aurelia nodded: "yes! Those spies must have used magic letters. Almost as soon as nitro made a public declaration, alinks had news."


    She pointed to some secret letters on the table and said, "this is the message left by my informant in arlinks. It has just been sent by Ms. Hilton."


    "What''s the situation now? How does Gillard react?"


    "There''s nothing my informant can do inside the palace."


    Aurelia shook her head and looked a little gloomy: "although I can''t see it, I can guess that Grandpa nitro chose to support Ellington and refused to accept his rule. It must be a great blow to him - Tarris''s rich magic veins such as secret silver and refined gold are very important strategic resources, and he can''t let go."


    Donne frowned: "if tareth''s strategic position is so important and close to Alex, that is to say, Gillard is likely to choose to attack tareth first at this time?"


    Aurelia pointed to a brief map sold by Gallian and said, "it''s possible. After all, in his eyes, Ellington is just a small count leader, which is not justified. There is the scar of the holy sword in the west of Tarris, where the largest number of the third imperial Legion is, and the south is only six days'' drive away from alinx."


    "If Gillard really chooses Taris, he can launch a blitz against Taris within a week, attack with all his strength, and even win the whole territory of Taris within half a month!"


    After a pause, Aurelia looked a little strange and said, "of course, the premise is that oberlich''s imperial first Legion and Adrian''s imperial second Legion all cooperate with Gillard."


    The first and second legions of the Empire are small elite legions, small in scale, but they are all elite.


    The first imperial Legion stationed in the military zone of the outer city of yarinks is known as the sword order of the kingdom. There are only 1000 people, but they are all composed of the most loyal and elite Apocalypse soldiers. Their weakest members are at least silver apocalypses, who are really elite.


    The members of the second imperial Legion include the imperial capital guard and the royal guards. The number of members is close to 5000, and their members are also composed of apocalypse. However, the standard will be relaxed to the black iron level. Even so, they are also elite soldiers with one as a hundred.


    In contrast, the third imperial Legion has the largest number, up to 30000 people. The whole mark of the holy sword is their soldiers, but their average strength is the lowest, because the soldiers also include ordinary soldiers, black iron apocalypse. As long as they have the ability to read and write, are willing to join the army and offer loyalty, they can become a centurion.


    The stepped change of combat effectiveness is also closely related to prandal''s special environment. Quantity has little significance in the face of absolute power. High-end combat effectiveness is the decisive factor determining the direction of the war situation.


    "How are they now?"


    "They haven''t appeared yet. The letter said that they have been investigating alinks these two days. Since Gillard''s coronation, the number of missing persons in alinks has increased a lot. The guard has raised the alert level, but they still haven''t caught a clue."


    Aurelia looked at Donne: "remember the information from oberlich? Frank used the power of darkness and needed to devour life. Now Gillard looks very similar to him."


    Gillard and Frank are of course similar. Although the power of sonnathan and Marcus is different, their essence is the power corrupted by the chaotic breath. If they absorb the chaotic breath, their bodies will continue to pass their lives, and they can only be sustained by swallowing the lives of others.


    Gillard is right now.


    "How dare he! Why doesn''t he surrender to me?"


    The furious Gillard crushed the white neck of the maid beside him and roared, "he is only a lord! And I am the king! Tarris must accept rule!"


    After roaring, gasping, Gillard roughly inserted her right hand into the maid''s chest, grabbed her heart, pulled it out, put it in her mouth and chewed slowly. At the same time, the residual vitality in the maid''s body quickly penetrated into his body.


    "No surrender, no meaning of existence, convey orders..."


    Absorbing vitality, Gillard finally calmed down, the raised blood vessels on his face recovered, and his voice was cold like a cold wind: "the king wants to level Tarris."

 Chapter 494

    The public declaration led by Tarris spread throughout the Ilus empire in an instant, and almost everyone was worried.


    Everyone knows that it''s a big deal this time!


    Everyone knows the importance of the Tarris collar to the Ilus royal family. It can be said that Tarris is the back garden and the last card of the Ilus royal family. Every Ilus royal family will find a way to firmly control Tarris in their hands.


    Now, nitro, who should be a firm supporter of Gillard, suddenly announced his support for Princess Aurelia and publicly supported Ellington''s independence.


    The meaning is clear - there is indeed a problem with the coronation of Prince Gillard.


    For a moment, the whole country was in a panic and everyone was in danger.


    The gossip that Donne was the illegitimate son of Victor began to spread again, and people began to doubt whether Gillard killed her father


    The frightening truth seems to be covered with a layer of white yarn, which can be seen as long as it is gently opened, but few people have the courage to open that layer of white yarn.


    In this tense and inexplicable atmosphere, the emergence of another news completely broke the balance.


    Mark of the holy sword, ten thousand troops are heading south and have arrived at Castle caspami!


    Internal war, imminent!


    Ellington.


    Fiona spread out a scroll in front of Donne: "Lord, this is the latest news. The invaders belong to the third imperial legion, and the commander is General Marshall Lawson. At present, they are only about ten kilometers away from caspamiburg and may attack at any time."


    Aurelia added: "Marshall Lawson, a military expert in the Empire second only to Secretary O''Brien and Secretary Adrian, served as a civilian at the age of 14 and participated in many small-scale wars. He performed well. At the age of 40, he got a precious opportunity to ascend to the sky at one stroke. In the following ten years, he played steadily and firmly in the third legion, and Finally became the commander of this force. "


    "At present, Marshall has become Gillard''s man."


    "Wrong."


    Donne shook his head. "He''s not so much Gillard''s man as the mysterious man''s man."


    Controlling Gillard is equivalent to controlling the third legion of the Empire and the whole Ilus empire. Now, that man is going to light the war.


    Ellington, obviously the best target.


    Castle caspami, which has just been captured by Ellington, can just become the first battlefield for warm-up.


    But will Donne make them so smooth and comfortable?


    Obviously not.


    Ellington doesn''t like war, but Ellington is never afraid of war!


    "Tell me to go down."


    Donne said to Elsa nearby, "all the combatants dress up immediately, bring supplies, and complete the assembly on the transmission array square within an hour."


    Elsa saluted without hesitation: "yes, Lord!"


    After Elsa left, Fiona asked a little uneasy, "Lord, are we really going to war with Gillard? Now is not a good time."


    "It''s not that we''re going to war, but that the other party is coming to the door."


    Donne said faintly, "Ellington will never step back in the face of invasion."


    Aurelia pondered for a moment and said, "compared with the Ellington guard, the average combat effectiveness of the third imperial Legion is worse, and their equipment can''t compare with us. In addition, we are a defensive war, 4000 to 10000, which is not impossible."


    Fiona was stunned: "isn''t it 30000 troops?"


    "Do you really believe it?"


    "I don''t often say about the 100000 troops of the Empire..."


    "It''s just an external propaganda offensive. Now it''s not a war time. Who can afford 100000 troops? Do you know the concept of 100000 troops? If there is no sufficient logistics support, you can eat down an Ellington in one day, and there is no grass everywhere!"


    After all, she was born in the royal family and knew more about military affairs. Fiona was not as good as Aurelia in this regard.


    "If we really want to mobilize the whole country to ask for army expansion, it is not that we can''t squeeze out a million troops, but I''m afraid four fifths of the so-called million troops are just a handful of farmers to make up for cannon fodder. It is the elite who really play a decisive role."


    "More than 70% of our annual revenue from the Treasury is filled into the stomachs of military soldiers. We have no money to replace more sophisticated equipment, let alone expand the army."


    Aurelia sighed and said: "The total combat capacity of the third imperial Corps is only 30000 people. Just to meet the needs of these 30000 soldiers, 100000 people in the scar of the holy sword serve their clothing, food, housing and transportation. If 10000 troops are deployed, at least 20000 logistics personnel are required to ensure the soldiers'' food and grass transportation. The staffing ratio of one to two is the most basic. Combined with external publicity, Isn''t that 30000 troops? "


    Fiona suddenly realized: "although there is no combat effectiveness, we can''t see it when we put on our clothes and stand in the team. At least there will be some sense of oppression in the momentum."


    "Yes, 10000 and 30000 people appear in front of us. The pressure is very different, but what we really need to care about is the 10000 soldiers."


    Aurelia said solemnly, "as long as we stop them from breaking caspamiburg, we will be invincible."


    Fiona showed her eyebrows and said, "what if they prepare a catapult and a siege ladder?"


    Aurelia looked at Donne. "I think it''s time for our Lord to take action."


    "Me?"


    Don shook his head. "I''ll see what happens. If it''s not necessary, I won''t do it."


    Now the Ellington guard has been replaced with new buffer armor, with greatly increased defense and assault rifles. Through the efforts of Pamela and Elia, a small number of magic pistols with single magic effect have been produced and equipped to team leader level members. In addition, goblins purchased from Gallian throw grenades and various bombs, This team is armed to the teeth.


    Relying on the castle to fight a defensive war, only the fire suppression of assault rifles can make the imperial Third Army unable to take the lead. Are you afraid of losing?


    Donne first sent people to Castle caspami to convey orders, immediately raised the gate and isolated the whole castle from the outside world. People from nearby villages had already fled to Ellington, and the empty village didn''t care at all.


    An hour later, Donne came to the transmission array square outside. The Ellington guard had already assembled, and the teams that could not fit in the square were now on standby nearby.


    "I don''t have much to say. Now, the third imperial Legion is coming to Castle caspami to attack the towns belonging to us in Ellington. Now, we are going to guard our territory."


    Donne clenched his fist and raised it high. "Where do you want them to come from, go back!"


    "Let them go back where they come from!"


    "Ellington will win!"


    "Now, let''s go!"


    Donne suddenly poured out huge magic, which inspired the transmission array platform. In the distorted space, the picture of caspamiburg on the other side emerged.


    The excited soldiers lined up neatly, clenched their weapons, and then crossed the portal one by one, directly across the distance of more than 800 kilometers, and came to Castle caspami.


    The atmosphere in castle caspami is tense now, and every resident is panic stricken. They have been safe for so many years, but they are facing two wars in a short month. Their hearts are bitter.


    The most sad thing for the residents of caspamiburg is that when Lord Lawrence was in power, at least caspamiburg had decent troops, but with the defeat of Lord Lawrence, Lord Donne didn''t recruit again after caspamiburg was designated as the territory of Ellington, and the huge caspamiburg couldn''t even find a decent patrol.


    Kaspamiburg, which has only maintained a minimum security force, is now facing Prince Gillard''s 30000 troops against the rebels. Who is not afraid?


    Now the army is pressing on the border, and many people curse Donne in their hearts. They think Donne forced them to a dead end.


    However, at this time, the residents of Castle caspami suddenly found that soldiers wearing shiny armor suddenly appeared in the town square. Their steps were neat, their discipline was strict, their eyes were firm and bright, and their equipment was extremely sophisticated!


    The people here don''t know how they appear at all, but when they see the badge on their armor, they know that they are elite soldiers from Ellington!


    "Ellington''s soldiers? Wait! How did they appear?"


    "I don''t know. It seems that they suddenly appear in the square! Is it difficult that they have been hiding here?"


    "But no, they left after the last war!"


    The residents of caspamiburg were shocked, and the mercenary guild with keen sense of smell detected something. The head of caspamiburg branch stared at the center of the square, where a mass of light was distorted.


    "That''s... The portal? It''s a big deal to use the portal to transport troops!"


    The person in charge still didn''t think of the transmission array. He just thought that Donne opened the transmission door.


    Transporting soldiers through the portal requires very high cultivation of magicians. Each transmission will cause a short impact on the magicians maintaining the portal. Therefore, the portal spell is very unfavorable to transporting a large number of soldiers and materials. The transmission array is the best choice.


    The transmission array has long been lost, so no one would think of this.


    In just over a dozen minutes, 4000 Ellington guard members completely controlled all parts of caspamiburg, the chaotic and tense atmosphere was controlled and returned to a short-term state of order.


    At the same time, some soldiers began to divert and guide the residents of Castle caspami to take refuge in Ellington.


    The camouflaged transmission array did not make those people aware. A large number of residents packed their bags and crossed the transmission array to Ellington, and then were guided by the person in charge here to arrange temporary accommodation.


    At the same time, the distinctive Ellington also opened their eyes and was deeply shocked


    Before the evacuation was over, the third Legion was approaching castle caspami.


    The soldiers on the wall can even see the lines on their armor.


    "Hey, hey, it doesn''t seem the same as what was agreed..."

 Chapter 495

    Donne murmured in the sky over castle caspami. Even if he couldn''t see what an elite soldier was, he could now realize that the army in front of him was absolutely extraordinary.


    Quiet, too quiet.


    What does it look like when 10000 people appear in the field of vision?


    It''s a dark place all over the mountains. It can be said that everything in the field of vision is occupied by them.


    The plain area at the foot of kaspamiburg mountain has been completely occupied by the third Legion. They keep an extremely accurate distance between people. During the journey, the black standard armor will not even make a collision sound - every movement of them keeps pace.


    Even the modern armies on earth can''t do this in their march.


    As the quiet army approached castle caspami, they could only hear the dull and uniform footsteps. Every time they landed, the whole earth was shaking.


    Looking at them, Donne suddenly thought of the troops Lawrence had led when he attacked Ellington.


    Donne''s heart sank, and sure enough, they were right - even the third imperial Legion had fallen into the control of the other party. I''m afraid he couldn''t be lazy this time.


    At this time, Donne noticed that there were still ten catapults behind the third Legion. From this, we can see Gillard''s attention to Ellington.


    But


    "Such a good training opportunity can''t be destroyed by the catapult..."


    Dunn muttered to himself, and with a slight snap of his fingers, the catapult below exploded, and in the twinkling of an eye it burned to ashes in the raging fire.


    But what made people shudder was that Mingming''s catapult was suddenly attacked and burned to ashes, but the whole army was still silent. They seemed to be unaware of it and still moved forward.


    The soldiers responsible for pushing the catapult were only dazed for a moment, and then they naturally integrated into the team.


    No screaming, no panic, no fear, nothing.


    This is a Dead Zombie army.


    Rao is Donne. He''s a little shivering now.


    It''s easy to kill a person silently, and it''s easy to control a person, but it''s difficult to control tens of thousands of troops and turn them into puppets without attracting the attention of others, or even a little news.


    There is only one possibility - the third imperial Legion is controlled from top to bottom, and the time is very short.


    Far away, in a secret stronghold.


    "Oh...?"


    Marcus suddenly closed one eye, pointed to his forehead and muttered, "the catapult suddenly burned to ashes? It seems that the magician shot it? Interesting... But so what?"


    He opened his eyes and his face was full of an elegant smile: "ten thousand God servants are more than enough to conquer the whole country, but it''s really distressing. Originally, he wanted to use the remaining twenty thousand God servants to have some fun. Unexpectedly, the fool wanted to attack Tarris... Am I too cruel?"


    Next to him, another gloomy man smelled the speech and showed a gloomy smile: "too hard...? it doesn''t count..."


    Marcus played with the ring on his finger and said with a smile: "orika and gradama disappeared after launching an attack. They have not returned to the Lord so far. They have not cooperated this time. After the end, they must ask for guilt. What about you? Don''t you cooperate this time? Or do you have your own plan? Lord lassani in the name of despair?"


    Lhasani, the snake of despair, ranks fifth in the dark snake venerable sequence. Similar to Marcus, he is not powerful in fighting, but he has very strange power. He can affect people''s emotions and use negative and negative emotional power to make people fall into despair. Once negative emotions accumulate to a certain extent, they will not only destroy themselves when they erupt, It will also destroy everything around.


    "This is your action... I won''t participate..."


    Lhasa Ni''s hoarse voice sounded slowly. His face was gloomy and stared at a piece of paper on his hand, which was cut from Datang daily. On it were Ellington residents with smiling faces.


    A black flame gushed out of the palm, and the paper turned into dust in the blink of an eye. Lhasani stood up and wrapped himself in his cloak, and then he went to the door: "I will use my own way... Destroy Ellington..."


    "Hey, hey, it''s still so cold..."


    The smiling Marcus flashed a joke in his eyes and said to himself, "let despair devour Ellington? That''s a good way, but... Don''t you really go to Ellington to die?"


    There is no news from Orica and gladama. Although the others of the dark snake believe that they are still alive, Marcus knows that they are dead.


    Only when you have been near Ellington in person can you understand how dangerous Ellington is.


    All races live in mixed communities, and dwarfs and goblins have inexplicable scientific and technological devices. Let alone the elite elemental creatures running everywhere, people dare not covet them. Once those elemental creatures that are almost immune to physical damage get angry, even those divine servants will suffer a lot.


    In addition, there is the huge, thrilling breath of the soul.


    Just getting close to Ellington would have summoned up all the courage, not to mention making trouble there.


    However, only Marcus could sense the spirit, and he obviously didn''t mean to disclose information to lasani.


    "Ha ha... Die... Die... You have no meaning at all. I only need to guard the glory of God alone, and the favor of God only needs to be rewarded to me..."


    Marcus very piously picked up a pendant, knelt on the ground and began to pray.


    In the pendant was a hair, a hair given to him by Casas, which he prayed as the supreme treasure.


    Castle palmy.


    "Everybody move! Has the city gate noose been checked? Confirm it again!"


    "The machine gun team is in place. Reconfirm whether the state of magazines and assault rifles is normal. You are the main force in this battle!"


    "Is the archer in position? Everyone checks the quiver and confirms that there are at least 20 arrows!"


    "The Ranger team is in place under the watchtower, and the special arrows are confirmed again, especially the burst arrows. This time we have a large number of enemies, so we can''t waste time and strength!"


    "This is a defensive war. There is no need for the soldiers to rush forward. All the soldiers are in place on the wall. I need a lot of falling stones, rolling logs, hot oil and bombs!"


    Depp stood on the wall and continuously issued instructions. Everyone was mobilized. Combat materials were constantly moved to the wall. The guide rails for falling stones, rolling logs and hot oil have been extended and can be put into use at any time.


    As a mercenary, Locke, who has rich combat experience, also played the greatest value at the moment. He reasonably distributed everyone and arranged where everyone should stay. Through his arrangement, the operation efficiency of the whole defensive fortification has been improved by at least 10%.


    "What about me? What about me? What about me?"


    Because it is not a sports war, Elsa, who has infinite power, has no room to play. She runs left and right, jumping up and down in a hurry.


    "Elsa''s words..."


    Locke hesitated, then pointed to the wall and said, "sure enough, it''s better to defend on the wall. If it''s Elsa, you can easily throw the falling stone out? It''s powerful."


    "Good!"


    Elsa was very happy to accept the arrangement and ran straight to the wall.


    As a result, Elsa had not yet gained a firm foothold, and the third Legion had launched a fierce attack!


    "Shoot! Shoot!"


    The rain of arrows roared down from the sky, and the dense arrows covered the whole sky, making people''s scalp numb.


    "Raise your shield!"


    Depp roared, "the archers fight back immediately!"


    "But -"


    The archer captain of caspamiburg hid behind the bunker and shouted hopelessly, "it''s far away, out of range! There''s nothing we can do!"


    Although castle caspami occupies a high place in the terrain, the third regiment is still kilometers away. If the archers shoot down the wind, they will die by 500 meters. How can they reach a range of 1000 meters!


    Depp''s heart tightened, and he just reacted. They were still out of range. How did the arrows come from?


    Kilometer range?


    Archer shot?


    You''re kidding!


    "The other party is not an ordinary person, go all out!"


    After three rounds of arrow rain, Donne''s voice echoed over castle caspami: "kill them regardless of consumption!"


    Then he stuffed the soul diamond into Nora: "continue to help collect souls."


    "Really good at employing people!"


    Nora tooted her mouth and disappeared without a trace.


    Danny shouted, "do you hear me? The LORD said, regardless of consumption!"


    The Rangers nearby burst into laughter: "I heard it!"


    Danny looked at them, grinned and said, "let the Lord see the power of our Ranger! Burst arrows ready! Four times in a row!"


    After the arrow rain, the Rangers immediately appeared above the city wall and stood above the bunker without fear. They opened their bow and put four expensive burst arrows on the bow at the same time.


    "Talent ¡¤ eagle eye!"


    "Blessing of the wind!"


    "The power of the hurricane!"


    "Target enemy, free fire - shoot!"


    With Danny''s order, the Rangers instantly shot the first wave of arrow rain. The arrows protected by the blessing of the wind and the power of the hurricane reached an amazing range of more than 2000 meters, completely covering the range of the black armour army.


    What''s more worrying for Danny and them is that due to the huge number of enemy troops, they will never fail to shoot indiscriminately without guiding arrows and aiming.


    "Bang bang -"


    The burst arrow fell into the enemy and immediately set off a series of amazing explosions.


    "NIMA... A group of black sheep..."


    As soon as Tang en patted his forehead, he almost vomited blood. When the arrow rain went down, tens of thousands of gold coins were gone.


    He said, regardless of consumption, who is the happiest?


    Obviously it''s Danny and them - these rangers are burning gold coins when they shoot arrows!


    However, with the production of special ammunition in the future, the machine gun team will soon replace them and become a big spender.


    At this time, the people on the wall were suddenly shrouded in a shadow

 Chapter 496

    On the city wall, Elsa held up a rolling stone with a diameter of more than three meters with her arms, and the huge shadow shrouded her around. She took a deep breath, bent her knees and squatted slightly, then locked the enemy in the distance, and threw the boulder with a scolding sound!


    The walls under her feet collapsed because of her sudden power, and Donne had to strengthen the walls immediately.


    The boulder roared out like a shell. At the moment when the boulder was about to fall, the soldiers pulled out their weapons and stabbed the boulder together.


    "Boom!"


    The huge power suddenly broke out, and the powerful boulders were destroyed by them together. The broken stones sputtered out in all directions, but now the lethality has completely disappeared.


    "Damn! They react so fast!"


    Elsa stamped her foot angrily, rushed to the side, grabbed the boulder and threw it again and again.


    This time, we got good results. Some soldiers reacted more slowly, and then they were smashed and directly turned into meat sauce.


    "Something''s wrong."


    Uncle Depp frowned: "they are called 30000 troops, but now the number is not enough."


    "Princess Aurelia has analyzed that there are at most 10000 soldiers in the 30000 army. The number should be correct."


    "But what about logistics?"


    Depp pointed to the enemy below: "since they appeared, they haven''t seen the logistics force, and the Ranger scouts haven''t found the logistics force, which doesn''t make sense."


    "So they don''t need logistics."


    Elsa said disapprovingly, "just like the monster soldiers in the previous battle."


    Depp''s heart sank: "if it''s the same as last time, I''m afraid it''s a hard battle this time."


    Last time, Ellington relied on Donne to kill the necromancer, and then exhausted his strength and supplies, so he managed to kill those enemies. Now the number of enemies has almost tripled. Although it is a defensive war, it has a lot of pressure.


    "Roar! Kill!"


    The dark enemy has rushed to Castle caspami. They shot hook claws at the city wall and tried to cling to the hook claws to rush up the city wall, but how can they succeed? As soon as the hook claw was thrown on the wall, it was immediately cut off by the soldiers of Ellington, and then with arrow rain, falling stones and rolling logs.


    The burning log is one of the excellent weapons for guarding the city. The burning flame and even the armor are difficult to resist the impact of the log and the temperature of the flame.


    Similarly, there is hot oil. No one can resist the hot and pervasive hot oil, whether it is a light leather warrior or a soldier in armor.


    The soldiers of the third Legion concentrated at the main gate. Although their reason was controlled, their instinct told them that if they wanted to conquer the city, they had to open the gate first.


    Before that, there is a gap that must be crossed - the artificial cliff.


    "GA -"


    A dark shadow suddenly rose from the troops in front and rushed into the sky very quickly.


    "Warcraft Knights! There are flying Warcraft Knights among them! Pay attention to the attack from the sky!"


    Aurelia exclaimed, "it''s the horned Eagle beast Knights of the third Legion! They''re fast! Be careful -"


    As soon as Locke''s voice fell, he heard a roar. A group of horned Eagle beast Knights carrying armored Knights tore through the clouds and dived down. Their sharp claws cooperated with cavalry spears, one to capture the target and the other to intercept the rescue of others!


    "Come down!"


    A horned Eagle beast Knight chose Elsa as the target. As soon as the unlucky guy was ready to attack her, Elsa grabbed the weapon and smashed it down. Even people and horned Eagles were knocked unconscious on the wall.


    Seeing a horned Eagle beast Knight pounce on her, Aurelia slipped a dagger in her hand. Just when she was going to let the horned Eagle beast Knight taste the power, a cold arrow suddenly shot next to her, frozen the horned Eagle beast''s wings together, and fell down with the knight.


    "Thank you!"


    Fiona nodded, continued to sing the spell and cast spells to help others.


    "The machine gun team fired at full strength!"


    With Uncle Depp''s roar, the machine gun team all turned their guns and aimed at the sky to pour ammunition!


    "Da Da --"


    The angry flame poured the bullet rain on the horned Eagle beast knight. The wind defense spell of the horned Eagle beast could not stop the warhead at all. Dense bullets ran through their wings and bodies, and blood gushed out and poured on the wall!


    "Boom, boom!"


    The knight riding on the horned Eagle fell from the sky and fell on the wall. Without saying a word, he threw away the knight''s gun and cut off the nearby guard with a sword!


    "Die!"


    Locke roared and rushed up. "Dang" stopped the cavalry''s attack. His amazing strength slid down with his arm. The guard couldn''t escape and was still cut to death by the long sword


    "Damn it - get out of here!"


    Locke burst out a dazzling red light, the power of blood and gas completely exploded, and the explosive power took him directly into the cavalry.


    The cavalry reached out and grabbed it. Locke''s eyes were cold, jumped up and jumped behind the cavalry. The long sword locked the joint of the back neck of the armor, and the poisonous snake stabbed it in. Then he stirred it with force - "creak", and the cavalry''s spine was completely broken by Locke.


    "Get out!"


    Locke pulled out his long sword, kicked the body away, and then jumped on the other enemies again.


    "Shield Bash!"


    Uncle Depp grabbed the shield and smashed it on the cavalry''s head. The heavy tower shield collided with the heavy helmet. The afterwave of power ran through the helmet and poured all over the cavalry''s head, making him fall into a coma.


    "Go to hell!"


    Uncle Depp threw the dizzy cavalry out of the wall.


    "Da Da --"


    Machine guns continued to fire. Facing the blockade of the fire net, the horned Eagle beast knights in the sky either retreated or had to break through the fire net and carry out close combat. However, after a short close combat, they found themselves completely at a disadvantage, so the remaining horned Eagle beast Knights decided to carry out the harassment war.


    "ঠ-"


    The horned eagles and beasts roared together, then scattered and dived down, grabbed the guards on the city wall and rushed into the sky! After more than 50 horned Eagle beast knights were shot down in one attack, they successfully captured more than 100 city guards.


    "They''re not far away! Snipe!"


    As soon as Danny gritted his teeth, eagle eye locked a horned eagle knight, roared, and the arrows filled with strong wind elements roared out, penetrating the horned eagle and the knight.


    At the same time, the attack of other Rangers also had a good effect, killing a horned Eagle beast Knight again.


    The horned Eagle fell with a whine, and its own soldiers fell with it!


    Other horned Eagles also released their claws, and the guards caught in the sky fell one after another!


    "Floating!"


    Fiona instantly locked the fallen soldier and released the floating technique to slow down the falling trend of the soldier. After that, she released the master''s hand again and dragged the soldier back to the wall, while the other soldiers were dragged back by Tang Enshi with the floating technique.


    "Thank you, thank you -"


    As soon as the frightened soldiers landed on their feet, they listened to the low horn sound of "Woo -" below. Immediately after that, a cloud ladder suddenly appeared in the army. The soldiers rushed to the cliff with the cloud ladder, and then supported the cloud ladder to the wall!


    The sky and the earth were attacked at the same time, and the defense of Castle caspami suddenly became precarious!


    "Siege ladder?"


    Depp smiled grimly and said, "brothers, it''s time for them to taste the power! Goblins are ready to throw bombs!"


    When the order was passed on, the soldiers on the wall immediately turned off their fire, then felt the goblins from their back waist, threw bombs, and stared at the approaching enemy one by one with a smile.


    When they climbed the ladder and tried to approach the winch, Depp waved, "throw!"


    "Blow the fuck up!"


    "Go to hell, monster!"


    After activating the fuse, a dense goblin dropped bombs and roared out, followed by them to fire again. The machine gun just stopped for a moment and woven a fire net again.


    "Bang bang -"


    After the goblin dropped a bomb and hit the enemy, a violent explosion broke out immediately, setting off a bloody storm in the crowd. The newly erected ladder was directly blown off, and the climbing enemy fell one after another.


    But what is shocking is that after falling from a height of tens of meters, they can still struggle to get up and rejoin the battle.


    "Sure enough, they are monsters!"


    Fiona muttered to herself, "you can''t fall, you can''t fight, you can''t fear, you can''t retreat, you don''t need supplies... It''s an invincible army!"


    "Invincible?"


    Aurelia clenched her teeth and trembled with anger: "the third army was originally just some ordinary soldiers, not such monsters at all. They were obviously controlled and transformed by evil forces."


    "Don''t worry, they can''t win... Depp, magic pistol."


    Donne nodded at Depp. Uncle Depp''s eyes brightened, and then shouted, "prepare the magic pistol!"


    "Magic pistol!?"


    "Ha ha! Great! I''ve long wanted to try!"


    The captain level soldiers immediately took out their magic pistols. The magic pistols with unique shape and powerful power conquered them as soon as they were distributed. They wanted to have a try for a long time, but they never had a chance.


    "Target: Siege troops, magic pistols, free fire!"


    On the city wall, the soldiers holding magic pistols held the magic pistols excitedly, locked the siege troops below through detection, and then¡ª¡ª


    "Fire!"


    "Fire!"


    "Fire!"


    "Fire!"


    The command of firing was sounded almost at the same time in the four directions of East, West, North and south. At the next moment, the dense fireball roared out and exploded in the enemy forces with amazing momentum. The blazing element flame swallowed up the surrounding soldiers. Just one round of volley shot, it killed hundreds of enemy troops!


    The surprising results immediately aroused cheers one after another.


    Uncle Depp smiled for a moment and his expression became more serious: "don''t hurry to cheer! Goblins drop bombs - prepare for the second round!"


    "Throw!"


    "Boom, boom -"

 Chapter 497

    Flames, smoke and explosions never stopped around castle caspami.


    The dense black armour army of the third Legion bravely charged caspamiburg, and the burst arrows, fireballs, rolling logs and goblins dropping bombs from the sky didn''t make them step back.


    The bodies of their comrades in arms have not affected their morale at all. They have even begun to carry fillers from around to fill the cliff, which is being filled up at an amazing speed.


    After the three rounds of arrow rain, there were three rounds of rockets. The enemy tried to ignite kaspami fort and forced the defending soldiers to abandon the city to fight, but the Rockets failed to fall into the city, went out one after another, and then was swept away by the strong wind.


    After several more attempts, the black armour army had to give up the plan.


    "Fire!!"


    The magic pistol opened fire again, and hundreds of fireballs roared into the enemy. The burst flame melted their armor and bodies, and burned to ashes after being hit.


    Since the war, the third Legion has killed more than 1000 people, but their offensive is still fierce.


    "This is the power of the magic pistol!?"


    Fiona took a breath of air conditioning: "why does it feel more powerful than the fireball I released?"


    Donne smiled: "because I designed the fireball magic array used by the magic pistol."


    "What a terrible weapon!"


    It was terrible, but Aurelia''s face was full of surprises: "if this weapon can be produced in mass --"


    Tang en shook his head: "it''s a pity that the key problems have not been solved yet. It can only be made by hand."


    "Even if it''s made by hand, it''s very powerful. It''s like an extra mage army."


    Aurelia is very optimistic about this weapon.


    The third Legion is now corrupt ********* and has become infinitely powerful. It is not afraid of death and has strong defense. However, without the protection of Spell Shield, they have very poor resistance to spell damage. Fireball has a miraculous effect on them.


    In contrast to the attacks of archers and machine gun teams, although arrows and warheads can cause a lot of damage to them, they can''t stop their steps. Even though their bodies are bleeding outward, they still stubbornly carry fillers forward and try to fill the cliff.


    At this time, the horned eagle and beast knights in the sky suddenly gathered together, and then they rushed to the center of caspamiburg, and then dived rapidly towards the center of the town!


    Depp''s face changed greatly: "stop them! They want to break through the defense from the inside!"


    "Da Da --"


    The fire net woven by assault rifle fell on the outermost layer of horned eagle, but it could not attack the enemy in the center. The horned eagle knight roared into the middle of the town, then walked quickly and low in the street, and rushed from the street to the city gate in the blink of an eye!


    "Boom, boom!"


    The horned Eagle glanced obliquely over the city gate. Hundreds of knights gave up their escape and fell directly from the sky and landed at the winch of the city gate!


    "Ah --"


    The guards guarding the winch were unprepared and were killed on the spot. Then the horned Eagle beast Knights immediately formed a formation and protected the knights in the middle layer by layer.


    "Kill them all!"


    Elsa rushed to the winch with a team of soldiers. The horned Eagle beast Knights obviously gave up their escape. They met up without fear, and the two sides collided directly!


    At this time, several horned eagle and beast knights in the middle forcibly cut off the winch, only to hear a harsh sound of chain sliding, and the huge city gate fell to the ground!


    The cliff becomes a smooth road!


    "Damn it!"


    Elsa was so angry that she took out a huge war hammer and rushed into the formation of the Knights. She dashed and waved the war hammer to smash all the enemies who stopped her!


    "Siege and crash!"


    There was a low roar from the enemy, and the dense black armor army roared, pushing the siege and crashing to the gate.


    Fiona was shocked: "Lord!"


    Don shook his head. "I don''t have to do it."


    As soon as Donne''s voice fell, Depp ordered again: "goblins drop bombs - third round preparation - target: siege and crash!"


    "Throw!"


    The goblins dropped bombs from the city wall and hit the siege car. The terrible explosion blew the heavy car into pieces, together with the surrounding black armour army.


    After several rounds of throwing, all the sieges and crashes of the black armour army were destroyed. Depp and them were relieved.


    Although the third regiment, the black armour army, has become very powerful and extremely powerful, their IQ has plummeted and become a puppet idiot.


    In the siege war, the most important is the siege equipment such as siege crash and catapult. However, although the third Legion relies on instinct to use these equipment, it doesn''t know how to protect these things at all, so that now they can only push them by the number of people.


    "Look at them now... The gods are on! What''s that!?"


    Locke just breathed a sigh of relief, and then saw the monsters coming out of the enemy team. He was suddenly cold, and the whole person was not well.


    Aurelia''s face changed greatly: "war monsters! They even brought war monsters! Stop them!"


    "Machine gun team target locked!"


    "Ranger group target locked!"


    "Fire with all your strength!"


    "Da Da --"


    "The guide arrow is ready - the burst arrow and the frozen arrow are in place - the target is locked - shoot!"


    In the face of such a huge Warcraft, the effect of bullets is extremely weak. Only the Ranger''s special arrows can produce obvious killing effect.


    Under the guidance of the arrows, all the arrows converged into a torrent and all hit the first war beast up to more than ten meters!


    "Boom, boom -"


    Flame, frost and hurricane, three different forces burst open in front of the war beast, tore a huge wound, and even exposed its internal organs.


    "Bomb! Drop the bomb!"


    Uncle Depp immediately gave an order, and the soldiers threw out the last wave of bombs. The bombs fell into the wound of the war beast and exploded, blowing its internal organs to pieces.


    The first war beast fell before the attack and killed a black army.


    The soldiers have no bombs, but there are four terrible war beasts!


    "No bombs, we have magic pistols!"


    Depp said calmly, "still follow the previous tactics - Rangers! Shoot!"


    "Yes!"


    Danny received the order and organized another volley!


    But this time, the war beast raised his hands to block the arrow rain!


    Although its arms were fried with flesh and blood, its body was not fatally injured!


    "This is --"


    On the wall, people''s faces changed greatly. Before they could make a second wave of attack, the attack of the war beast has come!


    "Boom!!!"


    The fist several meters big and the siege crash didn''t make much concessions. The cruel force hit the city wall, breaking the city wall inch by inch and falling stones.


    Another giant war beast came to the gate, then grabbed the gate and held it up. The terrible force directly destroyed the cross bar that locked the gate, and the gate was lifted at once!


    "Elsa!"


    Depp was shocked: "take people to the gate! The enemy is going to break in!"


    Although the black armour army has killed more than 2000 people in the siege, the total number of soldiers guarding the city in Ellington is only more than 4000. It is difficult to confront the enemy on the frontal battlefield.


    Once the city is broken, they can only confront the enemy head-on!


    "City gate!? it''s too late!"


    Elsa frowned, then picked up the huge war hammer and jumped out of the city wall. The war hammer roared and hit the head of the war beast. With the falling trend and her powerful power, the war hammer exploded the head of the war beast in an instant!


    "Boom!!!"


    The gate that had just been lifted suddenly fell, but the black armour army only broke in more than 100, and more than a dozen were killed by the falling gate.


    "Greta! Bring someone with me!"


    With a roar, Locke jumped down from the wall wrapped in a red blood shield. The long sword forcibly split a black armour army in two: "die!"


    Greta then drove down with 300 people and surrounded the black armour army.


    But the enemy was not afraid and directly launched a counter charge!


    "Die!"


    Greta avoids the sword power of the black armour army and instantly starts the magic pistol. Fireball roars and hits the black armour army attacking her. The high-temperature element flame burns the upper body of the black armour army to ashes.


    "Beautiful!"


    Locke tried to block the attack of the black armour and threw a kiss.


    Greta rolled her eyes and pulled the trigger. The fireball swallowed up the enemy in front of Locke.


    "What a pity."


    Locke threw his left hand, and the magic pistol was re inserted into his waist: "I still want to be cruel to him!"


    "Stop playing, we haven''t won yet!"


    Greta doesn''t have time to quarrel with him. The Lord is still staring at the supervisor.


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. The Lord hasn''t done it yet. We can all hold on. If the Lord turns on the spell aura, we must win!"


    Locke is confident about it.


    "Elsa herself is outside!"


    Greta stared at Elsa outside the city gate, admiring and worried: "is she all right?"


    "Why don''t we just help her?"


    Locke licked his cracked lips, and his desire for battle made him tremble: "now the gate has been destroyed, and there are three war monsters left. After killing the war monsters and ensuring the safety of the city gate, we can launch a counterattack!"


    "I think the Lord must be waiting for this opportunity."


    On the wall, Donne is indeed waiting for an opportunity.


    "Lord?"


    "Be patient. Time is on our side now."


    Donne stared at the black armour outside, distressed to death.


    These are elite soldiers!


    If they can be accepted, it will be much easier to train them than to train those recruits from scratch.


    Unfortunately, now that they are enemies, Donne has to destroy them himself.


    In the sky, all the horned Eagle beast Knights have been swept away, and all the siege equipment have been destroyed. In addition to the remaining three war giants, the third black army can not break through the defense line of caspamiburg.


    Ellington, has been invincible.


    What needs to be considered now is how to annihilate the enemy as much as possible and protect Ellington''s effective forces at the same time.

 Chapter 498

    The war has lasted until now. The third black army has been damaged by more than 3000, and nearly one-third of the soldiers have died under the city wall. This is a very terrible number.


    A normal army, with a war loss of more than 20%, is a great defeat, with a death toll of more than 30%. As long as the commander is a normal person, he will choose to retreat - even if he does not retreat, the emergence of deserters will be unstoppable, and the morale will directly drop to the bottom.


    However, the current commander Marshall Lawson is not a normal person. His consciousness and reason have been completely controlled by Marcus. There are no problems in daily life, training and conversation, but he has no way to command operations, which requires contingency.


    All he could do was to obey Gillard''s orders and use 10000 troops to level Ellington. When Castle palmy stopped in front of him, he broke Castle palmy.


    Attack!


    Attack!


    Attack again!


    Marshall stared at the battlefield sand table with a dull face and had no response.


    The sand table is made according to their instinct, but after it is made, it becomes a decoration.


    "Attack... Broken city... Castle caspami... Ellington... Lord God... Eternal glory..."


    Marshall muttered to himself that he had no clear sense of autonomy, which was also a disadvantage after Marcus controlled his mind. The farther he was from the controlled target, the more mentally disabled those he controlled.


    Elsa ran quickly on the wall, then twisted her body, grabbed the huge Warhammer, jumped high, and fell on the shoulders of the war beast like a meteor!


    With a crisp bang, the shoulder blades of the war beast burst!


    "Ouch --"


    The war beast raised her hand and patted her on the shoulder. Elsa hurried to the other side, and then¡ª¡ª


    "Go to hell!"


    She twisted her willow waist and swept out with her hands holding a huge war hammer. The war hammer hit the side face of the war beast with a roar!


    "Bang!"


    The whole head of the war beast burst open, and its skull, blood and brain burst out. Before it could even swing its fist, its huge body fell down and killed a black army.


    "Hoo! This is the last one!"


    Elsa breathed after landing. All five war monsters have been killed by now.


    But the next moment, she was surrounded by the black armour army, and the shining sword cut her face!


    "You -- look down on me!"


    Elsa grabbed the war hammer and spun it in place. The huge war hammer with terrible power smashed all the black armor troops around!


    "It''s time!"


    At this time, Donne suddenly got up, all the siege equipment were destroyed, the war beast had been killed, and the third Legion had no means to break the wall. If he kept it, the soldiers of Ellington would not gain any combat experience.


    "It''s time to take the initiative."


    "What?! are you crazy?"


    Aurelia was shocked and said, "now that we have occupied the fortress and are sure to win, why take the initiative!? our number is less than half of them!"


    Don shook his head: "because what I need is elite soldiers with rich combat experience."


    So far, he has not taken direct action in all battles. Why? Not to give them a chance to brush their experience? If he does, these people still play with eggs? If a meteorite falls, even if the enemy has tens of thousands more, it can all be solved.


    But the key to the problem is that when facing the chaotic army in the future, he is powerless and must rely on the power of everyone.


    Therefore, he must take these "trumpets" to brush experience and let them grow up as soon as possible.


    Aurelia immediately understood what Donne meant. Fiona next to her was not surprised. She knew Donne''s habits very well.


    Try our best to cultivate the soldiers'' combat experience and courage.


    "Depp, get ready to order the whole army to attack!"


    Don said faintly, "Castle palmy doesn''t care."


    Castle caspami is not too important, but it is impossible for Donne to break through here with the help of the only third Corps.


    He only needs to open a large shield to protect the whole city.


    Depp was just stunned, and then decisively accepted the order: "yes, Lord!"


    "All attention - the Lord has an order: assemble the whole army! Give up guarding the city! Open the gate! Go out to meet!"


    "All attention - the Lord has an order: assemble the whole army! Give up guarding the city! Open the gate! Go out to meet!"


    "All attention - the Lord has an order: assemble the whole army! Give up guarding the city! Open the gate! Go out to meet!"


    With the help of Danny''s wind magic, Depp''s command echoed over castle caspami. After hearing this command, the soldiers struggling to defend on the wall were stunned, and then their attitude was polarized.


    "Can you finally attack!? it''s really great! I''m suffocating!"


    This is the veteran who has been fighting with Donne. When he heard the order, he picked up the guy and gathered.


    "What!? are you crazy!? we are now invincible by relying on fortresses and walls. Why do we have to work hard!?"


    This is a new recruit who has only recently joined the formal combat force. He is also full of timidity about frontal combat.


    But in any case, the order had been given. All the excited and timid gathered at the gate, sharpening their knives and staring at the black armour army outside, showing a ferocious smile.


    "Go and help Elsa."


    Depp motioned, kundahl and some of their strong men jumped down without hesitation, and then helped Elsa block the pursuit of the black armour army.


    "Let me come!"


    Elsa rushed to the gate, dropped the hammer, bent her knees to hold the gate, lifted it up and muttered, "it''s only a few days. Come and lift the gate again - Hey!"


    With a soft drink, the gate was suddenly raised by her: "come on!"


    Castle palmy is now Ellington''s territory, and she doesn''t want to destroy it anymore.


    "Order!"


    Locke led the assembled Ellington soldiers, shouting slogans and rushing to the black armour army outside the city!


    In the blink of an eye, the two teams of black and white collided on the narrow mountain road. The clash of swords rang through the battlefield. At the same time, there were some discordant voices


    "Da Da --"


    The fierce fire of the assault rifle becomes more fierce at close range. After blocking the enemy''s sword, push the muzzle of the assault rifle into the enemy''s helmet, and then pull the trigger. The fierce fire will turn the head inside the helmet into paste in an instant!


    "Hahaha - cool!"


    The soldiers of the machine gun team, with swords in one hand and guns in the other, were like entering a deserted territory among the enemy.


    Donne nodded slightly. Although the painting style was a little strange, as long as the effect was good, the others didn''t care.


    "I have the seed to fight!"


    The painting style is even more strange. On the other hand, Locke holds a magic pistol with high-tech style but magic core in one hand and a refined cold weapon long sword in the other hand, arrogantly provoking the other party.


    Facing the attack of the black armour army, Locke''s counterattack method was more sharp. He blocked the attack with one hand and directly burned his face with a fireball with the other hand, killing more than a dozen black armour army every minute.


    It has to be said that the black armour army has rough skin and thick meat and is resistant to beating, but its resistance to magic is too poor.


    "Bound arrow!"


    The invisible wind element turns into a rope to bind the charging black armor army and make them unable to move.


    Then the Rangers bent their bows and arrows together, gathered strong wind elements, followed by strong wind shooting. The arrows filled with wind elements are much more terrible than bullets, and can even run through several enemies continuously.


    As soon as the two sides started fighting, the black armour army collapsed and was almost one-sided crushed by the Ellington guard.


    Donne stamped his foot gently, and a circle of spell aura appeared in an instant. The powerful spell aura gain made the soldiers completely excited. It was like injecting adrenaline. They all screamed and killed the enemy. Even some guys rushed too far ahead unknowingly and were surrounded in the blink of an eye.


    Although the black armour army is fierce and has been transformed by evil forces, all members of the Ellington guard are now apocalyptic,


    set free a tiger back to the mountains? Or the tiger out of the cage? It doesn''t seem to be enough to describe the ferocity of Ellington soldiers at the moment.


    They are like a group of bloodthirsty sharks who are excited to finally smell the fishy smell.


    Donne is very satisfied with this. The more fierce these soldiers are, the greater their potential will be in the future.


    But


    "Not enough."


    Donne was a little dissatisfied. It would be even more exciting if he could get kloto''s Skybreaker and launch a high-altitude bombing.


    Although the strength of the third black army has become stronger, it seems that it has become completely mentally disabled. It doesn''t know how to change. It''s really stupid.


    However, in the face of such a large group army, the war efficiency relying on small arms is too slow. For example, large-scale high explosive bombs, missiles, RPGs and tanks are the king of the battlefield. Of course, there are all kinds of large-scale map level spells in prandal.


    Donne fumbled his chin and stared at the slow advancing front glued together on the battlefield.


    If you want to further increase the power of weapons, in addition to the magic pistol under research and the special bullets prepared for assault rifles, you can also consider the shoulder RPG.


    The technical content of RPG is not very large. It can be made according to the current technical level of gnomes and goblins - even Ellington can make similar products.


    But the effect of RPG on the battlefield is very impressive. It is a very excellent weapon.


    Not only RPG, but also Grenades can be considered. Not only physical steel ball grenades, but also magic crystal grenades are completely feasible.


    With these weapons, in the face of such group army operations, we can kill 7788 people face-to-face.


    Donne clapped his hands and it was settled!


    On the other side, Alex, frank, who had disappeared for months, finally appeared again.

 Chapter 499

    When Charles returned to his study, he was pleasantly surprised to find that his father, who had disappeared for several months, had returned!


    What''s more incredible is that my father, who was very old before, looks much younger now. He looks as strong and energetic as his thirties!


    That is great!


    God''s blessing is great!


    Charles once again had a fanatical worship for the mysterious sonnathan. He respectfully stepped forward and lowered his arrogant head: "welcome back, father!"


    Frank was playing with the decorations on the table while glancing at Charles: "my son, I can see that you are in a very good mood. Can you tell me what happened during my absence?"


    Just an ordinary sentence, Charles felt an extremely amazing sense of oppression. The pressure emanating from his father made Charles tremble from the inside out.


    But he is only excited about it!


    yes! Only excitement!


    If a father can regain his youth and have strength, it means he can!


    "Yes! Father! Too many things have happened recently. It can be said that our Kadir family can finally let go and have a big fight!"


    Charles trembled and said excitedly, "Victor is dead! Prince Gillard has been crowned king!"


    "Dead?"


    Frank frowned, "how did Victor die?"


    In his original plan, he planned to kill Victor himself after mastering power.


    "Father, no matter how Victor died, it''s the past. Now, we have ushered in our era!"


    Frank was noncommittal: "Gillard was crowned king, but Gillard is also a royal faction and is still our enemy."


    "No, father, you are wrong."


    Charles smiled mysteriously: "the great God has conquered his majesty Gillard. Now his majesty Gillard is also a believer of God and one of us!"


    Frank frowned more tightly. Gillard was crowned king and became a servant of the Lord. Although it seemed good, what was the Lord''s promise to them? What about letting the Kadir family dominate the Ilus Empire?


    "What about the messenger? Is this the message he sent himself?"


    Frank didn''t know that Jonathan was dead.


    Charles''s face changed slightly and whispered, "the messenger went to the underground world to awaken the great God. The God returned with glory. Unfortunately, the messenger died at the hand of Donne. I just learned the news from his majesty Gillard."


    "The messenger is dead!"


    Frank''s face changed greatly: "that Donne!? how can this be possible! The messenger''s power is so powerful!"


    "It is said that this tragedy occurred because the messenger consumed too much power when he awakened the God, and Donne led a large number of men at that time."


    Charles was not clear about the specific situation. Gillard also reported the oral situation of Casas. Their fanatical worship of God Casas made them fully believe in the word of God.


    "I knew that with the power of the messenger, how could I die in Donne''s hands."


    Frank sneered and said, "what else?"


    "Of course, after his majesty Gillard''s coronation, Donne declared Ellington''s independence and claimed that Victor''s death was full of doubts and wanted to investigate the truth. Then he killed Lawrence and occupied our kaspami collar. The Reverend gladamar then disappeared and may be brewing the next wave of attack."


    Charles sneered: "but he can only shout now, because Prince Gillard has sent 10000 troops to attack Ellington. According to time, he should have arrived at Castle caspami and is fighting."


    Frank nodded, but he was still a little uncomfortable. It was like the baby that had been included in the bag was robbed by others.


    Now he has been able to fully control the power in his body. He originally wanted to launch dark lines everywhere to gather strength and give Victor a wave of ruthless, but he found that "the Qing Dynasty is dead" and punched in the air, which was very uncomfortable.


    But soon Frank straightened his mind and said faintly: "arrange it. I want to meet Prince Gillard... Your majesty. How can we say that we are all servants of God now? At least we should clarify our goal."


    "His majesty Gillard is free now."


    Charles said excitedly, "we can see him now."


    "Then go."


    As soon as Charles and frank walked out of the door, they saw Morton sitting in the yard, blankly holding a tea cup.


    "Father, father!"


    Morton stared at Frank for a long time and was surprised to find that it was his father. He stood up in panic. However, because he was too flustered, all the tea was poured on the expensive clothes.


    Frank and Charles frowned. It was so ugly.


    "Let''s go out."


    After a pause, Frank said coldly, "go back and change your clothes. Don''t embarrass our Kadir family outside."


    "Yes, yes!"


    Morton, oppressed by the cold smell from frank, was almost out of breath. He was now more sure that the so-called blessing power was corrupting his father and brother.


    Morton, with his head bowed, was in a cold sweat. When there was no cold breath around him, he took a long breath, looked at the sky and muttered, "what should I do... This time..."


    Morton gritted his teeth, went back and changed his clothes, and then hurried away from home without taking a carriage.


    "Father, Morton..."


    There was a chill in Charles''s eyes: "he''s been a little strange lately."


    "That''s normal, Charles."


    Frank''s fingers tapped at the carriage window, his eyes fixed on the castle in the distance, and said faintly, "you and I have been blessed, but he is still weak. He is eager to be blessed... Maybe it''s time for him to accept the blessing."


    "When he is blessed, he will understand how ridiculous jealousy is now."


    "Perhaps his majesty Gillard can personally bless him?"


    "Father, in the capacity of his majesty Gillard..."


    Frank said coldly, "we are all servants of the LORD God except the eight venerable ones. Even if we have to arrange funds and generations, he is behind us. In terms of contribution, he can''t compare with our Kadir family. In terms of seniority, he has no deep seniority. He is good for nothing except a royal family. Why should he stand on me?"


    Charles shut up.


    Then another carriage passed them.


    "That was... The spade carriage just now?"


    Frank saw the family emblem of the spade family at a glance. The spade family and the Kadir family belong to the aristocracy, but since the Kadir family came close to the golden thigh of the dark snake, he didn''t play with the spade family. Frank even often planned how to annex the property of the spade family in his mind.


    The richest family in the Ilus Empire, its wealth is absolutely envious.


    Charles whispered, "Duke Mandel only met once at the coronation ceremony, and then he didn''t appear in the palace again. His majesty Gillard is very dissatisfied with this."


    When Frank heard the speech, a cold smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth: "it seems that we can gain something soon."


    The guards turned a blind eye to the Cartier family carriage and let it drive straight into the castle.


    Charles took Frank to the throne room quickly. As soon as he got close to the throne room, he heard a voice from inside.


    "... I want the whole army! The whole army attack, okay?"


    "But his majesty Gillard, the Duke of Gros and the Duke of batra still need to keep enough troops to defend the threat of ronitant..."


    "Didn''t you hear what I said? Do you need me to repeat it a second time?"


    "... your will, my majesty."


    "I want them to immediately send a large army to join my command and form a crusade army to attack Tarris with the third Legion from south to North! My land must not fall into the hands of others!"


    At the door, frank and Charles looked at each other and couldn''t help laughing.


    "It seems that his majesty Gillard is really determined to level Ellington and Tarris."


    Charles was a little excited and said, "war... Ah, exciting war, there is no better news than war for our Kadir family."


    War is not only a good opportunity for all heroes to rise together, but also a good opportunity for businessmen to make a big fortune in the war. Although frank and Charles dream of making the Kadir family rise again and even be crowned king, they will not miss the opportunity to make a fortune in the war.


    "Go in."


    Frank ignored the guards on both sides of the gate and pushed the door in.


    The two uninvited people attracted the attention of everyone inside. A group of gloomy ministers glanced at Frank and then didn''t care.


    They all know that Frank and Charles are the same as them.


    On the throne, Gillard, who sat obliquely, glanced at Frank and said faintly, "grand duke frank, what''s the matter with coming uninvited?"


    He recognized the rejuvenated Frank at a glance.


    "Praise God."


    Frank smiled faintly, went to the front of the throne, stared at Gillard and said, "I''m here to see what our new king of Ilus has to say."


    "As you can see, no, you can go."


    Although her mind has been corroded, Gillard did not notice it and still thought she was normal. Because she was in a hostile camp with frank, she now has an instinctive sense of boredom when she sees Frank.


    "Your Majesty doesn''t seem to welcome me."


    Frank didn''t think so. After turning around on the throne, his eyes fell on Gillard: "but I must make it clear... Your majesty, I became the Lord''s servant much earlier than you."


    Gillard sat up straight with a grim smile: "Duke frank, you seem to be threatening me?"


    In the throne room, the atmosphere is stagnant in an instant!

 Chapter 500

    Frank''s voice had just dropped, and the atmosphere in the throne was suddenly stagnant.


    Frank sneered, "Your Majesty Gillard, I''m serious. I''m just stating this to you, okay?"


    If it is an ordinary relationship between monarch and minister, Frank is certainly against the law, but the problem is that now the whole Ilus imperial family and the highest ruling class have been completely controlled by the dark snake. It can be said that there is no outsider present. According to his seniority, he should be above Gillard.


    Without the royal blood and the need for a spokesman, the dark snake would not push Gillard to that position.


    "Or are you jealous of our Kadir family''s contribution to God, so you want to deliberately suppress us in order to get more favor?"


    Facing Gillard''s cold eyes, Frank was fearless and completely mastered the blessing. Now his body is full of huge power. The power that can destroy everything has brought him strong confidence.


    Frank licked his lips. "If it weren''t for your origin, do you think the messenger of God would let you sit in this position?"


    From the weak body in the past to the strength now, the huge gap between the front and back has brought infinite expansion of Frank''s heart. Now he is fearless!


    "That is to say... You also want to sit on the throne?"


    Gillard at the moment is not the prince before, but a king swallowed up by the dark forces. Challenging his majesty is questioning his majesty.


    Gillard slowly stood up, and the cold breath filled the whole throne. The ministers who were only controlled by their mind but had no power trembled and retreated one by one. After a while, they all withdrew from the throne.


    At the moment, only Gillard, frank and Charles are still standing in the throne.


    Charles was barely able to stand, but he didn''t even have the ability to speak.


    On the contrary, frank, who fully mastered the dark forces, did not fall into the disadvantage in the face of Gillard''s oppression, which made him even more excited.


    The famous gifted Prince Gillard, his strength is nothing more than that!


    His blessings are not as good as his own!


    Frank didn''t know that because Prince Gillard''s power was too strong, Marcus couldn''t completely control his mind and could only guide hints to corrode him.


    But this illusion has greatly increased Frank''s confidence. He thinks he can fight Gillard!


    Even have confidence!


    "Let''s have a competition."


    Frank raised his hands and was completely surrounded by a strong black force on his fingers. He looked like a ghost claw: "the loser will become a puppet in the future. The winner will own the whole empire!"


    "Duke Frank."


    Gillard smiled without anger and stepped forward slowly: "... What gives you the illusion that you can be my enemy?"


    a step!


    Just one step!


    Frank''s face changed like lightning!


    Now in his eyes, Gillard seems to have become a vortex of fear, trying to devour him completely!


    The heavy pressure hit his shoulder hard, and the floor under Frank''s feet burst in an instant!


    "Roar!"


    Frank took a deep breath, instantly appeared in front of Gillard and grabbed Gillard''s neck with both hands!


    "Too weak."


    Gillard''s face was full of scornful sneers and appeared behind Frank like a ghost: "it''s too weak."


    Frank''s face changed slightly, but he reacted immediately. As soon as he twisted his body, ferocious ghost claws tore Gillard.


    Before frank smiled, a huge force fell on his back. Frank snorted and roared into the stone pillar between the throne. The stone pillar collapsed and the falling stone buried him.


    "Let me see... The head of the family who has never had power suddenly got ''Blessing'', and then after he worked hard to master this power, he was blinded by the powerful power and thought it was the power of the strong."


    Gillard slowly withdrew his fist and said coldly: "however, he doesn''t know it''s just an illusion. He never had power. He doesn''t understand how powerful the real strong has."


    "In front of the real strong, he is as weak and ridiculous as a maggot."


    "Duke frank, do you understand?"


    Too, too powerful!


    Charles trembled with shock. Obviously, his father''s strength was so strong, but he couldn''t even stop his majesty Gillard''s punch!


    Gillard, the son of heaven, deserves his reputation!


    "Boom!"


    With a loud noise and falling rocks, frank, who was shrouded in darkness, jumped out and stood in front of Gillard again.


    His face was very ugly - the punch just made him understand how far his strength was from Gillard!


    Gillard despised Frank: "you don''t even deserve my sword."


    Frank looked worse.


    "Kneel down."


    Gillard''s indifferent voice sounded, and frank turned pale in horror. He just heard a loud bang. He couldn''t control his body at all. He was forcibly pressed on the ground by that powerful force, and his knees even knelt out of two deep pits on the ground!


    "For the sake of serving God, I reward you for kneeling in front of me. Kowtow and be grateful."


    Frank could feel Gillard''s cold eyes. He now knew that if it weren''t for the sake of God''s master and servant, he might be in a different place now.


    "Thank you... Your majesty... For your gift!"


    Frank almost squeezed these words out of his teeth, but Gillard didn''t care. What he wanted was not a friend, not a man, but a dog, a mad dog.


    "Well, now we can talk about my plan."


    Gillard turned and returned to the throne.


    Without his orders, Frank had to keep kneeling.


    Gillard tilted her legs, held her head and glanced at Frank obliquely: "I want an army, the most powerful army. Only a strong enough army is qualified to be my soldier... I want to level Tarris, Ellington, and then -"


    A ferocious expression flashed across Gillard''s face: "I want to blade Donne!"


    Hand blade, Donne!


    Frank nodded silently. At this point, he had the same interests as the prince.


    "The Kadir family has abundant financial resources. I don''t need to say more about what to do with the army''s material supplies?"


    "It''s right to work for God."


    Frank is still unwilling to admit that he lost to Gillard. He is only willing to admit that he is working for God.


    Gillard doesn''t care about this. As long as he can get the financial support of the cardier family, it''s enough.


    At this time, Charles whispered, "Your Majesty Gillard, the property of the spade family is still above our Kadir family..."


    Gillard glanced at him and said faintly, "it''s a pity that the spade family has not been blessed by God."


    Charles'' eyes lit up: "Your Majesty means... They are enemies?"


    Gillard was expressionless: "the Ilus Empire only needs a financial giant, understand?"


    "I see!"


    Charles nodded quickly, surprised, and got the consent of his majesty Gillard, and then his actions could be completely released.


    According to the normal plan, they first snipe the surrounding industries of the spade family in the market, then nibble at their economic lifeline a little, and finally take the mine of the spade family and completely monopolize the whole industry.


    But now it''s different. After getting Gillard''s consent, they can even start beheading - directly kill Mandel spade, the head of the spade family, and even kill all the eldest and second sons who have the right to inherit. Without them, the spade family will fall into civil strife.


    On the other side, in a secret room of Wangdu.


    "The situation is getting worse and worse."


    Oberli whispered: "Girard has ordered the conscription of the military forces of matani and yabaron. If materials and logistics are not counted, the expeditionary army will arrive in the king''s capital in seven days and in Tarris in 14 days, forming a siege with the third Legion and completely encircling Tarris."


    Adrian knocked on the table and said in a deep voice: "he seems to have noticed that we are ordering the first and second legions to isolate the king''s capital, so he directly transferred troops... However, such a large-scale military mobilization will certainly attract the attention of other countries. Perhaps, ilrus has become the fat meat in the eyes of those countries."


    "Donne heard that after a day of confrontation, the battle at Castle caspami has subsided, and the 10000 troops of the third Legion have been completely defeated, leaving no one."


    "This is good news. At least the combat effectiveness of the third Legion has been reduced by one third."


    "Not necessarily. According to Donne''s message, the soldiers of the third Legion have been horribly transformed. Their strength and defense are very strong. Without magical power, it is difficult to kill them effectively."


    As soon as oberli said this, Adrian''s face immediately became very bad: "Damn it, do we want to ask the silver city for help?"


    "Even if they ask for help, they may not do it. Don''t forget that the primary goal of silver city is to monitor the gate of chaos. They promise not to join politics and war."


    Adrian said coldly, "don''t they care if Clark died unjustly?"


    Obery was silent for a moment. "Maybe... Can you try? No, wait, I have a better way!"


    Adrian''s spirit flashed and said with oberli, "elves!"


    The elves, who have a long relationship with Donne, are undoubtedly the best choice for magic support. Every adult of them has strong magic power!


    The only problem now is


    The Elves will not participate in the human war.


    "Find don."


    Oberli made a conclusion: "I think it''s more reliable to find him than to find the city of silver - at least there is a transmission array to go directly."


    So it was settled.


    "In addition, I think we need to confess the current situation to the Holy See of light."


    "But the Holy See will not interfere in politics and the struggle for kingship."


    Adrian said very seriously: "now it is not Gillard''s political event of Patricide and treason, but the awakening of the dark forces of the cult. They want to provoke war and destroy everything. This is not interference in the kingship! The holy Templar order of the Holy See has every reason to go out!"

 Chapter 501

    In the Middle Ages on earth, countless bloody events broke out because of religious beliefs, and the struggle between kingship and theocracy almost never stopped. The famous Crusade lasted for 200 years, killing and wounding millions. Fanatical believers still joined one after another because they thought what they did was right.


    This is the power of religion.


    However, different from the medieval religions well known to people on earth, prandal''s religion has very clear rules, especially the Holy See of light, which is widely worshipped by human beings.


    The royal power belongs to the royal power, and the divine power belongs to the divine power. The two do not interfere with each other.


    The reason why there is such a clear division of authority is that prandar''s God really exists. There are authentic records of miracles, altars, oracles and even God''s fall. Under the awe and worship of gods, divine power and kingship can be separated from each other without interference.


    In this case, the significance of the existence of the Templar order of the Holy See of light, as a highly effective force, has been determined from the beginning.


    Interference in national politics and involvement in national wars are prohibited.


    Only when there are cults (especially those who believe in false gods and cults with clear risk factors) or dark forces that will pose a great threat to all lives, can they go out.


    Just like the last time he went to the underground world to look for the blessing Scripture of the artifact jebirni, he and the Saint eluli must disguise their identity and not act in the name of the Templar.


    It is worth mentioning that the so-called dark forces do not refer to the magic of darkness, but those uncontrollable forces that will corrode human mind and induce human degeneration. Chaotic atmosphere is the most typical one.


    The reason why we call it the dark force is that human beings are used to linking darkness with negative emotions such as anxiety, danger and fear. It''s just convenient to call it. As for the dark god who carries the pot... Who cares?


    Back to the point, Adrian is now very sure that Gillard is controlled by the dark forces, so it is completely feasible to ask the Holy See of light for help.


    After determining the plan, the two immediately left the secret room, walked out of the alley wearing hoods, mingled with the crowd in the street, and quietly came to the Guangming cathedral.


    Gillard''s coronation had no impact on the Cathedral of light. Believers still came here to pray and get blessings.


    After quietly showing their identification to the priest, oberli and Adrian soon saw Jesus olini XXIII.


    The two simply saluted: "salute you, Pope."


    "The God of light protects you, Duke foal, Duke Bolet."


    Jessolini smiled back, and now he almost guessed what they came for: "sit down first."


    After sitting down, the anxious oberli couldn''t help but say, "under the crown of the Pope, I think you should also see the things published in Datang daily? What do you think?"


    Sure enough.


    Jessolini restrained his smile: "I am the leader of the Holy See of light. It is reasonable that I should not criticize the change of kingship, but... Are you really sure that Prince Gillard has been corroded by the dark forces? On coronation day, there is nothing wrong with him in the holy light."


    Oberli knocked on the table and said impatiently, "maybe he has endured? Maybe he has been suppressed temporarily? You may not know that his Highness the prince was already a strong man of the ninth rank of the supreme level a year ago. He is only one step away from the legendary level. It''s nothing for him to endure the purification of the holy light."


    "But are you sure?"


    Jessolini''s expression was very serious: "you know, if the holy see is involved in the royal power struggle just because of an uncertain possibility, it will have an extremely bad impact. Once this precedent is opened, it may lead to the royal power being suppressed by the divine power in the future, which is obviously not what the gods want to see."


    As soon as oberli wanted to speak, Adrian interrupted him and said in a deep voice, "oberli, don''t get excited. The pope must have noticed something under the crown, otherwise he wouldn''t tell us so much, would he?"


    Jessolini was stunned and nodded helplessly: "yes, that''s right. I know that the royal family members wear magic props, which will record the picture at the time of death. The identity of the murderer can be directly determined, but the premise is to find another direct member of the royal family."


    They looked at each other and said in the same voice, "Princess Aurelia!"


    "Yes, now Princess Aurelia is in Ellington. As long as you see her, everything will be clear."


    Jessolini said slowly: "If we can be sure that Gillard has been corrupted by the darkness, the Holy See can participate in it in a fair way. But now that Ellington has declared independence, it will be very troublesome for our people to go to Ellington. What''s more, it takes time to get from Alex to Ellington. Even with the help of magic, it takes at least a few days to arrive, which is very time-consuming Room. "


    Iluli and Lyon did not tell jessolini about the transmission array.


    "I also want to support Ellington. After all, Lord Donne is recognized by God. He can''t be evil. If I can, I''ll send someone out now and need you to wait patiently for a few days."


    Jebirni''s blessing Scripture and the scepter of light, regardless of Lyon and eluli''s identity, took the initiative to recognize the Lord to him. How can such a person be an evil man?


    O''brie and Adrian looked at each other, their faces full of surprises.


    They didn''t expect the Pope to be so optimistic about Donne!


    In this case, many things will be easier to do!


    O''brie smiled proudly and said, "in a few days, in fact, we can --"


    "It won''t be that long. We can get to Ellington today!"


    At this time, a clear voice suddenly came from outside, followed by eluli and walked into the room.


    "Under the virgin''s crown."


    Jessolini was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    Eluli closed the door and said, "Lord... Donne has set up a transmission array in alinks and can reach Ellington directly."


    Under her long sleeve, she clenched her fist tightly. In these days when she was separated from Donne, the effect of the slavery contract left by the eternal Dark Goddess became stronger and stronger, which made her Miss Donne all the time every day. Even in her dream, she was Donne''s face. She was so crazy that she wanted to sneak to Ellington to find Donne.


    As a result, Girard''s coronation happened at this time.


    Just passing by, I couldn''t help breaking in as soon as I heard them talking about Donne.


    "Transport array?"


    Jessolini took a breath of air-conditioning and said with a shocked look: "isn''t the technology of the transmission array lost? Even your excellency Jean hasn''t been able to restore the technology of the transmission array when discussing with your excellency Jean before, don --"


    Iluli said with a little pride: "this only shows one thing. Donne is a more powerful magician than the legendary hero Jean."


    "How is this possible..."


    Even jessolini can''t believe it. Unlike Angus, the miraculous hand who haunts all day and only exists in the background, gene, the Lord of the stars and the moon, leads his disciples to dig the mysteries of magic, monitors the magic flow and changes of the whole world, and is committed to eliminating the pollution of chaos.


    He and Angus are recognized as having reached the peak of human magic power, which is an insurmountable legend.


    Donne, although he is favored by God, it has nothing to do with his talent!


    "In fact, Donne''s strength is really unfathomable."


    O''brie said reluctantly: "although he has never felt entangled with fields and laws so far, it is undeniable that he is very strong."


    "Well, it seems that there is another super strong among us. It''s really gratifying."


    Jessolini nodded and smiled: "if so, what he said is more credible... Under the virgin crown, why don''t you go to Ellington on behalf of the Holy See of light? I need your help to determine the truth of his majesty Victor''s death, which is related to our countermeasures of the Holy See of light."


    It is enough to show the attitude of the Holy See of light that jessolini subconsciously chose iluli, who had a good relationship with Donne, to let the saint represent the Holy See of light.


    When iluleton was very excited, she felt that the golden runes on her neck began to heat faintly. She quietly pulled the silk scarf on her neck, carefully covered the circle of golden runes, gently nodded and said, "I see."


    "In that case, it''s not too late. Let''s go. Anyway, there''s a transmission array. You can go and go back quickly."


    O''brie, who was so impatient, could not help but get up.


    The others didn''t have any opinions. After she went back to the house and cleaned up a little, she came out again.


    Looking at eluli, who seems to be dressed up a little, aubury looks strange. I haven''t heard that she likes to dress herself under the virgin crown before, and... What''s the matter with the silk scarf around her neck?


    The saint is protected by the holy light. Is she still afraid of the cold?


    However, neither oberli nor Adrian thought about that. Even if they were very optimistic about Donne, the saint was a saint after all. The saint who served God only as the first mission did not limit their marriage, but so far no saint has ever married during her term of office.


    Eluli knew that she was so excited because of the power of the contract, but she just couldn''t control it.


    What made her most helpless was that she secretly prayed to the God of light yebirni when there was no one, and asked God to only help terminate the contract. As a result


    Jebirni, the God of light, did not give any response. The prayer of eluli seemed to be swallowed up by the dark vortex and disappeared silently.


    Why?


    In the blink of an eye, the three came to Ellington.

 Chapter 502

    Ellington.


    Three days have passed since the battle of caspamiburg. Donne and his family have already returned to Ellington, leaving a group of soldiers to maintain the security of caspamiburg. At the same time, they have seconded a group of elemental creatures and ELF friends to help restore the devastated land.


    Without the power of elves and elemental creatures, it will take at least a few years to restore the vegetation and land of kaspami Fort as a battlefield, but with their help, it can be restored in just a few days.


    Just


    "Ten thousand people... That''s ten thousand soldiers..."


    Donne pulled his hair one by one. Originally, these soldiers should have become effective forces against chaos, but now they are controlled by the dark forces and die in internal friction.


    He loves you!


    Even if Ellington''s husband and wife are encouraged to let go of life, it will take decades to cultivate their fighting power, not to mention that they may not all become soldiers.


    He really loves it!


    Although he asked Nora to take the soul drill to collect the souls of the war dead and purify them (see Chapter 493), and then prepare for the next step of brain opening, he has thought of a proper solution, but as an insider, he really doesn''t want to see people fall into internal friction.


    After all, that method is to make up for the lost sheep, so we must end this senseless internal friction as soon as possible!


    The longer the civil war, the wider the chaos will spread, and the harder it will be to end at that time.


    Donne lay weakly on the bed, thinking about countermeasures.


    To end the chaos, we must dig out the real culprit behind it, then catch Gillard and disclose the truth by all means.


    But the problem is that even if the truth is announced, chaos has already happened. With the backward means of communication, it is impossible to let everyone know it immediately. The information delay gives some ambitious people with ulterior motives the opportunity to take risks. When others know the truth, it is too late.


    The war is not terrible. The terrible thing is that the war is over, but there are still people nostalgic for the war.


    As for pacifying the people


    Donne muttered, "maybe it''s better to discuss with the Holy See of light..."


    In prandar, the Holy See of light, which occupies the absolute mainstream belief, has no less prestige in mankind than the major royal families. It even says that the appeal of the Holy See of light is stronger. If God does not only restrict the power of religion, the Holy See of light can easily rule the whole mankind.


    After the war, if you stand aside with the Holy See of light, you can undoubtedly win the trust and goodwill of others, and then let the Pope and saints help appease the people, so that you can quickly restore the stability of this country and obtain an environment for stable development.


    Tina whispered, "Lord, what do you say? Is your strength not enough?"


    "No, no, you press very well and learn very well."


    Donne''s words made Tina look happy, knelt on his back and continued to press it hard - using Donne''s hand on her.


    "Lord, you are too lazy!"


    At this time, Fiona and Aurelia pushed the door in, and their dissatisfaction was written on their faces.


    "Now the imperial people are in dire straits. You have just won a war. You just stay at home and enjoy Tina''s massage service. Can''t you take this opportunity to continue to expand your influence?"


    Fiona looks like she hates iron but not steel, but her eyes stare at Tina. She sits on Donne''s waist and her ass is completely close to Donne''s skin. Although she doesn''t see what they do too much, Fiona has to admit that she is jealous of Tina.


    Tang Enyi said, "I''m thinking about countermeasures. Tina''s massage makes my thinking more flexible. What are you thinking?"


    "Really?"


    Princess Aurelia said coldly, "do you dare to stand up now?"


    Donne was embarrassed immediately. He really didn''t dare to stand up now. Xiao Tang will definitely expose himself.


    "You are the Lord, so I have no right to say anything more, but at least the messengers of the spade family want to see you?"


    Fiona turned over the book, raised her head and said expressionless, "you have cooled him for two days. The spade family is the richest family in the Ilus Empire and also controls the noble Parliament. If they really have the idea of cooperation, it will be very beneficial to us."


    Although Fiona still remembers that the spade family persecuted the golden rose family, she put down her personal feelings and still gave a pertinent suggestion for Donne''s development.


    Donne didn''t look up. "Ollie, tell her."


    Suddenly hearing the nickname, Aurelia raised her eyebrows, but said nothing to Fiona: "the spade family is an old-fashioned aristocracy. Don''t forget that leandr, the head of the aristocratic parliament, is a member of the spade family. Gillard ***************************************************************************


    "The reason why they sent messengers is that they probably smelled an unknown smell. After Gillard was controlled, all the main ministers in the palace were controlled successively in the subsequent meetings. Now the palace of the ilrus Empire has been completely controlled by Gillard."


    "According to recent information, Mandel, the leader of the spade family, only showed up at the coronation ceremony, and then never went to the palace again - I''m afraid he noticed something. The old fox always had a sensitive sense of smell, so he deliberately avoided it."


    "Now Gillard has launched a war again. For the spade family, war is the best opportunity to make a fortune. They come to us now. There are only two possibilities. One is to take the opportunity to raise the price and sell us all kinds of equipment and materials, and the other is to try to support us to become a puppet regime and start a seesaw war with Gillard to prolong the war time."


    "According to my analysis," now, it''s time to meet him. "


    Aurelia said thoughtfully, "the messenger, Clifford spade."


    Donne raised his eyebrows and waved Tina down first.


    Tina got out of bed with a red face, and then walked quickly out of the room with her head down. Fiona and Aurelia''s eyes seemed to penetrate her clothes, making her ashamed.


    After the warm body left, Donne felt a chill on his waist.


    Fiona stared at the shiny water stain on Donne''s waist. "Can I wipe it for you?"


    "No, no..."


    Donne smiled: "it''s too hot, too hot, sweating is inevitable..."


    "Oh... It''s sweat..."


    Fiona and Aurelia gave a long "Oh" and stared at Donne.


    Rao is a very thick skinned Donne, and he can''t help feeling very embarrassed. After a long time, Xiao Tang stopped. He finally turned over and got out of bed: "OK, let''s go and see what the coliver came for."


    Fiona''s eyes turned around a small hole in the bed, then fell in front of Donne, nodded and turned to lead the way.


    Aurelia said silently to Donne: [Lord lust!]


    Donne coughed, meaningfully moved his fingers, glanced behind aurelia, and walked forward with a smile.


    This bastard!


    Aurelia jumped back subconsciously and covered her ass.


    She was really impressed that time!


    Coliver, who was informed, immediately left the oak heart tavern with his escort.


    At the moment, he was worried and deeply doubted whether his mission could be completed.


    The reason for this is that he was completely shocked by what he saw and heard in Ellington these three days.


    This is Ellington, who has to check the information for a long time to find? Ellington, who is known to be poor and no one wants to come?


    Are you kidding!


    Look at the flat black road. Walking on it is simply an enjoyment!


    From the mountain city of Bain, he was unwilling to go down again since he got on the black road on the way. The reason is very simple. On the flat black road, the carriage won''t have any bumps at all!


    He can even have a good sleep in the carriage and let the coachman continue on his way!


    There are also things named street lamps standing on both sides of the road. At night, they will emit bright and soft light. It is said that a special mineral called Guangjing is used in it, which is mined from the underground world.


    Only recently did a businessman bring a small amount of Light crystals to yarinks. The price of one light crystal can catch up with the magic crystal lamp. No one can afford it except the nobility!


    What about Ellington? It''s so luxurious that it can be used to provide public lighting at night!?


    The planned neat buildings are scattered in the urban area, full of fairy style (actually modern design style, coliver regarded it as fairy style). The architectural design is beautiful. It just looks exciting, let alone living in it!


    What is the most incredible?


    Dwarves on the street? Dwarfs? Elves? Elemental creatures?


    No, neither!


    The most incredible thing is that you can eat fresh vegetables in Ellington at the beginning of spring!?


    If you tell others about it in arlinks, you will think it''s a ridiculous joke!


    But in Ellington, the joke became a reality.


    Here, in the early spring when food is scarce, not only every family eats fresh vegetables, but also enough flour for them to bake bread, sufficient barbecue, delicious but cheap fruit juice


    And all this can be easily bought in the place called comprehensive supermarket!


    Looking at the weaving bicycles in the streets and lanes and the happy smiles on their faces, coliver felt great pressure.

 Chapter 503

    It is normal for coliver to have pressure. Although the spade family has great strength, everything seen in Ellington shows that Ellington is not as backward as rumored. They have very strong strength.


    Hidden behind these rapidly developing towns is a terrible force with unlimited potential.


    Considering the amazing wealth collection ability of Datang chamber of Commerce and Donne''s strong declaration of independence, coliver swallowed his mouth in his chair. This time, maybe things will not go as smoothly as expected.


    "Are you the messenger of the spade family?"


    Suddenly hearing the voice behind him, coliver was inspired: the Lord is coming!


    "Lord Donne, salute you."


    Coliver stood up and turned to salute.


    "Now I am the king of Ellington, not the Lord. Ellington is independent."


    One word choked coliver speechless.


    Although everyone knows that Ellington has become independent, is it a little arrogant to claim the king directly like you?


    Donne sat down opposite him with Fiona and aurelia, and then went straight in: "I don''t have time to waste. Just say what you want."


    After brewing his lines, coliver thought about it and said, "well, Duke Mandel, the head of our spade family, wants to reach a cooperative relationship with Ellington -"


    "Cooperation? How?"


    Donne interrupted him and looked at him with a smile: "are you spards going to stand on our side and become our Ellington insider in arlinks? Shout when we enter arlinks, and then you stand up and respond?"


    Into yarinks?


    Coliver took a breath of air conditioning. The man''s ambition was bigger than he thought!


    "No, we --"


    "Tell me directly," Donne suddenly leaned forward, and coliver couldn''t breathe with a sense of oppression. "Do you spades want to stand over there now, support Gillard? Or support me... Or princess Aurelia?"


    Donne directly pushed out Princess Aurelia as an excuse for her independence, and Aurelia next to her secretly kissed her mouth.


    The dominant power of the topic is gradually controlled by Donne, but coliver is the elite of the spade family after all. After a moment of confusion, he stabilized his position and avoided talking about Donne''s problem, saying: "Our spade family is willing to secretly support Ellington and provide you with minerals, metals, food and even very important magic metals prohibited by the Empire, at the market price."


    "Oh? Interesting. Tell me about the specific cooperation method."


    Donne leaned back on his chair. Sure enough, as Princess Aurelia guessed, the spades seemed to want to make war money.


    The topic seemed to develop in a favorable direction, and coliver was inspired: "well, we have our own channels to avoid the border blockade and transport materials to Ellington. You provide the required list, and we will send someone to transport them when we are ready. Of course, the transportation cost will be shared by both parties."


    "Since Ellington has become independent, war can not be avoided when facing the prince Girard... In the future. At this time, our spade family can become a firm and powerful ally of Ellington and secretly provide you with a lot of support to help you defeat Girard."


    "Similarly, since we have provided help, we also need to be rewarded. What we need is that if your excellency Downe can really defeat Gillard and successfully climb the top in the future, our spade family needs to obtain a fief..."


    Donne interrupted him with a wave of his hand and looked at him with a smile. "Do you believe I can hit Alex?"


    "You''re kidding. Since you dare to be independent, it proves that you must have this confidence..."


    Aurelia asked coldly, "is that what you promised Gillard?"


    "Of course not!"


    Coliver replied flatly: "the mandal clan leader has never entered the castle since the coronation ceremony. He found that his Royal Highness''s character has changed greatly since the coronation. At this time, Lord Donne published the truth of questioning the death of the former king in the Datang daily. The mandal clan leader is also wondering whether there is any conspiracy, so he made this choice."


    "Your strategy is to help Ellington fight Gillard while waiting for us to dig out the truth and remain neutral before that? It is quite in line with the style of the leader of the spade family."


    Aurelia smiled faintly and said, "tell me what you really want. The unrealistic promise of fiefdom is impossible. Even Duke Mandel can''t gamble so much in this war. I don''t believe he dares to cooperate with the enemy and sell the country just because of a doubt. If Gillard knows now, the spade family will be slaughtered in an instant."


    Coliver smiled bitterly in his heart. It was really not that simple. After sighing, he said: "in fact, chief Mandel really has another request."


    Donne and Aurelia looked at each other. "Say."


    "The spade family can form a strategic alliance with Ellington, but there are some preconditions first..."


    Coliver looked at Princess aurelia. Aurelia instinctively noticed something and frowned.


    "Princess aurelia, you should know what our son makaro thinks of you. Even now, he still hasn''t changed and is willing to provide you with shelter and support. As long as you are willing to accept the courtship of son makaro, the leader of Mandel promised that our spade family will be willing to fully support the rise of Ellington and will do their best to provide financial support."


    "Is that your purpose?"


    Aurelia sneered: "By marrying me, I can get a good reason to help Ellington revolt. At the same time, I also hope that if the revolt fails, I can use my relationship with Gillard to let him open up and protect the vital strength of the spade family? If it succeeds, it will be immeasurable. Even if I have the opportunity to become king, if it fails, I can protect myself. Duke Mandel really thought of a plan to have the best of both worlds ¡£¡±


    "But first, I have renounced the right of inheritance and engraved it on the holy tablet of light. The oath can never be broken, so it is impossible to use me to obtain the right of inheritance."


    "Second, Gillard is not Gillard now. He can''t be merciful because of me. I can clearly tell you that his father was killed by him. This time, the spade family secretly sent messengers to Ellington. Perhaps he has seen it in his eyes. You''d better pray that the spade family hasn''t had an accident yet."


    Suddenly hearing that Victor was killed by Gillard, coliver''s breath stopped for a moment, followed by the idea of "impossible" in his mind.


    Apart from the protection provided by master Keqing beside Victor, how could he die so easily with his legendary protective magic equipment?


    What''s more, Victor''s support for Gillard is clear to all the senior management of alinks. Why did he kill his father?


    Just to be crowned king? But if you wait, the throne will be his sooner or later!


    "Third," Aurelia''s face became colder, "I have no idea of marrying count makaro, or count makaro has given up harassing me since I gave up my inheritance, which makes me very happy and proves that I was right before."


    Coliver was speechless: "but -"


    "No, but," said Donne suddenly, "I noticed you just said the word ''support'', that is, the spades want to support us to become a puppet regime?"


    Gulliver opened his mouth and faced Donne''s penetrating eyes, but he couldn''t deny a word.


    Because that''s what chief Mandel meant.


    "If so, I''m sorry, I don''t have the idea of being someone else''s puppet."


    Donne said faintly, "of course, if the spades are interested in working with us, we welcome you to transfer your wealth to Ellington and move all here."


    After the spade family arrived in Ellington, don didn''t take it as he wanted? Fiona will be able to finish her revenge easily.


    How is that possible!


    Coliver shook his head secretly and asked Mandel to give up everything and bet on Ellington''s success?


    impossible.


    As the largest and wealthiest family in the Empire, the spade family has reached its peak and will develop further unless it takes that position or obtains a fief and becomes a overlord.


    Unfortunately, Victor no longer enfeoffed territory in order to strengthen his rule, so it attracted so many people''s attention when Donne won Ellington.


    Mandel could not afford to gamble on the cost and risk of becoming king independently.


    But now, Ellington''s independence has brought him an opportunity. If he can support a puppet regime and make it stand firm, the spade family can sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. If Ellington wins, the spade family makes a lot of money. If Ellington loses, they just lose some gold coins and won''t hurt their bones.


    Whether it''s Donne''s intention to cooperate or his marriage with aurelia, it can make the plan go smoothly.


    However, this plan, which can be called the best of both worlds, has now completely died.


    Don didn''t want to see them alone, let alone become puppets. If he wanted to cooperate, he had to tie himself to Ellington''s chariot. In addition, he didn''t think at all.


    Princess Aurelia resolutely rejected the courtship of Childe makaro, and the plan to marry the princess to win the gold medal from death also failed.


    He came here, in addition to obtaining a lot of information from Ellington, his mission has completely failed.


    "Lord Gulliver, please go back."


    Donne stood up and said faintly, "I hope we won''t see each other on the day we really enter arlinks."


    "Lord Donne -"


    Coliver wants to make one last effort.


    "Please leave at once, or I don''t guarantee whether you can leave Ellington alive!"


    Fiona mercilessly ordered to leave, her eyes full of hatred staring at coliver like a dagger.


    Out of the door of the Lord''s house, coliver was still very unwilling. He wondered why Fiona hated herself so much.


    "Get out of the way."


    At this time, several people rushed past him and directly rushed into the Lord''s house: Oh, how slow you are! Time is pressing! "


    "You are too impatient!"


    Coliver paused at his feet, looked back and saw only three figures.


    Good familiar voice and back?


    Who was it again?


    "Go, go, don''t pestle here."


    The guard at the door brought coliver''s guard back and expelled coliver impatiently. Coliver snorted, adjusted his clothes, and then left the Lord''s house with the guard.

 Chapter 504

    The stormy aubury suddenly appeared and startled Donne: "Why are you here? What has changed in the situation of arlinks?"


    Before Audrey could speak, the impulse that eluli had been suppressing finally broke out. She rushed forward, rushed directly into Donne''s arms and gasped: "master!"


    finished!


    Fiona patted her forehead and glanced at Aurelia and others nearby. Sure enough, they were stupid there.


    "What did the virgin crown just say?"


    Oberley seemed unable to believe what he had heard.


    "Seems to be... Master?"


    Looking at the eluli holding Donne and rubbing on Donne, Adrian seemed to be struck by thunder.


    What''s going on?


    Under the crown of a saint worshipped and admired by countless people, the Holy See of light flattered Donne like a little female slave?


    Is it because things are too urgent, so there are hallucinations?


    How did Emily become like this!?


    Aurelia was so stupid that she couldn''t believe that she was a good friend she knew before.


    Looking at Donne, he suddenly took several steps back and looked at Donne up and down with vigilant eyes, as if he were looking at some beast.


    "I said don''t do this, okay?"


    Donne pushed aside Emily with a headache: "it''s easy to be misunderstood - Ollie -"


    "Don''t call me Ollie!"


    Aurelia looked at Donne in disbelief. Her eyes clearly said, "I didn''t expect you to be such a person.".


    "So I say there''s a reason... Let''s go sit first, Fiona, and help me explain to her."


    Seeing that Emily was sticking up again, struggling with tangled and happiness on her face, Donne sighed and took them into the study.


    Fiona briefly explained what happened in the underground world. Aurelia still couldn''t believe it: "how do I feel that this is a deliberate conspiracy for a long time?"


    Fiona said very firmly, "it''s impossible. Lord, it''s not like that. At that time, everyone present clearly saw that if etanox hadn''t deliberately framed the virgin crown, there would be no such accident."


    Not that kind of person?


    Aurelia is skeptical about this. It can be seen from Donne''s skillful way of binding her and trampling her. He is not as simple as he seems.


    Obery and Adrian explained the current situation of arlinks to Donne briefly. After listening to the narration, Tina had already made tea.


    They drank the hot tea made from the leaves of the world tree and couldn''t help being a little jealous of Donne''s tyrant life.


    "Mobilize the forces of matani and yabaron, unite the remaining forces of the third Legion and attack Tarris!? Tarris''s forces must be unable to resist the coalition!"


    Aurelia''s face changed greatly and said in a hurry: "moreover, with the deployment of matani and Abalon''s forces, ronitant kingdom will certainly notice the emptiness of the defense line. How should they defend in case they take advantage of the opportunity to launch an invasion!? there is also the third Legion. All the remaining forces are transferred from the scar of the holy sword, and solant and grace kingdom in the North may also take advantage of the emptiness."


    "Maybe that''s what he wants."


    Adrian took a sip of tea and said helplessly, "he has been completely corrupted now. Chaos is what he wants to pursue."


    Donne asked, "is there any information about the investigation behind the scenes?"


    "We have secretly distributed the portrait drawn by Ms. Sanya and are looking for the real identity of the man, but it seems difficult at present."


    Adrian whispered, "those who have this means must not be ordinary people. We suspect they are evil believers."


    Donne frowned, "cult? Dark snake?"


    "It''s very possible. After all, after years of pursuit by the Knights Templar, the forces of the red sun cult, the five wheel cult and the flaming fire cult have been eliminated. 7788 has not become a climate. Only the dark snake, which has been dormant and developing for many years, has not hurt their vital points."


    After a pause, Adrian added: "but it does not rule out that it is the survival of these cults. Everything is possible before the truth comes out."


    Aurelia frowned and asked, "what about the chaos gods? They are also very powerful and more dangerous than the dark snake."


    Adrian shook his head: "Chaotic deities are less likely. Their members are all crazy. If they want to start a war, they do it directly. They can''t use such a complex method. To be honest, they don''t care about war. They just enjoy the process of destroying and destroying order. Whether it''s war or peace, it makes no difference to them."


    "If so, the dark snake is the most likely."


    Donne clapped her hands, then pushed eluli away from her body. After talking for so long, eluli was much better now. The breath from Donne seemed to enable her to get some satisfaction. After her inner impulse was satisfied, she could finally restrain herself again.


    She was also embarrassed and blushed. She didn''t even dare to look directly into Aurelia''s eyes.


    "Well, the virgin crown is normal now."


    Donne was also a little embarrassed. He coughed and asked, "speaking of it, I haven''t asked the reason why the saint was crowned Ellington. Is there any progress in the investigation of the Holy See?"


    After returning from the underground world, Donne asked them to investigate the clues of the dark snake. It''s time to make some progress after so long.


    Iluli lowered her head and whispered, "the Templar has heard that they seem to have found clues to the activities of the dark snake. They are secretly tracking down. If there is any major discovery, they will contact the Pope immediately."


    "What about the delay time of the message?"


    Aurelia said faintly, "the Holy See has special divinity, which can be contacted from a long distance, so don''t worry about this."


    Hearing Aurelia''s voice, iluli''s head was buried lower. When her friends saw her humiliating side, she felt that she couldn''t lift her head now.


    "The main reason why the saint came down here is that we have talked with the Pope. We hope the Holy See can join us and cooperate with us."


    Adrian explained: "the war is very simple, but it is difficult to appease the people after the war. In this regard, the Holy See has inherent advantages. They can easily help us appease the people''s emotions and let them accept the truth."


    "I see."


    "Oh, you always say half of what you say. The point is that there is a prerequisite, that is, Victor''s death must be related to the dark forces or cults, and then the Holy See can get involved in this matter. They can''t set a precedent for divine intervention in royal power."


    Oberli said impatiently, "so the Virgin was crowned here to witness Victor''s death."


    After a pause, o''brie''s eyes turned around illuli and Donne, curling his lips, perhaps also to see Donne?


    O''brie''s sight made the pure Saint lower her head, and she was almost buried in her chest.


    Aurelia sighed and took down the necklace: "indeed, the royal family also has such records. If the Holy See wants to interfere with the royal power, it must obtain the evidence that the royal power is interfered by evil believers or dark forces... So, please see."


    Once again stimulate the strength of the necklace, the scene of Victor being assassinated by Gillard appeared in front of everyone.


    Although she has seen it many times and studied it for a long time, Aurelia''s eyes are still sour every time she sees this picture. Her father died like this. He clearly cares for the people and is so eager to restore the glory of the Ilus royal family. In the face of the economic crisis, he did not fall. In the face of the assassination of the enemy, he did not fall, In the face of the struggle between royalty and aristocracy, he did not fall.


    But he fell under his son''s sword and under the conspiracy of the dark forces.


    "That''s what happened that day..."


    Iluli widened her eyes and carefully observed everything in the picture. She didn''t miss any clues, including the action of Prince Gillard, the eyes of the mysterious man behind her, the expression of his majesty Victor, and the body of master Clark next to her


    "Eh?"


    Yiluli was suddenly stunned. Her fingers gently moved in the picture, and then the picture was partially enlarged. Master Clark''s body was clearly visible.


    Donne was stunned. Can this thing scale? Magic version of the hologram plus gesture operation?


    "Master Clark''s body looks a little strange..."


    Iluli frowned: "his expression is very painful. Holding his head with both hands should be a mental shock, but look at his arm. The muscles on it are like traces of being pulled out by a rope. Master Clark is an extraordinary magician. How can he be bound by a rope?"


    "Rope?"


    When Donne fixed his eyes, his face suddenly became cold: "what rope... It''s a snake. There are traces left by the snake, and there are traces left by the snake scale..."


    Snake?


    Hearing this, everyone''s face sank, and it was true.


    The only cult that can use its power in this way is the dark snake. It is unique and has no semicolon!


    "Sure enough, it was the dark snake..."


    Fiona gnashed her teeth and said, "three venerable people have died, but she still doesn''t give up..."


    "Three venerable masters died?"


    Iluli was surprised: "who else besides sonnathan? When?"


    According to the information collected by the Holy See, they know that the supreme god of the dark snake, Casas, in addition, there are cadres known as the venerable. The venerable is the right arm of the God, and all below the venerable are equal and are the servants of the God.


    But who is the venerable? How many are there? These news have not been dug out. They are very careful. Even if they catch the person corrupted by them, they can''t dig out the identity of the venerable.


    So far, eluli only knows that Thornson, who died in Donne''s hands, is a respected cadre.

 Chapter 505

    "After returning from the underworld, in the animal tide, the Lord killed a venerable named orika. She controlled the Warcraft to attack Ellington."


    "Not long ago, when Lord Lawrence of caspamiburg attacked Ellington, the Lord killed another venerable named gladamar. He was a necromancer."


    In the study, Fiona''s voice was cold and ruthless: "three dead cadres dare to be so arrogant in front of the Lord. They are looking for death."


    Now, the dark snake has completely become a clown in Fiona''s eyes. Under the strong strength of the Lord, any cult and dark forces are paper tigers. The only reason they can live to this day is that they are good at hiding in the dark, and Ellington, whose intelligence network is not perfect, does not have sufficient investigation means.


    If you can find the base camp of the dark snake today, the Lord will catch them all tomorrow!


    Fiona has no doubt about it!


    She believes in Donne''s strength!


    After knowing Donne''s mission that night, Aurelia also believes in Donne''s strength!


    So the most important thing now is to investigate the claws and teeth of the dark snake and its hiding place.


    Iluli is not as confident as Fiona. She is worried because the God of light jebirni has no response to her call. She doesn''t know whether this situation has also happened under the Pope''s crown - neither of them dare to confirm it to each other, because the impact is too great.


    Since the awakening of Casas, the activities of the dark snake have become unprecedentedly active. They have completely awakened from their previous dormant state, and the long planned conspiracy has officially begun to be implemented.


    The Holy See of light must act at once!


    Iluli immediately made up her mind: "I will immediately return to Alex to convey the situation here to the Pope. I believe he will make the right choice after he knows the truth."


    "This is the best. Time can''t be entrusted for too long. The longer the time, the greater the impact. We need strength, help and support. The more, the better."


    Aurelia said in a deep voice, "I''ll go to arlinks later."


    Donne was stunned: "Ollie, you --"


    "Don''t stop me. I know it''s dangerous, but it''s necessary. I''m not taking risks."


    Aurelia smiled and said proudly, "I also have my own intelligence network in arlinks, and I can also use the princess''s identity to contact the Royal informants to help investigate the murderer, unite with the power of the Holy See and lay a snare. As long as they move now, I don''t believe they don''t show their feet!"


    As Aurelia said, the dark snake is an organization. As long as it is an organization, it has a purpose. Their purpose is to set off war and chaos. In order to achieve this purpose, they will not be silent like the dormant state in the past. As long as there is activity, they will leave clues, as long as they let the informants of the holy see or the royal family catch clues, You can dig out the hiding place of the dark snake!


    "I must destroy them myself!"


    Watching Ao Reilly''s fierce look, Oberri could not help but say, "Your Highness, this is dangerous. You should wait at Ellington for a minute. I don''t think your aunt wants to see you in danger."


    "I''ll persuade aunt parola."


    Aurelia said decisively, "no one can stop me - besides, I still have the power to protect myself. I''m not so easy to catch."


    Although Aurelia''s treatment is not as good as Gillard''s, she is also the apple of Victor''s eye after all. Her strength is not weak under the supply of Royal resources. Although the golden ninth level apocalypse is not a top expert, it''s not easy to catch her with her legendary magic equipment suit.


    "If you must go, I''ll prepare something for you later."


    Donne nodded and stopped her. Aurelia looked at him gratefully, and her favor for him quietly increased.


    "Since even you say so, it''s settled. In addition, we have another thing to do here, that is to ask you for help."


    Adrian said bluntly: "as I just said, Gillard called matani and yabaron''s army to join the third Legion to attack Taris. Now the third Legion has completely fallen into the hands of the enemy and has become a kind of powerful monster. It is difficult for ordinary soldiers to cause damage to them, so we need the support of magicians."


    Donne was stunned: "I don''t have a magician here -"


    He had a flash in his mind and blurted out, "do you want the elves to participate in the war?"


    Adrian nodded and said in a deep voice, "with your relationship with the elves, can you move them?"


    Don''t say it''s moving. If she really opens her mouth, I''m afraid Sally will directly send the elite of the elves to fight.


    But


    "Is it really good to let the elves join the war?"


    Donne frowned: "if foreign nations participate in the human civil war, will it leave an excuse for several other countries? And they have said that they will no longer have anything to do with mankind..."


    "What about you?"


    O''brie curled his lips. "Aren''t you human?"


    Donne smiled helplessly and bitterly, "I''m in a special situation... Or I''m kind to them."


    "Sure enough..."


    Adrian had a headache: "it must be too late to go to the silver city now. 20000 troops have gathered and mobilized. When we get to the silver city, it is estimated that they have entered Tarris."


    Aurelia shook her head: "there is little hope to find the silver city. The silver city declares permanent neutrality. Eliminating chaos is their only mission. It''s better to try to find a wild mage."


    "It''s more difficult to find wild mages. They appear and disappear one by one."


    "It''s not that I can''t help it, but... Forget it, I still can''t."


    Donne frowned slightly. He thought of the magic pistol, but now the magic pistol is limited by technical ability and the output is very small. Ellington has no ability to provide it to Tarris.


    "What can I do?"


    Donne''s words lifted the hearts of obery and Adrian.


    "I designed a weapon that allows ordinary people who do not understand magic to use simple spells, such as fireball, ice arrow and arcane missile -"


    Oberliton was disappointed: "magic scroll? We can buy it, but it''s too expensive to consume."


    "No, it''s a weapon that can launch magic quickly and continuously without singing."


    "What!?"


    Before Donne finished, obery and Adrian jumped up and almost jumped to the ceiling: "no singing, fast and continuous magic! Do you still have this weapon!?"


    Tang en shook his head: "yes, yes, but now the key technology has not been solved, so it can''t be mass produced and can''t replace the magician."


    "No need to replace it! Just have it!"


    Oberli was very excited: "even if only a part of them can cause deterrent force to the enemy, at least the troops from matani and Abalon territory are rational. If they can cause deterrent to them, they can weaken their combat effectiveness. How much can you provide?"


    Don thought for a moment: "not much. If you work overtime these days, you can produce about 200."


    "Enough! Enough! But..."


    Adrian was embarrassed again: "how to send it is still a problem."


    "I''ll send it directly to Taris at that time. We went there a few days ago. I have anchored the spatial coordinates there and can transmit it at any time."


    Tang en just finished, suddenly stunned and turned to look out of the window.


    A group of people immediately alerted: "what''s the matter?"


    "A guest is coming."


    Donne was very surprised that the visitor was directly transmitted, and the other party didn''t hide his meaning at all. He directly exposed his power completely, obviously to tell him he was coming.


    A moment later, the guard hurried in, looked tangled and collapsed, and stammered: "Lord leader, a guest asked to see him. He called himself Ji and gene Augustine, but he..."


    Gene Augustine is a well-known legendary hero. Naturally, the guard knows it, but looking at his expression, it looks like three views are destroyed?


    "Gene!?"


    Everyone in the room immediately exclaimed, "Lord of the stars and moon? Really or not? Why did he come here!?"


    "Please."


    Donne is not excited. He hasn''t seen the legendary hero.


    Soon, an old man with a dirty body came to the Lord''s house under the guidance of the guard. Thanks to Donne''s education, don''t judge people by their appearance, otherwise he might not even be able to enter the door.


    The old man didn''t open his mouth after entering the door. As soon as he shrugged his nose, he directly locked the hot tea on the table. As soon as he was happy, he rushed over without saying a word, grabbed the teapot, poured himself a cup of hot tea, and then drank happily.


    There was silence in the room. Fiona and Tina stared round with a look of collapse.


    That legendary hero, legendary mage and master of the silver city, gene, is like this!?


    Aurelia, obery and Adrian, who had the honor to meet Jean before, were not too surprised. When they first met Jean, they had the same expression as Fiona and Tina.


    The old man drank hot tea comfortably and felt the warm vitality flowing in his body. He narrowed his eyes happily and said a little sour: "what a luxury... Isalie gave you all this. Egwin''s face is really big."


    Yes, this sloppy old man is the master of gene Augustine Starmoon.


    "Are you the master of the legendary hero gene silver city?"


    Donne looked at gene with interest. He didn''t seem to be a hard person to touch.


    Gene opened his eyes and looked at Donne.


    Sure enough, as Sally said, a young, excessive, but powerful and terrible man.


    "I envy you."


    Gene''s words solidified the atmosphere in the room.

 Chapter 506

    I envy you!


    Gene''s mindless remark stunned don.


    Dawn asked subconsciously, "why?"


    "Because of egwin."


    Gene grabbed his messy hair, snorted and said sour, "do you know how long Angus and I had chased her? It took us twenty years to let her accept us as friends, but you -- you boy got her friendship so easily!"


    Donne touched his nose. He thought he and egwin were making too slow progress, but when gene said so, he knew he was actually lucky.


    "It''s not only egwin, but also your strength. Angus and I broke through that boundary and promoted to legend after spending half our life, but you... No matter what I think, you''re only in your twenties."


    Gene said bitterly, "a legend in his twenties... The youngest legend in history, and I''m afraid it won''t be surpassed in the future. Why don''t you say I envy you?"


    Donne smiled: "I thought the legendary heroes were stable in the old city and don''t eat fireworks. Now it seems that you are also ordinary people."


    Gene said angrily, "nonsense, of course we are ordinary people. We have to eat and drink as well as have feelings."


    Then he grabbed the teapot and poured another cup of hot tea: "another cup, the baby can''t drink at ordinary times. Drinking more cups can live a few more years."


    "There''s no exaggeration."


    Donne laughed. The leaves of the world tree do contain a lot of life power and can indeed prolong life, but it is impossible to prolong life by one year with a drink. At most, it is healthier.


    Gene skimmed his mouth: "smelly boy who doesn''t know his happiness in happiness..."


    Then Jean nodded slightly to Leah, "please be sorry, Princess Royal Leah."


    Then he saw eluli beside Donne and said in surprise, "eluli saint?"


    Illuli nodded and said, "salute you, your excellency Jean. May the light protect you."


    Jean smashed her mouth: "Blessed Virgin, tut."


    "Your Excellency Jean, it''s a pleasure to see you again!"


    Adrian is very excited to stand up and salute. Can he not be excited? Just now I was still having a headache about how to get to the silver city. In the twinkling of an eye, the big leader of the silver city came directly in front of me. It was almost sleepy. Someone gave me a pillow.


    "Oh, I remember you, the little hairy head of the bolette family. His name is... Adrian, right? That''s aubury next to him? Oh, you two are already extraordinary? Good, good. It seems that you also have a chance to hit the legendary realm."


    "It''s my honor to be remembered by you!"


    Adrian smiled bitterly and said, "legend dare not think. I''m very satisfied to be promoted to the supreme level in this life."


    "Don''t say anything. I don''t dare to think. How can I know it''s impossible without spelling it? Let alone..."


    Gene shook his tea cup: "come here and have a few more cups of tea. You''ll have a chance."


    Donne smiled bitterly. This guy doesn''t treat himself as an outsider at all.


    As soon as gene said this, obery and Adrian stared at Donne with much eagerness. They knew that Donne''s tea was very good, but they didn''t know it could prolong their life and help them hit the next level.


    Now that you know, of course, you should drink more.


    "By the way, your excellency Jean, I have an unkind request -"


    "Since it''s an unkind request, don''t say it."


    Gene choked Adrian back with a word. He dug his ears and said to don, "on the one hand, I''m here to see you, the lucky boy who can make egwin look different, on the other hand..."


    Gene put down his tea cup and said to Princess aurelia, "I hope to see the truth of that day. I don''t believe Clark will betray us and assassinate victor."


    After investigating secretly on the coronation day, Jean went back to analyze the clues carefully, but he could not infer any more truth, so he thought of Princess Leah.


    Aurelia silently inspired the necklace and once again released the death picture of that day.


    Gene squinted at the picture and saw Clark lying on the ground.


    "We just studied this picture and found some clues."


    Adrian said hurriedly, "the trace on master Clark''s arm is the trace of snake scale winding. He seems to have been tortured in great pain. According to our inference, the greatest possibility to use this power is the dark snake."


    Gene nodded slightly and stared at the picture. His brain was running rapidly. The residual arcane energy in the study should be Clark''s counterattack against Gillard and the enemy, but it obviously had no effect. Instead, he was killed by the man.


    But what about water? There is no trace of water element residue in the picture.


    After looking at it for a while, he put everything in his picture firmly in his mind. Jean nodded. "Well, thank you for your royal highness. At least it reassured me."


    Gene was relieved to know that Clark was not the murderer.


    "Isn''t your excellency Jean angry?"


    "Girard claimed that master Clark had assassinated his majesty Victor," oberley asked


    "Angry? Of course I''m angry, but it doesn''t work."


    Gene shook his head: "Clark''s failure to protect Victor is due to his lack of strength. Gillard would claim that he has fallen due to the corrosion of the dark forces. It''s no use to vent his anger with him. Digging out the real murderer is the fundamental way to solve the problem."


    "But the reputation of the silver city..."


    "That reputation has no effect."


    Gene sneered: "ridiculous politics, in the face of a huge crisis, politics is the most backward thing."


    Adrian was silent. They also heard the reason why Jean founded the silver city. It was because the war ended that mankind immediately forgot the danger of chaos and turned a blind eye to Jean''s suggestions. Jean was completely disappointed by those politicians. Then Jean became the silver city in anger, Relying on their strong appeal, they gathered all the magicians.


    Over the years, people have been living and working in peace and contentment, but they do not know that the city of silver has been secretly destroying the gate of chaos all over the world. Hundreds of magicians sacrifice themselves to maintain the peace of the world every year.


    At this time, Adrian hurriedly said: "we are about to discuss this matter with you. Gillard called a large army to attack Tarris. A huge legion of Gillard has been completely corrupted by the dark snake and has become extremely powerful. We need the power of magicians to resist their attack..."


    Gene shook his head. "The city of silver has no extra power to help you fight this internal war."


    Adrian was in a hurry: "if Gillard captured Taris, he will start a war with the outside world in the next step. The chaos will intensify and it will be more difficult for us to deal with the dark snake! The top priority now is to keep Taris and let Gillard have no spare energy to invade other countries."


    Oberli said coldly: "the decision has been made under the crown of the virgin. After contacting the crown of the Pope, the Knights Templar should also join the war against the dark."


    Gene looked at eluli in surprise. Eluli nodded and confirmed that what o''brie said was true.


    "Under the virgin crown, it''s hard for me to do this..."


    Gene scratched his hair a little upset. Even the Holy See of light participated in it, and the reason was very reasonable. Against the dark forces, it was a little unreasonable for the silver city to be alone at this time - especially now it is widely rumored that master Clark assassinated victor.


    Although the city of silver is innocent, if they have no response at all, the easily fooled people will think it is true under the control of public opinion for a long time, and their impression of the city of silver will naturally become worse and worse.


    However, the city of silver has no extra strength now. Recently, the frequency of chaos gate has increased in the South China Sea and the shining coast in the East. Although they are small chaos gates, the magicians in the city of silver have been busy with it. How can they still be in the mood to fight?


    Upset gene grabbed the teapot and said, "hmm? There''s no tea? Make some more?"


    Tina hurried to make tea.


    Gene held his arm and thought for a moment. Then he came up with a way. He said, "silver city can''t support your magician, but there are other ways."


    Adrian''s eyes brightened: "please say."


    Gene pointed to Donne and said jealously, "he has a good relationship with the elves. Can''t he borrow some hands from the elves? All adult elves are magicians, and the average level is higher than those magic apprentices in silver city."


    Adrian and obery smiled bitterly and shook their heads. "We just discussed that elves can''t fight."


    "Well, Sally is still so old-fashioned."


    Gene skimmed his mouth, patted his head and said, "neither can this nor that... Ah, I think of another way."


    He took a parchment book out of the space equipment, turned it around, and threw it to Donne: "take it."


    Donne raised his eyebrows. "What''s this?"


    Then Tina came in with a teapot.


    Gene stared at the teapot in Tina''s hand and said without turning his head: "the wild mages recorded in silver city have their names, strength levels, scope of activities and addresses. Silver city can''t help it. Go find these wild mages."


    "That''s what I said. If they are allowed to join the war, if they don''t go, they won''t be exposed to anything related to magic all their life. If they go, I can allow them to go to the silver city for one month''s study and assessment, so that they can obtain the official Mage Level recognition."


    Donne was stunned. Is this old rogue really a legendary hero? Not a big man?


    Aurelia was a little silly: "aren''t wild mages those mages who don''t want to join the silver city? How can you have their information?"


    Jean, who stared at Tina pouring tea, glanced at her and said with disdain: "They don''t want to join the silver city to be controlled, which is a destabilizing factor. Of course, they have to investigate and register. If anything happens, it''s easy to trace it... Hey, I said you don''t really think that if they say they don''t join, we''ll let those wild mages run around?... ah, thank you, little girl."


    Tina was flattered and saluted.


    "Big brother -"


    A voice with a crying voice came from far to near, rushed into the study the next moment, and the petite Elia burst into Donne''s arms with tears.


    Gene, who had just had a sip of tea, suddenly burst out and stared at the little girl with a look of horror.


    What terrible magic!

 Chapter 507

    Elia, who suddenly broke in, stunned everyone.


    Especially Donne.


    Seeing that Elia was so sad to cry, he immediately trembled and patted her gently: "Elia, what''s the matter? Why are you crying?"


    I''m afraid this aunt is the biggest one in Ellington now. If she doesn''t serve well, it''s estimated to be bad. After all, she''s a disaster lady


    To say who worries Donne most about Ellington is Elia, who is reincarnated by Ms. disaster. That''s why he arranged for Elia to Pamela to teach her how to control magic while letting her educate Elia.


    Pamela is a very gentle fairy sister. She is very suitable to be a teacher, so don is also very relieved.


    "Big brother, big brother!"


    Elia wiped her nose on Donne''s clothes and said tearfully, "Uncle Brian is so bad! He frightens me!"


    Brian? Scare Elia?


    Several people in the room were stunned. Brian is a chatterbox. Everyone knows, but he can scare people?


    Before Donne could speak, the embarrassed Brian also ran over. He was just about to speak. When he saw so many people in the room, he immediately blushed: "cough, cough, everyone is here..."


    Donne asked helplessly, "what''s going on?"


    "Well, that big brother... Actually..."


    Elia angrily pointed at Brian: "bad guy!"


    "Stop beating around the Bush, or Elia will be really angry."


    Donne reminds Brian that he knows who Elia is.


    Brian had to explain with a dry smile. The people in the room understood the causes and consequences. In the final analysis, it would actually fall on Donne


    The thing is, a while ago, Donne explained the principle of the lens to them, and then kloto went back to the gear city to study the engineering master glasses, and the Engineering Research Institute was not idle. They designed some lenses according to the principle explained by Donne and put them in the research institute to figure out how to use them.


    As a result, Brian didn''t know which tendon was wrong, so he got a Warcraft specimen to observe, saying that he wanted to study the structure of Warcraft scales to enhance the defense of armor. As a result, when Elia walked by bouncing, she suddenly saw such a big and ferocious Warcraft head through the magnifying glass, and was frightened, Instinctively, an arcane missile broke the lens and Warcraft specimen, and even Brian, who snored next to him, was killed.


    Before Brian could explain, the frightened Elia cried and complained.


    After figuring out the reason, Donne can''t cry or laugh. Who can he blame? Brian is right. Bionics is a mainstream direction of scientific and technological development. It''s very good for him to have such foresight; Elia is also right. She''s just a little girl. It''s normal for her to fight back when she''s scared. It''s what Tang en taught her; Magnifying glass is also right. This is a major direction of researchers recently.


    Who''s wrong?


    Didn''t it end up on Donne?


    Donne sighed, rubbed Elia''s head and said, "Elia, it''s the big brother''s fault. The big brother should let them put the lenses away..."


    "No! It''s not!"


    Elia shouted, "big brother is right! Big brother is always right! It''s all him! It''s all uncle Brian''s wrong!"


    Brian smiled bitterly, "yes, it''s all my fault."


    He can''t compete with a little girl, can he? What''s more, they have a scary background.


    Elijah turned her head and said angrily, "hum! Don''t play with you anymore!"


    "Don, don..."


    Gene stared at Elia and said, "is this little girl... Magic affinity!?"


    In addition to the magic affinity, gene really didn''t know what else could make her gather so much magic around her.


    "That''s right."


    Donne nodded and said before Jean could speak, "but you can''t think of her."


    "What do you know? I know your strength is very strong, but will you teach her!?"


    Jean was really anxious: "our silver city has the most perfect magic education resources. Starting from the foundation, she can grow steadily and step by step. If it is her, I can ensure that she will be promoted to legend before she is 30!"


    It is absolutely an incredible speed to be promoted to legend before the age of 30, and only the powerful physique of magic affinity can do this.


    "I have no educational ability, but the elves have."


    Don en chuckled: "do you think the hundred year accumulation of the silver city will be comparable to the thousands of years of magic accumulation of the elves?"


    Gene choked and was speechless.


    But he is anxious. This rare magic affinity is simply a gift from the gods. She is still an uncut jade. If she can become a pearl under her own teaching, it will definitely be a proud achievement of her life.


    Now he was even more jealous of Donne. What was he jealous of? Jealous of his strength, jealous of his contacts, jealous of his luck!


    In terms of strength, he is the youngest legend known.


    In terms of contacts, the elves who have cut off relations with human beings have a lot of relations with him. Even queen isali looks at him with admiration. The dwarves and dwarfs who can''t escape from the world are working for him, and even elemental creatures can become his help.


    On luck... Meeting Elia''s magic affinity has explained everything!


    If Donne is not a legend, gene can convince Donne with his own strength. For the sake of Elia''s future, he will also agree to give Elia to himself, but his strength is not bad!


    Gene scratched his hair in a hurry.


    "It seems that you still don''t give up. Let''s do it."


    Don en curled his lips and said to Elia, "Elia, this grandpa wants to take you to the silver city to learn magic. Do you want to go with him?"


    "No!"


    Elia put her arms around Donne''s neck and shook her head. "I''m not going!"


    Gene leaned up with a shy face and said, "Elia, don''t rush to refuse. Silver city has a lot of fun toys, delicious food, and a lot of handsome children. A gentle big sister can play with you. After you go..."


    Hearing that there were funny toys and delicious food, Elia hesitated. She looked at Donne eagerly: "will the big brother go too?"


    Donne shook his head. "Of course I won''t go."


    "Then I won''t go either!"


    Elia said firmly, "where the big brother is, I''ll be there!"


    Donne is moved and funny. When you say this, wipe your saliva first


    Fiona and Tina looked at Donne and Elia with tangled eyes.


    In the past, I always felt that Elia was too clingy to the Lord. I felt that the Lord seemed to have some abnormal tendency, but I felt more tangled since I knew that Elia was the reincarnation of Ms. disaster.


    Stick with Ms. disaster... Lord, I feel so lucky that I want to offset it?


    Gene also wanted to work hard: "but, but..."


    "I said not to go, just not to go!"


    Elia didn''t even look at gene. She was probably worried that he would seduce herself again. She simply covered her ears: "I don''t listen, I don''t listen, I don''t listen -"


    Looking at Elia, gene was helpless. He sat on the floor with a tangled face, grabbed the tea cup and drank a few mouthfuls. Suddenly he said, "no! I can''t watch you destroy a genius!"


    Don en glanced: "what do you want to do?"


    "I, I -"


    Gene was cruel and said, "I want to tailor a course for her!"


    Donne said lazily, "ah, I can''t afford the tuition of the legendary mage."


    "I''ll give you all the resources!"


    Gene stared at Donne: "do you know what a precious genius she is?! you can''t be so selfish. Her talent belongs to the whole prandal! Her growth is a powerful help for us to fight evil!"


    "Of course I know. Well, since you want to teach her, teach her in Ellington."


    Donne''s face was calm, but his heart was happy. A legendary hero wanted to come to Ellington to teach magic for free. Of course, he welcomed her with both hands, and Fiona could get a lot of light. If several apprentices with magic potential were excavated in Ellington, Ellington could set up his own magic team in the future.


    Gene is so jealous because he doesn''t know Elia''s real identity. If he knows that Elia is the reincarnation of Ms. disaster, he may hide as far as she is now.


    "OK! It''s settled. I''ll go back and prepare now!"


    Gene said to do it. Just as he got up from the ground and was about to leave, he turned to Donne and said, "by the way, don''t want the tuition. You can prepare more tea for me. I want to live a few more years."


    "Oh... I see."


    As soon as Don said that, gene stepped into the void and disappeared, and now the rest of the room came back.


    "Lord..."


    Fiona said strangely, "does this mean that we have formed an alliance with the city of silver?"


    Form an alliance with the city of silver! If this kind of news is released, anyone who wants to move Ellington in the future will have to weigh his strength. Although the silver city said not to interfere in internal affairs, the alliance relationship is not.


    "Of course not. It''s just Elia''s talent."


    Donne rubbed Elia''s head. The little girl narrowed her eyes comfortably and shrunk in Donne''s arms, humming happily, just like a kitten who spoiled her master.


    At this time, oberli and Adrian also stood up and prepared to leave: "the list of wild mages provided by your excellency Jean is very important. We should start action as soon as possible. I''m afraid it will take some brains to recruit them. We don''t have much time left."


    "Please help yourself. If you have any difficulties, you can come to me."


    Donne gave them the list and made a promise. Oberli and Adrian were relieved. After they went to see their family, they left in a hurry.


    "Lord, master, I''m going back..."


    Iluli stammered, "the Pope is still waiting for my news..."


    "Then go quickly. Don''t let people know. Cough, you know..."


    Donne also has a headache when looking at eluli. It''s not necessarily a good thing that a saint admired by 10000 people becomes his own female slave. After being known by the believers of the Holy See of light, he may become a bold big * * * *, which is very unfavorable to the stable work after the war, so this secret must continue to be hidden.


    Yiluli blushed, nodded and hurried away.


    The study quieted down again, and Donne had time to ask other things.

 Chapter 508

    After everyone else left, the study was quiet again. Facing Fiona''s playful eyes, Donne blushed, picked up the tea cup to cover it up, and then suddenly thought of an important thing.


    "Brian, how are you doing? Any news from croto?"


    The microscope is related to the development of Seiko. After all, croto has the basis of dwarf technology. If he makes progress, don won''t have to distract himself from the microscope.


    Brian scratched his head, took a sip of tea and said, "there''s no progress on our side, but according to the dwarf of Nokia, master croto seems to be making good progress."


    As soon as Donne was refreshed, he immediately asked Brian to call Nokia. He wanted to know about the progress in this regard.


    After the arrival of Nokia, he said cleanly: "master kloto has restored a prototype according to the records and the principles provided by Lord Donne."


    "Prototype?"


    "Yes, the prototype of Engineering Master glasses!"


    Nokia said excitedly: "master kloto has been reading the documents excavated from the ruins these days, and finally successfully manufactured a prototype. Although it is a prototype, it has a direction, and he has tried to use it. For this, he has only one word - the opportunity for the rise of dwarf technology has come!"


    Donne didn''t expect the microscope to play such an important role in dwarf technology. He asked with great interest, "are engineering master glasses so important?"


    "Yes! It can be said that engineering master glasses and dwarf saber are two indispensable tools for our dwarf engineers. Before that, we only had dwarf saber!"


    Nokia showed the dwarf saber hanging on the belt with many professional tools for engineering, which is very convenient, he said: "Dwarf Sabre gives us the ability to adjust equipment anytime and anywhere, but engineering master glasses are more critical. With it, we can find the problem at the first time and assist us in maintenance and adjustment. After my precise calculation, with engineering master glasses, our efficiency can be improved by at least 198.84%!"


    Although I don''t understand why it is 198.84%, the nearly double increase in efficiency is a rather terrible value, but Donne is more concerned about another thing.


    "Listen to you, engineering master glasses are not just a microscope. Do they have other functions?"


    "Yes, the engineering master glasses are equipped with scalable modules, and there are many replacement modules that can be equipped."


    Nokia said happily: "With the optical filter, we can observe the stability of the internal energy path and the structure and slight wear between parts for precise operation. With the fault regulator, we can analyze the engineering equipment at the first time and find the problem. With the micro sensor, we can help us lock the fault and eliminate other interference. With the high-energy welder, we can help us Help us to weld easily... In short, engineering master glasses are very important! And the most basic optical filter is the essential core of Engineering Master glasses. "


    Donne suddenly realized that the optical filter was a head mounted microscope.


    "Master kloto has recently completed the basic test. When the test is completely completed, he will start ordering the factory to mass produce engineering master glasses. At that time, he will produce a batch of trial glasses for you according to the size of human beings."


    Donne was overjoyed: "thank you for me, master."


    With this convenient multi-functional auxiliary glasses, it can be predicted that the efficiency of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute and the existing technology will be greatly improved by leaps and bounds. Maybe the mass production of the magic energy pistol will depend on the engineering master glasses.


    After seeing off Brian and Nokia and coaxing Elia back with them, Donne thought of another very important thing.


    Now it''s the beginning of the recovery month. It''s the best time for spring planting. After Tarris came back, he hasn''t paid attention to Ellington''s spring planting problem.


    "Fiona, how''s the spring planting arrangement now?"


    Fiona looked at Donne bitterly: "Lord, you finally know you care about it."


    Donne touched his nose awkwardly: "it''s not too busy recently, and Gillard can''t relax."


    Although Gillard''s war with Tarris is related to Ellington''s future, spring planting is also related to Ellington''s people''s livelihood, which is an important issue that can not be ignored.


    Fiona opened the book and said, "now the magic cultivator has been fully debugged and overhauled. It''s all in perfect condition and can start at any time."


    "Our autumn harvest Datang harvester team was transformed into a farming team during the spring harvest. We set out a few days ago and took away 200 magic cultivators, as well as a large number of Ellington publicity materials."


    "Although independence has been declared, Gillard''s focus at the moment is on Tarris, and there is no too tight defense line around Ellington, so the farming team can go to the surrounding towns smoothly."


    "In addition, due to the expansion of the territory, kaspamiling also needs magic energy cultivators, so it is still working overtime recently. At present, we produce 1000 magic energy cultivators for our own use, the team takes 200 away, and there are 800 left. However, according to the registered farming area, there is still a gap of 300, which is expected to take half a month to complete the production."


    "But half a month will affect spring planting, so I suggest splitting the existing 800 units first and mobilizing 300 of them to kaspamil to meet the farming work in kaspamil."


    "As for the farming team, you can start East and take the route of mountain city Bain, stone city Preston and water city paganis."


    "The construction team under your excellency Gallian has now reached between Bain and Preston. Now Ellington can take a flat cement road to Bain, so the forward efficiency of the farming team can be greatly improved. There is no need to worry about time."


    Aurelia was a little puzzled: "why not meet Ellington''s needs first? After all, Ellington is our foundation."


    When Donne heard Aurelia say "our foundation", he said happily: "this is actually very easy to understand, because the production of magic cultivator is in Ellington, which can be directly put into use, while caspami collar is different. There is transportation time in the middle, which will affect the efficiency..."


    "Exactly."


    Fiona nodded and explained: "moreover, because we have the help of elemental biology in Ellington, the efficiency will not be too low without the magic cultivator. After enough magic cultivators are produced, the backward efficiency will be supplemented soon."


    Aurelia suddenly realized, "I see."


    "But..."


    Fiona closed her book, stared at Donne and said, "the tiller has been in place. Lord, what about the new high-yield seeds you promised us? Now delaying one day will delay one day. Many farmers would have been anxious. If it weren''t for your prestige, they would have secretly started farming."


    Donne patted on the forehead: "look at me! Forget it! Leave the seeds to me. These days have passed, and Grandia should have produced a lot of seeds."


    Fiona asked, "can you tell me how much the output of new grain varieties can be increased?"


    Knowing the increase of output, Fiona can estimate the grain output of autumn harvest in advance and carry out the next step of planning at the same time. The massive growth of population will bring huge food pressure. It is necessary to make preparations in advance whether buying or expanding the cultivated area.


    "According to the data given by Grandia, the new varieties of grain can increase the production capacity by about 30%


    "30%?"


    Fiona and Aurelia both took a breath of air conditioning. What''s the concept of increasing production by 30%?


    This means that the same cultivated area can feed more people than before!


    Ellington is vast and sparsely populated. According to the original cultivated area, it is about 1500 hectares, the output is about 1500 tons, and the increase of 30% is nearly 2000 tons!


    But don''t forget the drastic agricultural reform after Donne took office!


    The issuance of the pioneering policy and the birth of new agricultural tools and magic agricultural machinery have injected a lot of vitality into Ellington''s agriculture. With the support of Donne, Ellington''s farmers have pioneered at almost all costs in the past half a year. Therefore, Ellington''s arable area has reached a terrible increase this year!


    More than 14000 hectares!


    you ''re right! Nearly tenfold improvement!


    If not for a large number of people pouring into Ellington and working in factories, the corresponding water conservancy projects could not keep up, this number would increase more!


    The registered cultivated area of caspami collar is about 1200 hectares. After the frozen soil has melted, Fiona sent an order to let caspami collar pioneer at the fastest speed. However, due to time constraints, the increase is very limited. At present, it has only reached more than 2800 hectares.


    A thousand magic energy tillers can definitely meet the farming needs of kaspamil. Even if it is temporary pioneer to increase the farming area, there is a slight surplus.


    In other words, during spring planting this year, the total land to be cultivated in Donne territory is more than 17000 hectares. After deducting the weather and harvest losses, it is estimated that the production capacity is about 17000 tons. Now the grain production is increased by 30%, that is, 22000 tons!


    This is a terrible increase!


    The increase in grain production means that more people can eat, more people have the strength to do other things, and more human resources can be used


    The benefits are unspeakable!


    This is only a 30% increase. If Grandia solves the problem of hybrid genetics and doubles the yield


    This is not impossible. At the beginning, the hybrid rice of big Druid yuan tripled the rice yield of 300 kg per mu, and prandar''s wheat is also completely possible.


    Donne sighed that the picture was too beautiful for him to imagine.


    Donne came back, suddenly stunned: "you just said... Gallian has built a road?"

 Chapter 509

    The cooperation with Gallian is actually very pleasant. On the one hand, he is an arms leader who can sell a large number of goblin arms to Ellington at a critical moment. On the other hand, he is the president of Ellington branch of Star Diamond bank.


    Star Diamond bank, rich!


    To do business with rich people, it''s impossible to say that the efficiency of throwing money is absolutely first-class.


    But Donne didn''t expect his efficiency to be so fast.


    You know, not long after we announced our cooperation with him, Victor happened. He thought it would affect the cooperation between the two sides.


    Unexpectedly, Gallian waved his hand and proudly said that prandal had no power to block the business of Star Diamond Bank - it seems so now.


    Under the gold lettered signboard of the Star Diamond Bank (dragon clan), the construction team is hardly blocked or threatened, not even Warcraft - the construction team has the help of the dragon clan. Which Warcraft will go crazy to attack the dragon clan?


    Therefore, in a short period of one month, Gallian and his excited goblin construction team paved the asphalt road from Ellington to Bain - it was only because of the contradiction between Donne and Gillard that the road was not put into use after it was built.


    "Yes, Lord, the road was built a week ago, but it has not been opened yet. You understand the reason."


    Fiona had no choice: "the caravans back and forth between Ellington and Bain can''t wait to pay for the new way, but now they can only return by the same way."


    Don didn''t pay attention to Gallian''s construction team. He asked curiously, "how did Gallian prevent those people from going on the road? Add railings?"


    There are toll stations at both ends of the road, but there is no one in the middle. If it is a flat road, it is difficult to stop those people from running up in the middle, unless railings are added.


    Fiona said, "almost, but it''s more exaggerated."


    "What do you mean?"


    Aurelia smiled bitterly and said, "I saw the engineering drawings they gave me. I really... Have nothing to say."


    Donne looked puzzled.


    Fiona sighed and said, "it can only be said that the goblins were close to the golden thigh... After they repaired a section of the road, they asked the dragon family to use magic to solidify a tunnel above the road. In other words, after leaving Ellington, the whole road was blocked in the tunnel and could not go up and down halfway."


    Donne drew from the corner of his mouth: "how to solve the lighting inside? Guangjing?"


    If Gallian bought Guangjing, it would be a good deal.


    "No, a net gap is left above the tunnel, which can be illuminated by light during the day, and fluorescent grass is planted on both sides of the road at night."


    "It''s fluorescent grass... It''s stingy!"


    Donne was speechless. Although fluorescent grass was also purchased from Ellington, it was obviously not as profitable as Guangjing.


    Then Donne suddenly patted on the forehead: "what about the halfway town? Reserve an exit?"


    "Yes, they reserved the exit, and Gallian also said that toll stations would be built here in the future."


    With that, Fiona reminded Donne: "Lord, about the staffing arrangement of the toll station in the future, we can''t let the goblins occupy it all. A toll station must have at least one person from our Datang chamber of Commerce, otherwise they may make false accounts."


    With the greedy character of goblins and dragons, this thing may really be done


    "I see. Just remember to arrange it."


    Donne just threw it to Fiona.


    Fiona said with a wry smile: "I don''t have time recently. The stalls of Datang chamber of commerce are getting bigger and bigger, and there are more and more people. It takes a lot of energy to manage. There are various government arrangements in Ellington, and now there are various affairs of spring planting. If Tina hadn''t been in charge of kaspami, I guess I would be crazy..."


    Aurelia opened her mouth and swallowed her words. Just then, Donne said casually, "if you''re too busy, share the things. Ollie is very leisurely. Leave it to her."


    Fiona has this intention. Although she is very reluctant to hand over her power, Aurelia is the princess of Ilus after all. For the sake of the Lord''s future, it is the best choice to draw Aurelia into her own person. She just said this deliberately in front of Donne and Aurelia to remind Donne.


    Donne didn''t think so much, and Fiona was right.


    "Give it to me?"


    Aurelia just wanted to share some for Donne, but she''s in a very awkward position now, so she''s not interested in talking.


    "Yes, it''s you."


    Donne waved his big hand and said cleanly: "Fiona''s energy is too consumed in government affairs, and you happen to be an expert in this aspect. In the future, the relevant government affairs in Ellington territory will be handed over to you, such as personnel arrangement and distribution, resettlement, etc. since the finance is related to Datang chamber of Commerce, Fiona should be responsible. What do you need to discuss directly with her."


    After thinking about it, Donne said, "in addition, I''ll leave the spring planting problem to you this year."


    In fact, agriculture, industry and commerce each need a person in charge. The finance of industry and commerce is handed over to Fiona, the internal affairs of agriculture is handed over to aurelia, and industry may need a person in charge, but now there is no one available, so it can only be handed over to Fiona for the time being.


    As for Tina, now she is mainly responsible for the problem of caspami collar. She has to go back and forth between Ellington and caspami collar every day. She has no spare energy to be responsible for others.


    When it comes to industry, Brian or Nokia are the most suitable. However, they mainly focus on research work and don''t have time to manage those factories. The management of those factories add up to hundreds of thousands of people. How can they have time to recognize people?


    As for the military, Depp and Locke are very good candidates. Depp is very diligent and active in learning. Now he is doing very well. Locke used to be the head of mercenaries and has some experience in management, which can be safely handed over to them. As for Elsa, she is more suitable to be a soldier rather than a leader.


    "By the way, Lord, there is one more thing to report to you."


    Fiona suddenly remembered a very important thing: "the school has been built according to your requirements. When will you go and have a look? I can arrange the enrollment of students here."


    "School! Yes!"


    Donne clapped his hands: "it''s up to Ollie in education. Just concentrate on doing a good job in industry, commerce and finance."


    Fiona nodded without complaining.


    Aurelia tilted her head and looked puzzled: "school? College?"


    "It''s not a college. It''s just a school at present. It''s not necessarily in the future."


    Donne smiled: "it''s a place where compulsory education is popularized. Education should start from an early age."


    "Compulsory education? What is that?"


    Aurelia was even more confused.


    "It is a fair and notarized right to education. In my opinion, the right to education is the basic right of every citizen."


    Donne briefly explained to her the importance of education, especially the influence of knowledge level on the height of thought and the promotion of society. After listening to his words, Aurelia was deeply shocked.


    She didn''t expect Donne to think so far!


    Before that, education was the privilege of the nobility. Only those who had money and power were eligible for education. As for those farmers? No thought is the best result.


    But Donne opened a new door for her.


    Education can popularize writing, basic knowledge, improve the quality of citizens, and improve the overall strength of the territory. With culture, there will be ideas. Only a person with ideas can play the greatest value.


    "In fact, Victor only needs to reform education if he wants to reform."


    Tang en shook his head: "a thoughtful person is not so easy to be enslaved. People will more and more understand how unreasonable the aristocracy''s exploitation of them is. When this pressure accumulates to a certain extent, the people will spontaneously overthrow the rule of the aristocracy -"


    Fiona''s face changed slightly: "Lord!"


    Donne was stunned and looked at the surprised aurelia. He came back to his senses and knew how untimely he had said.


    Although victor and Aurelia are royalty, they are also a privileged class after all. The struggle with the aristocracy is just a competition with each other, but let the people overthrow the aristocratic privilege... I''m afraid Victor didn''t think about it.


    "When I didn''t say."


    Don shrugged: "in short, education is very important and we must pay close attention to it."


    "I see."


    Aurelia took a deep look at Donne. If she had not known that he was the savior to save the world, perhaps Aurelia would regard him as an aspirant trying to rebel.


    The idea of overthrowing the privileged class with Education... Is really terrible.


    "Now that the school has been completed, I can almost fulfill my agreement with isali."


    Donne stood up and said, "I''ll go to her now and bring back the grain seeds by the way. Ollie, you go to the research institute to find Pamela and ask them about their progress in the basic courses. I''ll start arranging the basic courses of the school later."


    "I see."


    After reconfirming the mission, Donne went straight to the emerald corolla.


    After saying hello to Matilda, who was watching comics, Donne went straight into the Queen''s palace and found isalie in a daze a moment later.


    Today''s isalie didn''t wear the luxurious Queen''s clothes, but a very home casual clothes. She sat on the rattan chair with her head tilted. She didn''t know what she was thinking, and kept muttering vague elvish words in her mouth.


    At this time, she suddenly noticed Donne''s breath, suddenly stunned, a blush flashed on her face, and then quickly pressed down, turned around with a gentle smile: "miss me?"


    Donne was speechless, but looking at her look of expectation, it was really hard to say anything. He nodded stiffly, "well."


    Isalie found that she was a little happy in her heart. She threw down Donne and said happily, "I''m so happy... Let''s have a baby? OK?"


    Being pressed on his cheek by his great mind, Donne couldn''t open his mouth at all. Looking at the sliding shoulder strap and the snow-white skin in front of him, Donne collapsed and found that his second brother had not been taught enough and had a reaction again!


    Isalie looked happy. She didn''t know why. Anyway, she felt inexplicably happy when she smelled Donne.


    "Your Majesty... Donne?"


    In the dark, Donne''s eyes slid upward, his white legs, fluttering skirts, and


    Then he saw a stunned egwin.

 Chapter 510

    Sometimes Donne hates the simplicity of the elves. For example, when isali is squeezing him, even if he wants to play some fun, isali will cooperate with him, but she always feels a little strange disobedience.


    Sometimes don likes the simplicity of the elves, like now.


    When he saw egwin, his heart collapsed.


    Because at the moment, he was pushed to the ground by isali and enjoyed the top treatment of facial cleanser.


    If the world is riding on him, the leaf above his head is yanye, and the only thing waiting for him must be Chaidao.


    If the winter horse is riding on his body, the snow vegetable is on his head, and there must be only firewood knife waiting for him.


    Fortunately, it was isali riding on him and egwin on top of him, so waiting for him


    "What are you doing?"


    With a blink of his eyes, egwin held out his hand in doubt, pulled isalie up, then pulled Donne up again, gently cleaned Donne''s clothes, tilted his head and said: "Ashley, you are the queen. You should pay attention to your image. Don''t mess up your clothes... And you too. You are the Lord. Don''t play with Ashley. She is still young and likes to play. You can''t follow her."


    At the moment, Donne''s heart is broken - is isalie still young?


    But now Donne is really very happy with the simplicity of the elves. Egwin doesn''t have the idea of being jealous at all. She just thinks Donne and isalie are playing.


    Isalie didn''t look embarrassed either. She tidied up her clothes, smiled with her hands behind her back and said, "Why are you back?"


    Her expression was as natural as seeing her sister go home. She didn''t feel nervous about being caught at the scene.


    Egwin said of course, "the matter has been settled and of course it will come back."


    "Very fast."


    Donne''s imagination was inspired by isalie''s words. Does this guy think it''s too fast? Is it good or bad? Does isalie really have a black soul under her gentle queen image?


    Impossible


    "What''s Donne doing here?"


    Egwin asked suspiciously, "do you want to come to me... Oh, relax?"


    Before Donne could speak, egwin said apologetically, "sorry, Donne, I''ve been busy lately and can''t relax."


    Donne was stunned: "what''s the matter again? Can I help you?"


    Egwin explained: "it''s not a big deal, but a while ago, because of the Orica, the Warcraft in the Emerald Forest died and injured too many in the animal tide, so recently we are busy restoring the balance of the jungle. We just went to place a group of flame tailed cheetah cubs."


    Donne was relieved. He was afraid of chaos in the Emerald Forest again.


    "In fact, there are two things I came here. One is that Ellington''s school has been built, so come and tell isalie that Pamela and they will soon begin to officially become teachers. Maybe they need more elves to support, so let me tell you in advance."


    Egwin didn''t care what Donne called isalie.


    Isalie said happily, "OK, I see. Please come to me at any time if you need it."


    Being able to help Donne fills her heart with a sense of joy. This emotion is very indescribable, but it makes her very comfortable.


    "Another thing is to find Grandia to get food for planting. It''s time for spring planting in human countries outside. If there is not enough food for planting and the farming area cannot be reached, many people will not be satisfied or even starve to death in autumn and winter this year, so we can''t delay it."


    Isalie couldn''t wait to say, "in that case, let me go with you. You don''t know the way."


    She didn''t know why she expected to live with Donne so much, but since she wanted to, she did it. It was so simple to follow her heart.


    Looking at the expectant eyes of Sally''s kitten, Donne couldn''t bear to refuse, so he nodded and agreed.


    "I''ll go around, too. It''s nothing at the moment."


    So egwin came with him.


    Recently, the temple of the earth girl is not as quiet and cold as usual. Under the command of Martha Lahti (whenever Dumne make complaints about this name), almost all Druids without important tasks are assisting Grady A in cultivating grain.


    Under the tilt of human resources, in a short period of time, grantia has indeed completed the task, cultivated grain varieties that can meet Ellington''s needs, and even produced many additional grain varieties - she is preparing for the "date" in advance.


    In case Donne found an excuse to leave her alone that day, she could take out the prepared seeds and beat her face.


    While grantia was busy checking the harvest, she suddenly shook her nose and turned around in surprise: "this smell - Lord egwin!"


    This chick is a dog!?


    Dumne dislike the tucky lilies, and make complaints about her. He looks at her and tries to rush to the close contact. Dumne, who is expressionless, spans a step, blocking the front of agwin. If she does not stop, she will only rush into Dumne''s arms and get intimate contact with her most annoying black hearted boss.


    Grantia had to slow down. She didn''t know how many times she scolded Donne, but she had to pile up a reserved smile on her face: "Lord egwin, why are you here? And Her Majesty the queen... Oh, and you by the way."


    By the way, what the hell is it!


    Donne made up his mind again to get rid of this guy on a date!


    "Tang en came to get grain and seeds, and he forgot his way, so we came with him."


    Hearing what egwin said, Grandia despised Donne and didn''t even know the way. What a shame!


    Donne secretly threw a threatening look at her. Grantia snorted and threw a space ring to Donne. When facing egwin, she instantly changed her face. She was a little wronged and tired and said, "the task has been successfully completed, Lord egwin. In order not to lose face to the elves, I have been working very hard!"


    "Well, it''s hard for you."


    As expected, egwin touched her head gently, hugged her and comforted her.


    Feel the temperature of egwin, egwin''s breath, egwin''s voice, egwin''s tenderness, egwin''s care, egwin''s


    Grantia trembled with excitement. For this moment, all the hard work was worth it!


    Long live Lord egwin!


    Donne glanced at Grandia obliquely. Although she was a rival in love, she was just a sister. In addition, she had worked so hard for so long. It was cheap for her this time.


    Anyway, egwin is his own. No one can take it away!


    After checking the situation in the space ring, Don was surprised to find that grantia really completed the task.


    At present, the planting area of Ellington and caspami totals more than 17000 hectares. Due to the magic cultivator, the planting density is higher than the original manual planting density. Coupled with the error of the machine, about 70 to 80 kilograms of seeds are needed per hectare, that is, at least 1200 tons of seeds are needed to meet the planting demand.


    Grantia said that he could produce one ton of seeds a day. Donne thought that this year''s grain seeds needed to be mixed. As a result, Maserati issued an order, and all the Druids gathered here. Unexpectedly, he produced 1500 tons of seeds in a month, which is equivalent to 50 tons a day, Even if the error is included, it is enough to use the planting area!


    It seems that I misunderstood her.


    Donne looked at Grandia. He thought Grandia was pretending to be poor by saying hard work. Now it seems that they are really hard.


    "Thank you for your hard work. If you need anything, I will do my best to help you."


    Donne bowed deeply to the Druids in the courtyard of life.


    "He wants to thank us..."


    "What should I do?"


    "As the chief priest said?"


    A group of Druid girls in cool clothes whispered and blinked curiously at Donne, but when their whispers came into Donne''s ears, Donne suddenly felt an inexplicable cold rush from the sacrum to his forehead.


    "You''re welcome. If you want to express your gratitude," the expressionless Maserati came to the side. "Please help them have --"


    "Oh, oh, it''s getting late. I have to go back as soon as possible!"


    A cold sweating Donne interrupted Maserati''s words very impolitely. Seeing the smiling isali, Donne could already guess what she would say.


    Egwin looked blankly at the sky. The sun was shining high and the temperature was comfortable. Why was it late?


    "Thank you for your support!"


    "So don''t thank me, as long as you can help us have --"


    "Oh, I forgot there''s something important! I have to arrange the school curriculum in Ellington and the distribution of spring seeds. I''m so busy - no, I have to go!"


    Donne interrupted Maserati again and ran out in a panic: "isalie, egwin, I''ll go first and come back to you later, and Grandia, give you a few days off and go back to Ellington as soon as possible after the rest! Just break the sauce -"


    Donne doesn''t dare to delay any longer. If Maserati and isalie join hands to force him to play the forced conception game, he may become an adult in a few days - this is not to help the girls reach the top. He has to fire bullets. Angus''s local hard technique is completely useless!


    Seeing Donne leave, egwin was even more confused: "why is he so anxious?"


    Grantia curled her lips and said, "whatever he has, it''s better to go."


    With that, she rubbed up happily in egwin''s arms.


    Lord egwin... The best!

 Chapter 511

    After the grain planting was in place, the spring planting work was in full swing.


    Aurelia, who has just taken over, doesn''t know much about Ellington''s current working mode. At the beginning, she still worked according to Victor''s previous habits. However, when she was ready to start, she found that Ellington used a completely different set of agricultural policies, not only agricultural tax reduction and exemption, but also agricultural subsidies - that is, when farmers started farming, Not only do you not have to pay, you can even get money.


    This makes Aurelia confused. Fortunately, Fiona has not completely let go. During the handover process, she explained Donne''s policy concept and various different coordinated office modes. The new office concept has opened Aurelia''s eyes and gradually got used to this work mode in the process of adaptation.


    Naturally, the distribution of grain crops is centered on Ellington. Caspami collar has less cultivated area and fewer farmers. In addition, the ruling time is still short and the foundation of the management is unstable, so it is difficult to carry out the work. After working in Ellington, let skilled personnel go to caspami collar to coordinate the distribution of grain crops.


    Standing in the office, looking at Aurelia busy with registration at the grain collection point outside through the crystal window, Donne''s face was full of helpless expression.


    "What do you think this is about... Let Gillard muddy the water and take the opportunity to get rid of those diehards. Of course, it is conducive to the future ruling work, but the sacrifice is too great and it is not worth it."


    "Take this opportunity to completely clean up the moths of the Empire? Yes, but the sacrifice is too great... Of course, I know that strong medicine should be used for serious illness, but it''s not easy to clean up the situation if I play big accidentally..."


    "What''s indestructible? There''s no way at all. Don''t say it''s all in the plan. You just push the boat with the flow. Can you expect Gillard to be controlled and assassinate you? Can you expect the corruption of the third corps? No, you don''t know at all, so it''s the current situation."


    "I still insist on my own idea. At the beginning, I directly control Gillard, then announce the truth, and then gather forces to search for the real murderer, and then slowly settle with the cardier family and the spade family. If he makes such nonsense, the situation will only become more and more chaotic."


    "What? The question of matanil and Abalon? You ask me who I ask. It''s all the mess you threw down... It''s a big deal to destroy it all."


    "Hum, what you say now doesn''t count. If I really want to do that, who can stop me? I''ll just... Talk about it later."


    As soon as Donne stopped talking to himself, a figure pushed the door in, and the haggard queen OLINA walked into the study: "Lord Donne, who are you talking to?"


    Donne smiled and said, "no, no, I''m talking to myself. Your highness, why don''t you take a rest?"


    OLINA shook her head: "I''ve had enough rest. I''m here to ask if I can help. It''s not a way to rest here all the time."


    Looking into OLINA''s eyes, Donne is a little embarrassed. How can she help?


    Certainly.


    She used to be the queen after all. She knew very well when Victor was in power. It can be said that only she and Aurelia''s mother and daughter really understand the internal affairs of Ellington now. It would be good if she could help, but... Who dares to use it?


    Although her identity is different now, she is Victor''s Queen after all.


    "I think..."


    Donne smiled and said, "Queen OLINA, you just need to have a good rest and adjust your mood. If Victor sees you like this, he will be very sad."


    "Lord Donne!"


    OLINA stepped forward and almost stuck it on Donne. He stepped back two steps: "Queen OLINA?"


    "Please don''t call me that anymore. Now I''m just OLINA, no longer the queen."


    OLINA shook her head and looked sadly at Donne: "please, arrange a job for me. I really don''t want to go on like this."


    Donne knew that she wanted to divert her attention through work so that she could free herself from the sadness of Victor''s death, but


    Donne scratched his head and was a little tangled. After being stared at by OLINA for a long time, he raised his hand and surrendered: "well, well, Queen - Ms. OLINA, since you have to do this, go to the school to manage it for me? You will be the first president of Ellington College in the future, how about it?"


    "Ellington college?"


    "Yes."


    Donne nodded, explained the school to her, and then said, "I''ll explain it to you later. If you like, you can go to Pamela now. She and the elf scholars she led will be teachers in the school in the future."


    After a hesitation, OLINA nodded and agreed, "OK."


    "But if you want to go to school, you can''t dress like this in the future."


    Donne glanced at OLINA''s clothes. She hasn''t taken care of herself these days. She is still wearing her elegant black and gold pleated skirt, which is a little out of tune with the surrounding environment.


    "I see. I''ll change my clothes now."


    With that, OLINA turned and left.


    "Oh, look what she''s like... What? I''m looking at it? Nonsense, I''m not looking at it! That''s -- hey, why didn''t I find you so painful before?"


    "Take advantage of you? Tease me? If I want to take advantage of you, I posted it directly just now! I told you I''m not interested in a wife. Should you rest assured?"


    "I''m too lazy to talk nonsense with you. I''ll turn you green if I talk any more! Dead people will look like dead people!"


    When OLINA returned to the room, she put on her casual clothes and looked at the haggard face in the mirror. She patted herself on the cheek to wake herself up.


    "It can''t go on like this... Cheer up, OLINA, you must cheer up!"


    After barely showing a smile, OLINA simply dressed up and found Donne again. When she entered the door, OLINA was very strange. She heard Donne there and didn''t know who he was talking to, but after entering, she found that there was only Donne himself in the room.


    Are you talking to yourself?


    Donne packed up his own materials, took OLINA to the Research Institute, found Pamela, and said, "the school has been built and will start enrollment soon. How are you preparing now?"


    Pamela''s face was full of a happy smile: "it''s ready and perfect. We''ve seen the textbook you compiled for us. The content is very interesting, novel and useful, especially about physics. It''s an eye opener to interpret the world from another angle."


    "If you like it, this is OLINA. She will be the first Dean of Ellington college in the future. You need to cooperate with each other."


    "Hello, OLINA."


    "Hello, Ms. Pamela."


    OLINA was a little nervous about dealing with elves for the first time, but she had a very good psychological quality and soon calmed down: "I hope we can cooperate happily in the future."


    "It will."


    Tang en clapped his hands and said, "it''s the first time you''ve come into contact with this job. It may be messy at the beginning, but you''ll get better after getting used to it. Now look at this material, about the launch of enrollment in spring and the curriculum arrangement of the school in the future."


    This material written by Donne is designed according to the schools on earth. Everything from enrollment scheduling to curriculum arrangement is clearly written. Even if Brian does it, he can do almost the same.


    After reading the materials for a while, OLINA frowned and asked, "compulsory education is compulsory over the age of six? What if some parents don''t want their children to go to class?"


    "Mandatory means that you must participate."


    Donne said faintly, "if you don''t let your children go to school, there will be corresponding legal triggers. Families will no longer enjoy tax cuts. At the same time, they will also increase their service time. I believe no one will mess around."


    "What about the first enrollment? The age must be uneven."


    "The first is a special case, so there is no age limit. You must go to school at the age of six. Anyone under the age of 18 who wants to go to school can sign up. From next year, the month of recovery (March) will start enrollment regularly, and children over the age of six must participate."


    After a pause, Donne said, "the financial expenditure on education is the responsibility of the Lord''s house. Students are admitted free of charge. I don''t think anyone will refuse."


    It is actually very difficult to popularize education, especially when the financial situation is not good. If the school charges, no one is willing to go. If it doesn''t charge, it can''t make ends meet. Teachers'' salaries can''t be paid. How can the school open?


    Therefore, Donne can only implement the policy of free admission. Fortunately, there are not many school-age students in Ellington, which is far less than the school in his hometown. Coupled with the wealth collection ability of Datang chamber of Commerce, Donne can easily afford the expenses of education.


    Donne remembered something and said to Pamela, "I have informed Carl before that the printing factory has begun to work overtime to print the first grade teaching materials. You''d better send the Elven language teaching materials and basic magic introduction you prepared as soon as possible so that the printing factory can prepare for printing."


    "OK, I''ll deliver it later."


    Pamela had no objection to Donne''s desire to popularize the introduction to magic and Elven language. Anyway, her majesty said, just cooperate with him.


    Besides, if we can popularize the elf language to the human country and let them feel the charm of the elf culture, it is also a very pleasant thing for them.


    So, in the spring of 850, the month of recovery began. In the corner of prandal, the place called Ellington, the world''s compulsory education began with vigorous spring planting.


    This is the thought spark ignited by Donne himself. Maybe there will be no results in a short time, but with the passage of time, the thought spark here will ignite the whole world.


    Donne has no doubt about it.


    However, as soon as the enrollment notice was issued, it immediately encountered expected difficulties.

 Chapter 512

    Donne is very cunning.


    If the enrollment notice is distributed separately, few people will pay attention, so he places the distribution point of the enrollment notice at the place where he receives the grain seeds. When each farmer comes here to receive the grain seeds, he will forcibly distribute an enrollment notice.


    So in just one or two days, the enrollment news of Ellington college spread all over Ellington.


    But


    "What? School?"


    The staff with a gentle smile came home and suddenly informed him of such a thing. Suddenly Ross was at a loss. His son, little Ross, was just six years old this year and was able to help with some work. His pressure was finally reduced. At this time, the LORD sent someone to ask his son to work on the 15th of the month of recovery, Go to class 2, grade 1, Ellington College


    Ross was dazed: "what does school mean? Can you eat?"


    Jim can''t laugh or cry, but he knows that many people must encounter the same problems as himself at the moment, so he explained patiently: "you can''t eat at school. You can learn to read and count in the future, and you can keep accounts in the future."


    "No, no, there are literacy tutorials in the newspaper now. I have collected a complete set of literacy tutorials."


    Ross shook his head and said, "besides, spring planting has just begun. My family is busy. What school should I go to? He has to help me farm."


    Jim sighed. Sure enough, as the LORD said, he had to say, "do you want your son to plant the field all his life like you?"


    "What can I do if I don''t want to?"


    Ross said with a smile, "we are the tenant farmers of the Lord. It''s natural to farm for the Lord, and the Lord is much better than the previous Lord. It''s my honor to farm for him."


    "But are you willing to let your son live like you all his life? Don''t you want him to be the factory director in the factory? A reporter in the newspaper? A member of Datang chamber of Commerce? A researcher in the research institute? Or even... Lord?"


    "Lord, Lord!?"


    Rose''s breath suddenly rushed up. He blushed, waved his hand and muttered, "what are you talking about? We are tenant farmers. How can we become aristocrats like Lord?"


    Jim smiled and began to seduce Ross: "it was impossible before, but now it is possible. The LORD said that as long as you complete the school courses and pass the examination and review, you can get the status of Lord of honor. Think about it. What a great honor!"


    Ross looked down at his son with a runny nose and dirty body. Does such a son become the kind of Lord dressed brightly for high-class occasions? Is it possible? He can also be favored by noble ladies and live a comfortable and superior life? Don''t you have to face the Loess and back to the sky like yourself?


    Is that possible?


    Seeing that Ross didn''t seem to have made up his mind, Jim decided to make a big move. He coughed and said: "According to the new territorial law promulgated by the Lord, school-age children''s schooling is the obligation and right of the Ellington people. If they do not go to school, the corresponding families will cancel the tax reduction policy, increase the penalties such as mine service, and will not receive other benefits in the future. There are even more serious penalties, such as paying education compensation."


    There''s a punishment for not going to school!?


    Ross opened his mouth and looked at his son, his eyes full of struggle.


    After the big stick was hit, the sweet dates came next. Jim smiled and said: "Maybe you think literacy and mathematics are useless, but I also want to tell you that in Ellington college, there are not only these two courses, but also many other courses. After firmly mastering Chinese and mathematics, the school arranges the introduction of basic magic and combat skills, and the teachers are scholars from the elves."


    "Think about it, the scholars of the elf family will teach the introduction to magic and combat! Which country and territory of the whole human kingdom can have such treatment? Only US Ellington! The LORD said that if students are found to have magic talent or combat talent, he will reward alchemy potions to help students awaken their talent and become apocalypses!"


    "Even if you don''t want him to become a scholar and an apocalypse in the future, the opportunity to become an apocalypse is very rare. Do you delay his future and let him miss such an important opportunity just because you want to be lazy and let your son work for yourself?"


    "Besides, do you need his help in farming? It''s not necessary at all! This spring''s planting, the Lord will send a large number of magic tillers to help cultivate. You can easily complete the farming work by paying a small amount of silver coins. Then you just need to fertilize and water. How easy? Why delay his future?"


    Although the big cakes painted by Donne before are wonderful, it is obviously more attractive for people in prandal to become an apocalypse. Listening to Jim, Ross, who has been hesitant, finally hardened his heart and said, "OK! I promised! Let him go to school!"


    Jim breathed a sigh of relief: "well, you won''t regret your choice today. Please sign your name on this document."


    "I, I don''t know how to write yet..."


    Ross has a red face. Although he has learned to read in accordance with the tutorials in Datang daily, he is still not very good at writing, and he feels embarrassed after signing his name on the document.


    In the future, at least my son will write beautiful words, right? Even if you can''t become an apocalypse, it''s a great thing to enter the Lord''s house or other noble families and become a clerk


    Bonnie''s.


    "Please think about it for your daughter. Going to school is absolutely good, not bad."


    "But, but... Nicole, you..."


    "Dad, I want to go to school!"


    Nicole said loudly, "I heard from Elia yesterday. She said there would be a lot of children in school, and there would be a lot of interesting things and good stories. I''m going to school!"


    "But dad goes to work during the day and needs you at home..."


    "Dad!"


    "I think you still..."


    "Dad!"


    "All right, all right!"


    It was a headache for Bonnie to be stared at by his daughter. Coupled with the new law and punishment policy, he had to agree.


    "Good. Please sign your name here, Nicole. Remember to report to school on the morning of the 15th."


    "Great! Third, I like my father!"


    Bonnie''s face collapsed as he was signing: "I''m only third? Who''s first and second?"


    Nicole smiled and said, "the second is mom, of course, the first..."


    Nicole made a face and said, "I won''t tell you."


    "You girl..."


    "I''m going to tell Betty, Gillian and Elia the good news!"


    Nicole ran out of the house and couldn''t wait to share her good news with her friends.


    At the same time, such things also happen in various families in Ellington. The problems encountered by the admissions staff are similar, but they are worried that the children go to school to reduce the labor force at home. In addition, they have never heard of going to school, so they are very worried, but in the end, Those recruiters who have been carefully trained by Donne to deal with various situations have still won these difficulties.


    Enrollment is progressing smoothly.


    On the other hand, in arlinks, the Cathedral of light, Pope jessolini XXIII has received the feedback from iluli. He prayed under the statue for a day and a night before he finally made up his mind.


    "Inform Lyon that from now on, the Knights Templars are ready for war."


    The pope said to the priest nearby, "at the same time, inform the clergy, bitter monks and combatants of local churches to search the whereabouts of the dark snake in all aspects. If there is any news, report it immediately."


    "From today on, the first and second Knights will start patrolling in yarinks, paying close attention to the smell of dark forces. If you find anything, don''t act rashly and inform me immediately."


    "In addition, tell them that the war with heretics has begun."


    The Pope''s order was immediately transmitted to the churches of the Holy See of light through special channels. Almost at the same time, the whole human country found that the Holy See of light had entered a very sensitive period.


    "Great yebirni... I hope the evil dark forces will be exposed to the light as soon as possible..."


    The Pope looked at the direction of the palace and castle, held the brilliant ring symbolizing the Holy See of light, and his hands radiated soft light, bringing warmth to the people around him.


    After getting the feedback from eluli, he had fully believed the news released by Donne, so he decided to cooperate with Ellington''s work.


    In the face of the dark forces, the divinity of the Holy See of light has natural advantages, so they must join in this war. More importantly, they must appease the people after the war. In this regard, kingship can never be compared with the power of divine power, and the power of faith is very strong.


    Palace, Castle, throne room.


    "Your Majesty Gillard, we have got the exact news. General Marshall and the 10000 black armour troops have been completely destroyed... They can''t even break through the gate of Castle caspami."


    On the throne, Gillard''s face was as heavy as water when he heard the report. He stared coldly at the intelligence officer below: "Ellington, how many people have been sent?"


    "According to the report of the eyeliner, four thousand men, your majesty, four thousand armies of apocalypse."


    "Four thousand people... That''s four thousand apocalypses..."


    Gillard laughed angrily: "four thousand people appeared silently from Ellington at caspamiburg, and all my 10000 black armor troops were wiped out. Even General Marshall died there - so, my intelligence officer, can you tell me how Donne did this?"


    The completely irrational intelligence officer shrunk, but without fear. He said calmly, "sorry, your majesty, we have no --"


    A cold light flashed and the intelligence officer''s body turned into a pile of broken meat.


    "I don''t need waste... Someone."


    Gillard said coldly, "I need someone to find out how Donne got 4000 soldiers to Castle caspami silently!"


    "Leave it to me, your majesty."


    The person in the line is frank!

 Chapter 513

    After the last blow, Frank has now completely become Gillard''s subordinate and fully obeyed his orders.


    Gillard narrowed his eyes: "Duke Frank... You know what will happen if the mission fails..."


    "I know very well, your majesty."


    Frank said in a deep voice, "but I have confidence."


    Gillard stopped talking nonsense: "in that case, it''s up to you."


    Another minister stepped out and said with a numb face: "Your Majesty, matani and yabaron''s troops will complete the confluence in quelin town in the south. It is expected that they will arrive in yarinks in the near future. Should we make material preparations in advance?"


    Twenty thousand soldiers, plus the logistics team, may add up to thirty thousand. If there is no supply, we can empty quelin town every minute.


    "I see. Look at the arrangement. I just want them to get to the Tarris border as quickly as possible."


    Gillard''s cold voice echoed between the throne: "Mandel restrained his smile and said faintly:" if so, it''s normal for Ellington not to cooperate with us. "


    "Then we..."


    "Proceed as planned."


    Mandel said lightly: "Ellington was unwilling to cooperate with us, so he gave up Ellington and continued to promote the progress of his majesty Gillard."


    Makaro nodded: "I see. I think there will be news from his majesty Gillard in the evening."


    Mandel breathed out, snorted coldly and said, "if I don''t have no choice, I really don''t want to cooperate with Gillard... On coronation day, his eyes reminded me of the vicious snake, and I began to believe what Datang Daily said."


    "You mean... Your majesty Gillard is really controlled by the cult?"


    "What if it''s true? What if it''s false?"


    Mandel sneered: "no matter who is crowned king, as long as we have the mine and wealth, we will always be invincible."


    "You''re right."


    "Go inform Lillian and let her dress up. If her majesty Gillard responds, take her to the banquet in the evening."


    "OK."


    That night, people came and went in the garden of the palace castle. The invited nobles held wine glasses with glory on their faces and chatted with their acquaintances. They talked with each other nothing more than wind, flowers, snow and moon. They did not mention the war of Ellington and the upcoming war of Tarris.


    These people have a very sensitive sense of smell. They have noticed that things are starting to get out of control.


    After half a month, they came to the castle again. They found that the ministers who were in important positions quietly became like Gillard. They were full of cold breath. Full of negative energy made people want to stay away from them, but they had to wear a bad smile on the surface.


    In this case, Gillard appeared. He was wearing a close fitting blue and white suit. His slim and full figure was set off by his straight clothes. His beautiful muscles were clearly visible. Although it was cold in spring, he could not affect the Apocalypse at all, and Gillard was undoubtedly a powerful apocalypse.


    Gillard swept around and didn''t see obery and Adrian. They lied that they were ill, so they didn''t come, but everyone knows it''s nonsense - the Apocalypse at the top of the extraordinary level will get sick? Unless it''s in the brain.


    At this time, several figures appeared in the garden, led by Mandel. Standing next to him and holding his arm, was a beautiful girl. She had light brown curly hair and her eyes were full of melancholy. She was like a melancholy spirit at night against the backdrop of a moon white evening dress.


    She became the laughing stock of alinks a few years ago and was obsessed with knight novels, but she called a real dragon, which eventually led to the disgrace of the spade family and was banned for many years.


    She was once a very lively and cheerful girl. Thanks to the wealth of the spade family, she lived a comfortable life that ordinary people can''t imagine. Her excellent education gave her a noble character - the only thing that makes people helpless is that she is too obsessed with knight novels and always thinks that there are real dragon killing heroes or Dragon Knights in the world.


    She did not know that the legends of dragon slaying heroes and Dragon Knights were all created by the bards of the dragon family in order to meet the curiosity of the audience. The purpose is to suck powder.

 Chapter 514

    To tell the truth, Mandel really didn''t want to meet Gillard if it wasn''t for the future of the spade family - his intuition told him that Gillard is very wrong now, and those ministers have become a little different.


    But they couldn''t tell what was different. Except that the means of imperial government became more radical, everything was as usual.


    Mandel shook his head and dispersed his thoughts. After seeing Gillard, he took Lillian to Gillard and raised his glass with a smile: "salute you, your great majesty Gillard."


    "Lord spade."


    Gillard glanced at him and said faintly: "it seems that he has not come to the throne to discuss politics recently."


    As a grand duke, Mandel has considerable power. He shoulders the supervision power of the imperial aristocracy and has the decision-making power for aristocratic crimes. He complements the power of the aristocratic parliament, which makes the business of the spade family like a duck to water.


    "I''ve been ill recently. It''s really not suitable to go out."


    Mandel made a ha ha, avoided Gillard''s cold eyes and said with a smile, "this is little Lillian. Don''t you say hello to your majesty?"


    The melancholy Lillian bowed and saluted: "salute you, your great majesty Gillard."


    Gillard nodded, did not speak, turned and left.


    After Gillard disappeared, Mandel''s smile slowly converged and said coldly to Lillian, "you should understand what it is for today''s party?"


    "To choose the queen for his majesty Gillard."


    "Yes, that''s why so many noble ladies are present. Once someone is favored by his majesty Gillard, his family will get great power. We can''t give up this opportunity."


    Mandel said coldly, "do well tonight. As long as your majesty Gillard can choose you, I won''t care about the stupid things you did before, and your mother will recover her former identity, okay?"


    Lillian shivered and nodded silently.


    "Well, now, smile and show the charm of women. Don''t cry and let others think I''m dead."


    Lillian squeezed out a smile more ugly than crying.


    "You... Hum, the task has told you. If you can''t finish the task, you know the consequences."


    With that, Mandel shook his hand and left straight away.


    Makaro did not look at his half sister and followed Mandel to communicate with others.


    "Your Majesty Gillard, this is little girl Wendy. Say hello to your majesty!"


    "Hello, your majesty Gillard..."


    "Your Majesty, these are little girls Abby and Pauline..."


    "Your Majesty, this is little Sandra..."


    As the new king, Gillard''s place must be the center of the party. One after another nobles who are qualified to participate in the party can''t wait to sell him their daughters. They all know that the most important thing for the new king to be crowned is that after the election, the country can''t have no king for a day, and you can''t have no queen for a day, even if you''re not selected to be a queen, It''s also wonderful to be the king''s concubine.


    In the face of these nobles, Gillard''s face was full of ridicule, but he did not refuse, because he knew that he needed to rely on them in the process of conquering the whole world.


    At this time, Gillard saw Lillian standing by the balcony with a melancholy face.


    He suddenly had an interesting idea in his mind, so he dispersed the aristocratic celebrities who were trying to sell themselves around him, and came to the balcony with a wine glass.


    "Lillian?"


    Lillian was stunned, looked at Gillard in surprise, raised her glass carefully and touched him.


    "Hey, isn''t that Lillian?"


    "Yes, he foolishly fooled the whole aristocracy of alinks and made the spade family lose a big face..."


    "My God, why did your majesty go to her!? don''t you know there''s something wrong with her brain!"


    "Doesn''t she still believe that the heroes in knight novels are true?"


    "Apart from her better birth, where can she compare with us? She''s not as good as Sandra, Wendy and smart... Is she an idiot at all?"


    "Yes, I don''t know what your majesty likes about her..."


    The aristocratic celebrities all focused on Lillian. They talked in a low voice, and their words were full of satire and jealousy towards Lillian.


    Gillard can certainly hear the whispers around him, but he completely ignored it. Don''t expect Gillard to have much EQ at the moment. He said bluntly: "you are my queen."


    Originally, those noble celebrities were already very jealous of Lillian. As soon as Gillard said this, she poured a bowl of water directly into the hot oil pan and fried it directly!


    "My God! Your majesty really chose her as Queen!"


    "Damn it - Your Majesty must have been confused by her!"


    "Damn! I''m better suited to be a queen!"


    Let alone the jealousy of those women, Lillian was stunned at the moment.


    How did his majesty Gillard come to me?


    There are so many girls!


    But, but isn''t this just satisfying the idea of my father?


    But, but I don''t like him


    God, why didn''t a hero take me away?


    I hate it here! I hate all this!


    Lily felt at ease and flashed a pile of complex ideas, but even if her heart was full of 100 reluctance, she didn''t dare to say a "no" now. She hesitated for a long time. She nodded silently and accepted the reality..


    "Very good."


    Gillard shook his glass and left smartly.


    So Lillian was stunned again.


    That''s it?


    I''m a queen now?


    Or did his majesty Gillard just come to tease me?


    Duke Frank was a little sorry at the moment, because the cadilles had only two boys in their family, and without girls, this great opportunity could only be missed.


    But... Didn''t your majesty agree to fight the spade family? Why did you choose Lillian as Queen?


    Frank frowned.


    The Duke of Mandel on the other side was surprised. He didn''t expect that things would go so smoothly. Gillard directly appointed Lillian as the queen!


    A big stone in Mandel''s heart fell to the ground. In a happy mood, he drank several large glasses of wine under the hard to see gaze and congratulations of the people around him.


    Lillian has become the queen, which means that the spade family will become the first family worthy of the name in the Ilus empire in the future. If Lillian tries to blow the pillow again, maybe Gillard is happy to grant Tarris to the spade family!


    Mandel was thrilled at the thought of becoming the uncrowned king of Tarris.


    After the party, Frank met Gillard.


    Frank bowed his head and asked, "Your Majesty, I don''t understand why you chose Lillian of the spade family."


    "Because I thought of an interesting game."


    Gillard smiled grimly on her face: "how are you doing?"


    Frank proudly said: "we have all the people in place. As long as we have a chance, we can completely overhead the spade family."


    Although it is an alliance and family business, Frank has been wary of the spade family for a long time and began to install his own staff in the spade family. Now the people of the cardier family control more than 30% of the shops and staff of the spade family. The rest are controlled by the spade family, but their people have penetrated, You can do it anytime.


    He knew that there were people from the spade family in his family''s business, but he didn''t care. There was only one result in politics and business: winner takes all.


    If the spades are gone, will those people continue to work for the spades? Obviously not.


    Gillard said faintly, "then tomorrow is the opportunity you have been waiting for."


    Frank was stunned. He didn''t quite understand what Gillard was going to do, but he said: "in that case, I''ll order them to start preparing tonight."


    The next day, between the throne.


    Gillard summoned Mandel and Lillian. Mandel knew that today was to announce the new queen, so he dressed up early and came to the palace with the well-dressed Lillian.


    The red faced Mandel knelt before Gillard on one knee: "salute you, your majesty."


    Gillard ignored Mandel and pointed at Lillian: "come here."


    Lillian stood there, and Mandel was in a hurry: "why don''t you go?"


    Lillian came to Gillard and was lifted by him. The girl was very nervous, but she forced a smile on her face.


    "It''s ugly to laugh."


    Gillard''s casual words immediately cooled Mandel''s heart. He thought Gillard regretted it.


    "Sit down."


    Gillard pointed to the temporary seat next to her. After Lillian sat down, Gillard looked at Mandel. The corners of her mouth tilted and showed a playful smile. He stood up, walked slowly down the throne and said to Mandel: "Duke spade, I don''t think the expression on her face is wonderful enough... Can''t move me..."


    Mandel''s heart tightened: "Your Majesty, Lillian is a very excellent girl. She will satisfy your majesty..."


    "Yes... But I don''t feel enough."


    Gillard muttered, "but I''m not satisfied now... You say, what should you do..."


    Gillard''s fingers slipped carelessly over Mandel, and the cold fingertips gave Mandel a layer of goose bumps.


    "If, to your Majesty''s satisfaction..."


    Gillard smiled and suddenly pinched with force. With a crisp sound of "bang", Mandel''s shoulder blades were pinched to pieces by him.


    "Ah --"


    The sudden attack made Mandel scream.


    Lillian Shua''s face was very pale, and she covered her mouth in horror: "father!?"


    What''s going on!?


    Makaro was instantly frightened.


    "Hahaha - good, good! Wonderful expression! Beautiful expression! That''s it! Fear!"


    Gillard laughed wildly, and the ministers around him looked at all this numbly, just like dolls


    Gillard''s fingers poked into the wound and stirred, and the blood gurgled out. While torturing the painful Mandel, he appreciated the fear expression on Lillian''s face. Gillard felt that her empty heart was finally satisfied.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha..."

 Chapter 515

    After your majesty Gillard''s election!


    Lillian spade becomes the new queen of the Ilus empire!


    Alinks celebrates three days! Congratulations from all parties!


    An amazing news spread from Alex to Ellington. Before stunned Donne could figure out how Gillard had elected, there was new news.


    The Kadir family secretly took over a large number of shops of the spade family, and the spade family was virtually elevated.


    After many confirmations, Donne accepted the reality incredibly - the Kadir family shot at the spade family.


    Donne was very puzzled: "don''t they all belong to the aristocracy? And the spade family has just become a royal family. It''s at the height of the sun. How could the cadier family choose this time to do it?"


    Aurelia said coldly: "there can be no other reason except Gillard''s order."


    "It is clear that the Kadir family is completely on the side of Gillard. They have something to do with the dark snake that controls Gillard."


    Donne''s spirit was refreshed and began to reason: "As the richest man of the Empire, the spade family did not join the dark snake, so it became their first target. By overhead the spade family, the Kadir family can obtain a lot of wealth and mines. These wealth and the magic metal produced by the mines will become a great help to the black snake, and also enable Gillard''s army to obtain a lot of material supplement , the combat effectiveness has been greatly enhanced. "


    Fiona said with a gloomy face: "it will take some time for the magic metal excavated from the mine to be transformed into the combat effectiveness of the army, but there is no doubt that the great wealth of the spade family will make Gillard have no scruples in the next war!"


    "That''s right."


    Aurelia nodded: "when my father was alive, because the Treasury was empty, I couldn''t afford so many soldiers. The average combat effectiveness of the third Legion was even worse than that of Archduke Abalon''s army. Even matani gained huge wealth because of the prosperous port trade, and the combat effectiveness of the army was also guaranteed."


    "Sure enough, the more you drag on, the more trouble you get."


    Donne sighed and said, "inform obery and tell them to start with the cardier family. Didn''t that Morton have revealed some news before? Maybe we can dig out some clues from them."


    As soon as Donne got the news back, he heard another important information.


    Archduke matani and Archduke yabaron''s troops have merged in quelin town. When they reach alinks, Gillard will go with the army to Tarris!


    "This guy is really noisy..."


    Donne has a headache. This kind of internal friction war is the last thing he wants to see now, but the dark snake obviously wants to fight him and will not stop until he starts a war.


    "This may be a good opportunity."


    Aurelia said at this time: "it may be because the Holy See of light can''t find the news of the dark snake in arlinks, but after Gillard leaves arlinks, the people of the dark snake are likely to appear. At that time, they can directly catch the thief and the king."


    "Better so."


    Tang enhen''s teeth itched: "the dark snake is a shit stirring stick. I can''t stand it anymore. Pull them out and kill them."


    After returning from the underground world, the dark snake didn''t stop. It was buzzing around like a fly. If they hadn''t hidden too secretly, Don would have killed them.


    In the afternoon, Jean, who had gone back to silver city to clean up, finally returned to Ellington - very embarrassed.


    "How did you get into this?"


    Donne stared at the unkempt gene. If he hadn''t known him, he wouldn''t believe that the guy in front of him was a famous legendary hero.


    "I just told them that I wanted to come to Ellington to teach Elia magic. What a big thing. As a result, those guys forgot their identity one by one and rushed up to hold my leg, pull me, cry and shout not to let me go!"


    Jean complained bitterly: "besides, I don''t want to stay here. As long as I make sure that Elia''s talent hasn''t been ruined by you, I''ll go back naturally. Are they crying and making noise, or little farts?"


    Fiona and Aurelia always felt that the solemn image of the silver city in their hearts had completely collapsed.


    "Come on! Find me a place!"


    Gene has regained his mood and began to be eager to put himself into the state: "I''ve got a complete set of primary magic teaching materials. I need a quiet place to classify and store them, and then let the little girl learn step by step!"


    Donne moved in his heart and said with a smile, "I don''t have much place here, but there''s just one place that meets your requirements. Come with me."


    Donne took gene to the newly completed Ellington college. Now Ellington college has not opened yet. OLINA and Pamela are cleaning the campus with the help of wind and water elements. After saying hello, Donne took gene directly to the library of the College - the library is still empty at the moment.


    "Ellington college is about to open. This is the college library. In my design, this is a place to store all kinds of books for students to learn."


    Donne pointed around, then pointed to the top and said, "but there is another layer above. I don''t intend to open it. I think it''s better to store those magic books on the upper layer. If you want to teach Elia, you can also let her go there."


    "The defense here is a little weak."


    Gene frowned: "there is no magic of early warning, no magic of defending against invasion, even... Wait! Do you mean that this is just an ordinary library?"


    "Yes, it''s an ordinary library."


    Gene blushed: "Damn it - I want a mage Tower! If it''s not a mage tower, it''s at least a magical energy node! How can this place be a magic palace!"


    Tang Enyi said in earnest, "I didn''t expect you, as a legendary hero, to stick to appearances."


    "What!?"


    Donne pointed to heaven and earth with one hand and said solemnly, "this body is heaven and earth."


    Gene was immediately bluffed.


    "A real magician, even in areas where magic is exhausted, still won''t stop his enthusiasm to explore magic mysteries. The mage tower? Energy nodes? Those are just foreign things. If he can''t get rid of his dependence on those things, how can he become a great magician?"


    Looking at the righteous Donne, gene always felt something wrong, but he couldn''t say it.


    Donne lowered his eyes and raised a mysterious smile on his mouth: "of course, although this is not a mage tower, when we came in, this is already a mage tower... Come with me."


    Gene scratched his head and followed Donne to the empty second floor. There were no books on the surrounding bookshelves and the central circular hall was empty. Gene nodded and said, "there will be no one to disturb here. It''s a very good place to study. As for safety and privacy... I think it''s very suitable for arranging magic array, don''t you think?"


    After rubbing his chin and thinking for a moment, Donne nodded: "it''s true, but I think it''s more suitable to build a magic source than a magic array."


    The magic source, introduced in the original game, is a special alchemy building in the territory. Within the scope covered by the magic source, the recovery speed of magic will be greatly improved, and the affinity of magic will be improved. It has unimaginable advantages for magic learning and cultivation. Most importantly, after building the magic source, The probability of giving birth to a child with magic talent in the territory will be much higher.


    Now we come to the real prandal. Although the effect of the magic source is not quantified by data, its function is certainly not much worse.


    Of course, it is not so easy to build a magic source. Those rare materials are often tens of millions of gold coins, and even have no market, which is very difficult to collect.


    "The source of magic?"


    Gene was stunned: "are you crazy? Do you know how difficult it is to collect the materials for creating a magic source? The star moon tower depends on the concerted efforts of many magicians to gather enough materials. I don''t have so many materials to waste! It''s impossible to create a magic source on my own!"


    Donne smiled brightly: "the material is not a problem."


    There is nothing else in his carry on space. There are piles of rare magic materials, which are waiting to come in handy at this time.


    "Talk big."


    Gene sniffed: "just that standard unit of Okin has -"


    As soon as gene''s voice fell, Donne took out an Austrian gold ingot and patted it on the table: "is it enough?"


    Gene widened his eyes, touched the Austrian gold ingot, felt the conduction of magic in it, and was surprised: "the purity is so high!"


    "Nonsense, inevitable."


    Gene was angry when he saw his appearance: "if you have the ability, you can take out another roll of constant gold wire? Without the energy guiding and restraint effect of constant gold wire, the source of magic --"


    With a bang, Donne patted a roll of Hengjin thread on the table.


    "-- the essence of magic?"


    "Pa! Is that enough?"


    "Hiss - the gods are on! Where did you get such a great magic essence?"


    Gene looked at the fist sized magic essence and couldn''t help shivering. Such a big magic essence can be used as the core of the super large magic array! Its value is immeasurable! For the source of magic


    "Guess?"


    Donne glanced at Jean obliquely. Later, he wanted to use his strength. Now of course, he had to restrain him from seeing his strength. How could he do?


    Next, Donne took out more than ten kinds of rare materials and soon filled the table.


    The colorful element light lit up the whole hall. Looking at the babies on the table, gene couldn''t help swallowing. Now he had the impulse to roll these things and run away

 Chapter 516

    Jean and Angus, the two most famous magicians in the world, are also the two magicians with the highest cultivation.


    There is no lord of the stars and the moon. The walking stick buried with the semi God strong alburn is rated as an artifact when it is damaged. Don dares to bet fifty cents. There must be some secret in this walking stick!


    Gene curled his lips: "who knows, that guy doesn''t want to stay in the city of silver. He said he wants to find the ultimate truth of alchemy, so he runs around the world. Maybe he''s nesting in some forest now."


    "If only he could help," said Donne, disappointed


    Gene turned his eyes and said with a smile, "he will contact me occasionally. If I have news about him, I can inform you, but how can you thank me?"


    Don was noncommittal. "What do you want?"


    Gene leaned over and said, "do you have a star square crystal?"


    "Pa."


    Donne took out a star square crystal and patted it on the table: "happy cooperation?"


    Although star boundary square crystals are rare, it is obvious that Angus has higher strategic value to Donne than the news of an alchemist.


    "Happy cooperation!"


    Gene looked straight, rushed up and hugged the star square crystal and drooled.

 Chapter 517

    Gene is in great need of astral square crystals.


    "With this star boundary square crystal, I believe I can restore the real transmission array technology!"


    Gene packed up the star square crystal with red light, and now he felt that it was worth it.


    Transmission array technology?


    Donne smiled strangely. No wonder he was so eager for the star crystal.


    This crystal born in the star world is a very stable space material. It is the best material for making space equipment, but more importantly, it is also the best core material of transmission array.


    Gene has been trying to restore the transmission array technology, but the material of star square crystal is too rare. Even the whole silver city only has a piece the size of a baby''s fist. Even if gene has all kinds of ideas, he has to save some use.


    The piece that Donne pulled out is not only the cutting standard, but also the size of an adult''s fist, and the purity is abnormally high. It can be called the best star square crystal. No wonder gene was so excited.


    The materials of the star world are extremely rare in prandal, but for the true gods such as nisclair, these materials born in the star world are the most common. Therefore, Donne has a lot of inventory. To exaggerate, there are too many villas to build.


    Donne''s eyes turned and suddenly thought of another thing. He suddenly smiled, took out a star square crystal and put it on the table.


    Gene looked straight. "Donne?"


    "Do you want it?"


    "Yes."


    "Get something for it."


    "What?"


    Gene scratched his head and ears in a hurry. He couldn''t think of anything else he could exchange for star square crystals. This thing can basically be regarded as priceless and can''t be measured with gold coins.


    Donne smiled and said faintly, "floating stone."


    Pumice stone is not rare. There must be pumice stone on the pumice Island, but as mentioned before, because magicians are monopolized by the city of silver, and magicians who can dig pumice stone are also in the city of silver, so pumice stone is also one of the specialties of the city of silver.


    Of course, Donne can dig, but he doesn''t have that kind of American time to dig. This is not a game. He can buy what he can buy. It''s easy and labor-saving.


    "Pumice? What do you want that for?"


    Gene was at a loss. To say that the pumice stone is useful, it is also useful. Adding the pumice stone or extracted pumice stone dust to other things can reduce the weight and increase the carrying capacity, but it is not very useful for them with space equipment. At most, it is a little useful for those businessmen - but they can''t afford it.


    And floating stones are also very common. There are those floating islands in the sky. He doesn''t understand why Donne needs floating stones.


    "Of course it works."


    Donne smiled and threw the star square crystal and said, "the silver city guarantees to supply enough floating stones for Ellington. This star square crystal belongs to you. How about this deal?"


    "Enough?"


    Gene smiled bitterly: "what is enough? The price of star square crystals can''t be estimated at all. The price of pumice stone is very cheap. If you convert it, even if it is filled with your Ellington, you can''t exchange star square crystals."


    "Then fill it up."


    Donne was still smiling. "Just say whether to do this business or not."


    "Do it! Why not!"


    Gene gritted his teeth and agreed to come down. Anyway, it''s not him to dig the pumice stone. As long as he sends a task in the silver city and rewards it with the qualification or points of Xingyue tower, a large number of magicians will be willing to dig the pumice stone.


    "Good, deal."


    Donne threw the astral square crystal to gene.


    Gene put away the star square crystal, still couldn''t resist curiosity: "can you tell me what you want those pumice stones to do?"


    Donne smiled. "Make a car."


    In Donne''s view, other things in the world are very common, whether magic core or magic metal. In a magic dominated civilization, these things are normal, and their uses have been discovered, but people here ignore a very precious wealth.


    That is the floating stones everywhere on the floating island.


    In Donne''s view, the pumice is a huge treasure that prandal has not yet discovered!


    He can''t even understand what kind of pumice stone is and why it has the characteristics of anti gravity, but this doesn''t affect his use of pumice stone.


    There is no pumice stone. If he wants to design a flying car, he can only find ways to mass produce the anti gravity magic array. However, the R & D strength of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute is too weak. It can be expected that he will encounter great difficulties. Moreover, even if it is realized, the cost will be quite high. At least the magic metal as the substrate is indispensable.


    But with pumice, this technical problem can be easily solved.


    As long as the tires of the motorcycle are cancelled, replaced by pumice stones, the self weight of the motorcycle is reduced, and the jet holes at the bottom and sides are increased, the idea of motorcycle flying car can be realized.


    Without the limitation of tires, the strategic significance of an all terrain single person riding tool can be imagined.


    In addition, even flying cars can be realized.


    These ideas are based on pumice.


    "Car? Carriage?"


    Gene was stunned for a moment and suddenly realized: "Oh, someone has done this before. It''s very interesting and fast. It''s a good idea."


    Donne didn''t explain much. When the flying motorcycle was born, he understood how different the "car" was from what he thought.


    In addition, there is one more thing.


    Transmission array technology.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Donne finally gave up.


    Gene can be trusted. He is a great and selfless hero, but it is because he is too great and selfless that Tang en has scruples.


    The technology of the transmission array is now in his own hands. Donne can also ensure that the transmission array will not be abused, but if he really teaches gene, Donne can''t guarantee whether gene will immediately disclose this technology or lay magic arrays all over the world.


    If that happens, what will be the consequences of the current situation?


    It can be predicted that there will be a lot of spies among various countries, and even a large number of assassinations against the heads of other countries. The situation will become more chaotic, and those cults and ambitious people hidden in the dark will take the opportunity to fish in troubled waters and stir up the pool more muddy.


    This is very bad for Donne''s development.


    Therefore, considering the final situation, Donne decided to keep gene confidential for the time being, and then slowly release his technology after the situation is stable.


    "I''ll go back first and release the task to let those boys dig pumice stones."


    After getting two star square crystals, gene couldn''t wait to go back for the experiment. He found an excuse and slipped away. However, he had left those magic classics, which would not affect the opening work of the school.


    Donne found Pamela and OLINA and asked them to visit the second floor of the library. Suddenly, Rao''s gentle Pamela was surprised to see such a big source of magic.


    "This is the area where students learn magic. No people are allowed to enter. I have set up a magic array around the magic source. They can''t get close to it. You can rest assured."


    Then Donne pointed to the magic classics on the surrounding bookshelves and said, "these are magic classics brought by Jean. There are learning methods from entry to gold level, and they also include level 0 to level 4 spells. It is enough for our college now. What you need to pay attention to is to prevent students from practicing magic they can''t master."


    "So much?"


    OLINA was surprised: "Jean... Legendary hero Jean? Why did he bring these magical classics here?"


    Of course OLINA knew Jean''s neutrality, but now what he did violated it.


    After thinking about it, Donne said with a smile, "maybe it''s because he likes it."


    Elia''s talent is enough to let people build a magic school for her. It''s not surprising that Jean would have this attitude.


    Although OLINA is strange, she is also very surprised. With these magic classics, Ellington college can become the second silver city and the second magic paradise!


    She could already foresee the unstoppable rise of Ellington.


    After leaving OLINA and Pamela to register and sort out the magic books, Donne left Ellington college.


    As soon as he got out of school, he met Elsa running in a hurry.


    "Lord!"


    Seeing Donne, Elsa shouted in surprise, "just looking for you!"


    Donne smiled and asked, "what''s up?"


    "The Phoenix mercenary regiment is here. Their leader Cao is looking for you."


    Elsa stuck out her tongue: "although we know each other, I stopped them outside because of your orders. Now they are waiting for you."


    "Phoenix mercenaries? They''re back from the underworld?"


    Donne was stunned and followed Elsa to the outside of the city. At a glance, he saw Cao chatting with Depp and the axe king and Pat who had a strong sense of vision.


    "Lord Donne."


    Seeing Donne, Cao greeted him with a smile.


    Donne shook his hand and looked at him suspiciously. "Why are you here?"


    Cao said with a smile, "you forget we are mercenaries? Of course, where there is business, we will go."


    "Business?"


    Donne was even more confused: "what business?"


    Cao laughed and said: "I heard that Ellington is independent and has fought against new king Gillard, so I think... You must need the strength of Phoenix Contact. As long as the price is appropriate, we will fight for you."


    Donne suddenly realized that he was a little funny and said, "aren''t you afraid that I''ll lose? Even you will be involved."


    Cao blinked and looked a little strange: "after the battle in the underground world, I don''t think you will lose."

 Chapter 518

    Cao''s confidence in Donne is certainly not aimless.


    After the battle between the underground world and the polluters, I''m afraid no one present at that time would think that Donne would lose the war.


    Powerful spell aura gain, unfathomable magic pool, super long gain time


    He is the most powerful fortress in the war!


    Although the war is between Ellington and Ilus Empire, Cao has great confidence in Donne. Of course, the most important thing is that Ellington is in a weak position and needs a lot of manpower. That''s why they can do business with the strength of Phoenix.


    Donne thought about it for a moment and asked Cao to keep them.


    It''s not that Ellington really needs their more than 1000 people, but a group of fresh troops can bring the residents of Ellington confidence to win.


    As for their employment price, Fiona went to discuss it with them. Donne was not good at bargaining.


    The next day, Jean brought the first batch of pumice stones. This batch of pumice stones was the inventory before the silver city. They seldom use this thing. Now it''s directly cheap, Donne.


    With the pumice stone, Donne decided to start the research and development of the magic automatic car immediately. At this time, croto brought another surprising good news.


    "This is the engineering master glasses!"


    Kloto proudly pointed to the glasses he was wearing on his head. It was a monocular composite glasses, which was fixed on his forehead through a headband. When using it, he could slide to his eyes accurately with a flick. The engineering master glasses with multiple upgrade modules will be the best assistant for engineers.


    "Has it been made?"


    "Yes! After understanding the principle obtained from you, combined with the literature in the ruins, the excavated parts were inversely decomposed and successfully made!"


    With this, I believe dwarf technology will develop rapidly again. Maybe when I live, I can see the day when dwarf technology goes to the world


    When croto came, his assistants carried several large boxes. The boxes contained engineering master glasses specially customized according to the human and dwarf body size, with detailed instructions. As long as the IQ was normal, they would use them after reading the instructions.


    Donne took out one and tried it on his head. Then he was surprised. This engineering master glasses is a comprehensive auxiliary equipment. After opening, it can not only accurately measure various data through optical technology, but also enlarge it to 2000 times, which has exceeded the limit magnification of optical microscope.


    What''s more surprising is that it can also complete the welding work through high-energy laser. The attached gyro stabilizer can also help stabilize the observation. The detection module can detect the wear of engineering equipment, greatly reducing the workload of engineers.


    According to croto, there is another technology that has not been restored. If there is that technology, an auxiliary manipulator can be installed on the engineering master''s glasses to help engineers achieve very accurate and subtle operations.


    "Yes, I''ll keep this."


    Donne took one for his own use, and then let the rest of the Institute get it by himself. The Institute is now busy manufacturing new mining vehicles and transport vehicles, as well as customized production of magic pistols. This engineering master''s glasses can just be used.


    A moment later, the researchers who had mastered the use skills repeatedly exclaimed.


    Under the high-power microscope, they finally saw how rough the parts they thought were fine in the past. The edges of those millimeter molds and parts they were proud of were full of fine burrs. Although they were very fine, they would increase wear and reduce service life in long-term use.


    "Oh, damn it! What do I see!? this is a universal alloy!? there are so many bubbles and holes!?"


    At this time, Brian also found that the melted universal alloy was full of irregular bubbles and impurities. He was furious. As a dwarf proud of forging, he couldn''t tolerate such obvious defects under his eyelids.


    The existence of these bubbles and impurities will greatly reduce the strength of the alloy. If the metallurgical technology can be further improved and the alloy can be purified, the performance of the universal alloy will be improved by a leap.


    "We need better molds! Better universal alloys! More sophisticated processing lathes!"


    Brian grumbled that he could not wait to go to the steelmaking plant. He needed to think about new technologies according to what he had observed. Of course, with their existing knowledge and technical reserves, it was very difficult to achieve technological innovation. Even Donne couldn''t do better. He could only hope that Ellington college could ignite the spark of knowledge, Complete the accumulation and reserve of basic knowledge as soon as possible.


    The reality is not to play games. A talent can take effect immediately. Only sufficient knowledge reserve, sufficient education level and sufficient talent accumulation can meet the conditions for the birth of genius.


    Now these researchers in the research institute have been able to skillfully use these magic modified lathes such as turning, milling, grinding and boring manufactured by Donne. Of course, these lathes are very different from the technical principles on earth. Donne deduces them reversely from the "result" and then restores them by means of alchemy and Magic. The effect is only to realize the corresponding functions, As for automation and fine processing, you don''t have to think about it.


    However, after Donne gave a direction, Nokia has got inspiration from it and began to design some rough processing machines to help complete the work. Thanks to the strong capital of dwarf engineering, the current development situation is fairly good.


    It can be predicted that with the birth of Engineering Master glasses, the processing technology and accuracy of the whole dwarf country and Ellington will be improved by leaps and bounds soon.


    Donne asked for an empty research room and said to croto, "I''m just going to study something. Are you interested in coming to see it?"


    "Of course! My friend, it''s my pleasure!"


    Croto readily accepted Donne''s invitation.


    After taking some materials, Donne and croto came to the quiet and empty research room. Donne piled the materials aside and took out some design drawings.


    "What are you doing?"


    Croto stared at the design without blinking, vaguely feeling a little familiar.


    "It''s a single person vehicle. It''s an upgraded version of a bicycle."


    After a pause, Donne said while drawing the drawings: "considering the cost, two types are designed, one is a floor motorcycle with bearings and tires, and the other is an all terrain floating motorcycle without bearings and tires."


    Naturally, the drawings are very simple. Don doesn''t know the internal structure of motorcycles and electric vehicles, but the general shape and transmission device are still clear. Because there is no complex engine, the overall shape and structure can be greatly simplified


    After reading all the drawings, cloto couldn''t help saying, "I always feel like I''ve seen it somewhere... Oh! I remember! A similar thing was dug in a relic. According to the literature, it seems to be called a goblin tricycle! You''re missing a wheel!"


    Donne took a swipe at the corner of his mouth and said helplessly, "the use of tricycles and motorcycles is different... Your past civilization must have similar products, which is very normal."


    Croto rubbed his hands. "What are you going to do? First make one by Alchemy, and then let them disassemble it?"


    "That''s right."


    Donne nodded: "I already have the overall idea. What needs to be solved now is the details."


    "Details?"


    "The matching problem between wind power magic engine and motorcycle."


    Donne pointed to the center of the design drawing and said, "as it is a single vehicle, the center of gravity must be stable. The wind power magic engine can only be placed here, but the existing design scheme of the wind power magic engine is prepared for those large magic equipment, so an improved wind power magic engine needs to be made."


    Donne''s fingers slid on the design drawing and explained: "here is the transmission shaft of the floor mounted motorcycle. The rotor in the engine is connected through a chain fitted with gears to drive the tire to rotate, so as to push forward..."


    "Here is the steering shaft to control the forward direction. Here are the front brake and rear brake. Turn the right hand handle to adjust the magic output in the engine, so as to control the forward speed..."


    Although motorcycles have clutches and gearboxes, don doesn''t have that kind of knowledge reserve, so the two equipment are directly simplified. He designs this magic motorcycle according to the design concept of electric vehicles.


    "That''s a floor type design, this is a floating design, which is very different from the floor type."


    "At the beginning, I conceived constant flying or floating to provide buoyancy, but now with the floating stone, the self weight of the motorcycle is greatly reduced, so a lot of technical costs can be saved. The flight effect can be achieved by directly using the jet force of the wind power magic engine."


    "Because it is floating in the air, for cost consideration, the front and rear wheels can also be abandoned and directly integrated design. The engine is placed under the seat, and the bottom is based on pumice stone. In order to be durable, it can be wrapped with a metal shell, and the bottom exhaust hole is added to provide buoyancy."


    "At the same time, the original steering scheme can not be used in the air. If the steering is realized by magic means, it will increase the cost, so it will not be considered. The corresponding reverse thrust must be used. Therefore, it is the best choice to increase the exhaust hole on the side and the tail rudder to realize the steering."


    In terms of implementation principle, floor mounted motorcycles are easier to realize and produce, but from the perspective of application scope and efficiency, floating motorcycles are obviously more advanced and futuristic.


    What Donne is looking forward to now is also a floating motorcycle.

 Chapter 519

    Although two kinds of wind power magic engines need to be designed for two motorcycles, this magic engine is originally magic modification technology, and the requirements for materials and processing technology are not high, so it is not difficult, and Donne doesn''t care.


    The main change is the rotor - floor motorcycles must use the rotor to drive the tires, while floating motorcycles must use a downward erupting engine.


    This is not a problem.


    Don shrugged, pointed to the floating motorcycle with seven or eight buttons tilted in mid air and said: "The real problem is how to maintain balance in the air. I''ve been thinking for a long time. Adding a flanking propeller will destroy the beauty. After thinking about it, I still think it''s better to use your gyroscope technology, but it requires you to provide gyroscopes and corresponding technology. I don''t have that technology."


    Seeing that Donne easily designed two new wind power magic engines, and even produced two prototypes in less than an afternoon, kroto was already amazed. In this process, he learned many new and practical design concepts. If he was integrated into dwarf engineering, he could make a big step forward.


    After hearing Donne''s request, croto readily agreed: "no problem at all. We have mastered the gyroscope balance technology for a long time. As long as we design a solution for this motorcycle, but the automatic adjustment device should be combined with the magic input of the magic array. This technical difficulty still needs to be solved by you."


    Gyro self balancing device is a very common device in dwarf engineering, and the related technology has been very perfect, which can completely meet Donne''s needs.


    However, the balance adjustment of this floating motorcycle still needs to be realized by magic power. The principle is very simple. The tilt angle is detected by the gyro self balancing device, and the feedback adjustment is given at the same time. Then the detected data is quantified and applied to the magic array to adjust the jet power at the bottom and side to realize the balance of the motorcycle.


    It''s more troublesome to make it in detail. Cloto began to be busy immediately, while Donne was idle at the moment.


    The design of the two prototypes has been completed, and he has even tested the floor mounted motorcycle. The current performance has satisfied Donne. As for the durability, it will not be considered for the time being. After all, the machining accuracy is there, and the wear of rotor, chain and bearing is inevitable.


    Recalling the production process of a drop motorcycle, Donne was sure that the motorcycle could be mass produced, but now the motorcycle still has some defects.


    There is no perfect shock absorber.


    Considering the road conditions outside the asphalt road, good shock absorption means are indispensable. Spring Ellington is capable of producing, but there is no way to expand the hydraulic shock absorber. Don knows there is such a thing, but he can''t make it - he doesn''t know what the principle is.


    But this is not a big problem, because dwarf engineering has telescopic hydraulic shock absorbers, which Donne has seen on their steam combat tanks.


    "Besides the gyroscope, croto, help me get some telescopic hydraulic shock absorbers. Floor mounted motorcycles need shock absorbers," Donne said


    "Little fun."


    Croto snapped his fingers, and the assistant group guarding outside the door swarmed in: "go back and get some sets of gyro self balancing devices and telescopic hydraulic shock absorbers, large, medium and small models."


    The assistants dispersed in a crowd.


    Before croto''s design drawing was finished, the assistants on the other side had already taken things back, so Donne joined them, and they were discussing and improving the design.


    It has to be said that although he has experienced an era of great destruction, the inside information of dwarf technology is still there. Kroto''s knowledge reserve is much higher than that of Donne. Many key problems are pointed out by kroto. In front of the real siege master, Donne can only give inspiration and general direction.


    Just what chloto lacks is inspiration and direction. Their cooperation can be described as tacit understanding.


    At the beginning of the Lantern Festival, soft street lights have been lit on the streets of Ellington, while croto and Donne are still busy in the research room. They have completed the final design scheme and are now making the final step - dismantle and transform the assembled prototype, and then reinstall it according to the design drawing.


    In this process, Donne disassembled a hydraulic rod and gyroscope and studied it. He roughly understood the internal structure and principle, and successfully copied it through alchemy. The fine adjustment of parts was finally realized through alchemy.


    "Done!"


    After assembling the two motorcycles, croto and Donne were greatly relieved. Looking at the two ugly prototypes placed in front of them, they looked like the most beautiful women.


    "They''re so beautiful! They''re perfect masterpieces of science and magic!" said croto


    The core technology of the two motorcycles uses the power of magic, but the perfection of details depends on dwarf technology. It is absolutely right to say that it is the crystallization of science and magic.


    Croto rubbed his hands. "I can''t wait to have a try."


    Donne smiled bitterly: "well... These two motorcycles are designed according to human body shape. It may be a little awkward for you to sit on them."


    "I can''t manage so much!"


    Croto doesn''t care so much. If his feet can''t reach the ground, he just wants to try the feelings of these two new products.


    "Then you''d better drive the floating type."


    Donne suggested that because the floating flying motorcycle is self balanced, croto can operate from the seat.


    As soon as he spoke, croto jumped up and started the magic engine.


    With a slight twist of the handle, there was a sound of air flow, the flying motorcycle floated slowly, and croto felt good standing on it.


    "The gyro self balancing device works normally and is very stable!"


    Kloto screamed excitedly. His voice attracted the overtime researchers next door. When the technical team led by Nokia saw kloto flying a small aircraft, they were excited one by one.


    Small personal aircraft is a very difficult technical problem to solve, and there is no corresponding solution in dwarf engineering. After all, energy is directly proportional to driving force. The longer the floating time is, the greater the load is, the more energy is needed, and the greater the power source is. This is an unsolvable problem.


    But now Donne and master croto have solved it!


    "Come on, go out and try."


    Donne straddled on the motorcycle. With a slight twist of the handle, the motorcycle drove out.


    Different from the internal combustion engine, the sound of the improved wind power magic engine is not big. The rotor is driven by the wind. In addition to friction, it will not produce high temperature, and naturally there will be no related troubles.


    Although the engine sound is a man''s romance, if the streets are full of engine sound, it will become noise pollution, or if it is used on the battlefield, this sound will expose its position, which is very bad. Now this low buzzing sound is less than 40 decibels, lower than people''s normal voice, and can be basically ignored.


    This is the only disadvantage, but also an advantage.


    Kloto floats high and low behind Donne - the pedal at the foot of the flying motorcycle controls the height. Unfortunately, his height can only stand on the seat to control the speed, which makes him very dissatisfied.


    Croto screamed, "Nokia! I need your help! Come on!"


    Nokia jumped up, the flying motorcycle just sank gently, and then returned to its original height.


    After precise calculation and testing, the number of pumice stones used on the flying motorcycle and the buoyancy provided by the magic engine can load no more than 200 kg. In normal flight, the consumption will be greatly increased if 300 kg, and the maximum height will be much lower. If it exceeds 400 kg, the flying motorcycle can only rub on the ground.


    Because the material is made of universal alloy, the load of floor mounted motorcycles is better, and 300 kg can run normally. However, if it exceeds 400 kg, it will cause a huge burden on suspension and shock absorption, and the loss will increase exponentially. If it exceeds 500 kg, the existing tires can''t bear it. The tire processing technology must be improved, Only special tires can be produced.


    But this bearing capacity is enough. Now prandal, a soldier wearing full armor and weapons will not weigh more than 300 kg. That is to say, if these two motorcycles are mass produced, Ellington can form a fully armed rapid reaction force, Its response speed and action speed will far surpass the current cavalry.


    "Step on the right pedal! I want to fly higher! Fly higher!"


    Kloto, who flew into the sky, shouted excitedly. Nokia squatting under his feet immediately stepped on the right pedal. The power of the magic engine increased sharply. The flying motorcycle buzzed into the night sky and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Donne looked at the night sky and blinked. His expression was a little strange: "speaking, this kind of flying motorcycle made of meat and iron seems to be prone to problems if it does not limit the maximum height... In addition, it has to provide emergency birth devices... Parachutes?"


    I was so excited just now that I completely forgot this crop. This is a design mistake.


    The altitude limit needs to be controlled by altimeter or barometer. They must have the corresponding technology to make the Skybreaker. They have to find a way to install it later. As for the parachute, Donne gave up after considering it.


    Second order magic floating is not a complex spell. It can be made into consumables for emergency excitation, such as magic scroll or magic crystal, and the cost will not be too high.


    While thinking about and perfecting the design of the two motorcycles, Donne felt the exercise of the motorcycle under him.


    It can be said that the performance was surprising, far beyond expectation!

 Chapter 520

    On earth, the scientific and technological content of motorcycles is not low. If anyone says that he can imitate a motorcycle from scratch within a day, it is better to drink too much.


    But in prandal, the power of magic, coupled with Donne''s plug-in alchemy, made all this possible.


    When two motorcycles were placed in the Research Institute and asked them to disassemble for research, the little partners in the research institute were stunned.


    "Never seen before! It''s really something never seen before!"


    After listening to the function, Brian turned around the motorcycle for several times, his eyes shining, and he couldn''t wait to have a try.


    Unfortunately, this is designed according to the human body shape. It is too high for dwarves. They can''t reach the ground when riding. They can''t keep their balance at all. Flying motorcycles can play, but they can''t fly high - in other words, flying motorcycles are also a chicken rib for dwarves, because no dwarves are willing to leave the ground


    "Lord, it''s, it''s --"


    Edgar held back for a long time, but he didn''t hold out an adjective. Finally, he could only sigh and say, "Lord, you must be the son of God - only the son of God can have such a talented idea and ability!"


    The bicycle designed previously has been widely praised. Due to the low price strategy and purchase subsidies implemented in the territory, almost every family who can''t afford horses now has a bicycle.


    The emergence of bicycles has greatly reduced people''s commuting time on the road. The improvement of personnel flow speed has also accelerated the level of economy and trade and improved the economic vitality within the territory.


    In addition, asphalt roads have been paved from Ellington to the surrounding villages and towns, which greatly improves the activity range of residents in Ellington.


    In the past, many people never left the village where they were born. Now, they can run back and forth between the village and Ellington in only one day, which was unthinkable for families who could not afford horses in the past.


    The average speed of normal horses (non war horses and horse racing) can be maintained at about 30 to 40 kilometers per hour. Under normal load, they can run continuously for one or two hours before resting. However, the price of a horse is as high as 100 gold coins. In addition, the forage fed on weekdays is different. Even ordinary hay needs to consume at least 50 silver coins.


    According to individual physical strength, the speed of high-quality and cheap bicycles is generally between 15 and 25 kilometers per hour. Adult men who often work and are healthy can ride for several hours continuously. The market price is only 10 gold coins. The low price strategy is implemented in Ellington with a 20% discount and a transportation subsidy of one gold coin. Therefore, the actual starting price is only seven gold coins, The most important thing is that there is no subsequent maintenance cost for bicycles.


    Because tire inflation is free, tire mending is only a silver coin, and the lubricating oil on the bearing can''t use a few copper plates. In comparison, of course, bicycles are much more affordable than carriages.


    Now, the birth of motorcycles will speed up people''s pace again.


    Fiona said excitedly: "Floor mounted motorcycles are equivalent to a combination of the cost performance of bicycles, the speed of horses, carrying gravity, human endurance and other advantages. They are not only fast, but also can carry enough things, whether buying vegetables or transporting a small amount of goods. Once mass production is really implemented and promoted to the market, it can be predicted that they will be very popular."


    "On the asphalt road, the top speed of this floor mounted motorcycle can even reach 80km / h, far exceeding the short-range charging speed of the war horse. The most important thing is that it won''t be tired and can maintain this speed all the time! At this speed, we can even run through several villages in Ellington in one day!"


    "Because the characteristics of this product are so excellent, I think the price can be set slightly higher. After deducting the costs of R & D and materials, 500 gold coins is a very good price, which is higher than ordinary horses, but much cheaper than those war horses with excellent blood lineage, which can produce enough attraction."


    "As for this kind of flying motorcycle, I think it is necessary for us to ban external sales for the time being."


    Fiona and Aurelia rarely maintain the same view on this point.


    Aurelia said: "the flying motorcycle is no longer a simple vehicle. If used well, it can become a sharp weapon in war. Rangers can not only keep moving at high speed, but also have great advantages in looking down from high altitude."


    Fiona nodded: "yes, at the speed of the flying motorcycle, flying Warcraft below level 5 can do nothing about it. Rangers can easily complete the investigation work, even launch an attack in the air, and the enemies on the ground will be powerless."


    "That''s it."


    Donne waved and said, "the landing motorcycle is named Harley and costs 500 gold coins. However, after the production line is completed, it will be produced for its own use and will not be sold for the time being. At least after Gillard''s business is over."


    "The flying motorcycle is named comet and temporarily designated as military equipment. After the production line is completed, it will be handed over to Haley and they will be responsible for the production."


    In fact, military equipment is not sold, but if it is sold, it is estimated that few people can afford it. At that time, it will only become a special product of the nobility.


    Now the magic crystal on the market has gradually stabilized under the control of Donne. Although it has not returned to the standard price of 100 gold coins before, it has also rebounded to 85 gold coins. With more and more magic devices, the consumption of magic crystal is increasing, and this price will be further improved.


    The flying motorcycle "comet" uses the standard magic crystal. The current price is 85 gold coins. Donne estimated the consumption speed of magic. Under the standard load (100 kg), using the turbocharged wind power magic engine, it can fly more than 3000 kilometers at the speed of 300 kmh, which is equivalent to the consumption of 35 kilometers per gold coin (35 KMG).


    Comet''s advantages lie in all terrain, air reconnaissance and high-speed advantages. Combined with powerful individual combat weapons, such as RPG and trigger bomb, it can form a great air advantage, but the cost is high. Not everyone can afford the price. It can only be a new favorite of the nobility and a sharp weapon in the war.


    In contrast, Halley uses inferior magic crystals. At present, the market price is less than 10 gold coins. However, under the standard load, it can run 3000 kilometers at the speed of 60kmh, which is equivalent to the consumption of 300 kilometers per gold coin (300kmg). Compared with the comet, the cost performance is almost sky high!


    At present, the per capita monthly income of Ellington has reached 30 gold coins, which has increased dozens of times compared with a year ago. People have become rich. Harley''s consumption and consumption level are still acceptable, so Harley is the main force to promote the market in the future.


    "For the later marketing, I think Harley should add a load bar to decorate things, which makes it more attractive to buy."


    Fiona put forward her own suggestion: "although the test is tested under standard conditions, people can''t just ride on their own when buying transportation, but they will also bring some things."


    "It''s my negligence. I''ll make it up later."


    Donne forgot the storage box in his design - the vegetable basket they installed in front of the bike was well received by housewives.


    After adding a storage box to the design drawing, they briefly explained the design concepts everywhere, and then Donne and them left the Institute.


    Now Ellington has several important things at the same time, such as spring planting, planting and expansion of greenhouse, school enrollment, training of recruits, research and development of new equipment, final commissioning of magic harvester, etc. These things have been on track. Even without Donne, they can be carried out steadily, so he can take a little breath.


    Kloto has returned to the gear city. He took away a design drawing of a floor mounted motorcycle and wanted to use the power of dwarf technology to try to produce a motorcycle suitable for dwarfs. However, without Donne''s magic and technical support in power, he can only use the steam engine - it is almost impossible to maintain the power of the steam engine and miniaturize it at the same time, So Donne was curious about what he would eventually make.


    Perhaps, with the engineering master''s glasses, he will make a real internal combustion engine according to his previous inspiration?


    At the same time, Donne asked him to prepare a lot of dwarf gunpowder. Next, Donne plans to start playing RPG. This kind of war machine technology is simple and effective. It''s a pity not to get it out as soon as possible.


    The magic energy harvester has been successfully manufactured, and the supporting track has been ready for a long time. As soon as the final test results of this batch of magic energy harvesters are released, don can take them to Lord nitro. It should be these two days.


    After returning to the study, Donne saw the latest news. Gillard''s army had arrived in dayalinx, and the logistics were replenishing. The pioneer Corps set out overnight to the Tarris border, and would arrive at Tarris as soon as four days later.


    And good news came from aubury and Adrian.


    Thanks to the information given to them by Jean, in just a few days, oberli and Adrian successfully recruited a group of wild mages living in seclusion around alinks under coercion (Jean''s identity) and inducement (promising a lot of benefits), adding up to more than 30 people.


    The strongest of these wild mages are only gold level 9, and the weakest is only the strength of magic apprentices.


    Although their inheritance is incomplete, the magic they practice and learn has great defects, and the number of magic they master is not much, and their strength is only gold. Don''t forget that even Silver Wild mages will be sought after as guests by those adventurers, mercenaries and even nobles, not to mention that it is a time of war.


    In a war, any small spell may reverse the situation in a war zone, and the skilled use of magic power will multiply their value.


    They will come to Ellington with the help of aubury and Adrian, and then go to Tarris with Donne. They will become the secret weapons in this war.


    However, the real significance of this war does not lie in Gillard.


    Donne is waiting for the dark snake to appear.

 Chapter 521

    A few days later, Donne came to arlinks after receiving notice from aubury.


    "That''s all?"


    Donne''s eyes jumped as he looked at the crowd in all kinds of clothes in front of him.


    No wonder Donne''s expression is so strange. It''s true that these people don''t have the style of a magician at all.


    Look at that guy, wearing a patched grey cloth and carrying a hoe. Is he going to farm?


    There was another one, wearing gold and silver, dressed in bright clothes, and wearing ten rings inlaid with precious stones. At first, Tang en thought those were magic rings, but he felt it for a while and found that it was jewelry rings! Because the guy''s apparent identity is a tyrant Lord in quelin!


    The shabby old man standing next to him with a bowl and a bent waist is really not a beggar in the street!?


    Where on earth did gene get these wonderful data!?


    Donne took them aside and whispered, "are you sure they''re all wild mages?"


    It''s not that Donne doesn''t believe in the feeling of magic fluctuation. It''s what he sees now


    Adrian took a swipe from the corner of his mouth: "seriously, at first I thought I had found the wrong person, but then I asked them to demonstrate their own magic. I can tell you that these people are all wild mages. That''s right."


    These days, they secretly mobilized their own resources and contacts, and today they managed to find all the people who can be found nearby. Even so, these wild mages add up to only 57 people, which shows how rare the number of wild mages is.


    Donne really can''t understand these people''s ideas. He obviously has the talent to learn magic. It''s much more comfortable to go to silver city even if he''s just a magic apprentice. Why would anyone prefer to be a beggar?


    Donne came to the beggar and asked, "how many spells have you mastered?"


    The beggar looked at Donne and Adrian as if asking for his advice.


    Adrian said, "he paid you for what he asked and what you answered."


    Hearing Adrian''s words, those people suddenly brightened their eyes and looked at Donne with a lot of enthusiasm. The beggar was very proud and said, "fourth order magic, sir, I have mastered the storm guard aura."


    Fuck!? Is this still a golden wild mage?


    Mastering a fourth-order spell is equivalent to a golden magician. No wonder Donne is so surprised.


    "Wait! What did you just say?"


    Donne suddenly came back: "I''ll pay them!"


    "That''s right."


    Adrian said innocently, "you know the economic situation of the bolette family. Oberli is old and unwilling to bleed. How can I afford to hire them?"


    "What else did you promise them besides Jean''s promise?"


    Adrian scratched his head and said with a smile, "it''s nothing. If you participate in this battle at the level of gold, you can get 10000 gold coins, 5000 silver, 3000 black iron, 2000 bronze and 1000 magic apprentices."


    Shit! None of these two guys is reliable!


    Donne calculated that there were four gold, twelve silver, eighteen black iron, fifteen bronze and eight apprentices among these people. Together, Donne had to pay 92400 gold coins for these people alone, This does not include the magic materials consumed by these people in the war - all of which were provided by Donne.


    Those magic materials are the big head! A handful of high-level demon dust is thousands of gold coins. I don''t feel it when I use it!


    In other words, in this war, these wild mages Donne alone will spend hundreds of thousands of gold coins!


    "Oh, by the way, and..."


    "And!?"


    Adrian winked at Donne: "I assure them that after the war, they can obtain a fixed residence and official mage status in Ellington. At the same time, Ellington provides them with a magic laboratory and the opportunity to learn magic from the elves."


    Donne''s eyes lit up and gave Adrian a thumbs up.


    Well done!


    If these people are willing to accept this condition, the previous expenses are nothing.


    As the saying goes, what is the most important? Talent! In prandar, the representative of high-end talents is naturally a magician who has mastered various spells.


    Ellington is short of manpower, especially magicians, because everything in Ellington is based on magic transformation technology, and there are too many places that need magic.


    The relationship between elves, dark elves and Donne is very ambiguous. Isalie and Rowling will provide Donne with a lot of help and manpower, but the progress of technology can not rely on them. These two races are immortal species. They do everything without haste and urgency, so their efficiency is very low.


    Human beings are different. Under the limitation of life span, they will study hard and improve themselves, so many things human beings will always be more efficient.


    The addition of these people will bring new vitality to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute. Even if only half of the 57 wild mages stay in Ellington, Don will make a lot of money!


    What''s more, although these people don''t master all the spells and their learning methods are wrong, the extent to which they can practice now has shown that their talents, especially those golden ones, have great potential and are worth cultivating.


    After figuring this out, Donne felt that Adrian had become much more lovely. This guy was still very good at doing things.


    Donne coughed softly and said to the people in front of him, "as you know, I''m Donne, Lord of Ellington..."


    "He''s Donne..."


    "The one who declared Ellington independent..."


    "Also doubt his majesty Gillard''s coronation..."


    As soon as Tang en said a word, the people in front of him began to whisper. After all, there was too much noise before Tang en. Now everyone knows that he and Gillard are facing hard gang.


    Oberley''s eyes stared: "what''s the fuss! Be quiet! You knew Lord Donne''s identity before you came. Is it necessary to be so surprised?"


    After all, oberli was a swordsman of extraordinary level, and he had fought bloody battles on the battlefield. His murderous spirit was real. After a roar, all these people were quiet.


    Donne smiled and continued, "you should know Jean''s words. Because it''s a special situation, he won''t interfere in this matter. I don''t know why you want to be a wild mage. Maybe each has its own privacy and difficulties, but now I don''t care. I have only one request and obey my orders."


    "But we are mages!"


    The local tyrant who looked like a rich businessman said faintly, "if a layman leads an expert, there will only be trouble. I think it''s better to choose one of us as the captain and let him be responsible for management."


    Obviously, the local tyrant is very confident in his strength and wants to take this opportunity to establish his authority.


    Unfortunately, he miscalculated.


    "No, because I''m a mage, and you don''t add up enough for me to fight with one hand."


    After a pause, Donne pointed to them and said, "so you must listen to me."


    The wild mages made a commotion and soon calmed down again. Their faces were full of doubt.


    Because when Donne doesn''t use magic at ordinary times, there is no magic fluctuation on his body. The so-called "unity of heaven and man, return to nature" means his situation, so these people don''t know whether Donne is a magician or a very powerful magician.


    Noticing their doubts, Donne smiled and snapped his fingers. Several arcane balls appeared beside him. The rich arcane energy was completely gathered in them. Any arcane ball can easily destroy everything within a hundred meters.


    "Do you believe it now?"


    Donne scattered the arcane ball as if nothing had happened, and no one in the audience doubted it.


    Several wild mages with high magic affinity turned pale. They noticed the terrible magic wave emitted by Donne at the moment of casting.


    Ten times a hundred times? No, even the gap of thousands of times can''t be described!


    If the magic pool in their body is a small pool, the magic wave just exposed by Donne is like an invisible ocean!


    Extraordinary? Supreme? Is it... Legend!?


    These wild mages were shocked and trembled. They had never heard of a legendary mage named Donne, but now he was standing in front of them!


    "I won''t say more nonsense. I asked for your information from Jean. You know what it means."


    Donne looked at them meaningfully and said, "so I hope you can obey the orders and do what you should do, so Hello, Hello, everyone."


    "You, what do you need us to do..."


    After smelling Donne''s strength, the attitude of the local tyrant wild mage immediately changed, and the title became "you".


    "War."


    Donne said faintly, "help Tarris and stop Gillard''s black armour army."


    According to the latest intelligence, the 20000 main legions of matani and yabaron are all normal human soldiers and a small number of apocalyptic officers. These people don''t intend to kill them. They may be the main force against chaos in the future and can persuade them to surrender.


    For Tarris, the biggest trouble lies in the black armour army completely corrupted and transformed by the dark snake, and the purpose of these wild mages is to help resist the black armour army, enhance Tarris'' defense, and buy Donne them enough time to dig out the location of the dark snake before Gillard breaks Tarris.


    Then wipe out the cult organization at one fell swoop!


    After a brief description of the situation, in order not to expose the transmission array, Donne opened the portal to Ellington, inadvertently revealed a small hand and completely restrained the wild mages.


    It can master the long-distance portal and transmit 57 people. At least it is a supreme super strong man!


    Who dares not to obey?

 Chapter 522

    Of course, Donne could bring these wild mages directly to Tarris, but he didn''t.


    He has his own selfishness. In order to let these wild mages stay and work for himself after the war, Donne needs to show the attraction of Ellington, so he took these people to Ellington first.


    Let them understand that this is another magical paradise besides the city of silver.


    "What a rich magic!"


    Just out of the portal, those wild mages took a breath and were shocked.


    The air is full of surging magic!


    If the magic of other places is clear water, here is sticky honey!


    Donne smiled without saying a word.


    After several days of accumulation, the magic source has already been full, and the surplus magic began to escape around. Here has become a high magic area.


    If there is a source of magic, I don''t believe you don''t take the bait!


    Donne smiled and said as he walked, "we won''t go to Tarris until tomorrow. Let''s have a rest in Ellington tonight, but everyone is a mage. I think you also feel the magic here, so I think no one of you will waste this opportunity to go to bed? Who wants to have a drink and go to sleep? Raise your hand and tell me. I''ll arrange it immediately."


    Donne had a little humor, but no one laughed. They all couldn''t wait to absorb the magic around them. The more they absorbed them, the more frightened and ecstatic they were - one day''s practice here is equivalent to ten days in other places!


    This made Donne proud and a little depressed. He waved his hand and led the way. "Don''t worry, I''ve selected a very suitable place for you. Whether you want to learn magic or improve the magic pool, you can do it there."


    He said, of course, the second floor of the library of Ellington college, which is the source of magic.


    Although the magic classics brought by Jean are only gold, for these wild mages, the orthodox magic inheritance is more precious than anything.


    This is Donne''s plan. Taking Jean''s magic books as bait, coupled with the temptation of the magic source, I believe it will be difficult to drive them away even after they have seen there.


    Along the way, the wild mages were full of curiosity and shock about the streets of Ellington.


    Several people have heard of Ellington before. In their impression, this is a place where birds don''t shit. No one wants to come at all. Ellington''s fame gradually spread out after Donne became famous.


    But now after they came here in person, they found that this place is poor?


    Lie to the ghost!


    There is no beggar here!


    On the flat black street, people come and go. The vast majority of people ride bicycles through the middle of the street. The pedestrians on both sides are also dressed very neatly. Everyone is very clean and tidy. Even ordinary clothes also wear a different spirit. Compared with the vigorous ones, they are more like rural people.


    And the things sold in the shops on both sides of the street are not the various products on which Datang chamber of commerce is famous?


    Recently, because the goods are out of stock, the soap that has been fried with 15 silver coins in arlinks is only sold here!


    Mint Soap with two gold coins only sells 50 silver coins here!


    Moreover, looking at the cheerful attitude of those people when buying, the per capita income and consumption level here are close to or even higher than the average value of yarinks.


    Is this place poor?


    Whoever dares to say that again must slap them in the face!


    After visiting Ellington all the way, they came to the second floor of the library. When they felt the more rich magic environment and the full house of magic classics, these wild mages were crazy!


    "Oh, my God! It is said that only silver city can see the twelve magic absorption and purification skills! There are also here!?"


    "Learning skills and casting experience of flame storm - Jean"? God! This is the casting experience written by master Jean! Or the fourth level spell flame storm! "


    "Eight wonderful uses of flash (a qualified mage will never be killed.) isn''t this the pen of master Angus? I saw a manuscript on the black market and wanted to sell 30000 gold coins!"


    Wild mages are crazy!


    All kinds of rare and precious magic classics are placed on the bookshelf here. They are allowed to read them without restriction. There is a quiet room next to them, which can safely absorb magic and improve the magic pool. Walking out of the school gate is the street, where you can enjoy a comfortable life anytime and anywhere. Is there a better place than here?


    I''m afraid even the silver city is just like this!?


    They''re really crazy!


    "The toilet is next door. If you want to go out and experience Ellington''s nightlife, please help yourself. At 8 o''clock tomorrow morning... Oh, when the short needle on the disc turns to the number eight, gather in the square outside the Lord''s house."


    Donne said that and left, leaving the rest of the time for these wild mages to arrange by themselves.


    Just because they are leaving tomorrow, only one night will make them feel the value here and make a deeper impression when they leave.


    As soon as Tang en left, the wild mages couldn''t help chatting.


    "Speaking of which one of you has heard of a powerful magician named ''Donne''?"


    A group of people shook their heads: "no..."


    "I haven''t heard of him, but his strength is really strong, at least supreme. There are so many classics of the silver city here. He must have a deep relationship with Jean. He may even be a legendary mage..."


    "So I can''t figure out why he is so strong and why he still needs us. Can he compare with all of us alone?"


    "Who knows? Maybe there''s a reason why I can''t do it? What do you think so much? This place is great! I don''t have time to waste. I can''t wait to - damn! That book is my first choice! I should read it first!"


    "Why? I got it first. Come first, come first. Do you understand?"


    "Damn it, do you want a fight?"


    A young wild mage smiled: "I don''t care, but you''re not afraid to annoy the Lord?"


    "Lord?"


    "Of course!"


    The young wild mage said naturally, "I have decided to stay here. Of course, he is my Lord."


    "Is that a hasty decision?"


    "What''s rash? What''s wrong with this place? There are plenty of magic environment and rich magic classics. The only regret is that there is no magic research room of your own. But since the Lord is a magician, you still need to worry about this? As long as you stay, you will have a chance in the future."


    The young wild mage''s words reminded the others present.


    Yes, the Lords are all magicians. They have a long relationship with Jean. They don''t have to worry about the compulsory jurisdiction of the silver city. What else do they worry about?


    Now most people are moved.


    At the moment, Donne, who had just left the library, suddenly felt a magic wave in the direction of the Lord''s house. He was stunned. He immediately knew what was going on.


    "Congratulations."


    Fiona had hardly opened her eyes when Donne''s voice came to her ear.


    "Thank you."


    The sound of joy was as clear and pleasant as a wind chime, and Fiona was full of a happy smile.


    Donne didn''t expect the effect of the magic source to be so obvious. Fiona was affected and broke through just after it was successfully built.


    After taking the fairy''s blessing crystal, Fiona''s physique has been continuously improved and her affinity for magic has become higher and higher. Before, it was because Ellington was no different from other places, so the effect was not obvious. Now, after the concentration of magic increased, Fiona obviously felt that her speed of absorbing magic had been doubled.


    "Those wild mages have settled down?"


    Fiona looked at Donne curiously: "do you need to arrange a dinner? After all, we need the strength of these people in the future."


    "No," said Donne with a smile. "I''m afraid they''re not in the mood to attend the dinner. Inform Alice and let her start designing an Ellington style magic robe now. They''ll have to ask their sisters to weave a batch of them overnight."


    "Do you want them to dress in uniform and enhance their sense of belonging?"


    Fiona immediately understood Donne''s intention. Like the previous Ellington guard, she was dressed in uniform, managed and trained in uniform. The effect was very good.


    Donne said happily, "yes, I''ll dress these magic robes myself. It''s one of their rewards."


    "It''s their pleasure. I''ll go now."


    "Well, I''ll copy you a learning manual of third-order magic. Remember to take time to learn it later."


    "I see!"


    Fiona ran out quickly with a coquettish voice. She had just broken through the realm and expanded many magic pools. She was thirsty to absorb the magic in the air. The feeling of gradually enriching her body made her feel very happy now.


    Aurelia opened the door and looked at Donne strangely: "you said she hadn''t studied magic before, not even the apocalypse?"


    "Yes, but her situation is a little special."


    "In just a few months, from an ordinary person who doesn''t understand magic at all to a silver level first-class magician, if others know this speed, I''m afraid they will lose their chin one by one."


    Aurelia sighed and handed Donne a new document.


    "What?"


    Austria Reilly sighed and said, "Gilad has left Alex. Our line of sight is far behind the army. It has raised the monitoring level. Once we find the whereabouts of the dark snake, we will soon get the news."


    "Finally left Alex?"


    Donne''s spirit perked up: "it seems that the good play is about to begin."


    After Gillard leaves alinks, the people of the dark snake will certainly take action, which is the opportunity they have been looking forward to.


    As long as the dark snake is dealt with before Gillard breaks Tarris, all chaos will be solved.


    "There''s another message."


    Aurelia sighed and said, "the Mandel patriarch of the spade family has disappeared since he entered the palace a few days ago, and Lillian has lost contact with the outside world."


    "According to the news from Morton, now makaro has become a puppet. It is his brother Charles who really controls the spade family."


    "Duke frank, after appearing again, disappeared again and found the body of the Ranger in the western suburb of arlinks."


    Aurelia''s expression was very dignified: "died of severe poison."

 Chapter 523

    North of arlinks, York town.


    Tens of thousands of troops were stationed outside the town, and a large number of soldiers from the South poured into this small town, which brought a lot of vitality to this small town.


    A large amount of food was moved out of York town and transported to the barracks to supplement the food and grass consumed in the March.


    "Hey, Henry! Be careful, you boy! Don''t stain the meat! Otherwise the officers'' swords don''t have eyes!"


    Hank, the owner of the tavern, yelled at the porters one by one. Although Henry is an old employee in his tavern, it''s not usual and can''t tolerate any mistakes.


    "I''ll pay attention!"


    Henry wiped the sweat on his forehead, carefully pushed the skewed meat back, and quietly looked at the nearby barracks while the truck stopped.


    The military barracks in the suburbs can''t see the end at a glance. It''s impossible to confirm the specific quantity at all.


    And it is said that the vanguard army marched overnight, not here.


    According to the news, there are at least 40000 main troops and logistics personnel here.


    After looking back as if nothing had happened, Henry continued to push the truck forward and soon came to the camp where the logistics troops were stationed.


    "Finally! Come on! You can''t afford to delay the dinner of his majesty Gillard and his guests!"


    A chef''s officer shouted, "is this the best steak in town?"


    Hank said with a smile, "this is the best steak in our town. I''m sure no other family will have a better one."


    "Have you handled it? It doesn''t look very fresh. Hurry into the kitchen. Your majesty wants to eat the best and freshest steak - what are you waiting for?"


    The soldiers pushed the meat into the kitchen. When the chef officer saw that hank had not left, he frowned and said impatiently, "go, go, go."


    "That... Money..."


    "Hum, it''s good to bring such a stale steak without asking your sin. It''s good to ask for money!"


    The chef took out the money bag impatiently. The jingling money bag brightened Hank''s eyes. The next moment, the chef touched a copper plate and threw it to Hank: "take it and get out of here!"


    Hank looked confused and forced: "one, a copper plate!?"


    "Why? Not enough? Shall I give you more?"


    As soon as the chef''s voice fell, a group of soldiers surrounded him. Hank''s neck was cold with cold and glittering weapons.


    "I''m sorry, sir. He made a mistake. That''s enough. That''s enough."


    Henry pulled Hank''s clothes with a smiling face, winked at his companions, then turned and hurried away.


    There is no evil smell on the logistics soldiers


    Henry frowned as he walked back. He was sensing the evil smell around him.


    Henry is the eyelid hidden by the light of the holy see in the town of York. He is one of the Knights of the Knights Templar. Although he is not strong enough, he can also feel the wave of evil spirits.


    After receiving the notice from the Holy See, Henry has been vigilant, and today is the best opportunity.


    At this time, Henry suddenly felt a cold chill on his back, and the holy light in his body was subconsciously about to fight back. He immediately controlled the power of the holy light and tried his best to suppress the hostility.


    icy!


    fear!


    despair!


    Death!


    Henry had never felt death so close to him as now!


    He could even hear his heartbeat. The deafening sound echoed in his ears. Time seemed to become very slow. Some very terrible pictures appeared in his mind.


    The corpses full of insect repellents lay on their backs, then fell into the darkness, the light lit up, and found themselves in a closed room full of arthropods, with a rotten smell filling the nasal cavity


    Henry''s body was shaking. No one knew that he was most afraid of arthropods and confined space.


    He knew he couldn''t turn back.


    But the task


    Henry suddenly stumbled under his feet and dragged hank to the ground, covered with mud.


    Hank screamed, "Henry!!! Do you know how many gold coins I spent on this dress!?"


    "Report, sorry, I, I..."


    Henry lay on the ground stuttering and took the opportunity to look back.


    The man in black?


    Just one look, Henry''s courage seemed to be emptied and paralyzed. He used all his strength to get himself up again.


    "Ha ha... These guys are scared down."


    The chef and some soldiers around laughed. The man in black turned his head and looked at Henry.


    "Hey... That boy... Wait a minute..."


    The cold hoarse voice suddenly came, and Henry''s body suddenly stiffened: found!?


    The cold was getting closer and closer. Henry could clearly feel that the other party had come behind him. As long as he gently touched his hand, he could pierce his heart.


    What should I do?


    counterattack?


    Escape?


    Still¡ª¡ª


    "Spread your hands."


    The cold arm rubbed from his side, and then opened his palm. More than a dozen golden gold coins jingled into Henry''s hand. Then the man''s voice sounded in his ear: "the steak is very good... This is for you."


    His voice was cold and hoarse, like the sound of rough gauze sliding over the metal surface, which was very uncomfortable.


    "Thank you, thank you..."


    Henry squeezed out the last breath of air in his lungs before he said these two words. In his eyes, the gold coins in his hand exuded a light black air, and the hot temperature burned his palm.


    After his voice fell, suddenly, he returned to the warm spring from the cold ice field.


    The man in black has gone back.


    "What are you doing? Why don''t you go?"


    Hank took the gold coin from his hand and urged them to leave here with surprise and joy.


    These damn soldiers don''t know what manners are! Seeing their greedy eyes, Hank always felt that he would be stripped away at any time!


    "Dear Lord lhasani, you are too kind to them."


    The chef smiled and said, "it''s their duty to provide us with food. They can do it without money."


    The man in black named lasani nodded at the chef''s eyebrows: "I don''t need to talk about things..."


    The chef suddenly froze there, as if he had become a stone. A moment later, his ears, eyes, nostrils and mouth began to bleed continuously, and his chest fluctuated rapidly, panting like an ox.


    "Ah --"


    The chef suddenly roared with extreme fear, and then stared. The distorted chef fell to the ground and died in extreme fear.


    Lassani pointed to a cook nearby and said faintly, "now you are the chef. Drag this pile of rotten meat out to feed the dog."


    The surprise from the sky diluted the fear of lhasani. The new chef respectfully sent away lhasani, the evil star, and then disposed of the body of his former immediate boss according to his order.


    "Lasani, where have you been?"


    Standing at the gate of the camp with red wine gracefully, it was Marcus who had disappeared for a long time.


    "I''m bored. I''ve had some fun."


    Marcus grinned: "go in. Our Lord Gillard is going to discuss with us how to attack Tarris."


    Inside the camp, there was a man''s painful scream and a girl''s frightened cry.


    "Please, your majesty Gillard, I am willing to give everything to you. Please let my father go!"


    "Do you think your humble body is worthy of the noble king? Your expression is more charming than your body..."


    "It''s boring..."


    Marcus shrugged: "man always has his own hobbies. After his inner desire is amplified, it becomes more obvious. Obviously, our majesty loves himself more than a woman''s body."


    The other side.


    After leaving the camp area in a hurry, the sweat on Henry''s face slowly disappeared. After carefully observing and confirming that no one was following, he said in a hurry, "hank! Give me those gold coins!"


    "Henry! Are you crazy!? I''m the boss!"


    "I know! But there''s something wrong with those gold coins!"


    Hank laughed and said, "of course there''s a problem! There''s a big problem! That little steak is only worth five gold coins, but the kind guest gave it to me... I count... Ah, there are thirteen gold coins! Ha ha!"


    "That''s not what I said! Those gold coins have evil power! They must be purified by the chief priest!"


    "Of course I know, gold coins are the source of all evil... Ah, how I wish more gold coins could corrode me... As for purification, don''t worry, I go to church to donate money every month. It has been purified completely, ha ha!"


    Hank was intoxicated with the smell of the gold coin. The cold smell intoxicated him.


    Looking at the dark breath sucked into Hank''s body, Henry was in a hurry and wanted to do it, but he was afraid of being detected by the terrible man in black, so he was completely at a loss.


    "As for you, Henry, you''re fired!"


    Hank suddenly pointed to Henry and shouted, "from tomorrow - no, from tonight on, you don''t have to come! Let''s go!"


    At a loss, Henry could only watch hank disappear into the street with gold coins.


    "Damn it! This is not the time to care about him!"


    Henry stamped his foot, which reminded him of more important things. He immediately got into the alley and went around in a circle. Then he got into the back door of the local church, found the priest and conveyed the important information he had just found.


    The chief priest immediately sent the news back to ARIX, and the news reached the ears of yesolini XXIII and Saint eluli as quickly as possible.


    The Pope was inspired: "inform obery and Adrian and contact Donne at the same time. The snake has come out of the hole!"


    The news spread through various channels and reached don''s ear as quickly as possible.


    "Did you finally show up..."


    In the study, Donne showed a ferocious smile: "dark snake, you poked a big basket for me this time. I have to repay you well..."


    The next day, the Pope received the latest news.


    Shortly after Gillard''s army left, there were strange and continuous deaths in York town. After the Templars of the Holy See arrived, they found that the source of the accident was 13 gold coins.


    At this time, Donne has come to Tarris with a complete set of magic mining vehicles, transport vehicles, mine car tracks, Phoenix mercenary regiment and those reluctant wild mages.

 Chapter 524

    "Although I have seen how powerful you are in the underground world, I didn''t expect to underestimate you."


    After arriving at Tarris through the portal, Cao couldn''t help sighing.


    Generally speaking, the portal magic maintained by a magician can transmit up to four or five people, and each transmission will cause an impact on the magician. Therefore, after five people pass, it is difficult for the magician to continue to maintain the portal, and the temporary space channel will become unstable and collapse.


    But the portal that Donne opened this time sent more than 1000 people! This is an unimaginable miracle!


    Cao smiled and said, "if your portal can be directly opened to the enemy''s base camp, we can directly execute the beheading operation."


    "Unfortunately, I can''t."


    Donne shook his head: "the portal is the same as the teleportation. It can only be used after I have personally been to the place and anchored the spatial coordinates."


    Then Donne took them to the Lord''s house of Tarris, the castle in the inner city.


    As the war broke out, Nitro did not keep those spy eyes. All the top and bottom of the entire Lord''s house were cleaned up by him, so this time they met Nitro directly.


    After thane said hello, he smiled and said, "a good news, a bad news. Which one are you going to listen to?"


    "People are always used to leaving joy behind."


    "Let''s start with the bad news. The equipment of magic mining vehicle and transport vehicle has been produced. Now I can give it to you."


    Nitro raised his eyebrows: "isn''t this good news?"


    Donne staller: "as the situation has changed, our technicians can''t come to help you install it, so you need to read the instructions to install it yourself."


    "Can you do it?"


    "It''s very simple. The dwarf engineers wrote a manual and followed it."


    Donne threw a small book and nitro glanced.


    Installation instructions of mine car system that can be understood by fools.


    "What about the good news?"


    "The good news is that the man behind the scenes we have been waiting for finally appeared."


    "How do I feel like this is bad news?"


    "No, that''s good news. We''ve been waiting patiently just to wait for this moment."


    Donne''s face was covered with a cold smile: "after allowing Gillard to make trouble for so long, it''s time to end the farce. The dark Snake must be cleaned up."


    The dark snake is the biggest unstable factor that Donne has been exposed to so far, except for the chaotic god religion. As long as they still exist, it is difficult for the whole prandal to stop. The resurrection of Kasas has given them some stimulation. Now they are more and more presumptuous.


    Victor wanted to use this opportunity to completely purify the Ilus Empire, cut off the tumor, and exchange his life for the rebirth of the whole empire.


    Although Donne doesn''t like this method, now he has to enter the game. After solving the dark snake, he can start to deal with Gillard. At that time, whether he is killed or thrown to the holy see for purification, it''s not his business.


    "This is Cao, the head of Phoenix mercenary regiment. I heard there was business here, so I brought it."


    Cao smiled and bowed: "Hello, Lord nitro."


    Nero waved his hand. "Mercenaries? We don''t need mercenaries."


    "No, you need it."


    Donne shook his head: "Tarris can''t fall until we completely get rid of the dark snake. They came here to help you defend your attack. The strength of Phoenix mercenary regiment is quite good. You can trust them."


    Once Tarris falls, Gillard''s next move is difficult to assess. Whether she turns back to attack Ellington, or goes north to attack the kingdom of solant or the kingdom of grace, it will further aggravate the spread of chaos. Therefore, Donne wants to build this place into an unbreakable fortress.


    Cao said with a smile, "it''s a great honor for me to get a ''good'' evaluation from Lord Donne."


    "Since Lord Donne said so, you can stay. As for the remuneration, the treasurer will talk to you later."


    Cao nodded: "if you need more mercenaries, you can tell me that I know some good friends, and their mercenary regiment is also looking forward to this opportunity to make money."


    Tang en said, "mercenaries are really a group of guys who don''t want to die for money."


    "No way, who let us eat this meal."


    After Cao left, Donne and nitro completed the handover of the magic mining vehicle. Nitro, after all, was born in the royal family and Lord of Tarris. It is normal to have expensive and rare space equipment.


    After handing over the goods, Donne said, "in addition to the Phoenix mercenary regiment, I also brought a group of wild mages, which can be regarded as the special support given by Ellington to Taris."


    "Wild mage?"


    Nitro said cautiously: "will the city of silver be disturbed by using their power in the war?"


    "Don''t worry, I''ve told Jean, and Jean helped us provide the information of these wild mages."


    "How could you persuade Jean... How did you do it?"


    Nitro had met Jean and was very impressed by his untidiness, but what impressed him more was his stubbornness - he insisted that the power of magic should be used in the whole prandal, not in war.


    Don en chuckled: "you don''t have to worry. There''s no dirty py deal anyway."


    "Since the wild mage''s power can be used, your power..."


    Nitro is more looking forward to Donne''s contribution. With Donne''s help, he is even confident to wipe out Gillard''s forces outside Tarris.


    "I won''t help you kill the enemy, but defense can help you."


    "That''s enough."


    Nitro was satisfied.


    "Wait a minute."


    Donne disappeared in an instant. The next moment he appeared above the castle. After finding a flat area, he looked down at the whole Tarris and estimated the radius of the city.


    "The radius is close to ten kilometers... Ah, prandal is already a super city in terms of human and material resources."


    Donne brushed gently in the air and rows of magical materials appeared in front of him.


    "If the radius is ten kilometers, I''m afraid it''s difficult to effectively cover it without magic essence. Gee, he took a big advantage this time."


    Tang en shook his head and stamped his foot gently. The powerful magic centered on him quickly spread around. Bright lines appeared on the flat stone slab, and the lines quickly formed complex runes. These runes were etched into the stone slab very neatly. Then Tang en grabbed a bag of seven levels of Warcraft blood and threw it out. With a bang, the bag exploded, The scattered Warcraft blood accurately fell into the gullies of those runes and lines.


    At the moment, it looks like the scene of a cult ceremony. The scarlet magic array is very strange.


    After the Warcraft blood covered the magic array, Donne raised his hand and sprinkled a piece of advanced Warcraft dust. The bright Warcraft dust was attracted by the magic flowing in the magic array and accurately adsorbed it. The Warcraft blood was covered by the Warcraft dust and integrated with each other. The red Warcraft blood turned into bright blue under the action of arcane energy and Warcraft dust in the blink of an eye.


    The strange painting style suddenly became tall.


    Then Donne took out several materials and placed them in the core around the magic array. In order to ensure stable operation, large magic arrays are multi-core. After one core collapses, other cores can continue to operate, which is equivalent to insurance.


    "It''s done."


    After confirming the circulation of magic in the magic array, Donne nodded with great satisfaction and arranged the super large defense magic array, which consumed more than one million gold coins, but there were many things in his carry on space, so he didn''t feel bad.


    As long as we can ensure that Tarris is not broken before the dark snake is solved, the war has been won.


    In a flash, Donne returned to nitro, clapped his hand and said, "done."


    "So fast? Are you sure?"


    Nitro was surprised. Donne left a cup of tea before and after. What can he do in this time?


    "Nonsense, don''t worry."


    Donne said angrily, "I spent more than one million gold coins of magic materials, and then you can reimburse me, or convert it into magic metal. Magic iron, refined gold and secret silver can do anything. Whoever comes will not refuse."


    "Well, magic really burns money."


    Nitro said helplessly, "how much can this magic array do?"


    Such a big city can ensure that it can withstand the arrow rain of archers or the projectile of catapults. Nitro will be thankful.


    "Unless it''s a legendary figure, you can ignore any air attack. It''s already a no air area."


    Donne said casually, "I''ll help you strengthen the defense of the wall later. If I can be broken with my help, I can only say that your Tarris soldiers are waste."


    Nitro''s eyes widened: "can resist the legendary attack? Are you sure!?"


    "I''m sure."


    Donne threw nitro a crystal stone and said impatiently: "You will know at that time. After Gillard''s army starts to attack, smash the crystal stone and the magic array will be activated. The magic in the magic essence can ensure that the magic array covers the whole Tarris for about seven days. If the attack is fierce, the time will be further shortened. Once the light curtain becomes weak, it means that the magic array has no magic. You yourself Go up and change the material of the array eye... Don''t tell me about Tarris. You don''t even have the essence of magic. "


    "Of course!"


    Nero''s spirit perked up and put away the key crystal: "with your help, Tarris can be safe without those wild mages and mercenaries."


    "I brought them just in case. If those wild mages use their power well, it can greatly reduce the pressure. Now I''ll strengthen the city wall and then go back. Don''t come to me."


    Donne waved his hand and disappeared.


    Nitro was stunned for a moment and smiled helplessly.


    He was strong enough, but in the face of the haunted Donne, he still deeply felt his powerlessness.


    Just a gap in realm, is it so huge?


    After strengthening the wall for Tarris, Donne went to the residence of Datang chamber of Commerce in Tarris and quietly arranged a transmission array.


    Where are you going? Ah, bah! Where is the transmission array built? This is the essence of opening the map.


    After successfully returning to Ellington through the transmission array, don just returned to the Lord''s house and heard a good news.


    The bait has set off!


    Network operation, about to begin!

 Chapter 525

    The so-called bait is a ten member team of the Holy See of light, led by the leader of a Templar team, and the other nine are formal Templars.


    Their task is to go to Gillard''s army, meet Gillard in the name of the Vatican envoy, secretly attract the attention of the dark snake, and then lure them out, and then the ambush Templar order makes a surprise attack.


    If it was the time when Casas was sleeping and the dark snake was dormant, this plan would certainly not be realized, but now they have begun to be active. The Pope, illuli and Donne agreed that these guys would not miss the opportunity of revenge.


    In the eyes of the dark snake, the power of the holy light on the Templar is their mortal enemy, which will produce strong stimulation and hatred value for them. Once you see the single Templar team, almost 80% of them are likely to start.


    And this time, Donne next to them can close the net.


    "Do you think they will take the bait?"


    Watching the Templar team catch up with Gillard''s army from a distance, Lyon''s face was very heavy.


    The most dangerous thing in this bait operation is the cavalry team. Although the all-round plan has been made for them and some return crystals have been obtained from Donne and distributed to them, Lyon still feels uneasy.


    "There is an 80% chance that we must gamble once."


    Iluli sighed and gently touched the golden Rune on her neck: "Lord... Lord Donne hasn''t come yet?"


    "The news has been sent back. It should arrive soon."


    Lyon looked back. In the woods not far away, the elite of the Templar order had been in place. They had been secretly following behind and could attack at any time.


    But a moment later, Donne flew from a distance and landed next to them: "how''s it going?"


    After seeing Donne, eluli''s face was full of joy. She almost rushed over and finally endured: "the bait has set out. She can know the result as soon as possible in the evening."


    Lyon added: "Gillard''s vanguard army will enter Tarris this evening. The Rangers and spies have dispersed to explore the situation first. The army is expected to arrive at Tarris at noon the day after tomorrow. I hope everything will go well."


    Donne nodded and said, "the villages that may have encountered war along the way have completed the evacuation work. The villagers have moved to the city of Tarris. They can start at ease halfway."


    Lyon and iluli were relieved that the last thing they wanted to see was innocent civilians affected by the war.


    "May the God of light bless our plan."


    Leon prayed.


    Eluli winked at Donne. Donne realized that they came to a place where there was no one nearby.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Iluli leaned a little closer to Donne and felt more comfortable. Then she whispered, "I tried to pray to the God of light and ask him to help dissolve this contract..."


    Donne nodded. "And then?"


    Eluli pulled down her scarf a little and saw that the golden Rune was still there. Donne knew that the problem had not been solved.


    Iluli said helplessly, "the God of light didn''t answer my prayer. In fact, we haven''t received the Oracle from the God of light in recent years..."


    Of course, Donne knows what''s going on. Every time the gods come to prandal, they will have an irreparable impact on the barrier of the world, and even have a great impact on dialogue.


    If it weren''t for him, I''m afraid the Earth Goddess wouldn''t even give a blessing when she got married in durandon, hammer castle.


    The gods took the initiative to isolate the world.


    "What should I do?"


    Iluli was at a loss: "now the weather is still cold, so I can cover it with a silk scarf, but after a few months, after the temperature rises, if I still wear a silk scarf every day, others will be surprised, but if I take it off and be seen, I will certainly be suspected..."


    "Then simply show it."


    Donne also had no choice: "when others ask you, you will shirk that it is a blessing of God. Anyway, no one can understand the divine language runes in prandal... Besides, the more you cover up others, the more suspicious you are, it''s better to show them without concealment. Small people are hidden in the Dynasty and big people are hidden in the city. When people are used to it, no one will be curious anymore."


    Iluli was speechless. What he said seemed very reasonable.


    At noon, Gillard the Chinese army.


    The herald approached the Chinese army tent and heard the scream inside. He couldn''t help shaking: "Your Majesty, the messenger of the Holy See of light."


    Gillard frowned slightly. After thinking for a moment, she withdrew her right hand, wiped the blood on her hands and said, "please."


    "The people of the Holy See of light are coming?"


    Nearby Marcus''s eyes lit up and couldn''t help licking his lips: "Your Majesty, don''t you mind if I have some fun?"


    Gillard said faintly, "as long as it doesn''t affect my plan, please."


    Or how to say that Gillard is the favored son of heaven? His strength is there. Even though his heart has been corrupted by Marcus, he is still unwilling to recognize Marcus''s status.


    Marcus smiled and knew that even if he was so rude, Marcus didn''t care. He understood Gillard''s meaning. As long as he didn''t openly kill the Vatican envoy in the army and get rid of his relationship with Gillard, he could be free.


    "Carry him to the carriage behind you, and the two and other messengers will hide first."


    Although Gillard is not afraid of the Holy See, it''s not good to be tortured by them, so Gillard can only cover it up a little.


    "Boring."


    Lhasani still covered his head and face, bent his fingers and put it in a bucket, and Mandel, who was half dead, floated to the back.


    Gillard pointed back and said to Lillian, who had already cried and dried her tears, "you go in too."


    Lillian left with a blank face.


    "Has it been broken? The expressionless face is really boring..."


    Gillard muttered, "it seems that we need to change a toy..."


    Soon, the Holy See''s knight team came outside Gillard''s tent.


    Peter was the captain of the Templar team. When he came outside Gillard''s tent, his nose shrugged slightly, and he smelled the bloody smell from the camp. He couldn''t help frowning, forced down his doubts, and took his men into the camp.


    They are well aware of their mission this time and that Gillard has become corrupt. It is normal that there will be blood here.


    After entering the camp, they soon saw Gillard in military uniform.


    Why is there no breath of dark power?


    Peter frowned slightly, and his eyes quietly turned around Gillard. He noticed that he was wearing many powerful magic props. After taking back his eyes, Peter stepped forward and bowed: "on behalf of the Holy See, I salute you, your great majesty Gillard."


    Gillard said carelessly, "what did you see me about?"


    "Well, your majesty, after you left arlinks, the Pope felt the pain of war on the people, so he specially sent us to tell your majesty."


    Peter bowed his head and said respectfully, "Your Majesty made a mistake in waging war, but it would be even more wrong if you slaughtered civilians in the war. Therefore, the Pope begged your majesty to restrain his soldiers. Please don''t raise a butcher''s knife to civilians, so as not to ruin life. This is not good for the Ilus empire."


    "Hum..."


    Gillard sneered and wanted to scold Peter, but suddenly thought that Marcus wanted to have fun. They were obviously dead, so she waved her hand blandly and said, "OK, I know, you can go. This is our war. The Holy See should not interfere too much."


    "Your Majesty''s mirror."


    Peter hesitated, thought of his mission, took a deep breath, summoned up the courage, raised his head and stretched out his right hand. At this time, other Templars also stretched out their right hands. At this moment, they knew how dangerous they were, but none of them flinched.


    "In the name of the God of light, bless you, my majesty. May you succeed."


    Ten Templars joined hands, and the strong and surging holy light fell from the sky, penetrated the obstacles of the camp and completely fell on Gillard.


    Gillard received the blessing of the light from ten people without changing her face.


    Without encountering the expected changes, Peter trembled in his heart, looked deeply at Gillard with his hands on his back, nodded and said, "may you return triumphantly under the protection of the father and bid farewell, your majesty."


    Peter said that and immediately left with his men.


    They have just used the power of holy light, and now they are still wrapped with strong holy light, which is as conspicuous as a shining lighthouse in the night. If the dark snake really wants to do it, it will never lose them.


    "The trouble of the Holy See of light is really wide..."


    Gillard opened her hands and four of the eight rings broke because they couldn''t bear the pressure.


    "Maybe it would be better to get rid of the Holy See of light after accepting Taris?"


    Gillard murmured, his face suddenly showing a crazy smile.


    Peter and his men rode on the horses and, according to the plan, did not hesitate to urge the horses to run back. They had no intention of staying. They should not stay here whether the other party took the bait or not.


    Now they are the most dangerous time.


    They soon left the temporary camp of the army. After a short distance, a cold breath locked them and quickly approached.


    Peter''s face changed slightly. He stopped the horse as planned, pulled out his long sword, looked around warily and pretended to observe the situation.


    When the cold breath was close enough, he was surprised and shouted, "evil believers are coming! Set up array defense!"


    We must catch up!


    Peter''s heart was full of anxiety. Just being locked by the other party, he knew that he had really caught a fish as planned.


    It''s still a big fish... No, it''s not a big fish, but a deep-sea monster.


    A group of people in black came quietly.

 Chapter 526

    It was midday, but Peter felt the darkness around him, and the light was swallowed up by the cold power.


    A group of people in black appeared around silently and surrounded them.


    The smell from them clearly told Peter that these people were true cultists.


    Cold, dark, wild, all kinds of negative forces are closely around them. Their eyes are full of madness, which is the desire for Peter''s blood.


    "It hurts... It hurts... I''m so hurt by the damn holy light..."


    "Hiss... It''s them... Fools of the Holy See of light..."


    "Kill them... I''ll eat their flesh and blood..."


    More than a hundred people in black stared at Peter. They seemed to be looking at the meat on the chopping board and made no secret of their crazy thoughts. The noisy whispers whispered in their ears. Driven by the power mixed with chaotic breath, their whispers alone had terrible corrosive power, and ordinary people would fall into madness just by hearing their whispers.


    This is the dark snake.


    Trying to control the power of chaos, he became a crazy cult corroded by chaos.


    Now they wake up.


    "Your luck is really bad."


    A playful voice suddenly came from overhead. Peter was surprised. He looked up. Two people were standing above them and looking down at them jokingly.


    "I''m worried that I haven''t had fun recently... You hit the door."


    Marcus showed a wild smile: "let''s enjoy a little dessert before the big meal. Lasani, which ones do you like?"


    "... the heart shrouded in the holy light, the unshakable faith, the Knights Templar, deserves its reputation."


    Lhasa Ni, who had been "bored" on his mouth, finally showed some expression changes, as if the withered old tree had sprouted again. He smiled strangely: "I''ve heard the name of the Templar order for a long time. Let me see whether your faith is stronger or my ''despair'' is better."


    Lhasani, the fifth venerable of the dark snake, is the fifth level of the supreme level. He likes to manipulate and play with the power of the mind. He is the best partner with Marcus. He is especially good at fear and fear aura. His title is the snake of despair.


    Marcus, the third venerable of the dark snake, level 7 of the supreme level, awakened a special talent and was good at mind control. His title was the snake of the soul.


    It is precisely because Marcus'' power of controlling the mind can completely erase other people''s memory of the dark snake, so the dark snake can always hide so perfectly.


    Together, they can go in and out of millions of troops as if there were nothing.


    "Don''t rob my prey --"


    Marcus smiled and suddenly fell down at the next moment, and the powerful force of blood and gas roared at Peter!


    "No! The glory of my Lord! Majesty comes from heaven!"


    Peter roared. The surging power of the holy light fell from the sky and formed a set of holy light armor on him. At the same time, a huge shield condensed from his head with the power of the Holy Light shrouded everyone below!


    "Boom!!!"


    The powerful force hit the holy light shield, and the terrible pressure instantly separated the bones and flesh of the war horse under Peter''s crotch, and then even the bones turned into dust.


    The shield of the holy light was smashed. It was only a blow, Peter. They were pressed into the earth by a powerful force!


    "You can already be proud that you can block my 20% power blow."


    Marcus said lightly and laughed wildly again: "but that''s more interesting... Spread out! We should slowly enjoy the fun of teasing the prey!"


    Marcus was not worried about Peter. They would escape.


    What''s more, in the process of chasing prey, it''s the most wonderful thing to feel them falling into despair step by step, isn''t it?


    "Yes, my Lord."


    People in black dispersed far away according to orders, but they still formed a loose encirclement.


    despair.


    At this moment, Peter was in unprecedented despair. Now he found a terrible truth. Even without these two terrible strong men, the people in black around him were at least the strength of the golden peak, which was completely comparable to him.


    They have no hope of escape at all.


    We must catch up!


    No one wants to die. Even after accepting the task of dying, Peter doesn''t want to die.


    "Next, I will slowly increase my strength and squeeze out your limit. Do you want to live? If you want to live, struggle hard. Maybe if it makes me happy, I will spare your life."


    Marcus looked happy: "you can also escape. Try to escape. If you can escape, I will never chase you."


    He looked at them expectantly, as if expecting them to run away as soon as possible so as to enjoy the process of chasing their prey.


    "Father''s warrior will never escape!"


    Peter broke free from the earth with a loud roar. The long sword was filled with strong holy light. The dazzling light dissipated the cold smell around him and brought him some warmth.


    "What a... Annoying light."


    Lhasani slowly floated down, and his hoarse voice filled Peter with a premonition of danger, which soon became a reality.


    Rasani just raised his hand and gently pointed his finger, and the dark light beam hit the long sword in his hand. The strong holy light was polluted by the dark power. When the black power spread up along the hilt, the unknown premonition made Peter lose the long sword in his hand.


    Lhasani sighed softly, "what a wicked guy... How can you refuse my blessing... In that case, you should die."


    As soon as lhasani was about to start, Marcus said discontentedly, "Why are you so emotional? It''s rare to meet such an interesting opportunity. How can we have fun after killing them?"


    "After defeating Tarris... There are many fools of the Holy See of light in Tarris''s Church..."


    "They are the Templars! The Templars who chased us to chop! Now that the Lord returns, it is time for us to regain his glory. These Templars will be our appetizers. We must taste them slowly and carefully!"


    Marcus said and danced wildly. The stronger their strength, the stronger their resistance to the corrosion of chaos. As powerful dignitaries, although they usually look like normal people, they are still corrupted by the power of chaos, but they don''t even pay attention to this - they regard it as a blessing.


    "Indeed, dessert should be tasted slowly."


    Marcus nodded and laughed, "yes, you can finally understand me... Who!?"


    Marcus suddenly recovered and raised his head.


    Above the sky, two men and a woman stood out of thin air, looking at them with pondering eyes.


    "You''re... Ah! You''re the... Donne! Yes! I''ve seen your information! You''re right!"


    Marcus rubbed his eyebrows and thought for a long time. Suddenly, he clapped his hands and said with a wild smile: "I thought you would be killed by lissel. I didn''t expect you to be here! Great! Really great!"


    "I also think it''s great... You finally show up..."


    Donne breathed a long sigh of relief: "I still have a headache. If you don''t show up, how can I dig you out? Now, I can finally purify you pests completely."


    Marcus danced and laughed and said, "lhasani! Did you hear that? Purify! He said he wanted to purify us!"


    "I heard..."


    Lasani''s eyes fixed on Lyon: "the head of the Knights Templar... Lyon... Finally... Has a chance to revenge..."


    Leon frowned: "are you?"


    Lassani said with a gloomy face: "ten years ago... You killed my wife... I''ve been waiting for this opportunity..."


    Donne looked at Leon with a creepy face. Does this guy have this kind of black history?


    "Nonsense."


    Leon frowned slightly and shook his head after thinking hard for a long time: "I have no impression that I have never killed any innocent people. Unless your wife is like you, it can''t be killed by me."


    "My wife is so innocent... She just sits there quietly... But you say" purification "and" purification ", which makes her like this..."


    Lasani said, taking out a small bottle from his pocket. His face under his hood was full of twisted love: "it was you... Who let her leave me..."


    Seeing the bottle in his hand, Leon seemed to think of something. He had a flash in his mind. He remembered one thing and was furious: "I remember! It was her! You killed her and made her into a corpse puppet!? you were her husband!? why did you do this!?"


    Lyon once performed a mission ten years ago and found the trace of evil believers in a small town. During the investigation, Lyon found that a young woman was killed and refined into a corpse puppet. He purified her, put her ashes in a bottle and buried her, so as to free her soul safely. Unexpectedly, lhasani did it!


    "You don''t understand... How powerless I am when my beautiful young wife grows old and starts to fear the magic of time..."


    Lasani opened his hands, looked at his dry skin and said hoarsely, "I finally thought of this method... Kill her when she was young... Deal with her body... So that she can remain young forever... But you... Ruined my love for her..."


    Iluli gathered around Donne in a little panic: "he''s completely crazy!"


    What a twisted love


    "You madman!"


    Leon "Qiang" pulled out his long sword and shouted, "today, I''m going to purify you! The Knights Templar! Surround them! You can''t let one go!"


    As soon as Lyon''s voice fell, a thousand people knight regiment rushed out from behind the hills. Each of them was at least gold, and even several were strong masters. The knight regiment surrounded the people in black with lightning speed.


    A fierce holy light sword immediately opened the prelude to the war!

 Chapter 527

    The bright holy light from the sky poured on Lyon''s long sword and roared to lhasani with the sword breath!


    Lhasani stood still, and when the sword Qi was close at hand, he slowly raised his hand and gently broke the powerful holy light sword Qi.


    "What!?"


    Yiluli was surprised and looked unbelievable: "after returning from the underground world, Captain Lyon devoted himself to training and was about to enter the supreme level. His sword with all his strength could not hurt that man!?"


    "It''s easy to understand. There is still a gap in strength."


    Don curled his lips and let Leon practice first. He took this opportunity to block the surrounding areas to prevent these hiding guys from running away again - after the loss of Casas''s escape last time, don won''t make the same mistake again.


    Donne is very helpless. This is not a way. In order to make him fight against chaos, he is worried that his strength will make the chaotic side stronger, so he has not given him the power of fields and laws, so he can only use his infinite magic to create a blockade circle.


    Circle after circle of magic quickly spread out around him, completely blocking the range of one kilometer. This unbreakable magic wall, even the legendary strong, had to kneel.


    If he has a field, it will be much more convenient to pull all these people into the field, and no one can escape.


    Of course, his actions can''t hide from the following lassani and Marcus, but they are full of confidence in their own strength. In addition, they don''t feel the entanglement of fields and laws in Donne, but treat him as a golden magician.


    Extraordinary magicians, they kill less?


    "Glory of my Lord! Majesty comes from heaven!"


    Lyon has no intention of wrangling with lasani. After the sword goes down, no matter what the effect, he immediately performs the divine descending skill. The surging holy light converges on him and becomes a set of golden armor of light. Even the weapons are covered by strong holy light. The pure holy light has a strong restraining effect on the power of the dark snake, It can make up for the strength gap between him and the other party.


    Sword stride!


    Leon turned into a shadow and appeared in front of lhasani. The long sword turned into thousands of sword Qi and cut around lhasani!


    "Hey..."


    Lassani smiled deeply. Suddenly, a very strong darkness appeared on him. The rolling dark fog completely swallowed the holy light sword Qi, and his flat hand patted Lyon''s chest directly.


    "Bang!"


    Obviously, it looked like a very ordinary slap, but Lyon was directly hit and flew out. There were cracks in the holy light armor on his chest. The dark power wanted to corrode the holy light and was soon purified.


    "Annoying light..."


    Rasani murmured, his eyes suddenly became cold and cruel: "I don''t have time to play with you, ready to die... Welcome to my world, Captain Lyon."


    As soon as his voice fell, the rich darkness suddenly expanded and wrapped Lyon in it.


    Donne frowned: "field?"


    Marcus laughed loudly: "don''t look at it. He''s pulled into the desperate dead area of lasani. He''s dead, ha ha..."


    The realm of despair, the realm of lasani, just as its name, the supreme level fifth level lasani has touched the boundary of the law. The realm strengthened by the law has very terrible power. The enemies pulled into the realm by him will be attacked by the fear illusion from the heart.


    Don''t think that the attack of illusion is false. In the field, the damage received will be regarded as real damage by the brain and fed back to the body. In other words, if you are killed by the inner illusion in the field, the brain will think you are dead.


    If a person''s brain thinks he is dead, will he survive?


    "I believe in captain Lyon!"


    Yiluli clenched her little hand and said firmly, "he will never be defeated by any ''despair'', and the warrior of Father God will never be afraid!"


    "Whatever. Which one of you will play with me? You?"


    Marcus licked his lips and stared straight at eluli: "or you? Under the virgin crown of the Holy See of light? I''ve always wanted to defile the pure and noble virgin myself, and then watch her slowly degenerate... You must not disappoint me, eluli, become my slave."


    Being stared at by Marcus, eluli felt like falling into a cold ice cave. Everything around her seemed to slow down, and darkness began to invade her heart


    At this time, the golden Rune on her neck suddenly became hot and woke her up.


    Donne pulled her behind him. "Don''t look into his eyes."


    He had found Marcus''s eyes a little strange.


    "Oh!"


    Marcus groaned and looked at eluli in surprise: "is it blocked?"


    Marcus wants to control eluli and become his slave, but eluli is now a slave of Donne. It is obvious that Marcus''s power of controlling the mind can''t be comparable to the true God, so he is unlucky.


    Eluli stroked her neck. At this time, she was really glad that the contract had not been dissolved.


    "Since you are so impatient, I''ll play with you."


    Donne asked Emily to step back and fell to the ground expressionless: "speaking of it, I''m a little angry these days because of your dark snake. I hope you won''t be killed by me."


    "Ah, ha ha ha, what a arrogant speech! You, a golden magician, also want to -"


    "Bang!"


    Marcus''s eyeballs were bulging. He incredibly covered his stomach and flew backwards. He hit the magic wall and was bounced back.


    "Too much nonsense."


    Donne moved his wrist and hooked his fingers at Marcus: "the thief is in pain! I can''t kill you today. I''m your horse!"


    Master, his last name is not ma


    Emily opened her mouth and swallowed her words back.


    "You, you, how dare you touch me with your coarse and dirty hands!"


    Marcus couldn''t laugh and looked at Donne twisted and ferocious: "I''ll make you the most vulgar in the world - ah!"


    Donne''s flash appeared in front of Marcus, and his evil foot full of violent power directly penetrated Marcus''s spell armor and kicked him hard on his eggs.


    Eluli quickly covered her eyes: it''s so cruel!


    Rao is Marcus also can''t help taking a breath of air conditioning, subconsciously bowed


    Then, expressionless, Donne grabbed his hair, and a hot fireball appeared on his left hand and pasted it on his face!


    "Boom!"


    Sparks splashed, and Marcus broke away from Donne''s right hand and escaped.


    Donne loosened his fingers and a handful of hair fell. He looked at the ferocious Marcus indifferently: "don''t run away. None of you can leave here today, I promise."


    "Go to hell! The heart screams!"


    A dagger filled with strong magic suddenly appeared in Marcus''s hand, and a gray force hit Donne.


    The expressionless don looked at Marcus and silently buffed himself: "magic armor, dragon scale skin, magic suppression, cold ice armor, lava armor, arcane shield, weakness perception, protection against physical damage, giant power, wind shelter, storm armor..."


    "- go to hell! Soul explosion - vomit!"


    Donne appeared in front of Marcus with another flash technique. His fist full of surging magic hit Marcus on the chin with Donne''s roar: "dark snake, fuck your mother!"


    With incredible power, Marcus flew into the sky. He adjusted his body in an instant and turned into a black fog to avoid Donne''s attack. However, a terrible magic force pressed the black fog of his incarnation together again, forcing him to reappear. Immediately after that, he reached into the black fog without hesitation and grabbed one of his legs, Smashed him from the sky!


    "Fuck you, because how much more do you want me to burn!"


    Don didn''t give Marcus a chance to breathe. His whole body was elemental, burning flames fell from the sky and fell on Marcus. The terrible impact like meteorite bombardment broke several ribs of Marcus at once!


    "Cough!"


    Marcus gushed blood: "mind shock -"


    "Because of you, Lao Tzu had to change the original pace of development!"


    Donne ignored Marcus''s magic counterattack again. With a "bang" of his five fingers, he broke his magic armor and grabbed his neck.


    "Shit, I really think I can''t kill you!"


    Donne''s right hand seemed to disappear. In an instant, it "crackled" hundreds of times on Marcus''s face. The power of each slap was enough to open the monument and crack the stone. Marcus''s face was directly swollen by him.


    How is that possible?


    How is this possible!?


    Marcus was stunned. He was a strong man of the seventh level of the supreme level. How could he be beaten like this by a golden mage who didn''t even have a field!?


    It''s impossible!


    "Eat my saliva! Bah!"


    Downe, who was completely angry, forced Marcus to open his mouth, spit in, and then condensed a strange sphere in his right hand. Half of it was hot flame and half of it was cold ice. He suddenly stuffed the sphere into Marcus''s mouth: "taste the taste of ice and fire!"


    "Boom!"


    Two distinct forces exploded in Marcus''s mouth. If Marcus''s body was not strong enough, it would be enough to blow his whole head out.


    A series of scorched Marcus is crazy. Don''t rush the power in his body like a life. A series of spiritual spells blast at Donne!


    But it''s useless!


    No use, no use, no use!


    At the moment, Donne is like a furious Titan, completely ignoring any of his attacks and bombarding Marcus with his fist filled with elemental power!


    The powerful supreme level seven strong man is as embarrassed as a stray dog under his hands!


    Cool!


    Have fun!


    Detoxify!


    An old fist completely poured down the anger accumulated in Donne''s heart on Marcus. It has to be said that boxing to meat really relieves Qi, which is much better than directly killing them with spells!


    what? No mage demeanor?


    Who cares!


    I am invincible!

 Chapter 528

    Eluli covered her eyes.


    The following situation is really


    I can''t bear to look straight.


    Donne, who was clearly a magician, was now like a fighter, beating Marcus as a sandbag with his bare hands.


    Obviously, he is a powerful venerable of the dark snake, but now he is as embarrassed as a dead dog.


    Being attacked by Donne, Marcus doesn''t even have time to breathe and cast spells. He can only be beaten passively.


    Rolling.


    This is one-sided rolling.


    "Dead? Luli, give him a holy healing - what? The holy light will kill him? No problem! I have a big red!"


    "Give me a drink! It''s hard for you to die before I get rid of my anger!"


    "Damn chaos, I can''t fight, I can''t kill soldiers, so I think I''m a weak chicken? You little snakes want to turn the sky!?"


    Watching Donne beat Marcus half to death, pour down a bottle of life blood, and then continue to whip the body, even eluli sympathized with Marcus.


    Why do you want to join the dark snake?


    It''s just that I''m trying to kill my master.


    Eluli secretly feigned, but she didn''t really stop Donne.


    As the Holy Virgin of the Holy See, she knows how dangerous the dark snakes are. They must be eradicated.


    "Get up!"


    Donne yelled at Marcus and kicked him out: "aren''t you pulling!? don''t you want to kill Ellington!? I''m right here, do it!"


    "Can''t you kill me? Can''t you call for support?"


    "What cards do you have? Hurry up! I''ve taken them all!"


    "No, call your God Kasas! I let him escape last time, and I''m still holding back!"


    "********* fucking talk! Mute!?"


    Donne cursed and vented his anger. After coming to prandal for so long, no one can add such a big block to him except the dark snake.


    "Shit, don''t you want to start a war!"


    "Aren''t you a drag? You also controlled Gillard to kill victor! You have the ability to control me!?"


    "What''s the matter? Talk! Breathe!? dying again!? give me a drink!"


    Seeing that Marcus was dying again, Donne grabbed his hair and filled him with a bottle of goddess''s blood. Before Marcus could catch his breath, he released his hand, stepped on his face and twisted his feet: "shit, I despise you who engage in cults. I obviously have a true God to believe, but I still play cults. What''s wrong with my long life!? ah!?"


    The humiliating Marcus fought back: "field ¡¤ soul -"


    "I led your mother to force!"


    Donne''s fist scattered his gathered strength. The fire of emptiness on his fist was a natural enemy to Marcus. Any chaotic force would be purified.


    "I know I play melee with you. Do you still want to cast spells?"


    "Poof!"


    Marcus gushed blood. The blood he sprayed was more than his weight. If it weren''t for the powerful power of the goddess''s blood, he would be dead now.


    Why?


    Why, why!?


    Desperate Marcus couldn''t figure out why this guy was so strong?


    Why is this guy so sick?


    Why is he not afraid of his mind control!?


    Why is he so strong without field!?


    Why doesn''t this guy let him die!?


    Why did he torture himself like this!?


    Is he a heretic or is he a heretic!?


    Donne turned to the people nearby and shouted, "what are you looking at? I really thought I had forgotten you!"


    The hundreds of people around the dark snake have long been stunned by the battle between Donne and Marcus. How can such a powerful Lord be beaten like a dead dog!?


    Donne''s roar reminded them, and suddenly a group of people rushed up with a roar: "let go of your honor!"


    "Die!"


    Donne''s eyes flashed fiercely: "death!"


    The spell ray hit the cult who rushed in front. In the blink of an eye, he was torn to pieces by the violent force.


    "Instant legendary spell!"


    Iluli took a breath of air conditioning and knew that Donne was strong, but the instant legendary spell is too rebellious!?


    However, what shocked her and the Templars around her is not over, because Donne ****************************************************************!


    "Death!"


    "Death!"


    "Death you and your ancestors for eighteen generations!"


    "Blow it up, blow it up, blow it all to pieces!"


    Donne laughed wildly and pointed out again and again. The atmosphere breathlessly released more than 100 legendary spell death fingers, which blew all the members of the dark snake to pieces at one breath. The huge magic consumption forcibly reduced the magic concentration within a hundred miles by an exponential level.


    The Templars around the blockade were stunned and swallowed their saliva one by one: "when can legendary spells be sent continuously..."


    "Is this guy still human..."


    Although Donne is like a madman at the moment, who dares to say that he is wrong?


    Kill the running dogs of the dark snake, those evil believers who have fallen into darkness!


    Seeing that Tang en killed these powerful cults like killing chickens, the Templars were shocked and relieved. At least, with him, the task can be easily solved.


    There will be no casualties among our own people, which is the best result.


    However, something more surprising happened


    "You think you''re free when you die!?"


    Donne stepped on Marcus and raised his middle finger to the sky: "you are too young!"


    The next moment, Donne threw out the Nora ball and soul Diamond: "Nora! Collect their souls for me! Then use their souls to drive the hall of heroes!"


    No one could see Nora except eluli. They only saw a bright gem flying into the sky, and then a cold breeze rolled up around. It seemed that the miserable howling and wailing of the soul could be heard in the air.


    A Templar couldn''t help swallowing his saliva and touched his companion: "how do I feel that Lord Donne is more like a cult... He doesn''t even let go of his soul..."


    "Shh... Don''t talk..."


    "Then again, is he not afraid to provoke the God of death greterence by intercepting the soul that should have gone to the kingdom of death?"


    A Templar said faintly, "maybe... Even greterence is afraid of him?"


    A group of people next to him looked at Donne, who was laughing up to the sky, and felt that what this guy said was somewhat reasonable.


    "You, you even have legendary spells -"


    "Everything!?"


    Donne stepped Marcus''s face into the soil and cursed: "no field is gold!? blind your dog eyes!? I''m the Savior! I''m the Savior, you know!?"


    "Shit, because you killed Victor, I not only have to bother to wipe his ass, but also **********************************************************************************************************


    Marcus didn''t know what the hall of heroes was, and he didn''t know why Donne said he was the Savior. Now Marcus only wanted one thing - he wanted to die.


    A scholar can be killed without shame. Now Marcus has lost most of his honor and face here. Even if Donne spared him now, he doesn''t want to go back.


    He had no face to see the great God again and serve him no more.


    Lassani, who is good at manipulating despair, failed to affect Marcus, but now he is surrounded by despair.


    There is no possibility of turning over. He has exhausted all his means, whether it is casting spells, melee, or using some poisonous magic props. It''s useless, it''s all useless!


    This Donne completely ignored his means!


    He is strong and impeccable!


    We must solve this enemy for God!


    Marcus was cruel and scolded angrily, "die with me!"


    At the same time, he began to urge the magic pool in his body, the huge magic began to converge to him, and the power began to agitate!


    If he chooses self explosion, everything within a hundred miles will become ashes!


    A foot filled with the fire of the void kicked Marcus on the stomach. The powerful purification power instantly calmed down the chaotic and violent power. Donne scolded: "you don''t have the qualification to pull me to die!"


    Desperate!


    Feeling the power of being forcibly dispersed in his body, Marcus was desperate!


    Life is impossible, death is impossible, even self explosion has been stopped by him. What else can I do!?


    "Desperate? Do you think it''s over? I tell you, not yet!"


    Donne grabbed Marcus, and the burning fire of the void went into Marcus'' body along his arm, completely destroying the magic pool in his body. The strong magic poured out of Marcus, and the heart-rending pain of the loss of magic made Marcus scream.


    "Enjoy the pain! It''s one in ten million of those killed by your dark snake!"


    After Donne ruthlessly destroyed Marcus'' magic pool, Donne twisted Marcus'' neck and threw his dead dog like body to the ground: "save the remaining 9.99 million pain and enjoy it slowly in the hall of the spirit! Victor! Open the door to receive guests!"


    The soul of the supreme power is very strong. It''s too cheap for him to let his soul return to the country of death. It''s the best choice to keep his soul to drive the Yingling hall.


    The soul diamond roared and swallowed Marcus''s soul in an instant!


    "Don''t worry about him. I''ll torture his soul later."


    Donne smiled like a devil: "he should always know where the dark snake''s stronghold is."


    Eluli shivered when she saw the cold smile on Donne''s face, subconsciously clamped her legs, and a faint blush flashed on her face.


    Why... When I see him who is different from usual... I suddenly want to jump up


    At this time, a figure suddenly flew out of the nearby black fog!

 Chapter 529

    In lasani''s field, the darkness of the desperate dead field gradually dissipated.


    "The Knights Templar... But so."


    A low hoarse voice sounded in the field. Lhasani pulled off his ragged clothes and finally revealed his face.


    The withered and wrinkled face was like an old tree. If he wasn''t still talking, it wouldn''t be strange to be regarded as a dead body. His eyes were dark, and there were no emotional fluctuations. Some seemed to be only deep despair.


    "Captain!"


    "Captain Lyon!"


    The Knights Templar and iluli exclaimed, and a group of people rushed up to help Lyon. Lyon''s armor was intact, but there was no holy light on his body. His eyes were gray, as if his heart was dead like a lamp out.


    Where did iluli dare to delay, she immediately took out jabirni''s blessing scepter and blessing Scripture: "holy light!"


    The powerful holy light fell on Lyon, but it did not arouse a trace of vitality.


    Rasani Jie said with a strange smile: "it''s useless... Swallowed by despair... Killed by his own heart... Even if the Pope comes... He can only watch his life disappear... Towards death..."


    "Lord - Donne!"


    When iluli found that the holy light was really useless, she looked at Donne with a pleading face.


    In her eyes, Donne is omnipotent at the moment.


    Fortunately, Donne did not disappoint her. A flash came to Lyon. After a little meditation, something appeared in his hand.


    Angel feather.


    Seeing what Donne had in her hand, Emily took a deep breath of air conditioning and exclaimed, "this is the feather of an angel!?"


    This is a real angel feather, not a fake product, but as we all know, angels have not appeared for hundreds of years, let alone give feathers - even if they do, they should be given to the Holy See of light!


    Why does he have angel feathers!?


    Does he have anything else!?


    Donne put the angel feather in the center of Lyon''s eyebrows. As soon as the angel feather touched Lyon''s skin, it immediately turned into bits of light and entered his body. The gray smell on Lyon''s face was dispersed in the blink of an eye and quickly became ruddy.


    Hoo, fortunately it works.


    Donne is also betting that the feather of an angel will have a miraculous effect on Lyon, who is the representative of God - the angel itself is a synonym for purity and nobility. Her feather has a very pure power of light, which can not only restore vitality, but also purify evil.


    Lasani''s desperate power is a kind of evil power, which erodes Lyon''s soul and leads him to the abyss of despair.


    The angel feather side can purify this despair and let Lyon see the light again.


    Rao''s expressionless lassani was also surprised to see that Donne took out the angel feather to save Lyon.


    "Even Angel feathers... We underestimated you... Marcus, why... Marcus?"


    As soon as lasani looked back, he suddenly saw Marcus''s body.


    Not only Marcus, but also the more than 100 hands they brought this time.


    Rasani''s heart sank.


    "Are you looking for Marcus?"


    A young voice suddenly sounded in his ear. It was the one named Donne.


    "I''ll take you to see him."


    Two hands pinched his neck from behind.


    Without hesitation, lassani broke one of his fingers in an instant, and the whole person turned into a black light and fled to the south!


    Donne sneered: "are you kidding? I''ve suffered a loss before. I''ll let you escape this time. I''ll write my name upside down!"


    "Boom!"


    Lasani hit the magic wall hard, and then was bounced back by the huge force. Before his body landed, a fist could not wait to meet him!


    "Bang!"


    Heart piercing pain poured into lhasani''s numb brain.


    How long has it been since he felt pain?


    decade? Twenty years? Or longer?


    There was no time for lasani to recall. Donne appeared over him with a sneer, clenched his fists and slammed them on lasani''s chest!


    His magic armor did not stop Donne''s attack at all. With a "Ga Bang", lhasani with broken ribs fell from the sky with blood.


    At the moment of landing, lhasani turned into a black fog and fled 100 meters away. In an instant, he forcibly stimulated the field again and swallowed up the chased Donne: "go to death - Desperate dead field!"


    The billowing black fog swallowed up Donne!


    The battlefield is silent again!


    ¡­¡­


    "Well... Dizzy... It''s all night?"


    Donne, who took off his game helmet, felt dizzy. Looking at the hot sun outside, he had no impulse to go to work at all.


    "Forget it... Ask for leave..."


    Donne sighed, turned on the computer and called the boss for leave.


    "Hello? Lao Guo? I don''t feel well today. I want to take a leave... What? You and Xia Wei are going to a party? Let me drive? No, I''m dizzy today. I may have heatstroke... Well, you two take it easy. Remember to bring a condom and don''t kill people... Hey, that''s it."


    After hanging up the phone, Donne blew the air conditioner and hummed. He turned on the computer and planned to go to the game forum.


    Since the birth of the game helmet that can link consciousness, the computer is no longer a platform for playing games, but has become a real productivity tool, so it is closed when it doesn''t work.


    Games... Forums?


    Donne was in a trance and felt as if he had a sense of disobedience


    "Forget it, you must have a good rest today, and you can start work in the territory tomorrow!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Party? Heat stroke? Condom?... and what are those things outside?"


    Lasani, who secretly observed Donne, looked blankly at Donne in the dreamland. He couldn''t understand what appeared in the dreamland.


    The whole dreamland is only as big as a room. The picture outside the window is illusory, and there is nothing outside the door. In this space, it is a dreamland completely constructed by Donne''s own memory.


    Lhasani can''t understand the things in this room, but


    The desperate dead area will make people fall into the deepest despair, which will make people feel life and death, but this room is obviously a very ordinary room - except for those strange things.


    He could not understand what the room had to fear for Donne.


    Since you don''t understand, continue to observe.


    So lasani stared at Donne, opened the thing called "computer", skillfully tapped the square on the tablet with his fingers, and hummed an inexplicable song in his mouth


    Donne skillfully opened the browser, then typed out a familiar website that can no longer be familiar, and then


    UnabletoconnecttotheInternet¡£


    "Horizontal slot -"


    A desperate roar suddenly sounded, and Donne angrily smashed the keyboard: "I finally asked for a day off! You''re disconnected from the Internet? It''s impossible to live this day!"


    Donne, who originally wanted to have a natural and unrestrained day, turned gray, fell down on the bed and sighed: "I''m already a salted fish... It''s better to die without a net..."


    ¡­¡­


    "I see... ''no net''..."


    Although he doesn''t understand the concept of "no net", lasani has understood that "no net" is the most desperate thing for him.


    At the thought of this, lasani is a little tangled.


    According to the normal steps, after discovering a person''s most desperate things, he can drive the field, further strengthen this despair, and finally push the goal into the abyss of despair and let him be swallowed up by his own death.


    But


    Rasani frowned. What does "no net" mean? Cobwebs? Net? Or something? Why did he open the thing called "computer" and shout out "no network"?


    Because he couldn''t understand, he couldn''t let him further despair.


    Unexpectedly, even his "despair" was helpless to him.


    At the thought of this, lassani''s face sank. No wonder even Marcus died in his hands.


    This enemy is impeccable!


    In that case, we can only do it directly!


    Lassani slowly pulled out a black dagger, as if no light could escape from the dagger.


    This is the weapon given to him by God, the legendary Dagger - the gift of despair, with the power to devour people''s souls.


    One hit, just one hit, you can kill him completely.


    Lhasani steadied his steps, slowly came to the phantom door and gently knocked on the door.


    Inside the room.


    Donne was stunned when he heard the knock on the door: "someone? No, I''m the only one at home... Wait! Did a thief enter the living room?"


    Donne frowned, glanced around, picked up a hard disk removed from the computer and approached the bedroom door.


    As the saying goes, no matter how good your Kung Fu is, you can make do with the hard disk when there are no bricks.


    Across the door of illusion, lasani and Donne raised their vigilance at the same time.


    The dagger in lasani''s hand was raised slowly


    Donne raised his right hand and slowly turned the handle with his left hand


    Right now!


    Two people do it almost at the same time!


    "Die!"


    "Eat me a brick!"


    The gift of despair turned into a dark track and stabbed Dunn hard in the chest!


    The hard drive roared at lasani''s forehead!


    "Ding!"


    The gift of despair was blocked!?


    Lhasani was shocked. The next moment, the roaring hard disk fell on his head!


    "Dang", lhasani''s eyes are shining with gold stars!


    This is the illusion of things in Donne''s heart. He believes that the hard disk is very hard, so the phantom hard disk is also very hard - comparable to a Warhammer!


    Donne didn''t pay attention to the situation around him. Seeing that the thief dared to stab himself with a dagger, he was shocked and angry. Donne grabbed his hard disk and smashed it at lasani!


    "Shit, you little thief dare to kill!"


    "How dare you steal it from me!"


    "Shit, I''ll kill you!"

 Chapter 530

    When the Templars saw the movement in the battlefield, they were surprised: "Damn it! Lord Donne has also been pulled into his field!"


    Just now, one finger of more than 100 consecutive deaths frightened everyone. A knight whispered, "with your strength, shouldn''t it be a problem?"


    Yiluli frowned, raised the Holy Light scepter and shouted, "the holy light shines!"


    The strong holy light poured out from the Holy Light scepter and tried to disperse the desperate dead field in the battlefield, but she knew that the power of the holy light could only suppress the field a little, but could not disperse the field. Her strength was still too poor.


    God''s "true vision eye" can''t see through the black fog. Seeing everything inside, we can imagine how huge the strength gap between the two sides is.


    However


    The black fog billowed and suddenly began to close up to the inside. It disappeared in the blink of an eye. Immediately after it was covered with blood, lassani appeared in the battlefield. Next to him was Donne, who was smashing him by the neck.


    When the surrounding environment changed suddenly, Donne was at a loss for a moment, suddenly woke up, and his face suddenly became very ugly: "shit! I was recruited!?"


    "You, who are you?"


    Lassani looked at Donne in disbelief. He couldn''t imagine how a person could be without fear and despair.


    "Grandpa, I am a great successor to Communism! Born under the red flag, born in New China, a proletarian soldier who believes in great scientific divinity! The ququ illusion is like killing me!? I''ll kill you first!"


    With a loud roar, Donne condensed the power of powerful elements again in his empty right hand and blasted it on lasani''s face: "it made me recall the terrible life without the net! Damn you!"


    "Desperate ray!"


    Lassani hissed, and the black light beam from his mouth hit Donne. However, Donne was completely fearless at the moment. He was already at the moment of the outbreak of negative emotions. Lassani''s power would only make Donne more violent and make his own death more painful.


    "Shit, you all treat me as a doll at your disposal! Go and die!"


    After lashani was driven back with an old fist, Donne shook his hands, and the element sword "hummed" appeared in his hands. The next moment he became a hurricane and locked lashani in.


    "Killing storm!"


    The four elements of freezing, burning, lightning and petrification appeared in turn. In a short moment, the Spell Shield released by lasani again was broken, and then the sword Qi like storm fell on him.


    Chop, chop, pick, cut, cut, stab


    The simple moves became extremely fierce and fierce under the extremely terrible attack speed. Lhasani tried his best to block only 30% of the attacks. The rest was collected. Half of his body was frozen in paralysis and half of his body was burned in petrification. The severe pain stimulated his brain. He had to squeeze out all his potential to resist Donne.


    "Come to war! Don''t you dark snakes want to kill me!"


    "This is the case with the snake of shadow devouring, the snake of black beast, the snake of orika, the snake of death, the snake of gladama, and the snake of soul resisting Marcus. In that case, come and fight!"


    "Let me kill all of you one by one, and then send the second patient of kasana * * * to see you!"


    "Let me see what Assassin''s mace you desperate snake Lhasa Ni has!"


    Donne''s voice fluctuated from left to right, up and down, and the whole person had completely disappeared. Even lasani could not catch his trace. What about the attack?


    Hearing Donne''s words, he was frightened to find that they had lost more than half of their hands in Donne''s hands unconsciously!


    "You killed orika and gradama!"


    Because of their different tasks, lasani thought that orika and gladama were dormant for the time being because their tasks were not completed, ready to make the next plan. Unexpectedly, he heard the news of their death from Donne!


    "Don''t get excited. You''re next!"


    Donne''s cold voice sounded behind him. Lhasani felt a pain in his shoulder and his right arm was instantly cut off by Donne!


    The powerful physical defense of the fifth order of the supreme level has no effect under his attack!


    "Good dagger. Maybe it can be used after purification. I''ll take it."


    Donne took away the gift of despair, burned his broken arm to ashes, and then approached lhasani with a grim smile: "for the sake of this dagger, I''ll give you a good time - from broken bodies to broken pieces."


    Lhasani, who has always regarded despair as his strength, also feels suffocating despair at this moment.


    There''s no way.


    Facing such a pervert, I can''t escape, defeat or even hurt him


    How else?


    Lasani was also cruel enough. After finding himself in a desperate situation, without saying a word, he immediately decided to explode!


    As soon as Donne noticed the abnormal fluctuation of magic, he flashed to lhasani and punched him. His fist smashed his ribs. The fire of emptiness directly scattered his magic pool: "one by one, it explodes all the time. Can''t you be creative?"


    The huge magic escaped, and the double pain of spirit and body made lassani''s withered face white: "you, you devil..."


    "Devil? Thank you for your compliment."


    Donne grinned and his voice was very cold. "It''s all thanks to you... Let''s go, desperate snake."


    At the moment when the voice fell, the element sword roared out eight sword Qi, which crossed lasani, and then Donne dispersed the element sword directly.


    "What does it mean to have no Internet?"


    Lasani felt that if he didn''t understand the meaning of this sentence, he wouldn''t close his eyes when he died.


    "No net..."


    Donne, who hasn''t been online for a year, sighed: "no Internet may be the most terrible and desperate thing in the world..."


    Rasani''s face shook, and the thin blood line appeared on his neck. With a "click", the whole person became a pile of flesh and blood fragments.


    "It''s agreed to break up eight pieces... Eh? Eight swords should be nine pieces? Forget it, it doesn''t matter, Victor, open the door to receive guests!"


    As soon as Donne snapped his fingers, Nora flew over with the soul diamond in her arms. The light of the soul diamond flashed. Lasani''s just separated soul was forced into the soul diamond before it entered the country of death.


    Donne stared at the soul diamond and asked, "what''s going on inside?"


    A translucent face suddenly appeared on the soul diamond. It was victor who was assassinated by Gillard.


    "... cough, it''s a bit chaotic at the moment. They know that after Marcus who hurt them came in, they all want to come and tear up Marcus''s soul... I finally suppressed it."


    "You still have the face to say it''s not easy?"


    Don scolded angrily: "if it weren''t for trying to keep your blood, how could there be so many broken things? If I could kill Gillard directly, then kill everything and mobilize the strength of the whole country to search for the dark snake, it would have settled all the confusion by now."


    Vick sighed: "I didn''t expect the dark snake to make an idea on Gillard. Even the two territories of yabaron and matani have been controlled by them... Now I can just take this opportunity to clean up the cancer of the Empire. I''ve left you a clean foundation for your development. What else do you want?"


    Donne sneered, "I was wondering what would happen to you if you didn''t let me tell Ollie that their mother and daughter were still with me."


    "So if you want to cheat the enemy, cheat yourself first..."


    Victor sighed: "the situation has become so bad. What can I do? It''s better to take advantage of this opportunity and do what I didn''t dare to make up my mind to do before. The Ilus Empire needs to be reborn. The parasites and tumors attached to the Royal and aristocratic system must be completely removed."


    "Didn''t you think that this powerful medicine might directly destroy the whole country?" said Donne as he scratched through the fragments and touched the body


    "I can''t help it. After all, I''m a dead man now. If the powerful medicine can''t cure the country, but make the country collapse, it can only show that this is the ultimate fate of the Empire."


    Don en curled his lips and asked, "do those soldiers already understand the current situation? What do they think?"


    "Their souls have been purified. After getting rid of the pollution of the body, they have recovered their reason. In addition, I am the king after all, so they all cooperate with me. They are looking forward to serving you, but... They doubt what they can do as souls."


    Victor was also curious that Donne forcibly left them. Although he was an angel of God and was not afraid to offend greterence, the master of the kingdom of death, what was the use of leaving them?


    Donne smiled faintly and said, "anyone and any force will be used in the final World War I. It depends on how they are used. And you will form an heroic army, which will be a strong fighting force. The place where you are placed will be named ''heroic Hall'', which will be the home of the soldiers. Although construction has not started yet, believe me, it won''t wait too long."


    "Once the construction is successful, they can even talk to the living family and let them believe in my power."


    "Is the soldier''s home in the Yingling Hall... Maybe it''s not a bad thing."


    Victor sighed again: "I didn''t expect to stay in the world to continue fighting after death. They certainly didn''t expect it."


    Donne turned for a long time and didn''t find anything good. They were polluted by chaos, purified and useless. They were all burned. He clapped his hands, stood up and said unhappily: "fortunately, if I hadn''t obtained this miraculous soul diamond from little, you would have died."


    Nodding, Victor was silent for a moment and whispered, "Marcus is dead. I don''t know if Gillard will recover..."


    Donne looked north and sighed, "it depends on your luck... Go back, they''re coming."


    Victor nodded and returned to the soul diamond, followed by eluli with a nervous face.


    "Lord - Lord Donne, are you all right?"


    Illuli looked at Donne with great concern: "do you want me to treat it?"


    "No need."


    Donne grinned. "It''s just a clown. Now we can start dinner."

 Chapter 531

    Dinner in Donne''s mouth, of course, refers to the intelligence of the dark snake.


    When Marcus and lasani were alive, they might have been hard spoken and hard carried, but now they have become souls.


    The soul, say strong very strong, say fragile very fragile.


    Although a magician is not an expert who specializes in playing with the soul, there are still many ways to torture the soul.


    Don can guarantee that Marcus and lasani will live better than die.


    Holding the soul diamond in his hand, Donne pulled Marcus''s soul out very smoothly. Looking at the translucent soul body, eluli and others couldn''t help moving again.


    Torture the soul... He really wants to provoke the power of death.


    "Stop it, stop it - Donne!"


    When Marcus first came out, he waved his hands wildly and shouted in his mouth. He was confused for a moment. When he saw Donne, he trembled subconsciously and stepped back for several steps with a frightened face.


    Donne''s killing process has been deeply imprinted in his soul. Now he sees Donne, he will instinctively have a sense of fear.


    "Marcus."


    Donne smiled darkly, "do you think you can be free when you die? Didn''t you expect?"


    Marcus shouted fiercely: "you should intercept my soul! Aren''t you afraid to provoke death?"


    "A group of lunatics trying to kill God still have the face to tell me to annoy death?"


    Donne sneered. The strong magic seized Marcus''s soul and made him unable to move: "did I say that? You''ve just tasted a lot of pain, and there are 9.99 million waiting for you."


    "You madman! Completely madman! You don''t even let go of your soul!"


    Marcus struggled desperately. Unfortunately, under the control of the huge magic, he couldn''t get rid of Donne. He lost the support of the physical magic pool, and he was unable to escape with only the huge spiritual power.


    At this moment, he really felt how terrible Donne''s power was - the spiritual power emanating from him was like a mountain reaching directly into the sky, pressing him out of breath!


    "The people you killed think so..."


    Donne said faintly, raised his finger, and a pure fire of emptiness came out of his fingertip: "do you know what this is?"


    Marcus didn''t answer, and don didn''t expect him to answer. He smiled and said, "this is the fire of emptiness. He is very magical, ranging from burning fire to cooking, to alchemy to change matter, and even purify chaos... However, I think you must be very interested in one of its uses. It can torture the soul."


    With a gentle smile, Donne poked his finger into Marcus. Because Marcus is a strong man of the seventh level of the supreme level, his powerful spiritual power can ensure that his soul is not so easy to be destroyed, so Donne can also let go a little.


    "Ah --"


    Marcus''s soul sent out a terrible roar of pain. The pain from the soul was thousands of times stronger than the physical pain. It was a kind of pain that could not be suppressed and could only be received according to the order, and there would be no attenuation.


    Hearing his scream, eluli couldn''t help turning away.


    Those Templars were stronger. Although their faces trembled, they felt relieved when they thought of the evil done by the dark snake before.


    The fingers burning the fire of the void swam around Marcus, from his chest to his head to his eyes, and then to his heart, liver, intestines, and even his crotch


    Although there is no body, the soul will still think that those places are fragile and truthfully feed back the intense pain. Just a cup of tea, Marcus''s soul becomes depressed. At the moment, he even wants to go back to the soul diamond. Even facing the tens of thousands of angry soldiers, it is much better to be tortured under Donne.


    "Hoo..."


    Donne shook his fingers gently, and the fire of the void disappeared. Then he looked cold, stared at Marcus and said, "this is just an appetizer. Next, I will ask you questions and answer me, otherwise I will make you feel a more delicious dinner."


    After the torture just now, Rao is Marcus''s spirit. No matter how tenacious, he has no idea to continue to support.


    "Ask..."


    Marcus said weakly. Anyway, he was dead. What happened to the living world and what did it have to do with himself? Even if the Lord of God really becomes the true God, can he revive himself?


    impossible.


    So Marcus gave up.


    "Good, you are wise."


    Donne nodded, then asked faintly, "how many worshippers are there in the dark snake?"


    "Eight."


    "What''s your number?"


    "Third."


    "Who else besides sanason, orika, gradama, lhasani and you? What power have you mastered? Where are you?"


    Marcus moved his eyelids and said with a depressed look: "there is also the fourth poisonous snake liser... He is a serpent orc, the supreme level 6, and is good at using special poisonous spells... Before we came, he got in touch with Frank of the cardier family and went to Ellington together..."


    Donne''s face changed slightly. Unexpectedly, the first was bad news.


    "Donne..."


    Eluli looked at Donne with a little worry. She knew how important Ellington was to Donne.


    Donne waved his hand and went back to Ellington in a moment, and Ellington now has the element Lord dicarios, and the suspected fag red dragon Ezra Kamanda, plus the experts of Forest Elves and dark elves, it''s not so easy to break through.


    "Go on."


    "Smock, the second snake of war... Human male... Supreme level 9... Crazy warrior... Now stand by God..."


    "Basaka, the No. 1 fiery prison snake... Human male... Broke through the legendary level ten years ago... Is good at fire magic... Now he is also waiting by the God..."


    Speaking of this, Marcus sneered: "aren''t you strong? Go and find basaka. You will die miserably, miserably. I''m very sure of that!"


    Legendary strong!?


    Iluli, Leon and others took a breath of air conditioning. In addition to Casas, there are legendary strong people in the dark snake!? This information is so important!


    Donne sneered: "so what about the legend? Say, where is the nest of your dark snake? Is that fool Casas there? He escaped last time, and I won''t make the same mistake this time."


    "Will God escape? Arrogant mortals, God is - ah!!!"


    Speaking, Marcus seemed to forget his current situation. Don didn''t hesitate to teach him to be a man... Oh, a soul.


    The pale Lyon sneered and said, "your so-called God Casas was beaten like a dog under Lord Donne''s hand. If Lord Donne hadn''t been careless, he would have died now. What God do you think he really is?"


    When he was in the black rock cave, the battle between Donne and Casas opened his eyes to eluli. It was also at that time that he knew how unfathomable Donne was.


    "Impossible! This is impossible! God is supreme! God is powerful and invincible! God will be the real, great and only true God!"


    Faith was mercilessly broken, and Marcus immediately fell into a state of madness.


    "Accept the reality. Your so-called God is just a madman corroded by chaos. He thinks he can become a true God, but he is actually just a waste."


    Donne sneered and said, "say, where is your nest? I''ll send your God to accompany you right away."


    "I don''t believe... I don''t believe..."


    Marcus seemed to see three things in pieces. He shouted, "the God is in the Wind Temple of ronitant Kingdom at the moment! You have the ability. Go! Go! The God will avenge us! The God will kill you all! The God will command the whole world!"


    "One mouthful of God, God''s annoyance!"


    Donne slapped the past, and the palm containing the fire of emptiness let Marcus know what real pain is.


    "The Wind Temple of ronitant kingdom! Where is the nest of the dark snake!?"


    Iluli and Lyon looked unbelievable: "no wonder they haven''t been able to find them for so many years! No wonder the two territories of matani and Abalon close to ronitant kingdom will be controlled by the dark snake!"


    Donne took Marcus'' soul back and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "It''s a little troublesome."


    Illuli explained: "ronitant kingdom is a kingdom where commerce prevails. Most of the people there believe in the wind god icardis. Among the four kingdoms of human kingdom, irus Empire, solant Kingdom, grace Kingdom and ronitant Kingdom, ronitant kingdom is the only one. The power of the Holy See of light is completely crushed by the Holy See of Wind God, which is equivalent to a blind spot."


    Leon frowned and said, "so when searching for the dark snake, Ronnie Tante asked the Fengshen holy see to help search, but the temple of the wind is also the forbidden area of the Fengshen holy see. They certainly won''t check there... No wonder they haven''t found them for so many years!"


    Donne guessed with the greatest malice: "could it be that the Fengshen Holy See has been corrupted and deliberately shielded them?"


    Iluli shook her head: "it''s impossible. Icardis won''t allow the Vatican under her name to degenerate."


    Don en skimmed his lips. How many gods in the kingdom of God only stay there now? Donne can only confirm that the Earth Goddess nisclair and the eternal goddess etanox are still in the kingdom of God.


    He doesn''t know how many gods have been reincarnated in prandar. Who can guarantee that icardis, the God of the wind, is still listening to and supervising his holy see in the kingdom of God?


    Faith without the oracle and supervision of the true God will eventually become a source of corruption.


    After pulling out lasani''s soul and using a full range of means, they got the same information as Marcus said, and Donne and they determined this.


    The nest of the dark snake is really in the Wind Temple of ronitant kingdom.

 Chapter 532

    In ronitant Kingdom, business is popular. At least six of the merchants across the mainland are born in ronitant kingdom.


    Victor''s wife, Aurelia''s mother, Queen OLINA, was born in the royal family of ronitant kingdom. She is the sister of Oscar ronitant, the current king of ronitant kingdom.


    The king in the name of Film Awards is also a strange man. When all countries try to strengthen their military and political strength, he sees clearly the weaknesses and strengths of ronitant kingdom.


    So he simply gave up the development of military forces, only retained the basic military establishment, and then


    He began to strongly support the development of domestic business activities.


    In the human country where feudal aristocracy prevailed, Oscar''s behavior is undoubtedly non mainstream.


    However, it must be said that with his strong support, the businessmen of ronitant Kingdom only started by exporting a large number of low-end war horses. In a very short time, they completely grew up and became a very prosperous commercial country.


    If there is any country in prandar that will naturally evolve from feudal society to capitalist society, it is definitely ronitant kingdom.


    In this country where the commercial wind prevails, the number of believers of the Holy See of light is extremely rare, and nearly 99% of the people choose to believe in the wind god icardis.


    Here, icardis is also known as the God of Commerce.


    The temple of the wind is the holy land of Fengshen religion. It is also a forbidden area. Everyone is prohibited from approaching. Even the personnel inside their holy see are not allowed to enter the temple of the wind, let alone the people of the competing Holy See of light.


    It is conceivable that it is difficult for people of the Holy See of light to enter the temple of wind under such circumstances.


    After a brief understanding of the situation of ronitant Kingdom, Don was thoughtful. He waved his hand and said, "you don''t have to worry about it. From now on, you start to vigorously clean up the remaining evils of the dark snake in the country. I''ve given the remaining three venerable people of Casas to me. Just now another one ran to my house to find him dead. I''ll go back and kill him later."


    Leon smiled bitterly: "I feel like you are here. We have all become waste. It''s useless at all."


    "With different forces and responsibilities, your task is to protect the people and kill those petty people."


    Donne smiled and said, "you retreat first. I''ll take a look at Gillard and hope that when Marcus dies, he can regain his senses."


    "I hope so."


    Lyon nodded: "I wish you every success."


    Donne waved to them, smiled at Emily again, then rushed into the sky and chased the army in the north.


    Seeing Donne leave, Lyon couldn''t help sighing and said, "it''s a good thing to be a comrade in arms with your excellency Donne. If it weren''t for him, I''d have died twice. This time he used an angel feather. How can I repay him..."


    Iluli smiled and said, "maybe he doesn''t care about your reward?"


    After thinking for a while, Lyon smiled: "it''s true. I don''t have anything he can see."


    Looking at the messy battlefield, Leon sighed: "I always thought he was so gentle and would not get angry. Now it seems that the good man will get angry one day."


    "Yes, the more good people are, the more terrible they are after they get angry."


    A Templar nearby thought: "especially with such powerful power... I can''t understand whether he is a soldier or a magician."


    "Is there any difference between a warrior and a magician for a legendary strong man?"


    Leon said with a smile, "once I break through the supreme level, the boundary between the warrior and the mage has disappeared. The legendary strong don''t care about the way of fighting... I don''t know if I have touched that realm one day."


    After sighing, Lyon was inspired and issued an order: "clean the battlefield, purify this area, we retreated!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the north, in the center of the army, in Gillard''s carriage, the atmosphere was very cold.


    "So it seems that you really haven''t recovered your mind."


    Gillard''s limbs were fixed by the unbreakable ice, and the whole carriage was blocked by Donne, and the voice could not be heard at all.


    "Don... En!"


    The furious Gillard struggled desperately, but the legendary strength could not break away from the ordinary ice, which made him more and more upset.


    "It''s not so ideal."


    Donne frowned slightly. Marcus'' power is not so much to control the mind as to confuse the mind. No matter how kind people are, they all have a dark side in their hearts, and his power is to enlarge the dark side in their hearts countless times. In fact, what ****************************************************************************.


    "Just say what to do."


    Donne let Victor out. After seeing Victor''s soul, Gillard showed a ferocious smile: "old man, your soul is still there!"


    "Gillard... Alas."


    Victor sighed.


    Donne rubbed his chin and his eyes were cold. "How about I kill him now? After purifying his soul, I can let him in with you."


    Victor could see that Donne was not joking. Now that the nest of the dark snake has been dug out, there is no need to let Gillard fool around.


    Victor looked at Gillard, shook his head and said: "If you kill him now, you might as well keep him. The assassination of the new king will only increase the panic of the people who don''t know the truth. You might as well stop the whole army from moving forward. After dealing with the dark snake, you can bring Casas''s body and him to the world together with the Pope and saints in Alex, so that everyone can see his current situation. This can reduce a lot of resistance and block it Many people''s mouths. "


    One person''s power to stop tens of thousands of people? If it''s on earth, it''s a completely funny joke.


    But this is prandal.


    Sitting here is Donne holding God''s thigh.


    "Stop the whole army?"


    Donne rubbed his chin.


    Victor asked, "can you do it?"


    "Are you kidding?"


    Donne glanced at Victor obliquely. "I''m the second generation of omnipotent gods."


    With that, Donne got up and patted Gillard on the face: "let''s let you be king for a few more days and take care of yourself."


    As the voice fell, Donne disappeared from the carriage.


    "Don! En! I''ll kill you!!!"


    The angry Gillard broke through the roof and flew into the sky, but now Donne has completely disappeared.


    In the north, thirty kilometers in front of the army, Donne sat on a stone playing with the soul diamond. Victor stood next to him with a tangled face, lest Donne accidentally break it.


    Donne has been thinking about how to use the soul diamond he got from little.


    The power of soul diamond is undoubtedly very powerful. If it is only used as a soul container, it is undoubtedly a serious waste of resources.


    Donne originally wanted to use Alchemy to collect some powerful Warcraft souls, and then transform them. He used the soul diamond as an artificial intelligence. At that time, he could take the soul diamond as the core and develop a series of magic transformation technologies corresponding to artificial intelligence.


    However, the plan could not catch up with the change. Victor''s death and the collective corruption of the third Legion changed everything. He had to change his original plan. First, he used the soul diamond to collect the souls of the war dead and purify them.


    Victor is a good man and a good king. It''s a pity that he died like this. So on the day that it happened, he and Ollie rushed to the palace. At that time, they quietly asked Nora to take the soul drill to recover Victor''s soul.


    The soldiers in the soul diamond are rebellious. They belong to the third Legion. Even if they die, they are also soldiers of the third legion, so they don''t listen to Donne''s orders at all - the soul of the General Marshall Lawson is the same, the skull harder than a stone doesn''t listen to any explanation, and they don''t accept anyone''s rule without Royal proof.


    Fortunately, Victor was also there. Although he was a soul, he was the king of the Ilus empire. There was no doubt that at this time, he used his greatest purpose - to persuade Marshall to accept Donne''s orders.


    Next, everything went well. After pacifying the souls of the third Legion and those soldiers who attacked Ellington, the souls in the soul diamond have been united, waiting for Donne to put them to use.


    Donne also had a headache about how those soul Warriors used it - but he finally found a solution from his experience on earth.


    Valhalla Hall of the spirit.


    The heaven in Nordic mythology. All warriors who died in battle can become guests of honor in the palace. The female warrior God takes them to valhara. Odin''s two sons first welcome them in the palace, and then they are taken to Odin''s throne to receive awards. If the warriors who are the gods'' favorite come, Odin will also get up to greet them to show special courtesy.


    When the soldiers had enough to eat and drink, they would get up and fight with each other and continue to practice their fighting skills in order to face the final battle in the twilight of the gods.


    The unremitting fighting spirit and the heroic image of drinking and eating meat are the most ideal way of life in the eyes of Nordic people who regard courage as the supreme virtue and death as the supreme glory.


    This undoubtedly gave Donne an inspiration. If a hall of heroes is built in prandal, can we use the power of these soul soldiers to further expand the combat effectiveness?


    Different from the myths and legends on earth, prandal has both true gods and souls, so the Yingling hall is practical.


    A restless, tireless and not afraid of death is much stronger than the skeleton army of the necromancer. If we develop some powerful equipment for them, they will become a strange army against chaos!


    Donne does not have the power to reshape the flesh to revive them, but he can let their souls continue to be active in the world in another form and fight to defend the world.


    Use the soul diamond to collect the souls of corrupt soldiers, purify them, build a hall of heroes to receive them and train them.


    This is the most perfect solution he thought of in the current bad situation.


    After estimating the time, Donne stood up. "It''s almost time to do it."


    Victor asked curiously, "what are you going to do?"


    Donne moved his wrist: "it''s said that there is a pass in the northwest of the Empire called the mark of the holy sword. It''s always called dangerous. One man can be the pass and ten thousand people can''t open it?"

 Chapter 533

    The mark of the holy sword is a pass in the northwest of the ilrus empire. A mountain seems to be split by a sharp sword. On both sides are cliffs as high as ten thousand feet. The mountains stretching hundreds of miles are as high as several kilometers. The mountains are covered with snow all the year round. The terrain here is very complex. Past humans rely on the terrain here, A miraculous fortress was built here to resist Warcraft and chaos.


    Later, when the Empire split, the Empire Huoding said ferociously, "it was you who destroyed my good deeds. If it weren''t for you, jikod Sancho, they would have brought back an elf slave for me!"


    "Scum."


    When Donne finished, his eyes fell on cross again. He didn''t know much about the Abalon territory. He only knew that Abalon was located in the southeast of Ellington, and its comprehensive strength was stronger than that of matanni.


    At the moment, cross obviously didn''t mean to talk to Donne. His dark eyes were full of killing intention.


    "Good..."


    Donne put down his glass, stood up and moved his hands and feet: "it''s a sad thing that the three Duke leaders of the Empire, abaron and matani, all chose to take refuge in the dark snake, but fortunately, it can be solved at one time today, and the enfeoffed territory can be recovered by the way... That''s what you want, isn''t it?"


    Donne suddenly turned to look at the soul diamond. Victor''s soul appeared again in a flash and nodded: "it''s time to get everything back on track."


    "Victor..."


    Suddenly seeing Victor''s soul, cross and hodging couldn''t help laughing: "I didn''t expect that your soul hasn''t returned to the country of death..."


    The soldiers suddenly saw Victor''s soul and shouted in unison.


    "Are you disappointed?"


    Victor sneered and said, "I don''t know what you think you are secretly accumulating strength to try to split the Ilus Empire again? I won''t do what you want."


    The two Dukes of cross and houding were not satisfied with their status as lords for a long time. They longed for greater power, and history pointed out a good way out for them.


    Division, independence and self-reliance.


    This is how the present kingdom of solante, the kingdom of grace and the kingdom of ronitant were born.


    When they were in urgent need of strength, the dark snake came to the door, so they hit it off. The dark snake helped them gain strength and support their independence, and they had to contribute their strength to the great goal of God.


    "Tut tut."


    Donne looked at Gillard with interest: "didn''t you hear? These two guys want to split your kingdom. Can you bear it?"


    Gillard said coldly: "what about division? I will conquer it in the end. Prandal''s future belongs to me!"


    "It seems that you are just using each other. That''s good."


    Donne nodded, pointed at them, and a bloodthirsty smile suddenly appeared on his face: "come together, I really want to vent now."


    Donne''s goal is very simple. In front of the coalition army, kill houding and cross, imprison Gillard, get rid of those corrupted by the dark snake, and brighten his muscles, the whole coalition army will be defeated.


    "Arrogance!"


    One of holdin''s men suddenly rushed to Donne, and the power of blood and gas broke out in an instant, and the huge sword cut fiercely at Donne''s neck!


    "Waste."


    Donne raised his hand lightly and grabbed the blade of the giant sword. The guy tried his best to find that the giant sword didn''t move, so he roared, loosened the handle of the sword, raised his iron fist and hit it!


    With a crisp "bang", the giant sword was pinched into pieces by Donne. With a wave of his hand, the floating fragments roared through the warrior''s blood armor, and the sharp metal fragments cut him into pieces!


    Flesh and blood danced, the scene was silent, and a group of people looked at Donne in disbelief.


    A master level eight master was killed by the second!?


    Are you kidding!


    That''s master level eight!


    Has awakened the strong in the field!


    But even the field died before it was released!?


    Donne stood there with a cold face, staring at Gillard and his party: "who else?"

 Chapter 534

    Donne instantly killed a master level eight master, which made Gillard understand one thing.


    Unless we do it together, there is no chance of winning.


    Not even one eye met. Gillard, Hodgin, cross, and the capable fighters in that line started at the same time!


    Just for a moment, Donne gathered thousands of fierce sword Qi, fist strength and axe shadow around him!


    The war broke out in an instant.


    The soldiers of the joint Corps could not even understand how they suddenly fought. The officers forced by powerful forces had to evacuate the soldiers in front as soon as possible to avoid being affected.


    In the battle between the strong, any leakage of power will cause terrible damage.


    "Bang bang -"


    The vigorous strength of the sword Qi condensed by the power of blood and gas gathered at one point and burst out on Donne. The terrible power burst the earth and filled the air with smoke, but they didn''t stop attacking at all!


    "Storm chopping!"


    Gillard waved the blood stained ancestral sword. The sword roared and tore the air. The dense sword gas blocked the space where Donne was!


    "Spiral air cutting!"


    Cross grabbed the Tomahawk and turned it into a scarlet comet from the sky. The crazy rotating Tomahawk brought terrible attraction, involving all the surrounding boulders and tearing them into dust!


    "Phantom hundred crack fist!"


    I don''t know when a pair of ferocious and terrible fists appeared on Huoding''s hand. He roared and waved hundreds of fists. Each fist shadow was enough to break a few centimeters thick iron plate. If he hit all the targets, he would completely shatter the bones of his whole body!


    "What are you... Fighting about?"


    Donne''s voice sounded behind him. Facing the impeccable attack of those people, he cracked it with only a flash.


    "Ding!"


    As soon as Donne raised his hand, the element sword blocked Gillard''s chopping: "it''s Gillard, and the reaction is fast, but... I decided to take care of you finally and go to the theatre for me."


    With that, Donne suddenly turned into a virtual shadow. Gillard''s face changed and he was punched in the abdomen!


    "Boom!"


    The strong arcane power broke out on Donne''s fist. Such a powerful power broke out in the narrow space and directly blew Gillard out.


    Donne shook his right hand casually: "frozen confinement."


    In an instant, better than Gillard was frozen in an instant.


    That''s it again!


    The frozen Gillard was furious. He struggled desperately to drive all the power in his body, but while frozen, even the power in his body became much slower.


    "Go to the theatre honestly."


    After Donne controlled Gillard, the uncontrollable murderous spirit suddenly spread.


    He doesn''t have to worry about the rest of these people.


    Vent, he needs to continue to vent!


    He wants to vent all the depression imposed on him by the dark snake!


    "Are you... Ready to accept death?"


    Donne took a step with a cold smile, and his body turned into pieces and disappeared.


    Huoding''s heart tightened and his fists stood in front of him in an instant.


    "Ding -"


    He blocked Donne''s ghostly sword!


    "The reaction speed is good, but it''s still a little slow."


    As soon as the voice fell, Huoding''s eyebrows burst into a mass of blood.


    damn!


    Huoding roared: "- come in and die!"


    As soon as hortin''s voice fell, the space around him suddenly twisted, and immediately after him and Donne were forcibly pulled into an independent space.


    This is a circular Colosseum, with a radius of only hundreds of square meters. The surrounding high platforms are full of people. Their faces can''t be seen clearly. They shout loudly, making people''s blood boiling cheers ring through the audience.


    This is holdin''s field, the blood arena.


    "Enter here, you are dead."


    Huoding hit his fists, then pointed to Donne and said with a grim smile: "after getting the blessing, although I only have extraordinary strength, I also touched my own law. In my strengthening field, I can''t use any blood power or magic, but can only fight with my own body!"


    "Oh."


    Donne was thoughtful. No wonder the elemental sword disappeared. He couldn''t even feel the magic.


    "How can you fight me without weapons! Die!"


    With a low roar, Huoding immediately rushed to Donne and hit Donne''s head with a ferocious fist!


    Donne leaned over, avoided hodging''s fist with incredible speed, and then punched hodging in the stomach!


    "Oh!"


    Huoding stared, retched, jumped aside with his stomach and looked at Donne strangely: "as a magician, how can you still have such strong power!"


    "Who told you that a magician can''t have strong physique?"


    Donne smiled grimly and rushed up: "sure enough, the feeling of boxing to meat can let me vent my anger!"


    Holdin suppressed his abdominal cramps and began to struggle with Donne.


    It has to be said that as an extraordinary fighter, Huoding''s fighting skills are very excellent. He can save physical strength as much as possible at every step. Every punch goes to the place where Donne will save, and the reaction speed is also very fast. If other people are pulled into the field by him, I''m afraid the super strong will also fall into his hands.


    However


    The enemy he met today was Donne.


    Donne with the perfect body made by the gods.


    What is perfection?


    Strong muscle strength, endless physical strength, keen reaction, accurate observation, tough defense, surging vitality


    Only by doing this can we call it a perfect body!


    The effect of this field is to let people in the field fight with their own body power.


    Hodging made a mistake.


    Then he never had a chance to play cards again.


    "Ha ha, ha ha, die, die!"


    Donne laughed wildly and chased Huoding. After only a short time, Huoding was in a mess and ran away in the arena with a frightened face.


    At the moment, one of houding''s arms had been forcibly broken by Donne and dangled around. His body was also bruised and beaten by Donne''s fist.


    How is this possible!?


    Isn''t he a magician!?


    How could he have such a strong physical quality!?


    Is he a monster!?


    Originally, he thought he could kill Donne with his own strength, but Huoding was terrified to find that he was driven to death by his own field - pulled into the arena. Unless one party died, the field would not be lifted, not even himself.


    "I got you!"


    Huoding was just distracted. Donne broke out at a speed and suddenly caught up with him. His cold hands grabbed Huoding, who was a circle bigger than him, pulled him back, grabbed Huoding, and then turned over his shoulder and fell, smashing him on the ground!


    Then Donne''s hands grabbed his head


    "Don''t --"


    Huoding, who had broken other people''s necks many times, screamed, and his voice stopped abruptly with a crisp sound of "bang".


    "Go to hell and wait for your God."


    Donne loosened holdin''s head, took away his soul with the soul drill, licked the wound on the back of his hand, and followed the surrounding space back to normal.


    Before Donne could recover, the huge Tomahawk came face to face!


    "Bang!"


    As the sound sounded, Donne had appeared thirty meters away.


    "Damn flash..."


    Cross growled, "trap him!"


    The others rushed up and rushed towards Donne with intense strength!


    "Get out!"


    Donne burst out, the huge magic exploded, smashed the attacks, and a torrent blew all the people out!


    "Die!"


    Cross''s voice came from overhead. Donne looked up and saw a dense axe shadow falling from the sky!


    The element long sword appeared in an instant, picked up, and the fierce sword Qi rose into the sky, crushing all axe shadows!


    Jade Hymn - Moon chant!


    "Tomahawk charge!"


    Cross rolled over and fell to the ground, followed by a roaring rush to Donne and chopped down with a sharp axe!


    "Hurricane sword dance!"


    Donne laughed wildly and danced his double swords. In cross''s eyes, his hands had disappeared and replaced by a brilliant but murderous sword rain!


    The cold power made cross''s movement slow down a lot, and the sword rain fell on him in an instant.


    The flesh and blood blooming cross suddenly roared and opened the field!


    Field - blood battlefield!


    Yellow sand is all over the sky, and the army is in front!


    In front of the army, cross waved and ordered: "- all troops attack! Crush the enemy!"


    Behind him, a thousand powerful soldiers transformed from the field charged with Donne with cross. The archers behind the hall fired a round, and the dense arrow rain fell from the sky!


    "You shouldn''t have outnumbered me -"


    Donne took the initiative to meet the army. At the same time, distorted space channels began to appear beside him. The hot fire elements fell from the space channels on the yellow sand earth!


    An army of elements was formed in the blink of an eye!


    "Burn them all."


    Cold and ruthless orders came from Donne. These were the soldiers transformed by the field. He didn''t have to be merciful.


    The galloping fire elements rushed into the army without even attacking - their bodies are the most powerful weapons as long as they need to!


    The yellow sand was melted in the burning flame and turned into flowing lava. The soldiers stood on the lava and fought with the fire element. Even if only half of their body was left, they still bravely attacked the element creatures!


    Donne fought cross again!


    In the strengthened field, cross''s strength was 120%, and the attack became more and more fierce.


    But so what?


    "A strong field, a brave general."


    Donne dodged the axe, flashed a sword and cut off Cross''s arm.


    "Unfortunately, he wanted to be king and became the running dog of the dark snake."


    Donne turned into a shadow and appeared behind cross. He kicked him in the bend of his leg. Cross snorted and stood still. The remaining hand grabbed the element sword!


    "Why bother?"


    The elemental sword easily broke his defense and cut off his fingers.


    "Be a hero and fight for me."


    Cross only felt a pain in his neck. The world turned upside down and fell into darkness.


    Just after taking Cross''s soul, the field collapsed.


    "The Grand Duke is dead, too!"


    "Avenge the grand duke!"


    "A bunch of waste."


    Donne waved, "there''s a kind of war!"


    After a few breaths, there were a few more bodies around Donne, and a few more souls in the soul diamond.


    "Think you can become stronger by taking refuge in the dark snake? Even if you fall, waste or waste."


    Donne''s cold eyes glanced at the soldiers and landed on Gillard in the ice.


    A dozen fingers snapped and the ice broke.


    "Donne, I''m going to kill you!!!"

 Chapter 535

    As soon as the angry Gillard got out of the ice, he launched a fierce attack on Donne!


    then.


    A slap pierced the sword and hit him hard in the face!


    "Hiss -"


    The Legion soldiers in the distance took a breath of air conditioning. He dared to slap the king in the face!?


    "How dare you --"


    "Of course I dare!"


    The furious Donne was surrounded by terrible hurricanes and lightning. His speed became incomparable and his voice couldn''t catch up with his actions. When Gillard felt his face suddenly red and swollen, Donne had slapped him hundreds of times in the face in an instant!


    "I not only dare to slap you in the face, but also dare to let you cut off your children and grandchildren!"


    Before he finished, a broken son and grandchild with lightning lifted his Yin leg and hit Gillard in the crotch!


    "Roar!"


    Gillard roared angrily, the power of blood and gas broke out completely, and the surrounding earth began to tremble. The gravel was pulled up to the sky by his power. On the long sword, there was a strong black light, and it was cut down mercilessly!


    "I want you to die!!!"


    "I want your mother to force!"


    Donne kicked Gillard on the back of the head: "I''ll kick you to death for your father, you unfilial bastard!"


    Gillard stabbed Donne with a backhand sword, but only hit an illusion.


    "You think you''re strong!"


    "You think you are invincible!"


    "You think the whole world is yours!"


    "You ********************************************************************************


    Donne''s voice kept pouring into Gillard''s ears. His figure was erratic and completely unpredictable, but with his voice, there was always a fist or slap on Gillard.


    Gillard endured, calculated and suddenly stabbed a sword!


    "Ding!"


    But Donne blocked it!


    Another slap in his face!


    "So arrogant that even the people of the dark snake dare to touch!"


    "But you can''t even control your desires!"


    "Even the enemy and I can''t tell!"


    "Fight back, father!"


    "Gillard! Are you right about Victor?"


    "Shut up!"


    Gillard wildly waved a long sword around to try to catch the trace of Donne. Unfortunately, he couldn''t imagine how powerful Donne was!


    "Are you worthy of your mother!? are you worthy of Ollie!?"


    "Pa!"


    Another slap, Donne appeared in front of Gillard and stared at him coldly: "admit it, you are a loser, whether you are a brother, a prince or a king - no, you are not even qualified to be a king."


    "I am the king! You traitor!"


    The sword roared at Donne: "kill you, kill you, kill you!!!"


    "You have completely lost your mind."


    Donne said coldly. He didn''t mean to avoid at all. The element sword easily blocked Gillard''s sword potential.


    "Boom!"


    The sword Qi blasted on the earth and tore a 100 meter long crack!


    "If Victor hadn''t interceded with them -"


    Donne''s fist sank into Gillard''s abdomen.


    "Vomit -"


    Gillard took a puff of acid from her stomach.


    Donne grabbed his hair and hit his knee hard in his face: "- you''re dead now!"


    Gillard patted a black fireball on Donne''s chest, but he countered the fireball before it got close to Donne.


    "Play magic in front of me?"


    With a bloodthirsty smile, Donne grabbed his neck, a strong current flowed between his hands, and constantly shocked Gillard: "for a middle-school teenager like you, you need to taste Professor Yang''s kiss!"


    Gillard''s muscles trembled, his hair stood up, his eyes flashed fiercely, and the long sword with black light stabbed Dunn''s chest silently!


    Watching the sword pierce Donne''s chest, Gillard was suddenly ecstatic!


    Donne''s figure slowly disappeared and his smile froze on Gillard''s face.


    The next moment, a huge force suddenly blew overhead, blowing Gillard directly into the earth from the sky.


    Donne fell with a roar and his feet stepped on his face: "sneak attack? You have completely abandoned the dignity of the royal family."


    Under Donne''s feet, Gillard''s whole face has been completely deformed.


    "Boom!"


    Gillard suddenly broke out. Donne jumped gently and fell to the side: "don''t you give up?"


    Gillard, who was black, floated out of the pit slowly, and her eyes were full of strong killing intention.


    Facing Donne''s "second amendment fist", he did not choose to calm himself down, but chose a worse step - he completely accepted the dark side in his body.


    "The second year junior is really *******************************************************


    Donne called out Victor: "your son is completely blackened."


    Victor smiled bitterly: "even if you say so..."


    "No way, I can only drive GM permission."


    Donne shook his head, avoided Gillard''s sword, and took out his real weapon - world will from the void.


    After grasping the will of the world, Donne''s spiritual power has increased greatly. Everything seems to have a panoramic view. Nothing can hold him.


    Donne pointed at Gillard and shouted, "announce with the will of the world - the power to imprison you!"


    An inviolable strong will appeared in the void, and invisible forces poured into Gillard, completely blocking all his forces.


    In the blink of an eye, Gillard became an ordinary person.


    Donne kicked Gillard and sneered: "shit, I can''t play stand-alone games with GM permission and cheating device, but you?"


    "Kill me."


    With her strength sealed and her body empty, Gillard felt that her life was worse than death.


    "Want to die? Not yet."


    Donne sneered, his cold eyes swept to the tumultuous army, and a clear voice spread to everyone''s ears: "they are all controlled by the dark snake. Now Gillard has failed, holdin and cross have died, you can withdraw."


    withdraw troops?


    The line of officers standing in front looked at each other.


    "Ha ha ha -"


    At this time, Gillard suddenly laughed wildly: "soldiers listen to the order! The whole army attack!"


    "Do you still want to force me to kill?"


    Donne slapped him to the ground, turned his head, and suddenly hurt: "you people are sick!"


    When the soldiers heard Gillard''s order, they really began to pose and prepare for the charge.


    Victor sighed: "they are soldiers, soldiers of the king. The king ordered that they must obey the order. Do something about it."


    "Find a way? OK, I want to see if they are really not afraid of death!"


    Donne scolded, and the world''s will plunged into the earth under his feet!


    His magic went deep into the earth and spread in all directions.


    The huge magic became Donne''s tentacle to check the situation nearby for him. Because the movement was too loud, he didn''t want to hurt innocent people.


    There are no villages or towns within 300 kilometers to the West.


    There are no villages or towns within 300 kilometers to the East


    Good!


    The surging magic constantly converged from all directions to where he was. The situation changed. A dense cloud vortex appeared in the sky, blocking the sun in the sky. Within tens of thousands of square kilometers, the sky suddenly became much darker.


    "Why did it suddenly get dark?"


    "Is it going to rain?"


    "Why does it look like a storm is coming? But this is inland!"


    The soldiers who were preparing to charge suddenly became agitated and looked at the huge vortex in the sky.


    "Don, do you think this will stop my army!? you''re so naive!"


    Gillard laughed wildly and shouted, "the whole army charged!"


    He wanted to see how Donne could stop their whole army on his own!


    Victor''s face was unbelievable. The heavy and rich magic in the air even made his soul feel unable to breathe.


    Then a dazzling beam of light tore through the clouds, fell from the sky and bombarded Donne''s will of the world!


    The deafening roar suddenly rang out and echoed over the whole plain. The earth began to tremble violently. The falling stones on the distant mountains rolled down. Birds and animals trembled on the ground under the pressure of the terrible will to reign over the world. All Warcraft that sensed the movement here stood up and ran away like crazy.


    With a slight "click", Victor suddenly widened his eyes. The earth in front of Donne suddenly opened a gap, which began to spread rapidly to the East and west sides. In the blink of an eye, it extended thousands of meters, and it continued to extend.


    "Wait!"


    Victor''s face changed. "Do you want to --"


    At this time, Donne laughed wildly and roared, "crack! The earth!"


    With a cry from Donne, the crack in the ground suddenly began to expand to the north and south!


    In Victor''s eyes, it was like a mouth suddenly opened on the earth to devour everything. The slowly opened crack echoed with a deafening roar. It was the sound of hundreds of millions of tons of continental plates being torn and moved under the action of earth magic!


    The huge magic between heaven and earth takes Donne as the center, and then acts completely on the earth through the increase of the world''s will, driving the earth element to change the shape of the whole earth!


    Donne, he wants to create an insurmountable rift valley with his own strength!


    This terrible power, even a legendary spell, can''t do it!


    That''s completely changing the terrain!


    Can you imagine how heavy earth and rock it needs to push to split the earth on both sides!?


    Apart from the great power of God, how can human power do such a thing!?


    Victor was shocked beyond words. He knew that Donne was the messenger of God, but he never thought that Donne had such power as God!


    But the trembling earth told him very clearly that what Donne was doing was no less than the power of God!


    The deafening roar resounded through the heaven and earth, and the earth in front of it collapsed rapidly!

 Chapter 536

    The Earth continues to crack. The end of the rift valley can no longer be seen on the East and west sides. The north-south direction has been opened for more than ten meters, and the depth has exceeded kilometers, but the rift valley is still expanding!


    In the south of the rift valley, the army just preparing to launch an assault was suddenly in a panic, and the war horses neighed. They all knelt on the ground and worshipped Donne in the north.


    No matter how the soldiers whipped, even if the Spurs shed blood on the belly of the war horse, they didn''t dare to stand up, but knelt there shivering.


    When the soldiers behind were inexplicably shocked, a strong tremor came from the earth.


    "Earthquake! Earthquake!"


    "Climb down quickly! Be careful of falling rocks!"


    "Watch your feet! Avoid the ground crack!"


    Due to the huge changes in the terrain, it is like a terrible earthquake here, and the nearby terrain has also changed greatly. The plain has been squeezed into hills, rivers have been diverted, and forests have been rolled together


    He did all this alone.


    Victor was shocked and speechless.


    It looks slow, but it''s actually very fast. It''s just a meal. The whole terrain here has been completely changed. An unfathomable rift valley with a width of 100 meters and a length of more than 600 kilometers has been created by Donne!


    "Hoo..."


    Donne took back the will of the world and slowly vomited turbid air. His eyes filled with magic recovered Qingming again. Looking at the rift valley in front of him, he smashed his mouth and felt quite satisfied.


    At the moment, the magic pool in his body has consumed 7788, but it is recovering at an incredible speed. Without his absorption, the surrounding magic will take the initiative to drill into his body. I''m afraid it will return to normal again without a cup of tea.


    But Donne could clearly feel that he still didn''t use his best just now.


    He has a feeling that if he is willing to use the power of the world''s will, he can be integrated with the whole world. The magic between heaven and earth can be driven by him. In that case, he can even completely cut the whole continent in half from here!


    Donne carried Gillard like a dead dog in his hand, stepped on the void, floated to the south of the rift valley, sneered and said, "if you have the ability, continue to charge?"


    Charge? You''re kidding!


    It is the fate of soldiers to charge against the enemy and die without returning. No one complains.


    But now you know there''s a cliff ahead and you''re charging?


    They are soldiers, not fools.


    Donne asked coldly, "where is the general?"


    The soldiers separated two passages, and the generals of matani and yabaron slowly lined up.


    They don''t want to come out, but they can''t help it.


    Donne''s power scared them to crack. Who can resist this legendary power? If Donne is unhappy and slaughters the whole army, who can stop him?


    "I am Henry Jim. I have been ordered by Archduke matani to pay tribute to you, your excellency Donne."


    "I''m Justin Bernal. I''ve been ordered by Archduke Abalon to pay tribute to you, your excellency Donne."


    How dare Henry and Justin put on airs now? His eldest brother died, and the king was beaten by him like a dog. What about generals like them? Their strength is only gold, which is the limit among ordinary people, but compared with these strong people, they are of no use at all!


    "Pull back immediately."


    "This..."


    Donne said faintly: "Gillard, Hodgin and cross have been corrupted and corrupted by the dark snake. Their orders are invalid. As the sole agent of King Victor, I order you to withdraw troops and go back to your homes. Do you have any opinions?"


    Victor''s soul was right next to Donne and nodded at the speech: "I authorized it."


    "Your Majesty, you... Alas."


    Although the king died, his soul is still there. Without returning to the kingdom of the dead, as long as he can talk to the living, these people can''t say anything.


    What can Henry and Justin say? Plus Donne is here, they naturally dare not fart.


    "We understand, but the two great Dukes died here, and all the affairs within the territory..."


    "Matters related to the two territories of yabaron and matani will be announced soon after Gillard''s affairs are handled."


    Donne sighed that Victor had planned for so long that the two territories could finally recover the royal family without worrying about their division.


    "Before that, all territories were temporarily controlled by you. If you find any suspicious person, immediately contact the local church and cooperate with the church."


    "Yes!"


    Henry and Justin looked at each other and smiled bitterly. Before they reached their destination, they were stopped by Donne. Not only the boss was killed, but also the army was forcibly forced back. I''m afraid they will never forget it in their life.


    They turned and shouted, "all the troops listen to the order! All retreat!"


    The soldiers were relieved to hear that they didn''t have to be hard like the monster.


    No one wants to fight, let alone die here for no reason. The happiest thing to hear the order to retreat is these soldiers.


    As the army began to retreat slowly, Donne could finally breathe a sigh of relief.


    "By the way, Lord Donne, there are also the entourage of Lord Gillard in the army. How to arrange it?"


    Donne frowned. "Show me."


    If those people were corrupted, Donne would have to continue to be cruel.


    The deep physical corruption is basically irreversible. At the beginning, even egwin almost fell over, let alone these people.


    The soul could be purified, otherwise Donne didn''t dare to get any Yingling hall to place the souls of these war dead.


    On both sides were orderly retreating soldiers. Henry and Justin took Donne to the Chinese army. A team obviously looked different from the surrounding soldiers.


    Those people were shocked when they saw Gillard dragged behind by Don - they didn''t know what had happened.


    "These people are the attendants who are responsible for serving Gillard''s clothes, food, housing and transportation. They are all from alinks."


    Henry whispered, "Gillard didn''t take the army when he joined the army - it''s said that Archduke oberli and Archduke Adrian took their two legions out for confrontation training..."


    The two guys will make excuses when Donne blows his mouth.


    Glancing at the attendants, Donne made Nora feel. The good news is that these attendants have not been corrupted. The bad news is that there is a very weak life reaction in Gillard''s carriage.


    Without saying a word, Donne got into the carriage with Gillard, and then he saw Mandel in the bucket and Lillian sitting in the back.


    Hearing the news, Lillian raised her head and suddenly saw the miserable Gillard. The numb Lillian''s eyes recovered their look again, and her face burst into tears with disbelief.


    "Who are they?"


    Donne doesn''t know Mandel.


    Victor said with a sigh on his face, "Mandel spade has been tortured like this. If I guess I can''t bear to do it, it''s his daughter Lillian."


    "Your son is much harder than you after he blackens."


    Donne looked at Mandel thoughtfully: "didn''t you say Gillard married the spade family? How did his father-in-law become like this?"


    "Kill you! Die!"


    Lillian, who suddenly screamed and rushed over, startled Donne, subconsciously pinched her throat and threw it back.


    Then don found that Gillard''s hate eyes were staring at Gillard.


    Is it


    "Hey, hey... Kill me... Come and kill me..."


    Gillard deliberately stimulated Lillian: "you don''t know how crisp his bones are when crushed, how intoxicated the hot blood is, and you --"


    "Shut up! You madman! A complete madman!"


    Lillian covered her ears and looked at Mandel in the barrel with tears.


    Now Mandel has been tortured and completely lost his mind. He just smiled foolishly when he lost his limbs. Gillard pulled out half of his teeth and cut off his nose


    "Kill him! Kill him!"


    Lillian suddenly knelt in front of Donne: "I don''t know who you are! But I beg you to kill him! Just kill him! I''m willing to pay any price! I''m willing to give everything I have for you!"


    Donne glanced at her and said faintly, "do you think I''m your Savior?"


    Lillian was stunned.


    "My chief housekeeper was ruined by your spade family, his wife and children were separated, and her parents were all killed by you."


    Donne looked at Lillian coldly: "do you think I''m the Savior? Unfortunately, I''ll take you back and let her kill you to complete her revenge. As for whether you can survive, ha ha, pray for yourself."


    "Whatever... Whatever..."


    Lillian had already been tortured by Gillard and was going crazy. She watched him torture her father in front of her every day, but she was unable to resist. She had already been desperate.


    Now she just wants Gillard to die, and then she and Mandel can be free.


    Mandel might as well die as live like this.


    "Let''s go. I think your mother can''t wait to see you."


    Donne looked at Gillard under him, and the smile on his face was very strange.


    Victor''s expression was also a little unnatural. When he went back this time, he naturally didn''t need to hide any more, but at the thought of his wife and daughter he had been hiding for so long, Victor felt his back chilly.


    Huh? Now is the soul, it should be an illusion.


    Victor returned to the soul diamond. After Donne pressed Nora on his head and waved his hand, he opened a portal in front of him. After throwing Lillian and Mandel in, he picked up Gillard and stepped into the portal.


    As soon as I returned to Ellington, I heard bursts of fierce gunfire in the distance!

 Chapter 537

    Just when Donne and Gillard were just facing each other, frank and the poisonous snake lissel had arrived at Ellington with a bunch of dead men riding on the controlled Warcraft.


    Originally, it was to find out the secret of Ellington''s rapid transport forces, but because of lissel, Frank changed his original plan. As soon as he saw Ellington without defense, he launched an attack!


    However, when they entered the territory of Ellington, they had been found by the Rangers of Ellington - they didn''t intend to hide their whereabouts at all.


    Then Depp, Locke and Elsa formed a defense line in the east of the city with the Ellington guard, ready to meet the enemy.


    After receiving the "blessing" from lissel, the dead men of the cardier family trained by Frank became extremely fierce one by one. They saw the Ellington guard in full battle and launched a direct charge fearlessly!


    With lissel''s highly toxic spell, Ellington has it at hand today!


    However¡ª¡ª


    The earth collapsed, and the elements and creatures lurking underground poured out. The earth elements with infinite power rushed into the enemy''s army and savagely bumped all the enemies along the way!


    The flexible water element combined with Fiona turned the earth into a mire, and the enemy''s charge immediately became much slower.


    The fierce fire element waved flames and rushed into the center of the enemy. After that, a new flame star burst out and burned a large number of enemy troops.


    With elemental creatures in front, the Ellington guards didn''t even have to defend. Under the command of Depp, they directly picked up the assault rifles that had just been fired and smelled of lubricating oil and began to attack!


    "Da Da --"


    The assault rifle sprayed the tongue of fire, and the fierce bullet rain suppressed the enemy who broke through the element biological defense line!


    They have infinite power and strong defense, but they don''t dare to resist such dense bullets. After all, they haven''t accepted the "blessing" for a short time, and they haven''t been deeply corrupt like the third black army.


    "What weapon is that?"


    Frank looked at the battle ahead and was surprised: "how fierce!"


    You should know that the average strength of these dead men is at the gold level. This weapon can suppress the attack of dead men. Frank''s eyes shine. If they can get the manufacturing method of this weapon, it won''t be a problem to level the whole world!


    "Any weapon is useless in front of me..."


    Lizard, the serpent orc, hissed and whispered. In his right hand, he held a strange staff, which radiated a miserable green light: "prepare to start... Killing."


    "Long awaited."


    Frank smiled grimly, pulled out his long sword, roared and rushed into the battlefield.


    Frank, as fast as the wind, chopped a soil element with a sword and waved with a grim smile: "boys, kill them all! The wealth and beauty here are yours!"


    "Ow!"


    The stimulated dead, regardless of their pain, laughed wildly, avoided the blockade of elemental creatures, and rode a fierce Warcraft to the Ellington guard!


    "Free fire! Stop them!"


    The assault rifle blasted bullets angrily. However, after Frank joined the war, he waved his hand and formed a strong air wall in front. The bullets hit the air wall and were blocked!


    Fiona frowned: "the power is still not big enough!"


    Depp said in a deep voice, "Lord, you have a further upgrade plan."


    Aurelia was a little worried: "how long can you defend?"


    Depp looked at Frank, who was killing everywhere, and the strange figure who had accumulated magic behind him, and said in a deep voice, "it''s time to see each other... Half a day at most."


    Aurelia was worried: "can''t you organize the elemental creatures to fight back?"


    "The time I give is the time that has passed from me."


    Depp took a deep breath and lifted the Tower Shield: "you''re ready to leave the transmission array."


    "Fiona?"


    "Princess, don''t worry."


    Fiona knew about Ellington and was not as pessimistic as Depp. She smiled and said, "Ellington, it''s not so easy to fall."


    Even though she couldn''t use dicarios, when the enemy attacked Ellington, dicarios had to help them defend, which was stated in the contract he signed with Donne.


    As for the red dragon Ezra Kamanda


    She didn''t expect the dragon from the beginning.


    The dragon people never interfere in anything of any race. They are as natural and unrestrained as a group of onlookers in this world.


    But Fiona''s confidence comes from Donne.


    The defensive magic array he laid in the library is not so easy to break.


    If these people break through the defense line of elemental creatures, they will soon find themselves facing an indestructible magic wall.


    "Kill!"


    After Frank killed a path of blood in the Elemental creature, he charged with his hair and looked at the Ellington guard 100 meters away. He cut a sword with a grim smile!


    "Ding -"


    Sword Qi meets an invisible wall and only stirs up circles of ripples.


    The smile froze on Frank''s face: "defense magic array!?"


    "The shelter of the large defense magic array... Ho, big hand."


    With a sneer, lissel calmly raised the staff and pointed to Ellington: "highly toxic fog..."


    The bitter green poisonous fog gushed out of him, spread on the battlefield and quickly spread to Ellington.


    Elemental creatures immediately turn green when they come into contact with the poison fog, but they are not afraid of toxin damage and are still dutifully blocking the enemy''s charge.


    Those enemy troops have long been immunized, so they are not afraid of accidental injury.


    Highly toxic spells are different from other spells. The magic array can block spell attacks and sword Qi, but it can''t block toxins in the air - because people in the magic array also need to breathe. How can the magic array filter the highly toxic poison spread by the air?


    "It''s a poisonous fog!"


    Fiona''s face sank. Depp said with a smile, "what are you afraid it will do? The wind element will attack!"


    The wind element hidden in the air suddenly appeared, and the resulting hurricane blew the poisonous fog back in an instant.


    "Wind element?"


    Lissel looked at the battlefield with a gloomy face. It''s not surprising that there are earth elements, fire elements, water elements and wind elements.


    "I was negligent... In that case."


    With a ferocious smile, lissel quickly threw out a small totem. The totem was driven by him to fly forward, and then suddenly became larger. After falling, it directly became a high totem pole.


    Lissel smiled: "highly toxic guard - Attack!"


    The poisonous snake on the totem pole came alive, sizzled and spit snake letters, locked the Ellington people behind the magic array, and then - ejected green poison arrows!


    Depp snapped, "step back!"


    The power of the wind element blocked the speed of the venom arrow and bought them time to retreat. However, some people were splashed by the venom, and the flesh and blood melted in the blink of an eye. They had to quickly cut off the injured parts to prevent the spread of the venom.


    The ruthlessness and decisiveness of Ellington soldiers opened Frank''s eyes. However, as soon as he wanted to ridicule, he saw that the soldiers who cut off the wound suddenly touched a small bottle. After gudu gudu drank it, the deep bone wound healed with the naked eye!


    They play tricks!


    "Goddess''s blood!?"


    At the moment, Frank could not help getting angry. So expensive alchemy was loaded by Donne to these soldiers!? Where did he get so much money to buy these things!?


    Angry Frank Franks frantically attacked the magic array, but his attacks were useless, not to mention those dead men. Even the elemental attacks issued by those Warcraft mounts could not shake the magic array under Donne.


    The range of highly toxic guards is about 30 meters. As soon as the Ellington guard shrinks the line of defense, all the highly toxic guards on the totem pole are stupid.


    Seeing that the enemies could not break through the defense of the magic array, the members of the Ellington guard were relieved. The poison arrow frightened everyone just now.


    But at the moment, they look like a group of funny clowns.


    Tom took up his assault rifle, patted them on the ass and said sarcastically, "fools, you have the ability to invade. You have the ability to come in?"


    "Shut up! I''ll kill you!"


    Frank was so angry that he wanted to rush in and stuff the guy''s head into his * * at once!


    "Idiot, do we really think Ellington is so easy to invade?"


    With a sarcastic look on his face, Tom took an assault rifle and aimed at Frank, and a shuttle of bullets shot past.


    After the warhead hit frank, it jingled to the ground and did him no harm.


    "Oh, what trouble."


    Tom likes the new weapon very much. Unfortunately, the effect of the new weapon against the Apocalypse is not obvious.


    However, Frank''s heart sank. The impact of those warheads was very strong. He could obviously feel some pain like this, not to mention those who were weaker than him.


    And the speed of this weapon is too fast!


    The ability to continue the war is too strong!


    Frank saw with his own eyes that Tom just changed a small box, and then a series of iron beads were launched.


    This weapon is definitely a big killer on the battlefield!


    "Danny!"


    Depp shouted and Danny responded immediately.


    "Let the Rangers prepare broken magic arrows and burst arrows!"


    Depp waved: "coverage shooting!"


    "Order!"


    The Rangers jumped onto the platform and changed into special arrows with a smile.


    Since Donne had a good relationship with the stone giant, Ellington''s magic elimination stones were almost endless, and the expensive magic breaking arrows were almost becoming their regular arrows.


    Breaking the Magic Arrow is the best way to deal with these guys with armor!


    "Full fire! Free fire!"


    Even though the assault rifle didn''t have any effect on frank, it still did some damage to those dead, so Depp didn''t give up using the assault rifle.


    At the moment, lissel also approached the defense line of the magic array, but he could not insert the highly toxic guard into the magic array.


    So he''s going to poison the earth.


    Like the poisonous fog, the spreading poisoned earth is unstoppable by the magic array. Anyone who comes into contact with the poisoned earth will be corroded into blood.


    "Go to hell..."


    As soon as lissel inserted the staff on the ground, the rich green light began to spread rapidly on the ground!


    And successfully broke through the defense of the magic array!


    "The ground is poisonous!"


    Fiona shouted, "hide high!"


    "No!"


    Aurelia''s eyes lit up: "the poison can''t spread on the road!"


    When they fixed their eyes, they were immediately happy.


    Isn''t it? The toxin spreading on the soil can''t help taking the asphalt pavement. Depp first stepped on it and tried it carefully. Then he was overjoyed. Everyone withdrew to the asphalt pavement.


    "Stupid?"


    The gloating Danny shouted, "take an arrow from me!"


    Arrow rain roared out!


    And that''s what Donne, who just came back, saw.

 Chapter 538

    "Target! The serpent Orc! Prepare the magic pistol -"


    Depp had not finished his words, and the fireball had been blown away.


    A group of people around looked at vanilla in surprise. Is she also an orc? So hard on your own people?


    Vanilla said faintly, "we have always been a feud with the snake family."


    Hey, hey, you''re a domestic cat ear mother, not a wild Bobcat!


    But when she said this, the people around her were no longer surprised. One by one, the captain soldiers took out their magic pistols and locked lissel and fired without saying a word!


    "A magic weapon that can fire a fireball?"


    Lissel''s pupil shrinks: "if it''s someone else, it may be effective, but unfortunately, the target is me..."


    He stood motionless and let the fireball hit him.


    The powerful fireball exploded, but lissel was unharmed.


    As a highly toxic Warlock of the sixth level of the supreme level, how could he be hurt by the curved fireball?


    The fireballs were blocked by magic armor before they touched him.


    Lissel sneered and waved his arm. A circle of rich green halo appeared in the sky, and the surrounding clouds were also involved by him. The dark clouds seemed to be pressing on the top of his head, and the atmosphere was surprised.


    "Come... Rain of corrosion..."


    As soon as lissel snapped his fingers, the sky began to fall miserable green acid rain. The power of acid rain was extremely huge. After being hit, the surrounding buildings and soil would be corroded into holes immediately, and the soldiers had to carry shields to cover them.


    The shield made of universal alloy has strong corrosion resistance, but it will be eroded all the time.


    Depp shouted against the Tower Shield: "wind element!"


    A group of wind element creatures roared into the sky, setting off a huge storm, and the dense acid rain clouds were forcibly dispersed.


    Licherton was furious: "damn elemental creatures! How can they command the moving elemental creatures?"


    Even lissel can only forcibly control a two element creature by virtue of the slavery contract, but now the element creatures here in Ellington are obviously not enslaved, but in a free state, but they will fight for Ellington!


    It''s not magic!


    Holding a rock cage to separate Gillard and them, Donne came not far away and asked Nora to take the soul drill to collect the soul, while he observed in the dark.


    After observing for a moment, he nodded with great satisfaction.


    Now Depp''s mind is much more flexible, they know how to deal with those strange attacks in the right way, and they know how to use their strengths to attack the enemy''s weaknesses.


    That''s fine.


    At this time, Donne was stunned. He saw that Nokia hurried to Depp next to them against several boxes and shouted, "come and try new weapons!"


    Depp was overjoyed: "new weapons!?"


    "It''s a test item made according to the drawings left by the Lord! Take this opportunity to have a try!"


    what the fuck?


    Donne was stunned. He just asked Nokia to study and see. He also planned to make a sample for them to disassemble and reverse analyze. Did these guys actually get it out?


    Nokia "Duan" opened the box at once. In the box, there was a simple silver white long cylinder lying quietly. There was no aiming device. On the surface, only one handle and trigger could be seen, and there was nothing else.


    The next box contained ammunition.


    Yes, their new weapon is RPG!


    It''s not the RPG in the role-playing game, but the individual shoulder support anti armor support weapon!


    RPG is composed of rocket assisted anti combat vehicle high explosive projectile (which can also be replaced with anti personnel air explosion incendiary projectile or ordinary fragment grenade) and barrel shaped launch tube with handle that can be reloaded repeatedly (some models of RPG adopt "throw after use" disposable launch tube, which can not be reloaded repeatedly). It is characterized by portability, low cost, simple operation and powerful firepower. It is called "infantry cannon" or "Mini cannon".


    From Afghanistan to Somalia, from Chechnya to Angola, RPG and AK-47 are listed as the kings of infantry weapons in the 20th century. With the advantages of reliability, simple structure, firmness and durability, flexible and convenient use and low price, RPG is widely used by the armies of many Third World countries and even western countries, or by the anti-government armed forces, infantry and guerrillas.


    RPG is a recoilless weapon. Like other anti tank rockets, it means that the forward momentum of the shell is balanced with the momentum of the propulsion gas ejected from the rear of the barrel.


    Because this weapon almost does not produce recoil force, and can use larger caliber shells (super caliber design). In addition, since the launch tube does not need to bear the huge bore pressure of conventional guns, it can be made very thin and light, which greatly reduces the carrying load of individual soldiers.


    In addition, the warhead area of the RPG is huge enough. In addition to filling steel balls to increase the explosion penetration power, it can also depict the magic array and increase the trigger magic strike to cause compound damage. Therefore, the RPG has long been listed on the list of necessary weapons by Donne.


    A few days ago, I asked kloto to get some high explosive powder to start RPG. Unexpectedly, Nokia made trouble without saying a word!


    "How to use it!?"


    New weapons have always been the favorite of soldiers. Every time the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute has any new equipment, it will set off a wave among the soldiers in Ellington. Sometimes they can even open a competition for a place to test new weapons, such as the magic pistol


    "It''s simple!"


    Nokia pointed to the RPG barrel and said, "carry it on your shoulder, load ammunition, pull the trigger, and then blow the fuck up!"


    "I''ll try!"


    Locke''s heart was itchy. He took the RPG barrel first, then filled a missile with a ferocious smile, and pulled the trigger at the howling enemy outside!


    "Be careful, this weapon will --"


    Before Nokia finished, it saw the hot tail flame sprayed on Depp and smoked him black. Fortunately, Depp was rough and fleshy, and now his strength is close to the gold level, so he didn''t suffer any damage.


    Under the expectant gaze of a group of people, the missile roared out of the magic array area and hit the front dead man!


    "Boom!!!"


    The deafening explosion and air wave overturned a piece of people and horses, and a dense steel ball roared out of the cracked warhead. Driven by the gunpowder, the dense steel ball obtained terrible acceleration. The nearest circle of cadier was directly blown to pieces by the explosion, and the outer circle was sieved by steel balls, even those crotch Warcraft were not spared!


    The exploding steel ball completely penetrated three layers of human body before it lost its power, but even so, this missile killed more than thirty people!


    "What a terrible power!"


    Frank was surprised that those dead men were all gold strong men, and they couldn''t stop the power of the weapon!?


    What the hell is that!?


    If there were one of these weapons, wouldn''t Ellington be invincible in the world!?


    Even Donne didn''t expect that RPG would have such great power. After all, this thing was born for anti tank at the beginning. After improving the built-in steel ball, the principle is actually similar to that of grenade, but there is an additional rocket propulsion device. Unexpectedly, with the support of dwarf high explosive powder, the power is so powerful!


    Golden soldiers can kill!


    The soldiers in Ellington were shocked and excited.


    "Come on! One more shot!"


    "Blow the fuck up!"


    "The highly toxic warlock!"


    "Good!"


    Seeing that this shell had such terrible power, Locke trembled with excitement. Without saying a word, he took out another missile, loaded it, aimed at the direction of lisser and fired!


    "Whoosh -"


    The missile roared towards lissel!


    The scene just now also frightened lissel. He didn''t dare to underestimate the weapon. His figure flashed and retreated 100 meters away. In case, he grabbed it with his left hand and dragged several dead men in front of him.


    "Boom!"


    Flesh and blood, blood!


    The strong smoke of gunpowder and the smell of blood stimulated people''s nasal cavity, and those dead men attacked the magic array more madly.


    "Boom!"


    Another dead man was blown to pieces!


    Looking at Locke''s shooting, Depp was also anxious: "save it. There are only five shells. You used three of them yourself. Leave some for me!"


    Locke gave the gun barrel to Depp and looked at Nokia''s eyes: "when can this new weapon be produced stably?"


    Nokia honestly said: "there are still some problems that have not been solved, because now it is mainly tackling the technical problems of magic pistols, so RPG is understaffed."


    "Boom!"


    "Cool!"


    The red Depp shouted and said, "I''ll tell the Lord later to give priority to the production of this weapon - it''s great! Battlefield artifact!"


    Think about it. When the two armies fought and charged, before the enemy rushed over, we first had a round of intensive RPG bombing, which could kill at least 1000 enemy troops! If the enemy is dense enough, killing thousands of people is not a problem!


    If the distance is closer, assault rifles and magic pistols can also teach them how to be a man. Rangers equipped with special arrows are not vegetarian. If they rush over at one time and meet the two armies, they are lucky to kill at least one third of the enemy!


    How can we fight this battle if only one charge can destroy one third of the soldiers? Withdrawal, of course!


    With these sharp weapons in hand, the Lord will be invincible!


    "No, I hear you."


    Donne''s voice suddenly sounded nearby. Depp was stunned and overjoyed: "Lord, you''re back!"


    Donne nodded and gave Nokia a thumbs up: "dwarf technology is really extraordinary. Just let you study it first. Unexpectedly, you''ve got it!"


    Nokia smiled: "that''s natural. With the glasses of engineering masters, it''s very convenient to study everything, and the progress is fast. Moreover, the principle of this missile is very similar to that of dwarf missile, but it''s much simpler. It can be made with a little analysis."


    That''s true. The sky breaker is equipped with dwarf missiles. They have relevant technology trees. It''s really easy to build this thing.


    "Donne!?"

 Chapter 539

    Outside the magic circle, Frank suddenly saw Donne, and his former and old hatred surged into his heart. Frank''s eyes turned red at once.


    "Donne! Come out! I''ll kill you!"


    Donne put out his hand: "you have the ability to invade. You have the ability to come in?"


    "You coward! Do you still have aristocratic style?"


    "Sorry, the mouth gun is useless to me."


    Donne grinned, completely ignored Frank''s ridicule and said faintly, "look, you''re still here. I guess you don''t know the situation. I''ll tell you a bad news. Gillard, who has high hopes, has been abandoned by me now, right behind me."


    Gillard!?


    Aurelia was surprised. If it hadn''t been for the special situation, she might have rushed back immediately.


    "Do you think I''ll believe it?"


    Frank smiled grimly and said, "Your Majesty Gillard wants to peel your skin and bones. His strength is comparable to the legend. How dare you be arrogant in front of him?"


    "Believe it or not."


    Donne shrugged: "I''ve killed the culprit behind the ghost, Marcus, the soul snake, and lhasani, the desperate snake."


    "The coalition forces of matani and abaron have retreated, and now only the corrupt third regiment black a army is attacking Tarris."


    Donne said with a sneer on his face: "however, Tarris has been protected by me in advance. With those brainless third legions, they want to break Tarris? That''s a joke."


    "Tarris will be broken, and the ilrus empire will belong to his majesty Gillard from now on!"


    Frank roared and cut out a sword. Unfortunately, the sword Qi was blocked by the solid magic array.


    "Poor fellow, you hold the wrong thigh."


    Donne shook his head and suddenly looked at lissel: "then again, you are the highly poisonous snake lissel, the fourth venerable among the dark snakes?"


    "Donne..."


    Lissel''s vertical pupil stared at Donne, smiled grimly and said, "God will be very happy to kill you..."


    "Oh, Casas, that guy ran away like a dead dog last time. I won''t let him run away this time. After all, I already know where your nest is."


    "Shut up! No one can insult the great God!"


    Lissel screamed and rushed to the outside of the magic array, and suddenly burst into a dense green poison fog: "highly toxic Nova!"


    After the dead beside lissel were shrouded by the highly toxic nova, they were dissolved into pus in an instant, and they didn''t even have time to make a scream.


    "This guy is so crazy that he kills his own people."


    After seeing Donne, Fiona was completely relieved. In her heart, Donne was invincible.


    Donne nodded and said, "so he can die."


    I''m afraid all the equipment on lissel''s body was contaminated with highly toxic. Even if it was taken back, it was useless. So Donne pointed his finger and a dazzling red beam came out, which directly tore lissel''s magic armor and hit his body. The magic defense equipment he was wearing burst, which could not stop the power of the red beam.


    Huge and incredible magic tore his flesh and blood, and lissel screamed: "this, this is a great lysis... Impossible... Impossible... Ah!!!"


    Finally, lissel was torn to pieces by the great cleavage in the scream, and his magic equipment became pieces.


    The first finger of death can retain the magical equipment of the killed target, but the effect of the first finger of death will be worse against the target with strong magic. The great cleavage is a legendary spell dedicated to breaking the devil. Any magic armor and magic defense means are the same as paper in front of the great cleavage. Unfortunately, the great cleavage will destroy the equipment on the target and can''t touch the body.


    Similarly, there is disintegration. The effect of this legendary spell is aimed at various physical defense means, but it will also damage equipment. Therefore, in general, Donne prefers death. After all, he can lose equipment.


    After killing lissel, Nora rushed over with the soul diamond without Donne''s command.


    "Your Excellency is dead!"


    Frank''s face was unbelievable. He now fully mastered the blessing power in his body, but he died at an extraordinary level and is still not the opponent of the venerable.


    But now, the supreme level six venerable, the poisonous snake liser, was killed by Donne in just three or two words!?


    How is this possible!?


    "What the hell are you?"


    Frank roared at the top of his voice. He was afraid. He was afraid. He never knew that Donne still hid such terrible power!


    Can it be said that Victor treated him so differently because he knew his strength!?


    "You are the monster. Your whole family are monsters!"


    Donne disdained and said, "if you don''t make yourself a ghost, you still have the face to say something about others?"


    It happened that there was a missile left in the box on the ground. Without saying a word, Donne picked up the barrel and loaded it into the missile, and then blasted it at Frank!


    "No way!"


    Frank split the missile with a sword. With a "boom", the hot flame devoured his body, but it couldn''t hurt him.


    "I am invincible! I am invincible! Kill! Kill!"


    The armor on his body was pierced by steel balls. Frank pulled off the armor and exposed Qiu Jie''s muscles. In the muscles, strong black light flowed inside.


    Locke was stunned: "what the hell is that?"


    "The corrupt power of the dark snake to seduce people."


    Donne looked at frank with disdain, and said faintly, "it was difficult to awaken their talent with the blood of the Frank family, but in order to gain strength, they chose to become the running dog of the dark snake and provided a lot of financial support for the dark snake. In exchange for the so-called ''blessing'', it is this thing."


    "It''s disgusting."


    A crisp voice sounded in his ear, and then Donne felt that he had more pendant on his body.


    "Why are you here?"


    Donne patted Elia on her little ass and brought her over.


    Elia giggled: "because, because I''m also responsible for it."


    Elia pointed to the gun barrel on the ground. Don en looked at Nokia in surprise. Nokia nodded and said with a little embarrassment: "Elia girl provided us with technical support. Some parts can''t be processed for the time being. She made them for us."


    "Good."


    Donne rubbed Elia''s hair, and the little girl hummed comfortably. She didn''t want to go down any more.


    "But you shouldn''t have come here."


    Donne doesn''t want the war to affect Elia''s growth. After all, is she a goddess of the dark god system or a lady of disaster? If she can grow up healthily, when all her memories and consciousness are unsealed, may she correct her character?


    "Everyone is here."


    Elia clings to Donne''s arms.


    "Donne! Come out and die!"


    Completely crazy Frank has become a giant ten meters high. The power of corruption is completely liberated. He doesn''t think about anything at all. He just wants to kill Donne!


    "Damn! I want to kill my big brother!"


    Elia was furious at the speech, pointed to frank and said, "why don''t you die, you ugly!"


    As soon as Elia''s emotional voice fell, a strange wave was emitted from her. Donne suddenly felt numb, and then heard a harsh roar falling from the sky. Immediately after him, he was stunned to find a meteorite hitting frank!


    "Lying trough!"


    Donne was shocked and instantly grasped the will of the world: "strengthen!"


    Huge magic suddenly poured into the magic array, and the thickness of the light curtain more than doubled!


    Frank looked up at the sky and the meteorite with a long tail flame fell!


    "Boom --!"


    The deafening sound resounded from heaven and earth, smashed Frank into pieces in the blink of an eye, burned thousands of dead people to ashes by the terrible impact and burning flames, lifted hundreds of millions of tons of soil, the huge shock wave shattered the greenhouse in the suburbs, and the surrounding farmland was completely destroyed!


    "Ah!"


    The earth trembled as violently as a snake. A group of people fell to the ground, and several people hung on Donne in an instant.


    In addition to Elia, Elsa, Fiona and Aurelia also hung up


    The people inside the magic array covered their ears and watched the flying soil cover the whole Ellington, which suddenly changed from day to night.


    "What''s the matter?! just hit it and use the meteorite to fall!?"


    Ezra Kamanda suddenly appeared nearby and stared at the situation outside. Is the battle of NIMA so fierce?


    "What''s going on?"


    Gene appeared almost immediately after him. As soon as he noticed the fluctuation of meteorite falling power in Ellington, he felt that his tooth roots were a little sour and directly lost his work at hand.


    After staring at Elia for a moment, dicarios turned and left in silence.


    Read comics and continue to read comics. These have nothing to do with me. Well, comics are so interesting


    "Nothing, nothing..."


    Donne''s heart was broken. He wanted to pull Elia''s cheek and scold her, but seeing her innocent face, Donne couldn''t do it.


    But... But NIMA''s greenhouses are all scrapped!


    And the grain just planted!


    If this meteorite goes down, all the fertile fields within 100 kilometers around Ellington will be abandoned!


    Elia looked at Donne blankly: "what''s the matter... Why was he suddenly killed by a meteorite?"


    "Cough, cough, well, I used the meteorite falling spell. That guy is so hateful."


    Donne has to bite the bullet and carry the pot. Elia is too young and immature to let her be wayward


    A moment later, the fire outside went out, and Donne dispersed the soil covered on the magic array. Then everyone saw the situation outside and sucked cold air one by one.


    A 100 meter deep and thousands of meters wide impact pit appeared in front of us. Only Ellington covered by the magic array was safe.

 Chapter 540

    On earth, in various games, meteorite falling is just a small stone falling from the sky, causing XXX points of damage.


    However, in prandal, the ninth order spell meteorite falling is a big killer as powerful as a nuclear bomb. All magicians who master this spell know this very well. Therefore, even the star material carried in the core of the meteorite is rarely used by many people.


    When a meteorite falls, depending on the size of the magic and the volume of the meteorite, it can cause a terrible impact with an area of nearly 1000 square kilometers or even tens of thousands of square kilometers. Don''t think there is any vitality at the positive impact point. Even the ninth order Warcraft should hide from the impact of the meteorite, let alone others.


    The current situation is that Elia, who was moved to kill, attracted a meteorite to fall, which not only killed frank, but also buried the dead. Of course, the newly planted large fields in the suburbs of Ellington also went to play with eggs.


    Who''s on this account?


    Elia? She''s just a word.


    Frank? He''s dead.


    Donne? Donne said I really don''t want to carry this pot.


    Dark snake¡ª¡ª Yes, it''s the dark snake!


    "Damn dark snake!"


    Don cursed, "if they hadn''t invaded Ellington, there wouldn''t have been so much!"


    Donne decided to buckle the excrement basin to the head of the dark snake. As soon as he thought that he could find the dark snake to calculate the general ledger immediately, maybe he could get something back, he immediately had a clear idea.


    "So I said, don''t use meteorites to fall, okay?"


    Gene followed Donne with constipation on his face. It was hard for him to monitor the magic flow of the whole world. The power fluctuation of the ninth order magic was enough to be perceived by more than half of prandal''s magicians. It can be imagined how great the influence on the magic flow was.


    Every time he felt that his heart was going to stop suddenly.


    Gene felt that his life had been shortened for at least several years since Donne appeared. If he died one day, he must have been scared to death by Donne.


    Then again, although it''s a ninth level spell, few people have the ability to use it continuously in such a short time. Even if he uses a ninth level spell, he has to rest for a long time, and it will take at least a month or two to recover to his peak state.


    If the legendary spell is released, he needs to rest for more than half a year to slow down.


    But what about Donne? Every once in a while, I drag a meteorite down to play!


    Gene''s heart is bitter. Did God send this guy to play with me?


    "I don''t want to, who makes the dark snake cheap."


    Donne was helpless. He had to carry the pot for the time being. Of course, it had to be counted on the dark Snake: "go back first. There''s nothing for you here."


    "Now that I''m here, how can I return empty handed? I''ll go to the impact crater and have a look. Maybe I can find some star boundary materials from the meteorite fragments, such as star boundary crystals, star flash gold, star boundary source iron and so on."


    Gene''s eyes went blind when he talked about star flash gold and star boundary source iron.


    "Whatever you want."


    Poor.


    Donne curled his mouth. He didn''t care about those things. He just left him and went to find Fiona and aurelia. They had gone to find Gillard.


    It''s a mess outside. Don went to dicarios and asked the earth element and water element to repair the earth outside. If they don''t repair it, they won''t want to cultivate the land here for decades.


    The highway just built by Gallian was also destroyed by meteorites. We have to arrange a construction team to repair this section of the road - so, in the high magic world, playing engineering construction to make money is to make money, but I''m tired.


    If you don''t understand, it will destroy the sky and the earth, and the buildings will collapse one by one. Which construction company can stand it?


    This is only a ninth level spell. If it''s a legendary spell, the stars fall, Ho, there''s something to play. If a group of stars fall, it''s estimated that the whole ilrus empire will become ruins.


    You know what the surface of the moon looks like? After the stars fall, it''s almost like there.


    The impact pit outside made Donne feel toothache. It''s clear that the creatures on the planet have so strong bearing capacity. How did they develop such a powerful spell?


    Fortunately, there are a large number of elemental organisms that can be used. The ability of soil elements and water elements to jointly repair the earth is very strong. As for vegetation, they can only rely on the power of the elves. They are also very willing to plant trees and flowers, which gives them a sense of happiness to heal the earth.


    When they returned to the place where Gillard was imprisoned, a group of people had been surrounded there. These people had recognized Gillard, but who were in the two cages next to Gillard?


    In particular, the guy in the bucket was so miserable that several children were frightened and cried.


    Aurelia and OLINA are also impressively listed, but OLINA is almost crying now.


    Although Aurelia was sad, she didn''t react so much. She had accepted the reality and now looked at Gillard like a stranger.


    OLINA choked and tried to call back Gillard''s conscience: "Gillard... Can''t you really recognize me?"


    "Hey, hey... How are you two bitches showing up in front of me?"


    Gillard lay on the foot of the rock cage with a sarcastic smile on her face: "how about looking at me like this? Bitch?"


    "Gillard! Shut your mouth!"


    Aurelia snapped, "you don''t know what you are now! You''ve been blinded by the power of darkness! Look what you''ve done!"


    "What have I done? I know very well. What about the power of darkness? I am willing to accept it. What do you care what I do?"


    Gillard disdained and said: "Victor, that old bastard, dominates the crown, but he is not willing to establish a crown prince. He has no intention of abdicating and has sent me out. I don''t rely on myself. Do I have to wait for him to be kind?"


    Aurelia scolded, "father, that''s protecting you! The Kadir family and the spade family are always ready to move, and the two territories of matani and yabaron are also trying to split. He''s worried about what''s wrong with you!"


    Gillard sarcastically said: "accidents? What accidents can I encounter as a super level 9 strong man? Legendary heroes will assassinate me?"


    OLINA was devastated: "he just wanted you to control the third Corps so as to increase your voice. How did you become like this..."


    Gillard laughed wildly: "what a master of the third Legion. As the king of a country, he doesn''t know what''s going on under his hands. The king is a piece of shit!"


    "I''ve been in the third Legion for years, but I haven''t been able to accept them. Why do you think?"


    "The third Legion was the power of the dark snake before I went!"


    "The mark of the holy sword fortress has been controlled from top to bottom!"


    "You said let me control them? I promised, so I accepted the power of the dark snake, so I became the king, and then you stopped me!"


    "Bang", the angry Gillard rushed up, grabbed the railing of the cage and said, "why? Why did you do this? I just did what I should do! Why? Why?"


    "Because, now you, not you."


    Donne pushed aside the crowd and stood in front of him: "from the moment you were controlled by the dark snake, you were no longer you. You took everything for granted. That''s because your heart has been completely corrupted. You blade Victor, but you didn''t feel the slightest regret. You sent troops to attack Taris, but you didn''t care that Taris was on the side of the royal family."


    "Matani and abaron accept your rule because you are a member of the dark snake like them, and the Kadir family takes refuge in you for the same reason."


    "You think you deserve all this. It''s your strength. You think you can master everything, but you''re just a pawn of the dark snake. You want to use them, but they use them. You think you can open up territory and unify the Ilus Empire and become an eternal emperor, but in fact you''re just a loser immersed in a dream and don''t want to wake up."


    Gillard glared at Donne: "shut up! Kill if you want! Less nonsense!"


    "I''m terminally ill and can''t be saved."


    Don shook his head. "I''ll kill you, but not now."


    "Lord Donne..."


    OLINA still couldn''t see Gillard killed by Donne. Hearing the speech, she immediately wanted to beg him.


    "Don''t beg me. Seriously, there''s nothing I can do about the deep corruption of my body."


    Donne talked. At the beginning, egwin was just invaded by a little chaotic force, and he was almost finished. Gillard was deeply corrupt, unless he could recreate a body for him, but Donne obviously didn''t have that ability.


    Although Gillard has lost his power, he is still a source of pollution. Leaving it alone will only increase the probability of others being polluted.


    Therefore, in order to prevent any possibility of pollution spreading, Gillard has only one end.


    After completely eradicating the dark snake, announce to the world, clarify everything, and then die.


    OLINA was black and fainted directly. Aurelia sighed and went back to the Lord''s house with her mother.


    "Lord."


    Fiona frowned: "this is Gillard. Who are they? They are also the people of the dark snake?"


    The girl has been crying to let them go, but she doesn''t know how Fiona can make her own decisions.


    "They? They... They..."


    Donne looked at Fiona and didn''t know what to say.


    Fiona had a strange premonition when she noticed Donne''s eyes.


    Donne sighed and decided to be honest: "in the barrel is Mandel, the patriarch of the spade family. The girl is Lillian spade, his daughter."


    The spades!


    Fiona''s face was suddenly cold.

 Chapter 541

    The old resentment between the golden rose family and the spade family need not be repeated (see Chapter 180). Fiona would come to Ellington to make a living. It can be said that it was entirely caused by the spade family.


    Of course, if the spade family hadn''t persecuted the golden rose family, Donne wouldn''t have picked up a business wizard immediately after crossing.


    Datang chamber of commerce is now developing in full swing. Of course, Donne''s technical strength and innovation ability are very important, but Fiona''s efforts are absolutely indispensable.


    The daily money flow and personnel management of such a large chamber of commerce is a very complex problem. At least Donne doesn''t have the energy to calculate this and that every day. Fiona can be said to be Donne''s right hand.


    One of the driving forces that have always supported Fiona is to avenge and rehabilitate the golden rose family.


    Aristocracy, spade family, aristocratic Council, this is a thorn in Fiona''s heart.


    After dispersing irrelevant personnel and locking Gillard up alone, Fiona and Donne stood silent in front of Mandel and Lillian.


    "Let us go, please, let us go!"


    Lillian hasn''t been able to slow down since Gillard suddenly turned his face and made Mandel a human stick. She thought she was a hero from heaven and could finally be saved. Unexpectedly, the person who saved them was the sworn enemy of the spade family!


    Even Gillard was crippled by the man named Donne in front of him. Lillian dared to play aristocratic manners in front of him. She knelt on the ground and kowtowed one after another, hoping that Donne could bypass their father and daughter.


    "Forgive you!? forgive you, who spared the people of the golden rose family who were killed by you!?"


    Lillian cried and shook her head. "I don''t know! I don''t know what you said! I''m just, I''m just an ordinary girl!"


    "Ordinary girl!? when you enjoyed the comfortable life provided by the spade family in arlinks, did you ever think that those wealth were stained with the blood of innocent people?"


    Fiona couldn''t bear to see Mandel''s tragedy, but when she heard Lillian''s words, she ran up angrily: "at the beginning, there were more than a thousand people and tens of thousands of employees in the golden rose family, but your persecuted wife and children were separated, and countless people were killed and injured. Who will plead for them? My parents were forced to die by your father, who can plead for them!?"


    "When your father attacked my family, did he ever think that he would have such a day!"


    Fiona became more and more angry as she said, "Qiang" pulled out her long sword and pointed to Mandel: "Mandel! You say it!"


    "Ho, Ho, Ho..."


    Duke Mandel, who was still majestic not long ago, was just giggling and drooling.


    He has been completely crippled by Gillard.


    Seeing Mandel like this, Fiona couldn''t vent her anger at all. She screamed and split her sword on the barrel. The long sword was embedded in Mandel''s cheek. Mandel stretched out his tongue and licked it.


    "Please, he and he are like this. Please forgive us..."


    Lillian cried and said, "I really don''t know what you said! I''ve been grounded at home by him. I don''t know what he did!"


    "Do you think I''ll believe you if you say so?"


    Next to Donne interrupted, "it''s true that foot ban. The protagonist of the roaring dragon kidnapping in arlinks a few years ago is Lillian."


    Fiona was expressionless: "the golden rose family was framed 15 years ago."


    Lillian cried even more sadly: "I''m only 17 years old this year! I was only two years old at that time! What does what you said have to do with me!"


    To be reasonable, it was a little bullshit when it came to a little girl over two years old, but


    Fiona said coldly, "it has nothing to do with you, but what about the dead people of the golden rose family? Do they have nothing to do with your father?"


    Lillian sobbed silently. Her mind, which has been grounded for many years, is more like an ignorant child than kialink''s noble women. She can''t understand how unforgettable the blood feud of life and death is.


    Fiona''s hand was released and held, and the crying girl made her unable to be cruel.


    Donne said quietly, "repay virtue for resentment, why repay virtue?"


    Fiona suddenly raised her head and made up her mind: "just like what you did in those years, now I''m going to start revenge for the golden rose family."


    "In those years, whether you have intention or not, I survived, so I won''t kill you, but from now on, you won''t want to get any freedom again. You will become a female slave of the Lord."


    Fiona''s voice was cold and heartless. She survived the events of that year, and several lucky workers survived. Therefore, she decided to give Lillian a chance to live.


    As for Mandel


    "Mandel spade, today, I''ll send you to my parents and go to the country of death to make atonement!"


    "Father! Father! Father!"


    Lillian screamed and struggled, but it was irreparable.


    She cried and cursed Fiona: "you madman! Murderer! You will die hard!"


    Fiona said faintly to Lillian, "I cursed my parents when they were killed by your father."


    She was afraid that she would be soft hearted later, so she shouted and cut off Mandel''s head with a sword!


    Blood gushed out, and Donne blocked the blood for her. The long sword "Dang" fell to the ground. Fiona seemed to lose all her strength and fell into Donne''s arms. Crystal tears wet her cheeks: "father, mother, daughter avenged you!"


    Seeing Fiona kill Mandel, Lillian blacked out and fainted.


    "This is just the beginning."


    Fiona shrunk into Donne''s arms and felt his temperature. She whispered, "I''ll take back everything taken by the spade family!"


    "Come on."


    Donne patted her on the shoulder: "now the spade family''s business has been overhead by the cardier family, so now as long as you kill the cardier family, you can take over all the property of the two families. Gillard has been abandoned, and the cardier family can''t jump for a few days."


    Fiona smiled reluctantly: "I''ll arrange relevant personnel to prepare immediately."


    The spade family and the Kadir family are half of the sky of Ilus. They occupy the absolute main force of the economic market of Ilus empire. The collapse of the two families together will certainly cause severe turbulence if they can not take over smoothly, and the economy of Ilus empire will at least regress for several decades.


    This is definitely not what Donne wants to see.


    Even if all the staff of Datang chamber of commerce are sent out, it is not enough, so they can''t all be killed. They have to be screened at the same time, and those who can be used should be killed, those who can''t be used should be killed, and those who should be dismissed should be dismissed.


    These are the things Fiona will be busy with next.


    And Donne, the next step is to go to Tarris. There is a fierce fight now. The strength of the third black army is very strong, but Tarris is not vegetarian now. The war situation must be stuck.


    As for Gillard, Aurelia and OLINA, Donne had a headache and decided to postpone it.


    He was afraid that now it was over. The mother and daughter knew that Victor''s soul was still here, and they had been planning everything behind him. If they didn''t meet them, it was estimated that Donne''s face would be caught by Aurelia''s chick in minutes. I''m afraid the gentle and intellectual queen wouldn''t give him any good face.


    Donne left the Lord''s house and went to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute to find Nokia.


    "Is there any trial RPG?"


    "There are not enough hands. Only one launcher has been made, but there are still a few ammunition."


    "Give it to me. I''ll test it further."


    Donne wanted to take the black armour army to test the power of RPG. At the beginning, the black armour army was invulnerable. He was not afraid of any attack except magic damage, and even bullets could not stop them.


    Now with the RPG, Donne came up with the idea of testing. If the black armour army can block the RPG, he will improve the threat assessment level of the dark snake.


    After collecting the RPG, Donne sent it directly to Tarris.


    As soon as his feet fell to the ground, he heard the thunderous cry of killing on the wall.


    "Another air raid! Flying Warcraft! The mage group stop them!"


    "Magic crystal cannon energy storage preparation! The target is those stone catapults!"


    "Where''s the Ranger? Ranger, hurry up and snipe those military mages! They''re too troublesome!"


    Military mage?


    Donne was stunned, and then he heard a bang. A fireball exploded on the magic wall.


    what the fuck!? There are still military mages in the third Legion!?


    Donne took a closer look, didn''t he? In the dark army, there are several small units that obviously strengthen their defense. The black armour army there completely gives up its weapons and slowly advances forward with a huge shield larger than people. The huge shield points to both sides, and then you will see all kinds of spells roaring out, or inflammatory explosion with a large washbasin, or all kinds of gain spells.


    Nowadays, military mages are more rare than wild mages. Although military mages are also wild mages, how many wild mages are willing to be military mages?


    It must have cost a lot of money for the third Legion to hire these military mages - unfortunately, they are all corrupt now.


    "The bog technique has been reversed and turned into a rock! Snipe those army mages quickly! Otherwise they will be too fast!"


    There was a defense commander not far from Donne, but he seemed to be commanding the mage for the first time. He was a little flustered. In addition, he didn''t know enough about the mage, so he couldn''t be flustered.


    Fortunately, Tarris has more than 50 wild mages supported by Donne, otherwise I''m afraid I''ll really suffer a big loss this time!


    You know, the magician''s efficiency in dealing with the city wall is much higher than that of the siege car or the catapult. As long as you enter the magician''s casting range, the solid rock wall is a pool of mud in front of the "fossil is mud" spell.


    A surprise call: "Lord Donne!"


    It was the guard named Kyle who took him into the Lord''s castle.

 Chapter 542

    "Lord Donne! You''re here in time!"


    Kyle, sweating, ran over and shouted, "it''s dangerous here. Go to the tower to hide first. The Lord is over there."


    "Don''t worry. Don''t worry about defense for the time being."


    Donne glanced at the black armour outside, a little surprised.


    He knew the magic array he had laid, but he didn''t expect that the main force of the third Legion would be so fierce. Now the light of magic defense has weakened a lot. At this speed, I''m afraid that the magic array will be broken by nightfall. Once those military mages approach the city wall, the city wall will be finished directly.


    Although Donne''s magic array is very strong, it can''t hold too many enemies. The total number of the main forces of the black armour army is more than 20000. Now even the logistics forces have joined the attack, adding up to almost 50000 people. Looking from the wall of Tarris, the whole plain at the foot of gundal mountain is full of people from the third Corps.


    Huge siege vehicles, stone catapults, tall war monsters and fierce Warcraft are very conspicuous in the enemy. They are the main force of siege. Each attack will cause violent fluctuations in the magic array.


    "Lord Donne."


    Nitro noticed Donne''s breath and came out of the sentry tower, his face still smiling, not worried about the war.


    "It seems that you are very confident."


    "That''s natural. If they get such strong support and are attacked by them, there''s no need for me to exist."


    Nitro said with a smile: "they have been completely corrupt as you said. There is an unknown smell on these people."


    "That''s why we need to stop them from expanding pollution."


    Donne said and threw out the soul diamond. Nora, who could not be seen, flew out with the soul diamond and was ready to start recycling the soul.


    Nitro looked at the soul diamond and asked curiously, "what''s that?"


    "An insurance means, don''t care."


    Nitro nodded. "How''s it going over there?"


    Donne said very casually: "Gillard has been taken by me. I have slaughtered holdin and cross and their main generals. The coalition has been blocked by me and forced them to withdraw, so now the enemy has only the third Legion."


    "Force 20000 troops to withdraw by one person."


    There was a flash of light in nitro''s eyes: "Lord Donne''s strength... Really unfathomable."


    I''m afraid he can''t do this. Although he is very powerful, even if 20000 people lined up for him to chop, he will be tired sometimes, unless he also learns from those magicians and uses half familiar large-scale spells to bomb.


    "It''s easy to say."


    Donne made a ha ha, then took out the RPG with some ideas of showing off: "I''m going to try this new weapon. Is Lord nitro interested in seeing it?"


    "What weapon is this?"


    Nitro only saw Donne take out a strange hollow iron pipe, and didn''t feel any magic fluctuation on it. He was really curious.


    "This thing is called individual shoulder support anti armor support weapon, or RPG for short. It is a new weapon recently developed by Ellington."


    With a smile, Donne opened the ammunition box, took out a missile, put it in, pretended to aim at it, and then suddenly asked, "just said that the military mage was very troublesome, didn''t he?"


    Kyle was stunned and nodded. As soon as he was ready to speak, he saw that Donne turned back again.


    "There will be fire in the back. Don''t stand."


    Donne said that he released the detection technique. Now there is no auxiliary aiming device installed on the RPG, and there is no corresponding spell aid, so he can only use spell aid by himself.


    After releasing the detection technique, in Donne''s field of vision, other people around him were blurred. There was clear intelligence, distance, wind speed, trajectory prediction, etc. between him and a military mage team in the enemy. Donne smiled and pulled the trigger!


    The RPG''s propulsion stage was ignited, and the hot flame spewed out. The missile roared out of the barrel and went straight to the nearest mage team!


    The speed of the missile is very fast. Although the black armour army found the missile and the flying Warcraft stopped it in the past, they have no ability to block the progress of the missile. Almost in the blink of an eye, the missile blasted on the giant shield!


    "Boom!!!"


    A huge explosion sounded in the enemy. The dazzling light and flame rolled and swallowed up the surrounding enemies. Dense steel balls roared out and ran through two layers of people and horses. Centered on the explosion point, the enemy within a few meters was killed and the enemy within ten meters was seriously injured.


    As for the military mage hiding behind the giant shield, his magic armor failed to protect his life and was blown to pieces by the missile.


    "Hiss!"


    Nitro suddenly widened his eyes and took a breath of cold air: "what weapon is this? It''s so powerful!"


    Many people know goblin bombs and have heard of dwarf missiles, but those things need very complex launching devices, and they are not so easy to get. Although goblins act as arms dealers to sell bombs without restraint, they are willing to use many, but they can afford very few.


    As for Gnome missiles, not to mention, gnomes haven''t sold takeout at all. Since the end of the second chaotic war, they haven''t had much communication with humans.


    Besides, these weapons based on gunpowder are not appreciated by human beings at all. They prefer to hire apocalypse. Those Apocalypse mercenaries can fight ten at random, and they are good and cheap. A Goblin Bomb costs thousands of gold coins. Hiring a mercenary regiment can kill only a lot of enemies in a war, or thousands of gold coins, How to choose those in power is naturally clear.


    However, nitro did not expect that Donne could take out such a light and powerful weapon. More importantly, it was far away!


    The mage team visually observed that it was at least thousands of steps away. The thing launched flew to the ground in the blink of an eye and directly blew him to pieces. If this kind of war weapon can be mass produced and equipped to the soldiers


    Nitro will drool just thinking about it.


    "Lord Donne -"


    "Lord nitro, needless to say, we will not sell this weapon."


    Tang en shook his head. Are you kidding? He is eager to check and balance among countries so that the world can be peaceful. If this thing is sold, the guys who get it are not confident enough to fight a war every minute.


    Donne was very satisfied with the power of that shot just now. He loaded a missile and aimed at a giant war beast. This thing impressed him when he was at Castle caspami. It was a flesh and blood GAODA, very powerful.


    Giant shield and black armour army can''t resist the power of RPG. What about the war beast?


    Donne pulled the trigger.


    The missile roared and flew out. The locked giant war beast seemed to be aware of it. The huge palm went to grasp the missile, but unexpectedly, the missile exploded directly, blowing its whole palm to pieces. The roaring steel balls exploded blood holes in its body, and its eyes were blasted by the steel balls.


    The fierce pain made the war beast crazy. It roared and charged forward. The black armour army in front was crushed by it one by one. However, other black armour armies around still attacked the magic wall in an orderly manner as if they hadn''t seen it.


    "Even the rough and fleshy war beast can''t stop this weapon!"


    Nitro was even more shocked and looked at the launcher in Donne''s hand.


    "Want to try?"


    Donne tilted his mouth and threw it to nitro: "there are several missiles here. Put them in, aim, and then pull the trigger."


    Nitro looked like a bad old man, but he didn''t have the same hands and feet at all. After quickly loading the missile, he aimed at a catapult and pulled the trigger with excitement.


    "Boom!"


    The missile scraped the catapult and blew it in the back, but it still blew up the catapult and directly scrapped one.


    "Good thing! It''s definitely good!"


    While praising, nitro loaded another missile and blew up another team of military mages.


    This feeling is better than he rushed up with a weapon to cut people!


    Unfortunately, he doesn''t sell it!


    After being addicted, nitro reluctantly returned the launcher to Donne: "it''s a war artifact."


    Donne put away the RPG: "I''d rather never use it."


    "Yes, peace in the world is everyone''s wish."


    Nitro sighed: "it''s a pity that heaven doesn''t fulfill people''s wishes. The world will be in chaos immediately."


    Donne''s eyes flashed, "why do you say that?"


    "The scar of the holy sword has been pinching the throat of the kingdom of grace, but this time the third Legion poured out its money. The scar of the holy sword is empty. The news of the imperial civil strife has been spread. Do you think the kingdom of grace will miss this opportunity?"


    Nitro said faintly: "I''m afraid that when the battle here is over, the scar of the holy sword over there will have fallen into the hands of the kingdom of grace."


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Donne waved his hand. "Call back then."


    "It''s not as simple as you think... If there''s a war, it''s a war."


    Nitro shook his head, threw out an inflamed blast, killed a giant war beast roaring under the wall, and said: "If the troops were transferred to the mark of the holy sword, the military strength on the side of Tarris would be empty. After the kingdom of solant noticed the movement on the side of the kingdom of grace, it casually found an excuse such as'' King Qin ''or'' protecting the Lord''s country '', and the army came in."


    "Other small principalities can be ignored. They are just the grass on the wall and can''t cause any trouble, but the combination of the kingdom of solant and the kingdom of grace can''t be stopped by the current situation of the ilrus empire."


    Donne frowned: "aren''t they afraid of the Ryan Empire when their army goes south?"


    Nitro shook his head: "the Wren Empire encountered a rare snow disaster during the winter. It still had to rely on the export of fur metal to buy the food of solant and grace. It hasn''t recovered for the time being. Moreover, there seems to be trouble in the Wren empire. There''s no energy to invade solant and Tarris."


    "There are so many broken things..."


    Donne has a black line. There is a Ronnie tant in the South who is recuperating and accumulating strength. The dark snake takes root and sprouts there. It''s guaranteed that Ronnie tant has become a thing in the bag of the dark snake. At that time, we should solve the dark snake. Maybe Donne started the war.


    "Don''t say that."


    Nitro shook his head, looked at Donne and said with a smile, "I wonder if your excellency Donne is interested in going out with me?"

 Chapter 543

    Prandar''s war is a typical war of the strong.


    What is the competition between the two sides?


    Is the number of experts.


    However, most apocalypses will not join the army. Whether they are mercenaries or adventurers, they earn much more than soldiers, and they don''t have to listen to orders. Who is willing to join the army with strength?


    Most of the apocalypses in the army are from military families. They want to inherit the contacts and positions of the older generation, so they join the army.


    The worst bronze Apocalypse can casually mix a ten Centurion or a hundred Centurion in the army. If you are lucky, you can get all kinds of rewards every minute. It''s nothing to be promoted to a higher rank.


    However, the number of these people is very small.


    In the war, the bronze apocalypse and below are cannon fodder, but these people occupy an absolute number, nearly 90% of the army are such cannon fodder.


    Black iron, advanced cannon fodder.


    Silver level, can be regarded as a real soldier.


    Gold, barely a combat effectiveness.


    The real strong, such as oberli and Adrian, are super strong. When the two armies fight, they compare the combat effectiveness of the top level. The soldiers below are more powerful than combat effectiveness. They have little impact on the battlefield.


    Oberley can kill dozens of people with any sword. What''s the use of more cannon fodder?


    The Lord of Tarris, nitro Ilus, is a hidden master. His strength is no worse than Gillard. He is also a strong man of the Ninth level of the supreme level, but he has clearly seen the road ahead and touched his own law.


    He knows very well that as long as he is patient to observe me and has a few years to quietly realize that his promotion to legend is a certainty. Once promoted to legend, his aging body will recover some youth and his life will be extended again. At that time, he can protect his children and grandchildren for hundreds of years.


    But now, with a young legend at his side, nitro can''t continue to endure. He wants to observe Donne to make a reference for himself.


    He is still curious about how Donne was promoted to legend without the breath of field and law.


    Donne didn''t know what nitro thought. He thought nitro was just itching and wanted to end the battle as soon as possible, so he smiled and said, "let''s go out for a walk."


    After the end of the battle, it is estimated that the Holy See of arlinks is ready to negotiate with the Fengshen holy see. If the other party really disagrees, it will have to break through at that time.


    If the other side dares to stop them, hey hey, the iron fist of justice will let them know why the flowers are so red


    Donne and nitro jumped off the wall, and the soldiers around looked at them with expectation - in prandal, there are no generals who can''t take risks. The strength of generals is at least at the master level.


    "Donne?"


    As soon as he landed, he heard Cao''s voice. As soon as Donne turned his head, he saw Cao complain: "Lord Donne, are we here to help fight? We''re not here to see the play? Now I find that we''re not of any use at all."


    The Phoenix mercenary regiment is responsible for the checkpoint with the front-line soldiers at the city gate. The problem now is that the outside army is blocked by Donne''s magic array. They can''t rush in at all. Nitro doesn''t allow the soldiers to go out and die. After all, tens of thousands of troops outside are crushed directly when they go out.


    So, the mercenaries who earn their lives find it painful that they take the employer''s money and come here like watching a play, especially shooting and axe King... Er, Ursa and Mongo Kahn, these two militants are itching.


    Donne laughed: "isn''t it good to make money easily?"


    "It''s a shame to take the employer''s money and not even kill an enemy."


    Cao licked his lips and pulled out his long sword. "Are you going out? Let''s go together. Brothers'' hands are itching."


    At any rate, Kao is also a master level eight level master. In this kind of battlefield, although it is impossible to be ten thousand, there is still no problem in self-protection. The main battles of Mongo Kahn and Ursa are also the top level of gold level. Although the black armour army is strong, it is nothing to say.


    In addition, Donne''s aura gain of various spells, the Phoenix mercenary regiment can at least double its strength with him.


    "Whatever you want."


    Don shrugged, so Cao tacitly agreed. He smiled and held up his sword: "brothers of Phoenix mercenary regiment, listen to the order! Prepare to rush out with me to kill!"


    "Ow!!!"


    There was a sudden howl of ghosts and wolves in front of the city gate. One by one, they were impatiently holding up their weapons and ready to rush forward.


    Nitro shook his head at the gatekeeper: "you are not allowed to go out."


    These people are eager to try when they see the Phoenix mercenary regiment. But nitro is not stupid. The weakest one in the Phoenix mercenary regiment is also the strength of the peak of the black iron class. They can protect themselves under the siege of the black armour army. Why do these soldiers go up? When cannon fodder?


    "I solve the left, you solve the right."


    Donne pointed to the army on his left, smiled and said, "give them a way first."


    "Of course not."


    Nitro took off his coat and his thin body made Donne look at it. Seeing this, nitro said with a smile: "I''m old and can''t waste my strength, so I haven''t touched it for a long time."


    Nitro is eighty-eight years old. He is very old. Of course, he can''t squander his strength like a young man. In addition, he has been understanding the law in recent years, so all his strength converges in his body, which makes him look like an old man who will fall when the wind blows.


    But


    "Hoo..."


    Nitro took a breath, narrowed his eyes and suddenly opened them. The next moment, Donne looked at the thin old man with a stunned face. It seemed that he was full of gas. His shriveled muscles suddenly became very powerful. His jumping green muscles curled on the raised muscles, full of explosive power.


    In the blink of an eye, the old man, who had bent down for only about 1.4 meters, became a strong devil muscle man with a height of two meters.


    Hello, President nitro, did you run to the wrong set?


    Melouem is not in prandal!


    Make complaints about Nitro''s desire for Tucao, Dumne, who is really eighty-eight years old.


    "I think it''s 110 years old. I''m too old to remember."


    If you do this again, I''ll call the police!


    "Talent - thousand hand double."


    Nitro moved his hands and feet to the army on the right. Behind him, a huge illusion slowly appeared and became more and more solid.


    When Donne saw the illusion of thousand hand Guanyin, the corners of his mouth twitched. After the old thief Fujian died, he passed through and became God?


    And a thousand hand double?


    Barren wood flies. LV Yan is also shot when he lies down!


    "Let''s go first."


    As soon as nitro''s voice fell, he passed through the magic wall like water waves. The next moment, the fierce and cruel black armour army rushed at him, and hundreds of sharp swords cleaved at him!


    "Dang Dang -"


    The army sword made a brittle sound on nitro, just like cutting on hard metal. The army swords made of fine iron were broken one by one.


    "It''s not light or heavy, and I don''t know how much I love the old man."


    Nitro flicked a palm forward, and the thousand hand double behind him also pushed a palm at the same time. With a loud bang, the terrible palm force blew out a 100 meter long gully in front of him, and all the black armour troops covered by the palm force were shocked to pieces!


    Donne nodded secretly. Although Gillard and nitro are the Ninth level of the supreme level, Gillard''s foundation is obviously unstable and his mastery of power is not as good as nitro. Nitro''s palm seems casual, but he has brought all his power into play without any waste.


    In contrast to the previous battle with Gillard, although his attack is very fierce, most of his strength leaked out on the way of attack, which is a serious waste - of course, even if he has the cultivation of nitro, he is still not Donne''s opponent.


    "I can''t fall behind."


    Donne also flew out of the protection range of the magic array, and a pile of arrows and magic missiles flew in the head. Those magic missiles spit by Warcraft are different from those released by the mage, but their power can''t be coveted.


    "Burst."


    Donne stretched out his hand and pinched the magic missiles with the invisible mage''s hand. Then he waved his hand and the hurricane rolled back the arrows.


    Although his body has no fields and laws, his powerful spell casting ability almost makes him follow his words - after all, all kinds of instant messages


    Walking in the sky, Donne ignored all kinds of attacks below. When he slowly flew to the center of the army, he looked down at the dense black armor army below and muttered to himself: "with the participation of these souls, the hands of the Yingling hall are beginning to take shape..."


    Looking at the sky, Nora was still there collecting souls dutifully. Donne nodded secretly, then raised his hands and said faintly, "it''s a little cold. Let me warm you up... Inferno sea of fire."


    In an instant, the surging magic pushed the fire elements to gather on the ground, and then erupted. The ground under him shook and rolled, spewing out hot flames. The flames spread rapidly. In the blink of an eye, with Donne as the center, they all turned into a hot sea of fire within thousands of meters!


    The black armour army, siege vehicles, stone catapults and Warcraft within the magic range were all ignited, and the Warcraft screamed through the battlefield!

 Chapter 544

    Eight level spells, also known as city killing spells, have great large-scale lethality, whether it''s earthquake, the advent of winter, purgatory Fire Sea, hurricane wall, or singularity blasting.


    An eighth order spell can easily destroy a city.


    It is precisely because of the great lethality of the magician that Jean gave birth to the idea of restricting and regulating the magician, which contributed to the birth of the city of silver.


    At this moment, people who have not seen the emergence of large-scale spells in the war for many years have witnessed the terrible power of large-scale spells in the war.


    "That''s the eighth order spell Inferno sea of fire!?"


    The wild mage on the city wall lost his voice and exclaimed, "Your Excellency Donne can even know eight levels of magic!"


    "Are you kidding? Lord Donne is a person who can talk and laugh with master Jean. What about Qu Qu''s eighth order magic? I think he must be able to even ninth order magic!"


    "Hiss - is the power of the infernal sea of fire so terrible? But only a few breaths, those Warcraft and black armor army were burned to ashes!"


    The wild mages were surprised. Although they had felt the terrible magic wave emitted by Donne before, they didn''t see him do it. Now they see him do it with their own eyes, and they know how terrible his magic cultivation is!


    "Am I the only one who noticed..."


    A wild mage looked very pale, trembled his lips and said, "just when Lord Donne cast a spell... It seems that he didn''t sing a spell or cast a spell..."


    Spell instant!?


    Or high-level spell instant!?


    Instant eighth order spell!?


    Wild mages are stupid!


    The wild mages were shocked!


    Wild mages climax!


    "My God! If you follow such a leader and learn a little from him in the future, what else to worry about in the future!"


    The wild mage with active mind immediately thought thoroughly. He not only wanted to learn some spells and experience from Donne, but also had a source of magic in Ellington! Learning magic there is twice the result with half the effort!


    Maybe our strength can be doubled in a few years. Where will we go then?


    "Lord Donne is really strong."


    Kao sighed. Thousands of meters away, he could feel the rolling heat wave from the infernal sea of fire, todayne''s clothes, and the attention of the black armour troops who were besieging them were all attracted. The pressure of the Phoenix mercenary Corps suddenly decreased a lot.


    "Brothers! Kill!"


    With a cry, Cao took the lead in rushing up and cutting off the head of a black armour Army: "let them know that we don''t take the Commission for nothing!"


    "Kill!"


    Mongo Kahn laughed wildly and jumped into the center of the black armour army. The giant axe set off a huge sharp blade whirlwind: "there is a kind of war!"


    "Roar!"


    Ursa roared and suddenly appeared 30 meters away. He stepped on the ground - shaking the earth!


    The claw turned into a terrible blade and tore the enemy''s armor and body!


    "Magic is really convenient, but..."


    Nitro was held in the air by his powerful strength and walked in the center of the enemy. He was as natural and comfortable as in his own back garden. The huge illusion became his hands and feet. If he clapped it with one hand, he could always kill three or four black armour troops.


    The appearance of Donne and nitro disrupted the attack of the black armour army. They immediately became the new focus of the battlefield. A large number of soldiers and Warcraft rushed towards them and launched a fierce and fearless charge.


    "What a pity..."


    Nitro sighed. The black armour army was such an elite soldier, but they were all destroyed by the dark snake. While sighing, he waved his hand at will: "battle skill - armor breaking and strong attack."


    "Boom!!!"


    The terrible palm power of the illusion pushed the rushing black armor army back, stacked layer by layer, and their armor and bodies were flattened by great power. You don''t have to look carefully to know that the people inside can''t live.


    "Let me give you a ride."


    Nitro jumped for hundreds of meters, put his hands together, and when he opened again, his palms showed a dazzling light. He fell from the sky and clapped his palms down: "combat skills - falling into the air and splitting the ground!"


    At the moment, he seemed to be one with the illusion. The huge palmprints fell from the sky, and even the air was squeezed out. The harsh roar made the soldiers in the distance dizzy, and then the huge palmprints fell to the ground. With a loud "bang", the earth trembled and cracked, and two palmprints several meters deep and covering hundreds of square meters appeared on the earth, All the enemies within the palm print coverage were filmed by nitro, and the ejected blood and flesh dyed the earth red


    Donne and nitro, two men, killed 5000 enemy troops in a minute.


    So as I said before, this is a world where the strong dominate the battlefield.


    "Rest early."


    Donne, surrounded by flying Warcraft, snapped his fingers. The huge magic detonated instantly after being compressed. Layers of magic explosion separated the flying Warcraft from the knight''s flesh and blood, and fell to the ground.


    "Eighth order magic, singularity explosion!"


    "What else?!"


    The wild mages on the city wall have bright eyes. At the moment, they have no pressure at all. The whole battlefield is affected by Donne and nitro, and the center of the attack of the black armour army has completely become their place.


    As for Tarris, he is now completely safe and completely a bystander.


    "Water element! The huge water element has condensed!"


    "What could it be? Blizzard? Ice?"


    "How can it be that kind of magic in this case? It must be - look!"


    The wild mage exclaimed and pointed to the center of the battlefield. The temperature beside Donne had fallen below the freezing point, and was still falling rapidly. Dense snowflakes fell from him. The sky was also changing, and the clouds suddenly became much thicker.


    "It seems too hot just now. Let''s cool it down."


    "Damn it!"


    The wild mages exclaimed and immediately joined hands to cast magic, forming a second magic wall.


    The next moment, Donne''s hands pressed down and gathered a terrible amount of water elements. At this moment, all the water in the air was completely frozen. A terrible wind and snow came with the extremely cold temperature!


    Eighth order spell, winter is coming!


    The roaring wind and snow landed in the center of the battlefield and continued to expand its scope. The closer it was to the storm center, the lower the temperature. The earth just gushing flames was frozen rapidly, and the temperature on the battlefield suddenly changed from warm early spring to cold winter.


    The black armour army under Donne''s feet has been frozen into ice sculptures. The action of the enemy farther away has become extremely slow, and the ice began to expand and spread on them


    The howling cold wind blew across the battlefield and blew to Tarris. The guards on the city wall immediately trembled. It was clearly blocked by the magic array and the second layer of defense composed of wild mages. The cold forest still made people''s teeth cackle and fight.


    "Cold... So cold..."


    "Eight, eight level spells... Cold, cold winter comes..."


    "The power is terrible... It''s really cold..."


    In fact, the real killing range of winter is only a few kilometers around. The straight-line distance between Donne and Tarris has exceeded 5000 meters. Although the spell will not directly cover Tarris, the suddenly reduced temperature will spread nearby.


    Such a large-scale cooling in a short time will even disturb the recent climate of the entire Ilus empire. The heat near Tarris is completely pumped away by the water element, and the sky even began to snow!


    "Boom!"


    Nitro killed hundreds of black armour troops with one palm, and the huge vibration spread below Donne. The frozen black armour troops were shocked and turned into fragmented ice crystals one by one.


    Seeing Donne''s mass murder, nitro smiled, his actions were clean and efficient.


    In order not to damage the terrain as much as possible, Donne did not use the Ninth level spell. After all, another name of the Ninth level spell is the map level spell. You can see the effects caused by several meteorite falls: the first time, he destroyed the pale forest, the second time, he built a huge artificial lake in the Emerald Forest, and the third time, the Emerald Forest suffered, Thousands of square kilometers of forest were destroyed. For the fourth time, Ellington was almost buried, and good fields overturned, greenhouses were destroyed, resulting in heavy losses


    If you use the Ninth level spell here, the gundal mountain next to you will be finished. Don can''t fix it again at that time.


    In any case, the eighth order magic also has the advantages of the eighth order magic. The terrain damage is small and the lethality is not weak. It is always good to throw more than one. Several large-scale killing spells are used one by one. If the battle has not been solved, just do it again. Anyway, he has too much magic power to use.


    In short, when the corrupt black armour army met his unreasonable God second generation, it was bloody and moldy for eight generations. The number of tens of thousands of people decreased at a rate visible to the naked eye.


    Nora''s firepower in the sky was fully opened, guiding the souls of the war dead into the soul diamond. With more and more souls of the dead, the sky became more and more gloomy.


    Generally, people can''t see the soul, and it''s difficult for the soul to affect the real world, but when the number reaches a level, there will also be some abnormal conditions. Just like now, there seems to be a dark vortex in the sky, which is the channel to the country of death, but the soul was intercepted by Nora before passing through the vortex.


    However, half an hour later, the last black armour army finally died in the hands of Kao. Rao is a master level Kao. At the moment, he was so cold that he didn''t even have the idea of cleaning up the battlefield. After cutting off the head of the last enemy, a group of people immediately returned home, howled and rushed into Tarris, shouting for a cup of hot cider to warm up.


    "It''s finally over... As a result, I don''t even know who the commander is."


    Don scratched his head. Marshall had died before. Now the commander who commanded the Legion was killed by his spell before he saw it.


    "Donne!"


    Nora flew back shouting, "something seems to be wrong!"


    Donne was stunned, and then he felt a cold attack.

 Chapter 545

    Due to the cold winter of the eighth order spell, the whole battlefield was shrouded in the cold air. The sky was full of snow, and the ground soon became white.


    However, in this cruel and aesthetic picture, a distorted space suddenly appeared.


    The space was distorted and broken by powerful forces, and a dark channel appeared behind the cracked space. Donne felt the cold from it almost immediately.


    Donne exclaimed, "the gate of chaos!"


    More than 50000 black armour soldiers died on such a big battlefield. After the death of these soldiers corrupted by the chaotic atmosphere, their souls were purified and entered the soul diamond. However, after the residual chaotic atmosphere in their bodies escaped, they stayed over the battlefield and became more and more rich.


    Then a medium-sized chaotic door is formed!


    The moment this medium-sized chaotic gate appears, it begins to corrupt the surrounding forces and expand rapidly. At this speed, I''m afraid it will become a large chaotic gate in a few minutes!


    Donne took a breath of air conditioning. Once the chaos gate became large, there would be no grass for hundreds of kilometers around Tarris and gundal mountain. The chaotic creatures gushing out of the chaos gate would completely destroy Tarris!


    He suddenly appeared thousands of kilometers away, and the huge magic burst out, squeezing the space channel, trying to block the chaotic door before it broke out completely.


    However, little effect has been achieved.


    "Lord Donne! What can I do?"


    Nitro flew over and wanted to help. Unfortunately, as a fighter, he didn''t study "space".


    "Evacuate the soldiers in the battlefield immediately! Tell everyone in the Phoenix mercenary regiment to return to Tarris!"


    Donne broke out in a cold sweat. He controlled the expansion trend of the chaotic gate, but it was not so simple to close the chaotic gate, because chaotic creatures had come out of it!


    It was an indescribable creature, grotesque and distorted, just like the things painted by crazy artists with oil pens and colorful pigments. When they appeared, the laws around their bodies were distorted. They got into the dead bodies on the ground, and the dead bodies twisted and stood up again.


    "Chaotic creatures..."


    Nitro''s face sank and his strength suddenly rose to the peak, ready to rush down to fight.


    "No!"


    Don snapped, "you''ll only make them stronger!"


    Nitro frowned: "why?"


    "The power of chaotic creatures will increase with the strength of their opponents. The stronger you are, the stronger they will be. You can kill one, but can you kill thousands?"


    There are more and more chaotic creatures emerging from the gate of chaos. They are not so much creatures as aggregates of chaotic forces, polluting and corrupting all orders with the instinct of chaos.


    "What shall we do? Shall we wait to die?"


    It was the first time that nitro heard of such a thing and his head suddenly became big.


    Needless to say, if three or two of these chaotic creatures become as powerful as he and Donne, Tarris will be completely destroyed.


    "You help me control the expansion of chaos gate. I need to go back to Ellington!"


    Now, it is impossible to rely on Tarris'' soldiers to fight against chaos. Only the Ellington guard, which has replaced all kinds of powerful equipment and attack means, has hope.


    Nitro was embarrassed: "I, I don''t know anything about space..."


    As soon as nitro''s voice fell, he saw a sudden flash next to him, followed by a familiar figure.


    Nitro was shocked: "gene!?"


    Gene suddenly appeared. Next to him were a group of magicians wearing the robe of the master of the star moon tower. They detected that there was an abnormal distortion in the magic flow of Tarris in the star moon tower, immediately informed gene, and then rushed here.


    "Huh? Nitro Donne?"


    Gene''s eyes widened. "Aren''t you fighting? How can you get out of chaos? - wait! Don''t talk nonsense, don, I''ll help you!"


    Gene had noticed that Donne was controlling the chaos gate. He and other mages around him immediately released their magic and began to construct a stable space to repair the space destroyed by the chaos gate.


    "Great!"


    Donne was overjoyed: "you take over first. I''ll go back to Ellington to take over. They need their power to fight against these chaotic creatures!"


    "No problem!"


    Gene nodded. Over the years, he has often dealt with chaos gate. They are already familiar with the characteristics of chaos gate.


    So Donne immediately interrupted his magic.


    Gene and others suddenly stumbled and almost fell from the sky.


    good heavens! He took on such terrible pressure himself!?


    Gene and the magicians looked at Donne in amazement. They didn''t expect that the power of the chaos gate was so powerful!


    Donne disappeared in the blink of an eye. Gene perked up and roared, "cheer up! Close the hell''s chaotic door! Otherwise, it will become a purgatory on earth!"


    Nitro looked down at the dead on the ground and was silent.


    This is already the purgatory of the world


    Donne broke through the void and returned to Ellington in an instant.


    "Lord? Tarris..."


    Before Fiona finished, she saw Donne disappear again. In a hurry, she only saw his tight face.


    Fiona couldn''t help worrying. What happened to Taris?


    "Elsa! Depp! Locke! Emergency! Immediately summon all the main soldiers, take supplies and combat materials, and go to the transmission array square!"


    Donne roared, and the voice resounded throughout Ellington. The people who were helping to repair the greenhouse in the suburbs immediately abandoned their work and rushed to the square.


    Donne''s figure flickered and rushed directly into the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute: "Nokia! How many assault rifles are there? Matching bullets!?"


    Nokia stopped working, raised its head, pushed its glasses and said, "there are still 2000 assault rifles in stock. Because they are more popular, they have processed about 500000 bullets."


    "How many magic pistols are there?"


    "More than 100, all single magic..."


    "What about the RPG missile?"


    "There are still a few boxes. Add up to twenty or thirty."


    Donne waved his big hand: "take me to the warehouse! I need it right away!"


    "Fighting broke out again?"


    Nokia took off its helmet and trotted all the way in front: "if all these experiments are used up, it will be very troublesome to conduct analysis and comparative research later."


    "We''ll talk about that later!"


    Nokia opened the door of the warehouse, and all kinds of items were placed neatly. Donne glanced at it, directly opened his carry on space and moved all the things in the warehouse.


    At this time, Donne suddenly moved in his heart and asked, "is the combine idle now?"


    "Of course, now is not the harvest season..."


    Before Nokia finished, Donne disappeared. Looking at the empty warehouse, Nokia was stunned for a while, then shrugged and went back to study Harley.


    Looking at the glittering blade in front of the magic harvester, Donne suddenly grinned and collected all the more than 1000 combine harvesters.


    Although this thing is not a standard armored vehicle, if it really has full horsepower and runs rampant on the battlefield, it is no less effective than a combat vehicle.


    After all, the body and parts made of universal alloy are very strong and durable.


    When Donne returned to the transmission array square again, more than 4000 main fighting forces had assembled here. They were fully armed and ready for war.


    Don didn''t talk nonsense, activated the transmission array, and then pointed to the transmission array and said, "the opposite is Tarris. The war was over, but now there is a chaotic gate on the battlefield outside Tarris. Chaotic creatures appear. They occupy those corpses. Your task now is to kill all chaotic creatures!"


    "Now, take the goddess''s blood, return crystal, assault rifle and magazine first. Those who do not have assault rifles come here to get weapons and magazines! Rangers come to get magic pistols and magic crystal, and go to Tarris immediately after receiving them!"


    With a wave of his hand, Donne appeared next to him with a shelf for weapons. Then he said, "stand out alone who can drive a combine harvester. Come with me after receiving weapons and ammunition!"


    Although assault rifles have not been rationed to everyone, all members have received shooting training in daily training. Now as long as they can use them with guns, don doesn''t have to worry.


    The soldiers with good discipline training did not ask why, but obeyed the order and divided into three teams. One team ran directly into the transmission array and went to Tarris first, while the other team went to get weapons and ammunition next to Donne. The soldiers of the third team stood nearby and were a little confused.


    After the soldiers had collected their weapons and ammunition, Donne put away the rest and took a third team through the transmission array.


    Tarris''s transmission array was placed in the basement of a shop of Datang chamber of Commerce. The soldiers left the transmission array orderly and then lined up outside to wait for orders.


    After Donne arrived with the rest of the people, the whole army set out immediately. The Rangers released the blessing of the wind. Donne opened the elegant aura of the wind. The marching speed increased greatly and rushed to the city gate in minutes.


    A guard on the wall found Donne and them: "where did that army come from?"


    "Look at the marks on them! It''s Ellington''s soldiers!"


    "Is it a portal?"


    Donne ignored the people and rushed out of the Tarris gate with the soldiers. With a big hand, he pointed to the walking corpses approaching this side in the front battlefield and said, "those are the corpses controlled by chaotic creatures. Kill them!"


    When Donne finished, rows of magic energy combine harvesters suddenly appeared on the vast ground in front of him!


    "Can drive a combine, get in the car!"


    Donne, grinning grimly, waved his big hand: "crush them!"

 Chapter 546

    The sudden emergence of a large number of magic energy combine harvesters surprised the guards on the city wall.


    "What''s that?!"


    "That, that''s -- Ellington''s combine!"


    A soldier said with a hard face, "how did you appear here?"


    "Combine?"


    "It''s very efficient to help harvest farmland - ah, bah! Now is not the time to say that. The question is, what does Lord Donne want to do with these combine harvesters?"


    They suddenly saw a group of soldiers climb into the combine harvester, then start the car and rush to the battlefield in front. They were stunned one by one.


    A soldier wiped his eyes and said in amazement, "wait! They, they don''t want to use the combine harvester as an alchemy puppet!"


    In fact, the soldier guessed exactly right!


    When the speed of the reaper in front of the combine increases to the extreme, its power is not bad. I''m afraid even the golden Apocalypse should avoid the edge. Most of the soldiers driving the combine are black iron and silver. Naturally, they will not face strong chaotic creatures. They are crushed by the combine. It feels, Hei hei


    After receiving the blessing of the wind and the various gain auras imposed by Donne, the Ellington guard moved very quickly. As soon as the combine behind started, the soldiers in front were close to the first wave of chaotic creatures!


    Depp was holding a shield and an assault rifle. His painting style was very strange. He shouted: "Ranger group - bound arrow! Shooting preparation - 3, 2, 1 - Fire!"


    The bound arrow roared and hit the chaotic creatures in front. The viscous wind element limited their movement speed to the extreme, almost as slow as a snail, followed by the harsh sound of gunfire.


    "Da Da --"


    Gunfire rang through the battlefield, accompanied by a bright tongue of fire, dense bullets roared over a distance of hundreds of meters, beating those ragged bodies into a sieve!


    However, these corpses are just a carrier. Even if they become a sieve, as long as the bones are not completely crushed, the chaotic creatures still move steadily forward.


    "What kind of weapon is that?! the range is so far!"


    "Almost can catch up with the Ranger''s shooting range! They are clearly soldiers!"


    "Wait! How can those Rangers use magic!?"


    A piece of fireball skill roared out from the Ranger, which immediately surprised the wild mages on the city wall. However, before they came back, a dense fireball roared out from the charging soldiers, roughly counting, at least hundreds!


    "Those soldiers can use magic! Are you kidding!"


    Wild mages panic. Even soldiers can spell. What are they studying hard for so many years?


    "Is it a magic scroll?"


    "What a luxury!"


    "Lord, you have money! Datang chamber of Commerce, you don''t need money!"


    "Not a magic scroll!"


    A wild mage exclaimed, "another round!"


    Yes, there was almost no breathing. Round after round of fireball smashed head-on. More and more chaotic creatures occupied those corpses, got up from the battlefield and rushed to Tarris. They could feel that there was a lot of life there.


    They have noticed that fortunately, there are not many intact bodies on the battlefield. The black armour army and Warcraft killed by Donne are either frozen and fragmented or burned to ashes. Only the black armour army affected by the aftereffects of him and nitro retain the corresponding complete bodies.


    So their task is to intercept chaotic creatures on the one hand and dispose of those bodies as soon as possible on the other.


    "Bodies! Those bodies!"


    Seeing this, the wild mages on the city wall immediately began to sing spells. They didn''t play a great role before, but now they are more than enough to deal with those bodies.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Just listen to vanilla scream, she jumped up against the RPG, and then launched a missile from high altitude. The missile tilted into the center of the chaotic creature!


    "Boom!"


    A powerful explosion shattered a large area of moving bodies!


    However, after those corpses exploded, the chaotic creatures hidden in them condensed out the entity again. After they didn''t find a suitable attachment object, they rushed with the team!


    "Retreat fifty steps! Replace the magazine and cross fire!"


    Depp doesn''t plan to fight with them at close range yet. Of course, if he has a range advantage, he should maintain it. Having learned advanced combat experience from Donne, he knows that once he can''t maintain the range advantage and starts close contact combat, there will be personnel loss.


    The gunfire never stopped, the walking dead fell one after another, and more and more chaotic creatures exposed their bodies.


    Their speed is not fast, but their appearance is very oppressive. The flying tentacles are emitting pollution around every minute and second. The ground they walk on has become dry and cracked, and all their vitality has been taken away by them.


    "Whoosh - boom!"


    Vanilla fired another missile and blew the first chaotic creature into pieces. After the fragmented chaotic creatures became fragments, those fragments became small chaotic creatures one by one.


    "Valid!"


    Donne, who is watching from a distance, is very happy. After their size is reduced, the chaotic force contained in their bodies will be reduced. Once it is lower than a threshold, Nora''s life force and even he can purify these micro chaotic creatures in large quantities!


    When she was in the lab before, vanilla fell in love with this weapon called "ah fart chicken". It was simple and crude. It was very suitable for her appetite, but there was no mass production. Therefore, only that transmitter, she didn''t have much chance to play. This time, Donne didn''t let her do it with Elsa, so she had the chance to get this weapon and have fun.


    Those chaotic creatures are aware of the attack of vanilla. They distort and try to copy the power of vanilla to improve themselves, but on the one hand, it is too far away, on the other hand, vanilla does not directly use its own power to attack.


    The power of explosion is the effect of RPG. They can''t copy the power of these weapons.


    "Lord..."


    Elsa had already taken out the huge hammer and looked pitifully at Donne. Other companions had gone to fight, but she could only watch here, which made the girl with a little violent tendency a little anxious.


    "You can''t do it. If chaotic creatures replicate your power, it''s estimated that they will all rush into the street."


    Donne is also helpless. Obviously, he has Wang fried in his hand, but he can only play shunzi. Who can understand this tangle?


    At this time, the combine fleet had rushed into the battlefield. Donne was in a good mood and immediately widened his eyes, ready to save people at any time.


    "Give way, give way!"


    The first driver shouted loudly. The shooting team gave way to a spacious channel, and then saw those drivers roaring to maximize the power. The combine roared and spewed out a hot air wave. The harvesting knife almost turned into a remnant. The team formed a sharp knife and rushed into the army of chaotic creatures!


    "Click, click, click -"


    The reaping knife of the combine rolled all the walking corpses in front of it. The drivers only heard a toothache sound, and then the crystal baffle in front of them was splashed with blood.


    Flesh and blood fly, broken limbs fly, and the terrible picture is frightening. However, they know that these things are dead bodies, so they don''t have much psychological burden. Push the joystick forward and speed up again!


    "Hiss -"


    Nitro took a breath of air conditioning, fell down beside Donne and said in a daze: "what agricultural machinery is this combine harvester? It''s clearly a battlefield meat grinder..."


    Donne rolled his eyes: "don''t take the harvester as a chariot... At least it''s a special machine."


    If it is a combine harvester on earth, it may be more than willing to face the iron armor, but Donne''s magic modified combine harvester uses a universal alloy with superior performance than steel. It is made into a weapon. The weapon for cutting refined iron is the same as cutting tofu. The armor on the body of the black armor army is like paper paste in front of the reaper, which is certainly powerful.


    After the combine rushed in, it was almost like entering a no man''s land. It pushed it flat and forcibly ground the walking corpses of chaotic creatures into fragments, leaving only two-thirds.


    The remaining two-thirds are not enough for them to go back and forth.


    After the combine fleet roared into the middle of the battlefield, it circled and killed it again!


    "Cease fire!"


    Depp worried about accidental injury, waved his hand and shouted, "prepare for contact!"


    After two charges, there are very few bodies still moving on the battlefield, and the rest are those nameless tentacles.


    The shape of chaotic creatures is very difficult to describe, but to sum up, they all have one characteristic. They are covered with tentacles. Those tentacles are both weapons and limbs, so it is absolutely right to describe them with tentacles.


    The convoy of combine harvesters rushed back. The soldiers immediately stopped fire, pulled out their long swords and were ready.


    "Ranger group - broken Magic Arrow - cover shooting!"


    At Danny''s command, the Rangers roared and shot the broken Magic Arrow. The expensive broken Magic Arrow was used as a conventional arrow at the moment. A round of arrow rain burned at least 100000 gold coins.


    However, Donne didn''t feel bad, because now he had nothing else, that is, the magic stone.


    The effect of magic breaking arrow on chaotic creatures is surprisingly good. After hitting chaotic creatures, it directly runs through their bodies and weakens their strength.


    "Good!"


    As soon as Donne''s spirit was aroused and the magic breaking arrow was effective, it meant that the magic eliminating stone could also have a certain impact on chaotic creatures. He decided to further develop the potential of the magic eliminating stone.


    The distance between chaotic creatures and Ellington guard finally entered the range of 100 meters.


    At this time, those chaotic creatures suddenly waved their tentacles and emitted a dark purple beam!

 Chapter 547

    The dark purple chaotic beam is very fast. Rao Shi''s soldiers have noticed that there are still a lot of damage.


    Some of them with slow reaction speed were directly hit by the chaotic beam and killed instantly.


    Some fast responders immediately blocked the impact of chaotic beam with universal alloy buffer shield. Even so, after the shield was hit, it began to disintegrate rapidly!


    "Crush them!"


    The combine rushed from the side and twisted in the tentacles that emitted chaotic beams. The roaring combine has now become a big killer on the battlefield.


    "Throw away the shield!"


    At Depp''s command, the disintegrating shield fell to the ground. The soldiers looked at the silver shield in a cold sweat. In the blink of an eye, it was decomposed into a dark unknown substance by chaotic forces.


    One attack by chaotic creatures killed more than 30 people!


    "Increase fire!"


    As soon as the combine harvester convoy ran over, it left a ground of fine chaotic creatures. The soldiers immediately took the opportunity to launch a round of fierce attack!


    "Burst arrow cover shooting!"


    "Da Da --"


    "Whoosh - boom!"


    The battlefield was filled with gunsmoke, roaring and gunfire, constantly tearing and crushing the bodies of those chaotic creatures!


    "Nora!"


    Donne shouted. Nora, who held the soul diamond in the sky, immediately understood: "hum! Look at me!"


    Nora suddenly lit up a strong emerald green light. The surging life force broke out like a mountain collapse and tsunami. The light filled with life force formed a green light belt like a curtain in the sky, enveloping the whole battlefield!


    As a pure force of order, the purification ability of the force of life is very strong, second only to Donne''s fire of emptiness. The force of life falling from the sky has just started, which has completely purified those fine micro chaotic creatures on the ground, and the chaos on the battlefield has been greatly reduced!


    "Kill them! Keep going!"


    When the soldiers saw those micro chaotic creatures disappear in the harsh screams, they were greatly confident. The battles were high one by one. When the chaotic creatures drew closer again, they retreated steadily again, opened the distance for long-range shooting, and gave space for the joint harvest locomotive team to charge.


    Seeing that the soldiers fought against chaotic creatures in an orderly manner, Donne was a little relieved. He deliberately trained them in several consecutive battles. Finally, his efforts were not wasted. Their group of people will become their core team in the future. After the army is expanded again, they can break up and arrange the personnel, so that these elites can make progress with those rookies.


    He looked up at the huge gate of chaos and Donne flew up.


    "You told me this thing is an agricultural machinery structure!"


    Gene was busy and took a look at the battle below. He was not surprised that the powerful performance of the combine harvester in the battlefield was frequent. Didn''t he say it was an agricultural machinery structure? Why did you suddenly get it to the battlefield?


    "Whether it''s agricultural or not, it''s effective. Don''t talk nonsense. What''s the situation now?"


    Donne looked cautiously at the gate of chaos. At the moment, a large number of chaotic creatures were still pouring out from it. As soon as the polymers of chaotic forces smelled the smell of order, they were as crazy as sharks smelling the smell of blood... Oh, they were crazy.


    "It takes at least three hourglass to close... Oh, in your way, it takes two hours."


    As soon as gene''s voice fell, Donne joined the team of stable space. Gene and the mages next to him immediately felt that the huge pressure disappeared. Suddenly, they stared at Donne like monsters.


    How strong is this guy!?


    Gene drew from the corner of his mouth: "... It only takes half an hour now."


    "Come on!"


    Donne hurried up. He was worried that the soldiers below were in danger - not that he couldn''t carry it, but that the ammunition was consumed too fast!


    Because it was not expected that chaos would suddenly break out, the military factory did not prepare many bullets. According to the firing speed of assault rifles, under high-frequency combat, a person would consume 5000 bullets in half an hour. Deducting the 1000 soldiers driving combine harvesters, 3000 people would consume 1.5 million bullets in half an hour!


    And Donne brought only 500000 bullets in stock!


    In other words, when the battle is one-third, the soldiers have to face the situation of running out of bullets and have to rush up and face the chaotic creatures!


    Because the Elves were bored in their spare time, they made many special arrows for Rangers. Don''t worry that they don''t have arrows to use.


    That is to say, can the battle be maintained until the end? It is all too awesome to combine harvesters.


    Donne''s huge magic joined the mage sequence and began to build a stable space together to repair the cracks caused by the chaotic door. I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Gene found that the chaotic door really began to close faster.


    This guy is more efficient than all of them combined!?


    Gene puffed his eyes like a toad and looked fantastic.


    It''s true that Donne comes from the earth and has received higher education. His understanding of space is much deeper than these mud legs, so the efficiency of building a stable space is faster.


    What is the most concise and stable spatial structure? It is an equilateral triangle in two dimensions and an equilateral triangle in three dimensions!


    That''s right, Donne is building a stable space as a three-dimensional modeling!


    By stacking regular triangles to expand the scope of space step by step, and then playing on the chaos gate as a patch to narrow the space scope of the chaos gate, this is their current work.


    On the battlefield below, due to the emergence of Nora''s life field, the speed and activity of chaotic creatures are further restrained, the soldiers'' attack is more fierce, and the ammunition consumption is more rapid.


    A large number of chaotic creatures were torn by bullets on the way of attack, then swallowed by the combine harvester sandwiched on both sides, stirred into pieces, and then purified by Nora''s life force. Everything seemed to be going well, but deplock and they also found a problem.


    "There''s not much ammunition."


    Depp said anxiously, "I''m afraid if we retreat twice, we''ll have to face it head-on."


    "It''s far more than expected to kill so many chaotic creatures."


    Locke stopped shooting, let the barrel cool a little, smiled and pointed to tiankong and said, "now, it''s up to the Lord."


    "I hope it goes well... Damn it! Another one has been swallowed up!"


    An unlucky combine driver was attacked by chaotic creatures from the side and directly pulled out of the cockpit by his tentacles. Before he could stimulate the way home, the crystal was swallowed up and became one of them.


    Depp was about to crack his eyes. He picked up his assault rifle and reached a chaotic creature into a sieve.


    "Those tentacles are disgusting!"


    Locke cursed and replaced a magazine, and the smell of gunsmoke stimulated his nasal cavity: "it reminds me of the live octopus eaten by the port city Phila, whose tentacles twitch in his throat."


    "... what a bad memory."


    Depp took a breath of cold air and said, "prepare for the last wave of shooting. I only have the last magazine left."


    "What a coincidence, so am I."


    "Has the sword been sharpened?"


    "Has the shield been polished?"


    They looked at each other with a smile, burst out of the bunker with a laugh and started shooting madly.


    The chaotic beam emitted by chaotic creatures cannot be resisted at all. The soldiers can only dodge with their own flexible movement, or find solid stones to act as temporary shelters. The dense chaotic beam will stop for a short time only when the combine harvester rushes past from the back or side, giving the soldiers a little chance to breathe.


    "Are these damn tentacles infinite in power?"


    Tom touched his shaved hair and was in a cold sweat. Just now he was almost hit in the head by the chaotic beam. Fortunately, Danny nearby was quick-sighted and grabbed him.


    "The LORD said before that the power of chaotic creatures is very terrible. As long as there is chaotic power around you, it will become as strong as you, because it will constantly absorb the surrounding power and corrupt into chaotic power."


    Danny gently rubbed the bow string. This excellent bow was found and rewarded by the Lord from the treasure house of the Lord''s house. The bow string was made of very strong Warcraft tendon and accompanied him for more than half a year. It was all right when the underground world fought against polluters, but the bow string had cracked in this high-intensity battle, Even his fingers were red and swollen, and most of the magic pool in his body was consumed.


    Now Danny can''t even shoot in the strong wind.


    "That''s why the Lord won''t let the eldest sister do it?"


    Danny said reluctantly, "yes, otherwise we all rush up and it''s not enough to fight."


    Thinking about Elsa''s power, Tom thought: "Lord, you have a long-term vision."


    "I hope this battle can end smoothly..."


    Danny murmured to himself, took out several burst arrows from the barrel and put them on the bow. After taking a light breath, he turned over a kite and shot four burst arrows at the same time.


    The burst arrow roared and hit the chaotic creatures in the front row. The chaotic creatures that were sieved by bullets were blown to pieces and turned into miniature chaotic creatures on the ground, and then immediately purified by Nora''s life force.


    Tom thumbed up: "beautiful!"


    "Unfortunately, it won''t last long."


    Danny shook his head. There were few arrows in the quiver. There were three burst arrows, five magic Broken Arrows and ten frozen arrows left.


    "I''m out of bullets, but the battle won''t be deadlocked for too long."


    Tom looked at the sky. The huge chaotic door had been reduced by half.


    The battle will be over soon.


    At this time, the bugle of charge sounded on the battlefield.


    The soldiers finally fired the last bullet.

 Chapter 548

    The battle finally developed in the direction that Donne didn''t want to see.


    Without the fire blockade of assault rifles, the Ellington guard could not retreat. After all, they began a close confrontation with chaotic creatures.


    "Die!"


    Depp roared and bumped into the past. TA Dun beat back the chaotic creature half a step, followed by the universal alloy chopping iron sword, and the blade was blocked by the chaotic force.


    "Great power!"


    Depp shouted and inspired the constant magic on the chopping iron sword. His body suddenly expanded. The expanded muscles provided him with explosive power. The chopping iron sword forcibly defeated the shell armor of chaotic creatures and cut in.


    The blade tore the body of the chaotic creature, but the touch from the sword made Depp very difficult to describe. The cutting iron sword didn''t feel implemented at all. Instead, it was like a kitchen knife cutting vegetables without force.


    At this time, Depp was shocked to find that the chaotic creature took the initiative to split the body to avoid his attack!


    "Be careful!"


    Locke roared, rushed over from the side, stabbed in with an iron sword, and roared, "inflammation explosion!"


    The blazing fire element erupts instantly in the chaotic organism, and the scorching fire explosion technique suddenly destroys the chaotic organism in front of you.


    "Thank you!"


    "They have no fixed body! Be careful!"


    Locke has traveled far and wide before, and has also encountered small chaotic creatures. He has some experience in dealing with these guys.


    "I see."


    Depp nodded solemnly. They took a breath and joined the battle again.


    Due to Donne''s warning, nitro had to suppress his strength and return to the wall to observe the battle. The more he looked, the more frightened he was.


    Ellington''s soldiers, the fighting ability is so terrible!


    I won''t mention the strange weapons before. After all, it''s the benefit of equipment. When the combine is used in the battlefield, it has an unexpected and powerful effect. Let''s not mention that the RPG in the hands of the cat Orc has experienced it personally and can be ignored, but


    What the hell is their fierce and fearless melee ability!?


    Nitro saw a soldier fight against a chaotic beam without injury!


    Chaotic beams can corrupt armor!


    How did they carry it down!?


    In the previous round of attack, the chaotic beam can completely corrupt even the heavy shield. Now why can''t even the armor break through!?


    Nitro can''t understand.


    Is it because there are no powerful enemies on the battlefield, so their strength is limited?


    Nitro was only half right.


    Chaotic creatures will copy the target''s own power, but the gain brought by equipment and spell aura can''t be copied. That''s why those gods only need to get Donne to climb technology!


    Prandal is a civilized route to explore the internal power of the human body. The power of blood and Qi is the real Qi in the body, and magic is the aura of heaven and earth. They are similar to the legendary practitioners. They do not fake foreign objects, take it as their duty to prove Tao with an open mind and pursue the ultimate of personal strength.


    However, this happens to be the favorite target of chaotic creatures.


    Earth civilization is a model of external civilization. It has abandoned individual evolution and chose the path of collective evolution, and developed a variety of scientific and technological achievements. As long as it is studied, even an ordinary person can obtain powerful power through various auxiliary equipment.


    This external force, chaotic creatures can not replicate, so it is the best way to restrain them.


    Ellington''s soldiers rely on the universal alloy armor, the sharp iron sword, the constant gain of powerful spells and magic aura on the iron sword, and Nora''s life field. These multiple gains are superimposed on them, which additionally enhances their combat ability. Therefore, they can compete with chaotic creatures.


    If the main force of Tarris is on the battlefield, I''m afraid the whole army will be destroyed after a confrontation.


    "Kill!"


    Tom roared and chopped up a chaotic creature, then inspired the inflammation explosion to burn those fragments again. After confirming that those fragments were purified by the power of life, he rushed to another target.


    Other soldiers, like him, experienced several battles. At this moment, they finally found that they had been growing.


    Now, they can finally do something for the Lord - that is to kill these chaotic creatures!


    "What a powerful soldier..."


    Nitro whispered to himself. He watched a chaotic beam tear a soldier''s arm, but the soldier didn''t blink. After the chaotic breath of the wound was purified by the force of life, he put the broken arm on the wound, took out a goddess''s blood and poured it down. In the blink of an eye, the broken arm was reconnected, and then he rushed up to fight again.


    It would be nice if the soldiers of Tarris were as brave and fearless as they are


    Would you like to give Donne some hands to help train?


    "What do they drink? The injury seems to have healed at once."


    "Goddess''s blood... Only goddess''s blood can have such a powerful effect."


    The blood of the goddess?


    Hearing the words of those wild mages nearby, nitro took back his thoughts silently.


    Fucking tyrant!


    He doesn''t have so much money to give every soldier the blood of the goddess


    Not only the blood of the goddess, now nitro has noticed the soldiers'' equipment.


    The uniform silver armor and standard long sword are extremely powerful in defense!


    Most importantly, he found that magic was still constant on the swords of those soldiers


    What a tyrant does NIMA have to be!?


    What makes nitro more jealous is the small weapon in the hands of a small number of Ellington soldiers. Once they lift their hands, they can shoot fireball, ice arrow or Arcane missile!


    At first, nitro thought that the local tyrants were smashing the magic scroll, but after observing for a long time, he found that it was not a magic scroll at all, but a strange weapon!


    Unlike the assault rifle, it can fire magic continuously without filling!


    This kind of weapon, if this kind of weapon is allocated to each soldier, can''t it form a powerful magic army without a magician!?


    But the dream just thought about it and nitro gave up for the same reason.


    Fucking tyrant!


    Over the battlefield, with the efforts of Donne, gene and others, the scale of the medium-sized chaotic gate has been further reduced and has become a small chaotic gate. The number of chaotic creatures pouring out of it has also been greatly reduced, and the chaotic power contained in their bodies is much less than before.


    With the reduction of the scale of the chaotic gate, the pressure of their repair is also reduced, and the speed is faster and faster. The back chaotic gate is almost decreasing with the naked eye.


    "Try harder!"


    Gene shouted, "it''s almost done!"


    The mage group of Xingyue tower was inspired and tried hard to squeeze its potential again.


    Donne is much more relaxed now. After he is familiar with the repair know-how, he will not be so busy. Now he is trying his best to repair and even has time to observe the situation in the battlefield below.


    The forward trend of chaotic organisms has been effectively curbed.


    Although compared with tens of thousands of chaotic creatures, the Ellington guard has only more than 4000 people, but the combat effectiveness of these 4000 people is comparable to 40000 people.


    In particular, the combine harvester that frantically collects chaotic creatures is almost invincible on the battlefield. If it can further strengthen the safety of the cockpit and let those drivers not worry about their own safety, I''m afraid it will be more efficient.


    The powerful effect of the combine harvester made Donne very jealous and more determined to get the armored tank as soon as possible. Even if he couldn''t get the tank, he could get a battlefield meat grinder.


    With huge rollers, sharp blades, powerful power, heavy armor, several large caliber guns, a high firing Gatling machine gun and special bullets, the effect is better in this chaotic battlefield, although it can not be compared with the real combat tank.


    I drool when I think about it!


    The whimsical Donne wiped his saliva and took back his idea of rampage.


    Now it''s too far to think about that. We''d better solve the processing problems of Halley and comet first, and then consider armored tanks and combat vehicles after improving the process accuracy and stabilizing mass production.


    A few minutes later, the chaotic gate in the sky was finally completely closed. Without the overflowing chaotic power, the distorted sky returned to normal, and the warm sunshine appeared again on the gloomy battlefield. Those chaotic creatures lost the power in the chaotic gate, and their power was weakened again.


    Feeling that the attack power of chaotic creatures was suddenly weaker, Depp looked up and was pleasantly surprised to find that the door of chaos was closed!


    "The door of chaos has been closed! These tentacles will not be added!"


    Depp raised his sword and shouted, "brothers! Kill them all!"


    Although the soldiers were almost exhausted, when they heard Depp''s cry, they all roared and their fighting spirit soared!


    "All into pieces!"


    The soldiers driving the combine harvester were almost crazy with red eyes. They rushed wherever there were many tentacles. After a charge, there were 80 chaotic creatures without 100. The killing efficiency was extremely efficient.


    Other soldiers also launched the final charge. The light of various elements on the battlefield kept flashing, and the magic and sword Qi echoed each other. The terrible chaotic creatures met the non mainstream force of Ellington guard. They had been killed by them like chopping vegetables and melons for eight generations. They couldn''t exert their most dangerous power at all.


    If they are conscious, I''m afraid they will cry and shout to go home, and they will never appear here.


    Unfortunately, they are unconscious.


    20000


    Fifteen thousand


    Ten thousand


    Five thousand


    A thousand


    Five hundred


    The number of chaotic creatures is getting smaller and smaller, and the smile on Donne''s face is getting brighter and brighter.


    The more effective the means to deal with them, the more he proves his value to prandal.


    "The last one is mine!"


    A soldier tore the body of the last tentacle monster, and then cut it several times, turning it into fragments all over the ground, and then these fragments were purified by Nora.


    The sudden war was finally over.

 Chapter 549

    After the war, Taris fell into a carnival, and all the people poured into the streets and began cheering the name of nitro - although the victory of the battle had little to do with nitro.


    "I said, aren''t you fighting? How can you fight and break out the door of chaos?"


    Gene, sitting on the city wall, has a tangled face, because the spatial structure here in the North Tarris is still very stable, and there has been no chaos gate for more than ten years.


    As a result, as soon as it appears this time, it is directly the gate of medium-sized chaos.


    At that time, Aus, who was monitored by the star moon tower, almost had a heart attack - you know, although chaos gates frequently appear on the south coast of ronitant, most of them are miniature, not even small ones.


    Aus immediately contacted gene, who was far away in Ellington. Gene rushed back and sent them to Tarris with those people. At a glance, good guy, it turned out that he opened the door of chaos on the battlefield!


    Donne said helplessly: "those black armour troops have been corrupted by the power of the dark snake. They originally have a strong smell of chaos. After killing them, those chaotic smells gather together and destroy the spatial structure here. Of course, the probability of chaos gate is large."


    Fortunately, gene and them arrived this time. Otherwise, Donne would have to suppress the chaos gate and couldn''t go back and bring people. At that time, Tarris will be destroyed into ruins by the chaos creatures if he is not destroyed in the hands of the black armour army.


    "Next time there is such a thing, remember to say hello in advance, or you will be scared to death sooner or later."


    Gene nagged and opened the portal: "let''s go."


    "Won''t you stay and have a rest?"


    Nitro offered to stay. He wanted to set up a dinner at the Lord''s house to entertain the mages of silver city and the soldiers of Ellington.


    But gene declined.


    "Thank you for your kindness. We can''t relax at the Xingyue tower. We must go back and continue our work."


    Gene turned his mouth and went back with the mage group.


    Nitro looked at Donne: "what about you?"


    "You have no sincerity at first sight. Let''s forget it here."


    Donne waved his hand and refused: "there are still things to be solved on my side. If you want to celebrate, wait until it''s completely over."


    Now that you know the information of the dark snake, solve them as soon as possible to avoid long dreams. If they get the news and run away, the matter will be in trouble again.


    Nitro heard Donne mention it, so he didn''t force it: "then I''ll wait for your good news."


    "Trust me, it won''t take long."


    Donne opened the portal with a smile, and then the valiant soldiers of the Ellington guard lined up to cross the portal in turn.


    Watching Donne teleport the nearly 4000 people away, nitro''s eyes trembled again and again. The control ability of this magic and the scale of the magic pool... He has indeed been promoted to legend.


    Then the wild mages, and then the Phoenix mercenaries


    "Wait?"


    Donne was stunned: "what are you doing back to Ellington? There''s a party here, and the payment hasn''t been settled yet."


    "Look at me!"


    As soon as Kao patted his forehead, he said with a smile: "when he suddenly saw the portal, he couldn''t help but want to get in..."


    Are you cats


    "Don''t forget what you said!"


    Before vanilla entered the portal, she turned her head and told Ursa and Mongo Kahn that they were stunned.


    "What did you promise her..."


    "I seem to have forgotten..."


    Vanilla was immediately angry: "if you have agreed to go back to Ryan Empire, call me together!"


    "Oh! Yes! That''s right!"


    Mongo Kahn patted his chest and promised, "well, we''ll write to you! Don''t worry!"


    Vanilla hung her ears weakly: "it''s completely unreliable..."


    Long ago, Donne promised that vanilla could leave at any time if she wanted to leave, but she never found a chance. Coupled with the outbreak of civil strife in the Ilus Empire, she ran around like an orc, which was very eye-catching, so she stayed in Ellington all the time.


    Now things in the ilrus Empire have almost subsided. It happened that Ursa and Mongo Kahn said they planned to go home recently, so vanilla was excited and decided to go with them at that time.


    After repeating it again, vanilla also stepped into the portal.


    "Well, I''ll leave first."


    Donne nodded, turned into the portal and returned to Ellington.


    "Lord!"


    "Donne!"


    Fiona and Aurelia greeted, "how''s it going?"


    "Very good. Combine harvesters are surprisingly powerful on the battlefield."


    Donne nodded and affirmed the results of the combine harvester: "the door of chaos has been closed, and all those chaotic creatures have been purified."


    "That''s good!"


    Aurelia breathed a sigh of relief and asked, "how about the war damage?"


    Donne said with a little melancholy: "according to the statistics after the war, 112 soldiers were killed, of which 22 were driving a combine harvester and were swallowed up by chaotic creatures pulled out of the cockpit. Most of the rest died in the scanning of chaotic beams, but the number of deaths in frontal combat was the least."


    Since the initial strength level of chaotic creatures from the medium-sized chaotic gate is almost equal to that from silver level to gold level, the professional level of these apocalyptic warriors is very low. Coupled with the effects of various equipment and spell gain, the strength is also at this level, so it is difficult for chaotic creatures to strengthen their own strength, The soldiers have less pressure against chaotic creatures.


    Aurelia comforted Donne: "sacrifice is inevitable in the war. After Depp counts those members, let''s try our best to do their family''s pension work."


    "It''s not sad."


    Tang en shook his head. With the plan of the Yingling hall, the souls of the soldiers who died in the war will still be recovered. At that time, he can meet his family, and there is no need to be too sad. The reason why he is so depressed is that this time it is only a medium-sized chaos gate, and there have been so many war losses. At that time, he will encounter a large chaos gate, even a super large and giant chaos gate, Can you resist the pressure with your current hands?


    It''s impossible!


    armaments expansion!


    Next, we must expand our army as soon as possible!


    We should not only expand the army, but also speed up the progress of various research.


    Mass production of RPG, Harley and comet motorcycles, mass production of bullets, mass production plan of magic pistol, further development of magic stone, R & D of special warheads, and even R & D of armored combat tanks need to be put on the agenda.


    At the thought of this, Donne perked up and made some efforts.


    The previous progress was too slow, on the one hand, because the industrial foundation was too weak, on the other hand, because of the shortage of manpower.


    Now, after the war, more than 50 wild mages have been harvested. With a little training, these wild mages can master the know-how of the magic energy industry and become Donne''s technical talent reserve. With their participation, the R & D progress will be greatly accelerated, and multiple R & D routes can be added at the same time, saving a lot of time.


    The problem of weak industrial foundation has also begun to improve. The birth of Engineering Master glasses has broadened the vision of engineers and researchers and made them pay attention to the importance of machining accuracy. With the details of dwarf technology, the machining accuracy will soon be improved by leaps and bounds. It does not expect any nano machining technology to break through the millimeter boundary and achieve micron machining accuracy, The failure rate and wear index of many things will drop to an acceptable level.


    Donne is totally counting on the efficiency of croto. Based on the technical route of Ellington, it is impossible to achieve micron processing technology without climbing the tree of Seiko expertise for several years.


    "Fiona... Oh, Ollie, remember, Ellington will expand the army and recruit young people who are willing to join the army. Now there are 6000 main combat troops and reserves. Let''s expand to 10000 for the time being."


    Donne fumbled his chin and thought that the one-to-one distribution between the Armored Regiment and the artillery regiment should be enough for the time being.


    "Also, Fiona, allocate funds to the Engineering Research Institute. Write down that the research institute needs to work harder. I will arrange for them the next key technologies later."


    After a pause, Donne said again: "those wild mages will also be arranged into the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute. Their salary... Look at the performance arrangement in the research institute later."


    Fiona wrote it down, frowned and asked, "are you sure they want to work there?"


    Donne smiled and said, "I''ll communicate with them."


    They don''t want to go? It''s very simple. Get out if you don''t want to. Ellington doesn''t raise losers.


    If you want to stay in Ellington, read those magic classics, practice magic with the power of magic source, get rare magic materials of the elf family, and even exchange magic experience with the elf family, you must accept Ellington''s conditions and give play to your own value.


    Even though they were unwilling to accept the control of the silver city, they finally lived under the surveillance of the silver city. Now they should have understood that there is no absolute freedom in this world.


    Of course, Donne won''t let those magicians live so freely. A highly binding magic contract is essential. It can not only effectively keep secret, but also let them put away their messy thoughts and honestly accept Donne''s oppression... Ah, bah, it''s employment.


    Donne pondered over the contents of the contract and made a shrewd calculation.


    These wild mages are also connected with each other. After all, they are independent of the jurisdiction of the silver city and have no access to many expensive and rare magic materials, so they spontaneously form a small circle to exchange needs with each other.


    After the wild mages in Ellington find the benefits of Ellington, when Donne promises to pull someone in, he will give him rare magic books, magic materials and magic equipment. I''m afraid they will immediately run to pull people with red eyes. At that time, Ellington will become a paradise for wild mages. Who do you want?


    Tang en snapped his fingers and put the MLM plan... Ah bah! It''s the Amway plan. It''s settled.

 Chapter 550

    "Used up!? actually all used up?"


    After putting the combine back in the warehouse, Donne came to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute to explain the main tasks to them. As a result, Nokia and Brian blew up with a casual word.


    "Big brother! You''re not talking!"


    Brian shouted, "it''s just that you don''t take me in this battle. I''m going to have fun with an assault rifle. You''ve run out of bullets! You don''t love babies!"


    Vomit¡ª¡ª


    Looking at Brian''s wronged expression, Donne''s stomach churned. It was too bad to see a bearded dwarf selling cute.


    Anyway, this guy is playing very smoothly.


    "It seems that you haven''t read less novels and comics recently. Have you finished your work?"


    Donne glanced at Brian. This guy must be lazy again.


    "Of course!"


    Brian said boldly, "it''s just a high-precision mold for several parts. It''s a little fun. I can get it out without engineering master glasses."


    Well, don can''t question Brian''s professionalism. Although this guy''s technical level is only in the middle and low among dwarves, he is one of the best in Ellington. If it''s on earth, the so-called handmade brand master refers to him.


    After all, there are few people who can polish the parts to 0.01 mm by hand, that is, 10 microns... The efficiency is too slow.


    With the help of siege master glasses, you can accurately judge the accuracy and defects of the mold. As long as you can produce high-precision molds, most parts can be poured into one, and the output can be greatly improved.


    Donne said reluctantly, "it''s your credit. Take whatever wine you drink - a bucket at most."


    Brian said decisively, "Datang hero wine."


    "Whatever you want."


    Donne took out a document and handed it to Nokia: "this is the main research direction next. Take a look."


    Nokia glanced and frowned: "Mr. Donne, I have to remind you that our manpower is very scattered, the production processes of the two motorcycles have not been fully determined, the processing production line of RPG launcher and missile has not been completed, and the technical difficulties of magic pistol are still being solved. Rashly adding research projects will only slow down the progress of several other tasks."


    Nokia stood up: "in short, we are understaffed."


    Donne said with a smile, "I''ve known for a long time, so I''ve found a group of Magicians for you this time."


    "Oh!?"


    Nokia''s eyes lit up: "are you at your level?"


    "Are you kidding?"


    Donne lost his smile. If the second generation of God like him can produce energy, does prandal still have a way to live?


    "They are all wild mages with different levels, but after training, some simple magic skills can still be solved, and I believe they are happy to work here."


    "How many people are there?"


    "Fifty seven."


    "Fifty seven... Ten motorcycle projects, ten RPG projects, fifteen magic pistol projects... OK, you can go on two more projects."


    Nokia clapped hands and said, "you can choose two for the further development of magic stone, special warhead, magic car, special high explosive missile and high-speed Gatling machine gun."


    Donne frowned: "these people are only enough to add two projects?"


    "It can''t all depend on them. Dwarf craftsmen and dwarf engineers need to be evenly distributed. It takes skilled workers to lead unfamiliar newcomers for at least a month to master the rhythm."


    Nokia reluctantly said: "in addition, the level of these wild mages you said is average, so it is the most secure to allocate ten people to a project, and you can concentrate on tackling technical problems."


    "All right."


    Donne pondered for a moment and said, "give priority to the research of special warheads and special high explosive missiles. Give it to the dark elves, who will transfer to the military factory later."


    The development of magic stone and magic power car can be postponed temporarily. It''s too troublesome to make perfect use of magic stone. If magic power car is free, it can get a sample one day. It''s not too urgent. Instead, the two battlefield killers, special warheads and special high explosive howitzers, need to be solved as soon as possible.


    The so-called special warhead is a special warhead with magic effect. Add micro magic crystal fragments into the warhead and engrave a micro trigger magic array. In this way, the bullet not only has strong physical kinetic energy lethality after firing, but also can trigger the magic array by impact after hitting the target to increase strong magic damage.


    Such composite bullets, combined with assault rifles or high-speed Gatling machine guns, will exert terrible power.


    Special high explosive missiles are also such weapons.


    Although the killing power of simple RPG missiles and grenades on the battlefield is very strong, it is only the burning of flame and the kinetic energy damage of fragments and steel balls caused by explosion. However, if a composite magic array or a layer of magic stone coating is added to the missile grenade, the chain trigger of magic array will be triggered at the same time of explosion, It can produce very powerful magic damage in a very short time, or kinetic damage that ignores magic defense.


    It can be predicted that the RPG artillery team, with all its members, can destroy a large number of the enemy''s effective forces just by a round of ultra long-range bombing before the war.


    This will be a powerful secret weapon.


    After staring at the proposal for a while, Nokia nodded and said: "The technical points of the special warhead partially coincide with the magic pistol. The most important thing is the batch reproduction technology of the micro magic array. Thanks to Ms. Elia''s efforts and the emergence of Engineering Master glasses, now we have a certain technical foundation. After conquering, we should be able to solve these two technologies at one go."


    "Elia works so hard?"


    Brian curled his mouth: "the little girl is crying and working. She has been complaining that you don''t care about her. Don''t want her... Big brother, I didn''t say you. You can''t give up all the time. You know, she is... Cough."


    Brian thought for a while, but he didn''t dare say the name.


    When Donne''s mouth was drawn, what was the meaning of giving up all the time? Rice can be eaten indiscriminately, but words can''t be said indiscriminately!


    "You are busy. I''ll sign a contract with those wild mages."


    Donne ran away in a panic. If he met Elia later, the little girl would really cry. He wouldn''t want to do business today.


    Not surprisingly, the wild mages are all gathered in the magic area of the library, that is, the second floor. For them, this is the kingdom of heaven.


    Rich unimaginable magic classics, free reading space, strong and surging magic source, you can eat in the street when you go out. Is there a better place than here?


    No,


    "Ladies and gentlemen."


    When Donne came to the magic zone, he clapped his hands and shouted, "assemble."


    Although the wild mages immersed in the magic world heard Donne''s voice, they were still unwilling to wake up. After Donne shouted again and again, a small part struggled to wake up.


    "Not obedient."


    As soon as Donne snapped his fingers, all the wild mages who were still immersed in the magic world suddenly found that the magic around them had disappeared. For the mage, isolation from the magic flow of the world was the most painful thing, as if they had been stripped by the whole world.


    How to describe it? Well, it''s like a person who is used to living on the Internet and suddenly disconnects the Internet.


    They noticed that it was Donne''s means, so they came to him one by one.


    Donne asked, "do you like it here?"


    The wild mages nodded one after another.


    "Just like it."


    Donne said with satisfaction: "in the next period of time, the magic classics here will continue to increase, not only limited to the golden magic classics, but also the promotion experience of the master level, the master level magic learning notes, the keys of alchemy and so on..."


    Every time Donne said one, the wild mages'' eyes brightened.


    "So," said Donne, showing his fox tail, "do you want to stay here?"


    Of course!


    Although no one spoke, the light in their eyes had exposed their thoughts.


    "If you want to stay, you must work for me."


    Donne smiled and said, "all magic classics below silver level are free. Gold level magic classics must work for me to read, and master level magic classics must make some contributions to read."


    Donne''s words made a short gasp in the room, and their hearts struggled.


    On the one hand, they didn''t join the silver city because they didn''t want to be bound by responsibilities and obligations. On the other hand, they couldn''t tell others about the inheritance history they obtained. Some were found in a relic, some were dug out from the basement of their home, and some were even robbed from others


    Even if such people want to join the silver city, it is difficult.


    But


    Ellington is different.


    Here, you don''t have to worry about those messy things. You can study and study magic at will. All you pay is to work for him.


    "I did it!"


    A wild mage clenched his teeth and said firmly, "Lord, what''s the ''work''?"


    When he noticed that he had bitten the stress, Donne was stunned, unable to laugh or cry, and immediately knew that he wanted to go wrong.


    I''m afraid he thought that Donne left them to do some inconvenient "dirty work".


    Finally, all the wild mages happily signed a contract and stayed.


    The reason is simple.


    Because Donne asked them to go to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute. When they knew that their so-called job was still dealing with magic, just studying how to improve the magic array, combine magic and engineering, and have a good salary, they accepted the job happily.


    Now prandal''s life is under great pressure and the employment competition is fierce. It''s difficult for these talented guys to find a reliable job, especially when they know they have great skills (Magic) but can''t use it (fear of being found). They can only sell coolies diligently. Who doesn''t hold back?


    But now it''s different. You can learn and use spells in Ellington. People in Silver City won''t come to trouble.


    Moreover, the unit also arranges housing, receives high salary, and even makes appropriate arrangements for major marriage events when necessary. Where can I find this kind of work? It''s the only one to find the whole prandal.


    After arranging the wild mage, contented Donne returned to the Lord''s house.


    Seems to have forgotten something?


    Forget it, since I can''t remember, it shouldn''t be a big deal.


    Then he was blocked in his study by Aurelia and OLINA.

 Chapter 551

    Seeing the expressions on Aurelia and OLINA''s faces, Donne''s heart clicked and remembered what he had forgotten.


    Damn Victor - well, he''s dead, but how do you solve the mess you left?


    "Lord Donne."


    OLINA looked straight at Donne.


    "Why..."


    If he didn''t know what she was thinking, Donne thought it was the elegant queen who was going to seduce himself.


    "We just met Gillard, but he said something strange... About victor."


    OLINA looked at Donne nervously and sadly. "Can you explain?"


    Aurelia was not as nervous as she was. She asked briskly, "is my father not ''dead''?"


    Aurelia''s "death" refers to the entry of the soul into the kingdom of death.


    They obviously heard from Gillard that Victor''s soul still exists.


    Donne raised his hand and surrendered. "Okay, okay... I didn''t want to hide it from you when I brought him back."


    Aurelia and OLINA were excited as soon as their eyes lit up: "you mean, he is really alive? Still in this world!?"


    "People are dead, but the soul is still there."


    Donne threw out his hand: "I... I''m out of the grass, victor! Get out and end it!"


    Donne shoved the soul treasure into their hands, and then brushed himself away.


    When will we wait if we don''t run now?


    After Victor was assassinated by Gillard, his soul was intercepted by Donne. Then he pushed the boat along the river and formulated this desperate plan to clean the aristocracy of the Ilus empire. In order to achieve real results, he also hid from OLINA and Aurelia and hurt their mother and daughter''s hearts.


    At the moment, if Donne stays here, he may be caught into a big face by the two of them - Victor is a soul body, which ordinary people can''t touch.


    As soon as Donne slipped out of the study, he heard a scream in the room.


    He couldn''t help feeling: "it''s really moving..."


    Fiona, who happened to pass by, was stunned: "what touching?"


    "Of course, it''s a family reunion that I haven''t seen for a long time."


    Donne leaned over. "Where are you going? I''ll follow."


    You have to ask OLINA about ronitant Kingdom, but OLINA must not be in the mood to answer questions now. Let''s find her after their family has finished talking.


    "To supervise the reconstruction of greenhouses and the reclamation of farmland."


    Fiona rolled her eyes: "what Elia said has ruined everything we have done so far in the spring. We must work overtime to reclaim farmland and plant wheat these two days."


    "Don''t say this to her face, or it will easily make her feel guilty."


    Donne reminded her, and then said, "it''s not bad. The whole Ellington has been completely turned over. There are a lot of farmland that can be reclaimed and planted without redevelopment, which also saves a lot of effort."


    "The houses of those farmers were destroyed by meteorites."


    "If you are willing, you can also move directly to Ellington. In the future, we can implement the large-scale farm system, reduce the number of tenant farmers, concentrate cultivated land and carry out large-scale planting, which can save a lot of manpower and maintain or even increase grain production."


    "Large farm system..."


    Fiona frowned: "it''s feasible, but they don''t necessarily want to. Now they haven''t felt the productivity reform of magic power machinery. Those people have regarded farming as a part of their life."


    Donne smiled: "we provide equipment rental services for farmers and are willing to provide economic subsidies for those who cultivate a lot of farmland."


    "You can try. I''ll ask the people of Datang chamber of Commerce to connect with them. If you don''t want to, just contract those farmland in the name of Datang chamber of Commerce."


    Fiona is full of confidence in Donne''s plan. Expanding the planting scale, coupled with efficient agricultural magic machinery, will greatly improve the agricultural output value.


    When they came to the eastern suburb, all the greenhouses originally built here had been destroyed. Now the elemental creatures, dwarf craftsmen and dwarf engineers are busy rebuilding the greenhouses. Instead, the people of Datang chamber of commerce can only fight nearby.


    "It''s crystal again..."


    Donne frowned slightly. After crossing other people''s houses, he made soap, glass and gunpowder, and immediately made a lot of money. As a result, he has been through for a year. He has made soap, but he can only make a small profit. Without gunpowder, he has more efficient dwarf high explosive gunpowder. He has wanted to make glass for a long time, but he has not found high-quality silica sand ore or quartz ore, Up to now, it can only be processed with expensive natural crystals


    Go to the underground world to find the red stone dwarves or dark elves sometime. Maybe they know where there are quartz mines.


    Although natural crystal can also be used, glass has a wider range of uses. Cheap glass manufacturing costs can greatly promote the market of household glassware. More importantly, expensive crystal ware used in various alchemy laboratories can also be replaced with glassware. Customized glassware can be filled with various solutions, which is quite easy to use.


    If glassware can be produced, the secondary derivatives in the workshops in the territory, such as hydrochloric acid, nitric acid, sulfuric acid, and various gases, such as chlorine, carbon dioxide, oxygen, hydrogen, etc., can be collected and reused.


    These chemical raw materials are widely used. Among other things, sulfuric acid alone, after purification, is a big killer when it is put into glass bottles and thrown out on the battlefield


    While thinking about the mess, he accompanied Fiona around the construction site. Donne and Fiona visited the construction site in person, which greatly promoted the workers and improved their enthusiasm for work.


    After estimating the time, Donne said hello to Fiona and staggered back to the Lord''s house.


    As soon as he got back to his study, Donne couldn''t help touching his nose.


    What an awkward atmosphere


    In the dull study, Victor, the soul body, stood there with an embarrassed face. OLINA sat on the sofa, sobbing with red eyes, and Aurelia puffed her mouth and stared at Victor.


    Obviously, their reunion just now was not so pleasant.


    Victor was overjoyed when he saw Donne: "Donne! It''s great that you''re back. Please help me comfort her."


    That''s your wife. Let me comfort you!? You want to wear a green hat because your head is too cold?


    "Father!"


    Aurelia clenched her teeth angrily: "you just look at life and death so freely? You just leave us alone?"


    "What can I do if I''m not free and easy?"


    Victor said with a wry smile, "Lord Donne can''t bring me back to life. I''m afraid he still depends on... Cough."


    Victor braked.


    "They already know my mission."


    Donne said something casually, then picked up his tea cup and sat down next to him. "Go on, I''ll see."


    "Lord Donne!"


    Aurelia stamped her foot: "you already know. Why didn''t you tell us?"


    "Didn''t Victor tell you? It was his idea."


    Donne looked at the blonde very innocently: "when the incident happened suddenly, I had found his soul when I took you back to the palace of arlinks to see your mother, but he didn''t let me say."


    Donne glanced at Victor and sold him without hesitation: "he thought he was dead anyway. He might as well push the boat and let Gillard make a scene. By the way, he could clean up all the moths in the Ilus empire. Tut Tut, this is a desperate plan to start from the rotten roots."


    "In order to deceive the enemy, we must first deceive our own people."


    Victor coughed a little and said awkwardly, "but then again, it''s not a lie. I didn''t expect Gillard to be controlled by the dark snake, let alone assassinate me..."


    Donne said very impolitely, "you didn''t expect much. The whole third Legion was controlled by the dark snake. You don''t know. You''re really a failure as a king."


    Victor was speechless.


    "Is there really no way to revive Victor?"


    OLINA looked at Donne with a pleading face: "aren''t you the Savior? I heard that the gods have a way to revive the dead..."


    "Yes, so it''s the power of God, and I''m just the unlucky guy pushed out by them."


    Donne listened attentively. He didn''t hear the thunder. He was suddenly determined and said confidently: "my strength doesn''t include resurrecting the dead. If I can do that, I''m still afraid of a bird. I can sweep the world directly with an army. I can resurrect after death. My soldiers will still be afraid of fighting?"


    Victor thought so.


    "The problem is that the world is facing great trouble now, so I can''t contact them. It''s unlikely that Victor wants to resurrect temporarily."


    Donne sipped his tea and said, "but don''t worry too much. Although he can''t revive and continue to be king, when my plan is almost complete, he won no less honor and power than being king."


    Donne plans to hand over the hall of heroes to victor, and he will be the leader of all heroes.


    King of heroes, listen, there are many cattle and blockhouses. The force of the king of immortal heroes is coming. This force is much better than being an emperor on earth.


    "But if the father cannot rise, who will inherit the Ilus royal family? There is no one who can inherit the throne!"


    "Don."


    Victor said casually, "it should be no problem to push him to the throne because he has broken the conspiracy of the dark snake, with the support of secretary of state O''Brien and Secretary of state Adrian, and the guarantor under the crown of the Pope and the crown of the saint."


    "But he has no right to inherit!"


    Victor said, "you can get it legally."


    Aurelia seemed to think of something and blushed: "have you forgotten that I have given up my inheritance?"


    Victor smiled bitterly and said, "I didn''t say you. I said OLINA."


    "Poof!"


    The tea in Donne''s mouth blew out in one breath.

 Chapter 552

    Victor, this guy is bored after he died, so he''s looking for green, isn''t he?


    Donne felt his brain hole was big enough, but he didn''t expect that this guy''s brain hole was bigger than himself!


    The big green hat can''t hold!


    "Hey, hey, you shouldn''t be a psychopath after you die?"


    Donne looked at Victor with a speechless face: "if you do, I don''t trust to give you the hall of heroes."


    "Father..."


    Aurelia looked at Victor with a look of disbelief. Her eyes clearly said: I didn''t expect you to be such a person!


    "Victor!?"


    OLINA opened her eyes and stammered, "what are you talking about? How can I marry him?"


    you bet!


    Donne couldn''t help nodding. Although OLINA is a queen with elegant temperament and can give birth to a beautiful woman like aurelia, of course, her appearance is excellent. Properly maintained, she looks no different from Aurelia''s sister... And so on! Stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop, stop?


    Donne quickly dispelled the thoughts in his mind. He is not the wife killer Cao Cao. Although the wife is very exciting, it is true that his identity as the Savior needs a weiguangzheng image. How can he take advantage of people''s danger!


    Thinking of this, Donne said solemnly, "Victor, don''t talk nonsense. I don''t have any idea about your wife."


    Lie to the ghost!


    Victor scolded in his heart that you didn''t seem to have no idea when you threatened me that day.


    But Victor would rather believe what Donne said was true, because there was no way.


    Gillard is now half dead. Aurelia has given up the right to inherit, and nitrona has lost the right to inherit for a long time. After Victor''s death, the right to inherit directly falls to Queen OLINA.


    If nothing unexpected, I''m afraid OLINA will become a queen of the Ilus empire in the future.


    If the nobles didn''t force OLINA to remarry.


    But with Victor''s understanding of those nobles, it is almost impossible, so it is certain that once Gillard is pushed down the throne by Donne, I''m afraid OLINA should face the coercion and inducement of those people in a few days.


    How could she deal with those people as a survivor?


    So it''s the best choice to arrange the later things directly now.


    Victor is now just a soul body, which can not affect the world of the living. He knows the root and bottom of Donne. In addition, he is also the Savior appointed by God, so it is the most appropriate choice to arrange OLINA under the protection of Donne.


    Although I feel really uncomfortable, I have no choice.


    "I didn''t say what you thought!"


    Victor glared at Donne and then explained to OLINA, "I don''t really want you to be husband and wife, but to help Donne get inheritance, so I made a fake marriage."


    "Fake marriage... I see!"


    As soon as Donne clapped his hands, Victor thought of a very simple way, which was the same as that of couples on earth in order to reduce the transfer fee and even buy a new house loan. There was even a wonderful act of fake marriage between father-in-law and daughter-in-law to transfer ownership


    But it works.


    At present, OLINA is the only heir to the royal family of the Ilus empire. Donne married her falsely. As her husband-in-law, she will naturally obtain the right of inheritance. At the same time, OLINA avoided the harassment of those people and protected the rest of her life.


    In this way, the only thing that bothered victor and worried him was Donne''s character.


    After all, this is to let his wife marry him. It''s a legal couple. If don en really can''t control it


    Victor smiled bitterly and shook his head. He still chose to believe in Donne''s character.


    How can a person with bad character be chosen by God as the Savior?


    Right?


    Right?


    "But, but..."


    OLINA is about to cry. What evil has she done in her life? The husband was suddenly killed by his son, and then the husband''s soul stood in front of him and said to marry the man his daughter likes. Is there anything more chaotic than this?


    Aurelia is crying, too. Dad, you''re my real father!


    You''re kidding your daughter!


    Although she doesn''t want to admit it, Aurelia is really fond of Donne. Sometimes she really fantasizes about life with Donne, and sometimes she even dreams about some shameful things at night.


    Aurelia doesn''t want to admit it.


    But if you don''t admit it or not, you can''t fool your daughter like this, can you?


    The man I like!


    You let your wife marry him when you''re dead!?


    Is there such a father (husband)!?


    Seeing that Aurelia and OLINA were going to denounce themselves, Victor shrunk his neck and hurriedly said, "this is the only way. I believe Lord Donne, he won''t mess around. Let''s do it first. Those people are fighting with the black armour guys again. I have to hurry to save the scene and talk next time!"


    Victor made an excuse, hid in the soul diamond, and then left the room. The three people looked at each other.


    Awkward.


    The atmosphere is really embarrassing.


    Donne lowered his head and held the teacup. He didn''t dare to look up.


    Victor, this guy is really giving him a big problem.


    What he said was indeed the only way, and Donne could promise not to do anything to OLINA, but he couldn''t answer it himself.


    What if Aurelia and OLINA misunderstand what they think?


    Yellow mud paste crotch is not shit, but also shit!


    Therefore, this matter must be nodded by OLINA herself.


    Seeing that OLINA was at a loss and completely stupid at the moment, Donne knew that he couldn''t expect a quasi letter in a short time.


    OLINA is also tangled. Before Victor was killed by Gillard, she was heartbroken. In the twinkling of an eye, Gillard was captured. Before she could complain, Victor''s soul jumped out and told herself that she had not gone to the country of death and had not been happy. As a result, she had to marry Donne!


    Although it is only an expedient measure to transfer the right of inheritance, but¡ª¡ª


    That''s marriage!


    That''s marriage!


    That''s marriage!


    Because it''s important, say it three times!


    The object of marriage is still Donne!


    OLINA is not stupid. Of course she sees what her daughter means to Donne. That''s why she tangles.


    "I don''t care! Whatever you want!"


    Aurelia was completely confused. She simply stamped her foot and ran out angrily.


    It''s just Donne and OLINA.


    The atmosphere between the two parties was even more embarrassing.


    That won''t work.


    It was nothing. If the atmosphere continues to brew like this, nothing will become "what''s there."


    Donne coughed softly, broke the silence, and said calmly, "although that''s victor''s plan, I didn''t know before. Your highness doesn''t have to mind."


    Can I not care?


    OLINA reluctantly smiled: "Your Excellency Donne is joking. You are the Savior appointed by God. It''s my honor to help you. How can I mind?"


    What does that mean?


    "I just thought about it and wanted to understand. Victor was right. Now this is the only way."


    OLINA seemed to have made up her mind. She opened her mouth, but her face was ruddy. She stammered, "I, I believe in the character of don, your excellency don, so I..."


    "Your Highness."


    Donne hurriedly interrupted her. There was no wrong idea. However, seeing her shy and timid appearance, miscellaneous thoughts surged up. He said: "There are still a few days to go before the showdown. You don''t have to hurry to accept the plan. You can think about it slowly. It''s okay to refuse. It''s a big deal. I''ll give up the Ilus Empire and try my best to develop Ellington. Then I''ll push it flat in one breath. Then no one will object."


    Don''t say such terrible things with a smile!


    OLINA shook her head vigorously and tried to look sincere at Donne: "no, don''t think about it. I think I can trust you, can''t I? You see, I''m so old and don''t have much charm. You won''t have any ideas, will you..."


    Your last sentence reveals that you don''t trust me at all!


    Donne was speechless, but he could only nod.


    OLINA breathed a sigh of relief.


    That''s all for men. No matter how old they are, they like young beauties. With Aurelia''s attraction in front, she can be a little relieved.


    Donne is also very helpless. The throne of Ilus empire is very important to him, which can greatly speed up the progress of his mission in prandal.


    The ilrus empire is still very useful to Donne. If he can get the throne, he can use the national resources to focus on the development of magic energy industry and promote the development of magic energy industrialization. With the influence of a country, it will soon radiate to other surrounding countries. Those small principalities will be conquered by industrial forces every minute, and the remaining kingdoms will be forced to join this industry Yes.


    Then the whole prandal''s military technology will rise, which is very natural and natural.


    Even in the later stage, even the silver city will completely lift the closed state and join this reform. They will further accelerate the promotion of magic technology and make the development of military technology more ruthless.


    The higher the military technology, the stronger the equipment, and the stronger the resistance and counterattack ability to chaos. This is the route that must be taken.


    But before that, give OLINA some time, and by the way, Donne can solve the dark snake.


    So Donne asked, "Your Highness, can you tell me some information about your brother, Oscar, the king of ronitant?"


    Entering the ronitant Kingdom, you have to deal with the Oscar winner. It''s only good to know some information early.


    But OLINA just wanted to fork it out.


    Donne made her blush: "if I go to see them now, I''m a little..."


    See them?


    Thinking of the previous topic, Donne immediately fell into a big slot.


    Who said he wanted to see his parents!?

 Chapter 553

    Donne''s good words and bad words made OLINA understand what he meant.


    So OLINA was even more embarrassed.


    Obviously, Donne didn''t mean that, but she misunderstood it. It looked like she couldn''t wait to marry Donne.


    Embarrassing, it''s so embarrassing.


    OLINA, who made a big red face, calmed down after a while, and then briefly talked to Donne about her brother Oscar.


    As the southernmost country on the mainland, ronitant is a kingdom with relatively weak comprehensive strength. In order to seek development, ronitant highly advocates business behavior and is also the country closest to the capitalist social form in prandal.


    As a result, Ronnie tant is not strong, but very rich. Many people in China call for strengthening military strength to prevent being targeted by some countries - the so-called certain countries naturally refer to the Ilus empire.


    Oscar, who took over the crown, still maintained his father''s administrative habits and maintained the basic military strength. Most of his energy was focused on how to expand the domestic market and increase the volume of import and export trade.


    Due to the unstable space on the southern coast and the frequent emergence of chaotic gates, the floating island silver city has been floating back and forth in the south of ronitant. The trade with silver city accounts for a considerable part of ronitant''s import and export share. Ronitant is so rich because of its trade with silver city.


    The city of silver is a floating island, which means that their clothing, food, housing and transportation as well as the materials needed for various magic experiments need to be met through import trade, and a small amount of magic scrolls, alchemy products, magic equipment, etc. produced by the city of silver are first obtained by ronitant''s near water building.


    They can make huge profits by transporting these things abroad and selling them. It can be said that Ronnie Tante can always be so rich as long as the silver city does not leave.


    So Oscar has been committed to maintaining his relationship with silver city.


    "Silver City?"


    Donne was thoughtful. It seemed that if he wanted to get through with Oscar, he had to say hello to gene first. It was too troublesome.


    "What can I do for you?"


    OLINA hesitated. "I can try talking for you if you need to."


    "No."


    Donne shook his head. OLINA has been married to the Ilus empire for many years. As the saying goes, the royal family has no family affection, not to mention the princess married for marriage?


    Of course, Oscar will still have some siblings for OLINA, but a qualified king will never change his mind because of his family, otherwise Dong Li of Datang Group would not have done the thing of Xuanwu sect.


    Donne pondered for a moment. Although it''s useful to find Jean, Jean is not in Ellington now, and he doesn''t know when he will come next time. It''s too time-consuming. Just go straight to the path of the Holy See of light.


    With this in mind, Donne got up and said, "Your Highness, please think about it again these two days. I''m going to solve the problem of the dark snake right away."


    "Don''t worry about it, sir Donne. Since Victor said it was the only way, I won''t have any opinion. After all, I''m just an undead with empty inheritance right."


    OLINA said awkwardly, "it''s my honor to help you."


    "It''s like you took advantage of it."


    Don was speechless: "don''t forget, if the plan succeeds, your country will fall into my hands, and the blood of the royal family will be broken."


    OLINA said with a bitter smile, "if the world is destroyed, everything is not important, is it?"


    "That''s true."


    Donne is speechless. It''s really because they trust themselves so much.


    As soon as Donne went out, he saw Aurelia leaning against the nearby wall as if nothing had happened.


    Although this guy just said no, she definitely listened to the corner.


    Aurelia looked sideways and asked, "are you going out?"


    "That''s right... Stand up straight and speak. You''re not a blood elf with cervical spondylosis."


    "Cervical spondylosis? Blood elf?"


    "Oh, an alien. Women have hereditary cervical spondylosis."


    Dumne blurred out a sentence, and then said, "I am not in Ellington in the next few days, but I guess there will be no danger here. You can keep up with the plan before you make complaints about it." what''s more, Fiona will do well.


    "I see."


    Aurelia rolled her eyes, turned her head and left. As soon as she came to the door, she suddenly had a meal under her feet and asked without looking back: "have you decided to marry your mother?"


    "It''s a fake marriage!"


    Donne emphasized again: "it''s just an expedient measure to transition the right of inheritance."


    "Hum, anyway, it''s a fact in the legal sense!"


    Aurelia snorted coldly, stamped her foot and left.


    This guy


    Donne sighed. Did she have Stockholm syndrome?


    Mingming had been tossed and wanted to kill himself. In the twinkling of an eye, he began to eat flying vinegar again.


    After finding Fiona and explaining to her, Donne came to the magic energy engineering research institute again.


    This time out, he decided to take Elia with him.


    The reason is simple. He needs Elia''s strength just in case.


    If Kasas plans to escape this time, hehe, Elijah''s power will let him know that the disaster from heaven is not for fun


    "Elia, do you want to go out with me?"


    "Big brother! What you said is true!?"


    Elia''s face was dirty, and tears could be seen faintly. She widened her eyes and looked at Donne in disbelief. Donne hadn''t taken her out to play for a while, and left her here to study the miniaturization of the magic array. The little girl was overwhelmed.


    Now I suddenly heard Tang en''s words. The little girl suddenly burst out as she heard the sound of nature. Wow, she rushed into Tang en''s arms and cried, "great, great, great! I thought the big brother didn''t want Elia! Although my mother and sister said the big brother was busy, Elia just wanted to be with the big brother!"


    Seeing that the little girl is so excited, Don is also very guilty. He runs around every day and has no time to take care of her. His brother is too irresponsible.


    "Go wash your face and change your clothes."


    Donne rubbed Elia''s head and carried her back to Elsa''s house.


    "Lord?"


    "Aunt Clara."


    Donne said hello, then smiled and said, "wash her. I''ll take her out."


    Clara was stunned, nodded silently and took Elia in.


    Take Elijah with you. You can use Elijah''s power of "following her word" to limit Casas''s escape, but you should also pay attention not to cause her power to leak out or run away, otherwise the consequences will be unimaginable.


    After pondering for a long time, Donne finally felt that it was the best choice to explain directly to Elia what to do.


    Before long, Elia, who had changed her clothes for nothing, came out, and the cheerful little girl couldn''t wait to hold Donne''s hand, as if worried that he would suddenly disappear again.


    Clara shook her head very speechless. She had raised her daughter for so many years and was closer to Donne than them, which made her mood very complicated.


    "Although I don''t know what you want to do, Lord, please protect Elia."


    "Of course, as long as I am here, she will never be hurt."


    Donne made a solemn promise before taking Elia to arlinks.


    At the moment, the atmosphere in alinks is very tense. The news of the return of the coalition forces of matani and yabaron has spread, and the news that his majesty Gillard has been caught by Donne has spread in a small circle, and many people are ready to move.


    Now the most restless is Charles, who is temporarily the Regent.


    It''s a good feeling to be king. Good Charles doesn''t want to take off the identity of the Regent. When he learned that Gillard was captured by Donne, he even prayed that Donne would simply kill Gillard, and then he can use the power of the cadier family to block those voices of opposition, take off the Regent''s vest and become a real king.


    But


    Donne, he can kill two dukes and capture Gillard alive under the joint efforts of Duke Butler, Duke gross, his majesty Gillard and those expert guards. Is his strength really so terrible?


    Restless Charles felt unrealistic.


    Even the legendary hero gene, facing the siege of so many strong men, let alone win easily. It''s not easy to win.


    Not to mention what the captains said, Donne can tear the earth with his hands and let the earth crack a huge rift


    There must be something wrong with it!


    "I hope, father, that they will all go well and take advantage of Donne''s absence in Ellington to copy his hometown. No matter how strong he is, he can''t turn the sky."


    Charles didn''t know that Frank and his party had been destroyed.


    But he knows that now he has been watched.


    Recently, the attitude of the Holy See of light is very ambiguous. They seem to have found that they and Gillard have taken refuge in the dark snake, but they did not turn their face immediately, which makes Charles very confused.


    There are oberli and Adrian, the two pillars of the ilrus empire. They found an excuse to go to military exercises. As a result, they really left arlex with enough supplies with two legions.


    What are they doing? Want to rebel?


    Charles couldn''t figure it out. After receiving the blessing, he did have great power, but he was always unable to calm down to think about the problems that were easy to figure out before. His mind was like a layer of fog. It took a lot of effort to think.


    Charles also fell in love with solving problems with his fist.


    The Cathedral of light.


    "Lord Donne."


    Pope jessolini XXIII and Saint iluli received Donne together.


    "How''s the communication with Fengshen holy see going?"


    Donne came straight to the point.

 Chapter 554

    As we all know, alinks is the stronghold of the Holy See of light, and the Holy See of light is the most powerful here. The stronghold of Fengshen holy see is in nanila, the capital of ronitant kingdom. Although missionaries are all over prandal, only a small church has been set up in alinks, and few people usually go, Only ronitant businessmen who came to arlinks occasionally went there to pray.


    The connection between jesolini and the Aeolus Vatican was communicated through the Aeolus Vatican clergy in that church.


    "Not very well."


    Jessolini shook his head: "I have known Pope Kiel of the wind god Vatican for a long time. He is a very good person. It may be nothing to find him for other things, but when I heard that we were going to the temple of the wind, I refused without saying a word."


    Don frowned. "Didn''t you tell him about the dark snake?"


    Jessolini stood up and said, "yes, but he didn''t believe it."


    "Shit!"


    Donne scolded. If it was a movie, Kiel would undoubtedly be a pig teammate who was dragging his feet.


    "Now I''m afraid I can only go to nanila first and talk to him face to face."


    Jessolini sighed and said, "I can''t leave the Holy See of light, but iluli and Lyon can go with you. Take the Knights Templar with you. I''m sure Kiel will understand that we''re not kidding."


    "What else do you say? I don''t cooperate with Fang Ming."


    Don said discontentedly, "if I say, let''s go directly to the temple of the wind. Can they stop us?"


    "This... Is a little inappropriate."


    Jessolini hesitated: "after all, it is the holy land of the Fengshen holy see. If someone wants to break into the temple of light, I guess I won''t agree..."


    "It''s urgent to be in power. There''s no spare time to argue with them."


    Donne waved his big hand: "it''s so decided. We''ll take people directly to the temple of the wind. Casas and the venerable will give it to me, and the little minions of the dark snake will give it to the Knights Templar. At that time, if Kiel has any opinion, let him come to me directly."


    "Well... Well, I''ll explain to him later."


    Jessolini clenched his teeth and said, "in that case, let''s start as soon as possible. The Templars are ready to attack at any time."


    "Let''s go now."


    Donne stood up and said, "I''m afraid they''ll run away over time."


    "I''ll inform captain Lyon."


    Eluli got up and left.


    Donne suddenly remembered something: "by the way, where is the temple of the wind, do you know?"


    Jessolini stumbled and almost fell to the ground. Looking at Donne''s confident look, he thought Donne knew.


    "I don''t know the exact location, but Kiel once mentioned it. It seems to be somewhere on the top of the storm."


    Top of the storm?


    Donne was impressed by that place. Solagher is a mountain range located in the northwest of the central part of ronitant Kingdom, rich in copper, iron and other metal minerals. The main peak up to 10000 meters is called the top of the storm. It is shrouded in lightning storms all year round, and ordinary people can''t enter at all. It is said that only those who have obtained the shelter of the wind god can climb the top of the storm.


    Jessolini said reluctantly, "although you are powerful and don''t have to be afraid of lightning storm, the Templar order can''t. They may be difficult to climb the top of the storm without the protection of the wind god, so they can help you block the surroundings and prevent the dark snake from escaping."


    "Don''t let them escape, they''ve helped me a lot."


    At this time, eluli and Leon came back.


    Lyon said in a deep voice, "the Knights Templars are ready to go at any time."


    "How many people are you going to take?"


    "Not all the people on the mission."


    Lyon''s eyes are very firm: "there are 1562 members of the Knights Templar who are training and taking vacation in arlinks. The worst is the first-class gold level, which will never lag behind!"


    The worst is also the golden first order!?


    Donne was surprised. Looking at the lukewarm appearance of the bright Vatican, he didn''t expect that their secretly accumulated strength would be so strong.


    More than 1500 Templars are all above the gold level. If they break out with all their strength, I''m afraid they can overturn the whole alinks in an instant.


    "Don''t waste time. Let''s go now."


    Donne then opened the portal to the mountain city of Beiyin. The secret stronghold set up by Datang chamber of Commerce has now prepared the war horses for them in advance.


    Although the quality of these war horses is not as good as that of the Templars, they are also quite good. These war horses are real golden horses. The Templars didn''t say anything, but silently selected their temporary partners.


    From the mountain city of bein to the solagher mountains, the general carriage takes half a month. On the way, it has to pass through the abalone collar and several small principalities. However, under the power of the holy light of the temple knights, the speed and endurance of the war horses are greatly enhanced. They can run at a speed of 60 kilometers per hour without stopping for a day and a night without breathing.


    Therefore, the time of this journey can be greatly compressed, and we can reach the saurager mountains in less than five days.


    Rao is so. Donne still feels that the speed is too slow.


    If it''s a flying motorcycle comet, I''m afraid it can be felt in only one day. If it''s Harley, it''s not a big problem if the asphalt road can be built there in one day.


    Unfortunately, although Harley and comet have started the reverse reduction design production line, they have not officially started production, so we can''t see the picture of the alien Templars in armor marching out on Harley motorcycles.


    Donne expressed regret about this.


    One day later, the Group officially entered the Abalon collar. The population density of the Abalon collar was no worse than that of Tarris. They could meet villages and towns along the way every three or five times, which also facilitated their supply.


    However, they did not turn to the city of Abalon, but went all the way south and ran directly through the Abalon area along the business road.


    The next day they crossed the southern border of Ilus and entered a principality called harouin.


    Although the Principality of harouin is a principality separated from the kingdom of ronitant, strictly speaking, it is also a country separated from the Ilus empire.


    Archduke harouin''s family was once a famous family of the Ilus Empire, but they stood in the wrong team. Their territory split away with rontant. Later, they wanted to return to the Ilus Empire, but they couldn''t lose face. When rontant was busy for a while, Archduke harouin declared independence, and then the harouin Principality was born.


    The small principalities between Ilus and ronitant in the south, and the principalities between grace and solante in the north were basically born in this way.


    This small principality does not have much military strength. In the eyes of several major kingdoms, it is like a joke like a child playing at home. It doesn''t pay attention to them at all. If necessary, it can level them in one day.


    But these independent great kingdoms and the Ilus Empire need a buffer zone. Since those principalities want to jump out, the great kingdoms are naturally willing to see them become a buffer zone.


    These principalities also know how much they weigh, so they generally maintain a neutral attitude and send some benefits to neighboring countries from time to time, just to keep the crown and the title of King on their heads.


    So power is the easiest thing to lose yourself.


    The scene seen along the way from the Principality of harouin made Donne feel a lot. The people of this country are not very rich. It is similar to the villages in the southwest of the Ilus Empire near Ellington. Of course, now Ellington has Donne, which is very different from before.


    When he left the harouin principality, don didn''t even know that he had just crossed the border again. He didn''t know until illuli mentioned it to him. It turned out that the harouin principality was such a big place!


    Full play and full calculation is the scope of a municipal district in China on earth.


    After crossing the Principality of harouin without stopping, they entered the territory of the kingdom of ronitant.


    Different from the earth, except that there will be garrisons and fortresses at some dangerous checkpoints, the border between prandar and other countries is not strictly divided, but there are occasional border guard teams patrolling there.


    People can cross the border freely. After all, in the past, they are all people of the same country. Except those in power, the civilians and businessmen below do not feel much about nationality. Some residents living on the border can even have two nationalities - of course, they have to pay double taxes, so many villages hide from the border.


    It is worth mentioning that after entering ronitant, Donne found that the population density here has increased a lot, and the residents here are obviously richer. Even the small villages along the way are built very neatly, and the clothes people wear are far better than the civilians of ilrusty.


    Stimulated by trade demand, agriculture, textile industry, forestry, food industry and other industries related to people''s clothing, food, housing and transportation in ronitant Kingdom have developed very rapidly.


    Interest is indeed the factor that can best promote human progress, because frequent and active economic activities have made ronitant Kingdom full of vitality. The monetary value of gold coins has played its greatest value here and made the country prosperous.


    I''m afraid Victor saw the change of Ronnie tant stimulated by finance and trade, so he was so persistent in trying to carry out reform in the ilrus Empire and try to save the declining former "empire".


    In the morning of the fifth day, Donne and his family saw the towering sauraguer mountains, but in the evening, they finally came to the foot of the mountain and entered a small town called banstu county.

 Chapter 555

    "This damn weather!"


    After entering banstu County, the Templars could not help cursing.


    Strange to say, when they saw the sauraguer mountains in the morning, the weather was clear and sunny, and even the snow line on the mountain peak could be seen clearly. However, the closer they were to the foot of the mountain, the more gloomy the sky became. When they came to banstu County, the sky was completely dark, like wind and rain.


    "Maybe it''s because of there."


    Donne pointed to the cloud shrouded peak not far away, which is the main peak of the saurager mountains, the famous top of the storm.


    It is said that the top of the storm is shrouded in lightning storms all year round. It is normal for the surroundings to be so gloomy.


    "Hell, this place is dark all year round, and some people are willing to settle down?"


    A Templar complained. As a Templar of the Holy See of light, this place without light is probably the most annoying place.


    Lyon smiled: "after all, the temple of the wind is here. Every year, some fanatical believers of the Holy See of the wind come here to worship, so it''s normal to have towns."


    "But the temple of the wind is not -"


    The Templar didn''t finish his words, but everyone would understand his meaning and fell silent.


    No one knows the news that the temple of the wind is occupied by the dark snake.


    The Fengshen Vatican chose to block the temple of the wind and prohibit pilgrimage. Is it because they already know the news, so they did it deliberately for safety?


    In other words, the Fengshen Holy See has long known that the dark snake is here, but it has not exposed the news and sheltered them in disguise for so many years. Why?


    Donne guessed what Lyon was thinking and whispered, "maybe that Kiel was afraid of losing face. The holy land of the Fengshen holy see was occupied by a cult. If it was spread, how would they preach? I''m afraid even the existing believers would choose to change their faith."


    "This reason is somewhat possible, but I still can''t forgive them."


    Lyon said a little gloomy: "everyone knows that the Holy See of light has been tracking down the whereabouts of the dark snake, but they know but don''t say, which is absolutely unforgivable."


    Don shrugged, tied the war horse to the stake, patted Lyon on the shoulder and said, "this is human... Transposition thinking, if the temple of light is occupied by evil believers, will you choose to deal with it in a low-key way, or will you immediately open it to the world and let everyone see the jokes of the Holy See?"


    "This..."


    Lyon was speechless.


    If that happens, the Holy See of light will keep it a secret, and then slowly find a way to solve it.


    "So this is human."


    Donne smiled and rubbed Elia, who was huddled in his arms. The little girl''s face was red and slept very sweet.


    I said I took her out to play. As a result, I have been on my way for several days. I don''t even see the scenery. I''m a little sorry for her.


    "Let''s go. Let''s go to the pub and have a good drink to warm up and eat. In order to avoid long dreams, we have to start working all night."


    Donne took out a gold coin bag and threw it to the Knights Templar. Then he took the lead in getting into the bar. Of course, more than 1500 people can''t enter a pub. Fortunately, there are still a few around. They can be received if they are scattered.


    At ordinary times, the Templars can''t help drinking. In addition, it''s only late in the month of recovery. The temperature is very cold. At the foot of the saurager mountains, the temperature is even colder. They didn''t talk to don politely. One person came up and received a few gold coins, and then went to drink in groups to warm up.


    There were not many people in the tavern. Suddenly, so many people came. Suddenly, the dizzy tavern owner''s eyes lit up and shouted, and the clerks were busy immediately.


    "Please sit down, ladies and gentlemen. Would you like some ale? Our homemade ale is of high quality!"


    Donne put a gold coin on the table: "boss, two glasses of wheat wine, two glasses of milk and four good tender steak. Don''t mix water. You''ll be rewarded for the rest."


    The boss accompanied them with a smile and asked Donne to sit down. When he picked up the gold coins, he was suddenly refreshed. Ho, good Ilus gold coins! Suddenly, the boss became more attentive and served in person.


    Although Ronnie tant wanted to issue his own gold coins, so far, Ilus gold coins are still the most popular. Due to the contract signed by the ancestors of Ilus empire with the dragon family and goblins, the Star Diamond bank only accepted Ilus gold coins, so Ilus empire can survive until now by relying on the right of currency issuance.


    The purchasing power of Ilus gold coins is still very strong. A large glass of wheat wine only needs five copper coins, ten copper coins without water, and a cup of milk only needs three copper coins. A high-quality tender meat steak is only ten silver coins. Considering the current exchange rate of gold and silver coins, it is equivalent to saying that Donne spent 40 silver coins and rewarded the boss with more than 50 silver coins. Can he not be considerate.


    Eluli, opposite Donne, whispered, "I can actually drink..."


    Donne shrugged: "I don''t want to see a drunken Saint go to war."


    He didn''t drink when he first crossed, because he was worried that alcohol would affect the casting of spells, but later he knew that the body was a golden thigh body, so he let go. It was just alcohol. He was afraid of a bird.


    But iluli is different. She was originally a clergyman and a girl. She seldom touches wine. If she poured a cup, these Templars would lose their big wet nurse. It might be a tragedy tonight.


    Soon the wine and dishes were served. Elia woke up after smelling the smell, but she still cowered in Donne''s arms and didn''t want to come down. She wanted Donne to feed her.


    Donne had no choice but to do so. After all, what she was holding was not an ordinary little Lori, but a frightening aunt with a big background


    Eluli looked at Elia with a little envy. She really wanted Donne to feed her now


    Thinking, eluli blushed and couldn''t help lowering her head. Fortunately, she was wearing a hood and Lyon couldn''t see it next to her.


    Lyon was not in the mood for wishful thinking. After drinking more than half a glass of ale, he began to eat meat. Now he focused all his energy on the battle at night.


    Donne glanced around and whispered, "do you feel the smell of the dark snake in this town?"


    It is so close to the temple of the wind that there may be members of the dark snake.


    Iluli raised her head, swallowed something, gracefully wiped the corners of her mouth, and then whispered, "no, the scepter of light has been very quiet."


    Donne frowned slightly, but soon stretched out: "no better, won''t disturb them... What''s the matter?"


    The tavern owner gathered together with a smiling face: "Sir, do you need anything else?"


    Donne''s reward obviously made him jealous.


    Donne was moved and asked as if nothing had happened: "there is a need, but I don''t know if you can provide it."


    The tavern owner looked at Elia in Donne''s arms when he heard the speech, and then smiled confidently: "Sir, you''re kidding. There''s no problem with the old and young plump and slim men and women in banstu county. I can contact you for whatever flavor you want."


    what the fuck!? Is it really good to pimp so openly!?


    Donne choked. This guy obviously misunderstood something.


    He obviously felt that eluli kicked him under the table with a sad look on her face.


    Hey, hey, what are you doing!


    Even if I really want to whore, it has nothing to do with you!? You''re just affected by the contract now!


    Your highness, wake up quickly. I''m really flustered when you look at me like this!


    "Well, you misunderstood."


    Donne coughed softly and said, "we''re here to play in banstu county. It''s said that the temple of the wind nearby is the holy land of the wind god Vatican, so we came here specially, but I''m very disappointed. It''s too cold here."


    "Oh, master, you really understand! Praise the God of the wind!"


    As soon as the tavern owner heard this, he was immediately excited: "what is the most famous near banstu county is the top of the storm. In the past, it was really the holy land of Fengshen holy see. At that time, banstu county was full of people and bustling every day. At that time, my grandfather could earn a lot of gold coins every year."


    "Then why is it so cold now?"


    "That''s because... Alas, things are unpredictable."


    The red light on the boss''s face immediately faded: "it was good, but I don''t know why, the Fengshen holy see suddenly banned believers from coming here to worship. It also ordered to block the top of the storm and prohibit people from entering. It said that there were nine level Warcraft at the top of the storm, which was very dangerous."


    "Ninth order Warcraft?"


    Donne almost laughed. If there were nine order Warcraft at the top of the storm, could this town still exist? Are you kidding.


    "Because of a ban, banstu county is becoming more and more deserted and can''t make much money. The Georges moved away because they couldn''t stand the weather here a while ago. I''m afraid I can''t last long. Maybe I''ll sell the tavern and move to nanila in a while."


    "Didn''t the Fengshen holy see find a way to communicate with that Warcraft?"


    Warcraft above the seventh level will have wisdom. If there is a ninth level Warcraft, it can communicate. If you want others to believe that there are Warcraft in the mountain, the Fengshen Holy See should at least act like communication.


    "Who said no, the Fengshen Holy See sent a lot of fully armed people in. They said they wanted to persuade the Warcraft to move to a place. If they couldn''t convince them, they would do it. As a result, it seemed that the whole army was destroyed and no one could come out."


    The owner of the tavern complained, "I heard that there were also supreme figures in it. As a result, they were not killed by the Ninth level Warcraft? Later, they blocked the top of the storm and prohibited everyone from entering."


    Donne and Lyon looked at each other thoughtfully.

 Chapter 556

    When they had enough to eat and drink, they walked out of the tavern, blowing a cool wind, and their drowsy brains woke up again.


    When they came out, the Templars who went to other pubs had been waiting outside for a long time.


    "It seems that as you said, they decided to deal with it by themselves, but they didn''t expect the power of the dark snake to be so strong. As a result, the elite were completely destroyed."


    Leon said in a deep voice, "are you sure a person can?"


    "Not alone!"


    Elia got out of Donne''s arms, raised her hand and said, "big brother, I have more help!"


    "That''s right."


    Donne rubbed Elia''s head with a smile: "I''m not alone... This time, Casas must die."


    Lyon nodded slightly: "in that case, we''ll start blocking."


    At this time, Donne thought of a very important question: "in other words, can you more than 1500 people block the way out of the solagher mountains?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s no problem."


    Lyon smiled and said, "we are not those soldiers. Relying on the power of the holy light, the blockade of the Templar can be very long and will never let any evil believers escape."


    "Then take action."


    Lyon nodded and immediately led the Templars to set out. They had to set up a blockade, so the task was heavy and took time, while Donne and Elia ran directly to the top of the storm, every minute.


    After the others left, Emily went to Donne with a red face, carefully tidied his clothes, and then whispered, "you must pay attention to your safety."


    Donne burst out laughing. "Do you think Casas can hurt me?"


    Iluli recalled that Casas was beaten by Donne and smiled: "of course not."


    After a pause, Emily blushed and said, "but I still want to give you a blessing."


    Then, before Donne could recover, Emily stood on tiptoe and kissed him gently on the face.


    Donne was stunned and said with a smile, "blessing from the saint. If believers see it, I''m afraid I will become a public enemy of the people."


    So eluli became more shy.


    "But you did it under the influence of the contract. It doesn''t count."


    Donne wrapped Elia up and joked, "I''ll be happier if you give me a blessing when you find a way to terminate the contract."


    "Think, think beautifully..."


    Iluli stammered, "if it weren''t for the influence of this contract, I, I wouldn''t do this..."


    Eluli is a little glad that Donne is a good man, but she is also sorry that he is a good man.


    It is precisely because he is a good man that he will not take advantage of others'' danger, but because he is a good man, he will not do more shameful things to himself.


    This feeling is very contradictory. She knows that she is affected by the contract, so she is so infatuated with Donne, but she just doesn''t want to resist this feeling.


    It was as if she had changed her thinking mode imperceptibly.


    It can only be said that God''s contractual power is really terrible.


    After watching Leon eluli and their horses disappear into the night, Donne strolls out of banstu County, then rises directly into the sky and flies to the top of the storm.


    Although it is known that the temple of the wind is somewhere on the top of the storm, its location is uncertain. It will take some time to find it. They can''t waste time setting up a blockade while Lyon.


    At this moment, at the top of the storm and the temple of the wind, Casas is very melancholy.


    Yes, Casas is very melancholy.


    At one time or another, he was also brilliant. As a fierce man just facing God, he once thought he had the power to win the divine personality.


    Even after being sealed underground for so many years, when he woke up again, he still believed in this.


    Unfortunately, his strong confidence was shattered by Donne just after he broke away from the seal.


    Is Donne human?


    Yes.


    Neither.


    A human being has no field and no law entanglement. Why is he so powerful?


    But garthas knew that Donne was indeed a human, a real human.


    However, when he held the weapon, he was no longer a human.


    But -- the world.


    Yes, when he said the sentence "judgment" without expression, what Kasas felt was that the will of the huge world came, and even oppressed him.


    Only the will of the world has been so, how powerful should the gods who created the world be?


    Casas began to doubt, deeply doubting his strength.


    Does it mean that the power he thinks is powerful is just an illusion given by the people, and he is just a chess piece fooled by the gods in their spare time?


    Doubt seems to be close to the truth, but it is not the truth, nor is it the reason why Casas is so melancholy.


    As a well deserved boss of the dark snake, he suddenly felt that the team was too difficult to take.


    It''s not that people are scattered, but that people are too United.


    The dark snake is the sect he founded. All believers firmly believe that he is the only and powerful true God.


    They were even willing to give everything for him.


    So here comes the question....


    Will the only true God be beaten to death by a human?


    can''t.


    They won''t believe it.


    And Casas was ashamed to say.


    He found a reason. Those little brothers really believed it.


    What''s the best way for the younger brothers to show in front of the boss and win the favor of the boss?


    Kill the guy the boss doesn''t like, of course.


    Ellington, Donne.


    So the problem comes one after another.


    Jonathan died in the beginning, let alone.


    Orika volunteered to drive the Warcraft to level Ellington.


    Then she died.


    Gladama wanted to use the army of Castle caspami to form a necromancer army to level Ellington.


    Then he died.


    Marcus wants to use Gillard to start a war and then draw Ellington.


    Then he died.


    Lasani was innocent, but he was joined by Marcus to do a "big event" to make God happy.


    Then he died, too.


    Lissel met Frank of the cardier family. He was supposed to apply for the fat job of activity funds, but Frank said, "let''s go and do Ellington? God will be very happy."


    So lissel went to Ellington with him.


    So he died.


    After he woke up, six of deli''s men were dead, and only three of them were available.


    what? Six of the eight venerable masters died. Should there be two, not three?


    There are nine of the eight venerable masters. Isn''t that common sense?


    Only smock, the snake of war, basaka, the snake of burning prison, and novas, the sacrificial snake who has always hidden his identity.


    When Casas was sealed, Novartis was responsible for the activities of the dark snake. He formulated a series of action plans, which made the dark snake grow in the dark and become its current scale.


    The thought that all the main cadres of such a large-scale dark snake were killed by Donne made gasas melancholy.


    Will the whole dark snake be planted in Donne''s hands?


    Gazing down at the members studying the word of God in the temple of the wind, Casas was even more melancholy.


    If he said he couldn''t beat Donne, maybe they wouldn''t go one after another to die.


    But he can''t say it!


    These people don''t believe him!


    These guys are going to find that pervert one by one. This is to force him to a dead end!


    Hey, hey, you bastards are going to kill your boss, you know!?


    That Donne, he''s not an ordinary person. He''s an open pervert. Did you make it!?


    Casas wanted to shout out, but


    He can''t erase that face.


    "Salute you, God."


    A fanatical voice sounded behind him.


    Smock.


    "Smock, get up."


    "Lord God, please let me go!"


    Smock was still kneeling on the ground, looking longingly at the toes of Casas, as if he wanted to jump up and kiss, but worried about violating the authority of Casas.


    "They''re so useless. I''ll help you clean up Ellington and bring back Donne''s head for you!"


    Again!


    Gasas said patiently, "smock, it''s not that I don''t trust you, but now is the critical moment. If we can successfully crack the word of God, you can become a real God like me. It''s inseparable from you."


    Smock bowed his head and said, "but God, now I just want to let Donne, who insulted your majesty, die!"


    So crazy believers should die!


    Gasas roared in his heart, and a stiff smile appeared on his face: "smock, stand up and look at me."


    Smock stood up this time, but he still dared not just gasas''s face.


    "You know, to me, Donne is just a trivial bug. I can kill him at any time if necessary, but we can''t delay business because of him."


    Gasas kept his face unchanged and boasted, "help you get the divine power and let the dark snake reign in the world. This is the most important thing, okay? If you understand, go down and talk to basaka by the way. Don''t let him be so impulsive."


    Watching smock turn away reluctantly, gasas breathed a long sigh of relief.


    It''s like taking a group of unwise bear children!


    Kasas rubbed his eyebrows, and it was painful for him to deal with these people.


    But he''s still to blame.


    I knew that when I first formulated the doctrine, I didn''t brainwash so hard. Who would have thought that under the influence of chaos, the final effect would become so hard.


    Staring blankly at the clouds and lightning storms in the sky, after thinking clearly about Donne''s strength, the idea of revenge against him had long disappeared.


    Unfortunately, these people still want to shed blood for him


    These fools.


    Gasas shook his head and an idea flashed through his mind.


    Why don''t you pack up and run while Donne doesn''t find here

 Chapter 557

    Above the sky, a small figure floated steadily there, allowing the storm to roar and the lightning to be like a dragon. He stood still.


    It''s Donne and Elia.


    "Big brother, is that the temple of the wind? Those bad guys are there?"


    With a lollipop in her hand, Elia shrank into Donne''s arms, revealing a small head. Although there was constant lightning and thunder around, she couldn''t get close to Donne at all. She was very excited and yelled. She couldn''t be happy. The girl had gone crazy.


    "That''s right."


    Donne yawned lazily. Normally, he should go to bed now.


    He had found the temple of the wind two hours ago. There was a strong power around the temple of the wind. It was difficult for ordinary people to notice it and break through the defense, but it was nothing to Donne.


    They also noticed that the figures coming and going in the temple of the wind were believers of the dark snake.


    If he hadn''t waited for eluli and Lyon, he would have done it now.


    "Why hasn''t there been any movement?"


    Elia looked down eagerly. Lyon and eluli said they didn''t need to contact. Once the blockade was completed, Donne would find it, but up to now, Donne hasn''t found anything unusual.


    "Wait a minute..."


    As soon as Donne''s voice fell, he was suddenly stunned. Then he saw light columns around the solagher mountains. These light columns were separated by several kilometers. They were vaguely connected and echoed each other. The rising light columns even pierced the thick lightning storm clouds!


    Donne suddenly realized that no wonder they smiled and said there was no need to contact. Such obvious movements can be seen as long as they are not blind!


    "Elia."


    Tang en snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "my brother is going to fight the bad guys. Do you think they can escape?"


    Elia waved her small arm and said, "of course not. The big brother is the best. How can they escape!"


    As soon as Elia''s voice fell, Donne faintly felt that there seemed to be some changes around him. He nodded with satisfaction: it''s done. He''s worthy of being a goddess. Follow his words.


    "OK, big brother, go down and beat the bad guys. You can watch a good play in the sky."


    Donne released a floating technique for Elia, threw Nora and the soul diamond to Elia, then squeezed his fist and flew down with a grim smile.


    Donne noticed, and of course the people of the dark snake noticed.


    "What''s going on?"


    "The holy light... Is the man of the Holy See of light!?"


    "Why are they here?"


    "God - go find Lord God!"


    "No, you all die!"


    As soon as Donne snapped his fingers, the hurricane on the top of the storm suddenly became more chilly. A roaring hurricane wall surrounded the whole mountain top. Countless dense wind blades roared into the crowd and set off a bloody storm!


    Eighth order spell - Hurricane wall.


    God, of course, Kasas also saw the pillar of light at the foot of the mountain. His heart suddenly had a bad hunch.


    This is the temple of the wind. After so many years, the Holy See of light didn''t find it. Why did it suddenly find it?


    And it seems that they are going to close the mountain!


    Obviously, they have determined that the dark snake is here!


    Thinking of what had happened before, Casas suddenly turned black.


    That pervert won''t come too!?


    Then he saw the hurricane wall.


    "Oh, Casas, long time no see."


    An unforgettable voice sounded in my ears.


    Shit!


    Sure enough, I''m going to be driven to death by these bastards!


    When Casas heard Donne''s voice, he did not hesitate to use his secret skills and fled to the distance.


    Gasas''s body disappeared, and there was a dull sound of "boom". A mass of gravel was blown up on the nearby cliff. The ashen gasas coughed and said, "I should escape now..."


    Donne sneered and said, "I haven''t done it yet. What are you running from?"


    "What!?"


    Gasas was surprised. When he looked carefully, he was shocked to find that the secret skill he had just performed had only escaped for hundreds of meters!


    Just as gasas wanted to escape again, he felt a "crackling" sound in front of him, and a big hand tore up the spell shield and grabbed his neck!


    Gasas, who had seen Donne''s strength, did not dare to resist hard. As soon as he bit the tip of his tongue and spewed out a mouthful of blood, his body disappeared again!


    "Boom!"


    Gasas bumped his head and feet against the stone pillar next to him. The gravel buried him. Gasas shivered in the gravel: "it''s time to escape this time..."


    "Do you like playing hide and seek very much?"


    A hurricane blew all the rubble away, and Donne appeared in front of Casas again.


    "How is this possible!"


    Casas almost vomited blood. He couldn''t escape the secret arts twice in a row!?


    "Nothing is impossible."


    Seeing that Casas couldn''t escape twice, en was completely relieved of Elia''s strength. He squeezed his fist and said with a grim smile: "you escaped last time. Later, your little brothers brought me a lot of trouble. Finally, I can calculate the general ledger this time."


    "I surrender!"


    Garthas knelt down to Donne very simply, without master style.


    "Surrender!?"


    Donne was stunned.


    "Yes, surrender!"


    Gasas said without hesitation, "I know I can''t beat you. Why should I die?"


    Donne nodded, "what? You''re going to fight me to the death!? come on! It hurts!"


    "No, no, no, I mean, I''m going to surrender --"


    "Boom!"


    The expressionless Donne punched gasas on the ground: "what are you talking about? The thunder is too loud for me to hear."


    Casas wants to cry without tears. How can there be such a shameless person!?


    I said to surrender!


    "Surrender... Do you think you can make atonement by surrender?"


    Donne smiled grimly as if God had come, the power of terror broke out completely, and the huge prestige shrouded the whole solagher mountains.


    For a moment, even the lightning storm in the sky subsided.


    "I didn''t send those people out! They all made their own decisions to please me!"


    Where does Gaza still have the style of a legendary master at the moment? Before Donne picked up that strange weapon, he just completely let go of his hands and feet. His strength is so terrible. How can he fight!


    "It''s none of my business."


    As soon as Donne''s voice fell, suddenly a black sword hit his head!


    "Break it for me!"


    Donne raised his hand and the black sword burst into pieces.


    "Battle skill - broken star streamer chop!"


    Just listening to a roar, there was a dense sword light beside Donne. The bright sword light shrouded the whole mountain, and the violent force tried to tear Donne to pieces.


    "Get out!"


    Donne shouted, a terrible arcane force exploded, and the sword light around him only existed for a moment and disappeared completely.


    "Is this a fifth order magic power burst?"


    Another man didn''t know when he appeared next to Casas, with a slight frown: "it''s just a fifth order spell. How can he stop smock''s broken star streamer chop?"


    "Basaka! Let''s go!"


    Smock, with his huge sword in his hands, jumped back and looked fanatical: "he''s strong!"


    "Not interested."


    Basaka grinned wildly, and a burning flame lit up beside him: "unless you give him to me, this is the supreme glory to wash away the shame for Lord God!"


    "Stop it!"


    These bastards who don''t know heaven and earth are going to drive themselves to death!


    Gasas was scared to death. I''m afraid Donne would have to put all the accounts on him!


    "God, don''t worry."


    Another man who could not see the fluctuation of power stood quietly beside Casas and said faintly, "he is really strong... But Lord God, please rest assured that he is definitely not the opponent of smock and basaka."


    Gasas was so angry that he almost vomited blood: "Novartis, you know a fart!"


    Novartis smiled: "Lord God, please don''t worry. Watch us patiently and offer his head for you."


    Donne hehe laughed: "this one with two handed sword must be smock, the snake of war, and the one with fire is basaka, the first snake of inflammatory prison... Who''s that next to it? Report your name so that you don''t know how to die."


    Novartis nodded and saluted with a faint smile: "under Novartis, the leader of the dark snake, ranked zero. The sacrificial snake is me."


    Donne''s eyelids jumped: "fuck! I knew there were five of the four heavenly kings... Also offering sacrifices to snakes. Do you think you are Fuxi or Sakai youer?"


    People all know that five of the four heavenly kings are common sense. For example, the four heavenly kings have magic ritual green, magic ritual red, magic ritual sea, magic ritual longevity and magic Lisha.


    However, Donne did not expect that this law would also apply to prandal.


    "Too much nonsense, kill!"


    Smock, the snake of war, was the most impatient. Seeing that they were wordy there, he immediately took up his two handed sword impatiently and roared in front of Donne. An arc sword light cut off, and the cold sword light came to his face, but it changed thousands in the last moment and enveloped Donne!


    Battle skill - split phantom chop!


    "Hum!"


    Donne snorted coldly. A long elemental sword appeared in his hand, and his body suddenly turned into an illusion. The long elemental sword turned into a hurricane. Donne''s avatars holding the long elemental sword were thousands of, either picking or stabbing, splitting or cutting, which not only blocked smock''s sword light, but also roared across the audience!


    Elemental weapon - Hurricane sword dance!


    "Donne''s swordsmanship is so powerful."


    Novartis smiled and clapped, his face not in a hurry.


    On the other hand, the big boss of the dark snake, Kasas can''t escape now. He wants to be positive with Tang engang. However, he can only watch his little brother die and force himself to come out and wipe his neck.


    "Ding Ding -"


    Hurricane sword dance stabbed smock, but it made a crisp metal sound.


    "I''m invincible! Who can hurt me?"


    Smock burst through the sword spirit with a wild smile, rushed to Donne with an indomitable momentum, and cleaved over with his sword: "there is only one war with you and no me!"


    "Idiot - Arcane torrent."


    Donne sneered, flexed his fingers, and a powerful arcane torrent roared across the huge sword, all of which hit smock, making him fly out faster than ever before.


    "The snake of war is nothing more than that. Let''s go together."


    Donne moved his hands and feet and pointed at them: "you don''t have enough for me to play. You can last a little longer together."


    "Arrogant and ignorant guy."


    Basaka narrowed his eyes and showed a distorted smile: "since you want to die, die."


    As soon as the voice fell, Donne was swallowed up by the flames!

 Chapter 558

    Why is the legendary strong strong?


    As we all know, legend is not only the peak limit of mortals, but also a complete transformation.


    Because the legendary strong awakened the power of law.


    Gold is the limit of ordinary people''s life. More than 90% of people will stop here.


    In the realm above the gold level, some forces of qualitative change have begun to appear.


    From the field awakening of the master level to the field strengthening of the extraordinary level, and then to the supreme touch law, the professional boundary disappears until the law awakening of the legendary level. It is a process for mortals to approach their limits. Only with excellent talent, excellent understanding, and good luck and opportunities can they be promoted to legend.


    The most obvious change after promotion to legend is the awakening of law.


    After awakening their own laws, we can use the laws to fight, so as to give play to the most powerful power.


    Basaka, the snake of the burning prison, awakened to the law of "fire".


    Basaka is a magician specializing in fire. After awakening the magician''s talent - Flame incarnation, he abandoned everything and focused on the cultivation of fire.


    The effect of specialization is obvious. He successfully entered the supreme level.


    Later, with the help of Casas, he integrated the atmosphere of chaos, broke through the level at one stroke, promoted to legend, and completely awakened the "law of fire".


    Follow your word and instantly cast any flame spell.


    Later, basaka no longer stuck to the original flame spell, but returned to the source, improved the power of flame to the extreme, and created a set of his own combat skills.


    He called it "fighting in the burning prison".


    Then basaka became the most powerful venerable of the dark snake.


    Basaka was wrapped in flames and appeared beside Donne in an instant. His flaming fist blasted down to Donne''s jaw: "ghost burn!"


    Dunn, who was stunned and forced, was blown straight. When he turned back, the flame on his body was stripped by him.


    "What did you just call it?"


    Basaka smiled proudly: "fighting in the burning prison, ghost burning."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne''s brain jumped, and instantly appeared in front of basaka. A flame also lit up on his claws: "eat the must kill skill of Grandpa eight gods!"


    Donne''s speed suddenly increased. In an instant, he turned into an illusion and surrounded basaka. His flaming claws directly defeated basaka''s armor and frantically tore his body: "forbidden thousand 211 types ¡¤ eight childish girls!"


    In the sky, Nora blinked and curled her mouth: "what ghost moves are really ugly, like a mad dog."


    "No."


    Elia cheered for Donne: "I think big brother is so handsome!"


    "Cry, shout, and then die! That''s all!"


    Donne grabbed basaka''s neck with a cold face (shame). After finishing the lines of extreme second form, the flame burst out in his palm, and basaka, who was caught as a chicken nest by Donne, was blown out.


    "Ridiculous!"


    Basaka rushed up again with a wild smile, his fist wrapped in flame and launched a violent attack on Donne: "do you think I, who has mastered the law of fire, will be hurt by your ridiculous flame?"


    "Really?"


    Donne instantly elementalized, avoided smock''s slash, and fought with basaka with Mars: "do you think I will be hurt by your flame?"


    "Elementalization!"


    Basaka sneered and became the incarnation of the element: "do you think only you can!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the biting cold wind suddenly hit, a cold ice storm swallowed him, and the flame on his body was suddenly dark and almost extinguished.


    Donne''s voice came from behind him: "it''s a pity that I can do more than one."


    "Damn elementalization!"


    Smock cursed and patted on the giant sword. A strange light suddenly appeared on the giant sword. He shouted. The terrible sword Qi locked down Donne and basaka at the same time!


    "Smock, you''re crazy!"


    Basaka hurried back, and smock of the ninth order of the supreme level had touched the law. He used his perceived law of "destruction" to specially develop a sword technique for elemental creatures, which can cause great damage to elemental creatures that ignore physical damage.


    "Die, die, die!"


    Smock laughed wildly and waved his huge sword, which destroyed the whole mountain.


    Donne frowned slightly and avoided the attack flexibly. He could feel that smock''s sword Qi contained a strange force, which posed a great threat to his elemental body.


    The cold light suddenly crossed Donne''s shoulder, and Donne''s left arm was torn by smock''s sword!


    "Good!"


    Basaka was overjoyed. As soon as he picked up his finger, the burning flame swallowed up Donne''s broken arm, and the water elemental arm disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    There was a surge on Donne''s shoulder, and a new arm appeared again. Then he released the elementalization and looked at smock gloomily.


    Smock * * * * with his lips and a fanatical killing intention on his face: "today is your time of death. Give your head to Lord God!"


    Donne suddenly said, "it''s boring."


    Novartis looked at Donne with interest. "Does he think he can turn over?"


    Gasas wants to cry without tears, sir, are you my uncle?


    People haven''t taken it seriously yet!


    He''s just playing!


    Come on, let me surrender!


    "Boring, boring, boring..."


    Donne muttered to himself and shook his head. A twisted space vortex appeared beside him, and a sword handle slowly appeared.


    As soon as he saw the hilt, Casas''s heart stopped for half a beat.


    finished.


    The terrible psychological shadow left by the underground world completely broke out, and the powerful gasas trembled: "it''s over... It''s really over this time... It''s all you... It''s all your fault..."


    Yes, one of the most devastating things about Casas after he came back was that these fanatical believers pushed him to death step by step.


    I know I can''t fight. I know I''ll die if I fight with him, but these guys go one after another


    So crazy believers deserve to die!


    Donne''s hand took the handle of the sword, slowly drew out the will of the world, and said indifferently: "so, you all die."


    As soon as his voice fell, a terrible killing intention fell from the sky and shrouded the whole solager mountains. The frightening pressure even made those crazy dark snake believers kneel on the ground involuntarily.


    What power is this!?


    Smock and basaka''s faces changed slightly. They both clearly felt a great threat of death coming from Donne.


    It was only a moment before and after. Just holding a weapon, how could there be such a terrible change!?


    "Eh? What kind of sword is that?"


    Novartis frowned slightly and stared at the long sword in Donne''s hand. His eyes were full of greed. His intuition told him that the sword was very powerful and mysterious.


    If he can get


    "Don''t let him do it!"


    Smock pounced on Donne with a destructive sword: "kill him!"


    "Kill!"


    Basaka''s body "roared" out of a hundred meters high flame, and then the rich flame compressed again, the temperature kept rising, the color of the flame kept deepening, and finally turned into an unusually deep black.


    This is the ultimate effect of his "fire" law. It can devour all black inflammation, and any substance will turn into ashes in this black flame.


    Basaka rushed into the sky and then dragged a long black tail towards Donne!


    "No, basaka is crazy, too."


    Novartis looked at basaka, who was turned into a black meteorite, and his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled. If he was hit, the top of the whole storm would be swallowed up by black inflammation and turned into ashes.


    Not only those people of the dark snake, but also the temple of the wind will be destroyed, and the sacrificial array he arranged will also be destroyed.


    Donne slowly raised the will of the world, and his authority continued to increase. He had locked smock and basaka.


    "Stop it."


    With a soft sound, Novartis suddenly appeared on Donne''s head. He opened his arms, smock and basaka attacked at the same time, and then disappeared in an instant.


    Smock snorted and roared into the mountain wall.


    Basaka''s flame suddenly went out, and the whole person was forced out of the elemental incarnation state.


    "Novartis!"


    Basaka roared, "you want to betray Lord God!"


    "No, no, No."


    Novartis waved his hand gracefully: "I just don''t want you to destroy the top of the storm. After all, my efforts have been condensed here..."


    Basaka''s body lit a flame again: "get away from me! I''ll kill him!"


    "Of course, but before that..."


    Novartis turned around, stared at Donne, smiled inexplicably and said, "Lord Donne, if you can hand over your weapons, I think I can persuade them to spare your life."


    "I''ll spare you, uncle."


    Donne sneered and struck Novartis with a sword.


    Novartis was divided into two, but he said helplessly, "why don''t you always cooperate well... Alas."


    "Novartis!"


    There was a roar of horror from basaka in the sky, and the figure of novas disappeared, but basaka behind him was devastated. Donne''s sword Qi ran through the mirage of novas and tore half of his body at the same time.


    To basaka''s horror, the torn wound showed no signs of healing, and he can''t even elementalize to avoid this fatal wound.


    This is all because Novartis temporarily deprived him of his elemental power!


    Basaka''s stomach spewed out a lot of blood, and his vitality began to lose rapidly.


    "Bad."


    Back next to Casas, Novartis frowned slightly, which was beyond his plan. If basaka died now


    "In that case, we have to start early."


    Novartis sighed and grabbed, and smock and basaka in the distance were dragged to his side at the same time.


    "You can all die."

 Chapter 559

    "You can all die."


    At the moment when Novartis''s flat voice sounded, smock and basaka''s heads were suddenly caught in his hands, and then the hurricane suddenly rose in the field, and the top of the whole storm was shrouded in a strong smell of blood.


    In just a moment, the supreme level 9 smock and the legendary basaka became dry people, and their vitality and Magic were all captured by novas.


    Not only the two of them, but also the dark snake believers who were not killed by the hurricane wall in the Wind Temple below in the distance, also died one by one, with blood gushing out, and the blood gushing into the sky and converging into a huge black and red sphere.


    The ground of the wind temple, which is made of white stone pillars, suddenly lit up a huge and complex magic array, which is a super huge sacrificial magic array.


    Tang enmeng, who was preparing to do it, was there.


    What happened?


    Dog bites dog? In the nest?


    "Novartis!?"


    Gasas was surprised and angry: "what are you doing?"


    "What? Of course... To make you a real God."


    There was a faint light in Novartis''s eyes and a comfortable smile on his face: "next, Lord God, don''t resist."


    "Are you crazy?"


    The furious Casas shot a black ball of light: "die!"


    "Lord God, you seem to have forgotten my law and power..."


    Novartis waved his fingers leisurely, and the arcane celestial sphere mixed with chaos disappeared silently.


    "Nothingness."


    Gaza''s face was very ugly: "nothingness that devours everything."


    "That''s right."


    Novartis smiled and snapped his fingers, "so please don''t resist."


    Gaza''s body flew up involuntarily and was thrown into the blood cells in the sky by Novartis. For a moment, the blood cells beat like a heart.


    Immediately after, the stone slab in the center of the magic array on the ground suddenly slipped away, and a silver haired girl appeared. She was probably only a teenager. She seemed to fall into a deep sleep and lowered her head, so she couldn''t see her face clearly. Her limbs were locked by mysterious runes.


    When the silver haired girl appeared, the magic array became brighter, and the blood cells in the sky began to beat violently, stretching out tentacles composed of blood to the girl.


    "Hiss!"


    Donne waved the will of the world with a dignified face. With a soft sound, the invisible sword Qi slipped and tore the blood tentacles into pieces.


    That silver haired girl must not be an ordinary person.


    "This is a perfect sacrificial array! You can''t stop it! The new God, Casas, will be born here!"


    Novartis opened his arms and laughed: "he will be the first man-made God who was born in the hand of mankind, but obtained the divine personality!"


    "Fool."


    Donne chopped a sword at Novartis, but unexpectedly, the sword disappeared when it was about to hit him.


    "Tut tut Tut, don''t you know what power I have?"


    Novartis shook his head regretfully: "nothingness, nothingness that can devour everything, you know?"


    Donne raised his eyebrows, watched the silver haired girl from the corners of his eyes, and said to Novartis as if nothing had happened: "you are trying to use the sacrificial array to forcibly raise the rank of Kasas and make him a God? It is impossible."


    The world has a fixed life level authority, that is, the so-called divine personality. When this authority is occupied, others can no longer obtain it.


    "Of course, of course! I know that!"


    It seemed that the plan went smoothly, and Novartis became happier. He laughed and said, "but it''s different with her! Do you know who she is? You don''t know, ha ha ha -"


    Donne sneered: "is that the reincarnation of a goddess? Do you want to use the sacrificial array to forcibly remove the goddess from the throne, and then let gasas replace her life rank?"


    "I guessed?"


    Novartis was a little surprised and proud and said, "yes, this is my plan. It is also the only feasible way for humans to replace gods, which has been studied by all human wisdom for thousands of years!"


    "This sacrificial array consumes all the wealth of the dark snake! It can change the life level of the two people in the array. Someone once used this sacrificial array to obtain the power of the dragon! After strengthening, it can also enable Kasas to obtain a real divine personality!"


    "And that girl was captured by using the power of the divine word mastered by the temple of the wind. The God was reincarnated, the daughter of greterence, the God of death, and the dark girl otinia!"


    "Once the sacrifice is successful, Casas will become the first man-made God!"


    "And me."


    Novartis grinned: "he will be the first person to devour God."


    Novartis originally wanted to use the sacrificial Dharma array and the divine personality of otinia on himself. However, although his strength is very strong, his strength is not as strong as Casas. It is difficult to capture the divine personality of otinia. Casas is different. After all, he is known as a semi divine strong man, and his success rate is the highest.


    Anyway, when the time comes, just swallow it up while his divine personality is not stable.


    "Sure enough, it''s a dog biting trick."


    Donne waved a sword and defeated the blood tentacles. He sneered, "ridiculous mortals, do you think this magic array will only have an effect on a real God?"


    Prandar''s gods are gods not because of faith or willpower, but because they were born as gods.


    "You guys, after all, are still too young! What you think is too simple, some times * * * * *! If you can change the life level of the dragon, you think you can change the life level of the God?"


    ¡°Naive£¡¡±


    Donne waved his fingers and sneered, "don''t always want to make big news. If only you could make a lot of money like before, but it''s a pity that you have to jump out and die."


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about."


    Novartis smiled and said, "but you can''t stop sacrificing to the Dharma array. Now bow down to me and be my servant. When I get the divine personality, I will reward you with eternal life and powerful power!"


    "Idiot."


    Donne looked at him as if he were looking at a fool. If it weren''t for the disgusting touch of his tentacles with his sister, which was not in line with his personal aesthetics, he could even ignore the otinia and let these fools die.


    There may be a struggle between gods and gods, but it is absolutely impossible between gods and mortals. He is sure that the moment when Casas or novas tries to capture the divine personality of otinia will be swallowed by the laws of the world.


    "Well, I have the information, and you can die."


    Donne is not going to waste any more time.


    "Hehe, there are many people who want to kill me, but - vomit!"


    The smile froze on Novartis''s face. The next moment he retched, covered his stomach and quickly retreated out. However, before he could stand firm, Donne appeared on his head again, fell from the sky and stepped into the rock.


    Donne''s foot twisted vigorously on Novartis''s face: "did anyone say that your face is too handsome and your smile is too disgusting?"


    "Go away!"


    The roar of anger sounded at his feet, and the power of the legendary strong man burst out in an instant, blowing Donne out.


    Novartis floated gloomily, and Donne''s footprints were clearly visible on his face.


    Donne grinned: "it seems that you care about the ceremony of sacrificing the Dharma array."


    A full burst of legendary power could have destroyed the top of the storm, but Novartis''s power was controlled in a small range.


    The sacrificial array is not over yet. He doesn''t want to disrupt the ceremony. It''s all his efforts.


    "Damn human... You will pay for what you have done."


    Novartis stared coldly at Donne: "go to hell - nothingness."


    A thin film swept over Donne. The strong attraction tried to drag Donne into another space, but the world will in Donne''s hand firmly fixed his personal coordinates in the world.


    "Liberation - the will of the world."


    The Dharma sword in his hand lights up, and lines emerge on the sword. The simple and insignificant Dharma sword decomposes and reorganizes in the blink of an eye and becomes a complex weapon full of powerful power!


    The will of the world was fully charged, and the brilliant energy light filled the whole sword body. With a slight shake and a "Bo" sound, the film entangled with him was broken.


    "How can this be --"


    Novartis''s eyes widened in an instant, followed by Donne, appeared behind him like a ghost, cut off his right arm with a sword, and blood gushed out.


    It''s not an illusion.


    Novartis sealed the wound and was stunned: "can you hurt me?"


    "All creatures in this world are in judgment."


    After liberating the will of the world, Donne''s voice was unusually cold and indifferent as a ruthless judge.


    Novartis was shocked and frightened: "you are also the reincarnation of God!"


    "It''s over. I judge that you are guilty. There are three crimes: trying to kill God with human body, imprisoning God only reincarnation, and trying to seize God''s personality."


    Donne raised the will of the world: "his crime should be punished, his body should be killed, his soul should be preserved, and his soul should be punished to bear the Yingling hall until the soul dissipates. After the crime is declared, it should be executed immediately."


    Novartis was shocked. He felt that he was connected to the sword by invisible cause and effect. He immediately used the stunt to try to escape thousands of miles!


    However, at the moment, the top of the storm had already been blocked by Elia''s power. He hit the wall of the law and was bounced back!


    With just a gentle wave of his hand, the sharp blade cut off his neck, and Novartis''s head was sprayed into the sky with blood!


    A legendary strong man died!


    With a flash of light in the sky, Nora accurately dragged the soul of novas into the soul diamond.


    Using the soul of a legendary strong man to drive the Yingling hall can ensure that the Yingling hall becomes more stable. The soul harvest of smock, basaka and Novartis alone is worth the trip, not to mention those dark snake believers with different strength.


    This is a great harvest!


    Then


    Donne''s eyes fell on the blood cell in the sky.

 Chapter 560

    power!


    Power is pouring into the body!


    Among the blood cells, Casas suddenly opened his eyes. His whole body was hot as if the blood had boiled. A piece of scarlet could not cover his eyes. His eyes penetrated the blood and the clouds, as if he had a panoramic view of the starry sky.


    Those dim stars are so close to themselves.


    As if everything was under control.


    "Ah!!!"


    Gasas roared excitedly, and bubbles gushed into the bleeding ball.


    God!


    This is the power of God!


    Novartis, well done!


    At the moment, Casas did not know Novartis''s previous plan. He thought that this loyal man suddenly killed so many people in order to achieve his great cause.


    The sacrificial array transferred the power of those members of the dark snake, smock, basaka and even the dead novas to Casas. At this moment, he is closer to an unknown realm than the legend. I don''t know how much stronger he is.


    Only God can have this power!


    "What''s this guy''s ghost name?"


    Outside, Donne frowned and looked disgusted. After touching the baby on Novartis''s body, he jumped into the temple of the wind.


    The closer to the center of the temple, that is, the center of the sacrificial Dharma array, the stronger the sense of resistance. However, for Donne, who holds the will of the world, all this is no problem. He broke through the resistance of the sacrificial Dharma array, and then came to the silver haired girl otinia.


    "The divine word runes decoded by the temple of the wind?"


    Donne disdained, and the world will stab the divine word Rune on otinia.


    "Click -"


    The will of the world directly defeated the divine word rune.


    The world will is the collection of the world''s own will. This weapon is similar to the power of God to control the world. In terms of authority, the world will and God are actually equal. How can the divine word runes decoded by Qu Qu mortals block the power of the world will?


    The divine word Rune was broken, the girl''s silver hair was windless, and her body floated into the air. A faint halo suddenly appeared on her body. At the same time, a very cold breath rushed towards the girl.


    "Hiss - it''s so cold!"


    Even Donne couldn''t help taking a breath of cold air, which was not physical, but spiritual.


    It reminded him of what Novartis said.


    The girl is the daughter of greterence, the God of death.


    Daughter of death, an expert who plays with the soul!


    Otinia slowly opened her eyes. Her long eyelashes curled up. Her eyes were deep, like a bottomless vortex, trying to suck people''s soul into them.


    Otinia is very delicate, white and flawless, but with a little baby fat, she looks very cute. However, what makes Donne feel a bit flawed is that there is no expression on her face.


    It was cold, as if he ignored everything in front of him.


    A terrible smell of death overflowed from her.


    The creepy Donne thought she was going to do it on her own, and was shocked: "Hey, don''t do it on your own! I saved you!"


    Otinia''s eyes turned around Donne, stared at the will of the world for a moment, then scanned the whole audience. After confirming the surrounding situation, she took back the power of death and nodded to Donne as a thank-you.


    "You can''t speak?"


    Otinia shook her head, paused, and said slowly, "thank you for your help, festis."


    Isn''t that a nice sound? It''s just a little cloudy.


    wait!?


    Fitti, I know, but what the hell is fitti!?


    "My name is Donne. What''s festis?"


    Otinia was expressionless: "the kingdom of death, the name of mortals, phitis, or phiti."


    Know you''re OTI, your favorite Dior!


    Donne felt the muscles on his face twitch. The guy despised him from his name to his attitude!


    Who am I offending!?


    With the help of Donne, otinia broke free from the imprisonment of the divine word rune, the whole sacrificial array collapsed instantly, the rune disappeared, the blood cells in the sky lost the shackles of the magic array, twisted and struggled for a moment, and then "boom" exploded!


    The smelly hot blood couldn''t get close at all, and otinia and Donne were bounced away.


    "Power! Unparalleled power! Power to master everything!"


    Gasas''s ecstatic voice suddenly sounded, and his whole body was still flowing with black and red blood. He greedily sucked the residual chaotic breath in the air. After absorbing a large amount of chaotic breath, his strength became stronger, but the whole person was further polluted.


    Donne was in great pain at the moment. He was almost sure that if Casas died, there would be a chaotic door here!


    If it''s just normal, but - there''s one here now - no, it''s the reincarnation of two veritable gods!


    If chaotic creatures get the power of both of them, I''m afraid the whole world will play eggs before the chaos army invades!


    "Donne!"


    Gasas''s eyes were like electricity. He instantly locked down Don and otinia. He couldn''t help laughing: "regret that you didn''t kill me before. Now you don''t have this chance anymore! Because I''m already a real God!"


    ****£¡


    Donne scolded in his heart. The guy didn''t know how tragic he was now.


    Either Elijah or otinia can easily kill him here. Does he dare to say that he is a real God?


    Just an idiot blinded by the surge of power.


    "Today, I will wash my shame! Die!"


    Gasas, waving a serpentine staff, roared at Donne: "bondage! Dark decapitation knife!"


    A huge pressure suddenly appeared around Donne, firmly pressing his limbs on the ground, and a huge black sickle was fiercely cut into Donne''s neck!


    After the power surge, Casas''s casting speed and magic power were greatly improved. Even Donne didn''t have time to avoid it, and the sickle had been cut!


    "Ding -"


    The light of the world''s will flashed, and the huge black sickle was forcibly blocked. The residual power of the dark decapitation knife forcibly cut a crack up to kilometers deep on the top of the storm!


    "Go away!"


    With a loud cry, Donne broke away from the spell lock of Casas in the elemental moment, and then he held high the will of the world: "I judge, you are guilty -"


    The shadow of the underground world once again enveloped Casas''s heart. Even if his strength increased sharply at the moment, he couldn''t help feeling cold and splitting at the moment when Donne raised the will of the world.


    "Go to hell - great lysis!"


    The legendary spell great cleavage was blocked by the light on Donne. He was unharmed.


    How is that possible!


    Gasas was shocked. The power of the legendary spell before may not be enough, but now he is a God. This great cleavage even emptied two-thirds of the magic in his body. How can he not break down Donne''s defense!?


    "Be quiet."


    Otinia looked at Donne curiously and felt that Casas was too noisy. With a casual word, Casas immediately found that he seemed to have been in the art of silence and couldn''t say a word.


    This is the God. Follow his word.


    "- there are three crimes, which are intended to kill gods in the human body, to seize the divine personality, and to destroy order."


    Gasas was cold, and the feeling of being locked by cause and effect appeared again - as if the blade had been put on his head, no matter where he fled, he would be cut off!


    "His crime should be punished, his body should be killed, his soul should be preserved, and his soul should be punished to bear the Yingling hall until his soul dissipates. After the crime is declared, it should be executed immediately."


    Donne''s eyes were cold. With a wave of the world''s will, a mysterious force crossed time and space and directly appeared on Casas''s head.


    DANGER!


    The sense of crisis in Casas''s heart reached the peak directly. In an instant, he put dozens of layers of magic armor on himself. Elia blocked the top of the whole storm in advance. Casas could not escape. He could only open the field and try to use his law power to avoid the judgment of the will of the world.


    However, those magic armor and even the field have no effect. It is not a sharp blade, but a force of the law of cause and effect. As Donne becomes more proficient in the will of the world, this force will become more and more powerful.


    "Click -"


    Cracks appeared in the dark field, and then burst and disappeared into invisibility. In the middle of the field, Casas had been split in two, and there was no possibility of survival.


    But


    Gaza''s body suddenly twisted and expanded. At the same time, the chaotic smell escaping from him began to rage. In the dark night sky, through the light of lightning, Donne had seen a distorted space channel there.


    Because of the ceremony, Casas absorbed a lot of life and magic. If his body explodes, the power will be terrible.


    But what is more dangerous is the door of chaos, which appears because of the massive accumulation of chaotic breath!


    "Boom!!!"


    The body of Gaza exploded. The power of terror immediately flattened the top of the whole storm and dispersed the thick storm clouds in the sky. There was no dust left in the area sealed by Elia, and even the temple of the wind was completely destroyed!


    The explosion caused a violent space shock, and the distorted space channel was completely opened.


    Donne cursed angrily: "fuck! It''s really the door of chaos!"


    As soon as Tang en was ready to escape, he saw otinia raise her hand and plan to deal with the door of chaos.


    "Shit! Aunt, don''t do it!"


    Don en was scared out of her wits. If she did it, she would come out with chaotic creatures that could rival the power of God!


    Then beat an egg. You can go straight to GG!!


    Otinia didn''t care what Donne said. She was a God. How could she listen to a human order? She said slowly, "in my name --"


    The words were only half spoken, and Donne blocked them in his mouth.


    In order to stop otinia, Donne directly used the most shameless trick for women - he kissed her.


    Otinia''s strength gathered half and collapsed directly.


    "Ah!!!"


    Eliaton in the sky opened her eyes and looked at Donne and otinia kissing together. She exclaimed, and then


    "Sister Nora, what are they doing? Why did the big brother bite that sister''s mouth?"


    "Hold your tongue."


    Nora blushed and waved her small hand to block Elia''s sight: "don''t look at children!"

 Chapter 561

    Because it was too urgent, Donne''s subconscious actions hardly passed through his brain.


    Then he regretted it.


    Otinia stared with an unbelievable look: "as a non Ti, I dare to insult OTI..."


    "Shut up! Do you know you almost ruined the world!"


    Donne didn''t have the time to explain to her. After instantly anchoring the spatial coordinates here, he held her directly into the sky and grabbed Elia: "Nora! Did you get gasas''s soul?"


    "Of course!"


    "You control the expansion speed of the chaos gate, and I''ll send them back!"


    Donne took them back to Ellington in an instant. Fiona and Aurelia were discussing something in the study. They stood up immediately after seeing Donne.


    Donne didn''t talk nonsense: "this is otinia, the daughter of greterence, the God of death. Help me receive it. There is the door of chaos - medium-sized!"


    Medium sized chaos gate!


    They were startled, and then saw Donne disappear in a hurry.


    Donne came to the radio station and said to Marlene who was broadcasting: "Marlene, the radio informed the first to fourth formations of the Ellington guard to assemble in the central square immediately!"


    Before Marlene could recover, she found that Donne had left again


    "The first to fourth formations of the Ellington guard immediately assemble in the central square! This is not a drill! Repeat, this is not a drill!"


    When the Ellington guard assembled, Donne came to the magic energy engineering institute again.


    Since the combat of Taris consumed the previous military material reserves, the bullet inventory was wiped out, and now the research on improved special warheads has been started, so the bullet production has been suspended, so the firearms are basically useless this time.


    Thanks to the participation of 57 wild mages, the R & D and production forces have been greatly enhanced. In addition, the technical reserves of the previous micro magic array and the size of the missile are large enough. Under the leadership of Nokia, these people have produced a number of special RPG missiles.


    With a big hand, Donne collected all these special high explosive missiles and RPG launchers. Then he ran to install the magic energy combine harvester. Donne was deeply impressed by the amazing appearance of the magic energy combine harvester on the Tarris battlefield. After the things on the black snake side are completely over, the armored vehicle project must be put on the agenda as soon as possible.


    In addition to these, a small batch of single magic magic pistols have been produced recently, which can also be used this time.


    After packing up, Donne came to the square. Elsa, Depp and Locke were ready to go with the soldiers.


    "No nonsense, I just copied the nest of the dark snake, but the smell of chaos there is too strong. After Casas died, he opened a door of chaos."


    As he spoke, Donne took out his weapons and equipment to the side: "your task is the same as last time, annihilating those chaotic creatures - those with training experience come to get RPG, those with driving experience are ready to drive combine harvester after passing through the portal, and the captain with shooting experience comes to get magic pistols. Only 50 have been produced this time."


    "As the incident happened suddenly and no ammunition was prepared, you gave up your assault rifles this time. After the RPG missiles ran out, you must fight them yourself and pay attention to your safety."


    "Lord..."


    Elsa looked at Donne eagerly. She didn''t let her fight with chaotic creatures last time. I''m afraid it''s the same this time, which makes the girl feel very wronged.


    Donne frowned and looked at the huge Warhammer beside her for a moment. Suddenly he said, "if you want to fight, don''t use this Warhammer. This weapon is not suitable for chaotic creatures."


    Elsa''s eyes brightened: "what do you say I use?"


    Donne pondered for a moment, threw the full version of the magic pistol he had kept to play to Elsa, then took out a large piece of universal alloy and began to harden it with the fire of nothingness.


    The soldiers around were receiving equipment and watching Donne''s actions curiously.


    After melting, those multipurpose alloys quickly elongated into the shape of a big sword.


    Two handed sword?


    Elsa Locke, they were a little confused, but immediately they found that they guessed wrong, because although it looked like a sword, it was a rectangular hollow structure.


    With Donne''s idea, the universal alloy was separated and cooled, and the weapons around him gradually took shape, but Elsa and they were even more confused when they saw it.


    What''s this?


    Say it''s a sword. There is no blade. The original blade is full of sawteeth, and it''s still a unilateral saw blade.


    It''s a saw, but the overall structure is biased towards the sword. The handle, grid and body of the sword are very clear.


    "Lord, what weapon is this?"


    Elsa watched eagerly as Donne opened a lattice on the handle of the sword, engraved a wind magic array in it, and then stuffed a magic crystal into it. Then he pressed the next button, the weapon sounded a "buzzing" sound. The saw blade, which was originally the blade, turned quickly along the body of the sword and connected into a piece, just like a real blade.


    "Chainsaw sword."


    After feeling the stable operation of the chain saw sword, Donne turned off the magic array and threw it to Elsa after a few spells: "try to make it according to your hand shape when you don''t have it."


    Elsa took the chain saw sword and waved it a few times: "it''s a little light."


    "Due to material limitations, universal alloy is very light."


    Donne said casually: "this is a temporary pinch. It can be regarded as a trial type. If it feels good, I''ll make it for you with other materials later. Let Nokia reverse decompose it."


    "Yes!"


    Elsa happily put away the chainsaw sword and magic pistol. This time she can finally go to the battlefield!


    "Big brother! I''m going too!"


    At this time, Brian, who heard the news, rushed over: "my sledgehammer has long been hungry and thirsty!"


    Donne considered that Brian''s Warhammer was the most precious weapon, which could greatly increase his combat effectiveness. He didn''t have to worry about anything, so he nodded and agreed.


    He opened the portal to the top of the storm and crossed first.


    Due to the explosion of Casas, the mountain top at the top of the storm has completely disappeared. Donne quickly leveled it with earth magic, so that it can barely serve as a battlefield.


    Then he waved and released a thousand magic energy combine harvesters.


    After receiving the weapons and equipment, the soldiers quickly crossed the portal and quickly lined up in front of the portal. Without saying a word, the soldiers who had been driving the combine before Tarris went directly to the front and got into the combine.


    "Donne!"


    Nora''s whole body was bright and full-bodied. The power of life kept pouring into the sky to suppress the door of chaos. She flew to Donne and said, "eluli, they seem to have noticed that they are coming here now."


    Donne glanced down the mountain, didn''t he? As the storm clouds were dispersed by the explosion, Lyon they didn''t have to worry about the impact of lightning storm. After feeling the chaos on the mountain, they immediately began to come to the top of the mountain.


    The strength of these people is not weak, and the 10000 meter high mountain is like walking on the ground. They can get here in about a few minutes.


    Donne felt at ease. With the help of their holy light divination, the battle would be easier.


    "How''s it going?"


    "The limit has been reached."


    Nora wrinkled her face and said, "I''m not good at patching. I can stick to it for a few minutes at most."


    Before Nora finished, the chaotic gate in the sky suddenly lost control. The chaotic and violent chaotic force tore up the whole sky, revealing the strange world behind the space. Then, Unknown Chaotic creatures were born behind the gate, and then poured out of the chaotic gate.


    Donne glanced sideways at Nora: "a few minutes?"


    Nora blushed and said deliberately, "it''s all your fault! If you hadn''t distracted me by talking to me, it wouldn''t be so fast."


    Donne looked at her helplessly and said loudly, "soldiers, start the engine!"


    "Boom, boom -"


    The engine of the magic combine harvester began to rotate, and the hot air roared out. The motorcade was lined up in front of the soldiers and ready to go.


    "Ranger group, load flame one!"


    Fifty rangers who resisted RPG launchers immediately took out special missiles marked flame one and loaded them into the launchers.


    Flame one is a kind of special missile. It is improved on the prototype of RPG missile, filled with magic crystal, and depicts the missile that triggers the magic array by the improved fourth-order magic flame storm. The explosive power of the missile and the power of flame storm complement each other, which can cause devastating large-scale damage in an instant.


    Immediately after the emergence of chaotic creatures, they were attracted by the breath of life on the Ellington soldiers. They rushed forward with their teeth and claws, and their twisted tentacles cut through the sky and made a sharp sound.


    Donne sneered and waved his hand: "launch!"


    Fifty flame-1 special warheads roared out, dragging a long tail flame and colliding with the chaotic creatures falling from the sky, "boom, boom", and the dense explosion became one. The whole sky became a hot sea of fire. The flame storm raged wildly in the sky, and the hot element flame burned the body of the chaotic creatures, Just this round of attack eliminated nearly half of the chaotic creatures in the sky!


    "How awesome!"


    Brian widened his eyes: "although I know Nokia has made this, I didn''t expect it to be so powerful!"


    "This is just a development version."


    Donne sneered: "in the future, if you have enough technical reserves, you can improve the eighth and ninth order spells into a magic array trigger, and then send them to the enemy with missiles."


    Brian imagined in his mind the picture of a lot of missiles with eighth and ninth order spells flying to the center of the enemy. He suddenly took a breath of air conditioning. The picture was so beautiful that he couldn''t imagine.

 Chapter 562

    "Ranger group, load ice one!"


    "Launch!"


    "Boom, boom -"


    The biting cold wind roared on the top of the mountain. A thick layer of ice appeared on the charged chaotic creatures, and their tentacles were frozen.


    However, due to their own power characteristics, they will corrode all elements close to them, and the damage effect of element damage on them will decay at a very fast speed. The frost nova that can freeze the normal apocalypse for more than ten seconds can only take effect for a few seconds on chaotic creatures. The frozen body will corrode water elements and begin to thaw quickly from the inside to the outside.


    But a few seconds is enough.


    "Hurricane one, shoot!"


    The Ranger group launched another round of missiles. After the missile exploded in the frozen chaotic creatures, it immediately rolled up a chaotic hurricane with a diameter of 10 meters. In the center of the hurricane is a wind blade flying wildly without rules. After the explosion, the hurricane and chaotic wind blade will tear up any object in the center.


    Some chaotic creatures were twisted into pieces by the wind blade before they were completely thawed.


    The effect is outstanding!


    "Ice one, shoot!"


    "Flame one, shoot!"


    The soldiers'' rounds of bombing destroyed a large number of chaotic creatures. The strength of these newly born chaotic creatures is about gold level. They can''t improve their strength as long as they don''t receive a frontal attack exceeding their own strength limit. The long-range bombing of Ellington soldiers'' RPG magic missiles just restrained them.


    Donne, who has opened his spell gain aura, has now flown into the sky, began to repair space debris and tried to close the door of chaos.


    Last time they helped Jean, they were very efficient, but this time even if the silver city was monitored, they couldn''t get here.


    The top of the storm is where the temple of the wind is located. Gene, they can''t anchor here with spatial coordinates, so they can only rely on themselves this time.


    "Report! RPG ammunition is insufficient!"


    "Replace the arrows and cover the rear."


    Depp said in a deep voice, "the combine acts as a shelter. It''s safer to charge forward than retreat backward. The team is ready to attack!"


    After the missile was launched, the Ranger team immediately changed back to the original bow and arrow and began to cover shooting.


    Danny complained: "after trying the power of RPG, it feels bad to use a bow and arrow."


    Although Rangers can use the power of the wind element to use various shooting skills, the power of RPG is too great, and it is very crisp and neat. They don''t even need to consume their own power. After comparison, they all like the powerful RPG.


    The main force began to shrink and move forward, hiding behind the combine, so the combine fleet was very conspicuous.


    "Come on, assholes..."


    The soldiers sitting in the cab rubbed their hands, * * * * with dry lips, hands on the steering wheel, the engine roared and ready to attack at any time.


    It''s close.


    Closer.


    "Attack! Ranger team bound arrow cover!"


    Depp roared, "boom, boom", and the engine immediately roared to push the combine harvester towards chaotic creatures. The magic modified agricultural machinery became a battlefield meat grinder in the blink of an eye!


    Although the chaotic creatures slowed down by the bound arrow and frozen arrow waved their tentacles to stop the rolling of the combine harvester, the indestructible high-speed runner is a sharp blade at the moment, easily tearing up their unspeakable bodies!


    When Lyon and eluli and the Templars rushed up the mountain, what they saw was the charge of the combine harvester.


    "My God!"


    The Templars were stunned: "what are those constructs?"


    "The magic energy combine harvester is an agricultural magic energy mechanical structure developed by your excellency Donne, but..."


    Iluli was stunned: "but he didn''t say it could still be used in the battlefield!"


    "Where did these people come from? Where did Lord Downe bring so many people?"


    "It doesn''t matter!"


    Leon "Qiang" pulled out his long sword and said in a deep voice: "the dark snake nest here has been completely destroyed, but chaos is a more dangerous enemy than them. We need to help Lord Donne''s soldiers."


    Other Templars also woke up and pulled out their weapons.


    "For the light!"


    After praying loudly, the Templars were covered by the holy light, forming a layer of soft light armor, and the power of the holy light was added to their long swords.


    "Blessed light!"


    Iluli held up jabirni''s holy light scepter and blessing Scripture and launched a large-scale divine holy light blessing. At the moment, she has become a mobile Temple of light. With her as the center, the top of the whole storm will become a shelter for the God of light, and all upright and good order creatures will be protected by the God of light.


    Not only the Knights Templar were blessed, but also the soldiers of Ellington.


    "Is this the blessing of light? - it''s the Knights Templar!"


    The soldiers were overjoyed to see the glittering Templars rushing over.


    Although they are not afraid of the enemy, with the help of the Templar order, the casualties will be reduced. As long as they are soldiers, they welcome the Templar very much.


    "Brothers! Let''s help you!"


    Depp recognized Lyon: "it''s the head of Lyon!"


    Elsa said happily, "the one behind is under the virgin''s crown!"


    At the moment, eluli felt very embarrassed because she exercised a wide range of divine skills and made herself a mobile temple. Therefore, wherever she went, she was shrouded in a light column, constantly radiating the blessing of the God of light around, which attracted people''s attention.


    "Salute you! Captain Lyon, under the virgin crown!"


    "Needless to say, let''s fight chaos together!"


    Lyon was not polite to Depp. Eluli immediately began to give all kinds of blessings to the soldiers, such as purification, exorcism, the power of holy light and so on.


    At this time, Brian didn''t know which tendon was wrong. He suddenly shouted, "eluli girl, can your holy light magic exert pressure on the combine harvester?"


    Brian tried to let Donne turn on the spell aura before to see if the combine harvester can enjoy the gain of the spell aura. Unfortunately, it can''t, because the gain of the spell aura can only be obtained by friendly life units.


    But the holy light is different


    They can apply magic to the sword to increase the temporary enchant effect. In theory, the combine can also be, right?


    Eluli, who was applying magic, almost lost her breath when she heard the speech. Lyon was stunned. Even Donne, who repaired space debris in the sky, almost fell down and applied magic to the combine harvester? What the hell is that?


    But at the next moment, Donne was stunned and suddenly remembered that this holy light divinity can bless weapons. Theoretically, it should be no problem to bless other things.


    After all, weapons and combine harvesters are essentially tools.


    But I''m afraid no one has ever tried this before.


    With this in mind, eluli tried to apply a "holy light force" to a combine harvester in the distance.


    The power of light is the most typical temporary enchanting divination, and it is also the first holy light divination that the Templars need to practice after becoming regular. It will cause great damage to negative forces such as darkness, evil and curse, and also cause a certain increase in damage to chaotic creatures.


    The light enveloped the combine. After a moment, the light dissipated, but the shell of the combine was filled with soft light. The harvesting knife rotating at high speed in front of the car turned into a bright light wheel.


    "Oh, oh, oh!!!"


    The combine driver suddenly howled excitedly, "how cool! How cool!"


    "Ding Ding -"


    The chaotic beams emitted by chaotic creatures would have corroded holes in the combine, but now after being blessed by the power of the holy light, the combine has obtained strong resistance, and those chaotic beams are completely blocked.


    What''s more surprising is that the original Reaper involved in the body of chaotic creatures will consume a lot of engine power to cut them, resulting in slower movement speed of the harvester and slower rotation speed of the reaper. It feels heavy, but with the power of holy light, it''s as easy as cutting watermelon with a fast knife!


    Leon was silly: "it works!"


    "It works?"


    Donne was also silly, and then his heart moved and became inexplicably excited. The combine harvesters were effective, and the armored vehicle was naturally not a problem. It seems that he can cooperate with the Templar order in the future. The advantages of both sides are combined, and the increased combat effectiveness is not as simple as 1 + 1 = 2, but qualitative change!


    Seeing the effectiveness, eluli and Lyon did not rush to attack, but helped to impose various divine blessings on the main force of the battle, that is, the combine harvester team.


    After a variety of divine blessings are superimposed, the combine is simply an artifact of the battlefield, invincible. The chaotic creatures pouring out of the chaos gate just landed and didn''t run far, they were swallowed by the combine sandwiched on both sides and twisted into pieces.


    With the great power of the combine harvester, a large number of micro chaotic creatures appeared on the battlefield. At this time, the Ellington soldiers who received the blessing of magic began to attack.


    "Kill them all!"


    Locke roared and took the lead.


    However, there is another person who is faster than him.


    "Boom!"


    Elsa incarnated into a shell and crashed to the ground. She held a magic pistol in her left hand and a chain saw sword in her right hand. With a slight press of the button, the chain saw sword flashing holy light immediately buzzed and the saw blade roared and turned.


    "Go to hell!"


    It happened that a chaotic creature rushed down from the sky. Elsa scolded, and the chain saw sword roared past the chaotic creature. The terrible rotating saw blade easily tore the chaotic creature''s body and divided it into two!


    Elsa waved her sword like the wind in an instant. Before she could even fight back, the tentacles of chaotic creatures were cut into a pile of fragments by her.


    Then she jumped back, raised her left hand and pulled the trigger.


    With a dull sound of "boom", the chaotic creatures cut into pieces disappeared in a hot flame.


    Leon stared at Elsa''s chainsaw sword and was deeply shocked: "what weapon is that?! it''s so powerful!"

 Chapter 563

    Elsa was also stunned by the power of the chainsaw sword.


    Although she knew that the weapons made by the Lord must be unusual, she didn''t expect that they were so powerful!


    Brian''s Warhammer roared and flattened a chaotic creature. He stared at Elsa''s chain saw sword: "the weapons Lord made for you are so powerful! Elsa, can you lend me this sword?"


    "No!"


    Elsa stared at Brian with extreme vigilance: "this is given to me by the Lord. I won''t give it to you!"


    "Bang!"


    Brian curled his lips: "big brother, I can''t do anything else. I''m very good at flirting with girls -"


    Before he finished speaking, the chain saw sword was placed next to his neck. Looking at the glittering saw blade, Brian swallowed hard and said to Elsa, who turned red: "Elsa, let''s have something to say. Don''t mess..."


    "Hum!"


    Elsa snorted and turned to kill the enemy.


    Brian wiped his cold sweat, muttered a few words, and then killed him.


    While busy repairing the space, Donne overlooks the battlefield. Now the situation on the battlefield has basically stabilized. The soldiers have the experience of fighting against chaotic creatures last time. They all pay great attention to dodge attacks and take the combine that has received the blessing of the holy light as the main force. They use the combine as a shelter to snipe and kill isolated chaotic creatures.


    The Ranger group uses special arrows to cover shooting, or uses bound arrows and frozen arrows to help the combine harvester kill effectively.


    The Knights Templar are well trained and more experienced. They cooperate with the group and have much better skills than the Ellington guard.


    Lyon led the charge. The Knights Templars are in a group of five. One is responsible for defense, one is responsible for assistance and treatment, and three are responsible for attack. They will never waste any strength and are very efficient.


    Unfortunately, the five knights can''t form a team to fly the boss, so it''s generally the five Xiaode team... The topic is far away.


    As a saint, although she is not a combatant, her presence brings everyone a great sense of security. The power of moving the temple protects everyone. The frontal attack of chaotic creatures will greatly corrode the body and soul, but the continuous warm holy light can immediately heal their body and mind.


    Not only is it a passive cure, eluli standing in the rear can also observe the battlefield and accurately provide timely support for the areas with high pressure on the battlefield. Although she is specialized in blessing holy light divination, she does not have many attack means, but the punishment divination such as holy light punishment and holy light inflammation still has a very good effect on chaotic creatures.


    Nora also went to battle again after the rest. Her strength is similar to that of yiluli, but different. Yiluli''s holy light divination is to heal the injury through the power of holy light, but Nora uses pure and direct life force to recover the wound from the source of life, which is more effective.


    More importantly, Nora''s life force is a pure order force than the holy light. After opening the field of life, those greatly weakened micro chaotic creatures will be immediately purified by order. They will not be able to aggregate again. When they are weak to a certain extent, they will be directly purified.


    This large-scale purification effect is much more effective than cutting with a sword.


    The chaotic gate of the riot has been much quieter than at the beginning. Under Donne''s control, a large part of the surrounding broken space debris has been repaired. Although the chaotic gate has not been closed, at least the spatial structure here has regained stability. Coupled with the suppression of the surrounding rank forces, the scale of the chaotic gate will not continue to expand.


    Everything was going in the right direction, and Donne smiled.


    However, at this time, dark tentacles suddenly rushed out of the door of chaos. In an instant, they tied Donne''s body and tried to drag him into the door of chaos!


    "Lord (Master)!"


    Elsa and iluli lost their voice and exclaimed. Fortunately, there was a lot of movement on the battlefield. No one paid attention to iluli''s name, otherwise Donne would be even more troublesome.


    At this time, the dense sword light suddenly tore those tentacles. The tentacles cut into pieces did not dissipate, but turned into a strong chaotic force and integrated into the body behind the chaotic door.


    "* * * * uncle!"


    The angry Donne purified the remaining chaotic power from his body and cursed: "just *******************************************************************************


    As soon as his voice fell, a twisted monster up to 100 meters squeezed out of the door of chaos. Its body was bloated and shapeless. It twisted and shook like a semi-solid. Dense tentacles were randomly distributed on its body. Each wave of tentacles took a long black shadow - that was the disturbed twisted space.


    "Oh! Protochaotic creature!"


    Donne clenched his world will. Last time when he was in front of the original chaotic creatures in the Emerald Forest, there was egwin. This time, there was no egwin, and there was another help.


    "Be careful! It''s a protochaotic creature!"


    Lyon''s face changed greatly. He only saw the images of primitive chaotic creatures in the records of the Holy See. He has never seen real primitive chaotic creatures. At this moment, the strength of his holy light armor has increased to the limit.


    Different from those small chaotic creatures temporarily condensed by the power of chaos, prandal''s scholars believe that primary chaotic creatures are directly born in chaos. They are an indescribable life form living in the world behind the door of chaos, and their threat level is many times higher than those small chaotic creatures.


    Most of the strength of these newly emerging small chaotic creatures is about the gold level, but the original chaotic creatures are different. They are born in chaos. They themselves are composed of highly concentrated chaotic forces, and their strength starts directly at the supreme level.


    If the gods didn''t give Donne the power of fields and laws, Donne''s counterattack would make it absorb a lot of chaotic power again and directly break through the legendary level in one breath.


    The gods gave Donne a powerful spell casting ability, unparalleled physical strength and a magic pool connected to the world. Although Donne had no fields and laws and seemed to be the golden peak, his actual combat effectiveness was not directly proportional, which gave him the confidence to fight chaos.


    At the moment of the emergence of the original chaotic creatures, countless chaotic beams were ejected from the tentacles. The chaotic beams swept the mountain tops not far away, and the mountain tops were neatly cut off.


    At this time, several chaotic beams swept to the battlefield below. Donne''s face changed slightly and shouted loudly. The huge magic was like a huge Mage Armor to protect the top of the whole storm!


    "Zi -"


    The chaotic beam hit the magic armor, and the harsh noise reverberated in the air. The space where it was hit was distorted rapidly, and the magic was corroded rapidly. Donne had to consume a lot of magic to refresh the magic armor quickly.


    If it''s Jean, I''m afraid I can draw the magic pool of * * * * just now.


    Unfortunately, Donne is a hanging force with the aura of the protagonist, and the magic pool is almost infinite.


    "Go to hell!"


    Donne cut out with a sword, and the half moon shaped sword Qi with a length of 100 meters roared and tore hundreds of tentacles in front of the original chaotic creature. When the sword Qi tried to cut into its body, its body suddenly shrank back, just like soft and unstressed cotton, and forcibly slid past the sword Qi!


    "Shit, is this slim?"


    Donne couldn''t help yelling. Taking advantage of the moment when those tentacles were cut off and it couldn''t attack, he temporarily stopped repairing the door of chaos, but became elemental in an instant. Another wind element sword appeared in his left hand, and then roared in front of the original chaotic creatures.


    Killing storm!


    Donne''s figure completely disappeared and turned into a bright bolt of lightning. I don''t know how many swords were cut in a short moment. Each cut will produce a strong current. The current can only defeat a little on the original chaotic creatures, but it can''t stand Donne''s attack. It''s too fierce, just a blink of an eye, Donne blew out a gap of several meters on his bloated body up to 100 meters.


    "Eat my big eagle!"


    Donne''s body was shocked. The long sword of elements overlapped with the will of the world. The surging magic poured into the twin swords. At the same time, the fire of nothingness also attached to it. Then the two long swords burning transparent flame waved fiercely!


    Jade Hymn - Moon chant!


    The X-shaped sword Qi attached to the void fire completely hit the body of the original chaotic creature. Centered on the previously torn crack, an X-shaped tear wound appeared on the huge body.


    "Oh! Still can''t?"


    If the power is strong enough, that move should be able to completely tear the body of the original chaotic creature, but after the sword Qi enters its body, it decays at an amazing speed, and it disappears completely after only half of the tear.


    It is worth mentioning that the sword Qi is attached with the special power of void fire, which has caused great damage to this native chaotic creature!


    The X-shaped crack was twisted like a torn big mouth, and a harsh noise came from it. The noise was like a roar and a noisy echo of the downtown. The indescribable sound hit Donne''s brain and even killed many weak soldiers!


    "Shout at your sister!"


    Seeing that the soldiers were shocked to death, Donne angrily scolded and simply turned into a flame and rushed directly into the body of the original chaotic creature!


    Immediately after that, the crack in the original chaotic creature closed, as if it had closed its mouth, and the strange noise disappeared.


    Its body is dark, can''t distinguish up, down, left and right, and can''t see any flesh and blood. It is completely composed of pure chaotic force.


    Donne can clearly feel that his armor is being eroded by chaotic forces.


    But that doesn''t matter.


    "Try the feeling of opening your belly!"


    Donne smiled grimly and raised his swords.


    Phantom combo!

 Chapter 564

    Phantom combo!


    In an instant, with Donne as the center, hundreds of phantoms burst out in all directions. Each phantoms held double swords and wielded the extremely fierce sword spirit.


    Such terrible power suddenly erupted in the narrow space. Rao is a native chaotic creature that can''t bear it. The bloated abdominal cavity was "blasted" and torn by the violent sword gas!


    "Lord, it''s all right!"


    Elsa wiped her face and was surprised: "I knew it!"


    Eluli silently covered her chest, and the surging holy light calmed down - she was really frightened just now.


    Of course, Donne can''t be swallowed up by native chaotic creatures without any preparation. He has no assurance of escape, that is to die.


    After attaching the void fire to the sword Qi, it will cause extremely effective damage to chaotic creatures. This is his bottom card to defeat the enemy.


    After tearing the body of the huge native chaotic creature, Donne was not in a hurry to leave, but turned to the rear, his face full of fierce Swords: "split it for me!"


    The sword Qi burning the fire of the void roared sharply to break through the space, like an invincible lightning, fiercely cut into the twisted body, but the 100 meter long sword Qi still didn''t completely tear it.


    There was a surge in the air, and the original chaotic creatures once again caused a strange air vibration. The harsh noise seemed to stab the human brain like an awl, which seriously affected the battle below.


    Crazy waving tentacles rushed to Donne!


    "Go to hell! Great lysis!"


    A scarlet light beam was suddenly emitted from the will of the world. The great splitting technique ran through those tentacles. The tentacles collapsed and disappeared directly, and then the light beam hit the body of the original chaotic creature.


    Great cleavage is a single legendary spell for demons. It is very effective against targets with strong magic resistance and can even break through the dragon''s magic defense. Unfortunately, the body and power of primary chaotic creatures are too strong. Although great cleavage is powerful, it only tears the body of primary chaotic creatures and does not directly kill them.


    After being attacked, the protochaotic creature just shrunk, tried to distance itself from Donne, and emitted a dense chaotic beam.


    "Shit, it''s not over!"


    Donne was so angry that dense circles of runes suddenly appeared on his body. Immediately after him, his body began to expand and elongate, and a cold shining scale appeared on his skin. In the blink of an eye, Donne changed from a human to a giant dragon up to 100 meters!


    Legendary spell - Dragon avatar!


    The dense chaotic beam pierced the spell armor and hit Donne, but left only a shallow trace on the dragon scale.


    "Dragon!?"


    Lyon lost his voice and exclaimed, "is your excellency Donne a dragon?"


    Even Depp and they were stunned.


    Lord, is it the dragon family?


    If he were a dragon, it would be natural for him to have such a strong strength!


    "No! The LORD said he was a human!"


    Elsa shook her head and said in surprise, "but how can she become a dragon now?"


    Seeing the distance of Donne''s incarnation, I don''t know why, Elsa felt a little inexplicable intimacy, and the blood in her body seemed to boil.


    "I''ve heard of a spell."


    Vanilla kicked a small chaotic creature and fell next to Elsa. She widened her eyes and said: "legendary spell, dragon avatar! It is a legendary spell that can be mastered only after studying deformation to the extreme. It is said that there are very few magicians who can master this spell in history!"


    "It''s a legendary spell!"


    Locke exclaimed: "so, Lord is indeed a legendary magician!"


    "Isn''t that a matter of course?"


    Brian roared and smashed a chaotic creature: "if you have time to watch the play, you might as well kill these guys as soon as possible! After the big guy came out, these things seem to be more and more cruel!"


    As Brian said, after the emergence of the original chaotic creature, the power of these small chaotic creatures has improved by leaps and bounds, and even they feel a little pressure to get the blessing of light and the gain of spell aura.


    After the parts of the original chaotic creatures that were defeated by Donne dissipated, they gathered again below and became more small chaotic creatures. This transformation speed even exceeded the purification speed of Nora''s life field.


    "Roar!!!"


    With a roar, Donne opened his mouth and spewed out a hot dragon breath, which burned the recovered tentacles to ashes.


    "Roar - ah, cough - shit, they''re not afraid of throat inflammation and getting angry!"


    Donne wanted to take another breath, but his throat hurt. He simply jumped on it, grabbed the original chaotic creature with his shining claws, and then tore it¡ª¡ª


    "Hiss pull" sound, as if tearing a piece of meat chops, forcibly tore the broken body in two!


    The spell of dragon incarnation is not just to become the shape of a dragon. Since it is a legendary spell, it is certainly not that simple.


    From as like as two peas, Dumne changed his body structure from inside to outside, and made a dragon. Now he and he have no difference in body structure. No matter the ability of casting or defense, they are all like a real dragon.


    At this moment, don en realized how terrible the power of a real dragon is.


    "Roar --!"


    With a low roar, Donne''s Rune flashed away, followed by the biting cold wind, which frozen the divided primary chaotic creature in the sky and turned into two huge ice lumps.


    Freezing certainly doesn''t have much effect on such a huge native chaotic creature, and what Dunn wants is just to stop its recovery speed a little.


    He roared and rushed up, and a transparent fire of emptiness suddenly burst out on his claws and tail. With a sweep of his sharp claws and a pull of his tail, the two ice lumps became four. But it was not over yet. His huge body flashed and moved in the air with incredible dexterity, and clapped four palms in the blink of an eye - so his divided body broke again, Into pieces of different sizes.


    Donne didn''t give the fragments the chance to regroup, and didn''t want the chaotic creatures below to absorb his power, so he twisted his body, pulled his tail hard, and pumped all the frozen fragments into the sky. Then he opened his mouth and spewed out a hot dragon breath again.


    But this is not over, because Donne saw that disgusting tentacles had been stretched out at the cracks of those fragments. Originally, Donne wanted to wash the ground with a "nuclear bomb" as last time, but considering that there were many people below, he changed his mind.


    It is known as the top of the storm and the location of the temple of the wind. The intensity of the wind element is much higher than that in other areas.


    "Destroy the storm!"


    With a deafening dragon roar, Donne''s body lit up a dazzling Rune light, the huge magic quickly gathered in the sky, the thick clouds formed a vortex, and the lightning roared down and bombarded the fragments.


    Immediately after the hurricane took shape, the whole sky was shrouded in a terrible destruction storm. Under Donne''s control, the destruction storm avoided the area at the top of the storm. Rao is so. The terrible power of the Ninth level spell is still shocking. The soldiers below are even scared by the dense lightning and dare not attack, lest they be torn to pieces by the terrible storm.


    The roaring hurricane involved all the chaotic fragments. The dense wind blades in the storm were like ruthless cutting machines, crushing and chopping those fragments into dust, and then split into dust by the violent thunder.


    But Donne still didn''t stop, or stop.


    "-- infernal sea of fire!"


    He also released an eighth order magic purgatory sea of fire. The reason why he didn''t use the ninth order magic lava hell is that the two ninth order spells will inevitably affect each other and will not integrate. Now, the ninth order magic destruction storm is the main. If the eighth order magic purgatory sea of fire only plays an auxiliary role, the two will not conflict, but will integrate with each other.


    The storm and flame are combined into one and become a more terrible flame destruction storm. The fiery hurricane is also filled with strong life force and a small amount of void force. The chaotic biological fragments burned to ashes are completely purified from the world.


    Donne stretched out his claw to pick his sharp teeth and sharpened his sharp teeth. He felt very uncomfortable. Then Donne showed a ferocious smile: "I don''t believe that I can survive."


    Nora flew to Donne''s eyes: "Donne!"


    Donne could hardly see her: "huh?"


    "You''re so ugly, ha ha ha ha - ah!"


    Donne blew the little guy up to the sky at one breath, and then he stared at the destruction storm for a while. After confirming that the original chaotic creature was completely frustrated, he flapped his wings, returned to the front of the chaos gate and began to repair the chaos gate.


    The Dragon avatar is a very powerful and difficult legendary spell for prandal''s magicians, but its significance is very huge, because the dragon''s physical strength and spell casting ability are far higher than human beings, but there is no big difference for Donne in terms of spell casting.


    His human body''s spell casting ability is even stronger than the giant dragon. Where does he need the talent of the dragon family?


    The only thing that works for him is strong physical strength and defense.


    After becoming a dragon, facing those tough large targets, he can release a bunch of spell gains, rush up and face the enemy, and even give the other party a set of dragon Taijiquan.


    The last time I met Xiao in the underground world, if it wasn''t a magic forbidden area, Donne wanted to become a dragon to compete with Xiao.


    After killing the original chaotic creature, there was no more change, and Donne successfully blocked the door of chaos.


    At this time, a group of figures came roaring from the distance.


    It''s gene and them.

 Chapter 565

    As Donne guessed before, although the star moon tower found the change of magic flow at the top of the storm, gene couldn''t arrive at the first time even if he found it because he didn''t anchor the spatial coordinates here.


    But this time the magic flow changes very violently. It can be seen that the scale of chaos gate is not small, no matter what.


    When the anxious gene took people to the nearest coordinate and flew over, he just saw Donne close the door of chaos.


    "Dragon!?"


    Gene, who flew in front, almost crashed. Although he was also connected with the dragon and knew that the dragon was doing the same thing as them, most of the dragon''s activities were on the vast sea, and few dragons would run to the land to close the door of chaos.


    So suddenly, gene felt a little speechless when he saw a giant dragon running so hard to close the door.


    "Gene?"


    Donne turned his head and saw gene from a distance because of the dragon''s vision. He blew hot air and subconsciously turned his mouth, but he almost dislocated his chin - the dragon''s oral structure is different from that of humans, and the habitual action of humans is very awkward on the dragon.


    "We know each other? Who is your Excellency the dragon?"


    Gene said hello from a distance. It''s no wonder he didn''t recognize it. Like the Dragon looking at human beings, human beings look at the original shape of the Dragon basically the same. In addition to the different colors of height, fat and thin, they can''t be distinguished, and their full names are very long


    "I''m Donne."


    "It''s your excellency don... Don, don!?"


    Gene opened his mouth subconsciously, but he stammered again: "are you a dragon?"


    Donne rolled his eyes and lifted the dragon''s Avatar: "authentic human."


    Gene saw that Donne had become a human, and his eyes were straight: "- the avatar of the legendary magic dragon!? the gods are on - you can even know this legendary magic!?"


    Although gene is the most famous legendary hero, his legendary magic is only one star falling, and only once in his life.


    Gene''s eyes turned red with envy when he saw that Donne could even know the legendary magic of the Dragon avatar.


    If you don''t envy, you can''t. after mastering this legendary spell and turning into a dragon, you will not only greatly improve your casting ability, physical defense, strength and other comprehensive qualities, but also greatly prolong your life. Some of these benefits will be retained after you remove the spell.


    After mastering this spell, it is equivalent to changing from human race to dragon race. Do you think he can''t be jealous.


    "You came so slowly."


    Donne pointed down and said, "the battle is almost over."


    "You''re okay!"


    Gene was furious: "it''s only been a few days? Where you go, two chaotic doors have been opened, and they are all medium-sized! What''s your luck?"


    Every time the door of chaos is opened, it will cause some damage to the fragile prandal''s spatial structure, make the spatial structure more unstable, and the probability of the emergence of the door of chaos will be improved. Can gene not be in a hurry.


    "I''m not to blame."


    Donne held out: "last time, the chaotic smell after the black armour army died gathered to open the chaotic door. This time, the chaotic smell after the death of the dark snake gathered. Seriously, it''s amazing that Casas only opened the medium-sized chaotic door after their death."


    With the strength of the chaotic power in Casas, it''s not surprising that there are large chaotic gates here.


    In fact, if Donne and Nora didn''t react fast enough to inhibit the opening speed of the chaotic door for the first time, it is really possible to open a large chaotic door.


    "Casas is dead!"


    Gene was surprised. Of course he knew Casas. During the second chaotic invasion war, the two had also dealt with each other. Casas''s strength was not weaker than gene. If he was far more aggressive than gene, this guy was killed by Donne?


    "Yes, otherwise you think we''re here for an outing?"


    Don said angrily, "the headquarters of the dark snake is here. How about it? Surprised?"


    Jean exclaimed, "isn''t this the temple of the wind?"


    He glanced at the flattened top of the storm below and said in amazement, "wait, where is the temple of the wind?"


    "That''s why no one found out."


    "The temple of the wind has been flattened in the previous battle," Tang said


    "Oh, shit..."


    Gene patted his head: "aren''t you afraid of the Fengshen Holy See bothering you?"


    "Trouble me?"


    Donne sneered, "I still want to trouble them. They have long found that the dark snake has occupied the temple of the wind, but they haven''t said it."


    Gene exclaimed, "they''ve already found out? How is this possible!"


    "Why do you think they blocked the temple of the wind from believers?"


    Donne sneered: "it''s not because the holy land was occupied by evil believers. I felt too ashamed, so I blocked the news and wanted to solve the problem by myself. I didn''t expect that the strength of the dark snake was too strong. The elite of the Fengshen Holy See were caught up, and the result is that they can''t recover until now."


    Gene was stunned by one amazing news after another, but it didn''t look like nonsense at all


    "I have to smooth... What''s going on next?"


    Gene put down the hot news for the time being and observed the battlefield below.


    At a glance, he could see that these soldiers were covered by the spell aura gain provided by Donne. What surprised him was that there were still many Knights Templar on the battlefield.


    "After the door of chaos is closed, the result is doomed."


    Donne sneered and said, "these small chaotic creatures are not a threat at all. They will end the battle soon."


    "It''s easy to say."


    Gene was helpless: "at the beginning of the second chaos invasion war, these small chaotic creatures gave us a headache. Thanks to the technical support provided by the goblins, they blocked their attack."


    "Oh? Bomb?"


    "Yes."


    Gene nodded and asked curiously, "how dare you even ask the Knights Templar to move? Face is big enough."


    "After all, it''s to deal with the dark snake. The Holy See of light has long wanted to kill this cult."


    Donne said to eluli, "see, the saints are out. With her, the soldiers will have no worries."


    "You really..."


    Gene opened his mouth and finally shook his head, speechless.


    Originally wanted to help, but after hearing about the characteristics of chaotic creatures from Donne last time, gene gave up his plan to help and went to the theatre honestly.


    After watching it for a while, gene was surprised to find that the small chaotic creatures that used to be very troublesome were completely pressed by Ellington and the Knights Templar, and the mechanical structures that shuttle back and forth on the battlefield played a great role.


    "That''s... I remember you said it was a combine harvester." Jean''s teeth were a little sour. "You told me it was agricultural machinery? Accept the blessing of the holy light and kill all kinds of agricultural machinery on the battlefield?"


    "Just make the best use of everything."


    Donne shrugged and said with a smile, "how do you feel?"


    Gene stared straight. After half a day, he choked out a sentence: "battlefield meat grinder."


    "No, these things will not be used on the human battlefield."


    Don shook his head: "even if you want to use it, it will only appear on the battlefield against chaos."


    Donne didn''t make these things to help mankind kill his compatriots. His purpose is to fight chaos and save the world.


    Gene looked at Donne in surprise.


    Donne pointed to the battlefield: "do you want to know why they can fight these chaotic creatures so easily?"


    "Yes."


    "It has something to do with the chaotic characteristics I told you before."


    "When it''s strong, it''s strong?"


    "Yes, the strength of the soldiers themselves is mostly black iron and silver, and these small chaotic creatures are gold."


    "Better than them? Then how -"


    "Because of the equipment."


    Donne pointed to the weapons and armor of the soldiers and said, "the armor and weapons they wear are all made of universal alloy developed by Ellington. They are strong and durable. The armor adopts a new impact resistance technology, which has stronger defense. The cutting iron sword adopts a hundred fold forging method, which has stronger power."


    "More importantly, they also equipped the new magic equipment I provided..."


    Before Donne finished, gene noticed that with Depp''s roar, more than 100 soldiers suddenly fired a dense row of fireballs and smashed a chaotic creature.


    "Magic pistol?"


    Gene saw the experimental object in the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute last time, but he didn''t see the actual combat effect.


    "That''s right."


    Donne held his arm and said faintly: "Due to the characteristics of chaotic creatures, it is almost impossible to defeat the enemy by relying on their own strength, so we can only start with external equipment. They wear new equipment and get the gain of spell aura, as well as the blessing of holy light provided by the temple knights. Combined, their combat effectiveness is not lower than that of small golden chaotic creatures."


    Gene subconsciously said: "but the best equipment is very difficult to build. The consumption of rare materials alone is a huge wealth. Even if it is produced, the quantity is very small, and it is impossible to mass produce and pack..."


    "So we need to change our thinking."


    Donne smiled: "without any rare materials, they can use mass-produced universal alloy and improve it in combination with magic, which can greatly improve their combat effectiveness."


    "Like that?"


    Gene stared at Elsa, who was killing everywhere in the battlefield. Her chainsaw sword and magic pistol were invincible.


    "That''s right."


    Gene was silent for a moment and suddenly said, "do you want to popularize magic?"


    Donne was stunned, smiled and nodded.

 Chapter 566

    Jean guessed his idea. Donne was not surprised, because he had heard that a mage had wanted to do so before, but he encountered great resistance and finally ended up with nothing.


    He is certainly not the first person to have this idea.


    But he must be the first person with the strength to complete the idea.


    Gene seemed to understand this, so when he got the definite answer, he was silent.


    If Dunn''s development is compared to a big tree, Ellington, which has gradually risen, will be the foundation, and the Ilus empire he will control will be the backbone, and the expanding Datang chamber of Commerce and its influence on neighboring countries will be the branches and leaves.


    As long as the foundation is firm, even if the trunk and branches are very weak, they will grow up quickly.


    The popularity of magic power has been unstoppable.


    Magic is powerful and great, but... It''s also terrible.


    Well used, this is a wonderful power to turn corruption into magic. If it is not used well, magic is a terrible weapon of destruction. What will this power become if everyone has it in his hands or even can''t be supervised?


    Is it a driving force to change the world and make the world a better place?


    Or the culprit of accelerating the destruction of the world?


    Gene is not sure.


    Because man is chaotic and changeable, man has good and evil, and his power is in his hands. How to use it is his own business.


    "If you want to popularize magic, please be sure to prepare the corresponding regulatory means."


    Gene can only make this suggestion in the end.


    "Of course, do you think I will give weapons of mass destruction to civilians?"


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "most people will only be exposed to civilian magic machines. These things will make people''s life more convenient and comfortable, and promote social progress at the same time."


    "It is impossible for real military products to circulate and be accessible to others."


    Just as they were talking, the following battle was coming to an end. The magic combine harvester fleet had stalled, and the soldiers were rushing to harvest the last wave of small chaotic creatures.


    Donne said to Nunu below, "see, the soldiers are fighting against chaos with their own lives. If there are those magic weapons I developed, they will better protect their lives and protect our home."


    Gene nodded. He could not deny the benefits of magic in this regard.


    Especially the girl holding the strange big sword. The big sword emits the wave of wind element, but it is pure metal that attacks. The wind element becomes another force under the power of magic, and then provides powerful lethality, which makes the chaotic creatures in front of her as fragile as thin paper.


    The power of the full version of the magic pistol in her hand is more powerful. Whether it is a gain spell excited instantly, a negative spell disturbing the enemy''s action, or a direct killing offensive spell, it can be completed in a short moment. Without singing spells and casting spells, she can switch freely between melee and long-range, and the combat mode is very flexible.


    Just from the "special weapons" taken out by Donne in this war, gene has seen the future of the magician.


    Magician will no longer be a mysterious Apocalypse profession, but may become a scholar and researcher.


    Their task is no longer to bomb the enemy into slag with powerful spells, but to analyze mysterious magic and study how to improve the power of magic into tools that ordinary people can use.


    Although still noble, it will not be higher.


    Donne said suddenly, "the battle is over."


    "Yes, the battle is over."


    Gene sighed: "now that the door of chaos has been closed, we''ll go back. You can solve the rest by yourself."


    The rest naturally refers to the negotiation with the Holy See of the wind god and the royal family of ronitant kingdom. No matter what the reason and result, you brought a large army into the country, almost leveled a mountain and destroyed the temple of the wind. They must have a statement.


    The clergy stationed at the foot of the mountain in charge of blocking the holy land by the Fengshen Holy See must have noticed the movement here long ago. They may just be afraid of the ghost caused by the dark snake, so they don''t dare to approach. Once they find that the whole mountain has been flattened, they will come up to check the situation even if they are worried.


    Donne sneered and said, "if they dare to speak, I dare to make them regret coming here."


    Gene nodded. After saying goodbye, he opened the portal and took the group of mages back.


    When the battlefield below was cleaned up, Donne and Nora, who recovered their strength, fell to the ground.


    "Lord, I''m lucky to live up to my orders!"


    Depp saluted and said happily, "with the help of the virgin crown and the Templar order, we have only 14 war dead in this battle!"


    The 14 war dead were not killed directly, or were shocked to death by the strange noise made by the original chaotic creatures.


    In other words, when facing small chaotic creatures with similar strength, these soldiers can defeat them undamaged through the superposition of multiple gain states and the assistance of magic energy combine harvester!


    "Well done. The souls of the 14 brave soldiers have been recovered by the soul diamond. They will become a powerful heroic soldier to fight side by side with you in the future."


    Donne patted Depp on the shoulder and affirmed the outcome.


    Depp saluted again excitedly: "it''s our honor to fight for the Lord!"


    A group of people nearby saluted in unison.


    "Don''t be polite. This is the glory you won with your life and strength."


    Donne waved his hand to show no courtesy, and then said, "the victory of this battle is the joint efforts of everyone. After this battle, you can take two days off in batches when you return to Ellington. At the same time, reward will be given along with this month''s salary. You can look forward to it a little."


    With the enrichment of combat experience, the strength of these soldiers will become more and more powerful. They will be the main force of future operations. It is a necessary means to properly win the hearts of the people.


    "Oh! Long live the Lord!"


    As soon as the soldiers heard the reward, they immediately cheered, and they began to look forward to what the final reward would be.


    "This time I killed 15 chaotic creatures, at least 15 gold coins? Plus the last bonus, I can get 100 gold coins this month just by salary! I earn more than my parents, ha ha!"


    "Look at your promise, only 100 gold coins. What is really worth looking forward to is the enchanted armor and weapons distributed by the Lord. Look at the equipment on the commander and deputy commander, I want to drool!"


    "Even if the reward is not enchanted armor and weapons, it''s great to send some magic furniture."


    "Yes, magic furniture sells hundreds of gold coins outside. We can''t afford it with our salary. If the Lord didn''t give us the internal price of Ellington and often give us welfare raffles, who can afford it."


    The Templars nearby listened to the whispers of the Ellington soldiers and looked at each other one by one.


    Holy light, what did that guy say?


    His salary is 100 gold coins!?


    Although the Templar order is powerful, since the Holy See canceled the main business of selling holy water after the second chaotic invasion war, the financial situation of the holy see is worrying. The monthly salary of these devout knights is only 10 gold coins, and the salary of the head Lyon is only 20 gold coins.


    If Donne knows, he must sigh with emotion what a cheap combat power.


    The Knights Templar are very devout believers, but they are also human beings and have seven emotions and six desires. Besides, the Holy See of light does not practice asceticism. In their training and leisure, they will also drink two glasses of wine and visit kilns - let alone insult their faith. Haven''t you heard the famous saying "wine and meat pierce the intestines and stay in the heart of the Buddha".


    The Holy See does not limit the private life of templars after training, so this is normal. Of course, if you can be strict with yourself, control yourself from going to the place of fireworks and willow lanes, and maintain a simple and rigorous attitude towards life, it will certainly be easier to win the favor of Bishops and popes, and the probability of promotion will be greater.


    That''s Lyon.


    Having said so much, there is only one core idea, that is, for ordinary Templars, the salary is not enough!


    Look at the soldiers in Ellington, just an ordinary soldier, black iron! You can get a high salary of 100 gold coins!


    Listen to what they say. People''s welfare has enchanted armor and weapons!


    What do we have?


    Holy See armor and weapons!


    Even enchantments are temporary enchantments with divine skills!


    There is a poor enchantment effect when fighting. Can the combat effectiveness be the same!


    Also, they even have lucky draw benefits to reward those magic furniture!


    Several Templars couldn''t help being jealous. Now everyone in arlex and even the whole Ilus Empire knows how easy magic furniture is, but few can afford it. The reason is that it''s too expensive!


    Except for those noble local tyrants who don''t need money, only a few lucky people have won reward products through the feedback lottery of Datang chamber of Commerce, and once used, they will become loyal fans.


    At present, the most widely spread product of Datang chamber of commerce is bicycle, which is good in quality and low in price.


    But... Even bicycles need ten gold coins and a month''s salary


    Look at other people''s soldiers in Ellington, and then look at their faith soldiers fighting for God. The treatment is very different... Is there only faith left in life?


    Head, why don''t we change jobs collectively


    Leon noticed the resentful look from behind, so he looked at Donne more resentfully.


    He also envies


    At this time, a noisy sound of footsteps came.


    It''s the Knights of the Fengshen holy see.

 Chapter 567

    People generally call the Knights of the wind god holy see wind knights, because they are protected by the wind god icardis and are good at using wind elements to assist in combat.


    Although their duties are similar to those of the Templars of the Holy See of light, their equipment is very different.


    Because the Fengshen holy see is a local tyrant.


    The Templar order of the Holy See of light is generally equipped with standard equipment, which belongs to all kinds of ordinary goods. Although it has excellent performance under the blessing of the holy light, if the foundation is good, the power of the holy light is certainly better.


    But what equipment did the Fengshen Holy See assign to their knights?


    Excellent level magic equipment is at the bottom. If you perform well, excellent level magic equipment is not a thing. The leader who once was just in front of the dark snake blinded the krypton golden dog eye of the light Vatican with a legendary level magic equipment.


    Pope jessolini XXIII cried and said I don''t understand the tyrant''s world.


    Although the strength of the head of the Fengshen knights is not as good as Lyon, he can fight ten people of Lyon''s level after he is piled up with legendary equipment.


    Yes, it''s that simple to want to be strong.


    Money is the last word.


    Therefore, when the Templars saw a group of glittering wind Knights running from the mountain road, their faces collapsed almost at the speed visible to the naked eye.


    The tyrant equipment of the wind Knight blinded their titanium alloy dog eyes again.


    "In front is the Templar order of the Holy See of light!"


    A wind Knight shouted from a distance. The crotch horse was fast under the protection of the wind element. When the voice fell, they had come to Lyon and Donne.


    Lyon stepped forward: "I''m Lyon, head of the Knights Templar."


    "Sure enough."


    The faces of the wind Knights changed slightly. A wind knight with particularly bright gold jumped off his horse and walked to the front: "I''m Andrew Cody, deputy head of the Aeolus knights, responsible for guarding the top of the storm."


    When Andrew spoke of his duties, Leon, Donne and eluli understood what they wanted to do.


    Sure enough, Andrew followed him and stared at Lyon and questioned: "Captain Lyon, can you tell me why the Templar order in the Ilus Empire appeared in the kingdom of ronitant and reached the top of the storm?"


    Andrew glanced around, pointed to his feet and said, "others don''t know, but don''t you know where this is? Can you tell me where the Wind Temple of our wind god Vatican has gone?"


    Lyon and Donne looked at each other and were just about to speak. Donne suddenly said, "you want to know why? Well, I''ll tell you why."


    Andrew frowned: "who are you? I''m talking to captain Lyon. Don''t interrupt."


    You think I''d like to interrupt? No chrysanthemums!


    Donne sneered, didn''t talk nonsense to him, and directly opened the door to the mountain: "you say this place is the temple of the wind? So, your wind god holy see and the dark snake are allies?"


    Andrew''s face changed: "dark snake? What dark snake? I don''t know. I haven''t heard of it!"


    Donne stepped forward in an aggressive manner: "Don''t you know? Haven''t you heard of it? Well, I tell you! The holy land of the aeolian Holy See, the temple of the wind, has been occupied by the dark snake for a hundred years and has long become the nest of the dark snake. However, the aeolian Holy See sent people to destroy the dark snake, but all the troops were destroyed. Therefore, it can only blockade the Holy Land and prohibit believers from paying homage here."


    "During this period, the Fengshen Holy See ordered the Fengshen knights to close the mountain at the top of the storm and prohibit ordinary people from approaching. I wanted to settle accounts after autumn, but I found that raising tigers was a problem and could not deal with them at all. In the end, I had to ignore the members of the dark snake and let them occupy the temple of the wind to develop their forces."


    "Pope Kiel of the aeolian Holy See kept this secret because he was worried that the exposure of the news would embarrass the aeolian Holy See, and even turned a blind eye to the request made by the bright Holy See... Even if he knew that the dark snake had killed so many people, he made this choice just because he wanted to preserve the face of the aeolian holy see. I want to know that the aeolian holy see really takes the protection of believers as a priority Is it written in your Bible? "


    When Donne said a word, Andrew''s face turned a little black. When Donne finally questioned, his whole face turned black to carbon.


    But he couldn''t refute it. As the deputy head of the Fengshen knights, he knew what Donne said was right to the point.


    Kiel is to protect the face of the Fengshen Holy See, so he dare not disclose the news that the holy land is occupied by cults, and he doesn''t want to ask other holy see for help. He just wants to solve it slowly.


    However, I didn''t expect that the dark snake developed faster and faster. After Casas woke up, he directly changed from dark to light and began to carry out wantonly activities - if the dark snake hadn''t focused on the Ilus Empire, I''m afraid the ronitant kingdom would have fallen by now.


    "Now, we have come all the way here to solve the problem of the dark snake. Not only did you not thank us, but you dared to question our motives? That''s how your mother taught you to treat your benefactor?"


    Donne finally threw a rhetorical question, and Andrew turned green.


    "In fact, even if you don''t come, I''ll go to nanila to settle accounts with the Pope of your Fengshen Vatican and ask for a reward for sending troops."


    Donne said expressionless, "you came just in time. When you get back, take a message for him and let him think about what we should be paid."


    "Oh, I forgot," said Donne, pointing to himself. "I''m Donne, Lord Ellington."


    Donne? Lord Ellington?


    Andrew''s brain jumped: "I haven''t heard of it!"


    Ellington has developed rapidly, but it is only within the Ilus empire. In several other big kingdoms, Ellington is still unknown. Perhaps it has spread only in some well-informed business circles, but for ordinary people, Ellington''s name is still a strange word.


    What''s more, Andrew, as the deputy head of the Fengshen knights, is stationed in the solagher mountains all year round. He is not well informed about the outside world, and of course he doesn''t understand it.


    Leon saw his reaction, but he smiled faintly and looked at Donne with schadenfreude.


    Look, you show your identity, but people don''t know you!


    Donne was furious: "it''s better not to hear it. Keep it in mind now, because Ellington is destined to go down in history in the future. You should be honored."


    "Talk big!"


    Andrew said angrily, "you have destroyed the temple of the wind. You must personally apologize to the pope!"


    "You are unreasonable!"


    Brian was so angry that he smashed the hammer around him and said, "big brother, you worked hard to help you solve the enemy. It''s just that you don''t appreciate us. How dare you turn against us?"


    "Dwarf!?"


    Andrew noticed Brian in the crowd now and his eyelids jumped: "Why are dwarves involved in human affairs?"


    "What?! you look down on our people of the earth, don''t you?! come and practice with me!"


    Brian felt discriminated against and shouted that he was going to pick up the hammer and face Andrew.


    Andrew certainly wouldn''t agree. He''s not stupid. He feels the extraordinary magic wave on the Warhammer. How could he ask for trouble?


    "I won''t fight the dwarves, which will affect the harmony between the two races."


    "That''s better," Brian smiled grimly and held the hammer. "Then stand there and let me fight."


    I grass you don''t play cards according to the routine!?


    Andrew''s heart ran past 10000 grass mud horses, and said with a wary face, "don''t mess around. If I don''t do it, it doesn''t mean I''ll let you hit me."


    "Oh, coward."


    Brian glanced with disdain.


    Don''t these bastards have a normal person!?


    "Your Excellency Andrew."


    At this time, a soft voice sounded. Andrew heard the sound and looked. The soldiers scattered a channel around. Eluli, who still had the holy light on her, came slowly. She saluted slightly: "I''m eluli, the current saint of the Holy See of light."


    "Under the virgin''s crown!"


    Andrew was so surprised that even the saint came out!? The Holy See of light secretly played a big game this time!


    He hurried to salute. Although eluli is the saint of the Holy See of light, the saint has a special identity. They are special clergy who can directly talk to the gods. As long as they are the Holy See of the true God, they will treat each other with courtesy.


    "Sir Andrew, I swear in the name of the saint, this place has indeed been occupied by the dark snake, and our task this time is to eliminate the dark snake. It is my honor to tell you that we are lucky to live up to our fate. The dark snake has become history, and the rest is not a climate."


    Needless to say, I know it''s occupied by the dark snake!


    Iluli didn''t know it and said with a smile, "at the same time, I''m sorry to tell you that the damage of the temple of the wind has nothing to do with us. Novas, the Reverend of the dark snake and the sacrificial snake, laid a sacrificial array and tried to create a God with human power. The dark snake Kasas obtained the power of all members of the dark snake. He destroyed the temple of the wind."


    Andrew said hurriedly, "under the crown of the virgin --"


    Iluli ignored Andrew: "- that is to say, instead of being accountable to us, you should thank us for avenging you."


    Andrew took a swipe at the corner of his mouth. Although the saint looked gentle and amiable, she was unforgiving. With that, she turned into the Fengshen Holy See again. She needs to thank the Holy See of light.


    Is this any different from what Donne said?


    Donne gave Andrew a thumbs up and said faintly, "it''s getting late. Let''s go back first. I''ll see you in person later."


    With a stroke of Donne''s hand, a portal with Arcane Brilliance appeared in the air. Ellington''s soldiers ignored Andrew and got into the portal one by one.


    Andrew and his group of Aeolian Knights didn''t notice anything at first, but after a moment, they all stared at Donne with wide eyes and a face of horror.


    He


    How many people have been transported by this portal!?

 Chapter 568

    In the blink of an eye, everyone left, and there were only members of the order of Aeolus on the top of the storm.


    Andrew looked blankly at the top of the empty storm and didn''t know what to do.


    "Deputy head?"


    A wind Knight looked carefully at Andrew: "are we going back to the king''s capital?"


    Donne, they''ve all left, the top of the storm has been flattened, the dark snake has been swept away, there''s nothing here now, and it''s meaningless for them to stay here.


    Andrew seemed to recover. His face changed slightly. He waved his hand and said, "retreat! Return to the king''s capital. We must report the situation here to the pope as soon as possible!"


    The Ellington soldiers who returned triumphantly were not surprised to be welcomed by the crowd. Large handfuls of flowers were thrown down from the upstairs. People cheered the hero''s name. The young girls looked at the brave soldiers with red faces. Their eyes made the soldiers'' waist straighten.


    Of course, the most favored by the girls is their Lord Donne, but it''s a pity that Donne has been thinking about other things and didn''t notice the hot eyes of the girls. The ruthless Lord inadvertently broke the spring hearts of thousands of girls.


    Donne doesn''t care about how the Fengshen Knights will report, because at the speed of the expansion of the Datang chamber of Commerce, nanila, the king of ronitant Kingdom, will be captured by them sooner or later, so Donne will face Oscar and Kiel sooner or later. At that time, he can discuss everything together.


    Now, after Donne solved the big problem of the dark snake, the most important thing is to calm the internal contradictions of the ilrus empire as soon as possible.


    Gillard has been controlled, and the spade family has now been elevated by the cardier family. Fiona has begun how to take over the property of the spade family and the cardier family. With the channels and property of these two families, the Datang chamber of Commerce will become a behemoth in an instant, and the whole Ilus Empire is under control.


    However, after the settlement of the Kadir family, it still needs a reasonable excuse to successfully take over the property of the spade family.


    Lillian spade.


    At the beginning, Fiona saved her life not only because she was soft hearted, but also because she had seen this step long ago, so she needed to save her life and control the spade family with her identity.


    As for the Cadillac family, Donne and they had an idea for a long time. Morton, the second young master of the Cadillac family, has long been "protected" by aubury.


    Molton is a man with little courage. He has desire, but he has no courage. After witnessing everything, he has no courage to oppose Donne and them, so Fiona plans to train him into a puppet patriarch and control the cardier family through him.


    His reward is the identity of the patriarch and a comfortable life.


    After mastering the channels and contacts of the two families through puppets, with the passage of time, they slowly insert their own hands, and finally completely swallow the wealth of the two families.


    This is the safest and most effective means after Fiona and Aurelia discussed. If Donne did it, he would crush it with his fist without saying a word.


    Although it would be simpler to do so, it would easily lead to chaos, and a large loss of wealth in the process - if those people fled with money, it would be really difficult to dig them out in a world without ID cards and monitoring.


    So Donne is glad to have Fiona and aurelia.


    Lillian looked dejected. There was a magic contract on the table in front of her. The content of the contract was that she volunteered to become Donne''s female slave and gave everything for him and would never betray him.


    "I spare your life, not because you are soft hearted, but because you are still useful, become a female slave of the Lord, sign a contract and never betray, and help the Lord master everything of the spade family. This is your only choice."


    "After accepting the contract, you will still be Lillian of the spade family and the patriarch of the spade family. No one will know about it. You can still live a beautiful life as a celebrity and even be sought after by countless people."


    "But your body and mind can only belong to the Lord. This is the only value you can survive."


    "Sign her or die."


    "Think for yourself."


    Fiona dropped a hard word to Lillian, then turned and walked out of the room. She had sensed the fluctuation of the portal in the square and knew that it was Donne and they were back.


    She knows that Donne is soft hearted, so she must be cruel in this matter. The resources and wealth of the spade family are very beneficial to Donne''s development. Fiona can''t watch those wealth swallowed by others.


    She is bound to win.


    Aurelia, otinia and Elia had just chatted in the study for a while before Aurelia found out what had happened.


    Of course, what surprised her more was the identity of otinia.


    Unlike the ignorant Elijah, otinia knows her identity very well.


    So she''s more dangerous.


    Aurelia had to be careful with her.


    Suddenly feeling the fluctuation of the portal, Aurelia and them left the study and met Fiona.


    "How''s it going?"


    Fiona nodded: "she has been locked up at home. She is immature. She must be afraid of death. She will definitely choose to sign the contract in the end."


    Aurelia said a little tastefully, "you really tried your best for him."


    Fiona smiled: "of course, because he is everything to me."


    The smile is so dazzling!


    Aurelia subconsciously turned her face and was caught off guard by the sun!


    As soon as they reached the door of the Lord''s house, Donne and they had already returned.


    Fiona smiled: "welcome your Lord back in triumph."


    Elia jumped into Donne''s arms and rubbed it.


    Donne touched her head and said with a smile, "how did you know I won?"


    Fiona still had a bright smile on her face: "will you lose?"


    apple polisher


    Aurelia hugged her arm angrily.


    What! Will say something nice!


    I can''t say that!


    As a princess, although she is a snitch, at least the royal family has some cultivation. How could she have the cheek to shoot Donne''s horse!


    ... although he is God''s appointed Savior.


    Donne said with a smile, "yes, the dark snake has been completely solved. Casas has no bones this time. Oh, yes, here you are."


    Donne threw more than a dozen rings to Fiona: "I''ve purified the space equipment picked up from the members of the dark snake. Although the space is a little small, it can also be used for the time being. Then you reward me on merit and send it. It''s not appropriate for me to send it directly. Datang chamber of commerce can also keep a few, which will be very convenient for transporting goods."


    "OK!"


    Fiona is very happy. If there is space equipment, Datang chamber of Commerce will undoubtedly be much more efficient in transporting goods. She has always wanted to ask Donne to make several.


    But she knew that space equipment was very rare and materials must be very rare, so she didn''t mean to speak.


    "We''ll talk about Gillard later. Now I want to talk to Ms. otinia."


    Donne''s eyes fell on otinia. The goddess reincarnated knows her identity very well. She may know some news. What''s better is that she is reincarnated. Communicating with her will not cause changes in the spatial structure.


    Otinia stared at Donne for a moment, nodded, and accepted the interview.


    The party returned to the study again.


    "Tea, please."


    Tina brought Donne hot tea for the first time. Donne smiled at her. The girl immediately smiled happily.


    What a contented girl


    After serving tea to the others, Tina stood behind Donne and was content to look at him.


    "Ms. otinia..."


    After a pause, Donne said directly, "it''s a pleasure to meet you."


    Otinia took a sip of the tea cup, fine tuned her eyebrows, and after a long silence, she said faintly, "is it by ''kissing'' that fetis meets each other?"


    Her voice is very clear, perhaps because she is the daughter of the God of death greterence. There is always a cold smell in her voice, and the temperature in the room seems to have dropped a few degrees.


    "Kiss?"


    Fiona sauce''s eyes became sharp!


    Fiona looked at Donne with a smile: "it seems that something we don''t know has happened."


    Aurelia stared at Donne and said faintly, "yes... The goddess didn''t seem to have said it just now."


    Donne shivered. How did he feel the chill in the room?


    Drink a cup of hot tea to warm up.


    After putting down the teacup, Donne said, "it was an accident. I don''t think I''m rude."


    Otinia said slowly, "if you don''t have rude ideas, you''ll kiss me. What else do you want to do if you have rude ideas?"


    The eyes are sharper!


    Donne said with a dry smile: "the situation is urgent... Maybe you don''t know that chaotic creatures have a characteristic. If it is hit beyond its own power, it will quickly improve its power until it is equal to the attacker."


    Otinia frowned slightly. She really didn''t know the information, and her father didn''t mention it to her.


    Noting the subtle expression of otinia, Donne was secretly relieved. He hurried up and said, "I hereby solemnly apologize to you. Please forgive me."


    Otinia drank tea in silence and ignored Donne.


    "Remember in the legend... The dark girl is a pure goddess..."


    "But now her purity has been defiled by the Lord..."


    As Fiona and Aurelia sang together, a cold sweat broke out on Donne''s head.


    These crazy women are afraid that the world will not be chaotic, aren''t they!?


    Seeing the ignorant Elia in his arms, Donne nodded secretly.


    Sure enough, Elia is the best!

 Chapter 569

    The dark girl otinia, the daughter of greterence, the God of death, exists as the protective god of the girl at night in the known records of mankind.


    Her most famous point is that she is pure and free of dirt. She is a flawless existence in the dark. She guards the safety of innocent girls at night and protects them from evil.


    Of course, because she is only a weak God, the divine power is not so strong and can not protect everyone, so people are not too convinced of her power.


    But anyway, she is also a real God.


    Now, as soon as we met, Donne took away the famous goddess of purity''s first kiss


    He''s not dead now. It''s otinia''s special kindness.


    Of course otinia was very angry, but she felt the familiar smell from Donne, the smell of other gods, so she didn''t turn her face on the spot, but planned to listen to what Donne wanted to say.


    "Actually..."


    Donne thought about it and said carefully, "I know nisclair very well..."


    "Hiss... You have a thick skin. Nell will beat you if she hears."


    Nora laughed on the spot, but now she was hiding, but no one heard her laughter.


    Otinia raised her eyebrows and looked at Donne suspiciously.


    "Really, we have known each other for a long time."


    Tang Enyi said, "my strength is only given by her and several other gods."


    Fiona and Tina, hearing the news for the first time, stared at it.


    Lord, you are so powerful. Is it because of the goddess!?


    Otinia looked at Donne thoughtfully. From him, she could really feel the breath of nisclair, not only the Earth Goddess, but also several other light gods.


    He''s not lying.


    "So?"


    "So, for the sake of nisclair''s face, let''s expose it..."


    Donne smiled and said, "after all, you know I do big things for them. If something happens to me, they will have a headache."


    Otinya frowned: "do big things? What big things?"


    "You don''t know?"


    "Know what?"


    "About the task of fighting chaos..."


    "I don''t know."


    Otinia shook her head very simply: "never heard of it."


    Donne was stunned. Last time the eternal goddess etanox knew the plan, but otinia didn''t know it? Didn''t her father grethelens say anything to his daughter?


    Or is it because otinia is a weak God, so she is not qualified to participate in this matter?


    Donne frowned and asked, "Why are you reincarnated?"


    Elia reincarnated and became a child, but Ms. disaster is one of the upper gods of the dark Department. After reincarnation, she is younger than otinia, which only shows one thing - the time of otinia''s reincarnation is still before Elia.


    Otinia said faintly, "my father arranged it, but he never said anything about the task."


    Donne frowned more tightly. Did he want her to reincarnate to prandal and help mankind fight chaos?


    But if it is to fight against chaos, her individual strength is too strong. She can''t play any role in the battlefield. It will only make the enemy stronger.


    Or is it because death is desperate in the face of chaos, so he wants his daughter to reincarnate and enjoy mortal life for a while?


    How long is God''s life? Will their psychological quality be so fragile?


    Stop teasing


    So Donne was even more confused.


    What are these gods thinking


    "Tell me."


    Otinia looked at Donne with deep eyes: "the task you said."


    After considering for a moment, Donne simply isolated the others with magic, and then confessed directly to otinia: "in short, I am a young man captured by nisclair and several other gods from another world. My task is to help the lives here fight back chaos and save the world."


    "In order to let me finish the task smoothly, they helped me build this perfect body and gave me strong spell casting ability."


    "At the same time, jebirni, the God of light, also sent an oracle to the king of this country to help me obtain this territory and give me the foundation for development."


    "My task is to use all my conditions to find ways to improve prandal''s overall combat effectiveness and defeat chaos without raising the average value of individual strength."


    "Because the strength of chaos will increase with the improvement of the target''s own strength, it is the only way to use various equipment and means to improve its additional combat effectiveness."


    "My choice is to combine magic with some products of our world, give people a broader vision, popularize magic application technology, and improve comprehensive combat effectiveness from the perspective of weapons and equipment."


    At this point, Donne smiled and said, "judging from the two recent battles against chaotic creatures, my choice seems to be very correct."


    Otinia nodded silently, and there was no doubt about what Donne said.


    After all, the news that Donne came from an alien world is now known only to a few people, such as Aurelia OLINA and the goddess, but otinia can feel that Donne did not lie.


    He doesn''t have to lie.


    It''s just that otinia still feels a little strange. He''s not prandal''s human? But human beings in another world? He came to this world because he was chosen by nisclair and came here to save the world?


    Why did the superior gods of the God of light choose this method?


    Are even they helpless to the invasion of chaos?


    Otinia''s eyes penetrated the ceiling, as if she wanted to see the end of the starry sky.


    The spatial structure of the world is already fragile due to frequent invasion. If it is impacted again, I''m afraid things will be really irreparable. Don''t they worry that bringing outsiders to the world will make the world more dangerous?


    She looked back at Donne. "Do they know?"


    They mean the people around Donne.


    "I don''t know, or only two people know."


    Donne smiled bitterly and said to otinia, "there''s no need to disclose my identity for the time being. Just know."


    Because it''s not public yet.


    People can accept that he is the messenger of God, and even accept that he is the illegitimate son of God, but... Foreign visitors?


    Stop kidding!


    How can our world and our destiny be dominated by people in another world?


    I''m afraid this will be the idea of most people.


    Donne''s control over public opinion is not strong enough. If his identity is exposed, it is easy to be used by interested people, or cause the madness of some doomsday supporters. The out of control chaos is easy to spread, but difficult to control.


    Therefore, temporary confidentiality is the most correct choice.


    "I see!"


    Otinia nodded slowly, "I probably understand your situation.".


    "Fight against chaos... Alien people... The combination of magic and alien civilization..."


    Otinia murmured to herself. She had some speculation. She probably knew what her father thought.


    "Yes, therefore, dear Ms. otinia, I hereby solemnly invite you."


    Donne stretched out his hand: "I hope you can join Ellington and contribute to the fight against the chaos army."


    Donne believed that otinia would agree, because the invasion of the chaos army was not only related to prandal, but also related to the gods of the divine world.


    Although Donne doesn''t know why the gods living in the divine world are so interested in chaos invasion, one thing can be confirmed: Chaos invasion must also affect the divine world to some extent, otherwise they wouldn''t be so active.


    Although the divine world is called the divine world, it also exists in an independent space in the world. If the external space structure completely collapses, the divine world will naturally have no place to stand. What about the divine world?


    So they have to save the world, even if the faith of the prandar people doesn''t mean anything to them.


    After taking IELTS test for a moment, otini nodded, "I accept your invitation."


    Donne was overjoyed: "Welcome!"


    "But I don''t know what I can do for you."


    Otinia continued: "because my mother is not a God, most of my power comes from my father. It is the power to control death. The other part is the power of my own divine power and the power of dark guardian. It may not be helpful to your task."


    "No, no, no, you underestimate your potential."


    Donne shook his head again and again: "second, what matters is your natural control over magic as a God. With your help, many technical problems in improving the magic array can be easily overcome, and our development speed will advance by leaps and bounds -"


    At this point, Donne was stunned and a flash of light flashed in his mind. He suddenly said, "you just said you had the power to control death?"


    "That''s right."


    "Great! I have a good idea!"


    Donne laughed. "Your strength will come in handy!"


    Otinia said that most of her power came from death, so her "death power" was infinitely stronger than those Necromancers.


    Donne originally wanted to catch a necromancer back, but he never met him. Now with otinia, the plan to catch a necromancer can also be cancelled.


    Otinia looked blankly: "what do you want me to do? Kill?"


    "No, it''s not murder. On the contrary," Donne smiled at the girl, as if he were looking at a boundless gold mine. "In a way, what you can help do is to save people."


    "Save people? I won''t save people."


    Otinia shook her head. "Tell me what you want me to do."


    Donne smiled and spread his hand: "I want you to help me..."

 Chapter 570

    "I want you to help me farm."


    Donne spread out his palm, which was a handful of wheat seeds.


    "Kadar (prandar wheat)?"


    Otinia frowned slightly and was dissatisfied: "you asked me to plant this for you?"


    Not only was otinia a little dissatisfied, Fiona and aurelia, who were nearby, stared in amazement.


    Otinia is a goddess!


    Goddess!


    Goddess!


    Because it''s important, say it three times!


    Now Donne let her farm!?


    Lord, you didn''t drink. How could you say such a thing!?


    "I didn''t say it clearly enough."


    Donne put away the seeds with a smile and explained with patience: "this is the wheat seed improved by the Druid Grandia of the elves. The yield has increased by 30%


    "Improving crop seeds? Good idea, so?"


    "However, due to the power characteristics of ELF Druids, it is still a little inconvenient for seed improvement. After all, they are better at life divinity, and there is no problem in giving birth to seeds, but there is no way to make seeds mature and even die as soon as possible."


    Otinia guessed what Donne thought: "so you want me to improve the seeds with her?"


    "Yes!"


    Donne was inspired and said, "you and Grandia''s strength can cooperate perfectly. Grandia selects seeds for breeding, then grows rapidly, and then makes seeds quickly complete the process of growth and death through your strength, so that a genetic trait iteration can be completed in a very short time."


    "The improvement of seeds is very difficult. It is also very troublesome to select suitable seeds for cultivation. It requires a lot of cultivation experiments. If only relying on grantia, the process may take ten or twenty years or even longer. Elves may be able to wait, but humans can''t afford to wait."


    "But with your strength, the time consumed in this research process can be greatly shortened. The cultivation experiment that originally took more than ten years can be shortened to a few months or even days."


    "Screen the seeds in the shortest time to promote them to complete the directional evolution process, so as to cultivate new crop seeds with high yield, flood resistance, drought resistance, lodging resistance, insect resistance and other excellent characters."


    "If we succeed in popularizing this kind of seed, we can make the whole prandal people eat. Do you think it has saved countless lives?"


    Donne looked at otinia with a smile. This job is a great job that will benefit the future and be famous in history. If there is no other task after otinia''s reincarnation, she will accept this task.


    As Donne expected, after a moment''s thought, otinia agreed.


    "Yes, I promise you."


    Otinia nodded and said faintly, "anyway, I have nothing else to do. I''ll help you."


    Although otinia didn''t know the relationship between increasing food production and fighting against chaos invasion, since Donne was arranged by the God of light, she didn''t mind cooperating with him and helping him.


    Donne was overjoyed: "that would be great. Welcome to Ellington!"


    After otinia joined, Ellington had a real goddess (Elijah had not awakened, so she did not count). Although she was only a weak God, she was a real God after all, and was almost invincible in the whole prandal.


    After asking Fiona to take otinia to taste Ellington''s special meal, Donne looked at Aurelia: "the dark snake has been solved. Now the plan can begin."


    Victor turned his head and said, "Ollie, you go and call OLINA."


    "Well, I''ll call my mother right now."


    Aurelia''s face collapsed at the thought of the plan. Donne suddenly became her stepfather, and her own father agreed. She felt strange no matter what she thought.


    Although it is to block other people''s mouths so as to complete the transfer of inheritance at the least cost, this idea is too bad


    Father, can he really bear it?


    If Donne wants to green him, Victor can''t bear it, but Donne said he won''t do anything. He can only choose to trust Donne.


    After all, even if Donne really did something, he can only stare at a dead man now.


    Donne noticed Victor''s eyes sensitively: "don''t stare at me. You made the idea."


    "I regret it."


    Victor said bitterly, "it feels like it''s blocking his heart."


    "It''s still time to regret."


    Donne took a sip of hot tea and said, "it''s a big deal to suppress all opponents and force him to be a dictator."


    "Don''t do that. You''ll give other kingdoms an excuse to intervene. Don''t you want to start a war? This is the safest way at present."


    Victor shook his head: "besides, I''m dead in the eyes of others. Even if OLINA doesn''t marry you, Klein, Stanley and Oscar, they won''t let OLINA go."


    Donne was stunned: "wait, Klein and Stanley don''t say that Oscar is her brother!"


    Does Oscar want to play something taboo? Are OLINA''s parents still alive? He''s not afraid to be killed by both of them?


    "What are you thinking?"


    Victor widened his eyes: "it is precisely because OLINA is his sister that he has an excuse to get involved in the internal affairs of the Ilus empire. Just find an excuse. Then take the opportunity to stop other people trying to get close to OLINA, and his people can be inserted in after a period of time. It won''t be long before the Ilus empire will be quietly swallowed up by rondant."


    "I see."


    Donne laughed. Is it really because he has seen too many Nissan action films that it''s easy to think?


    "So the safest way now is to follow the original plan. When OLINA comes, we''ll go to arlinks and find obery and Adrian, and then discuss in detail how to proceed."


    Victor stared at the hot tea on the table as he spoke. He could smell the aroma of tea and absorb the surging vitality inside, but he couldn''t drink it into his mouth and could only stare.


    Before long, OLINA came. Looking at Victor and Donne in the room, OLINA was still a little unnatural.


    I can''t help it. After all, the plan is so embarrassing.


    A moment later, Aurelia came and said, "Gillard has been brought out. Let''s go."


    Donne and his party left the Lord''s house, and the cage closed by Gillard had been placed on the transmission array square. Donne inspired the transmission array. The party crossed thousands of miles and came to yarinks in an instant.


    "You take a break at home and I''ll contact obery and Adrian."


    Donne said that and flew out.


    After receiving the news that Gillard was controlled by Donne, oberli and Adrian appropriately announced the end of the actual combat exercise, and then the two armies returned to the north. At this time, they just returned to alinks. Oberli didn''t even sit in his chair.


    "I really played a big game this time..."


    O''brie smashed his mouth with a cup of hot tea.


    Although he and Adrian have saved the two most powerful armies this time, they look intact. In fact, only they know how dangerous it is.


    Refusing to accept the king''s order, but also avoiding war conscription and family relocation, it is no exaggeration to say that they want to support troops and rebel if people with a heart know.


    If Donne fails to stop Gillard and the dark snake, I''m afraid it will be their turn to clean them after the battle of Tarris.


    Fortunately, they bet right.


    "This tea... Doesn''t smell good."


    After drinking Donne''s life tea, I can''t taste the so-called good tea at home.


    "Don''t you still drink?"


    The sudden sound startled o''brie''s heart. In an instant, the long sword was out of its sheath, and then he came back to his mind: "don''t be so mysterious, will you?"


    "You are not vigilant enough."


    O''brie was furious: "Beware of a fart! You don''t have any magic fluctuations, and there''s no smell of fields and laws. What am I wary of? Air?"


    Tang Enpie, who was floating in the sky, said, "yes, you have called Adrian to my house. The Queen''s highness and your royal highness are here. Gilad is here too. We should discuss the next step."


    Oberli was overjoyed when he heard the speech: "it''s time to liquidate at last. This time, we must sweep away the moths inside the Empire!"


    O''brie ran to find Adrian, and then they rushed to Donne''s house excitedly.


    They have been waiting for this opportunity for too long. The intertwined aristocratic parliament has mastered too much power, and the spade family and Kadir family occupy half of the Empire. Coupled with the contacts and power of those aristocrats, Victor was determined and powerless before his death, and the whole Ilus Empire presents a kind of disease.


    But now, with the help of the evil wind of the dark snake, taking advantage of the chaos caused by Gillard, everything can be settled!


    The best thing is that the ministers controlled by the aristocracy in the Empire have been corrupted by Gillard. They can be cleared up in good faith, and then select and promote a group of reliable talents again.


    Although the current big cleaning will cause panic, it will be too difficult to find such a good opportunity after the aristocracy calms down.


    This time, it''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to sacrifice so much!


    O''brie and Adrian did not hide their whereabouts at all and flew directly from the air to Donne''s house.


    "Hahaha, Donne, here we are!"


    Audrey laughed, opened the door and shouted, "tell me when we''ll do it! My big sword is hungry!"


    "Don''t worry."


    In the hall, OLINA, Aurelia and Gillard were all there. Donne smiled strangely: "meet an old friend first."


    "Old friend? Yes... Your majesty!?"


    Seeing the sudden appearance of Victor, obery and Adrian were stunned.

 Chapter 571

    The needle dropping in the hall was heard, and the two extraordinary strong men, o''bury and Adrian, stared and looked like toads.


    "Your majesty! So you''re not dead!"


    After a while, obery rushed over with great excitement and knelt down on one knee to salute victor.


    "What are you talking about? I''m dead."


    Victor smiled bitterly, "it''s just that Donne renewed my life by special means -"


    "Cough, don''t talk nonsense."


    Donne interrupted Victor with a light cough. It was so easy that he suddenly covered up.


    "Your Majesty is now..."


    "As you can see, a soul body."


    They noticed that Victor''s body was a little transparent.


    After the warm cultivation of the soul diamond, Victor''s soul body has been enriched. If you don''t look carefully, it doesn''t look good. He is a soul body.


    "The soul remains in the world... Does death allow this?"


    Adrian felt incredible. Everything in the world follows the law and order. If everyone''s soul stays at will like Victor, wouldn''t it be chaotic?


    "This..."


    Victor looked at Donne, and Donne nodded slightly. Then Victor said, "this is because your excellency Donne has a special identity. He is the messenger of the gods."


    "Messengers of the gods?"


    The news was as hot as the news of Victor''s death.


    Donne simply explained his identity and mission. Obery and Adrian understood why Donne''s strength was so strange.


    After looking at the malaise Gillard next to his eyes, obery shook his head. Even Gillard of the ninth rank of the supreme level was beaten so miserably. Why do you say more?


    "... so, in order to save the world, I need the help of two."


    "Needless to say, we certainly won''t sit idly by."


    After listening to Donne''s mission, obery said very seriously: "chaotic invasion is related to the whole prandal. How can we be alone?"


    "Yes, we will do our best to help you."


    "That''s good."


    Donne smiled: "then the first thing to do now is to help me win the throne of the Ilus empire."


    "The throne?"


    Obery and Adrian, who had just promised, looked at Victor next to them with a blank face.


    "Your Majesty..."


    "I am no longer the king."


    Victor nodded: "after careful consideration, this is the best choice. After winning the throne, Donne can get more resources, greater power and transform the whole prandal faster."


    "But, but," Adrian said bitterly, "although Lord Donne is an envoy, he has no right to inherit..."


    Prandar''s theocracy and kingship are independent. If Donne openly demands inheritance as an envoy, he will only be accused of trying to interfere with kingship.


    "This is not a problem. We have countermeasures."


    Victor said: "After my death, Gillard got the right of natural inheritance. Now Gillard is also controlled. Aurelia gives up the right of inheritance, and my uncle nitro doesn''t have the right of inheritance. Therefore, OLINA gets the right of natural inheritance. As long as OLINA marries Donne, Donne can rightfully become the Regent. When the time comes, he will transfer the throne to Donne All right. "


    "Wait, wait! What did you say, your majesty? Let the queen marry Donne!?"


    O''brie and Adrian were stupid for the fourth time today. Did Victor have a funny head after he died? How could he wear a green hat for himself?


    Both OLINA and Donne were embarrassed, especially Donne, who was almost embarrassed.


    Aurelia glanced at him, snorted coldly, and said nothing.


    "This is the only way."


    Victor sighed and said, "I''m dead, so even if we don''t make any plans, OLINA will be under pressure from all parties and will eventually be forced to choose a person to marry. Instead, it''s better to control things in our plans on this basis."


    Aurelia said faintly: "after the news of the father''s death spread, the Queen Mother hid in Ellington in order to seek shelter. She was dejected in Ellington''s days. At this time, Lord Donne of Ellington took good care of the queen mother and took the opportunity to get her heart."


    With that, she stood up and said, "after the news of marriage is announced, there will be no problem throwing out this reason and blocking the mouth of those skeptics."


    Hearing Aurelia say so, several people present looked at Donne and OLINA strangely. If they didn''t know the plan, even obery and Adrian would believe this reason.


    After all, everyone knows that women''s sad time is the best time to take advantage of it.


    "Well, let''s use this reason."


    Victor clapped his hands and said, "it''s not urgent for the time being. The next important thing is to kill Charles and take over the palace again."


    Donne said casually, "it''s a small matter. Charles can kill him at any time. The important thing is when Fiona''s people are in place and ready to take over the property of the spade family and the cardier family."


    Aurelia said, "Fiona has been preparing for this for several days, but there are still not enough people."


    O''brie suddenly said, "I can do something if there are not enough people."


    Donne was stunned. Then he remembered that the foal family was barely qualified in business. It was OK to use his people temporarily.


    "OK, I''ll inform Fiona later and ask her to integrate the manpower on both sides. During the operation, the soldiers of Lord obery and Lord Adrian are responsible for maintaining the order of the imperial capital and helping to control the people of the spade family and the Kadir family."


    When Donne finished, he suddenly said to o''bury, "by the way, don''t make up your mind about the property of the two families. I''ll use it."


    O''brie said discontentedly, "am I that kind of person?"


    "Yes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Adrian burst into laughter when he saw that o''brie was flat.


    O''brie groaned, "I''m the kind of short-sighted person who knows that the whole world is in danger now. Of course, Lord Dunn''s orders take precedence."


    "This is the best."


    Donne smiled and said, "but don''t worry. Although you can''t move these wealth, if Datang chamber of Commerce has any products later, it will consider selling them in cooperation with your two families."


    Although wealth is useless in the face of a truly devastating war, before the outbreak of the war, wealth is the best catalyst to promote social development and progress. Making good use of wealth can revive the whole Ilus Empire at a very fast speed.


    Then you can let those countries around you feel the horror of currency war.


    "When are you going to do it?"


    O''brie rubbed his hands and said, "my sword of guilt is thirsty."


    Adrian smiled: "it''s time for them to know that my title of the Great Duke of guilt is not groundless."


    "You old man dare to steal my limelight!? I told you to change the title quickly!"


    "Asshole! As the Great Duke of guilt, of course, my weapon is the sword of guilt. You can change the name of your weapon quickly!"


    "Old man, do you want to die!"


    "Come on, who lost today and who is the grandson!"


    "Stop it!"


    Donne had a headache and stopped the two of them. The two guys would quarrel when they talked about the title and the name of the weapon. In fact, they happened to be the two big dukes, and the title and the name of the weapon collided. No one was happy.


    But one thing is certain, that is, they both hate the aristocratic Parliament.


    There is certainly a reason why o''brie and Adrian hate the aristocratic parliament so much.


    The Ilus empire will come to this stage, which is inseparable from the decadent aristocratic parliament to protect aristocratic privileges. The aristocratic parliament that obtains aristocratic users has a great voice. They can even interfere with royal decrees. Victor''s orders have been detained by them before they have been transmitted to the royal capital. How can such a country be strong?


    Although they are aristocrats, oberli and Adrian are very rational. They know why the Empire came to this step. The decadent aristocratic Parliament and aristocratic system restrict the country. If the country wants to rise again, the necessary reforms are indispensable.


    However, the direct cancellation of aristocratic privileges will cause the dissatisfaction and disgust of those nobles. Although I don''t want to admit it, the cornerstone of the whole empire still comes from those nobles. I''m afraid Victor''s rule will be overthrown by the nobles without power and fart reform.


    Give civilians some power?


    The ideal is very beautiful and the reality is very skinny. In an era when civilians have no right to education, even if they are given power, they will only become more crazy moths.


    Therefore, the elite ruling class is essential.


    This contradicted Victor''s ideas again.


    So Victor has been worried about it.


    Then Donne gave him a perfect answer.


    The right to education.


    Give citizens the equal right to education, acquire cultural knowledge and have their own ideas. The more people have their own ideas, the more unstable the aristocratic privileged class will be. When the aristocratic educational privilege is broken, the rulers can select available talents from the civilians, the class barrier will be broken, and the whole empire will be reborn and re-enter the healthy development process.


    To get back to business, after stopping obery and Adrian, Donne said: "In order to avoid a long night''s dream, I''ll bring Fiona and those people later. Lord obery also prepares some reliable people. We''ll make preparations all night tonight and launch a blitz tomorrow to solve all unstable factors as soon as possible and try to solve all problems in three days!"


    Three days?


    O''brie and Adrian went through all the details of the plan in their mind, and then nodded: "with your power, it''s no problem to solve all the problems in three days!"


    "Well," said don, clapping his hands, "get ready now!"

 Chapter 572

    After Donne and others determined the action plan, everyone took action that night. Teams were assigned out one by one and quickly controlled the key area of alinks.


    Although some people noticed something, there was no way to stop them because aubury had a very good reason to replace them.


    Alinks soon fell into the de facto control of aubury and Adrian.


    The Kadir family.


    Charles frowned. At the moment he didn''t know what was happening outside, but the news from Ellington came back.


    The father who gained great power died in the war?


    How could a little Ellington, accompanied by that adult, stop them!?


    But in the end, the whole army was destroyed!?


    What''s more incredible is that his majesty Gillard was imprisoned by Donne!


    Your majesty Gillard is a strong man of the ninth rank of the supreme level!


    Donne even defeated Prince Gillard easily, and the news from matani and yabaron''s coalition said that Donne tore the earth and created a bottomless rift to stop the army from moving forward


    Is he a legendary strong man!?


    But how is this possible!


    How could there be such a young legend!?


    "Uneasy..."


    Charles sensed an uneasy breath. Donne''s such a big move this time is absolutely impossible to stop suddenly and imprison his majesty Gillard. The next step must be to settle with himself.


    Charles suddenly got up: "no, we must ask the Lord for help!"


    "If you mean the dark snake, you don''t have to waste your energy."


    A joking voice came suddenly.


    "Who is it?"


    Charles suddenly turned around and slapped it out. A black spirit roared and flew over. Immediately after him, he pulled out the long sword on the wall. All the actions were done at one go, and then he looked at the face of the comer clearly.


    "Donne!"


    Charles''s face became very bad. He guessed that Donne would come to him, but he didn''t guess that he would move so fast!


    "Know it''s me and plan to struggle?"


    Donne sneered and said, "you temporary Regent can take off your hat."


    "Presumptuous!"


    Charles roared fiercely: "Donne! How dare you imprison his majesty Gillard with the intention of assassinating the acting king? You have committed a serious imperial crime. Don''t you arrest it yet? Maybe I can --"


    "Idiot."


    With a flick of Donne''s hand, the long sword in Charles''s hand flew out. Charles turned and ran away.


    However, he immediately found himself unable to move.


    Charles was terrified: "what did you do to me?"


    "Don''t worry, it won''t kill you now. After all, you still have value now."


    Donne looked at him with a smile and said to the window, "you can come in."


    A figure came in timidly.


    Charles''s pupils tightened suddenly: "Morton! You really betrayed the Cadillac family!"


    Yes, it was Morton who came with Donne.


    At the time of the Wangdu incident, Morton had been protected by aubury and Adrian, and told all the causes and consequences of the Kadir family he knew.


    Later, when Donne came back, he took direct refuge in Donne - he had no choice.


    After signing the contract, Morton became a pawn of Donne, and it was his task to help Fiona control the cardier family.


    "Betrayal? What is betrayal? I think you betrayed the Kadir family!"


    The intolerable Morton roared at Charles: "you gave the money earned by the family to the damn dark snake. In the end, in exchange for what blessings, you made yourself neither human nor ghost, and even assassinated the king with Gillard. I tell you, I won''t become your ghost!"


    "Shut up! You bastard! The greatness of God is beyond your imagination!"


    Charles said with a ferocious curse on his face, "if you dare to fight me, be ready to be punished by God!"


    Charles is very confident about this. The Kadir family has provided a lot of wealth for the dark snake. If the Kadir family is lost, the dark snake will be greatly injured, and the God will definitely help him revenge!


    "God?"


    Morton scoffed on his face: "brother, don''t you know? The dark snakes have been destroyed by their master. Then what God Casas is dead, and you''re waiting for him to take revenge?"


    Charles''s face changed. "What?! that''s impossible!"


    "Nothing is impossible. It''s just a bunch of clowns."


    Donne waved his hand: "Morton, don''t talk nonsense to him. Remember what I told you and master the cadil family as soon as possible. It shouldn''t be a problem without the obstruction of your father and your brother."


    Morton bowed his head respectfully. "I''ll finish the task as quickly as I can."


    "So what should the family say tomorrow when they ask where Charles has gone?"


    Morton said without hesitation: "Charles was suspected of assassinating his majesty Victor together with Prince Gillard, so he was detained by the royal guard for investigation."


    "Good. I hope you won''t let me down."


    When Donne''s voice fell, he and Charles had disappeared.


    Morton waited a long time before he dared to look up and look at the empty study. He couldn''t believe that he had become the head of the Kadir family.


    Looking at the chair that only the patriarch is qualified to sit on, Morton endured the excitement, walked quickly, sat down, and then


    "It doesn''t seem very comfortable... It''s not as comfortable as Ellington''s sofa..."


    At the same time, in the spade family, Fiona, Elsa, vanilla and others were doing the same thing with Lillian.


    At the moment of seeing the puppet makaro, Elsa photographed him into the ground and imprisoned him. Meanwhile, Fiona assisted Lillian to gather the main management personnel of the spade family and use Lillian''s identity to temporarily control the spade family.


    Although those people have doubts, after makaro became the patriarch, everyone saw the continuous infiltration of the spade family by the Kadir family and was dissatisfied with him, so they didn''t say anything about Lillian''s position.


    Of course, Fiona, they won''t let those people express their opinions and opinions.


    All those who refused were imprisoned.


    In this process, of course, people will bleed to death, which is inevitable.


    At dawn the next day, the security personnel of the whole alinks had been replaced by aubury. After the Royal garrison was cleaned up, the remaining personnel were relocated to their original positions. With the help of Donne, all the personnel corroded by Gillard in the palace were replaced.


    In just one night, the personnel inside the palace were cleaned up.


    The first second legions of the Empire had taken over the whole city''s security of Alex, and they placed an eye liner at every intersection to monitor any suspicious character at any time.


    At the same time, Fiona''s staff began to prepare in advance. They arranged all their work and could take over the work of the spade family and the cardier family at any time.


    Just waiting for Lillian and Morton to find a chance to put people in.


    At this time, Donne and his party took Gillard, Charles, makaro and others to meet Pope jessolini XXIII and Saint iluli in the palace.


    After the Pope checked carefully and confirmed that Gillard had a smell of chaos on them, he said very seriously, "are you ready?"


    "Of course."


    Donne nodded. He had been busy for so long for this moment.


    "Let''s start."


    The Pope sighed and prayed in a low voice. When he prayed, he lit up a very strong holy light. The warm holy light made everyone around him feel like a spring breeze. However, Gillard and the three of them twisted their bodies in pain under the holy light.


    A moment later, a brilliant light suddenly came down over arlinks, which had just ushered in dawn.


    The newly awakened residents felt the warmth of their bodies and looked at the sky in surprise.


    It''s still several months before the glory Festival. Why did the Pope suddenly perform a wide range of Holy Light divination under the crown?


    The situation in the throne suddenly appeared in the sky.


    "The gods are with us, inhabitants of ARIX."


    Under the Pope''s crown, everyone who sees the illusion in the sky feels as if they are looking at the Pope.


    "Today, I, and all of you around me, will announce a very sad news."


    "Our majesty, Victor, his death was not the result of master Clark''s betrayal."


    "Master Clark died to protect his majesty victor. He is a hero. We should thank him and the city of silver."


    "His majesty Victor died suddenly because... They!"


    The Pope pointed to Gillard, and they suddenly said, "our prince, Gillard, and Charles and frank of the Kadir family, they were corrupted and degenerated by the power of darkness. They united with the pagans of the dark snake to make this evil and bloody plan!"


    "The dark snake corrupted Prince Gillard. They let his highness assassinate his majesty victor! Help Prince Gillard ascend the throne and use his power to wage war!"


    "All this is the conspiracy of the dark snake!"


    The Pope''s voice spread all over arlinx, and everyone was in an uproar when they heard it.


    "Your Majesty Victor was assassinated by Prince Gillard?! he killed his father!?"


    "Don''t you hear? Prince Gillard has been corrupted by the power of the dark snake. That''s not his intention!"


    "But this is true! How can a patricide be qualified to ascend the throne and become our king!?"


    "More importantly, the dark snake still wants to start war!"


    No one likes war except those in power with inflated ambitions or those who pursue interests.


    All the people who heard the news were worried. Of course, the dark snake dared to assassinate Victor, support the puppet new king and launch a war.


    "This is the evidence that they were corrupted by evil forces!"


    The Pope suddenly shouted, and the rich blessing of the Holy Light shrouded Gillard and others. Under the holy light, they immediately screamed and burst out thick black smoke.

 Chapter 573

    "Oh, my God! What''s that?"


    "It''s the power of evil believers to corrode people''s hearts!"


    "Prince Gillard has really been corrupted..."


    "Didn''t you see that even Princess Aurelia and queen OLINA were present? If Prince Gillard hadn''t been corrupted, how could they be indifferent?"


    Some people are still shocked by the fact that Gillard has been corrupted, but some people with a keen sense of smell have thought deeper, especially those in the aristocratic Parliament.


    "Wait! If Prince Gillard is corrupted, who should inherit the throne of our Ilus Empire?"


    "The highness of the princess has given up the inheritance, and the prince''s Highness has been corrupted. Now the only person who has the right to inherit... Is queen Orina!"


    "Are you kidding? There will be a queen in our Ilus Empire?"


    "No, no, no, more importantly, Queen OLINA was married from ronitant Kingdom, and his brother Oscar is now the king of ronitant kingdom! What if he took the opportunity to unite queen OLINA and annexe our Ilus Empire?"


    "The grand duke won''t allow this to happen? According to past history, Queen OLINA should be forced to marry one of the Duchess immediately, and the Duchess will be the Regent..."


    "How many Grand Dukes are there now? Haven''t you heard the latest news? Archduke matani and Archduke Abalon were also corrupted by evil forces and were killed by Donne on the way to Tarris."


    "Archduke oberli and Archduke Adrian are members of the Royal faction. They should not force queen OLINA... President Mandel, what do you think?"


    Because Lillian Mandel was absent-minded from the morning last night, she suddenly heard such a sentence and said subconsciously: "father teres nitro is Victor''s uncle. His son also has Ilus royal blood. He should marry his son..."


    "Marquis of Saxon? He is over seventy years old, and his son Sax is over forty years old... And President nitro will not die, nor will he be Marquis of Saxon."


    "No, nitrona lost the right to inherit the royal family when he inherited Tarris. Have you forgotten this?"


    "In other words, the greatest possibility is Archduke oberli or Archduke Adrian? Judging from their character, it is impossible to win queen OLINA."


    A man suddenly said, "since it is impossible, does it mean that other Marquis also have a chance?"


    The people on the balcony were suddenly silent when they heard the speech. A moment later, a man suddenly got up and said, "I suddenly remembered that there was something else at home, so I left first -"


    Before he finished, the others stood up: "I have something to do, too. Let''s go first..."


    "I also..."


    "I..."


    To hell with some damn aristocratic Council!


    This is the best time to ascend the throne!


    Taking advantage of Queen OLINA''s unhappiness, once she captures her heart and lets her marry, she can immediately become the Regent step by step. After a few days, when everything is calm, she can make some achievements to block the mouth of public opinion, so that OLINA can naturally transfer the throne and become the real king of the whole Ilus empire!


    Who wants to miss this once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!


    The idea of the aristocratic Council is very normal, because now many of the great aristocrats with names and surnames in yarinks have figured it out. At that time, they run to the palace one by one and want to show their faces in front of Queen OLINA at the first time.


    At this time, the Pope has withdrawn the blessing of the holy light and said: "you have witnessed the prince corrupted by the evil power. You should know how terrible the evil power is, but... People of the gods, you don''t have to worry! Because this evil sect has been destroyed by our heroes!"


    "The dark snake no longer exists!"


    The news of the twists and turns instantly plunged the whole Alex into cheers. Even everyone in the castle heard the cheers outside. They looked at each other and smiled, and the Pope continued to speak.


    "You may want to know who our heroes are, so I''ll tell you."


    "They are the Lord of Ellington, his Excellency don, the hereditary earl, and his Ellington guard! This time he can discover the plot and catch the evil dark snake. His Excellency Don is a great credit. He is a hero for all of us! He has avenged his majesty victor! Queen OLINA has canonized his Excellency don as the hereditary marquis in the name of his majesty victor For reward, let''s cheer for hero Donne! "


    Hearing the cheers of "Donne" and "Donne" from outside, Donne felt very wonderful. Is this a hero?


    He doesn''t care about the so-called hereditary Marquis''s reward, but it is very important, because it is related to the next plan, so it must be announced in advance.


    "Lyon, head of the Templar order of the Holy See of light, and all the Templars! It is their mission to purify evil. This time they have successfully fulfilled their promise and fulfilled their commitment to God! They are well deserved heroes!"


    "And under the crown of our pure and noble Saint eluli! The saint is not afraid of danger. She goes to battle in person, heals the wounded with the warmest holy light, and purifies evil with the hottest holy light. She deserves her name!"


    For a moment, cheers such as "Donne", "Lyon", "Knights Templar" and "Saint eluli" echoed all over alinks. The shadow that had been hanging over alinks for more than half a month seemed to disappear quietly.


    "Get out of the way! I want to enter the palace to meet her highness queen OLINA!"


    The guard said expressionless, "Your Royal Highness has ordered that no one is allowed to enter the palace until the Pope''s speech is over."


    "Damn! It''s just a guard. I''m the Marquis of silver sword!"


    "Not even the Marquis of the golden sword."


    More and more carriages came to the gate of the palace and castle, but they were ruthlessly blocked. A group of well-dressed Marquis scratched their ears and cheeks, but there was nothing to do.


    Because now at the gate of the palace are the elites of oberli and the master level Apocalypse master.


    At this point, the Pope continued: "although it is abrupt, there is still good news to announce today."


    As soon as the pope said this, the faces of Aurelia and Fiona next to him collapsed. They both stared at Donne, and then turned away, out of sight and out of mind.


    "A sentence in a book published by Datang Publishing House says very well that a family cannot be without a master and a country cannot be without a king for a day, but this is the case in the ilrus empire."


    "His majesty Victor was assassinated and Prince Gillard was corrupted, but we still have Princess aurelia. Unfortunately, we all know that Princess Aurelia has engraved a declaration on the monument of light to give up her inheritance, so Princess Aurelia also lost her inheritance. That is to say, Queen Aurelia can only be queen of our Ilus Empire."


    When the Marquis heard the Pope''s words, they were overjoyed. As expected, the inheritance fell to Queen OLINA!


    "Queen OLINA is a great queen. She wholeheartedly assists her majesty victor in governing the country. She has put forward and adopted a number of policies that benefit the country and the people. Therefore, it is also an excellent thing for Queen OLINA to be queen."


    OK! Of course! It would be better if you could marry me!


    At the gate of the palace, a group of Marquis''s anxious eyes were red.


    "But that''s not the good news I want to say..."


    The Pope paused and suddenly said, "on the day his majesty Victor was assassinated, Lord Donne and Princess Aurelia immediately rescued the queen and provided shelter for their mother and daughter."


    As soon as the pope said this, the anxious Marquis could not help clicking in their hearts, with a bad premonition.


    "Queen OLINA sought Lord Donne''s protection and begged him to avenge his majesty victor."


    "And Lord Donne did not live up to his expectations and openly refused to accept the rule of Prince Gillard, because he knew that Prince Gillard had been corrupted."


    "He led the people of Ellington to resist the atrocities of Prince Gillard, tracked down the behind the scenes, and finally eliminated the dark snake to avenge his majesty victor."


    "In the days of Ellington''s life, Queen OLINA was in tears all day long..."


    Rao is the Pope''s thick skinned, and it''s a little unnatural to say this: "... You have been enlightened by your excellency Donne. It''s your excellency Donne who let queen OLINA out of the shadow and face life again."


    In the throne room, OLINA was embarrassed and almost shrank to the ground. Donne was also embarrassed and kept coughing to hide her embarrassment.


    Others try to avoid gossip and gossip. It''s good for him to take the initiative to make gossip and gossip.


    "Queen OLINA has fallen in love with Lord Donne. She is willing to marry Lord Donne, and has been blessed by Princess aurelia."


    Aurelia is furious. I wish him a ghost!


    in an uproar! The whole Alex was in an uproar!


    At the same time, the personnel arranged by aubury and Adrian were dispatched quickly!


    The news was enough to stimulate those people to act.


    Between the throne, the old face of the Pope was embarrassed and died. After all, it was a clergy: "Your Highness, marquis Donne, please come forward."


    OLINA walked forward with embarrassment. Donne touched his nose and came to OLINA under the strange gaze of Fiona and aurelia.


    "Please reach out."


    Donne took a look at OLINA. Although it was a play, he had to do the whole set.


    OLINA had no choice but to reach out and join Donne.


    The Pope solemnly said, "dear Queen OLINA, are you willing to marry Lord Donne and believe in love with him and never separate?"


    OLINA blushed with embarrassment, glanced bitterly at a corner between the throne, and then nodded, "I do."


    Victor''s soul is watching the live broadcast there.


    Donne glanced at Victor with a strange feeling in his heart.

 Chapter 574

    Victor secretly promoted this situation, including this embarrassing public wedding.


    But as OLINA''s husband, he pushed her to himself


    Donne wanted to know how Victor felt.


    Is green hat warm?


    Just want one?


    Victor''s heart is certainly not too comfortable. After all, he is a man.


    But now that he has hung up, the world of the living and the dead should have been isolated from each other. What can he do?


    Do you say, "OLINA, stop living and die"?


    After death, although the soul can still be intercepted by Donne, becoming a soul is not a wonderful experience.


    All the enjoyment of the living world is no longer predestined.


    He''s not selfish enough.


    "Our hero, Lord Donne, are you willing to marry queen OLINA, and wholeheartedly assist her and help her become a wise queen?"


    Donne nodded. "I do."


    "Queen OLINA, do you want to..."


    "I will."


    "Lord Donne, would you..."


    "I will."


    ¡­¡­


    Just as the wedding was going on, obery and Adrian had all taken action, and various government departments were temporarily taken over by the military.


    The eyeliner on the street was all activated. It monitored everything. The dark elves, who were invited by Dumne, fled into the shadows to help them monitor the situation in the dark.


    Although the Marquis have all left the headquarters of the noble Council, there are still many members there at the moment, but they are facing great trouble


    "No! You can''t do this to me!"


    "Be honest! The sword has no eyes!"


    "You damn barbarians! I''m a member of the noble Council! I want to see your majesty!"


    "Members of the noble Council? It''s you moths! Let''s go!"


    Not only the aristocratic parliament, under the instigation of oberli and Adrian, the soldiers even broke into some aristocratic homes and caught the moths who were drinking morning tea and watching the live wedding broadcast.


    "Asshole! I''m a noble count! How dare you break into my house - let me go!"


    "What about the count? The general has orders. Even the Marquis of golden sword should listen to them!"


    "Damn it! Is oberley crazy!? is he trying to rebel!?"


    "Shut up! Be honest!"


    These guys who have long been blacklisted by Victor have been investigated for a long time. The criminal evidence is clear and can be checked. One catch is accurate.


    While everyone was enjoying breakfast and watching the rare live broadcast of the wedding, Alex secretly set off a bloody storm.


    "Well, after the ceremony, congratulations to you two on becoming a blessed legal couple. I hope you two can work together to bring a more brilliant and beautiful tomorrow to our Ilus empire... Now, your excellency Donne, you can kiss the beautiful bride."


    The Pope couldn''t help but leave the beginning, and then he would be embarrassed.


    Because he made a big Oolong


    what the fuck!? When did you have this ring?


    Donne was stunned. He agreed to cancel this link!?


    This is acting, sir!


    If you kiss up, you''ll fart!


    Aurelia and victor will tear me alive!


    OLINA also widened her eyes and looked at Donne suspiciously. Obviously, she suspected that Donne was dishonest and deliberately ordered the Pope to arrange this link.


    It''s not me, your highness!


    I''m innocent!


    I have done meritorious service for my country, and I have shed blood for your majesty!


    How can you doubt me!


    Let''s go


    Aurelia''s lips moved and her voice came into Donne''s ear: [since the pope said it, it must be carried out. If you skip this step, people will know that it is a play, and later they will doubt whether it is a play you directed and planned for the throne.]


    So you must kiss your mother, and it must be a real kiss


    ****Your whole family is crazy!?


    Donne almost collapsed. Victor pushed his wife to himself. At least it was a sacrifice for the plan, and it was just acting.


    Are you a daughter? Are you a father or a mother!?


    Your father knows. He probably wished he had shot you on the wall!


    Orina, who was originally very embarrassed or even frightened, suddenly listened, turned her head and looked at Victor. Seeing Victor nodded slightly, she had to give a dark sigh, stepped forward to Donne, closed her eyes, tooted her lips and asked for a kiss.


    With the blush on her face, she looked like a happy little woman. For a moment, the civilians in arlinks began to bless queen OLINA and Donne.


    Dead end!


    Forced to a dead end!


    This is forcing yourself to be a bad person!


    Looking at the beautiful face very similar to aurelia, Donne swallowed his mouth hard and fought between heaven and man. He and Victor can be said to be friends. As the saying goes, a friend''s wife can''t be bullied. He doesn''t want to do anything unconscionable.


    However, the current situation is that he doesn''t want to be unconscionable, but these people unite to pit him and OLINA! Now the situation is that Victor dug a big hole for Donne and buried himself.


    Grass! Done!


    Tang en''s heart is horizontal. Your father and daughter are so open. What am I afraid of?


    It''s a wife!


    I''ll be a wife killer once. What''s Cao mengde!


    Thousands of thoughts flashed in my mind, and only a moment passed in reality. OLINA was still like Ren Jun picking. Donne could even see her nervous eyelashes shaking.


    She''s squinting.


    Donne took a step forward and their bodies stuck together in an instant.


    OLINA trembled in her heart and her body trembled even more.


    With a wave of his big hand, Donne grabbed OLINA''s soft waist, then bullied her, kissed her directly, and even bent her back!


    Victor in the dark sighed and accepted the reality.


    He also thought that Donne wanted to fake it, and secretly discussed with the Pope to increase this link.


    That''s why he advised OLINA just now. She''s dead. There''s no need to do anything for him. He won''t mind. Moreover, the plan has come to this step and can''t give up halfway. Therefore, OLINA accepted the reality wrongfully.


    Iluli looked at the Pope suspiciously. Why was his expression so unnatural?


    unnatural?


    Of course not.


    Pope, he''s suffering right now.


    I''ve been used to talking about the marriage testimony. I just said it. Then he remembered that don victor and they said to cancel the kissing


    So he has to carry the pot.


    But will he say it? Will someone ask such an embarrassing thing?


    The Pope glanced around and felt a little relieved. No one should ask


    Well, let it be a permanent secret.


    Congratulations, congratulations


    "Hoo!"


    Donne picked up OLINA, gave a long breath, and felt out of breath with a long kiss.


    OLINA gently covered her lips and looked at Donne in surprise.


    Donne winked at her, and OLINA immediately understood and smiled gratefully.


    "Congratulations, then next, I will perform the coronation ceremony for Queen OLINA."


    The people nearby brought the crown symbolizing Zhigao''s rights.


    At this time, the depressed Gillard suddenly burst into a rage, rushed to the Pope and shouted, "that''s mine! Asshole! Put it down! That''s mine!"


    "Be honest."


    Donne flexed his fingers and instantly a strong rock prison trapped Gillard.


    OLINA looked at Gillard, sighed, and knelt before the Pope.


    After reading the familiar coronation, the Pope put the crown on OLINA''s head, then took the scepter of light and blessed OLINA with light that only the king can enjoy.


    After receiving the blessing of the light, OLINA''s vitality became more vigorous. In the blink of an eye, she seemed to be a few years younger and looked like her peers with aurelia.


    Seeing this scene, countless people in alinks envy Donne''s beautiful fortune. They not only become the Regent in power, but also have such a beautiful queen OLINA


    Life is like this. What do you want!


    Followed by eluli, as a saint, she once again gave a blessing to OLINA. After the blessing, eluli winked at her, then smiled and helped her up.


    OLINA didn''t know what that strange smile meant at the beginning. When she stood up, she suddenly felt the change in her body, suddenly changed her face and looked at her incredulously.


    The saint put


    Donne looked at Emily a little strangely. Just now she looked at herself as if she was asking for credit. What did she mean?


    OLINA sat on the throne under the eyes of everyone, and then a little unnaturally sent an invitation to Donne: "kiss, kiss, dear... Please come here..."


    Donne looked at the empty seat next to OLINA. It used to be Victor''s seat, but now it has become his own.


    Since the beginning of this farce, I have been planning and planning with victor. Isn''t that for this moment?


    With a deep sigh, Donne walked slowly up the steps to OLINA, then turned and sat down.


    At this moment, he is the Regent of the Ilus empire!


    "Congratulations to her majesty, your Highness The Regent."


    Although there are all people in the throne, the Pope is still live at the moment, so everyone salutes according to the most formal etiquette, including the Pope who has just crowned the queen on behalf of the gods. Now he also kneels down on one knee.


    At the same time, on the streets of arlinks, people knelt down towards the palace and offered their loyalty and blessings to the queen and the Regent.


    "I''m not kneeling! That guy must have - ah!"


    "There must be a conspiracy in it! I will never - ah!"


    Some guys who are unwilling to offer loyalty think they are outside, so they recklessly expose their ideas. Many guys who are dissatisfied and have long complained about the Ilus Empire inadvertently expose themselves at this moment.


    Then at that moment, they were controlled by the dark elf spies sent by Donne.


    Countless dark elves swarmed out and walked through the streets and noble areas. They were vigorous, they shouldered the mission, and they were Donne''s dark blade.


    This day is very slow, this day is also very fast. With the advent of night, the silent cleaning has begun quietly.

 Chapter 575

    Today, OLINA was crowned queen, but everyone knew that Donne was the real new king in power. Therefore, in the afternoon, all the chores accumulated recently were thrown in front of him. Looking at those messy troubles, Donne was also very simple and threw those things directly to aurelia.


    Call it "people do their best".


    He himself hid in the next room and thought about the next development route all afternoon.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t figure out a clue until nightfall.


    Instead, he encountered another big problem.


    Donne faced a very helpless thing.


    Where do you sleep at night?


    As newlyweds, they should naturally sleep in the most luxurious bedroom in the palace. The bedroom originally belonged to victor and OLINA, but Donne has been renovated according to the style of the earth these days, and the appliances have been replaced.


    In the process, Victor has been watching him bitterly.


    Now it''s time for him to check in, and Victor is gone.


    Perhaps has completely put down the nostalgia of the living world and decided to forget everything in the past?


    Pooh! Who believes it.


    Obviously Victor is out of sight and out of mind.


    To be reasonable, Donne and OLINA played a big play to deceive the world today. Trusted people around them all know that they are acting. As long as they deceive the broadest masses, the play will succeed.


    So after the play, of course, the two people still live their own lives and do not affect each other.


    So it''s normal for Donne to sleep here alone.


    But


    Who can tell me what it means for OLINA to sit silently by the paved bed with her head down?


    Admit it?


    Or do you want to push the boat with the current and pretend to be true?


    This is forcing me to apologize to victor!?


    Dumne could not make complaints about it.


    "Thank you today."


    OLINA''s voice broke the strange silence in the room.


    "You''re welcome."


    Dunn replied reluctantly, recalling the soft body he held during the ceremony, he felt he had taken a big advantage.


    After one sentence, the atmosphere stagnated again and developed in an increasingly embarrassing direction.


    Donne, who had no idea at all, looked at OLINA playing with her fingers, and felt as if he suddenly lit an unknown evil fire.


    This woman is playing with fire!


    Donne took a deep breath, then turned and said, "sleep here and I''ll go back to Ellington."


    I want to see what you think!


    Don thought bitterly.


    I''ve been pushed back by the elf queen and the dark elf queen. I''m not afraid!


    Just a human queen. You have the ability to go!?


    OLINA: "well..."


    Donne raised his feet and left.


    The moment you open the door.


    "Wait a minute."


    Shit! Don''t really want to push me back!?


    OLINA looked away, sat aside, made room, and whispered, "it''s still early. Let''s talk."


    OLINA didn''t know why she stopped him. She just felt that Donne had a feeling that attracted her and made her reluctant to leave.


    I just stopped him and talked to him about aristocracy, not because Victor asked me to put down the past and accept the future!


    OLINA made an excuse for herself.


    Donne''s eyes jumped, your majesty!


    You''re playing with fire, you know!?


    Women and men sit on the bed in the bedroom at night and talk. The final result is only talking about going to bed.


    But after thinking for a moment, Donne sat next to OLINA.


    Smelling the fragrance of flowers floating around, Donne nodded secretly. It seems that after dinner, she went to take a bath and used Donne''s homemade flower essential oil.


    Well, by the way, she uses a very strong and intoxicating fragrance, Fiona Aurelia uses a moderate and light fragrance, and Elsa likes a light and refreshing fragrance.


    What did you say? Women who like to use strong fragrance, what''s strong?


    Although this is a rumor, it still makes people think. Is it because OLINA is too powerful? She can''t bear it these days. Now she can''t help it, so she''s going to try some fresh meat?


    Donne, an agitator, suddenly came back to his mind and said his sin in secret.


    Anyway, Victor and he are friends. It''s a sin to talk about other people''s wives like this.


    After figuring this out, Donne''s heart gradually calmed down and looked at OLINA with clear eyes: "what do you want to talk about?"


    Noticing Donne''s eyes, OLINA''s uneasy heart calmed down a little. When Donne just sat down, she was still a little at a loss. She didn''t know what to do if Donne became a beast.


    Now it seems that he is indeed a gentle and good man.


    If nisclair made the system function more perfect for Donne, Donne would see such a hint: OLINA''s popularity increased.


    Unfortunately not.


    So he''s still like that.


    In order to hide her inner tension, OLINA went to the side to bring a cup of tea, and then sat down again with her head down. Unexpectedly, she subconsciously sat in the previous position with her head down, that is, she sat on Donne''s lap.


    Feeling the warm and round hips on his legs, Donne whispered, "it''s not good... It''s really bad to be so direct. If you really want, at least - at least we can slowly come to fruition..."


    OLINA, who was carrying a tea cup, didn''t react at first. A moment later, she suddenly stiffened, the whole person screamed, jumped up like an electric shock, and the tea cups were thrown into the sky.


    "Ah!"


    The tea spilled on her skirt. As soon as she was scalded by the tea, she tilted her body and hit her head against the edge decoration.


    "Be careful!"


    Donne grabbed her, just stretched out his hand and immediately relaxed his strength.


    However, although Donne reacted quickly, the delicate and soft OLINA couldn''t stop his strength. She was pulled back by Donne. On the contrary, because he took back his strength, she knocked him down on the bed and pressed him under her, and the two people stuck together tightly.


    Then they were stunned at the same time.


    ********In his arms, Donne missed OLINA and stared at the ceiling. Nora stared at him on the ceiling.


    OLINA''s whole body froze. After more than a month, she felt her arms again and smelled the smell of men again, but it was not Victor, but... Donne.


    But can she blame Donne?


    No!


    All this is because of her own mistakes!


    At this time, the bedroom door was suddenly pushed open. Aurelia and Fiona just wanted to push the door in, and then stopped at the same time.


    Aurelia covered her mouth and looked unbelievably at the picture in the crack of the door.


    Donne was pushed down on the bed by OLINA and looked at her with a listless face, while OLINA in a long skirt lay on Donne. The skirt covered their bodies and could see nothing but a suspicious water stain


    Too, too, too, too much!


    Even their clothes were not taken off and their skirts were wet. It can be seen how fierce the war between them was.


    Is the mother''s demand so great!?


    Aurelia blushed and trembled her lips, but she couldn''t say a word. She turned and left in anger.


    Fiona stared at the scene and didn''t know what to say.


    It''s me, it''s me first, whether I know, work, or like the Lord. Obviously, I came first


    Didn''t you say it was just acting?


    Why is it like this?


    Looking at the confused (stunned) eyes of Queen OLINA, her ruddy face (red) and intoxicated expression (scared silly), Fiona felt sour in her heart.


    Is it jealousy? Jealous? Or


    It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter, because the Lord is no longer the Lord who belongs to her alone. The love that didn''t be conveyed at the beginning is meaningless.


    Now she can have only a small fragment


    Yes, it''s just a fragment of the heart.


    Fiona closed the door tightly, looked at the maid waiting for orders next to her, waved her hand and said, "go down."


    After the maid left, she was stunned for a moment.


    Those two people are crazy. Can''t they close the door and do that again?


    In order to avoid being seen by others, Fiona silently locked the door and left.


    In the room, Donne felt inexplicably cold. He always felt as if he had been broken into pieces.


    Is it on another world line?


    Because of the situation at the moment, he and OLINA didn''t even find that Aurelia and Fiona had been here.


    "Her Majesty..."


    Donne said faintly, "when are you going to clip it?"


    Because OLINA was too nervous, she subconsciously clamped her legs. It happened that the card owner Donne''s body was warm and close to him. Although she was embarrassed to say it, Donne actually reacted now and even felt the faint smell of damp and heat.


    "I, I, I..."


    OLINA wanted to cry without tears. Originally, she just wanted to talk about the chores in the afternoon and how to deal with the aristocracy. How did the painting style suddenly change and become a flirt with Donne?


    She was tense all over, especially after being resisted by something, she knew that her situation was more dangerous.


    What should I do now?


    OLINA is about to lose control. The natural reaction of her body is making her gradually lose her reason. Her breathing is more and more intense and hot, and her strength is gradually losing.


    She didn''t understand why Donne had a feeling that attracted her very much, but she knew that her body had betrayed her will.


    What should I do?


    Like Victor told her, completely give up the past and welcome a new life?


    Or are you struggling to get out of here and continue to immerse yourself in the past?


    The dazed OLINA was at a loss.


    Victor, help me


    OLINA called Victor''s name in her heart, but she was frightened to find that Victor''s weight in her heart could not match that of Donne!


    No!


    I don''t want to be such a shameless woman!


    OLINA struggled to get up and rushed to the door.


    She chose to leave.

 Chapter 576

    One night later, the main members of the aristocracy were caught. Although many members of the aristocracy fled and wanted to escape from arlinks overnight, they were already late when they heard the news.


    Donne''s people have been waiting for a long time.


    No one can escape the arlinks at the moment.


    The foundation of the aristocracy is in yarinks. The aristocratic parliament is their biggest support. As long as they grasp the key and kill the big insects here, even if the remaining small shrimps are placed, they can''t stir up any waves.


    In addition to alinks, there are some members of the aristocracy who live in manors everywhere. They haven''t received the news of alinks yet - not everyone can use magic letters - so when they receive the news, obery''s people have arrived, so they don''t have to worry.


    All resistance was blocked and all complaints were ignored. In just one morning, the prison of arlinks was filled with nobles who used to be high.


    Everything came so fast that many people had not even had time to respond, and everything was coming to an end.


    A victory party is being held in the palace castle.


    "Fast, it''s too fast."


    O''brie was carrying a glass of wine, flushed and trembling with excitement. Although Adrian was more rational, he was not much different from o''brie at the moment.


    Their long-awaited wishes have finally seen the results. Can they not be excited?


    Thanks to Donne''s haunted dark elves, none of the recorded aristocrats could escape.


    The main members of the aristocracy who have hindered the development of the ilrus empire for many years have been caught. Although the empire may be seriously damaged in a short time in the past, with the power of Donne, in the following period of time, as long as a group of truly reliable talents are promoted again, and then the past experience and lessons are learned, the Empire will rise rapidly and create brilliance in the future.


    As for those nobles living in other cities, they basically lost their private military power. Except for wealth and honor and private manors, they had no room to resist the king''s orders.


    Even if it is united, it can''t compare with the local garrison.


    So, o''brie, they don''t care about the little nobles.


    They''re not stupid. They''re not stupid enough to die.


    As long as Donne remained silent on the fundamental interests of the nobility - land and honor - he would not be resisted by the scattered nobility.


    Even a boycott is useless, because Donne won''t give them a chance to boycott at all.


    Donne''s plan is to expand the scope of the right to education, gradually popularize civilian education, improve the quality of the overall residents, and then naturally eliminate the nobility.


    Of course, it doesn''t have much to do with his main task, so he doesn''t pay much attention to it. Just take care of it while climbing military science and technology. In this regard, Donne plans to continue to hand it over to OLINA, and then he can seek a good reputation for her.


    Speaking of OLINA, at today''s celebration banquet, everyone found that queen OLINA looked ruddy and her whole body seemed to be full of vitality, which was very different from the previous depressed image.


    Just overnight, what happened?


    Aurelia and Fiona looked at each other. I''m afraid only God (Fan Wai 4) knew.


    "Sister, eat this well! I want it more!"


    The innocent and lively Elia did not know what had happened at the moment. Her whole attention had been attracted by those colorful cakes - these cakes were made by the cook in the castle under the guidance and hint of Donne. Although the taste was not comparable to that on earth (there were not so many additives and seasonings), it was better than novelty and nature, It tastes good.


    It is not Elsa who is called sister by Elia, but otinia, who is also one of the gods. The breath of otinia attracts Elia very much and has won her natural favor. Therefore, there is one more person to call "sister", which originally only belongs to Elsa.


    Otinia silently looked at Elia, silently brought her a small cake, and then silently said in her heart: you''re welcome, elder sister.


    In terms of divine personality, the weak God, otinia, of course, can''t compare with Ms. disaster, one of the six superior gods of the dark god system, so Elia can''t afford this "sister".


    At the banquet, these cakes conquered the girls present as soon as they appeared.


    Yes, it''s the girls present.


    In addition to those familiar to Donne, many nobles attended the banquet at the moment. They were all the royalty who supported Victor before, also known as the new nobles. They were newly promoted in a short time.


    The thunder action let them see the means of the new king, let them recognize their position, want to moisten some, we must firmly stand by the new king, don''t think about those who have not.


    How can we stand firmly beside the new king?


    Of course I married my daughter!


    Will the king worry about himself after becoming a family?


    Therefore, after receiving the invitation to the banquet, these new nobles with active minds took their most beautiful daughters one by one, dressed in colorful clothes, hoping to be favored by the new king.


    what? Is the new king the Regent? What does the queen say? Don''t be silly.


    Everyone knows that queen OLINA is a decoration, okay? The real ruling is the Regent named Donne, and they all know that although he is now the Regent, he will soon become the real king. If we don''t plug his daughter early, it will be even more difficult to become the king in the future.


    So even if the queen and the Regent just got married these two days, they can''t wait to put their daughter naked into Donne''s bed.


    Unfortunately, up to now, the new king doesn''t seem to pay special attention to any girl. He has been with Queen OLINA, and occasionally his eyes only fall on the girls he is familiar with.


    For example, the lively Elsa.


    After returning from the top of the storm, Elsa has been carrying a chainsaw sword. She likes everything Donne gave her, but this chainsaw sword and magic pistol are especially popular with her.


    The chain saw sword can not only chop and chop, but also be hard enough to give full play to her greatest advantages, and the magic pistol can make up for the shortcomings of her long-range attack means. The Lord''s consideration is too comprehensive.


    Elsa ate silently with a teacup cake in her hand, and her heart was warm.


    The strange weapon on her back aroused the curiosity of many people.


    These people present did not know that Elsa was the main general under Donne''s hand and a powerful and terrible humanoid dragon, so they paid more attention to Elsa''s chainsaw sword.


    "What weapon is that?"


    "Is it a sword? Why have you never seen it?"


    "It should be a sword, but what''s the sawtooth?"


    "What a strange weapon... I don''t know why. I feel cold when I look at the sawtooth."


    A group of people pointed to Elsa and whispered. At this time, a young nobleman said proudly, "you don''t know her? That beautiful girl is the granddaughter of Archduke Albury!"


    A group of people looked at him silently, and then said weakly, "Lord Elsa, who doesn''t know? We''re talking about the weapon she carries..."


    "Eh? Are you looking at weapons? I thought you were looking at her. After all, Lord Elsa is very beautiful."


    "How beautiful..."


    A male nobleman said bitterly on his face, "Archduke Audrey''s granddaughter, Archduke Adrian or his grandfather, who can deserve her? The sword of guilt is no joke."


    "Of course someone deserves her."


    A young nobleman looked at Donne in the distance with envy and said, "Your Majesty Donne is young and powerful. It''s natural to marry Lord Elsa? And I heard that they knew each other a long time ago. I''m not surprised when I suddenly heard Elsa become a princess."


    "That makes sense..."


    Another nobleman nodded. If he were the king, he would never give up Elsa''s beautiful flower.


    "I know the sword you said."


    The young nobleman was a little embarrassed and said, "I heard a friend say that he heard from the Knights Templar. It''s a sword, called chain saw sword."


    "Chainsaw sword?"


    A man touched his cold neck: "it sounds very powerful."


    The young nobleman said with a smile, "of course! This is a powerful weapon made by his majesty Donne. It can easily cut the body of chaotic creatures. It''s very powerful."


    "Hiss! Cut the body of chaotic creatures!? if you can make more, don''t you have to worry about chaotic creatures!?"


    "It''s not that simple."


    The young nobleman glanced and said, "it is said that his majesty Donne is an alchemist, so only he can make it. Look at the magic and brilliance on it, at least it is excellent. There can''t be too many powerful weapons, otherwise our Ilus Empire would have conquered the world long ago."


    "Well..."


    At this time, another nobleman suddenly looked straight, patted the young nobleman, pointed to the distance and said, "you just said that there can''t be too many chainsaw swords?"


    The young nobleman looked back and was suddenly dumbfounded.


    From the front door came a small group of people with a cold chainsaw sword on their backs, and the style was only a little different from Elsa''s, but the magic was not weak!


    How is this possible!?


    Young nobles are completely ignorant. When can we have one excellent magic sword!?


    The people who came in from the front door held their heads high and didn''t care in front of the different eyes of the nobles.


    Who can carry weapons when holding a banquet in the palace?


    Of course, only the king''s confidants can do!


    They are Depp and Locke.


    They had just completed the established training objectives in Ellington, familiarized themselves with this unforgettable new weapon, and then rushed from Ellington to the party.


    With the transmission array, it''s so capricious!

 Chapter 577

    In the previous battle at the top of the storm, Elsa''s chainsaw sword was brilliant except for the combine harvester blessed by the holy light and killed everywhere.


    The huge sword body, ferocious saw blade, the blood boiling sound of gear rotation, and the powerful cutting force are simply super weapons tailored for battlefield men. However, they are held in the hands of a petite girl, forming a sharp contrast.


    After seeing Elsa killing everywhere with a chainsaw sword, Depp, Locke and even little Tom were jealous. As soon as the battle was over, they ran to find Donne and shouted for one.


    Considering the motivation for morale, Donne agreed to their request.


    That is to say, the chainsaw sword in deplock''s hands is also made by Don himself, so there should be some enchantments on it, and there are many constant spells, but the shape is different from Elsa''s, the shape becomes more atmospheric and bloody, the Golden Dragon engraved on the side is ready to come out, and the sharp claws are wrapped on the ridge of the sword, People''s blood boils at the sight of this sword.


    Of course, other members of the guard envy them, but Donne also promised them that when the reverse decomposition of the weapon is completed and the flow production line is designed, one can be handed over.


    Of course, the model grade of mass production is naturally not comparable to that made by Donne himself, but the design process is there. Even ordinary models can not be underestimated.


    At the same time, Donne also promised them that as long as they perform well and make more contributions in the future, they can get the equipment he made himself.


    This promise makes many people eager to find opportunities to express themselves.


    Because in the previous period of time, someone had already won the reward personally issued by Donne. The armor and weapons with magical brilliance were just like showing off their achievements to others all the time. This was much better than any medal.


    Depp''s appearance has attracted the attention of many people. Whether it''s their chainsaw sword or their confident momentum, following Donne, they now have a very firm belief and firm eyes, which are enough to make the nobles who have never been on the battlefield hide in the shadow with shame.


    What''s more, now their Lord, Donne, has become the king of this country. What else can they fear?


    Before that, who would believe that the Lord of a remote small territory of the Ilus Empire would become the king of the country?


    No one would believe it, but their Lord did it.


    Even this impossible thing has happened. What else is impossible?


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Depp, they came forward to salute Donne.


    Seeing Donne wearing a crown at the moment, Locke was very glad of his original choice.


    If he had not decided to stay in Ellington, how could he have had the opportunity to contact Donne now?


    "Get up. Don''t be polite. Just feel free."


    Donne really didn''t have time to chat with them at the moment, because the ministers had been pestering him and OLINA to make friends. Although Donne hated this situation, he had to do surface work whether to win people''s hearts or to appease their emotions.


    After Depp and them left, Donne continued to talk nonsense with the nobles.


    In fact, their main purpose is to make a lot of vacancies in the aristocracy of the Empire.


    Yesterday''s cleansing is still fresh in my mind. Many people are secretly afraid. This Regent''s cabinet is not like Victor before. He is a lord who dares to say and do. Facing such a tough regent, who dares to have two hearts now? Of course, I tried my best to be nice and climbed up at the same time.


    Now the imperial high-level is empty, and many important positions have been vacant. Even if you can''t get fat and vacancy, it''s an excellent start to find a way to sneak in.


    Of course, Donne could guess what they were thinking, so he just laughed at their kindness and accepted all the benefits, but he didn''t say a word about the promise, which made those people **************************************************************************.


    His wife and daughter are willing to strip off and put them on his bed, let alone others!


    In the early morning, there was a celebration banquet, which lasted until noon. Donne was an unprecedented precedent.


    The morning passed, and it was not easy to appease those people that he had some time to rest.


    "Headache."


    Donne rubbed his forehead. Now he finally found how difficult the king was. Everyone stared at him and those fat and deficient. Even if he didn''t do anything, he thought he had made great contributions and wanted to take the opportunity to make a profit.


    If Donne agreed to those people, I''m afraid it will not be long before the same mistake will happen again, and the whole Ilus empire will fall into that vicious circle again.


    "Tina, pour me a cup of tea..."


    Donne slumped in his chair, not even trying to open his eyes. It''s too distracting to deal with these people.


    "Don''t talk about Tina until she comes to Ellington."


    Fiona angrily put a stack of documents in front of him and said, "take a break. You have to look at these things."


    Donne groaned bitterly, "what are these? Can''t you show OLINA?"


    "The harvest of copying home during the great cleaning is huge, so I think it''s better for you to have a look in person."


    Although Donne and OLINA are legally married, Fiona always positions herself as Donne''s assistant, not the king of the country.


    Especially when it comes to wealth.


    Hearing that it was the harvest of copying the family, Donne was in high spirits. He picked up a book and opened it: "I want to see... Sleeping slot!?"


    As soon as I saw the first page, Donne lay in the slot.


    The first page is a list of the property of an earl of the noble Council, who has now been put in prison.


    "Are you sure this is a count? Not a Duke?"


    Donne lay in the trough as he looked, and the pages clearly recorded all the count''s property.


    The Earl named hook Croton had nearly five million gold coins in the Star Diamond bank, but it was only a small head. He found mana gems, magic ornaments and even 100 sets of carefully maintained armor and weapons worth a total of three million gold coins in his home. The value of these 100 sets of armor weapons has exceeded 500000 gold coins, In addition, there are a large number of works of art with uncertain value, rare jewelry and so on.


    In addition, he owns three manors covering an area of more than 1000 mu around yarinks, an orchard, a farm dedicated to raising meat and poultry, a horse farm for breeding, two small copper mines, and other miscellaneous things. The total value of these fixed assets alone has exceeded 10 million gold coins.


    Then you tell me this is a count?


    The Marquis is not so rich!


    It is worth mentioning that the count is still a loyal customer of Datang chamber of Commerce. He has a six-star count membership card, and a large number of magic air conditioners and magic furniture are installed at home


    Of course, these things are now back in Donne''s hands, pull them back, scrub them a little, and then put them on the shelf again


    After a rough look at the list, Donne groped his chin and said nothing.


    The amount of property seized from the aristocracy during this great purge is quite amazing, and even exceeds the total wealth of the Ilus empire for decades. Can you believe it?


    It sounds good, it''s called Zang Fumin, but it doesn''t sound good... It''s a composting and oily moth!


    A large amount of wealth was greedily occupied by them before entering the Treasury, resulting in the royal family not having enough funds to develop the country, and then the tax revenue will be reduced. This is a vicious circle.


    No wonder people say that peace of mind farming is not as good as fighting strange upgrades, and the harvest of a year of buried farming is not as good as a fraction of fighting small monsters one night!


    The contrast is so obvious. Who wants to farm honestly? Of course, it''s copying guys to go up the mountain and become bandits... Bah! It''s the guy who went out to fight the monster!


    At this time, Fiona asked a very important question: "what are you going to do with such a big fortune?"


    How huge is this wealth? The total amount is estimated to exceed 10 billion gold coins!


    The current economic circulation of prandal is not as good as that of the Tang Dynasty in the feudal period. Tang en wants to break his head and wonder how so many gold coins circulate in the market under this economic situation.


    In fact, this is because Donne thinks too much. Although the current common currency in prandal countries is Ilus gold coin, the gold coin is directly made of currency and will not lose the qualification of currency due to the change of dynasties.


    Prandar civilization has developed for nearly ten thousand years. The gold coins issued by previous dynasties are still circulating in the market, and can be easily exchanged at the Star Diamond bank according to the quality of gold coins. Therefore, the total amount of money in prandar far exceeds the actual issuance.


    If the economists on earth travel to the world to see the current situation of the financial system here, it is estimated that they will go crazy soon.


    To get back to business, the money is very huge. It can be described as this. If all the money is collected into the Treasury, the Treasury of Ilus empire can even compete with that of ronitant kingdom!


    This is equivalent to the total national fiscal revenue in the past few decades. Now all the State Treasury is recovered at one breath, and Ronnie Tante, who is rich and civilized, has to kneel!


    "Now that you have money, of course you can speed up the previous plan."


    Donne waved his hand and said, "first and foremost, if you want to be rich, build roads first. Help me contact Gallian. I want to build roads. I want to build roads all over the country. I want to extend the Empire in all directions!"

 Chapter 578

    Of course, the idea of building roads has long existed, but now Tang en has the conditions to realize it.


    Fiona frowned slightly and said slowly, "I wrote it down, and then what?"


    "Then I want to set up the Ministry of education, which is in charge of OLINA, and immediately start to formulate a unified education system."


    The nearby OLINA was stunned: "the Ministry of education?"


    Prandar''s ruling class here is not quite the same as the medieval Europe on earth. The medieval Europe is a feudal system in which knights are loyal to the Lord, the Lord is loyal to the king, and the king is loyal to divine power. However, at ordinary times, they run their own affairs, and there is no vertical management system, and the king cannot contact the officials at the bottom.


    In the ilrus Empire, which is in the transition period from the feudal era to the capitalist era, the division of government management is also very chaotic. It is neither enfeoffment system (which has been terminated by Victor) nor responsibility system. There is no clear department. The only clear one is the tax department, which is responsible for managing local tax officials by a special tax minister.


    The other is the army. After the great cleaning, the army has been completely controlled by oberli and Adrian. They fully support Donne, which means that the military power is firmly in Donne''s hands.


    So now the question comes: can a country without a perfect management system develop at a high speed?


    Obviously not.


    But the trouble is that when Donne was on earth, he was too troublesome to deal with various departments in the company, not to mention studying the government system. He only had a vague impression of the mature government system on earth.


    Donne doesn''t have a fool like system, no super era intelligent brain, no cross world Google or wiki, and no unforgettable memory. If the gods didn''t create this body for him, he would be the most ordinary and ordinary earth walker to save the world? Whether you can live or not is a question.


    Therefore, he can not easily pull up a perfect government team to promote the whole Ilus empire from top to bottom and implement the democratic voting system in the capitalist era. What he can do now is to reluctantly set up a framework according to the vague impression he hears when watching the news.


    "The Ministry of education is a department specially responsible for residents'' education. The appointment and removal of a minister of education is directly responsible to the king and queen. At the same time, he will shoulder the task of formulating the education system."


    Donne explained briefly and then said, "it''s similar to the Ellington college we established in Ellington. Didn''t I appoint you as the president to be responsible for Ellington college? The president is responsible to the Secretary of education. If there is any problem, you can give feedback from bottom to top."


    OLINA suddenly realized, "I see."


    "But now our foundation is too weak, so I''ll get a general framework and give it to you. You''ll be directly responsible for it, and then slowly cultivate the corresponding talents."


    This is the helpless reality. Even if Donne can set up a framework according to the mature government system on earth, there are no applicable talents - because those people don''t know what they should do in that position.


    "Yes."


    OLINA nodded, when Aurelia suddenly interrupted, "empress mother, you can go to Dean Byron for help."


    OLINA''s eyes lit up: "yes! How can I forget him more."


    Byron Ducard, President of the Royal Military Academy of Ilus, is one of the closest places to the school that Donne has heard so far.


    Unfortunately, they only train nobles, and they train as military talents. They teach everything about battle command, which has nothing to do with social science, industry, agriculture and so on.


    But Byron undoubtedly has rich educational experience, and then he can be slowly trained to become the first minister of education.


    "Whoever you want to help, you can think about it. As long as it''s reliable."


    Donne waved his hand and said, "in addition to the Ministry of education, a Ministry of finance should be established to be responsible for macro-control of the country''s economic situation. Of course, the main responsibility is to supervise currency issuance, carry out market regulation and prohibit market monopoly."


    Aurelia''s eyes lit up. What a good Treasury! If it can play a role, it can prevent the national economy from being controlled by the nobles in the future. As long as the economic lifeline is not controlled and the military power is in hand, it is useless for those nobles to make any noise.


    "Then there is the Ministry of agriculture. My temporary consideration is to let grantia serve as Minister of agriculture."


    "Grantia?"


    Aurelia was stunned and said with a little hesitation: "but she is an elf family..."


    "What about the elf family? As long as it can help us develop stably, the talents of the elf family can also be used."


    Aurelia said silently, "no, I mean, her life is too long..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne''s mouth pulled, which is also true. If the world is not destroyed, if human officials can retire at the age of 60, it is estimated that Grandia will be able to live forever


    Donne considered grantia to give the elves an opportunity to integrate into society. She will be a typical example. Once people accept grantia, he can promote more elves to important positions in the future.


    To say a bad word, he trusts the elves more than humans.


    "Grantia is the most suitable. The main task of the Ministry of agriculture is to develop agriculture. Agriculture is the foundation of everything. Only when people can eat enough, they will create greater value, so the Ministry of agriculture is very important."


    "And then..."


    Donne spoke eloquently. While he said, Aurelia recorded that although Donne only mentioned many places, it brought her great inspiration, which made her yearn for the world where Donne used to live.


    It must be a wonderful world.


    In this way, during the lunch break, a simple, rough but effective administrative framework was built. Donne was mainly responsible for giving them guidance and tips. He basically didn''t care about the appointment and removal of specific personnel. The only requirement was that the other party was reliable.


    After all, his mission to the world is not to be a ruler, but to be a hero to save the world.


    If he didn''t need the identity of a king to integrate the resources of the Ilus Empire to fully develop the magic project, he wouldn''t be bothered to be a king. It''s useless at all.


    Let politics go to hell.


    After lunch, Gallian met Donne in the study. There were only two of them in the room.


    "Heartfelt congratulations, your majesty."


    Gallian made an exaggerated 90 degree gift. If Donne hadn''t stopped him, the unruly guy would have rushed up and kissed his boots.


    "Don''t be polite, Gallian."


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    Gallian stood up, straightened his collar, and then grinned: "I didn''t expect that you would become the king of the Ilus empire after only a few days."


    Donne smiled at Gallian: "the world is always full of miracles, isn''t it?"


    "Of course!"


    Gallian smiled: "then, your majesty, did you summon me to inquire about the road? If it''s this matter, I''m honored to tell you that the road has been completely repaired!"


    Donne was stunned: "fix it? So fast?"


    "The potential of money is infinite."


    "I agree with that."


    Donne nodded and said, "this news surprises me, but I think my news will surprise you more."


    Gallian''s eyes brightened: "big business?"


    "Yes, big business."


    Donne smiled, looked at Gallian meaningfully and said, "remember what I talked to you before? There were no conditions at that time, but now there are conditions. I think we can start."


    "You mean the road construction plan?"


    "Yes, I want the whole road network to cover the whole Ilus empire. I want every village and town to be covered by roads. I want people to travel unimpeded."


    Donne looked down at Gallian: "can you decide this business?"


    Gallian calculated the cost and income in his heart, and immediately blushed, heartbeat and shortness of breath: "Your Majesty, this is a big business. It will cost a lot of gold coins. If it is all advanced by our Star Diamond bank, we will be under great pressure..."


    Gallian was well aware of the financial situation of the ilrus Empire and Ellington. It was impossible for Donne to afford the money, and the Star Diamond bank could not advance it in full.


    The first line has not yet started operation, so the Star Diamond bank has not seen the economic potential of the toll highway. If it rashly advances funds to lay roads in a large area at this time, in case of loss, Levitz will tear him alive.


    Talk to me about money? Vulgar!


    I don''t need money now!


    Donne smiled proudly: "how many gold coins? Say a number."


    Gallian raised three fingers.


    "300 million?"


    Donne breathed a sigh of relief. His heart was good and he could afford it.


    Then Gallian hit him in the head.


    "No, your majesty, three billion."


    "Three billion!? do you know how much three billion gold coins weigh?"


    Donne immediately lay in a big slot. The weight of an ilrus gold coin was about three grams, and three billion gold coins were three thousand tons of gold. Although NIMA''s planet prandal was one circle larger than the earth, how much was China''s gold reserve on the earth when Donne crossed? Less than 10000 tons!


    It will take NIMA to build a road, which is equivalent to one-third of China''s national gold reserves!?


    Of course, gold coins are not pure gold. A small amount of magic iron and refined gold are mixed into gold coins in proportion to increase magic affinity. Special magic props can be used to test the authenticity. Therefore, the actual value of a gold coin is more expensive than that of pure gold.


    "Your Majesty, three billion, not much at all."


    Gallian said calmly, "do you know how many gold coins our Star Diamond bank has invested in building the highway of Ellington Bain Preston paganis?"


    "How much?"


    "Nearly 30 million gold coins, which is the result of our careful calculation and good planning, which has saved a lot of unnecessary expenses. If you need, we can provide detailed accounts at any time."


    Gallian stood up and said, "the cost is small. The important thing is the magic crystal consumed by labor and magic energy machinery, as well as the cost of inviting the dragon family. You should know how much their appetite is."


    Donne was speechless.


    Because the dragon''s greedy character is indeed well known.

 Chapter 579

    "Forget it, three billion is three billion."


    Donne was a little depressed and said, "it''s important to build mountains and roads for thousands of years."


    Although Donne holds the transmission array technology and can easily travel around as long as he opens a map everywhere and inserts an eye to build a transmission array, considering the cost, it is impossible to use the transmission array for short-distance travel, or even for the cargo transportation of the caravan, unless there is an emergency or the value is very expensive. In order to avoid danger in the middle, the transmission array will be used.


    Of course, rich nobles certainly don''t care about those gold coins for convenience. Therefore, the construction of highway network is considered for the travel of civilians. It is not only convenient to travel, but also they can get income in the process of construction.


    Don''t look at the small charge at one time. Once the quantity is accumulated, the total amount is terrible.


    In addition, after the smooth road is repaired, it is also good for the regular mobilization of the army within the country. Combined with the magic car that Donne plans to develop in the later stage, it can realize the rapid transfer of military power and defense lines among multiple cities, which is also of great military significance.


    Therefore, the highway must be repaired and repaired well.


    "Please forgive my curiosity," Gallian looked at Donne suspiciously. "As far as I know, you shouldn''t be able to take the money now."


    At present, most of Ellington''s monthly accounts are realized through the Star Diamond bank. Gallian is very aware of the monthly flow of Datang chamber of Commerce, and the financial situation of Ilus empire is well known. Let alone road construction, even raising an army has to tighten their belts. How can there be extra money to do anything else?


    Donne smiled proudly again when he heard the speech: "isn''t it gold coins? Those nobles are all rich. Don''t tell me you don''t know how much money those nobles have saved in the Star Diamond bank."


    Gallian''s heart suddenly remembered the great cleansing of these two days.


    But


    Gallian looked at Donne strangely: "Your Majesty, do you want to take back the gold coins in those accounts?"


    Donne said with awe inspiring righteousness: "of course, those gold coins now belong to me... They belong to the Ilus empire. Why can''t I take them back?"


    "But your majesty, I must tell you that the Star Diamond bank has set a rule at the beginning of its establishment that the property in the personal account belongs to individuals and is sacred and inviolable private property. No one has the right to transfer the property except himself and the authorized person."


    Prandal''s version of Swiss bank?


    Donne frowned. "What do you mean?"


    "In other words, you can''t take back the money in those accounts..."


    "Don''t mess with me."


    Donne stared at Gallian and said, "those members of the aristocracy are now sinners of the Empire. Their property has been confiscated. I must get the money."


    Others are afraid of the Star Diamond bank, but Donne is not afraid. If they really don''t want to take out the money honestly, Donne doesn''t mind using violence to make them spit it out.


    "But..."


    Gallian looked at him very embarrassed: "personally, I am happy to cooperate with you, but you should know who the real boss of Star Diamond bank is. We don''t count."


    Donne frowned again.


    Behind the Star Diamond bank stands the dragon family, which everyone knows, and the dragon family is famous for their greed for money. It''s more difficult for them to take out the gold coins in their pockets than to ascend to the sky.


    Although Donne is not afraid of the dragon family, he doesn''t have to turn against the dragon family because of this. After all, except those gods, the dragon family is prandar''s shoulder. There''s no need to provoke them.


    But the money itself could not be moved, and I was oppressed. Except for the other properties of those nobles, there were billions of gold coins in the account alone!


    At this time, Donne''s heart moved. The money in this account could not move, but he could make an article elsewhere!


    For example... Investment?


    Thinking of this, Donne smiled: "Your Excellency Gallian..."


    Gallian was surprised by the smile on Donne''s face and looked at him a little unnaturally.


    Donne said slowly, "I can keep the money in your diamond bank instead of coming back."


    "Then?"


    "Then, I think we can still continue to cooperate."


    Donne smiled and said, "the amount of this money is not small. It''s no problem to build roads. Then I think you will not have any opinions on the dragon family''s investment behavior of investing and cooperating with me in highway construction."


    Cunning!


    It''s so cunning!


    Of course, Gallian knows that this method is feasible. At the beginning, the cooperation terms between goblins and dragon family explained that regardless of the operation of the bank, goblins invest and manage the wealth in the bank and bring more wealth to the dragon family. Therefore, both sides can cooperate happily.


    If you really use the name of investment to misappropriate the property in those accounts, the dragon will not say anything even if you know it. Anyway, you will earn more in the end.


    They will not stop, but will support.


    "This... Misappropriating the property in the account without permission violates our rules..."


    "Rules are dead, people are alive."


    Donne smiled cunningly: "besides, you''re afraid they''ll go back to your trouble? Don''t worry, I won''t give them this chance."


    Gallian suddenly thought that he had something to say.


    It seems that the members of the aristocracy are dead.


    Gallian silently observed three seconds for them. Then he perked up and said, "if you can guarantee that no one will investigate this matter, there will be some discussion."


    "Don''t worry, no one will investigate. This matter is well known, you know, I know, and no third person will know."


    Nora? Ann, of course, three inch Ding is not a person, so he still keeps his word.


    "In that case, it''s easy to do."


    Gallian smiled. He didn''t want to do this business before. He was just worried about losing money. Now, with the money, those accounts are dead accounts. They can be misappropriated without pressure. Even if the investment loses money at that time, it will not affect the performance of their Star Diamond bank.


    If you make money, hehe, it will be a great achievement at that time.


    Gallian estimated silently. He felt that this business must be able to do without capital, and the big boss rivitz would certainly not refuse.


    Gallian took a sip of tea to moisten his voice, and then stepped into the topic: "since we are ready to cooperate, let''s talk about profit sharing. I think the previous five or five points are very good."


    "Fifty five? How dare you speak!"


    Donne was so angry that he pointed to himself and said, "do I look stupid?"


    The previous five or five points were because they contributed money, while Donne only provided technology, materials and equipment, so they took a big advantage.


    This time is different from before. This time they didn''t give out any money, just gave a name. The money in those accounts actually belonged to Donne. They just misappropriated the gold coins in the account, and then used the money in the name of investment. In fact, they didn''t give out a dime.


    Do you still want 50-50 points for business without capital? Don won''t agree unless his mind is squeezed through the door.


    Gallian gave a dry smile. He thought and knew that Donne would not agree, but that''s not the case with business dealings, asking for money at exorbitant prices?


    "It''s not that * * * * points can''t be discussed..."


    Donne waved his finger and said, "don''t talk about that. I''ll give you half a profit at most. It depends on your efficiency."


    Half?


    Gallian frowned, which was a little different from his expectations. He had expected to make at least 15% of the profits.


    "Look at the situation clearly. The money is mine, the technology is mine, the equipment is mine, and the materials are mine. You just gave me a bargain and got half a profit in vain. What else do you want in this capital free business?"


    Donne said faintly, "and I must tell you that the promise of half profit is only five years, and it will naturally end after five years."


    "Half a percent? Five years? Too little."


    Gallian was a little dissatisfied: "at least ten percent, ten years."


    "Impossible."


    Donne shook his head: "you just transfer the funds that belong to me, and you can get a lot of money for nothing. What else do you want?"


    With that, Donne looked at Gallian meaningfully and said, "greed is a good thing, but excessive greed will destroy yourself. Don''t support yourself because of greed."


    Gallian''s heart was cold. He thought of the recent news about Donne''s strength.


    have no bottom.


    legend.


    The Regent in front of me is a legendary strong man


    The legendary strong man, even the dragon clan, will sell him face. Why should he bargain with him?


    Isn''t it all about the face of the other party in a good mood?


    At the thought of this, Gallian suddenly broke out in a cold sweat. He wiped the sweat on his head, then said with a dry smile: "I see. Half a percent, five years, this condition is OK. I will contact the big boss immediately to discuss this matter, and I can give you the answer as soon as tonight."


    "Very good. Then go as soon as possible."


    Donne made an eviction order.


    For the final reply of the Star Diamond bank, Donne is very confident. He is sure that rivitz will definitely agree to this condition.


    Although those accounts are doomed to be dead accounts and can not be taken out, they can only rot in the Star Diamond Bank (the treasure house of the dragon family), leviz can only stare at them.


    But now, Donne gave them a chance. Just misappropriating those dead gold coins, he could get five years of profit sharing in vain. It was so easy to pick up money from the ground. Who would refuse this business?


    At least, don won''t refuse.


    As expected, Donne received good news from Gallian that night.


    Rivitz agreed to Donne''s proposal.


    But there is one condition.


    He wants to see Donne.

 Chapter 580

    Leviz wanted to see himself, which was actually what Donne expected.


    The two sides have dealt with each other through Gallian before. This time, he naturally wants to see Donne, the money boy.


    Not to mention anything else, just the previous arms transactions, Star Diamond bank... Ah bah! It''s the inkley risk control company that makes a lot of money. At rivitz, Donne is estimated to be a gold medal customer of Tianzi No. 1. I''m afraid he''s waiting for him to continue to deliver orders at the moment.


    "When will he come?"


    Donne''s words stunned Gallian.


    Come on?


    Although the goblin does not belong to any country, the Star Diamond bank has become one of the biggest forces in prandal. Leviz wants to see him. Of course, he took the initiative to go there and asked the big boss leviz to come to him in person?


    Although leviz is not a strong man, just the boss of a bank (arms company), don''t forget who is standing behind him.


    It''s prandar carrying the dragon!


    Leviz is the spokesman of the dragon family. He said he wanted to see Donne. In fact, it also represents that the dragon family is interested in Donne, which is a great honor.


    Donne glanced sideways at Gallian: "what? He still wants me to see him? I don''t have that spare time."


    Donne is not talking nonsense. He has just succeeded to the throne. There are too many things. In addition, he is just a rookie. There is a great difference between ruling a country and ruling a territory. He doesn''t understand many things, so he has been really busy recently.


    Aurelia would like to rush into his room every night to give him the necessary knowledge of the king - but there was an embarrassing scene that night, so the two days stopped.


    "Well... Your majesty, you won''t consider it anymore? In fact, it won''t take much time..."


    "No, I''m not free."


    "What a pity."


    Gallian muttered, "Mingming boss wants to discuss with you about the road and mine development in ronitant kingdom."


    Donne jumped up. "What are you talking about?"


    Gallian repeated what he had just said with a confused face.


    Donne''s careful thought suddenly came alive: "can the Star Diamond bank speak in Ronnie Tante?"


    Gary smiled bitterly as he settled down and explained to Donne.


    In the early years, after the goblins discussed the feasibility of cooperation with the dragon, rivitz and the dragon''s boss Sasha glott finally set up the headquarters of the Star Diamond bank in nanila, the capital of ronitant kingdom.


    It is precisely because of this unique advantage that the ronitant royal family finally obtained the opportunity for development, which led to the ronitant royal family''s determination to carry out the business to the end, and a large amount of wealth was remitted to ronitant and poured into the Star Diamond bank.


    Through the cooperation with the Star Diamond bank, ronitant Kingdom has earned a lot of wealth, the economic situation is booming, the national income has increased significantly, the people are going to a well-off life in an all-round way, and the support for King Oscar is also unprecedented.


    Because of this benefit, Oscar has strengthened the political line of grasping the economic core and developing multi-point flowering in an all-round way. All policies of the whole country open the door for businessmen, and promote the rapid development of other industries through the stimulation of business behavior.


    The effect is outstanding.


    Therefore, the voice of Star Diamond bank in ronitant kingdom is great. Rivitz has almost become one of Oscar''s aides. The two sides often meet in private to talk about business, so rivitz does have a voice in ronitant kingdom.


    After determining this point, Donne''s mind began to turn. He didn''t intend to forget what had happened at the top of the storm before. He said he would go to settle accounts with the Fengshen holy see. If leviz was just in nanila, it wouldn''t hurt to meet him. Maybe he could expand his import and export business.


    And what did Gallian just say? Leviz is also going to talk to him about mine development? There are several large mines in ronitant Kingdom, but as the property of the royal family, should they have been nationalized?


    What does Levitz want? And Oscar?


    But after thinking about it, Donne really thought of some good trading products.


    Ronitant is surrounded by the sea on both sides and has a very long coastline. It can obtain a large amount of high-quality sea sand. Because prandal''s buildings do not use metal, there is no need to worry about the chloride ion in the sea sand corroding the metal. It can be widely used in construction and industry. Even if high-quality silica placer can be found, the glass industry can take office.


    Donne has long been unhappy with those expensive crystals. It hurts to build a shed. It hurts even more when it is destroyed. It''s all silica. Why are you so expensive


    In addition to sea sand minerals, ronitant is located in the south of the continent and belongs to tropical marine climate. It is rich in a large number of plant resources, whether tropical fruits, specialty spices or seafood.


    Those tropical fruits that can''t be seen inland can make a lot of profits as long as they are processed into cans by processing plants and transported inland. I believe those rich nobles will be happy to spend some money to taste them.


    The same is true for seafood products. The only places where Ilus empire can eat seafood are the towns around FILA, the port city of yarinks and matani. FILA is a natural port. Needless to say, and yarinks is also stained with the light of Ronald river.


    From west to East, Ronald river runs through many towns such as stone city Preston and water city paganis, passes through quelin town in the southern suburb of yarinks, flows through ansello magic crystal mine, and finally flows into the abyss sea from Chenxi town on the shining coast. It can be regarded as the river of life of Ilus empire.


    A large number of goods travel between the inland and the royal capital through ships on the Ronald river. Sometimes even Bain''s goods will give up land transportation, take water transportation through the water city paganis to quelin Town, and then transfer to yarinks, which is not only efficient, but also saves a lot of costs.


    Most of the seafood that yarinks can eat is caught by fishermen in Chenxi Town, and a small amount is transported from the route of FILA through the flash coast, and then up the waterway. It can reach quelin town the next day and be transported to yarinks on the same day, but only those nobles can enjoy this treatment.


    In prandar, the most aquatic products that civilians can contact are salted fish. The special salted fish Tidu in the port city of FILA is very famous.


    However, by using canning technology to process seafood into cans, or pave the road later and use ice for refrigerated transportation, or help croto point out the flying technology tree, develop dwarf airship, or develop a large air transport tool, this kind of fresh food can become a very good trade product.


    Of course, it''s too early to think about those. At present, as long as we can do the same job as cans, we can think about others slowly. As the king of salted fish, don''t worry at all.


    "If I''m free recently, I''ll go to nanila in person. I can meet him by the way and tell him I promised."


    Of course, Donne can''t let leviz think that he made a special trip for him alone. As a king, this modesty is still necessary. Which national leader doesn''t busy with government affairs all day, does he run around the world Hmm HMM... please forget this sentence when I didn''t say it.


    He had planned to go to Preston recently. It is said that there are rich in gem raw stones. Generally speaking, gemstones are variants of quartz. There are gemstones, nine times out of ten are quartz veins. If quartz ore can be found, the demand for sea sand ore will not be so strong.


    Preston is just in the middle of EPPA expressway. You can also check the construction of the expressway.


    Gallian was overjoyed at the speech, and then left happily with the contract. Next, he had a lot of things to do. On the one hand, it was the opening ceremony of the first highway. As a partner of the dragon family, the dragon family was very interested in the long-running business, so it was necessary to hold a grand ceremony, at least let those people understand, Who is standing behind the road, so that they dare not mess around.


    On the other hand, they began to carry out the plan of the second step of highway network expansion. Although Donne''s big order can''t earn much, they don''t have to pay much. They do a good job in planning, recruit numbers, and send out money, materials and equipment. They pick up half of their income in vain. Of course, it''s worth planning well.


    After seeing off Gallian, Donne breathed a sigh. It''s tiring to deal with goblins... They talk too much nonsense.


    However, ronitant does have to go there, because the problems of matani and yabaron have not been solved, and the Lord has been killed by him. Now it is still the commander of the original two forces under temporary jurisdiction. Don, they must appoint two new city masters as soon as possible, and they must be reliable.


    Is it the Lord, not the city Lord?


    No, from now on, there will be no more matanni and Abalon, but they will all be directly under the jurisdiction of the state, and the city Lord will be responsible to the king.


    Donne intends to apply the administrative management schemes of provinces, cities and counties on earth, but he is very painful to find that under the current communication means of prandal, it is impossible to complete such a complex management scheme. The delay of a government order will make you tangled. It is said that it is praise every day and night.


    The most effective way is to loose the outside and tighten the inside, divide and rule. As long as the city Lord is firmly grasped and directly held accountable for anything wrong, there will be no problems for the time being.


    As for the future?


    Let''s talk about the future. At least, don doesn''t want to dominate the world until the magic energy engineering research institute gets out the magic phone.


    Communication technology is so important to the ruling class, and the most fucked thing is that now prandal''s point is not the electromagnetic wave communication technology tree. Donne''s experience on earth is basically useless. Here is the technology developed based on the magic wave theory, and Donne''s loudspeaker in Ellington is developed based on this theory.


    Where can this theory go? Even Donne doesn''t know, but... Does this magic wave theory really have the potential to make a phone?

 Chapter 581

    The originator of the magic wave theory was Donne himself. When he was working on the radio station in Ellington (see Chapter 249), he studied the corresponding knowledge and put forward this rough theory.


    Rough but effective - don''t you see how much interesting news Datang radio station has brought to Ellington residents?


    This theory is no secret in Ellington. Even Nokia Brian, who doesn''t understand magic, can say 7788, but they are actually confused about how to use magic fluctuations to realize the long-distance transmission of sound and signals.


    This belongs to the field of magic. They don''t know it at all.


    Before, don didn''t spare any effort to develop these things, but now it''s different. A large number of wild mages, as well as dark elves and loyalty, have brought him a large number of available magic talents. Wild mages are now busy with the research and development of magic pistols, Halley, comets and special warheads, but there are not so many things on the dark elves.


    Now the first batch of dark elf apprentices have graduated from the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute. They can independently complete the manufacturing of some magic energy machinery. As long as Donne gives them a general direction, maybe they can bring a surprise.


    Thinking of this, Donne plans to go to the magic energy military factory in Blackstone cave.


    As soon as he got up, Aurelia pushed the door in and saw Donne''s eyebrow: "are you going out?"


    "Well, I have an idea to implement... What''s up?"


    "On the implementation of the treatment plan for the two territories of matani and yabaron."


    Aurelia turned over her book and said, "what are your plans to appease the people?"


    When the new king succeeds to the throne, there must be some measures to win over and appease the people. Generally speaking, the new king will hold some large-scale celebrations, celebrate for three days, or grant amnesty to the world, and pardon some outstanding slaves or prisoners of war. However, there are not so many slaves and prisoners of war in Alex for him to show.


    Those caught aristocrats? Stop kidding.


    President leandr has been beheaded by the scribe. Do you still want a pardon?


    Hearing this, Donne immediately waved his hand. The method was simple and rough.


    "Cut taxes."


    "As expected, Fiona didn''t expect..."


    Aurelia looked at Donne weakly. They had discussed this topic before they came. Fiona was very sure to tell her that Donne would choose tax cuts. The result was as expected


    "How much?"


    "Ten percent?"


    Seeing Aurelia''s face sinking, Donne hurriedly said, "half done! Half done?"


    Shit, it''s so hard to make profits for the people.


    "Half of it is acceptable."


    Aurelia said lightly, "you are now the head of a country. Although you sympathize with the people, you must be responsible for the whole country. If the national tax revenue is greatly reduced, what money do you take to support the army? What money do you take to develop the country?"


    "OK, your chest is big, you have your say..."


    "You --"


    Aurelia Arden blushed and looked down at her chest. Is her chest big? It''s not small, but when did she hear such direct words?


    praise? No, it''s like playing a rogue.


    This guy, who has a mother, even came to tease me. What does he mean!


    What a shameless bastard!


    Aurelia gasped a few times, then slapped the book in front of Donne: "as for the garrison of the mark of the holy sword, now the defense line of the mark of the holy sword has been completely empty. Once the kingdom of grace found that it took the opportunity to occupy the fortress of the mark of the holy sword, we will face a great threat."


    Donne frowned slightly and said, "leave it to o''bury and let him solve it as soon as possible."


    "Well, in addition, there are replanting about spring planting."


    "Before that, let''s not talk about the replanting of spring planting. Now we have entered the month of growth (April). Is it time to replant now?"


    Donne wondered why he suddenly thought of it now.


    "Due to the climate of the Ronald plain, it''s time to replant."


    Aurelia said lightly, "the most important thing is that you are now the king. The magic cultivator and improved seeds can be widely used. If this high-efficiency cultivation machine can not be applied in advance, it will be our loss one day later."


    "In other words, you want to borrow a magic cultivator from Ellington?"


    "Not only the magic tiller, but also the magic sprinkler."


    Aurelia shook the ring on her hand: "there is space for equipment, and it won''t take long to go back and forth."


    Donne glanced at the ring, which he sent out.


    But what do you mean by wearing it on your ring finger? I''m under a lot of pressure because of different cultures and customs


    "Since you have a plan, go."


    "I see."


    Aurelia Arden looked at Donne for a moment, then said, "you... Must be better to your mother."


    Donne immediately lay in a big slot. What do you mean!? Did she see anything?


    What happened between him and OLINA is a secret. Everyone knows it''s acting. How can this chick see it?


    He still doesn''t know that he was hit by Aurelia and Fiona that night.


    Aurelia turned and left without giving Donne a chance to explain.


    Well, don didn''t plan to explain. It''s a fact anyway. He was guilty that night.


    Fortunately, others should not know


    Donne looked around a little guilty. Fortunately, there was no one in the room except Nora who slept like a dead pig.


    Then Donne left arlinks and appeared in the Datang military factory in the black stone cave.


    At this moment, the Datang military factory is quite different from before. Light crystals are inlaid around the cave to show the fine particles illuminated by the whole cave. The central industrial zone is also in full swing. After solving the food and territorial problems, the dark elves and red stone dwarves put down their disputes and shook hands. Now they are all gathered under Donne''s command, Work hard together for a better tomorrow.


    In the well-built Industrial Park, the simple trained dark elves are rapidly producing and manufacturing the first generation of special warheads. The four warheads of flame 1, ice 1, hurricane 1 and earth 1 shine brightly in the previous battle. After the battle, Donne ordered mass production. Although it may not be useful, it is always good to keep them.


    The red stone dwarves are responsible for installing those warheads and propulsion parts together. Not only that, now the bullets of assault rifles are also transferred from the ground to the ground, and they are completely responsible for the production. Now they can produce nearly 100000 bullets every day, which is enough to support the Ellington guard to fight a small-scale battle.


    In the next step, when the magic array miniaturization replication technology is mature, Donne also plans to apply special warheads to bullets. At that time, a shuttle of bullets will be fired, with additional physical and magic damage. Coupled with the high firing speed of assault rifles, it is definitely a big killer on the battlefield.


    "Your Majesty the Regent!"


    As soon as Don en appeared, Hella noticed his breath, immediately appeared in front of him and saluted deeply.


    The Regent in her mouth doesn''t mean Donne''s identity in the Ilus Empire, but in the dark elves. Who doesn''t know that Donne is powerful and can easily defeat Laura and her former and current queens with one enemy and two, and she completely conquered queen Laura. Even in order to respect Donne''s human identity, And dispelled all the male favorites for this.


    He''s a real dark elf Regent... Well, whether it''s the last term or this term.


    Donne looked down and subconsciously touched his nose to hide his eyes.


    Well, she has a deep career line. It seems that her recent career must be developing very smoothly.


    "Get up."


    Donne looked away and waved his hand, "how is the military factory running now?"


    "Since the beginning of production of special warheads, more than 1000 have been reserved for each type, and now more than 100 can be produced every day. More than 500000 bullets of standard size have been reserved, with a daily output of 100000. This is because they have just started to be officially put into production in recent days, and they are not skilled in business. When the running in period is over and they know each other, the efficiency can be improved again."


    While reporting, Hera gave a charming eye, hoping that her Majesty the Regent would give her a reward for her hard work.


    Thick and hot soybean milk is the best drink.


    Unfortunately, Donne was busy being a wife killer these two days. He was not sensitive to the dark elf juicer. He pretended that he didn''t understand Hella''s meaning at all and said to Hella, "do you still have a surplus now?"


    "What can I do for you?"


    Hella said enthusiastically, "Your Majesty has ordered that if you are short of manpower, you can go back to sharhera at any time."


    Her majesty is really awesome!


    Donne suddenly felt that being a cowherd was also a good sideline. At least he could conquer the world by conquering these women, saving a lot of effort.


    "Well, I''ll give you a task."


    Next, Donne asked Hella to call a group of people, and then demonized the magic wave theory and the general principle of mobile phones on earth, and explained it to them. These dark elves were not exposed to such novel knowledge before. Although they didn''t understand it, they all had bright eyes and felt that they had found an opportunity to play their value.


    Finally, Donne added: "what else do you not understand about the practical application of magic wave theory? You can visit Ellington radio station or magic Energy Engineering Research Institute in Ellington, and Nokia can further explain it to you."


    "Next, what you need to do is to expand the functions of the radio station and develop a small portable communicator. It should also have the function of converting sound into magic wave, sending and receiving magic wave, and then restoring it to sound. If this is achieved, further study how to realize point-to-point transmission between specific two communicators."


    As for dial-up contact, Donne shook his head and didn''t have to think so much for the time being. It''s good to get a walkie talkie now. If you can get a walkie talkie, it''s not a problem to design a magic modified dial-up system according to the recognition principle of the magic array.


    The most troublesome part is the central wiring system.


    Prandal, but there''s no computer.

 Chapter 582

    Prandal doesn''t have a computer, but he has something similar, and it''s actually more advanced, equivalent to a biological computer.


    That is the pseudo artificial soul widely used in alchemy puppets.


    Why is it fake?


    Because it is not a God, it is impossible to create a real soul only by virtue of alchemy. At best, it is just a fake.


    Then someone has to say that since it is a fake product, its performance will not be very strong.


    As a general rule, it is.


    But can Donne make sense?


    Of course not.


    As the second generation of God, now he can even cross the authority of the God of death and forcibly intercept the soul who should go to the kingdom of death. What is impossible?


    More than 100000 souls have been collected in that extremely rare soul diamond. There are no strong souls in it. Based on this soul diamond, it can not only build the Yingling hall in Donne''s plan, but also build it into a powerful computing core.


    The soul strength of more than 100000 people, as long as they are transformed by Alchemy, can make their rich soul energy provide a huge amount of computing power and become a terrible super giant soul computer.


    The wiring problem at that time can also be solved by the soul computer.


    Of course, don hasn''t figured out the specific details yet, so the plan is put on hold. After Haila and them get out the magic modified walkie talkie, he can start the development of soul diamond.


    After a brief inspection of the working conditions of Datang military factory, Donne went back to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute in Ellington. As a result, he heard good news as soon as he came back.


    The production process of Harley motorcycle has been pushed back, and a complete production line matching it has been produced!


    what? Is the production line too simple? Don''t think about the magic world with the thinking of earth people. Do you need rivets and screws to make the magic modified Harley locomotive?


    Not at all.


    There are hardly so many small parts in the whole framework. All parts are formed as a whole, then assembled in order, and then inserted into the magic crystal to activate the wind power magic engine.


    The most technical content of the whole motorcycle is the hydraulic spring shock absorber, and this technical problem was solved by croto.


    When Donne came to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute and saw a row of brand-new Harley motorcycles in the yard, he was excited, rippling and elated.


    Because he could finally see a group of knights dressed in medieval armor and holding chainsaw swords charging the enemy on motorcycles


    You don''t understand the charm of magic modified Steampunk


    "Lord... Your majesty," Edgar pushed the engineering master glasses with pride on his face, "after our test, the yield of Harley production line has reached more than 80%, and this error will continue to decrease in future adjustment. I think it can be put into actual production."


    Although Edgar was just an ordinary blacksmith at the beginning, he has been learning with Brian, Nokia and even the elves for a year. Now his attainments in engineering are just beginning to see the way. It is rare that this time Brian is away and Nokia is busy pushing back the production line of comet, giving him a chance to show his face, Of course he has to do well.


    Don''t you see that the original Lords have become Regents now? He can be regarded as a capable man for the king. There is light on the face of the whole family.


    If his majesty Donne gave anything, wouldn''t he rise to fame?


    Edgar was dreaming happily.


    "Eighty percent... This yield is acceptable."


    Donne pondered for a moment and said decisively, "in that case, we should add several production lines, arrange three shifts of workers and put them into production. Harley gives priority to equipping the Ellington guard, and then the production is placed in the warehouse. Harley motorcycle will become another travel revolution after bicycle! And this revolution still starts from Ellington!"


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    Edgar trembled with excitement. He had experienced the speed and pleasure of Harley motorcycle. Although he fell black and blue at the beginning, after mastering the skills, he was intoxicated with the unparalleled speed of running on the flat asphalt road.


    Not only him, but also most of the staff of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute have experienced it. Now they are staring at the production line one by one, hoping to produce more. If the Lord is happy, he may reward them one.


    Of course, their ideas are clear to Donne, and Donne will not chill them, but the reward that everyone treats equally is very unreasonable. They must be different in order to stimulate their motivation to work hard and climb up.


    So after giving the order to work overtime, Donne said: "the market price of Harley motorcycle in the future will be 500 gold coins. After the output is increased and the inventory is surplus, the team leader of each team and the leadership of the Research Institute of magic energy engineering will be rewarded one Harley Motorcycle per person."


    group leader?


    Edgar''s eyes were straight and asked urgently, "Your Majesty, what about me? Do you have mine?"


    Don smiled and deliberately said, "do you think the value of your work can be exchanged for a Harley motorcycle?"


    Edgarden was speechless.


    Yes, although nominally he is the logistics manager of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, he is really not busy at ordinary times. All logistics materials are directly dispatched by Datang chamber of Commerce, and he is only responsible for statistics and reporting.


    Don laughed and said, "don''t worry, you can''t do without it."


    Edgar was overjoyed: "thank you, your majesty!"


    "But you have to buy the magic crystal yourself."


    "Of course, your majesty."


    Harley motorcycle uses inferior magic crystals, and the market price is only ten gold coins. With Edgar''s current monthly salary, there is no pressure to buy one.


    "In addition to the leaders of the team leader and researchers, if other researchers want Harley motorcycles, they can discount according to the entry time. The first batch of researchers will give the cost price, and the wild mages who have recently joined will give them a 50% discount."


    "But your majesty..."


    Edgar opened his mouth: "the first batch of researchers were dwarfs. Now they produce standard models, not Mini models..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne smiled: "then let them make a few Mini production lines alone. I happen to be useful too."


    "I think Nokia master will be very happy."


    He must be happy.


    Donne thought silently, still calculating.


    Gnomes and goblins are similar in size. Of course, goblins can also use what gnomes can use. After Nokia and all of them ride Harley motorcycles, don plans to sell them to Gallian.


    Yes, he''s been cheated by Gallian. This time, Donne finally plans to turn him around.


    He was sure that once he saw the convenience of Harley motorcycles, Gallian, or leviz, would be willing to buy a lot.


    Star Diamond bank who''s that? That''s the first tyrant in prandar!


    If you don''t pit them hard this time, can you still watch the gold coins fly past your eyes?


    At that time, the offer to Gallian will not be 500 gold coins. At least we have to double it!


    "A thousand gold coins? Is it a little cruel... Well, it''s not high. The technical cost is invisible and the most expensive."


    Donne muttered that the cost of Harley motorcycle is not high, and the total cost of materials is only dozens of gold coins. Selling 500 gold coins is a terrible profiteering, not to mention the high price of 1000 gold coins, which is a crazy profit margin for capitalists.


    But when you think about the bombs that Gallian sold him before, don''t think they are too tight. The goods are too fucking. There is no merchant''s principle of integrity. Looking at the tight demand, he sits down and starts the price. It''s simply a model of a black hearted merchant.


    So Donne doesn''t plan to give him any discount. How much can he get this time? After all, only when there is more money can his men live a more moist life. When they live a moist life, they will work hard to help themselves and climb the magic transformation technology tree more happily.


    "How''s the micro magic array replica technology?"


    After the motorcycle problem was solved, Donne paid attention to it again.


    Compared with Harley motorcycle, micro magic array reproduction technology is more critical. Once it can be successfully conquered, many products that could not be mass produced before can be put into production.


    For example, magic pistols, special bullet warheads, and even because the volume is reduced, more magic arrays can be carved per unit area, and magic machinery using composite magic arrays can be developed.


    This is a very key technology.


    Edgar was inspired by the speech and said, "it''s going well. With the engineering master''s glasses, we are constantly improving the processing accuracy, and the accuracy of the magic array press is also constantly improving. Now the volume of the magic array has been reduced by two-thirds than at the beginning. If the volume of the magic pistol is larger, it can be put into production now."


    Donne shook his head: "no, the reason why it is called magic pistol instead of magic gun is because of the portability of pistol. If it is changed to magic gun, it will not use these low-level spells."


    Why not develop magic cannon? Because prandal now has a similar product, magic crystal cannon, which uses magic crystal to launch pure magic impact. The power is very huge. Of course, the consumption is amazing. One shot can consume one advanced magic crystal, which is a thousand gold coins.


    Rather than continue to develop similar products, it is better to improve the RPG. The birth of special warheads has greatly increased the strategic position of RPG. Its power is no worse than the magic crystal cannon, but its use cost is much smaller.


    The king of battlefield cost performance, RPG deserves it.

 Chapter 583

    Although the cost performance of RPG is high, the king of the battlefield is still a missile.


    With ultra long range and precision attack, the enemy can be solved almost losslessly. Of course, it depends on the performance of long-range missiles.


    Of course, Donne can also get the magic modified missile, but now he still lacks a necessary condition.


    How to solve the problem of high-altitude satellite positioning?


    Missiles on earth have laser aiming and satellite assisted positioning, but prandal does not.


    Although there are detection spells that can achieve similar functions, if the orientation of the target cannot be locked in advance, even if the missile can detect and lock the target, the technical requirements for secondary orbit change after launch are higher, and a lot of wind magic is needed to assist.


    There are too many things to consider, so don didn''t consider this.


    It''s a big deal. We''ll improve it on the basis of dwarf rockets. The foundation is bigger, thicker and stronger. What''s the difficulty?


    Donne is very optimistic about this.


    The power of mixed damage of magic modified weapons has been verified on the chaotic creatures at the top of the storm. The next thing to do is to boldly move forward around this core. As for whether this road ends in a flat road or a deep pit that locks up the technology tree, he can''t control so much now.


    If you can finish the task, you can only play GG together.


    At present, Dunn is very satisfied with the progress of micro magic array reproduction technology. At least it shows that the addition of these wild mages is not useless, and they have played a lot of value.


    "By the way, Lord, there is another good news."


    Edgar clapped his hands and said, "we have disassembled and pushed back the chain saw sword you took two days ago."


    "So fast!?"


    Donne was stunned, and then quickly figured out the reason: "also, it''s said that there''s no technical content."


    Yes, the most important point of chain saw sword is actually the connection part between wind magic array and chain saw. It should not only be flexible enough to reduce friction as much as possible, but also be tough enough to achieve the tearing target in hardness and strength.


    The excellent properties of universal alloy solve the problems of toughness, hardness and strength. There is no way to avoid friction for the time being, which can only be solved by maintaining lubricating oil.


    After solving these problems, the only problem faced by the production of chain saw sword is the magic array. Now the replica technology of micro magic array can realize the replica of fist sized magic array. It is obviously no problem to use it on chain saw sword.


    All the problems were solved, and the flow production line for designing chain saw sword naturally came into being.


    "In that case, let''s trial produce a batch first. If the yield can exceed 70%, we can start production."


    Don''t ask that the yield rate must reach 100%. Now what he lacks is time, not resources. Who knows when those chaotic gates will appear and when the chaotic army will come. Are they really like the villains in games and novels, waiting for the protagonists to brush their costumes and point out the technology tree?


    Stop bullshit.


    If Donne is a villain and slaps him to death when he meets a thorn head, how can he give them the opportunity to "don''t bully the young poor" and "30 years east and 30 years West".


    If someone is not careful, they really have a halo of the protagonist of * * blowing up the sky. Don''t they make trouble for themselves.


    Therefore, Donne can only balance his current development as much as possible, slightly focusing on the military. At the same time, he also advocates eugenics and good breeding, and expand the population as soon as possible to increase the number of people to fight chaos.


    "Master Nokia has checked the design drawings, and he thinks it''s OK."


    Edgar whispered, "he said that if the yield of this new weapon is less than 95%, it is hitting him in the face."


    Donne took a swipe at the corner of his mouth. It seems that Nokia is very confident in the production and design of chain saw sword.


    Presumably, he had seen more sophisticated magic pistols, chain saws and swords, which were rough and wild new weapons. Of course, he would not pay attention to them.


    "Tell him that the limit of chain saw sword is more than that."


    Donne said meaningfully: "when the micro magic array re engraving technology is successful, different micro magic arrays will be engraved on each saw tooth of the chain saw sword. When a sword is split out, more than a dozen spells will explode at the same time. It''s sour, tut..."


    "I see!"


    Edgar''s eyes brightened when he heard the words. He knew how many sawteeth were on the chain saw sword. The sawtooth molds were jointly built by him and Brian. There were 188 front and back saw blades. If 188 kinds of micro magic arrays could be carved and excited at the moment of splitting the enemy, the explosive damage would be terrible!


    "Not only that."


    Donne continued: "now the back of the chainsaw sword just acts as a block. If a row of micro wind power magic engines are added at the back to spray high pressure at the moment of swing and provide strong driving force, I believe not many people can resist this sword."


    Your majesty, you are ferocious!


    Edgar''s tiger body was shocked. Although he had not seen the actual product, he had seen the power of the wind power magic engine. If it was really added to the weapon, the explosive power of that moment was terrible!


    What''s in your Majesty''s mind? How did he come up with such a cruel idea?


    Edgar hardly knew how to describe Donne. Such a cruel weapon was developed for battlefield massacre. Your majesty has come up with this. Does it come true that he wants to dominate the world and become an eternal emperor like the original Girard great?


    "Your Majesty, what kind of cruel battle did you go through to come up with such an idea? This weapon is terrible..."


    Donne smiled faintly and said lightly, "because I have killed countless demons with a long sword called the scarlet queen, and I have also seen the cruel war between combat nuns and chaotic demons in the star world."


    Scarlet queen? Battle nun?


    Edgar didn''t understand, but he understood, so Edgar worshipped Donne more.


    Your majesty is really unfathomable. It turns out that he has been fighting chaos for a long time.


    It turned out that his Majesty was not to unify prandal, but to fight against chaos. Edgar slightly regretted that if his majesty could really unify the divided Ilus Empire again, he would be as famous as Gilad the great, and as the people around him, he could not be immortal.


    After silently writing down Downe''s improvement plan, Edgar respectfully asked, "Your Majesty, what else can I do for you?"


    "It''s not available for the time being. Arrange people to start production according to the plan. If there is any demand for raw materials, please tell Fiona. Recently, many outsiders have been added. It''s time to expand those factories."


    With the increasing scale of production, there is a shortage of raw materials, and the existing capacity of the steelmaking plant has been very tight.


    However, as the chaos subsided, Ellington returned to the Ilus Empire again. At the same time, don became king. Coupled with Ellington''s wealth and high welfare, a large number of foreign people poured in here. They all wanted to find a meal in Ellington.


    The rapid development of Ellington can indeed provide a large number of jobs, so more people are attracted by it.


    This is a good form of development. As long as it is maintained, it is only a matter of time before Ellington becomes a large comprehensive industrial base.


    Having determined what was going on here, Donne rushed to the emerald corolla without stopping.


    To Donne''s surprise, isalie was not in the palace today. To Donne''s surprise, she met egwin from the sky when she came to the emerald corolla.


    I''ve been busy and disoriented recently. I haven''t seen egwin for a long time. Suddenly, I saw this gentle heroine, Donne, like a spring breeze. My tight nerves relaxed.


    Just the thought that he had become king in arlinks and married OLINA made Donne feel uneasy.


    Now he can only pray silently that egwin doesn''t know the news.


    "Donne?"


    Egwin was also surprised to see Donne, and then fell to him with a happy smile: "I heard that you have become the king of the Ilus Empire? And married the queen? Congratulations."


    What about the fairy secret land far away from the earth!?


    Even she knows the news!?


    "Who told you?"


    Donne took out a small book silently. If he knew who owed so much, he must let the other party taste the power of his God messenger.


    Now Donne had a figure in his heart.


    Grantia.


    The little lily is carrying a belly of bad water and always wants to break them up so as to take advantage of it.


    Well, nine times out of ten it''s her!


    This little bitch really thinks she''s good at talking, so she''s out of her temper? Believe it or not, I broke her straight!?


    "Ms. otinia said it."


    I''m sorry, I''m wrong. I shouldn''t talk big!


    Tang enmeng was forced. The goddess who looked like a girl without three things reincarnated and had this hobby of spreading gossip!?


    "It seems that she talked to Grandia about it inadvertently, and then Grandia told her majesty, who told me when she talked to me yesterday."


    Shit, you agreed!?


    Egwin made Donne stupid in a word.


    Of course, he won''t do anything to egwin. Now Sally is completely silly and sweet. She is completely dominated by him and can''t do it at all.


    And otinia


    People are the embodiment of a real goddess. Don''t say you dare not start. Even if you really start to fight, you can''t beat it!


    Calculate and calculate. As expected, grantia''s skin is the best!


    Donne thought of this and suddenly showed a gloomy smile.


    It seems that it''s time for grantia to know the fear of being dominated by men

 Chapter 584

    "Where''s isalie?"


    Although Donne was not looking forward to seeing isali, he was surprised that the queen of the elves was not in the palace.


    "Her Majesty has gone to the temple."


    As she led the way, egwin said, "there was a sudden change in the earth temple a few days ago, so she has been observing in the earth Temple these days."


    What happened to the earth temple?


    Don''t subconsciously touch his nose have anything to do with the destruction of the temple of the wind?


    Think about it carefully. It''s really possible to lie in a trough!


    In a world where there is a true God, the six temples cannot be just a symbolic existence. They may also have powers that ordinary people can''t see, for example... Balance the four elements?


    What happens to the corresponding elemental power if the temple is destroyed?


    According to the law of earth conquering water, water conquering fire, fire conquering wind and wind conquering land, that is, the effect of the temple of wind without restraint elements, maybe the next elements will be abnormal, such as earth agitation, earthquake and earth crack?


    At the thought of this, Donne couldn''t help shaking the tiger''s body and shouted in his heart.


    Isn''t prandal finished because of the imbalance of elements before the chaos army comes?


    Hope is just a wishful thinking


    They chatted and came to the Earth Goddess temple. Then Donne found that the main priest of the Earth Goddess temple, the famous foal Maserati, was not here.


    When you think about it carefully, there is a problem in the earth temple. As the chief priest of the Earth Goddess temple, she should also observe the situation in the temple.


    So they went directly to the courtyard of life. As soon as they entered the courtyard of life, they heard grantia yelling and yelling.


    "Otinia! Look what you''ve done! There are the third generation of wind resistant varieties in this land! I haven''t planted this generation! You killed them all!"


    "And yesterday''s drought resistant No. 4, I haven''t hybridized with insect resistant varieties. You''ll kill them all without saying a word!"


    "Do you have any sense of cooperation?"


    As soon as Donne drew from the corner of his mouth, Grandia was so bold that she dared to shout at otinia.


    I guess she''s really red eyed now.


    "But isn''t that why you came to me?"


    Otinia tilted her head and looked puzzled.


    "That''s right! But I haven''t -- ah! Lord egwin!"


    When grantia suddenly saw egwin, she screamed and rushed over with cheers. As a result, her head was pressed by a big hand halfway.


    "Grantia, I heard that you are very well informed. You even know about my becoming king."


    Donne looked at grantia with a smile, and a word made her understand her current situation.


    Grantia turned her eyes and ran away without saying a word, but the next moment she found herself caught by Donne''s neck.


    She immediately had a quick wit and said with a smiling face, "Donne, Donne, come and have a look. Our seeds have made new achievements. Now the yield has increased by 10% compared with before!"


    "Oh? That''s good news."


    Donne looked at her with a smile and looked back and forth on her face, chest and thighs. Grantia suddenly got goose bumps.


    What does this hooligan mean by looking at me like this? Does he want to... Damn it! My purity belongs to Lord egwin! Nobody but her!


    After staring at her for a while, Donne suddenly let her go with a smile.


    Don''t worry about her. After the hook is taken, he doesn''t have to speak. This chick will definitely take the initiative to bite it. Let her take care of it slowly.


    Edgar winked, wondering what was going on between them.


    "Otinia, are you still used to it here?"


    Donne turned around and asked. He was mainly worried about the conflict between otinia''s power of death and the strong power of life here.


    "OK."


    Otinia nodded calmly: "please don''t misunderstand the power of death. Death is also an essential part of the life cycle."


    "Good what good!"


    Grantia was angry: "look what she did. Although her joining did speed up the progress, she always fooled around and didn''t say hello to me at all. Several experimental fields were destroyed by her!"


    Donne said calmly, "take your time. After all, she''s a novice."


    Grantia suddenly bristled with anger. This guy is eccentric. That''s not what he said to her at the beginning!


    Otinia''s white little hand gently touched a straw next to her body. She saw that the full wheat suddenly began to wither and shrink. Her face said calmly, "I have, slowly, understood your idea."


    "I think I will do better later."


    Grantia hugged her arm angrily and obviously didn''t believe what otinia said.


    Donne glanced at her, smiled and said, "that''s good. In addition, I came today to take some grain. Now I''m the Regent. Many farming areas in Ilus can be replanted, so the demand for seeds has increased again."


    On hearing this, grantia''s face immediately collapsed, which obviously meant to ask her to work overtime.


    Donne patted grantia on the shoulder and said sincerely, "it''s hard for you. The party and the country will remember your contribution."


    Grantia snorted coldly and didn''t want to talk to him at all.


    At this time, Donne patted on the forehead, turned to egwin and said, "by the way, egwin, I''m going to Ronnie tant in a few days. I didn''t say before. Shall we go out together after we''re busy? What do you think of going to Ronnie tant kingdom?"


    Egwin nodded, looking indifferent.


    Grantia suddenly pricked up her ears and was full of excitement.


    Donne''s going away with egwin!? How can that be!


    Human beings are dirty, lecherous and greedy. The pure Lord egwin went out with him. Isn''t he foolishly fooled by this guy!?


    no way! Lord egwin must not be allowed to go out with him alone!


    "Lord egwin!"


    Grantia interrupted decisively, "I''m going too! Last time you promised me, you''ll allow me to go out with you after completing the task!"


    "That''s right."


    Egwin remembered very clearly, and Donne had been waiting for grantia to take the bait. Wen Yan just stared at her with pretended dissatisfaction, but didn''t say anything.


    Little Niang PI, let you gossip. Go to ronitant Kingdom this time. Just wait and see


    Grandia, who was elated, suddenly felt cold and felt as if she was surrounded by full of malice.


    Donne said slowly, "yes, I promised you after you ''finish the task''."


    Grantia''s smile froze, and then she realized how sinister Donne was.


    "You can go if you want, but this batch of grain..."


    "Hum! Isn''t it just grain for replanting! Sisters! Help me!"


    Grantia shouted, "let him know the power of our elf sisters!"


    A group of Druid girls nearby heard the speech, raised their heads and glanced at her, then lowered their heads again and did their work slowly.


    So, don''t talk about motivation with the slow race


    With the exception of Grandia, a non mainstream freak dressed in ELF skin, with a human heart and a dead lily.


    When she failed to get the expected response, grantia was not discouraged, because with her previous experience, she was very confident this time. Anyway, she had made up her mind. She worked hard these two days. When the amount of grain was about the same, she followed egwin and went wherever she went.


    Anyway, Donne will come to egwin when he''s going out. These two guys don''t want to leave themselves to be chic!


    After explaining the task, Donne put away the grain stored in the warehouse, left a space ring for grantia, and left reluctantly.


    He wanted to keep warm with egwin for a while, but egwin, whose EQ was basically zero, didn''t appreciate it. She thought that Donne, now a king in the practical sense, must lead the people by example, and applied all her methods against isali to Donne, which made Donne embarrassed, so he had to go back to arlinks honestly.


    After calling orelia to hand over the grain seeds, she told her the good news from the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute. Not surprisingly, orelia was overjoyed.


    Harley motorcycles are far better than war horses in terms of mobility, cross-country performance and load performance. More importantly, Harley motorcycles are tireless and travel thousands of miles a day. Unlike war horses, war horses with excellent blood may have to rest and need food and grass after a long journey.


    Harley motorcycles only need to be filled with magic crystals to work without sleep. As long as the Knights are not tired, they will not strike.


    "If Harley motorcycles can be successfully mass produced, the mobility of the cavalry of our Ilus empire will become the first in prandal!"


    Aurelia turned excitedly: "if we had this magic machine earlier, how could our Ilus Empire fall into this situation!"


    "Don''t be too excited. Harley motorcycle is only a preliminary product."


    Donne had a faint smile on his face: "although the off-road performance of Harley motorcycle is good, its stability is still poor. After the road network is almost laid, the magic energy vehicle has almost been put into production. At that time, the magic energy vehicles with various functions will be the real main force of transportation."


    Donne''s brain hole from the earth, combined with omnipotent magic and engineering, can''t wait to see what kind of civilization will eventually develop.


    He needs a grand blueprint for prandal''s future.

 Chapter 585

    In Donne''s plan, in the future, prandal''s scattered transportation business will be mainly land transportation by magic car, supplemented by air transportation by airship, and the transportation of bulk goods and people will be handed over to the railway network extending in all directions.


    Although the railway track laying is very troublesome, once the laying is completed, the transportation cost and cycle will be greatly reduced in the transportation of bulk goods and raw materials, which is of great significance to social development.


    In addition, the dwarf subway technology is ready-made. As long as the power is slightly improved, it can be converted into a magic train. Why not?


    After the completion of the road network, the next step for Donne to start is the research and development of magic cars and the laying of the railway network. Along with the development, there are various supporting facilities such as traffic lights, traffic patrol police and laws and regulations, which must be improved.


    For the time being, because there are only Harley motorcycles, there is no need to waste energy on traffic regulations, traffic lights and traffic patrol police. Instead, it can be arranged first, recruit a batch of people for training in advance, and then they can be directly put into their posts.


    Donne talked to Aurelia about his plan, and then added: "As for the recruitment of traffic patrol police, it is said to be very hard work. I think those nobles will not join in any excitement, and then they can recruit and select from civilians. At that time, they can be given the power of law enforcement in traffic, so that the privileges of your family can be further reduced."


    Aurelia sighed at the speech: "no wonder you will be selected. Like your father, now as a king, you don''t want to protect the power of the nobility, but always want to weaken their privileges. I''m afraid only you two dare to do this dangerous behavior."


    In prandar today, the main force to safeguard the monarchy is the nobles. The king''s treatment of the nobles is to weaken his own monarchy. No one will do this kind of self destroying foundation.


    However, Victor, who has a long-term vision, and Donne from the earth did it without hesitation.


    Because they all know that if we want this country to be reborn from corruption, we can only eliminate this possibility from the root, and there is no doubt that the aristocratic privileged class must be operated on.


    "I''ll prepare a detailed plan and let you see it later."


    Aurelia has nothing to say about it. Anyway, Donne is the real king now. What he wants to do is his business.


    It''s just recruiting civilians. Now Donne''s character of daring to think and do has long been famous in the whole Ilus empire. After the news spread, those nobles can only recognize it by holding their nose no matter how reluctant they are.


    Recruiting civilians as traffic patrol police is just the beginning. In the next step, Donne should consider building various government service windows, and these government service personnel will also be recruited from civilians in the future.


    It doesn''t matter if you don''t have a culture. You can be trained.


    "OK."


    Donne readily agreed. He was not good at these things. It was his favorite thing to have Aurelia share the pressure.


    The next day, Gallian found Donne again.


    "Your Majesty, I am honored to inform you to attend the opening ceremony of the Ellington Bain Preston paganis expressway. If you like, my partner will be happy to help you - of course, I don''t think you need his help."


    "Now it''s open?"


    Donne''s eyes were very strange: "have you been notified to go out?"


    Gallian glowed and said proudly, "of course, those people almost broke their heads for the invitation issued in the name of our Star Diamond bank, but we also have screening. Only those with assets of more than one million gold coins are eligible for the invitation. Now they have arrived at the opening ceremony."


    "Oh? Where?"


    "Ellington, of course."


    Gallian naturally said: "this is the birthplace of highway laying technology and the starting point of the first highway. It is the best choice to start the ceremony there. My partner opened the portal and sent them to their destination yesterday afternoon. They had a happy night in Ellington."


    "Well done."


    Donne understood that Gallian was courting him to let the local tyrants enjoy the life of Ellington. When they returned to their home, they would find how inconvenient their life was. Only when there was a gap could they have the power to move forward. Of course, the goods of Datang chamber of Commerce would sell better, and the reopened exclusive stores would usher in a wave of sales climax.


    "In that case, I''ll go back."


    After all, Ellington is the foundation of Donne. He''d better attend such a grand and historic ceremony in person.


    Donne thought for a moment, turned back and said, "dear... Come with me."


    On formal occasions, he came as the Regent, but he didn''t bring the queen. It''s unreasonable in the general sense.


    OLINA was stunned, then nodded blankly, which was a promise.


    Then Donne left the audience nobles, took OLINA and Gallian, opened the portal and returned to Ellington.


    "Be vigilant! Today is a big day! Don''t disgrace our Lord!"


    Depp roared as he led the Patrol: "if you see anyone dishonest, catch him immediately!"


    Little Danny said happily, "Uncle Depp, you''re wrong. The Lord has become a king now. It''s time to punish."


    There was a sudden commotion around. Depp looked embarrassed and said helplessly, "OK, Elsa, write it down. My salary this month is deducted... Five... No, a gold coin."


    "Eh ~ ~"


    Danny, a group of them, laughed. Depp suddenly turned a red face: "what do you do? What do you do? Do you think I am as hungry as you are?" "I have a family to support!"


    "Cough, Captain Depp, don''t kill everyone with one pole..."


    Locke coughed and signaled that he would soon have a family.


    "Oh, I almost forgot that you and Greta are getting married soon. Didn''t you tell your majesty that he can marry you at that time? What a great honor."


    Locke shook his head: "no, forget this little thing. Your majesty is very busy now. Don''t give him any trouble."


    "What trouble?"


    Donne and the three of them came unsteadily. When Locke heard the sound, he turned and saluted: "Locke has seen his majesty - and Her Majesty the queen."


    Donne waved his hand and said, "they''re all our own people. Don''t be polite."


    Own people!


    Donne''s words made the members of the Ellington guard blush with excitement. Look what your majesty said, warm heart!


    What does self mean? In other words, they have become his Majesty''s confidants!


    If you speak out, they are your Majesty''s exclusive guard!


    Is that worth the same?


    Elsa raised her little hand and said, "well, Locke and Greta are going to have a wedding in three days, but the witness hasn''t made a reservation yet."


    "Oh, good thing. Do you want me to marry you?"


    Donne raised his eyebrows and said regretfully, "unfortunately, I don''t know much about this. I can''t help you."


    Locke and Greta said quickly, "don''t bother your majesty..."


    They had no hope, and of course they were not disappointed.


    Donne said casually, "but you can go to the Pope. He''s a professional witness."


    Major?


    OLINA next to her blushed and was a little embarrassed when she thought of what happened that day.


    Locke said with a wry smile, "what''s the identity of the Pope? How am I qualified to find him."


    "Well... Don''t worry. Leave it to me and he will promise."


    Donne smiled, looked at Gallian, remembered another thing, and suddenly said to Depp, "by the way, you all know the Harley motorcycles produced by the research institute?"


    "Know, know!"


    Danny immediately jumped up and shouted, "Your Majesty, Harley motorcycles are great! When will they start selling? How much? Do we have any discounts?"


    As Ellington insiders, Danny is certainly qualified to test drive the Harley motorcycle. As a Ranger, Danny likes the feeling of turning into the wind on the spot. The air blows past him, as if the whole person is integrated with the wind. He really likes it.


    Donne smiled strangely, "you all like it?"


    A group of people nodded hurriedly. Donne couldn''t help but be a little surprised to see that Elsa blushed and nodded. Although Elsa had great strength, her usual character was still very soft. It was an unexpected discovery that she would like such a wild Harley motorcycle.


    "Since I like it, it''s easy."


    Donne smiled and said, "in the next few days, Harley motorcycles will be distributed to you, and your training task in these days is to master the skills of riding Harley motorcycles and fighting with the fastest speed. Is there a problem?"


    "Distribution, distribution!?"


    Danny sensitively captured this keyword and immediately trembled with excitement: "Your Majesty, do you mean that Harley motorcycle is the standard equipment directly distributed to us? It will belong to us in the future!?"


    Donne corrected: "it doesn''t belong to you. The Harley Motorcycle still belongs to Ellington, or my property, but as long as you are still a member of the guard, you can control one by yourself. Of course, routine maintenance is also your task. How about? If you feel troublesome, you can apply instead."


    "How possible!"


    Danny immediately shook his head and said firmly, "we will always be the guardian of the Lord!"


    Donne deliberately teased him: "for the sake of Harley motorcycle."


    Danny blushed and said, "of course not."


    "All right, just get ready. I may go to ronitant kingdom in a while. I''m going to take you with me and train well. Don''t lose our face in Ellington, you know?"


    "Yes!"


    Gallian nearby was confused.


    Harley motorcycle? What the hell?

 Chapter 586

    Although Gallian has been in Ellington for a long time, he still doesn''t know the results of magic Energy Engineering Research Institute.


    Especially the recently born Harley motorcycle.


    Noticing Gallian''s expression, Donne smiled secretly. What he wanted was this effect!


    You don''t wonder how you''ll bite.


    Let the happy Ellington guard continue to patrol. Donne deliberately took Gallian around the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute. Unfortunately, Nokia rushed out of the yard on a small Harley motorcycle.


    Nokia looked up at the sky and laughed: "Wow, ha ha - it''s really great!"


    "Nokia."


    "Eh? Lord Donne?"


    Nokia stopped on one of its brakes, and then its eyes collided with Gallian next to Donne.


    Tang en dares to swear by his personality. At this moment, there was a fierce electric spark in the air.


    "Oh, leprosy."


    When Nokia turned the accelerator, the engine roared, "what are you talking about? Green big eared monster!?"


    The roaring engine attracted Gallian''s attention. His eyes involuntarily fell on the Harley motorcycle. Although the Nokia model is a mini model, it still retains the simple and domineering super era design concept of Harley as a whole, which is very eye-catching.


    Noticing Gallian''s vision, Nokia turned its eyes and said proudly, "green skin and big ears, envy? This is our latest research achievement, Harley motorcycle!"


    "Hum! I don''t envy at all."


    "It''s a pity that your eyes betrayed your ideas, ha ha -"


    Nokia laughed wildly. As soon as it turned the accelerator, it rushed out in an instant. Gallian looked straight at the moment. Nokia, which was far away, was complacent. There were few opportunities for Gallian, a local tyrant, to eat. This year, he pointed to it.


    "That thing is called a Harley motorcycle?"


    Gallian looked directly at the shadow of Nokia. In the blink of an eye, he was about to disappear from sight. This speed was much faster than the war horse with excellent blood. What''s more exciting is that this Harley motorcycle is not as disobedient and emotional as the war horse.


    Even Nokia can control things. There''s no reason why they can''t master goblins.


    It seems that goblins have lost more of the past civilization inheritance. Donne has a faint smile on his face: "yes, the product of the combination of magic and engineering. Recently, we have planned to start mass production."


    "Mass production!?"


    Gallian was even more surprised and his mind suddenly became active.


    The meaning of this thing is believed that anyone who sees it will think of it, especially Gallian, who has a sensitive business sense of smell. He seems to have seen a new era open before his eyes.


    If the whole journey is at that speed, I''m afraid I can reach Bain at noon when I go out in the morning, which saves more than two days a day?


    wait!? All the way!?


    Gallian suddenly exclaimed and looked at Donne strangely: "have you prepared to make this Harley Motorcycle since the beginning of road construction?"


    The speed of this Harley motorcycle is very fast, but it is obviously impossible to maintain this speed in all terrain. The more flat the road is, the more it can give play to its performance.


    The pitted roads of Ellington were obviously completely unusable.


    But now it''s different. Today, the highway Ellington Bain Preston paganis will be opened. With the road condition of the highway, it''s just tailored for vehicles like Harley motorcycle!


    Donne smiled without saying, "guess."


    Gallian was shocked. If so, the human in front of him would be too terrible.


    He had planned everything from the beginning. I''m afraid everything was expected, whether it was road construction, the birth of Harley motorcycle, or even the accession to the throne.


    This guy, what''s his real purpose?


    Gallian can''t imagine, but... What''s his business?


    As long as he can make money, who cares if he has big waves?


    "Your Majesty, your majesty!"


    After realizing this, Gallian suddenly put on a smiling face: "about this Harley motorcycle..."


    Donne suddenly said, "Oh, it''s getting late. We should go to the ceremony. We can''t let the distinguished guests wait."


    Gallian''s words were all choked back.


    OLINA took Donne in her arm, and Gallian followed her with a depressed face to the entrance of the highway outside Ellington. At the moment, it was already noisy and bustling.


    Nouveau riche enjoyed a comfortable life before they could not imagine after a night''s rest. The hearts of woodlouse were deeply stimulated by the rooms in the heart of the oak heart, the entertainment activities at night, and even the rich and colorful spiritual civilization construction.


    Sure enough, Ellington''s rise is not accidental. Look at what happened to other people''s lords, and then look at what happened to their own family?


    People can be seen everywhere in Ellington. Magic furniture has penetrated into every inch of Ellington. Almost every household here is equipped with magic furniture. The extremely convenient magic furniture saves them a lot of working time, which gives them enough spare time.


    Shops everywhere on the street are filled with a wide range of food and drinks. If you want to drink cold, hot or hot, you can see what snacks you want everywhere, and even what chess and card halls can play novel and interesting chess and card games!


    At night, although there is no magic crystal lamp on the street, it is still bright. Beautiful fluorescent grass decorates both sides of the street. The light crystal embedded in the street lamp shows the fine light on the road. Even at night, there are still many people in groups in the street, some playing go and some dancing, Some men and women sit by the fountain and kiss me


    This is life!


    This is enjoyment!


    Do you want it? Think!


    But what won''t you do? Learn!


    Fluorescent grass is beautiful? Get it back!


    Light crystals are useful? Get it back!


    Chess and cards are interesting? Get it back!


    Yes, although I can''t create all this like Donne, but... Money can buy all this!


    Since money can solve things, why not?


    Therefore, Gallian inadvertently brought a large order to Donne. This morning alone, Tina received a total of five million gold coins. She was shocked by the intention orders of those jealous local tyrants to buy all kinds of Ellington specialties.


    Although Tina has learned a lot in dealing with various affairs in caspamiburg recently, such a large order still makes her uncertain and plans to make a decision with Fiona.


    "It seems that they had a good time last night."


    Donne glanced at them from a distance. Some of the local tyrants looked familiar. They had met each other before when they were in the throne. Now their faces are red and they are talking about interesting things one by one.


    Their faces are very plain, but they always inadvertently reveal what they have decided to buy when they talk. Their words are full of fake casual attitude, but frankly, they are pretending to force.


    Donne rubbed his chin and seemed to make a small profit this time.


    In fact, it''s not just a small sum of money. Making money is the second. This time, through these people, we can really beat out Ellington''s reputation and let everyone know that Ellington has become a fairyland on earth that everyone yearns for and envies. This is the most important thing.


    "Of course, there are no living facilities here."


    Gallian disagreed. He pointed to a small group of people in the distance and said, "after you cleaned up the aristocracy, those people are the heads of the largest commercial firms in arlinks. We have signed a long-term contract with them to give them the right to use the highway and preferential prices. They have decided to open a fixed commercial road on this line."


    "Good vision."


    Donne nodded slightly, seized the opportunity at the first time when new things appeared, and followed up boldly. Not everyone has this courage. Donne is sure they can make a lot of money.


    Because the value of goods is changing anytime and anywhere, and the situation is different every day. The flat road condition of the expressway can save a lot of time for their carriage transporting goods. If they arrive at the destination earlier, the price of goods can be higher than others. Because the time on the way is compressed, the transportation cost also decreases a lot. The two add up, Profits have not increased by a little.


    If these people are brave enough, a press conference can be held for the birth of the next magic car to attract them. It is estimated that they can get a lot of orders.


    Donne also found someone he knew.


    Edward, steel... Ah bah! He is the president of the elrich chamber of Commerce.


    However, he didn''t want to go up to say hello, but directly took OLINA and Gallian to the rostrum of the ceremony.


    It is said to be a gift platform. In fact, it is only a high platform temporarily built by the earth elements. The decorations on it are full of Earth (earth) essence (Hao) style, big gold chain, big gold brand and big gold table


    The nouveau riche is overpraised. Dumne feels that the goblin is like a group of woodlouse, without artistic flavor.


    Didn''t you see Alice, Pamela, dantrian and Sanye, a group of female elves who came to join the fun, standing in the distance, covering their mouths and laughing.


    After receiving Donne''s art design training, their aesthetic vision has far exceeded the limitations of the current era. Looking at this kind of booth, they just feel terrible.


    Unfortunately, Gallian seems to feel good about this. By showing financial resources, people can understand the value of goblins, and then let goblins obtain higher recognition and status. This is their core development strategy.


    "Gentlemen and ladies!"


    Gallian jumped onto a high platform specially prepared for him and screamed, "let''s welcome her majesty OLINA, Queen of the Ilus Empire, and her majesty Donne, Regent!"


    After a moment of silence, there was thunderous applause!

 Chapter 587

    On the outskirts of Ellington, at the entrance of the highway, applause thundered.


    The local tyrants applauded and were surprised.


    "Why are the queen and her Regent here?"


    "Don''t you know? Your Majesty''s foundation is here!"


    "Yes, I heard that he also invented the expressway. The first expressway was built in cooperation with the Star Diamond bank. Of course, he will come to the opening ceremony."


    "I really don''t know... Isn''t he a magician?"


    "He is also an alchemist."


    "Hiss - Your Majesty is still an alchemist?"


    "Of course, don''t Datang chamber of Commerce know? The magic furniture they launched, as well as the now famous magic harvester and cultivator, were all developed by your majesty."


    Suddenly heard such fierce news, the local tyrants who were not well informed were shocked, and then knelt down to Donne.


    With such people as kings, can the Ilus Empire not be strong?


    In the distance, dicarios, who turned into a human, looked at Donne with great interest. As the element Lord of the fire element world, he was still very interested in human society. His half year in Ellington was the most comfortable and interesting day he had in recent years.


    In the fire element world, there is nothing except the boundless flame and lava. To tell the truth, it is very boring. But in Ellington, not only can someone chat with him (steelworkers), but also all kinds of interesting novels and comics. Occasionally when he is interested, he can also pull a few people to play chess with him. He has almost forgotten his identity.


    Now, hearing that he had made another Harley motorcycle, dicarios decided to ask him for one when he was free.


    "Why, even the fire element Lord is interested in the highway?"


    Dicarios turned his head and looked at the smiling Ezra Kamanda beside him. He said casually, "little guy, maintaining strong curiosity is the best way to spend a long life. Didn''t isaglot teach you?"


    "Your Majesty the Dragon God will not say such words."


    Ezra Kamanda said to don Nunu, "do you know anything about him?"


    After living in Ellington for some time, Ezra Kamanda became more and more curious about Donne, but the more curious he was, the more he wondered, because he couldn''t explain his favor for Donne.


    The Dragon God is on the. He is a real male dragon. At first, it can be said that he is joking - but before, he even dreamed of Donne for some time, which is not a good phenomenon.


    "Details? No, I don''t know his details."


    Dicarios grinned. "I just know I can''t beat him."


    Ezra Kamanda was surprised at the speech. The fire element Lord confessed that he couldn''t beat Donne? Are you kidding?


    It''s not uncommon to win the legendary realm with human body, but it''s a legend that makes the fire element lords feel inferior... Is that still a legend?


    Do you mean


    Ezra Kamanda''s face changed slightly: "has he entered the demigod realm? It''s impossible!"


    Although demigod is not a God, adding a word of God means it is not simple.


    The top positions of prandal''s life rank are full. Without the fall of God, it is impossible for mortals to promote. The real limit is to understand the law and reach the semi God state. It is still far away from the state of God''s following the law and dominating the law.


    The power of the Lord of fire element is very powerful. He can even compete with several strong men in the legendary realm and be safe. This is the special power bonus of his life form. Even he is ashamed. Don can only be a demigod!


    As for the gods? Ezra Kamanda never thought so - they don''t even know about the reincarnation of God.


    "Demigod? Maybe, maybe not."


    Dicarios laughed and spewed a spark out of his mouth: "I only know that he is very powerful, and I have a good cooperation with him, that''s all."


    Ezra Kamanda was speechless and stared at Donne in the distance. The meaning was unknown.


    Donne, who was speaking, noticed the sight of Ezra Kamanda and nodded at him from a distance.


    The face of the dragon family still needs to be given.


    Then he saw the elf girls who were chattering and discussing together. It was nothing, but they looked at themselves after saying a few words, which became a problem.


    With a little concentration, Donne heard what they were discussing.


    Sanye: "... The news is actually true."


    Alice: Yes, I didn''t expect that Lord Donne actually married the queen of mankind and became the Regent


    Dantrian nodded blankly, "isn''t our task a lot of trouble?"


    Pamela said dejectedly, "yes... Lord Donne has become the Regent, and there are many fewer opportunities to contact us. How can you get pregnant without contact..."


    Sanye had an idea, thought of the contents of the books he had drawn before, and whispered, "why don''t we go to his room in the evening while we see him this time?"


    "Well," Alice shook her ears and looked puzzled, "yes, but what to do after entering his room? Do you know how to get pregnant?"


    "I didn''t know before, but now I know!"


    Sanya said proudly, "just subdue the human queen first, then raise Lord Donne''s flagpole, and then put it in our [beep], just do it again -"


    Sanye''s left hand circled a small circle, and the index finger of his right hand inserted it and moved back and forth: "just let him launch the seeds of life."


    "Wow!"


    A group of female elves around looked at Sanye admiringly: "how do you know this? It''s really great."


    Sanye said very modestly, "everywhere is taught by the Lord."


    That''s not true. There are many ********** in the official books that Donne asked her to draw. Even if Sanye didn''t know anything at first, he would understand what was painted on it if he occasionally heard those obscene men discuss the contents of the book in the street.


    Sanye was very excited and proud of this. She didn''t expect that she was shouldering such an important mission as spreading the way of life reproduction. Is there a greater mission in the world to educate those people on how to inherit life between men and women?


    At present, with the negative growth of ELF population, Sanye thinks there is No.


    So she''s grateful to Donne.


    Of course, she would be more grateful if Donne could reward her with a child.


    In the distance, Donne looked at the pure three leaves on his face doing such obscene actions. The corners of his mouth couldn''t help twitching, and his voice changed: "... Therefore, this expressway means that prandal will officially embark on the road of rapid development, and our Ilus will be recorded in history forever. After my speech, please say two more words to her majesty."


    Donne then stepped down. If he didn''t go on, he was worried that he couldn''t bear it.


    OLINA has a lot of experience on such occasions. Her speech is gentle and appropriate, and shows the identity and dignity of a country incisively and vividly. No one can find anything wrong, so the local tyrants envy and hate Donne more.


    Not only took over Victor''s throne, but also took over his beautiful wife. Some of them even had dirty thoughts. They also thought of the Pearl of the Empire, his highness Aurelia Ilus, who is called the flower of the Empire together with illuli.


    Even his wife took over. Will the princess be far away?


    This kind of thing is not uncommon in prandal''s history. After the death of the king of the enemy country, the queen and princess became the captives and playthings of the king of the victorious country. There are too many examples. Although this is not a victorious country, the result is the same.


    The Ilus Empire without Ilus royal blood, or the Ilus Empire?


    Of course not.


    The Ilus Empire has quietly changed its name.


    After OLINA finished her speech, applause broke out again, and then Gallian jumped onto the stage again, began to talk about the benefits of the highway for business and people''s travel, and announced the charging rules.


    Only one silver coin is charged per kilometer under the standard load of each carriage, and 30 copper coins are charged per kilometer under the standard passenger capacity of each carriage. If it is direct from Ellington to Bain, the carriage can get a preferential price of three gold coins, which is nearly 90 Silver Coins cheaper, and the carriage only needs one gold coin!


    This price is not expensive for these people present. It can even be said to be an extremely cheap price.


    Because if the carriage goes to the ladhian hills, Ellington and Bain need three days'' journey. The cost of food, grain and grass consumed in these three days and the loss of the carriage on the hilly terrain is even as high as ten gold coins. Coupled with the threat of Warcraft and roving bandits on the road, it also needs to hire servants to escort, which is an additional cost. If the escort is not an opponent, Not only the goods are all washed away, but also personal safety is difficult to be guaranteed.


    However, if you take the expressway, you can go all the way unimpeded. You can start in the morning or even arrive at Bain in the afternoon, which not only saves the transportation cost, but also saves a lot of time and cost.


    More importantly, the power of the dragon family makes those Warcraft afraid to get close to the highway. It''s safe!


    These are all profits!


    The local tyrants and the bosses of the business firms present pinched their fingers and immediately smiled happily.


    These commercial routes should be developed, not only in a big way, but also in a special way!


    Why? Make a profit!


    As soon as they were happy, so was Gallian.


    Why?


    Make a lot of money!


    Now the highway is only a pilot, and the national highway network laid in cooperation with Donne is the highlight!


    Think about the number of people and businessmen in the country!


    When these people enjoy the fast and convenient highway, will they still be willing to take the original road?


    Definitely not.


    And the benefits of the highway will spread more and more widely, and finally everyone knows it.


    At that time, half of the income on the national highway network is not a small number!


    Gallian looked at the people present. They had completely turned into shining gold coins.

 Chapter 588

    Doron is the boss of a small business in bein, a mountain city. He mainly deals in dry goods, drinks and jewelry. He only operates the business line from bein to Preston. He transports local dry goods and drinks from bein to Preston to sell them and make a profit, and then buys the by-products of ore mining, some cheap gem seeds from Preston, Ship it back to Bain and sell it to the processor to make another profit.


    Because he will buy fur herbs and other things in some villages and towns on the way, it usually takes him about 10 days to go back and forth between the two cities. If it goes well, he can generally make a profit of about 100 gold coins after deducting the cost. Running three times a month is the income of 300 gold coins. For Bain, this net income is quite good.


    Unfortunately, compared with those big businesses, his small business doesn''t make much profit.


    But recently, Dolon is in a good mood because he got on the big ship of Datang chamber of Commerce!


    When he first saw the magic furniture launched by Datang chamber of Commerce, he was shocked. Then, when Datang chamber of Commerce began to promote bicycles in large quantities, Dolon resolutely spent a lot of money and bought out the exclusive agency right of Preston. Now he transports three batches of bicycles to Preston every month. Every time he arrives, he will be snapped up, and the market is so hot that it can''t be described.


    After he paid a lot of agency money, his income increased instead of falling. He could earn 2000 gold coins a month, nearly seven times more than before. When he came home, several wives and concubines had more smiling faces. With more income, his waist was more straight. Can he be unhappy?


    Today is the day for him to start transporting goods, but different from before, this time he will take a new road.


    Although he was very familiar with the old road and could even walk back and forth with his eyes closed, knowing that the new road was built by Datang chamber of Commerce, dorong, who has become the brain powder of Datang chamber of Commerce, did not hesitate to sign a long-term contract and won an extremely favorable prevailing price.


    In the morning, Doron got up from a concubine''s bed and flirted with the waitresses while enjoying their service. After grooming and dining, he left the house in the farewell of his wife and concubines and came to his small business.


    "Are all the goods ready?"


    "The report to the boss has been prepared. Datang chamber of Commerce sent all the goods to the warehouse yesterday."


    "Look at people. They do everything well in advance. No wonder they can make a lot of money. You have to study hard."


    Dorong is now a senior brain powder of Datang chamber of Commerce. He has been learning the business philosophy and management methods of Datang chamber of Commerce. He will say two words every three or five times, and the employees are used to it.


    After loading all the bicycles into the trucks and feeding the horses enough forage, a row of trucks left the firm in turn.


    At this time, the door of the business next door also opened, and a thin guy looked at Doron with a sarcastic look: "Oh, isn''t this boss Doron, going out of business again, or Preston?"


    Doron''s old face collapsed and said angrily, "what advice does boss Gali have?"


    Gary and Doron are old friends. They both do the same business, but Gary''s vision and luck are not as good as Doron. At first, he didn''t catch the opportunity to board the ship of Datang chamber of Commerce. At that time, he also ridiculed Doron for being crazy. Later, it turned out that he was blind.


    Doron is crazy. He''s crazy.


    So Gary was jealous.


    "I don''t deserve your advice, but I heard that the road from Bain to Preston is not peaceful recently. Boss Doron should be careful."


    Galli looked at Dolon with schadenfreude: "after the Lord of yabaron was beheaded by the new king, there has not been peace in yabaron so far. It is said that Justin, a senior general under the Duke of cross, was temporarily in power. He was born in a military background and started very hard. All the mountain bandits and bandits in yabaron were forced around Preston and paganis."


    "Thank you for your concern. I don''t think I''ll have a problem," Doron said


    "I hope so, but you''re too stingy not to hire guards this time? Do you want to use your employees to block the knife?"


    Garry''s strange voice made Doron want to punch him in the face. This guy must be cursing himself to die early on the road, but he''s going to miscalculate this time.


    "Don''t bother you."


    Doron sneered and followed the motorcade.


    GA Li was stunned and asked subconsciously, "boss Doron, where are you going? The official road is over there."


    Doron deliberately asked in surprise, "don''t you know?"


    "Know what?"


    "Boss Gali, it seems that your news is really out of date."


    Doron sneered, "official way? From today on, that''s the old yellow calendar. I won''t follow official way in the future. I''ll see you in four days."


    With that, Doron turned and left, leaving only GA Li with a confused face.


    See you in four days? You''re kidding!


    The two of them have been fighting openly and secretly for so long. When Doron pouts his ass, he knows what shit to shit. It will be at least ten days after he goes to Preston and comes back. Four days later? If I don''t go to Preston, how can I say goodbye to him?


    However, Gary thought about it and felt a little wrong. He hurried to find his clerk to ask for the information of the past two days. Just at this time, the reporter of Datang daily arrived. Gary was refreshed when he arrived. There must be new news he didn''t know!


    As a result, as soon as he received the newspaper, GA Li''s hand shook. He didn''t breathe and almost carried his breath.


    Front page headlines: congratulations on the opening of the first expressway of Datang chamber of Commerce! Start now, the world is no longer far away!


    GA Li took a deep breath and continued to look down. The more he looked, the more frightened he was.


    "... from now on, prandal''s first expressway ''EPPA Expressway'' is officially opened to traffic. The expressway is funded by the Star Diamond bank, provided with full technical support by Ellington, and provided with safety guarantee by the dragon family. The world is no longer far away, safety can be seen, and the reputation and quality of the dragon family are guaranteed!"


    "Ellington Bain Preston paganis..."


    Seeing the detailed description of this line, Gali''s heart suddenly got together. Damn it, this damn highway can save two-thirds of the time!? Although it costs money to use the highway, it saves two-thirds of the time!


    Time is money!


    This famous saying of goblins is well known by many businessmen and is regarded as a good word.


    What does it mean to save two-thirds of your time? It means more opportunities, greater profits and more flexible response space!


    For example, when Bain went to Preston, he could only run three times a month, but after saving two-thirds of the time, he could run eight or nine times a month!


    Isn''t his money going to turn over several times!?


    Gary is jealous, but what''s the use of jealous? At present, the only Expressway epah expressway has nothing to do with his business road. His fixed business road is from Bain to matar in the northeast. There is no road repair at all. Even if it is jealous, it is useless!


    "This shit lucky guy!"


    GA Li cursed to himself, how could he have been blind? Mingming also had a chance to win an agency. As a result, he missed a great opportunity because he opposed that guy!


    "No, if the Datang chamber of Commerce invites investment next time, even if you don''t want to show your old face, you should find a way to get an agency!"


    Galli secretly vowed in his heart that he didn''t know how much Doron had made in the past half a year, but he watched the other party''s door change, the wall was torn down and rebuilt, and the yard was renovated. Even the concubine who warmed up the bed added several new ones, so he almost replaced his wife with a new one. It can be seen that he made a lot of money!


    It''s not just the agency. The next time the highway is repaired to matar, he must get a long-term contract first, so that guy can''t be proud anymore!


    Gary''s mood is not clear. He only knows that he is happy.


    It''s great.


    "Boss, this highway is really extraordinary!"


    Doron''s employees said with surprise: "the truck behind us can keep up with our carriage steadily. We don''t have to wait for them, and it doesn''t seem to shake at all. We don''t have to worry about the loss of wine bottles, and we don''t even need to change the wheel hub and axle, which can save a lot of money!"


    "It''s natural. It''s produced by Datang chamber of Commerce. Isn''t it a boutique?"


    Dorong smiled happily. At the beginning, he just calculated the time saved, but forgot such a flat road. Even the loss of goods and vehicles has been reduced a lot, and the maintenance cost has also decreased a lot. It seems that the profit can be increased a lot.


    "Let''s work hard. This time we''ll come back and raise our salary. Each person will be given an extra 50 silver coins this month!"


    "Oh, long live the boss!"


    The staff cheered loudly. Their worship and cheering satisfied Doron and turned back to the carriage.


    Such a smooth and smooth road made his sleepers come out again. He worked on the newly collected concubine for most of the night last night. He was a little depressed and just could sleep back.


    As a result, as soon as Doron fell asleep, he heard a loud cry outside.


    "What happened?"


    The employee was shocked: "boss! No! It''s mountain bandits! They want to break the outer wall and rush in!"


    "Destroy the outer wall of the highway?"


    Doron''s expression was very strange. He looked at the mountain bandits running with the team outside. He couldn''t help laughing and made a mocking gesture to the mountain bandits outside: "if they have the courage, let them do it. The outer wall has been reinforced by the dragon family. These mobs want to break the outer wall? It''s a daydream."


    In fact, as Doron said, the mountain bandits had nothing to do with the thin outer wall. They couldn''t even leave traces when they cut up, and the arrows couldn''t pass through the air attack on the wall. The whole road was protected by powerful magic.


    Seeing the mountain bandit as funny as a clown, dorong turned his mouth and smiled even happier.


    Datang chamber of Commerce, it''s amazing!

 Chapter 589

    A few days later, with the return of the first batch of businessmen who enjoyed the expressway, epah Expressway gradually spread in the merchant circle. All businessmen who enjoyed the convenience and flatness of the expressway were right at the entrance of the Expressway... Ah bah! Praise each other.


    Gallian, who was a little nervous about the operation of the highway, has been staring at Bain recently. When he saw more and more businessmen choose the highway, he smiled.


    Because he knows that he will develop!


    It seems that a carriage only has dozens of silver coins and even one gold coin, but it is a long-term business! As long as the carriage runs on it, it''s gold coins!


    After the expressway is repaired, there is basically no much investment in the later stage. Just sit and collect the money. It''s drizzling for road maintenance.


    Coupled with the existence of the Dragon background, no one dared to make trouble after the news spread, which virtually reduced many risks.


    Gallian immediately made a decision. This business can be done, not only can it be done, but also will continue to strengthen cooperation with Datang chamber of Commerce in the future!


    Although the contract for the highway network of the ilrus Empire has been won and half of the profits can be shared, Gallian is not satisfied.


    He wants to win the highway cooperation right of the whole prandal!


    Gallian''s heart was filled with joy at the thought that after the whole prandal highway was paved, everyone had to pay for each carriage.


    After reporting the situation here to rivitz, without saying a word, rivitz immediately raised Gallian and became the general director of the Ilus empire of the Star Diamond bank!


    This is a leap forward. The general manager of the Ilus empire of the Star Diamond bank was red in the eyes, and his little brother actually climbed on his head now. How bad is this? I wanted to find Gallian.


    As a result, the general manager rushed into Gallian''s house with red eyes and left there contentedly half an hour later.


    No one knows what Gallian promised him. Anyway, the general manager and Gallian were close to each other, which made people wonder if there was any dirty py transaction.


    Rivitz authorized Gary an to be fully responsible for the business connection between the Star Diamond bank and Datang chamber of Commerce, and asked him to negotiate highway contracts with Donne in other countries as soon as possible.


    However, when Gallian ran to the palace, he was stunned to find that neither the king nor the queen were there, and Princess Aurelia temporarily took full power to execute the king''s authority.


    They have set out for the kingdom of ronitant.


    Although Fiona is responsible for the relevant affairs of Datang chamber of Commerce, this matter is very important, Fiona has no right to make a decision, and anxious Gallian can only pass the news to leviz.


    As soon as rivitz received the news, he immediately told Gallian to let him stop caring about it. Gallian also understood that the big boss was going to talk to Don himself.


    And now, Donne, where are they?


    EPPA expressway, Bain Preston section.


    Doron''s face was red. After returning to Bain yesterday, he calculated the income of this trip. After deducting the cost, he made 200 more gold coins than before! It used to take ten days to earn 100 gold coins, but now it can earn nearly 1000 gold coins in four days, which is more than 8000 gold coins a month!


    That''s 8000 gold coins, brothers! Round it up to ten thousand!


    He earned more in this month than in the previous four months. Can he be unhappy?


    Especially when he saw the sad expression of Gali who ate shit, Doron was beautiful!


    It''s cool to be close to your thigh, not to mention that the Datang chamber of commerce is not an ordinary thigh, but the golden thigh of your majesty today. Can you not hold it tightly?


    Doron has made up his mind. When he comes back from this trip, he will take some gifts to get acquainted with manager Thomas. If there is any good opportunity in the future, he may think of himself.


    The happy Doron suddenly heard rhythmic roars behind him. The horses pulling the car were a little restless, but fortunately, the road was flat and there was nothing wrong.


    The roar approached quickly. Doron hurriedly called the staff and asked, "what''s going on behind? What''s going on?"


    "I, I don''t know!"


    The employee suddenly widened his eyes, pointed to the back and stammered, "come, come! What''s that?"


    As soon as Doron turned his head, he saw a group of people rushing towards them on a strange thing. The shape of the thing was very similar to that of a bicycle, but it was bigger and more domineering. What''s more incredible was that Doron didn''t see any movement of their feet at all. The wheel of the thing he was riding turned fast and caught up with them soon, Surpass them in the blink of an eye!


    How fast!


    Doron was surprised that the horses he used to pull the cart were excellent varieties imported from Ryan empire. They not only had strong endurance, but also had first-class speed, but now they couldn''t keep up with them!


    "What is that?"


    A flash of lightning flashed in Doron''s mind. It''s so fast that it''s used to transport goods or letters. Isn''t intelligence better than war horses? If you can find the source and get the agency yourself, you will certainly make a lot of money!


    "No, I don''t know!"


    The employee stammered, "but boss, I just seem to see the logo of Datang chamber of Commerce..."


    "Datang chamber of Commerce!? Datang chamber of Commerce!"


    Doron was stunned and then laughed: "is it the Datang chamber of Commerce? I''m afraid only the Datang chamber of commerce can make such a wonderful baby!"


    "That, that..."


    Another driver carefully raised his hand and said, "I just saw some people in the middle look familiar..."


    "Look familiar?"


    "Yes... There is a girl who looks like Miss Elsa of the Ellington guard..."


    "It seems that the one with the bow on his back next to me is captain Danny? I shouldn''t be wrong about the young Ranger captain."


    "It should be true. I just saw two beautiful women of the elves who can be accompanied by the elves. There''s nothing I can do except Ellington."


    "I, I, I said..."


    The first employee who spoke carefully said, "the two people riding on one thing in the middle... Look at their side faces as if they were his Majesty the Regent..."


    The employee met Donne when he was in Ellington. He just caught a glimpse of Donne''s side face. Now he remembered it a little vague and was not sure if it was him.


    "Your Majesty the Regent? Your majesty Donne?"


    Doron slowly opened his mouth and looked stunned. Just now, his majesty went out in person?


    I just passed your majesty!?


    Happiness came so suddenly that Doron almost fainted for a moment.


    "Boss!? boss!?"


    Doron hung up and didn''t faint. He took a few breaths, then gritted his teeth and shouted, "speed up! Speed up! Try to catch up with your majesty!"


    Doron''s heart is burning. Except for the exit and rest station along the way, the expressway is semi closed. If you can meet your majesty here, you will be deeply impressed. It will be a wealth in the future!


    But


    "Boss, don''t be kidding!"


    The driver pointed to the front with a sad face and said, "Your Majesty''s team can''t see. How can we catch up so fast!"


    No, it''s just a short time. Donne''s team has completely disappeared.


    Doron''s heart trembled. Your Majesty was fast enough!


    If Donne knew what he thought, he would spray him in the face immediately: you''re fast! Your family is fast! I''m a real man who can fight the dark elf queen head-on and fight the goddess hand to hand!


    It was natural that Donne and his party had just passed Doron.


    After deciding to set off, Donne gathered all the people in Ellington, and then all rode on the Harley motorcycle to set off, on the one hand, to check the situation along the highway, on the other hand, to test the performance of the Harley motorcycle.


    The result was very satisfactory. There was no problem for hundreds of kilometers from Ellington to Bain and Preston.


    After more than half a year of study, Nokia has been able to integrate the dwarf project and magic power. The performance of Harley motorcycle is superior and people can''t find any problems.


    Donne looked down at the little hand on his waist and pulled at the corner of his mouth, but the problem of wind protection still needs to be solved.


    Orina was originally sitting in front of Donne, but as soon as the Harley Motorcycle ran up, the wind made her unable to open her eyes, and finally sat behind Donne.


    It''s also strange that Donne didn''t feel this sense of speed for a long time. He wanted to miss the earth for a long time, so he didn''t open his magic shield.


    Looking back also needs to add a blessing of the wind, which can not only block the hurricane, but also increase some speed.


    Donne silently wrote down this point, looked back and thought for a moment. After waving his hand, the team slowed down slowly and stopped by the side of the road. Then he took out a pile of universal alloy and polished black crystals. The transparent fire of void lit up. Soon, those universal alloy and black crystals were combined into sunglasses.


    "What is this?"


    Elsa took her sunglasses and looked around curiously. When she saw that Donne put them on, her eyes lit up and Donne put them on, and Donne was stunned.


    Nima''s disobedience is bursting!


    A girl wearing Warcraft leather armor, chain saw sword, magic pistol in the waist and crotch, and sunglasses on her face... She is a violent little sister!


    But the little sister is so beautiful that people have nothing to say.


    On the contrary, Brian next to me looked a lot more fashionable after wearing it.


    Egwin suddenly realized, "is this used to keep out the wind?"


    "Yes, come and put it on."


    "We don''t need this kind of thing," said Grandia proudly


    Donne was furious. Of course, he knew that egger and grantia couldn''t use it. The Elves were the darling of God, and the wind couldn''t affect them at all.


    But he wants to see how egwin looks in sunglasses!

 Chapter 590

    What kind of sparks will an elf living in the world of magical civilization strike when combined with modern design and craft style sunglasses?


    Donne said he was looking forward to it.


    In particular, egwin is still a kind of very beautiful and gentle female elf, which is completely different from a lily girl with bad character, wearing elf skin but human heart.


    Yes, that''s what you look at! Be careful, I''ll break you straight!


    Donne glared at grantia and then looked expectantly at egwin.


    Egwin tilted his head and put on his sunglasses like Donne: "it''s a little awkward."


    Donne was stunned and embarrassed when he looked carefully. It turned out that the elves'' ears were sharp and long. The spectacle frames designed for humans could not play a good supporting role, but made their ears very uncomfortable.


    "It''s my negligence. I''ll adjust it."


    Donne adjusted and handed it to egwin. This time egwin felt much more comfortable, and Donne was stunned.


    This is a very strange style. It''s a mix and match of wind. Unlike the sun''s dazzling blond hair, wind Sunglasses cover most of her face. The translucent black crystal highlights that the skin on her face is more white and delicate, so people can''t help but want to kiss her hard.


    Donne swallowed his mouth, and he couldn''t help but think of egwin wearing gold wire glasses, tight ol uniform and high heels


    Donne is full of imagination and wants to have a nosebleed. The ol uniform is very good, and the Queen''s black tight leather dress seems very suitable... But suddenly, egwin''s face turned into a charming and sexy Lola.


    No, no!


    Donne''s face changed and shook his head hard. Now Laura is so dead. How would it be better to get her a queen''s standard equipment?


    You can''t die!


    Donne quickly dismissed the terrible idea, quickly made and distributed windproof sunglasses, and then the team set off again.


    This time, OLINA can finally open her eyes.


    With her arms around Donne''s waist and sitting behind him, OLINA always felt a little strange.


    Is it because you''re not used to it? Or because of the sight of those around you? Or nervous?


    None of them.


    As a passer-by, OLINA can clearly feel the difference between Donne and egwin. His eyes looking at egwin are full of special feelings.


    Love, anxiety, expectation, and... Tension.


    Yes, Donne, who is not afraid of God, can''t help feeling nervous in front of egwin. He always wants to make his performance better, more natural and more appropriate, but he doesn''t find that the more he deliberately does it, the more unnatural it is.


    OLINA glanced at other people. She believed that many of them must have found this, but they didn''t say it, but they didn''t see it.


    This makes olena''s mood a little complicated.


    After all, they are now legal husband and wife, and they are also the queen and Regent. Although we all know that Donne is the real king, now in name, the Ilus empire is dominated by OLINA.


    The Queen''s husband is so obsessed with other women. Who dares to say and who dares to do such a thing?


    But OLINA had nothing to say.


    She and Donne came to this step by mistake. Both sides knew that they had no emotional foundation. Their marriage was just a kind of cooperation.


    Donne provided shelter for OLINA, protected her from being coveted and manipulated by others, gave her a free life, and she gave Donne the power to rule the Ilus empire.


    Since it was cooperation, of course she couldn''t tell Donne about his personal feelings.


    OLINA sighed. The complexity of the problem was far more than what she saw now, because she knew that after going through the previous things, her daughter Aurelia also had an ambiguous feeling for Donne.


    Although it is temporarily hidden now, the more depressed it is, the more powerful the rebound will be. I''m afraid it will be another headache farce at that time.


    This kind of thing has not happened in history, but it mostly happened between a king and a noble or civilian mother and daughter, and many people will not talk nonsense even if they know. It is the so-called do not say, so there will be no trouble.


    But now the situation is different. Donne is the Regent, she is the queen, Aurelia is her daughter and former imperial princess. If those people catch the pain, it will be another chaos.


    If only she and Aurelia hadn''t come from the royal family


    As soon as the idea flashed through OLINA''s mind, she was stunned. How could she have such an idea?


    What is OLINA thinking behind him? Don doesn''t know. He has been concentrating on evaluating the performance index of Harley motorcycle. At the same time, he is still chatting with edgwin nearby. It''s a pity that edgwin often just listens, but rarely expresses his opinions. Don enjoys himself.


    It is worth mentioning that after wearing sunglasses and riding a Harley motorcycle, the two natural contradictory styles of wildness and freshness are perfectly integrated, which makes people can''t find anything wrong, and has become a very attractive and crazy special charm.


    What''s more, they didn''t learn how to ride a motorcycle at all. They just looked at it. Coupled with their powerful control over themselves, they just started riding better than the trained Depp.


    The gifted ability of elves to coordinate with all things is really terrible!


    Ellington''s rampant motorcade roared all the way to Preston, the stone city. They were going to rest at the Datang chamber of Commerce stronghold here for a night.


    After learning the news, Haydn Pepys, the mayor of Preston, was elated and immediately began to prepare for the dinner.


    Preston is just an ordinary mining city. It is inland, not a border line, and there are no risks to guard. In addition, it produces some ordinary gemstones without magic, and the profit is not high. It has to find a way to deal with those useless white stones. Therefore, it has not been paid much attention here. If it had not produced gold, it would have been abandoned.


    The city Lord Haydn has been here for a long time, and his status as an earl has not changed for many years. He always wants to work harder.


    The Regent and her majesty spent the night in Preston. What is this?


    This is the chance!


    He spent most of the day preparing, and then personally came to Datang chamber of Commerce to issue an invitation.


    "Your Majesty, count Haydn Pepys, Lord of Preston, has come to invite your majesty to dinner."


    Donne put down his account book and smiled, "here we are? Let''s go."


    The main purpose of his visit to Preston is to see if the mine here is a quartz vein. The answer is very surprising.


    What is dug out here is indeed quartz ore.


    It''s just abandoned.


    Their purpose is mainly for the variant gemstones in the quartz mine and the associated gold mine. As for those white quartz ores? It''s totally useless. It''s very hard. Stonemasons don''t like processing. It''s too troublesome to build a house.


    "Lord Preston, count Haydn Pepys has seen the queen, his majesty!"


    As soon as Haydn saw Donne and others appear at the door, he was very happy with the king and greeted him with a salute.


    "Get up."


    Donne was not polite to him and took people straight into the city master''s house.


    The hall of the city Lord''s residence has been changed into a banquet venue. At the moment, many nobles in the venue are wearing dresses and talking excitedly, looking forward to Donne''s arrival.


    Although Haydn was reluctant to let others distract his Majesty''s attention, he still invited Preston''s dignified people to support him. His majesty can''t say that he has worked here for so many years and doesn''t even have a supporter?


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    As soon as Donne and his party appeared, the people in the hall knelt down on one knee and saluted.


    "You humans are so strange that you like to kneel all the time," grantia said


    The people kneeling in front of Donne pulled their lips. Do you think we''d like to kneel? To see the king and queen do not kneel down is to be rude to the royal family. It is a capital crime.


    If I were the king, do you think I would kneel?


    "Get up, everyone. Just feel free. We''re just here for a meal."


    Of course, Donne is not used to it, but the rule can''t be moved for the time being. He waved his hand to others. After that, he took OLINA and Haydn to a room inside.


    "Your majesty!"


    After entering the room, Haydn''s heart pounded. His majesty brought himself alone. What''s the order?


    After brewing for a moment, Donne said, "count Haydn, I hear you produce gemstones and gold here in Preston?"


    Haydn was stunned, then his eyes brightened and said with a smile, "Your Majesty, wait a minute."


    Haydn pushed the door and left. Donne and OLINA stared at each other. They didn''t know what the hell this guy was doing.


    A moment later, Haydn came back with a small box. After the box was opened in front of them, the polished top-grade gemstones inside revealed. Although these are not magic gemstones, they are also very popular among the nobility. It is not a problem to sell tens of thousands of gold coins for the gemstones in this small box.


    "This is a little of my heart. Although it is not as good as the best jewelry used by the royal family, it is good to make some trinkets. Please accept it by the queen and her majesty."


    Donne was stunned. The guy bribed himself.


    Haydn obviously misunderstood Donne''s meaning. He thought Donne was here to play the autumn wind. He was just glad he was ready in advance.


    Although OLINA has seen a lot of top jewelry, women''s instinct is still there. They can''t move their eyes when they see gemstones.


    "Count Haydn, you misunderstood me."


    Haydn''s face stiffened, and then he saw Donne shaking his head, closing the lid and giving it to OLINA.


    Misunderstanding? Misunderstood your uncle! Said misunderstanding, but the speed of collecting things is very fast!

 Chapter 591

    Of course, don won''t be polite to Haydn. He is the king and Haydn is the city Lord. He should pay tribute to himself. Besides, what he wants to talk about next is equivalent to giving him a wealth. Don''t worry about him now. After talking to him, it''s estimated that even if he changes the position of the city Lord with the Marquis, he won''t necessarily change.


    "Count Haydn, let''s get back to the point. You are rich in jewelry and gold, aren''t you?"


    When Donne spoke again, Haydn''s face turned green.


    I''m not fed!


    Kiss, how much do you want to give a quasi tree?


    Even if I produce jewelry here, I don''t have many good goods!


    Haydn''s answer was very conservative: "it''s not rich, it''s just a small industry..."


    As the city Lord of Preston, he can get one hundred and eighty thousand gold coins even if he dies in a year. This will send out his annual income. Can he not hurt?


    If it''s really rich, your majesty misunderstood and said, why don''t you have ten or eight boxes like just now? Where did he cry?


    "Count Haydn is modest. Who doesn''t know that the jewelry produced in Preston is of high quality and cheap."


    Haydn knocked out his teeth and swallowed blood, forced a smiling face and said, "yes, you''re right..."


    "Does count Haydn think I''m here for the autumn wind?"


    "Yes... No!"


    Haydn almost blurted out. Fortunately, he reacted quickly enough. Rao scared him in a cold sweat.


    Don smiled: "don''t be nervous. I''m not interested in these jewelry. Don''t forget that I''m a magician. This ordinary jewelry has no value to me."


    Haydn doesn''t believe it. If you say you''re not interested, how did you collect that box of gemstones so quickly just now?


    "Believe it or not, the questions I ask are meaningful."


    Donne said to himself, "you are rich in crystals, gemstones and gold. I want to ask you, will you dig out a lot of hard white stones here?"


    Haydn was inspired and hurriedly said, "yes, your majesty, those stones always grow together with crystal gemstones. If you want to get high-quality crystals and gemstones, you must find a way to separate those white stones."


    "White stone?"


    Donne laughed. The high-quality quartz mine is really white. The name is quite appropriate: "how do you deal with those white stones?"


    "Pile it up and dispose of it at a low price if anyone wants it."


    Haydn said honestly, "but because of the large amount, it has been piled in the east of the city for a long time and has become a hill. The title of Preston stone city is because of these stones."


    Too much?


    As soon as Donne''s eyes are bright, the amount is large. Well, he''s afraid that the reserves of quartz ore are too small. Once the glass industry is developed, it will be used too widely. The consumption of household glass, industrial glass and chemical glass is huge. In addition, the next magic car also needs windshield. This is another consumption point. If the reserves are not enough, it''s really difficult to do.


    "Very good!"


    Tang en patted the table and said, "I want all the white stones in the future!"


    All!?


    Haydn trembled violently and stammered, "Your Majesty, the white stone is very hard. Even experienced masons have difficulty in processing it. They can''t be used to build a house. We just simply process it here to pave the road..."


    "Don''t worry about the purpose. In a word, I''ll keep all the white stones mined here in the future!"


    Donne waved his hand and said, "then I''ll ask the person in charge of Datang chamber of Commerce to sign a contract with you. All the white stones you mined will be sold to Datang chamber of Commerce. As for the price, you can talk about it."


    Price? You''re the king. How can we do business with you! And it''s basically useless white stone.


    But if you give it away, you lose another income. Although those white stones are useless, they are dug out by workers one by one. The mining cost is finally spread on the precious stones and crystals with little output, so the price of precious stones is so expensive.


    But this thing is really hard to talk about!


    Haydn''s tangled egg hurts, but Donne has made a decision, which means that the matter has been settled. No matter how brave he is, he dare not oppose Donne.


    "Well, can you ask..."


    Haydn asked cautiously, "Your Majesty, what''s the use of white stone?"


    "I''m an alchemist."


    Donne said casually, "white stone can be refined into glass."


    "Glass?"


    "It''s a very convenient thing. You''ll know later."


    Because he didn''t know the overall output of quartz mine, Donne originally planned to build another direct line between Ellington and Preston, but considering the current transportation efficiency, Donne suddenly found that it was better to build a glass factory in Preston.


    This is the origin of raw materials. Building a glass factory can directly digest those ores. In addition, the development of industry can increase a large number of jobs, stimulate the development of local economy and stimulate a large number of businessmen to come here. A glass factory can immediately boost Preston''s economy.


    As for Ellington, there are Datang chamber of Commerce and magic furniture factory, but the urgency of the demand for the glass industry is not so high.


    After careful consideration, Donne said to Haydn, "I have decided to set up a glass factory in Preston, specializing in the production and processing of glass. If you want to develop here, you have to go this way."


    "Running a factory? Good thing!"


    Haydn didn''t understand what glass was, but what his majesty said was not a good thing? Don''t you see that the silent and nameless Ellington is now rising under the leadership of his majesty, which makes countless city leaders jealous. Do you want your majesty to give you some advice?


    Now your majesty has decided to set up a factory in Preston. Do you ask him if he supports it? Of course, he supports it. Your majesty will clearly tell him this now: I feel you still need to learn. After all, you are too young.


    After Haydn thought about it clearly, he immediately smiled happily.


    I really want to go wrong.


    Your majesty, where is the autumn wind? This is to send wealth!


    I think so. With a chamber of Commerce as a blockhouse as the Datang chamber of Commerce, will your majesty still see this small income?


    Haydn sighed and sighed in his heart. This time, he was really living by himself!


    After deciding to set up a factory in Preston, the next dinner was for the guests to enjoy themselves. The glowing Haydn followed behind Donne and introduced the little nobles. They were able to get in close contact with Donne, and the little nobles were flattered one by one.


    Seeing that some nobles who took their daughters to the banquet hinted that their daughters would get close to the Regent, some nobles who did not bring their daughters could not help but regret.


    It''s great to have a good relationship with Queen OLINA, even if it can''t be seen by his majesty Donne.


    Although in the past, people knew that queen OLINA had a strong desire for control, so she didn''t let Princess Victor, but after the accidents of Victor and Gillard, now people know that OLINA can''t be so arbitrary.


    If the royal blood is cut off, she is the biggest sinner.


    If Donne hadn''t saved the chaos caused by the dark snake, OLINA would have been stigmatized by countless people.


    So now the Regent has a play!


    As long as we can have a good relationship with Queen OLINA and stand firmly on her side, maybe queen OLINA will take the initiative to give her Princess to her Regent in order to leave enough blood. Won''t her daughter have a chance at that time?


    That''s becoming a princess!


    It''s a pity that these nobles'' abacus crackled, but Donne didn''t pay attention to these mediocre fat and vulgar powder at all. Let''s not talk about the existence of egwin''s first love. If you like older ones, there are two young fairy queens, Sally and Lola, and OLINA for human beings, The mature woman''s style of her is not comparable to those little girls.


    If the taste is normal, Fiona and Aurelia are also good. Now they are very feminine under Donne''s cultivation. If they are combined with a modern and appropriate office uniform, their charm will be stronger. After all, their self-confidence can''t be learned by these women.


    If you like younger ones, Elsa, who is alive with a plate next to her, although she hasn''t grown up yet, is also a rare beauty. She also has a hazy liking for Donne. She blushes inexplicably from time to time when she gets along with Donne. Don''t forget that there is still a rumor about Donne and Elsa in Ellington. Even the dead lily of Grandia is an elf at least. It''s the best in the world to stand up.


    If Donne is a pervert and likes smaller ones, Elia and Sarah''s Rowling can fully meet his needs... Well, he is indeed a pervert.


    If you like smaller ones and Nora... The sleeping trough is too crazy to say!


    In short, although he didn''t deliberately chat up, there are too many beautiful women around Donne - don''t forget, there are still a whole emerald corolla of fairy girls waiting for Donne to help them get pregnant - many of them are dazzled. A man with aesthetic fatigue, can you expect him to have a special feeling about these mediocre fat and vulgar powder?


    Stop kidding.


    Fortunately, some women knew their level when they saw eggwin Grandia. When they saw the way Donne talked and laughed with them, they could only leave sadly. At the same time, they angrily cursed the gods.


    Why are the elves all beautiful men and women? It''s unfair. It''s too unfair!


    Are the gods unfair?


    They gave the elves all the conditions to become a perfect race, but they only lacked strong fertility, so they are now facing the risk of genocide and can only live their little life in the Emerald Forest.


    Human beings are full of all kinds of shortcomings, but they have the most top learning talent. They have the opportunity to be promoted to legend in a short lifetime. Moreover, their strong fertility ensures that human beings can stand on the top of the world and become the master of the world.


    We can''t say that the prandal gods who created life are absolutely fair. They eventually have their own preferences. Perhaps the birth of a race is just their random behavior, but we can at least say that the prandal gods are kind, because they at least didn''t destroy these creations, but gave them the opportunity to develop and evolve freely.


    This is the greatest kindness.


    After the party, Donne helped the drunken OLINA back to his room. Then he smelled the smell. He wanted to wash it casually, but suddenly remembered that Preston had another famous place.


    hot spring.

 Chapter 592

    As a mining city, Preston still produces quartz and gold. What does that mean?


    This means that Preston is an area where hydrothermal deposits are concentrated, and geothermal energy is very abundant. Another famous place here is the hot spring.


    Although most of Preston''s residents are miners, because of the hot spring, the skin of women here is very watery.


    Now that he''s here, Donne, who hasn''t been in the hot spring for a long time, certainly won''t miss the opportunity. He staggered towards the backyard.


    When Datang chamber of Commerce chose its stronghold in Preston, considering the needs of entertaining the big boss, it specially found an area close to the hot spring. After contracting this area, after extensive expansion and transformation, it successfully introduced the hot spring into the backyard and created an open-air hot spring.


    Fiona told Donne about the hot spring here before and said that she must come and have a try if she had a chance. As a result, she didn''t come with the big army this time. She waited for Donne to come back to pick her up after he arrived at nanila. It''s a pity that she missed the opportunity to take a hot spring.


    But Donne has put an eye in Preston... Ah bah! The spatial coordinates are anchored and can be transmitted back at any time. Next time, you can bring her to relax, or work overtime later. A transmission array is arranged here, and Fiona can come by herself.


    Well, sure enough, it''s still the transmission array.


    After all, the strategic significance of the transmission array is very strong. Sooner or later, he will spread the transmission array all over prandal. It''s not bad this time.


    Donne hummed to the open-air hot spring. Several maids quickly saluted and bowed to take him into the dressing room.


    After Donne had gone in for a while, the maids dared to look up.


    A maid with long brown hair stuck out her tongue: "that was our big boss just now? He looks so young."


    Another maid with short hair said, "he is not only our big boss, but also our king. What do you think?"


    "Well, did we forget to tell your majesty that there was someone inside..."


    The maid with long hair was stunned: "should it be all right..."


    Several maids looked at each other, felt guilty, and then ran out with their heads down.


    "I don''t know anything..."


    "I didn''t see..."


    "Ibid..."


    "Seconded..."


    After Donne was naked, he happily opened the door and came to the yard.


    Although it is early April and the temperature is still a little cool, there are hot springs in the yard. The transpiration heat forms a wet white fog, and the surrounding temperature is higher than that in other areas, which makes people feel very comfortable.


    When Donne was on earth, he always yearned for the legendary open-air mixed bath hot spring in Japan, but he didn''t have the opportunity to enjoy it. Unexpectedly, grantia bared her teeth to Donne like a demonstration. Her complacent appearance made Donne''s teeth itch.


    At this time, there was a sound of footsteps at the door, followed by the door of the yard, and a tall figure entered the yard. It seemed that someone heard the movement in the pool. She subconsciously stopped and asked, "is it you, grantia?"


    Egwin!


    Donne and Grandia, who were entangled, suddenly froze, and they were all stunned.


    Don''t admit it!


    Donne shook his head vigorously. Damn it, if egwin bumped her and Grandia stuck together here, it would be hard to wash when he jumped into the Yellow River. How can he face her clear eyes in the future!


    He''s guilty!


    Seeing Donne''s appearance, grantia suddenly showed a triumphant smile: "Lord egwin is me!"


    Donne''s tiger body was shocked, and my skin was so brave!


    "Well --"


    Grantia snorted, her face changed slightly, the tiger body shook, the Dragon turned over and swept the flower path, almost breaking through the door.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    When he heard that it was Grandia, egwin was relieved and went on.


    Grantia glared at Donne fiercely: "it''s all right, just bitten by a hateful bug!"


    In fact, grantia is also guilty. She still wants to bend egwin. If egwin sees her and Donne like this, how can she do it in front of egwin in the future? She can''t see Donne!


    Seeing egwin getting closer and closer, grantia''s heart was horizontal. Without saying a word, she pressed Donne into the water. As soon as she ran, she rode directly on his face, holding his head tightly between her legs to prevent him from rising!


    Donne, you can go at ease.


    Grantia said silently in her heart, Lord egwin, I will take good care of it.


    Grantia was riding on his face, his lips and nose were blocked by soft skin, and Donne almost didn''t get nosebleed on the spot.


    This NIMA is the legendary face riding!?


    And was killed by a proud Lily!?


    Who can''t bear it!


    counterattack! We have to fight back!


    Just then


    "Wow..."


    A burst of water sounded, and then a beautiful figure put aside the water mist in the moonlight. Her white long legs slowly disappeared into the hot spring. She sat by the pool with her head tilted and looked at the unnatural grantia with a little curiosity.


    It''s egwin.

 Chapter 593

    As a super strong man, will Donne suffocate?


    Of course not.


    He can even sleep under the water.


    But the biggest problem is that the situation in the open-air hot spring has forced Donne to a dead end.


    Here comes egwin.


    She really made an appointment with Grandia to take a dip in the hot spring.


    And grantia, who was riding on Donne''s face, was very unnatural when she saw egwin.


    Why?


    Because as a Female Elf burning the soul of lily, she has the feeling of being caught and raped on the spot.


    If Donne knows, I''m afraid he''ll spit blood, because that''s what he wants to say!


    Egwin is like a pure spring. After seeing all kinds of green tea bitches on earth, don en was conquered by egwin at the first sight.


    If he could only marry one person in his life, he would choose egwin without hesitation.


    Fortunately, prandal''s marriage system gave him some hope and gave him the opportunity to enjoy the happiness of the whole people. Now he is the Regent of the Ilus empire. After OLINA later transferred the imperial power to him, he is the real king of the Ilus empire. As a king, there is only one queen, but he can have many princesses.


    Unfortunately, the elves practice monogamy, and egwin is a very traditional and even conservative woman. It is very difficult for her to marry herself with other women. This is an invisible war.


    Originally, Donne had a headache and didn''t know what to do, but now he encountered such an embarrassing scene.


    He wanted to secretly appreciate the posture of egwin bathing. Unfortunately, he didn''t have this opportunity. Now he was most worried about being bumped into himself and Grandia by egwin.


    That''s the legendary face riding!


    Your sister, if they say they have nothing to do with each other, who will believe it!


    There was a rushing sound of water in the hot spring. Egwin gently took up the warm spring water and poured it on his chest. The spring water moistened her skin. The bright blond hair floated in the spring and looked like a beautiful oil painting from the air.


    Grantia stared at egwin''s chest and swallowed her mouth. Her white skin made her have the impulse to jump up and bite. Unfortunately, she couldn''t, because Donne was under her right now.


    Once she moves, that bastard Donne won''t stay in the water honestly. If he comes out, how can he hook up with Lord egwin in the future!


    Thinking of this, grantia''s legs were more tightly clamped.


    Fuck you, bitch!


    Donne felt that his thighs on both sides were stronger, and immediately became angry from his heart. He was evil to the side of his courage. His free hands grabbed grantia''s ankles. The lily girl''s body was stiff, and then she suddenly straightened her body!


    Feeling a flexible thing moving under her, grantia was surprised and angry. How dare that bastard use his mouth!?


    Doesn''t he know it''s disgusting!?


    The Furious Grandia wanted to give Donne some color on the spot. Unfortunately, she had just urinated before taking a bath, so she tried hard and didn''t release anything. On the contrary, her concentration made her feel sharper, and strange feelings rushed up her spine and straight to her mind.


    "Grantia, what''s the matter with you?"


    Egwin looked at Grandia strangely while washing her blonde hair. What''s the matter with the little girl? Looks a little strange?


    I, I, I want to kill!


    Grantia has been made to cry by Don en. It''s a strange feeling. She can''t describe it. She only knows that don in the water is becoming more and more dishonest. He not only moves his tongue and mouth, but also touches his hands. She is itching all over her body, as if she has no strength at all.


    "Nothing..."


    Grantia pretended to be calm, took Donne''s head and quietly moved to the pool, then sat down and directly used Donne''s head as a stone cushion.


    "Eh? Grandia, are you tall?"


    Egwin looked at her in surprise. He sat in the pool. The water didn''t cross his chest, but the water only reached grantia''s belly.


    "No, there''s a big smelly and hard stone here, which can just cushion your ass."


    Grantia smiled and put her hand into the spring. She was ready to make Donne suffer.


    Donne can''t see grantia''s action in his current state. He is trying his best to attack grantia''s loopholes and try to break through the defense line, so that she can completely collapse and get free.


    As a result, when the offensive was in full swing, Donne suddenly froze. He was frightened to find that his specialty was caught by Grandia!


    Men''s strengths are also men''s Achilles'' heel. Once they don''t give full play to their offensive power and are mastered by the other party, it''s basically difficult to escape control.


    Donne thought and released a spell in an instant.


    Angus''s local hardening!


    Donne''s specialty suddenly became as hard as iron, and he was not afraid of general offensive means. He sneered in his heart. You little lily still wanted to make me retreat and defend by attacking my specialty? Dream!


    Grantia, who is familiar with all kinds of books, pinched Donne''s specialty, turned her mouth slightly to make you proud again, and then she grabbed it hard!


    So hard!


    Grantia was shocked. Is this thing so hard?


    Although the book says that this thing can be big or small, hard or soft, and she often sees adjectives as hard as iron, she didn''t expect that it was really like steel when it became hard!


    So hard, how can he suffer without some means!?


    Grantia broke, pulled and rolled hard, but Donne was completely unmoved!


    Grantia''s face is green.


    Donne took a piece of abalone, bit it gently, rolled his tongue quickly, and showed the skills he had learned from Lola. He sneered in his heart, little Niang PI, I can''t cure you? I won''t straighten you out. I have your last name!


    Lola is the former queen of the dark elves and is favored by the eternal goddess etanox. Can her skills be average?


    The technology she used on Donne has been completely absorbed and mastered by Donne. After mastering it, it has become his technology. Isn''t it easy to use this amazing skill to deal with an unofficial fairy lily girl?


    Grantia''s face was full of blushes. Her teeth gently bit her lower lip and restrained herself from making that shameful sound, but in the end she couldn''t help but sing.


    So edgewing is even more strange. Today''s Grandia is very different from the past. If it was normal, she would have rushed to play coquettish, but now she is sitting there honestly in the hot spring. Is this illogical?


    "What''s the matter with you? Your face is so red?"


    Egwin couldn''t help coming up to Grandia: "did you take a hot spring bath?"


    Egwin didn''t think about whether Grandia was ill. She was a druid. How could a druid be ill.


    "Well... The water is a little hot."


    Grantia could only nod dully. She was dizzy in her head. It was like a bubble.


    Egwin smiled helplessly: "you came too early. You''ve been soaking for too long. Why don''t you go out first."


    "No!"


    Grantia woke up for a short time, shook her head quickly and joked. If she went out, wouldn''t there be the smelly rascal and Lord egwin left here?


    She could hardly imagine what terrible things would happen!


    "You..."


    Egwin was helpless. She washed her hair in a hurry, and then came to hold Grandia: "come on, I''ll take you out."


    Take me out? That''s okay.


    Grantia nodded vaguely and subconsciously stood up.


    Donne, who was constantly attacking loopholes, suddenly felt a loosening on both sides of his cheeks, and then found that Grandia had let go of his control.


    Donne was overjoyed and quietly swam to the middle of the pool, then quietly popped out his head and planned to take a look at the scenery.


    As a result, through the dense water vapor, he saw only two vague figures, pushed open the door and went out.


    Damn it!


    Donne now hates Grandia.


    It''s the chick''s fault. She even missed the beautiful picture of egwin bathing!


    Don''t know when he will have this chance again. Maybe there''s only one chance?


    "Lost the opportunity..."


    Tang en looked up at the strange and dim starry sky with a dull look. His mood gradually calmed down. Forget it. If they miss it, they''ll miss it. Anyway, they''ve gone out, so they can honestly bubble in the hot spring.


    Donne sighed, went back to the pool, and then took out a plate with wine bottles and snacks. He had always watched the Japanese enjoy the hot spring, and today he planned to try it.


    "Oh, I wronged you, brother."


    Angus'' local hardness was relieved, and Donne drank the wine happily.


    After soaking for a few minutes, Tang en just entered the state. As a result, the door behind him was opened again. There was a brisk sound of footsteps. Before he ran to the pool, he jumped over with a shout of joy.


    With a "puff", the water splashed everywhere. A petite figure rushed out of the water and laughed happily: "it''s so comfortable, giggle -"


    Then she saw Donne, stiff with a glass by the pool, and the laughter stopped suddenly.


    God, are you playing with me on purpose?


    Donne and Elsa, who were holding the wine glass, looked at each other with speechless eyes. Elsa''s face turned red at the speed visible to the naked eye. He squatted down and cried, "brother king, I didn''t know you were here..."


    All right! I became a king from the Lord, and my title was upgraded from the Lord''s brother to the king''s brother.


    "I..."


    What can Donne say when he looks at Elsa crying? Can you blame the little girls who have been seen by themselves?


    Coming to the hot spring tonight is a wrong choice!


    "I didn''t see anything... You went to the bar, I went out..."


    With a dry smile, Donne put away his things and ran away.


    Just escaped to the door, the door opened with a Shua.


    "Donne?"


    The returning egwin looked surprised: "you just came here? Why didn''t you bubble?"


    "Ai, AI Gwen -"


    Looking at egwin, Donne didn''t feel happy at the moment. He just wanted to cry.


    What''s all this!

 Chapter 594

    Preconditions: you like a sister very much and want to stay with her all your life. She is the most important in your heart.


    At the moment: you collided with another girl in the hot spring and managed to avoid the end of Chaidao''s good boat. As a result, you met another girl at this time. Finally, you were hit by your secret lover.


    Then ask: how to deal with the current situation in order to continue to maintain the popularity?


    Donne''s solution is... To be decisive and frank.


    "I just came here."


    Donne cleverly revealed the process of fighting with Grandia, suggesting that egwin himself came in at the time difference after they left, and then he whispered, "Elsa is in there, too. It''s not convenient for me to go in."


    "Inconvenient? Why?"


    Egwin was a little confused: "the hot spring pool is so big that it''s enough."


    Honey, I''m on my knees! The key to the problem is not here!


    Donne doesn''t know what egwin''s thinking circuit really thinks. Does she really care about being honest with other women?


    Actually, Donne guessed it.


    Of course, egwin doesn''t mind. In her eyes, Donne is her good friend. In addition, Donne has now become the king of mankind and has a queen. He never thought he would have any feelings for himself. Just because he thinks simply, he won''t have too much trouble.


    Besides the bathing thing, when the two fought against Enoch, the bone burying man, she and Donne had been honest with each other, and there was nothing to be embarrassed at all, so at the moment, egwin stood in front of Donne gracefully, without embarrassment at all, smiled and said, "since we met, let''s go together."


    Together!


    Donne''s heart beats wildly and bathes with egwin! A once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!


    How could he refuse! How can you refuse!? But - but Elsa is in there!


    "I... it''s inconvenient..."


    Donne smiled and said, "after all, it''s not fair to Elsa..."


    Elsa smelled her mouth coming out of the water, blushed and stammered, "if it''s the king''s brother, I, I don''t mind..."


    Don''t you mind? Little Elsa, what do you mean!? Don''t talk nonsense, or you''ll be misunderstood. Your grandpa and your grandfather will chase me!


    Although I''m not afraid of them, I can''t fight back. It''s embarrassing!


    "That''s no problem."


    Egwin smiled and took Donne''s hand, walked to the hot spring, and said, "grantia was here just now, but she''s been soaking for too long and a little dizzy. I''ll send her back first, otherwise we can come together."


    Together? Isn''t that bitch crazy?


    Donne was so stiff that he turned smoothly when he walked. His left hand was dragged by egwin and inadvertently wiped it on the smooth skin of her waist. At that time, Donne was excited and flushed.


    Heaven!


    I didn''t expect my dream to come true so easily!


    Gods! You still love me!


    Donne sincerely praised the gods in his heart, and then soaked into the spring with egwin. The distance between them was very close. Under the deliberate control of Donne, he was almost close to egwin, but he kept a little distance carefully.


    Egwin didn''t respond. After she sat down, she began to concentrate on washing her blond hair - she was patient even though her hair was spotless and clean.


    Elsa had just made a bold speech. Seeing that Donne really came back, she immediately squatted in the water shyly, revealing only the area above her nose, and muttered as soon as she got angry.


    It''s embarrassing to soak in the hot spring with two beauties, one big and one small. What should I do? One of them is still the goddess of secret love! It''s urgent to wait online!


    "Let me tell you a joke."


    Donne''s quick wit immediately thought of the way to save the scene: "I ask you, who is the painter''s husband?"


    "The painter''s husband?"


    Egwin and Elsa were stunned. What''s a joke? It''s endless, and there''s no hint.


    Egwin said very honestly, "I don''t know. Sanye should be a painter, but she doesn''t have a husband."


    Looking at egwin''s innocent expression, Donne already knew the result and said weakly: "... The painter''s husband is an illustrator."


    Elsa asked curiously, "why?"


    "Because... Because..."


    Donne was desperate. He didn''t expect to explain why he had to hold out a dirty joke.


    How do you explain this?


    A simple and silly elf hero, a girl who is not sensible, how can he tell them about physiological hygiene?


    If you don''t understand those things, there''s no laughing point in this joke!


    "Uh."


    Donne was forced to find that he didn''t have a normal joke in his mind after being tested by the Internet. It was all meat jokes!


    If you talk to those old hands, such as Lola and Haley, you will get the best results, but if you talk to egwin Elsa, it will only be cold.


    While Donne was wondering if he wanted to make a real joke to adjust the atmosphere, egwin changed the topic very considerately and asked, "Donne, what are you going to ronitant kingdom? Do you want to solve the problem of the south coast?"


    "South coast?"


    Donne was stunned: "what happened to the south coast?"


    "You don''t know?"


    Egwin looked at him a little strangely: "the spatial structure of the southern coast is very fragile. There are often small chaotic gates. The city of silver has been staying over ronitant for this reason."


    "What can I do when I go?"


    Donne said with a bitter smile, "the problem there is very serious. It''s no use mending."


    Yes, the spatial structure of the southern coast is a problem left over by history. The second chaotic invasion war broke out there. The huge door of chaos was opened there, and the chaotic Legion spread from here to the whole world.


    Although the war was won in the end, the sequelae after the opening of the giant chaotic gate made the space on the southern coast extremely fragile. Micro and small chaotic gates often appear intermittently, and occasionally medium-sized chaotic gates appear. Therefore, the city of silver was dragged here and could not leave at all.


    Gene has tried to repair the space here, but unfortunately, the problem of space is too troublesome. It''s useless to repair a small area. It will soon be disturbed by the surrounding unstable space again. Unless the whole space on the south coast can be completely repaired at one go, it''s useless to patch it a little.


    "I thought you were going to investigate the situation."


    Egwin is quite optimistic about Donne. His power has a natural advantage of restraining chaos, but it''s a pity that he can''t give full play to the power of fire.


    investigation of crimes? Donne secretly glanced at the snow-white hemisphere half immersed in the hot spring. I wanted to investigate the reality of the central mountains rather than the southern coast.


    Elsa, hiding nearby, looked at egwin with a little envy. The girl admired her skin and figure very much.


    Yes, even though egwin''s steamed stuffed bun is not very big, it is still a circle larger than Elsa. In addition, the ELF''s naturally tall and slender figure and white flawless skin make people sigh perfectly. Even Elsa can''t help beating her heart, not to mention Donne.


    "It''s no use investigating the situation. I heard Jean say about it before."


    Donne changed his posture and peeped at egwin from the corners of his eyes. Although egwin asked him to stay, he always felt embarrassed to look at her in the light.


    Egwin thought so deeply, gently pulled his long hair and revealed his white neck: "jean has made a lot of contributions to fighting chaos, and his character is very noble."


    Donne said subconsciously, "yes, it''s as white as snow..."


    "Huh?"


    Donne immediately looked back. "I mean, his character is as white as the snow on the top of the mountain."


    "Indeed."


    Egwin nodded and suddenly said, "you said, if you combine the power of you, me and Jean, can you work together to solve the problem of the south coast?"


    "The three of us?"


    Donne was a little embarrassed: "I don''t know. I can''t guarantee the result, but it should have some effect."


    Gene and egwin are legendary heroes, and their strength has reached the peak of the legendary realm. Although Donne has no legendary laws and field strength, he himself has infinite magic. The real strength is immeasurable. Together, the three may really curb the situation on the southern coast temporarily, at least not let it continue to deteriorate there.


    Egwin perked up, turned to Don and said, "that''s settled. When we get to ronitant, after the matter over there is settled, let''s go to silver city to find gene and go to the South Coast together."


    As a legendary hero and a substitute for nisclair, her lifelong wish is to completely eliminate chaos. In order to realize this wish, she has been running around prandal. This time, she is very happy to see the hope of solving the problem from Donne.


    Don''t face me like this. I''m under a lot of pressure!


    It was not long before Angus'' local hardness was relieved, the Dragon woke up uncontrollably again.


    "No, no problem..."


    "Great, thank you."


    Egwin smiled and Donne felt the whole night sky brighten.


    dying! I can''t carry it!


    "I''ll withdraw first!"


    Donne covered his crotch and fled the hot spring in embarrassment.


    Elsa dared to come forward and asked curiously, "sister egwin, what''s the matter with the king''s brother?"


    Egwin looked blankly: "I don''t know."


    hear nothing of?


    Donne is about to cry. It''s been a big night. Do you want people to sleep?

 Chapter 595

    This night, Donne was very ecstatic. At the same time, this night, someone suffered. This night, someone suffered a reckless disaster


    At breakfast the next day, Grandia kept staring at Don fiercely.


    Just because of this bastard, she didn''t sleep well last night!


    She was sticky all night. She couldn''t sleep over and over. After living for so many years, she still had insomnia for the first time.


    What''s grantia thinking? Don doesn''t know. He hasn''t recovered from what happened last night yet.


    All morning, OLINA took Donne''s arm. Her walking posture was very unnatural. In the face of other people''s different eyes, she could only lower her head awkwardly.


    The impeccable disaster came so suddenly that she had no choice.


    After breakfast, the party was ready to start.


    Of course, the city Lord Haydn will be there to see him off: "Your Majesty, please be careful on the way. Recently, many mountain bandits and bandits have fled from yabaron. Although some of our guards have been eliminated, they are understaffed, so there are still many mountain bandits."


    "It''s all right. Let''s take the highway."


    Haydn suddenly said, "Oh, yes, there''s a highway now. It''s safe under the protection of dragon magic."


    Before leaving, Donne arranged a transmission array in the stronghold of Datang chamber of Commerce. The scale is not large, but it is enough to quickly transfer personnel and materials. After all, Datang chamber of Commerce has been represented in the main markets here. They just exist as a supplier and there is no need to be too cruel.


    If the agents can''t make money, who will come to them.


    After breakfast, Donne and his team set off again, one by one, riding Harley motorcycles and rushing to paganis in the southeast amid the roar.


    The straight-line distance between Preston and paganis is not far, only 200 kilometers. At the speed of Harley motorcycle, just at noon, a group of people arrived at paganis on the Ronald river.


    Yes, on the Ronald river.


    Like Venice on earth, paganis is a very rare water city.


    The situation of paganis and Preston is very similar, but they don''t even have special products. Preston has mines and gemstones, but paganis has only one Ronald River, which is everything to them.


    The two banks of the Ronald River are the planting land of farmers, but there are very few farmers in paganis. These farmland are basically idle, and only a small part is cultivated. On the one hand, the average income of the residents here is more than well-off in the whole Ilus Empire, and most of the food depends on imports. On the other hand, most of the residents here live on water transportation.


    Those merchants who bought goods from Preston transported the goods to paganis, and then hired ships here to transport them to the downstream. Some went north to arlinks at quelin Town, while others went directly east to sea from Chenxi Town, went south to FRA or the port city of rontante, or went north to storm City, the port city of solant kingdom.


    Of course, some brave people or people with special conditions will choose to continue sailing eastward and go to some islands to trade with deep-sea Naga.


    After all, paganis is an inland city. These people have not been attacked by sea storms. Their water experience is worse than that of FILA''s sailors, so the employment price of most sailors is very cheap. At the current sea ship speed of prandal, it takes almost a month to run these routes, but the income is also considerable, Even paganis sailors can earn 100 gold coins, so paganis people are also happy to be sailors and make a living on the water.


    Young men go out to be sailors, the elderly stay in the city for the elderly, and women farm in the suburbs. This is the current situation of paganis.


    "It''s the end of the road."


    Donne and his party left the highway, separated by several farmland in front. Paganis is not far along the official road. You can see those chic pointed buildings standing here.


    Elsa was very excited at the moment: "I heard that paganis is a water city. It must be very beautiful."


    "Maybe."


    Donne smiled dumbly, put away the Harley motorcycle, and then the party went to paganis.


    Down nearly a thousand kilometers along the way, Donne was very satisfied with the performance of Harley. Using magic crystal as the power source, not only there was no trouble of refueling, but also the speed and stability of Harley motorcycle were quite satisfactory. The effect of using light crystal as headlamp for night lighting was also very good, and there was no problem in mass production and use.


    Donne calculated the total number of soldiers in the ilrus empire. If you want to train a quarter of the soldiers and improve their arms into highly mobile combat forces, you need at least 10000 Harley motorcycles.


    According to Ellington''s current output of hundreds of units a day, I''m afraid it will take more than half a year to meet it.


    "It''s time to expand production capacity..."


    Donne sighed silently. It is imperative to expand production capacity, not only because of the reform of the cavalry, but also to pave the way for the later magic industry.


    Take Harley motorcycle as the breakthrough point, start with soldiers, and then expand the production of low-standard civilian models, so that the whole people can gradually accept the convenience of magic energy industrial products. Then, the birth of magic energy automobile will greatly promote this process. The acceleration of transportation speed will increase the population flow between cities, and the population flow will bring the flow of materials and wealth, The vitality of the whole society will be greatly increased.


    In order to make people accept the birth of magic car, Harley motorcycle is a necessary link.


    "What''s the matter? Why are people gathered outside the city?"


    While Donne was deep in thought, egwin''s confused voice suddenly interrupted his thoughts.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Egwin explained: "I''ve been here before. Most people in paganis live in water cities, but now..."


    Egwin pointed to the front. On the outskirts of paganis, that is, the Bank of the Ronald River, there were dense tents on one side. The elderly, women and children gathered there, far from the bank. The tent area is very large. There are many temporary wooden houses next to it, and the farmhouses next to the farmland have been crowded with people.


    "Go and have a look."


    Donne led the team to the tent area.


    "Here comes the reinforcements!"


    They had just approached the tent area. When people noticed it, they suddenly cheered. Then a fat man in luxurious clothes hurried over and shouted, "there are reinforcements from Preston in front?"


    As soon as the fat man finished shouting, his eyes swept over eggwin and Grandia, and he suddenly felt like lightning.


    God! There is such a perfect woman in the world!?


    ¡ª¡ªNo! Not a woman! They are elves!?


    "Reinforcements?"


    Donne was stunned. "No, what happened here?"


    The fat man in Huafu was an exciting spirit. He was awakened by Donne''s words and hurriedly took back his sight. The whole person was anxious: "aren''t you? Damn it, where did the herald go? Hasn''t the news reached yet?"


    Donne and OLINA looked at each other. Donne said, "Lord Abalon died. The acting Lord used cruel means to force all the mountain thieves in the territory here. I''m afraid your heralds have been killed."


    The fat man in Huafu was surprised: "what else?"


    "You can tell us what happened here. Maybe we can solve it."


    "You?"


    The fat man in Chinese clothes glanced at the heavily armed Ellington guard, hesitated, sighed and said, "I can only try."


    After that, he introduced himself: "I''m Gusteau Summerfield, the Lord of paganis."


    "I''m Donne."


    "Donne... Donne!?"


    Gust looked closely at OLINA beside him and was surprised: "your majesty!"


    OLINA nodded, "it''s me."


    Gust immediately knelt down and said with tears: "great! If it were your majesty Donne, we would be saved!"


    Now Donne''s strength has been known to many people.


    Donne went straight to the body: "tell me what happened first."


    Gust, who dared to hesitate, immediately explained the cause and effect in detail.


    It turns out that recently, many monsters have never seen in the Ronald river. These monsters living in the water are powerful and invulnerable. They are very terrible. From the moment they appear, they frantically attack the transport ships on the Ronald river. Many ships have been sunk by them, and many businessmen have lost their wealth.


    However, it was lucky to lose all their money. More people were directly dragged into the river and turned into food for monsters.


    Monster?


    Donne frowned: "describe what the monster looks like."


    "Your Majesty, please follow me."


    Gusteau, with a look on his face, led the way.


    Donne asked the army to stay. With only a few confidants, he followed gust to a granary. The granary had been empty and was obviously temporarily requisitioned by the city Lord.


    As soon as he entered the granary, Donne smelled a pungent smell.


    "Your Majesty, look, that''s the monster that attacked us."


    Gust pointed to a corpse in the middle of the granary and said angrily: "those monsters are crazy at all. After their members died, they were directly divided by their companions. It''s too difficult to grab this corpse. We sacrificed a full twenty soldiers for this corpse!"


    Donne isolated the surrounding air and carefully observed the body.


    The size of monsters is about three meters, more than twice that of normal humans. They have complete limbs and very developed muscles. In addition, their fingers are very sharp, and there are thin web membranes between their fingers, which should be the characteristics of living in water.


    The monster''s head is like a fish, with gills under its cheeks, fins on its back, and a layer of fine gray scales on its body, which are typical characteristics of aquatic organisms.


    The sharp spear next to it is its weapon, emitting a cold light in the air.


    This is an excellent spear.


    When he saw the body, Donne was stunned on the spot.


    Lying in a big groove, although the scale color is a little wrong, it is very clear that it is the angry fish man in the abyss!


    How did they get to paganis!?

 Chapter 596

    As I said before, gnomes and goblins are the original race of prandal, and they still follow the scientific and technological route. Unfortunately, the goblins finally took off and planted mushrooms to blow up prandal''s main continent. The area they blew out in the center of the continent was poured back by the sea water of the endless sea, and finally formed a huge inland sea. This is the origin of the abyss sea.


    The Nu Tao fish man is an underwater race living in the abyss sea. They and Naga are the people created by the goddess of water, Anita Lyle, and they are both members of order.


    However, compared with Naga, who maintains a neutral attitude, the relationship between Nu Tao fish man and human beings is obviously much colder.


    Because human beings once had a war with the Nu Tao fish people, the reason is that human routes crossed the territory of the Nu Tao fish people and destroyed their living environment.


    Although the final result was that mankind was forced to change its course, the relationship between Nu Tao fish man and mankind fell below the freezing point, and the two races died of old age and did not communicate with each other.


    Of course, the main living environment of Nu Tao fish man and Naga is underwater. They don''t have much intersection with humans. There is a neighbor who doesn''t meet often. The relationship doesn''t matter, does it?


    It''s just... Now why did the angry fish man run to paganis? It''s thousands of kilometers away from the abyss!


    Although the Ronald river is very spacious, it is a freshwater river!


    Ask, what happens when most marine organisms run into the freshwater environment?


    A: they will die miserably.


    reason? What do you want when a salted fish runs into fresh water!?


    But the angry fish man ran over!


    Not only ran over, but also hit paganis!


    What is this special and what is it!?


    When Donne was playing the game, he had dealt with the Nu Tao fish man. The weapons made by the Nu Tao fish man were still a very good choice in the medium term, and could even compete with some produced by the dwarves.


    Although the relationship between Nu Tao fish man and human beings is in a hostile state, as long as Naga''s reputation is brushed to worship, and then through Naga''s task, you can receive some diplomatic tasks to improve the reputation of Nu Tao fish man to friendly, and then you can freely go in and out of nu Tao fish man''s city to do tasks.


    He is very clear about the situation of Nu Tao fish people. Although they are hostile to humans, they will not attack humans at will.


    But how do we explain this now?


    They not only attacked human beings, but also went thousands of miles and ran to the freshwater river to attack. Did someone in paganis offend the angry fish man?


    No, it''s impossible. Even if human beings want to offend Nu Tao fish people now, they don''t have a chance.


    A nasty smell


    Then Nora yawned, rubbed her eyes and got up listlessly: [Donne, what are you doing?]


    Nora? yes! Nora!


    Don''s heart moved: [what do you smell?]


    Nora said with disapproval: [the smell of chaos, what else can there be?]


    The smell of chaos!?


    Don was shocked: [the angry fish man was polluted by chaos!?]


    Nora looked out of Donne''s pocket and said casually: [isn''t it obvious? The scales of the Nu Tao fish man are red.]


    As soon as Donne took a breath from the corner of his mouth, although he noticed that the scale color of the stormy fish man was wrong, he didn''t think about it. In addition, the body had been dead for several days, and the smell of chaos was very weak. If it weren''t for Nora, a sensitive goblin, most people wouldn''t notice it.


    No, not even egwin Grandia noticed.


    Knowing that the angry fish man was polluted by chaos, Donne immediately became serious. No matter what, once involved with chaos, it must be bad.


    Obviously, these angry fish people attacking paganis are polluted by chaos. The reason why they came here is unknown.


    Guster looked carefully at Donne: "Your Majesty?"


    "This is Nu Tao fish man."


    "Stormy fish man?"


    Gust looked surprised: "is that the legendary race living in the abyss sea?"


    Egger and grantia feel a little detached. How long has it been since the stormy fish man broke off contact with mankind and become a legendary race?


    Perhaps this is the sadness of short-lived species.


    Donne took a breath and his eyes were sharp: "but he is not a normal Nu Tao fish man. He is polluted by chaos. I think those Nu Tao fish men who attacked paganis must also be polluted."


    "Chaos pollution!"


    Gusteau took a breath of air-conditioning. He listened clearly and earnestly, and then he was anxious: "Your Majesty, what should we do?"


    Donne pondered for a moment and asked, "how many stormfish attacked paganis? Don''t be specific. Give me a rough figure."


    Gust was not sure: "about a thousand to two thousand."


    A thousand to two thousand!? good heavens!


    Donne was surprised again. This is not a small number. If such a large number of angry fish people go upstream from the Ronald River, the river transportation along the way will certainly be affected. They polluted by chaos will not restrain their desire to destroy. I''m afraid many people along the way will suffer.


    Don''s guess is completely correct. Recently, the businessmen engaged in water transportation along the Ronald River have been losing blood. More than 90% of the businessmen died in the attack of the Nu Tao fish man. Only a few people survived the attack of the Nu Tao fish man.


    He only took more than 100 people out this time. If he was just in front of koutao fish people, it would be impossible. However, it''s easy to want support. He can go back to Ellington at any time to bring the big troops, but the key question is how to fight them?


    Nu Tao fish people don''t go ashore easily. They will give full play to their combat effectiveness in the water.


    But the Ellington guard was just the opposite. They didn''t go into the water easily, of course, let alone underwater combat.


    One is on the ground and the other is in the water. Even if they are evenly matched, they can only stare at each other. There is nothing they can do.


    OLINA seemed to see Donne''s difficulty. She whispered, "honey, those special warheads you produced..."


    Donne''s eyes lit up and clapped his hands: "yes! How can you forget this!"


    Special warheads are different from missiles on earth. This thing is inspired by magic. It is completely afraid of water. It can play a powerful power even in water.


    Cold ice one can freeze the water flow and limit the action of angry fish people. What''s more, earth one can turn all those guys into strings!


    Against aquatic organisms, these two are the perfect combination!


    "That''s it!"


    Donne clapped his hands and said, "let Depp prepare them. Danny, they''ll reconnoiter the enemy. I''ll go back and get the equipment."


    Plan and act immediately. After Donne gave the order, Depp and them immediately entered the combat state. Unfortunately, the goal this time is the underwater enemy, leaving no room for their itchy chain saw sword.


    Under the leadership of Danny, the Ranger group has entered paganis. After applying the blessing of the wind, they move quickly between the houses and observe the enemy from the air.


    I don''t know if I don''t see it. I''m surprised at it.


    Now the whole paganis has been completely occupied by the Nu Tao fish man.


    Some stormy fishermen have even climbed to the surface of the water, drilled into the buildings of paganis and wreaked havoc.


    "I''m a good boy..."


    Danny casually said something in the novel to show his exclamation: "I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing when traveling."


    "It''s more than one or two thousand."


    Another Ranger next to him smashed his mouth and scratched his hand with the long bow: "at least tens of thousands."


    The area of paganis is not small. Although it is a plain terrain, the Ronald river has never been flooded. The river here has been as wide as kilometers. Paganis is located on the Ronald River and covers a long section of the river. Now there are a large number of Nu Tao fish people in this branch. In addition, it is no exaggeration to say tens of thousands of people swim in the water.


    When Donne came back, Danny and they came back to report.


    "Tens of thousands? OK."


    Donne didn''t think so. No matter how many they were, as long as they were in the water, they were fish to be slaughtered. This time, he emptied all the special warheads produced by Datang military factory during this period, and even brought all the launchers. There was no problem with one of more than 100 people.


    But there''s no need to do that. After all, someone needs to carry ammunition.


    "Come and line up for equipment. Hanbing 1 and Dadi 1 are used together."


    Donne released the launcher and ammunition, and the members of the guard immediately came forward excitedly to collect their equipment.


    They have been greedy for RPG for a long time. This time, they can finally have a good time.


    Gust stared at the neat and uniform operation of the Ellington guard. He had never seen such a well disciplined team before, even the elite cavalry of the Empire.


    Elite!


    Just seeing their movements, guster was very sure that they were absolutely elite!


    "Donne, what is this..."


    Egwin stared at the iron cylinder and the iron bumps on the ground and was a little confused.


    Grantia quickly explained, "Lord egwin, these are the weapons he has developed, which are specially used to deal with chaotic creatures."


    "Against chaotic creatures?"


    As soon as egwin''s eyes brightened, she decided to take a good look. If this thing is really effective for chaotic creatures, she would persuade queen isali to prepare some for the elves.


    If Donne knew what egwin thought, he would be in pain.


    Think about the situation of slender elf girls wearing close fitting leather armor or cloth clothes launching missiles against RPG one by one


    That picture is too beautiful for him to imagine!


    After the whole staff was equipped, Donne looked at their ferocious expression, smiled and said, "now, let''s give these salted fish a vivid lesson to let them understand that land is very dangerous. As a salted fish, we must have the consciousness of salted fish and never run around."


    "I see!"


    "Now, the whole team is scattered. The five person team acts in groups. Three people are the main attack. Two people are responsible for carrying ammunition. Their responsibilities can be rotated!"


    With a wave of Donne''s big hand, the Ellington guard of more than 100 people immediately broke up and quickly got into paganis.

 Chapter 597

    "Your Majesty..."


    Gust stammered, "he, they are so young, can they really do it?"


    No wonder gust was worried, because the soldiers looked really young!


    Although they are elite, being young means that they lack combat experience. If they lack combat experience, they can easily suffer losses on the battlefield, not to mention that they have to fight more with less


    "Young?"


    Donne looked strange: "as long as the weapon is sharp, youth is not a problem."


    As the saying goes, no matter how high your martial arts are, you are afraid of kitchen knives. No matter how good your Kung Fu is, you can put down a brick. This shows how great equipment is for the improvement of combat effectiveness.


    Although it is often said that a child can''t beat an adult with bare hands with a knife, what about a gun? What about an RPG?


    The results are self-evident.


    Now, that''s what''s happening in paganis.


    Although only more than 100 soldiers followed Donne this time, they are the elite under Donne. Their task is not to protect Donne, but to build up his momentum in Ronnie Tante.


    These soldiers with strict discipline and strong combat effectiveness can always get the experimental products of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute at the first time, so they are very proficient in all kinds of weapons. They can use RPG without obstacles.


    Although the number of corrupt Nu Tao fish people is huge, they are just some movable targets in front of the RPG.


    When the Ellington soldiers broke into pieces and rushed into paganis, only a moment later, there was a deafening explosion from the water city.


    Looking at the light and shadow exploding in the city, Donne pulled at the corners of his mouth: "Lord gust, although he can repel the raging fish man this time, I think paganis can also start considering urban restoration."


    The explosive power of the missile is very strong. Of course, the soldiers will not deliberately aim at those buildings to bomb, but if the stormy fish man runs behind the buildings, they will not hesitate to hand them down.


    So in just a moment, many houses have been blown to pieces.


    "No problem, no problem."


    Gutt was already stunned when he saw a missile blow up the terrible stormy fish man in their eyes.


    At this moment, my heart is full of ecstasy. How dare I say anything?


    It''s a great honor for the king to help him solve the trouble. How dare he expect the buildings in the city to be intact.


    The residents of paganis complain about the Nu Tao fish man. It is entirely acceptable to pay this loss in order to kill these guys.


    "Just understand."


    Donne said to OLINA again, "I''ll show you if you''re interested."


    OLINA nodded, and then Donne took her into the sky, and egwin grantia followed.


    "Ha ha ha - damn beast, where are you hiding?"


    Locke''s laughter rang through the sky, and the missile roared out, directly blowing a raging fish man hiding behind the wall to pieces.


    "This guy has been a little too excited lately."


    Seeing that his target was killed by Locke, Brian couldn''t help muttering and looked for the target again against the RPG transmitter.


    Altman said with a wry smile, "understand, after all, he has just married Greta, and he is still under the auspices of the Pope. This honor is enough for him to be excited for a while."


    "Oh, it''s still too young."


    Brian said with a strange look on his face, "he will regret getting married so early."


    "Oh? Why?"


    Altman locked the three angry fish men from the lower reaches of the water. Without hesitation, he pulled the trigger and heard a dull noise. The three fish men were blown up by the sudden cold ice No. 1 and directly sealed by the ice.


    Brian immediately changed the missile. Earth one roared away. The ferocious forest of thorns strung the three fishmen into meat kebabs. Brian whistled and said, "because... Marriage is the grave of love."


    Brian has a deep understanding of this. In addition, Selma has been worried about coming to Ellington to find him in the past two days.


    If Selma comes, is there a good life for him to live freely?


    "Tomb..."


    Altman recalled his friends'' life before and after marriage, and suddenly felt the same.


    "Stop talking nonsense and get to work."


    Locke looked back and stared at them. He heard the two guys clearly and didn''t think it in his heart. If marriage is the tomb of love, why do so many people jump in? It''s obviously bullshit.


    And he and Greta love each other!


    Altman and Brian looked at each other, smiled and stopped talking nonsense.


    In addition to their team, other teams are also very efficient. They occupy the roof of paganis and carry out long-range bombing from high altitude, completely ignoring the spear throwing attack of Nu Tao fish man.


    The only trouble is their water magic. As the creation of the female goddess Anita Lyle, nu Tao fish man and Naga naturally have strong affinity for water elements and magic. They can naturally master water magic.


    If their armor hadn''t been strengthened, they wouldn''t dare to face these guys right now.


    "Go to hell, scum!"


    "Try the Ellington specialty!"


    "Blow the fuck up!"


    Various slogans come and go one after another. With the sound of slogans, there will always be a fierce explosion, and then a pile of corpses will be left. The soldiers continue to look for other targets.


    "This weapon... Is so powerful!"


    Egwin was stunned. She was usually very gentle and calm. Even she was stunned. It can be imagined how powerful RPG was to her.


    Egwin can clearly perceive the strength of those stormy fish people. Their average strength is about the gold level, and even several have reached the gold level peak. They may master the field and be promoted to a master at any time.


    However, such a powerful stormy fish army was beaten by more than 100 Ellington soldiers at the moment!


    This is a one-sided massacre!


    Yes, it''s slaughter!


    Facing the attack, the Nu Tao fish people spontaneously organized into an army, and then they launched an attack on the Ellington soldiers above the house.


    The forging level of the Nu Tao fish man is very strong. Their spears are at least excellent weapons. They are not opponents. They are proficient in spear tactics. They are very strong in both melee and throwing spears. The spears thrown are very fast and powerful. If they are hit, I''m afraid the armor made of heavy cast iron will be pierced through.


    However, when the throwing spear meets the armor made of universal alloy, even the fish scale armor and lock armor woven with metal wire, its power is greatly reduced. Coupled with the enchantment on the armor and constant defense magic, the attack of the spear is doomed to be futile.


    On the other hand, on Ellington''s side, the attack of Nu Tao fish people exposed their hiding place. After a breath, there was a terrible missile bombing. Those Nu Tao fish people were often blown to pieces before they could escape.


    This is the importance of leading technology. The power of a high-performance weapon in war is so terrible. Winning more with less is no longer a rare miracle, but a very normal phenomenon.


    If used properly, the actual combat effectiveness of an RPG launcher and sufficient missiles on the battlefield can be much stronger than that of a thousand troops.


    Now, with Donne''s battle strategy of ignoring consumption, with more than 60 RPG launchers and sufficient ammunition supply for more than 40 people, this 100 person team has become a battlefield harvester.


    Of course, the most important thing is that egwin found that this weapon is terrible for chaotic creatures!


    It is well known that chaotic creatures are not afraid of conventional attacks. Only with attacks of pure order forces such as life and holy light can they kill them very effectively. Creatures corrupted by chaos also obtain this immune characteristic to a certain extent and have strong resistance to many injuries, so it is so troublesome to deal with chaotic creatures.


    But now, egwin found that those corrupt Nu Tao fish people were seriously injured after being bombed by missiles!


    Egwin couldn''t help asking, "why is this weapon so powerful?"


    Hearing his sweetheart''s question, Donne was filled with joy and said proudly, "because this weapon uses mixed damage."


    "Mixed damage?"


    "Physical and elemental damage overlap and interact with each other, making the power of weapons more terrible."


    Dunn explained: "although the resistance of chaotic creatures is strong, it is not very comprehensive. They need time to transform themselves and let themselves adapt to the damage, but this mixed damage avoids this. At the same time, the physical and elemental damage can not be completely avoided by chaotic creatures."


    "If they resist physical damage, they will be hurt by elements. If they resist element damage, they will be hurt by physical damage. At the same time, there will be chemical flame damage caused by explosive explosion. If multiple damage is superimposed, even chaotic creatures will definitely be unable to bear it."


    "If they want to resist stronger damage, they need to strengthen their own strength. They can strengthen themselves and be directly attacked by the enemy..."


    Donne said: "we bombard them with RPG missiles. The damage comes entirely from missiles. Chaotic creatures have no choice even if they want to improve their strength. Besides, it''s useless for soldiers to attack them directly, because the average strength of our soldiers is just close to the silver level."


    "In other words, in the face of the teeth armed Ellington guard, these corrupt stormfish have only one result, that is, the total annihilation of the army."


    Egwin looked at Donne with a look of amazement. Did he set up the Ellington guard to fight against chaotic creatures? Now the advantages of the Ellington guard are completely developed against the disadvantages of chaotic creatures. Without these equipment and environment provided by Donne, the Ellington guard is just a team of ordinary mercenaries.


    However, with these weapons provided by Donne, their combat effectiveness will rise sharply, and they will not be afraid of chaotic corrupted creatures or even chaotic creatures.


    This is an army tailored to fight chaos!

 Chapter 598

    Of course, what egwin thinks is right. The Ellington guard is indeed a special force personally built by Donne to fight against chaos. Everything they do exists to fight against chaos!


    Egwin was moved. Her eyes were fixed on the RPG in the hands of those soldiers in the distance. A voice in her heart told her that the elf family also needed this weapon!


    Yes, compared with humans, the elves created purely by the power of order have weaker resistance to chaos, and they are more afraid of the invasion of chaos.


    This long-range weapon can eliminate chaos without worrying about being eroded by chaos. It is most suitable for elves!


    Donne noticed the look in edgewing''s eyes sensitively, and his heart moved: "do you want it?"


    Egwin nodded, "yes."


    Donne''s playful heart burst: "how much do you want?"


    Egwin tilted his head for a long time, and then said seriously, "I want to."


    Donne looked at her very serious expression and smiled, "I''ll give it to you if you want, but how old do you want?"


    Egwin was surprised: "can you adjust the size?"


    Donne smiled and said, "of course, it can be big or small, long or short. It''s up to me."


    Egwin thought that if the weapon was more powerful and the range was longer, the elf sisters would be safer, so she said, "then be bigger and longer."


    "Well, I think so. Most people like bigger and longer ones."


    Donne nodded solemnly. "How much do you want? I have to save if it''s too much."


    Egwin hesitated and said, "if the quantity is enough... It must meet the needs of at least 1000 elf soldiers."


    what the fuck! Meet the needs of 1000 elf soldiers!? You drain me!


    Donne couldn''t play the meat segment here, because OLINA had heard that there was something wrong with Donne''s tone and looked at him with strange eyes.


    Grantia, who was not far away, couldn''t bear it and said, "Lord egwin! This smelly rascal is flirting with you!"


    "Flirting with me?"


    Egwin was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    "Is, is... Is to take advantage of you!"


    "Take advantage of me? No, besides, what advantage do I have for him?"


    Egwin looked puzzled. Humans like gold coins, but she didn''t bring much gold coins with her. The expenses on the road were provided by Donne. How could she have any advantage for Donne?


    yes! Not only there, but also a lot!


    Grantia roared in her heart, but can you say that?


    No!


    How could she let the pure and noble Lord egwin be polluted by that filthy thing?


    So in the end, grantia could only stare at Donne''s neck and grind her teeth.


    This bastard! Bully Lord egwin and play word games if you don''t understand!


    What an asshole!


    Can you bite me?


    Donne smiled at her and said to egwin, "I see. Then when the production capacity goes up, I will give priority to the needs of the elves."


    Egwin immediately smiled. "Thank you so much."


    Donne said with a smile, "we are both our own people. Thank you for what."


    Egwin nodded. Yes, she and Donne are good friends, and Donne and isali have a good relationship. He is also an envoy of the elves. It is right to help each other. It seems to be a point to thank each other.


    The battle of paganis took place suddenly and ended quickly. The whole battle lasted only more than two hours. The angry fish people in the whole urban waterway were cleaned up, and their bodies and broken meat were floating on the whole water surface. This water area has been completely dyed red, but with the blessing of toronar River, these blood water will soon be washed away.


    As for minced meat, those carnivorous fish in the river will be disposed of slowly.


    Depp, while cleaning the battlefield and collecting the booty, carefully checked the remaining enemies in the house. After confirming that there was no angry fish man, they broke up and returned to Donne again.


    Depp saluted and shouted, "report to your majesty that the battlefield has been cleaned. Confirm that there is no target residue. Please give instructions!"


    "Return to the team."


    Depp went back to the team and saw their neat and uniform actions and clothes. Donne was satisfied: "everyone performed very well. Everyone has a bonus after going back."


    "Thank you, your majesty!"


    Then Donne said to gust, "the Nu Tao fish man here in paganis has been completely solved, but there may be traces of Nu Tao fish man in the Ronald river. We don''t have time to stay here to help you clean up the remaining scattered targets, so you should pay more attention in the near future."


    Although paganis''s crisis has been lifted, Donne still doesn''t understand why the Nu Tao fish man appears here.


    Being corrupted by chaos is not the reason why they appear here.


    If they are corrupted, they will definitely kill near the source of corruption. Few corrupted creatures will stay away from the source of corruption.


    But these angry fish people went upstream and almost ran to the source of the Ronald River, which is very unscientific.


    Unfortunately, Donne couldn''t figure out why for a moment.


    Perhaps, in the abyss of the sea, what changes have taken place that outsiders do not know?


    "Yes, we understand."


    Gust is now convinced of Donne. People say that his Majesty''s combat effectiveness is amazing. Today, he didn''t see his majesty personally fight, but the combat effectiveness of his men alone is terrible.


    Especially the terrible weapon launched from the cylinder. If all the soldiers take this weapon, how can they fight? I''m afraid even the golden Apocalypse have to kneel!


    Guster immediately made up his mind to stand firmly on Donne''s side no matter what happened in the future.


    Even if he is not the king of destiny, with these weapons, he can become the king of destiny.


    After the residents of paganis heard the good news, all the people were cheering Donne''s name. The sound never stopped for a long time. Donne was also very happy to help these people.


    Finally, at the gracious invitation of Gusteau, Donne and his team held a celebration banquet in the suburb of paganis, which was also a solution to the lunch problem.


    Although they really want to stay and feel the unique scenery of the water city, they still need to rebuild the damaged city. There must be no scenery to see now. Therefore, after the celebration banquet, Donne set up a transmission array in the Datang chamber of Commerce stronghold here, and then they crossed the Ronald River and moved all the way south.


    South of the Ronald river is the boundary of yabaron. Although there is no flat asphalt highway, the terrain here is still flat. The excellent shock absorption performance of Harley Motorcycle makes them ignore the road conditions and continue to run all the way.


    Donne is not in the mood to enjoy the scenery on the road. He has been thinking about the sudden emergence of the angry fish man. As a result, he has been thinking about it for two days. After arriving at the hanging axe fort, the central city of Abalon, he didn''t want to understand the reason.


    Hanging axe castle is the central city of Abalon. Most lords of prandal have a problem, but considering the problem of defense, they like to build the castle on the hillside or on the edge of a cliff. Hanging axe castle is such a city built close to the mountain. The huge suspension bridge can cut off the connection between the castle and the outside world at any time. Of course, it can also prevent the enemy from attacking here.


    It is located on the hillside of the only high mountain, sharp blade mountain, in Abalon. The name of sharp blade mountain comes from a simple source. Because the mountain is very steep and looks like a sharp blade from a distance, it is called sharp blade mountain. Of course, this is the free translation of Donne, and the words translated in roon''s voice are "harrogar".


    Because there are many mountain bandits and bandits in Abalon, and the terrain is complex, the wounding events of Warcraft are also very frequent, which leads to the prevalence of martial arts here. The general quality of the people is much stronger than that of the people living in the central area of the ilrus empire. After a little training, the marching team is some good soldiers.


    It is precisely for this reason that the soldiers led by abaron are among the best in the whole ilrus empire. More than two-thirds of the black army of the third legion of the Empire came from abaron.


    Standing in front of the gate of abaron, OLINA whispered, "abaron is very important to the Empire. In the past, Victor always wanted to take abaron back into control. Unfortunately, he never had a chance, but now you have done it, he must be very happy."


    He didn''t know whether he was pleased or not, but it was true that he had been drilling in the soul diamond these days.


    Maybe I''m worried about the embarrassment after seeing OLINA.


    Although it started with him, this is an unsolvable problem.


    "Has Aurelia appointed a new city Lord?"


    Donne had left it to Aurelia before, but until they left arlinks, they had not heard who the new owner of hanging axe castle was.


    OLINA shook her head: "I''m not sure. She has several candidates. They are the old aristocrats here in hanging axe castle, not members of the aristocracy. Just the more old aristocrats are, the more difficult it is to control. She wants to choose you one who is capable and easy to control."


    "It''s not necessary. As long as it''s a talent who can govern the city and make profits for the people, he can be appointed."


    Donne didn''t care much. With his strength, would he worry about betrayal? Not at all.


    If his people dare to betray today, don dares to keep him from seeing the sun tomorrow.


    This is not nonsense. After becoming the Regent of Ilus, Donne now has the foundation to show his strength. He has completely let go of his hands and feet and plans to do a big job. Ilus is his first experimental platform. Whoever dares to stop his steps, he dares to crush it mercilessly.


    OLINA said deeply, "it''s true, but now that we''re here, we can drop in and see the candidate selected by Aurelia for you."


    "In addition to Lord cross, the most famous and popular person in hanging axe castle, marquis Brad bodi."

 Chapter 599

    Marquis Brad bodi has been in a panic lately.


    As an old hereditary aristocrat of the Empire, he has inherited the status of marquis from his father for more than 20 years. Adhering to the family motto of the Bodhi family, he has been cautious in his words and deeds, carefully managing his own industry, and is a overlord in the hanging axe castle.


    But I didn''t expect the changes in the past half a year. His majesty Victor died, Prince Gillard succeeded to the throne, Prince Gillard went on an expedition, Lord cross died, Prince Gillard was imprisoned, the conspiracy of the dark snake was uncovered, Prince Gillard abdicated, Queen OLINA became Queen, Queen OLINA married Lord Donne of Ellington, and Donne became the Regent, Donne took back the two territories of abaron and matani


    Brad was full of sleep when he received these messages. Why? Because when he was in the operation of hanging axe castle, he was quite close to cross. If the Regent Donne was unhappy and wanted to play a harvest game, he wouldn''t be able to land his head?


    What''s more, the Regent Donne really played a big clean-up, and the old aristocratic family of arlinks was swept away. Now they all went to see death, and the family''s wealth was looted!


    Although Brad is not a member of the aristocracy, how can Donne not panic when he is so cruel to the aristocracy?


    Recently, Brad prayed in his heart every day, hoping that the Regent Donne would not notice the hanging axe castle and him.


    The effect of prayer seems to be very good. More than half a month has passed since the Regent Donne succeeded to the throne. After all the members of the aristocracy were killed, no one came to fight him.


    Brad has been a little relieved in the last two days and can have a good sleep.


    "Report!!!"


    That day, Brad had just finished his morning tea and was going to sit by the window and enjoy the feeling of spring breeze. His guard rushed in with a panic on his face.


    "Keep the point! What a formality!"


    Brad''s face sank and scolded, "if outsiders see it, you''ll lose all the faces of our Botti family!"


    "Lord Marquis! Emergency!"


    The guard stammered, "Your Majesty, your majesty and your Majesty the queen are coming..."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Brad fell to the ground, and a cold sweat broke out on his head.


    blamed! Is the coming finally here?!


    Panic, Brad panic again!


    "What expression does your Majesty the Regent have? How many of them!? are they armed?"


    Brad secretly cursed the intelligence personnel of Alex while asking. His Majesty the Regent came to the hanging axe castle. He hasn''t heard any news yet. Can he play happily?


    "Your Majesty has no expression. It seems that he doesn''t want to do it..."


    Brad felt at ease. As a result, the guard''s next sentence directly scared him to pee: "but he brought more than 100 heavily armed soldiers. Their swords look terrible!"


    ****Your uncle! Why didn''t you say something so important earlier!


    More than 100 fully armed soldiers! Those who can be brought by his Majesty the Regent are definitely the elite of the elite. It''s absolutely no problem to fight ten out of one hundred!


    With these fighting forces in the Bodhi family manor, how can they be stopped!


    No, no!


    Brad suddenly recovered. If your majesty wants to attack here, how can you let the guards inform him? It must have come straight in!


    That is to say


    Brad took a deep breath: "somebody, change my clothes. I''ll meet your Majesty in person!"


    Outside the manor, Donne and his party waited quietly.


    "Why is it so slow?"


    Brian frowned. He was a little upset when he waited. He looked at Depp strangely: "I said you were too murderous and scared them?"


    There was a great war in paganis yesterday. Now the Ellington soldiers are still in a state of excitement and high morale. It is estimated that ordinary people will be frightened when they see it.


    Depp glared at him: "don''t do anything wrong, don''t be afraid of ghosts knocking at the door!"


    Don smiled. Depp was right. If Brad was really a qualified candidate, he would not be frightened and would appear soon. This shows that his character is still reliable.


    But if he was frightened by the soldiers at the moment, he might expose some problems, and Donne could solve the problem by the way.


    When the Regent and the queen arrived in person, how could Brad let them wait too long, but just a few minutes later, the door of the manor opened, and two rows of servants hurriedly spread a roll of expensive wool carpet produced by the Ryan Empire to the gate, and then the dressed Brad rushed out with his wife and son.


    Without being scared away, Donne and OLINA looked at each other. It seemed that Brad was honest.


    "Brad Bodie welcomes her Majesty the queen, Her Majesty the Regent!"


    Brad took his wife and children and ran quickly to Donne and them. He almost fell to the ground because he ran too fast. He was very embarrassed.


    As soon as he ran to Donne, he knelt on one knee and wanted to kiss OLINA''s boots.


    OLINA frowned slightly and shrunk her feet.


    "Don''t be polite. Get up."


    Donne waved his hand and said casually, "we passed the hanging axe castle and heard your name, so we came to rub a meal. Didn''t we cause you any trouble?"


    Eat? Rub, rub, rub rice!?


    Brad was so stunned that he almost burst his cerebral blood vessels just now. He thought Donne''s butcher''s knife was going to be cut off. In the end, you told me you just came to rub rice!?


    Brad roared in his heart, but apparently he didn''t dare to say anything. He smiled and said, "it''s my honor for your majesty to come to me for dinner. Of course it won''t be troublesome! The drinks and meals at home are rough. As long as your majesty doesn''t mind, I''ll let the cook start preparing lunch!"


    "OK."


    With that, Donne and OLINA went straight ahead, and the others behind him followed into the manor.


    Brad''s manor has nothing to say. It''s very different from other aristocratic manors. The difference is only that he has different preferences for some details. In the banquet hall, Brad introduced his wife and son to Donne. Donne saw that the child was pretty clever, so he gave him some gadgets, which made the little guy happy.


    Brad''s hanging heart finally let go when he saw what Donne gave his son.


    It seems that your majesty really didn''t come to settle accounts. Otherwise, how could he be so friendly to his son.


    However, at the thought of this, Brad secretly regretted that he didn''t work hard to have a daughter. If he could seize this precious opportunity to give his daughter to his Majesty the Regent, or let her have a good relationship with her Majesty the queen, he might become the princess of the Regent in the future. Does their family still need to work so hard?


    It has to be said that at this point, the aristocrats in prandal and the aristocrats in the Middle Ages on earth think the same and like to do daughter business.


    Whether it''s a good match, marriage, or sending your daughter to the court, as long as you give birth to a beautiful daughter and marry her with an awesome goal, you can make sure you don''t lose.


    After personally serving tea to Donne and OLINA, Brad stood respectfully by and asked carefully, "I don''t know why your majesty suddenly came to hanging axe castle? Is there anything to do?"


    Before Donne spoke, OLINA said faintly, "do we need to report to you in advance where we are going to do something?"


    My mouth!


    Brad wants to slap himself. Are these questions he should ask? If your majesty has something important to do, will you help or not? If the news is leaked, you must carry the pot!


    "Don''t be so formal."


    Donne patted OLINA''s hand and said with a smile, "we''re going to nanila this time. We''re going to hang axe castle. We''ll just come and see you by the way."


    Brad blushed when he heard the speech. Look at your Majesty''s words!


    Come and see yourself by the way!


    Although it''s just by the way, how many people can have this treatment?


    What does that mean? That means your majesty knows himself!


    Does it mean that the opportunity to make a success of oneself has come!?


    Brad was excited. Although he was a hereditary Marquis and had a lot of wealth, he didn''t have any real power. At ordinary times, he just accumulated his reputation, fame and character in the hanging axe castle. Everyone knows that there is a marquis Brad who often does good deeds on the days of prayer in the Holy See, that''s all.


    For example, Brad is like a business owner. Everyone in the city knows that he is a loose money boy, but of course, he still needs to go to the government team. He has no real power except as an aristocrat, which is the grievance of the marquis.


    But if Donne allows him to hold a post, he will be given real power. It is tantamount to having a staffing. He is a member of the national government, and the treatment of the former and latter are very different.


    Brad didn''t know that if he didn''t often do some charity activities in the name of his family and gain a good reputation, he might not be Donne looking for him now.


    Maybe it''s Justin''s army of hunters.


    Acting Lord, or acting City Lord Justin, was frightened by Donne''s power in that action. After he became Acting City Lord, he was cruel. He must firmly stand on the side of the Regent. At the same time, in order to show his sincerity, he began to operate on the mountain bandits in Abalon.


    What do kings like since ancient times?


    Nothing more than beauty and gold coins.


    Beauty Justin can''t help it, but gold coins


    He didn''t, but the mountain thieves in Abalon were rich one by one.


    If Brad hadn''t had a good reputation, he would be ashamed to do it. I''m afraid Justin would have killed and copied the family. It would be a great credit to give the Bodhi family''s wealth to his majesty at that time. Maybe he would go straight to the central circle in the future.


    Brad didn''t know that he had escaped a great difficulty by mistake.


    Therefore, it is always good for people to do what they do and the sky to see. It is always good to accumulate virtue and do good deeds.

 Chapter 600

    In the banquet hall, Donne and Brad chatted. Under the guidance of Donne, the topic of their conversation gradually deepened from the beginning.


    The more you talk, the stronger the surprise in Brad''s heart.


    Why?


    Because Donne asked him about how to govern the city, how to manage the residents, and how to guide the residents to develop the city.


    Brad is not stupid. Is the Regent really so idle and boring, passing by just to talk about some unimportant issues?


    He knows very well that the position of the city Lord of hanging axe castle is still empty. Although Justin acts as the city Lord temporarily, as a leader, he will eventually return to the army and cannot be the city Lord for a long time.


    Now Donne''s question sent a signal to Brad, and he began to concentrate on answering Donne''s question.


    But as time went on, the questions Donne asked became more and more strange, and Brad answered more and more slowly. Often one question had to be thought about for a long time.


    He dare not answer!


    If his majesty is dissatisfied with any answer, how can his dream come true?


    Didn''t you see him sweating?


    After finally answering the last question, Donne asked coldly, "what do you think is the most important thing in a city?"


    What is the most important?


    Brad is stupid.


    What is the most important thing about a city?


    People? Wealth? Defense? Military strength? Or the environment?


    This question is too extensive. It is because it is extensive that it is more difficult to answer. Only according to the preferences of the questioner can we give a correct answer.


    But... Brad doesn''t know what Donne likes!


    After thinking for a long time, Brad asked carefully, "safe?"


    In fact, according to prandal''s custom, Brad''s answer is not wrong. This high demon world is very dangerous. Warcraft will pop out and make a noise from time to time. If a city can''t protect its residents, who else will live?


    Therefore, security is a point that prandar human beings attach great importance to.


    Donne smiled faintly: "the sense of security is not wrong, but a little deeper."


    Deeper?


    Brad is stupid. You let him get a manor, or argue with those nobles, or even ride a horse to cut down the mountain bandits. After all, he is also a black iron apocalypse, but it''s really difficult for him to think about these problems.


    Security is not wrong, so what can security bring? More people? More... Wealth?


    "Wealth?"


    Donne drew from the corner of his mouth, "wrong."


    Looking at Brad''s anxious cold sweat, Donne gave up the idea of continuing to test him. He has a general understanding of Brad''s situation.


    He often does good deeds and wins a good reputation. This guy is a conscientious aristocrat. Secondly, he also knows some basic knowledge of management. Then he is not a member of the aristocracy. He is a neutral aristocrat and can be used safely.


    But if you expect him to have modern logical thinking and management consciousness, you might as well kill him.


    "Listen, the most important place in a city," Donne had made a decision, so he decided to point out, "is happiness."


    "Happiness?"


    What the hell is that?


    Living in such a strange world as prandal, the elite determines the direction of the world. Humanistic care basically does not exist. The vast majority of nobles are only concerned with meeting their own desires, let alone the ideas of the bottom civilians.


    But Donne must break this custom in order to fight chaos in the future.


    Even an ordinary person can cause considerable damage to chaotic creatures as long as he takes enough weapons and equipment. Everyone is a valuable combat effectiveness.


    But if we want them to stand up bravely against the invasion of chaos, we need a strong driving force.


    What is that power?


    The belief to protect our homeland.


    "Happiness is an important indicator to determine whether a city has potential."


    Donne explained while drinking tea: "a city can not be rich, prosperous or convenient, but it can''t be impersonal."


    "The most important thing for people to live is to be happy. A qualified manager can make the residents of this city feel the omnipresent humanistic care, make them like this city and think that living here will be very happy and happy."


    "As long as people feel happy in this city, they will contribute to the development of this city, spontaneously maintain the order of this city, and the city will become better and better."


    "Even if the city is not strong enough and in danger, if people can really like it, they will spare no effort to protect the city."


    "If you think about it, if a city has been developing by exploiting and squeezing the people, and the people hate it in their hearts, will they protect it in case of danger?"


    Donne looked at thoughtful Brad: "even if you threaten them to go to the battlefield with the command of the city Lord and the long sword, how much can you play in a negative attitude?"


    "But your majesty."


    Brad looked puzzled and asked, "if a city needs these people to defend, is it basically hopeless?"


    Yes, if even the Apocalypse cannot resist the threat and die, leaving only those civilians to protect their homes, it shows that the situation is very dangerous. What role can those civilians play in this dangerous situation?


    Donne smiled meaningfully: "you will understand this kind of thing in the future. I can only tell you one word. Never despise the power of the people. You know, water can carry a boat and also race a boat... Ah bah, it can also overturn a boat."


    Can water carry a boat or overturn it?


    From the bottom of my heart, Donne''s words were absolutely frightening in feudal society. If it wasn''t because he was now the king, I''m afraid just because these simple eight words could bring death - of course, whether he could be killed or not is another matter.


    Donne wants prandal to change the social form as soon as possible, so as to enhance the overall strength to resist the final crisis, but is it so easy to change the social form? If one accidentally touches the interests of the diehard class, he may get rid of it. You know, there are two powerful kingdoms in the North staring at the ilrus Empire at any time.


    Brad smelled a strange sign: "Your Majesty, do you want to --"


    "Oh, I''m hungry. It''s time for lunch, Brad. Hasn''t your cook prepared lunch yet?"


    Donne suddenly interrupted him. It''s time to know something clearly. It''s not the time to confess. First slowly accumulate strength, change people''s thinking mode a little, and then find an opportunity to break out and complete the transformation of social form at one go. This is the only way.


    Fortunately, there is magic and life magic in this world. As long as there is inspiration and direction, and the efficiency of productivity improvement is almost as fast as taking a rocket. If you want to complete the transformation from feudal society to capitalist society according to the normal rhythm of productivity development, you won''t think for hundreds of years.


    Brad immediately understood Donne''s idea, nodded and said, "Your Majesty, it should be almost done. Please wait a moment."


    A moment later, the long table in the banquet hall was filled with rich lunch. Although it was still the same, there were also some local specialties and unique dishes of hanging axe castle, which could be regarded as a taste for Donne.


    After lunch, they didn''t intend to stay here too much. Donne patted Brad on the shoulder and said, "in recent days, you should prepare. This hanging axe castle can''t be without a city Lord."


    Hearing Donne''s words, Brad, who was out of his mind all lunch time, was as excited as beating chicken blood: "I see! I will live up to your Majesty''s expectations!"


    Lord, sleeping trough!


    After so many years, I finally got there!


    From then on, the bodi family can finally straighten up and shout "Lao Tzu is also a man mixed with the king".


    As for Donne''s frightening words, Brad has made up his mind. He knows what his majesty thinks, but it will never be a good thing if others know.


    Anyway, your majesty is considerate of the people and wants to make the people''s life happier. Isn''t that easy? As long as we vigorously build cities, hire more civilians and don''t default on wages, they will naturally be grateful.


    Brad still didn''t fully understand Donne''s idea at the moment. He just thought that Donne wanted to make civilians live a better life. However, he didn''t know that what Donne wanted was to completely break the class barrier between nobles and civilians and make them compatible with each other.


    "But I need you to understand that as the city Lord, you should be fair, just and honest. If you do whatever you want with the power I give you..."


    Donne patted Brad on the shoulder, but Brad knew what he meant.


    Brad''s heart moved and Zheng Rong said, "please rest assured, your majesty, I will not mess around."


    After beating Brad, Donne smiled and accepted Brad''s gift. Then they came to the stronghold of Datang chamber of Commerce, met the person in charge here, and set up a transmission array. After connecting with Ellington, they left hanging axe Castle directly and set out to the east along the official road.


    Matanil is in the east of Abalon. The central city is the port city FILA, about four or five hundred kilometers away from the hanging axe fort.


    Matani is a very rich territory among the Duke lords of Ilus. Half of the wealth of the empire is produced here. On the one hand, it is because of the diverse industries here, such as mining, animal husbandry, planting, etc., and the famous natural port FILA of prandalheich, which will naturally attract a lot of popularity.


    The abyss sea is the best sailing time in the month of growth (April) and the month of life (may) every year. It was once said that at this time, the excitement of Phila can even surpass that of alinks. The businessmen gathered in this city come from all over the world and sell local specialties. Anything strange will be found here. It is a city full of miracles.


    Donne, they plan to go to sea from Phila, and then go south along the shining coast to get ashore in Bishui City, a port city east of ronitant.


    From Bishui city to nanila, it''s only a day''s journey by carriage. It''s quite close.


    Just say the name of the blue water city


    Dumne was too lazy to make complaints about it.

 Chapter 601

    "Look what that is!"


    "The gods are on! What is that!?"


    "What a terrible roar! Warcraft? No, no! That''s a constructed puppet!?"


    "Construct puppet? Where have you seen this kind of construct puppet? God! How fast!"


    "It looks a little similar to the bicycles sold by Datang chamber of Commerce... Are they the products of Datang chamber of Commerce?"


    "I seem to see the Golden Dragon badge of Datang chamber of Commerce!"


    On the official road, a caravan just saw the group of people. In the blink of an eye, the group of people surpassed them and disappeared into the field of vision. The strange mounts under them attracted the attention of many people.


    Of course, it was Donne and his party. They went all the way East and surpassed many caravans and mercenaries. They were not the first people to be so shocked.


    The most amazing thing is that on some rugged roads, even horses and carriages must slow down and move forward slowly, but those strange puppets rushed past like walking on the ground.


    Many businessmen stared at Harley motorcycles with red eyes.


    Yes, yes!


    It''s fast and can ignore the road conditions. If you can get this baby, it will definitely bring great benefits!


    Datang chamber of Commerce!


    Inadvertently, Donne made a campaign advertisement for Datang chamber of Commerce, attracting many potential customers.


    Donne, they were halfway East that night, and they could get to Phila by noon tomorrow.


    The straight-line distance between Xuanfu castle and Phila is nearly 500 kilometers. However, due to the complex road conditions, it usually takes seven or eight days for the carriage to arrive. Riding a Harley motorcycle takes only one day. If the road network is paved and driving a magic car, the time will continue to be shortened. It only takes three or four hours to complete the 500 kilometers.


    This is the horror of magic technology.


    The improvement of travel efficiency will greatly increase the speed of material flow, promote people in different cities to accelerate communication, and promote the pace of social development in mutual communication.


    Donne thought about it all the way.


    There is also a magic phone. Since you use magic, you can''t call a phone, so you can only use the name of a mobile phone. Donne thinks that using the magic wave theory can create a magic phone to meet basic communication needs and even video calls. As for smart phones... At present, there are no computing chips and intelligent systems, of course, you can''t get all kinds of apps.


    However, the computing chip Donne has an idea, which can be replaced by the artificial intelligence core in alchemy. The intelligent system, that is, the man-machine UI interface, can be realized by using the power of magic. Since in the magic world, if you want to play high-end, direct holographic projection idea control is nothing at all.


    Based on this system, the spells with corresponding functions are developed and stored in the host, and various functions can be realized.


    But now all this is just an idea, because the method of using magic wave to realize remote communication has not been solved.


    Powerful magicians can use some small means to realize remote communication. For example, magic letter is a typical means of remote communication, but it is meaningless if magic can not be converted into a technology that can be reproduced and mass produced.


    Alchemy is needed not only for the magic phone, but also for the construction of the Yingling hall and the transformation of the intelligent core of the soul diamond.


    These technologies can''t be achieved just by thinking. They also need very deep experience. Don has no choice at this point.


    Because his hands-on ability is perfect, but he is quite lack of experience. He can only make what he has seen, understood and within the scope of the rules, and create something out of thin air that he did not have before. He has no clue.


    "Angus, Angus... Where the hell are you?"


    Donne muttered that last time gene promised to contact him immediately if he had any news about Angus, but he hasn''t heard from him yet.


    Angus, who has the title of silver hand, is the first person in alchemy in the world. He has absolutely rich experience in alchemy. If he can pull this great God into the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, these problems will certainly be solved.


    In the office of the head of the Black Pearl auction house under the Star Diamond bank in Dongfang, Phila, an old man sneezed greatly.


    Sitting opposite the old man, the goblins in gorgeous clothes immediately showed concern: "what''s the matter? Master Angus, is the temperature in the room inappropriate?"


    "No, it''s just that my nose suddenly itches. Maybe some old bastard scolds me behind my back."


    Angus rubs his nose. He''s a legendary mage. Can changes in temperature make him uncomfortable? You''re kidding!


    However, this thing called magic energy air conditioner is really interesting. Angus looked at the magic energy air conditioner hanging on the wall, used the magic crystal to power the magic array, and then used the magic array to achieve some convenient use. He also had this idea, but he didn''t study that aspect because he wanted to fight chaos at that time. When the chaos invasion war was over, He forgot about it, too.


    Now seeing the magic air conditioner reminded him of his previous ideas.


    Angus looked back and looked at the goblin opposite: "have my things been arranged?"


    The goblin opposite Angus is Cody leadwire. He is the head of the Black Pearl auction house. By chance, he met Angus, and then he can often get some alchemy products from Angus for auction, which makes the Black Pearl auction house more and more famous. He has also become one of the red men in front of leviz.


    He had a chance to be the right-hand man of leviz, but it was a pity that Gallian hooked up with Donne.


    Although Angus''s Alchemy products are good, they can''t be available at any time, and they can''t do growth business. They can only be regarded as signboards.


    On the other hand, Tang chamber of commerce is making a steady stream of money. Although the money is owned by Tang chamber of Commerce, it eventually exists in Star Diamond bank. Star Diamond bank can make more money by cooperating with Tang chamber of commerce with this money.


    By comparison, it is obvious that Datang chamber of Commerce has greater potential.


    So now Cody''s position has been overtaken by rising star Adrian.


    "Of course!"


    Cody smiled and said, "although it''s just some experimental products, your name is a gold lettered signboard and will definitely be very popular!"


    Although some of the products Angus brought out this time have not been completed, the concepts and ideas contained in them and the content of alchemy technology are enough to make those people obsessed with alchemy crazy, Cody has no doubt about it.


    "I don''t think so. After all, it''s not perfect."


    Angus shook his head. He was a little helpless. He didn''t want to leave his laboratory unless all the accumulated materials were exhausted. Alchemy was his highest pursuit.


    Take some alchemy products for sale and exchange the gold coins sold for alchemy materials. This is the reason why Angus appears here. The Black Pearl auction house can fully meet all his needs, which is also the only reason for him to trade with Cody.


    He deliberately created opportunities to meet Cody. Cody still thinks it''s just an encounter and is still proud of his good luck.


    At this time, Angus suddenly asked, "by the way, you say the products of Datang chamber of commerce are very popular?"


    Cody is full of complaints about Gallian and Datang chamber of Commerce, but when he hears Angus''s questions, he has to cheer up to answer them. Don''t forget, Angus is also an alchemist. If he makes similar products and breaks the monopoly of Datang chamber of Commerce, he may have the opportunity to rise.


    "That''s right!"


    Cody asked his men to bring some products from Datang chamber of Commerce. He said: "Datang chamber of commerce appeared in Ellington about a year ago. At that time, Ellington was still a small town with a population of only a thousand, but now a year has not passed. Ellington has become a rich city with a population of more than 150000 and everyone wants to settle there."


    "Lord Donne of Ellington is the president of Datang chamber of Commerce. Recently, it is said that he is also a legendary mage and proficient in alchemy. It is said that he developed these wonderful things."


    After a pause, Cody said reluctantly, "although I don''t want to admit it, in recent days, those things of Datang chamber of commerce are selling crazy. The money they earn is enough to make any aristocrats jealous."


    "Oh? Legendary mage?"


    As soon as Angus''s eyes lit up, he began to disassemble the magic furniture and said, "I haven''t heard of any legendary mage named Donne. Is it any reclusive elder?"


    If you are really an alchemist, maybe you can go to him to learn from his experience.


    Angus looked down and took a breath of air conditioning.


    What a fine magic array!


    It''s a little troublesome for him to draw such a fine magic array, but the Datang chamber of commerce can mass produce these products?


    Where did he attract so many magicians? Is gene standing behind the Datang chamber of Commerce?


    Angus''s eyes narrowed slightly. If it was Jean, that old bastard, it was really possible.


    No, no!


    Angus suddenly stared at the magic array on the base plate, and his face changed greatly.


    "This is an improved magic array!"


    Angus said with a shocked look on his face: "actually, many changes have been made on the basis of the original magic array! Is this guy crazy - no! He''s not crazy! He''s a genius!"


    Although Angus is a master of alchemy, he doesn''t dare to tamper with the fixed format of magic array. Even if he makes changes, he can only change one place at most. But what about these miniature magic arrays in front of him? There are at least three changes above, and there is even a magic array with more than five changes!


    This is a new magic array!


    You can apply for certification and naming in silver city!


    Angus was overjoyed: "this is definitely an experienced master! No! I must meet the president of Datang chamber of Commerce!"

 Chapter 602

    Angus was delighted when he suddenly met a man who was equal to or even higher in alchemy.


    "No? I heard that Tang en was only in his early twenties. I don''t know if he was pretending. No matter how talented human beings are, they can''t enter the realm of legend in their twenties."


    Cody complained that although goblins are hot and can''t practice, they still have a clear division of the strength realm of other races.


    "Early twenties!?"


    Angus looked dull. Cody slapped hard enough. He was already a legendary mage in his early twenties and a master of alchemy. Did he live on a dog for the first half of his life?


    Angus did not doubt Donne''s Alchemy strength. Being able to refine these things has proved his alchemy strength.


    After seeing those improved controllable magic arrays, even he was deeply inspired. Who dares to doubt the alchemy strength of the other party?


    At least he didn''t dare.


    The more you understand, the more you can realize the horror of Donne.


    No, I have to meet him!


    Angus is very hot in his heart. Prandal''s situation is very troublesome. People have not recovered from the last chaotic invasion war. There may be chaotic gates everywhere. The city of silver is tired of running around. Who else has spare time to study alchemy?


    So Angus feels very cold and lonely like snow!


    Now suddenly hearing the news, he immediately made up his mind to meet this Donne!


    At least, we should exchange each other''s Alchemy experience.


    Perhaps his further opportunity lies in this Donne!


    "Sneeze!"


    Donne on Harley''s motorcycle sneezed heavily.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Queen OLINA quickly took out her handkerchief and wiped his nose.


    Donne said reluctantly, "it''s all right. Maybe Elia is complaining about me."


    I didn''t bring Elia out this time, but I offended the little girl. At that time, I turned around angrily and ignored Donne.


    Donne said good or bad, promised a lot of bad checks, and said to bring her a lot of gifts, which was to appease her and let her honestly continue to study the miniaturization technology of magic array in the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute.


    "You spoil her a little too much."


    Hearing the speech, OLINA couldn''t help reminding Donne, "and she''s too young. You can''t mess around."


    OLINA knows that some nobles have special preferences, but that kind of things are kept secret, so she can''t manage it, but at least she can''t let Donne do that.


    Even if you like her, you have to wait a few years for her to grow up


    What are you thinking!


    Am I such a lunatic!?


    Ten thousand grass mud horses rushed by in Donne''s heart. His hands shook and the motorcycle almost threw them out. Fortunately, he stabilized them with magic. The corners of his mouth twitched and said, "don''t talk nonsense. Don''t forget that Elia is the reincarnation of the lady..."


    Why spoil Elia so much? Even when educating her, she adopted the way of curve saving the country, focusing on guidance and supplemented by punishment?


    That''s because Elia is the reincarnation of that lady!


    Although the lady hasn''t unlocked her memory yet, even with Donne''s courage, he doesn''t dare to do anything to Elia!


    He was trembling as he listened to Elia''s words. For fear that she would get angry one day, he pointed to himself and said "never see the big brother again". Maybe the goddess would follow her words, and then he could play GG.


    You say he can not spoil Elia in this case?


    Then Elsa shouted happily, "look! It''s Phila!"


    Across a small hill, a blue coastline appeared in the view. On the sea, there were dotted sailboats, and the slightly fishy sea breeze came to their faces, making them feel the smell of the sea. On the edge of the coastline, a prosperous town stands on the coast, which is the central city of matani, FILA.


    The busy Phila is always in a lively state. Businessmen who come and go here bring a large number of foreign specialties to sell here. At the same time, they buy specialties from other places here, and then take them back to their hometown through the air route, or take them to other cities to sell them, so as to earn the middle price difference.


    The huge profits brought by the maritime trade route made the businessmen crazy. Therefore, FILA''s prosperity can even be comparable to that of alinks.


    "Is this the Phila of the specialty salted fish Tidu?"


    When he spoke, Donne''s expression was very strange. FILA''s specialty always made him feel that the city was full of malice to him.


    Yes, Donne is a real salted fish inspector.


    The motorcade roared close to FILA''s gate.


    "Who!? disarm immediately and accept inspection!"


    When the guards at the city gate saw the motorcade, they immediately became nervous, and the patrol in the distance immediately gathered at the city gate and stood in readiness.


    These people are fully armed and dressed in uniform. At first glance, they are not easy to mess with.


    Is it an enemy attack? Or some mercenary regiment?


    "Bold!"


    Depp rode out on a motorcycle and shouted, "don''t you dare stop your majesty Donne and queen OLINA from coming to FILA?"


    Your majesty Donne!? Her Majesty Queen OLINA!?


    The guards were numb. They were still skeptical. They were stunned when they saw Donne and OLINA getting off the bus.


    The sleeping trough is real!


    "See your majesty! See your Majesty the Regent!"


    With a crackling sound, FILA''s guards and people waiting to enter the city all knelt down, holding their breath one by one, and the atmosphere did not dare to take a breath, for fear of angering the two sires.


    "Don''t be polite. Get up."


    Donne waved his hand. He didn''t care much about these manners.


    "Thank you, your majesty!"


    After Shane, those talents stood up obediently.


    "Can we go into town?"


    "When, of course!"


    No matter how stupid the guards are, they dare not stop Donne now. It''s his majesty and his pro guards. Who dares to stop them?


    A group of people looked at the motorcycles under the motorcade with envy. My God, what kind of mount is that?


    Some people noticed the Golden Dragon badge on the Harley motorcycle and immediately remembered it. They planned to go to the Datang chamber of Commerce to inquire about it later. If they had the opportunity, they would get one themselves.


    That''s the mount on which his majesty rides. It''s glorious to say it!


    "This is Ferrari."


    Donne was filled with wonder. Compared with Ellington, caspami, alinks and even Tarris, Phila was the closest city to the fantasy world in his mind.


    In this city, in addition to humans, orcs, dwarfs and dwarves can also be seen, and even some more rare races can be encountered. As soon as Tang en entered the city, he saw several Naga ashore trading with Street merchants. The currency they took out for trading was deep-sea pearls.


    Deep sea pearls are basically useless to Naga, but human businessmen like them very much.


    Although it is not a gold coin, it is more popular than gold coins. This kind of pearl can be made into magic pearls by pouring magic, or some magic jewelry by Alchemy. It has a very good market in the silver city, so it is very popular with these merchants.


    Not only Naga, but all kinds of races live in a city with different occupations, but they all gather in FILA, which makes the city full of different vitality.


    Because there are many rare races, the port city of FILA is also known as the city of 100 nationalities.


    "Look, those are Lin Jing. It is said that they are also the creations of nisclair, but they are not as lucky as the elves. Lord egwin, is this legend true?"


    Elsa pointed to the distance and turned to look at egwin. Egwin looked along her fingers. Sure enough, she saw a group of forest spirits.


    Egwin smiled: "I don''t know if it''s true, but it''s true that they like to make trouble."


    Lin Jing is a small creature similar to goblins. They were born in the forest. Their body is very like plants. They have many plant characteristics, but they are creatures. They are a very noisy race. The power of Lin Jing is very weak. They have no strong strength. The only specialty is very similar to the spirit Druid, which is to make plants grow faster to a certain extent.


    Due to the small population of Lin Jing, it is not a mainstream race in prandar. Few people will deliberately make friends with them. I didn''t expect to meet Lin Jing in FILA.


    Someone once wanted to use Lin Jing''s power to increase the crop yield of his manor and make a lot of money. He specially hired a group of Lin Jing to do this. As a result, he did make a lot of money - but unfortunately, he lost more.


    Because Lin Jing likes parties, they like to have some parties every three or five times. All tribes gather together to celebrate for some inexplicable reasons.


    In order to hire them, the man agreed to this condition. As a result, the output of the manor was not even enough for their party


    In addition to Lin Jing, Donne and others also saw various rare races, such as dog headed man, Eagle body man and so on. These races were enslaved and acted as slaves in the past, but since the chaotic invasion war, these races have also been recognized to a certain extent and gained a certain degree of freedom. They all move freely in Phila, There was no restriction or threat at all. Donne couldn''t help admiring the Duke of houding who had been killed by him.


    It is because of the existence of the rules he formulated that Phila has become a city where all ethnic groups live in harmony.


    Unfortunately, such a talented person who should have glowed in the era of ethnic unity fell into the darkness, became the running dog of the dark snake, and finally died in the hands of Donne.


    Elsa ran over and said, "brother king, our Datang chamber of commerce also has a stronghold here. Why don''t we go back to the stronghold to have a rest and inquire about the news?"


    "Well, everyone is tired all the way. As Elsa said, let''s go and have a rest first. By the way, we can learn about Phila."


    Donne made a decision immediately.

 Chapter 603

    After deciding to go to the chamber of Commerce stronghold for a rest, Donne and his party walked a few steps along the avenue and came to the branch of Datang chamber of Commerce in FILA. This stronghold is larger than other cities because it is a huge commercial port city, so the image is very important, and the expenses spent on the store are a little more.


    "Welcome your majesty!"


    Bennett Mason, the head of Datang chamber of Commerce here, was already ready when he learned that Donne might come, so when he heard the news, he immediately took everyone out to meet Donne. If the people who didn''t know the truth saw it, I''m afraid he would really want to be crooked.


    After the party entered the living room, Donne began to ask about the basic situation of Datang chamber of Commerce in the local area. After a brief understanding of the situation, Bennett''s answer made him very satisfied. The monthly profit of this stronghold was more than 500000 gold coins, which was very considerable.


    What''s more, the stronghold has developed quite well here. The intelligence network has covered the whole FILA. You can get any new news at the first time.


    As a port city, news from many other countries will be heard here. Although the timeliness is a little poor, it is better than nothing.


    "Has anything happened recently?" Dunn asked as he turned over the account book


    The angry fish people ran to paganis along the Ronald river. As a port city, FILA had no reason and had no movement at all.


    "Big event?"


    Bennett was stunned, shook his head and said, "there''s no big deal, but the spring auction of Black Pearl auction house will start tomorrow. It''s one of FILA''s big things."


    "Auction house spring auction?"


    Donne''s tiger body is shocked. Here comes the fixed routine through the protagonist!


    Next, if there is no mistake, it should be that he forced his younger brother to accept his tiger body in the auction house, so as to win the favor of honey beauty, pick up leaks, buy all kinds of artifact super artifact, and then embark on the rhythm of the peak of life!


    Gods! You still love me!


    As soon as Donne''s spirit was refreshed, he forgot to ask about the angry fish man, and directly asked, "what''s the origin of the Black Pearl auction house? Is there anything good?"


    Bennett smiled: "the Black Pearl auction house is an auction house under the Star Diamond bank. It has sold many good things before, including magic equipment, rare metal minerals, rare magic cores, some manuscripts and treasures found in the ruins."


    Donne felt a pain in his heart. Star Diamond bank, Star Diamond bank, should have expected this.


    Shit, other family walkers are running banks. When it''s their turn, the bank has long been played by goblins. Even the remote settlement investment loan business has been thought of and done. What else can Donne do?


    "Of course, the most important thing is the relationship between black pearl auction house and legendary hero Angus..."


    "Angus!?"


    Donne jerked back. "Keep talking!"


    Bennett was stunned, nodded and continued: "it is said that Cody leadwire, the person in charge of the Black Pearl auction house, knew Angus, so he can often get some Angus master products to buy. Every time Angus master''s Alchemy products can attract a large number of customers."


    "It is said that a set of magic ornaments produced by master Angus last time not only possessed three effects, but also kept a third-order spell to protect against physical damage. Finally, the ornaments sold at a sky high price of 500000 gold coins."


    Excellent magic jewelry generally has three magic effects, and the average market price is about 100000 gold coins. On this basis, it is very difficult to keep a third-order defense spell constant, because the constant spell will cause great pressure on the material of the jewelry itself, and the constant spell is easy to lead to production failure.


    Being able to make such a thing shows that Angus is definitely not in vain.


    Donne turned his eyes and thought of an idea. He suddenly asked, "is it still time to take something to the spring shoot?"


    Bennett was stunned for a moment, then said proudly, "others can''t, but if it''s our Datang chamber of Commerce, it''s absolutely no problem. Your majesty, do you have anything you want to deal with?"


    "No, I just suddenly want to go fishing."


    "Fishing?"


    Bennett looked confused and didn''t know what the big boss wanted to express.


    Donne smiled strangely. Since Angus''s whereabouts are mysterious and it''s difficult to find his people, it''s better not to find him and simply bait him out.


    Donne plans to use his alchemy equipment as bait.


    Angus has a very close relationship with the Black Pearl auction house. After his own things are added to the auction sequence, they will certainly attract Cody''s attention. Maybe he will inform Angus. If Angus is really a master obsessed with alchemy, he will not miss the opportunity. If he gets the news, he will come here.


    Will Donne, who is eager to catch a strong man, let him run away once he meets?


    Bennett asked, "I don''t know what your majesty is going to auction. You''d better tell me now so that I can communicate with the Black Pearl auction house."


    Yeah, what''s for auction?


    Donne frowned slightly. He made a lot of things, but those magic furniture and magic machinery have been made public to the market. The auction here can''t stir up any waves. To attract Angus''s attention, it must be good things that have never appeared before, high technical content and novel ideas.


    Donne''s eyes swept around and landed on the chainsaw sword.


    What he thought of was not chain saw sword, but the earliest product, universal alloy cutting iron sword.


    Donne asked, "Elsa, do you still have your iron sword?"


    "Take it."


    Elsa''s hand turned over and the chopping iron sword appeared in her hand. Although there was a more handy chain saw sword, she kept it carefully as the chopping iron sword made by Donne for her. After Donne gave her the space ring, she put it in the space ring.


    The technical content of the chopping iron sword itself is not high. Its value mainly lies in the dwarf''s folding forging method, universal alloy and Donne''s constant magic.


    The powerful performance of the universal alloy provides a full 14 spell positions for the iron chopping sword, allowing Donne to start his hands and feet, and constant a complex number of spells on it.


    Both the material itself and the constant spell have great value and should be able to attract Angus'' attention.


    However, Donne felt that only one iron cutting sword was not enough, but if the chain saw sword was also auctioned, the types would conflict.


    Of course, it''s not that the chain saw sword is bad, but because the chain saw sword is so good that it will overshadow the cutting iron sword, so it can''t be auctioned.


    The chain saw sword says that the technical content is not high, but the victory lies in its novel and unique idea and powerful power. There are four more magic positions cut by the iron sword, reaching 18 magic positions. Coupled with enchantment and constant magic, Tang en feels that the quality of the chain saw sword has even surpassed Zhuo''s level, reaching the legendary level, which is much better than cutting the iron sword.


    In addition to the chainsaw sword, Donne plans to auction a Harley motorcycle.


    On the one hand, the later stage of Harley motorcycle is to produce civilian models and face the market. Since Phila is so prosperous, people all over the world have it. Coupled with the reputation of Black Pearl auction house, if it is auctioned here, it is equivalent to making an advertisement to make Harley Motorcycle famous at one fell swoop.


    At that time, as soon as the civil model is listed, it will be highly praised.


    Harley motorcycle also won on the clever idea. The wind power magic engine skillfully uses the power of wind magic and is perfectly combined with dwarf engineering. Angus will definitely be interested in this product.


    In addition, after considering for a moment, Donne decided that the auction product at the bottom of the box was a magic pistol with single magic effect. Although it was only a single magic effect, the important thing was this idea. Angus might be greatly inspired when he saw this thing.


    As the killer mace at the bottom of the box, the small magic pistol can instantly send spells without mastering magic. Once exposed, it will definitely cause the madness of adventurers and apocalypses. This is a super bomb, and no one can predict the subsequent impact.


    After opening his mind, Donne''s mind also became active. He simply made a direct decision and said: "the auction products are set as the cutting iron sword, Harley motorcycle and the magic pistol with single magic effect. The magic pistol is the finale."


    Bennett was stunned when he heard the speech: "Your Majesty, it''s good to say that the iron sword can be cut, but Harley motorcycles and magic pistols are military products that Ellington never sells out? Is it really good to take them out for auction?"


    Bennett''s words were also what OLINA elsadep wanted to say.


    Donne said confidently, "don''t worry, I have my own plan."


    To sell these things, he is not afraid of being imitated by others. On the one hand, he can only improve the technology of micro magic array manually for the time being. He can''t even recreate them. How many people in prandal can have his strength?


    On the other hand, it is because of the materials. The materials carrying these magic arrays are expensive magic metals such as refined gold, secret silver and AOJIN. Even the main part is a universal alloy that can be produced only by Ellington. Even if others get the finished product, it is impossible to imitate work without materials. Ordinary materials can''t bear the pressure of magic flowing in it.


    Another way of thinking, if these things can really attract those people to imitate, it is still a good thing. It shows that prandal is finally going to the road of real magic civilization. The acme of magic civilization is Rune technology, which completely quantifies, models and standardizes the power of magic, so that everyone can enjoy the convenience of magic.


    At that time, the magician will no longer be a fighting profession, but will be transformed into a researcher, similar to the role of scientists and inventors on earth. The progress of the whole prandal society will be promoted by the magician.


    Isn''t that what Donne expected? Dunn shuddered at the thought that there would even be spaceships driven by magical forces in the future.


    The stars and the sea are the ultimate romance of men!

 Chapter 604

    At the Black Pearl auction house, as soon as Cody sent Angus away, he received the news of the visit of the distinguished guests of the Datang chamber of Commerce, and kept welcoming the Datang chamber of Commerce.


    "Rare guest, why does Mr. Bennett have time to come to me today?"


    Cody was smiling. Datang chamber of commerce mainly engaged in exclusive stores and agency supply business, while black pearl auction house was an auction business for individual customers. Although there were few intersections, they also started in Phila. Of course, they knew each other.


    "Mr. Cody, this is the big boss of our Datang chamber of Commerce and --"


    "I know, I know!"


    Cody saw Donne, his eyes lit up, ran eagerly and knelt down: "Cody, your majesty!"


    "Do you know me?"


    "Of course! Your majesty Donne''s name is known to all of us at the Star Diamond bank."


    The news that Donne is the Regent has long spread. As an important customer of Star Diamond bank and the biggest financier of galliana bastard, his news certainly needs special attention.


    Donne smiled and sat down beside him. Then Bennett took over the negotiation task directly and said, "this time, our big boss is coming to participate in the spring auction of the auction house. I don''t know what Mr. Cody means?"


    It makes sense that the things to participate in the spring auction should be delivered to the Black Pearl auction house at the latest one week in advance, which is responsible for keeping and value evaluation. At present, the only exception is Angus. He has the privilege to take out things to participate in the auction at any time, and Cody wants him to come every three or five times.


    "Of course not!"


    Cody was overjoyed: "if it''s someone else, we can''t make an exception, but your majesty Donne is our important customer. Of course, we should meet your wishes."


    Can Cody be unhappy? No matter what Donne is auctioning, it''s a great thing for him to come to the Black Pearl auction house to participate in the spring auction. As long as he works overtime tonight and transmits the news, Phila''s nobles are not crazy to run to the auction house?


    Of course, Cody doesn''t believe that Donne will take out some ordinary things. His family''s Star Diamond bank knows very well that he can''t see ordinary things at all. This guy is a super local tyrant!


    Cody rubbed his hands and looked expectantly at Donne: "I don''t know what your majesty is going to auction? If you can, try to let me have a look, evaluate the price, or temporarily arrange the auction order."


    Donne smiled and turned his hand. Elsa''s iron sword appeared in front of the crowd: "first of all, this sword."


    Elsa behind Donne pursed her lips and stared angrily at the back of Donne''s head.


    Although Donne has promised Elsa to give her something else as a substitute, the iron cutting sword is not just a weapon for Elsa, but an important gift that Donne gave her at the beginning, which has very important commemorative significance.


    It was clearly agreed that it was a gift for himself, but now it is sold again. Brother king really doesn''t understand the girl''s heart at all. Donne is a fool!


    Seeing that the iron sword fell into Cody''s hands, Elsa''s mouth shriveled. If she had known this, she might as well not come and chat with egwin, grantia and OLINA at the stronghold.


    "This sword is... A good thing!"


    When Cody saw the light blue chopping iron sword, he was surprised. Although the goblin could not cultivate, he was not blind. The full magic brilliance has explained the extraordinary place of this sword!


    Donne said casually, "this sword is called chopping iron sword. I want to auction it and won''t lose your people."


    Cody swallowed his mouth: "cut iron sword? Can you cut iron and gold? Can I try it?"


    "Yes."


    Cody immediately asked his men to get a long sword made of refined iron. Then he grabbed the chopping iron sword and cut it directly. He heard a crisp sound. The long sword made of refined iron broke. Cody looked carefully at the chopping iron sword in his hand. There was no gap on the blade. He immediately stared: "good sword!"


    Elsa whispered: "it''s insulting to fight with that kind of rag against the iron sword..."


    When Cody heard Elsa''s words, he turned his eyes and suddenly said to his opponent, "bring the two handed sword in the warehouse."


    The goblin froze for a moment, turned around and ran. A moment later, he came back with another goblin panting against a sword.


    Cody tried to pull out his two handed sword, but he didn''t move. His face was embarrassed: "it''s too heavy. Someone give me a hand."


    Depp and Locke looked at each other. They came forward. One held the two handed sword and the other took the iron sword.


    Cody explained: "this sword is an excellent magic sword. The forging material is mixed with magic iron. It also has two enchanting effects of strengthening strength and speed. It was mortgaged here by an adventurer and mortgaged 10000 gold coins. However, it hasn''t been redeemed after several years. It is estimated that he is dead. This sword is still very - GA!?"


    Before Cody finished his words, Depp and Locke had already started. The two swords collided with each other. The result was no different from that before. The two handed sword was cut off by the waist, and the iron sword was unharmed.


    Corditon was shocked. Even the excellent two handed sword is not the opponent of the iron sword!? This iron cutting sword is an excellent magic weapon!?


    The shocked Cody didn''t care about the loss of 10000 gold coins. His eyes were shining. The starting price of excellent magic weapons was 100000 gold coins. If he met the gold owner, it wouldn''t be a big problem to double the price!


    The auction of this sword will not only not disgrace, but even make those nobles and apocalypses crazy!


    Many nobles in prandal may be thinking about the future generations of the family, or they may want to make a face. Even if they are not the apocalypse, they will spend a lot of money to buy some expensive magic equipment back. In their words, just in case, they will preserve their value. What if the future generations of the family awaken their talent and just need it?


    On the contrary, those apocalypses, most of whom practice hard, and few of them take risks in various relics to earn wealth, are not rich on average - they usually don''t use money, and their own strength is the guarantee of everything.


    Therefore, the biggest gold owners of the auction house are those nobles.


    "Excellent magic sword!"


    Cody turned round and round: "put it at the top of the auction sequence? Make a good start? No, no, no! For the sake of insurance, it''s better to put it in the back. After the atmosphere is mobilized, you can sell it at a better price..."


    "What ignorance..."


    Elsa said angrily, "you don''t think that''s the effect of cutting the iron sword?"


    Cody suddenly stopped and looked at Elsa in surprise. "Is there any secret to this sword?"


    "Of course!"


    Elsa looked angry: "this is the weapon that the king''s brother personally refined for me. There are three constant spell effects on it!"


    "What!?"


    Cody lost his voice and exclaimed, "three spells!"


    "That''s right!"


    Elsa proudly said, "a fifth order spell group, a great power spell, a fourth order spell invisibility, and a third order spell flash!"


    "Hiss!"


    Cody took a breath of air conditioning and looked at Locke''s cutting iron sword with an incredible face.


    "Really?"


    "Of course, why are you lying?"


    Elsa felt that Donne was underestimated by Cody and said angrily: "there are three contacts on the hilt. You can press it to trigger it. It can not be used by the apocalypse."


    Not the Apocalypse can also use!?


    Cody''s eyes were red. "Can I try it?"


    As a goblin who can''t practice, of course, he is jealous of the power of magic. Unfortunately, he can only look at the magic scroll at ordinary times, because there is no magic in his body, and even the vast majority of magic scrolls can''t be activated. Only a few magic scrolls with self starting effect can be used.


    Donne made a gesture of invitation: "of course."


    Cody took the chopping iron sword, took a deep breath and pressed the first contact. The magic brilliance on the chopping iron sword suddenly fluctuated. Then Cody felt a powerful force gushing out of his body. The heavy chopping iron sword became as light as a feather. He had lived for decades. He had never felt so strong as now!


    "This, this is the power of magic! Group power!?"


    Cody trembled with excitement, but without hesitation, he triggered the second contact, and the figure disappeared in the room in an instant.


    "Oh, no!"


    Elsa exclaimed, "what if this guy is invisible and runs away with something?"


    Tang en smiled: "if you can run, the monk can''t run the temple."


    buddhist monk? Temple? What''s that?


    Elsa, they looked confused.


    really It''s true!


    Cody ran to the crystal mirror and found that his figure had really disappeared!


    Fourth order magic, invisibility is also true!


    The third contact is flash, but it''s not easy to try in this environment. Cody doesn''t plan to experiment. He knows that Donne doesn''t need to cheat him. He just wants to be addicted to magic.


    But


    Cody was stunned and forced: "how can this invisibility be lifted?"


    As soon as Donne snapped his fingers, Cody''s invisibility was removed. He explained: "invisibility can last for ten minutes, or it will be automatically removed when attacking or being attacked."


    "I see!"


    Cody nodded, and then he got excited.


    What is the concept of a magic sword with three spells?


    Excellence?


    Are you kidding! This is a legendary magic sword!?


    What''s more, the constant magic is still a fifth order magic group giant power! It can not only improve their own strength, but more importantly, it is a group spell. The surrounding companions can also enjoy the gain effect of the spell, which has great strategic significance. The heads of the mercenary regiment are absolutely willing to buy this sword!


    Fourth order magic, invisibility, do you need to say more?


    Invisibility, whether used to spy intelligence or escape, is an extremely powerful magic. The most exciting thing is that the warrior Apocalypse can''t learn magic before crossing that line. This sword gives them such a chance!


    Third order spell flashover, although this spell level is not high, it is of great significance in combat. Think about it. If you are surrounded by the enemy and fall into a desperate situation, you can escape the siege as long as you activate flashover, and then activate invisibility, you can escape the desperate situation smoothly, and even turn around and hit the other party unprepared.


    This is life-saving equipment. Can it be worthless?


    At the thought of this, Cody''s eyes are red. The axis must be closed. This iron cutting sword must be closed! He even decided to push Angus''s things forward!


    But just then, Donne pulled out a second auction

 Chapter 605

    Cody looked blankly at the silver gadget in Donne''s hand.


    What is this?


    "This is a magic pistol."


    Donne noticed Cody''s confusion. He didn''t bother to explain. He looked around and couldn''t find a suitable target. As soon as he raised his hand, an ice wall appeared opposite the room, and then raised his hand and fired several shots.


    "Boom! Boom! Boom -"


    A series of hot fireballs roared out and burst on the ice wall. The hot flames swept around. With a gentle grip of Donne''s left hand, the flames were limited around the ice gun.


    Cody was shocked!


    Fireball?


    Instant!?


    Is it a continuous hair!?


    After a series of dozens of firing balls consumed the magic in the magic crystal, Donne shook his hand, took out the transparent magic crystal, inserted a new one, and then another round of continuous shooting.


    Fuck NIMA!


    It can be extended after playing!?


    Cody is messy, Cody is confused, Cody is shocked!


    After another magic crystal was emptied, Donne replaced it with another one, put down the magic pistol, looked at Cody and said, "see?"


    Cody nodded numbly.


    Understand?


    Understand, a erhu egg!


    What the hell is this?


    Magic scroll?


    No way!


    Odd wand?


    Magic wand can''t instantly fire so many fireballs!


    Donne handed out the magic pistol: "try it?"


    That goes without saying!?


    Cody took the magic pistol. Although it was a little big for him, he could still hold it. He aimed at the ice gun like Donne, and then pulled the trigger with his finger


    "Whoosh - boom!"


    The fireball appeared in an instant and hit the ice wall.


    Fireball!


    Cody''s eyes were staring straight. The gods were on him. He, a goblin, even sent out fireball!


    This is different from the group giant power and invisibility just now. The two magic basically can''t see any visual effect, but fireball is different. The blazing flame and rolling heat wave are all clearly visible. Don''t you see that the magician''s landmark skill is fireball?


    What''s more incredible is


    Cody pulled the trigger continuously, and fireball appeared one by one. There was no singing time and no interval of element condensation. This thing is especially a magic repeater!


    A moment later, Cody stopped shooting, his hand shaking with the magic pistol.


    Because he sensed, sensed the horror of this thing!


    At present, few magicians participate in prandal''s war. A large number of low-level apocalypses and soldiers are only cannon fodder in the war. It is a small number of high-level apocalypses that really determine the direction of the battlefield.


    But with this magic pistol?


    Even a soldier who can''t do anything can launch fireball!


    A fireball is not terrible, a hundred, a thousand, or even ten thousand!? That''s a sea of fire that can devour everything!


    At the thought of the consequences of a magic pistol, Cody felt that the magic pistol in his hand was a little hot.


    At best, this thing is a powerful magic repeater. At worst, it is a barbecue in the future battlefield!


    What''s more terrible is that this thing can fire balls in a row. Who can guarantee that there will be no other types of spells in a row?


    Although the magic pistol has only a simple effect, its meaning is more terrible than the previous iron sword!


    Donne nodded. "This is my second auction item."


    Cody took a swipe from the corner of his mouth. He felt that the spring shoot might be worse.


    This thing looks simple. In fact, it''s crazy. Anyone with a little brain can think of what it means.


    This thing is sold from the Black Pearl auction house. If someone wants to track down the news, he will be unlucky in the end!


    Cody wanted to refuse the magic pistol, but he looked at Donne and Elsa''s chainsaw sword behind them. He felt a chill on his back.


    "I, I see. The second auction item is a magic pistol, right? I''ll go to prepare for registration right away..."


    As Cody was about to slip away, Donne stopped him: "don''t worry, there''s a third auction."


    also!?


    Cody almost cried. Dad, you''re my father, okay? Stop playing with me!


    Don''t you know how terrible the magic pistol is and what it means!?


    Cody now didn''t know what expression to face Donne. If he took out another more terrible thing, he might have to pretend to be dizzy today.


    Cody looked at Donne''s hand in horror. "What else?"


    "Oh, the volume of the third auction item is relatively large. It''s inconvenient to take it out here."


    Donne stood up, Cody understood and took them to the yard. As soon as they stood still, Cody''s eyes flashed, and suddenly a strange thing appeared.


    As a goblin, Cody is very familiar with mechanical structure. As soon as he saw this strange thing, he noticed the technical shadow of dwarf engineering.


    After all, goblins and dwarfs come from the same vein, but they go in different research directions.


    "Is this... A mechanical component?"


    Cody was a little relieved, and then wondered, isn''t Donne a magician and alchemist? Why did you suddenly take out another mechanical component?


    "This is a Harley motorcycle, which consumes magic crystal as well."


    Donne mouthed Danny Nunu and motioned him to demonstrate.


    Danny rode up with a bitter face and started the motorcycle for a few laps.


    Why are you so bitter? Because Donne didn''t bring a sample when he went out, the car put up for auction was originally allotted to Danny.


    Danny takes great care of his car. He takes good care of it every night when he has a rest. He cleans it clean. He wants to sleep with Harley''s motorcycle. It''s like treating his wife with the same heart.


    But in the twinkling of an eye, his beloved wife will be sold to others and does not belong to himself. Can he not suffer?


    Cody''s eyes widened again as he watched Danny spin freely on his Harley motorcycle.


    fuck! This is another wonderful thing!


    Although it is not a weapon, its strategic significance is not small, or even greater!


    Cody noticed Danny''s action. The speed of Harley motorcycle can be adjusted! In other words, it can become faster!


    What does faster mean? It means faster information transmission, earlier arrival at the destination, and... Greater mobility on the battlefield!


    Just now, Donne specifically said that this is to consume magic crystal, not to feed food and grass like a war horse!


    If you can continue driving at high speed by changing the magic crystal in a few seconds like the magic pistol just now, the potential significance of this Harley motorcycle is too great!


    Whether military or civilian!


    Donne waved Danny to stop, and then said to Cody, "a poor magic crystal can run three thousand... Well, it can run from Ellington to alinks, and then from alinks to Tarris, more than twice as fast as a carriage."


    After a pause, Donne said, "of course, the load capacity is not good for the time being. It can''t compare with a carriage."


    A bad magic crystal can run so far!?


    And twice as fast as a carriage!?


    You''re kidding, aren''t you?


    Cody just wanted to speak, suddenly a flash of lightning flashed in his mind. He remembered what was recorded in the goblin literature. It was before the ancient civilization was destroyed. Goblins and dwarfs also had similar single vehicle technology products.


    Cody suddenly looked incredible and asked, "Your Majesty, did the dwarfs make this!?"


    Cody can''t doubt it, because Harley motorcycle can''t see any traces of magic and alchemy from the outside. Bearings and hydraulic shock absorbers are typical dwarf engineering parts!


    Coupled with the relationship between Donne and the dwarf, Cody was more and more sure that the dwarf made it!


    "We jointly developed it."


    Donne didn''t take the credit alone. After all, he didn''t have the hydraulic shock absorbers and bearings provided by kloto. It''s difficult for him to climb the science and technology tree to that level. Motorcycles without hydraulic shock absorbers... Will break people''s bones.


    I knew it!


    Cody was so upset that he asked goblins to sell the things made by the dwarf. What''s the matter!?


    "Your Majesty, isn''t that good?"


    Cody said very vaguely: "the failure rate of dwarf engineering is very high, and it is always easy to have some inexplicable problems. If the customer takes a picture at that time, but what happens, we can''t explain to the customer."


    "Don''t worry."


    Donne said casually, "we rode this thing this time. After such a long test, there are no problems. We can use it safely."


    I didn''t mean that!


    Cody opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say it at last. He silently looked at the ferocious chain saw sword on Elsa''s back. Cody could only nod with tears: "I see. This is the third auction item, Harley motorcycle. Do you have any auction items? It''s best to take them out at one time..."


    If you take it out one by one again, Cody will really be scared to death by him.


    Don smashed his mouth and wanted to take out the comet motorcycle, but now even Ellington hasn''t been equipped. Now he''s too anxious to take it out. Assault rifles and RPGs are big battlefield killers. Ellington hasn''t been eliminated yet. It''s not good to sell them.


    After thinking about it, Donne nodded and said very definitely, "no, oh, you remember the auction order? Put the Harley Motorcycle last."


    I know if you don''t say it!


    Cody nodded fiercely and wanted to cry.


    Because he knew that he would be unlucky this time.


    It''s easy to say, but the significance represented by magic pistol and Harley motorcycle is too great. If those customers don''t buy it, they will come back to find out about it. What can they say then?


    This time I''m really going to be killed by Donne!

 Chapter 606

    In the evening of that day, the temporarily changed auction list flew out of the Black Pearl auction house like snowflakes and was sent to Phila''s big nobles and businessmen with names. These are the main customers of the auction, so Cody must inform them at the first time. As for those individual guests who just wanted to join the fun, ha ha.


    The list of auction items is also exquisite. It focuses on the auction items that many customers focus on, especially the alchemy products of Angus, and the iron cutting sword and magic pistol brought out by Donne have also been particularly aggravated, which has attracted the attention of many people.


    "Legendary one handed sword!? it has three spells! The Black Pearl auction house can take out this treasure!?"


    In a huge manor, a middle-aged man was shocked and got up: "come on!"


    The housekeeper hurried up: "Lord Alexander?"


    "How much money can be transferred from home now!?"


    The housekeeper said with a smile, "if you return to your excellency, I just collected the rent for the first three months of this year a few days ago, and the income of plantations and shops have been turned over. Now the active funds will not have any impact as long as they do not exceed 3 million gold coins."


    "Three million gold coins... Not enough!"


    Alexander frowned. Although the starting price of the legendary one handed sword was set at one million gold coins, it was no problem to double the final transaction price. In case of those guys, it was not impossible to double it.


    After all, this is a legendary one handed sword with three spells!


    Although we don''t know which three spells are, no matter what spells they are, they can play a wonderful role in combat.


    His son is an apocalypse. He has decided to take the path of swordsman. If he can get this legendary one handed sword, he may become famous. At that time, their family''s status in Phila will naturally rise.


    This sword must be taken down!


    Alexander waved his big hand and said flatly, "go and raise funds immediately. I need at least five million gold coins before the spring auction starts tomorrow!"


    The housekeeper was stunned: "Lord Alexander, the gap of two million gold coins... It''s hard to do..."


    That''s two million gold coins, not one hundred and twenty thousand.


    "If it''s difficult to do it, do it!"


    The housekeeper frowned: "Lord Alexander, there is only one night now. I''m afraid the gap of two million gold coins can only be borrowed from the Star Diamond bank, but the loan needs mortgage..."


    "Then mortgage the plantation in the south to the Star Diamond bank."


    Alexander said coldly, "anyway, it will be redeemed in a few months."


    "In that case, I''ll do it now."


    The housekeeper hurried away.


    At the same time, another place.


    A slightly fat middle-aged man looked at the list and smiled: "legendary one handed sword? Good thing, Alexander''s son is now a silver apocalyptic swordsman. He must be excited. Do you want to add a fire?"


    This guy''s name is Jeffrey Wallis. He is famous in Phila and does a lot of business. His businessmen travel to and from ronitant, solant Kingdom and other routes. The money they earn every year makes many people jealous. I don''t know how many people are jealous of him.


    At this time, Jeffrey suddenly saw another auction item in the back, and his eyes suddenly stared at the boss. The guy immediately jumped three feet high: "lying in the slot!? a legendary magic weapon that can instantly fire a fireball!? it can be used without mastering the magic foundation!? and there is no limit on the number of times!?"


    Most of prandal''s magic props that can launch spells are generally limited in number of times. A magic ring that can launch fireball is worth tens of thousands of gold coins. According to the difference of quality and production level, generally speaking, it can be used once to three times a day. The more times, the more expensive the price is, which is not affordable for ordinary people.


    The fireball of the real magic world is not like the primary magic fireball of the magician in the game. If the silver Apocalypse accidentally gets a fireball, he may die. If the bronze and black iron don''t avoid it, they will directly burn into coke.


    It is precisely because the magic power is so powerful that the status of magicians in the world is so high.


    "Get it! Get it at all costs!"


    Jeffrey is jealous. His family''s business is too big. He often encounters danger. Someone assassinates him every three or five times. Now he can only hire those guards at a high price. Moreover, most of the strength of the guards are bronze black iron Apocalypse who are short of money. The cost of the guards alone costs millions of gold coins a year.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to give up money. He wants to spend more money to hire some experts, but most apocalypses pursue strength and adventure. The stronger their strength, the less they want to be a thug, so it''s difficult for him to hire even silver.


    If you get this magic pistol, who will dare to make up his mind in the future? Come and kill one then! Maybe you can get a reputation!


    If this thing is really so powerful, let alone a million gold coins, he is willing to buy even five million gold coins!


    Five million gold coins are a sky high price for ordinary people, but for him, it is just a year''s net income. If you can get this magic pistol, you can save the expenses of those guards. You can get back in a few years. In the future, you will make a net profit. You don''t have to worry about your own safety, and your family will also be guaranteed.


    Besides, even if you can''t use it, you can use it as an heirloom for your son and daughter in the future. You will never lose money!


    Jeffrey originally wanted to add fire to Alexander, but when he saw the magic pistol, he directly forgot what had happened before. He stared at the introduction of the magic pistol with red eyes, and his saliva flowed out.


    At this time, not only the two of them, but also Phila and more people noticed the two new auctions. In addition to the iron sword and magic pistol, there was also a sudden increase in Angus'' alchemy products.


    That was the original finale auction. As a result, Donne put a bar horizontally, and the Harley Motorcycle became the finale, so the set of magic jewelry made by Angus, who was originally used to finale, could only be advanced one.


    Of course, other people don''t know the changes in this situation. They thought Angus had taken another good thing out for auction temporarily. It didn''t think that the finale of the auction had changed because of Donne.


    The next day, before the spring auction began, FILA had changed. All the funds raised from all directions were gathered in the Star Diamond bank. It can be imagined that once the spring auction began, FILA branch of Star Diamond bank would have a huge cash flow. Of course, it was the Star Diamond bank that made a lot of money in the end - no matter how it flows, Those gold coins are still in the vault of the Star Diamond bank.


    This is also the terrible thing about banking - the money in your hand is your money and the money of the bank.


    After lunch, just after a short break, a large number of people rushed to the Black Pearl auction house. For a moment, the wide roads were crowded with all kinds of luxury carriages.


    Friends who used to have a good relationship in the past, although they greet with a smiling face, they obviously still have a little vigilance and hostility on their faces.


    Everyone knows what our main goal is this time. Those jewelry, strange treasure maps, rare magic metals and so on are all foil. Only the iron cutting sword, magic pistol, the excellent cloak with constant flying skills taken out by Angus and the legendary magic jewelry.


    As for the semi-finished puppet core brought out by Angus, few people are interested. After all, they don''t know alchemy. Even if they know that it is the core part of the alchemy puppet, it''s useless to buy it back.


    In addition to those things, it is the final auction that has not been published. According to past customs, the final auction is at least an excellent baby, even if it is not an excellent magic equipment, it is also a good thing of considerable value.


    In the spring auction of the Black Pearl auction house last year, a very rare crystal of deep-sea water element obtained from the Naga nationality was auctioned as the finale. The effect is that it can improve the first-class strength after taking it. If it is the Apocalypse of refining the water system power, it can break through the bottleneck and promote the class. At that time, the Black Pearl auction house was almost demolished by the crazy apocalypse.


    Finally, the crystal of deep-sea water element was bought by an aristocrat who threw five million gold coins, and then gave it to an apocalypse who refined the power of water system, helping him break through the bottleneck, successfully awaken the field and promote him to the master level.


    Although it cost a lot, he finally gained the friendship of the master level apocalypse. In the future, anyone who wants to move him has to consider the consequences of angering a master level apocalypse.


    The absolute value of the money spent.


    A group of people gathered in the Black Pearl auction house to rub their hands. In this spring, there were three legendary magic equipment alone. What makes them more concerned is that in previous years, legendary magic equipment can even be taken out for an auction. This time, there were three directly. What''s more, these three legendary magic equipment are not the final auction items!


    It can be imagined how powerful the final auction products are!


    Looking at the bustling crowd, Cody knew that only a small group of people were really willing to buy. The vast majority of people who received the invitation came to join the fun and said that they had personally participated in a prosperous era, which was a proof of their status in Phila.


    After looking at the disc in his hand, there is a complex spring gear structure. Now the goblins use this thing to time, although it is not very accurate, it is enough.


    "It''s almost time. Why haven''t they come yet?"


    Cody''s mood is complex. This time, because of what Donne took out, the spring shooting has not started yet, it is doomed to be a rare feast.


    But this may not be a good thing.


    At this time, Cody saw a group of people walking slowly in the distance of the street... It was Donne and his party.

 Chapter 607

    Sitting in the VIP room, egwin looked curiously at the bustling people below.


    "Do you humans usually like excitement so much?"


    Egwin has often walked in the human kingdom before and has been personally received by the kings of major kingdoms. Her mind is pure and she has no feeling for the luxurious VIP room. She just looks at the people below and feels very curious.


    She had never seen this before when she was walking in the human kingdom.


    For elves who like to be close to nature and like freedom, so many people crowded in one room is an unspeakable disaster.


    Donne replied quickly, "this situation is not common at ordinary times. It can only be seen in such places."


    His hospitality made both grantia and OLINA feel very unhappy. What grantia thought was that you obviously have a family background and come to tease my Lord egwin. It''s really unforgivable!


    What OLINA thinks is, is she a queen now? And it''s also the legal wife that Donne married openly. Now the wife is nearby. You can''t justify flirting with your sister like this, can you?


    OLINA doesn''t want to stop Donne from hooking up with egwin. After Victor, she also wants to open it. Who in the current elite is clean? As far as OLINA knows, there is a marquis who likes women, and even collected hundreds of beauties to have a party together. This kind of thing is common among nobles.


    But you can hook up. Why don''t you avoid it?


    Is it really appropriate to hide your favor for her in front of yourself?


    OLINA sighed in her heart. After all, she had no emotional foundation with Donne, and she still got together. Although she accepted her life, she would still feel uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, the auction was officially started soon. On the stage was Cody. Because the specifications of the auction products were much higher than those of previous years, he personally took the stage to preside over the auction.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, welcome to the Black Pearl auction house! This auction house is wholly-owned and exclusively operated by the Star Diamond bank. The Black Pearl auction house wants what you want and sells what you want!"


    Cody stood on it and made an official speech, which played up the atmosphere and aroused the emotions of those present.


    As a goblin, he likes what he looks like now. You know, hundreds of years ago, goblins were called green skinned big eared monsters by everyone, but now they are guests of nobles in various countries. All these changes come from the great leader leviz Jinya!


    Standing on the stage, Cody enjoys the feeling of attention. He sees wealth from the greedy eyes of human beings. Yes, for others, it is greed, but for goblins, it is business opportunity.


    Only enough greed can bring them huge profits and wealth. With wealth, they have status and the capital to negotiate with others.


    Thanks to the great leader, your glory will always shine on the future path of goblins!


    "... so I won''t say more next. The spring auction of Black Pearl auction house starts now!"


    Cody finished his closing remarks with a little more meaning, and then received warm applause.


    Subsequently, the first auction item was brought up.


    "First of all, today''s first auction item is the cultivation experience of a master level Ranger from Ryan empire. It details all his experience from awakening talent to awakening field and his experience in various talents and abilities of Rangers. The starting price is 100000 gold coins, and the price increase shall not be less than 1000 gold coins each time. Now start bidding!"


    As the first auction item, if you want to make a good start, you can''t be too bad or too good. If it''s too bad, it will lower the overall grade, and if it''s too good, it will make the later auction items unable to sell at a high price. The cultivation experience of a master level apocalypse is very enlightening for many apocalypses. Even if it''s not a Ranger, you can understand something from it, so don''t worry about not selling it, At the same time, this is only an experience book, not an exclusive secret, so it won''t sell at too high price. Therefore, generally speaking, the cultivation experience of this master level Ranger is the most appropriate.


    "Friend No. 11 offered 100000 gold coins!"


    "Friend No. 28 offered 115000 gold coins!"


    "Friend 132 offered 120000 gold coins!"


    As Cody expected, as soon as his voice fell, there was a lively bidding sound in the venue. Of course, the range of bidding was not very large. After all, it was just a practice experience. It was conditional to sell a high price. Like this situation, only the apocalyptic Ranger and gold cultivation were present, and fell into the bottleneck of strength growth, At the same time, he can only sell at a high price when he has money to buy.


    Master level Ranger''s cultivation experience!?


    In the VIP room, Danny''s eyes lit up and his face was full of longing.


    Although he has just been promoted to silver level, with Donne, he has no doubt that he will break through the master level in the future. It is only a matter of time. If he has this cultivation experience, he can take many detours less and save him a lot of time.


    Donne glanced at him. "Want it?"


    Danny nodded a little embarrassed.


    He knew that Donne''s opponent''s servants were very generous, but asked him to spend so much money to buy himself a Book of experience. Even if he wanted to, Danny was embarrassed to take it.


    However, Donne has nothing to hesitate. Now he is a local tyrant and willful!


    Originally, Ellington had its own Ranger team. Coupled with the establishment of Ellington college, there is a great demand for similar experience in the future. This time, on the one hand, Danny can be more grateful to himself, on the other hand, he can also take it back as a textbook. It can kill two birds with one stone.


    He held up a sign, meaning that the current price had doubled.


    "No. 8... Friend No. 8 offered 240000 gold coins!"


    Why did this guy join the fun when Cody took a swipe at the corner of his mouth? Isn''t he a magician?


    240000 gold coins?


    As soon as the price came out, the whole audience was silent and no one asked for another price.


    Are you kidding? It''s just a master level Ranger''s experience. It''s not a popular warrior''s Apocalypse fighting skills, nor is it a magic manuscript. 150000 gold coins are up to the sky, and it''s called 240000 gold coins!


    "I''ll go! Which local tyrant is here?"


    "Not necessarily. Maybe it happened to be a Ranger who met him and photographed him with an itchy heart."


    "It''s a person in the VIP room. His identity must not be simple!"


    "Is it the Marquis of Alexander?"


    "It''s impossible. The Marquis''s son is a silver swordsman. He doesn''t need the experience of a Ranger. Maybe it''s the Marquis Jeffrey?"


    "I''m not sure he wants to use this experience to exchange swordsman''s things with some Ranger?"


    "Damn! Originally I wanted to buy it for a Ranger friend for a personal favor! Is the Marquis Alexander too much?"


    The speaker was 132, who had just raised his card. He also suspected that the Marquis Alexander had shot.


    The Marquis Alexander in VIP Room 3 lies innocent.


    Finally, Cody bid three times. This Ranger''s cultivation experience was successfully photographed by Donne. The traded gold coins will be transferred directly through the Star Diamond bank, which is very convenient.


    Donne threw it to Danny: "take it. After looking back, give it to Pamela and ask her to make copies and put them in the library. Other Rangers can refer to it."


    Danny was overjoyed and knelt down to Donne on the spot: "thank you, your majesty!"


    "Don''t be polite. You work for me. It''s also good for me to enhance my strength."


    Danny nodded noncommittally. He knew that your Majesty was just polite. What strength is your majesty? A legendary magician, even the Lord of the fire element thinks he can''t beat your majesty. His strength is just to run errands.


    However, Donne''s attitude towards them made Danny more loyal to him. It''s the so-called scholar who dies for his confidant. Now it''s the case with the Ellington guard.


    "Next is the second auction item. This is a top-grade sapphire excavated from Preston mine. It is a necklace carefully carved by master Auguste Chapman. Master Auguste Chapman''s technology needless to say. The starting price of this necklace is 5000 gold coins, and each increase is no less than 100 gold coins. Please bid."


    From the second auction item, the auction house is officially opened. At this time, most of the things that appear are not of high practical value. For civilians, they may not be as good as a piece of bread, but for nobles, luxury goods that can show their identity are the most suitable for warming up.


    "My friend on the 16th offered 5500 gold coins!"


    "Friend No. 28 offered 6000 gold coins!"


    At this time, Donne glanced at OLINA''s neck and suddenly said, "I don''t think I''ve given you any gifts since we got married?"


    OLINA was stunned. Before she could react, she saw Donne raise the sign and double it.


    Cody jumped in the corner of his eye: "friend No. 8... No. 8 offered 12000 gold coins..."


    "The sleeping trough is really a local tyrant!"


    "Money is not spent like this!"


    "That necklace is worth ten thousand gold coins when it''s dead. It''s doubled directly. Is the Marquis Alexander a princess again?"


    Alexander lay the gun twice.


    Although the nobles have money, they are not stupid. They just have a gem necklace. They can''t buy it at ordinary times. There''s no need to waste money here. Finally, the necklace naturally fell into Donne''s hands.


    Donne took the necklace. After thinking about it, a quintessence of magic suddenly appeared at his fingertips. He kept three spells on the sapphire, and then Donne poured some magic into it. The magic light on the necklace flashed away.


    I''m afraid no one can believe that this ordinary sapphire necklace has changed from an ordinary necklace to a legendary magic equipment once handled by Donne.


    "Here you are. Shall I put it on for you?"


    Donne is still a very gentleman at this time. Of course, he always thinks he is a qualified gentleman. It''s no joke to collect a few t''s in the hard disk on earth.


    OLINA blushed and nodded silently to accept Donne''s gift.


    In fact, Donne now wants to give some gifts to egwin. Unfortunately, he despises these things and is embarrassed to give them to egwin. He might as well go back and think of some unique ideas and make a gift for her.


    Gifts are made by hand. They are more sincere.


    From this point of view, it is clear which is more important.

 Chapter 608

    With the auction going on, the atmosphere at the scene became more and more strange. Cody standing on the stage began to sweat.


    There is no other reason. So far, a total of 12 things have been auctioned, and all of them have been bought by Don without exception.


    And every bid is a wordless doubling.


    Just now, the black sphere found in ancient ruins was taken out for auction, because it came from very dangerous ruins. Although it could not be identified, it was still qualified for admission, but the starting price was only one gold coin.


    A young man asked for a hundred gold coins curiously. As a result, he thought that Donne, who passed through the protagonist''s fixed routine, was excited, waved his big hand and doubled again. The young man didn''t believe in evil and increased the price again. As a result, Donne continued to double without hesitation, and finally bought the black sphere with 1200 gold coins.


    Cody''s egg hurts. You say you can buy those things before. At least you can make money. But this black ball is really useless. If it didn''t come from dangerous ancient ruins, it doesn''t even have the qualification to enter the auction house. Would you like to grab this thing from that unlucky guy?


    If Donne knew, he would scoff at him.


    What do you know! This unknown thing is waste in the hands of others. Only in their own hands can they show their real secret!


    Why?


    Because Donne knows he is the protagonist of the world!


    The sleeping trough is supported by the gods. He is not the protagonist. Who is the protagonist?


    Edgewood moved his lips and finally swallowed his words again.


    She wanted to tell Donne that she had seen a lot of black balls in the ruins before, but seeing Donne''s so excited appearance, she was really embarrassed to hit Donne and gently pulled her hair. Egwin turned his face and didn''t want to see him disappointed.


    After getting the black ball, Donne looked over and over for a long time. He was filled with magic and focused. Finally, he even cut his finger and dropped some blood to see if he could recognize the Lord and activate the true face of this thing. As a result, he made trouble for a long time. The black ball was stunned and didn''t respond at all.


    A group of people nearby watched Donne play drums there and thought there was really something secret about the black ball. They stared and looked forward to it for a long time.


    In the end, there was no change in hair!


    Depp couldn''t help asking, "Your Majesty, what''s the secret of this black ball?"


    what the fuck! It''s embarrassing this time!


    Facing the puzzled eyes of a group of people, Donne coughed to hide his embarrassment and said faintly: "there are very important secrets in it, but I can''t crack them yet. You''ll know after I crack them."


    A group of people did not doubt Donne''s words. In their hearts, Donne is synonymous with omnipotence. A legendary magician proficient in alchemy. What else can he do in the world¡ª¡ª Except having children.


    However, how could they understand that Donne really drilled a hole this time. Originally, he thought he would meet the fixed routine of the protagonist and get some ancient secret treasures that were not born. He bought them without even seeing them clearly. As a result, he didn''t find out that there was no secret at all after just making trouble for a long time!


    This black ball is the thing after the metal and sand are melted by high temperature. It is similar to the glass stone at the scene of nuclear explosion, but it is a mixture of metal and sand.


    When it comes to nuclear explosion, this thing is found in the so-called ancient relics. Doesn''t this ancient relics refer to the ancient civilization of dwarfs and goblins? The developed ancient civilization was finally sent into the soul by goblins. Of course, nuclear explosion on that scale will produce this kind of thing.


    As a leader, of course, he can''t lose face in front of his little brother, so Donne can only continue to pretend to be deep.


    What is the best way to divert attention now?


    Money, of course!


    Spending a lot of money can quickly divert their attention from the embarrassing situation.


    So Donne started the shopping mode, huh? Magic metal? Replenish inventory, buy!


    Huh? Alchemy materials? Replenish inventory, buy!


    Huh? Good equipment? Can refer to, buy!


    So the others'' eggs hurt, and Cody''s eggs hurt even more.


    So far, all the things put up for auction have been taken by Donne, without exception.


    Whenever the nobles raised their cards and offered to buy things, Donne let him know how the local tyrants shop. It''s inhumane!


    Is this really an auction?


    The 132nd, who has been hit by Donne several times in a row, feels tired and doesn''t love. He just wants to buy something. Why is it so difficult?


    What on earth did VIP number eight come from? What the hell does he want to buy?


    Everyone who comes to the auction has his own set goal. Basically, in addition to the goal, he rarely makes a strong bid, but VIP No. 8 doesn''t play cards according to common sense!


    He doesn''t bid for anything that comes out!


    Marquis Alexander in VIP Room 3 is really under great pressure and his face is quite ugly.


    "Jeffrey, NIMA! You think I''m scared!"


    Alexander thought it must be Jeffrey in VIP room 8 this time. They were famous for not dealing with each other in Phila. This time they were extravagant at the beginning, which obviously wanted to give him a blow!


    Jeffrey in VIP Room 6 blushed.


    "Sleeping trough NIMA Alexander! If you were me, you would be afraid of you!"


    Jeffrey thought Alexander was demonstrating to him for the next few babies.


    The two sworn rivals inadvertently put up a bar, rubbed their hands, allowed the price in VIP room 8, and silently sneered in their hearts.


    Buy it! Try to buy it! The more money you spend, the better!


    The more money you spend now, when the main dish comes up later, I''ll raise the price all at once to see how you get better!


    They wanted to find out the bottom of each other to see whether this guy really wanted to buy or deliberately stimulated himself, but they had to stop at the thought of the consequences of not buying things and raising prices at the auction house under the Star Diamond bank.


    Not everyone can beat the dragon''s face.


    The nobles sitting below looked strange. Now they all wanted to rush into VIP room 8 to see who it was.


    Marquis Alexander?


    Or the Marquis Jeffrey?


    The guys who didn''t plan to buy anything from the beginning were happy. This time they saw a good play.


    When Cody saw the next auction, he was relieved. Shouldn''t he bid for it again?


    "The 13th auction item, the excellent cloak made by master Angus, not only has three enchanting effects, but also has a constant fourth-order magic flying spell. It can be used three times a day and last one gear hour each time (the timing method of goblins) , it is very useful both for driving and reconnaissance. It has very high practical value. The starting price is 100000 gold coins, and the price increase each time is no less than 5000 gold coins! "


    The product of master Angus is quality assurance. Even if you don''t use it when you buy it back, it is also a symbol of identity and wealth. Suddenly, a group of people are excited like beating chicken blood. At this moment, they stare at the crystal window of VIP room 8 one by one. Some even quietly bet on how much he will pay for it.


    Many people have given up the idea of shopping. They feel that there is no chance for them to bid this time. After all, it is an excellent cloak made by master Angus. Who will miss this good thing?


    As a result, after waiting for a long time, I found that VIP room 8 had no intention of making an offer at all, and everyone was stunned.


    Angus in VIP room 1 was dumbfounded at the silent auction venue.


    It was the first time he had encountered such a situation in so many years.


    I made my own magic equipment, but no one offered?


    What''s going on in the gutter?


    In the past, they were all red faced and thick necked, scrambling to buy? Why didn''t everyone talk this time?


    Is it because of the number eight?


    The venue was still silent, and everyone looked at VIP room 8.


    What does this guy mean? Does it have to be quoted and pressed down?


    What kind of bad taste is this?


    "One hundred and five thousand gold coins."


    The hard pressed customer 132 tentatively quoted a reserve price. Then a group of people stared and waited for a long time, but they found that VIP room 8 was still quiet.


    What the hell? I bought so much before, but now the main dish is served, but it''s gone?


    Those present were full of doubts. They didn''t know what the hell this guy was doing.


    How did they know that Donne yawned boring now, three enchantments? Constant flying cloak? That thing can be made in minutes as long as he needs it. Why spend money on Angus?


    His money didn''t come from the wind. He still knows how to save.


    Cody is in a hurry. You''re asking for a price! He can''t buy this!


    Unfortunately, only he knew the truth, but he couldn''t say it yet. He had to worry.


    If master Angus''s product is finally sold at the reserve price, it is simply beating master Angus in the face! Where will he have the face to contact the master in the future!


    "Ha! Jeffrey can''t!"


    Marquis Alexander laughed. This excellent cloak is not the same level as before. If this thing needs to be photographed, at least it may have to be doubled, almost 500000 gold coins, which is not a small amount. If you spend so much money here, the next iron sword will certainly not be able to compete with you.


    "Ha! Alexander withered!"


    Jeffery''s thoughts were similar to Alexander''s. He looked strangely at the direction of VIP room 8 and was ready to carry out the plan that the enemy would not move, I would not move, and I would move if the enemy moved.


    Anyway, his ultimate goal is only the magic pistol. Of course, it would be better if he could take the iron sword and disgust Alexander - unfortunately, he also knows that he may not have enough gold coins.


    Angus, an innocent lying gun, listened to a few tentative offers below, his face as black as ink.


    This is the worst time in the history of product auction after he became famous!

 Chapter 609

    In the Black Pearl auction house, there are few outcries. If people who don''t know about it hear it, I''m afraid they think what''s being auctioned is worthless.


    Unfortunately not.


    Now lying on the table is the excellent magic cloak refined by Angus himself. Let''s not say the appearance of the cloak, nor the enchantment and constant magic effect. It''s just the gold lettered signboard of Angus. Even if it''s an ordinary cloak, it''s worth 100000 gold coins.


    Now, with the advent of dung stirring stick Donne, the situation has changed.


    Everyone was waiting for him to make an offer. Before he opened his mouth, everyone dared not make a real offer, only a tentative call.


    Angus is in a bad mood. Although he is a legendary hero now, the legendary hero is also human and has seven emotions and six desires.


    It''s not good to be held and offered by people like their ancestors every day, but it''s certainly uncomfortable to suddenly fall from the cloud.


    That bastard in VIP room 8 is to blame!


    Angus stared bitterly at VIP room 8. He really wanted to use magic to investigate and see who was making trouble here. Unfortunately, he couldn''t break the room strengthened by the dragon family.


    "120000 gold coins! Friend 59 offered 120000 gold coins! Who else?"


    Cody is about to cry on the stage. What''s the special name!


    In previous years, an outstanding treasure of Angus was at least 500000 gold coins. Today, it was called a half sky price, but it was only 120000 gold coins!


    According to the previous standards, this is a great loss today - because the auction items taken out by Angus have been changed into alchemy materials and sold to the Black Pearl auction house before the auction. If the auction income is not enough for the alchemy materials, it will be a big loss this time!


    In the room, Donne waited with a depressed face for a long time, but he couldn''t wait to see the next auction.


    Because the next one is the iron sword he took out.


    "Let me add a fire!"


    Donne sat up straight and raised the sign beside him.


    "No. 8! Friends in VIP Room No. 8 bid 240000 gold coins!"


    Cody was so excited that he almost burst into tears when he saw Donne''s bid. At the same time, he was disgusted.


    Because the situation was disturbed by him, he never thought that he would have to rely on him to save the scene in the end.


    Is there anything more disgusting than this?


    "Wow! You did it!"


    "Or double it! This guy has spent more than a million gold coins now!?"


    "Strange, if it is Marquis Alexander, shouldn''t he prepare for the next auction? How can he waste money on this cloak?"


    "That means it''s not Marquis Alexander, it''s probably Marquis Jeffrey!"


    "Anyone else!? anyone else bid!?"


    Cody looked expectantly off the court. Now that Donne has made a bid, it''s time for those who really want to speak, right?


    Under the stage, the two men whispered to each other and raised the sign of 50000.


    This excellent cloak is really useful for their mercenary regiment. If you have such a cloak, you can avoid many dangers and save a lot of money. Even when it is dangerous, you can rely on him to deliver messages and move soldiers. It has very high strategic value.


    "No. 89! Friend No. 89 offered 290000 gold coins!"


    As soon as Cody finished shouting, the other side also raised the sign. Suddenly, the big stone in his heart fell heavily: "friend 132, bid 340000 gold coins!"


    When Angus got the cloak, the Black Pearl auction house paid a total of 300000 gold coins worth of alchemy materials. As long as the price exceeded 300000, they earned it. The difference is only how much.


    Customer 132 is the guy who was hit by Donne several times before. Now he''s full of anger. Is it so difficult to buy something?


    "My friends! This is the magic cloak refined by master Angus! Think about what a glorious thing it would be to have a magic cloak produced by master Angus! There are no more than 50 people in prandal who have magic equipment made by master Angus!"


    Cody is worthy of being a cunning goblin. In a word, he immediately moved many people.


    Yes, this is a magic cloak made by master Angus! No matter whether the 8th wants it or not, don''t you just call out your psychological price? What about him?


    Besides, even if you can''t buy it, it''s great to raise the price and disgust the VIP No. 8!


    After figuring this out, those people''s minds became active, and the frequency of bidding was immediately increased.


    350000, 380000, 400000, 450000, 480000


    The price soon broke through the 500000 gold coins mark, and then the growth slowed down a lot. Although people want it, they are also very rational. It is quite reasonable to buy an excellent magic equipment with 500000 gold coins.


    At this moment, Cody is happy.


    Master Angus''s gold lettered signboard is really easy to use!


    Finally, the price of the magic cloak stayed at 540000 gold coins and was bought by the ruthless customer 132.


    Although the hammer fell and the deal was successful, the atmosphere in the audience was completely hot at the moment. It was the time to strike while the iron was hot and take out good things. As soon as the cloak was put down, Cody shouted: "Ladies and gentlemen, I think you have noticed that we have modified the original auction sequence and added several things, which have attracted more friends for our party today."


    "I think a lot of people can''t wait to see the treasure auctioned next. Yes, it''s a legendary one handed long sword, called chopping iron sword. It -"


    "Stop talking nonsense! I want to see something!"


    "Yes! Don''t waste time! Take out your things quickly!"


    Many aristocrats craned their necks and waited to see things. As a result, Cody explained there. How can they accept it? Each of them booed there regardless of their own identity.


    Cody''s eyes flashed and smiled without anger. He was not afraid of these people''s coaxing. The more coaxing, the more it can reflect the value of the baby, and the final result is bound to be satisfactory.


    "Since everyone is looking forward to it, I won''t talk nonsense anymore!"


    As soon as Cody waved his hand, a cart was slowly pushed to the table. The shining iron sword lay quietly on a layer of red fur, emitting a light blue light.


    "Please look, this is the iron cutting sword! Legendary magic sword!"


    Cody pointed to the iron sword and shouted, "I believe you have seen the bright magic light on it. Here I want to tell you something about the iron sword!"


    "This iron cutting sword not only cuts iron like mud, but also has five enchantments: breaking magic, bleeding, strengthening strength, strengthening speed and strengthening perception!"


    The atmosphere under the stage was ignited by Cody.


    "The gods are on! Five enchanting effects!? who is the great master?"


    "It''s amazing that one equipment can have three enchanting effects. There are five iron cutting swords!?"


    "Wait! If I remember well, having four enchanting effects and a unique special effect can be regarded as legendary equipment? But there are five iron cutting swords! Doesn''t it mean that iron cutting swords are the most precious magic equipment?"


    "Although it''s a pity, this iron chopping sword is really not the most precious magic equipment, because the materials it uses can''t reach the standard of the most precious."


    Cody looked regretful. If the material of this iron cutting sword could be better, it''s best to use refined gold or AOJIN all over, then it''s definitely qualified to become a treasure level magic equipment.


    In the room, Donne and others were talking about something. It''s just a weapon made of alloy that can be mass produced. It''s surprising to be judged as legendary. Do you want to reach the treasure level? Funny?


    Besides, the most precious magic equipment can be used as a national treasure. Where it is placed, it is the supreme symbol. How can it be auctioned?


    Uh... Donne glanced at Brian''s precious Warhammer, which was used as a stepping stone, and silently turned his head, except for the dwarf''s precious.


    "I think you all know that in addition to the unprecedented five enchanting effects, this iron cutting sword also has three unique spells!"


    "You must be curious about the three spells. Now I''ll tell you publicly!"


    "One is the third-order spell flash!"


    Holding the iron sword, Cody disappeared from one side of the table and appeared on the other side.


    Flash!


    There was an uproar at the venue. Flash is a landmark spell that a silver mage must learn. This spell can protect the mage''s safety and let him cross the space in a very short time to avoid dangerous attacks.


    For soldiers, this spell is also of great significance. It can even reverse the war at a critical moment!


    "Second, it''s a fourth-order spell, invisibility!"


    Cody''s figure disappeared in an instant!


    It''s invisibility!?


    More people are excited. The practical significance of invisibility is no less than that of flash. In many dangerous situations, invisibility can be used to avoid danger, spy on the enemy, know the intelligence in advance, and then you can formulate targeted tactics, which greatly increases the victory rate!


    "Third," Cody stretched out his third finger and turned his mouth. "It''s a fifth order magic group giant power!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Cody suddenly activated the group giant power technique. The people close to the booth immediately felt the great power pouring out of their bodies and panted involuntarily.


    Power! Power is coming out!


    "What!?"


    In VIP Room 3, marquis Alexander suddenly stood up and stared at the iron sword on the table with red eyes: "it''s a fifth order magic!? or group giant power!?"


    If you have this spell, what kind of powerful power will erupt in group combat!? It will no longer be a dream to defeat more with less!


    "Father!"


    Alexander''s son looked at him expectantly.


    "Don''t worry, my son."


    The Marquis Alexander was cruel and said, "today, no one can take this sword! It belongs to our Noah family!"


    "Legendary magic sword, cut iron sword, starting price of one million gold coins! Each increase is no less than 50000 gold coins, starting now!"

 Chapter 610

    Legendary magic sword, shoot!


    "Two million! This sword is mine!"


    As soon as Cody''s voice fell, Jeffrey in VIP Room 6 shouted out the price. In order to disgust the Marquis Alexander, he even gave up his hidden identity.


    "Sleeping slot!? this is the voice of marquis Jeffrey. He''s in VIP Room 6!"


    "That''s wrong! That means the Marquis Alexander in VIP room 8!?"


    "Three million! Who robbed me and killed him!"


    The Marquis of Alexandria also went out of his way and shouted fiercely, "Jeffrey lies in the trough, NIMA! Dare you argue with me and I''ll kill you!"


    Although the Marquis Alexander also knew that Jeffrey was not in VIP room 8, his goal appeared. He didn''t have the mind to think about the mysterious customer in VIP room 8, so he went straight to Jeffrey.


    He''s not just talking. If Jeffrey really dares to shoot the sword, Alexander may really kill him


    "Sleeping slot! This is the voice of marquis Alexander! He is in VIP Room 3!"


    "That''s wrong! Marquis Alexander is in VIP Room 3 and Marquis Jeffrey is keeping the VIP room. Who''s in VIP room 8!?"


    "Is there anyone else in Phila who can compete with them for financial resources?"


    "Is it Archduke Huoding?"


    "Impossible! Archduke hortin is dead! Now the city hall is temporarily controlled by General Henry!"


    "Did General Henry squander his fortune with the Grand Duke of houghting?"


    "More impossible! General Henry is not that kind of person!"


    "Who would that be?"


    The customers in the meeting hall are messy. The NIMA rhythm is not quite right. The two marques are competing. The mysterious third party doesn''t know who it is!


    In this auction, only Marquis Alexander in VIP Room 3, marquis Jeffrey in VIP Room 6 and mysterious visitors in VIP room 8 really deserve attention. As for other VIP rooms, they basically don''t care.


    Some people even have to wait and see if he will join the competition with this legendary magic sword?


    If so, the tripartite war would be more interesting!


    "Four million!"


    Bid! VIP room 8 really made a bid! And one opening is a million gold coins to add!


    That''s a million gold coins, not 120000. A million gold coins are enough to buy a town!


    This mysterious VIP No. 8 is definitely a super local tyrant!


    Cody''s egg hurts. The Black Pearl auction house has an unwritten rule that childcare is absolutely not allowed. Although the higher the auction price, the more they draw, once the childcare is found, the bad thing is the reputation of the whole auction house. If you want to do long-term business, this kind of thing is absolutely not allowed.


    Now the rule has been broken by Donne!


    He raised the price of what he sold himself!


    "4.5 million! I''m a friend of VIP room 8. I''m the Marquis Alexander Noah of Phila. Although I don''t know the identity of my friend, I really hope to make a friend. This sword is very important to our Noah family. I hope my friends can bear the pain and give up their love."


    Alexander had to treat VIP room 8 carefully, hoping that the other party could sell him a face. This sword is very important to the Noah family, and he is bound to win it!


    But if the price is too high for him, he can only find another way.


    As for the way... Ha ha, the world is very dark.


    "Five million! Alexander, aren''t you very drag? The auction will depend on your financial resources. Why should you persuade this friend to give up the auction? If you have the ability, you can keep up!"


    Jeffrey is happy. Although he doesn''t know who VIP room 8 is, he is very happy to make Alexander sick. As the saying goes, the enemy of the enemy is a friend.


    "Five and a half million!"


    Alexander was ruthless and added 500000 gold coins, which basically reached the limit of Noah''s family. If he continued to increase the price, he would have to find a way to change the seller''s property.


    Star Diamond bank provides a very considerate property evaluation and sale service, and can provide one-to-one service for on-site customers at any time


    Donne smiled and raised the sign to give up the bid.


    Cody shouted, "give up the price in VIP room 8!"


    Alexander breathed a sigh of relief, then looked fiercely at VIP Room 6 diagonally opposite. If Jeffrey dared to raise the price, the first thing he would buy the sword was to chop him!


    In VIP Room 6, Jeffrey touched his beard on his chin and looked strange.


    He was speculating on Alexander''s ideas.


    "Alexander''s son is sure to win this sword. If he can, he will definitely raise the price in one breath..."


    "I added one million twice without hesitation before, but only 500000 this time..."


    "The recent harvest of Noah family''s shops and manors is fairly good, and the expected revenue is about 3 million gold coins..."


    "Plus the reserve money he has on hand... 5.5 million is almost his limit. Hum, it''s almost like me. It''s a pity."


    Jeffrey was full of regret. Although he could still bid, if Alexander was forced to give up the auction, he would have to buy the magic sword that was of little use to him.


    Compared with the magic sword, the magic pistol is more attractive to him.


    It''s risky to shout again.


    After thinking this clearly, Jeffrey resolutely gave up the competition and raised his cards.


    Seeing this, Cody shouted, "VIP Room 6 gives up bidding! At present, the highest bidding is VIP Room 3, 5.5 million gold coins! 5.5 million gold coins! Is there any higher!? is there any more!?"


    Do you have it or not? Are you kidding!


    That''s 5.5 million gold coins! How many people can buy a sword without hesitation!?


    After several calls, Cody, who was flushed with excitement, dropped the hammer: "Congratulations! Friends in VIP Room 3! You photographed this unique legendary magic sword at the price of 5.5 million gold coins!"


    Got it! Really photographed!


    Filled with ecstasy, Alexander turned and hugged his son and wife. He cheered loudly: "we''ve photographed it! Lance! We''ve photographed it!"


    Lance Noah, Alexander''s son, was also ecstatic: "father, I must practice well and become stronger and will not insult this sword!"


    Alexander was very pleased. Yes, even if the sword could not be used by his son for the time being, it was worth buying it, which brought a strong driving force for his son''s progress!


    Noah family, there will be a powerful swordsman matching this sword!


    Jeffrey, I''ll let you get the sermon for a while. When Lance''s cultivation is successful, it will make you look good at that time!


    "Did I hear you right?! sell it now!?"


    "That''s 5.5 million gold coins!"


    "Yes, it''s a legendary magic sword after all."


    "The crystallization of deep-sea water elements is more expensive than the previous record!"


    "You seem to have forgotten that the auction is only one-third of the time, and there are still many good things, especially the last baby!"


    A group of people were stunned. Yes!


    After only one third of this, the sky high price of 5.5 million gold coins has been auctioned. What about the baby who finally finished?


    You can''t shoot a sky high price of tens of millions of gold coins!?


    A group of onlookers who just came to join the fun suddenly became more excited like chicken blood. They can''t afford these things, but it doesn''t affect them to watch the play.


    I personally participated in this rare event. The highest value auction in the history of Black Pearl auction house will be born in front of me. Who is not excited?


    They are excited, and the other group is more excited.


    There was a strange atmosphere in VIP room 8, especially deplock and Danny. At the moment, they opened their mouths one by one and looked at the iron sword on the table with a dementia face.


    That thing is the weapon they once held in their hands. With a sharper chain saw sword, they put the iron cutting sword on the shelf and put it away to eat ash.


    However, it was this weapon that was about to be eliminated by Ellington that sold a sky high price of 5.5 million gold coins!?


    Grantia blinked, quite speechless. Isn''t there an iron sword in Ellington? Even she got one at the beginning. Later, she returned it because she didn''t feel beautiful enough. How could it be so valuable?


    I knew I would take it. Now I sell it. It''s disgusting!


    Grantia glared at Donne.


    "Depp, give me a look and see if I''m dreaming..."


    Depp gave Locke a hard punch. Locke snorted and cried, "it''s over! It''s not a dream!"


    Danny said to himself, "the iron sword is so valuable!"


    "Legendary magic sword, can it be worthless?"


    Brian turned his mouth, scratched his head and said with a little doubt, "anyway, the iron cutting sword we made in batch is a legendary magic sword? When was the legendary magic sword so easy to make?"


    Is it easy? It''s not easy at all. If Donne didn''t have inspiration, if Donne didn''t have so many magic metals to spend, and if he didn''t find universal alloy by chance, how could he produce such a wonderful weapon as cutting iron sword?


    It is no exaggeration that the iron chopping sword, which was enchanted by Donne himself and has constant magic, is rated as the most precious magic sword. Even those mass-produced iron chopping swords deserve legendary evaluation.


    It''s just that he follows Donne every day and doesn''t feel strange about all kinds of things. At the beginning, he had one iron sword, and those who performed well can get Donne''s personal enchantment and constant magic. The members of the Ellington guard only feel it''s an honor, but they don''t care about the actual value of the iron sword.


    At the moment, Danny was almost scared to pee. In the battle before the relationship, everyone of them was carrying millions of gold coins in front of the enemy!

 Chapter 611

    Seeing the noisy atmosphere in the auction house and the terrible price, Danny quickly took out his chopping iron sword and carefully looked at the shining chopping iron sword. His eyes almost turned into gold coins.


    "Lord, since the iron sword is so valuable, what business do we do? Let''s sell weapons..."


    Donne was angry and funny and said: "on the one hand, the reason why the value is so high is that things are rare and legendary magic equipment is too rare. On the other hand, it is because Alexander needs a good magic sword, not that the legendary magic sword is really worth more than 5 million gold coins."


    "If you take out 180 iron cutting swords and sell them at once, it''s good if the price can exceed one million gold coins."


    In fact, although legendary magic equipment is expensive, the transaction price of general legendary magic equipment is between one million and two million gold coins.


    It''s not that you can''t sell at a high price, but a higher price is meaningless.


    So many gold coins are meaningless to the Apocalypse who can get legendary magic equipment. The Apocalypse who can sell such good things will not be short of that money. Generally, the real purpose is to exchange things for things they need more. As for gold coins, it''s just an addition.


    But now, because the Marquis of Alexandria just needs this sword, the price is rising. After several calls, it has rushed to the peak.


    OLINA felt like a dream. At the beginning, Victor was worried about the financial situation of the royal family of the Ilus empire. He didn''t know how many hair he had pulled off. Sometimes he even wanted to break a gold coin into two flowers. What about Donne?


    This is equivalent to the net profit of Datang chamber of Commerce for several months. You can make money with an iron sword


    A sword, just sold an iron cutting sword!


    However, OLINA has seen with her own eyes how the iron chopping sword was born from the assembly line. This thing is not too rare in Ellington. Some members of the Ellington guard put the iron chopping sword at home after receiving the chain saw sword and didn''t get the space equipment reward. From time to time, she can see some housewives chop meat and bones with the iron chopping sword. It''s very convenient.


    Chop meat and bones


    Cut the iron sword


    Legendary magic sword


    Five and a half million gold coins!


    OLINA''s heart was dripping blood, but she believed that if those housewives knew that they were actually holding a magic sword worth 5.5 million gold coins to chop meat, it was estimated that their heart would bleed more seriously.


    In VIP room 1, Angus''s eyes exuded a faint magic brilliance, his eyes stared at the iron sword and muttered to himself.


    "... the magic flow direction is extremely stable... The compound construction of multiple magic arrays... The structure is extremely stable..."


    The more he observed, the brighter his eyes and the more excited his heart was.


    The alchemy technique on this iron cutting sword is not very clever, but the technique he uses is very unique, and the idea used in enchanting is very clever. In order to reduce the pressure of enchanting on the sword body, multiple frames are used, and some nodes can be used together, so that an additional enchanting effect can be added.


    Not only that, Angus also noticed that the material of the chopping iron sword itself is very special. It is not like ordinary steel or magic metal. Although it looks like refined gold, it is not exactly. Angus is also very interested in this special metal material.


    "Is this what Cody called a special surprise? It''s really special enough, but it''s a pity that there are 5.5 million gold coins..."


    Angus smashed his mouth. If he didn''t often squander those expensive alchemy materials, he wouldn''t be unable to afford it, but now he''s really shy. He doesn''t have so many gold coins. He can only look greedy.


    If you can buy one and study it carefully, it may be of great help to his alchemy. Unfortunately, he missed this opportunity.


    Angus can''t borrow money from the Star Diamond bank in his own name. Now the Black Pearl auction house wants to take the initiative to lend him money to spend casually. Unfortunately, Angus knows very well that the money spent is human and needs to be paid back.


    He only wants to study alchemy and analyze the essence of all things and the way of change, rather than working for others.


    Before the hot scene disappeared, the auction continued. As a result, as soon as he began to shoot a product, Donne started the shopping mode again. He didn''t give others the opportunity to bid at all. He sprinkled a lot of gold coins and bought all the things that were not rare at all.


    But now no one cares about this kind of thing. They are watching the auction, waiting to see the next excitement.


    "The next auction item, the experimental object made by master Angus, is an unfinished puppet core. I think everyone knows how practical the alchemy puppet is. It can be used in combat, helping work, even exploring dangerous areas, or mining in mines. The most important part of the alchemy puppet is its core."


    "Although this puppet core has not been completed, it contains the painstaking efforts and technical crystallization of master Angus. Therefore, the starting price is 100000 gold coins, and the price increase shall not be less than 5000 each time. The auction begins!"


    Although Cody said it with both voice and emotion, the off-site reaction was very general.


    "Puppet core? Still unfinished? Although it is produced by master Angus, why do we buy this thing?"


    "Yes, alchemists can''t be found casually, and even fewer can make alchemy puppets..."


    "Is master Angus short of money? Why did he sell all the unfinished things?"


    "Are you kidding? Do you know how valuable master Angus''s name is? As long as he speaks, several kingdoms are even willing to devote all their national efforts to worship him!"


    Angus is not only an alchemist, but also a legendary hero and legendary magician. If he really speaks, countless people will line up to give him money. Who in the major kingdoms doesn''t want to win over such a human Fort? With him, who dares to invade his own country?


    Unfortunately, Angus never gave anyone such a chance.


    "Unfinished alchemy puppet core? Interesting..."


    Donne smiled and raised his card without hesitation.


    For others, this thing is meaningless, but for him, this puppet core is of great reference value. We can see Angus''s Alchemy tendency and other details.


    "Friends in VIP room 8 bid 200000 gold coins!"


    Hearing Cody''s offer, Angus smiled and hummed, "it seems that this number eight is not a person without eyes."


    Everyone didn''t bid. No. 8 is willing to bid for his own things. Of course Angus will change his attitude.


    Hearing the No. 8 bid, a group of people shook their heads secretly. Originally, some people wanted to take the opportunity to buy this thing and connect with Angus. After thinking about it, they gave up.


    The risk is too great and the benefits are unequal.


    Without waves, the semi-finished puppet core came to Donne''s hand, but Donne was not in a hurry, because the next thing to be auctioned was his magic pistol.


    The iron chopping sword sold at such a high price, what about the magic pistol?


    Although the direct use of magic pistol is not as good as cutting iron sword, it represents an extraordinary significance. I believe Angus will notice this.


    "Next auction."


    Cody took a deep breath, waved his hand reluctantly and asked the maid to bring up the magic pistol. He opened the lining, let everyone see the small silver pistol and shouted: "This auction item is called magic pistol. I don''t feel much about its function, so we decided to use it on site, let everyone see its effect, and then bid!"


    "Coming!"


    Jeffrey, who was on the 6th, was in high spirits and stared at the magic pistol in the center of the table. His eyes were full of desire.


    Soon a metal target made of magic iron appeared at one end of the table. Then Cody put on a pair of gloves, solemnly picked up the magic pistol, aimed at the target and pulled the trigger.


    "Boom!"


    The fireball roared at the winning target.


    A man said disapprovingly, "what, isn''t it just a small magic wand? Before, the magic wand only sold 50000 gold coins - what!?"


    Before he finished, he was stunned to see that the magic pistol fired a series of fireballs without stopping!


    The blazing fireball bombarded the metal target continuously. The metal target made by magic iron was soon red by the blazing high temperature. In order to prevent accidents, Cody had to stop shooting and let his men pour cold water to cool down.


    After the target cooled, a series of fireballs appeared, and the huge roar echoed in the hall, as if integrated with the heartbeat. Each blasting would make people''s heart shake hard.


    "The gods are on the! I''m not dazzled, am I?"


    "Even fireball? It''s all instant!? just dozens? Forty? Fifty?"


    "Isn''t he cheating? How can a magic wand have such power!?"


    "Cheating? You let a goblin cheat with magic? Everyone knows that goblins can''t master magic!"


    "But that doesn''t explain..."


    "What explanation? The magic pistol in his hand is the explanation!"


    At this time, the fireball technique finally stopped, and the customers present were relieved.


    Fortunately, it''s not unlimited, otherwise it''s too abnormal!


    With this kind of weapon, what else do you play? Before you rush in front, a series of fireballs burn people to ashes!


    However, just then, they saw Cody draw a transparent crystal from the magic pistol, and then replace it with a magic crystal, followed by something that shocked them.


    Continuous fireball, appear again!


    "That''s right! That''s it!"


    Jeffrey clenched his fist and stared at the magic pistol.


    He''s going to get it!

 Chapter 612

    Crazy! The scene of the Black Pearl auction house is completely crazy!


    Even if the people present were stupid, they knew what Cody meant by this action!


    This magic pistol doesn''t have a limit on the number of times like a magic wand!


    Instead, you can change the magic crystal to achieve the effect of unlimited use!


    what is it?


    This is a big killer!


    Angus widened his eyes. Rao was also difficult for him to see the particularity of the magic pistol here. He could only sense that with Cody''s action, the magic flow flashed on the magic pistol, and then the fireball appeared.


    This must be achieved through magic array and magic crystal, but what are the specific details!? What kind of magic array is the magic array?


    Angus was itchy. The appearance of this magic pistol made him see a new world!


    This special weapon was born through the combination of magic array and magic crystal. What about the combination of magic array and other things? Will more miracles be born?


    For a moment, Angus actually stayed there, his brain turned wildly, countless ideas collided with each other, bursting out bright thinking sparks.


    He actually launched a thinking storm in his own brain.


    "I think everyone here has seen and should understand the power of the magic pistol. I need to emphasize that this magic pistol has no use restrictions. Anyone can learn it. Even an ordinary child can burst out amazing power when holding it in his hand."


    "Although it has only one function of launching fireball, you can see how terrible the instant and continuous fireball is. You don''t have to worry about the limit of use times. It uses magic crystal as ammunition. Once there is no magic, you can continue to launch fireball as long as you replace a magic crystal in a very short time!"


    "At the same time, this magic pistol has a powerful place. It can recognize the owner. Once the final buyer recognizes the owner, no one can use this magic pistol except the person who made it, so you don''t have to worry about being stolen!"


    "Such magic equipment will be everyone''s security partner. With its help, you will no longer have to worry about being attacked by Warcraft or assassinated by the enemy. You will become a powerful magician who can instantly fire ball!"


    "In view of these advantages, although this magic pistol has only this function, we still evaluate it as legendary magic equipment!"


    "Now, the magic pistol starts shooting. The starting price is 500000 gold coins, and each increase shall not be less than 50000 gold coins!"


    As soon as Cody''s voice fell, the unusually hot quotation began.


    "My friend on the 14th offered 500000 gold coins!"


    "My friend on the 16th offered 650000 gold coins!"


    "Friend 59 bid - Oh, sorry, friend 77 has doubled! Yes! Doubled! 1.3 million gold coins! You heard right! 1.3 million gold coins!"


    "Ah! On the 16th, my friend added 100000 gold coins! Now the quotation is - wait! On the 6th, my friend in VIP Room 6 bid 2.6 million gold coins!"


    VIP room six? Isn''t that Marquis Jeffrey? Did he take a fancy to this thing?


    As soon as Jeffrey spoke, many people got stage fright. They couldn''t compete with the Marquis Jeffrey in terms of financial resources. Their family property couldn''t compare with the value of a manor of the Marquis Jeffrey.


    "Hum!"


    A cold drink came out of window 3. Alexander, who was addicted to enjoying the iron sword, flashed a cold light in his eyes and said faintly, "five million two hundred thousand."


    Alexander is well aware of Jeffrey''s current situation. He has recently provoked several enemies. He is haunted by assassins every day. I''m afraid he is accompanied by guards. He is determined to get this powerful weapon that can be used without foundation.


    Jeffrey just disgusted him. Now he doesn''t fight back. It''s not his character.


    Jeffrey was disgusted by Alexander. Seeing that those people were afraid to make an offer, the baby could buy it with 2.6 million gold coins. As a result, he killed a shit stirring stick in the air!


    "Marquis Alexander, you just bought the iron cutting sword. How much money do you have for you to spend?"


    "Don''t bother you."


    "Hey, do you know what happens when you don''t have the money to pay for the goods after shooting?"


    Alexander said faintly, "although I can''t compare with you in cash, I have a lot of fixed assets. Just a few manors are too far away to take care of. They can be discounted."


    "You!"


    Jeffrey was choked by him and said sarcastically, "I doubt you are raising the price maliciously!"


    "Malicious price increase? You think too much."


    Alexander said with a smile: "Who doesn''t want such a good thing? Even if I''m not chased and bitten by a group of mad dogs like you, I need a weapon to defend myself. This magic pistol can be used without foundation. It''s very suitable for me. Can you say that this thing can only be bought by you, not me? Don''t you say that the auction items depend on financial resources, and the rich get them. In that case, you bid."


    Alexander bet that Jeffrey needed the magic pistol, so he didn''t panic.


    Even if he really gets away and doesn''t play, it''s not a loss to buy such a powerful legendary magic equipment with 5.2 million gold coins. He can keep it for self-defense.


    In VIP Room 6, Jeffrey''s face was uncertain.


    Now the situation is very bad. Alexander knows his recent situation, so he knows his needs. Even if he doesn''t want to play this game, he must continue.


    Money can be earned when it is gone, and nothing is more important than life when it is gone.


    However, if he continues to bid, Alexander will certainly continue to raise the price with him. It''s just a word for him, but he may have to pay an extra 1 million or even 2.3 million to get the magic pistol.


    Thinking of this, Cody just called for the second time. Marquis Jeffrey raised a brand and asked for a price first.


    "VIP Room 6 offers 5.25 million gold coins!"


    Jeffrey said lightly, "Alexander, tell me, how can you give up the bidding?"


    The Marquis Alexander in VIP Room 3 smiled and said, "just thanks to you, I spent two million more gold coins to buy the cutting iron sword, so I don''t want much. Just pay back two million gold coins."


    Fuck NIMA!


    Jeffrey''s face is black. Is that two million? If you pay back 2 million, plus the price just raised by Alexander, he will lose more than 4 million gold coins!


    If you are lucky, you can buy another legendary magic equipment!


    "It''s impossible! You just raised your price. Now we''ve all lost more than two million gold coins. Let''s just forget it. You got the iron sword and I got the magic pistol. Take what you need."


    "Five million seven hundred and fifty thousand, no, if you don''t agree, let''s continue to play. It''s a big deal. I really buy this magic pistol. Although it will bleed, I can''t afford it."


    The final price did not exceed the iron sword. How could Alexander stop and hit 500000 gold coins as soon as he opened his mouth.


    Fuck NIMA! Can we play happily together?


    Jeffrey is going to curse his mother: "5.8 million! Alexander! The price has exceeded the iron sword! Don''t go too far!"


    "Am I excessive? No? Six million!"


    The atmosphere in the venue was hot again. A group of people were sticking their necks and blushing. They saw two local tyrants throwing money here.


    This kind of scene is rare!


    Shit, I''m gonna kill him!


    Jeffrey almost vomited blood. That''s six million! A year''s income will be smashed in!


    "6.05 million! I see! Alexander, I was wrong before. I solemnly apologize to you!"


    Apologize? Marquis Jeffrey apologized to Marquis Alexander!?


    The whole audience was in an uproar. The nobles looked at Jeffrey strangely. How could he bow his head and apologize!? Do you want the glory of the family!?


    In order to stop the loss, Jeffrey bowed his head to Alexander and admitted his mistake. You know, face and identity are more important than anything to the noble. This time, Jeffrey had to put down his noble identity and face in order to reduce his loss in order to use the magic pistol. We can see how great his sacrifice is.


    Even Alexander was surprised. He didn''t expect Jeffrey to bow his head and apologize!


    Now there is only one word to describe Alexander''s feeling - cool!


    Yes, the sworn enemy''s bow apology is better than his feeling of buying an iron sword!


    "Good, that''s right! If you make a mistake, it''s great to correct it!"


    Alexander laughed and said, "the kind Marquis Alexander forgives your rudeness. The magic pistol is yours."


    Jeffrey clenched his fist and 6.05 million gold coins! His heart is dripping blood!


    No one''s money came from the wind. Although he was a local tyrant, the expenditure was too huge for him to take it lightly.


    What made him even more aggrieved was to bow his head and apologize to Alexander.


    I''m afraid that before the auction is over, it will be spread. Everyone will know that Marquis Jeffrey of Phila bowed his head to Marquis Alexander and admitted his mistake!


    Later in Phila, I''m afraid he won''t want to compete with Alexander. He has lost now.


    He paid too much for the magic pistol this time!


    "6.05 million for the third time, is there any more!? congratulations to VIP Room 6. This unprecedented powerful weapon belongs to you!"


    Cody shouted and announced the result. After hearing the result, Jeffrey''s heart finally calmed down.


    Although the loss was great, it was the best result to finally win the magic pistol.


    As for Alexander, there will be plenty of time to settle accounts with him slowly!


    Jeffrey was happy, the other customers were crazy, and the others in VIP room 8 were not calm.

 Chapter 613

    "6.05 million gold coins..."


    Locke looked dementia at the removed magic pistol, and then looked at the magic pistol pinned to his waist.


    "I''m not dreaming..."


    Note that his magic pistol is fully functional. It''s more than the magic pistol auctioned on the stage. What''s more than a magic? The value and strategic significance in the battle increased exponentially.


    The value should at least double to be worthy of the above technical content!


    Depp''s face twitched. He didn''t feel much in the past. Now he found that the Lord of the trough was very kind to them!


    If you sell your equipment, it is calculated by millions of gold coins!


    Magic pistol and iron sword


    "Big sister..."


    Danny looked at Elsa with a dull face: "that is to say, we are still running around with more than 10 million gold coins?"


    "It''s not more than ten million. Don''t forget that the captain''s magic pistol is fully functional and made by the king''s brother himself."


    Elsa took it for granted and said, "that single-function magic pistol can sell for six million. Why do you have to double the full-function pistol? Then add other things... Oh, it''s very expensive in a word!"


    Although the girl knew that it was a lot of money, she really had no concept of money in her daily life. In addition, although her father Alberton lived in seclusion in Ellington, he was at least the son of the Duke of aubury. Of course, the family would not be short of money?


    So she didn''t feel anything.


    Egwin is also very clear about how huge the money is. Unfortunately, she is also a fellow who goes with the tide. She has no pursuit of life and has no feeling at all.


    But others are different


    "Double..."


    Danny was so dark that he almost fainted on the spot.


    More than 20 million? no


    They haven''t counted the alchemy Donne consumed to cultivate them!


    Not a chainsaw sword on your back!


    Not counting the improved armor you''re wearing!


    Not counting the bottles of goddess''s blood on the belt!


    Not counting the space ring on your finger!


    No special arrows in the quiver!


    It''s not the way back crystal in the secret BUCKLE!


    Not an assault rifle on standby in space!


    Not counting the Harley Motorcycle they ride!


    In addition to Harley motorcycles, other things are very common in the Ellington guard, so no one cares, but at this moment, Depp and they found out how much money Donne spent to arm them!


    If these things are valued together, they are worth at least 40 million gold coins!


    In other words, in order to arm them, Donne equipped each Ellington soldier with equipment with a total value of more than 40 million gold coins!


    40 million gold coins!


    Depp didn''t know what to say. The money was so huge that people couldn''t believe it. But at the moment, the voice echoing in the auction house told him that it was true. The equipment on each soldier was so valuable!


    Every soldier''s equipment can buy a city or even a mine!


    After thinking about this, deplock Danny and their faces turned red. They were excited and didn''t know what to say.


    Now Danny even took out all his things and sold them, and then went to the life of a little field in the farmer''s spring.


    That''s 40 million gold coins! Even spreading flowers is enough to spend several lives!


    OLINA wants to cry very much. Why is the gap between people so big?


    Victor had exhausted his efforts to barely supply the three legions of Ilus, but what about Donne? What a soldier throws down is worth tens of millions of gold coins! Almost can catch up with the consumption of the third Legion for a month! Four thousand elite Ellington guards, how much is that combined? Dare not count!


    Is this comparable?


    Grantia knew the meaning of the money very well. She looked at Donne in surprise. She didn''t seem to believe that the things he made would be so valuable.


    Don''t look at me. I didn''t think of it.


    Donne touched his nose. He didn''t even think that the magic pistol would be so popular.


    The auction of iron sword and magic pistol has exceeded 11 million gold coins, which is really surprising, comparable to the net profit of Datang chamber of Commerce in two months.


    This is also luck. He didn''t expect that the two things he took out just met the customers who needed them, so he sold them at such an amazing high price.


    It''s an extra sum of extra money.


    However, the two of them smashed so hard, which means that the next things can''t sell at a high price.


    Yes, Donne knows very well that Harley motorcycles as the final axle can''t sell at a high price.


    Because it doesn''t play a particularly great role in itself, what''s important is the significance it represents and Its Enlightenment to Angus. The reason why the final axis is to bring those people''s attention and let them pay more attention to Harley motorcycle, so as to understand its significance.


    After the magic pistol auction, the auction venue could not calm down for a long time. The customers were excited one by one. They failed to buy the magic pistol, but so what?


    What is important is that they have witnessed the emergence of a new weapon!


    They see a possibility!


    Maybe only this one now, but what about later? Maybe they can have one!


    After getting the magic pistol, Jeffrey didn''t regret it. He was trembling with excitement and wanted to rush into VIP Room 3 to give Alexander a warm hug... Ah bah! It''s a fireball.


    The auction continued, and Cody quickly began the auction of the next auction with the help of the upsurge set off by the magic pistol.


    Unfortunately, Donne turned on the shopping mode again, which made those people feel a burst of pain.


    It is estimated that Cody also knew the current situation, so he didn''t delay much time. All kinds of auctions were quickly swept down by Donne and soon came to an end.


    At this time, the atmosphere in the venue was tense again, because the next two auctions were very attractive.


    It is also a legendary magic jewelry produced by Angus. The most rare thing is that it is a jewelry set!


    Although each kind of individual wear also has an effect, Angus is ingenious, connecting the common magic nodes on several ornaments, colluding them, forming a unique cycle and increasing the legendary suit effect!


    The other is the final auction items that everyone is very interested in. So far, the final auction items have not revealed any information, which makes people look forward to it.


    "The next auction is the magic jewelry set produced by master Angus, which contains two rings, a necklace, two earrings and a amulet. After our evaluation, each jewelry is of excellent quality. If all these jewelry are worn by one person, the power of the whole set will be raised to legendary level!"


    "This magic jewelry set was named ''endless magic'' by master Angus!"


    "In addition to strengthening the spirit and expanding the magic pool, one of the two rings is enchanted with advanced earth magic patterns to improve physical defense and affinity of earth elements, and the other is enchanted with advanced ice magic patterns to improve cold resistance and affinity of water elements!"


    "One of the two earrings is enchanted with advanced flame magic pattern to improve fire resistance and affinity of fire elements, and the other is enchanted with advanced storm magic pattern to improve resistance to long-range damage and affinity of wind elements!"


    "The necklace also strengthens the mental power and magic pool, but it also enchants the advanced spirit Heart Magic pattern, which greatly improves the movement and casting speed!"


    "The talisman enchants the high-level focus magic pattern, which greatly reduces the probability of being disturbed."


    "After wearing a complete set of accessories, there will be a suit effect, endless magic. The effect is similar to the super affinity magic pattern, which can greatly improve the affinity of magic and the recovery speed of magic pool!"


    "You heard me right. This is a legendary jewelry set specially made for magicians!"


    "If your children have the talent of magicians and have such a set of magic accessories, I believe their strength will be improved by leaps and bounds, leaving other magicians of the same level far behind!"


    "If you have this set of jewelry, you will have endless magic for you to consume in battle. I believe everyone knows the significance of magic for magicians. Having more magic means you can cast more spells and have more powerful combat effectiveness!"


    "Now, ''endless magic'' is auctioned. The starting price is 2 million gold coins! Each increase is no less than 100000 gold coins!"


    Although Cody said that it was rare to render endless magic in the sky and on the ground, it was embarrassing that it fell into a cold field all of a sudden.


    Yes, it''s cold.


    "I''ve been working for a long time, but it''s for magicians... What''s the matter with master Angus!"


    "Yes, who doesn''t know that magicians have become rare animals now. They are all huddled in the silver city. There are several magicians outside. They can buy them back and offer them as heirlooms?"


    "Alas, at first I thought it was a magic ornament that could be used. It disappointed me..."


    Yes, in order to leave suspense on the list, the effect of magic ornaments was not specified. Therefore, most of those who came with this set of magic ornaments thought that it was used for the Apocalypse of the warrior department, and worst of all, for the assassin Ranger. Finally, they told them that it was tailor-made for the magician.


    What is this? After hanging up his appetite, he took out a plate of chicken ribs and gave it to them. He also said that you should pay for it quickly?


    There are very few apocalypses who can awaken the talent of the mage department. Who has a mage in the family who happens to study in the silver city?


    The answer is No.


    From the heart, Angus did a good job in this set of magic jewelry, and the effect was very powerful, but the problem was that he patronized himself, and he didn''t expect the situation of the market.


    It''s like a novelist who patronizes high all day, but doesn''t care about the market at all, that is, what readers want to see and like to see. As long as it''s not against the sky, of course, the final result is to rush into the street.


    The sudden cold let Angus''s old face collapse. At this time, he also recovered and knew that he had made a big own dragon.


    "No. 8! Friends in VIP Room No. 8 bid 2.1 million!"

 Chapter 614

    After seeing this set of endless magic, don suddenly remembered that he didn''t seem to have prepared any magic ornaments for Fiona.


    As a goddess reincarnation, Elia certainly does not need any magic ornaments to increase her own strength.


    But Fiona is not, so a set of magic ornaments is still necessary.


    It''s just that Donne has never regarded Fiona as a combat effectiveness before. She is more like Donne''s wise internal help. She focuses on busy internal affairs and economic affairs. Learning magic is only a deputy to relax at night.


    Even though she has little time to practice magic, with the help of Ellington''s magic source, her strength has increased rapidly. The magic pool has expanded a lot than before. In addition, she has received many benefits by staying with Donne and the continuous effect of the blessing crystallization of goblins. Now she has been promoted to the silver level peak, It''s only one step away from the gold level.


    In less than a year, I just woke up to the golden level. This cultivation speed is appropriate, at least unprecedented.


    Considering that she had made a lot of contributions to herself, when Donne saw the endless magic, he wanted to buy it for her as a gift.


    Of course, Donne can make magic ornaments himself, but now there are ready-made ones. He can buy them directly and modify them slightly to get the finished products. Why bother?


    So, when the whole audience was cold, Donne casually quoted a price.


    He did not know that his offer inadvertently solved Angus''s embarrassment and saved Cody''s dilemma.


    If the legendary magic ornaments produced by master Angus can''t be sold, I''m afraid Angus will never sell things here again. At that time, Cody will only cry.


    Finally, Angus heard an offer. It was the customer in VIP room 8. Angus was relieved, his resentment was slightly reduced, and he liked the customers in room 8 more.


    Don''t forget that he bought the puppet core of the semi-finished product before. Today, he helped Angus twice.


    "2.1 million gold coins... Not a small number..."


    "Oh, forget it. It''s embarrassing to buy it back."


    "Now I''m more interested in who is in VIP room 8. Is he a magician to spend such a large sum of money to buy a set of legendary magic ornaments?"


    "It''s not impossible. Maybe a magician in the silver city happened to pass by here?"


    In bursts of communication, the legendary magic jewelry fell into Donne''s hands.


    "2.1 million gold coins. Buy my magic jewelry. That guy makes a lot of money."


    Angus snorted and still felt a little dissatisfied. In his original estimation, this set of magic jewelry should sell at least five million gold coins to deserve his hard work, but reality gave him a slap.


    This tells him a profound truth: the production behavior out of the market is to play hooligans. Once the customers don''t buy, they have to jump on the street.


    Looking at the magic ornaments brought over, Donne glanced at them at will and put them away. He then revised them when he was free and sent them back to Fiona. As for himself, he couldn''t use them at all.


    "Now, it''s finally an exciting moment!"


    The auction of magic ornaments didn''t make Cody any money, but he didn''t lose money, so he didn''t feel too uncomfortable, but immediately started the final auction.


    "I think you must be very interested in the final auction. Don''t worry. You will soon understand what this is."


    Cody tried his best to play up the atmosphere: "I can tell you frankly that the original final auction item is the legendary magic jewelry of master Angus, which has just been sold. However, because of the emergence of this thing, our auction house had to temporarily change the auction sequence."


    When Angus heard this, his face became more ugly.


    Shit! Even someone can let my things give way!? What on earth is so * *?


    Not only Angus, but also others present were interested.


    What is it that can make master Angus give way? For what? How good is it?


    "However, I must inform you in advance that this final auction item is not a weapon, equipment, jewelry, nor a treasure that can improve combat effectiveness. It is just a very common tool."


    Tools? What tool is so powerful? Can it be the final auction?


    Many people frown, which is unreasonable.


    "Maybe in everyone''s eyes, only powerful weapons, special equipment and incredible magic jewelry can be regarded as good things, but I must say that this final auction is a really good thing. Its emergence will change our whole world and even everyone''s life!"


    "The reason why it is designated as the final auction item is not how valuable it is, but the significance it represents!"


    "Yes, this thing represents a new era. It is an epoch-making product!"


    In Cody''s narration, Harley Motorcycle shrouded in black cloth was pushed onto the platform. The strange shape immediately attracted everyone''s attention, and even Angus couldn''t help stretching his neck.


    "Before I solve the mystery, I want to ask you a question."


    Cody put his hand on the black cloth. Suddenly, the conversation turned and asked with a smile, "how long does it take for an ordinary person who can''t use magic to get from arlinks to Phila?"


    A common person? From Alex to Phila?


    Many people have walked this road. They know how much time this road will take. The answer comes out: "what''s the problem? It takes five days to take the official road and go all the way all night. If you ride alone, it takes more than three days to ride the first-class war horses of Ryan Empire."


    "Good."


    Cody nodded: "it takes more than three days even for a war horse with the best lineage. Once the war horse is tired, it needs to be replaced to reach this speed. If the war horse is hungry and needs to feed food and grass, it will also waste time."


    Why did you suddenly talk about this topic?


    Is it


    Many quick thinking people set their eyes on the Harley Motorcycle covered with black cloth in the middle of the platform.


    Is this a new type of carriage?


    "Well, now if I tell you that without magic, an ordinary person can arrive from Alex to Phila in only two days, or even one day, do you believe it?"


    Two days? One day?


    "Are you kidding? It''s impossible!"


    A man suddenly stood up and shouted, "this is not the era when there was a transmission array hundreds of years ago. If I could reach yarinks in one day, my chamber of Commerce would make more money!"


    "Yes, no one can do such a thing except the magician."


    Several people feel the same way. They all have their own chamber of Commerce and know that time is money. If you can save so much time, won''t you make a lot of money? Sometimes a certain kind of goods arrive day by day, and the price is very different.


    "Yes, now there is no transmission array, so our world is divided. We are trapped in a corner of the world. If we want to travel, we can only take a carriage. Even going to the national capital once takes ten days and a half months."


    Cody sighed deeply, and then his voice suddenly rose: "but! This situation will be the past! Because we have a new means of transportation!"


    "It is neither a war horse nor a Warcraft, but it is faster, more endurance, more obedient and never betrayed than war horses and Warcraft!"


    "Its speed is twice as fast as the carriage. As long as there is magic crystal, it will be tireless!"


    "It''s the last thing we auctioned today, Harley motorcycle!"


    Cody tore off the black cloth and revealed the body of Harley Motorcycle full of different beauty. At the same time, a light curtain appeared above Harley motorcycle, which was played by the picture recorded by the photo crystal. It was the natural and unrestrained picture of Danny riding Harley motorcycle.


    The Harley motorcycle with a different design concept from prandal immediately attracted everyone''s attention. Now they all understand that the last thing in this auction is a mount!


    "Is this... The product of a mechanical construct? A dwarf?"


    "It looks strange, but it feels comfortable. Why?"


    "This thing is faster than a carriage?"


    Some people focus on appearance, while others focus on practicality. After all, the most important use of mounts, or means of transportation, is to get on the road.


    "Look at that sign! It''s Datang chamber of Commerce!"


    A sudden exclamation detonated the venue.


    "The Golden Dragon LOGO! It''s the Datang chamber of Commerce! Shit, when did the Datang chamber of Commerce have this product? Shouldn''t it be fake?"


    Cody hurriedly said, "I swear by the reputation of the Star Diamond bank that this Harley motorcycle is definitely not a fake. This is a new product that Datang chamber of Commerce has not officially sold to the outside world!"


    "New product?"


    "Yes, it''s called Harley motorcycle. It''s a brand-new vehicle. It has the same function as a horse. It''s a means of transportation for driving."


    "But it is a mechanical structure. It will not be as tired as a war horse, will not be hungry, and does not need to drink water."


    "What it consumes is magic crystal. A poor magic crystal can make it run back and forth between alinks and Phila for more than three times!"


    "Its speed is extremely fast, and it can adapt to any terrain. The more flat the road is, the faster it is. Even on rough roads, its speed and comfort are much faster than that of a carriage!"


    "The only drawback is that it can only carry two people and can only be used to transport information. It can''t transport goods like a large carriage."


    "It can be said that its birth officially announced the beginning and end of the carriage era!"


    "We are about to usher in a new era!"


    "In this era, we will not be far away from each other, and the two distant cities can be reached in one day!"


    "We don''t have to worry about parting, that is, goodbye forever, because the world is no longer far away!"


    "Now! The first Harley motorcycle with great commemorative significance, officially started shooting!"


    "The starting price is 100000 gold coins, and each increase is no less than 5000 gold coins!"

 Chapter 615

    Harley motorcycle?


    Inexplicable name, inexplicable things, but after listening to the introduction, it completely attracted Angus'' attention.


    Using magic crystal as a power driven vehicle?


    Without startup, Angus could not detect the magic structure on it, but just the appearance, he had judged that there were many shadows of dwarf engineering on it.


    The combination of dwarf engineering and magic? Did someone really do it?


    Angus suddenly became interested. This is not a new field.


    In the past, there were alchemists who wanted to combine alchemy with dwarf engineering, such as the alchemy puppet of alchemy and the mechanical construction puppet of dwarf engineering. Both belong to puppets, but they often use magic metal as the main body of the structure, use magic force as the driving force, and the puppet core to endow intelligence, The other is to use a combination of various metal parts, and then use steam power as the power source, which is directly operated by the driver.


    In comparison, the alchemy puppet is more convenient and can independently complete many simple tasks, auxiliary work, combat, or explore dangerous areas, etc., while the mechanical structure puppet is more flexible. Because it is operated directly by the driver, the driver''s level affects the strength of the mechanical structure puppet, and the stronger the driver''s operation ability, At the same time, because the mechanical puppet can act as armor, the driver''s safety can also be guaranteed.


    However, the mechanical construction puppet driven by the driver cannot enter and exit some dangerous areas. Once the driver is seriously injured or dead, the mechanical construction puppet will be paralyzed.


    These two puppet technologies have advantages and disadvantages. An alchemist once thought about combining the advantages of alchemy puppet and mechanical construction puppet to create a new construction puppet, but in the end, he couldn''t accept the scientific thinking of dwarf engineers due to conceptual reasons, and finally gave up.


    But now it seems that this Harley motorcycle is a successful experiment.


    All kinds of things launched by Datang chamber of Commerce before also have the shadow of dwarf technology. In addition to bicycles, they all use magic improvement technology, which shows a very obvious truth.


    Datang chamber of Commerce has not only magicians, but also dwarf engineers, but also expert roles.


    "VIP Room 3 offers 120000!"


    "VIP room 5 offers 150000!"


    "VIP room 2 offers 160000!"


    "Friend 55 bid 200000!"


    "Friend 132 offered 250000!"


    The finale, which had no hope, became lively beyond everyone''s expectation, but those who were able to buy raised their cards and quoted prices one after another, making no secret of their desire for Harley motorcycles.


    As long as the price is not too outrageous, it is acceptable to buy a unique gold coin that no one else has.


    No one here is a fool. As long as one step ahead of others, it is the supreme glory in the aristocratic circle, which will attract many people. At the same time, it can also bring great chain effect, and the potential benefits are very huge.


    "Friend 56 offered 260000!"


    "VIP Room 6 offers 300000!"


    "VIP Room 3 offers 320000!"


    "VIP Room 6 offers 350000!"


    Unexpectedly, marquis Alexander and Marquis Jeffrey, who had already bought what they needed, got involved again. They both seemed to be very interested in Harley motorcycles.


    "Three hundred and sixty thousand, Alexander, give up and buy an iron cutting sword. How much money do you have to spend?"


    "Three hundred and seventy thousand! Jeffrey, this should be what I said to you. How much money do you have to spend after buying the magic pistol?"


    "Hum! Let''s talk with money! 380000!"


    "390000!"


    The price is approaching 400000. Buy a vehicle with 400000 and 500000 gold coins. Even those aristocrats with rich family wealth are a little hesitant. The benefits are natural, but this thing is only a vehicle, and it will be listed in large quantities in the later stage. It is meaningless to buy more than 300000 gold coins.


    "Four hundred thousand!"


    Just as Jeffrey finished, a strange voice suddenly sounded, "half a million!"


    Number one? Is this VIP room one!?


    There was an uproar. The auction was here. VIP room 1 never opened its mouth, but now it suddenly opened its mouth to bid, and 100000 gold coins were added at one go!?


    "This friend, you want to be with me -"


    "I''m Angus shuval. I''m very interested in this thing. I want to study it. I hope you can sell me face and give it to me."


    Angus'' voice spread out. After a moment of silence in the meeting place, it exploded.


    "Sleeping trough!? miracle hand!?"


    "It''s me! The legendary hero Angus is here!"


    "Mom, come out and see the Savior!"


    "It''s master Angus! It''s really him!"


    In prandal people''s hearts, Angus, gene and egwin are not only legendary strong men, but also heroes who have saved the world. Almost everyone who knows that history is their brain powder. This time, they suddenly found that Angus is close at hand, and some women are directly happy, Even those nobles who are used to controlling their emotions tremble with excitement. They want to rush into VIP room 1 and ask their idols to sign their names.


    "It''s master Angus!"


    Jeffrey was surprised and said respectfully, "if I knew it was the master who wanted to say anything, I wouldn''t do it. I quit the auction. Please, master. The Wallis family hopes to get the master''s friendship."


    "The Noah family withdrew from the auction. Alexander met master Angus. I didn''t know that the master was also at the scene before. The ceremony hasn''t arrived. Please forgive me."


    "The Pixar family withdrew from the auction. Welcome to the Pixar family!"


    "The Disney family withdrew from the auction..."


    "The brusgay family withdrew from the auction..."


    As soon as Angus spoke, all nobles withdrew from the auction. Even if they were not satisfied with the auction products taken out by Angus this time, they paid enough respect to him one by one.


    This is the status of legendary heroes and the treatment they deserve to save the world.


    "Sleeping trough!? miracle hand Angus!?"


    Donne sprang to his feet and looked at VIP room 1 with an unexpected face. A moment later, he showed a strange smile.


    Now he has a feeling of looking for him in the public, and suddenly looking back, the man is in the dim light.


    There was no news from gene. Unexpectedly, Angus took the bait as soon as he laid the bait.


    Happiness came so suddenly that Donne wasn''t ready.


    Seeing that Angus actually asked to buy a Harley motorcycle, Donne smiled brightly.


    Because he knew that Angus was a certainty.


    As a master who is addicted to the study of alchemy, once he sees the new concept hidden in Harley motorcycle, he will be greatly inspired and will definitely have the idea of meeting with himself.


    At that time, it was time for Ellington to add another strong general.


    "How disgusting!"


    Grantia looked contemptuously at Donne: "what bad water are you holding in your stomach?"


    "How can you say that?"


    Donne, who smiled brightly, didn''t care about Grandia''s contempt. He pinched her cheek with a smile, flicked the tip of her ear, and said jokingly, "how can you understand my mood now?"


    "You - rogue!"


    The sensitive ear was molested by Donne, and grantia trembled and almost bit it.


    "Donne."


    Egwin looked at Donne a little angrily: "don''t always bully grantia. We can''t touch our ears."


    Nonsense, of course I know.


    Donne smiled. He knew he couldn''t touch it. That''s why he deliberately touched it. Otherwise, how can he make the little girl''s skin honest?


    The spirit of the little girl''s skin lily has been deeply rooted in the bone marrow. If she wants to straighten, she must start from her usual actions to let her clearly understand the fact that she is a woman and needs a man.


    Egwin also felt quite surprised. He didn''t expect to see his old friend Angus here. They haven''t seen each other for many years since the victory of the second chaotic invasion war.


    Cody was also very happy. The high price of Harley motorcycle to sell 500000 gold coins far exceeded his expectation.


    Although Angus offered a high price of 500000 gold coins, he knew that Angus certainly didn''t have so much cash. Gold coins were meaningless to them, so he must finally take out the corresponding alchemical products to replace them. The price difference between one in and one out was the profit of the Black Pearl auction house.


    After Angus spoke, the result of the auction has been finalized. No one will compete with him again. Everyone will sell his face. The Harley motorcycle will smoothly belong to Angus. As for the money, Cody will communicate with him in private.


    It''s getting late. For many people, the lively auction has ended, but for a small number of people, the real thing has just begun.


    Like Angus.


    "This, this is -"


    After the brand-new Harley motorcycle was obtained, it had been disassembled into parts by Angus in just a few minutes, revealing its core.


    Wind power magic engine.


    Angus stared at the running magic engine and muttered: "convert the wind system magic into a driving force, drive the rotation of the gear into a driving force, and then drive the passengers forward..."


    Wonderful idea!


    Angus, who is used to using magic directly, never thought that the power of magic can be transformed into something that ordinary people can use just through a simple mechanical structure!


    After seeing the magic engine, Angus, who has been deeply trapped in the blind area of thinking for many years, seemed to suddenly open a door. Outside the door was an extremely broad world!


    It was a new unknown world waiting for him to explore!


    "Master Angus," Cody ran into the room with a gallant face, "a friend wants to see you..."

 Chapter 616

    Angus frowned slightly. What he hated most was that he was disturbed when he was studying things.


    Before Cody finished, Angus interrupted him: "No."


    What do you see? It must be Cody''s business partners who want to take the opportunity to get online with themselves and get something good from themselves.


    Angus doesn''t bother to deal with those people.


    Cody''s smile froze. Before he came here, he patted his chest to ensure that Donne would see Angus. Unexpectedly, Angus refused without even listening to him?


    How does this make him face Donne?


    Without waiting for Cody to explain, Angus waved his hand, Cody was pushed out by the mage''s hand, and the door closed with a bang.


    "No? Didn''t you tell him clearly?"


    When Cody came back, he explained the situation. Don was very surprised. Was Angus so conceited? Do you know that the iron sword, magic pistol and Harley motorcycle are all made by yourself?


    Cody said helplessly, "no, he kicked me out before I explained the situation."


    Donne thought for a moment and asked, "what was he doing when you saw him?"


    "He dismantled all your Harley motorcycles and is studying them."


    Just study it.


    Donne smiled inexplicably, handed out a piece of paper and said faintly, "give him this paper and tell him to go to Datang chamber of Commerce to find me if he wants to see me."


    Cody took the paper and looked at it with curiosity.


    There are some inexplicable pictures and runes on the paper. It seems to be a magic array.


    "Your Majesty, this picture is..."


    "He understands. Just give it to him."


    Donne said that and left with the others.


    Cody had been waiting at Angus'' door all night. The next day, when the sun was rising, Angus opened the door with a depressed face. The sleepy Cody gave Angus a fierce inspiration and handed the paper in his hand: "master, this is the information your majesty left you!"


    "Your Majesty?"


    Angus frowned slightly. As a legendary magician, he had no fixed place. It was impossible for him to kneel to any king, let alone obey orders. Therefore, when Cody said this, he was completely uninterested: "throw it away, don''t bother me."


    "But," said Cody urgently, "Your Majesty Donne is the maker of Harley motorcycle! This is the message he left you personally! He said you would understand it after reading it!"


    Your majesty Donne? Who is that?


    Angus suddenly widened his eyes: "the maker of Harley motorcycle!?"


    "Yes, he said you would go to him after reading --"


    Before Cody finished, Angus took the paper from his hand and stared at it carefully. With only a general sweep, Angus immediately understood that this was a composite magic array, and the effect was to adjust the strength of the magic array by controlling the input power of magic.


    Then Angus immediately understood the purpose of the magic array. He rushed back to the room like lightning, pulled out the magic engine from a pile of parts, stared at the magic array above, carefully compared it for a long time, and gradually showed a ecstatic smile on his face.


    "Ha ha! If so! I knew what was missing here! He hid the most critical place! What a good means!"


    Cody looked puzzled. He didn''t know what Angus found. The next moment Angus appeared in front of him again.


    "Where''s Donne? I want to see him!"


    Cody muttered a little complaining: "Your Majesty Donne wanted to see you last night, but you didn''t see..."


    Angus''s ear was very sharp, and his face was red and embarrassed.


    People came to see you last night, but you didn''t see him. Now you have to take the initiative to run to the door to find him. Isn''t it cheap!


    Angus covered up his embarrassment: "last night I was obsessed with studying Harley motorcycles. I don''t know if he came. It''s still your fault. Why don''t you make it clear?"


    Cody wants to cry without tears. Make it clear? You have to give me a chance to make it clear!


    "Before I say anything, you --"


    "Less nonsense!"


    Angus said angrily, "where should I find him? He must have told you! Don''t waste my precious time!"


    "Datang chamber of Commerce!"


    Cody said quickly, "go out from here and go south along Binhai Avenue. You can see it soon. It''s very obvious!"


    As soon as Cody''s voice fell, Angus had disappeared from his eyes.


    Datang chamber of Commerce, Tang en just got up and heard the news of Angus'' visit. After wearing clothes under the service of OLINA, Tang en staggered to the reception hall.


    The restless Angus has been waiting here for a long time.


    "Are you the president of Datang chamber of Commerce and the new king of Ilus Empire, Donne?"


    Angus raised his eyebrows and the young Donne went a little too far.


    When he was so old, he had just been promoted to the gold level, and alchemy had just begun.


    "Yes, it''s me, Angus shuval miracle hand. I''ve heard of it for a long time."


    Donne smiled and made a gesture of invitation. After Angus sat down, he took out the teapot and poured a cup of tea for each of them: "a cup of coarse tea to show his heart."


    Originally Angus didn''t think so, but when he smelled the strong smell of tea, he couldn''t help taking a sip from the tea cup, and then he was shocked by the surging power of life. He exclaimed, "the leaves of the tree of the world!?"


    The tea made from the leaves of the world tree, even he was only blessed to enjoy it once after the victory of the chaos invasion war. He has never seen this kind of thing since then. It can be seen how precious it is.


    This Donne has such a rare treasure. What is his relationship with the elves?


    Angus suddenly looked at Donne eagerly: "did you create the improved magic array on that paper?"


    "That''s right."


    "Are you an alchemist?"


    "That''s right."


    "You created Harley motorcycle, iron sword and magic pistol?"


    "That''s right."


    "What''s your relationship with the elves?"


    "I am -"


    Donne almost blurted out, suddenly regained his mind and looked at Angus with an unbelievable face: "I''ll do the routine for you!"


    It''s always been his routine. I didn''t expect to be almost followed by Angus today. This old bastard is so insidious!


    This little bastard! The reaction is so fast!


    Angus gave a bang and said angrily, "it''s not convenient to say, anyway, I --"


    The voice stopped suddenly. Angus''s eyes widened. His face was full of disbelief and ecstasy. He seemed to be unable to believe what his eyes saw.


    Donne turned his head and saw that it was eggwin and grantia who had come after getting up.


    "Donne! When is breakfast? I''m a little hungry!"


    Grantia is not polite to Donne. Although the goods are the boss, he is also a rival in love. Of course, he doesn''t need to be too polite to the rival in love.


    "Grantia, don''t be so fierce."


    Egwin scolded softly, then gently closed his blond hair and smiled gently at Angus: "Angus, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I''m glad to see you still so healthy."


    "Ai, egwin! It''s really you!"


    Angus suddenly got up, his face flushed with excitement and was at a loss, just like a young man in love saw the goddess in his dream.


    what the fuck!?


    Donne is so stupid. Gene was like this at the beginning, and Angus was like this. Could it be that these two guys were secretly in love with egwin!?


    Turning his head and looking at egwin, Donne''s mood calmed down instantly. Yes, just a smile makes people feel comfortable like a spring breeze. Egwin is such a woman whose every move is full of unspeakable charm. She can always conquer others inadvertently.


    "I saw Jean a while ago. He said your whereabouts were unpredictable. I didn''t expect to see you so soon."


    Seeing the old friends who fought together, egwin was also very happy. Subconsciously, he sat down next to Donne, and then reluctantly held Donne''s collar: "you''re too careless. The collar hasn''t been done well."


    After finishing Donne''s collar, egger meekly picked up his tea cup and took a sip of tea.


    Angus''s eyes almost popped out of his eyes.


    what the fuck!? What do I see!? Did egwin help that Donne tidy his collar? And share a cup!?


    Egwin didn''t mind!?


    It''s not magic at all!


    Although egwin is a very easygoing spirit, her comrades in arms who fought side by side in those years know that she is a very traditional spirit. To put it bluntly, it is difficult to become friends. If there is no opportunity, it will take a very long time, long enough to turn human beings from newborn children into a pile of dead bones.


    It is precisely because of the difference in life span and time concept between elves and humans that they often know a human friend before long and will personally witness each other''s aging and death. Therefore, prandal''s elves are reluctant to be involved with humans too much.


    Gene and Angus had a secret love for egwin. It took them decades of fighting side by side to become egwin''s friends, but no one could go further until the end of the war.


    Unexpectedly, I didn''t expect to be picked by outsiders at last!


    Angus''s jealous eyes were red: "egwin, what do you have to do with this boy?"


    "What does it matter?"


    Egwin was stunned for a moment, and then casually said, "he is my husband."


    husband? What the hell is that?


    Angus frowned and didn''t know why.


    It''s fucking embarrassing!


    Dumne''s face was red. I didn''t expect him to remember what happened there. He just wanted to take up the cheap.


    Egwin patiently explained, "husband is a very good friend. It''s a name for Donne''s hometown."


    i see!


    Angus has a sour heart. He''s a good friend!


    Hum!


    Grantia next to me snorted coldly. This bastard will never want to be my husband!

 Chapter 617

    Not to mention that due to egwin''s misleading, Grandia also misunderstood the meaning of her husband. Only Angus''s jealousy almost made don''s teeth turn sour.


    Hey, hey, you''re a legendary hero! Please respect yourself!


    Stare at me so straight, lest others don''t know you have a crush on egwin, right!?


    Donne curled his mouth, deliberately pulled up egwin''s hand, looked at it, and then said solemnly, "egwin, your skin seems to have changed a lot after soaking in the hot spring."


    "Really?"


    Egwin looked at the back of her hand in confusion: "I feel no difference from before. It''s Elsa. I feel her skin has turned white these two days."


    Of course, there''s no difference. Tang en''s mouth is curled. As an elf who is the favorite of God, his skin is as delicate as jade. How can ququ hot spring have any effect.


    But


    Donne glanced at Angus, who was jealous next to him, and sneered. All the people who robbed egwin with me were going to rush into the street!


    They even went to the hot spring together!?


    Words can''t describe how much Angus lies in his heart at the moment. The goddess who has secretly loved for decades and hundreds of years has been ruined by a hairy boy!? This special can bear!?


    "Young man," Angus said in a deep voice with a heavy face, "you are still young. You should focus on learning magic."


    Trying to hit me? you must be dreaming!


    Donne said lightly, "master Angus, my strength is not weaker than you and Jean."


    what the fuck!? Such a young legend!?


    Angus was stunned. Did egwin get him some secret treasure of the elf family and forcibly pull him into the realm of legend?


    Hum! It''s just a legend! I''m a senior legendary mage. Are you afraid of a hairy boy?


    When one plan failed, Angus made another plan and said faintly, "I heard that you want to see me. Do you want to compete with me in alchemy? Well, good. If you are willing to ask for advice, I can''t teach you."


    Want to put on the airs of your predecessors and raise your generation to hit me and egwin? you must be dreaming!


    Donne smiled and said, "I made the iron sword."


    Eh!?


    Angus was stunned, and then Donne added a knife: "I made the magic pistol, too."


    what the fuck!?


    At the emotional auction, the one who hit himself in the face one after another was the boy in front of him!?


    Angus was furious: "so it''s you?"


    "Good."


    Donne glanced at him, then took out a sphere from his hand and said slowly: "... I''m in VIP room 8."


    Fuck NIMA!


    Angus swallowed what he said.


    Why?


    Because Donne bought all his things!


    If it weren''t for Donne, I''m afraid his auction would suffer Waterloo, which would be a heavy blow to his fame.


    Angus blushed and held it for a long time before he said: "... Think carefully and thank you more this time. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid this baby would be covered with dust."


    Donne waved his big hand and smiled boldly: "you''re welcome. It''s just a little money."


    Damn tyrant!


    Angus scolded secretly, and his heart was very oppressed. How could this guy look like a monster and be impeccable!


    Rich, powerful, skilled and young. After thinking about his situation, Angus suddenly found out sadly that if he were a woman, he would choose Donne


    No comparison!


    Donne smiled proudly and wanted to rob me of egwin? Shit!


    "What were you talking about just now?"


    With a little natural attribute, egwin was completely unaware of the electric light just between them and looked at them with a little curiosity.


    Lord egwin is so gentle... Why are these two guys so thick skinned!?


    Grantia is not stupid. Of course, she can see the open and secret struggle between Angus and Donne. The chick keeps praying that they''d better fight for fear of chaos. Unfortunately, it didn''t end in the end. She''s angry now.


    "We''re talking about alchemy, aren''t we?"


    In front of the goddess in his heart, Angus didn''t speak very fluently.


    "That''s right."


    Donne smiled and nodded, then went straight to the subject: "master Angus, I don''t know if you''ve taken down the Harley motorcycle?"


    "Yes, I have completely disassembled it and carefully studied the internal power structure."


    Angus concentrated again, tried to take his eyes away from egwin, and said, "I have to admit that your idea of using the wind magic array to drive the fan and then drive the gear to provide power is very clever, which is similar to the dwarf steam engine I''ve seen before."


    "To the point."


    Donne nodded: "it''s just that the steam power is insufficient, but using the wind magic array is different. Through the improved magic array I created, controlling the magic input power to control the power of the magic array, we can adjust the power output to adjust the speed."


    "This is a great creation."


    Angus did not deliberately discredit Donne this time, but said with surprise: "just based on this idea, I have come up with hundreds of new ideas, each of which is different from the previous ideas."


    Donne nodded: "the power of magic is stronger than the power of manpower, animal power and even steam. Using the power of magic to provide power will realize many incredible ideas and make things very simple that were difficult to do before."


    "For example, the simplest cultivated land in Ellington used to be cultivated with a kind of livestock or slaves, which was extremely inefficient and a waste of time."


    "But after using this wind power magic engine, everything is different. We have made a magic cultivator, which integrates cultivated land and sowing. The task that originally took a month to complete can now be solved in only one or two days, saving a lot of time for farmers."


    "Or mining. It was very difficult to transport the ore in the pit out of the mine, but based on the wind power magic engine, we designed a mine car, which can transport the ore out of the mine very conveniently and labor-saving."


    "Not only that, but also the magic drill. The originally hard and difficult ore can now be easily dug down. These are the products of the combination of magic and engineering. They bring unimaginable benefits."


    "And the magic paver..."


    Angus listened to Donne''s description and couldn''t help being fascinated by Ellington. In his opinion, Ellington is a small town. It is clearly an alchemical paradise!


    Whether they are used at home or run on the road, they are all the products of alchemy!


    And the magic Engineering Research Institute, where are all studying the so-called magic engineering? If you get there, will you be more inspired, so that your alchemy has further room for growth?


    Since the promotion of legend, limited by the life level of the world, it is difficult to improve his strength, Angus can only improve himself from the aspect of alchemy, so now alchemy is everything to him.


    When he noticed Angus'' expression, Donne knew the heat was coming. He said with a smile: "Ellington is developing rapidly now. The development there is inseparable from alchemy and magic engineering. It''s a pity that even though I have thousands of new ideas here, I don''t have enough time to realize them. I can only let those ideas continue to accumulate in my mind and forget them one day."


    Let me realize it!


    Angus almost blurted out and followed him to wake up.


    That''s what the boy meant!


    Angus said earnestly, "well, it''s really troublesome. Alchemy really consumes a lot of energy, so you must pay attention to arranging your own time."


    damn you!


    Donne is so stupid that he doesn''t play cards according to common sense?


    "Yes, yes," Donne cut the card and played a trap card, "but Ellington now has dwarf Engineering Masters and dwarf forging masters. Coupled with the design technology of the elf family, he doesn''t worry about making good things."


    When the trap card is launched, Angus takes a fatal blow!


    Ouch, this boy wants to seduce me!


    Angus swallowed his mouth and continued to resist the temptation: "that''s true. Dwarf engineering has very unique experience in mechanical structures, and dwarf forging technology is also very powerful. With the design process of ELF family, it can cooperate perfectly, but don''t waste alchemy materials. Those materials are very rare."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    As soon as Donne grinned, he almost wrote the words "Ye is not bad for money" on his face. The serial trap card was arranged: "Ellington has a trade route with the underground world. There are too many rare alchemy materials to use up. We are also very distressed."


    Fuck the local tyrant!


    Angus was shaken and the defense line had collapsed, but his dignity made him want to insist again: "it''s nothing to have alchemy materials. An excellent environment is also very important for alchemy. Abundant magic and harmonious element environment are essential."


    Donne clapped his hands and was happy: "coincidentally, I think so."


    As soon as he clapped his hands, Angus was cluttering in his heart, and then he heard Donne say, "so I set up a magic source in Ellington, and the effect covered the whole range of Ellington. Now Ellington''s magic concentration is extremely high, and the quality of the magic equipment is also exceptionally good."


    Sleeping trough NIMA! This thing has even come up with a source of magic!?


    Angus was hit hard.


    At first, the magic source of silver city almost made them spit blood. As a result, the boy said that he had arranged a magic source in Ellington!?


    Angus didn''t believe it: "boy, don''t talk nonsense! The source of magic is not an ordinary thing, which can be made by a person!"


    "The source of magic? The one praised by the element Lord dicarios? It''s really good. Ellington''s magic concentration now can catch up with the emerald corolla. They are all very happy."


    Edgewing mended the knife and Angus received a fatal blow.


    Fuck NIMA! It''s just the source of magic. How can another element Lord come out!?


    What the hell is Ellington!?

 Chapter 618

    Angus is messy.


    He had wanted to refuse Donne''s temptation, but the more he went on, the more difficult it was for him to resist the advantages offered by Donne.


    Your uncle!


    Ellington has dwarf engineers!


    There''s a dwarf blacksmith in Ellington!


    Ellington has elf designers!


    Ellington has an underground world to supply alchemical materials. It can''t be used up!


    Ellington and the source of magic they worked so hard to get out!


    Ellington also has the element Lord as a wage earner!


    What is this special place!?


    Angus wanted to break his head. He didn''t think of a city with the same conditions as Ellington.


    The glorious city of alinks, with a history of thousands of years and the capital of several dynasties, elves, dwarfs and dwarves are rare here, but they are not invisible. Is it enough?


    But even Alex has no source of magic.


    The floating city, the city of silver, the base camp of magicians, the most powerful city in the human country, and the home of all magicians, they have also created a magic source, isn''t it enough?


    However, the silver city is not extravagant enough to use the element Lord as a migrant worker!


    Is this really a human city?


    This guy shouldn''t be a dragon!?


    In a word, Angus is messy, Angus is excited, and Angus is sunk!


    "Please make sure I visit Ellington!"


    After a battle between heaven and man, Angus surrendered very spineless.


    You can''t do without surrender. Who else can come up with such conditions now?


    What''s more, Donne himself is a master of alchemy. If we can work with him and learn from each other, his alchemy will certainly make great progress at that time. For him, there are only advantages and no disadvantages!


    In that case, why not promise him?


    Hearing Angus'' request, Donne finally smiled triumphantly: "master Angus is always welcome in Ellington."


    Boom! It''s just that they didn''t fight. How can they cooperate?


    Grandia glanced at Angus with a disdainful face and said that he could not win even this guy''s mouth. He was still a hero. A bear was almost the same.


    "That, that..."


    After accepting Donne''s invitation, Angus asked a little embarrassed and nervous, "egwin, are you in Ellington now?"


    Yes, the reason why Angus decided to go to Ellington was also that egwin was the main reason.


    "Me? Of course not."


    Egwin said with a smile, "I''m still in the emerald corolla. This time I just came out to relax at Donne''s invitation."


    Relax


    Angus is speechless. He''s still arguing with Jean. People have already started dating. They don''t have any chance!


    Anyway, does gene know about their relationship?


    Angus was upset, and of course he didn''t want his old friends to be happy.


    "But..." egwin thought for a moment and added, "Ellington and the emerald corolla are very close, and there is a transmission array between each other, which is very convenient."


    "Transmit, transmit array!?"


    Egwin''s inadvertent words instantly made Angus feel like lightning. He rushed to egwin and wanted to grab her shoulder, but Donne reacted very quickly and stood in front of him in the blink of an eye.


    good heavens! Trying to take advantage of egwin!?


    There are no doors!


    However, the excited Angus didn''t care about Donne''s vigilance. He stared at Donne with wide eyes and trembled with excitement: "Ellington and emerald corolla have a transmission array that can still be used. Is it true?"


    "That''s right."


    Anyway, egwin has said it, and Angus is going to Ellington soon. He himself is a great alchemy master. After seeing the transmission array, he can easily crack the technology inside, so he can quickly master the layout method of the transmission array, so don doesn''t intend to hide it.


    Angus danced excitedly: "transmission array! That''s transmission array! The highest achievement of prandal''s magical civilization before the chaos invasion war!"


    Yes, the most outstanding achievement of prandal''s magic civilization is not all kinds of legendary spells or all kinds of magic props, but the transmission array.


    It is precisely because of the existence of the transmission array that prandal was unified by the eternal emperor Gilad Ilus hundreds of years ago and before the chaotic invasion war. Relying on the power of the transmission array, the king''s orders can be instantly transmitted to all parts of prandal, and the control over all cities is unprecedented, which can prevent the division of the Empire, And then we can concentrate all our strength against chaos.


    In the first chaos invasion war, all transmission arrays on the road were overwhelmed and collapsed one after another. The magicians who mastered the technology of arranging transmission arrays also died in the war. The documents storing key technologies were also destroyed in the war. In this way, the technology of transmission arrays was lost.


    Although master level magicians who have mastered the fifth level magic can use the teleportation, they can also learn the teleportation gate magic after mastering the sixth level magic, but the magic belongs to the magic. Magicians simply can''t bear the pressure and impact caused by the target crossing the teleportation gate for a long time. If they want to transport personnel and materials on a large scale for a long time, they still need to rely on the teleportation array.


    It was precisely because of the loss of the transmission array technology that the control of the Ilus empire over various lords continued to weaken. After the second chaotic invasion war, the hidden pressure completely broke out. The Ilus empire lost control of its territory and gradually split into various kingdoms and principalities.


    It can be said that if the transmission array technology is conquered again, the whole prandal will fall into the war again, and after the war, the whole prandal will be unified again and move towards a prosperous era.


    The importance of the transmission array can be seen. No wonder Angus is so excited.


    If it is not so willing to go to Ellington just to study alchemy, Angus is more determined to go to Ellington for nothing else, even if it is only to study the transmission array.


    "It''s just a transmission array. What''s exciting?"


    Grandia said angrily, "you want to learn to let Donne teach you. He arranged those transmission arrays."


    "He?"


    Angus''s body suddenly stiffened, looked at Donne with an unbelievable face, grabbed his shoulder and shouted, "did you arrange it? Didn''t you survive? You can arrange a transmission array? It''s impossible!"


    "Nothing is impossible."


    Donne pushed him angrily and told him to stay away from himself. Saliva was about to spray on his face.


    Angus still looked unbelievable: "the transmission array technology has been lost. How did you learn it!? it''s impossible!"


    "What if it''s lost? If previous magicians can study it, we can''t study it?"


    Donne rolled his eyes, and without hesitation took the credit on his own head: "I have nothing to do. Can''t I do it myself?"


    "How is this possible..."


    Angus is out of his mind. Both he and Jean are studying the technology of transmission array. He runs all over the continent, on the one hand, to find the inspiration of alchemy, on the other hand, to find relics. He has always held a little hope. Maybe there is a transmission array that can run in some relics. As long as there is a reference sample, he can completely reproduce the transmission array.


    Gene is different from him. Gene sits in the star moon tower of the silver city to monitor the trend of chaos. At the same time, he is also trying to overcome the transmission array technology in his own way. When they met a while ago, gene has made a little achievement.


    But he didn''t expect that it was an unknown hairy boy who finally conquered the transmission array technology first - he was also a legendary mage!


    "No! I''m going to see the transmission array now. I can''t wait! When shall we go back to Ellington!?"


    Angus was so excited at the moment that he wanted to let Donne take him back to Ellington and let him see the working conveyor array with his own eyes.


    Donne shook his head. "No, we won''t go back to Ellington for the time being. Next, we''ll go to sea, take a boat south, and then go to nanilla, king of ronitant."


    "Nanila? What are you doing there? I''ve been there. Come on, I''ll open the portal and take you!"


    Angus can''t wait to go to Ellington. Where is the time to wait for Donne to take a slow boat to nanilla? I was going to open the portal on the spot.


    Tang en was stunned and said with a smile, "we have more than 100 people. Can you resist?"


    Angus''s old face turned white and his mouth trembled: "... I can''t carry it."


    "But..."


    Donne turned and said faintly, "you can take me first."


    Originally, Donne wanted to accompany egwin to the sea by boat, and then slowly go to nanila to cultivate feelings on the road. However, the situation of paganis aroused Donne''s vigilance. He decided to solve the matter as soon as possible and it was safer to go back to the center of yalinks.


    "Take you alone?"


    Angus was stunned and suddenly his face changed: "are you going to set up a transmission array over there? Do you have materials?"


    I don''t think so!?


    Not to mention that the materials needed to arrange the transmission array are very expensive, let''s say that the transmission array is arranged in the enemy''s capital. What does the boy Donne want?


    Suddenly airborne troops, raiding nanila?


    Donne rolled his eyes. "You don''t care what I''m going to do. In a word, you take me to nanila first."


    As long as Angus goes to nanila and anchors the spatial coordinates, Donne can go to nanila freely. At that time, it will be convenient to arrange the transmission array or directly open the transmission gate.


    The most important thing is that it also saves time wasted on the road and can solve things back to Alex or Ellington as soon as possible.


    "In that case, let''s --"


    "Wait!"


    Donne suddenly stopped drinking Angus. Angus looked nervous: "what else?"


    Donne rubbed his empty stomach: "wait until breakfast."


    Angus almost fell to the ground.


    I''ll go to your uncle''s breakfast!

 Chapter 619

    After breakfast, Donne was suddenly transmitted to nanila by anxious Angus. The power of the legendary mage took him to transmit this distance alone. It was nothing at all. Angus didn''t even feel any pressure and had reached his destination.


    It has been said that nanila is a valley city. Here, the whole city is submerged in green. Above the huge canyon are arched rocks covered with green vegetation. The thick vines hanging from above float above the city. People living in nanila have long mastered the unique skill of judging the weather by looking at the characteristics of vines.


    Donne''s intuition told him that egwin would like the city.


    The huge Canyon is full of dense houses and buildings, all of which are full of ronitant local style dome white houses. The dome can not only effectively reduce the accumulation of rainwater, but also reduce the resistance to the strong wind in the canyon and effectively protect the houses.


    The streets here are full of businesses. The bustling crowd is either bargaining or rushing. Business behavior is not only integrated into the life of ronitant people, but also has become an instinct in their bones. Anything can be solved through transaction and negotiation.


    "This is nanila. I really don''t understand what you''re doing here."


    Angus tilted his mouth and said, "this city is very boring. I''ve been here once before. I always feel that they are in a hurry to do anything. They have to run before they can say three words."


    Donne rolled his eyes angrily. Nonsense, time is money. In front of a qualified businessman, if three words haven''t aroused each other''s interest, it will have failed. If you report your identity at the beginning to ensure that they won''t run away.


    "OK, you can go back first. I''ll deal with some things, and then go back to you."


    Donne is going to rush. Next, he is going to buy a house and set up a transmission array.


    Although the commodities of Datang chamber of Commerce have been sold to nanila, the stronghold of Datang chamber of Commerce has not expanded here, so he can only buy a suitable house by himself.


    Angus could guess what Donne was going to do. Of course, he refused to go: "I''ll accompany you. At least my name is well-known in prandal."


    Donne glanced at him obliquely. What was this guy thinking? He wouldn''t know? However, he did not intend to teach Angus the technology of transmission array now, at least to arouse his appetite again.


    "No, you go back. Oh, by the way, see if you can repair this thing."


    Donne suddenly remembered something and took it out and handed it to Angus.


    "What is this?"


    Angus took it over and felt a little familiar. He seemed to have seen it in some literature.


    "The royal staff of Ilus has been damaged. See if you can repair it."


    Donne is full of curiosity about this thing. A damaged and unusable walking stick is evaluated as an artifact. What if it is repaired? Can it be compared with the will of the world?


    A sentence from Donne woke Angus up. He was shocked: "Ilus''s Royal Scepter!? is this thing with you!?"


    "Do you know this?"


    "Of course!"


    Angus took a deep breath and said solemnly: "Ilus''s royal staff can be said to be one of the most outstanding achievements of alchemy in recent ten thousand years. Almost all magicians who study alchemy should have heard of it!"


    Donne, who was going to leave, stopped and asked with great interest, "what power does this thing have?"


    "It is said that it can summon the immortal legion of golden colossus!"


    Angus said very seriously: "It is said that the golden colossus is sleeping in another space. Only this royal staff can open the door of that space and summon the army to fight for their masters. Unfortunately, in the tragic chaotic invasion war, many people who witnessed the golden colossus Legion died on the battlefield, and no one can describe their specific images."


    "At the beginning, Gilad, the great Ilus, relied on this treasure to dominate the world on the battlefield and finally unify the whole prandal. In this process, the golden giant statue Legion made great contributions. Even later, when fighting against the chaotic legion, the golden giant statue Legion also took the lead and shared a very great pressure for the heroes all over the world!"


    "It is said that every golden giant statue has the strength no less than the Apocalypse of the golden peak. Together, they can continuously become stronger, and fully obey the orders of the staff holder. They have no fear, will not disobey the orders, and will not escape. Even if they are crushed into pieces, they will slowly recover themselves. They are simply the most terrible puppet soldiers in the world!"


    Self recovery? I got all the memory metal!?


    Donne was stunned.


    "In the records, it is said that this royal Scepter was damaged because the war was too fierce, so it could not be used. Later, it was lost in the war. How did you find it?"


    Angus stroked the royal staff carefully, as if every grain on it was the palm of a lover, which made him deeply nostalgic.


    Donne was speechless. He couldn''t say he found it inadvertently from alburn''s grave, could he?


    In other words, how could such a * * thing be buried with him in alburn''s hands?


    "Leave it alone. In a word, see if you can repair it."


    Donne glanced at Angus obliquely. If he couldn''t repair it, it might have to continue throwing and eating ash.


    "I can''t promise, but can you let me..."


    "If you can''t fix this thing, you won''t want to transmit it."


    Donne interrupted him: "I know the meaning of the transmission array better than you. Now is not the time to fully disclose it. I need time, and people need time."


    Angus was dumb. What Donne said was right. People have been used to the days when there is no transmission array again. They have been used to the efficiency of going away for half a year or even a few years. If it is suddenly announced that the transmission array technology appears again at this time, I''m afraid they will be under pressure from all directions immediately - there are conservatives who are unwilling to change and vested interests, There are also those in power


    Man is a habitual creature. Once he is used to a certain way of life, he hates change, and this habit is particularly obvious in those with vested interests.


    The only way they can think of is to destroy what they can''t hold in their hands.


    Angus thought for a moment and nodded silently, which he could understand.


    "I''ll go back and look for the information first."


    Angus had no choice but to leave. He temporarily suppressed his curiosity about the transmission array and focused on the Ilus Royal scepter. Fortunately, this thing is also full of secrets. If it can be repaired, it will also be of great help to him.


    After Angus left, Donne entered nanila alone, enjoying the unique scenery around him and paying attention to the nearby houses. After an hour, he became the owner of a large mansion - for ronitants, nothing can not be traded. The only reason why the transaction fails is that your price is not enough.


    Donne is rich and willful now. It''s not a minute to buy a house? What''s more, Evan seems to be interested in selling the property, so the two sides hit it off at a very favorable price, which saved Donne a lot of expenses.


    After spending some time dismissing all the servants in the mansion, Donne began to arrange some security measures, including defense magic array, touch magic trap, magic trick and so on. After doing this, he arranged a transmission array in the backyard.


    After confirming that the link between the transmission array and other transmission arrays was normal, Donne returned to Phila again.


    It was only two or three hours before and after Donne left. When he returned to Phila, they didn''t even start eating lunch.


    OLINA hasn''t heard from nanilla for a long time. When she saw Donne, she couldn''t help coming up and asked, "what''s going on over there?"


    Don shrugged: "it''s very good. The scenery is beautiful and the street is very lively. It seems that your brother''s ruling means is also good."


    OLINA said reluctantly, "I dare not say anything else, but Ronnie tant was indeed developed by his brother. If he did not strongly support business development, Ronnie tant would still be a poor and backward country."


    Don didn''t see Angus: "where''s Angus?"


    Egwin said strangely, "he left after he came back. He said he wanted to borrow some information from some old friends."


    "Old friend? Do you know him?"


    Egwin shook her head. She really didn''t know who Angus meant by old friends.


    "He''s not here."


    Donne smiled, took the crowd to the backyard, selected a flat area, and then began to arrange the transmission array.


    After lunch, Donne left Angus a letter and a crystal card for transmission. Then he took the people across the transmission array and came to nanila thousands of miles away.


    Seeing the familiar and strange scenery of nanilar again, OLINA was excited with tears in her eyes. She thought she might not see nanilar all her life. Unexpectedly, she finally realized this wish with the help of Donne.


    "Well, this is the territory of Datang chamber of Commerce. Let''s disperse first, find a room to live in first, and clean up by the way."


    Donne clapped his hands and said, "let''s go out and buy some daily necessities. By the way, get to know nanila, Depp. You go back to Ellington and ask Fiona to bring someone to receive it."


    "I see, your majesty!"


    Donne, OLINA, egwin and the cheeky Grandia went out together. Under the leadership of OLINA, they were familiar with the city, purchased daily necessities and recorded the location of several important buildings.


    Among them are the Royal Palace, Fengshen Holy See and the headquarters of Star Diamond bank.


    Meeting Oscar, settling accounts with Pope Kiel of the Aeolus Vatican, and talking about business with Levitz are the three most important things in Donne''s action.


    He''s going to see Oscar tomorrow.

 Chapter 620

    When Donne and they came back, Fiona had come with a group of people.


    Seeing Donne, Fiona raised her eyebrows: "your speed is much faster than I expected."


    Although Donne and them set out on a Harley motorcycle this time, Fiona didn''t expect that Donne and them would be so much faster, three or four days shorter than expected.


    "Met Angus, he took me directly over."


    Donne explained briefly, and Fiona immediately realized it.


    "People have brought here. Half of the novices and veterans are already very experienced. They can get everything done in a few days. You don''t have to worry about the stronghold. As for the meeting with Oscar, are you going to make an official visit or a private meeting?"


    Donne was stunned: "what''s the difference?"


    Fiona sighed helplessly: "the difference is big."


    "If it''s an official visit, you represent the ilrus empire. We need to seriously consider not only your dress, but also prepare a guard of honor. At the same time, your words and deeds should be carefully considered, because the other party is likely to carefully analyze your words and deeds and analyze your intention."


    "If it''s a private meeting, you don''t have to pay much attention to these. As long as you make a request for a meeting and believe that there is queen OLINA, Oscar won''t avoid it, but correspondingly, the things decided in a private meeting are generally not open and more secret."


    "Let''s have a private meeting."


    Don doesn''t want to get into too much trouble. He''s not used to that environment.


    "Then send someone to send a private note request, in the name of Queen OLINA."


    Fiona kept her mouth shut. If it was an official visit, Datang chamber of commerce could just take this opportunity to publicize and officially enter nanila. Unfortunately, don didn''t want to, and Fiona wouldn''t force him on such a thing.


    After Fiona arrived, the whole stronghold became lively immediately. Everyone was busy arranging here and transporting some goods to prepare for the next store business. Nanila is the capital of Commerce. Due to Oscar''s policy tendency, the procedures for opening a store here are very simple. You can even open a store first and then fill in the procedures. Of course, You can''t sell any illegal contraband, such as prohibited military materials or hallucinogens.


    Meanwhile, a private note request in the name of OLINA has also been sent to the palace and presented to King Oscar of ronitant.


    "What?! OLINA has arrived at nanila!?"


    Oscar suddenly saw the news that his sister had arrived at nanila. He suddenly got up with a look of ecstasy: "why doesn''t she come directly to the palace and send any note request? It''s really out of sight!"


    "Your Majesty."


    The staff nearby whispered, "Princess OLINA is now the queen of the Ilus empire. Her identity is different..."


    Yes, although OLINA is the former Princess of ronitant Kingdom who grew up in nanila, she is now the queen of Ilus Empire and represents Ilus empire. Of course, she can''t go in and out of ronitant Palace at will as before.


    Oscar doesn''t think so.


    My sister was forced to marry victor and sacrificed her life. Now she finally made her way out and became the queen of a country. Now she comes back to find herself, obviously for a greater thing - to integrate the ilrus Empire and the ronitant kingdom!


    Yes, Oscar thinks so. At that time, their brothers and sisters will work together, the two countries will be integrated, and the small principalities between the two countries will be annexed, and a big Mac empire will be born again. At that time, who dares to underestimate him?


    Yes, Oscar knows his sister well. He believes that OLINA will hand over the merged Empire to him.


    At this time, several guests sitting opposite him in a very awkward posture couldn''t help opening their mouths and said in a very strange Rune: "Your Majesty Oscar, about the reinforcements we just talked about..."


    If Donne was present, he would scream "sleeping slot", because the guests sitting opposite Oscar were Naga from the abyss!


    Although Naga is a deep-sea race, they can come to land, but they prefer to live under the sea than on land.


    Oscar shook his head and said in a deep voice, "sorry, I think I need to emphasize once again that the naval power of our ronitant kingdom is very weak. I won''t let them die in vain."


    Naga, a slightly smaller woman with a bulging second sex sign on her chest and obviously the main person, said, "but you once said that there is nothing in the world that can''t be traded. We can pay high enough to hire you."


    "That''s when there is a chance of winning. Now the situation is that even you can''t guarantee to beat them, let alone us."


    "But aren''t we allies?"


    Oscar Showdown: "yes, Princess celiheath, we are allies, but that is only limited to the trade alliance. Our alliance contract does not contain the strategic defense alliance regulations?"


    Celis frowned slightly and couldn''t help saying, "if we can''t resist their attack, we will fall into war for a long time. Those deep-sea pearls, minerals, corals and so on can''t continue to be provided."


    Selisis is forcing the palace. Now Naga''s situation is so troublesome that they have to find support.


    Oscar picked at the corner of his eye and said casually, "it doesn''t matter. Now the pearl market has become saturated, and it''s no problem to postpone the trading time. Of course, our food and equipment can''t continue to be delivered to you."


    This cunning human!


    Celis was furious, but she was speechless.


    In a reasonable way, as a marine species, we should not encounter the problem of food shortage in the sea with abundant materials. The vast sea contains very rich biological resources, an uncountable number of sea fish, edible seaweed and so on, which can feed the whole Naga kingdom.


    However, the problem now is that the former ally Nu Tao fish man has suddenly become an enemy. A large number of nagas have joined the sticky battlefield. There are very few nagas available for collecting and grazing fish, and the output is completely insufficient to meet the needs of the people. Therefore, they need to trade with humans through those useless black pearls Corals and difficult to process deep-sea minerals are exchanged for food and finished equipment.


    Naga doesn''t have the forging technology of Nu Tao fish man. They are not good at processing seabed ore into excellent equipment, so they can only sell those ores to people on the surface, and then discount them into usable equipment. Often, the ore that can make ten sets of equipment can only be exchanged for one set of usable equipment. This one in and one out, Naga loses blood, Businessmen in the kingdom of ronitant who obtained business licenses made a lot of money.


    Without success in asking for help, celis and her party could only leave the palace with depression.


    After celiheath left, the staff whispered, "Your Majesty, it''s not good for us to stop trading with Naga. Now rontant still needs Naga''s specialties to maintain its leading position in trade."


    "I know they won''t cut off trade relations with us because they need the food we provide more."


    Oscar narrowed his eyes and sneered: "everyone knows that the war is about manpower and materials. Now Naga has no spare manpower to collect food, which means that they will be more dependent on our food supply. Later, he will issue an order to increase the grain trading guidance price with Naga by five points from today."


    The staff was surprised: "Your Majesty, the price increase is so fierce, in case they become angry..."


    "Don''t worry, they won''t care about such a little increase."


    Oscar smiled insidiously: "The sea of the abyss is so big and rich in materials? Naga has lived there for so many years, and their family wealth is richer than we thought. Believe me, the more dangerous they are, the more they need us. Finally, if they help them in a critical moment, they will be fully attached to our ronitant Kingdom, and then the king can get a batch of undesired goods for nothing A good Navy that needs training. "


    The staff immediately realized that it was no wonder his Majesty was struggling with Princess celiheath and was unwilling to send troops. It turned out that he had this idea!


    Indeed, compared with the current trade, it is more beneficial to directly swallow the whole ethnic group of the other party, which is equivalent to obtaining a group of powerful warriors, mages and farmers who can collect deep-sea resources once and for all.


    The staff was convinced: "you are worthy of your majesty. Your vision is to see the long term."


    "Are you an aide or am I an aide?"


    Oscar was in a good mood when he was photographed by the horse. He smiled and said, "help me push off tomorrow''s arrangement. If celiheath comes again, tell her I''m busy. I''ll meet OLINA tomorrow. We haven''t seen each other for many years. We need to talk about it this time."


    "I see, your majesty."


    The staff thought for a moment and whispered, "about the Regent Donne..."


    "Donne? Don''t worry. He should be a shield for his sister to block those guys who don''t have ideas."


    Oscar curled his lips and said, "don''t you see that he won the status of marquis at the last minute? Just to stop those people''s mouths."


    "But there are rumors that he caught Gillard and smashed the conspiracy of the dark snake..."


    "This is a build-up, so my sister is really capable. In order to block the mouths of those people, she created a hero."


    Oscar sighed, then said with a gloomy face, "Hey, even if it''s a shield, I''ll see if this Donne is worthy to stand next to my sister."


    The staff opened his mouth, which was not what he said in the news, but seeing Oscar''s deep sister control and selective listening, he wisely chose to shut up.


    My sister is sick and needs treatment.

 Chapter 621

    Selisis and they twisted their tails and slid towards the residence. People in nanila seemed to be used to seeing Naga, so few people cared about them.


    When they returned to their residence, they relaxed after casting spells to replenish the humidity around them.


    Then Arthur Lee Sise''s guard could not help saying, "Your Highness, we have been here for too long, and we can no longer stand this way."


    "I know."


    "If we don''t get reinforcements and break the original trade relations, it won''t do us any good. We need their food, weapons and equipment!"


    "Shut your mouth, polisaya. Don''t remind me. I know it."


    Celis frowned and said coldly, "but he knows better. Don''t you understand a truth in your communication with them? He -"


    "Bang bang" there was a loud noise next door.


    Celis frowned, ignored the noise and continued, "he''s waiting for an opportunity to sell the reinforcements at the highest price."


    "Our kingdom is caught in a war, which needs to consume a lot of personnel and materials. When our output is not enough, it will inevitably increase the import volume, which will greatly stimulate the export trade of ronitant kingdom. For them, our war is a good thing. They wish our war would last longer, so that they can get a chance In the best interests. "


    "If my guess is right, Oscar must be fully attached to the ronitant Kingdom when we can''t afford it."


    Cecilia sneered, "he wants to swallow us Naga."


    "In this case, Princess Royal," Polly said, "what do we do not trade with other human Kingdoms? Our goods are very popular in the human race, and we can increase a large number of trade partners to reduce dependence on the Ronnie Tant kingdom."


    Celis looked at her guard with a shocked look on her face. "I''m surprised you can think of that, polisaya. It seems that your brain is not full of muscles."


    Polly sayya''s voice was immediately excited, standing upright, with pride on her face. Her royal highness praised herself. If she could make herself aware that she was not only the strongest soldier in the gray finned Naga, but also a clever grey fin Naga, perhaps she could have the chance to win the princess''s heart.


    The combination of strong grey fin Naga and smart bright scale Naga will give birth to a very powerful offspring!


    "But what you think is too simple."


    "Bang bang!" there was another noise in the next room. I could hear someone shouting "be careful, smelly boy".


    blamed! Can''t they be quiet!?


    Cecilia was so upset that she turned the conversation and said, "do you know how many years we spent before and after trading with Ronnie tant? During that time, we were vigilant and exploratory to each other, and finally formed the current fixed trade route from the small-scale trial at the beginning."


    "Human beings are very cunning. They know that their strength in the sea can''t compare with us and want the resources at the bottom of the sea. Therefore, they will cooperate with us. If they can go to the sea, I''m afraid they would have waved a butcher''s knife long ago."


    "Therefore, trade with humans is very dangerous. Once they find an opportunity, they will take you -"


    "Hum -" there was a deafening noise next door.


    "Bang! It''s so noisy!"


    Celiheath rose up and scolded angrily, "bullying Naga too much! Can this day pass? Polisaya, go and make them quiet!"


    "Yes, my lady."


    Polisaya went out with some younger brothers.


    Selisis pinched her forehead with a headache. The dry climate on land made her very upset. In addition, the noise from next door made her even more irritable.


    Don''t these damn humans know how to take care of other people''s feelings!?


    And that Oscar, who wants to swallow Naga? Hum, you have too much appetite, but you will die!


    Suddenly, the surroundings became dry again. When celis saw that the scales on her tail were a little dry and lost the light, she released a strong vapor, which made her feel more comfortable.


    Next door.


    "Damn it! Can you stop fooling around!? this box is a magic hot kettle newly designed by Ms. Ellie. If it breaks, your salary for ten years will not be enough!"


    An old employee was yelling at a newcomer. The newcomer just slipped his foot and a box of magic hot kettle fell directly to the ground, which almost scared him to cry.


    Elsa, who was resisting the hammer to help rebuild the house, just passed by: "what''s the matter?"


    The old employee told the story again. Elsa waved her hand and said, "Oh, forgive him. The ground is too slippery. I can''t blame him. It''s too wet around here. I''ll find the Lord to solve this problem later."


    Elsa then trotted to Donne.


    "Too much moisture? No?"


    Donne is preparing a draft for tomorrow''s meeting. He is stunned when he hears the speech: "although there are a lot of vegetation here, this is a canyon. The air exchange is very frequent. It can''t be wet."


    "But it''s very wet. How could I lie to the king''s brother."


    Elsa said angrily, "if you don''t believe it, go and have a look. The stones on the ground over there have condensed water droplets."


    Donne and Fiona looked at each other and followed Elsa''s footsteps.


    If the warehouse is really wet, you may have to change the original plan.


    Although those magic furniture and magic machinery are made of universal alloy, Donne has not done corrosion resistance test. The time is too short, and he does not know the resistance of universal alloy to corrosion. If it is too wet, it will be a big loss in case of corrosion.


    As soon as he was near the warehouse, a tidal wave came to his face, and dawn frowned before he looked at it.


    Really.


    Water droplets condense on the bluestone used to pave the road on the ground. It is foggy around the warehouse. It can be seen how high the humidity is. The most speechless thing is that this water vapor just covers the warehouse, and there is no impact in other places.


    Donne easily dispersed the water vapor around the warehouse. As soon as he was ready to let them continue their work, there was a magic wave next door, and then Donne found that the water vapor appeared again.


    what the fuck? Someone did it on purpose!?


    Donne and Fiona looked at each other. Is it a wild mage?


    When they were hesitating whether to meet the colleague next door, a sound of knocking at the door suddenly came from the gate.


    "Anyone!? open the door!"


    Elsa trotted over and opened the door: "who? - eh eh! What a big snake!!!"


    When she suddenly saw Naga, Elsa widened her eyes, took a breath of air conditioning and screamed.


    "What''s your name? Haven''t you seen Naga? Ignorant human beings!"


    Polisaya looked down at Elsa with a disdain. This kind of human who is less than his waist height can beat a hundred, no, a thousand!


    After dispersing the water vapor again, Donne, Fiona and others came to Elsa in an instant, and then Donne was stunned.


    what the fuck!? What''s going on recently?


    Not only the angry fish man ran inland, but also Naga ran out and wandered around?


    Nanila is not far from the coastline, but it is also more than 100 kilometers. Why is Naga running here?


    "Oh, ignorant human, what the hell are you doing? Where''s Evan? Let him get out and see me!"


    Evan is the original owner of the courtyard. He has rolled away since the transaction was completed in the morning.


    "Evan has sold me this yard. I''m the master here. What can I do for you?"


    Donne looked at Naga at the door curiously. This is a male gray fin Naga warrior. From the perspective of body shape, even among the gray fin Naga ethnic group full of soldiers, he is very strong. According to visual measurement, his height has exceeded three meters. He is definitely tall among the gray fin Naga and can be called a giant.


    "Are you the master? Well, you are jingling. Do you want people to rest? Tell you, be quiet! Next door lives the great princess of the lianglin Naga family, Her Highness selisis. If you disturb your Highness''s rest, I will let you know how terrible Naga''s anger is!"


    Polyaya stared at Donne. Originally, he wanted to teach each other a lesson without saying a word. After seeing him, he didn''t know why, his anger suddenly held in his chest and involuntarily lowered his tone, but his words didn''t change, so his fist was soft and weak, and looked like a bluff.


    Damn it, what''s going on? Why can''t you feel good about him?


    Goddess, am I sick?


    Polisaya felt puzzled. Seeing this guy was like seeing a long lost friend - but hell, it was the first time they met!


    "I see. I see. I''ll keep them quiet."


    Donne nodded. He used to be harassed by decoration noise, which is really wrong on his own side.


    At this moment, he also understood what was going on with the water vapor. Although Naga could live on land, they still prefer a humid environment. Maybe they cast magic to keep their skin and scales moist, which just spread to the warehouse.


    No wonder Evan couldn''t wait to trade with himself as soon as he heard he was going to buy a house.


    Oh, what he does is fur business. As we all know, fur is afraid of moisture


    Seeing that Donne was so frank, polisaya liked him more, but it made him more confused. He didn''t like humans.


    Damn it, it''s just a sentence. Why do you think this boy is a friend you can make?


    Human negotiation technology is so terrible?


    "But can you control the range when casting spells to increase air humidity?"


    Donne said tactfully, "your spell covers my warehouse. Those goods can''t be damp."


    Go to hell with your damn goods! How can they be compared with your Highness''s feelings!?


    Polisaya wanted to say this, but when it came to his mouth, it became another sentence: "OK, I will report to your highness."


    Not only Elsa Fiona, but also the little brothers of Polynesia.

 Chapter 622

    Both parties present were stupid except the parties.


    This Polynesia looks big and thick. At first glance, it''s a reckless warrior. Is it so delicate? Still so easy to talk?


    Fiona is a little surprised, because it is said that Naga is very difficult to communicate. They are a female clan like the elves. They are full of vigilance against other races and rarely appear on land. Prandal can often see Naga only in the port city Phila.


    People know very little about Naga. The only thing they know is that they are the creation of Anita Lyle, the goddess of water. They live in the abyss sea. At the beginning, they also made great contributions in the chaotic invasion war.


    Compared with Fiona Elsa and them, the little brothers in Polynesia are even more frightening.


    When is the boss so talkative?


    Polisaya is the strongest among his peers in grey fin Naga. He is very proud and conceited. He has always answered only one question and challenge from others, that is, turning over each other.


    Then there will be no doubt and challenge.


    That''s why he was able to get the glorious and unlimited work of celis''s escort.


    Polly, who doesn''t even bother to speak at ordinary times, speaks to a human being so kindly today? That''s a human! Polya has always had a bad opinion of mankind!


    Goddess, there must be something wrong in the world!


    "Polisaya!"


    At this time, an irritable scream came from the next door, and the voice quickly approached here from far to near: "what the hell is Evan next door? My spell has been dispelled again! Is there something wrong with him!?"


    Donne was stunned and saw a Petite Female Naga rush out of the next door angrily.


    The Lord is coming.


    Naga is known as a water elf. Although some areas of their bodies are covered with thin scales, their faces are very beautiful. Among the sailors in prandal, many sailors are fascinated by Naga''s beauty. This is very similar to the legend of mermaids on earth, but Naga is a real race here, The mermaid is fictional.


    As a princess of the bright scale Naga family, selisis''s blood is naturally more excellent. Her face is very exquisite and her facial features on the melon seed face are very correct. Because she lives in water, her skin without scales is also delicate and moist, which is comparable to the spirit.


    Her dress was quite exposed in human eyes. She only covered two big steamed buns with beautiful shells on her chest, revealing a large area of snow-white skin. The Green Leaf Necklace on her neck was sandwiched in the middle. Elsa blushed when she saw it.


    What a shame.


    Elsa said to herself, and then stole a look at Donne.


    Should the king''s brother like it very much?


    Then she found that Donne''s eyes were not attracted by the snow-white skin, so the little girl was even happier.


    The king''s brother is a gentleman.


    Attracted? You''re kidding!


    He''s not like that!


    Tang en''s noble righteousness stirred his whole body.


    "What''s the matter... Naga?"


    When egwin heard what was happening here, he came too.


    Naga is Naga after all. Their scales and long tail make them different from human form, so egwin recognized them at a glance.


    "Your Highness selisis!"


    Polisaya was stiff and said quickly, "Evan has sold the house. Now the house is this... Eh? What''s your name?"


    At this moment, polisaya reacted that he didn''t even know each other''s name, so he had the impulse to make friends with him. This is so bullshit!


    Hearing the name of selisis, egwin was stunned and looked at selisis a little surprised.


    "Donne."


    "Yes, the house is already owned by Lord Donne."


    "Donne?"


    Celis was stunned and couldn''t help glancing at the human.


    It didn''t matter. A terrible spark burst out at once.


    After seeing Donne, celis was stunned. Just like polisaya, she had a wonderful favor for Donne, but it was much stronger than polisaya.


    In Donne, she seemed to see the shadow of the great goddess Anita Lyle, which made her tremble and couldn''t help wanting to get close to each other.


    The smell from Donne is very special, like the smell of his mother, but the other party is clearly a human, and most importantly, the other party is still a person! Class! Xiong! Sex!


    His eyes were full of surprise and curiosity, just like the most ordinary human beings saw themselves, but in the depths of his pupils, it seemed that there was a strange attraction that could attract all her mind.


    The goddess is on! What the hell is going on!?


    Why does a human being have such a strong attraction to himself? Even let oneself can''t help but want - want to possess him!?


    He is a human!


    Cecilia straightened herself, carefully hiding her uneasiness, but everyone present saw that Cecilia was very nervous - her tail was turning into a big windmill.


    This, this is what people often say love at first sight!?


    incorrect! How can I fall in love with a human at first sight!?


    There''s definitely a problem!


    "Hello, I am Dumne. Nice to meet you, Princess highness."


    Donne suddenly opened his mouth and startled selisis. The whole person suddenly shrank back and looked at Donne a little uneasily: "did you enchant me?"


    Although she was unaware of the fluctuation of the charm spell, celis was still very upset.


    Charm spell?


    Donne looked blankly, "No."


    Enchantment magic is a kind of side door magic in magic, which belongs to the category of mind. The will distortion of the seventh order magic is one of them. Few magicians study these. On the contrary, those necromancers who only go through the side door and play with the soul will learn some more or less. Don didn''t control the hobbies of strangers.


    "Then why would I -- nothing."


    Celis suddenly shut her mouth. She didn''t want them to know that they were excited about a human. If the people knew, it would be a big deal.


    Again, he''s a human male!


    Even as like as two peas and no other smooth human scales, it looks completely like the other human males, but it is completely undistinguishable. It is a strange feeling that he can not be warned by sire.


    The change of celiheath''s expression was very inexplicable in the eyes of others, especially Donne. He instinctively noticed a strange feeling.


    How does Princess Naga feel a little strange?


    Donne noticed the look in her eyes, which made him feel familiar, a bit like a hunter who saw prey, full of possessiveness.


    Donne suddenly remembered that he had seen this familiar look there again. He was shocked. This is the look Lola looked at him!


    Fuck you! What did those guys do to this body!?


    Humans, elves, dark elves and even beast ear Niang can accept it. Now even Naga is coming!?


    Please forgive me, I can''t do anything!


    Admittedly, Naga has a beautiful face and a great figure, but he is not Xu Xian! I really don''t feel snakes!


    Donne has only admired three men in his life: 1 Dong Yong, 2 Xu Xian and 3 Ning caichen.


    One day a fairy, one day a snake, and a special ghost!


    He always thought that he would not admire others except Xu Xian, Dong Yong and Ning caichen, but now he found that he was the most * * ah!


    Because his charm is universal!


    Celis didn''t dare to stand off with Donne and was ready to go back. She was worried that she would be affected by the strange charm aura.


    Didn''t you see that even the Elves were charmed by him?


    Selisis is well aware of the relationship between elves and humans, which is similar to or worse than Naga and humans. How can elves stand with humans.


    But... Why did the fairy keep looking at herself and laughing?


    "Your Highness selisis."


    Donne suddenly stopped her. Selisis was stiff and her tail was straight. "What''s the matter?"


    Donne said politely, "I know Naga needs to keep the air moist to feel comfortable, but please control the scope of your spell next time you cast your spell. Your spell covers my warehouse and is easy to damp the goods."


    "I see."


    Cecilia wanted to go back.


    "Celis?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    After she spoke, celis noticed that it was the fairy who spoke.


    Egwin asked with a smile, "how''s pertis lately?"


    Celis turned around and opened her mouth with a dull face: "do you... Know the queen mother?"


    Egwin smiled and said, "my name is egwin. I once fought with her. She gave birth to you on the battlefield against chaos. She is a powerful mage and a great mother. I held you at that time. Your name is still from me. It means victory in Naga language. By the way, I gave you your pendant."


    Arthur Lee Sise subconsciously touched his chest - there was a green leaf necklace, which was the essence of the world tree.


    Donne pulled out the corner of his eye and slept in the slot. Honey, do you dare to be more brilliant in your resume!?


    Donne found that for anyone with a * * background, egwin could have some relationship with each other.


    Extensive contacts, is this also a great advantage of Changsheng species?


    What she said is true!


    Because celis heard her mother say the name of egwin, she kept talking about going up the river upstream to meet her old friends with the emerald corolla. Now she meets the angry fish man again, and even vaszier can''t get out.


    Cecilia was stunned and came out to meet an elf at random. As a result, the other party was her mother''s old comrade in arms. The other party also witnessed her birth. What''s more frightening is that her name was still given by the other party!


    Goddess, don''t joke so much!

 Chapter 623

    Celis was really thrilled and embarrassed at the same time.


    What is the most painful thing in the world? For celis at the moment, when you thought you met a shameless bichi, the other party opened his mouth and found that she was a good friend of her mother and a great hero who saved the world


    If there was a river next to it now, celis would jump in without hesitation.


    What should I call her?


    Celis is tangled. Edgar''s mother is a good friend, her elder, aunt? But she looks like a young girl. It''s too old to call her aunt. It''s too big to call her sister.


    Naga is also one of the immortal species, but it is not as abnormal as the elves. Its life span is often calculated by thousands of years. On average, Naga''s life span is only half that of the elves, floating between 500 and 1000 years.


    As one of the immortal species, Naga is also a female dominated social form. In fact, Naga is facing the same population crisis as the elves and dark elves, and the birth rate has been terrible. However, the elves used to have the tree of the world, and there is a steady increase in newborns every year. The black elves and Naga can''t do it. They choose the same method, In order to increase the probability of pregnancy, most females have to combine with a large number of males. Over time, they have formed an open social style that seems very strange to outsiders.


    Of course, if the dark elves, or Naga, focus on the excellent genes of a specific object, they will abandon the traditional methods and be very loyal to the one-to-one combination, which is more conducive to the birth of excellent offspring. This behavior is more common in the more powerful and respected class.


    Now, when celi heath met Donne, her reproductive instinct was stimulated. Her instinct told her that she could give birth to the best offspring by combining with the man in front of her, but her surface consciousness thought she was enchanted by Donne and planned to run away. As a result, she met her mother''s old friend again, so the situation was very embarrassing.


    "Egwin... My Lord."


    Selisis bent down and gave a younger salute to egwin: "mother, she is very good. She has been thinking about you and wants to visit you. However, vaszier has encountered some problems these years, so she can''t leave for the time being."


    "Trouble?"


    Egwin was stunned: "under her rule, vassier will still have trouble?"


    Egwin knows pertis very well. Although she is not famous in several major countries on land, she is a legendary caster. Naga''s water magic talent is displayed incisively and vividly in her. She is an absolute King underwater. Even egwin is not sure that she can defeat pertis underwater. Will she encounter trouble?


    "Yes."


    Celis looked at Donne and they hesitated. Some news was inconvenient to make public.


    Egwin noticed her worry and said, "Donne is my friend. He is also the king of the Ilus empire in the human kingdom. I trust him very much. You don''t have to worry."


    King of the Ilus empire!?


    Celis was surprised that this man was the king of that empire!?


    As an immortal species, Naga''s records are very perfect. They certainly know that she once unified prandal''s empire, but she never thought that the king of that country would be standing in front of her!


    After being surprised, celis motioned to polisaya to follow them into the yard. After closing the door, she told the story of vassier''s trouble.


    It turned out that a few years ago, the abyss sea suddenly opened a large chaotic door, and a large number of chaotic creatures appeared in the territory of the Nu Tao fish man. The Nu Tao fish man struggled to resist the invasion of chaos. In order to help his former comrades in arms, Naga also sent a large number of soldiers to support the Nu Tao fish man, but this changes one after another. More and more Nu Tao fish people are polluted by chaos and become enemies, Many Naga soldiers also died in other places and became puppets of chaos.


    Finally, the Nu Tao fish man was almost completely destroyed, and only a small number of Nu Tao fish men escaped. Pertis took Naga''s army and frozen the Nu Tao fish man''s territory. She wanted to forcibly close the door of chaos, but she didn''t expect that there were native chaotic creatures in the door of chaos. She was just confused by pertis''s magic and instantly absorbed a lot of chaotic power, The strength soared and almost destroyed the Naga army.


    Pertis was helpless and had to retreat. Fortunately, the underwater world was large enough. The Nu Tao fish man and Naga''s territory were far away from each other. The gate of chaos could not affect Naga for the time being. Pertis took in the surviving Nu Tao fish man.


    However, with the passage of time, the scope of activities of the corrupt Nu Tao fish people has become larger and larger. At the beginning of the year, they have come to the territory border of Naga. This is a big trouble. After the first corrupt Nu Tao fish man found Naga, all the other corrupt nu Tao fish people know it. Then the corrupt chaotic army surged in. What Nu Tao fish man, corrupt Naga, Deep sea monsters and the like are all mixed together, and now vassier has been completely surrounded by the army of chaos.


    If Peltier had not been strong enough to protect vassile on her own, vassile would have collapsed.


    However, because of the characteristics of chaotic creatures, she did not dare to attack now, so she could only let the nagas of vasqier gather and enter the state of national war preparedness.


    The war took place at the bottom of the abyss, far from the mainland, so the countries on land don''t know that the bottom of the abyss has been made into a pot of porridge.


    As mentioned earlier, due to the serious interference of elements, Jean''s star moon tower can not monitor the magic flow under the ground and at the bottom of the ocean. They can only monitor the surface of prandal, so Jean doesn''t even know about it.


    If Jean knew, although he couldn''t fight, he could at least help protect vassier and reduce the pressure on Pearl.


    After listening to the information of selisis, egwin looked solemn: "I didn''t expect the abyss sea to be so dangerous now!"


    "We are now forced to a dead end."


    Selih * * * * cried without tears: "now almost all ethnic groups have joined the battle, including those engaged in production and grazing. Only a small number of ethnic groups continue to collect underwater specialties such as pearls and corals for trade with businessmen in ronitant Kingdom, so as to exchange food and weapons and equipment."


    Donne said coldly, "you can also use the equipment designed for human war?"


    Polisaya said reluctantly, "it can barely be used, but those weapons will become blunt at the bottom of the sea soon, so we have to continue to import weapons."


    Nonsense, Donne rolled his eyes. Weapons that have not been anti-corrosion treated will naturally rust when they are soaked in seawater.


    "Donne, my friend, I''m afraid I can''t stay with you."


    Egwin made a decision: "I decided to help pertis."


    Donne was surprised. "Are you crazy? That''s the bottom of the sea!"


    Operations on the seabed are different from those on land and in the air. Even the legendary strong will also be affected by seawater. Whether it is water pressure or light, it is a huge problem. More importantly, under the extreme environment of the seabed, almost only water elements can be used, and the inertia of other elements is very high.


    This means that egwin cannot use the wind element to assist in combat, nor can she obtain the blessing of the Earth Goddess, which is very disadvantageous to her.


    Egwin was very calm, looked at Donne with clear eyes and said, "but I can''t turn a blind eye to my friend''s crisis, can I?"


    What can I say?


    Donne wants to cry without tears. Making trouble with a new home can trigger such a dangerous main task. Can the world still play happily?


    Celiheath suddenly thought that Donne was the king of the Ilus Empire, and immediately begged Donne like grasping the last straw: "Your Majesty Donne, please help us!"


    Donne is so depressed that he can''t hide


    "Don''t you have a special trade relationship with ronitan? Can''t you invite them out of the army? Ronitant''s coastline is longer than Ilus, and their navy is much stronger than ours."


    "We asked his majesty Oscar for support, but he refused."


    Polisaya clenched his fist and said angrily: "he believes that the trade contract does not include offensive and defensive alliances, and there is no chance of winning, so even if we pay a high price, he will not send naval support."


    "But it''s no use even if we send a navy. Isn''t the battlefield in the deep sea?"


    Donne is a little forced. There are no submarines in the world, and even if there are submarines, the war damage rate in deep-sea operations is also frightening. It''s not like on land. If you can''t fight, you can escape. Even if you get an attack on the submarine, everyone inside can''t escape.


    Selisis said hurriedly, "we can move the battlefield to the sea level! Those corrupted monsters have no reason and only know the instinctive attack. As long as we move, they will follow."


    At sea level


    Donne pondered. If it was at sea level, the battle could still be fought. The most important thing was that the war damage ratio could be controlled. Even if the ship was destroyed at sea, there was time to stimulate crystal escape on the way home.


    However, in the past, when strengthening the combat effectiveness of the army, we always considered land operations. In addition, Ellington is inland, so we have not carried out magic reform on the warships. Today''s warships are still driven by wind and pedal wheels, and their weapons are only collision angle, giant crossbow and shipborne catapult. Few warships can be equipped with magic crystal cannon, Therefore, the speed and combat efficiency are very low.


    If you want to change the magic, the first thing to change is the power system. Replace it with a large wind power magic engine and propeller


    what the fuck? Could it be that the gods saw that I was too boring in this world, so they began to let me play jianniang?


    Come on, follow the trend dog will come to a bad end. The heat of the ship mother has long passed, okay!


    And what fun is there in the medieval magic to wind ship mother!


    You can''t break your explosive clothes or something

 Chapter 624

    Although Donne didn''t want to play a ship mother in prandal, he finally agreed to support Naga.


    In any case, his main task in this world is to face chaos. If he gets the news of the opening of the door of chaos and sits idly by, it is estimated that those gods will not see it.


    Besides, prandal is so big after all. If the final battlefield is launched inside the planet''s atmosphere, there will definitely be a large number of chaotic armies on the sea. The Naval Science and technology tree will climb sooner or later. Now it''s just a little ahead of time.


    With prandal''s current navigation technology, as long as Donne makes some magic changes and promotes the power and weapon system according to the impression in his mind, the naval strength of the Ilus empire will instantly surpass all countries and become the first place worthy of it.


    But


    After knocking on the table and meditating for a moment, Donne said, "you can support me, but as a king, I can''t send troops for no reason."


    Celis was overjoyed when she heard that Donne was willing to support them. She couldn''t care for anything else. She hurried to say, "what do you want? As long as we can do it, we won''t refuse, even if you want me..."


    "Stop, stop! I don''t think so!"


    Donne was in a cold sweat. Although Naga was a human creature and looked very beautiful, to be honest, he was not a curiosity lover and his taste was very ordinary. He was really not interested in this race with scales and tails.


    "I mean, since Oscar doesn''t want to support you, can your trade with Ronnie tant be terminated and then sign a trade contract with Ilus?"


    Donne was going to dig the corner of his brother-in-law. It happened that OLINA came over at this time and looked at Donne with very strange eyes.


    "Of course! I can decide this. I believe the queen mother will not refuse."


    Selisis did not hesitate to agree to Donne''s request. Naga traded with anyone, as long as she could get food and equipment.


    It happened that Oscar''s refusal made selisis cold, and Donne, who helped in time, became selisis''s best trading partner.


    Besides, Donne and egwin are still good friends. Even if pearl knew her decision, she would never say anything.


    "Well, I think FILA, the city of 100 nationalities in the Ilus Empire, is very suitable to become a comprehensive trade port. If we can stably trade with Naga there, it will certainly become more prosperous."


    Donne is well aware of the importance of economy and trade. It is not very effective to rely solely on his Datang chamber of Commerce for guidance. Only by involving all businessmen in prandal will it bring a sufficiently active economy.


    Sufficiently active economic activities can bring strong stimulation to society. Only when there is demand and profits can be obtained, can all industries develop rapidly.


    "But I have to make it clear to you in advance. Although I promised to send troops, our Ilus empire can''t support you immediately, because our warships and weapons need to be transformed. I can assure you that they can go to the battlefield in a month at most."


    "A month? If we had enough food, we could survive, but now..."


    Selisis''s face darkened. Due to chaotic pollution, a large number of sea fish were far away from vaszier. Now Naga had no food reserves and the remaining food was only enough to last for ten days, so now they have urgently implemented the food ration system.


    "How much food do you need?"


    "To carry it for a month, it needs at least 500000 tons, two-thirds of which must be meat. Our Naga soldiers are powerful, but they eat a lot."


    500000 tons, including 300000 tons of all kinds of meat, which is not a small amount. At the beginning, the food gap of the red Grottoes dwarves was only 70000 tons during the winter. Now 500000 tons are only enough for Naga for a month. It can be seen how terrible Naga''s food intake is.


    With a big hand, Donne said very forthrightly, "no problem. I can support a batch of food in advance. The corresponding amount can be deducted from our future transactions. You can take these food later."


    With the joining of otinia, grantia and her cooperation, the quality of grain varieties has been improved again. The yield of new hybrid wheat and rice has increased by 50% compared with the beginning. This year will definitely be an unprecedented harvest year.


    As for meat, prandal probably needs all kinds of meat. The fertility of Warcraft here is very strong. The cubs are underground one after another. There is an outbreak of animal tide every year. Adventurers, mercenaries and even hunters can bring back a large amount of edible meat when they go out for a walk. Some of these meat are sold to pubs and residents for fresh consumption, Another part is processed into dried meat or bacon and sold to people who need to travel as dry food.


    Now, due to the birth of canning technology, these meat have a new use, that is, after being cooked, they can be made into meat cans for easy preservation.


    The canned meat recently launched by Datang chamber of commerce is very popular with adventurers. Although the taste of the cooked canned meat is not as good as the hot fresh meat chops served in the tavern, you can eat very delicious and juicy food in the wild as long as you light a fire to heat the canned meat, which is much better than the previous rough roast meat.


    So now cannery purchases a large amount of meat every day and processes it into canned meat. Due to wanton hunting, the number of Warcraft around Ellington has decreased a lot recently, which is an unexpected benefit.


    High yield seeds, coupled with a large number of canned meat and 500000 tons of food, although not a small number, Donne can still afford it.


    "Great!"


    It was amazing to get Donne''s help unexpectedly. Unexpectedly, even the food problem could be solved, which made selisis have some expectations: "Your Majesty, don''t know if you can provide us with some weapons and equipment? Although this request is a little rude, it''s embarrassing that the weapons used by our soldiers are already ugly, and they need new weapons to replace them."


    Weapons


    Donne pondered for a moment. To be honest, the production capacity of steel mills and alloy plants is limited, and Donne doesn''t want to take out the equipment.


    But now Naga is the help against chaos


    "I see. Well, I can provide you with a thousand sets of Ellington equipment, including armor, shields and weapons."


    "A thousand sets are too few..."


    "Don''t worry. Listen to me first."


    Donne interrupted celis with a wave of his hand: "These 1000 sets of equipment are powerful equipment exclusively developed by Ellington. They have strong resistance to the attack of chaotic creatures. They are much stronger than ordinary armor weapons, but we have not done corrosion resistance test, so we don''t know their effect under the sea. These 1000 sets of equipment are for you to test in use."


    "Once the test is passed, it is proved that our weapons can maintain certain performance under the sea. In the future, we can provide you with a large number of weapons and equipment."


    Donne snapped his fingers and said faintly, "of course, our Ellington specialty weapons and equipment are not cheap. Fiona will communicate with you later. For the sake of egwin''s face, Fiona, give them a friendship price."


    Fiona smiled: "don''t worry, your majesty, I will grasp the scale."


    Neither let Naga feel too expensive nor let Ellington make no profit, which requires very difficult calculation to get the result, but Fiona''s business talent makes her omit this step, and her intuition can tell her an appropriate and accurate figure.


    "Thank you very much, your majesty Donne. In the future, you will be an eternal friend of the Naga family. We can ensure that the Ilus Empire merchant ships under your rule will never be attacked by sea animals at sea, and never have to worry about the threat of wind and waves."


    Selisis and the guards beside her bowed down deeply, opened their arms and made a gesture of dedication. At the moment, Donne is equivalent to the savior for the Naga family. He deserves such a big gift.


    Donne didn''t expect that there would be such benefits in helping Naga, but when you think about it carefully, Naga, as the people created by Anita Lyle, the goddess of water, was born with the power to control the water flow, and it was normal to protect the ship from the storm.


    More importantly, after repelling the threat of chaos, Naga will become a fixed trade object of the Ilus empire. The trade between the two sides can promote national development, deepen mutual exchanges and lay a good foundation for joint operations in the future.


    As for the weapons provided to Naga, Donne considered universal alloy armor, shield, and cutting iron sword.


    Of course, the chopping iron sword is a mass-produced model, not made manually. Although there is a gap in performance, for others, the mass-produced chopping iron sword is very powerful. Haven''t you seen the evaluation of the legendary magic sword given by the Black Pearl auction house?


    Leaving celis and Fiona to discuss the details of the contract, Donne returned to Ellington. Ellington was still in the afternoon and it was not dark.


    He found Edgar, and now Edgar has basically become an inventory supervisor.


    After asking, Donne was relieved. Because the chain saw sword was only recently produced, a large number of iron cutting swords were still thrown into the warehouse to eat ash, including armor and shields.


    Although the nagas who live underwater are more used to using Trident or harpoon and other weapons, they don''t have time to tailor weapons for them now. They can only get used to fighting with chopping iron sword.


    In the future, with the deepening of cooperation between the two sides, they can develop new weapons for them.

 Chapter 625

    There''s no problem with weapons, but there''s a little trouble with food.


    500000 tons of food, at least 200000 tons of food, even if the current Ellington granary is empty, it is not enough. Fortunately, Donne is now the king, and he can use his power to buy a lot of food.


    What makes Donne feel helpless is that he doesn''t know whether it''s because the grain production capacity is too low or prandal''s poor emergency awareness. In such a large Ilus Empire, the emergency grain reserve is only a mere 100000 tons, which simply doesn''t qualify for China to provide shoes!


    But at least 100000 tons, which is better than nothing. He plundered 50000 tons from Ellington, and Donne plans to buy the remaining 50000 tons from the market - as for the fluctuations in grain prices and people''s doubts caused by this, it is up to Aurelia to deal with them.


    The rest of the cans are easy to say, because the cans are not afraid of damage and do not worry about selling, so the emerald corolla and the canning factory in Ellington have been working hard. Now, let alone 300000 tons of cans, they can be taken out even if they are doubled.


    After searching a circle of food from various chambers of Commerce in arlinks for an hour, Donne returned to Ellington to prepare all the weapons, equipment and food and put them into several space rings. When he was about to return to nanila, a dirty old man appeared in front of him.


    "Gene?"


    Donne was stunned. Gene''s eyes lit up. He immediately ran over excitedly and shouted, "Donne! Give me another star square crystal! The transmission array technology has finally made a breakthrough! I have touched the key steps!"


    Looking at gene''s crazy and excited appearance, where is he like a famous legendary hero? It''s better to say he''s crazy.


    Donne turned his eyes and suddenly said with a smile, "star square crystal? I can''t give it to you, but now, I need your help."


    "What''s up?"


    Gene immediately puffed up his eyes: "your strength is stronger than me. What else can defeat you?"


    "I can''t leave."


    Donne let go, then walked forward and said, "it has something to do with your current job... Does Naga know?"


    "Yes, pertis, the mother of lianglin Naga, is our former comrade in arms."


    "Now vassier, Naga''s hometown, has been attacked by chaos. A large door of chaos has been opened in the territory of Nu Tao fish man. The whole Nu Tao fish man has almost died, and only a small part has escaped. The remaining Nu Tao fish man has been corrupted by chaos and is attacking vassier now."


    "The Nu Tao fish man killed the family!?"


    Gene paused at his feet and took a breath of air conditioning: "the soldiers of the stormy fish man are very powerful, and they are good at smelting minerals from undersea volcanoes to make weapons and equipment. How could they collapse so suddenly?"


    "Maybe the door of chaos appeared so suddenly that they had no time to resist."


    Donne sighed and said, "I met selisis, Pearl''s daughter. I promised to support vassier, but you know the situation on my side, I need a month to prepare..."


    "You want me to carry them for a month?"


    Gene frowned slightly, and his strength could not be fully exerted in the deep sea.


    "Don''t forget, you don''t need to fight back. You just need to strengthen vaszier''s defense. If you can, it''s better to open the spell gain aura as an aid."


    Gene shook his head vigorously, "are you kidding me? Then the magic aura of the donaga warrior will kill me alive!"


    Donne''s body is hung with infinite magic. Of course, he''s not afraid. Gene is different from Donne. He''ll be tired.


    "A month."


    Donne took out a star square crystal and threw it in his hand. Gene''s eyes were immediately attracted: "you help me protect Naga for a month, this star square crystal will belong to you!"


    "Is one piece less?"


    Gene wiped his saliva. "Can you have two?"


    "Just one."


    Although Donne doesn''t lack square crystals in the star world, he can''t jump off a building for a big sale. After others find that this thing is very cheap for him, it won''t have such a good effect in the future.


    "But..."


    Gene''s eyes brightened: "but?"


    "But I can provide you with one extra thing. I think you will be very excited."


    "What? I don''t like ordinary things."


    Donne smiled, pushed open the door in front of him and said faintly, "welcome to Ellington transmission hall."


    Gene''s eyes widened when he saw the normal working transmission array flashing a faint light in front of him.


    A moment later, gene made a strange cry, jumped up fiercely, hugged a pillar of the transmission array and rubbed it hard. It was like seeing an old lover he hadn''t seen for many years.


    It''s disgusting


    Donne felt a churn in his stomach.


    "Donne! This is incredible!"


    Gene was intoxicated for a long time before he remembered and asked Donne, "how could you have a conveyor array here? Or a working conveyor array? I remember there was this house before, but you never brought me in to see it. Was it already a conveyor array at that time?"


    "That''s right."


    Donne completely ignored Jean''s murderous eyes and said leisurely: "I successfully restored the transmission array technology. I arranged this transmission array."


    "You, you, you -"


    Gene shivered all over. "Do you know what that means!?"


    "Of course, I know very well, but I know more about the consequences of saying it."


    Donne looked at Jean very seriously: "I know what you''re thinking, but I can only say that for the time being, I won''t tell you the technology of the transmission array. Now the transmission array should not be made public, and my strength is not enough to control the situation."


    "But -"


    "But you can study here. If you figure it out by yourself, of course I won''t say anything."


    Donne reminded Jean, "but I hope you can deal with it calmly. Now prandal is divided because of the loss of the transmission array, but the situation is very stable. If the technology of the transmission array is suddenly made public, you should know what will happen?"


    Gene was stunned and nodded in a deep thought.


    Emperors who are used to holding power will certainly want to hold the transmission array in their hands. Therefore, they will definitely wage war at all costs.


    "The publicity of the transmission array needs an opportunity. Now that opportunity obviously hasn''t come yet, so calm down and help me protect Naga first."


    Don fell and patted gene on the shoulder, then he pulled out a piece of paper and wiped his hand with lightning.


    A layer of ash


    When Donne and gene returned to nanila, celiheath was already chatting happily with Fiona and egwin. Seeing Fiona''s eyes, Donne knew that the two sides must have settled the details of the transaction.


    "Gene?"


    "Egwin? Are you there?"


    Gene looked at egwin very unexpectedly, subconsciously turned around, quickly sorted out his appearance, and then turned around with a pile of smiling faces.


    Gene''s action left everyone speechless.


    "I came out with Donne to relax," egwin pointed to selisis. "She''s selisis, the daughter peltiss gave birth to on the battlefield."


    "Ha, that''s her? She''s grown up."


    Gene looked at celis. "It looks like pertis... I remember you named it?"


    Egwin smiled and nodded, "that''s right."


    "Ha, celis, I heard that vaszier was in danger?"


    Gene said hello and went straight to the point.


    "He is Jean Augustine, the Lord of the stars and the moon, one of your mother''s comrades in arms."


    Donne introduced Jean, and celiheath was excited when she heard Jean''s name.


    This is a famous legendary hero!


    Donne even invited him!?


    Celi heath said the situation of vassier on the spot, and Jean''s expression became more and more serious. Finally, he said: "this is indeed an accident. The arcane eye of the star moon tower can only monitor the surface of prandal. The element barrier effect of the deep sea and underground is too strong, so there is nothing we can do."


    "But don''t worry. Now that we know, we will help you."


    Gene turned to egwin and said, "egwin, you''ll go too, won''t you?"


    Before egwin nodded, Donne took egwin''s hand and glared at Jean: "of course egwin is going to my house. She won''t sit idly by with her friends."


    You old bastard still trying to dig my corner? you must be dreaming!


    Faced with Donne''s oath of sovereignty, gene was stunned directly.


    What''s going on? Isn''t this thing having an affair with isali? Why did you hook up with egwin?


    This intimacy looks more than just friends!


    If he had known what isalie said when he passed out that day, he would have been jealous and spit blood.


    "Yes, I have decided to help pertis."


    Egwin looked at Donne suspiciously. She didn''t understand why he wanted to hold his hand, but she didn''t pull it back, but let Donne hold her hand.


    Well, it''s warm and comfortable.


    "I see..."


    Gene almost squeezed out such words from his teeth. Why is the world so unfair!?


    Donne smiled triumphantly, then let go of egwin, took out a small bag and handed it to celis: "here you are."


    When she opened it, it was a pile of rings.


    "What is this?"


    "Weapons, equipment and food are all in it. Remember, these are not for nothing. They should be deducted from subsequent transactions."


    Donne was afraid that they would deliberately ignore this, so he specially reminded them.


    Celis was stunned: "space rings? So many?"


    Selisis looked carefully again, and suddenly the corners of her mouth twitched, because she found that there was basically a space ring in the room.


    Even gene next to him is stupid. When did space equipment become so popular? Can be used to load trade goods?


    And you can have one?


    Even the space ring penetration rate of silver city is less than 30%!

 Chapter 626

    The refining method of space equipment is not difficult. The trouble is that there are few materials for refining space equipment. It''s OK to say most of the materials, but the core materials come from the star world. The materials in the star world are very rare in prandal, extremely expensive, and there is no market.


    Before, Donne took out the astral square crystal that blinded gene krypton''s golden dog eye, which is also the best material for refining space equipment.


    As the princess of lianglin Naga, selisis has seen a lot of treasures, but she has never seen such a luxury to load space equipment - she was going to rent a cargo ship to Ilus to pick up goods. Unexpectedly, Donne went out for a walk and prepared everything, and put it into the space ring, which saved her a lot of time.


    "It''s not for you. It''s on loan."


    Donne said casually: "in order to facilitate the bulk trade in the future, these space rings are temporarily lent to you."


    Although it''s a temporary loan, it''s just to make selisis feel better. As long as the long-term cooperation and trade between the two sides continue, these space rings basically belong to them.


    "I see."


    Selisis was very excited. These space rings were very important for Naga in the war. A large number of materials could be transported to the front line quickly and easily. At the same time, it also reduced the trouble of storage and a lot of unnecessary work.


    Selisis didn''t expect that the problem that has plagued Naga for so long has been completely solved only by an unexpected visit, and has also obtained the support of a loyal and reliable ally and two powerful legendary heroes. Now she can''t wait to return.


    Selisis got up and said goodbye: "Your Majesty Donne, thank you for your help. Naga will remember it. Now I think I must return these precious materials to vassile as soon as possible. Vassile will be more dangerous every time I delay."


    "Don''t worry. With the help of Edgar Wengen, I believe vassier will survive this month."


    Donne said very solemnly, "in a month, I promise that the navy of the Ilus empire will appear on the sea above vasquel."


    "I believe you. We''ll leave first. We''ll leave overnight and send things back to vasquel as soon as possible."


    "Why bother!"


    Gene didn''t want to waste his precious time on the road. He said impatiently, "how many people have you come? I''ll join hands with egwin to fly you back."


    Two legendary heroes work together to take dozens of people to the sea.


    "Thank you so much!"


    Celis said excitedly, "they are all on standby next door. There are twenty of us."


    "Twenty nagas, weighing almost 40 adult humans... No problem!"


    Gene waved his big hand. "Let''s go now!"


    Time was precious. Before Donne could have a word with egwin, gene was ready. Then Donne watched them rush out of the canyon and fly all the way to the East.


    If there is no accident, gene and they can arrive at Vasil before midnight and get the strong support of these materials and two legendary heroes. Vasil''s situation will be stabilized.


    However, the real solution to vasquel''s crisis depends on the subsequent performance of the Ilus Navy.


    OLINA said faintly, "you''re going to dig the corner of Oscar..."


    "Not intended, but has been dug."


    Donne smiled and made OLINA want to bite him hard.


    "What are you going to do? With the current combat capability of the Navy, it is impossible to help..."


    OLINA has been holding back all her doubts and asked the Ilus Imperial Navy to fight against the enemy who Naga can''t win. Isn''t that death?


    Prandal''s navy is not strong, because most of the battles broke out on land. The navy is only set up for routine patrol and defense along the cruise coastline. Therefore, there is not even an independent group. The navy has only about 20 three masted sailboats and 50 two masted sailboats along the coastline of the Ilus Empire of tens of thousands of kilometers, It only adds up to 10000 people.


    Most importantly, the combat effectiveness of the navy is very weak. Those navy soldiers are ordinary people and eliminated in service. There is no apocalypse in the Navy, which means that if it is a deep-sea operation, hundreds of soldiers will be lost once the ship is damaged.


    "Combat effectiveness is not a big problem. Naval operations still rely on warships and artillery. What needs to be solved now is the ship problem."


    Donne narrowed his eyes and thought quickly about what he knew about Earth warships.


    In maritime operations, the most powerful aircraft carrier is naturally. As a mobile combat platform, it not only shoulders the role of command center, but also logistics support. As a carrier aircraft carrying platform, an aircraft carrier formation can cover thousands of kilometers of combat range.


    Of course, with prandal''s current technology, it is unrealistic to directly engage in aircraft carriers. It is not that the power cannot be solved, but a large number of supporting technical problems, and personnel training also takes time.


    The aircraft carrier has no foundation for the time being, so we can only find a way from the warship.


    Wooden three masted sailboat? Too backward! Change! Metal!


    Sail and pedal runner power? Too backward! Change! On the magic engine and propeller!


    Crossbows and catapults? Too backward! Change! Get on the cannon missile!


    As long as the three key problems of defense, power and firepower are solved, the odds of winning the battle can be greatly improved. As for the contact battle, Donne smiled faintly, and the invincible chain saw sword will let those corrupt angry fish people know why the flowers are so red.


    After he had the abdominal manuscript in his heart, Donne planned to go back to draw the drawing paper. Ignoring the curse of Grandia''s resentment, he waved his hand and dodged: "I''ll go back to my room first. Don''t disturb me before I meet Oscar tomorrow."


    That night, Donne stayed up almost all night.


    The next day, when OLINA knocked on the door, she was stunned by the drawings in a room.


    In just one night, Donne drew a large number of ship drawings, which OLINA could hardly understand. The most puzzling thing for her was that those ships had no sails.


    How can a ship move without sails? Did it all depend on slaves and sailors rowing on the wheel?


    "It''s time? It''s fast. Wait for me."


    As soon as Donne waved, all the drawings in the room flew into his hands and disappeared. He went to wash his face. When he appeared again, he was already in high spirits: "let''s go."


    When she got on the carriage to the palace, OLINA asked her questions. Donne smiled and told her that she would know at that time.


    No way. He doesn''t know how to explain many things, so it''s better not to explain.


    After successfully entering the palace, Donne and OLINA finally met Oscar.


    Oscar is a very manly middle-aged man. Although he is close to 50, he is still very handsome. His face is clear-cut and his eyes are bright and divine. Donne can vaguely see a little shadow of OLINA from his face.


    "OLINA! It''s really you! We already have... I think... Yes! We haven''t seen each other for 168 days in 21 years! Come and let my brother see if you''re thin!"


    Oscar ran over the moment he saw his sister, and his accurate time of the day made Donne feel a pain in his heart.


    This guy is hopeless!


    "OLINA met her brother."


    OLINA bent her knees and saluted. Her elegant and decent posture made no mistake. When Oscar ran over, she stood up again, smiled, blocked Oscar and said, "please don''t be polite, your majesty Oscar."


    Just one sentence made Oscar understand what OLINA meant. The previous sentence was for his brother, and the latter sentence was for Ronnie tant''s king.


    Obviously, although I didn''t meet on business, I am now the queen of the Ilus empire. Please respect yourself.


    Oscar closed his eyes a little painfully. At this time, he realized that the sister who had been following behind him and brought countless laughter to the palace had really left him long ago.


    When he opened his eyes again, Oscar had regained his composure. He regained his demeanor and sat back on the throne to seat OLINA and Donne.


    Then his eyes fell on Donne.


    Is this the shield my sister chose?


    Hum, I''m not as handsome as I am, I''m not as tall as I am, and I look weak. What''s the qualification to accompany OLINA!?


    The more Oscar thinks about it, the worse he feels. The situation forced him to choose between OLINA and victor. No one knows how painful Oscar felt when he personally sent OLINA away.


    Finally, before Victor was killed and he went to save his sister, Donne jumped out to turn the tide.


    This is absolutely impossible. It must be her sister''s wrist. In order to stabilize her rule, she deliberately created a hero and found a puppet Regent!


    It''s impossible to be a legendary mage in his early twenties or a miracle Lord!


    Even super geniuses like gene and Angus were promoted to legend in their fifties. Legend in their twenties. Are you kidding.


    Oscar is convinced of this.


    "Your Majesty Oscar, this is my husband, Donne, who is now the Regent of the Ilus empire."


    OLINA introduced Donne. Donne noticed Oscar''s stiff expression and showed an intriguing smile.


    "Hello."


    "You... OK."


    When Oscar heard his sister say Donne''s identity, there was another tangle and pain on his face, the fist in his long sleeve was clenched, and the breath on his body was also a strange fluctuation.


    Donne shook his head secretly. This guy looks really ill. He has to be sent to the German orthopaedics department for a look.

 Chapter 627

    Oscar is a sister. It''s an open secret in nanila.


    It is said that when OLINA was young, a servant failed to take care of her and made her fall accidentally. Later, Oscar decided to sentence the servant to death. Since then, he took over the task of taking care of OLINA himself. It can be said that OLINA was brought up by him.


    The incestuous love between brothers and sisters is nothing new in prandal. If you pay attention to the gossip spread in the market, you can often hear similar things. If you really want to say, there are few cases among the civilians, but it often happens among the aristocracy.


    Most of the reasons for this situation are actually the blood concept of some families.


    In prandar, some families will inherit powerful power in their blood because of some special experiences. In order to avoid dilution or inheritance of this power, they choose intra clan intermarriage. There are not a few siblings.


    Most of these families were ancestors who had something indescribable with demons, so they obtained demon blood and had natural spell casting ability, which is commonly known as warlocks.


    However, the ronitant family has no warlock blood, so Oscar''s feelings for OLINA are just distorted feelings of brother and sister.


    This kind of thing usually doesn''t end between civilians, but if it is replaced by the royal family, ha ha, many people will love it.


    Oscar''s eyes were full of War: "I heard you are a legendary magician? It''s just that I''ve been promoted to level 9 for a long time. I need an opponent to hone myself. Let''s go back?"


    "Brother!"


    OLINA lost her voice and exclaimed, "no!"


    "Don''t worry, OLINA, I won''t hurt him."


    "No, I''m worried about --"


    "No, you''re OLINA''s brother. How can I fight you?"


    Donne shook his head lukewarm. This guy is trying to find out his bottom.


    Hum, you are really a coward!


    Oscar sneered and labeled Donne a coward.


    OLINA was relieved and looked at Donne with gratitude.


    If Donne did fight Oscar, her brother would be out of shape in minutes.


    Oscar, who thought he had exposed Donne''s true face, smiled proudly and said, "I heard you''ve got a big Tang chamber of Commerce? You''re doing very well in the ilrus Empire now?"


    "Just so."


    Donne smiled. "Of course it can''t be compared with the chamber of Commerce in your ronitant kingdom."


    A month''s net profit of millions of gold coins, and with the expansion of influence and the continuous expansion of the market, the net profit is rising every day. Is it not just careless?


    However, Donne was elated when he flattered the Oscar. No wonder the boy was chosen as a shield. He was still very talkative.


    "That''s nature."


    Oscar said proudly: "after years of re planning, our ronitant Kingdom has formulated a basic national policy with economic development as the core. Now all the people are businessmen. Who doesn''t know that our ronitant businessmen are unparalleled in the world?"


    Oscar does have the right to be proud of this, and Donne must recognize his achievements.


    Oscar suddenly asked, "by the way, I also heard that you smashed the conspiracy of the dark snake, saved the Ilus Empire, and completely defeated the dark snake?"


    Donne was silent when he heard the speech. After drinking tea, he suddenly grinned and said faintly: "this time he came to nanila to talk about it..."


    OLINA sighed secretly. She obviously came back to see her relatives. How do you feel that the trend of the conversation is becoming more and more strange.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I want to talk about this after seeing the Pope of the Fengshen holy see."


    Donne gently exposed it. The temple of the wind has been occupied by the dark snake for so many years. The Fengshen Holy See keeps it secret. If he throws the news to Oscar at this time, he doesn''t know what will happen next.


    Therefore, it is serious to hold this news in hand and exchange enough interests with the Fengshen holy see.


    Oscar feels that the dialogue with Donne is very awkward. He feels that the two people always don''t seem to be on the same frequency and can''t find a conversation center at all. He always avoids what he wants to talk about. What he wants to talk about is not to talk to himself. Fortunately, OLINA is beside him as a buffer, and the two people didn''t fight on the spot.


    After talking for a while, somehow, the topic turned to military power.


    "People say ronitant soldiers are vulnerable, but what I want to say is that it is a thing of the past. Now ronitant soldiers will not lose to soldiers of any country!"


    Speaking of his soldiers, Oscar''s face was full of self-confidence and pride. At this time, even OLINA was not calm.


    As we all know, Ronnie tant''s military strength is weak, so he has to rely on the economy to develop his national strength and expand himself. It is said that Ronnie tant may really be able to turn over after several generations of people hide their power and bide their time and steadily develop the economy, but how many years has it only developed now? Oscar has that confidence?


    "Oh? Really?"


    "If you are interested, you can show us the training of palace guards. They are just the most common of thousands of ronitant soldiers."


    In front of his sister, Oscar is very expressive at the moment. He wants to let her see what changes he has brought to the country immediately and always wants to show his best side.


    Anyway, there was nothing left or right, so they followed Oscar to the palace guard''s camp. The palace guards who received the order have now lined up in a square array for review.


    Lie to the ghost.


    Don en is the most ordinary member. Who will guard the castle with ordinary soldiers? Look at their armor and weapons. He dares to swear that the soldiers here are definitely the elite of ronitant.


    Although the armor worn by these soldiers is not as good as the Ellington guard, it is already a very rare excellent armor. The heavy armor is enough to resist the front cutting of the giant axe, and the ingenious joint structure will not affect their activities. This set of armor needs at least 5000 gold coins.


    "The armor they wear and the weapons in their hands are all produced by the dwarf forging master. Later, they specially invited the enchanting master of silver city to enchant these armor and weapons. Each set of these armor is worth more than 20000 gold coins. After enchanting, their weapons will always remain sharp, will not rust, more durable, and will also have the effect of breaking armor, which is valuable Three gold coins. "


    Oscar glanced obliquely at Donne as he spoke, sneering in his heart. Have you never seen such excellent armor and weapons? Woodlouse!


    Donne guessed Oscar''s idea clearly. Now Oscar almost wrote "I''m a local tyrant, not bad money" on his face.


    Yes, Oscar''s way to build a strong country is to use the economy to drive the development of national strength, use the development of national strength to drive the economy again, and then use rich salaries and bonuses to stimulate the soldiers to enhance their training, and then use a large number of gold coins to smash equipment and turn them into elite soldiers.


    Like the Yankees.


    If prandal has the saying of RMB player, there is no doubt that it is the Oscar.


    Donne has a lot of money now, but he is still much worse than oskarby''s cash. Apart from anything else, he can feed his mouth with oil just because of the annual business tax of the Star Diamond Bank - in other words, he dares to collect the business tax of the dragon family and has succeeded, which itself shows that Oskar is a bold Lord.


    Oscar wanted to show in front of his sister and let the palace guards practice there. The soldiers in front beat the tiger. The brother and sister who hadn''t seen for a long time talked about a hot day. Here, Donne yawned bored.


    He''ll be sleepy if he doesn''t sleep all night.


    Oscar, who was chatting with his sister happily, saw Donne''s listless look and suddenly came back. He asked casually, "speaking of it, I heard you brought a cavalry escort when you came to nanila? It is said that you are still your right-hand confidant?"


    "Well..."


    Donne answered lazily.


    "Why don''t you let them rehearse with the guards of my palace? I just want to know what level our ronitant soldiers are now. The world has always been so peaceful. I don''t know how to do it."


    Oscar smiled so brightly that he was jealous when he thought that Donne could sleep happily with OLINA in his arms at night.


    OLINA was shocked and said in a hurry, "brother, you''d better not. By the way, why didn''t you see the queen?"


    Oscar smiled faintly and said, "Naga, you know? It''s the race in the abyss sea. She''s helping me negotiate trade cooperation with Naga these days. There are too many trade objects. I can''t help it."


    As soon as Oscar said this, OLINA and Donne''s eyes became strange.


    The goods didn''t know that Donne stabbed him and dug his corner. Naga dodged last night


    OLINA was embarrassed to make him lose face. As soon as she wanted to give him a step, Oscar said excitedly, "by the way, what about my proposal just now? Let your guard and my guard exercise, and I can see what their shortcomings are."


    "Are you sure?"


    Donne''s eyes are more strange. This guy''s desire to behave is a little too strong, isn''t he? It''s not like a qualified king at all, but rather like a hairy boy who wants to show himself in front of his sweetheart.


    Or is it this kind of virtue when my sister-in-law meets my brother-in-law?


    "Of course!"


    Oscar thought Donne was afraid and deliberately said, "it''s just a drill. You won''t get hurt. What are you afraid of?"


    "In that case," said Donne, "I''ll call them over."

 Chapter 628

    Everyone was stunned when the ready ronitant palace guard cavalry stood on the drill ground and saw the entry of the Ellington guard.


    The cavalry captain was stunned: "the gods are up! What did your majesty say? A play with the cavalry of Ilus?"


    Next to a cavalry, his face twitched: "Captain, you told me this is a cavalry?"


    "Where''s the horse? Where''s the spear? Where''s the saber?"


    "What are they riding? How fast!"


    In the blink of an eye of the cavalry, the Ellington guard from afar had rushed in front of them. With Depp, a total of 101 soldiers sat on Harley motorcycles in full swing.


    Depp rode up, then got out of the car and gave a crisp military salute: "Your Majesty, all staff come together and wait for orders!"


    "Well, good."


    Donne nodded and said casually, "what does your majesty Oscar think of my cavalry?"


    "Very... Good..."


    Oscar took a swipe at the corner of his mouth. Is this a cavalry? Where are your horses? What about cavalry spears and machetes? Are you kidding me!?


    "Your mount... Seems a little... Unusual..."


    Oscar really didn''t know how to describe it. He could only say it was unusual. After careful observation for a moment, Oscar suddenly said, "these mounts are not mechanical structures?"


    The exposed metal shell, shock absorber and tire of Harley Motorcycle clearly convey a message to the people around me - Lao Tze is made of iron and hard!


    "Hehe, it''s just a trivial gadget."


    "Not worth mentioning? His Majesty the Regent laughed."


    Oscar said grimly: "prandal, who doesn''t know that the dwarf''s mechanical technology is very powerful. I''m afraid the mechanical structure they make is not so simple? Just now their speed is not generally fast, and they stop very fast."


    Donne said with a smile, "Your Majesty Oscar praised it. It''s far from comparable to the first-class war horse you imported from Ryan empire."


    Oscar nodded: "that''s true. Although mechanical structures are expensive, they can''t compare with the war horses of the Ryan empire."


    One of the best war horses imported by the Ryan empire is worth tens of thousands of gold coins. These 100 cavalry are one million. Coupled with their armor weapons, the starting price for training this elite cavalry team is as high as six million gold coins.


    The next OLINA wants to roll her eyes. Is it expensive? Don''t get angry in front of him. You know, he sold a Harley motorcycle at a high price of 500000 gold coins two days ago, not to mention the mass-produced iron sword and magic pistol!


    A soldier''s equipment can buy you a cavalry regiment. Don''t you ask for trouble in front of him!


    She wanted to tell her brother not to play these tricks with don, but Oscar didn''t think he would lose at all.


    Oscar planned to order the start: "since both sides are here, let''s start..."


    "Wait!"


    Donne interrupted him.


    "What''s the matter? Your Majesty the Regent? Are you afraid of failure? Don''t worry, it''s just a drill."


    Oscar looked at Donne with a smile. If he was willing to admit defeat now, it wouldn''t be impossible to save him some face.


    "No."


    Donne waved his hand with a smile and said, "I''m afraid of accidental injury... Ellington guard listens to orders."


    "Yes!"


    A neat and uniform response rang through the audience, and the horses of the opposite cavalry team were restless.


    Hum, I can only bluff. What if I make a louder voice? Does the battle still rely on roaring?


    Oscar doesn''t think so.


    "Everyone is ordered to prohibit the use of chain saw sword blade attack, only the back of the sword, magic pistol and assault rifle."


    Danny raised his hand: "report!"


    "Say."


    "What about RPG?"


    "Roll... Of course not."


    Oscar was confused. He couldn''t understand the chain saw sword demon, pistol, assault rifle and fart machine.


    Donne thought again. If he didn''t use anything, he seemed to suffer a little loss on his side, so he added: "you can use auxiliary spells, but remember to start gently."


    "I see!"


    Locke smiled. Your majesty is going to save face for each other.


    If you use chainsaw sword combat animation, I''m afraid you''ll rush over on a Harley motorcycle and stroke gently, and the soldiers opposite will have to take both men and horses in half.


    After all, it''s a drill. If there is a death, I''m afraid Oscar won''t look very good on her face. Although OLINA doesn''t say it, she won''t be too comfortable.


    Take it easy?


    The guard cavalry of ronitant palace was in an uproar, and all the members were filled with righteous indignation. What does that mean? This is to look down on them!


    Can you bear it!?


    The palace guard cavalry squabbled and glared at the Ellington cavalry, eager to tear them apart.


    "Your Majesty the Regent, I''m sorry. After all, they are bloody men, and I can''t stop them."


    Although Oscar said he was sorry, he couldn''t hide his proud expression.


    Let you talk nonsense. Are you stupid this time?


    Among the royal palace guard cavalry, the weakest is also the silver apocalypse, and the average strength is gold. If you choose one alone, you can be the strong one. Of course, they are arrogant and refuse to admit defeat. The main reason why they are willing to surrender to Oscar is that Oscar can give them enough superior reward.


    Because the overall average strength is there, this cavalry team can fight collectively or dispersed, and its strength is quite strong.


    Now all of them have replaced the saber without cutting edge. Although the lethality is not strong, it is also quite powerful under the charge of the war horse. Coupled with their own blood and Qi, most people will break their bones if they are properly touched.


    On the other hand, Ellington, after so many battles and enjoying the benefits of the source of magic, has just exceeded the silver level in average strength, and is not at the same level as the guard cavalry team of ronitant palace.


    The outcome of the battle is known without fighting.


    But unexpectedly, Donne still smiled and said carelessly, "don''t worry, it''s not in the way, you can start."


    Hum, I still don''t admit defeat. In that case, don''t blame me when you lose your face.


    "Each in position."


    The men and horses of the two sides were scattered. The distance between the two sides was about one kilometer. Oscar snorted coldly, then waved his hand and said, "the exercise begins!"


    As soon as his voice fell, there was a blast behind him, and fireworks made by goblins rushed into the sky, indicating the official start of the exercise.


    When the fireworks exploded, the captain of the royal palace guard cavalry shouted and rushed out first: "all - charge!"


    Almost in an instant, the palace guard cavalry roared out from static to dynamic.


    The best war horses from Ryan Empire showed terrible explosive power. This cavalry team was clearly a heavy cavalry, but the instantaneous charging speed of the war horses almost reached 50kmh, which could catch up with the charging speed of the light cavalry!


    The heavy cavalry burst out a bright blood shield, which can not only make their strength stronger, but also make them fearless of bow and arrow shooting.


    Of course, this is just their habit. Because it is acting, they are even more reckless without bows and arrows.


    The horse''s hooves trampled heavily on the earth, and the roar was like thunder, which resonated with the beating of his heart, making Oscar blush with excitement.


    This is the real image of ronitant cavalry in his mind!


    With an invincible charge, we can break through all obstacles. No matter how strong the enemy''s defense is, we can''t stop such an army!


    Unfortunately, the cost is too high, otherwise it will be an invincible lion to form an army of 10000 people!


    One side is extremely dynamic and the other is extremely static.


    When Ronnie tant''s side had launched an attack, even a hundred meters away, the Ellington guard on ilrus''s side had not moved.


    No one is allowed to move without receiving orders, even if the enemy has rushed in front of him.


    This is the training they received from the beginning. It is an iron army discipline.


    Depp looked at each other and couldn''t help but curl his lips.


    Unfortunately, if it''s a real battle, just change the weapons, take out the assault rifle and fire one round, and almost half of the opposite will be wasted. If there''s another round of RPG bombing, the battle can basically end.


    What a pity, what a pity


    Depp sighed and raised his chainsaw sword: "start!"


    At Depp''s command, there was a roar from Ilus, the wind power magic engine roared, and everyone squeezed the accelerator and was ready to go.


    When the other party''s charge distance was more than half, Depp took off the accelerator and shouted, "charge!"


    At the same time, Depp inspired the constant group power and storm guard aura on the chainsaw sword.


    "Boom, boom -"


    The thunderous engine roared, and the uniform Ellington guard roared out with a chain saw sword in one hand and a car handle in the other!


    As a special version of Harley motorcycle, this product has many features specially developed for combat, such as thickened and widened wheels, which can increase balance and terrain adaptability. The handlebar also has the function of locking speed and handle, which is convenient for both hands to fight at the moment of confrontation, and even explosive acceleration of turbo pressurization for a short time


    When Ilus took action, the two sides had collided in less than a few seconds!


    Cavalry and cavalry!


    Motorcycles and horses!


    Chainsaw sword and saber!


    "Dang Dang -"


    "Kill!!!"


    "Ronnie Tante will win!"


    The bloody cry rang through the sky, and Ronnie tant on the nearby viewing platform stared wide, waiting to see Ilus''s joke.


    OLINA turned her head with an unbearable look on her face.


    She couldn''t bear to see what happened next.

 Chapter 629

    The two sides collided at an extremely terrible speed. The high speed brought an extremely terrible impact on the heavy armor. After encountering this impact, ordinary troops will be trampled into flesh and mud in an instant - cavalry combat. Even if it is a play, casualties are inevitable.


    But this time, there was an accident!


    The charge of the ronitant palace cavalry was forcibly blocked!


    The cavalry controlled the charging horses and rushed to the Harley motorcycle, trying to collide head-on, so that the people of Ilus could see how powerful they were.


    But unexpectedly, the Harley motorcycle was not afraid of the charge of the war horse. At the moment of the close combat between the two sides, they didn''t even stop. Instead, the hot tail flame erupted from the back of the mount, the speed increased sharply and hit it hard!


    The back of the huge chain saw sword was slashed fiercely. At a terrible speed, the back of the sword easily blocked the chopping saber of ronitant cavalry. Not only that, it also pushed back. The terrible force cut the body of the horse in half, and immediately the battlefield was dripping with blood and flesh!


    The heavy cavalry wearing iron cans screamed and flew out. Fortunately, they were all extraordinary apocalypses. They adjusted their posture at the moment of falling to the ground and landed steadily on the ground. But even so, the calf severely hit by the back of the chain saw sword was still severely impacted, and even couldn''t stand stably.


    Looking down, the armor on their feet has been deformed. If it weren''t for the blood gas shield, their legs have been split in half like those war horses.


    Just a charge in the past, the guard cavalry of ronitant palace was destroyed!


    None of the expensive war horses survived. They were all cut off. The battlefield was stained with blood, and a smell of killing filled the audience.


    "Boom, boom!"


    The Ellington guard, who charged in the past, made an arc turn, turned back again with a bloody chain saw sword, and rushed one by one to the heavy cavalry that had landed.


    "No! It''s impossible!"


    Oscar suddenly got up and looked at the cavalry team in the battlefield with an unbelievable face. How can the cavalry exercise require both sides to charge each other and meet for two or three times to see the result!?


    A round? In just one round, his batch of imported war horses worth millions died!?


    Are you kidding me!? That''s the first-class war horse imported from the Ryan empire!


    Speed, endurance and explosive power are all first-class war horses!


    It''s so dead!?


    Oscar''s face is blue. His soldiers are silver or gold apocalypses, so they still have combat effectiveness when they are sacked, but so what?


    In normal combat, once the heavy cavalry is dismounted, there is basically no resistance!


    That means that if Ilus and ronitant go to war, Ilus cavalry can destroy ronitant''s cavalry with this strange mechanical structure!


    Oscar has just noticed that the strange mount is not only extremely fast, but also has short-term instantaneous explosive power. Moreover, the mechanical structure does not need to feed food and grass, and completely listens to the driver''s control. It is enviable in all aspects. How can this be compared!?


    "Your Majesty Oscar, I''m sorry. After all, they are bloody men, and I can''t stop them."


    Laughing, Donne gave Oscar back what he had just said, and finally added: "don''t worry, your majesty, it''s just a drill."


    Oscar heard this a little familiar. When he thought about it carefully, he almost vomited blood on the spot. Isn''t that what I just said!?


    This guy made it clear that it was intentional!


    OLINA sighed. She knew why it was now


    The heavy cavalry on Ronnie tant''s side has landed. According to the normal cavalry exercise, they have failed, but now they are very unconvinced, because they fell off the horse just before they even understand what''s going on. Now of course they refuse to admit defeat, stimulate their blood and Qi, and rush up against the Ellington guard to fight with them.


    "Overestimate."


    Locke sneered. Although he hasn''t broken through the gold level yet, after the group spell gain and the power brought by the charge of Harley motorcycle, the golden apocalypse in the opposite area is not enough!


    "Get down!"


    "Go away!"


    Just listening to a loud cry in the field, the horse chopping knife cutting at Locke was blocked by the iron sword. Just for a moment, the Apocalypse dressed in heavy armor changed his face and held the horse chopping knife in both hands. But what''s terrible is that he couldn''t break through Locke''s defense at all. The whole person was pushed back by a huge force!


    His feet fell deeply into the earth and were pushed by Harley motorcycle and chopping iron sword to plow out two deep gullies. Finally, Locke roared and suddenly stimulated the turbocharging system of Harley motorcycle. The speed of Harley Motorcycle soared again. The speed soared and stopped for a moment. He habitually rushed out with the soldier, and then Locke carried his sword on his chest like lightning.


    "You lost!"


    When he heard the sound, Locke was already looking for the next target with a grim smile.


    "Lost? How is that possible?"


    Not only the soldier, but also other soldiers looked at their companions in disbelief at the moment.


    They are almost invincible, and now they are inexplicably planted in the hands of Ilus!?


    Even if it is incredible, this is also a fact. It was only a few minutes after the beginning of the exercise, and the massive exercise ended in great embarrassment.


    The guard cavalry of ronitant palace was destroyed and captured.


    Even the power they are proud of is useless. It is clear that the strength of the other party is much weaker than that of themselves. However, after a fight, they found that their strength is very strange. They not only have strong defense, but also have a strong attack on the back of the sword. They don''t look like silver Apocalypse at all.


    Their mounts are also terrible, fast and explosive. They are mechanical structures. They are not emotional. They are not afraid of the enemy''s attack, general attack or negative spells.


    Where are these freaks coming from!?


    "Report to your majesty. I''m lucky to live up to my orders!"


    Depp reported the situation loudly: "the battle is over, all prisoners! Did not use any weapons outside the command!"


    "Very good."


    Donne raised his thumb, smiled faintly and said, "this time, it''s a good performance. Everything is still the same. Go back and pay the bonus."


    "Thank you, your majesty!"


    Depp didn''t have any nonsense. After reporting the instructions, he returned to the team again and waited quietly for the orders.


    "The drill is over. Let them go."


    Donne waved his hand, then said to Oscar with a guilty face, "Your Majesty Oscar is laughing. My cavalry team is still immature. They are actually infantry. They follow me on the road after temporary training and show their shame."


    You''ve had enough!


    Oscar heard that they were still amateur cavalry, and immediately wanted to vomit blood. This guy was intentional, absolutely intentional!


    Originally, you won. Why do you have to emphasize that your army is amateur?


    An amateur cavalry team defeated a professional heavy cavalry trained every day. What are you trying to do?


    This is not only trying to hit me in the face, but also trying to rub me on the ground!


    Nausea, discomfort, vomiting.


    Since his sister got married, Oscar has never had such a oppressive day. Looking at Donne''s smiling face, he wants to paste it with a punch so that Donne can''t laugh.


    But in fact, if he did, he would never want to see his sister again.


    Oscar said against his conscience, "it doesn''t matter... This is really an eye opener. It seems that our training is still insufficient."


    Lack of training?


    Shit, eat and drink well every day, use the best training methods and venues, and get the top salary in the country. What do you want if you can''t win!?


    Now Oscar finally understood why her sister''s expression was so strange. She was not worried about Donne at all, but about making a fool of herself!


    It''s so oppressive! The most disgusting thing is that he can''t say it, he can only bear it by himself!


    He was oppressed, and those heavy cavalry were even more oppressed. He thought he was invincible in the world. How did he expect to meet such a wonderful team? Not only the mounts are mechanical structures, but also their strength is wonderful. They are obviously silver level strength, but they are more powerful than gold level! The chopping saber infused with blood and gas can''t even break their blood and gas shield!


    Not to mention destroying their mounts!


    Is there any reason for this?


    "Your mounts are really powerful."


    Oscar can only reluctantly admit this in the end, which can be regarded as finding a reason for himself.


    Yes, they lost not on people, but on mounts.


    If they can have such a powerful mount, they will win!


    Thinking of this, Oscar couldn''t help but brighten his eyes and asked tentatively, "by the way, where did you buy your mount?"


    "What? You want to buy it? I can sell you."


    Donne looked at Oscar strangely. Unexpectedly, he could still get a business after the exercise.


    Oscar was just testing, but he didn''t expect that Donne would answer this question positively. He was overjoyed: "want to buy!"


    "It''s very expensive..."


    "I don''t need money!"


    Oscar''s face is written with two big words, on the left "Earth" and on the right "Hao", and it''s still the top one.


    Donne touches his nose. Oscar is his nominal brother-in-law. He''s a little funny and opens his mouth to kill him.


    "Brother."


    OLINA sighed and whispered, "a few days ago, Donne''s Harley Motorcycle sold 500000 gold coins at the Black Pearl auction house..."


    "Harley motorcycle?"


    Hearing the name of the horse, Oscar''s heart cooled before he could be happy.


    500000 gold coins!?


    Go to hell!

 Chapter 630

    Is it more than 500000 gold coins?


    Not much for Oscar.


    When Victor was alive, he spent about 100 gold coins a day. Only when he met something happy would he have a meal to celebrate. In that way, the daily consumption was only 300 gold coins.


    And Oscar?


    His average meal is worth 1000 gold coins a day, and his food and clothing costs add up to about 5000 gold coins a day. He is definitely a down-to-earth tyrant king.


    But what does Oscar think?


    Is to equip all cavalry with this mount!


    How many cavalry do rontante have? Scouts, light cavalry and heavy cavalry add up to a conservative estimate of more than 30000!


    30000 times 500000, that''s 45 billion gold coins!


    Selling the kingdom of ronitant is estimated to be almost the same!


    Even if ronitant kingdom is very rich, now the total gold reserves in the Treasury is only 10 billion gold coins, which is the total income of these years!


    Even if you buy all Harley motorcycles, there are only 10000!?


    Oscar is not crazy!


    But there is such a madman in front of me!


    He even equipped his men with more than 100 Harley motorcycles!


    That''s 50 million gold coins!


    Oscar''s egg hurt, deep egg hurt. He always thought he was the richest king except the Star Diamond bank, but he didn''t expect that this ugly guy in front of him was even more tyrant than himself!


    Originally thought it was a shield for his sister, but now Oscar doesn''t think so


    Maybe he was the shield his sister found


    wait? When did the Ilus Empire become so rich?


    At this time, Oscar suddenly remembered the intelligence sent back by the spies a while ago. The Ilus Empire carried out an unprecedented purge, and all the powerful and deep-rooted nobles were swept away by iron and blood means.


    At that time, Oscar thought it was his sister''s means. At that time, he was happy to drink more than a few cups. Now think about it carefully, sleeping groove NIMA! This could be Donne''s means!?


    If it had not been for the Great Purge, how could there be so many gold coins in the Treasury of the Ilus empire for him to use indiscriminately!


    How can Oscar think that this Harley motorcycle is actually something Donne made himself? After deducting the ore imported from the dwarf country and the R & D cost, the labor cost of a Harley Motorcycle adds up to only dozens of gold coins.


    If fifty thousand units are sold, it will be a naked profit!


    If Oscar knew how amazing the profits were, he might be jealous and want to rob Donne.


    "Please don''t worry."


    Donne showed a very bright smile. His eight teeth were shining in the sun. The Ellington soldiers below couldn''t help laughing when they saw Donne''s smile.


    They knew Oscar was going to bleed.


    "For the sake of our family, if you want to buy it, of course I won''t give it to you at the auction price."


    Donne smiled at Oscar and said, "what do you think of the loss price, 200000 gold coins and a Harley motorcycle?"


    Donne originally planned to set a market price of only 500 gold coins, but after the auction, he would not be so stupid as to smash his signboard. Besides, Oscar is a local tyrant. When will he wait until he doesn''t kill the local tyrant?


    Oscar''s eyes suddenly burst into a strange light. As a halfway financial expert, Oscar knows the moisture in this quotation and knows that Donne will never lose money. The price of 200000 gold coins is afraid that his profit is between 50000 and 100000 gold coins, but 500000 to 200000, which is definitely a big sale.


    To be honest, small-scale equipment is acceptable.


    Not to mention, even if we first equip a cavalry team of 1000 people and let them all change into this Harley motorcycle, the mobility and group combat ability of the cavalry team will be greatly improved to a higher level.


    "Yes!"


    Oscar said decisively, "I want a thousand!"


    "Poof!"


    Don wants to spit on his face. NIMA, I don''t have a thousand here. One thousand are 200000 gold coins!? Your uncle''s local tyrant is really rich and powerful!


    200000 gold coins, 1000 sets, add up to 200 million gold coins, which is definitely a lot. It can even be said to be the largest deal that Donne has ever made so far.


    Unfortunately, productivity can''t keep up!


    You don''t sell it. I just said that if he can''t afford to pay, he can find a reason to refuse, but people can still afford the money!


    "Are you sure?"


    Donne looked at Oscar suspiciously: "that''s 200 million gold coins, and the production time of Harley motorcycle is very long. Even if you pay the deposit now, you can''t deliver it to you for the time being. At least it may take more than half a year."


    Donne deliberately said for a long time that as a manufacturer, of course, he can''t get stuck in his own time. In fact, if we concentrate all Ellington''s resources and rebuild several production lines, 1000 Harley motorcycles can be done in a week.


    Now the workers in Ellington are very familiar with the assembly line mode of production, so the work efficiency is much faster than before.


    "More than half a year? No problem, I can accept it."


    Oscar was relieved when he heard the speech. The time was within his acceptance range. If such a terrible vehicle could produce so much in ten days and a half months, he would be afraid.


    "Well, in that case, let''s draw up a contract later. You have to pay a deposit of 30%, that is, 35 million gold coins. When the production is half finished, you will pay another 30%, and pay the rest when the final delivery is made."


    Donne said casually, "as for the specific contract, someone will come and talk to you later."


    About the contract, of course, the most appropriate thing is to let Fiona come over. Donne himself is a fool. Prandal''s contract is a contract, but under the supervision of God, if he has a real disciplinary effect, he will have no place to cry if he is trapped.


    Oscar agreed to sell his 1000 Harley motorcycles when he saw Donne. His instinctive feeling was something wrong, but on second thought, he couldn''t pit himself with OLINA around anyway. He was afraid of a bird!


    Yes, of course Donne won''t pit Oscar... Well, probably.


    All he has to do is replace the military model with the civilian one and sell it to him


    Anyway, we talked with him about selling him Harley motorcycle. We didn''t say whether it was a military model or a civilian model. Even if the gods came, we couldn''t find anything wrong, right?


    The performance difference between civilian and military Harley motorcycles is not a little, and there are many differences in functions. Of course, the most important thing is that civilian shock absorbers use secondary products, which can not meet the performance indicators of military level, and the tires are narrower, which means that civilian models are much worse in terrain adaptability.


    At the same time, the maximum speed of the civilian model is limited to 60 kilometers per hour. Although it is much faster than the war horse, it is compared with the military model Harley motorcycle with no speed limit... Ha ha.


    The happy exercise was over. In order to reward the soldiers, Oscar waved a big hand and held a huge banquet at noon. All the soldiers participating in the exercise were invited to enjoy grand food.


    But when Donne saw the delicious food, his expression was a little strange.


    Elsa OLINA Grandia, their eyes also looked strange.


    "What''s the matter, gentlemen?"


    Oscar pretended to be puzzled and said with a smile: "Don''t you like it? It''s a food method passed down from the merchants of the Ryan empire. It''s said that its name is hot pot, which is most suitable for the Ryan empire in the north. However, after I tried it, I felt very good. It''s not only delicious and exciting, but also convenient to eat. Now it has been vigorously promoted in China."


    Oscar said proudly: "although this hot pot comes from the Ryan Empire, I believe that after it is widely spread in the future, people will remember the Oscar of ronitant Kingdom, not the orcs of the Ryan empire."


    Donne looked at Oscar strangely: "are you sure this hot pot came from Ryan Empire?"


    "Of course, it was brought back by the boss of a business firm walking in the Ryan Empire and ronitant."


    So Donne nodded silently and stopped talking.


    OLINA has lowered her head and doesn''t know what to think of Oscar.


    Yes, the main body of this grand royal banquet is actually a hot pot banquet!


    Your uncle''s, although it''s the end of April and the weather is still cold, this is Ronnie Tante!


    Are you masochistic, Oscar?


    According to Donne''s inference, ronitant is the Kingdom closest to the equator in prandal. The temperature here is about 30 degrees all year round. In this weather, eat hot pot in the open air!?


    It''s ok if there''s an air conditioner blowing, but it''s open air!


    In the ilrus Empire, the hot pot chain business jointly run by Donne and Victor has long been in full bloom. Ellington also runs a hot pot shop directly operated by the Datang chamber of Commerce, with the air conditioner blowing and drinking chilled delicious fruit juice drinks, or a glass of iced beer brewed by dwarves and a piece of tender, smooth and juicy meat. Eating hot pot in the tropical open air is called self enjoyment Abuse.


    In any case, the hot pot lunch began. It was no problem to gather the power of royal court chefs and the military logistics department to supply a hot pot feast for less than 300 people.


    The Ellington soldiers sat around the hot pot in the sun. Their faces were very strange. NIMA really suffered!


    But looking at the others, the soldiers had to accompany their smiling faces, forcibly stuffed meat slices wrapped in chili oil into their mouths, and felt sweating all over. They were going crazy.


    At the banquet, OLINA really didn''t want to see Oscar lose face again, so she took him and whispered a few words. Then Donne noticed that Oscar''s face became wonderful and abnormal in an instant. She was restless and sweating like the whole prandal men had come.


    Ten thousand grass mud horses galloping through his heart is not enough to describe Oscar''s mood at the moment.


    Sleeping trough NIMA Donne!


    You made the special hotpot!?


    Pretend to be a fool this time!

 Chapter 631

    The lunch ended in an awkward atmosphere, and OLINA, who had planned to stay and have a good chat with her brother she hadn''t seen for a long time, followed Donne back speechless.


    What are you doing here? Staring at Oscar?


    Oscar just made a big oolong and wanted to pretend to be forced in front of OLINA, but he pretended to be a fool. He lost face and hair. How can he be in the mood to continue chatting with OLINA now?


    Donne originally wanted Oscar to invite rivitz. The three parties sat together to talk about cooperation. Now the atmosphere is so noisy that he didn''t mention it. He plans to bring Fiona in the afternoon and then they go to find rivitz themselves.


    Back at his residence, Donne did the same thing again, arranged a transmission array in the basement, and then went back to Ellington to drag Fiona over.


    As a result, Fiona not only wanted to talk about cooperation with rivitz, but also about a contract with Oscar. Without saying a word, Fiona also dragged Tina over. At the same time, in order to escort Tina, vanilla, which had been staying in Ellington, was also dragged over.


    Tina has learned a lot from her these days and can be on her own. Just this time, she can connect with Oscar, and she can go to see Levitz with Donne.


    Although Oscar''s list is large and worth 200 million gold coins, rivitz''s is larger, but it involves tens of millions of quantities. Fiona won''t rest assured if she doesn''t go in person.


    "This is nanila? The scenery is really good and bright."


    Fiona has never seen a valley city with unique scenery like nanila before. The circular cliffs are provided above the city in rows, and they are also wrapped with vines swinging with the wind. It''s very interesting to watch.


    Tina feels the same as Fiona. She used to be just a country girl in Ellington. She hasn''t even been to Alex before, let alone nanila, a city full of exotic customs.


    "If you like, you can come and visit at any time. Now the focus is on the conversation with leviz. Do you have a plan in mind?"


    Donne took the two to the top, said hello to the others, and the four left the house straight away.


    "I''ve got an idea. I''ve drafted a plan with Gallian before. Please send it to leviz through the Dragon channel. Leviz basically agreed to the draft. This time, I''ll just talk about the specific details."


    Fiona is full of confidence in this cooperation. Although the profit share of Star Diamond bank is very small, I believe no one will refuse this kind of capital free business.


    "That''s good... Tina, what''s wrong with you?"


    Donne has just briefed Tina on the contract to be negotiated with Oscar, and she now has a general understanding.


    "The unit price is 200000 sets, the total price is 200 million gold coins, and the delivery time is within half a year. The model is not mentioned in the contract. We default to provide the civil model, right?"


    Tina opened the small book and read the key points again. Now she is also learning from Fiona to prepare a small book to record anytime and anywhere. It has to be said that this good habit has helped her grow a lot.


    "Yes."


    Donne laughed and Tina was dumb. It was obvious that he was cheating again. I''m afraid Oscar will lose money this time.


    Donne noticed that vanilla had two cat ears and seemed very nervous, so he said, "vanilla, this is Oscar''s territory. Basically, there will be no danger, so you don''t have to be too nervous."


    Vanilla shook her head and glanced around with sharp eyes: "since you have provided me with so much help, you should naturally go all out where you use me."


    Donne reluctantly put out his hand: "if you like it... In fact, you can take it as a trip to relax."


    Vanilla doesn''t think so. Donne doesn''t know. She and her sister are sensitive in the Ryan Empire and often encounter danger. Therefore, they are protected when they travel. They are used to being vigilant at any time.


    The four separated at the intersection leading to the Palace Avenue. Tina and vanilla took the pass order to the East and entered the palace to sign a contract with Oscar. Donne and Fiona went north to the headquarters of the Star Diamond bank to meet leviz Jinya and discuss the specific cooperation details of road construction with him.


    After leaving only Donne and herself, Fiona''s mood obviously became very happy, even her steps were much lighter, and her face showed a comfortable smile.


    Donne noticed her smile and said, "well, it''s good for little girls to smile more at ordinary times. Don''t always face up. You don''t know. Now you''re almost the second female devil after Ellington except Elsa."


    Fiona raised her eyebrows and said, "who dares to say I''m a female devil?"


    "Danny and Tom them."


    Donne sold them without restraint.


    "I knew it must be those hairy boys."


    Fiona rolled her eyes and said, "it''s just that they''re a little strict with their capital application cards. What do they know?"


    Since Danny is the captain of the Ranger team, the Rangers usually spend a lot of arrows and magic crystals in shooting training. Tom is now in charge of a vanguard team. He is often injured in training, so the consumption of drugs is also great. Fiona needs to write a note before approval. Fiona is used to living carefully, so the audit is relatively strict, No wonder Danny and Tom would secretly speak ill of her.


    "Their young people have no experience, so they don''t know the importance of going through this procedure. Don''t they have any complaints without looking at deplock?"


    Depp is a middle-aged man and relatively stable, while Locke, kundahl and Altman are all from professional backgrounds and have dealt with logistics, so they certainly won''t say anything.


    Fiona snorted, "it seems that we have to make up for them later. It''s disappointing not to talk about this topic."


    Donne observed a moment of silence for Danny and Tom.


    It seems that she suddenly thought of something interesting. Fiona looked at Donne with a sly smile and asked, "by the way, do you know what Sanya is planning recently?"


    "They? What are they planning? New products? New inspiration? Comics to novels? Novels to comics?"


    Donne felt inexplicable. Sanye should continue to draw comics according to the outline he provided and capture the Three Outlooks of the elf family. Dantrian should write hard now and be urged by readers, right?


    It''s even more impossible for Alice to be leisurely. Recently, the products of Datang chamber of commerce are gradually upgrading. She is busy redesigning the appearance of products with a group of ELF designers. How can she spare any time to make any plans?


    "Neither."


    Fiona glanced at Donne obliquely and said faintly, "the last time I went to find Alice, I found a group of female elves gathering together to discuss how to let you help them conceive children."


    "Poof!"


    Donne was stunned. "They got together to discuss this?"


    "Oh, by the way, discuss the new way of playing Quint."


    "I''m not interested! Ah bah! My question is, how can they discuss this topic!?"


    Donne doesn''t know how to describe his feelings. Ellie, Sanye and danterian are the first elves to walk out of the emerald corolla, and they are all literary and artistic elves full of artistic flavor. Shouldn''t they sit together and discuss the romantic things of singing poems before flowers and under the moon?


    To what extent should the painting style be distorted to discuss how to get pregnant and have children while playing Quint?


    "The point is, they''re going to attack you at night."


    Fiona lengbuding added another knife, looked at Donne with a smile and said, "it is said that this is the inspiration that Sanye got from her cartoon... Then the problem comes. How can her cartoon draw her inspiration for attacking men at night? Speaking of it, it is said that a painter named heilongdingding has always been very mysterious..."


    "Well..."


    Donne wiped the cold sweat on his forehead: "I don''t know. Don''t ask me."


    Fiona looked at Donne with a little resentment: "are you very happy that some beautiful fairies are going to attack you at night?"


    happy? I''m so happy!


    Donne wants to cry without tears. How many problems are these!


    What''s special about the emerald corolla? A whole forest of female elves are crying for food... Ah bah! It''s thirst for refinement!


    If they succeed in the night attack, Tang en dares to swear in the name of his chastity that he won''t want to sleep well again in the future!


    This is also the forest spirit on the surface!


    If you add the dark elves in the underground world, don feels that even the incarnation pile driver will die on the belly of the female elves!


    "I don''t think so. They''re probably just chatting. I won''t give them a chance to attack at night."


    Donne looked awe inspiring and impressed Fiona: "I thought you would say to keep the door for them. After all, it''s a fairy."


    Elves have no ugly women. Any elf who comes to human society is a top beauty. Fiona doesn''t think anyone will refuse the courtship of female elves.


    "If you want to keep the door, I''ll keep it for you first..."


    Donne blurted out subconsciously, and then he was surprised to find that Fiona took his arm.


    "Don''t move, just for a moment, just for a moment."


    Fiona held Donne''s arm tightly and lowered her head to prevent Donne from looking at her face.


    She knew she must be very red at the moment.


    Invisible flirting is the most deadly.


    But there''s no way. Who makes what Donne said so... Exciting?


    Where does she usually have a chance to be alone with Donne?


    Now Donne has become the rightful Regent of the ilrus Empire and won queen OLINA openly. Fiona also knows that he has always liked others in his heart, and even Aurelia has a good opinion of him. Even the elves covet him. She can''t monopolize him at all.


    Therefore, she can only seize this short time alone and have a good taste of happiness.


    Donne was dumb. He knew he had just stopped talking


    Both of them slowed down and strolled on the street of this strange city. They didn''t speak. They just appreciated the exotic customs on both sides of the street. Looking at the hurried pedestrians, noisy shops and strange specialties from all over prandal, they smiled and whispered from time to time, and then returned to silence again.


    Originally not far away, the two people walked for a full hour before they came to the outside of the "huge, domineering" and "trench gas" Star Diamond bank

 Chapter 632

    Donne and Fiona looked very strange when they saw leviz.


    Originally, Donne thought that rivitz, who led the goblins to the great financial empire, should be a special goblin who was polite and dressed like a gentleman.


    But he found him wrong.


    Leviz was very fat, and his bloated body sat on the golden throne like a meat mountain.


    Donne found that the throne was really made of pure gold


    However, he was relieved when he thought about the extremely luxurious dress of the Star Diamond bank outside.


    Think about it. After those local tyrants on earth made their fortune, don''t they also become round and round? Although leviz is a goblin, he can''t hold people. Now he is the richest working emperor of prandal (to the dragon clan).


    "Finally, finally, I see you, the great king of Ellington - oh no, it''s time to call you the king of Ilus!"


    After seeing Donne, rivitz''s eyes burst with light - that''s the look of the money boy.


    He jumped down the throne with incredible dexterity. When his feet fell on the floor, Donne even felt the whole hall shaking.


    Leviz is almost six meters tall - he''s a goblin, can you believe it?


    His current body shape is quite different from that of ordinary goblins. Even if he is the first gold medal wage earner under the Dragon nationality, it''s not surprising to get something to eat and make his body shape change, but it''s so exaggerated. Can he really find a goblin wife with the right body shape?


    Leviz was covered with all kinds of strange things. The fat on his body flashed and there was a bright piece in front of him, so that Donne couldn''t see what those things were.


    But it is certain that this guy is different from ordinary goblins. He not only wears a lot of powerful magic equipment, but also has obvious magic fluctuations.


    These goods are truly magical goblins


    After he left the throne, Tang en noticed that the Throne made of pure gold was actually a huge treasure chest


    This guy has really carved greed into his bones.


    "Nice to meet you, master of goblins, the big boss of Star Diamond bank, the great leviz golden tooth."


    Donne patted a horse lightly, and then he saw rivitz crack his mouth and giggle - no wonder it''s called gold teeth. He really has a mouth of gold teeth!


    "You''re welcome. I think this should be your gold medal assistant Fiona, your majesty Donne. Under her management, Datang chamber of commerce is making great progress every day, which makes many people jealous."


    Levitz snapped his fingers, and immediately a group of goblins ran in and set tables and chairs for them.


    Even tables, chairs and benches are made of gold and gemstones. How local tyrants are these goods!?


    Leviz sat down opposite them, like a heavy meat mountain, with an abnormal sense of oppression. He pointed to a pile of golden fruits on the table and said, "this is the golden fruit picked from the heart of the dragon. It is said that eating it can increase magic. I don''t know whether it is true, but it tastes very good. Please try it."


    "This is ambergris fruit. Even the Dragon likes to eat it very much. I heard it''s good for your health..."


    "This is a longevity fruit. I heard it can prolong life..."


    As he spoke, rivitz picked up a bunch of golden fruits and stuffed them into his mouth, making the corners of Donne''s eyes tremble.


    No wonder this guy is so fat now. His feelings are not only gifted, but also make up too much!


    If all these things on the table are true, the fruits of various dragon specialties on this table alone are worth millions of gold coins - of course, although many people want to buy, the Dragon specialties have never been sold outside.


    The string of golden fruits that rivitz had just eaten was enough to promote an ordinary magic apprentice to a golden Magician - provided he was not killed by the magic.


    After Donne ate a fruit and determined that there was a lot of magic in it, he was more sure.


    Witz ate so many golden fruits, but he didn''t respond at all, which shows that his body is really different from ordinary goblins now.


    It''s worthy to be mixed with the dragon family. Even goblins can reach the peak of life... This guy must be the starting template of the leading role of the waste firewood stream.


    After a brief exchange of greetings between the two sides, Donne turned to the subject and said, "I don''t know what your excellency rivitz thinks of our cooperation project. You have agreed to cooperate, but you still want to see me. Do you have any other opinions?"


    Rivitz, who was munching on the fruit, paused, and then chewed the fruit with the seeds inside. After swallowing it, he took a cup of sweet and viscous amber wine, poured it in, rinsed his mouth and swallowed it directly.


    The splashing liquor spilled from his mouth and splashed all over the table. It was impossible to describe the feeling of lying in the groove in Fiona''s heart opposite.


    She just ate a few fruits, just felt their benefits, and wanted to take the opportunity to eat more!


    If you don''t want people to eat, you can say it directly. Is it really appropriate to use such disgusting means?


    "Well, I don''t have any comments on the cooperation reported by Gallian before. The contract can be signed at any time and then officially started."


    "What did you see me for?"


    "I just want to see what the person who can turn Ellington upside down is like."


    "I''m flattered. I can''t compare with you."


    Don''t believe that rivitz, who is busy counting money every day, will be all right just to see himself.


    In terms of influence, in a hundred years, rivitz can make the goblins change from the green skin and big ears monster shouted by everyone to a VIP welcomed by everyone, and can also come up with the idea of opening a bank, so that the families of prandal can complete the transaction quickly and easily without carrying so heavy gold coins. How much efficiency has been improved?


    Don''t forget that in order to facilitate capital flow and transactions, Donne also planned to open a bank at the beginning. Later, he found that the general trend of Star Diamond bank had become, so he gave up the idea.


    But it is undeniable that rivitz has had a great impact on prandal.


    Leviz laughed. Of course, he was not proud of other people''s praise, but Donne''s words could make him feel very good.


    After all, Donne is a legendary magician and a powerful alchemist, and leviz doesn''t dare to underestimate him.


    "It''s really rude this time. For some reason, I can''t leave nanila unless necessary, so I can only ask you to come in person."


    Rivitz apologized to Donne, and as soon as he snapped his fingers, a few goblins waiting outside hurried in with a large tray: "as an apology, this thing will be given to you to make amends."


    What''s that?


    Looking at the plate held by the goblin, Donne frowned and lifted the cloth on it. Then he was stunned and said, "keel staff!?"


    Yes, what lies quietly in the tray is a magic wand made of the finger bones of the dragon. As prandal''s carrying handle, the dragon is full of treasure. Dragon blood, dragon scale and keel are excellent magic materials. This is a well-known thing, but few people can afford the Dragon materials - who is tired of playing the idea of the dragon?


    The reason why we know this news is that in the second chaotic invasion war, the dragon family can be said to have spared everything and obtained the consent of the Dragon God isaglot. After that, the dead dragon bodies were also used. Alchemists of human, elves, orcs and other nationalities separated the dead dragon bones and refined them into various armor and weapons, To enhance our combat effectiveness.


    The Dragon Products handed down at that time were legal products certified by dragon, so they can be used normally. Now those things have become the treasures of major families and royal families.


    In addition to the Dragon materials and products certified by the dragon, they are all illegal products to be banned. If you dare to use them, wait for the dragon to come and copy the house.


    There is no magic equipment made of Dragon material lower than the legendary level. The same is true of this keel staff. Tang en can feel that even if it is not the most precious level, it is probably not different from the most precious level.


    The staff is as white as jade, with complex runes and strong magic lingering on it. Donne can recognize that there are extremely effective affinity magic patterns, extremely effective soul magic patterns and extremely effective focus magic patterns on it. These three extremely effective enchantments alone are already very powerful, not to mention the increase of keel materials for users.


    The top of the staff is also inlaid with a huge magic emerald. This magic emerald has been quenched and filled with very pure magic. It can not only enhance the affinity between users and magic, but also be used as a reserve magic at critical moments.


    If Dunn guesses well, there should be three spells constant in the emerald.


    One must be a necessary flash spell for a mage, the other should be a protective spell, and then there is an emergency counterattack spell.


    If this staff is auctioned, it will be worth no less than 10 million gold coins.


    Donne''s expression became serious. As the saying goes, eating people''s mouths is short and taking people''s hands is soft. If you accept the benefits, you must work


    Obviously, he has something to ask of himself, which is more important than this treasure level keel staff.


    Donne said faintly, "your apology gift is too expensive for me to accept."


    Of course, he doesn''t lack weapons. Fiona doesn''t have good weapons now, but she can''t make them for her if necessary. The branches of the world tree are no worse than the bones of the giant dragon. Even because of the surging vitality attached to the branches of the world tree, they are better for users.


    "So I said, just a gift of apology."


    Leviz said with a smile, "please rest assured to take it. I promise it has nothing to do with what we want to talk about later."


    Donne curled his mouth and thought for a moment. As soon as he snapped his fingers, the staff flew into Fiona''s hand: "since your excellency rivitz is so polite, I won''t refuse any more. Fiona, you just lack a weapon. Take it first and change it for a better one when you have a chance."


    The fat on leviz''s face shook, and the whole man was in a state of ignorance.


    This is the most precious keel staff!


    You don''t have to give it to others!?


    If you don''t say it to others, you actually mean to take it first!?


    Just make do with it. You said you had a chance to change for a better one!?


    Where on earth did you get the confidence!?


    Who is the tyrant between us!?

 Chapter 633

    Rivitz didn''t know how to go on at the moment.


    He planned very well at first. Donne accepted the gift, and then he could use the topic to start with the topic of keel staff, talk about the relationship between their goblins and the iron brothers of the dragon family, talk about the brilliant future of Star Diamond bank, and then slowly cut into what he wanted to talk about.


    But Donne doesn''t play cards according to common sense!


    I didn''t even want to accept gifts at first!


    That''s the most precious keel staff! Even if gene or Angus came to be jealous of the baby, he didn''t move at all!


    It was not easy to persuade him to accept the gift. As a result, he gave it to the woman next to him!


    How much does this guy like Fiona?


    Well, Levitz knows that Fiona is very capable, and also very capable. She is a boss''s favorite right-hand man, but so what?


    A woman and a treasure level keel staff, for a magician, how to choose a powerful and rare staff and a woman still need to think?


    But Donne just took an unusual path!


    He has no heart at all.


    What does this make leviz do?


    The atmosphere was a little awkward for a moment. Fiona held the keel staff, and it wasn''t to close it or put it down.


    "Take it."


    Donne said gently with a smile on his face, "didn''t Mr. rivitz say that? This keel staff is just a gift of apology, which has nothing to do with what we want to talk about. We don''t have to accept any favor. In that case, you can accept it."


    "Thank you, Lord Levitz."


    So Fiona decisively accepted the keel staff.


    Seeing that the keel staff flashed away, a grunt in leviz''s throat made him feel sick secretly. Donne even gave the space equipment to the little secretary. It''s too good for her, isn''t it?


    As the working emperor of prandar, the invincible rich leviz certainly does not lack space equipment, but space equipment can not be surplus to the extent of equipping his secretary.


    It can be seen that leviz secretly glanced at Fiona. This Donne is not greedy for money, but he should be a lecherous type who likes beautiful women very much.


    There was a burst of regret in rivitz''s heart. Unfortunately, the aesthetic differences between goblin women and human beings are very different. Otherwise, he could sacrifice several goblin beauties to win him over


    If Donne knew what rivitz was thinking, it would be possible to dump him on the spot.


    "Well, this apology has been accepted. Now we can officially start talking about business."


    Donne''s heart moved and knew that the next thing was the main play that rivitz asked him to come over, so he immediately entered the state. Even Fiona immediately took out her little book and began to record.


    "I don''t know. How much do you know about prandal now?"


    As soon as leviz opened his mouth, he threw out a crazy question.


    There is no limited scope. What''s the answer?


    "In what way?"


    "All."


    Leviz licked his lips and looked at the wine glass next to his eyes. He didn''t mean to start. After taking back his eyes, he continued: "the situation of various countries, the development direction of various races, the development prospects of all walks of life... Etc. These things are OK. Let''s talk first."


    Don shook his head. "I don''t know what you want to hear, so you''d better say what you want to say."


    This guy really doesn''t play cards according to common sense.


    Leviz tilted his mouth and said, "although the whole prandal has undergone earth shaking changes compared with hundreds of years ago after the end of the second chaotic invasion war, I don''t know if you have found it. In fact, our world has not developed since the end of the first chaotic invasion war."


    what the fuck!? Can you think of that?


    Donne looked at rivitz with a creepy face. Shouldn''t this goods be a jumper dressed in changed fine skin!?


    Levitz didn''t notice Donne''s expression. He looked down at the rare fruit splashed with his saliva on the table and made a "do you mind?" gesture. Before Donne could answer, he pinched a bunch of fruit into his mouth and chewed it.


    After swallowing the fruit, Levitz continued with satisfaction: "whether we goblins or you humans, whether technology or magic, have not developed for a long time."


    "We are trying to restore the science and technology of goblins in ancient times, so we have been excavating the relics everywhere. To tell you the truth, one of the biggest expenses of our Star Diamond bank is to supply goblin archaeological teams all over prandal to support them in excavating the relics and restoring the previous technology."


    "Well, based on your relationship with those leprosy patients, you should know that dwarfs also have their own excavation teams around prandal to engage in excavation and archaeology. We often have some friction, but fortunately, the goal is common, so... It''s almost safe."


    "People all know that we goblins... Well, there are those leprosy patients who existed in prandal before the arrival of the gods who created your races. We have created a very brilliant era of science and technology in this world. We even left prandal for another world..."


    "I am still thinking, since our civilization was so great, are there some people who went to the outer world who managed to avoid that disaster and retain our civilization?"


    Don didn''t think of anything at first, but after listening to rivitz, he suddenly found that it was really possible to lie in a trough!


    If the ancient goblin and dwarf civilizations had the power of interstellar migration, they might really retain the kindling of civilization in other galaxies.


    But


    If so, should they come back after all these years?


    "You''re thinking that if there were such a group of immigrants, they should have come back after such a long time, right?"


    Rivitz grinned. "I think so, too."


    So what is the focus of the topic?


    Fiona was stunned.


    Donne was crazy.


    Why did the topic suddenly jump from the lock of the technology tree to racial immigration?


    "You want to ask what is the focus of the topic?"


    Rivitz guessed Donne''s idea again. After eating a fruit in a leisurely manner, he suddenly said, "we recently dug out several well preserved mechanical devices in a relic. After the analysis of our scientific research experts, we got a result."


    "One of them is a communicator, which should be a device used by our people for remote communication in ancient times."


    "The point is that the communicator is not seriously damaged."


    Rivitz paused here. Donne had widened his eyes and had an incredible guess in his heart: "is it..."


    "Yes, after our research, that communicator should be used for interstellar communication! It records communication from outer space!"


    Leviz suddenly opened his arms and said excitedly, "if we can fix it, we can know whether there are any people outside prandal!"


    what the fuck!?


    Donne was stunned. God father and God mother, come and help!


    This painting style doesn''t feel right!


    This is a fantasy wind story of a transgressor saving the magical world, not a story of interstellar navigation!?


    How come even alien immigrants have come out!?


    Donne frowned and looked at Levitz suspiciously: "wait! Are you sure it''s receiving communication from other planets? It''s not sent from other relics? It''s fixed at that time. Maybe an automatic response mechanism has been activated and sent you a signal to make you happy."


    "Er!"


    Excited and dancing, leviz stiffened, subconsciously turned his face and said, "I''m sure it''s definitely an interstellar communicator! Yes, I''m sure!"


    what the fuck!


    Ten thousand grass mud horses galloped by in Donne''s heart: "it''s equivalent to saying that you''re excited without knowing anything!"


    If there is really a response from goblin interstellar immigrants, I don''t know whether it is a good thing or a bad thing. After ten thousand years, maybe the other party has become another race, which is equivalent to an alien creature.


    Is this really a good thing?


    Levitz was guilty: "I promise! I have a hunch!"


    Seeing that a financial man even used such unreliable words as premonition, Donne knew what the goods were. Obviously, he felt dissatisfied after he reached the peak of his life and wanted to recover the glory of the nation.


    To be honest, this is actually a great idea. At least don doesn''t have that idea on earth.


    Donne was helpless: "well, even if I believe you, what do you want me to say?"


    Leviz smiled again: "I''ve seen all the things you and leprosy... Dwarfs produce together. I know you''re a great alchemist. It''s a great idea to combine magic with science."


    Don said angrily, "thank you for your compliment, and then?"


    "Actually..."


    Rivitz was a little embarrassed (from his face, Donne felt that he was already supernatural) and said, "these devices we dug up were developed by the dwarf engineers in those years, using the technology of the dwarf... So we don''t know how to use it... We hope to contact kloto through you and let him see if they can be repaired."


    Fuck you!


    It''s been a long time. You''ve been excited for a long time because you think it''s your own people''s communication request with the communicator developed by dwarf technology?


    Do you lack wisdom in five elements!?


    Moreover, such important equipment was developed by dwarfs. What did your goblins do in ancient times!?


    Shouldn''t you just bury your head in making a bomb and blow up your home!?


    "And then?"


    Donne looked at Levitz with a foreboding in his mind.


    "In addition, there is..."


    Rivitz looked at Donne. "I hope you can develop an aircraft that can leave prandal so that I can welcome the return of my people."


    Nima!


    Leviz, you''re going to heaven!

 Chapter 634

    As I said a long time ago, Donne has a heart for aviation.


    In prandal''s magical world, even people can go to heaven. Is it still difficult to fly?


    It''s not hard.


    It''s easy to fly. The universal alloy is light enough to be used as the shell material of the aircraft. Now the silicon ore has been found. After refining the glass and strengthening it by magic, it''s no problem to use it as the windshield for flight. The power of the aircraft is simpler. It can directly use the technology like comet motorcycle and enlarge the scale.


    As for the load problem, the interlayer in the middle of the aircraft shell can use a large number of pumice stones to reduce the self weight, which can greatly increase the thrust weight ratio of the engine and solve the load problem.


    But after flying?


    Do you have to drive by visual inspection? There is no radar in the world. In high-speed flight, if you rely on visual control, I''m afraid there will not be two air disasters together.


    In addition to the problem of driving, there are also corresponding airports, that is, airports. The construction of airports in various cities is also a big project. At the same time, it also needs to train a large number of corresponding talents, drivers, waiters, ground attendants, etc. even Donne has to develop a set of general aviation rules in the magical world from scratch, such as dividing civil and military aviation channels, Setting up air traffic control zones and so on


    There''s a lot of trouble. Otherwise, why would Donne build the highway instead of getting on the plane?


    Don''t forget, there are ready-made dwarf aircraft there!


    After understanding the principle of optical refraction and restoring the engineering master''s glasses, according to croto, the previous experimental dwarf aircraft can now fly stably. Once there is no problem after the final test, they can be mass produced.


    Although the dwarf aircraft is a helicopter multi axis propeller aircraft, which is closer to the airship. It is different from the supersonic fighter and large passenger plane that Donne thought, but the airship is also an aircraft, isn''t it? And more fantastic, right?


    Different from land and waterway, although the air transport capacity is relatively weak, it is fast!


    Therefore, after the construction of highway and railway network, what Donne wants to do is the air transportation industry. At that time, airships and large airliners will be seen over prandal.


    But


    There is an essential difference between an airplane and a spaceship!


    Now leviz is not only going to heaven, but also rushing out of the earth... Ah bah! It''s to rush out of prandal and into the sea of stars!


    Although it''s normal for Donne to fly between the earth and the moon when he is on earth, and the rich can even spend their holidays on the moon, the problem of interstellar migration has not been solved in his time. It takes years to start a manned landing on Mars. To tell the truth, in his time of life, Earth technology may not even compare with the ancient dwarf and goblin civilization!


    How does this make him rhythm?


    "Levitz... Do you have any walnuts?"


    "Walnuts? What''s that for?"


    "Nothing... If you have some, it''s good for you to eat more."


    Don roared in his heart. You should eat more walnuts to replenish your brain!


    "About the aircraft, I know it should be very difficult."


    You know it''s hard?


    "So I have a five-year plan..."


    Five year college entrance examination three-year simulation?


    "I think prandal''s current transportation efficiency is too slow. You should have the same idea as me."


    Leviz looked at Donne and said, "that''s why you''ve developed things like highways and Harley motorcycles."


    Ha, Gallian has done a good job in intelligence work. The information of Harley motorcycle has been transmitted.


    At first, Donne planned to sell 1000 gold coins to Levitz and make a good pit of the goods. Unexpectedly, he made a deal with Oscar before Levitz, 200000 gold coins per set... He didn''t dare to calculate how many times the profit is.


    "I''m flattered."


    "But I think the potential of expressway should not stop here. It should have more potential to be tapped. I think you should also have a large vehicle under development?"


    Rivitz was worthy of being the big boss of the Star Diamond bank and immediately became aware of Donne''s plan.


    "Why do you say that?"


    "Because from the beginning of the bicycle to the current Harley motorcycle, you are gradually changing people''s travel mode."


    Rivitz smiled very cunningly: "but the motorcycle has basically reached the limit speed that a single person on the ground can bear. If there is a plan for the next step, it should be a vehicle to replace the carriage."


    "What makes me guess for sure is that the excellent performance of the expressway, if used for heavy cargo, will greatly reduce the loss and time. You can''t give up such a large market."


    "So I think what you will produce next should be a high-speed vehicle similar to a carriage. At the same time, there will be a freight vehicle instead of a freight carriage. At that time, the potential of the highway will completely burst out."


    Rivitz pinched a fruit and moistened his throat. Then he said, "just because I guessed your plan, I agreed to the contract. At the same time, I also have an idea that we can expand the scope of cooperation with you and cooperate with each other to build the highway network all over prandar!"


    "The first year of my five-year plan is the construction of the highway network."


    "The second year is the popularization of expressways and the withdrawal of funds for R & D and production of flight vehicles."


    "The third year is the trial operation of flight vehicles."


    "In the fourth year, the flight vehicle was officially put into use, and the funds were used for the development of spacecraft."


    "In the fifth year, we can fly out of prandal!"


    Looking at the excited look on Levitz''s face, don really didn''t want to hit him.


    Lying trough, if you only need to make a five-year plan to rush into space, you need NASA dry hair!?


    "What you think is too simple. If you want to enter space, there are too many things involved in spaceships. It''s not that simple at all..."


    "I know, so I have a five-year plan."


    "Five years..."


    Donne looked at rivitz like a pure fool: "do you think going to space is as simple as going from nanila to yarinks? Well, you don''t have to mention it. At present, we don''t have such conditions. Just think about it for the moment. What you said about cooperation in building a highway network, we can really cooperate."


    Leviz was obviously dissatisfied: "just the highway network? Do Harley motorcycles sell?"


    "Do you want to buy a Harley motorcycle? Of course I can sell it to you."


    Donne put out his hand: "Harley motorcycles are highly praised by them. In the morning, his majesty Oscar also purchased a batch."


    "Of course! There''s another thing to call you this time, that''s it!"


    "Gary Ann told me that the performance of Harley motorcycle is very superior and the speed is very fast. Especially on the highway, you can run back and forth from Ellington to Bain in a day, and you still think without magic. It''s incredible."


    As the big boss of Star Diamond bank, of course, I understand how meaningful a fast and convenient means of transportation is to them. Although they travel to and from major cities very quickly now, it is because there are dragon people stationed to help open the door, so they are so fast.


    But if the distance is not so far, it is not worth looking for the dragon family to open the door, and the carriage is very slow, it will be very embarrassing.


    The appearance of Harley Motorcycle just complements the travel choice of medium distance.


    "How much do you need?"


    Levitz smiled. "How many do you have?"


    I hate tyrants!


    Donne snorted coldly, "I won''t pit you. A Harley Motorcycle agreed with Oscar in the morning costs 200000 gold coins. I''ll let you go at this price."


    "What?! 200000 pieces!?"


    Rivitz''s eyes widened. "But Gallian said it was only five --"


    Leviz suddenly shut his mouth.


    what the fuck!


    Donne stared at Levitz with a bad face. Who the hell leaked out the previous pricing? The mouths of these smelly boys are too shaky!


    "Two hundred thousand!"


    "There''s a lot of copper!" said Donne firmly


    Donne has a grudge against him. Now he hasn''t forgotten how they cheated themselves when he asked Gallian to buy arms. That''s really a sitting price!


    With a flick from the corner of leviz''s mouth, he also guessed what Donne meant.


    He obviously wanted him to spit out all the gold coins he had eaten with interest.


    "Are we future partners? According to the internal price of Ellington?"


    Levitz piled up smiling faces and tried to play family cards.


    "No."


    "Not a penny cheaper," said Donne flatly


    "You are too stingy... And the price is too hard."


    Rivitz muttered. He knew clearly that the price of Harley motorcycle in Ellington was 500 gold coins, and it was said that Donne''s confidants could get it at a lower price.


    500 gold coins sold for 200000 gold coins, 400 times the profit, which is more cruel than the main products of their inkley risk control company.


    Isn''t Donne the real goblin?


    "Shall I give you some goblin beauties?"


    "Love to buy, don''t buy, get out!"


    Donne rolled his eyelids and was not moved at all. Fiona blinked and smiled in her heart.


    Gallian was so angry before that he finally had a chance to return the anger he had received. How could he step back?


    Besides, Oscar has signed a big order. Recently, Datang chamber of Commerce doesn''t have to worry about income. It doesn''t make a big difference whether leviz sells or not.


    Seeing Donne like this, rivitz could only admit: "let''s have two thousand first."


    what the fuck!? Two thousand!?


    Donne and Fiona are confused again. Is this thing crazy? He knows that the market price is 500 gold coins. Now he sells 200000 gold coins. He''s the one who has to buy 2000!?


    That''s 400 million gold coins!


    "Well, am I sincere enough? Next time, remember to give me an internal price, even if it''s not an internal price, it''s better to give a partner price!"


    Although he paid 400 times more for a batch of Harley motorcycles, leviz didn''t look much distressed.


    Sure enough, you should write "I''m a local tyrant" on the forehead of the goods!

 Chapter 635

    "Oscar asked for 1000 units and you asked for 2000 units, which adds up to 3000 units. After paying the deposit, I''ll arrange to expand production capacity and arrange delivery as soon as possible."


    Donne is also very simple. Since rivitz has recognized the pit, he is not hypocritical and directly said: "at the same time, I make my own decision and give you a nine star membership card of Datang chamber of Commerce, so you can enjoy VIP treatment in the future."


    400 million gold coins in exchange for a Harley motorcycle with a total value of 100000 gold coins and an unknown membership card


    The whole man of Levitz... No, it should be the whole goblin.


    He has always been the only one to give hairpins to others, but today he turned it upside down.


    But what if you''re upset? I have a request from him. I can only endure nausea and cooperate with him.


    Rivitz is also counting on Donne to help him contact kloto quickly and repair the communicator. Since he has reached the peak of life... Goblin life, he has been living on this matter recently.


    Although his relationship with kloto was very cold, he was sure that kloto would agree.


    If the messenger can really contact the extraterrestrial immigrants, it will also be very helpful to restore the dwarf''s technology. He can''t refuse it.


    In addition to repairing the communicator, the research and development of aircraft also depends on the cooperation between Donne and the dwarf. In terms of civil technology, even the goblins can''t catch up with the dwarf. After all, the technology trees they used to order were military expertise.


    After Fiona and Levitz negotiated the cooperation content, the two sides signed a contract in the name of the Dragon God. As the contract became light and penetrated into the bodies of both sides, it meant that the contract would be executed under the witness of the Dragon God and no one could violate it. Then Levitz readily transferred 30% of the deposit to the account of Datang chamber of Commerce.


    "By the way, not only the deposit, but also the money in the accounts of the aristocrats of the ilrus Empire, which was agreed before, can be transferred together."


    Donne reminded Levitz that if he didn''t say it, the other party would continue to give him a slap in the face. The money should have been returned to the Treasury, but they had to play tricks.


    "I''m afraid not."


    Rivitz shook his head: "go back and ask Ms. Fiona to sort out those accounts, and then give us the information. We will review and confirm that there is no problem. After that, the money in those accounts can be used to build the highway network, but the transfer is really against the rules."


    Boom!


    Don''t you want to take the financial power in his hand?


    This is as tricky as engineering contracting on earth. Now the project construction right is in Donne''s hands, but the financial certificate right of appropriation remains in the hands of the Star Diamond bank. Once money needs to be used, we must negotiate with them and submit applications. In a way, Datang chamber of commerce is like a subsidiary of the Star Diamond bank.


    It''s unpleasant.


    Fortunately, however, this unpleasant cooperation was limited to the construction of highways within the Ilus empire.


    "Why don''t we talk about highway construction in other countries now?"


    Rivitz has just lost a lot of money, so he wants to strike while the iron is hot and earn the money back. He has seen the potential of the highway. It is definitely a win-win business. As long as he can get involved, he will make a lot of money in the future.


    "Oh? How do you want to cooperate?"


    Donne rolled his eyes. If the goods want to make a profit without doing anything, let him roll as far as he can.


    "Or according to the previous cooperation mode, we provide funds and manpower, you provide technical and material support, and we will share 50-50 of the final profit. How about?"


    To Donne''s surprise, this time leviz didn''t ask the lion, but made a very reasonable request.


    They provide funds and manpower, and finally split the accounts. This business can be done!


    Donne wants to build the road network as soon as possible. However, the funds of Datang chamber of Commerce and Ilus empire are definitely not enough. After all, a country''s treasury funds can not be used only for road construction. Other public affairs, military expenses and official salaries are a lot of expenses.


    With the cooperation of Star Diamond bank, it really saves a lot of things.


    "A very reasonable proposal."


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "in that case, let''s talk about the details and sign the contract."


    There has been similar cooperation before. This time, the two sides did not waste time. After finalizing the details of cooperation and profit sharing as soon as possible, they signed the contract again under the witness of the Dragon God.


    "I wish us a happy cooperation and make a lot of money."


    "I hope so."


    Several important things were settled in one breath, and Donne was in a good mood at the moment. At last, he didn''t show rivitz''s face again.


    Rivitz said with a smile, "when will your excellency Donne return to Ellington? If necessary, I can arrange dragon friends to open the portal for you. It will be faster. If you open the portal with your own power, you may not be able to send everyone back."


    "No, I''ll just send it back in batches. I''ll meet with Pope Kiel of Fengshen Vatican later, so I won''t bother you."


    "Under the Pope?"


    Rivitz looked at Donne a little surprised. "Why did you see him? Did you want to preach a lot in the Ilus Empire?"


    "No, there is an account to be settled."


    Donne rolled his eyes. The Ilus Empire believed in the God of light. What is the ghost of the Fengshen cult''s large-scale missionary work in the past?


    Leviz suddenly said, "Oh, I see. I see."


    I haven''t said anything yet. You know shit!


    In a word, after the cooperation was negotiated, the two sides said goodbye happily. Rivitz asked Donne to take away the equipment and relevant materials that may be used. I hope he can bring them to croto as soon as possible and ask him to help repair them. Donne can only try his best to ensure this.


    After leaving the Star Diamond bank, Fiona couldn''t help but exclaim: "although she knew that the Star Diamond bank was rich and powerful a long time ago, she finally realized it today."


    "You''ve made a lot of money this time."


    Donne couldn''t help laughing. Fiona only ate a few of the fruits, but the benefits were very huge. It can be imagined that her strength will advance by leaps and bounds after she absorbed the power in the fruits.


    More importantly, she picked up a treasure level keel staff for nothing!


    Although rivitz said that the dragon bone staff was only to make amends and didn''t have to accept his favor, and Donne had the cheek to recognize it, could he really ignore it?


    Anyway, I promised to cooperate with him today and didn''t bargain. A large part of the factor is because I accepted this staff.


    "Yes, I made a lot of money. I didn''t expect that he could eat as a snack when he was such a rare and precious treasure outside..."


    Fiona took a swipe at the corner of her mouth and felt that Sanguan was about to collapse: "even if she was used to your usual style, she was startled by him."


    Donne''s usual life style is similar to that of rivitz, but most of his products are Elven specialties. The branches of the world tree are used as toothbrushes, the leaves are used to make tea and the fruits are used as snacks, but rivitz uses dragon specialties


    Anyway, except for their different painting styles, they are all local tyrants who make people envy, envy and hate.


    "I don''t know what''s going on with Tina. It should go well."


    Back at the intersection, Fiona looked at the palace in the north, and then they continued to walk south along the road.


    Nanila takes this intersection as the fork. In the East is the Imperial Palace, in the north is the Star Diamond bank, and in the south is the headquarters of the Fengshen Vatican. The farther south from the intersection, the more clergy there are on the road. Surprisingly, not only clergy, but also Donne and Fiona see many people who open shops in the robes of the Fengshen Vatican.


    Those shops sell all kinds of specialties and ornaments. It is said that the little amulet blessed by the saint of the Fengshen Holy See can sell at a high price of 100 gold coins. What''s more, it is very popular. Many businessmen will buy some to sell or wear by themselves.


    After all, the wind god icardis is also the patron saint of businessmen. Even if you don''t believe in him, it''s good to wear it to find some comfort


    "Today is not a day of prayer. Please... Head! Deputy head! Here they are!"


    Donne and Fiona had just arrived outside the huge and luxurious Fengshen holy see. As soon as the Fengshen Knight guarding the door spoke, his face suddenly changed. He suddenly turned and rushed into the Holy See, running and yelling.


    Fiona was stunned: "what''s the matter? Is this the unique welcome way of Fengshen Vatican?"


    Donne touched his nose, smiled and said, "this is a welcome way to meet old friends."


    "Do you know him?"


    "I seem to have seen it at the top of the storm before."


    Yes, the Fengshen Knight Donne who just stood at the door and guarded the door looked familiar. The reason why he looked familiar was that he had seen it before. So where did he see it?


    Of course, the only possibility is in the solager mountains, the top of the storm, the temple of the wind.


    Yes, the Fengshen knight was one of the knights who had fought face to face with Donne and them at the top of the storm!


    The movement of the wind Knight made the believers who prayed quietly around the temple look at each other. They looked up and down at Donne and Fiona with curious eyes. It seemed very strange why the wind knight was so flustered.


    Fiona looked at nanila and the Fengshen Holy See''s financial resources again: "just that was just an ordinary Fengshen knight? I thought he was at least a member of the captain level from his equipment."


    "After all, people are the patron saint of businessmen. If businessmen make money, will they be stingy with the patron saint of their faith?"


    Compared with the Vatican, the holy see is just like the woodlouse holy see in the remote villages. The tens of meters of the temple of gods and spirits are built on the mountain. The magnificent and shining front gate protruded the mountain wall hundreds of meters. It was afraid that the atrium would be thousands of square meters. Behind the Great Wall, a large part of the space was all drilled into the mountain wall. The mountain walls behind the wind valley were emptied and planted with beautiful flowers and plants.


    Donne looked at the resplendent Fengshen temple in front of him and smiled very strangely.


    It''s good to have money


    Soon, a group of people rushed back angrily

 Chapter 636

    Not long after the Fengshen Knight left, a group of people came back and killed them. Fiona was shocked to see the posture of those people.


    "What did you do to make them so angry?"


    Fiona thought Donne was digging someone''s grave.


    "Well... Just accidentally blew up their holy land."


    Fiona''s eyes widened. It''s more than digging people''s ancestral graves!


    One of the two leaders was Andrew Cody, the deputy head of the team who had met with Donne.


    In other words, the goods'' surname is Cody. Does it have anything indescribable to do with the goblin Cody of the Black Pearl auction house?


    Donne speculated maliciously.


    A group of Aeolian Knights glared at Donne. It was obvious that they had long known Donne''s intention and were now hot-blooded.


    "You really came!"


    Andrew clenched his teeth and said, "Donne of Ellington - no, now it should be said to be his Majesty the Regent of Ilus!"


    Even if Andrew was full of resentment against Donne, he could only bear it.


    Because now, no one can think of a lord who turned back and became the king of the ilrus empire after killing the dark snake?


    What''s more unexpected is that after he became king, he had the nerve to ask for accounts!


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, your majesty Donne."


    A middle-aged knight in shining armor next to Andrew stretched out his hand: "I''m burns Arnold, the head of the order of Aeolus."


    "... hello."


    Donne''s mouth twitched. The holy trench of God of wind is inhuman!


    Shit, this burns is not lower than legendary in all his equipment!


    The armor, if Donne is right, should be a legendary armor suit blessed by the God of the wind.


    Although it is heavy armor, its weight is as light as cloth armor. What''s more maddening is that after wearing this armor, you will be blessed by Fengshen. Your movement speed and attack speed can be greatly improved. It can even stimulate Fengshen''s wings and obtain a long-time flight ability no less than magician''s flying skill.


    The spreading magic wave on the sword on his waist is very obvious. It is definitely the top grade of legendary weapons, and its power will not be weak.


    People all know that Fengshen holy see is a local tyrant, but can''t you Fengshen Knight keep a low profile?


    What do you want to wear like gold pickups? Don''t think the enemy can''t find you in the dark?


    Legendary equipment is not rare for Donne. Didn''t you see that the iron sword was rated as legendary equipment? It''s mass-produced in Ellington.


    But please note that burns is a Fengshen knight. He doesn''t hang out with Donne!


    As a native of prandar, we can gather a complete set of legendary equipment, which shows how tyrant the Fengshen holy see is!


    There is no harm without comparison. Don''t forget that Lyon, the head of the knight of light, has only mixed with excellent equipment until now


    "The Pope has been waiting for a long time. Please come in."


    Burns knew that what the two sides were going to talk about was more important, so he immediately took Donne and Fiona into the temple and went straight through the atrium to the Pope''s exclusive prayer room.


    Burns came forward and knocked softly on the door, then whispered, "under the crown of the Pope, the guest has arrived."


    Then he turned to Donne and said, "please wait a moment. The Pope is praying."


    Oh, play tricks. How long did you wait?


    Don curled his lips. It would be interesting if he opened the door and found that he was opening up the nun.


    After about ten minutes, the door of the prayer room opened, and out came a white haired old man with simple clothes and ruddy face. The old man seemed to be in his sixties, but Donne knew that it was very unwise to judge his age by his appearance in prandal, and the two immortal species of elves and dragons would not say it, Those senior clergy also received the protection of the gods one by one, and one lived longer than the other.


    Especially the Pope, who is deeply trusted by God, will live for hundreds of years if nothing happens.


    I just don''t know if they can receive the aura bonus of God under this situation.


    In addition to looking like an old man in his 60s, Kiel is almost as energetic as ordinary clergy. His hair is very fresh and shiny. It doesn''t look like a lack of vitality at all.


    When Kiel saw Donne, he nodded with a smile: "first of all, Congratulations, your majesty Donne. I hope that under your leadership, the Ilus empire will be prosperous and peaceful forever."


    Eternal peace? As long as the chaos army doesn''t fight over these years, I''ll be satisfied.


    When Dumne was secretly tucking away, he was ready to respond. He saw gill make complaints about himself. "Come with me," he said. "It''s not the way of the Vatican''s hospitality."


    At first, Donne, who followed him, saw that he was very plain dressed and thought he was a thrifty Pope. As a result, Fiona whispered and made him speechless.


    "The robe on his body is made of ice spider silk specially provided by the royal family of Ryan empire..."


    Ice spider silk does not touch dust, but also keeps the body fresh. At the same time, it is also a good conductor of magic. Therefore, it is the material for sewing the best magic robe.


    However, ice spider is a low-level Warcraft that only lives on the ice sheet in the northern part of Ryan empire. Its young body is only one level, and its adult body is only three levels at the highest. It is not strong and has many natural enemies. It also has extremely strict requirements for living environment and food. It likes to fish on the ice and only eats sea fish with high fat content. In addition, it spits very little silk, Therefore, a small roll of cold ice spider silk is worth tens of thousands of gold coins. It is estimated that dozens of rolls will be enough for his robe


    Shit, sure enough, real local tyrants like to play low-key luxury!


    Followed Kiel to the reception room. After the influence of the trench gas of the Star Diamond bank, Donne and Fiona are now ready for fear!


    Sure enough, as soon as the two sides sat down, the nuns brought up the things to receive the guests, which made Donne''s eyelids jump.


    It''s a green rose and sweet fruit that can be called a treasure for magicians specializing in wind elements


    After taking green pineapple and sweet fruit, you can greatly improve your affinity for wind elements. The power of wind spells is permanently increased by 20%. If you are lucky, you can also be promoted to level 1


    There are not many fruits, only three or four ququ, but according to the previous price, the value of this plate of fruits will exceed 20 million gold coins


    Big pen


    What do you mean, Fengshen Holy See? Want to shut our mouths?


    "Because we seldom receive guests at ordinary times, we don''t have any good things. We just got a few green roses and sweet fruits a while ago. I heard that Lord Donne is a magician and is just suitable for you. Please forgive me for the poor reception."


    Donne smiled. "What does that mean under Kiel''s crown? Do you think I''m the kind of person who bullies others?"


    Kiel smiled. "Of course not, sir."


    "No, I am."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The smile froze on Kiel''s face.


    Donne slowly picked up a green sweet fruit: "this is called poor reception? If it is said that you have green sweet fruit here, it is estimated that the magician of silver city will also visit you."


    "Your Excellency is joking. It''s just some fruit."


    "Just? It seems that the Fengshen holy see is really not generally rich."


    Donne sighed, then his face sank and said coldly, "I just don''t know what contribution you have made to prandal while accumulating so much wealth?"


    "Lord Donne, you seem to have some misunderstanding about us. Our Fengshen Holy See has been trying to seek more welfare for believers and try to make all believers live a happy life..."


    "Misunderstanding!?"


    Donne suddenly got up, looked down at Kiel and said, "look what you wear? Look what the slum residents wear? Do you think this is what you should do?"


    "Presumptuous!"


    Burns, standing at the door, held down his long sword: "don''t be rude to the pope!"


    "Burns! Shut up!"


    Kiel glanced at burns and shook his hand at Donne: "Lord Donne really misunderstood us... Do you want us to spread all our wealth to the poor?"


    "Of course not."


    "It is said that your excellency came to nanila yesterday. You should have a general understanding of nanila. You should be very clear that nanila is full of business opportunities. As long as you have a heart, you can live a good life. In that case, why are those people still poor?"


    Kiel smiled and shook his head. "That''s because they''re too lazy."


    "I know very well that there must be something hateful about the poor man."


    Donne said coldly, "but I''m not talking about it."


    "I know, what you want to ask should be about the dark snake."


    Kiel did not beat around the Bush, but directly spread out his words and said, "although I feel very sorry that the temple of the wind was destroyed, please don''t care. The great wind god didn''t send down his will, which shows that he was not angry about it."


    Angry egg! He still expects me to save the world!


    Donne snorted coldly and said, "that''s not what your knight meant."


    "No, please rest assured that we will not pursue this matter."


    Kiel said very seriously: "In addition, we would also like to thank you for helping us solve the great problem of the dark snake. I believe you have heard that the Fengshen holy see destroyed all the elite in order to fight against the dark snake... It''s a shame that because it still covets that honor and face, it has not been disclosed that the dark snake is in the wind temple since then."


    "Ha, you finally admit it?"


    "Yes, I won''t hide the facts anymore."


    Kiel said frankly to Donne: "then I will make it public in front of all believers and thank you for your help. How about this?"


    Burns lost his voice and exclaimed, "the pope! You can''t do that!"


    Open thanks?


    Donne and Fiona were surprised. The gift was much more expensive than what they wanted to blackmail before!


    Don''t think it''s just a simple thank-you. It''s of great significance!

 Chapter 637

    In prandar, a world where true gods exist, the belief in gods is very serious, and the Holy See has a great influence on believers.


    The Fengshen Holy See''s concealment of the information of the dark snake has led to the death of so many people, which is a responsibility and fault that must be borne.


    But in the end, the cult organization was solved jointly by the Ilus Empire and the Templar order of the Holy See of light. If you publicly admit this mistake and thank Donne, it means that the Fengshen Holy See has to face the doubts of believers, and the influence of the Fengshen Holy See has decreased a lot.


    At the same time, it also indirectly promoted the influence of the Holy See of light, the Ilus Empire and even Donne in the ronitant kingdom.


    Even the relationship between the two countries will change because of his public statement!


    After figuring out the meaning represented in it, Donne put aside his previous aggressive momentum and looked at Kiel very seriously: "have you decided?"


    Kiel nodded and said with a gentle smile, "I''ve been sitting in this position long enough. Sometimes I even forget what my responsibility is. I think it''s necessary for me to remember this profound lesson."


    Donne was awed. If he had any prejudice against Kiel at the beginning, all those prejudices had disappeared by now.


    As a pope, it is very rare to be able to abandon his face and correct his mistakes.


    Donne sat back in his chair: "if so, I accept your apologies and thanks."


    Kiel then stretched his eyebrows and showed a relieved smile.


    At the beginning, Donne really planned to pit the Fengshen holy see. Who made them irresponsible and added so much trouble to himself, but he didn''t expect that Kiel was still a responsible Pope, and the anger in his heart disappeared a lot. In addition, he had a few big deals today, so his idea of cheating was much less.


    Let''s just expose it. As long as the Fengshen Holy See doesn''t mess around and make trouble for itself in the future.


    Sometimes Donne complains that the world is so peaceful and loving. Each of them abides by his duty under the supervision of God. He doesn''t even have a villain who jumps out to fight in the face, so he has no room to play at all.


    For example, this time, if Kiel is the kind of standard villain template, he will show Donne''s face when he comes up, and then stubbornly refuses to admit his mistake, Donne can take the opportunity to make full use of the topic and let the Fengshen holy see how * * his second generation is and have a good time.


    Unfortunately, unfortunately... One of the first prerequisites for religious sects under the supervision of true God is to be clean. If you can''t even talk about a good person, how can you guide other believers?


    Kiel smiled and said, "Sir, can you rest assured to eat the fruit now?"


    He thought that Donne didn''t want to accept his favor, so he refused to eat the fruit.


    Donne shook his head. "I can''t use this. Fiona, you eat one and pack the rest."


    Kiel smiled and said with a dry smile, "Your Excellency is really free and easy..."


    It was the first time he had seen someone come to him to eat and pack.


    Fiona was obedient. Since Donne said that, she picked up a green fruit and chewed it. As soon as she took a bite, the power of strong wind element went into her body, and there was a fierce reaction with the golden fruit just eaten in leviz. In a moment, Fiona found that the magic in her body broke out uncontrollably!


    Kiel was very surprised: "this lady is going to be promoted! She is a magician!?"


    Donne rolled his eyes. "It''s just a promotion. Why are you so surprised?"


    Fiona has eaten Nora''s blessing crystal. She has always been affected by the source of magic in Ellington. Her strength has not increased slowly. She ate a lot of good things in rivitz today, and now she eats a green rose and sweet fruit. It''s normal to break through the critical point.


    Since the magic source was built, she or those wild mages will rise to a higher level every three or five times. Those wild mages in Ellington are getting used to this extraordinary upgrade speed.


    "Can, can this magic concentration..."


    Kiel said in amazement, "she''s going to be promoted to gold! How old is she?"


    Yes, it''s normal to be promoted, but it''s rare to be promoted to a golden magician, especially outside the city of silver, and such a young golden magician!


    Genius!


    Is that surprising? Don''t you want to scare him to death if you let him know that Fiona was an ordinary person who couldn''t do anything more than half a year ago?


    With the second generation of God like yourself, it''s normal to upgrade as fast as flying.


    It''s a pity that Donne doesn''t have the talent and treasure that can be upgraded by taking drugs. Otherwise, he can take drugs one by one for the little brothers in Ellington, push the world in minutes, and then climb technology to wait for the final war with the enemy.


    Seeing Fiona''s promotion, Donne decided to give her another hand. With a gentle wave, a lot of magic poured into the room and wrapped around Fiona, making her absorb more quickly.


    The huge magic expanded Fiona''s magic pool, integrated into her body, and improved her affinity with the magic between heaven and earth again. When casting a spell, the magic that can be mobilized is more huge and the power is naturally more powerful.


    Fiona''s promotion lasted about ten minutes, and then the magic in the room slowly dissipated.


    When she opened her eyes, her eyes were filled with strong arcane power, emitting glittering brilliance and looking very happy.


    "Congratulations."


    Donne smiled and applauded: "you are finally a qualified magician. If you have nothing to do in the future, you can go to the research institute to help."


    After Fiona was promoted to the gold level magician, she can also be used in the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, and Donne has another available talent.


    Just in time to feel the magic in her body, Fiona heard Donne''s words and couldn''t help rolling her eyes: "do you think I''ll have time to go there?"


    Donne thinks so. Fiona is usually responsible for Datang chamber of Commerce. Now Datang chamber of Commerce has become more and more large. The number of personnel has already exceeded 10000, and her contacts are all over irus, and she is expanding rapidly to other countries. If such a large chamber of commerce wants to operate normally, it depends on her alone. How can she have time to go to the research institute?


    However, after being promoted to the gold level, it is also good for her work. At least, her thinking becomes more agile, her energy becomes more abundant, and she is not easy to get tired. It is not a problem to work overtime for ten days and a half months in a row.


    Well, this kind of employee is the boss''s favorite


    "Congratulations."


    Kiel also sent a blessing to Fiona: "you must be Ms. Fiona Golden Rose?"


    "Thank you. Do you know me?"


    Fiona obviously didn''t expect Kiel to know herself.


    Kiel smiled: "I think there must not be many people in prandal who don''t know you now, at least not many in nanila."


    With the expansion of Datang chamber of Commerce, the name of Fiona Jinqiang, the head of Datang chamber of Commerce, has already spread all over prandal, and nanila of ronitant is the base camp of businessmen. Businessmen walking in prandal are the most sensitive to intelligence. How can they not understand such a rapidly rising chamber of Commerce as Datang chamber of Commerce?


    Kiel said with a smile, "now many people here call you the queen of Commerce. They worship you very much. They say you are worthy of being the offspring of the golden rose family."


    Business queen?


    She was so angry when she thought of spending money


    Poof!


    Donne endured a smile, and the stingy queen was almost the same


    Fiona noticed Donne''s smile and immediately raised her eyebrows, pinched him secretly and glared at him angrily, but she was still a little proud in her heart.


    I''m so famous now. It can be regarded as revitalizing the reputation of the golden rose family, but I owe it to him to fulfill my wish.


    Thinking of this, Fiona''s eyes softened a lot. Although she is not a powerful woman, a princess of noble birth, a saint of noble status, or a reincarnation of a God, she has done her best to help him. This is all she can give.


    Can you match him with your current identity?


    Donne smiled and said to Kiel, "I didn''t expect to get an unexpected joy when I was a guest here. It seems that this is a good omen."


    Kiel was delighted to know that Donne was going to expose the previous contradictions. He smiled and said, "yes, I think the great wind god must be watching us."


    Watching?


    Donne looked up at the ceiling. Before, nisclair often stared at him, but he didn''t know whether the wind god also had that hobby.


    Donne stood up and stretched out his hand to Kiel: "even if the previous things are over, I hope that in the future, when facing the evil believers, or our common enemy, the Fengshen Holy See can spare no effort and actively cooperate with us."


    Kiel said solemnly, "of course, we are willing to contribute our part to fight against evil believers or chaotic creatures."


    When the topic comes to this, it can basically be over. The purpose of Donne''s coming to nanila this time is to complete all the work and return.


    Donne nodded and said, "then we''ll leave."


    "Welcome to be a guest again next time. I will receive you together with the virgin crown. Don''t be surprised that the virgin crown is not here today."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t."


    Donne and Fiona turned to go out.


    Kiel glanced at the remaining four green fruits on the table and was slightly happy.


    "Oh, yes."


    Donne suddenly turned around and said, "pack these four fruits for me."


    Kiel''s face stiffened and a little unwilling asked burns to pack the four valuable green fruits and handed them to Donne.


    Burns scolded in his heart. This guy has a thick skin!


    Donne secretly said that he was lucky. He almost forgot about it.


    Although he can''t use it, taking it back can be used to inspire those wild mages.


    No one will be too few such good things.

 Chapter 638

    The business in nanila was completely completed. After Fiona completely arranged the stronghold of Datang chamber of Commerce in nanila and could operate normally, Donne and them returned to Ellington the next day.


    There are so many things that he has no time to waste.


    First of all, the most urgent thing is the improvement of warships. Vassier can last another month with the help of Jean and egwin. Within one month, Donne must complete the design, improvement, production and personnel arming of warships.


    Warships are not only finished by improving production, but also corresponding supporting weapon systems, fish, shipborne missiles and large caliber machine guns need to be developed. Although magic reform technology saves a lot of R & D, design and manufacturing time, the engineering quantity is too large and the time is still very tight.


    The second is the capacity expansion of Harley Motorcycle civil models. Although the number of Oscar 1000 and rivitz 2000 is small, the civil models have not been put into production, so the production line of civil models must be redesigned.


    After the production capacity expansion is put into operation, there is a great demand for workers. Ellington''s industry has become larger and larger. The industrial zone here has formed a scale. Now Ellington''s population is close to 150000, but it is still far from enough. Even if everyone has their own jobs, the gap is still large.


    At present, most of the heavy jobs are done by element creatures, but Donne can''t always use element creatures to make people earn income at work, learn experience, accumulate and pass on. That''s his purpose. What''s the ghost of passing on knowledge to Yuan Su creatures?


    Moreover, after the delivery of their order, they delayed a little. When the highway network began to take shape, the civilian Harley Motorcycle would be completely introduced to the market. At that time, the price would be directly pressed to the end. The price of 500 gold coins was very close to the people. Don was very sure. With his reform, Soon, the income of the residents of the Ilus empire will increase as a whole. At that time, there will be no fewer people who can afford Harley motorcycles.


    The popularization of Harley motorcycles will further accelerate the pace of society, the rapid circulation of personnel, goods and information will accelerate the development of society, and the whole prandal will enter a period of rapid development.


    The third thing is to cooperate with the Star Diamond bank to build the expressway network. However, it doesn''t need Donne''s trouble. They just need to produce and provide enough magic machinery to assist in road construction and ensure sufficient asphalt supply. The main engineering personnel are in charge of the Star Diamond bank, so this matter can be carried out simultaneously with the other two things.


    After slightly estimating the manpower needed, Donne was stunned to find that Ellington still needed at least 50000 workers.


    In other words, to meet the subsequently expanded market demand, Ellington alone needs 200000 workers to work in different positions.


    Mining, iron smelting, steelmaking, synthesis, molding, stamping, assembly, transportation and so on... The work on this series of assembly lines is inseparable from workers. Donne understood early why the industrial revolution would lead to the rapid development of society, but he did not expect that once industrialization, there would be such a great demand for labor force.


    Then Donne thought of another thing.


    Ellington is an inland city. Although there is a river, it can''t take big ships, so the transformation of ships still needs to be put in the shipyard of the port.


    The official shipyard of the ilrus empire is located in the northern suburb of Phila, which means that he must drive at the Phila sub base... Ah, bah, it''s shipbuilding


    It''s nothing to open the sub base. Planting fields is what Liu often does. Phila is also under Donne''s control. There''s no danger. However, opening the sub base means that Donne must divert his talents.


    To transform ships, it is necessary to train a group of existing shipbuilders to understand the assembly line process and the concept of new ships and weapons, which requires some people to train them.


    The technology of dwarf engineering is used in shipbuilding, so the dwarf also needs to send someone over.


    Even for the convenience of raw materials, it is better to rebuild a large steel plant near FILA to refine universal alloy. Now, after the research of Brian and the dwarves, the steel plant in Ellington has made some local improvements in prandal, which not only improves the production, but also more conforms to the appearance of magical civilization, This means that some dwarves will also be diverted to Phila.


    The weapons can continue to be developed and produced by the military factory in the black rock cave. At that time, they can be directly transported to FILA for assembly. The dark elves and the red rock cave dwarves don''t need wages. As long as the food, the food will be greatly improved with the efforts of the elves such as otinia and grantia, which can be regarded as saving a lot of money.


    Not only the military industry needs to employ people, but other industries in Ellington may need to employ people. With the increasing number of stalls and orders of Datang chamber of Commerce, the current production capacity of the paper mill has been overloaded, there is a large demand for paper every day, the canning factory is busy every day, and the production workshops of magic furniture factory are almost full load, Convenient magic furniture, such as magic air conditioner, magic washing machine and magic water heater, has been highly praised. Especially after the spirit redesigned the shape, although the price has increased, the sales volume has increased, and even opening several production lines can not meet the demand.


    At present, many chambers of Commerce in the market have purchased the authorization of Datang chamber of Commerce in yarinks and began to produce similar products following the model of Datang chamber of Commerce. However, due to the first mover advantage, people have recognized the brand of Datang chamber of Commerce. Other brands have little competitiveness, so they have to reduce prices and profits to compete in the market, It has also grabbed many low-end users.


    The magic power industry is now in full bloom. This is an idea of Donne. I''m afraid people can accept more and newer things soon. The popularity of magic power is unstoppable.


    However, the more popular it is, the greater the demand for workers, so Ellington still needs to continue to expand its efforts to absorb population.


    Now Ellington college has opened, but only the local students in Ellington are not enough, and the teacher resources are scarce. If you want to light the torch of civilization inheritance, this college alone is not enough.


    So Donne is still thinking about restructuring the Royal Military Academy of Ilus these two days, turning the militarized academy into a comprehensive university and recruiting students in alinks.


    In addition to reforming the Royal Military Academy of Ilus, it is also imperative to order the major cities of Ilus Empire to build schools and force school-age children to carry out compulsory education. Before, it was not promoted because it would encounter great resistance, but now the aristocracy has been swept away, and no one will stop Donne''s reform. Of course, he will carry out it boldly.


    Education is an essential link for society to move towards civilization. Only when people receive enough education will they think about themselves, the world, power and obligations, and understand what they should and should not do.


    This matter must be carried out.


    In addition to the above important things, there are some less urgent but important things waiting for Donne.


    Angus is still thinking about repairing Ilus''s Royal walking stick, and then comes to study the transmission array technology. At that time, he will try to keep him in Ellington and work hard to invade the Burning Legion... Ah bah! Before the chaos legion invaded prandal, it climbed up enough powerful magic reform technology, and Angus''s alchemy was indispensable.


    The communicator that Levitz handed down to Donne still needs to be persuaded to repair, and he''s waiting for Donne to get a spaceship into heaven


    Although Donne didn''t believe that it was really used to contact aliens, he promised the other party that he must do it, so he had to take time to see cloto and sit together and talk about how to send Levitz to heaven


    But unexpectedly, before Donne ran to find croto, croto ran to the door to report the good news.


    "My friend! Tell you good news!"


    Croto went to Donne''s study and shouted happily, "the sky breaker is finally finished!"


    Donne looked surprised: "Oh? Didn''t you say that the pressure of the last battle was too great and almost fell apart?"


    "It was an accident! If it weren''t for those damn green skin and big ears... Forget it. I''d be upset if I didn''t mention them!"


    Cloto jumped onto the sofa swearing. In the last animal tide attack, if he had not been stimulated by Gallian, he would not have taken out the sky breaker in the experiment at once. As a result, the sky breaker almost collapsed as soon as the battle was over. Fortunately, the dwarf engineers reacted quickly enough to keep it.


    "What does completion mean?"


    "It means literally!"


    As soon as croto''s face changed, he smiled: "Didn''t you buy a batch of pumice stones before? Then I got a batch of pumice stones from Fiona and installed them in the interlayer, which greatly reduced the weight of the sky breaker and increased the thrust weight ratio of the steam spiral engine. In addition, you provided me with the wind power magic engine. Now the sky breaker can fly steadily in the sky!"


    "Not only that, due to the great reduction of its weight, the sky breaker can even carry a large number of soldiers or goods, which has fully reached the practical standard!"


    "My friend!"


    Cloto danced excitedly: "it''s time for us to go back to the sky!"


    "Oh..."


    Donne gave a cry, then pointed to the messenger thrown next to him and said, "first see if you can fix this thing, and then we''ll discuss how to go to heaven, or how to send Levitz to heaven..."

 Chapter 639

    Send Levitz to heaven?


    Kloto was obviously attracted by Donne''s second sentence. He thought Donne was going to kill Levitz.


    "Let me see what this is first!"


    Kloto temporarily held back his excitement, rushed to the front of the equipment, and put on the engineering master''s glasses as soon as he touched it.


    "It was rivitz and his men who dug it out of a relic. He thought it was a communicator."


    "Communicator? Oh... It looks similar to the communicator recorded in the literature. Let me see... Eh? Ha, it''s the product of our dwarf technology!"


    After knocking and groping on the equipment for a long time, croto didn''t know where to buckle down a board, and then looked at the laser nameplate and laughed.


    Donne noticed that the nameplate was laser engraved with some fine small characters and pictures. The pictures were obviously the description of the circuit structure of the equipment. Although those small characters were a little similar to the dwarf characters used by croto, Donne found that some of them had never been seen before.


    Kloto explained: "this is a Dwarf Character in ancient times. Because of the civilization fault, it is somewhat different from the dwarf character we use now, but we have sorted out a complete set of translation materials from the relics, so reading is not a problem."


    "I see. That is to say, are you sure you have repaired this thing?"


    "60% assurance. If other information can be found, the success rate can be improved."


    "No wonder that fool asked you to give this thing to me. It''s a waste to leave this baby with him," said crotto proudly


    "I have some materials he took here, which were excavated from the same ruins, but there are very few preserved materials."


    Donne took out a pile of messy things and said they were data. In fact, they were just some small equipment after damage and corrosion. They could disassemble and learn. According to the level of dwarf goblin civilization in ancient times, the science and technology in that era should have been quite developed, and the documents and materials had become data storage, It is basically impossible to read paper materials directly. Even if paper materials are left, they have long been weathered in ten thousand years.


    The memory chips of these devices may contain quite complete scientific and technological data, but so what? Because of the fault of civilization, the chip originally used to store data can not be read by current means, and no matter how much data is stored in it, it is useless.


    Therefore, the storage means that can save tens of thousands of years and hundreds of millions of years is of no use at all. The methods and tools for reading data can save tens of thousands of years and hundreds of millions of years is still of some significance.


    Croto has been busy. Thanks to the engineering master''s glasses, he can now easily disassemble those precise things without damaging the equipment. Next to him, Donne noticed that there were obvious traces of large-scale integrated circuits in those equipment, and even some seemingly unintelligible electronic components.


    Sure enough, the Gnome goblin civilization of that era has gone against the sky


    "Very complex things are very similar to those excavated from the ruins in the past. I know these things are very important and even know the names of some parts, but I don''t know how to make them useful."


    Croto wiped his sweat and glowed with excitement. In front of him was what his ancestors had studied. Now he has a sense of honor to follow his ancestors.


    Donne thought it was the same. Kloto was a true technology maniac. If those scientists on earth got super advanced alien technology products or products of prehistoric civilization, they would be too excited to sleep.


    "I will fix this thing!"


    Croto said confidently: "in fact, this equipment should not be damaged. It should only be affected by the impact of the big bang. A part is damaged. As long as I detect where the problem is, and then find the replacement parts from the next few machines, I will be able to repair it!"


    "Yes, it can be repaired, but how to provide energy for it to operate after it is repaired?"


    Donne let go and asked another question: "what kind of energy does this thing use? Are you going to use a steam engine or a magic engine to power it?"


    Kloto was stunned, frowned and said, "energy should not be a problem. The energy device on the dwarf''s reduced ray should also be used in this. Although we can''t build it, there are still many dug out."


    "Well, you can try."


    The ancient civilization of Gnome goblins did not necessarily use electricity. They seemed to have broken through the constraints of electricity and entered another stage. Donne felt that they should have mastered nuclear fusion or antimatter energy.


    Otherwise, I don''t have the ability to blow up my hometown all at once.


    Kloto and Donne moved all the devices and "materials" to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, and then the Nokia guys put down their work and gathered next to kloto to give him a hand.


    Another part was sent back to gear city by kloto to get some documents. Those documents recorded the clues they dug out from various relics. All kinds of subtle clues and written materials were sorted together and reclassified by them, trying to restore the glorious history of ancient times, which led to the current gear city and dwarf engineering.


    Fortunately, there is a transmission array now. The sent gnomes soon returned with a group of Gnome archaeologists, who are responsible for helping kloto interpret those materials.


    "What are they doing?"


    Nokia, they all ran here, other research projects were suspended, and Elijah also got a rare time to relax and stick to Donne''s arms.


    "Well... I''m trying to contact aliens."


    "Aliens?"


    "It''s a creature from outside prandal."


    Donnen paused, so he seemed to be an alien?


    Well, not only aliens, but also more exaggerated and cool people from outside the world.


    "Outside prandal? Where is that? Astral? Elemental?"


    Elia has become interested. Recently, after taking classes at Ellington college, she has learned a lot of new knowledge, broadened her horizons and is in the stage of thirst for knowledge.


    Donne had to be patient to explain the concept of the world to her - but in fact, Donne himself was half a bucket of water. He couldn''t explain it clearly. Finally, he had to use his killer skill: "go to school and ask the teacher."


    "But Pamela said that the big brother is an omniscient envoy. Let''s ask you any questions."


    Looking at Elia''s pure and flawless eyes, ten thousand grass mud horses in Donne''s heart galloped past, lying in the trough, Pamela, you pit me!


    "Let''s talk about this later. Where were we just talking about? Oh, yes, croto, they are repairing a device, which was created by their ancestors..."


    Donne hurried off the subject and told Elia about the glorious history of dwarfs and goblins.


    On the research platform, the absorbed kloto stared at a burned chip, shook his hand gently, and finally picked down the chip: "Nokia, Emil No. 3 part, take a spare one from the side!"


    "Copy that!"


    "Corrosion has occurred here. Go and get a complete replacement!"


    "Copy that!"


    "This should be an energy line. Don''t touch it for the time being. Let''s check other places..."


    Croto and several assistants carefully examined the internal structure of the suspected communicator one millimeter by one millimeter to ensure that everything was normal - at least it looked normal.


    Then, after they made sure everything was normal, they connected the energy module of a disassembled dwarf miniaturized ray gun to the energy line of the communicator.


    "Success or failure depends on it!"


    A group of dwarf engineers stepped back and surrounded croto. Croto held the energy starter seriously. As long as you press it, the energy module will activate and the communicator will turn on if it can still be used.


    "Great ancestors! Please protect your children and grandchildren!"


    Croto pressed the switch, his eyes widened, and his breath was very short: "baby, you move quickly!"


    However, croto''s Prayer didn''t seem to work. When the energy was turned on, only the indicator light on the communicator was on, but it didn''t change at all.


    The most painful thing is that this thing doesn''t even have a screen, and there is almost no sound after it is powered on. I don''t even know whether it works or not.


    Donne couldn''t help staring at the communicator. Now whether the machine can start normally depends on the product quality of dwarf and goblin civilization in ancient times.


    When she found that Donne''s hand suddenly stopped touching, Elia opened her eyes suspiciously, and then looked at the machine along Donne''s line of sight.


    "Big brother, do you care about that thing?"


    "Yes."


    Donne said involuntarily, "that machine is very important. If it is repaired, we can determine some very important things..."


    Elia pushed aside Donne''s frown with her hand, then touched his forehead and said, "well, don''t be nervous, big brother is so powerful, he will be repaired."


    Croto next to me pulled at the corners of his mouth when he heard the speech. Mom, it''s all my work. Is it okay to have a relationship with him after repair?


    Just then, the tip of croto''s nose itched, he sneezed heavily, his hand trembled, and he patted it on the communicator.


    Immediately after, the messenger "drops" a sound.


    Donne was stunned and subconsciously looked at Elijah.


    Can God''s word still work on this?


    Nima is not scientific at all!


    The machine rang. After a few seconds, a beam of light suddenly lit up above. The beam of light expanded rapidly and presented an amazing image in front of the people.


    It''s a planet.


    Seeing the two moons surrounding the planet, Donne almost fell to the ground on his chin.


    This is definitely prandal


    What about the agreed high magic world?

 Chapter 640

    Donne hurts. Yes, it hurts.


    Elia''s mouthful of milk made Donne don''t know what to say.


    Yes, Elia is the reincarnation of Ms. disaster, but on the one hand, the goddess of Disaster means disaster, on the other hand, it also means luck. Now that she is sure, things will develop in a good direction. Therefore, croto sneezed


    He actually repaired the equipment 10000 years ago!


    How can God''s word affect science!?


    This is neither magic nor science!


    Look at what''s going on now. Even dwarfs and goblins once had a brilliant prehistoric civilization, but what''s going on in prandal now? The real God, the God''s words that follow the law, the reincarnation of the goddess, the soul body, the legendary magic of destroying the city and the country, the star world and Warcraft, how do you think this painting style is a proper template of the fantasy high demon world?


    But now even holographic satellite images have appeared, and the painting style has really changed


    Fortunately, don didn''t see the dense artificial satellites around prandal on the satellite map of the whole system. Think about it, even if the dwarfs and goblins launched many satellites, 10000 years later, without instructions and maintenance, these satellites would have crashed in the atmosphere.


    If there were artificial satellites still working, Don would really doubt whether prandal was an alien ranch and whether he was an experiment.


    "This is -- this is --"


    Kloto was breathless and flushed: "this is our world! As our ancestors said! Our world is a sphere!"


    "Look, is that Lolita or lolia?"


    "What''s the light spot on it?"


    "Why are there so many lines on it?"


    The dwarf engineers were boiling, staring at a hologram and discussing it.


    Originally, Donne didn''t think so. Originally, there are no satellites now. How can there be real-time satellite images? The satellite image on the device must have been 10000 years ago. As a result, when he looked at it, he immediately lay in the groove.


    The ancient civilization of sleeping trough NIMA!


    The satellite named Loria is still normal. What the hell are the lines and buildings extending in all directions on Lolita!?


    That''s a satellite!?


    That''s a space fortress!


    Although Donne doesn''t know what happened 10000 years ago that destroyed ancient civilization and abandoned the basically completed Space Fortress into a satellite of prandal, the ancestors of dwarf goblins have blockhouses!?


    They transformed the satellite into a space fortress!


    They really planned to kill the sea of stars!


    Donne is now full of grass and mud horses, and he is completely at a loss to see the quarrelling dwarf engineers.


    Kloto just stared at the hologram. He noticed that a line of information had been brushed next to him, and suddenly shouted, "look what I found! Request! It''s a communication request!"


    "What?!"


    Donne was stunned. "Are you wrong?"


    Just after the equipment was repaired 10000 years ago, did you receive a communication request!?


    Have the ancestors of gnomes and goblins really successfully migrated to outer space!?


    But there are no satellites or large communication base stations. This communication device that has been buried for 10000 years can really contact alien immigrants!?


    Donne found things getting more and more strange, and the painting style of the story became more and more abnormal.


    "It''s history!"


    Kloto stared at the quickly brushed information flow and said quickly, "I can''t understand the time mark, but I guess it started from the accident 10000 years ago. This is the information flow after the stranded signal was received again! God! We are witnessing the history 10000 years ago!"


    Stranded signal information flow? I don''t read much. Don''t tease me!


    Can the signal be received after 10000 years of attenuation? What kind of black technology did you develop in those years!?


    Thanks to the blessings of the gods, Donne knows dwarf characters. Although the characters shown above are ancient characters, they can also be seen roughly.


    The communication request began to appear at 12:23:48 a.m. on September 1, 2239, but no one connected. Then the communication request was refreshed once a minute.


    The so-called scale minute is the timing method used by gnomes and goblins at that time, which is equivalent to hours, minutes and seconds, but there are 36 carves, 1 carve 36 degrees and 1 degree 36 minutes a day. Now the gear watch used by goblins still uses this timing method.


    The information flow was refreshing rapidly. Both Donne and croto noticed one thing. Communication requests were very frequent at the beginning, but after about ten days, the frequency of communication requests suddenly decreased and became a fixed once a day.


    Donne suddenly asked, "since it''s a communication request, it must be two-way. Can you determine the source of the communication request?"


    Cloto was stunned, and then said awkwardly, "I, I don''t know how to operate..."


    This communicator doesn''t even have a common control panel, and Rao is full of kloto''s talent and nowhere to play.


    "Let me do it."


    Donne rolled his eyes and now he knows the benefits of watching science fiction films.


    Even if I haven''t seen real things, I can guess that since this thing has no control panel, it is still displayed by holography. It must be direct touch.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as Donne''s finger touched the communication request, he received feedback. A supplementary column popped up next to the communication request. The dwarf archaeologist immediately read: "the request came from Anluo 2 communication observation station. The request time: 12:15 a.m. on May 14, 2349, duration: 1 degree."


    In the blink of an eye, the information flow has been brushed for more than 100 years. Surprisingly, the communication requests are still sent stably at the frequency of once a year.


    To Donne''s dismay, the location of the anluo-2 communication observation station turned out to be above the transformed satellite Lolita!


    In other words, the communication request received here is from Lolita, the satellite of prandal!


    The dwarf engineers talked excitedly at first, but as time went on, the atmosphere in the room became more and more silent.


    Because they all reacted.


    They are witnessing the demise of their ancestors.


    The sad atmosphere spread in the room, and the eyes of some vulnerable dwarfs were wet, even Nokia.


    The information flow brushes rapidly, and the communication request has increased from once a year to once every five years, and has become once a decade. The longer the interval between communication requests, the faster the information flow will be refreshed. Donne suddenly found that the time in the information flow has just skipped hundreds of years, and the survivors on the satellite seem to have given up sending communication requests for some time, Somehow it continued again.


    Ten thousand years passed in the blink of an eye, and Donne was filled with shock.


    At the beginning, those survivors were busy transforming the satellite, but they witnessed the destruction of their home world. We can imagine how desperate they were.


    But in that desperate environment, they survived tenaciously!


    They have lived in that harsh environment for thousands of years!


    This is a miracle!


    The flow of communication was interrupted in 7224, followed by a long string of blanks, and everyone in the room was silent.


    This may mean that the last group of ancient relics left the world.


    "No."


    Donne frowned: "they can survive on Lolita for so many years, haven''t they made an aircraft that can return to prandal?"


    Croto sighed: "without resources and supplies, survival is a problem. How can they spare the strength to make aircraft? Besides, no one knows what happened that year. They witnessed prandal''s destruction, and even the reason is not clear. How can they go back and seek their own death?"


    No one knows what happened 10000 years ago. The clues excavated from the ruins point to the goblins. It is the super weapons invented by the goblins that destroyed the world. Don can''t imagine how powerful the weapons that can blow up the abyss sea are. What''s more, he can''t imagine what kind of hell prandal was after the explosion.


    Perhaps, there was a reason why those survivors could not return.


    Just when a group of people sighed, the holographic screen of the communicator suddenly jumped again, brushed out rows of characters, and then the information flow stopped refreshing.


    Donne and croto stared at the last row of characters with a dull and shocked face.


    It''s impossible


    Donne touched the message with a trembling hand and the window popped open.


    The dwarf archaeologist shivered his lips and said, "the request came from Anluo No. 2 communication observation station. The request time: 10:15 a.m. on March 12, 12938, duration: 1 degree..."


    In 12938, more than 10000 years have passed since the first communication request in 2239, and more than 5000 years have passed since the last communication request in 7224


    This communication request is probably sent in recent years!


    This means that there are ancient relics on Lolita!?


    It''s impossible!


    Ten thousand years! It''s not a thousand years, it''s not a hundred years! That''s 10000 years! On earth, it is enough to let human beings rush into space from ignorant ancient people!


    The ancestors of dwarfs and goblins have lived on that satellite for 10000 years!?


    Are you kidding!?


    Donne was stunned. It was so weird. It was so weird. The painting style of the agreed high demon world suddenly became so weird that he didn''t know what to say.


    He never thought that rivitz''s idea had come true!


    Although the dwarfs and goblins failed to immigrate to the star sea, they successfully immigrated to the satellites Lolita and lolia!


    And it really avoided the disaster ten thousand years ago, and even survived on the satellite for ten thousand years!


    What can Donne say?


    He can only say that this is an impossible miracle, but it really happened!

 Chapter 641

    And ancient people living on Lolita?


    Not only Donne, but also croto.


    "How is this possible... It''s really -- it''s incredible!"


    Croto is now shocked: "where do they get food? Where do they get water? How do they continue their offspring!?"


    Yes, the most important thing to live in space is food, water and ethnic continuity. Trapped on a barren satellite, even with all kinds of high-tech equipment, it is impossible to survive for 10000 years!


    "But if the communication request is true, it means..."


    Donne and cloto looked at each other, and their faces were shocked. They all said, "there may be ancient people living on Lolita!"


    "No! We must go! Not only to find the glory of our ancestors, but also to save our ancestors!"


    Cloto was excited: "I must find a way to board Lolita and lolia!"


    "Calm down! Calm down! It''s a moon landing - no, I mean, it''s a satellite landing! It''s too difficult! We don''t have that foundation now!"


    Donne had to remind croto.


    With their current technical level, leaving the atmosphere is death!


    "But -"


    Croto is crazy. Now he has found the information of his ancestors. They live in Lolita above their heads. Maybe even one night, the two sides inadvertently looked at each other!


    However, this distance is a natural moat!


    With the destruction of ancient civilization and the arrival of the gods, prandal has moved towards another completely different development path. The magic civilization has led to the unprecedented strength of individual strength, but also indirectly slowed the development of society. For thousands of years, the whole prandal has not developed magic or magic products that leave the planet.


    Now it is impossible to log in to Lolita to save the ancestors of gnomes and goblins.


    "We need to vigorously develop basic industries, whether military or civilian. Only when basic industries develop, can we leave prandar to save them."


    Donne patiently explained, "space is very dangerous, so we must have a complete technical reserve."


    If he completely climbed the industrial technology tree, even if Donne spent his whole life on aerospace technology, he would not be able to climb Lolita, but fortunately, he is not taking industrial technology or magical civilization, but the magic transformation technology that combines the two strangely.


    Using industrial technology to solve fatal factors such as vacuum and radiation, coupled with magic to solve problems such as food, power and navigation, landing on the moon in prandal may be simpler than on earth.


    "But it takes time!"


    "Yes, we need time, but you don''t have to worry."


    Don''t forget that ten thousand years have passed. Are they still a few years away


    Croto finally calmed down after hearing what Donne said. Yes, ten thousand years have passed. Do you care to wait so many years?


    Donne wiped his cold sweat, and the signs of the violent run of the world line were finally effectively curbed. If croto was allowed to go so crazy, I''m afraid his rhythm would be all chaotic next.


    Of course, the ancient civilization left over from the two satellites is very important, but his ultimate task in prandal is still to fight chaos. He can only rush to the ultimate task and incline slightly to the moon landing. It is impossible to focus all his energy on climbing space technology.


    "Plan! I need a detailed plan!"


    Kloto took several deep breaths to calm himself down, and then said very seriously: "from now on, the ultimate task of the dwarf country is to board Lolita and go to Anluo 2 communication observation station! For this, we need a detailed plan!"


    "Structure of the spacecraft! Shell material! Power! And solutions to any special circumstances during navigation!"


    Donne shook his head and said, "you can''t eat a fat man at one breath. I can give you some ideas about climbing Lolita, but before that, I hope you can calm down and develop the existing technology step by step."


    "I understand. I''m just too excited to get the news from my ancestors."


    "As for power, I think you should understand that the steam power you use now is impossible. Even the internal combustion engine I told you before can''t send us to Lolita. Now the most likely power is to use the power of magic. Therefore, if you want to climb Lolita, you must really accept magic and cooperate deeply with Ellington."


    After frowning and hesitating for a long time, he finally nodded and said, "I understand. I won''t be so stubborn anymore."


    Before that, croto stubbornly wanted to adhere to the purity of dwarf engineering. If it was not necessary, he didn''t want to use the magic modification technology provided by don at all.


    But now with the news of the first group, it is no longer impossible to find the lost civilization. The first task of the dwarf country is to climb Lolita and find his ancestors. Under this premise, of course, he will not continue to be stubborn.


    "Well, I think the dwarf airship can be further transformed."


    Donne breathed a sigh of relief. Cloto was willing to accept magic transformation technology, which was the best result. After completely replacing steam power, the dwarf''s technology products could also be improved by a leap, and the performance and stability would be greatly improved. Donne could also let go.


    "What do you want to do?"


    "Completely replace the steam engine on the sky breaker. The power is completely provided by the wind power magic engine. The wooden shell is changed to the alloy shell. After carrying the pumice, the weight of the sky breaker is greatly reduced. The mass of the universal alloy is also very light and the defense is stronger, so it can be completely replaced."


    "Write it down, and then?"


    "In addition to carrying the dwarf''s original special weapons, our Ellington can also provide technical support. I have many new weapons to try. The test model can be carried on the sky breaker in advance. In a month, there will be a battle on the abyss sea. I think that battle will become a good inspection opportunity."


    "Fight? With whom? Naga?"


    Croto frowned: "how could he fight with Naga?"


    "It''s not Naga. In fact, Naga is in trouble and asks me for support. I have promised, so Ellington will assign a group of people to Phila for the development and transformation of warships in the next month."


    Donne reminded croto, "maybe your dwarf engineer."


    Croto said simply, "no problem, Nokia, they can fully obey your orders."


    Nokia rolled its eyes. He has been left in Ellington for more than half a year and is about to become a member of Ellington.


    "That''s great. In fact, I also have some ideas about new warships, of which I need to cooperate with you."


    Donne smiled and said, "in fact, in the development of new ships, we can also accumulate relevant technologies to prepare for subsequent spaceships."


    "That''s the best."


    When croto heard this, he eased some emotions, and then immediately dragged Donne to the next room to listen to his ideas.


    Elia, who was left outside, watched helplessly as Chloe stole her big brother and stared at Chloe through the window. Fortunately, Donne often taught her. The little girl didn''t curse Chloe in her heart. Otherwise, Chloe would be miserable with her strength.


    While discussing fiercely, Donne and croto started from the existing ship data and exchanged the areas that needed to be improved. On the blank drawings, they designed the new warship one by one. The fierce discussion lasted all night, and they didn''t go out of the room until noon the next day.


    But when they left the room, they all had a very happy smile on their faces.


    Obviously, they have come to a very good result.


    Before leaving, croto said solemnly: "Nokia, in the next month, you take the team to Phila and cooperate with our friends to build a new warship!"


    "Yes!"


    "Next, gear city will carry out industrial structure adjustment according to Ellington. Industries related to steam engine need to be streamlined. Industries such as metallurgy, forging and parts processing need to be expanded. There may be relatively large personnel changes. I will divert the surplus personnel to Ellington or Phila, and you will take over all of them."


    Croto patted Nokia on the shoulder and said sincerely, "this is your chance to do well. If you study hard, maybe you are the next craftsman!"


    Nokia, which was originally listless, immediately straightened up like a chicken''s blood after listening to kloto''s remark: "I must live up to the expectations of a great craftsman!"


    Kloto left in a hurry after giving orders. Next, he was going to improve the sky breaker. If it was improved according to what Donne said, the sky breaker would become a real killer flying in the sky!


    "Prepare yourself. We''ll go to Phila in the afternoon. Time is very tight. You should be mentally prepared for the next month."


    Donne reminded Nokia, and then hurried back to the Lord''s house. Fiona has been waiting here for a long time.


    "Lord," Fiona came forward and handed a book to Donne, "the people you want are ready. They can start at any time."


    "Good. Are you sure these people are reliable?"


    "Yes, they have signed the contract."


    "Good. We''ll go to Phila in the afternoon."


    Donne couldn''t hide his excitement: "this time, we''re going to do a big job. Believe me, build a miracle!"

 Chapter 642

    After lunch, Donne went straight to Brian and threw him a drawing.


    "According to this specification, make a mold, and then take it below to captain Haley of Blackstone cave."


    "What is this?"


    Brian looked at the drawing and felt a little familiar: "it looks like an RPG transmitter? So big?"


    "Yes, the transmitter is good, but it''s not for personal use."


    After a pause, Donne said if he pointed out, "of course, it''s more powerful... It must be very good to install it on the destroyer."


    Brian''s face suddenly turned green: "say it first, don''t come to us in the future."


    He still couldn''t overcome God''s fear.


    "No."


    Donne smiled very kindly: "because I always think that the most terrible boss is a dwarf riding a Griffin and throwing a hammer."


    "Get out!"


    Brian said rudely, "if you dare me to ride a Griffin, I''ll tell Fiona about you and Tina!"


    Donne''s face changed slightly and stared at Brian gloomily. "What''s the matter with Tina? I don''t know."


    "Pretend, hum, you continue to pretend."


    Brian glanced: "I''m busy. Don''t bother me."


    Oh


    Seeing Brian leave with the propeller in his arms, Donne still doesn''t understand how his affair with Tina was exposed. Obviously, no one should know.


    Then Donne ran around Ellington again and handed over the drawn drawings and parts samples one by one, especially the samples of large magic engine. This magic engine to be used on warships is not a previous gadget. It can almost occupy an entire room there. It is very huge.


    This large magic engine is different from the previous one.


    Donne originally considered to continue to use the wind power magic engine to drive the propeller forward, but after discussing with cloto, he gave up his previous plan for no other reason. No matter it''s technology or magic, as long as any work means is converted, there will be a loss of energy efficiency. Magic power is converted into wind power, then into kinetic energy, then into mechanical energy, and finally into kinetic energy, In this process, energy conversion has been carried out for many times, and the energy efficiency loss is quite large.


    Since it is on the sea, why not use the water magic as the power directly?


    On the one hand, the sea water element is quite dense, and the water system spell can get twice the result with half the effort. On the other hand, the water system spell is directly used to drive the warship forward, reducing the steps of energy conversion. From magic to magic and then to kinetic energy, it originally required four conversion steps, but now it only needs two conversion, saving a lot of energy, The improvement of energy efficiency virtually improves the comprehensive performance of warships.


    The principle of this magic engine is to collect the water near the magic array, and then form a violent vortex to accelerate the gushing out. The power of the ship comes from the reaction force when the vortex gushes.


    In order to achieve this goal, Donne created this new spell, which was inspired by frost ray and whirlwind. He directly named it vortex jet, and also provided the corresponding magic array version.


    This spell has little power, but it is very difficult. It reaches the level of fourth-order magic. If an ordinary mage can obtain the arcane master badge in the silver city only by virtue of this spell, he will be respected by all magicians.


    Since the principle of this engine acts directly on the hull, even the propeller can be saved. Of course, the tail rudder for steering can''t be less - if you directly use the side engine to spray steering, the ship will capsize


    Donne arranged the tasks to be completed by Ellington, and the radio station on the other side had begun to inform the assembly. When he returned to the square, the craftsmen had assembled, and they all knew their tasks now. Therefore, Donne also saved his mouth, waved his hand, and the troops directly started.


    Out of the transmission array, Phila had already arranged a carriage, and a group of people took the carriage and rushed directly to the shipyard north of Phila.


    Aurelia has informed the person in charge here. Seeing Donne and them coming, the person in charge immediately welcomed them and knelt directly in front of Donne: "I''m Bismarck hood, the person in charge of FILA shipyard. It''s a great honor to meet your majesty!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Bismarck... Hood... Brother, you are going against the sky!


    Dumne was so reluctant to make complaints about the Tucao''s desire. He sucked his mouth and said, "Bismarck... BISME, no more greeting. We have a tight schedule. We will inform all the shipbuilders, carpenters and technicians to assemble. I have something to declare."


    Bismai raised his head and said, "I know your majesty is coming. I have informed them in advance. Now everyone has assembled and is waiting for your majesty!"


    Yo? This boy is good at things.


    Donne nodded and led a group of people behind him into the poor shipyard.


    As I said before, although prandal''s maritime trade is relatively developed, the marine military has not developed much, and the shipyard has naturally been ignored. At the beginning, the Lord of Phila, hoddin gross, did not allocate much money to the shipyard. It is responsible for its own profits and losses, and there are very few military orders. Therefore, Phila shipyard is basically idle all year round, Of course not.


    In fact, after seeing the workers in shabby clothes and even a few yellow skinned workers, Donne had little hope for the shipyard.


    However, since the original foundation is so bad, it saves the need for transformation and can start from scratch.


    "Gentlemen, I am Donne, the Regent of Ilus."


    Donne walked up to those people without nonsense. After introducing himself, he said, "do you want to say goodbye to your current life and live a rich life from now on?"


    The confused shipyard workers thought they would hear a long and empty speech, but they didn''t expect Donne to say such a sentence unexpectedly. Suddenly, a glimmer of hope appeared in their dark eyes.


    "Want to..."


    Donne frowned: "the voice is not loud enough. It seems that you don''t want to."


    "Yes!"


    "It''s not enough. I know you may not have enough food now, but tell me loudly, do you want to have enough food in the future? Have a good meal? Let your wife and children live a comfortable life!?"


    "Want to!!!"


    An unprecedented loud voice broke out from the numb workers, and the sudden sound even overturned bismai.


    Donne nodded with satisfaction: "good, bring the box up!"


    Several people carried a large box onto the stage. Donne kicked the box open, and the golden light flashed into their eyes.


    "Tell me, what is this?"


    "Gold coins!"


    "Do you want it?"


    "Yes!"


    "Now, it''s yours!"


    Donne shouted, "everyone, come in line. Everyone can get ten gold coins!"


    Before he came, Donne knew that the FILA shipyard had defaulted on the employees'' wages for several months, but those wages added up to only three or four gold coins.


    Ten gold coins!?


    The shipyard workers at the bottom burst into tears. They worked hard for a month and didn''t earn a few gold coins. Since today, your majesty has given everyone ten gold coins!?


    The gods are on! Your majesty, he must be an envoy sent by the gods!


    The exciting part of money distribution made every worker cry with joy and kept thanking Donne for his gift. Donne just smiled and didn''t respond. He didn''t speak again until everyone received the gold coins.


    "Now, tell me, what are you holding in your hand?"


    "Gold coins! Gold coins from your majesty!"


    "Does it feel good to have gold coins?"


    "Good!"


    "Do you want more?"


    Everyone shouted in unison: "think!!!"


    "Just think!"


    Donne shouted: "From today on, Phila shipyard will usher in a new life. In the future, you can get at least ten gold coins or even more gold coins every month. However, from today on, your tasks and work will be particularly heavy. Now, those who want to stay stand still and those who don''t want to work can leave immediately. I swear in the name of the king that no one will come to you Trouble! "


    Donne''s words stunned everyone, your majesty. What does that mean? Will his majesty be directly responsible for the Phila shipyard in the future?


    "You have a time to consider. If you stay here after a time, I will acquiesce that you agree to stay. Then I will announce new rules. If you violate my rules, don''t blame me for expelling you!"


    Donne gave them time to think about it in the goblins'' timing according to FILA''s habit, and then he kept silent.


    The time is only one month. They must complete the construction of a whole fleet in less than one month, and even let the Navy learn how to use brand-new warships, which means that the construction time left to them is less than half a month.


    In less than half a month, it is almost impossible to build a fleet with actual combat capability.


    This means that in this half month, all employees working in this shipyard must work under the gain state of acceleration.


    Apocalypse can bear the gain of acceleration for a long time, but ordinary people can''t. acceleration will bring great pressure to their brain and body. If their will is not firm enough, they can''t persist even in shifts.


    Therefore, Donne must stimulate their fighting spirit, stimulate their desire, and recruit a large number of workers from FILA to join in, so as to complete the task.


    A time passed and no one left.


    They have worked here for many years and endured such a long hard time. Finally, they see a good day coming and can mix with the king. Who would leave here so foolishly?


    "No one left. It''s good. I''m very satisfied. I announce that everyone can get a bonus of five gold coins this month."


    I got a bonus before I started working. Your majesty is really a generous man!


    Now those people''s waist is more straight.


    "First of all, I want to tell you the next task."


    Donne looked at the energetic shipyard staff and said strangely, "I ask you to build a ship needed for the reorganization of the fleet in half a month."

 Chapter 643

    On earth, the aircraft carrier fleet consists of one aircraft carrier, two missile cruisers, two to three missile destroyers, one anti submarine cruiser, one supply ship, four attack submarines, etc.


    But in prandal, it is obviously impossible for Donne to follow the rules of the earth. Apart from anything else, the submarine has not been used by Naga. It can not only dive permanently, but also do not even need to float to the surface. Therefore, there is no need to develop the submarine at all.


    The improved warship discussed by Donne and croto is completely based on the big ship artillery doctrine. In an unscientific world such as prandal, it''s meaningless to play mixing. Any gold or even silver Apocalypse can destroy the whole ship team alone. Therefore, let the warship give full play to its maximum firepower before it is killed.


    The turret is justice, and the caliber is truth!


    It is also a different kind of romantic feeling to bring a modern steel giant ship full of magic modified cannons into this magical world.


    However, the shipyard workers who had originally planned to do a big job were stunned when Donne asked for half a month to build a whole fleet.


    "No way! That''s an absolutely impossible task! Your majesty!"


    Bismai panicked first. He thought Donne was a person who didn''t understand shipbuilding technology at all. He hurriedly explained: "Your Majesty, it will take at least several years for any ship to be launched from the beginning of design to the final completion. In only half a month, even the keel can''t be built! We -"


    Donne interrupted bismai: "you don''t have to worry about this problem. I''ll give you the necessary conditions to complete the task in half a month. What you need to do next is to show your full potential."


    Prerequisites?


    Bismai looked confused. What conditions can shorten the task that can be completed in decades to half a month? This is an impossible task!


    "In the next month, they will eat, live and work with you, and this Nokia master is responsible for the whole shipbuilding project. Everyone must obey his orders!"


    Donne pointed to the group of people behind him, including dwarves, dwarfs, elves and dark elves. Of course, the absolute number is still ordinary humans. Nokia is standing in the front.


    These employees are really excited to see so many foreign helpers, but those old employees of Bismarck still can''t understand that this is shipbuilding. Even some carpenters are better than these people!


    Dwarf? Although our forging technology is unique, what can it do in shipbuilding?


    dwarf? This is even more unimaginable. Dwarves can also hit some rivets, but what can dwarfs do?


    The only useful ones are elves. They are masters who play with plants and may provide the necessary wood.


    As for the dark elves... What the hell is that?


    "Your Majesty, please forgive me for being rude, even if there are them..."


    "Bismai, I just need to obey orders, no doubt."


    Donne glanced at him. Originally, he wanted to replace the factory director directly, but when he heard the guy''s name, he gave up the idea. Bismarch hood, sleeping trough... Maybe there''s any special bonus for building a ship?


    Bismai had no choice but to lower his head: "yes..."


    He now felt ready to pack up and run.


    In half a month, more than a dozen ships were built. No shipyard in prandal can complete this task


    "Next, what I want to say is related to whether you can complete the task. I hope everyone will listen to me."


    After introducing those people, Donne''s voice resounded through the audience again: "in the next half month, all of you will work with the gain of acceleration, and your day will become extremely long. Each of you needs to consume a lot of food, and each of you will improve your work efficiency dozens or hundreds of times!"


    "Acceleration will cause a very serious load on the body, so I will give you a chance to rest once every two hours in each group. You need to be divided into ten groups, and each group takes turns to rest. I don''t want to see who is lazy in this half month. I think you won''t want to know the consequences of laziness."


    Donne''s words made everyone feel chilly around their necks. They knew that Donne was not joking with them. If he was lazy, I''m afraid there would be only a dead end.


    "But similarly, I won''t treat you badly. In this half month, if you complete the task, everyone will get at least 1000 gold coins. For each day ahead of schedule, the bonus will double. If you can complete the task in ten days, everyone''s bonus will be as high as 32000 gold coins!"


    "Tell me, you need to work in this position for several lifetimes without sleep to earn 32000 gold coins!"


    Donne glanced at the audience: "now, just work hard for half a month, and all of you can earn enough gold coins for the rest of your life and even the rest of your family!"


    "How many opportunities in life are worth fighting for? Tell me, isn''t it worth fighting for?"


    If you finish the task five days in advance, you can get 32000 gold coins!?


    The heavy reward "boom" from the sky stunned everyone. Those desperate workers immediately boiled up. Damn it, it was 32000 gold coins!


    As civilians, it takes them several lives to make such a large sum of money!


    half a month? no Ten days! Even nine days!


    Originally thought that it would be impossible to complete the task in half a month. Stimulated by money, they have a goal to strive for.


    As long as one more day is shortened, the income will double. Who will think of more money?


    Build those ships in ten days? impossible? no probably!


    yes! As long as there is magic power to help, ten days is enough to produce any miracle!


    "I''ll give you half a day. Anyone who knows a strong man or a strong woman who wants to make a sum of money can be called here for an interview. As long as you pass, you can get the same reward. The more people, the higher your efficiency and the earlier it takes to complete the task. Whether you can get the money depends on whether you can call enough My helper, now, all disband! "


    When Donne gave the order, the shipyard staff dispersed in a crowd. Everyone blushed and ran outside, constantly remembering the people he knew in his mind to see who could come here to help himself.


    "Your majesty! You''re messing around again!"


    Fiona was in a hurry. This was another unexpected situation. At the beginning, she was worried that the workers would slow down. When Donne said it was all handed over to him, Fiona had an ominous premonition. Now it has come true.


    He still chose the gold coin attack - and the effect is outstanding!


    "Haven''t you calculated how much it will cost? I just counted more than 160 people in the whole shipyard. If it is completed five days in advance, it will cost more than 5 million gold coins! If it is completed six days in advance, it will be 10 million gold coins!"


    Fiona was crazy. Donne began to mess when the Treasury was just a little richer. Did he really think he was a tyrant king who couldn''t spend all his money? The concept of governing a country is completely different from that of governing a territory. More than 10 billion gold coins are too abundant for a territory, but for a country, it can only improve the living standard of the whole country.


    "Do you think I''m stupid?"


    Donne watched the last employee run out of the shipyard and laughed: "Croto and I carefully calculated the time required for each ship, including the production of raw materials, the processing of parts and then the assembly here. Finally, we came to the conclusion that 15 new warships need at least 15 days - and can be completed with the help of elemental organisms."


    Fiona looked at Donne with a sly smile and was stunned: "you calculated? Eh, no, since you can use elemental creatures as labor, you can save a lot of expenses. Why do you let them recruit others?"


    "If Aurelia is here, she can answer you."


    Donne glanced at the dilapidated shipyard and sighed: "gold coins in the Treasury actually have no meaning for a king, because the role of gold coins lies in circulation. Only the circulating gold coins can play its real value."


    "The king, or the government, should not collect taxes for those in power, but should be used to build the whole society, let these taxes return to the society again through labor construction, and actively promote the development and progress of the whole society with the attraction of money."


    Donne said with disdain on his face: "the significance of rulers is to promote the continuous progress of the whole country, even the whole society and the whole race. How can such upstarts deserve to be rulers if they collect exorbitant taxes and levies to make the whole country miserable, but only for their own enjoyment of life?"


    "I hire those people and send gold coins to them. When they have money, they will spend it, and then stimulate production. After consumption, they will work more actively. This is a virtuous circle."


    Fiona stared at Donne in amazement. At first glance, these words should not be what he said, but the unwilling voice of the oppressed and exploited people, but now they came out of his mouth, a king''s mouth.


    The most incredible thing is that Fiona thought carefully about the meaning of those words, but found that what he said was all right.


    What is the meaning of the existence of gold coins? Is it just a symbol of wealth, earned by people and saved?


    No, gold coins are for flowers.


    In the process of gold coins being traded, people will take the initiative to engage in production and even construction.


    Everything in the whole society now appears because of the stimulation of gold coins.


    And your majesty, he has seen through everything.

 Chapter 644

    With Donne''s words, the whole Phila almost fell into a boiling state.


    "Hey! My friend! What''s the matter with you recently?"


    "Ha! I''m going out to sea recently. It''s said that the boss is a big businessman of Ronnie Tante. Maybe I can make a lot of money this time - eh? What are you doing with me?"


    "Let the big businessmen of ronitant see death! I have a big business to do here!"


    "The gods are on the ground! Is it because the shipyard can''t open, and then you want to take me to be a mountain thief?"


    "Are you kidding! It''s your majesty! Your majesty Donne has come down to our shipyard!"


    "What!? how is that possible!"


    "It''s true! Your majesty has given us a task! As long as it can be completed, everyone can earn at least 1000 gold coins! As long as it can be completed one day in advance, the bonus will be doubled. If it is completed five days in advance, it will be exactly 32000 gold coins!"


    "32000 gold coins! What''s the mission?"


    "Shipbuilding! Shipbuilding - Oh, in a word, leave it alone. Come with me, brother. I can lie to you!"


    "Damn it! As long as it''s not hard work, I''ll fight it!"


    At the same time, this kind of dialogue took place in almost every corner of FILA. After more than 160 employees dispersed, they spread from one to ten to one hundred. Soon, almost the whole FILA people knew that there was a recruitment in the shipyard and there was a big deal to do. As long as they were hired, they could get at least 1000 gold coins.


    Then the situation began to get out of control


    "Man, aren''t you a blacksmith? Why are you running to the north suburb?"


    "Your Majesty Donne offered a reward. I''m still making a hairy iron! If your majesty likes it, you can earn a thousand gold coins in half a month!"


    "So you''re a competitor! Asshole, don''t get in my way!"


    "Damn it! Aren''t you the waiter of the tavern? Why come to join the fun!"


    "A thousand gold coins! That''s a thousand gold coins! I have to work in the pub for ten years to earn so much! Now it''s only half a month! Why don''t I take a chance!?"


    More and more people left their posts and began to join the large forces rushing to the northern suburbs. The road leading to the shipyard in the northern suburbs suddenly became congested. Just grab someone and ask, all of them came to the reward sent by your majesty Donne.


    At this moment, don didn''t know what was going on outside. He was still proud of his wit, but as more and more people came back, he looked at the crowd gradually crowded with the shipyard.


    He muttered about the attraction of a thousand gold coins to those people.


    FILA is indeed very rich, perhaps the richest city in the Ilus Empire, but a thousand gold coins is also not a small amount. 90% of the residents living in this city will be attracted. Almost none of the people who get the news are not excited. Donne even saw a lot of foreign people in the crowd, and even Lin Jing came


    "Your Majesty, have you miscalculated?"


    Fiona gloated: "I''m afraid you didn''t expect so many people to come? If all of them are hired, under the effect of acceleration, let alone 15 days, ten days will not be a problem, and hundreds of millions of gold coins may be spent at that time!"


    "Are you kidding!"


    Donne was still stubborn: "will I be frightened by them? Tell them to go on and increase the difficulty of screening. All those under the age of 18 and over 40 will be expelled from me! Shit, what''s the matter! Even the white haired grandpa came!"


    Yes, Donne even saw a lot of old men and women in the crowd. The gods were on the. He could hardly imagine what these old men and women would look like under the acceleration operation.


    After the order, the guards at the door began to filter the crowd, and all those who looked old were blocked out on the grounds of disqualification. As for the specific screening, it still needed further interviews.


    If you follow the normal interview process, I''m afraid Donne and his group won''t want to do anything else all afternoon. I''m afraid they''ll all spend it on the interview.


    But the witty Donne came up with a good idea.


    Find Nora.


    Acceleration will cause a great burden on the human body. Except that ELF dwarves can bear without pressure, only humans with strong vitality can bear it reluctantly.


    Nora is the master of life power.


    Nora, come and interview me


    Hearing the call, Nora came to Donne''s head from phase space: [interview? What''s the face of the interview? Can you eat?]


    [... Is to help me filter those people.]


    After Donne explained his idea and promised many benefits, Nora agreed to help him.


    The filtering method is very simple. Let a hundred people stand in the square in order, and then let Nora observe their vitality intensity. Those whose vitality intensity is weaker than a standard value (healthy adult men) are all unqualified.


    With such a convenient filtering method, the efficiency of the interview has been greatly improved. It took only one hour to screen out three-quarters of the large troops.


    The remaining quarter was physically qualified, but only one quarter had tens of thousands of people. Donne had to raise the standard and screened out nine tenths of these people again, leaving only a thousand people.


    A thousand laymen, plus more than 160 old employees, were divided into 10 working groups, 16 old employees with 100 new people, and the team sent by Donne for technical guidance and support. The burden was not serious, so the overall work team was decided.


    Donne wanted them to be prepared and start construction tomorrow, but he didn''t expect that gold coins would stimulate them so much that they strongly demanded to start construction overnight - are you kidding! Now the factory has not even produced the first batch of raw materials. How can we start construction?


    But soon Fiona came up with a way to let those people clean up the shipyard.


    Since there are only ship maintenance tasks here at ordinary times, many docks have been idle for many years, covered with a large number of shells and moss, and a large amount of garbage has been accumulated in the shipyard, which is just enough for these people to clean up overnight, which can also be regarded as allowing them to adapt to working under acceleration.


    Donne agreed.


    So the whole FILA shipyard was brightly lit all night, and everyone was working in full swing. If someone came in at this time, he would be frightened to find that all the people in the shipyard had become a fuzzy shadow, and their every move accelerated dozens or hundreds of times. Every run would cause a burst of air explosion!


    If you simply increase the speed, under the effect of hundreds of times, I''m afraid there will soon be corpses everywhere.


    However, acceleration is not only to improve the speed, but also to improve the comprehensive speed of thinking and reaction. Under this speed, the overall coordination ability of the body will also be greatly improved, which makes it possible to adapt. However, their vitality will also be consumed at a hundred times the speed.


    One day is equivalent to a hundred days, and four days is a year, that is, they have to burn the vitality equivalent to four years in half a month.


    If Donne had told them the truth from the beginning, it''s not sure how many people would come - after all, his life is obviously more important than the money he didn''t get.


    Of course, Donne will not be cold-blooded in exchange for efficient production at the cost of those people''s lives. He has the means to deal with it.


    In this half month, the food and water these people eat and drink are all fed by Nora, which contains a very surging power of life. These power of life can offset the impact of acceleration. Even some gifted people can get a lot of benefits from these power of life, and will become stronger and healthier in the future.


    It was their chance and Donne''s kindness.


    In addition to most people cleaning, there are other people, as well as all experienced old employees, who are all gathered by Nokia to make up lessons.


    Because Nokia needs to let them understand that what it will build next is not the previous ship, but a new giant warship made of steel!


    Their experience is certainly very useful, but if they stubbornly adhere to their own experience and don''t know how to learn, it can only become a burden.


    In addition to popularizing the necessary knowledge, Nokia also needs to let them know the design scheme, internal structure, assembly sequence, etc. of the warship. The most important thing is to master the tools to be used next.


    In order to improve efficiency as much as possible, Donne promoted the magic tools used inside Ellington here.


    For example, the wind power automatic screwdriver uses the wind power to push the runner to install the screws.


    The portable magic hammer, powered by the weakened version of the fifth order fire magic purgatory impact, breaks out a strong instantaneous impact in the closed chamber, which can easily fix the rivets.


    Portable magic energy cutting machine, based on the principle of third-order fire magic flame rays, multiple rays are focused on the focus, which can produce extremely high temperature, and it''s no problem to cut universal alloy.


    And all kinds of other tools


    With these automatic magic tools, after these workers learn and master them, their work efficiency will be improved by leaps and bounds again.


    Of course, after they master these tools and spread them in the future, they will be accepted by others soon. Virtually, they have improved the production efficiency of the whole society by a leap.


    Then, with the light of rumbica falling the next day, the first batch of raw materials produced by Ellington rushed overnight were sent to FILA shipyard. Thanks to the powerful effect of space ring, thousands of tons of universal alloy and various integrated parts were quickly delivered, and then all the workers immediately entered the working state.


    Donne''s big construction plan, this is the official Prelude!

 Chapter 645

    After a large number of labor poured into FILA shipyard, the logistics departments of Ellington and the underground world also operated at an unprecedented speed.


    All departments work under the gain of acceleration technology. Whether steel mills, foundries or shipyards, they are handling tens of thousands of tons of universal alloys at an amazing speed. Spare parts are cast from Ellington, then loaded into space rings, and then transported to FILA shipyard for assembly by workers. The whole assembly line is running in with a high tacit understanding, With the passage of time, their cooperation will continue to become more tacit understanding and efficiency will become higher.


    A week passed in the blink of an eye. The workers who have been working under the accelerated operation have spent a year. However, due to the strong support of Donne and Nora, no workers have abnormal conditions. They have well resisted the initial pressure and are becoming more and more adaptable to the efficiency under this high-speed state.


    The FILA shipyard, which was empty a week ago, now has huge warship frames in eight docks, and two-thirds of the internal equipment has been installed. In another day, the first batch of warships will be assembled and launched. At that time, the ilrus Imperial Navy will train on this batch of new warships.


    At this time, Donne and the main researchers of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute are experimenting with the most critical part, that is, the weapon system on the warship.


    In the design drawing, Donne designed and equipped three types of weapons for the warship.


    The first type of long-range strike weapon uses the newly designed shipborne array Missile Launcher "storm", which can launch 12 shipborne missiles with a diameter of 80mm at a time. This missile has a larger specification than the shoulder RPG missile. Due to its larger size, it can carry more gunpowder, projectiles, magic array and Magic crystal, so its destructive power is also more powerful.


    The range of this missile is up to 100 kilometers. However, due to prandal''s lack of satellite assisted positioning, the aiming method designed by Donne has very local characteristics of prandal: the launched missile is designed with two special spells. One is the arcane eye connected to the missile launch controller, which is similar to the arcane eye used by Jean on the star moon tower, The controller can lock the target by visually activating the detection technology; The second spell is "guide arrow". As long as one of the missiles launched in a round locks on the target, it can activate this spell and make other missiles correct their firing trajectory to hit the target.


    Guiding arrow was originally a special spell for Rangers, but Donne opened the second generation of God with golden thigh. In order to solve the problem of track correction, he was stunned to improve the wind archery and turn it into a second-order gain spell


    The second type of weapon is medium-range strike weapon, which is mainly 350 mm shipborne main gun, supplemented by 150 mm array shipborne gun, and combined with underwater torpedo sneak attack.


    The attack range of the shipborne main gun is between 10 and 40 kilometers. It launches special shells with great power and wide damage range. Aiming and locking mode is still to lock the target with the combination of arcane eye and detection, and fine tune the orbit through a small magic array.


    The third type of weapon is a short-range strike weapon. The main strike range is between one kilometer and five thousand meters. It is mainly a 15mm large-diameter high-speed shipborne machine gun, supplemented by grenade launchers. If the enemy breaks through the defense line and breaks into the dangerous area of the warship, this large-diameter machine gun will launch a terrible metal storm and tear up all the enemies!


    The firing speed of this large caliber high-speed shipborne machine gun is terrible, up to 500 rounds per minute. What''s more terrible is that it will use the magic breaking bullets produced by the magic energy military factory recently. Even if the enemy uses the magic shield to defend, the bullets will easily tear their bodies.


    Unfortunately, because the micro magic array reproduction technology has not been completed, the magic bullet can not be mass produced. Otherwise, this large caliber machine gun will become a real king of slaughter.


    Ten thousand meters away from the eastern suburb of Ellington, a group of people are crowded on a hill. There are dwarves, dwarfs, elves, dark elves, and of course more human beings. At this moment, they all gather here to witness this historic moment.


    "Are you ready?"


    There is a large light curtain suspended in the air beside Donne. The light curtain shows the targets arranged on a mountain 100 kilometers away. Today, what they want to test is this powerful weapon integrating Donne''s "inspiration" and magic, dwarf science and technology and dwarf forging technology.


    Shipborne array Missile Launcher "storm."


    Now sitting in front of the missile launcher controller is Danny.


    Because the speed of the missile is too fast, ordinary people can''t use the arcane eye to lock the target, so the best operator of the missile launcher is the Ranger.


    After the Rangers awaken their talents and carry out targeted training, they can obtain amazing dynamic vision. Of course, the stronger other apocalypses are, the better their dynamic vision is. Especially the elves, because they live in the jungle, they naturally have extremely strong dynamic vision. However, in terms of cost performance, Rangers have the strongest dynamic vision under the same strength, Therefore, using Ranger is the best choice.


    "Of course! Your majesty, please give orders! I can''t wait!"


    Danny is ready to start. He has been involved in the whole process since the day when this weapon was developed. Donne improved the guiding arrow as an auxiliary spell with his help.


    "In that case, launch it. It depends on whether you can lock and hit the target accurately."


    Donne nodded, wondering if his whimsical ideas would work.


    Danny took a deep breath, concentrated all his energy, then slowly stretched out his fingers and pressed the launch button under everyone''s uneasy gaze.


    Just listen to the dull sound of "boom", the huge array missile launcher ejected a strong air flow. Driven by the magic engine, the huge missile burst out amazing acceleration after a short pressurization, and roared into the sky and flew North in the blink of an eye.


    Using the wind power magic engine, although the instant explosive power is not as strong as gunpowder and fuel, the advantage is that it can save a lot of volume. It is not necessary that nine tenths of the volume of a missile on earth is fuel, and only the warhead has lethality. The missile designed and manufactured by Donne is almost filled with powerful explosives and bullets, The warhead is also full of multiple composite touch magic arrays, which are extremely powerful.


    Since there is no intelligent system to assist in calculating and controlling the orbit, the operator needs to adjust the orbit through the spiritual link immediately after the missile enters the high altitude. Danny has held the control handle and linked it with the arcane eye through the magic on the control handle. At this moment, his eyes exude a faint Arcane Brilliance, His eyes showed a translucent view in front of the missile.


    Almost at the same time, with Nora''s help, Donne also linked Danny''s spirit and obtained a shared vision. Next to him, another light curtain appeared, which was the picture Danny saw at the moment.


    "Link complete!


    "Link stability!"


    "Clear vision!"


    "The target has been found, the initial orbit change begins - the orbit change is completed, the second acceleration stage is entered, and the acceleration begins -"


    As soon as Danny finished reporting the situation, everyone present saw that the missile suddenly changed its flight direction, slipped over an arc and began to accelerate obliquely towards the target 100 kilometers away from the north.


    Because it is a disposable magic engine, don doesn''t impose any restrictions on this engine at all. Under the full acceleration of the engine, the distance of 100 kilometers is almost in the blink of an eye. Diving into the ground at this high speed is very powerful for people''s visual stimulation. Without a strong enough heart, just seeing this picture will scare the brain with blood, not to mention this Danny, who experienced all this from the first perspective - he was already red in the face and the whole person was in a high state of excitement.


    At this moment, the missile has completely locked the target. Danny opens the magic array around the missile to make the final fine-tuning of the orbit.


    "Target locked!"


    "The second track change is completed!"


    "Start the third acceleration!"


    After the adjustment, Danny fiercely activated the magic array of the third acceleration. The so-called third acceleration refers to the last distance before the missile hits the target. At this distance, the enemy can already observe the missile, so it is easy to make countermeasures to avoid. In order to increase the hit rate and reduce the probability of the enemy avoiding, he added the third acceleration Acceleration, that is, the end acceleration phase.


    The effect of the third acceleration is very terrible. It is to plug all the magic in the magic crystal into the wind power magic engine and completely explode all the power in an instant. Under this explosion, the speed of the missile can almost double again. Even if the enemy sees the missile, he has no chance to avoid it and will be blown to pieces in the blink of an eye.


    After the third acceleration, everyone present witnessed the rapid increase of missile speed. Danny''s vision was almost pulled into a straight line in an instant, and the whole world became blurred. Only the target locked by detection technology was clearly displayed in the middle of his vision.


    The impact from this vision is unparalleled. Several wild mages involved in R & D can''t help covering their chest. They feel that their heart beats too fast and can''t bear it.


    From another light curtain, people also saw the figure of the missile. The streamlined missile swooped down from the sky, roared to the target at the top of the mountain, and then¡ª¡ª


    It exploded!


    In the light curtain, the missile accurately hit the target and exploded silently. The flame, light, dense smoke and dust and raised soil filled the light curtain summoned by Donne. After waiting for a few minutes, the smoke and dust slowly dispersed, and then everyone was stunned at the paintings in the light curtain.


    The original small hill has completely disappeared and replaced by a huge pit with a diameter of 100 meters. In the pit, flames and cold ice echo each other, and rubble and hurricanes fly together!


    what the fuck!?


    Donne''s heart jumped. Isn''t this thing too powerful?

 Chapter 646

    When Donne designed the weapon, he imagined that the enemy was chaotic creatures, so the first consideration was that the power of the weapon should not be too small.


    Therefore, when upgrading the missile, when you see that the volume of the missile warhead is large enough, your creative desire begins to run wild. Add a triggered flame storm here, an ice Nova there, and then a sand storm. It''s not enough, so add a storm blade to round up the four series of element spells, If he wasn''t worried that the warhead couldn''t carry too complex runes, he wanted to have an Arcane Explosion on it.


    However, this weapon is certainly a sharp weapon in the battlefield when dealing with chaos, but if this design concept is popularized and used by those people in internal war, he will become a sinner for thousands of years.


    Donne thought and thought, curled his lips, and gave up his plan to weaken his weapons.


    No, not only does it not weaken, it even strengthens.


    Invent weapons and become mankind''s eternal sinners? What the fuck?


    Now the biggest potential enemy is chaos. If the invasion of chaos cannot be resisted, the whole prandal will be finished, and the gods who dragged him over may not be good. In that case, he is still worried!


    It''s impossible to kill chaos. It''s absolutely over. It''s just possible for prandal''s life to master this kind of big killer. One is inevitable and the other is accidental. Do you still need to consider how to choose?


    After seeing the explosion, Donne began to count. It was about 3 minutes and 20 seconds before he heard the explosion from a distance.


    Donne estimated that 100 kilometers, 3 minutes and 20 seconds, that is, the sound speed of prandal at normal temperature and standard altitude in spring is about 500 meters per second? This is much faster than the speed of sound on earth.


    Dunn feels that this may be because prandal is larger than the earth, has stronger gravity and dense vegetation, which leads to higher air concentration here. Of course, it may also be because of the unknown "magic" of the body, but these have nothing to do with him, so he can forget about them.


    As for the speed of light that has a great impact, ha ha, he can''t calculate it with his current level and conditions.


    A group of people were stunned: "this is great, my brother..."


    "We did it! We did it!"


    "I didn''t expect this weapon to be so powerful!"


    "Just standing here, you can hit a target 100 kilometers away. This weapon will definitely go down in history!"


    Tang en shook his head and said, "it''s not over yet. We only tested a single shot, but not a continuous shot. In the case of continuous shot, the air turbulence is serious and will interfere with each other''s flight orbit. Whether the guided arrow can counteract these interferences and produce corresponding effects needs further testing."


    Just now he didn''t disconnect the view link in time, so he accepted the impact of the missile hitting the target from the first perspective. Danny''s face was very pale and his heart beat very fast, but he still raised his hand: "I, I''m ready!"


    Donne frowned, "are you ok?"


    "Please don''t ask if a man is OK, because I have only one answer, that is OK!"


    Danny roared, "Your Majesty, you are questioning a man''s strength and determination!"


    "Bang!"


    Donne spat. He shouldn''t have told them that after they were published as novels and comics, these guys would play with the stems after reading them.


    After confirming that Danny''s mental state is not abnormal and can accept the second test, Donne and his team immediately reload a missile, and then conduct the second missile continuous test. This test will launch 12 missiles continuously. After locking the target, the 12 missiles will bomb the target continuously under the action of the guiding arrow.


    In a word, the test was very successful, which finally gave Donne accurate results. It not only opened a new idea for him, but also let these prandals see a new world: weapons, which can also be like this!


    In the morning, they not only tested shipborne array missile launchers, but also tested warship main guns, large caliber machine guns and other new weapons. The test results were very satisfactory, which also relieved Donne.


    Because the design of these weapons is very casual, he provides ideas and inspiration, the dwarf provides scientific, technical and data support, and the dwarf carries out structural design.


    According to the design and manufacturing scheme of warships on earth, there are many considerations for the position of only one main gun. The pressure exerted on the engine, hull, deck or side should be taken into account, especially the side pressure. If the firepower of the ship borne gun is too strong, but the displacement and balance performance of the warship are limited, the ship will inevitably roll over as soon as it runs down, Then play an erhu egg.


    Fortunately, these weapons use the wind power magic engine to provide power support, so the recoil force is almost zero. When calculating the position of the fort, you can consider the convenience of operation without scruples, even if you install the fort on the control room in order to achieve the best range.


    This saves them a lot of time and allows them to test the performance of weapons.


    After the weapon test, Donne and his party returned to Ellington and issued new orders.


    "The weapons tested today will be produced immediately and the processed weapons will be transported to the Phila shipyard as soon as possible. We still have three weeks left. We must do it as soon as possible!"


    "Leave it to me."


    Haley, who specially came to Ellington from the black rock cave to participate in the weapon test, blinked, licked her lips and said, "I promise to complete the task ahead of schedule within the limited time, but people miss --"


    "Then leave it to Haley."


    Donne decisively interrupted Haley''s words. Are you kidding? Fiona, aurelia, OLINA and Elsa are all around. If Haley continues, his glorious deeds at that time will be completely exposed.


    "In addition, Danny is responsible for carrying out targeted training for the Ranger team. In the next battle, you may have to put down your bows and arrows for the time being. You must operate those weapons yourself."


    Danny saluted and shouted, "make sure you finish the task!"


    Ranger here is also what Donne is most worried about. There is no apocalypse in the Navy, so in the next battle, rangers must control those missiles, but the four thousand elites in Ellington and the Ranger group add up to only a hundred people. They are not enough. How can we divert them out?


    An idea flashed through Donne''s mind. Maybe he can recruit some low-level Ranger apocalypse for the Navy alone for training in the future. As long as the return is high enough, those unhappy Rangers may not come to apply


    "In addition to producing those weapons, military factories must increase the production speed of ammunition. Large scale operations will consume a lot of ammunition, especially bullets. The firing speed of 15mm large caliber shipborne machine guns is very fast. After a battle, they are afraid to consume millions of bullets, so the production capacity must keep up."


    Donne told Haley again, then ignored her eyes and waved away.


    After the vigorous enrollment expansion in recent days, the production capacity of Ellington is gradually increasing, which can barely meet the demand, but it is still far from being developed into an unbreakable military base.


    After making sure all the instructions were passed on, Donne ran to gear city to find cloto.


    Donne looked at the destroyer in the hangar and was full of expectation: "how is the transformation of the destroyer?"


    Kloto, with greasy face, said proudly: "post transformation is under way, adding Fort base and expanding ammunition depot - after changing the power, there is more idle space and more ammunition can be loaded into the air. I can guarantee that it is definitely a great guy! Just wait and see its performance!"


    Today''s Skybreaker and its previous image have changed greatly. The original four-axis propeller aircraft has been removed and replaced by four huge platforms. Dwarf engineers are welding solid bases and ammunition depots on those platforms, which will be used to install 15mm large caliber machine guns and store bullet belts. Yes, it is the shipborne machine gun tested in the morning.


    There are also many new shooting ports around the deck. At that time, howitzers with a range of about 10 kilometers will be installed on these shooting ports, which can be air-to-air or air-to-ground.


    In addition to the transformation required by Donne, the sky breaker also retains dwarf weapons, such as dwarf shrink ray, dwarf Freeze Ray and so on.


    "Is this the only one?"


    Kloto said: "the reconstructed design drawing has been copied, but there is still a little trouble in production. The manufacturing cycle is too long. After this one is completed, it will take at least another month to see the next one."


    "What if Ellington provides material and technical support?"


    Materials naturally refer to universal alloys, and technical support is not just magic engine, but includes acceleration.


    "It will be very efficient, but I''m afraid they can''t stand it."


    Kloto has seen how efficient people work under acceleration, and he has personally experienced it. He knows how much pressure acceleration has on them, but not necessarily how many dwarf engineers can carry it down.


    Donne sighed, "take your time, but something is better than nothing."


    Prandar''s sky has always been the world of the dragon family (except in ancient times). The dragon family stayed in the heart of the dragon and could not avoid the world. Either they mixed with the goblins of the Star Diamond bank to consider how to clean the money in other people''s pockets. Therefore, most of the time, the sky belongs to those flying Warcraft.


    Before the birth of the magic modified fighter, airships were the best choice for Donne to occupy the air control. As for hot-air balloons and comet motorcycles, one was too slow to become a target and was easily hung by flying Warcraft, and the other was too weak to be used by scouts to obtain intelligence.


    Now as long as the destroyer can be used in the battle in three weeks, Don will be satisfied.

 Chapter 647

    In the study, Donne and Locke sit opposite each other, and kundahl sits next to them. The unlucky Apocalypse saved by Donne and Locke in the underground world. Since joining Ellington, kundahl has been doing quite well recently. At least compared with the original adventurer''s life, this stable and high-quality life makes him very happy.


    At this time, the two of them came to discuss the recruitment of Rangers.


    The new weapon has great power, but unfortunately, the range is too far, without the assistance of computer intelligent system, so the targeting can only be carried out manually by Rangers. The Rangers in Ellington are absolutely not enough, so we can only find ways to expand recruitment from the outside.


    After knowing Donne''s idea, Locke and kundahl volunteered to take over the job.


    Don knocked on the table. "Are you sure? You don''t have much time left."


    It is not a simple task to recruit 20 Silver Rangers and persuade them to join Ellington in at least a week.


    Don''t think Ellington is developing very well now, and you can easily convince those rangers who are used to free days to join in. As I said before, the apocalypses are arrogant one by one. To put it bluntly, they think they have the power to control their own destiny, so they all want to fight hard.


    Only those apocalypses who have felt the hardships of life and lost their pride can be solicited - but the Apocalypse who has no enterprising spirit can''t be recruited back by Donne.


    So the task is difficult.


    "No problem."


    Locke nodded and said, "when I led the mercenary corps, I knew many Rangers. I know those people are easy to recruit. As long as your majesty can promise enough benefits, it''s not difficult."


    Kundahl also said: "yes, I also know many Rangers. I can try to attract them. I think they will agree when they see my current life."


    "The benefits are certainly not less, but if it''s too exaggerated, I don''t need to be cheap, outsiders."


    Although Ellington''s Ranger team has only a hundred people, it''s still no problem to deal with the battle. If others ask too much, it''s better to give their own people some bonus to make them work harder. Anyway, they operate new weapons and basically have no risk. Danny''s men will be happy.


    Locke''s expression suddenly became a little embarrassed.


    Donne thought about it and said, "well, I can give you a bottom line."


    "Black iron Ranger, the general monthly salary for recruitment is 100 gold coins? I''ll give 200 gold coins. The clothing, food, housing and transportation are all arranged according to the standards of Ellington guard. In addition, if you have a family, you can get a house in Ellington. No matter how many wives you have, their work is arranged by us. In addition, we can also get our subsidies for the education and upbringing of their children."


    "Silver rangers are generally recruited with a monthly salary of 1000 gold coins. I give 2000 gold coins. Others are also arranged according to the standards of the Ellington guard, that is, they can get all the standard equipment and supplies that the Ellington guard can get."


    "If you can meet the golden Ranger, you can tell the other party to join Ellington, where they can get the chance to be promoted to the master level, and other conditions will not be mentioned."


    Donne knows that the golden Apocalypse are generally not short of money. What they lack is the opportunity to continue to grow stronger, and Ellington can just give them such an opportunity. Therefore, although the conditions are few, it is the most attractive.


    As for the Apocalypse Rangers above the gold level, Donne basically didn''t plan to recruit. On the one hand, those people are famous experts for a long time. On the other hand, those people are unlikely to suddenly accept the recruitment of a force, let alone completely obey the orders - he doesn''t need a soldier who doesn''t obey the orders.


    After hearing the conditions given by Donne, Locke and kundalton, who were still a little worried, were relieved and smiled happily and said, "this is enough. Please believe us and we will not live up to your Majesty''s trust!"


    "Then go. Go to Fiona and get 10000 gold coins each as the activity fund. If you have special needs, write an application."


    Donne really wants to adopt the invoice reimbursement system. Unfortunately, prandal has no invoice at all, so he can only give sufficient funds in advance. Fortunately, 20000 gold coins are nothing more than before.


    Locke and kundahl were delighted at the speech, and then their expressions suddenly became very strange. Locke said with a dry smile: "Your Majesty, you''d better go and talk to Ms. Fiona in person..."


    "Hmm? Why?"


    "Well... If we go..."


    Locke and kundahl said haltingly, "the funds for 10000 gold coins will be cut to 1000..."


    Donne was stunned, then couldn''t cry or laugh. Without him, he remembered what Fiona said two days ago. Fiona could really do it.


    Fiona, who has experienced ups and downs in her life, now wants to handle such a large plate of Datang chamber of Commerce. She must pay attention to the control of funds. It is easy to get confused. It can be said that careful calculation has been deeply engraved in Fiona''s bones and become an instinct.


    If Fiona approves the activity funds, it is estimated that only 1000 gold coins will be given to two people at most, which is already a lot. After all, Ellington has a transmission array, and Locke and kundar are also people with transmission authority. First of all, the transportation expenses will be saved a lot. It won''t take so much to treat people to dinner and health care. Carefully calculate that 1000 gold coins have a surplus.


    In addition, Donne had a black history of spending money recklessly in the past. Fiona had to carefully consider and give approval to all fund applications from him. As long as they were not really important business, she would raise a ruthless financial knife and cut down two-thirds of the budget


    "Don''t worry. I''ll go with you. I won''t lose you a copper."


    Laughing, Donne accompanied Locke and kundahl to find Fiona, told her about the funds, and then... Donne and the three fled Fiona''s office with two thousand gold coins.


    In Fiona''s words, the two thousand gold coins were given more in Donne''s face, otherwise the two people had only one thousand gold coins and could not have more.


    Looking at the strange eyes of Locke and kundar, Donne touched his nose and blushed: "don''t look at me... I know that my face is only worth a thousand gold coins..."


    Locke looked at Donne bitterly: "... Your majesty, there are many coppers agreed..."


    "Cough, you should understand Fiona''s good intentions. Now we are still in the development stage and there are too many places to spend money, so there''s no way. Just work harder..."


    Kundahl whispered, "Your Majesty, this is not very good. You have a tendency to be strict with your wife..."


    "Nonsense!"


    Donne noticed the faint eyes behind the crack in the door, and suddenly the tiger body was shocked: "how can you understand Fiona''s good intentions! If you''re scattered, go to work!"


    After that, before the two of them could speak, Donne ran away. If he didn''t run again, who knows what would happen.


    Locke and kundahl were baffled. The door next to them opened with a "squeak". Fiona stood behind the door and stared at them: "why don''t you go to work quickly after taking the activity funds? What are you doing at the door?"


    As soon as their scalp tightened, "go now!", "start right away!", they fled.


    After Fiona was promoted to the gold level, in order to practice, she has taken them as targets these days. Now they are afraid.


    Soon Locke and kundahl quarreled over the allocation of funds in the transmission hall.


    Locke planned to divide the funds equally, but kundahl shouted, "wait! I''m going to arlinks, DIDU! The consumption is very high! So I should be given 500 more gold coins!"


    "Are you kidding? Just leave me 500 gold coins!? you can''t do anything even in Bain!"


    "Do you know how many gold coins arlinks has for a big health care now!? the starting price is 50 gold coins! And only a hundred gold coins can be good, and how much is Bain? Ten gold coins can top the sky!"


    "Nonsense! Bain wants to -- wait! Why are you so clear about the market? You bastard! You won''t spend all your salary on it?!"


    "What do you know? I''m trying to help your majesty solve problems and do market research! Otherwise, how do you know where to entertain people? Anyway, you just wanted to say the price of Bain? Is that right? I remember well. It seems that you haven''t been married with Greta for a long time?"


    Kundar grabbed the painful foot in Locke''s words, glanced at Locke and smiled. Locke''s face changed greatly, but it was too late. He had to draw 500 gold coins to kundar with a look of hate: "if you dare to talk nonsense, be careful I''ll kill you!"


    "No, no, don''t worry. They are all comrades in arms. How could I do that, right?"


    "... sometimes I really regret saving you in the underground world, really."


    "Your majesty! Someone here wants to kill people!"


    "Hum! Get out!"


    He kicked kundar into the transmission array, and then Locke looked at the bank crystal card in his hand and wanted to cry without tears. The activity funds of 500 gold coins could be a erhu egg! Originally, I wanted to take advantage of this public expense to be natural and unrestrained. Now it''s all blind.


    He wanted to use his small Treasury, but Greta had to check the accounts every few days. Even if he had this heart, he didn''t have the courage.


    "Alas, even your majesty is like this now, so I have a balance in my heart."


    Sighing, Locke felt more comfortable at the thought that Donne was managed by Fiona, and disappeared.


    If Donne knew what he was thinking, he would spray him on the face and teach him how to be a man.

 Chapter 648

    In yarinks in May, the temperature has begun to rise, the pedestrians on the street have begun to reduce their burden, and the girls have changed into light colored dresses and walked in the street with enthusiasm.


    Due to a series of new deal measures issued by aurelia, who temporarily took over as Donne, and the implementation of the new deal reform by means of coercion, the income of residents has increased recently. Alinks is also a thriving atmosphere, and there are many more smiles on the faces of residents, Originally, many people who still had some complaints about Donne began to accept the new Regent from their hearts.


    At least, people already know that Donne and Victor share the same ideals. Now that Donne has become the Regent, he has inherited Victor''s last wish and led the whole Ilus Empire to a better tomorrow.


    When kundahl set foot in arlinks again, he deeply realized the changes here and before - well, the girls wear thinner and more beautiful than a few weeks ago


    After wandering in the street for a while, kundar rushed to his destination without stopping. Time is too tight. It''s the king''s way to finish his business first and then go to natural and unrestrained.


    "Who? In front is the private residence of the blade mercenary regiment of Yuanzu. No admittance!"


    Yes, kundar''s destination is the Yuanzu blade mercenary regiment, which is as famous as the power of Sisa. He has several Ranger friends who are members of Yuanzu blade. This time, he came to dig the foot of the wall.


    "Hey! I''m kundahl. I''m here to meet my old friend Barrell!"


    After reporting his name, kundar successfully entered the residence of Yuanzu blade and found his old friend.


    "Hey! Kundahl! You''re not dead yet?"


    Kundahl''s old friend, basil, is a silver Ranger and an unforgiving guy. When he saw kundahl give him a big hug, he looked at him in surprise and said in surprise: "I think you''re not only not dead, but also made a lot of windfall money in the underground world? Look at this armor. It''s worth 5000 gold coins?"


    "Don''t mention it. I really narrowly escaped death that time. Are you free today? If you want to hear a story, call Tony, Piero and lemon. How many of them go for a drink? It''s my treat!"


    Barrell was overjoyed when he heard the speech: "ha, it seems that you really made a lot of money. I''ll call them now!"


    Soon the party left the station and ran to the nearest pub. Kundar waved his hand, ordered some good barbecues and two barrels of aged wine collected by the boss. Then a group of old friends chatted while eating and drinking.


    As soon as we talked, kundahl knew how opportune it was to come. They had not returned to yarinks yesterday. They had just made a mission and suffered heavy casualties.


    At this time, kundar found that Barrell and several of them were still injured.


    "Where have you been? Haven''t you made enough money in the underground world? You have another task."


    "How could it be! Although we made a small profit in the underground world, our mercenary regiment is too big. If we don''t take the task, we will drink the West and north wind?"


    Barrell gulped a glass of beer, wiped the corners of his mouth and said helplessly: "This mission is too dangerous. There are demons on the border led by Tarris in the north. Fortunately, the number is small and the reward is relatively rich. In addition to several big leaders taking big heads and giving pensions to their comrades in arms who died in battle, each of us can also get dozens of gold coins. It''s not a vain trip."


    Kundahl was stunned: "demons? Are you sure you''re right? Aren''t they in hell? Did some warlocks hold a summoning ceremony?"


    "It was not summoned by the Warlock. No trace of enslavement Rune was found on the body. It should be a free demon, but we don''t know how it came out. This news has been reported to the Holy See of light, which can be regarded as making an additional information fee."


    Barrell smiled and said, "don''t talk about us. It seems that you made a lot of money in the underground world. Don''t you tell us?"


    Kundar moved in his heart and said with a bitter smile: "what big money did you make? That trip almost lost his life."


    Sure enough, as soon as he opened his mouth, he immediately attracted their interest: "what''s the matter?"


    Then kundahl explained in detail how he entered the underground world, how he was in danger, and then how he was saved by Donne and his party. Finally, he mentioned that he had joined Ellington and then got his current life. This story was told, which made a table full of emotion.


    "Although silver Apocalypse are very popular, everyone knows that adventure and mercenary are hard-working businesses. You can lose your life one day. Now you can follow your majesty. Old friend, you''re out of it. Drink to your old friend!"


    A group of people shouted and drank.


    After kundahl drank the wine, he smiled and said, "you''re right. I''ve made countless choices in my life, but I only dare to say that it was the most correct choice I made to stay in Ellington that time, not one of them."


    "Yes, just look at your Armor now, you will know how you are now."


    Basil touched the long bow behind him. It was an excellent magic long bow. The bow body had been polished by the oil light of friction, and the bow string made of Warcraft tendon was also very worn. It can be seen how long it has been used. Compared with kundar, it is not worth mentioning now.


    Even if they take risks in the ruins and find something good, they also belong to the mercenary regiment. The leader eats meat and they can drink some soup.


    "Armor?"


    Kundar curled his mouth and said with disdain on his face, "you know what, the most worthless thing in my body is this armor."


    "Ah?"


    Barrell was stunned.


    "Let you see what is really good!"


    Kundahl proudly raised his right hand and shook it: "look what this is?"


    "Ring."


    Basil was stunned and suddenly startled: "is this a magic ring?"


    "Cut, if it''s a magic ring, I''ll show you off?"


    Even the magic ring is so disdainful... What kind of windfall did this guy make?


    Looking at kundahl''s disdain, baler''s several people pulled straight from the corners of their mouths. I don''t know why. Looking at his old friend''s pretending to force him, he always had the impulse to give him an arrow.


    "This is a space ring!"


    Kundahl''s words made several people in the audience stand up and look at him with a shocked face: "it''s impossible! With your space ring? Your majesty didn''t take it away?"


    With the rarity of space equipment, it is impossible to have anything to do with kundar, a silver Apocalypse! Even if this is true, does his majesty don''t really feel excited at all!? Just let him stay?


    "Bah! What do you know? Your majesty Donne sent it to me. It belongs to me!"


    Kundahl boasted: "with the strength of his majesty Donne, there are many space rings. We have one Ellington guard!"


    This is kundahl''s boasting. Although there are many space rings in Ellington, most of them are robbed by Donne from the dark snake. He has been busy designing new weapons. Besides, there is no need to make a large number of space rings. With the existing reserves enough, there is no waste of time to make space rings.


    Space ring, one in each hand!?


    Barrell several people''s breathing began to rush up. What is human death than popularity? This is a realistic portrayal!


    They are long Rangers and have advantages in battle. Good is good, but the trouble is to carry arrow bags. The number of arrows they carry seriously limits their combat effectiveness. Although elemental arrows can be used to replace arrows, elemental arrows will greatly consume their strength and can''t be used more.


    If there is a space ring, it can not only hold a large number of arrows, but also a large number of food and water. Even if you are trapped in danger, you don''t have to worry about survival.


    "The space ring is only an auxiliary prop, and it''s not a rare thing. Let me show you our real good things."


    Kundahl saw that they were excited. He immediately smiled and waved his hand. He slapped the iron sword on the table and said proudly, "this is the standard weapon of our Ellington guard. Open your eyes."


    "You said... This is a standard weapon?"


    Tony looked at the strong magic light emitted from the chopping iron sword and pulled his mouth. If he was right, it was a legendary sword!


    When can legendary weapons be distributed as "standard weapons"!?


    "We sold an iron chopping sword at the Phila auction house a while ago. Guess how much?"


    Piero had a bad feeling next to him. He always felt that the goods would be loaded again: "how much?"


    "Five and a half million gold coins!"


    "The gods are on the earth!"


    Barrell several people breathed sluggishly and were shaken by a severe earthquake. How much money can their mercenary regiment earn by beating and killing every year? Less than a million gold coins, and it is estimated that thousands of gold coins are worth the sky. Kundar''s weapon is worth 5.5 million gold coins!? This NIMA


    "Oh, I forgot to say."


    Kundar suddenly remembered something at this time and suddenly added: "cutting the iron sword is our eliminated weapon. Now we have changed new weapons."


    Barrell several people were forced by kundahl''s invisible outfit to stimulate severely once again.


    The legendary sword worth 5.5 million gold coins is an obsolete weapon!?


    What are your new weapons!?


    Are you going to load all the staff with the most precious weapons!?


    Even if they knew that Ellington was the birthplace of Regent Donne, they didn''t expect that there had been such luxury!


    "Our new weapon is this."


    Kundar put away the iron sword and took out the chain saw sword: "it''s more powerful than the iron sword."


    What the hell is this!?

 Chapter 649

    "Is this... Sword?"


    Baler looked at the chain saw sword in disbelief. No wonder he reacted like this. According to prandal''s common sense, the design of the sword was a little weird.


    "Yes, the chainsaw sword, your Majesty''s design, is very easy to use."


    Kundahl smiled and put away the chainsaw sword. It''s still Ellington''s secret weapon. It''s OK for friends to have a look, but if it falls into the eyes of others, it''s estimated that he will be punished later.


    "Your Majesty is really... Erudite and talented..."


    That chainsaw sword is also a legendary quality. What can Barrell say? Now he didn''t know how to envy his lucky old friend. He was even a little jealous.


    "Of course, although his majesty designed these weapons, he thought he could only do these. Look what this is."


    Kundar took out another bright red bottle. All mercenaries who go through life and death will not be unfamiliar with it.


    Barrell was surprised again: "therapeutic potion? The quality looks very high!"


    Kundahl once again glanced: "cut, how can the therapeutic potion be compared with this thing? It doesn''t even deserve to give it shoes."


    Lemon widened his eyes: "is it --"


    "That''s it!"


    Kundahl said proudly, "this is the blood of the goddess! And it is a common supply for our Ellington guard."


    "How is this possible..."


    With trembling hands, lemon picked up the wine glass and took a sip of wine. When can even the treasure of goddess''s blood be distributed freely?


    A bottle of goddess''s blood is a life.


    If their mercenary regiment can have the blood of the goddess, I don''t know how many lives can be saved in the battle!


    "Bang!"


    Kundahl took a sip of wine with red eyes and said rudely, "kundahl, you bastard didn''t mean to stimulate us!"


    "How? Drink."


    Kundahl laughed. Of course he wanted to stimulate these guys. If he didn''t stimulate them, how could they take the bait?


    Barrell quit: "don''t drink. Come on, what else do you have? Throw it out together to open our eyes. I don''t want to slow down for a while. You start to stimulate me again."


    Kundahl''s eyes turned: "really? I don''t want to scare you."


    "Stop talking nonsense! Can you believe it or not? Today we stripped you all and threw you in the station? Several people in our mercenary regiment like you very much."


    "In that case, let you open your eyes again."


    Kundar thought for a moment, as if he had made up his mind. He hooked up with them and blocked the table tightly. Then he quietly took out a silver little guy.


    "What is this?"


    Barrell, Tony, Piero and lemon were stunned. They racked their brains and didn''t understand what it was. They had never seen anything like it at all.


    "It''s called a magic pistol. It''s a wonderful thing."


    Kundahl smiled: "unfortunately, I can''t let you try here, otherwise you will love it."


    "Don''t fix this. What''s the use of this thing? It''s the size of a palm. Don''t tell me you can use it to kill the enemy."


    "Of course, believe me, the efficiency of killing the enemy with it may be faster than that with a bow and arrow."


    "Are you serious?"


    "Of course it''s true. Take this thing and you can use magic! It''s a real magic!"


    Kundahl lowered his voice and said, "it''s still a continuous and instant spell! Think about it. You''re shooting all your arrows, and the covetous enemy is approaching you. You take out this weapon, and then paste it on each other''s face with a series of fireball skills!"


    "It''s impossible!"


    Barrell was shocked, but he was still full of doubt: "the city of silver will not allow this kind of thing to appear!"


    "Cut, the legendary hero gene is crying for cooperation with our majesty. Do you think the rules of the silver city will control us, Ellington? I tell you, Ellington is your Majesty''s real foundation. No matter how strong the silver city is, you have to stand aside!"


    Well, Barrell didn''t want to talk. He asked the bastard to throw a big bomb.


    That''s the legendary hero gene who saved mankind. He cried and begged to cooperate with his majesty... This is definitely amazing news.


    "The magic power series developed by your majesty are all based on magic and engineering. The popularization of magic has long been popularized in Ellington."


    Kundahl glanced, took out another piece of crystal and said, "do you know what this is? Help baby!"


    Basil stared at the crystal and said foolishly, "help? Isn''t that the blood of the goddess? It''s just a magic crystal?"


    "This is a magic crystal. It''s good, but it''s not an ordinary magic crystal."


    Kundahl said in an unfathomable voice: "this is the transformed magic crystal. Now in our Ellington, we call it the return crystal."


    "Return crystal?"


    "Yes, this is a magic prop!"


    Kundahl smiled and said: "Even if you have the blood of a goddess to heal serious injuries, even if you have a space ring, and you are trapped in a desperate situation, you will eat your food one day, but it is different to have this baby. If you are trapped in a place where you can''t leave, you can go back to the place where the crystal is bound. Of course, my crystal is bound by Ellington - er Well, in a word, all you need to know is that this thing can get me out of danger in an instant and go back to Ellington. "


    Shit! Space transfer props!?


    Barrell''s people are stupid again. Now they look at kundar, it''s like looking at a local tyrant with golden body, or the one with no edge of the trench!


    Shit, how long has he been in Ellington!?


    This is a change of guns and birds. In the blink of an eye, the six gods will pretend that the mountain can save the world. I wipe!


    Their jealous eyes were red. They looked down at their worn leather armor, wept silently in their hearts, and filled their stomachs with wine one cup after another.


    They are all silver apocalypses. Why is the gap so big?


    The baby''s heart is bitter, and the baby can''t say it.


    Seeing their expressions, kundahl knew that the heat was coming. What he needed now was only an opportunity, an opportunity for them to take the initiative to mention that they wanted to join Ellington. If he took the initiative, although these guys would certainly be excited, it is estimated that he must beat up his loaded goods first and then consider it.


    If they put it forward first, kundar just pretends to refuse, and then shirks it again. Next, he can successfully attract several of them. If he is lucky, he may be able to get back the friends they know.


    So kundahl stopped pretending to stimulate them. If they see the big killer like assault rifle and RPG again, it is estimated that he will end up with a cup tonight.


    A few people drank and talked nonsense. When he was blowing up the awesome kindness of Dumne, his work was so strong that he was able to touch the arrows behind him, and he was just laughing at him.


    Barrell asked curiously, "anyway, since the welfare is so good and the training task should be very heavy, how can you have time to come to us? Ellington and Alex are not close. It takes a month to come back and forth."


    "That''s a good question! We in Ellington recently -"


    Kundahl could not expose the transmission array now, so he turned his eyes and immediately foamed his mouth, intending to boast about Ellington''s latest product Harley motorcycle.


    Barrell, you bastard, how can you give him another chance to pretend to be forced!?


    The nearby lemon couldn''t help beating him: "stop, stop! I know. You must have some new products that can quickly get you back and forth between Ellington and arlinks!"


    "That''s right."


    Kundahl smiled and looked unfathomable.


    "Ellington... I didn''t expect that the place where birds didn''t shit in the past has become a hot place."


    Barrell said dully, "I envy you. If only we could have such good luck."


    Tony nodded: "yes... Alas, the blade of Yuanzu now..."


    Lemon said helplessly, "OK, OK, everyone has his own life. Don''t talk about it."


    Kundahl immediately pricked up his ears and continued. You continued to talk. If you don''t continue to talk, how can I pick up the conversation!


    "That''s the truth. Can we not say it?"


    Basil put down his glass, blushed and said, "if we take the baby lemon found last time and sell it, the three of us can get at least 10000 gold coins! But what about them? They will reward us 500 gold coins after taking it away? This is a beggar!"


    Lemon said with a bitter smile, "you''ve drunk too much. Stop talking."


    Barrell said excitedly: "No, I have to say that we are not young. We are at the top of the world in our life, that is, we can''t be promoted to a master. We should also consider starting a family and starting a career. If we still have this kind of income, how can we make our wife and children live a good life in the future? Look at kundar! He is living! We? We are just trying to survive!"


    Hearing what they said, kundar was sensitive to find that if he didn''t find a chance to break the topic back now, it was estimated that the building would be completely crooked, so he said with a forthright smile: "you can tell me what difficulties you have encountered. Since my brother is now developed, of course, I have to pull my brothers!"


    Barrell shook his head dejectedly: "it''s no use telling you. You can help us for a while, and you can help us for a lifetime?"


    "Yes..."


    Tony sighed: "if only we could join Ellington, this welfare, tut tut..."


    Kundar said Ellington was rare on the ground and rare in the sky. It''s strange that they don''t move. Unfortunately, the better the place, the higher the threshold. In addition, it''s already a stable period, not a development period, so it must be more difficult to join in.


    Even the Apocalypse will encounter employment pressure!


    Kundar gave a thumbs up in his heart. Tony did a good job!

 Chapter 650

    Kundahl waited for this opportunity and almost burst into tears. He deliberately hesitated when he heard Tony''s words, so that several people saw his expression.


    Lemon''s eyes darkened, raised his glass, took a sip and said, "Tony, don''t embarrass kundar. That''s your Majesty''s confidant and will be your Majesty''s personal guard in the future. Now it''s not before. How can it be so easy to enter."


    Tony sighed, "yes..."


    "This..."


    Kundar looked embarrassed, but he was happy. Finally he found the opportunity. He reluctantly said, "it''s not impossible..."


    "Poof!"


    Lemon sprayed Barrell with beer, but Barrell didn''t care about the beer on his face and grabbed kundar''s neck with joy: "old friend, what you said is true? Really have a chance!?"


    "It''s not without. Let me go first and wipe your face. Although his majesty Donne is a good man, if you see his majesty like this, his majesty Donne will kick you out without saying a word."


    "I know, I know! I''m asking you if we really have a chance to join Ellington!"


    Kundahl pushed aside Barrell and said cautiously: "Ellington is making great efforts to develop recently. Although there is no public plan, I recently heard from your majesty that there is a recruitment plan recently. If I act as a guarantor, I can definitely recommend you to join. However, you should think clearly. Our welfare benefits are indeed good, but the personnel must be absolutely loyal and no traitors are allowed!"


    Barrell was furious: "kundar, what do you mean? We''ve taken risks together so many times. Don''t you believe our character!?"


    Kundahl shook his head: "I don''t mean that. I mean, Ellington has many confidential matters. After joining Ellington, you will have the opportunity to contact these things, but those things can''t be released until your Majesty''s permission."


    "It''s just confidentiality. Of course we can do it!"


    Barrell knew he had the chance to be a member of Ellington. He was so excited for a long time. How could he hear so much?


    "I hope you can really do it..."


    Kundahl shook his head again, pretending to be helpless, and then said, "by the way, if you want to join Ellington, what about Yuanzu''s blade?"


    Barrell said, "just tell them we quit."


    Tony stood up and said, "there is no shortage of us in such a large mercenary regiment."


    Piero pointed to himself: "you can carry your bag at any time."


    Lemon smiled: "seeing a brighter future, will we continue to stay here foolishly?"


    "In that case, I wish you join Ellington in advance."


    Kundahl raised his glass: "you will not regret making this decision."


    "We also believe that we will not regret."


    The four raised their glasses and touched kundar: "after that, the brothers will rely on you to cover them."


    "Don''t worry, in Ellington, everyone is very kind. We are like a big family. We won''t bully new people."


    "After that, you can see that we have a perfect reward system for bringing new people," he said. "The new people who have led the final exam results are good, and the tutors can also get many awards, so those guys are too good for new people. How can they bully you?"


    "The more I listen, the more I can''t wait to go!"


    Barrell put down his glass heavily: "let''s go to the head tonight and start tomorrow!"


    "Don''t worry!"


    Kundar hurriedly stopped him. Now he has just recruited four of them. There are at least six people to complete the task. Besides, he plans to take the opportunity of this task to be natural and unrestrained in alinks. If he goes back tomorrow, he will return an egg.


    Alas, Ellington is good everywhere. It''s just that this one is too strict. They can''t relax. They have to run all the way through the transmission array.


    In the words of your majesty Donne, if your lower body itches, do it yourself. If you don''t want to do it, find a wife. If one doesn''t work, find more. What''s the matter of spending money to visit the kiln every day?


    Kundahl said, "you can ask your friends to see who wants to join Ellington. You can take this opportunity to recommend them together. After this time, I don''t know if there will be such a chance next time."


    Barrell''s eyes brightened: "won''t it embarrass you?"


    Embarrassment! I''m going to finish the task!


    Kundahl began to put gold on his face: "for the sake of friends, of course, I won''t be embarrassed. I can speak more or less in front of his majesty Donne. Don''t worry."


    "That''s just right!"


    Barrell said happily, "I really have a few unhappy friends here. They have already got married. Now the living and consumption level of alinks is getting higher and higher, and they can''t live on this salary. If the benefits you said before can be implemented, I think they will be happy to go to Ellington with us!"


    That is great!


    "Are they all Rangers?"


    Kundar is more concerned about this issue.


    Barrell''s heart tightened: "most of them are. What''s the matter? Is there too many Rangers, so they don''t need so many people?"


    "No, no, no, on the contrary, just because rangers are more important in battle and have a small number, I can make a decision if Rangers, which is absolutely no problem, but I''m afraid I can''t guarantee if it''s other apocalypses."


    "This..."


    Kundar thought for a moment and said, "but I can try. After all, your majesty needs people. It shouldn''t be a problem."


    Even if it''s not a Ranger, at Ellington''s current development speed, a large number of apocalypses will definitely be needed in the later stage. It''s a credit to be able to attract other apocalypses this time.


    "That would be great. I hope it won''t embarrass you."


    "Of course not! OK, that''s it. Call any friends you have. We''ll meet here tomorrow... Well, we''ll meet here at noon!"


    "OK!"


    Finally solved the business, kundahl''s smile suddenly became ambiguous: "in order to celebrate that you are about to usher in a new life, brother, I''ll treat you tonight to relax. When you arrive at Ellington, the early training is very hard."


    They immediately understood, and a very obscene smile appeared on their faces. Then, the painting style between them suddenly changed, and the topic of discussion quietly became a matter of wind, flowers, snow and moon.


    At the same time, in the mountain city of Beiyin, Locke was holding his former brothers to boast about the good of Ellington. Unlike kundahl, Locke didn''t have so many flowery intestines and did things directly. After calling those friends together, he patted the good things on the table, and then said that this was the benefit he could get after joining Ellington, Just ask if you''ll come or not?


    As a result, it was clear that no one would refuse such attractive conditions, so Locke completed the task faster than kundahl.


    Donne would never have thought that their work efficiency would be so high, so he gave them a week. How could he have thought that after the two bastards took the money, they completed the task in an afternoon, and then lingered in the romantic place under the pretext of public funds.


    A week passed, and kundahl and Locke came back with people on time.


    When those people came out of the Ellington transmission hall, they still looked confused.


    They obviously can''t accept the fact that the transmission array still exists.


    In particular, when kundahl and Locke calmly told them that his majesty Donne had spread the transmission array all over several major cities of the Ilus Empire, and even the ronitant kingdom had laid the transmission array, these people were even more confused.


    Sleeping trough, your majesty, this is to reproduce the magic prosperous age thousands of years ago!


    With the transmission array, the actual control over all places has been unprecedentedly enhanced, which means that his majesty Donne has the opportunity to unify prandal!


    Thinking of this, these newcomers who had just joined Ellington were excited.


    Unfortunately, it didn''t take long for them to get excited, because the warships at the Phila shipyard were successfully completed, had been launched and tested, and everything was normal.


    Rangers need to start training immediately to keep up with the actual combat in half a month.


    Phila.


    Of course, the launching of a huge steel ship with a length of more than 200 meters is very conspicuous. Coupled with the frequent mobilization and collection of the Ilus Navy recently, many people vaguely smell the smell of war.


    But they are also very strange, because recently, both the South and the north are very peaceful, and there is no sign of war. Your majesty, who is going to war with?


    If you build a warship... Does the enemy come from the sea?


    The news soon spread all over FILA. Many people knew that his majesty Donne planned to build a large-scale shipyard in FILA, and it took only two weeks to build 16 steel giant ships. This miraculous efficiency shrouded Donne in a mysterious aura.


    Many people began to spread that Donne was the darling of the gods and the son of God. There were even rumors that he saw his majesty talking to God with his own eyes


    Although these people have guessed the truth, more people regard it as a kind of praise, and no one will take it seriously.


    Driven by the magic engine, the warship sailed very fast. The original three masted sailboat sailed at a speed of only 40 kilometers per hour, which was still downwind. However, after testing and replacing the new magic engine, the maximum speed of this 10000 ton steel giant ship could reach a terrible 180 kilometers per hour. If calculated by the speed units on the earth, It''s 100 knots!


    When Donne saw the measured data, he was stunned.


    You told me this was a warship?


    This is a water airship!


    The test report showed that all the people on the warship were thrown out!

 Chapter 651

    "Can you play this special?"


    Don wants to lift the table. Without him, the effect of hydrodynamic magic engine on warship is too good. It''s too good!


    At the beginning, he only considered the insufficient speed of the warship, so he simplified all kinds of additional equipment on the warship as much as possible, and even the protective armor was planned to be realized by magic shield, which greatly reduced the weight of the warship, but he didn''t expect that the final result was that the speed was too fast!


    And this is not the empty speed, but the speed after being filled with supplies and ammunition!


    After returning from the first voyage, the old sailors were scared and vomited after getting off the ship. Even they couldn''t stand the high-speed, let alone the new Rangers recruited by Donne.


    The sea condition is different from the land condition. The sea condition is too complex. Turbulence, undercurrent, ocean current, monsoon, seabed terrain and so on will affect the ship. The ship speed soars to 180 km / h. This is not high performance. It is fatal!


    It''s good to sail so fast in a calm day, but if you drive so fast in strong winds and waves, the ship will be destroyed and people will die in minutes. What a fart!


    At that speed, if the ship wants to turn and the angle is a little larger, the people on the deck will be thrown out by inertia. If the people in the cabin can''t get well, it''s good to stick on the wall. If you''re unlucky, you can directly GG when your head is thrown to the convex place.


    Therefore, the speed must be reduced. The speed must be reduced to at least 120 kilometers per hour, that is, about 66 knots, which is barely a safe value!


    Why not use kilometers? The answer is - because it''s easy! Anyway, there is no old tradition of navigation on earth. The crew also worship the goddess of water Anita Lyle or the God of wind icardis. There is no special tradition. It can be used in kilometers per hour.


    Even if it is 120 kilometers per hour, this kind of sailing speed is very great. After all, there are too many emergencies at sea than on land or in the air.


    Down, down, down!


    Donne immediately started to reduce the speed of the engine. Fortunately, this kind of work only needs to adjust the upper limit of the magic output of the magic array. There is no need to move any big projects, so it won''t take too long.


    However, Donne did not completely limit the engine. He redesigned the speed range. Below 60 km / h is the low-speed safety cruise speed, 60-80 is the green standard cruise speed, 80-100 is the Yellow high-speed cruise speed, 100-120 is the red emergency avoidance speed, and at 120-160, it is limited by a separate small magic array, Under normal circumstances, this speed cannot be activated. Only when the captain presses the button in the hiding place can the extreme speed soar to the sky be unlocked. As for the use... I''m afraid it''s only a matter of life and death to escape.


    It took Donne an hour to readjust the engines of 16 warships, and then conducted the second armed test again. This time, the Old Navy and the newly recruited Rangers need to be on the warships. Danny and others who have personally operated those weapons will teach these people hand-in-hand.


    Although ordinary crew members are not required to operate weapons at ordinary times, if dangerous situations occur, such as Rangers encounter accidents and no one else is available, they must also stand up, so they still need to know the necessary operation knowledge.


    In the next half month, these Rangers and the soldiers supported by Donne must stay on the warship to adapt to the next sea war.


    Seeing the fleet carrying the soldiers out of the port, Donne turned back to deal with the rest of FILA''s Shipyard.


    Like wages.


    Donne promised that these people would double their bonus every day in advance. Unfortunately, no matter how cunning the employees are, they can''t count as the boss. They worked hard to finish the task in the evening of 14 days. Now a group of people are sitting there waiting for Donne to settle their wages.


    Even Bismarck hood, the original head of the shipyard, stared and waited. Although he was not poor, he didn''t want to miss such a sum of money.


    "Have you finished?"


    "It has been calculated."


    Fiona raised her head, said something expressionless, and then confirmed it again: "are you sure you want to do this? You know, your word will cost us double our salary."


    Originally, according to the agreement with Donne, these people didn''t complete the task ahead of time, and their salary was only 1000 gold coins, but Donne felt that they worked very hard and should be rewarded, so everyone added an additional 1000 gold coins.


    The 1165 people in the shipyard, together with 246 technicians supported by Ellington, each received a bonus of 2000 gold coins, which means that Donne will spend 2.82 million gold coins this time.


    "Money is not the most important thing for us, is it?"


    Donne stood up and said very innocently, "what''s more, because of their efforts, we can successfully complete the task, so don''t let the supporters believe that our people are cold hearted, dear Fiona."


    Donne immediately captured Fiona in the ruthless mode with a dear word. Her face turned slightly red, and then muttered, "forget it, just be happy."


    Fiona came out with Donne with her book, and her face returned to a rigid and ruthless look. This is a good disguise, which makes people who want to get close to her and sympathize with her feel that she is impeccable.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, let us know one thing before we pay."


    Fiona''s indifferent voice clearly spread to everyone''s ears: "before the commencement, your majesty and you reached an agreement that the bonus can be doubled for each day''s completion ahead of schedule. Now it seems that even if you solicited a lot of support, you didn''t complete this agreement, so according to the contract, everyone present can only get a salary of 1000 gold coins."


    The workers standing under the stage were very depressed, but they were speechless and had no choice. It was really that they failed to complete the agreement, not his Majesty''s default.


    But soon they were refreshed. Even if they couldn''t double, the salary of 1000 gold coins was a lot.


    "But."


    Fiona turned her head and looked down at the following people: "merciful Lord Donne. Sympathizes with the people, knows your hard work and how much contribution you have made to complete the task. Therefore, he specially gives you an encouragement award. Everyone''s bonus will double and you can get 2000 gold coins!"


    Two thousand gold coins!


    There was an uproar, followed by huge and enthusiastic cheers. At this moment, Donne had really conquered them and won their heartfelt support.


    For the sake of gold coins, as long as you are willing to issue gold coins, you are a good king.


    "Cheer for your majesty Donne!"


    "Long live your majesty Donne!"


    "Your Majesty Donne is invincible!"


    There were all kinds of chaotic cheers one after another, and Donne even heard the gaping blessing of "Your Majesty Donne is dignified at night".


    His sister, night Royal thousand girl? Is that guy cursing himself to shoot in seconds!?


    In a word, after the bonus is paid, it can be said that the guests and hosts are happy together. Everyone is happy. They plan to spend in the evening and reward themselves for their hard work day and night in the past half a month.


    "See?"


    Donne pours down: "If they get enough gold coins, they can make their life rich. The first thing they think of is to spend them and improve their life. These gold coins only turn around in their hands. After they reach the hands of various bosses, some of them become taxes and return to the national treasury, and the other part flows to other places to stimulate the operation of society. This is the real effect of money ¡£¡±


    Fiona is thoughtful. In fact, she can now vaguely understand Donne''s unique views on the economy. However, her childhood education is how to make wealth. She has never thought about other reasons, so she can''t turn around for a moment.


    When these temporary workers left, they patted their chest and promised that they could come back again if necessary - as long as the salary was still so good.


    After seeing the men leave, Donne and Fiona returned to Ellington.


    Don''t worry about the affairs of the fleet for the time being. Nokia, Locke and Navy veterans will train those recruits to be old-fashioned, brand-new equipment and brand-new ships, which will consume their energy for half a month.


    After a week''s trial voyage and training, the fleet returned to the port for replenishment, then rested for two days, and then set out under the leadership of Naga''s messengers to the center of the abyss sea, the sea area where human footprints are rare.


    The Skybreaker on the other side of croto will also set out with the fleet on the day of departure, providing escort for the fleet in the sky, observing sea conditions and other intelligence work.


    Now all Donne can do is wait.


    Of course, in addition to waiting, he can also be busy on the other side.


    For example, Oscar and Levitz their orders.


    After the processing of warship parts, there were enough manpower and resources to process the production line of Harley motorcycle for civilian use, which gave birth to the idea of expanding production capacity again.


    However, the manpower is still insufficient.


    Donne suddenly thought of a way: "why don''t you use my identity to publish a news about Ellington''s recruitment of workers? I think that would be very effective."


    "Of course."


    Fiona stared at Donne. "I thought you had thought of it."


    "Not only that!"


    Donne suddenly said with bright eyes: "you can also take this opportunity to publish the labor law and necessary personal security policies."


    "Yes, yes, but how do you ensure the implementation of the policy?"


    Fiona''s words made Donne dumbfounded.

 Chapter 652

    The new policy is a good policy, but no matter how good a policy is, it must be implemented and implemented.


    Fiona reminded Donne: "even if you are the king, you can''t control every place. No matter where you are, as long as you are not an apocalypse, the applicant will always be in a weak position. You can refuse unreasonable terms, but there are always people who are not united and willing to accept unequal terms. Then the person who refuses is equivalent to losing the opportunity to compete for this job."


    "Where you can''t supervise at ordinary times, those employers will certainly not be willing to provide such perfect personal security for the employed workers. After all, it will greatly increase the employment cost."


    "Well, we still need to strengthen control..."


    Speaking of strengthening control, Donne suddenly patted on the forehead: "how''s the progress of the walkie talkie?"


    "How do I know? I''ve been busy lately. Go and see for yourself."


    Fiona rolled her eyes, patted her ass and left.


    The development progress of walkie talkie is related to the smooth birth of magic power communicator, so it is very important.


    When he thought of doing it, Donne immediately ran to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, and then learned a silly news: Nokia is responsible for leading the walkie talkie project, but now Nokia is arranged by him to carry out technical training for the crew of the warship in the fleet.


    Then another dwarf stood up, pushed the engineering master''s glasses and said, "Sir, do you want to know the progress of the walkie talkie? I can show you."


    "Well, what''s your name?"


    It''s too difficult for Donne to recognize the face differences between dwarfs. The only thing he can distinguish is his hairstyle and beard. Unfortunately, this guy, like Nokia, belongs to a slovenly technology house. He looks familiar and can''t remember each other''s name.


    "Motorola, sir."


    "Where are you?"


    Not far away, two dwarfs raised their heads and said, "are you looking for us, sir?"


    Donne: "


    The will of the universe is muddy!


    Several dwarfs gathered together to show Donne the current progress. Now the prototype they developed with wild mages has been able to realize the intercom function, but there is a problem.


    The volume is too large.


    Yes, the volume is too large. Of course, the level of those wild mages can''t be compared with Donne. Therefore, the magic array needs to occupy a large space. The prototype is placed in the middle of the room and is as large as a table. It''s basically impossible to carry it.


    Apart from its huge size, there are no other shortcomings. They have pulled the prototype out with a carriage and tested it. The communication distance between the two prototypes can reach 10km, and the sound is very clear. Moreover, because the magic is penetrating, they are not afraid of interference, as long as it is not in the magic vacuum area, Therefore, compared with the walkie talkie on earth, the performance is not a little superior.


    The most amazing surprise for Donne was that after these wild mages fooled around, the prototype could not only make audio calls, but also directly make video - no, or holographic communication is more appropriate.


    After all, different from the technology tree on earth, the principles used here are all based on the magic wave principle, but the magic of remote communication has existed for a long time, so it is normal to realize holographic communication, but Donne was limited by the thinking mode on earth before, and didn''t think of this at all.


    Donne estimated that the limit communication distance of this walkie talkie could exceed 20 kilometers. If the magic wave transmission power at the transmitter is amplified and enough magic wave signal amplification towers are built, the communication distance can be doubled and can be used as a landline.


    With this in mind, Donne said decisively, "haven''t you made progress in the micro replica technology of the magic array? You two teams work together to further reduce the volume, and then start production."


    "But Sir," Motorola was stunned, "now even with the technology over there, the prototype is still a long way from what you said it could be held."


    "Now it doesn''t need to be so high, as long as it can be reduced to the size of a plate."


    The trouble now is that the central government''s control over all localities is too weak to carry out real-time monitoring. Once magic communicators are installed in all municipal governments, local information can be received and released in real time every day, so that the control of the central government can be enhanced.


    So Donne can''t wait. He has to implement the technology now.


    "The plate is so big..." Motorola thought for a moment, "please give us half a month."


    Although the technology of Elia''s team has made progress, it also takes time for the two sides to integrate technology. Half a month is not much. Just after the war at vassier''s side, you can get the results, so Donne accepted it directly.


    Elia''s technical research team has made slow progress recently, mainly because Elia has recently started school. She only has time to provide technical support after school every afternoon. In addition, it''s time for the mid-term exam at the end of May. She has made great efforts to perform well in front of her family.


    As a student, but he looks forward to the midterm exam so much, which makes Donne speechless. What''s more, this guy is still a goddess reincarnation. Goddess, proper talent flow template. Do you have the strength to learn those knowledge?


    Among this group of students, Elia is definitely the first. She didn''t run away!


    But when it comes to family, don hasn''t seen Alberton for a while, and he doesn''t know what this guy is doing.


    After taking a turn in Ellington and strolling around the school, Tang en just wanted to talk to dicarios about the idea of adding element creatures. He saw several tall female elves coming up. Suddenly, Tang en''s face changed and disappeared.


    Yes, the impressiveness coming up was the Ellie who had planned to attack Donne at night.


    Alice blinked: "eh? I just seemed to see the envoy."


    Dantrian looked left and right: "are you sure? Are you dazzled?"


    Sanye looked blankly: "I seem to see it too, but it suddenly disappeared."


    "Well, the God emissary is so busy. How can he have time to stroll? We''d better go to find sister Pamela. Don''t let her wait."


    Dantrian said a little embarrassed, "well, but I''ve never done anything like writing papers. I hope it won''t be too troublesome."


    "Don''t worry, it''s just dealing with those little guys. It''s certainly not difficult."


    They passed by the invisible Donne. He wiped his cold sweat and almost exposed his whereabouts.


    The elves who first came to Ellington have long been used to Ellington''s life. Therefore, they are most familiar with Donne, so Donne knows them very well.


    If they dare to say that, it means that they really dare to do that - yes, elves are one muscle!


    After meeting them, Donne was not in the mood to find dicarios. He returned to the arlinks palace directly by teleportation and ran to find the busy and disoriented aurelia.


    "Oh, your Majesty the Regent, do you know to come back?"


    Aurelia couldn''t help sarcastic: "I don''t know if you are the king or I am the king. After inheriting the throne, you want to leave all your work to me?"


    Donne threw out his hand and farted. Gu sat on the sofa next to him: "isn''t this to meet your desire to govern the country? What''s up, is the throne comfortable?"


    "What''s comfortable? It''s so uncomfortable. Come here. Why are you sitting so far away? I''ll eat you?"


    Aurelia frowned and said, "I''ve given you all these documents. I''ll have a rest."


    "No! You''d better come here. It''s really bad. Ask your mother to help you. I only care about the general direction, but I can''t care about the details."


    Donne waved again and again and then got down to business: "please help me draft a document by the way."


    "What file?"


    "For the documents on the expansion of employment of workers in Ellington, write all the benefits of Ellington on on it, and then let Datang daily publish it."


    Aurelia heard the speech and said, "Ellington is short of people again?"


    "That''s right."


    Donne said helplessly: "the recent production scale is getting larger and larger, and the production capacity should have been expanded long ago, but there has been insufficient manpower. Although elemental biology has solved a lot of problems, many process flows still need workers to operate in person, and human workers are indispensable."


    "I see."


    "In addition, there is the official edition of the labor law, which can be published along with it. Let Datang daily make a special edition for the popularization of the labor law."


    "Are you sure?"


    Aurelia was surprised: "if the official version is issued, it will be blocked by those businessmen, and maybe it will reduce your support rate."


    Donne waved his hand: "I know very well that obstruction is indispensable, but the society needs progress. We must protect the legitimate rights and interests of workers in order to make the society develop healthily. Publish it while I have not weakened the influence of killing the dark snake."


    "Since you insist, listen to you."


    Aurelia knew that she couldn''t stop Donne, so she had to promise. After all, she and OLINA were the only people who knew Donne''s real identity and mission. They knew that Donne didn''t have much desire for kingship, and they wanted to have kingship only to facilitate the achievement of his goal.


    As Aurelia drew up the paper, she asked, "what are you going to do if those people insist on not implementing the new law?"


    "How?"


    Donne smiled very strangely: "believe me, businessmen can never play politicians. As long as they hold their lifeline, they can''t jump out of my palm."


    Aurelia raised her eyebrows: "I always feel that you smile very evil. You seem to be very familiar with this set?"


    "Of course, the country where I used to live... Er, I still don''t say it."


    With the distribution of Datang daily the next day, an uproar instantly burned all over the ilrus empire.

 Chapter 653

    "Labor law? Labor and employment security? Industrial injury compensation judgment!? urban and rural minimum wage treatment standard!? are you kidding me!?"


    "Isn''t your majesty Donne crazy? He even ordered rectification. The new law must be implemented within three months!"


    "Gods! If the new law is implemented, I will spend at least 100 more gold coins a month!"


    "Accept your fate, which means you are the kind of capitalist who exploits and squeezes labor force as your majesty Donne said."


    "Nonsense! The treatment I give my employees is one of the best in the whole alinks!"


    "According to the standard, the minimum monthly salary of alinks in the future shall not be less than 20 gold coins, which is the minimum living security line of alinks. Are you sure all your employees have reached this level?"


    "This... Probably... Maybe... Maybe..."


    "Haven''t you reached it? So it must be rectified, and what labor contract must be signed with the employer to protect the rights and interests of both parties."


    "When it comes to the rights and interests of both sides, there is only the protection of the rights and interests of employees!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Look carefully here. The labor law says that if an employee wants to terminate the labor relationship, he must notify the employer one month in advance, otherwise the employer has the right to deduct the salary of the current month. At the same time, after establishing the labor relationship, the employee must work wholeheartedly for the employer without slacking off. The employer has the right to set up performance appraisal to evaluate the employees..."


    "Eh? That sounds good!"


    "Therefore, this labor law protects the rights and interests of both parties."


    Compared with the shocked bosses, the workers at the bottom immediately rejoiced when they heard the news of the new law. It was like welcoming this year''s glorious Festival.


    "Long live your majesty Donne!"


    "This is the king who really deserves our support!"


    "But if the boss doesn''t implement the new law, we don''t dare to report it. If others know that we report the boss, who dares to hire us..."


    The workers who believed in Donne said unswervingly, "I believe your majesty will have a way!"


    Therefore, the firm that followed but was still willing to take a chance secretly followed the previous practice. As a result, it directly hit the muzzle of the gun and was caught by the personnel of the supervision team sent by the newly established labor supervision department. Finally, it lost all its money.


    This is a digression. What is really worth mentioning is the Ellington recruitment announcement issued at the same time as the labor law. Once this announcement was issued, it really lit the fire.


    In the tavern, the workers who got together in their spare time after work gathered to push cups and set lamps. One of them said with a full face of wine: "have you read today''s Datang daily?"


    "Are you talking about the labor law?"


    "No, it''s a job search page. It says that Ellington now recruits a large number of workers. It requires young and strong men between the ages of 18 and 40."


    "I really didn''t notice. What''s the matter? Are you excited?"


    "Of course! You didn''t see the recruitment information above!"


    The drunk man blushed when he mentioned it: "although Ellington was still an insignificant frontier town last year, Ellington has long been different since his majesty Donne arrived there. The welfare treatment there is simply the best in the country!"


    Another person was very surprised: "really? Better than your current salary?"


    "Yes! As long as you succeed in applying for the job, someone will train the job seekers in Ellington. Finally, you can arrange work according to the training results. The best treatment is to enter the magic energy military factory. It is said that the monthly salary there starts from 100 gold coins, and the highest can even get 500 gold coins! Even the worst Ellington paper factory has a minimum monthly salary of 50 gold coins, bialin The treatment here is not a bit good! "


    "But you''ve got a family..."


    "What are you talking about? Your majesty Donne can''t think of anything we can think of? The recruitment information says that after applying for a job, job seekers who have already married can take their families to Ellington. The Ellington municipal government is responsible for housing distribution and even children''s education. If they are sure that children have talent, they can also learn war skills and Magic - it''s said that Ellington college can Is there a basic introduction to magic, or are elves responsible for teaching? "


    A group of people around were stunned: "is there such a good thing?"


    "Since his majesty Donne personally promised, it must be true! I now fully support his majesty Donne. Since he inherited the throne, a series of reform measures have been put forward, which are not beneficial to us. Besides him, who will think so for us?"


    The man who spoke said enthusiastically, "if your majesty Donne needs it, I''m willing to be his soldier at any time and fight for him!"


    "Come on, you heard that the worst reserve of his Majesty''s Pro guard is also a black iron apocalypse. Those real elites are all silver apocalypses with long experience in the battlefield. Even if you want to be cannon fodder for his majesty, people don''t want it."


    "Yes, I''m not qualified to be cannon fodder for his majesty Donne, but I''m willing to contribute my part to him. I''ve decided. When I go back in the evening, I''ll tell my mother-in-law and apply at the recruitment point tomorrow!"


    "Are you crazy!? you are doing a good job now and suddenly quit? You need to tell your boss one month in advance before leaving!"


    "What a fart! Our boss hasn''t signed a labor contract with me yet. According to the new law, this is an illegal employment relationship, which is not recognized. It''s a big deal. I don''t want this month''s salary!"


    The man waved his big hand and said generously: "as long as you can get to Ellington, you can earn the salary of the previous two or three months in a month. My mother-in-law certainly won''t say anything. Maybe if you earn more, you can marry another home, hehe..."


    "I''m excited by what you said. Why don''t we apply together tomorrow?"


    "Well, that''s it. I wish we can enter Ellington smoothly. Cheers!"


    "Cheers!"


    ¡­¡­


    palace.


    "You burned a big fire this time. I''m bored to death by the people below."


    Aurelia looked bitterly at Donne. After his fire burned down, the big businesses with large networks couldn''t find anyone else. As a result, the Marquis earls finally came to her to complain.


    Tang en, who was thinking about things, turned his mouth and said without raising his head: "really? If they have complaints, let them rest while they want to make money and don''t want to bear social responsibility. There''s no such good thing."


    "They all complain that the cost of employment has increased significantly and the income has decreased significantly. They say that the tax paid in the next quarter must be reduced."


    Aurelia rolled her eyes and grabbed the cup from him, but suddenly saw Nora soaking in the cup, which startled her.


    Nora smiled at her, then flapped her wings and flew over Donne''s head and began to wipe her hair.


    Aurelia looked at the fragrant tea in the cup, thought about it, and quietly put the cup in front of Donne.


    "This is threatening us."


    Donne took a sip from his teacup, smashed it, and said, "let them make trouble. Time will prove everything."


    "In the long run, your new policy is absolutely conducive to national development. People will consume when they have money, and then the income of those chambers of Commerce will increase. But not everyone has such a long-term vision. What they see is the current loss."


    As Aurelia spoke, she looked at Donne strangely. She didn''t know what he would taste.


    "So they can only be ruled, not become rulers."


    Donne shrugged his shoulders, looked straight ahead without focus and said, "let them make trouble at will. Just ensure the implementation of the labor law and that Ellington can recruit enough workers. I don''t have time to deal with them now. I''m thinking about big things with your father."


    Aurelia picked up Yanxiu''s eyebrow and glanced at Donne: "my father is here, too?"


    Donne shook his head and pointed to his head. Aurelia understood and quietly left the room and closed the door.


    As Donne said, after the new policy is issued, it is OK to ensure that the labor law is implemented so that Ellington can recruit enough workers. This is a game. Donne is the party who makes the rules, and they are the party who abides by the rules, so it is doomed that they can only be the party who fails.


    Once Ellington has recruited a large number of labor force, there is a shortage of labor force in the market. When bosses recruit workers, they compete with each other, and the wages proposed will naturally increase. Those bosses can only sign labor contracts with them if they want to ensure that workers do not continue to lose.


    So as long as they still want to mix in this business and make money, they can only play with Donne.


    As long as the labor law goes its own way, it will be on the right track, and other employees will be responsible for recruitment and training. What Donne should pay attention to now is the vaszier war a week later. The vaszier war is related to whether several new weapons designed by Donne can play the expected role and whether he can get Naga, a powerful ally, As for the Nu Tao fish man who has few survivors and is almost going to destroy the family


    Don en really can''t bear to let them continue to fight for themselves. Let''s leave some incense for them.


    Then there''s what he''s talking about with victor.


    About the plan to build the hall of heroes.

 Chapter 654

    The hall of heroes, the legendary heaven in northern Europe, also known as valhara, is the main god in charge of war, art and the dead. Odin ordered the female martial god valkiri to bring the dead heroes here to serve and enjoy eternal happiness.


    However, in prandar, there are obviously no Odin and valkiri. There are only the gods of the light system and the gods of the dark system who are in charge of various forces.


    Donne wants to build a hall of heroes for the souls of the war dead to live here and continue to fight for him. In fact, he is usurping the power of greterence, the God of death. If ordinary people want to do so, this behavior will only lead to one result.


    That is to be reaped and enslaved forever by the God of death greterence with the power of God.


    But Donne is not an ordinary person. He is pulled by the gods from another world to save the world. His body is also a perfect body made by the gods. His every move is also to save the world.


    Although the construction of Yingling hall is suspected of usurping the power of death, Donne has no fear. He is not afraid.


    His only worry was how to build the hall of heroes.


    Yingling hall is a place for the souls of the dead to live. Naturally, it cannot be built in prandal. A large number of souls staying in this world will affect the living creatures. Therefore, we must find an unaffected space. The best choice is to cross the world barrier and find an unexplored world.


    But prandar''s world space structure is very unstable, and the world crystal wall is already very fragile. Any attempt to tear the space structure through the world may lead to the emergence of chaotic creatures. In this case, it is unwise to find a new world space.


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "that is to say, do you think the best choice now is to directly look for an area in prandar to build a temple?"


    Sitting opposite him, Victor stared at the steaming teacup in front of him with a melancholy look on his face and nodded: "this is the only choice. I asked other people''s ideas. They all think it''s unwise to open up new space now."


    Victor took a deep breath - the only effect was to let the aroma in the tea cup float a little closer to him and float over his body. Even so, he felt very happy. He said: "the main continent of prandar has been explored almost, but there are many uninhabited desert islands on the sea. If they are built on islands, the impact will be minimized."


    After thinking for a moment, Donne shook his head: "it''s still not appropriate. Since the Yingling hall will become a reserve army to support the battlefield at any time in the future, it must have the function of allowing the Yingling to arrive at the battlefield at any time. For this, I have an idea that we can find an area to build the Yingling hall in the star world without crossing the crystal wall of the world."


    If there is space in the star world, it will not damage the crystal wall of the world, and it will have little impact on the space structure, and it will not have too much impact on prandal. It is a very good choice. If necessary, don can also open the star portal and let them cross the portal to the battlefield at any time.


    "Star world!? are you crazy!?"


    Victor was surprised: "astral creatures are not easy to mess with! You let us grab territory from them!?"


    As we all know, the special products of the star world are very expensive, and the effect is always unique. In that case, why do powerful legendary mages like gene rarely go to the star world to get those materials? But take a chance and wait for the stars in the star world to fall on prandal?


    Because of astral creatures.


    Astral creatures are different from prandal''s Warcraft and element world. Their whole body is almost composed of pure arcane energy. The power of each astral creature is very powerful. Any young astral creature pulled to prandal is at least the bottom of the ninth order Warcraft, They have the power of terrible eighth order magic at any breath - and they are still very pure arcane energy, which can''t be resisted at all.


    Even if the legendary mage went there, it would be a near death if he met a star creature.


    In this case, only fools will go to the star world to dig.


    Even legendary mages are so dangerous, not to mention victor and their soul bodies - you know, although soul bodies are not afraid of physical damage, they have little resistance to energy damage, and astral creatures are like natural enemies to them.


    Let them go to the star world to build a house. It''s not to let them die.


    Donne said with a dry smile, "OK... This may be the best choice."


    Victor said weakly, "you might as well let us continue to stay in the soul diamond..."


    At this time, Nora, who sat on the table pushing the sugar ball, raised her small hand: "well, I have a way!"


    Donne and Victor were stunned. "What can you do?"


    Nora blinked. "How about the half face?"


    Donne was stunned when he heard the speech, then overjoyed. He grabbed Nora, kissed her fiercely, and said with a wild smile, "that''s right! That''s it! How can I forget half a face! Ha ha! I really love you, Nora!"


    "Ah Ya Ya Ya - dirty, dirty, dirty!"


    Nora struggled to escape from Donne''s clutches and angrily scolded with her hands on her hips: "fool Donne! You made my face drool! I hate it! I don''t want to help you!"


    "Sorry!"


    Donne hurried to remedy and took out a large handful of all kinds of candy and chocolate: "this is a gift for you! Please accept it!"


    "That''s about the same!"


    Silly Nora immediately forgot about being molested by Donne, happily fell on his hand, picked up a sandwich chocolate and chewed it.


    The half plane is indeed a better choice than the star world. It does not even need Donne to open up a transmission channel to build the Yingling hall in the half plane. As long as there is a fixed transmission array on the half plane, they can adjust the transmission array and descend from the half plane to any place on the main plane. It is very convenient for battlefield support. What''s more, as long as the Yingling hall is built, Bind their soul marks with the Yingling hall. If necessary, they can return to the half plane of the Yingling hall at any time. They don''t even need to send them.


    "Half plane?"


    Victor frowned: "although it''s a good idea, we know too little about the half plane. It''s difficult to find a suitable half plane!"


    "You don''t have to worry!"


    Donne smiled happily: "Nora is an expert in this field!"


    Nora is a goblin, and the goblin family lives in countless half planes. They travel in countless worlds, have witnessed the birth and destruction of many worlds, and have left many beautiful legends. With such a half plane expert, can''t they find a suitable half plane space?


    "Uh huh!"


    Nora nodded as she chewed a mouthful of chocolate. "I''m an expert!"


    "Then do you have a suitable half plane on hand? One that has no life to live and meets our needs? It doesn''t need to be too large, but it should have transformation value."


    Donne stared at Nora, hoping to hear good news.


    Nora looked at him for a long time before patting his forehead: "Nora forgot!"


    This guy


    Finding that Donne''s face remained unchanged and seemed worried that the candy would be taken back, Nora quickly hugged the candy and added, "but Nora can ask her sisters to help find it, soon."


    "Let''s believe you. How long will it take?"


    "Soon," Nora said, loading candy into her carry on space and secretly looking at Donne''s expression, "just a minute."


    "Wait for me."


    When she finished loading the candy, her wings suddenly disappeared.


    Donne guessed, "she should have gone to her goblins for help."


    "I don''t know how long it will take..."


    Victor had an ominous premonition: "it is said that goblins are immortal. Once they see their companions and start playing, they will forget the time. In case what she said for a while is thousands of years..."


    Donne gave a thump in his heart and said with a dry smile, "no, Nora is not that kind of goblin..."


    isn''t it?


    To tell you the truth, Don himself can''t guarantee it.


    Anyway, after Nora disappeared, she didn''t come back for a full week. Donne and Victor even designed the main shape and functional sections of the Yingling hall, but didn''t wait for her to come back.


    Donne, who originally thought Nora was not artificial and different from those flirtatious bitches outside, knelt down.


    I always thought she was bound with equipment, but now she suddenly flew. Now I just hope that stupid little guy can think of this crop and come back as soon as possible before prandal was destroyed.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid she''ll really have to collect Donne''s body.


    Nora can''t come back for the time being, which also brings a lot of trouble to Donne, that is the upcoming battle of vaszier.


    Without Nora''s life power gain, the battle will be more difficult than before.


    Fortunately, a large number of new weapons have been put into battle this time, and a large number of over the horizon operations can be carried out. I just don''t know whether it can offset the impact of Nora''s departure.


    The news came from vassier. With the full assistance of eggwin Jean, Naga has reduced a lot of casualties and pressure this month. Now they have accumulated enough strength to fight a wave of counterattack, and the time agreed with Donne is approaching. Now Naga have begun to slowly move the battlefield, Gradually lead those corrupt angry fish people to the sea level.


    Now they''re waiting for Donne''s fleet to go to war.


    After waiting for Nora for a long time, but she didn''t live or die, Donne had no choice but to go to the Philippines as usual and get on the warship, and then all the warships with supplies set out to go to the battlefield in the middle of the abyss sea.


    Looking at the sky breaker and touching the shiny shipborne array missile launcher beside him, Donne felt a little relieved.


    Perhaps this battle will not be too difficult?

 Chapter 655

    What can a magic transformation fleet of 16 steel giants do in prandar?


    Donne''s answer is that he can fight a destructive war far beyond the specifications.


    For more than half a month, the magic power military factories in Ellington and Blackstone cave have almost made every effort to produce weapons and ammunition. Now the space equipment worn by 16 warships, including the main personnel, has been filled with ammunition and supplies.


    If all those missiles were launched, they would even be enough to completely destroy a medium-sized country in prandal. It can be seen how cruel Donne was this time.


    The warship is more than 260 meters long and tens of meters wide. Both sides of the ship are covered with machine gun ports, turrets and missile launchers. Because the missile adopts a recoilless magic engine, the design of these turrets and missile launchers is very random. While facilitating the war, as long as the balance of the center of gravity of the warship is not damaged.


    On the other hand, Donne''s hard work is also condensed on the outer armor of the warship. Once the large defensive magic array "shelter" is activated, each warship will become an indestructible fortress. Under the magic provided by the top magic essence, it can resist for an hour even in the face of the bombardment of the seventh order magic, It''s enough time for them to kill all the enemies.


    The magic array carried on the warship not only has a place of refuge, but also the blessing of the wind provided by the wind god holy see can protect the warship from storms, make it more stable and safer, and the blessing of water provided by Naga can make the warship not afraid of huge waves and will not sink.


    In short, these 16 warships have become fortresses on the sea, carrying a total of more than 8000 people, which is not fully loaded. If fully loaded, these 16 warships can accommodate 16000 people, but it''s a pity that Donne doesn''t have so many people available.


    This time, not only a part of Ellington''s main elite came, but also the reservists who had been trained for a long time. In addition, the original Ilus Navy, the newly recruited apocalyptists and the regular crew added up to more than 8000 people.


    Among them, 4000 are combatants, 2000 are logistics support personnel, and 2000 are crew members responsible for ship maintenance.


    The 4000 combat personnel were also divided into two groups. One group of 3000 was equipped for side to side combat, and the other 1000 were the real main force - they were responsible for the operation of those new weapons.


    As the core of this battle, the rangers who control the fort are the top priority. In order to reduce their combat pressure, three rangers are equipped in the operation room of each fort. They fight in groups and rotate. They can take a break when the pressure is light.


    The same is true for shipborne main guns and torpedo launchers.


    The large caliber machine guns on the deck are operated by conventional Marines due to less requirements. There are sufficient personnel in this regard. Basically, those who board the warship have received corresponding training, so don''t worry.


    It is worth mentioning that the destroyer flying in the sky is also equipped with hundreds of fighters. The forts and machine guns loaded around the destroyer will carry out coverage attacks on the enemies at sea from the air and clean up a large number of enemies for the fleet.


    This is the first sea air joint operation in prandal''s history, and the fleet still has great advantages. If he can lose in this case, don doesn''t have to stay around and can wipe his neck directly.


    The fleet sailed at high speed at sea for three days, and then croto at the other end of the walkie talkie informed the flagship of his discovery - yes, the simplified walkie talkie has been used in the fleet.


    Even Donne specially made a batch of more miniaturized portable walkie talkies, which fully met the standards of the earth, but the number was small, so it was only allocated to some trusted key personnel.


    The officers and men in the fleet suddenly obtained such artifact, and they were excited one by one. They all knew what the transmission of instant information represented in the battle. The situation on the battlefield was changing rapidly. If they could inform others of the changes on the battlefield at the first time, the army could make the most perfect preparation and response measures.


    On the battlefield, every minute and every second determines the direction of the war.


    "Captain," said Donne, holding an FM radio, "the sky breaker, this is the black pearl. Please report the situation. Repeat, please report the situation."


    With Donne''s strength, there is no need to do so, but now he just wants to be a captain.


    "The sky breaker has received. A large number of islands have been found ahead. There are a large number of corpses of Warcraft in the sea around. Sporadic traces of war can be seen in the distance. It is suspected that it has reached the destination ''broken islands'' mentioned by the Naga messenger!"


    Sakaranka, the messenger sent by Naga to lead the way, was given a code name by Donne to call the tide walker. When he heard the dialogue on the walkie talkie, he immediately said, "this is the tide walker. Confirm that he is close to the destination. Repeat, confirm that he is close to the destination."


    Donne''s mouth tilted slightly: "the Black Pearl received it. The tide walker can go deep and return. Immediately inform celis, egwin and gene that all Naga will defend and force the enemy to float up. Our army will be ready to carry out an all-round coverage attack. Repeat, our army is about to start an all-round coverage attack!"


    After receiving the information, Naga messengers did not dare to delay time and waved in the direction of the flagship. Then several nagas plunged into the sea and quickly swam to the broken islands. At the same time, they also continued to use Naga''s racial talent to convey information to their companions.


    It is less than 30 kilometers away from the broken islands, which is completely within the attack range of the fleet. As long as egwin closes the defense line to protect the nagas, don can let go and attack with all his strength.


    The modern war is about who has the longest hand. Don doesn''t believe that those corrupt stormy fish people can hit him over 30 kilometers away.


    "All the fleet listen to the order, stop the engine immediately, reduce the speed, and then reverse push the low-speed engine to keep the distance at 40 kilometers."


    Donne repeated it again, and then the whole fleet slowed down slowly. When it came to a complete stop, the fleet began to retreat slowly and distance itself from the broken islands.


    Shortly after the Naga messenger left, Donne''s entire expedition fleet was in place, all the forts were loaded, the bullets were loaded, the missile launchers were fully ready to go, and all the operators were ready to give the enemy a fierce attack.


    On the broken islands.


    "Today is the last day, isn''t it? I don''t know if the reinforcements sent by celiheath can arrive."


    Pertis, who is in the middle of the army, is worried. She has been deadlocked with the corrupt stormy fish man for too long. The chaotic pollution has spread very seriously. Now they have begun to corrupt the Warcraft in the sea as a combat force to participate in the attack.


    Fortunately, in the past month, Naga has been slowly moving the battlefield, and the other party seems not to be aware of their purpose. She has been chasing after them until she moved the battlefield to the broken islands.


    Egwin comforted his friend: "please rest assured. Since Donne promised to come, he will do it. I believe him."


    Pearl said with a bitter smile, "I don''t know when you have a friend named Donne. I hope he can be trusted."


    At the speed of elves making friends, she must know such a trusted friend. Unfortunately, there was no one named Donne in her mind.


    "Donne is a good man."


    Egwin finished very seriously, thought for a while and added, "a good man who keeps his word."


    Pertis: "


    Then she suddenly turned her head and said in surprise, "sakaranka is back! He''s back with the reinforcements - wait! He said the reinforcements stayed outside more than 400 halims? Why don''t you go straight into the battlefield?"


    Halim is a large Warcraft in the abyss sea. This kind of Warcraft has a very special place. The adult body length of each Halim is about 95 meters. Because of this characteristic, Halim is used by Naga as a standard to measure the length.


    Pertis listened for a moment, and the more she listened, the more surprised she was. After a moment, she looked ecstatic and said, "egwin, go and inform gene to strengthen the defense strength of the shield. I immediately ordered the whole army to retreat and withdraw all to the broken islands!"


    Egwin shook his ears and asked suspiciously, "why? If you increase the function of the shield, gene may not be able to make me recover."


    "It''s reinforcements!"


    Pertis said excitedly, "the support army is your friend Donne. He plans to attack outside more than 400 halims!"


    Egwin was surprised: "is he going to use legendary spells? That will make things worse!"


    "No! Listen to sakaranka. They have prepared a new weapon. The attack distance is very long!"


    Peltiss was very excited: "go quickly, and I''ll inform the whole army to retreat and go ashore immediately!"


    So Aegwynn ran to jean with doubts. At the same time, pertis floated up, opened her mouth and began to convey the message at a very special frequency.


    "All Naga listen to the order, immediately return to the shield, withdraw from the battlefield with the whole army, board the broken islands, and prepare to cooperate with the reinforcements for a decisive battle!"


    "Repeat..."


    Naga, who were fighting with the corrupt Nu Tao fish man on the battlefield, immediately began to organize a retreat when they heard the Queen''s order. As soon as they began to retreat, the fish man who fell into the crazy Nu Tao immediately chased up like a mad dog. All kinds of strange deep-sea Warcraft roared and released all kinds of spells. For a moment, the sea around the broken islands was changeable, lightning and thunder, Even croto, who was on the Skybreaker, could see it clearly.


    "The steam boiler is on the... It''s really a big wave of enemies..."


    After seeing the war in the sea, croto whispered secretly. He thought the dark shadow in the sea was seaweed near the island. As a result, when he looked carefully, he found that those dense and dark were all angry fish men and deep-sea Warcraft with weapons!


    And those who retreat from the Shanghai shore are groups of Naga!


    "Have you started..."


    Donne stared at the broken islands strangely: "although there is no burning legion from outside, so is the chaotic Legion from the bottom of the sea. Let''s fight here..."

 Chapter 656

    Naga''s retreat was orderly. They quickly left the battlefield, returned to the broken islands and got into the huge magic shield.


    The corrupted stormy fishmen pursued and intercepted Naga madly. They desperately threw their spears and tridents and attacked the magic shield. Unfortunately, it was a huge magic shield supported by a legendary strong man relying on huge logistical supplies. In the face of those lightning, ice spikes and even fierce harpoon attacks, the magic shield did not waver at all.


    Naga''s retreat lasted a total of five hours. When they retreated one after another, the whole broken islands were crowded with retreating Naga. These were Naga''s main forces, and the other stayed in vaskir in the deep sea to guard their homes.


    The dense fury of the fish people treaded the waves and rushed to the Shanghai shore to try to break the magic shield. From a distance, it was numbing.


    "Black pearl, black pearl, this is the tide walker. Our army has retreated and can fight back at any time. Please start attacking immediately!"


    "Repeat -"


    "The Black Pearl has received it. Please inform your excellency jean that the power of the magic array is fully open, otherwise we can''t ensure your safety and may be injured by mistake!"


    "Copy that!"


    Sakaranka reported the situation to the walkie talkie and said excitedly in the face of the curious selisis and pertis: "Your Majesty Donne is ready to attack at any time. Please strengthen the defense of the magic array!"


    At this time, egwin suddenly fell from the sky, pointed to the distant mountain top and said, "he has told Jean, but he thinks the defense strength is enough to at least ensure that the stormy fish man will not break here."


    Pertis didn''t know how fierce the long-range attack on Donne''s side would be. She still trusted gene. When she heard the speech, she said to sakaranka, "report."


    Sakaranka nodded and reported to Tang Enhui through the walkie talkie: "black pearl, we are ready. Please attack."


    "Black Pearl received. Please avoid accidental injury."


    With that, Donne picked up the intercom of another warship with adjusted frequency and said, "ready, start the attack! Target - the offshore of the broken islands, distributed attack and launch according to the current fleet formation!"


    "Shipborne array missile launcher launch!"


    "Shipborne main gun launch!"


    "Torpedo launch!"


    A command was sent to all warships of the fleet. The control room of each Fort immediately pressed the launch button at the moment of receiving the command!


    "Whoosh, whoosh -"


    Just listening to the roaring sound, a total of 64 array missile launchers from 16 warships roared out a series of missiles. Just the first round of salvo, a total of 768 powerful magic missiles were launched!


    Under the impetus of the wind power magic engine, the magic missiles were connected into one piece, rushed into the sky with the terrible sound of breaking the air, then changed the orbit, and stabbed obliquely into the offshore area of the broken islands. At the moment, there was no Naga in that area, all of them were angry fish people.


    Sixteen shipborne main guns fired sixteen powerful shells obliquely. Although the speed was slower than storm missiles, their power was more terrible!


    Under the water, the torpedo launchers of warships almost constantly spray torpedoes into the sea ahead. The target of these torpedoes is the broken islands in front. The enemy density is so large that they won''t be empty no matter how they are launched. Just shoot!


    On the broken islands, as soon as pertis and others heard the report from sakaranka, they noticed that a strange thing suddenly rose in the distance, followed by those things flying obliquely towards the broken islands.


    Peltiss was disappointed: "that''s their offensive weapon? It doesn''t seem to matter?"


    Sakaranka and other Naga messengers, who had seen that kind of weapon in the exercise, saw the missile flying towards them, and were scared. Their scales were almost standing up, and their tails were frozen there. They said in a hurry: "Your Majesty, please order to find a shelter immediately!"


    "Is it necessary?"


    Pertis was puzzled. There was no element light on the flying weapon. Even the magic wave was very weak. It seemed that it had no power at all. Now she even wondered if Donne was perfunctory.


    "I feel -"


    Before pertis finished, the missile had entered the terminal acceleration stage, and almost in an instant, it had plunged into the coastal waters of the broken islands, followed by the terrible thunder light tearing the dusk!


    "Bang bang -"


    Waves of terrible explosions swept in, and the hot flame evaporated the sea water near the sea. The Nu Tao fish man at the center of the explosion was instantly burned to ashes. Even the Nu Tao fish man a little farther away could not escape the impact of gunpowder explosion. The dense steel balls were turned into terrible weapons driven by the explosion and scattered like a rainstorm, Just a steel ball carried in a missile can easily kill and even seriously injure hundreds of Nu Tao fish people!


    However, the area close to the flame turned into a piece of cold ice. The moment the Nu Tao fish man was frozen, he was shocked to pieces by the impact of the missile explosion. The ice broke and took away their trunk. In the blink of an eye, the surrounding sea water was dyed red.


    In a sea area in the East, the sudden explosion of petrification turned all the angry fish people into live targets, and the cracked shrapnel and steel balls easily tore their flesh and blood.


    In a sea area in the west, the wind blade broke out in the sea water and disturbed the current. Pieces of sea water became terrible meat grinder. Even though the Nu Tao fish man was a deep-sea race and had strong resistance to the sea water, the sharp wind blade and steel ball were mixed in the sea water, making them impossible to prevent. In the blink of an eye, the violent sea water became disgusting broth.


    "The gods are on the earth!"


    Peltiss had just seen the missile explode. Before she could recover, there was a terrible earthquake and mountain shaking. The whole broken islands trembled, followed by the collapse of the mountains and the earth. The huge waves roared into the sky, the blazing flames swallowed everything, the violent lightning bombarded the magic shield, and the harsh hurricane blew up huge waves and boulders, The whole broken islands seem to have ushered in the end of the world!


    "Go and find shelter!"


    Stunned, pertis tried to maintain her balance and shouted in horror: "how many sixth order spells broke out at that moment?"


    Of course, a sixth order spell won''t surprise a legendary strong man like pertis. Ten doesn''t matter, but what about a hundred? Five hundred? 768?


    When 768 level 6 spells burst out at the same time, Rao is a legendary strong man who has to kneel!


    Gene wanted to curse his mother now. No, he already cursed his mother: "sleeping trough NIMA Donne! Are you going to kill me!?"


    Gene, who was originally full of self-confidence, experienced the fear of death when the missiles exploded together. When the power of 768 missiles exploded at the same time hit the magic shield, gene, who was not well prepared, almost fainted in the dark.


    After swallowing a life-saving medicine, gene was black again, because he saw a more terrible scene - another dense dot in the sky on the distant warship!


    "Donne, NIMA!"


    Gene was shocked and angry, and shouted, "egwin! Pertis! Come and help! - *****************************************************************


    Before egwin peltiss could run to support gene, 16 large missiles launched from the ship''s main guns arrived!


    The large missiles launched by the 350 mm shipborne main guns are more powerful. The missiles of the 16 main guns arrive at the destination almost at the same time, and then explode together!


    The powerful eighth order magic singularity burst out, and the arcane energy condensed to the extreme released all the arcane energy at the moment of missile explosion. The huge kinetic energy brought by the singularity burst turned the steel ball in the missile into an invincible weapon, and the power even covered a radius of 10 kilometers, The power of 16 main guns shrouded the whole broken islands.


    The dense steel balls ran through all the obstacles along the way, pounding the magic shield one after another, and Jean, who maintained the magic array with his own strength, gushed blood. At this moment, he wanted to beat Donne a few big ear scrapers, and himself - what''s the force if he didn''t have anything!? People remind me to go all out and pretend to be forced. Now I''m completely stupid!


    The impact of steel balls on the magic shield is second, and what makes it more difficult for him to support is the power of singularity explosion, the powerful eighth order arcane, especially those sixth order spells before? The exploding arcane power completely drained the surrounding sea water, exposing the coastline of the whole broken islands. The dense waves in the sea water were pushed together by the exploding arcane power, piled into mountains and then squeezed into meat sauce. At the moment, the surrounding of the broken islands is like a bloody battlefield in the abyss and hell!


    After the power of the 16 main guns broke out, the light of the magic shield was very dim. The shaky magic shield frightened the nagas hiding inside - it would be great fun if they didn''t die by the Nu Tao fish man and finally died in the hands of the reinforcements!


    "Gene can''t carry it!"


    Pertis had just cast a spell to stabilize the broken islands. When she looked up, she was scared out of her wits - not only the faltering magic shield, but also another round of missiles!


    "Go and help!"


    As soon as pertis grabbed egwin''s hand, they immediately came to gene on the top of the mountain. In an instant, the magic in her body joined the magic array. The three people jointly cast spells and the shaky magic array stabilized again.


    Followed by another terrible covering blow!


    The terrible missile rain covered the surrounding of the broken islands. The sea water here has completely boiled, and large tracts of sea water have been evaporated. The sea water in the distance has even been frozen before pouring back. If the fragile island structure had not been reinforced by pertis, I''m afraid it would have sunk into the sea at this moment!


    Listening to the deafening explosions around and feeling the shaking islands under their feet, pertis was shocked in their hearts. Can they fight like this? Magic, can it still work like this!?

 Chapter 657

    The power of a spell is limited by the casting distance and the scale of the spell. The more powerful the spell, the wider the coverage and the stronger the power. But no matter how you do it, the caster will not be too far from the coverage of the spell, but now?


    Donne''s fleet is still far away from more than 400 halims. Just launching some strange things, a terrible spell storm broke out in the battlefield!


    Those angry fish people - pertis turned her head and looked at them with a chill in her heart - the angry fish people don''t even know where the enemy is. I''m afraid tens of thousands of people have been lost just after a round of attack!


    They are all Nu Tao fish people who have been corrupted by chaos. They are more powerful than the original Nu Tao fish people!


    In the face of these blows, they have no power to fight back!?


    Because Donne can now obtain a large number of magic elimination stones from the magic abyss of the underground world, there are a large number of magic breaking bullets mixed with a large number of missiles. Those magic breaking bullets greatly weaken the magic defense ability of the Nu Tao fish man and make the Burst spells kill them more easily.


    "The gods are on the! This weapon is terrible!"


    After a round of hard bombing, pertis was not well. Now she had only one feeling - Donne, this is the rhythm of dominating the world!


    "Terrible!? the terrible hasn''t come yet - the sleeping trough will come soon!"


    As soon as gene finished crying, he saw 16 missiles flying through the waves on the distant sea. The broken jar broke and gene roared, "come on, come on, come on! Don, if you can''t kill me this time, I''ll kill you later - lying in the trough!"


    Gene had hardly finished complaining when the missile exploded!


    This time is more terrible than the previous time, because the loaded missile is attached with the eighth order spell Inferno sea of fire!


    The sea water around the broken islands evaporated at the moment of the blazing flame, and a large hole appeared on the whole sea surface. A large amount of sea water poured in, and then turned into steam in an instant. The dense Nu Tao fish man was burned to ashes, and the rotten Nu Tao fish man was struggling desperately in the boiling water, But before they escape from the magic range, they are already familiar inside and outside.


    Egwin''s eyebrows were tight. Even she had a strong impact under this round of attack. This was the result after Jean and pertis shared. It can be seen how painful it was for Jean to carry the first round of attack alone.


    "I think it''s necessary for us to inform Donne and let him - the sleeping trough comes again!? is it over?"


    Gene didn''t finish his words when he saw the third round of missile rain launched in the distance. Gene wanted to cry. He really wanted to cry: "shit, I don''t want to do it! Is this a human job!? I''m here to be a support, not a target!"


    Unfortunately, don didn''t know what Jean was thinking at the moment. After he got the answer, he tacitly assumed that Jean already knew the situation here, so the enemy hadn''t been completely eliminated, and the attack would not stop here.


    After the third round of main gun shooting, Donne grabbed the walkie talkie and shouted, "the third round of shooting is over, load and replace immediately!"


    Although those Rangers have been trained, they have collected enough information in the previous training. The average maximum intensity these Rangers can withstand is ten rounds of shooting. On this basis, if you want to not affect the combat effectiveness, three rounds of shooting and changing posts is the best choice, which can give each gunner enough rest and buffer time.


    "Shoot! Shoot!"


    On the deck, Brian flushed with excitement and roared into the control room: "shoot another fucking shot!"


    Donne felt that if he didn''t stop him, he might hear more unpleasant words: "Brian, be civilized - you should say ''shoot the fuck again''."


    "This weapon is powerful, my brother!"


    Brian laughed wildly: "if we don''t take advantage of the ignorance of the enemy and force a round of fierce attack, they will be in trouble when they come back and disperse."


    Yes, what Brian said is also the only disadvantage of the current array missile launcher. This weapon is suitable for attacking a wide range of enemies, but once the enemies are dispersed, the number of enemies killed is not enough to cover the cost of the missile. It will be a loss to continue the coverage attack.


    Fortunately, the corrupt Nu Tao fish people have lost their reason and don''t know what fear is. Even under this continuous intensive bombing, they still haven''t dispersed, and they still charge against the broken islands one after another.


    However, the Nu Tao fishermen in the rear have also found that the attack came from the distant sea. Now some Nu Tao fishermen have turned their heads and rushed here.


    Then slower torpedoes came in handy, teaching them how to behave.


    With the roaring waves of the sea coming to the fleet, the fisherman crashed into the torpedo group, and the torpedo carrying the sixth order spell exploded violently at the moment of contact with them. This torpedo is not the armor breaking bomb against armored ships on earth, but the terrible explosive bomb. The power of underwater gunpowder will be much weakened, Therefore, these torpedoes use complete magic power and magic damage. At the same time of explosion, the rapidly expanding air inside promotes the high-speed scattering of internally loaded projectiles, and the killing range can reach a radius of 10 meters. The interception area of a torpedo net is at least more than 10 thousand meters. The Nu Tao fisherman has lost more than 60% of his manpower just by breaking through the torpedo blockade net.


    Kloto, looking out on the destroyer, immediately informed Donne: "the enemy has broken through the torpedo blockade and is rapidly approaching our army!"


    "Received, immediately launch the second round of torpedo, adjust the turret angle, make a medium-range attack, the machine gunner is in place and ready to shoot at any time!"


    "Copy that! The torpedo is loaded and launched!"


    As soon as the walkie talkie sounded a response, there were fine white waves in front of the fleet - that was the trace of the torpedo moving forward rapidly under the action of the propeller.


    "The fort has been adjusted and the missile is ready to launch - the missile launch is complete!"


    A dense missile roared into the sky, only climbed half the original height, changed its orbit, turned to the direction of the roaring fish man, and plunged obliquely into the sea.


    The intensive missile bombing set off huge waves on the sea. The waves stained with blood soon reached the area where the fleet is located. Fortunately, the fleet has received the blessing of Anita Lyle, the goddess of water. The waves did not cause any loss to the fleet.


    Soon kloto gave feedback: "according to the observation, the enemy on the surface of the sea has lost more than 90%. The remaining enemy is lurking in the sea, and it is impossible to estimate the number!"


    "Roger, the fort is back to its original state, loaded, and continues to cover the surrounding area of the broken islands."


    Donne tilted his mouth and said faintly, "let the rest of the angry fish come here. I think the machine gunners can''t wait to give them some color to see."


    Indeed, as Donne said, the Gunners on the fleet looked at the Gunners one by one and almost destroyed the stormy fish man on their own, but they didn''t fire a shot. Is it embarrassing to say that?


    But now they have a chance. Because the remaining stormy fish are deep in the sea, the power of the missiles has been weakened a lot. They can''t kill them. They are approaching the fleet.


    At a depth of 50 to 100 meters underwater, a group of angry fish people rowed their limbs and came near the fleet at an amazing speed. Their eyes were scarlet and they had no communication or plan with each other. When they came near the fleet, some began to float up and prepare to throw harpoons and spells, while the other came under the ship quietly, To chisel through the bottom of the warship.


    After approaching the warship, the Nu Tao fish man lurking in the deep water was just about to launch a raid, but found that the warship was protected by an indestructible magic shield. After they launched a round of fierce attack, they could not even weaken the magic shield. The last part of the Nu Tao fish man continued to dive into the deep sea, and the other part chose to join the team of frontal attack.


    The floating fish man just appeared on the water. Before he could throw out his trident, a terrible "dada" sound spread on the sea. The machine gunner sitting behind the machine gun clenched the handle and stabilized the huge vibration from the machine gun. The roaring bullet was like a sharp knife, tearing all flesh and blood along the way to pieces.


    The Nu Tao fish man had not even seen what weapon it was, but had been swept in two by the terrible large caliber bullet.


    The sea was red with blood.


    For this war, the underground military factory produced countless bullets day and night. Now all these bullets have become metal storms, burying all the enemies in front here.


    "Hahaha - come on, come on, come on!"


    It was Brian who roared loudly. This guy had itched his hands for a long time. Seeing that the angry fish man rushed into the shooting range, he shamelessly kicked out a machine gunner, and then sat on it to have fun.


    The powerful large caliber shipborne machine gun did bring him great pleasure, especially the deafening roar, pungent smoke and violent vibration of the machine gun, which made his blood boil all over. Brian was extremely happy to watch the angry fish people torn to pieces one by one by the powerful machine gun.


    A series of large caliber shipborne machine guns form an airtight fire blockade line, and any angry fish who want to cross the blockade line has become broken meat.


    And those Trident, spear and spells that were reluctantly projected were mercilessly intercepted by the magic shield, and there was no possibility of breaking through the defense line at all.


    When the technology is one step or even several steps ahead, this is a unilateral massacre.


    Everyone, including Donne, felt that the victory was in hand. At this time, a huge shadow suddenly appeared under the fleet

 Chapter 658

    On the earth, there is a disease called deep-sea phobia, which refers to a fear of the unknown deep sea by some humans. This fear stems from people''s fear of the unknown, especially in areas that humans can''t touch and have no exploration.


    The deep sea is a forbidden area for mankind.


    But in prandar, this situation is slightly better, because prandar''s deep sea has civilized races - Naga, nu Tao fish people and other races that can communicate.


    From the population of Naga and nu Tao fish, humans can see some things in the deep sea.


    In addition, the strength of the legendary strong is enough to allow them to enter the deep sea without being affected, so the civilization here in prandal has more exploration of the deep sea than on the earth.


    Among all the legendary strongmen who have been to the deep sea, the deep sea is a very dangerous area. If it is not necessary, they will not go there again.


    Why?


    Because there are too many terrible Warcraft in the deep sea.


    If most of the ninth order Warcraft on prandal''s main continent lurk in deep mountains and forests and quietly become their own mountain king, then in the deep sea, the ninth order or even super ninth order Warcraft are terrible hunters. They will kill all the targets they think necessary.


    The ratio of land to deep sea is one to one thousand.


    Yes, the number of ninth order Warcraft in the deep sea is much higher than that on land, because there, the living environment is worse and the food chain relationship is simpler and clearer. Therefore, in order to survive, they must become stronger.


    According to FILA''s records, in history, a super ninth order deep-sea Warcraft appeared in the sea near FILA, and its breath almost destroyed FILA. Later, several legendary experts at that time worked together to force it back to the deep sea - yes, force it back, not kill it. It even resisted the sword of a legendary swordsman with its head and was safe!


    The wisdom of level 9 Warcraft is no less than that of any intelligent race. They are even more cunning than humans and goblins. It is very difficult to kill them.


    The power of super ninth order Warcraft is even more powerful than ninth order Warcraft.


    People were deeply afraid of it. Later, people got the name of the deep-sea Warcraft from Naga, Leviathan.


    The expedition fleet is pouring terrible firepower into the broken islands 40 kilometers away. Large caliber machine guns block out all the stormy fish people. Everything seems to be developing towards a favorable situation.


    At this time, a huge shadow appeared under the fleet, and the shadow was still expanding


    Kloto, who was looking at the battlefield with a telescope, laughed and put down the telescope. He was just about to return the good news, but he saw the gradually expanding shadow under the fleet. His eyelids jumped and was shocked: "my friend! There is something underwater!"


    Donne, who was commanding the fleet, was suddenly alarmed. A cold sense of crisis hit his heart. Almost instantly, he shouted at the walkie talkie: "everyone hold on to the handrail!"


    Immediately after that, the sea water in the center of the sixteen warships suddenly rolled and rushed around. The huge wave roared and hit the shield. The impact of tens of thousands of tons of sea water brought great pressure to the magic shield. Just for a moment, the light of the magic shield weakened a lot.


    "The steam boiler is on!"


    Croto''s breath stagnated: "what the hell is this?"


    With the rolling of the sea, a very huge body broke through the sea and appeared in the middle of the fleet. The rolling huge wave twisted wildly with the roar of the monster. Dozens of Water Dragons rushed into the sky, as if connecting the sky and the sea. A head covered with hard scales was raised, and two eyes bigger than buildings were emitting scarlet light, Almost all the soldiers who saw those eyes were frightened to death.


    Cold, crazy, killing, death


    There is only the desire to destroy everything in those eyes!


    At this time, a sharp eyed Ranger suddenly screamed: "Leviathan! The gods are on! Look at the sword! It must be Leviathan who destroyed Phila!"


    The body of Warcraft is extremely huge. Only the part exposed to the water has exceeded kilometers, which is longer than four warships. According to the shadow area, I''m afraid its volume hidden in the water is even larger!


    In other words, the body length of this Warcraft may even exceed several kilometers!


    What a huge Warcraft is this!?


    Its body is covered with hard black scales, and its upright fins spread from its head to the water. Only one fin is up to 100 meters high, just like a huge mountain in front of us!


    There was a very huge scar in the upper part of the center of Warcraft''s eyes. There was a sword at the bottom. The blade was deeply submerged in Warcraft''s head. The handle was covered with shells and seaweed. If it hadn''t been reminded, don wouldn''t have seen that it was a sword. Maybe he would have thought it was a part of Warcraft''s body.


    In the records, Leviathan once carried the sword of the legendary swordsman. Later, when he fled into the deep sea, the sword was also taken away. Now it seems that this Warcraft is likely to be Leviathan who destroyed Phila at the beginning.


    "Ang -"


    Leviathan opened his mouth full of sharp teeth, and the deafening roar rang through the world. The terrible sound waves set off rough waves on the sea, and the warships shook in the waves. Rao Shi, a senior naval crew, was dizzy and vomiting at the moment.


    But the more terrible thing has just begun. After a roar, Leviathan''s vision suddenly locked on a warship, followed by the huge waves, and the kilometer long tail rushed out of the sea and beat it on the warship!


    "Boom!!!"


    The warship was suddenly pumped into the sea. Fortunately, under the protection of the magic shield and the goddess of water, the warship surfaced again. However, under Leviathan''s attack, the light of the magic shield on the warship suddenly became extremely dim, as if it were more fragile than paper.


    Seeing that he didn''t destroy the ship at once, Leviathan obviously became more violent, and thick smoke began to appear in his nose.


    Donne on the flagship suddenly changed his face and rushed into the sky. While releasing magic to the sky to attract Leviathan''s attention, he roared at the walkie talkie: "all ship 7 abandon the ship and activate the return crystal immediately! Repeat! All ship 7 abandon the ship! Activate the return crystal!"


    The captain of the attacked ship No. 7 immediately conveyed Donne''s order through the radio. As soon as he was cruel, he activated the return crystal. At the moment when he was swallowed by the space channel, he saw a magic shield torn by the blazing flame and swallowed the warship.


    The spell Donne released to the sky did not attract Leviathan''s attention. Leviathan still spewed out a hot flame. No accident, the flame easily destroyed the magic shield and shrouded warship No. 7 in it.


    Fortunately, Donne noticed that there was a moment of frequent magic fluctuation on the warship before the magic shield was broken, which meant that the soldiers on the warship escaped successfully at the last moment, which relieved him.


    Then Donne''s heart cooled half - the indestructible universal alloy began to melt under the flame emitted by Leviathan after only a few seconds - yes, although it is a deep-sea Warcraft, Leviathan has a special fire attribute!


    Leviathan''s tail was thrown out again, completely flattening the melting warship, but its attack also triggered the ammunition depot in the warship. An earth shaking explosion rang through the sky, and countless spells broke out at the same time. Leviathan''s tail was blown up, strengthened, and a large area of scales was blown up, Even the flesh and blood below were deep fried.


    "Ow!!!"


    Leviathan ate pain, roared up, and the terrible magic gathered frantically towards it. The originally clear sky became gloomy at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the wind speed in the air began to accelerate gradually.


    "Shit... It''s fun now..."


    Donne, who was floating in the sky, muttered to himself and had a headache.


    Leviathan is creating a storm.


    What''s more painful is that Donne felt a very obvious smell of chaos from this guy - this guy was also corrupted by chaos!


    Even if it has not been corrupted, it itself is already a super ninth order deep-sea Warcraft. Coupled with the corruption of chaos, Leviathan is like a rough and fleshy super fort. It is an invincible monster!


    The storm came in the twinkling of an eye. The lightning roared in the dense clouds, and the water dragons on the sea became more dense. The fleet had to turn on all its engines and flee the sea at an extremely dangerous speed.


    But how could Leviathan give them a chance to escape when he had an eye on them?


    It just turned around and set off a 100 meter high wave, which is more terrible than the tsunami, enough to devour any ship!


    "Don''t think about it!"


    Donne was furious and roared. He took out the will of the world and split a sword!


    Donne, who shot angrily, didn''t leave his hand. When he waved the sword, the light around him was much dimmer. He completely emptied all the magic around him and turned it into this sword!


    The brilliant sword light expanded rapidly when it flew out, but in the blink of an eye, it turned into a half moon sword with a length of several kilometers, forcibly tearing a hundred meters of huge waves. Then the sword light suddenly burst, and the surging magic was arranged and combined again under the control of Donne. Unexpectedly, it turned into an eighth order spell - winter!


    The biting cold wind roared past the collapsing waves, and the heat around was completely removed. The sea water had been completely frozen before it fell, maintaining its original shape. The sea water within a radius of ten kilometers was completely frozen and turned into a sea ice sheet, with an ice thickness of tens of meters!


    Donne originally wanted to use the Ninth level spell to permanently freeze the abyss, but the coverage area of the permanently frozen abyss is more terrible. If it is released here, even the broken islands 40 kilometers away will be frozen, not to mention the fleet at sea. Worried about accidental injury, he had to choose the less powerful winter.


    Leviathan''s huge body was also frozen in the sea, but the ice could not control it!


    "Click" a light sound, the ice cracked, Leviathan launched an attack again!

 Chapter 659

    Although Leviathan''s tail was just injured by a ship''s ammunition explosion, it was an accident. It was already a super ninth order Warcraft when it attacked Phila. It was not so easy for a mere eighth order spell to hurt it.


    Surrounded by the cold air, Leviathan''s speed of action only decreased a little. On the contrary, it absorbed a lot of chaos from the dead stormy fish people around it and became more violent because of Donne''s attack.


    The huge head aimed at Donne and opened his mouth to spray a terrible flame. Donne felt the terrible power just passing by the flame.


    If he is hit in the front, he will peel off if he doesn''t die!


    Donne''s eyes were red: "can you play this game?"


    What''s the magic technology to crush woodlouse invaders? What the hell is a big boss who suddenly appears to be a second person!?


    Don''t care about the taboo of chaotic creatures now. Raising his hand is a big crack!


    The scarlet big splitting technique tore the chaotic armor outside Leviathan''s body and hit its body, but the powerful legendary spell only blew a wound tens of meters in size on it, which is insignificant compared with its huge body thousands of meters long!


    "This NIMA can play!?"


    Donne roared to avoid Leviathan''s impact, and hit it on the neck with a backhand sword - the world will is worthy of being the only immortal weapon, easily tearing its scales.


    But so what? The volume of the world''s will is so big that even if you hit Leviathan, it doesn''t make any sense... Wait!?


    Donne was suddenly stunned and then laughed wildly, "there''s a way!"


    The world will can change its form arbitrarily according to the needs of users, and of course, it can also become a larger weapon.


    Among the magic Donne mastered, the first-order spell deformation can also change his form - in terms of his endless magic, he can become a giant thousands of meters tall!


    That is to say


    "Transfiguration!"


    Donne laughs wildly and releases the metamorphosis to himself, and the effect is only to enlarge his body, a thousand times!


    One meter eight in height, which can be called the golden ratio. After the body is magnified a thousand times, it is a giant up to 1800 meters!


    Coupled with the huge world will, is it easy to deal with a leviathan thousands of meters long?


    Unfortunately, things are not as simple as Donne imagined. After the deformation took effect, his body began to expand rapidly in the air, ten times, 20 times, 40 times, 80 times, 160 times... But when his body was close to 360 meters, the expansion stopped.


    Deformation has reached its limit.


    The enlargement of deformation is not just as simple as enlargement. At the same time of the enlargement of body shape, each part of the body will change accordingly. The larger the body, the greater the pressure on muscles, bones and heart. Therefore, the more additional magic is needed to maintain the normal operation of internal organs. 200 times is the limit of Donne''s magic consumption and restoring balance.


    360 meters, it is already a very huge giant. Even gene and egwin pertis, who are far away in the broken islands, have seen Donne, but it is still the difference between adults and children compared with Leviathan, which is only 500 meters long with a head and neck.


    "The gods are up there! What the hell happened there!?"


    When the bombing suddenly stopped, gene just had a chance to catch his breath. He found that the sea was changing in the distance. There were not only storms, but also fluctuations of legendary spells.


    "It''s Leviathan!"


    Pertis suddenly lost her voice and exclaimed, "Anne Claire is on the! Those corrupt chaotic creatures have brought Leviathan up!"


    They also live in the deep sea. Of course, Naga knows Leviathan, an ancient Warcraft. It can be said that it was born at the same time with the creation of the gods. Even in the deep sea with a wide variety of Warcraft, it can be called an emperor.


    "Unexpectedly, Leviathan was corrupted by chaos! How is this possible!"


    Pertis looked frightened. Although Leviathan was terrible, it was also a super ninth order ancient Warcraft. It had wisdom to communicate. It had dealt with Naga before, and the two sides had also divided the sphere of influence. Pertis also respected this ancient Warcraft.


    But I didn''t expect that even now it can''t resist the erosion of chaos.


    "Maybe the original chaotic creature you met before swallowed its will."


    Egwin''s expression is very serious. Different from the pure order creatures such as the elves and dragons, the more powerful the Warcraft is, the stronger the resistance to chaos is. The general chaotic atmosphere of the powerful super ninth order Warcraft like Leviathan can''t erode them at all. Only the original chaotic creatures can swallow their reason.


    Pertis''s face was very bad: "no wonder the original chaotic creature didn''t continue to chase us. It turned out that it was attracted by Leviathan!"


    "This is not the time to discuss this!"


    Gene looked at the distance with a dignified face: "I''m afraid Donne is in big trouble... We need to help him."


    Egwin thought: "yes, Leviathan was already a super ninth order ancient Warcraft. Now it is corroded by chaos. I''m afraid his strength is more terrible. Although Donne is strong, he is not invincible. He needs help."


    Pertis looked embarrassed: "but here..."


    "The bombing has stopped, and the pressure on the magic shield has weakened a lot. In addition, several bombings have solved 90% of the number of stormy fish people. Even without us, the magic array can continue for a day. Now we can leave here safely."


    Gene took a deep breath and said, "but don''s side is different. He may be in danger at any time - at least compared with Leviathan, the stormfish man is no longer a threat."


    "In that case, it''s not too late. Let''s go!"


    Egwin took back his magic power, and the cold light in his hand flashed, and the two long steel swords were already in his hands.


    "Go!"


    Gene flew into the sky. With a wave of his hand, he grasped an ancient staff. If it weren''t for the amazing magic wave from above, I''m afraid no one would think it was the weapon of a legendary mage.


    "I hope it''s time!"


    Pertis flew into the sky, and a magic wand also appeared in her hand, but it was made of deep-sea white coral. It was inlaid with the deep-sea Warcraft magic core traded with Leviathan. It was no cheaper than the magic wand in Jean''s hand.


    Gene, they haven''t arrived yet, but will Donne be afraid?


    I''m afraid it''s an erhu egg!


    After the maximization, the world will in Donne''s hands changes synchronously with his body shape. Now the world will is a giant sword of more than 300 meters, which is even bigger than GAODA''s ship chopping knife. What''s more terrible is that the world will is an invincible weapon. There is no defense in the world!


    Don''t counselle! Just do it!


    With a roar, Donne stepped on the ice and jumped directly onto Leviathan. With a fierce sword, he plunged into Leviathan''s back and pulled it hard. The smelly blood was directly sprayed into the sky by the huge blood pressure!


    Livitan screamed in pain, twisted his long, soft neck back and bit directly at Donne''s neck!


    "Dang!"


    The strong protective magic shield splashed Livitan''s Chrome teeth.


    "Roll!!"


    Donne''s voice was like thunder. His iron fist hit Leviathan''s head hard. Although his fist was very small, his strength was not light at all. Leviathan was beaten and straightened his neck, almost unconscious.


    After getting bigger, every move will have a great sense of block. That is because the volume is too large and the air resistance becomes larger. Therefore, it is almost impossible to obtain the attack speed as before, but being big also has great benefits. At least in this size, he can easily hurt Leviathan.


    Under Leviathan''s twisting, the surrounding ice began to crack inch by inch. Its huge body hidden under the water began to surface gradually. In Donne''s eyes, it was like a huge mountain breaking open the sea and rushing into the sky.


    "I - Sleeping trough NIMA!"


    Donne thought it was terrible to turn himself into a 360 meter giant. Who knows Leviathan is more abnormal. It was estimated that his underwater body was only 2000 meters at the top of the sky, and the total length was 3000 meters. Who thought this guy would hide so ruthlessly!?


    After the body rushed out of the water, Leviathan was only 3000 meters long! Its neck is only one third as long as its body!


    What''s more, this guy''s tail is longer than his head and body combined!


    How was this monster born!?


    Gods, come out, let''s have a good chat and see who created this monster. I promise not to do it!


    It''s a pity that Elsa will stay in Ellington. If she''s there, Elsa may be able to fight this guy for hundreds of rounds after the giant.


    Donne''s mind turned quickly, and thousands of thoughts flashed in an instant. Unfortunately, time didn''t wait. He hadn''t come up with a solution, and Leviathan had begun to fight back!


    The tail, which was several kilometers long, roared towards Donne. Just as Donne was preparing to cut off his tail with a sword, his tail suddenly split into two, caught Donne from both sides, and then raised it vigorously. He fell hard on the ice!


    Dozens of meters thick ice broke, and Donne was immersed in the sea.


    "Roar!"


    Leviathan spewed a flame at Donne!


    "No way!"


    Pertis, who had arrived, screamed and waved her wand. A wave hundreds of meters high suddenly surged on the sea, blocking Leviathan''s flame and giving Donne a chance to breathe.


    "Ah, bah!"


    Donne rolled over into the sky and spit out the water in his mouth. Then he saw egwin and them.


    "Help me freeze the sea!"


    Donne did not say nonsense, roared, grabbed the will of the world and jumped at Leviathan. With a sword, it was a ferocious wound.


    Now any small mistake may lead to Leviathan''s fierce counterattack, and he must do his best.


    Leviathan, corrupted by chaos, was also provoked by Donne''s attack. He completely ignored gene''s existence, roared towards Donne with the waves, and his sharp teeth bit on the magic shield again!

 Chapter 660

    "Frozen sea? Little fun!"


    Gene took a deep breath, and the surging magic flowed into his body through the staff. At the same time, the magic in his body began to affect the magic around him, the elements began to resonate, and the surrounding temperature dropped sharply.


    He has mastered two ninth level spells, one is meteorite falling, the other is eternal frozen abyss.


    Donne avoided Leviathan''s claws and roared back, "don''t hurt the fleet!"


    Gene was so hard to control that he had to shout, "egwin!"


    Egwin nodded and appeared in the distant fleet as soon as he dodged. He held the sword handle with his backhand and patted it gently on the deck. The huge silver moon shrouded the fleet and stripped the fleet from Jean''s spell effect.


    At the next moment, the cold wind between the sky and the sea suddenly rises, the cold wind blows across the sea, and the broken ice layer freezes again. Not only that, the ice layer is still spreading at a very fast speed. In just a moment, the area of the sea ice sheet has expanded to hundreds of square kilometers, and it is still expanding.


    "Boom!"


    Donne landed heavily on the ice sheet. The ice layer up to 100 meters thick only shook, but there was no sign of cracking.


    "The trough froze to death!"


    Donne complained. The temperature around him began to rise rapidly, but only covered one layer of the body surface. Immediately after him, he rushed to Leviathan again. The huge sword rolled up bursts of cold air. Leviathan''s scales were frozen together. The world will be light, and everything will completely crush those scales.


    The ninth order magic is still very destructive to Leviathan. After the power of the eternal frozen abyss completely broke out, the surrounding temperature has dropped to more than minus 100 degrees, dense snowflakes began to float in the air, the waves have completely subsided, and the rolling moment has become an ice sculpture. All the angry fish people close here have been frozen into ice sticks silently.


    The ice continued to spread, and soon the sea around the broken islands froze. The hurricane roared and a snowstorm suddenly blew up on the sea.


    In such a cold and low temperature environment, Leviathan''s action speed has slowed down a lot, but its strength and threat have not decreased at all.


    The world will has torn dozens of holes in its huge body, and the blood ejected from its body is still hot. Unfortunately, due to the polar temperature outside, the torn wound will be frozen in an instant, which indirectly reduces Leviathan''s injury.


    In front of Leviathan, even Donne, who is 360 meters high, is like a weak child. Even though he holds a very dangerous weapon in his hand, the corrupt Leviathan is not afraid at all. It emits a thick poisonous smoke around his body. Donne has to release storm armor to disperse the poisonous fog around him. The more gain spells he can maintain, The faster his magic dissipates.


    Donne''s magic is indeed infinite, but the magic in his body is not infinite. When the magic pool in his body is used up, it needs to be restored. Of course, restoration takes time. The larger the body, the more magic it needs to consume to maintain the spell, and the slower the recovery speed is. When the recovery speed can''t keep up with the consumption speed, Donne will eventually be tired to death.


    "You can''t stand in such a stalemate!"


    Although pertis was shocked that Donne could become so huge, she was probably the one who knew Leviathan best among all the people present. As a powerful ancient Warcraft, Leviathan''s magic pool was far more powerful than several of their legendary giants. In addition, it still has the strengthening effect of chaos. It will only be them who will lose if it is consumed so much.


    "I can''t do it with egwin. Go and help him!"


    Gene held up his staff, and the power of the frozen abyss continued to spread and ferment. Under the gloomy sky, the snowstorm became more and more violent. Leviathan roared wildly in the storm, and the blazing flame was like a sickle of death that destroyed everything. He kept sweeping past Donne, and missed hitting Donne several times.


    As soon as pertis gritted her teeth, held up her staff, sang spells, spewed out Naga words with a wonderful rhythm, followed her with a wave of the staff, and a dark blue beam hit Leviathan''s abdomen.


    Just listen to the dull sound of "bang", the place hit by the light beam burst directly, and the broken flesh and blood gushed out of the body with boiling blood, exploding a meat pit several meters in diameter.


    That''s Peltier''s proud spell - eighth order water system spell blood boiling. It can kill the enemy by controlling the boiling of water elements in the blood and then exploding. Its power is very amazing.


    Leviathan, who was chasing down Donne, was in pain. His huge red eyes like a building stared at pertis. His remaining reason seemed to recognize pertis and roared angrily at her. Countless hot fireballs appeared in the surrounding air and shot at pertis!


    With a flash of light on the pertis staff, she was immediately wrapped in a transparent bubble. The seemingly fragile bubbles were indestructible. After those fireballs hit the bubbles and exploded, there was not even a ripple.


    "Well done!"


    Donne, who was able to escape, was inspired and landed firmly on Leviathan''s back. Then he stabbed down with a long sword and ran quickly. The sharp world will cut a huge wound with deep visible bones on Leviathan''s back, sprayed hot blood into the sky, and then frozen into ice, The flesh and blood in the wound was exposed to the cold wind and soon became frozen and necrotic.


    "Ow!!!"


    Leviathan shook his body crazily and tried to throw Donne down. Donne firmly held the world will. After a crazy sprint, he came to the root of Leviathan''s neck. Then he jumped hundreds of meters high, and the world will roared and cut Leviathan''s neck!


    Leviathan roared loudly. The snowflakes flying in the air suddenly restlessly gathered in front of Donne and became a solid ice shield, which blocked the fatal blow for Leviathan. Immediately after Leviathan, he twisted his neck and knocked Donne out.


    "Beast!"


    Gene cursed that the effect of freezing the abyss has reached the extreme. With them as the center, thousands of square kilometers of sea area has been completely frozen, and the ice layer is even as thick as kilometers. Even leviathan doesn''t want to destroy the ice layer so easily.


    None of the Nu Tao fish people who survived several times of bombing by missiles were spared this time. Originally, they could absorb the power of chaos to strengthen their strength to resist the cold. Unfortunately, Leviathan is here. It absorbs all the chaotic breath in the battlefield at the moment to strengthen its combat effectiveness. How can those Nu Tao fish people rob him?


    Even if there are some Nu Tao fish people who can resist the cold erosion for a while, they can''t stick to it all the time. The final result is that all Nu Tao fish people are frozen in the ice and frozen to death.


    The frozen abyss spell has reached its current level and can continue to work without gene''s maintenance. Now he can get out of the war.


    But before that, he still needs a little breath - the cost of releasing the Ninth level spell is not small. He is not as abnormal as Donne.


    Gene took out a bottle of crystal blue potion and poured it down. Then he touched several mana gemstones made before and began to restore his magic quickly. At the same time, he stared at Leviathan in the battlefield.


    As a result, he really found something - the wounds made by Donne before were shrouded in a very strong chaotic atmosphere, and the frozen flesh and blood began to recover under the action of the chaotic atmosphere... No, it should be said that while recovering, the flesh and blood there had become dark purple, emitting a strange and unknown atmosphere.


    Gene roared, "Donne! The smell of chaos is helping it recover!"


    "I see!"


    Donne groaned. He took Leviathan''s claw strike and received a lot of impact. However, Leviathan didn''t take advantage of it. Donne''s vicious sword directly cut off half of his claws!


    This is the worst injury Leviathan has suffered since the war.


    The crazy Leviathan twisted his huge body on the ice, and the ice shook constantly. Can you imagine a mountain with a height of two or three kilometers rolling in front of you?


    Donne couldn''t have imagined it before, but now he has seen it with his own eyes. Damn timid people may be scared to death at the moment they see it.


    The crazy Leviathan didn''t give Donne any chance at all. Donne could only rush into the sky to avoid the crazy Leviathan.


    "Ow!!!"


    Leviathan''s long head danced wildly, and the huge flame light column danced wildly in the sky. Even the clouds in the sky were torn by the flame, and the thick ice was cut and there were gullies everywhere.


    "Go to hell!"


    Pertis held up her staff, and the water element gathered around her from below the ice and turned into hundreds of sharp prismatic ice spikes up to 100 meters. Under pertis''s control, those Ice Spikes pierced Leviathan''s body, and the Crystal Ice Spikes tore the flesh and dyed the color of blood.


    "The scales become brittle after being frozen at low temperature... That means its defense is much weaker now than before..."


    Gene muttered to himself, his eyes shining inexplicably.


    "Shit, it''s too big!"


    Donne cursed and threw his left hand, and a water element sword appeared in his hand. If the frozen abyss hadn''t reduced Leviathan''s defense, he couldn''t be sure that the element sword could break through its defense.


    Just when Donne was going to do it, a dense patch of dots suddenly flew over the sea. He was stunned, and then he was stunned to find that those were actually missiles!


    Brian, are they still in the mood to attack Leviathan!?


    "Fire!"


    On the warship, Brian''s brain jumped and roared with a walkie talkie: "there''s only one target! That big guy! You won''t miss it! Don''t be stingy with ammunition! All the warships fire with all their strength! Blow it to pieces!"

 Chapter 661

    Thanks to the shelter of egwin, the remaining 15 warships safely avoided the indiscriminate damage of the permanently frozen abyss, but now the sea has been completely frozen, and they can''t escape.


    Just, watching his majesty Donne fight the enemy there, but he''s in a daze here? Waiting for your majesty Donne to come down and protect them?


    They can''t.


    Although their strength is not strong enough, although they do not have the ability to go to heaven and earth like his majesty Donne, although they are only small soldiers and weak low-level apocalypses, they also have dignity, the courage to live, and the determination to bite the enemy!


    War!


    Even if you die, you should play your role!


    "Launch! Launch! Launch!"


    Croto danced wildly, facing the terrible Warcraft higher than the sky breaker, they couldn''t escape. They had to attack, attack and attack again!


    The missile poured out like a rainstorm and bombed Leviathan. After freezing, the very fragile scales were blown to pieces by the missile, and the flesh and blood were torn apart by the chaotic spell effect under the combined action. Although it could not cause any great damage, the ants killed more elephants, and their attack could consume some Leviathan''s energy.


    As soon as kroto was fierce, he growled, "send out shrinking rays!"


    "Buzz!"


    The dwarf shrinking ray instantly hit Leviathan. Unfortunately, the previously unfavourable dwarf shrinking ray lost its effect when facing a monster of Leviathan''s level. Leviathan didn''t even react - maybe it really shrunk, but its volume was too large to be detected by the naked eye.


    "Damn it!"


    The angry kloto wanted to drop something. At this time, he suddenly noticed Leviathan''s eyes. His heart moved and shouted at the walkie talkie, "Brian! Order your people to attack that guy''s eyes - no, head!"


    I''m afraid that even if the behemoth is blind, it can use magic to sense the existence of others. I''m afraid the best choice is to bomb its head with dense missiles, flip its skull and see how it can jump!


    "Head!? it moves too fast! The gunner can''t lock his head!"


    Brian also wanted the Gunners to attack Leviathan''s key, but Leviathan''s head shook like a special windmill, and the missile was so fast that it was accidentally wiped away. How to aim?


    "Damn it - hit it in the stomach!"


    Croto said angrily, "then find another chance to attack your head!"


    "Boom, boom -"


    Another round of intensive bombing, hundreds of missiles roared out.


    Donne''s heart moved and rushed to Leviathan''s side in an instant. Taking advantage of the moment it stopped, the double swords waved like the wind. Only a sharp sound sounded. Donne''s flesh and blood flew in front of him. The element long sword and the world will turned into a hurricane and cut a wound with a diameter of 100 meters on Leviathan!


    Croto was overjoyed when he noticed Donne''s movements. "Brian! That wound!"


    Brian immediately understood, "I see! All Gunners pay attention - attack that wound! Let the missile get in and blow the fuck up!"


    The missile in the air quickly changed its orbit and locked the wound made by Tang en. As soon as Tang en stepped back, the missile exploded directly, accelerated at the end, and roared into the bloody wound!


    "Boom, boom!!!"


    The dense explosion broke out in the narrow wound. One missile kept drilling into the wound, so that the torn wound split again before it could freeze, and a large amount of flesh and blood turned into coke.


    The missile explosion after explosion aroused Leviathan''s madness. It roared, and a dense fire rain suddenly fell in the sky, which directly covered the area where the fleet was located.


    "Leave it to me."


    Egwin said that to Brian and rushed directly into the sky. Then she whispered a few times, and the blonde hair danced without wind. The surging magic gathered in front of her and became a huge magic shield with a radius of several kilometers, which directly blocked all the fire and rain out.


    Egwin frowned. The impact of fire rain was much stronger than she thought. Fortunately, as an elf and a substitute for nisclair, she was very strong in physical quality and first-class in recovery, so she could survive.


    Donne was relieved to notice that egwin had blocked the fire rain, but at the same time, he also confirmed one thing, with a ferocious smile on his face.


    He thought of a good way to pay Leviathan.


    "Donne, step back!"


    At this time, gene suddenly roared. Distracted Donne looked up, his eyelids jumped and fled quickly.


    Above the sky, a huge portal is rotating. On the other side of the portal is a deep star space. A huge meteorite with a diameter of hundreds of meters is difficult to pass through the portal. Once it completely passes through the portal, it will fall from the sky with amazing power and bring the impact of destruction!


    Ninth level spell - meteorite falling!


    Because he only mastered two ninth level spells and chose to specialize in meteorite falling, gene''s meteorite falling power is even stronger than Donne''s!


    "Gene, you''re crazy!"


    Pertis also fled. Gene is crazy. He used two ninth level spells in a day. He''s not dead!?


    Although the Ninth level spell is not a legendary spell, it is extremely powerful and brings a huge load to the user. It takes at least ten days and a half months to use the legendary spell once, but Jean used two ninth level spells continuously in such a short time today. He really doesn''t want to die!


    Pertis doesn''t know the benefits gene has gained from Donne recently. This guy has been shameless to go to Donne for tea and drink. Recently, he has added a lot of vitality. His physical condition is almost back to the peak of his youth. Using two ninth order spells continuously will be stressful, but it won''t kill him.


    Leviathan also felt the oppression from the sky. His scarlet eyes stared at the portal in the sky. Suddenly, he roared and spewed out an extremely terrible flame ray. It tried to destroy the meteorite in advance!


    But meteorite falling itself is a composite spell combining earth, fire and arcane. It has strong resistance to flame rays. Leviathan''s attack only slows down the time for meteorites to pass through the portal, but it can''t completely prevent meteorites from coming.


    "Die!"


    How could Donne miss this opportunity? He burst into the sky with a wild smile, his body turned into an illusion, and two cold lights tore the sky and rushed to Leviathan''s head!


    Leviathan noticed the coming of the crisis. As soon as he turned his head, the flame rays swept across Donne. The storm armor broke. Donne rolled and landed on the ice sheet with smoke.


    Donne couldn''t help cursing: "is this guy nuclear powered? Altman has to kneel when he comes!"


    Donne''s raid had no effect, but thanks to his raid, Leviathan was distracted. The meteorite pulled by gene from the star world was about to pass through the portal, and the accumulated power had begun to explode.


    Leviathan knew the danger and instinctively wanted to hide in the deep sea to avoid damage, but at the moment, the sea area of thousands of square kilometers has been frozen, and the ice layer of kilometers deep can''t even break open in a short time.


    It can only twist its body wildly and try to move its body to avoid the impact of meteorites, but at the moment, its huge shortcomings are exposed. Even though he is fast, his size is too large, which makes it difficult for spells and attacks to fail, and the meteorite that locked it in advance is impossible to fail.


    "Go to hell!"


    Gene ferociously accelerated the speed of the meteorite again. The extremely heavy meteorite weighs tens of millions of tons. The power of falling through the portal from the star world can destroy everything. Even leviathan dare not underestimate it.


    Leviathan knew that he could not avoid the meteorite. He simply shrunk his head down, his limbs rolled up, and his whole body shrank together into a ball. At the same time, a very strong magic shield appeared around his body to protect it.


    Donne roared at the distant Fleet: "launch the magic bullet immediately!"


    "Fill the broken magic bullet!"


    "It''s too late to replace the missile! It''s faster to shoot it first and then the state!"


    "Then launch!"


    Another round of missiles took off. The missiles roared and landed on Leviathan''s shield and exploded. Unfortunately, except for the magic bullet, other missiles could not penetrate its defense at all. Even if it was the magic bullet, the shield recovered again at the moment of breaking the shield, and the killing power of the simple magic bullet to Leviathan was not strong.


    "The broken magic bullet is loaded!"


    "Missile launch ready!"


    "Launch now?"


    "Wait!"


    Brian has just noticed the effect of the magic bullet. At the moment, the meteorite still has the last point to escape. The magic bullet can achieve the maximum lethality with the meteorite.


    At the next moment, the meteorite that passed through the portal suddenly burned. The powerful pressure fell from the sky, and the meteorite roared and crashed into Leviathan!


    "Right now!"


    Brian roared hoarsely, "launch!"


    720 80 mm anti magic bullets, together with the large anti magic bullets fired by 15 350 mm shipborne main guns, were fired at Leviathan!


    Brian roared, "attention all Gunners - the magic bullet is distributed to cover Leviathan''s shield!"


    The meteorite fell very fast. Almost when Brian gave the order, the meteorite had come to Leviathan''s head. The burning meteorite collided violently with Leviathan''s shield, and the magic in the air showed a strange state. The surrounding air crackled and the magic was unusually restless.


    When the two sides were in a stalemate, almost negligible shells compared with Leviathan''s body came quietly. The magic breaking bullets that changed orbit from high altitude and then dived down were all over the world, wrapped around Leviathan''s body, and then - the power of magic breaking bullets broke out!


    Under the magic breaking effect of the magic stone, Leviathan''s magic shield was easily broken like paper paste. After being penetrated by the magic bullet, it became riddled. The magic shield immediately lost its stability. At the same time, it had to bear the great power of the meteorite falling. Finally, the magic shield exploded with a bang!


    Meteorite, finally fall!

 Chapter 662

    The scorching meteorite fell on Leviathan, and the terrible power broke out in an instant. A large number of flesh and bone ice blocks were lifted out, huge and incomparable air waves rolled out, and the hard ice began to crack inch by inch!


    Close at hand, Donne and pertis first felt the hot air wave and huge impact, and they had to hold up their shields and retreat again.


    The impact of meteorite falling is more than that. After being impacted, this ice sheet with an area of thousands of square kilometers and a weight of 100 million tons fell several meters into the sea, and then floated again. Between these ups and downs, a huge wave of more than ten meters was set off around. This huge wave will spread around the abyss sea. If it fails to weaken halfway, Coastal port cities will be hit by a devastating tsunami.


    Fortunately, pertis was an expert in water magic. After the huge waves rolled away from the ice sheet, she forced them down, and the port city of prandal avoided a devastating blow.


    "Jean, the meteorite used for this goods is so powerful!"


    Donne exclaimed in his heart, "it''s worthy of being a legendary mage with the title of Lord of stars and moon. It''s much more professional than my half way monk!"


    Star falling is an advanced version of the nine level spell meteorite falling. If he had not studied meteorite falling thoroughly and excelled to the extreme, gene would not have had the opportunity to master the legendary spell star falling, and the title of king of the stars and moon is because he mastered the legendary spell star falling.


    After the strong impact, there was a rolling heat wave, and a large number of broken fragments shot in all directions like a sword. At the moment, the cold ice sheet was gasified in a large amount, and the center was shrouded in dense smoke. Leviathan''s huge body was completely shrouded in dense fog, just like a smoke shrouded mountain peak.


    The surrounding ice sheet was hard hit by the impact of meteorites to create a giant crater up to 100 meters deep, and all the solid ice inside was gasified.


    Is it dead!?


    Donne, pertis, gene, and even egwin in the distance stared nervously at the black shadow in the thick fog.


    "Click" made a slight sound, and the shadow in the thick fog suddenly moved.


    "It''s moving!"


    Peltiss was shocked: "haven''t you died yet?"


    As soon as her voice fell, a large shadow burst from the main body of the shadow, made a noise, and then rolled out of the thick fog.


    "That''s --"


    Peltier''s eyes widened. "Leviathan''s neck!"


    Donne took a closer look, didn''t he? That piece of coke looks round. Isn''t it Leviathan''s neck?


    I don''t know if it was affected by the falling vibration. More and more things fell from the shadow shrouded by the thick fog. After rolling out of the thick fog, Donne and they saw that it was pieces of meat burned into coke.


    "Dead?"


    Pearl''s heart was beating wildly.


    Donne frowned, waved his hand, and a breeze blew away the fog shrouded in the "mountain", revealing the real situation inside.


    Leviathan, who was entrenched on the ice sheet, was now blackened and looked lifeless. What was more terrible was that in the center of his body, a huge wound hundreds of meters in diameter was emitting thick smoke - that was the center of the impact of the meteorite.


    A lot of blood was frozen on its body, but the inside of the body was burned into coke. From the wound, you can even see that the huge bones have been crushed and the internal organs have completely disappeared.


    The terrible impact of the meteorite falling completely broke out after entering Leviathan''s body, shaking all the internal organs of its body into meat sauce and burning to ashes.


    "Dead?"


    The tottering gene gasped and his face was surprised and happy: "really dead?"


    "Dead."


    Donne nodded. He was sure there was no vitality in Leviathan, but there was no joy on his face. Instead, he stared at Leviathan''s body.


    Its body was still foggy all around.


    Leviathan is a super ninth level Warcraft, and its strength is no worse than the legendary strength of human beings. This time, if he didn''t pester Leviathan and let gene use the eternal frozen abyss spell to restrain its attributes and weaken its scale defense. In addition, when the meteorite falls and erupts, the fleet can launch a large number of magic breaking bullets to weaken the defense of the magic shield, Otherwise, they would never have defeated Leviathan.


    If these conditions are not met, just Donne, even if he has been hitting with meteorites, I''m afraid he can''t kill Leviathan.


    This guy is so powerful and terrible!


    And there are many monsters like it in the deep sea??


    Just thinking so, Donne felt that he also had signs of deep-sea phobia.


    But that''s secondary. What Dunn really cares about now is another thing.


    According to his previous experience, it''s almost time to come out now??


    "Coming!"


    Donne looked constipated. He didn''t expect it.


    After Leviathan died, a large number of chaotic smells floated out of his body. After these chaotic smells gathered together in the sky, the space of the gathering point began to distort.


    Jean, who had almost lost his strength, looked at the sky in despair, trembled his lips and said gnashing his teeth: "the door of chaos? It''s still large!"


    Yes, the most disgusting thing about Donne is not that he can''t lose the equipment and materials when playing chaotic boss, but that he doesn''t finish after killing them. After the chaotic breath escapes, as long as the concentration reaches a certain critical value, there will be a chaotic door.


    As long as the door of chaos is not closed, the battle is not over.


    Fortunately, the enemies emerging from the chaos gate are not necessarily as powerful big bosses as before, and 99% of them are small chaotic creatures with combat power of about gold level.


    And to deal with these enemies, if they don''t want to make things more troublesome, gene, their best choice is not to do it.


    Next, the main force of the battle will become the soldiers of the fleet again.


    "No matter how many times I see it, I still have a feeling of nausea every time I see the door of chaos."


    Pertis''s expression is very ugly. When she and gene egwin fought against chaos, they had seen too many chaos doors. Now it''s disgusting to see chaos doors.


    "I can''t use you this time. You can have a rest."


    Donne stared at the gate of chaos and said faintly, "next, let''s give it to my soldiers."


    "No problem?"


    Pertis has never seen Donne''s soldiers fight against chaos before. In her impression, human soldiers and chaotic creatures basically have no ability to compete positively, and are completely one-sided killing.


    "Don''t worry."


    Gene took a few breaths and said, "this guy has trained his soldiers very well. Almost all the weapons equipped by his soldiers are developed for chaotic creatures. Give them."


    "Let''s go back to the broken islands first."


    Pertis was worried that the battle would spread to the broken islands, so she flew back with Jean.


    Egwin turned and asked Donne, "do you need my help?"


    Donne''s heart was warm and said with a smile, "you stand next to me and support me is the greatest help."


    "Solidarity?"


    Egwin tilted his head and looked confused, but he nodded and promised him.


    Seeing that the door of chaos has been opened and sporadic small chaotic creatures have landed through the door, don and egwin quickly fly back to the fleet. He found the excited Brian and asked, "how much ammunition is there in the inventory?"


    "There are about half of them. It may not be enough to deal with the monsters before, but if the enemy is those small chaotic creatures, hey hey, it''s no problem at all."


    Brian looked at the small chaotic creature falling from the sky with disdain on his face.


    If it had been in the past, he might have been worried, but since he settled in Ellington, he has had a lot of dealings with chaotic creatures in the year with Donne, and he has been well aware of the weaknesses of chaotic creatures.


    "Where are Depp and Locke?"


    Depp and Locke are not on the flagship, but are assigned by Donne to other warships. At the moment, they have to transfer information through Brian.


    "We just talked. Everyone is almost the same. When we first fill the inventory, we distribute ammunition evenly. When we just fight, we all shoot at the same frequency."


    "In that case, get ready to fight."


    After thinking for a moment, Donne said, "first launch a round of missiles to see if we can hit the opposite side through the portal. If not, we''ll find a way to gather chaotic creatures together, and then a round of missile bombing."


    "Call over? Good idea!"


    Brian''s eyes lit up. After so many years, all races in prandal have been beaten by chaos. This is the first time someone wants to return to the counter offensive.


    The environment opposite the portal is certainly not suitable for human survival, but missiles don''t care so much??


    At Brian''s command, the battery operator immediately fired 12 80mm missiles. The missiles roared towards the chaos gate, but just as the missile was about to rush in, a violent energy came out of the chaos gate and directly destroyed the missile.


    "Tut, really not?"


    Don en curled his mouth: "the energy just came from the opposite side of the portal. It''s obviously a violent energy without soul and reason. His vigilance is not low."


    "In other words," egwin shook his ears, "since the chaotic creature opposite the portal is so vigilant, it means that your weapon may really pass through the portal and directly attack the world over there."


    "Maybe, but it doesn''t make any sense."


    Donne''s helpless hand: "chaotic creatures are pure energy bodies. We can neither conquer nor destroy the world in which they live. The past is meaningless. The only way is to block them out of our world."


    "I want to send missiles to the portal, mainly to destroy them in the portal before they come to attack."


    With that, Donne floated slowly, stared at the chaotic door in the distance and said, "now that they have come, let them taste the taste of new weapons."

 Chapter 663

    The chaotic gate floating in the sky looks like a disgusting excretory outlet. With the passage of time, more and more small chaotic creatures emerge from the chaotic gate, like a purple and black waterfall falling from the sky onto the ice sheet, and rapidly spread in all directions on the blue and white ice sheet.


    With the emergence of chaotic creatures, there is a strange smell of nausea. Even if there are dozens of kilometers away, the nausea can still be clearly felt, like a lingering haze.


    Dense chaotic creatures have piled up like a mountain. Countless chaotic creatures are distorted and nameless. Their complex tentacles extend in all directions, devouring everything that can be swallowed, and spreading their breath around.


    All the turrets on the warship had been loaded, and Brian immediately sent a signal to Donne.


    "Ready for the first round!"


    "Target chaotic creature landing point!"


    "All launch!"


    With Donne''s order, Brian immediately conveyed the order of the first volley. The dense missiles soared into the sky, roared high into the sky, changed orbit, locked the landing area of chaotic creatures, and then rushed into the army of chaotic creatures at a very high speed.


    "Bang bang -"


    The devastating light wave rushed into the sky. A few seconds later, the deafening explosion rang through the ice sheet, the heat wave and hurricane swept in, and the giant ships frozen on the ice sheet shook unceasingly.


    After waiting for the air wave to dissipate, croto on the sky breaker immediately adjusted his telescope and looked into the distance. A moment later, there was a cry from the walkie talkie: "ancestors are on! The power of this round of volley is really terrible!"


    The central area of the explosion point was originally corroded into a large irregular area by chaotic creatures, but now those irregular ice layers have been completely destroyed. After the explosion of various powerful magic warheads, hundreds of sixth order magic broke out at the same time, forming a very terrible element storm.


    Violent elements and magic tore up all targets within the explosion range, including those chaotic creatures with strong magic resistance.


    Although chaotic creatures can absorb the power of chaos and improve their own strength by taking damage, the problem is that Donne and them have not contacted these chaotic creatures from the beginning. The super long-range attack of missiles makes the most terrible characteristics of these chaotic creatures unable to be brought into play, so they go out of smoke.


    "Valid!"


    Donne was secretly excited and clenched his fist. In the future, this super long-range and powerful weapon will be the best choice to restrain chaotic creatures!


    After the first wave of attack, the number of chaotic creatures appearing on the ice sheet suddenly decreased. After a large number of chaotic creatures died, the rich chaotic smell was purified a little, and most of them returned to the door of chaos.


    Croto shouted, "effective! Load the ammunition now! Get ready for the second round!"


    When the warship was ready for the second round of shooting, the heavily armed Ellington Guard soldiers were already fully armed and ready to fight.


    They had prepared in advance for the side battle with the Nu Tao fish man. Unexpectedly, before the Nu Tao fish man could get close to the warship, they had been completely defeated. Before they had time to fight back, the chaotic atmosphere they depended on for survival was robbed by Leviathan, and then they were all killed by a legendary spell of gene.


    If you want to select the most sad group of the year, there is no doubt that it is the Nu Tao fish man. Originally, it was one of the top two races in the deep sea. As a result, after the chaos invasion, there are only three or two kittens left. In the future, those surviving Nu Tao fish people may only live with Naga, After a long time, I''m afraid even the blood of Nu Tao fish man will be completely assimilated.


    Although the temperature on the ice sheet has begun to rise, it has not yet reached the point that the soldiers of the Ellington guard can bear, so they are still on standby at the edge of the warship, where egwin is sheltered.


    "Will they hit here?"


    A soldier wiped the blade with an eager expression.


    "It''s hard to estimate."


    "I think so. His majesty Donne has developed such a powerful weapon this time. I think even chaotic creatures are so powerful, they can''t resist this weapon."


    "Yes, the power of the volley just now is amazing. You can feel how terrible the explosion over there is here."


    Several soldiers talked while oiling the chainsaw sword: "and even if they can break through the defense line, the chainsaw sword in our hands is not vegetarian."


    "There''s also a combine harvester. It''s too sharp to use in the battlefield. I always feel that it''s a great weapon to transform it a little."


    "It seems that chaotic creatures are just like this. Meeting your majesty Donne is like meeting an enemy. It''s nothing at all."


    Another veteran said cautiously, "don''t say that. Chaos is the most terrible enemy. Although our recent battles with them ended in victory, we can never despise chaos. It is precisely because we can''t relax our vigilance that his majesty Donne has been thinking about countermeasures against chaos."


    "Yes? The second round of missiles have flown out. I feel they have no backhand at all."


    A soldier put his hand on his forehead and looked at hundreds of missiles in the distance. The missiles accurately blasted into the center of chaotic creatures, and the power completely exploded. Once again, a large blank area was blown out in the dense chaotic biota.


    "Wait a minute? They''re not coming this way?"


    Croto suddenly found an anomaly. After those chaotic creatures were hit by the warship''s missiles, those chaotic creatures didn''t come here, but rushed to the East.


    It''s like being attracted.


    attract?


    Donne''s face suddenly changed: "no! It''s nagas!"


    The place where the door of chaos is opened is farther away from the fleet, and a large number of Naga are gathered on the broken islands. The life breath of Naga is obviously more attractive to chaotic creatures than that of the fleet, so chaotic creatures directly choose to go to the other side.


    "That''s good!"


    Donne thought about it and immediately made a decision. He shouted to croto, "inform pertis to strengthen the defense of the broken islands, take the broken islands as bait, and the fleet fire will carry out long-range attack from the rear and destroy them as quickly as possible!"


    "And you?"


    "I''ll deal with the gate of chaos!"


    Donne flew into the air: "if the door of chaos is not closed, these chaotic creatures will continue to appear. The longer the large chaotic door is opened, the more dangerous the chaotic creatures will appear!"


    The enemies emerging from the gate of chaos gradually become stronger with the passage of time. If you leave this large gate of chaos, before long, there will be large chaotic creatures, or even primary chaotic creatures again. At that point, the situation will become more dangerous and complex, and it is likely that the whole sea area will be deeply polluted, Nagas are homeless.


    Don can''t get involved in the battle now. All he can do now is turn on the spell gain aura just in case, and then go to repair the distorted space near the chaos gate.


    While Donne rushed into the sky, the newly loaded missile took off again and roared into the chaotic army in the distance. At the same time, pertis has re strengthened the magic shield and ordered all Naga soldiers to stand by at the edge of the magic shield and be ready to fight with chaotic creatures at any time.


    "Reload! Continue to reload!"


    Brian yelled at the walkie talkie. All the members of the fleet have gone all out. The whole fleet has entered the combat state with unprecedented efficiency.


    Round after round of missile bombing in the past, a large number of chaotic creatures were blown apart, turned into chaos again, and returned to the gate of chaos. At this moment, Donne has come near the gate of chaos.


    "What a strong twist!"


    The space around the large chaotic gate has been distorted and bizarre. Behind a large number of broken spaces, various strange pictures are reflected, including dim starry sky, burned out asteroid groups, extinguished stars, and even dark space without five fingers. Donne just glanced at it and focused on the chaotic gate again.


    The chaotic force gushing from the chaos gate is the culprit of space distortion, but Nora is not here. Without her life force, Donne can only use brute force to block those chaotic forces.


    A transparent flame came out of Donne, and the burning flame burned up the escaping chaotic smell. When the fire of the void appeared, the chaotic gate shrank like a living creature for a moment, followed by a crazy counterattack - it spewed out a large amount of high concentration chaotic power.


    "Get back!"


    Donne roared, the magic within a thousand miles turned into a hurricane, poured into the will of the world, and then integrated with the fire of nothingness, roaring and attacking the door of chaos!


    A huge amount of magic gathered together and became an entity. The magic torrent haunting bits and pieces of Arcane Brilliance constantly impacted the door of chaos. A large number of chaotic forces were purified by the fire of nothingness. The chaotic creatures emerging from the door of chaos even had no chance to fight back.


    Egwin, who had just caught up with him to help Donne, was almost involved in the magic torrent.


    "What terrible magic!"


    Gene, resting on the broken islands in the distance, saw the huge magic flood across the sky and his hair stood up.


    That magic torrent not only dispersed the formation of chaotic creatures, but also purified a huge amount of chaotic breath, and the surrounding dark sky recovered a little light.


    "This is his real strength!"


    Perse, who maintained the magic array, was also stunned. Although they could gather magic to form a strong torrent to attack the enemy, it took a long time to prepare, and Donne just raised his hand at will and mobilized almost all the magic in a thousand miles. This terrible control ability made perse and Jean feel a deep sense of powerlessness.


    What is genius? This is genius.

 Chapter 664

    With Donne as the center, the magic torrent with a diameter of tens of meters constantly impacts the door of chaos and purifies the escaping chaos.


    Donne in the sky greatly weakened the power of chaotic creatures. At the same time, the distant fleet kept pouring dense firepower into the chaotic creatures on the ice sheet below, and a huge amount of missiles fell like garbage without money.


    The effect is outstanding.


    Tens of thousands of chaotic creatures were destroyed by missiles, but a large number of chaotic element storm areas appeared on the flat ice sheet due to the outbreak of complex element spells. In the chaotic element storm area, due to element rage and chaotic magic environment, it is difficult for the Apocalypse below the legend to protect themselves, and even the legendary strong will lose a lot of combat power.


    Although those chaotic creatures are not afraid of the element storm, a large number of elements constantly impact them, making them move slowly. Even the chaotic force constituting themselves is constantly purified by the elements belonging to order. When they rush out of the element storm area, their own strength becomes weaker.


    On the ice sheet, the power of the frozen abyss has stopped, and the temperature has gradually risen to about minus 40 or 50 degrees. Coupled with the outbreak of a large number of Fire spells, the temperature on the ice sheet has further increased to about minus 20 degrees. A slightly stronger normal person can withstand this temperature, not to mention the apocalypse.


    They can already fight in armor at this temperature.


    "All ready! You can abandon the ship at any time!"


    After Depp and Locke confirmed each other''s information through the walkie talkie, they had issued instructions to prepare for battle.


    Under the high-intensity firing frequency, the ammunition reserves on the warship are being consumed at an alarming rate. At the moment, Donne is involved by the chaos gate and can''t return to Ellington to obtain ammunition supply. When the ammunition runs out, they have to abandon the ship and rush to the front line on the ice field to fight closely with the chaotic creatures.


    Fortunately, gene''s nine level spell permanently frozen the abyss created the conditions for close combat for the soldiers, otherwise they might have no place to play their power in the sea full of sea water.


    Kloto, riding a comet motorcycle, rushed to Donne''s neighborhood and shouted, "Donne! The missiles are running out!"


    Donne, who maintained the flow of magic, had no time to be distracted and asked without looking back, "where''s the bullet?"


    "There are many more, but we can''t help it if they don''t get close to the warship except that the destroyer can shoot!"


    "Pour all the missiles, and then transfer all the bullets to the sky breaker. The main combatants abandon the ship, get on the ice field, and drive the combine for close combat!"


    "I see! What do you do here?"


    "Just leave it to me. Your side is responsible for covering the combat troops from high altitude."


    Donne estimated the battle range. Fortunately, the gain range of spell aura can cover them.


    Clouter, disgusted by the power of chaos, immediately withdrew and conveyed Donne''s meaning.


    "Combine harvester? Your majesty has long considered this possibility!"


    Uncle Depp laughed. The space rings on their hands were filled with a large number of combine harvesters in addition to war supplies.


    "But this time there is no saint''s blessing!"


    At the other end of the walkie talkie, Locke shouted, "without blessing, the combat capability of the combine will be much weakened!"


    "No way, this time they didn''t accompany."


    At this time, the voice of selisis sounded in the walkie talkie: "blessing? Can the blessing of the goddess of water?"


    "In theory, as long as it is a pure order force, it can enhance the combat capability of the combine."


    "In that case, I''ll find you!"


    "Are you?"


    "Selisis, the substitute of Anita Lyle, the goddess of water, is also the sacrifice of the temple of water!"


    As she spoke, selisis bypassed the chaotic army from the side and rushed to the battlefield. The dense missile bombing completely tore up the attack route of chaotic creatures, which gave her the possibility of detour.


    Anita Lyle, the goddess of water, is good at healing power. Her power brings health, happiness and joy to people. From a certain point of view, she has something in common with the holy light power of the Holy See of light. If she can get the blessing of the goddess of water, the power of the combine harvester may also be greatly increased.


    A group of Naga, led by selisis and polisaya, glided quickly on the ice field. The biting cold under their bodies made the Naga soldiers feel very sleepy, but the warm power from selisis helped the soldiers resist the sleepiness.


    After the spell was applied, it took only less than 30 minutes to reach hundreds of kilometers. Selisis successfully joined Depp, Locke and Brian near the fleet. At the moment, thousands of combined harvesters have been lined up on the ice sheet next to the fleet.


    "Is it safe on the road?"


    Polisaya shook his trident: "fortunately, several sporadic chaotic creatures were eliminated. They seem to be much weaker."


    "That''s because you have been protected by your Majesty''s spell aura."


    Locke sighed and said, "if it weren''t for the protection of your Majesty''s power, we alone can''t deal with those chaotic creatures."


    "These are the secret weapons against them?"


    Celis pointed to the combine harvester next to her and frowned: "is there no weapon with great power?"


    "There is only the last inventory of missiles left, and the fleet is waiting for the chaotic creatures to gather and plan for the last centralized bombing."


    Depp looked up at the fort that had been filled, his face tense: "after this round of concentrated bombing, the rest depends on us."


    "There are too many chaotic creatures. Can we just rely on our hands?"


    Selisis was very low spirited. If she had that weapon, she would be very confident.


    "Don''t worry."


    "Click" is a crisp sound. Locke''s chain saw sword is inserted into the ice in front of him. He rubbed his hands and breathed hot air. Then he sneered and said: "we don''t deal with chaotic creatures once or twice. With these weapons provided by your majesty, chaotic creatures are just paper tigers."


    "Paper tiger? What''s that?"


    "It''s a kind of... It doesn''t matter!"


    Locke shook his head. "Now wait for the last order --"


    As soon as his voice fell, he heard a rapid explosion overhead. The last round of missiles ejected from the launcher and flew into the distance.


    "The shooting is over! Everybody get on the bus!"


    With a loud roar, Brian grabbed the hammer and jumped down from the warship more than ten meters high, smashed it heavily on the ice field, and puffed out bursts of fog in his mouth. With a ferocious look on his face, he roared, "it''s time for us to come out!"


    "* * * * shit!"


    "Let''s go!"


    After Depp gave the order, everyone boarded the combine. At least two people were hung on a combine. Then the wind engine began to run, and the powerful power rushed to the distant battlefield with the combine.


    The crawler design allows the combine to move smoothly on this complex ice field terrain, and the speed is very fast. It bypassed the element storm area and rushed to the battlefield in less than half an hour.


    "The enemy is found 3000 meters ahead!"


    "All speed up!"


    As soon as we approached the battlefield, we found the trace of chaotic creatures. Before the two sides contacted, celis held up her staff: "exercise the purification mission in the name of the substitute of the goddess. The great goddess Anita lyre, please listen to my prayer and come, the will of God!"


    The power of pure water elements gathered on selisis from all directions. In a moment, her breath changed. A virtual shadow appeared behind the young and lively lianglin Naga. Although she could not see her face clearly, it gave people a gentle and noble feeling. The power of happiness and Joy came from selisis, After the nervous soldiers were swept by the blue light, the sore muscles were immediately relaxed, and the whole person seemed to have been sublimated.


    That''s Anita Lyle, the goddess of water.


    Celis is like a noble Queen, floating in the sky, constantly radiating her power around.


    "The power of purification!"


    A refreshing blue light rippled rapidly in the air like a ripple, covering all combine harvesters in the blink of an eye, including those soldiers, who gained the purification power of Anita Lyle.


    At the same time, applying spell gain to so many targets, celis''s spirit suddenly became quite tired. However, after performing the divine descending technique, her recovery became very strong. She recovered her spirit after a short rest and gathered a large number of water elements again.


    "In the name of Anita Lyle, call for blessings from the deep sea!"


    The deeper blue light rushed into the sky, and the whole dark and gloomy sky seemed to become the sea. The surging power of water elements roared and attached to the combine harvester fleet, adding the blessing of the goddess to all targets.


    Surprisingly, after receiving the blessing of the goddess of water, the action speed of the combine on the ice field suddenly became faster, and the originally estimated time was disrupted.


    Depp had to hold up his chainsaw sword and immediately issued an attack command: "machine gunner ready - shoot!"


    The machine gunners in the convoy immediately began to fire fiercely.


    The powerful penetration of the magic bullet easily broke the shield outside the chaotic creature, followed by a dense shower of bullets. Tens of thousands of bullets poured on the chaotic creature every second. At the same time, there were a large number of spells launched by magic pistols.


    That wave of chaotic creatures had just smelled the breath of life. Before they could launch an attack, they had been involved in the cutting machine by the speeding combine fleet, twisted into pieces, and the fleet roared past,


    The chaotic fragments regrouped into tiny chaotic creatures, but before they gathered again, the vehicles behind them rolled over again, turning them into more subtle fragments - which were then purified by the purification power of selisis.

 Chapter 665

    The combine harvester fleet roared into the battlefield, and the battle directly entered a climax at the beginning!


    The machine gunner pours long-range firepower and consumes the effective power of chaotic creatures. Swordsmen and shield soldiers protect the driver of the combine from crashing and crushing in chaotic creatures. The crawler design makes the combine not afraid of holes and cracks on the ground, and all kinds of terrain are flat, After the wildly rotating reaping knife in front gets the blessing, God blocks the killing God and Buddha, and the killing efficiency is terrible.


    If the combine is conscious, it must feel like it''s really going to be a poi.


    As an agricultural machinery, it''s only enough to be used in the battlefield. It can kill all directions. No one can stop it. Why do armored tanks feel embarrassed?


    Depp and Locke Brian have proposed to Donne to refit the combine more than once, but it''s a pity that Donne has to rely on the combine to improve agricultural production capacity. How can he refit casually?


    As for the modification they said, it overlapped with the functions of the tank he wanted to build next. Donne simply ignored it. When the rear tank was built, they would understand.


    What''s more, there are also reference samples of tank technology on the dwarf side. It''s not much easier to refit the existing dwarf combat tank than to change the combine harvester? As long as Donne''s inspiration from the earth is added and a large number of magic weapons are added to combat tanks, a new battlefield killer can be born.


    Locke yelled at the walkie talkie while firing at the chaotic creatures coming up: "a large number of enemy troops are coming from the right wing! The fourth team turns right and cuts in and intercepts! The fifth team charges! Tear their formation!"


    "The first and second teams slow down! Don''t go deep alone and lengthen the front!"


    "The sixth and seventh teams speed up! There are too many enemies. Don''t entangle with them. Be careful to be entangled!"


    "After the tenth team continues to break, pay attention to cleaning the battlefield!"


    "Team 8, you are too far away from the big army! Come back quickly! Team 9 will pick you up! Master croto, fire cover!"


    "Copy that!"


    In this battle, the sky breaker is both relaxed and dangerous, because it is located in the sky and will not be directly impacted by chaotic creatures, but it is also difficult to avoid the chaotic rays emitted by chaotic creatures in the sky.


    Had it not been for the technical support of the magic shield provided by Donne for the sky breaker in the previous modification, the sky breaker would have been full of holes at the moment.


    Kloto roared, "the left-wing fort is ready to shoot, cover the eighth team, launch!"


    "Boom, boom!"


    A round of intensive gunfire landed on the ice field and scattered all the chaotic creatures between the eighth team and the ninth team. The breathing eighth team immediately accelerated across the distance, joined the ninth team and returned to the main force.


    "Croto, you guy! The next time you shoot, the second will be accurate!"


    Brian, a head of ice residue, angrily smashed a chaotic creature and roared, "you almost blew my beard!"


    "That kind of thing should have rotted in the ground long ago!"


    Cloto scolded angrily, "do you want to die? Your chrysanthemum is going to explode! Concentrate on fighting!"


    Brian subconsciously threw out the chaotic creature lying on the ground and sneaking at him with a giant hammer whirlwind. The chaotic ray emitted by the chaotic creature in a hurry swept in front of Brian, and Brian''s proud beard immediately lost a large part.


    "My beard!"


    Brian''s eyes turned red in an instant, held up the war hammer and roared, "I''m going to kill you! I''m Brian hammer! I''m the king of the hills! Damn dregs, you die!"


    The immortal hammer of the king of mountains suddenly showed a bright light, followed by Brian''s body suddenly expanded, and in the blink of an eye, he became a huge dwarf up to three meters. The huge dwarf roared to kill the chaotic creatures. After the chaotic ray hit him, he was bounced away by the gray skin, And he became a violent monster no less than Elsa.


    "Kill!!!"


    "Horizontal groove!?"


    Donne in the sky almost fell down: "God comes to earth? Brian, are you Muradin?"


    "No!"


    Depp''s face changed greatly: "Brian is crazy! All listen to the order - speed up! Keep up with Brian!"


    "Shit, I knew it would be bad!"


    Locke scolded angrily: "I told him to make a cover and put his beard in before starting. He didn''t listen. Now he''s stupid!"


    "There''s no time to complain! Speed up and rush up!"


    "I''m more worried that this guy''s sudden impulse will do bad things -"


    As soon as Depp''s voice fell, the chaotic creature rushed over. He raised his shield, and the huge impact almost rushed him off the harvester.


    "Damn it! It''s going to be bad!"


    Depp roared, "Brian! Stop! Your attack makes them stronger!"


    Red eyed Brian roared, "real men are not afraid of challenges! I''ll kill them! Take my life for my beard!"


    Locke scolded, "you''re not a man at all! You''re a dwarf!"


    The furious Brian was stunned when he heard the speech. He couldn''t help thinking about the difference between men and dwarfs, and the action on his hand slowed down subconsciously.


    Two combine harvesters roared past. Depp and Locke jointly put the three meter high dwarf up and scolded in unison: "can you stop making trouble? If you want to fight, at least change the chain saw sword!"


    Although the undead Warhammer of the king of mountains is powerful, at the moment, the special effect of the Warhammer can''t be brought into play at sea. Moreover, the Warhammer has no indirect lethality. The direct frontal attack will make the chaotic creatures more difficult. The chaotic creatures that have just been attacked by Brian and haven''t been eliminated will devour those around in the blink of an eye, and then become more powerful.


    Depp and Locke are trying to kill him now.


    "I see! Can''t I change the chain saw sword?"


    Brian''s feet were kicking in the air and shouted, "I just want revenge!"


    "Be honest! Or I''ll let durandon get you back and be king!"


    Locke shut Brian up with a word.


    After Brian''s mischief, the power of a small group of chaotic creatures has increased significantly. According to the impact on the combine harvester and Depp, their power has risen to the golden peak, infinitely close to the master level. Only such a small group of chaotic creatures have the power to destroy a medium-sized territory.


    "Hold on! Hold on!"


    The advance of the team encountered difficulties - those stronger chaotic creatures were difficult to be crushed by the harvesting knife. Led by them, the chaotic creatures began to gather quickly. There were waving tentacles everywhere, and the air was full of black and purple chaotic rays. They would be caught if they were not careful.


    "Their strength and defense have become stronger - magic bullet! We need magic bullet to weaken their defense!"


    "The machine gunner will replace the broken magic bullet immediately!"


    "I don''t have much broken magic bullets here!"


    "Kill them first!!"


    As long as we kill this wave of stronger chaotic creatures, it''s easy to say what''s left.


    The machine gunners immediately changed the magic bullet and poured fire on the chaotic creatures in front of the team.


    The dense magic breaking bullet rain once again made great contributions. The defense of chaotic creatures was torn apart by the effect of magic breaking bullet and the powerful penetration force of bullet itself, and then rolled in by the deadlocked combine harvester.


    "Succeeded!"


    "But there are not many broken magic bullets!"


    Depp wiped his sweat and looked up at the sky: "it doesn''t matter! As long as he can buy enough time for his majesty and close the door of chaos, these guys are not afraid!"


    On the sky, a lot of chaos has been purified by Donne''s void fire, but Donne also consumed a lot of energy. At the moment, even he feels tired - mainly using those void fires.


    The fire of the void condensed by the power of the void is not only very useful in alchemy, but also very sharp in purifying the smell of chaos. It can be called an absolute nemesis. The only thing that makes people helpless is that the burden of using the power of the void on Donne is too great. Even the perfect body created by the gods can not bear the high-intensity load for such a long time.


    Fortunately, egwin helped him. Thanks to the natural power of the Earth Goddess, his pressure was reduced a lot.


    "Almost."


    After looking at the much purer sky, Donne muttered to himself and added strength again.


    It has been more than an hour since the door of chaos was opened, and the continuous stream of chaotic creatures has become much stronger. Now the chaotic breath escaping around has been purified, which offsets their strengthening effect.


    In this hour, the amount of magic consumed by Donne was extremely terrible. Even if Jean peltis egwin and them were added up, it was less than one tenth, not only the magic of thousands of miles around. Now a huge magic vortex has been formed above the ice sheet, even in the deep sea and above the sky, Even the further magic was continuously drawn by him.


    Extremely huge magic gathered here in Donne, which had to be transformed into a magic torrent to attack the gate of chaos. You can imagine how great the pressure Donne was under.


    Seeing that the diffusion of the gate of chaos has been curbed, Donne resolutely stopped the impact of the magic torrent, and then he began to work with egwin to repair the distorted space around him.


    The emergence of the chaos gate forcibly squeezed out the space originally existing here, so it will cause a large number of distorted spaces. Every time Tang en repaired a distorted space, the chaos gate will be limited by one more point and the volume will be reduced. When all the distorted spaces are repaired, the large chaos gate will be closed.


    This is also the most common means used by gene and them.


    The only trouble is that this method is very time-consuming, because space is a very complex existence. Even if you master various space related spells, it is difficult to say that you can quickly repair a distorted space.


    Last time they were at the top of the storm, it took them a long time. Today it''s only Donne himself. Logically, it will take longer.


    But is that true?

 Chapter 666

    In fact, there is another way to close chaos by repairing distorted space.


    That''s what Nora used before, using the powerful and unmatched power of order (including but not limited to the power of life, the power of nature, the power of elements, arcane magic, etc.) to forcibly impact the door of chaos and purify the whole door of chaos.


    This method is generally used for small-scale micro or small chaotic gates. It is difficult for medium-sized chaotic gates to do so, but it is not impossible. Basically, the first method can only be used to purify large-scale chaotic gates, because the order force required to purify them is massive.


    In addition, there is a third way, but generally no one can do it. It needs an extremely powerful explosive power in a moment, and even surpass the power of legendary magic. No one can master that power except the gods.


    But Donne can do it, only at a price.


    That kind of price was certainly not willing for gene and them, but it was nothing for Donne.


    He must use this method now because there is no time for him.


    Now the chaotic creatures emerging from the chaos gate are mainly medium-sized chaotic creatures, and their power is becoming stronger and stronger. Even with spell gain aura and powerful equipment, the soldiers of Ellington guard are still unable to resist a large number of medium-sized chaotic creatures.


    This chaotic gate must be destroyed as soon as possible.


    This is the only way.


    Donne turned to egwin and said, "honey, go down and help protect them. I''m afraid I''ll hurt them by mistake."


    "Honey?"


    Egwin froze for a moment, looked surprised, and was obviously surprised by Donne''s abrupt address.


    Donne smiled and said, "because I like you."


    "Do you like me?"


    Egwin still felt a little confused, confused and at a loss. She suddenly looked sad and said, "you''re doing business now. Don''t be distracted. Don''t you need my help here? The efficiency of repairing space alone is very slow."


    Donne looked at egwin, who deliberately opened the topic to cover up his embarrassment. He felt very interesting.


    Egwin has always been committed to eliminating chaos and has never been in love - again, for elves, falling in love itself is a very strange thing. Elven men and women often need hundreds of years to get along with each other. After confirming that they really like to be with each other, they will naturally be together and will not cultivate feelings as deliberately as human beings, So egwin felt very embarrassed about Donne''s confession, and didn''t know how to deal with it, so he had to tear away the topic.


    "No, it''s too slow to repair the space. Simply destroy the space here and rebuild it faster."


    Donne plans to use violence to break the game. Anyway, the diffusion trend of the gate of chaos has been curbed. Now the space here has become stable and will not collapse. As long as the space here is completely destroyed, the channel for transmitting chaotic creatures will naturally disappear. This efficiency is very fast, and of course, the requirements for power are higher.


    "Destroy the space directly?"


    Egwin was stunned again. She had never heard of this way to deal with the door of chaos.


    Donne nodded, "just leave it to me. You can go down quickly."


    Egwin wanted to say something, but he opened his mouth, hesitated and left.


    "Well, let me try the power of the nuclear bomb in the magical world."


    Donne narrowed his eyes and suddenly something appeared in his hand.


    Star boundary square crystal.


    As mentioned before, the star boundary square crystal is a crystal born in the star boundary. It is a very stable space material, which can be used to make space equipment or become the core of the transmission array.


    But being very stable means that once destroyed, the power from inside is terrible.


    Space material itself contains the law of space. The destructive power of a square star crystal stimulated by external forces is even far greater than that of a nuclear bomb. Of course, it can only be used once.


    Donne learned this method from Jean, but this method consumes extremely precious star boundary square crystals. Prandal originally lacked star boundary square crystals. Using this method is equivalent to taking money to smash chaos. Of course, no one will use this method.


    But Donne is different. He has a lot of star boundary materials and has no place to use. He can use the star boundary square crystal as a bomb.


    When egwin came to the center of the United harvest team, she motioned to Donne, then Donne grinned, threw away the star square crystal in his hand, and looked at the huge gate of chaos in front of him.


    "Shit! What does that boy want?"


    The distance of tens of kilometers is nothing for the legendary strong. As soon as Don en had an action, Jean and pertis had seen it.


    After seeing the star square crystal in his hand, gene was shocked by his local tyrant breath again. Then he remembered what they had talked about in the previous chat. Suddenly gene''s face turned green: "is he thinking - this guy is crazy?"


    Gene struggled to get up to stop Donne. That''s a star crystal! It is the best core of the transmission array! Even if it is not used to lay the transmission array, it can also be used to make a large number of space equipment!


    The strategic significance of space equipment is very huge. Once it forms a scale, it can control a war, but now he wants to use that method!


    Waste!


    "Don''t!"


    Gene roared to Donne: "wait for me to have a rest. Let''s work together to repair the space and turn it off! You''re a waste!"


    As soon as Donne shook his hand, the star square crystal flew into the door of chaos: "it''s all your fault. You scared me."


    Then he grinned, raised his finger and shot a scarlet ray - legendary spell - great cleavage.


    The powerful legendary magic ray contains extremely amazing magic. It severely bombarded the star boundary square crystal. After the bombardment of the material constituting the star boundary square crystal, the star boundary square crystal immediately began to show a strange red light, and a large number of fine cracks quickly appeared on the smooth surface.


    "Roar!!!"


    At this time, a strange low roar came from the depths of the chaos gate. After the roar came to his ears, there was a confusion in Donne''s mind. His body shook and almost fell.


    After returning to his mind, Donne was surprised. Immediately after him, he saw a chaotic tentacle suddenly stretched out from the chaos door, wrapped the star square crystal in the tentacle and dragged it to the depths of the chaos door.


    "Found it?"


    Donne covered his chest and looked a little pale, but he smiled very happily: "it''s too late."


    As soon as his voice fell, he saw a dazzling light emerging from the gap of his tentacles, and an extremely powerful and terrible pressure expanded rapidly. Even Donne had to retreat wildly.


    Immediately after, the vision in front of me was occupied by the dazzling white, and the whole world seemed to become gray white. The strong impact roared in all directions, and the huge sound pierced my mind like an awl. Because the sound was too strong, people couldn''t feel the sound.


    When gene, who was far away on the broken islands, saw the light, the whole man jumped up and shouted with a frightened face, "pertis! Do your best!"


    Pertis subconsciously tried her best to output and raised the power of the magic shield to the limit. The next moment she understood why Jean was so frightened.


    "Poof!"


    When the terrible shock came, pertis spewed out a mouthful of blood and wanted to fall as soon as it was dark.


    Then Jean rushed over and reluctantly helped her share some of the pressure.


    With the explosion of the star boundary square crystal, a strange wave quickly passed out in all directions, as if the space of the whole abyss sea had been affected. The strange space shock caused a series of chain reactions. The most obvious is that the broken islands are constantly stretched and squeezed - because the space where the broken islands are located is distorted.


    In the dazzling white light, the original space of the chaos gate in the sky is even more terrible. The power erupted by the destruction of the star boundary square crystal completely destroyed the distorted space, returned some to nothingness, and the large chaos gate disappeared from the sky, not to mention the monster holding the star boundary square crystal to stop Donne, even if it is still alive, I''m afraid it''s back to chaos now.


    If the large-scale legendary magic is like an atomic bomb on earth, the exploding star boundary square crystal is equivalent to a large-scale hydrogen bomb, and the large-scale cracking technology just launched by Donne is an atomic bomb as an ignition device.


    How terrible is the power of a nuclear bomb that needs legendary magic to ignite?


    In fact, even Donne didn''t expect that the power of the square crystal in the star world would be so strong after the explosion. Even when his power was fully open, he was pushed back tens of thousands of meters by the impact of sweeping the space, not to mention the weak Ellington soldiers on the ice field below. If they were affected by the positive impact of power, I''m afraid they wouldn''t even leave a little dust.


    In fact, at the moment, the huge ice sheet has been re blasted by the impact of the explosion. In the center of the ice sheet, below the chaos gate, and also below the explosion center point, the whole ice sheet has been swallowed up by the power of the explosion. Thousands of square kilometers of ice sheet have disappeared directly, leaving only a floating ice of more than 1000 square kilometers floating on the sea surface.


    That''s the area where the convoy protected by egwin is located.


    When egwin realized the terrible power of the square crystal explosion in the star world, she performed the divine descending skill at the first time, then opened her own field, and strengthened the field with the law "life" she awakened, which barely saved these people.


    Compared with pertis and Jean, the impact on egwin close at hand is more powerful.


    When the power of the explosion finally stopped, egwin, who strongly supported the field, blacked out in front of his eyes and fainted.

 Chapter 667

    When egwin woke up, it was three days later.


    She rubbed her eyebrows and felt her whole body heavy. Then she found that Donne was sitting next to her and fell asleep with his hand on her.


    "Lord egwin, you finally wake up."


    "Celis."


    Egwin nodded to her, frowned and asked, "how''s it going?"


    "This..."


    Selisis smiled bitterly and said, "I don''t know how to describe it. In a word, you''ll see for yourself."


    "Is the battle over?"


    "Yes, the battle is over."


    Celis handed egwin a warm towel and sighed, "in a word, this is rare good news."


    With that, she looked at Donne, who was sleeping, and whispered, "Lord Donne hasn''t slept for days to take care of you."


    "I see."


    Egwin''s eyes fell on Donne and gently held his hand. His eyes were a little strange.


    "In the previous explosion, you had a very serious impact. If Lord Donne hadn''t been trying to treat you, I''m afraid you would continue to be unconscious."


    Selisis said strangely, "I don''t know how he mastered the refining method of those potions. In order to cure you, he took out a lot of things that surprised my mother."


    "Well..."


    It was not the first time she had encountered such a situation. Egwin was not too surprised, but now she was still uncomfortable with Donne''s abrupt address at that time.


    "I''ll go out first. Come out after you have a good rest. Now many wounded people outside need help."


    "By the way, how are the people I protect?"


    "They also had a strong impact, but then they were sent back to Ellington by Lord Donne."


    Selisis said casually, "after all, we are short of manpower. Lord Donne said that after returning to Ellington, people from the Holy See of light can help with the treatment and share the pressure appropriately."


    With that, selisis went out of the tent, leaving only Edgar and Donne.


    After feeling that Donne''s breath of life was very stable, egwin gently put down his hand and left the tent gently.


    Then she understood why celis had just been unable to describe the situation to her.


    The broken islands have now become truly broken islands. The whole island group has been torn apart by the impact of the explosion. Most areas have sunk to the sea floor, leaving only the area protected by the magic shield.


    The sea in the distance is still in chaos. The sea below seems to be affected by the disordered and distorted space. The sea has become a funnel-shaped, which is pumped in by a crack in the sky. The nearby sea water is surging wildly, Water Dragons rush into the sky, and hurricanes, lightning and flames can be seen in the air.


    "That''s..."


    "Stunned?"


    Gene walked over and said, "when I woke up, I looked like you now."


    "Indeed... Why are you like this?"


    Egwin nodded subconsciously, turned his head and opened his mouth in amazement.


    Originally Jean was just sloppy, but now he looks like he was run over by a hundred strong men... Ah bah, it''s like he was run over by a hundred Warcraft animals. His hair is messy, his face is sallow, his complexion is vain, and he even walks with a crutch.


    "What are you asking?"


    Gene wanted to jump when he heard the speech: "if your Donne hadn''t messed around, I would have done this?"


    When the explosion occurred, pertis and Jean joined hands to protect the broken islands against the impact, but the problem was that the area of the broken islands was too large for them. When the first wave of impact passed, Jean and pertis vomited blood and had to let the nagas continue to shrink their formation and all returned to the center of the broken islands, reducing the defense area by two-thirds.


    Even so, the next second and third shock took a strong impact on gene and pertis.


    Gene felt that it had been a lifetime of happiness to survive this time.


    "My home, Donne?"


    Egwin was dumb: "when did he become my family?"


    "It doesn''t matter. The important thing is that the reason why I''m so miserable now is all because of that little bastard."


    Gene turned his mouth, and this guy didn''t know what Donne thought.


    "He also did that to destroy the gate of chaos..."


    Gene pointed to the chaotic sea in the distance and said, "what do you think is worse than the gate of chaos?"


    Egwin shook his head.


    Gene snorted coldly, "if there is no human intervention, the space crack will always be there. Even if the whole prandal sea water is evacuated, it will not stop. To repair such a huge space crack, it is not a day or two. Even if we call our old guys together, it will take at least a month."


    "A month... Not too long."


    "But can you guarantee that there will be no accidents in this month?"


    Gene said reluctantly: "originally, the gate of chaos was easy to appear in the area with fragile spatial structure. Now it is simply a port specially prepared for them. Do you think they will let it go?"


    "You mean... Like the south coast?"


    "Yes, the reason why this is the case on the southern coast is that the war that broke out there destroyed the space structure there. This time, Donne did it harder, which is equivalent to blowing a big hole directly in the space wall."


    Gene had an impulse to kill Donne at the thought of the subsequent bad effects.


    Egwin shook his head and said, "it''s no use saying that now. We can only try our best to make up for it."


    "Make up, hum, make up..."


    Gene walked to the stone next to him and muttered, "I almost told him my life here this time. I must let him bleed."


    Egwin was dumbfounded. This time, not only gene, but also others were greatly weakened and basically lost their combat effectiveness.


    "If you can eliminate the door of chaos, it''s not a loss."


    "Destroy it?"


    Gene farted. Gu sat on the stone, glanced at egwin and said, "did you forget something?"


    Egwin was stunned and his face changed slightly.


    "Well, it seems that your brain is not bad."


    Gene knocked on his crutch and said angrily, "the chaos gate on the sea has been solved, but the chaos gate in the Nu Tao fish man territory has not been closed! That''s the real trouble."


    The territory of Nu Tao fish man is located at the northwest seabed of the abyss sea. The trouble is that gene can go to the sea, but they can''t play their strength at all, but chaotic creatures are different. They ignore any environmental impact and have their own corruption effect at the same time. Even sea water can become the medium of their corruption.


    This means that the territory of Nu Tao fish man is now a deeply corrupt area. Once you go in, you will be polluted by chaos all the time.


    But it''s not good if the chaotic door is not closed, because there is pollution releasing all the time. It is a very serious pollution source. If it is left unchecked, sooner or later the whole abyss will become a paradise for chaotic creatures.


    "This..."


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Leave it to me."


    Donne''s voice suddenly came from the side. Gene jumped up at once. Then his body softened and fell to the ground. He struggled to get up and shouted, "smelly boy, I was almost killed by you this time! Just say how to compensate me!"


    Egwin turned his head and looked a little pale. Donne opened the tent and drilled out. It seemed that the sun was a little dazzling. He covered his eyes and narrowed his eyes to adapt for a while. Then he slowly put down his hand and said to egwin, "how do you feel?"


    "Very good, thank you for your medicine."


    Although egwin didn''t know what medicine Donne had given herself, she was sure that it was definitely not an ordinary medicine. Looking at gene''s current appearance and her own condition, she would know how well she recovered.


    Donne walked up to egwin and said, "if there''s anything wrong, tell me as soon as possible. This time I''m too reckless. I didn''t expect it to be so powerful."


    Egwin nodded silently, "well..."


    "Sour! Sour! Sour! I''m so sour!"


    Gene almost rolled on the ground. Looking at Donne and egwin, his jealous nose was almost crooked: "Donne boy! I say at least I''m also an elder!? am I a hero!? you only have egwin in your eyes? You only know how to care about her? I almost sold my life to you, and you didn''t even ask?"


    "If you still have time to scold me, you look good."


    Donne threw a word lightly, and then said to egwin, "just give me the chaotic gate in the stormy fish man territory. Don''t worry, I have a way to solve it."


    "Is there a way? What way?"


    Gene said angrily, "throw another star square crystal and blow up the door!"


    Donne smiled. "Good."


    "You''re crazy!"


    Gene''s face changed greatly, pointed to the distant sea and said, "look there! That''s the consequence of you! Do you want to destroy here again in the abyss sea?"


    "So ignorance is terrible."


    Tang en curled his lips and said angrily, "the reason why it is so dangerous this time is that all of us are here. We must protect them from accidental injury. That''s why you were seriously injured. But unlike the bottom of the abyss, our people won''t get close to there, so we don''t need to be protected."


    "The power of explosion in the sky will not be limited, so it will be so terrible. But on the seabed, with the pressure of sea water, even if the power of explosion is terrible, it will be controlled in a very small range."


    "Even if the space crack is blown out, as long as those chaotic creatures are solved and the door of chaos is closed, pertis and them can purify it and slowly repair the space crack without interference."


    With that, Donne smiled and said faintly, "so after comprehensive consideration, this method is the most efficient."

 Chapter 668

    What Donne said, gene was speechless.


    Because he''s right.


    The chaotic gate under the deep sea, they can''t compete directly, and Ellington''s proud soldiers can''t fight deep under the sea. The only way is what Donne said.


    "But," Jean frowned, "how can you send the astral square crystal? - speaking of the astral square crystal, I have to add that you are really a black sheep!"


    Donne smiled faintly: "deep sea torpedo."


    "What''s that?"


    "A weapon I designed."


    The only way to send the Star Crystal into the chaos gate is to use a submarine or deep-sea torpedo. Designing a submarine is too cumbersome and can''t be used in the later stage, so it''s better to simply make a deep-sea torpedo.


    Deep sea torpedoes don''t need a driver. They just need remote control. Because they have no breath of life and won''t attract the attention of chaotic creatures, they can go straight to the Yellow Dragon and destroy the gate of chaos in one fell swoop.


    Now the only trouble is that deep-sea torpedoes can carry star boundary square crystals, but how to detonate?


    Donne detonated the astral square crystal before using the legendary magic grand cleavage. The general magic won''t make the astral square crystal have a chain reaction at all, which means that he must solve the ignition device.


    Transforming a legendary spell into a magic array is as difficult as re creating a legendary spell, which is the only problem facing Donne.


    "Big brother! Are you awake? Eh? So is egwin?"


    Brian ran over excitedly and patted Donne on the waist. "Looks like there''s nothing wrong with egwin. It''s very effective?"


    Gene raised his eyebrows and looked at Brian. He was very unhappy. Everyone in the whole broken islands was almost half disabled, but the only exception was Brian.


    After the battle, this guy was half dead. As soon as he set foot on the broken islands, the special effect of the immortal Warhammer of the king of mountains appeared. Then this guy immediately came back to life with blood and became the best one among all.


    "Fortunately, there''s nothing unexpected for the time being. By the way, where''s cloto?"


    Brian shrugged: "he was still repairing the Skybreaker. He didn''t expect that the explosion would be so powerful. The Skybreaker was affected so far away. It was a big project."


    The Skybreaker was used for many purposes in this war, but in the final explosion, even if croto had ordered to retreat in advance, it was still severely impacted. Finally, the nagas dragged the Skybreaker back to the broken islands.


    Now dwarf engineers are gathering on the beach, busy repairing the Skybreaker.


    "That''s right."


    Donne turned his head and looked at the flat ground in the distance and asked, "what''s the status of the transmission array?"


    After egwin''s situation stabilized, Donne took the time to set up a transmission array here in the broken islands. Later, he planned to share it with the nagas to build the broken islands into a bilateral trade center. Pertis happily accepted the proposal. With this transmission array, it is much more convenient for them to go inland - of course, The transmission process is still under Donne''s supervision.


    Brian looked around and said, "celis has just retested. Although the positioning will be affected by space cracks, the deviation value has been determined and is very stable after correction. Ellington just sent a batch of supplies."


    "Just be stable. We''ll go back later."


    Brian raised his eyebrows: "so fast?"


    "Time waits for no man."


    Donne said reluctantly, "the chaotic gate on the side of Nu Tao fish man has not been solved. We have to hurry up to solve the key problems."


    "Well, I''ll inform the others."


    Brian came and went quickly. He disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Now the chaotic creatures in the sea area near the broken islands have been cleaned up. Naga soldiers constantly patrol around, patrol the abnormal conditions, and clean up the escaped fish. The chaotic sea area in the distance has become an absolute restricted area. No one wants to be involved in the space crack. Who knows what is the situation opposite the space crack.


    After a short rest, Donne, egwin and gene found pertis and said goodbye.


    "Thank you so much this time. If it weren''t for your help, I''m afraid Naga would end up like a raging fish man."


    Pearl said gratefully to Donne, "I''ve prepared some gifts. I hope you can accept them."


    Donne smiled, waved his hand and said, "you''re welcome. Fighting chaos is what we should do. It''s the duty of all races in prandal."


    "Although we all know this truth, no one will really do it. Your majesty Donne, I promise that as long as you rule mankind, we Naga will cooperate with you unconditionally. We originally intended to give our strength to fight chaos, and these gifts are our sincerity."


    Peltiss waved to the side, and then polisaya brought up a white fish skin bag and handed it to don.


    Donne was stunned: "what is this?"


    Pertis smiled, "open it."


    Donne opened the fish skin bag, and then he was stunned.


    What is in the bag is a dense crystal of deep-sea water elements!


    Yes, it''s the crystal of deep-sea water element that sold 5 million gold coins at Phila Black Pearl auction house!


    "So many!?"


    Donne was stunned. There were hundreds of them in the bag. According to a five million gold coins, the value of the crystallization of deep-sea water elements in this bag has exceeded five billion gold coins!


    "Isn''t this thing very rare? It''s packed in a bag!?"


    "For you, it is rare, but for us, although it is rare, it is not so rare."


    Peltiss smiled and said, "not only can we occasionally find them in the deep-sea trench, but also several can be produced in the temple of water every three or five times. We don''t consume much on weekdays, so we have a lot in our hands."


    Donne, who originally wanted to refuse, can''t refuse now. With this batch of deep sea element crystals, Ellington''s soldiers can enhance their strength in a very short time, so as to make the overall combat effectiveness advance by leaps and bounds to a higher level.


    "Then I don''t respect it."


    Donne put away the bag.


    "In fact, I have more. If you want, you might as well come to me and sit more."


    Pertis stared at Donne, her eyes constantly discharging at him: "you can come to my palace and I promise to entertain you with the greatest enthusiasm."


    Celis''s face was a little strange. What she had just said was nothing, but as soon as pertis said this, she was uncomfortable: "empress mother, what do you mean?"


    "Celis, don''t you think your majesty Donne is a very good male?"


    "Empress mother! In fact, I have a crush on him!"


    "Celis," said Pearl, looking seriously at her daughter, "you are still young and have a lot of time to find the right person for you, but I -"


    "Empress mother, this is your fault. No matter what happens, there must be a first come first served, right?"


    Pearl''s tail twined around Donne like lightning, dragged him to his side, then put her arms around Donne, gently stroked his cheek, then kissed Donne''s face with lightning speed, and then said proudly to celiheath, "look, I''m the first?"


    Donne was in a state of stupor, especially when he felt a slippery snake tail sweeping his fart and thigh, he couldn''t help but tighten the chrysanthemum and stand up all over.


    Shit! The effect of perfect body is so fierce!?


    Please let go!


    Don can''t imagine what he and a Naga should do!


    Anyway, how did Naga reproduce!? Like a fish? Or like a snake? Or worse!?


    Celis was worried: "empress mother! You''re cheating! Let him go!"


    "Wait! What are you doing?"


    At this time, egwin suddenly stood up and looked at his old friend pertis unswervingly: "pertis, let him go. You scared Donne."


    The expression of elves is so subtle that ordinary people can''t find their emotional changes from the subtle expression of their faces. If they weren''t quite familiar with egwin, pertis really couldn''t see that her old friends were unhappy.


    "Egwin, do you like him too?"


    Pertis smiled and said to egwin, "it seems that our eyes are really good. I feel a very strong breath of life from him, and there is a very kind breath, just like being around the goddess. If you can combine with him, you will be able to give birth to strong offspring. If you want to, you can come back later."


    Egwin stressed: "he is human, you are Naga!"


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s not a problem. If he can''t accept Naga''s appearance, I can also become human. My intuition tells him that he may be an envoy sent by the goddess."


    Egwin jumped in the corner of his eyes and said calmly, "Donne, he is indeed an emissary, but he is an emissary of the elves sent by the Earth Goddess nisclair. It''s very difficult for me to do so."


    "The envoy of the Earth Goddess?"


    Pertis was startled. After carefully feeling the breath of Donne, she looked at egwin suspiciously: "no, I clearly felt the breath of Anita Lyle, the goddess of water, from him!"


    crap! Lao Tzu''s body was created by the gods!


    Donne was going crazy with pertis''s tail.


    I didn''t expect to encounter a second crisis after the battle.


    In other words, this is not the first time he has encountered a chastity crisis since he came to prandal!

 Chapter 669

    Donne saw once again how powerful the charm of the body made by the gods for him.


    In order to compete for him, pertis and selisis almost fought, and even egwin almost turned against his old friend.


    Of course, egwin didn''t want to compete for the right of mating. She just saw Donne''s panic and wanted to help him. Her EQ was at the same level as all elves. With low fingers, plus she was a very dull elf, the attraction of Donne was not so strong for her.


    It used to be a very long process to become friends with elves, let alone become objects. If it weren''t for the attraction effect of Donne, I''m afraid Donne doesn''t even have the qualification to become egwin''s friends.


    At the moment, egwin just felt very uncomfortable when Donne was announced by pertis.


    As for why he was uncomfortable, egwin couldn''t say clearly.


    Because of what Donne said?


    Or just because you don''t want pertis to monopolize Donne?


    Or is it because I finally got there?


    I can''t tell. I can''t tell.


    But anyway, egwin would not sit idly by and watch Donne being dragged around by the tails of pertis and celis.


    "Peltiss, celis, you let him go."


    Egwin frowned. The gentle fairy didn''t know how to lose her temper - she basically never lost her temper and wouldn''t be angry with her friends, so she felt very uncomfortable at the moment.


    Percy noticed egwin''s expression and knew that she was really angry, so she reluctantly let go of Donne. As a result, Donne fell into the arms of celiheath.


    Celis, who was preempted by her mother, did not wait for Donne to react and kissed her.


    Looking at the stunned Donne, egwin was at a loss. She didn''t know how to deal with the situation.


    Brian and gene next to him looked at the development of the situation strangely and had no idea to stop it. Now they want to know how destructive Donne''s strange charm is.


    As a human being, even Naga can''t help but want to rob him. If it comes out, the name of Donne, the Regent, must spread all over prandal. Well, it may spread in the name of the stallion King


    Brian has been deeply impressed by Donne. What is the real killer charm? That''s it!


    I used to think he was slow to respond. Now it seems that people are deliberately pretending to be stupid!


    Even pretending to be a fool can pick up girls like this. What if you really turn on the love Saint mode? It is estimated that the blood of the crystal palace can dye the whole abyss Sea red!


    "Stop it."


    After Donne noticed the expressions of Brian and Jean, he broke away from celis with a black face. Although Naga is also a human creature, their tails are not really Donne''s cute point. Especially when he can''t imagine who is attacking when rolling sheets with Naga. No matter how he looks at their big sword, they can''t compare with their tails


    Celis stared at Donne with big watery eyes: "Your Majesty Donne, in fact, I really want to have a romantic encounter with you. I really don''t mind the cross racial love relationship..."


    "But I mind..."


    Looking at the tail that celis tossed around, Donne felt his chrysanthemums chilly.


    In terms of conscience, Naga is not ugly. Even from the upper body alone, people are all first-class beauties. However, when the goddess of water created, her brain was too open. It happened that Naga had a snake tail


    Tang Enyi is not Xu Xian, and he doesn''t live on a desert island. He doesn''t need to choose between up and down, so he doesn''t have the courage to try a cross racial love relationship with Naga.


    By Donne''s so straightforward refusal, celis''s face was obviously very disappointed.


    She was a substitute for the goddess of water. She was more sensitive to the goddess''s breath than her mother pertis, so she couldn''t help it when she first contacted Donne.


    Unfortunately, Donne still didn''t give her a chance.


    "Time waits for no one. We''re leaving!"


    After he got away, don didn''t dare to stay any longer. He hugged his fist and said, "I left you a batch of special weapons. After you return to vaszier, you can use these weapons to fight against the remaining chaotic creatures under the sea for a while. Give me some time. I need to make a weapon to eliminate the chaotic gate of Nu Tao fish man''s territory and completely solve this problem."


    When they heard that Donne would come to them, pertis and celis brightened their eyes, looked at each other subconsciously, and reached a consensus very tacitly. With a smile, they sent Donne and them to the transmission array and sent them away from the broken islands.


    As soon as Donne and their figure disappeared, pertis and celis came together.


    "Daughter, I''ve heard that some things in the human kingdom have the function of urging o?"


    "Yes, mother, I heard that many human bad guys use that kind of thing to deal with women."


    "I know it''s for women. What I ask is for men..."


    "Mother, I know what you''re thinking. In fact, we have the medicine for men."


    "Really?"


    "The former priest told me. It is said that she studied it to solve the problem of low fertility of the people. The holy water of the temple of water, the eggs of spring fish, blue crystal coral powder and Beihai abalone juice. These four materials are mixed in a ratio of one to two to three. Combined with the secretion of elephant clam, it is said that the effect is very strong..."


    Celis ignited her determination to win: "next time, I must succeed!"


    "No, no, no, it''s us!"


    "We!?"


    "Celis, don''t you want another sister or brother?"


    "Mother!"


    "Daughter, do you think you can take him by yourself?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Daughter, you are too young and naive. You need to improve your level of knowledge. I don''t boast. In this regard, you are far less experienced than me."


    Peltier''s long hair was full of charming amorous feelings, and her eyes were full of charming amorous feelings: "so, you need my help, and I need you to refine that medicine... The more, the better... Do you understand?"


    Although selisis is very reluctant, but what pertis said is completely correct. She really lacks experience in that field and needs pertis to teach her.


    "Well, the cooperation is established, but..."


    Celis whispered, "do you really know what to do? You know that we are Naga and he is human. That kind of thing should be different..."


    "There''s no big difference, just..."


    Pertis secretly made a gesture and smiled proudly at celis: "what human women can do, we can do, and our body flexibility is stronger than human women, so we can do better. I believe he will not forget us if he really tried."


    "... empress mother, why do you always feel that your statement is so obscene?"


    "Can it be elegant to talk about such things?"


    "One of us is a saint and the other is a queen. It''s really no problem to do so unscrupulously?"


    "Trust me, we''ll regret it if we don''t!"


    Pearl''s eyes were full of fire. That was the idea she was born after seeing Donne. The strong attraction of Donne set off waves in her heart.


    Donne, she''s a must!


    The other side, Ellington.


    After returning from the transmission array, egwin said goodbye to them tactfully. Donne almost returned to the Lord''s house with a black face. Gene wanted to brazenly follow up for some benefits, but at the thought of what just happened, he didn''t have the courage to follow up. If Donne became angry and started with him, he was not Donne''s opponent.


    After thinking about it, gene simply ran to the second floor of the library, lay down next to the magic source and began to recuperate.


    "What''s the matter with you? You look so bad?"


    Fiona looked at Donne a little puzzled. Didn''t the good news of the victory of the war come a few days ago? What''s more rare is the data of zero death. Why did he come back today with this expression?


    "Oh, Fiona, you don''t know the big brother just now. He''s --"


    Donne said sadly, "Brian, if you break my mouth again, I''ll throw you to the sky..."


    Brian, who was gloating, jumped up and slipped away.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Fiona was relieved to see that, at least according to Brian''s appearance, something bad had happened.


    "It''s all right. It''s just something unexpected."


    Donne shook his head. "How''s the situation on your side? Is it going well on the highway?"


    "It''s going well. Leviz has recruited a large number of craftsmen... Or coolies. Now there are enough people, all the equipment has been sent out, and the road is being paved at a very fast speed."


    Fiona''s expression was quite subtle, and don didn''t know what happened to the craftsmen, but as long as things went well.


    "In addition, the civil version of Harley motorcycle production line has been put into operation. The first batch of off-line products have been tested and fully qualified, and can be produced in large quantities."


    "In addition, the expansion of the steel plant and the construction of branch plants have been implemented. His highness Aurelia has found an address near several major mines to start construction. In addition, she has sent ten wild mages to support the construction. If it goes well, it will be put into operation at the end of June. At that time, the output of both steel and universal alloy will be greatly improved. Full It''s more than enough to meet our needs, and even we can leave a lot of inventory for standby. "


    In this year, after a large and small number of wars, the superiority of universal alloy has been beyond doubt. Relevant industries must develop. At the same time, we must continue to carry out new material research and strive to develop stronger and superior materials.

 Chapter 670

    Donne simply thumbed through Fiona''s documents. Fiona was not idle when he was away these days. She finished everything he told her.


    "Well done. Universal alloys are widely used and must be produced in large quantities."


    When Donne finished, he still felt a little sorry. If he majored in chemistry, physics and materials on earth, he might be able to find a set of equipment to find out what elements make ordinary steel qualitative change. Some element of those two herbs has become a catalyst for magic metal, So that the characteristics of magic metal can be integrated with ordinary steel, and the performance can be greatly improved. If you can understand it, you can find a way to extract the corresponding elements from ash thistle and silver thread on a large scale and directly synthesize universal alloy. The production efficiency can be improved more than a little?


    Unfortunately, I really can''t do it


    Fiona shrugged, glanced at Donne, and then said expressionless, "another is that the results of the mid-term exam have come out. I think it''s necessary to give you feedback. The problem is very big now."


    "Hmm? Didn''t Pamela leave all the exam to her."


    "Because the students are very resistant to the exam... Even because of the emergence of the exam, the students complain about you."


    Fiona looked at Donne strangely: "even Elia complained to miss Elsa several times."


    Donne smiled when he heard the speech: "what we want is this effect. Let them enjoy it slowly. They should be glad that I haven''t taken out the simulation of one lesson, one practice and three years of college entrance examination and five years of college entrance examination."


    At the moment, Donne is full of evil taste. He intends to let these innocent and innocent children feel his suffering, and then call it "heaven will have a great responsibility, so people must first work hard"


    Fiona didn''t understand what Donne was talking about, but she knew it wasn''t a good thing. She stood up and said, "after Ms. Pamela corrected the paper, she made a slight course and class adjustment according to the students'' grades and good directions. She hopes to teach students according to their aptitude so that each student can master what she is best at."


    Donne frowned: "is it a little early? They have just come into contact with basic education and can''t see their talents. Basic education must be compulsory and completely accepted."


    "You can discuss this matter with Ms. Pamela."


    "Tell her for me. I don''t have time."


    Donne shook his head, took out some small things and threw them on the table: "in the next few days, I''m going to study something... By the way, go and help me find otinia. I have something to do with her."


    Fiona looked at it and found that it was some small parts that were unknowingly sharp. She nodded and left.


    "Deep sea torpedo... Although it''s very simple..."


    Donne rubbed his forehead. I''m afraid only he knew how big the problem was.


    Power is not a problem. The problem lies in the resistance of deep-sea torpedoes to water pressure. Although the oval structure can effectively reduce water pressure, the deepest depth of the abyss sea can reach 4000 meters. Whether torpedoes can withstand such strong water pressure is a big problem.


    In addition, there is the problem of magic power signal transmission. In the deep sea, the concentration of water element is quite large and the interference is very strong. I''m afraid the transmission of control signal by magic fluctuation will be disturbed. The best choice is to use the ubiquitous water element in the deep sea to realize communication and control.


    The key is how to activate the warhead.


    The small parts on the table floated in front of Donne and quickly combined into a mini torpedo. As soon as he waved, a spray appeared in the air, and then wrapped the mini torpedo. Donne began to pressurize constantly.


    When the pressure increases by about 50 times, the mini torpedo has undergone obvious deformation, which shows that the strength of the material is not enough to resist the next pressure.


    Donne frowned: "sure enough, the single-layer structure is not feasible. It''s only 50 times the pressure, which is only equivalent to the strength of about one kilometer underwater... Then replace it with a double-layer composite structure."


    He recalled the material structures he had seen on earth. He remembered that there was a double-layer pressure resistant shell structure, in which a transverse support rod (rib) was added in the middle of the two-layer partition walls, and then the interlayer was filled with high-pressure gas to improve the compressive strength of the shell, so as to realize the stress state of stepped pressure drop.


    He thought of doing it. After scattering the water polo, he immediately began to make another Mini torpedo.


    Before long, otinia pushed the door in and said, "what''s up?"


    Donne glanced at otinia and was stunned. "What are you doing?"


    Otinia''s silver hair is quite beautiful, as soft and smooth as satin in the moonlight, but now her hair is covered with weeds, and her clothes are a little messy, like rolling in the grass. As a goddess, this image is too destructive.


    Instead of answering Donne''s question, otinia repeated, "what''s up?"


    "Of course."


    Donne pointed to the sofa. "Sit down."


    When otinia sat down, Donne brought her a cup of tea, some homemade refreshments, and then said, "I have a problem. I want to use your strength to solve it."


    Otinia had just picked up a piece of pastry and was ready to bite it down. Hearing the speech, she immediately put it back vigilantly: "what?"


    "Well, you eat, I''m not using you to do anything bad."


    Donne was bewildered by her vigilance. Unfortunately, otinia didn''t respond at all. She just looked at him directly. The girl''s deep eyes were full of vigilance.


    "Well, I''ll be straight."


    Donne sighed and said: "A few days ago, we went to the abyss sea and solved a group of chaotic creatures near the broken islands. There was also an ancient deep-sea Warcraft called Leviathan. This deep-sea Warcraft was corroded by primary chaotic creatures, and the primary chaotic creatures came from the abyss door under the deep sea and inside the Nu Tao fish man''s territory. Now we want to close the abyss door."


    "You go to the sea?"


    "Of course I can go to the sea, but that won''t solve any problem. Now I think of a way to use a carrier to send the star square crystal to the gate of chaos."


    "Detonate?"


    "Yes, it''s to detonate the star square crystal!"


    Tang en snapped his fingers and said, "the power of the square crystal explosion in the star world is considerable. It can directly destroy the space near the chaos gate and completely destroy the chaos gate. Well, although it will leave a little sequelae..."


    Otinia gently sipped the hot tea and nodded, "it''s feasible."


    "I know it''s feasible, because I blew up a chaos gate at sea."


    Donne said with a smile, "the sky is still cracked. If you can, help repair it?"


    Using the power of otinia, the efficiency of repairing space will be greatly improved. For things that can be done by several legendary strong people in a month, the real God may only need a stroke to solve the problem.


    "Is that it?"


    "It''s hard for you to say a few more words. What bothers me is how to detonate the square crystal in the star world."


    Donne looked at the expressionless otinia helpless, patiently explained: "when I detonated before, I used the big cleavage technique, but I couldn''t transform a legendary spell into the form of magic array release in a short time, and I couldn''t get enough materials to provide the magic required by the legendary spell. I''d like to ask if you can solve it."


    After thinking for a moment, she put down the tea cup, raised her finger very carefully and wrote a divine word Rune in the air. After the golden Rune was formed, it directly turned into an entity and was held in her hand. She handed the divine word Rune to Don and said: "(put this with the star square crystal) and touch the door of chaos It will detonate. "


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about if my brain tonic ability is not strong enough."


    Donne carefully accepted the divine word rune. His body was clearly created by the gods. When touching this divine word rune, he would still feel very hot power burning his soul and body.


    That is the power of God, a field that cannot be touched by mortals.


    "Wordy."


    Just wrote a divine word rune, otinia''s face became very pale and looked a little tired. It can be imagined that her strength has weakened to what extent after leaving the divine world.


    Otinia picked up another pastry and stared at Donne.


    Is there anything else


    Donne felt that his brain mending ability was super. He saw what she wanted to express from otinia''s eyes.


    "No, no, oh, by the way..."


    Otinia looked at the pastry she had bitten off and glared at Donne.


    Donne wiped the cold sweat on his forehead: "that is, after the explosion, please help me repair the subsequent space cracks..."


    Otinia simply stopped talking this time, silently eating pastries and drinking hot tea.


    In the end, Donne was driven out of the room by speechless embarrassment.


    After the most critical problem is solved by otinia, it means that what Donne needs to solve next is the compressive structure of deep-sea torpedo.


    Whether the double-layer compression structure can resist deep-sea pressure only needs to make another experimental object to test.


    Donne, who was expelled from his study, went directly to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, found an empty research room and began to tinkle.


    With his previous experience, he quickly made another model this time, and then began the pressure test. This time, the results were very smooth. The deep-sea torpedo suffered a hundred times the pressure before it had a slight deformation.


    The main reason is that there is no professional tool for filling high-pressure gas here. It is difficult to accurately control the internal pressure by using wind magic, and it is difficult to simulate the deep-sea environment after all.


    But after the experiment for a long time, don suddenly came back to his mind as soon as he patted his forehead.


    The purpose of his deep-sea torpedo is to blow up the chaos gate. It is a one-time consumable. There are no passengers inside. He only needs to be able to send the warhead to the chaos gate.


    As for the space inside the deep-sea torpedo... It''s useful!


    Thicken!


    As long as the shell is thick enough, the task can be completed!

 Chapter 671

    "It''s finally done!"


    Donne looked at the big guy in front of him with satisfaction. It looked like a small submarine, but the interior was basically solid. The thick shell could ensure its normal progress in the deep-sea environment. The magic array engraved in the surrounding jet holes would provide sufficient power for it.


    The next thing to do is simple. Put the astral square crystal and the divine word Rune of otinia into the warhead, and then combine the two.


    "Hey, hey!"


    A lively voice suddenly fell from the sky. As soon as Donne''s forehead hurt, a small thing hit him.


    "Nora!"


    Donne pinched Nora from her forehead. He didn''t know whether to be angry or excited: "you still know to come back!"


    "Eh? Donne, why are you so angry?"


    Nora tilted her head and looked at Donne with a puzzled face. Then she angrily hugged her arm and let Donne pinch her wings and said, "Nora is going to help you. I''m angry that you treat Nora like this!"


    The little guy doesn''t know how many things he has delayed


    Donne''s brain is jumping. If she wasn''t there, how could he choose such a violent way to break the game a few days ago? With the help of her life power, do you still need to throw a "nuclear bomb"?


    Although the effect of the final "nuclear bomb" is pretty good


    "Are you angry? I''m not angry yet!"


    Looking at the angry little guy sitting on the table, Donne had a headache.


    Although I have long heard that the time concept of goblins is very vague, I still didn''t expect this guy to be so confused.


    Fortunately, she only went for two weeks. If she is confused and has passed through thousands of years, it''s good. She doesn''t have to come back to collect her body. She doesn''t even have prandal and collects an egg!


    "What the hell are you doing?"


    Donne patiently took out a lollipop and coaxed Nora: "don''t tell me you just play and forget your business when you find your partner!"


    Nora''s eyes suddenly focused on the lollipop: "Wow! Donne made a super luxury limited version of Pepsi lollipop!"


    The little guy couldn''t help wiping his saliva: "people, people haven''t forgotten their business! I, I just played for a little while, just for a little while!"


    "Well, I believe you!"


    Donne was speechless: "what about the half plane space?"


    "Found it!"


    Nora jumped into Donne''s hand, stared at the lollipop and said, "I asked a friend to find a good space, which is very suitable!"


    The little guy''s body was soft. Donne felt that his hands seemed to be slightly raised and dallied, but as soon as an idea flashed in his mind, he released his hand in a cold sweat and gave the lollipop to Nora.


    Shit, if even this little guy is crazy, he''ll be hopeless!


    "Wow!"


    Nora cheered and hugged the lollipop directly. The stars were coming out of her eyes.


    "Tell me about it."


    "Yes, well, it is..."


    Nora licked the lollipop and said vaguely, "after I left, I found the partners I used to play with, and then told them about it. Then they helped me find a place. In order to celebrate the completion of the task, I took out my precious candy and shared it with them, and then..."


    "Then we had a party and forgot the time, didn''t we?"


    Nora blushed and hid behind the lollipop. She was embarrassed to answer.


    It''s really helpless


    Donne covered her face and didn''t know how to react. Nora was not his employee and his little brother. There was no binding force on both sides. She was willing to help herself, just in the face of the candy she took out from time to time, that is to say, it was understandable that she didn''t help herself.


    So what''s the right to lose your temper?


    Donne said reluctantly, "then help me locate the space and I''ll see the situation - by the way, what''s the environment there? Is it suitable for life like me?"


    "There was no air at first, but I helped you create a suitable living environment."


    Nora thought and added, "by the way, you don''t need to build it. My friends have helped build it after the party."


    "What?"


    Don''t tell me you built a pile of three inch houses


    "What! Do you underestimate us?"


    Nora said angrily, "we are built according to your size! And it''s very beautiful! If you don''t believe it, Nora can show you now!"


    "The best."


    As soon as Donne had finished speaking, Nora flew over and grabbed his fingers. Following Donne, she found that he had appeared in another space.


    This is a bright space without seeing the edge, the stars, the sea and the earth. The light source from nowhere shines the whole space very bright. In the distance, a brilliant temple is shrouded in golden light, which looks full of sacred and inviolable momentum. However


    With a jump in his head, Donne pointed to the temple and said, "this is the temple you made?"


    "That''s right!"


    Nora said proudly, "it took me and my friends a lot of effort to build it. How about it? Isn''t it beautiful? Don''t thank Nora. Just bring more candy - it hurts!"


    Donne rubbed Nora''s little face with his fingers and said with pain: "tell me, this is the hall of heroes? This is the place where the brave soldiers who died in the battle live!? if I told them, they would want to die again!"


    "How can it be swollen! Hong (very) bleached wine (bright)!"


    "Beautiful? It''s beautiful!"


    Yes, Nora and her goblin friends helped don build the spirit hall, which saved him a lot of time, and it was really beautiful, but what''s the ghost of the spirit hall that imitates all kinds of flowers!?


    It can''t be said that Nora''s heroic hall is not beautiful. The only problem is that the objects are different!


    After the death of the fierce and fearless soldiers, the soul came to the Yingling hall. As a result, is the Yingling hall a petal palace!?


    It''s like Stallone wearing Hello Kitty to destroy the Three Outlooks like the enemy!


    Is it difficult for those heroes to learn from Oriental invincibility to practice embroidery needles after they come here!?


    "Isn''t it beautiful? We all think so - it hurts!"


    "You still say!?"


    Donne rubbed Nora''s small face with a tangled face: "how can you make those soldiers face the enemy!"


    "Anyway, others can''t see it!"


    "Can''t you change it?"


    "Hum! I can''t change it! I tell you, Nora is angry! Nora is really angry!"


    "I really owe you in my last life..."


    Donne accepted his fate. He really had to accept his fate. Originally, he just wanted her to find a half plane. Unexpectedly, these little guys were so enthusiastic that even the Yingling hall was built for him.


    After walking near the hall of heroes, Donne looked at the floor under his feet, and then he was even more dejected.


    Because Nora, the materials they use to build the Yingling hall are all rare star flash gold


    So many stars flash gold that don can''t even take it out


    Well, now that it''s an established fact, we can only accept this reality. I just hope Victor won''t spit blood after they come here - in other words, they are already souls. Even if they want to spit blood, they can''t spit it out


    The biggest advantage in the half plane is that it can avoid the power of the God of death greterence, so that the heroes can live here all the time, with their souls and vitality.


    Donne thought and thought. Finally, he took out the soul diamond and called Victor out.


    "What''s up... Eh?"


    As soon as victor came out, he felt the difference of the surrounding environment. The soul body was more sensitive to the touch of the world structure. He immediately found himself in another space.


    "Where is this?"


    "It''s a half plane space found by Nora, where you don''t have to worry about the power of death greterence."


    Then Donne added in silence: although in prandal, don''t worry


    "Half plane? Do you want to... Lie in the trough!"


    As soon as victor guessed Donne''s plan, he saw the huge rose shaped hall in front of him. The whole person, no, the whole soul panicked: "don''t tell me, your excellency Donne, this is the hall of heroes you built for us!"


    To live here and spend a long spiritual career, Victor felt he might as well die!


    shame!


    What a shame!


    They are all pure men!


    "Yes, this is your spirit hall."


    Donne could only harden his head and said, "this is what Nora built for you. Don''t think it''s bad. Take a closer look. Every brick here is star flash gold!"


    Victor looked carefully and took a deep breath - can he breathe¡ª¡ª Star flash gold! Many stars shine gold!


    If he could have ten or eight pieces of star flash gold as big as the ground when he was in power, it would not be so hard!


    Star flash gold is one of the top magic metals from the star world. The price is extremely expensive, and the effect is also very powerful. As long as a little star flash gold is added to a weapon, it can greatly improve the affinity of magic, greatly enhance the power of war technology and magic, and create finished products with at least excellent quality!


    It is precisely because of such superior performance that so many apocalypses flock to star flash gold.


    Unfortunately, more than nine of prandar''s existing star flash gold are in the hands of the dragon people. They regard star flash gold as the best treasure to collect. Few people have the ability to obtain star flash gold from them.


    Now, such expensive and rare star flash gold has been built into palaces in front of them... Or the palaces they will live in in the future!


    If there were tears, Victor would burst into tears.


    With so many stars shining gold, even if he built a small bungalow, he didn''t say anything, but it turned into such a luxurious and egg crushing Rose House!


    It''s not that he doesn''t accept it or not


    Looking at Donne with a hard face and Nora with innocent blinking eyes, Victor smiled bitterly and reluctantly accepted the reality: "well, I see... In that case, this is our territory in the future."

 Chapter 672

    Seeing Victor accept it, Donne was relieved. As long as he could accept it, other heroes would have nothing to say. After all, he was the king and had absolute rule over those heroes.


    "This is the best. I''ll start arranging the transmission array here right away."


    Donne immediately began to get busy. Nora was also caught by him. There was no way. In order to build a cross world transmission array leading to prandal''s world here, Nora had to help locate the spatial coordinates. Donne couldn''t do it himself.


    The transmission array was built on the luxury square at the gate of the Yingling hall. The huge square was filled with faint stars all the time. Those stars disappeared after falling on the floor, and then reappeared in the sky. There was no end. The transmission array looked like it was wrapped between countless planets, full of wonderful dreamy painting style.


    When Donne arranged the transmission array, Victor had taken the soul diamond to the main hall of the Yingling hall. A slot was reserved above the hall to place the soul diamond.


    Although the power of the God of death greterence can be avoided in the half plane, these heroes can stay in the world based on the power of the soul diamond. If there is any accident here and they hide in the soul diamond, they can still avoid the consequences of soul dissipation.


    Victor first summoned a group of loyal subordinates, let them know about it first, and then slowly release other heroes.


    As for the souls of the previously recovered dark snakes, they will be bound to the bottom of the Yingling hall and become consumables to maintain the stability of this half plane space, which is also to repay the debt for the sins they have done before.


    "Are you kidding... Your majesty, this is the Yingling hall we will stay in the future?"


    After a group of iron soldiers came out, they were all stunned. Anyway, the hall in front of them didn''t look like a place where soldiers should stay - this place full of dreams is obviously a paradise in girls'' dreams. What does it have to do with them soldiers?


    "No kidding, this is really our home in the future."


    Victor stood up: "When I first knew that I wanted to live here, in fact, I refused, because I thought you couldn''t ask me to live here. I''d like to try it right away. First, I don''t want to say that there are a lot of special effects here after living. The Yingling hall is very good and great, which is very suitable for us. As a result, you must scold me when you come out. There''s no such place at all, you What I said is false. I can only say give me a try first, and then the effect is good, and I''ll tell you. "


    "... your majesty, I always feel that you are a little insincere."


    "... it''s your illusion. Besides, I''m no longer your majesty. From now on, I''ll be the Lord of the Yingling hall."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The soldiers looked back at the spirit hall full of flowers and bones, and nodded with a deep heart. "You has the final say."


    The owners of such places may not want to be even if they are given them.


    This time Donne gave me another hole!


    Victor scolded his mother in his heart, but they had no choice but to stay temporarily.


    "People have come out? Good."


    At this time, Donne arranged the transmission array and came in. After nodding to the others, he motioned Victor to follow. Then he pointed to the transmission array and said, "this half plane has been transformed by Nora, so you can live like normal people here, including using the transmission array."


    Victor immediately felt refreshed when he heard the speech: "that is to say, we can transform here ourselves?"


    Donne glanced at the angry Nora and nodded, "that''s right."


    Victor was relieved. It seems that he can slowly transform this place and turn it into a paradise that really conforms to their aesthetics. At least it won''t be like this, like a little girl''s dream


    "You can continue to train your combat experience here in the future. As for how to let you join the battle in the future, I will think of a way later."


    These heroes are a group of very valuable resources. They have rich combat experience. If they can play it out, they will become a powerful army.


    But the biggest problem is that the normal soul body cannot interfere with reality.


    If we want them to fight for themselves, we must solve this problem.


    This is contradictory.


    In fact, Donne had a vague idea, but he didn''t guarantee the feasibility of the scheme until it was verified, so he didn''t tell Victor them for the time being.


    After a circle in the Yingling hall, Donne returned to Ellington through the transmission array. At the moment, it was night here. Fiona and Tina were waiting for dinner. Donne had to rest for one night. The next day, he loaded the deep-sea torpedo with the divine word Rune and the star crystal.


    "Is this your secret weapon? It''s done so soon?"


    Gene circled around the deep-sea torpedo and knocked gently. He could only hear a dull sound. In addition to the magic array above, he really couldn''t see the power of this thing.


    "There are divine words and runes in it."


    A word from Donne left gene speechless. He quickly retracted his hand: "really?"


    "Of course it''s true."


    God''s word runes have never been a field that ordinary people can get involved in. Did not see the dark snake because they studied the God''s word runes in the temple of wind, so that they all burst out of self-confidence and wanted to kill God?


    "Even the simplest divine word Rune contains the most original power. Its power is unimaginable and should not be controlled by mortals. How did you convince her?"


    Jean meant, of course, that otinia, as a God, even a weak God, should abide by the most basic rules.


    "I just said that and she agreed."


    Donne doesn''t feel strange. What he wants to do is related to the fate of the whole prandal. Otinia knows the truth and will certainly help him where she can.


    "All right, no nonsense. The situation in the abyss sea is getting more and more troublesome. Let''s go now."


    Donne stowed the deep-sea torpedo and console, called Jean and was ready to go.


    "Wait! Don''t pull me! Go yourself! I''m not going to join the fun!"


    Gene immediately broke away, stared at him with a wary face and said, "you almost killed me a few days ago. Now I haven''t slowed down. You pulled me to play with my life again. I won''t go with you!"


    "What are you talking about? The task is very simple..."


    "Simple, your sister!"


    Gene angrily said, "according to the previous situation, I have to explain my old life there again. I don''t dare to go again. No, I''m dizzy. I have a stomachache. I have to go back and rest for a while, ten days... No, at least a month! Well, I can teach Elia well at this time. That little girl fits my temperament very well. I have to cultivate her well."


    Without a word, Donne watched gene flash away. He originally wanted to pull someone to help. Now he''s all alone.


    As for egwin?


    After returning to Ellington yesterday, she returned to the emerald corolla. Donne thought it was her sudden change of address that made her a little uncomfortable, so she didn''t care.


    In fact, egwin is still sitting alone, wondering why his mood was out of control yesterday.


    Back to the broken islands again, Tang en met polisaya who was busy commanding soldiers as soon as he went out.


    "Polisaya, where''s Queen pertis?"


    "Your Majesty? She and Her Highness celis went to the sea to look for something. They haven''t come back yet. Why don''t you wait first?"


    Donne frowned slightly and had to wait patiently.


    He didn''t know much about the abyss, so he couldn''t fight alone. He had to wait until pertis came back.


    In a dry cave near the broken islands.


    "Daughter, are you sure it''s configured like this?"


    Pertis looked at the transparent liquid in the pot with suspicion on her face.


    "Believe me, mother, this medicine is colorless and tasteless. It won''t attract attention whether it is added to drinking water or food, and the effect is absolutely great!"


    Celis patted her chest and made a promise. In order to refine the medicine, she read the records left by the former priest several times and was very sure that the current finished product was the same as the result described by the priest.


    "He is stronger than the legendary strong. Does this medicine work?"


    "Don''t worry, mother. This medicine is not a poison. It will be effective as long as we take it. We just need to find a chance to feed him, and we will succeed."


    "Well, since you are so confident, let''s go back and find an experiment to see the effect first."


    Pertis put away the medicine, and then said to her daughter, "but we have to say first that you can''t rob me. I''ll demonstrate for the first time, and then it''s your turn. After all, he is human. If you don''t understand, it''s easy to hurt yourself."


    Cecilia said carelessly, "whatever, as long as you don''t want to eat alone."


    Pertis nodded with satisfaction. Then the mother and daughter cleaned the scene and left the cave.


    "Your Majesty, Lord Donne is waiting for you in the tent."


    As soon as they returned to the camp, the Naga guards ran to report. The mother and daughter looked at each other, and pertis looked sad.


    I didn''t expect Tang en to come so quickly. Now, I don''t even have time for the test.


    "Lord Donne."


    After seeing Donne, pertis said apologetically: "it''s been a long time, there are a lot of things, so..."


    "Needless to say, I understand."


    Donne stopped pertis''s explanation: "I''ve made a good weapon. This time I''m here to completely solve the problem. Where do we go into the sea?"


    "So anxious?"


    Pertis was a little surprised: "then come with me."

 Chapter 673

    Before and after the crossing, Donne came to the bottom of the sea for the first time.


    Although living on the earth, the rapid development of virtual technology finally led to the emergence of various virtual landscapes, it is illusory after all. On the earth, he has not even sat in a submarine, let alone go to the seabed in his flesh and see the underwater world with his own eyes.


    Wonderful, beautiful, and... Quiet.


    There was almost no sound here except the voices of pertis and celis nearby.


    Occasionally, I suddenly heard a strange sound from the deep sea, which made people get goose bumps involuntarily. Pertis explained that it was the whisper of ancient Warcraft, which made Donne''s scalp numb.


    If the deep-sea phobia on earth is imagination and frightening yourself, the dream will come true in prandal.


    Because under this deep sea area, there are really huge deep-sea monsters that can devour giant ships.


    "What a... Wonderful feeling."


    Through Naga''s secret technique, Tang en temporarily gained the ability to breathe underwater, but this secret technique will not reduce the pressure on his body. Therefore, entering the deep sea requires high personal strength. Under the huge water pressure, he has no master level strength and is not even qualified to enter the deep sea.


    Pertis turned her eyes and said, "if you like, you can often come and play in the future. There are many beautiful scenery under the deep sea that you can''t see on land."


    What pertis said is true. Just as he walked along the continental shelf to the deep sea, Donne had seen the shocking scenery that he could never see in the past, including 100 meter high seaweed forest, colorful coral groups, dense fish groups and so on.


    What surprised Donne most was that he saw badly corroded building debris on the road - obviously a cultural relic left by dwarf goblins before the abyss sea appeared!


    It''s a pity that pertis told him that the things in those ruins have been corroded by seawater immersion, and nothing has survived at all.


    Even the most corrosion-resistant metal will become sand and disappear after being soaked in seawater for 10000 years.


    "Eh? Are those in front..."


    Then Donne suddenly saw a sunken ship in front of him, and his face was a little ugly.


    Pertis said with a little embarrassment, "yes, it''s your warships."


    In the previous explosion, although the people on the warship had returned to Ellington through the return crystal, the remaining warships were not so lucky. Under the huge impact, none of the warships survived and all sank to the bottom of the sea.


    "Well, if you care, we can help you send them to the coast and repair them later..."


    "No, I''ll do it myself."


    Donne sighed. He didn''t expect these warships to sink directly on their first voyage. It didn''t bode well - although he did it himself.


    With a wave of his hand, Donne put the sunken warships away. Although these warships were impacted, they were fortunately not powered by the earth''s power technology. They were not afraid of sea water. They could still be used if they were sent back to drain the sewage and repaired again.


    When the warship was taken away, a large number of holes suddenly appeared in the sea, and the surrounding sea water poured into it, bringing Donne and them in.


    "We''ll help you."


    Pertis and selisis, each holding Donne''s hand, quickly broke away from the vortex area and continued to move towards the deep sea.


    When Donne went to sea for the first time, he still didn''t adapt to the habit of underwater activities. He always wanted to use his feet to control the direction - but here, the role of his feet was infinitely reduced.


    Later, Donne found the trick from the vortex. He simply gave up his physical activities and replaced them with micro vortices. These vortices pushed him forward and backward. After getting used to it, he could move very freely.


    The area 500 meters under the water is already dark. The sun can''t shine here. It is shrouded in darkness all year round. Pertis and celis are used to this darkness. In addition to their eyes, they are also used to perceiving everything around them through water elements.


    But Donne couldn''t. He had to use low light to get a view - which made him very obvious in the deep sea. A large number of fish flocked around him, and even many aquatic Warcraft were attracted by him.


    It was a wonderful experience, and Donne didn''t even know how to describe it.


    At the moment, he is like walking in the desolate and cold space. At his feet is a bare planet. The light around him only illuminates a small area around him, and there is an endless dark void in the distance.


    Darkness represents the unknown. No one knows what will happen in the next moment in front of darkness. That''s why people fear darkness.


    On the desolate deep-sea continental shelf, the wreckage of some buildings can be seen occasionally, which makes the surrounding look more like the doomsday desert after all destruction. If people with more sensitive emotions come here, they can''t help crying just to see this desolate picture.


    Pertis asked Donne, "your mood doesn''t look very good. Is it because of those relics?"


    The sound coming into his ears through the water element seemed a little strange. Don shook his head and continued to move forward.


    Pertis said to herself: "From the day we were born, we have been dealing with these ruins. In our records of Naga, some strange things can always be found in those ruins. Later, after contacting with life on land, we gradually realized that those ruins were left by dwarfs and goblins and are the relics of their civilization."


    Don''t you have anything left in your Naga collection


    If Naga had been excavating those relics from the beginning, they should have found some ancient civilization products left by dwarf goblins. If they could reverse crack them, maybe they could break through some key technologies again.


    "I don''t have any impression. Naga''s treasure house has accumulated too many things and hasn''t been sorted out for many years. If you are interested, I can help you find it later."


    "It''s best to find it."


    Donne finally smiled. If he could find the products of dwarf prehistoric civilization from Naga, this trip would not be in vain.


    With the deepening of the three, Donne was suddenly stunned to find that the dark deep sea began to shine around!


    This is unscientific!


    After walking a little further, the three stopped by an underwater cliff. Donne looked at the bright channel plain in the daytime, and his eyes pulled out. Then pertis pointed to the deep-sea plain under the cliff and said proudly, "after this shining plain, vaszier is in front!"


    I didn''t ask you where vasquel is!


    I asked about this shining plain!


    This is 4000 meters underwater! Shouldn''t it be a dark dead area!?


    Why is there such an unscientific flash plain!?


    On the vast shining plain below the cliff, you can see clusters of very beautiful seaweed growing, all kinds of deep-sea fish swimming happily around those seaweed, and even Donne can see the "fields" divided on the plain , there is a kind of fluffy and finely broken seaweed growing on it very regularly, and houses made of coral, shells and other materials can be seen around.


    "Flash plain is the most important pasture in vasquel. Here is our staple food, a kind of seaweed we call ''Philip''. It tastes very good. You can try it."


    Philip?


    I''m still sirloin!


    Dumne had been too lazy to make complaints about it, because what was more important was the beautiful scenery he had seen before, which had already been seriously damaged.


    On the silvery white deep-sea plain, you can see that black pollutants are distributed in many places, with the black area as the center and spreading around. The deep-sea fish nearby have become very irritable and aggressive. The flat submarine plain has been seriously damaged by them, and many seaweed and houses have been destroyed.


    After observing it carefully, Donne said, "the total number of chaotic creatures in the whole plain is about 3000 to 4000."


    "Our battle was very successful."


    "Before the battle began, the whole flash plain was occupied by chaotic creatures, and it was almost impossible to pass through here," said pertis


    "Is the situation so serious?"


    Donne frowned: "you left vasquel. Won''t it be broken there?"


    "No, although most of the personnel evacuated as bait, there are still many elites inside vaszier. They continue to maintain the operation of the defense magic shield. After we helped vaszier attract a large number of chaotic creatures, the pressure here decreased sharply, but it was safer."


    Pertis pointed to a distant spot of light and said, "do you see that? That''s vasquel''s light."


    Donne looked at it and couldn''t tell, because in his eyes, the whole plain was shining: "why does this plain shine?"


    "We don''t know. It seems that the sand here will glow. Not only the sand, but also some seaweed will glow. We have planted a lot inside vaszier."


    Peltiss stood up and said, "it''s been like this since the day we were born. If you ask me, I can only say it''s a gift from the goddess."


    As soon as Donne patted his forehead, well, it seems that this is another specialty of the magic world. Here, he can''t use his poor scientific theory to explain these phenomena.


    Celis whispered, "shall we kill it or sneak it?"


    Donne rolled his eyes: "three or four thousand chaotic creatures, when have we three killed? Of course, we have to go around."


    After solving the threat of chaos gate, the remaining chaotic creatures are nothing at all. As long as Naga are equipped with the weapons he developed, they can kill all these chaotic creatures.


    After determining the scheme, pertis and selisis took Donne to bypass most of the flash plain from a nearby trench, and then covered up the life breath with the help of the sea fish in the underwater forest, successfully avoided the sniffing of chaotic creatures, crossed the flash plain and came to vaszier.

 Chapter 674

    "It''s the queen! Her Majesty is back!"


    "Welcome her majesty to triumph!"


    As soon as pertis and Donne entered vasquel, the soldiers behind the magic shield immediately welcomed them in surprise and offered the highest courtesy to pertis.


    The news of the great victory of the broken islands had come before. Now the soldiers still guarding vaszier were in a good mood, waiting for the army to come back and recover the lost land.


    "Your Majesty, where is our army?"


    A soldier looked at the back with a puzzled face. He didn''t see anyone except pertis, celiheath and a human.


    "They are still cleaning up the battlefield in the broken islands. There are still some wounded people to take care of. They will come back when they recover."


    Pertis briefly told them about the situation, and then took Donne straight to the Queen''s palace.


    Peltis''s palace is very luxurious. The palace built with various corals and rocks looks exotic. In addition, a large number of aquatic plants are planted here, and the environmental greening is quite good. Don feels that the legendary Crystal Palace of the Dragon King is just like this.


    "It''s safer here. What are you going to do?"


    After returning to her own palace, Pearl''s tension was obviously relaxed. At the moment, she was more concerned about how Donne planned to break through the door of chaos.


    Donne took out the deep-sea torpedo. As soon as it appeared, the deep-sea torpedo was compressed by huge water pressure. Fortunately, Donne adopted a very thick solid structure this time. In addition to the warhead filled with star boundary square crystals and divine word runes, the propulsion device behind is completely solid.


    In fact, after there is no need to fill the fuel, the second half of the torpedo can be simplified and smaller. However, due to the consideration of balance and streamlined structure, Donne retained this part of the structure, resulting in the appearance of the deep-sea torpedo looking very similar to the torpedo on earth.


    Is this what he calls a secret weapon?


    The doubt on pertis''s face was that selisis felt a very strong divine breath from the weapon.


    Have you only been blessed by God?


    Donne asked, "where is the gate of chaos?"


    "In the northwest, the territory of Nu Tao fish man has to go far from here to the northwest. If your weapon starts from here, can you attack there?"


    Pertis expressed doubts about this.


    "Believe me, you will be very surprised. All you need to do is strengthen the shield to prevent the impact from affecting vaszier."


    Donne smiled and took out the console. The console specially reinforced by him also perfectly resisted vaszier''s water pressure. If the torpedo is controlled through the console, he can reduce a lot of pressure.


    Both peltiss and selisis retreated to make room for Donne. Then Donne gently pushed the deep-sea torpedo. Under the buoyancy of the sea, the deep-sea torpedo floated gently. Then he activated the engine of the deep-sea torpedo, and the water jet from the rear of the engine pushed the torpedo forward quickly. At this time, Donne''s hands also grasped the operating lever on the console, Mental power was immediately associated with the torpedo.


    Donne''s eyes showed the pictures around the torpedo. He smiled and immediately pushed the lever. The deep-sea torpedo began to move forward quickly.


    At the moment, Donne feels like he is operating a model toy, and he still has a camera, which allows him to enjoy the very unique underwater scenery.


    The dark deep sea becomes bright as day due to the unique existence on the flash plain. The scenery is very beautiful. The seaweed swinging with the water flow is like an underwater forest. All kinds of strange deep-sea fish shuttle constantly, and the huge clam shells spit bubbles and filter food from the sediment, Corals with wonderful light grow in clusters on plains and cliffs. They not only illuminate the environment, but also provide a living environment for many deep-sea fish.


    Occasionally, I can see some ferocious deep-sea Warcraft looking at the deep-sea torpedo curiously, but the lifeless deep-sea torpedo can''t attract their interest at all. It often swims away around the torpedo.


    The most thrilling thing was a huge deep-sea octopus. The huge deep-sea Octopus was more than 4000 meters long and looked almost the same as Leviathan. Seeing the reflection of its cold eyes in the dark scared Donne into a cold sweat. Fortunately, the other party seemed not interested in such an insignificant torpedo and swam away with a glance, Only the water flow lifted by its swinging tentacles pushed the deep-sea torpedo out for several kilometers.


    Donne feels like he''s really going to have deep-sea phobia


    But he was also very happy, because the vast majority of human beings on the earth would never see this scenery, but he saw it, which was enough.


    Because it is in the deep sea, Donne does not limit the speed of the deep-sea torpedo. In addition, the water element wraps the torpedo, which completely avoids the friction of the water flow and pushes away the surrounding creatures. Therefore, the speed of the deep-sea torpedo has reached an amazing 300 knots, that is, 540kmh. This magic modified torpedo is much better than the supercavitation torpedo - unfortunately, its purpose is too narrow.


    After sailing at such an amazing speed for nearly ten hours, the torpedo finally approached the area where the gate of chaos is located. At this time, the torpedo has sailed nearly 5500 kilometers. If it floats on the Shanghai surface from here, it is only more than 1000 kilometers away from the dagger Peninsula in the northeast of the kingdom of saulant.


    "Finally ******* arrived!"


    Donne''s face was black. He had known it was so far, so he rushed forward a distance and then released the torpedo. At this time, his legs were almost stiff. If he hadn''t worried about the problem of the torpedo hitting the bottom of the Shanghai mountains, he wouldn''t want to do it.


    Thanks to Donne, if it were others, this long distance alone could not be solved. Their strength was not enough to support them to maintain contact with deep-sea torpedoes.


    The main reason is that prandal has no computer technology and can''t realize automatic navigation. It must be operated manually all the way. The control target is still a thing with a speed of 540km / h. It will be finished if you don''t pay attention.


    It was found that there were more and more chaotic creatures around. Knowing that he was approaching his destination, Donne slowed down the torpedo and slowly advanced at the speed of 100kmh. Soon, a huge chaotic door appeared in his vision.


    "The sleeping trough is so big!?"


    Stunned, Donne looked at the chaos gate with a diameter of about 100 meters. It has almost become a giant chaos gate!!!


    This chaotic gate will not be so huge when it first appeared, but with the passage of time, the chaotic pollution here is becoming more and more serious, the spatial structure is becoming more and more unstable, and the chaotic gate is becoming larger and larger. A few months is enough to make it grow from a small chaotic gate to a large chaotic gate!


    If you continue to leave it alone, I''m afraid it will become a giant chaotic gate in less than a month. At that time, it will really be a disaster that can''t be turned back!


    "Can this little thing really destroy the abyss gate?"


    Through Donne''s shared vision, pertis also saw the picture ahead. She immediately worried. Compared with the gate of chaos, the deep-sea torpedo at the moment is too insignificant!


    "No problem..."


    Celis whispered, "I felt the breath of a God on it. It should be a God who shot."


    "God only!?"


    Peltier was surprised: "but in the last war, they said they would not do it again -"


    Pearl''s voice stopped suddenly, and she immediately understood that something must have changed, so Donne could get the help of God!


    "Maybe he didn''t tell us any secrets."


    Selisis stared at Donne with more enthusiasm. No matter what the situation was, it was absolutely right that Donne had only contact with God. If God only helped him, he had mastered the power of God himself, or he was the reincarnation of God!


    He is now a standard blue chip stock in the eyes of selisis. If he can get the seed of his life, will he worry that the offspring born are not good enough?


    The deep-sea torpedo further slowed down and slowly approached the gate of chaos at an extremely slow pace. The closer it was to there, the more terrible the pollution around it was. The sea water here had completely become ink, and the luminous plants were polluted by the power of chaos, emitting a strange light, which made it look like hell.


    A large number of chaotic creatures wander aimlessly here. They all look nameless and seem to be pieced together by a life without artistic cells. Just like the monster just floating past, it has a centaur body with two arms, one is a crab''s pliers and the other is a twisted tentacle, Fart. There is a cluster of Anemone like plants behind the strand - but it is obviously not a plant. There are sharp thorns on the floating tentacles, and sharp teeth can easily tear the body


    Strange chaotic creatures like this are everywhere. They have completely captured the territory of Nu Tao fish man and turned it into a chaotic paradise.


    "What trouble..."


    Donne''s head is big. Even if the door of chaos is closed, it is very difficult to purify the sea area.


    In particular, the polluted seawater area is too large to completely solve this problem with his strength.


    If you let Nora do it, I''m afraid I''ll be tired to death.


    The divine power of otinia has no special effect of purification, and its efficiency is not as good as Nora.


    "Ready..."


    Donne took a deep breath. As expected, after the magic array was wrapped by the water element, the power of the divine word Rune was also obscured. The deep-sea torpedo composed of pure steel did not attract the attention of chaotic creatures. Now it is very close to the door of chaos.


    "Let''s go!"


    Pertis took her daughter''s hand. They all stared at the picture very nervously, waiting for the result.


    At this time, a chaotic creature happened to swim by and accidentally encountered a torpedo. At the next moment, almost all chaotic creatures noticed something and suddenly turned around and stabbed the torpedo with dense tentacles!


    "Bad! Spell it!"


    Donne''s face changed greatly. He was cruel and pushed the propeller rod to his head. The magic array absorbed the magic in the magic crystal crazily. The deep-sea torpedo shot out in an instant, crossed the tentacle net and plunged into the door of chaos!


    "Boom!!!"

 Chapter 675

    When the chaotic creature hit a deep-sea torpedo, don knew it was going to be worse.


    The deep-sea torpedo is wrapped with a layer of water elements. On the one hand, it is to ensure that the high-speed advance of the deep-sea torpedo in the water is not disturbed. On the other hand, it is to push away those deep-sea fish and prevent them from hitting them. At the same time, it also plays a role in shielding the power of divine word runes.


    But after all, it''s just a thin layer of water element, not much defense.


    Chaotic creatures are naturally polluting. Once they encounter a deep-sea torpedo, the water element barrier will be destroyed immediately, and the power of the divine word Rune inside the torpedo will leak out.


    Chaotic creatures are still related to each other. Once a chaotic creature is found, other chaotic creatures will know the situation.


    After all, the divine word rune is formed by the cohesion of divine power. It is a very pure force of order. In such a polluted area, it is as conspicuous as a light in the night for chaotic creatures.


    So they attacked almost immediately.


    If Dunn hadn''t reacted quickly enough, the deep-sea torpedo would have been completely destroyed by them at the moment.


    When the deep-sea torpedo plunged into the door of chaos, the three people far away saw only a beam of gold light, and then lost contact with the other side.


    "Did you succeed?"


    Peltiss and selisis looked at each other and insisted for so long that they couldn''t see the situation there at the last critical moment, which was unbearable.


    "It should have succeeded."


    Donne breathed a long sigh. As long as the star square crystal is successfully activated by the divine word rune, with the power of the star square crystal explosion, the space in that area will definitely be completely destroyed.


    Although the gate of chaos often appears in the area with fragile spatial structure, it also needs space to carry. Space is the foundation of everything. If space is destroyed, the gate of chaos will lose its foundation of existence.


    "But now there is another problem."


    After wiping his cold sweat, Donne remembered another question: "such a huge undersea explosion will definitely cause a huge tsunami. Ilus is OK. It''s far from the explosion point, but I''m afraid the kingdom of solant will suffer..."


    Pertis was stunned: "are you worried that the tsunami will hurt those humans?"


    "Of course!"


    Donne was speechless. He came to save the world. As a result, chaos had not been killed. Instead, he became the devil who slaughtered countless humans. What''s the matter?


    Pertis said suddenly, "leave it to celis."


    "Do you have a way?"


    Donne looked at selisis in surprise, and then he remembered that selisis was the sacrifice of the water temple or the substitute of Anita Lyle. Maybe she really had a way to quell the tsunami?


    Celis was silent for a moment, then made up her mind and said, "no problem, time is pressing, let''s go now."


    Selisis left the palace with Donne and pertis, and then walked behind vaszier. Soon, an undersea Hill appeared in front of them. The hill was surrounded by very dense seaweed, and dense fish swarmed around the mountain. It seemed that she didn''t want to stay away from here.


    The mountain was surrounded by mysterious forces. A huge bright blue film wrapped the whole mountain. Not only could not see chaotic creatures, but also Naga. Donne vaguely saw that there seemed to be several columns at the top of the hill.


    Standing at the foot of the mountain, celis pointed to the front and said, "this is the temple of water. No one is allowed to get close to it except priests, saints and alternate priests."


    Pertis added: "I can''t even enter here at ordinary times. Even my daughter can enter..."


    "That''s because, mother, you gave up being a sacrifice and chose to be the queen."


    Celis shook her head and said, "I hope the goddess can forgive my behavior..."


    With that, she stood in front, clasped her hands on her chest, whispered in Naga, and sent her request to Anita Lyle, the goddess of water. However, for a moment, she suddenly opened her eyes, looked at Donne in disbelief, and then said: "Although the goddess did not respond, I could feel her idea - she agreed! And she knew you were here and allowed you to enter the temple!"


    "Uh?"


    Donne blinked and subconsciously looked at the temple of water. Could it be that Anita Lyle and nisclair are both peepers? Are they still staring at themselves now?


    "Why!"


    Pertis was unwilling: "she can go in, but I can''t!? the goddess is too eccentric!?"


    "Mother, you can also enter the temple."


    "The supreme goddess, you are as generous and selfless as ever!"


    Is it really all right for you to be so unruly in front of your daughter?


    Dumne only thought of his heart in the heart, but he never thought that his special treatment would make complaints about Perti and Arthur Lee Sise guess.


    Naga''s Queen and Naga''s priestess coveted the seed of his life more strongly.


    The three hurried to the temple on the top of the mountain. After arriving at the temple, Donne looked around and was disappointed to find that it was the temple, but it was not much different from the temple of the wind. A simple and simple palace was located on the top of the mountain. The palace seemed to be the place where celiheath and her priestesses rested and prayed. It was completely made of white stones, The rocks are covered with seaweed shells.


    In the square in front of the palace, twelve pillars surround the city. In the center is a flat circular square. All the squares are paved with stone slabs. On the stone slabs, you can see some wonderful runes and pictures. It seems to describe the stories related to the goddess of water, but don en really can''t understand it - the paintings are too abstract.


    Like the temple of the wind, the stone pillar next to it is engraved with mysterious divine word runes. I don''t know how many years have passed, these divine word runes still glitter with bright light and emit the authority from the gods.


    Due to the tight time, celis didn''t have time to introduce here to Donne. She slid to the middle of the square, then opened her arms and sang some complicated spells in Naga.


    Then Donne and pertis standing outside the square saw that a beam of light was emitted from the surrounding columns. All these lights gathered on celis. After being irradiated by the beam, she seemed to bear great pressure and soon had to perform divine surrender to improve her endurance.


    After performing the divine descending technique, celis accepted the power in the light, her body suddenly expanded several times, and the virtual shadow of Anita Lyle, the goddess of water, appeared behind her body.


    After Anita Lyle appeared, her eyes fell directly on Donne, nodded to him, and then looked up at the sky.


    What Donne didn''t know was that at the moment, a vague face was overlooking the abyss from above. The supreme majesty of God came to the world from her generation. Almost all ships sailing on the abyss and residents living on the coastline of the abyss saw this face.


    They knelt down one after another and offered their most devout beliefs to the faces in the sky. These beliefs gathered here for celis, and then transformed into pure power for her to drive again.


    Donne asked curiously, "what is she doing?"


    "With the help of the power of the temple of water, you can temporarily obtain the qualification to exercise the power of the goddess."


    Pertis said cautiously, "although the goddess is kind, the power of God is not a field that ordinary people can get involved in, so celis has to bear great pressure."


    Selisis was really under great pressure. Now her body was creaking under the pressure of divine power, and her bones were almost deformed, but she had to hold on.


    Above the sky, the sight of that face falls on the northwest of the abyss sea. The power of the star boundary square crystal explosion has begun to appear. The sea water here is turning wildly, a huge tsunami has been formed, and it is spreading in all directions with the outbreak point as the center!


    The terrible impact force broke out in the deep sea and has weakened a lot when it spread to the sea. However, even so, the tsunami formed is as high as 100 meters. If no one stops it, the tsunami will be enough to destroy hundreds of kilometers of land along the abyss sea, and the number of casualties is difficult to estimate!


    Seeing that the huge tsunami was raging, celis concentrated, mobilized part of her divine power, and then hard spit out a word: "OMI (stop)!"


    In an instant, the 100 meter high tsunami seemed to hit an invisible wall, the mighty and unparalleled power suddenly stopped, and the whole sea area seemed to fall into a static state, only the big vortex in the center was still roaring.


    After the collapse of the prevented tsunami, trillions of tons of sea water poured back into the outbreak point again. Under the sea, a space crack hundreds of meters wide is constantly swallowing the sea water, so a huge vortex was formed at sea.


    If left unchecked, it is estimated that the water here and the space crack above the broken islands will drain all the water in prandal.


    Of course, the power of the goddess of water can repair the broken space, but after selisis reluctantly stopped the tsunami, she has completely lost her power. The face in the sky collapsed directly, and her spiritual power returned to her body again. "Wow" spewed out a stream of blood and dyed the sea water red, and she fell softly to the ground.


    "Celis!"


    Peltier was shocked and rushed directly, followed by Donne: [Nora!]


    Nora glanced: [it''s all right, it''s just overdrawn. Just have a rest.]


    Donne was relieved.


    He wanted to ask if celis had succeeded, but he didn''t expect her to faint directly.


    No wonder she didn''t like it at first. After all, human death on land has nothing to do with her. It''s really difficult for her to save those people so desperately.


    But she did.


    She is a great goddess sacrifice.

 Chapter 676

    "Just, just what''s that?"


    The residents of coastal cities were all stunned, kneeling on the ground one by one and looking at the sky with a dull face.


    "Goddess! It''s a goddess!"


    "It must be the power of the goddess of water!"


    "Divine descending? Why does divine descending happen?"


    "Something must have happened at sea!"


    The sudden fall of the divine power from the sky made everyone unable to resist. These people clearly felt the existence of the great power of God. Even some evil people with dirty desires crawled on the ground under the action of the divine power in order to obtain God''s forgiveness.


    God''s grace is vast, and God''s power is like prison.


    The power of true God is absolutely indisputable and unchallengeable. Only those who have really seen the power of true God will understand how ridiculous it is for mortals to try to pick the God of war.


    The sea calmed by the divine power has returned to calm, and the tsunami up to 100 meters has returned to the sea. These people don''t even know what happened on the sea, and everything is over.


    They didn''t know that they turned around in the arms of death and came back.


    And all this was done by celis.


    Vasquel, the Queen''s palace.


    "How is she?"


    It was not Donne who asked about the situation, but pertis. She had seen Donne treat egwin before, so she trusted his ability very much, so Donne now turned into a doctor and treated selisis herself.


    Of course, it was Nora who actually did it, and Donne was just watching.


    "The body is overloaded, but fortunately, Naga''s vitality is relatively tenacious. After drinking the medicine, she will wake up after a rest."


    Donne was filled with emotion. It was also due to the fact that selisis was Naga. If it was human, with human fragile body and vitality, I was afraid that after exercising the power of God, the body and soul would collapse immediately - human physical quality could not bear the power of God at all.


    "That''s good. Thank you this time."


    Pertis breathed a sigh of relief. Selisis is her only daughter. If anything happens to selisis because of saving mankind, it is estimated that pertis will not help hating mankind.


    "In fact, I should thank you."


    Although Donne closed the door of chaos, the destructive power of the tsunami caused by it is not weak at all. If the tsunami is allowed to sweep along the coast, the number of direct deaths may be much higher than the threat posed by the door of chaos.


    "Fighting chaos is our responsibility and obligation."


    Pertis shook her head and said, "now the chaos door inside the Nu Tao fish man territory has been closed, so next I will start to let the people come back, and then go there to clean up the remaining evils of chaos and purify the sea area again."


    After thinking for a moment, Donne said, "your people may have some trouble dealing with chaotic creatures. Well, on behalf of the Ilus Empire, I provide you with a batch of special weapons. These weapons are used to fight against chaos and have miraculous effects. Of course, I also hope these weapons are only used to fight against chaos."


    Pertis was overjoyed: "that would be great!"


    She had seen how sharp the weapons in the hands of Donne''s soldiers, the chaotic creatures with very tenacious vitality and extremely difficult to deal with were basically unable to resist the attack of chainsaw sword, and the assault rifle loaded with magic breaking bullet. If they could provide for Naga, their damage against chaotic creatures would be greatly reduced.


    "You don''t have to think about assault rifles. They are designed for land operations. The power of bullets in water will be greatly reduced. It''s better to fight directly in close combat."


    Donne guessed her idea, directly pointed it out and said, "the chain saw sword can be provided to you. The chain saw sword has less obstacles in the sea and can still play a big role."


    "Chain saw sword is enough."


    After negotiating the supply of weapons, the two continued to discuss the next cooperation relationship in the room. Due to the previous experience of fighting side by side and the strong support of Donne, pertis had almost no opinion on the cooperation conditions and happily determined the cooperation relationship.


    The contract clearly states that the cooperative relationship between the two sides is dominated by Donne, and in the fight against chaos, pertis will take Donne as the leader, provide military support, and obey his orders and arrangements.


    In fact, the contract signed by pertis is equivalent to turning Naga into a vassal of the Ilus Empire, but she is not worried, but very happy.


    Why?


    On the one hand, because vaszier is located in the deep sea, even if he has essentially become a vassal of the Ilus Empire, Donne can''t send someone to supervise or control here. Even he may not come here several times (he would be happier if he often came to pertis).


    On the other hand, because of Donne''s identity, when selisis was temporarily in charge of the exercise of divine power, pertis was about to kneel down to her daughter, but Donne didn''t feel at all.


    In addition, when the goddess''s will came, she paid special attention to him, which made pertis sit down to the special speculation of Donne''s identity.


    If you cooperate with him, no matter what the cooperative relationship is, you will certainly not suffer losses.


    Peltiss happily signed her name on the contract. As soon as they signed the contract, selisis woke up next to them.


    "Daughter, how are you feeling?"


    Peltish looked at thalisis very eagerly. There was no way. Now Don was upset just after signing the contract. Thalisis still had that vital medicine. If she couldn''t take advantage of the current situation to win don, she wouldn''t know when to wait for the next opportunity.


    "I feel better. My head is a little heavy. My soul seems to have been seriously impacted. I need time to rest."


    Selisis rubbed her forehead, the sea lifted her body, the surrounding water gently massaged her body, and the long snake tail drooped listlessly behind her.


    "If mortals use divine power, they will be impacted. You have calculated the result. Next, as long as you have a good rest, there will be no big problem."


    Don stood up and said, "since there''s nothing to do, I''ll go back first."


    Peltiss was in a hurry, winked at celis and said, "don''t be so urgent. We haven''t thanked you when things are finished. At least sit down and talk, have a cup of hot tea and have a potluck before you go."


    Have a cup of hot tea


    Donne took a smoke from the corner of his mouth. This is the deep sea. Elder sister, drink hot tea? You''re making fun of me?


    Pertis seemed to be aware of her mistake and said awkwardly, "at least have a simple meal and try our Naga cuisine. Those dishes can''t be eaten elsewhere."


    "Are you sure I can eat your food?"


    Donne looked suspiciously at pertis. She was so enthusiastic. Don''t bring live fish or floating seaweed to eat. After all, Naga is a deep-sea race. What they eat is not necessarily cooked food used by human beings.


    "No problem, trust me."


    When she found that Donne was interested in staying, pearl was inspired and said quickly, "we eat cooked food. Although we are in the deep sea, we also have the habit of using deep-sea volcanoes to cook food."


    Deep sea volcanic cuisine... Well, you win!


    It was hard to resist, so Donne had to stay and try Naga''s special cuisine.


    Pearl was overjoyed and called some maids to take care of Donne. Then she took her daughter and ran out with an excuse.


    Outside the room, pearl whispered, "how''s it going? Haven''t you lost anything?"


    "Of course not. Don''t worry, it''s here."


    Celis took out the powerful **************************************************************************************************************


    "The effect is so strong?"


    "Yes, according to the records, the adult had an experiment with a couple and just took a sip. The couple didn''t stop for three days..."


    "Hiss!"


    Pearl took a breath of air-conditioning: "three days!? that''s not life!?"


    "It should be all right."


    Selisis said with a little uncertainty, "Lord Donne is strong and resistant. It''s no problem."


    "Although it sounds reasonable, you don''t seem to have much confidence."


    "After all, I haven''t used this kind of thing! Or..."


    Celis hesitated: "in order to ensure the effect, let''s add more? After all, Lord Donne is too strong. If he is really a reincarnation of God, I''m afraid it won''t have any effect..."


    "What you said is very reasonable..."


    Pertis thought that Donne''s strength was even strong enough to fight the door of chaos, which was much stronger than the legendary strong, so she ruthlessly said, "just add all the bottles!"


    "A bottle!?"


    Celis exclaimed, "are you sure, mother?"


    "OK!"


    "Well, listen to you. I''m very weak now, but I don''t have much strength. If something really happens..."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll carry it when something happens!"


    Seeing that her mother was so confident, selisis made a decision. They came to the back kitchen and added the medicine to the food after the cook finished the cooking.


    Thanks to their masters of water element, they can accurately control the separation of medicament and sea water, otherwise these medicaments will be diluted and invisible as soon as they are added.


    "Come on, please try our special salted dried seaweed grilled fish fillets made by vaszier, and this special caroman sea snake risotto..."


    Peltiss and celiheath stood back from the maid, and they personally brought the prepared food to Donne with great enthusiasm.


    Donne found that, perhaps considering his habit, after these meals were cooked and filled with clam shells, they were separated from the sea water with a water element bubble, which could prevent him from eating the sea water.


    "OK, I''ll try..."


    Unaware of his impending virginity crisis, Donne picked up a grilled fish fillet and put it in his mouth: "Oh! Surprisingly delicious!"


    Seeing that Donne ate the first fish fillet, pertis and celis looked at each other and smiled triumphantly.


    "Well, it''s delicious. The risotto also tastes good. I''m surprised. I... eh? This is...!?"


    There was a strange flush on Donne''s face, and his breathing suddenly became short. The food he had just eaten exploded in his stomach like a hot flame, and then burned down with the evil fire.


    what the fuck!?


    Donne was stunned. Why did pertis and celis suddenly become... So attractive in front of him?

 Chapter 677

    "Hey, Brian!"


    Outside the Lord''s house, Danny stealthily waved to Brian who came out. Brian ran over in fog and water: "what are you doing?"


    Danny asked quietly, "do you know what happened these two days? Why does your majesty look so ugly?"


    "Ha?"


    Brian glanced at Danny obliquely: "you little boy don''t train honestly. Why do you care about this?"


    "It''s mainly because your Majesty''s face is very bad these two days. Everyone is very worried."


    "Worried?"


    Brian almost burst out laughing: "it''s because the unlucky child was hit by his big brother yesterday, so you''re worried about yourself?"


    Danny smiled and didn''t explain.


    "But... How do I know what happened?"


    Brian threw out his hand: "all I know is that when the eldest brother came back the day before yesterday, he pulled his long face and his face was black enough to squeeze out ink... Oh, and he seems to want to vomit when he sees fish, seaweed and snakes these days."


    "Fish?"


    Danny looked confused. He didn''t know how the fish provoked his majesty don.


    "In a word, the eldest brother seems to be in a bad mood these two days. You''d better take it easy and don''t annoy him."


    Brian shrugged and staggered back to the magic energy engineering institute.


    After getting the information, Danny ran back to the training base.


    "How''s it going?"


    "I guess I can get some information. After all, Lord Brian has such a good relationship with his majesty."


    "The point is what happened to make your majesty feel so bad."


    "Be quiet!"


    Danny waved his big hand and there was silence around him. He nodded with great satisfaction, coughed gently, and then whispered, "Lord Brian doesn''t know the specific things, but the exact news is that Lord Lord hates fish, seaweed and snakes these two days."


    Fish?


    Seaweed?


    Snake?


    What''s all this and what?


    A group of young men are all at a loss. Does this have anything to do with your Majesty''s bad mood?


    "What are you doing?"


    At this time, Elsa shouted, "Why are you lazy? Don''t you train?"


    "No! The queen is coming!"


    "Run! You''ll be miserable if you''re caught!"


    "Bob was punished yesterday and hasn''t come down from the tree yet! I don''t want to hang on the branch and practice waving a sword!"


    The crowd dispersed. Elsa''s eyes were quick and grabbed Danny: "how dare you run away with a high wind step!"


    "Hey, hey, big sister, I don''t want to escape. I''m in a hurry to train!"


    Danny smiled, and he didn''t dare to be big in front of Elsa.


    "Really?"


    Elsa turned around and dragged Danny to the nearby test field: "just right, I''m a little itchy at the moment and I''m just short of a companion. Since you have a heart, come and accompany me."


    Danny''s face turned pale with a strong smile. Practice with Elsa? That could kill people!


    "No, no..."


    Danny shivered his lips and said, "I, I suddenly have a stomachache and want to go to the bathroom..."


    "Bear it."


    "Seriously, elder sister, I''m not your opponent. You can''t practice with me at all. Yes, yes! Depp, uncle Depp! He must be happy to accompany you!"


    "Uncle Depp went to the new city to organize patrol."


    "What about Locke? Locke, he must be free!"


    "Locke accompanied Greta on a picnic in the suburbs."


    "Where''s kundar?"


    "Kundar has gone drinking with his friends, so you can''t escape."


    Danny is desperate. No one can help himself at the critical moment!?


    When he came to the testing ground, he saw Elsa holding up the huge sword next to him. He couldn''t help swallowing. Although the huge sword didn''t open, Elsa was the one holding the sword. If he was hurt, he wouldn''t die!


    "Are you ready?"


    Danny almost knelt down to her with a sad face: "elder sister, are you sure you don''t want me to write my last words first?"


    "Hum!"


    Elsa threw her huge sword hard and made a loud noise. She glanced at Danny obliquely: "don''t you want to practice with me?"


    "Don''t want to... Want to!"


    "Do you want it or not? No, I don''t force you."


    "Really?"


    "Do you think I can lie?"


    Danny: "


    Elsa was furious: "what do you mean you don''t talk!"


    "No, no..."


    "I think you''re really itchy!"


    "I didn''t! Really didn''t!"


    "OK! Since you don''t want to practice with me, I''ll spare you."


    Elsa certainly knows that few people in Ellington have the ability to be her partner now. Deliberately scaring Danny is just for the next thing.


    "Really? Elder sister, you''re very kind! I''ll go first -"


    Danny slipped away without saying a word.


    "Wait!"


    Elsa''s feet exploded, her body had shot out, and she grabbed Danny hard.


    Danny looked sad: "elder sister, what you say is what you say..."


    "I didn''t say to let you practice with me. I have a question to ask you!"


    Elsa hesitated, seemed a little embarrassed and asked, "well, let me ask you, what did Lord Brian tell you?"


    "What?"


    "That is to say," Elsa plucked up her courage. "What happened to your Majesty''s brother? Why are you so unhappy these two days?"


    Danny was silly: "you, that''s what you want to ask?"


    He wants to cry. If you want to ask this, you said it earlier. Why threaten yourself first? Can you ask me if I won''t say it?


    Seeing Elsa''s Willow eyebrows raised, Danny dared not talk any more. He hurried to tell Elsa the information he had just asked.


    After letting Danny go, Elsa held her arm and looked confused.


    Fish?


    Seaweed?


    Snake?


    Why does your Majesty''s brother hate these things so much? Obviously, they are rare things at ordinary times.


    Well, whatever. Since your Majesty''s brother hates it, kill them all!


    Thinking of this, Elsa made a decision. Fish and seaweed are rarely seen, so he gave up and directly locked in the easiest goal.


    Snake.


    So the snakes in the mountains near Ellington suffered


    Not only Elsa was very strange, but Elia was also very confused. Recently, Donne was in a bad mood. Even the little girl clearly found it.


    But no matter what she asked, Donne just shook his head and refused to say it with a constipated face.


    The little girl even took out a lollipop to bribe Nora, who has been around Donne, but Nora didn''t mention what happened to Donne although she accepted the lollipop.


    In her words, if you say it, Donne will stab her with a toothpick!


    Elia is very confused, and the elf girls are also very confused, especially Sanye.


    I don''t know what happened to Donne. When he came back, he ran to her and stared at her for a long time before he gasped.


    Then she took out the manuscripts she had drawn before and filtered them again. It seemed that she was checking something.


    Sanye was speechless, because the contents of those books were originally designed by him. He just read the book. What else should he check?


    Sanye thought she had made a mistake, which made Donne very angry. She was so scared that she didn''t dare to speak.


    Although Donne left without saying anything, Sanye found that his mood didn''t improve at all.


    The dark faced Donne made Ellington tremble. For a moment, people were in danger. Each of them restrained his personality and did his work honestly. He didn''t dare to mess around at all.


    Fiona was also puzzled, but she probably guessed something.


    Because she was the first to see Donne on the day he came back. At that time, Donne was wrapped with seaweed, smelled fishy, and could clearly see many Le marks similar to snake scales. More importantly, Donne was disheveled, and his face, neck and even chest and stomach were full of lip prints.


    What the hell happened?


    Fiona''s heart was sour and wanted to ask, but she didn''t dare to ask.


    Because Donne''s face is so bad.


    It''s like being blown up.


    In fact, he was really exploded Daisy


    Donne is in a bad mood.


    Very bad.


    He didn''t expect to make a big mistake just having a casual meal there!


    Among those foods, there is a strong ***********************************************************!


    What''s more terrible is what happened after that!


    Now when he thought about it, he trembled all over.


    Infernal?


    Or heaven?


    He doesn''t want to recall what happened in those days.


    For three days and nights, I didn''t close my eyes or even stop, as if I had fallen into an endless stage.


    In the past, Donne admired Xu Xian very much. Now he thinks that if Xu Xian is a real person, he should admire himself in turn.


    Xu Xian dares to be a snake, but Bai Suzhen is still in human form.


    And what about him?


    Actually had a cross racial super friendship with Naga


    The most terrible thing is that when he recalls, the feeling of being soft and boneless is quite cool!


    It made him feel very terrible.


    Just like his own aesthetic view is about to change and is completely distorted by foreign aesthetics.


    Back in Ellington, he washed his body inside and outside with pure water elements three times before washing off the fishy smell.


    But the hot and painful Daisy told him that all this was not a dream, but real.


    Donne looked blankly at the scenery outside the window. How could he think that he would end up with such a big Oolong after just having a simple meal?


    Now, he slapped peltiss and celis. He suddenly became the prince of Naga


    Are you kidding!?


    Counting the elves and dark elves, I am already the prince of the three families!


    Is it difficult that the gods opened the charm plug-in for him to be the prince of 100 NATIONALITIES (human bulldozer)!?


    He rubbed his aching fart gently, and Donne gnashed his teeth and cursed.


    I didn''t expect that his Daisy would be lost here, and it was exploded by Queen Naga with her tail!


    Fortunately, he finally came back with revenge. Otherwise, how will he be a man in the future? How to face egwin?


    However, after this battle, Donne has his own answer to the famous island choice problem.


    If he is allowed to choose, he will choose a mermaid with a beautiful upper body

 Chapter 678

    With a bang, the device in front of Donne emitted a cloud of smoke and exploded directly.


    At the moment, he is studying the miniaturization of walkie talkie.


    In the battle of the broken islands, the instant messaging effect of the walkie talkie played a very great role. The instant messaging between warships greatly improved the cooperation ability of the whole fleet, and the combat effectiveness increased by more than 10%.


    This fully shows the importance of remote instant messaging technology.


    So as soon as the affair with vaszier was over, Donne began to study the miniaturization of walkie talkie.


    After the miniaturization of the walkie talkie, the magic modified communicator of prandal can be realized by adding the signal transmitting module, equipped with magic wave signal amplifier and a large number of signal towers.


    Of course, the most important thing is the function of precise dial-up call.


    The implementation of this function is also subject to computer control - but it must be impossible in prandal.


    If he used the manual operator mode of the old-fashioned cable phone, don felt a little reluctant.


    Then he thought of the intelligent core technology used by the alchemical puppet in alchemy.


    The intelligent core can write certain intelligent commands and obey simple instructions. If it is used well, it can use the computing power of the artificial soul to realize the function of the computer.


    Donne doesn''t have any research in this area. Angus is the expert, so Donne doesn''t start. Wait for Angus to start this research.


    But perhaps because of Donne''s bad mood these two days, the failure rate of the new study has increased a lot.


    Donne, who wanted to ascend to the sky, directly tried to transform the walkie talkie into a mobile phone, but there was only one result - because the magic array was too small, the magic channel overflowed and interfered, and then exploded with a bang.


    So it made him more anxious.


    Fiona holding the document found Donne. After putting down the document, she hesitated and said, "Your Majesty, you can''t continue like this. Everyone is very upset."


    Donne frowned. "What''s the matter?"


    "Everything in Ellington is based on you. Your every move now will affect everyone''s mood. If you have been so negative, everyone will be affected."


    After hesitating for a while, Fiona whispered, "although you don''t know what happened, you may try to relax? For example, go to the arlinks to see the drama, or go to some banquets to relax."


    Donne said helplessly, "I''m fine, just something happened... Well, forget it, it''s nothing. I''ll adjust my mood. You don''t have to worry..."


    As soon as Donne finished speaking, he heard a commotion outside. He and Fiona hurried out, and then he was stunned to find Elsa standing in the square with a body as high as a hill.


    Snakes, they are all snakes.


    Donne turned green when he saw the snakes.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Big brother."


    Brian looked like a ghost: "Elsa heard that you hated snakes recently, so she ran to the mountain and killed all the nearby snakes..."


    "Ah?"


    Donne was silly. Looking at Elsa''s very simple smiling face, he didn''t know what to do.


    But


    Donne smiled. "Elsa, thank you."


    Elsa immediately panicked, blushed and said awkwardly, "ah, your majesty, brother, I just, I just want to help you..."


    "Oh ~ ~"


    A group of people around looked at Elsa, but Elsa didn''t look so shy at ordinary times.


    "You hate it!"


    The blushing Elsa stamped her foot, and the ground of the whole square shook three times, and the surrounding crowd immediately dispersed.


    Donne went over and smiled, touched her head and said, "don''t call me your Majesty''s brother. If you want to call me your brother, just call me your brother."


    "Then... Brother..."


    Elsa''s voice was so thin that Donne could hardly hear it. He smiled and said, "well, thank you Elsa. I''m much more comfortable to see these dead snakes."


    Having said that, Donne prayed silently for these innocent snakes for three seconds, then waved his hand and asked the residents of Ellington to share all the dead snakes. He decided to eat snake meat soup at night.


    Hum, I was pushed back by Naga. Naga is more or less a human creature. What''s the trouble? It''s not the stone giant, Lin Jing, goblins or anything... It''s a big deal. Just think you''ve tasted something new and played some exciting games in the foreign world. Just open some.


    After comforting himself, Donne found himself in a much better mood. Then he happily hung Danny and Brian who had revealed his news to the tree, patted his ass and flashed away.


    "Brian!"


    Donne came to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute. As soon as he shouted, Brian suddenly covered his head: "big brother! It''s not me! It''s really not me! It has nothing to do with me!"


    Well, without asking yourself, I finally understand who leaked the secret


    Donne rolled his eyes. "It''s not for you. It''s business."


    Brian breathed a sigh of relief: "Oh, great. I knew you wouldn''t beat me, big brother. Tell me what happened."


    As soon as Donne raised his eyebrows and looked at his cheap appearance, he suddenly wanted to settle accounts after autumn, but now he was really not in the mood to be serious with him. He said, "didn''t you say that we strongly suggested that we should transform the combine into a chariot?"


    Brian was stunned and overjoyed: "big brother, you finally got the idea!? yes! After these battles, everyone thought that if the combine harvester was modified, it would definitely be a big killer against chaotic creatures!"


    "No need."


    Donne shook his head: "I have a better idea here. You accompany me to gear city."


    "Looking for croto?"


    "Yes, he has what we want."


    Donne and Brian are transported to gear city. At the moment, croto has just come back with the repaired Skybreaker and is further repairing the Skybreaker on the apron.


    "Steam battle tank? What''s that for?"


    Croto looked at them mistily: "that thing is too backward compared with your combine harvester. There is basically no need to develop it before new technological fragments are found."


    The steam combat tank is a weapon restored by kloto from the literature, but due to the power and processing accuracy, the failure rate of the steam combat tank is very high, which can not reach the practical level. At most, it is just a large toy.


    "Although the steam combat tank is of no great use, its basic technology has some processing technologies that are useful to us."


    Donne smiled and said, "I plan to develop a new heavy weapon, which is very similar to steam combat tank. Your existing processing technology is of great reference value."


    "In that case, come."


    Croto left his job and ordered other engineers to repair it as soon as possible, while he took Donne to the workshop where the steam combat tank had been parked.


    The volume of steam combat tank is very large, which is three or four times larger than that of tanks on earth. After all, the power is provided by steam engine. If you want to drive such a huge tank, the volume of steam engine will not be too small.


    After turning around the steam combat tank, Donne remembered the shape of the tank on earth. Although he didn''t understand the internal power structure, he was still very clear about the overall functional characteristics of the tank.


    Powerful firepower, flexible mobility and heavy defense.


    Croto wiped the grease on his hand and said, "you can tell me what you think and I''ll see what I can do."


    "Don''t worry, Brian, look at this thing first. Can Ellington''s processing technology produce it now?"


    "No problem."


    Brian has just checked the parts of the steam combat tank. The machining accuracy of those parts is not high, and the complex structure is only limited to the steam engine. The technical content in other places is not high.


    With Ellington''s current industrial processing level, it can not only be made, but also be made better - of course, the processing of some parts still needs to make new industrial machines, but this is another thing.


    "That''s good."


    Brian is now in charge of Ellington''s industry, which is equivalent to the chief engineer. He knows the current industrial level of Ellington best. He says it''s no problem, and Donne is relieved.


    So Donne took out a sketch of the tank he had drawn and handed it to croto: "look."


    Croto and Brian''s heads came together and looked carefully at what was on the drawing.


    "Is this a tank?"


    Seeing the data and key points marked by Donne, they were stunned: "is this a mobile fortress at all?"


    Donne shrugged: "this is a heavy combat tank. It''s right to say it''s a mobile fortress."


    Croto stared at the structure of the tank and muttered: "Instead of using new rubber tires with excellent shock absorption performance, the wheels are replaced by crawler design, which is convenient to cross obstacles and adapt to complex terrain... Armor up to 30mm thick is enough to resist the attack of any sword... The engraved defense magic array can resist magic below level 7... The power provided by the new wind power magic engine can enable the chariot to obtain up to 300 kilometers per hour The speed of... Hiss! My friend, are you sure it''s true? "


    "Of course, the wind power magic engines produced now are of single engine structure. If you want to improve the power, you only need a composite structure design. Four magic arrays are built in one engine, which makes the power more powerful."


    "No, I mean, are you really going to develop this weapon?"


    Kloto looked at Donne strangely: "I feel that when this thing is brought out, it will completely subvert the war form of prandal."


    Brian glanced sideways at croto. "Isn''t he subverting enough now?"


    Croto slapped the forehead. Yes, if the things Donne got out were used in internal war, they would have crushed everything.


    "OK, but the armor of this thing is so thick, it must be very heavy. The power requirements of the magic engine are so high, and the requirements for the magic crystal are also high. The consumption must be very huge. It''s a big guy who burns money."


    Donne said carelessly, "yes, it must burn money, but the effect must be very good."


    Sure enough, it''s a local tyrant


    Cloto sighed.

 Chapter 679

    The design process of the tank was very smooth. Donne provided the basic structural design drawing, and then croto provided reasonable engineering suggestions for modification. Brian evaluated the overall cost and quantities from the perspective of the chief engineer... Well, everyone should see that Brian''s skill is obviously a little crooked.


    As a dwarf in the name of forging, he is now about to become an engineer, which is really a mixed development.


    "Here, in addition to the main gun you mentioned, I think it is also necessary to add some lethality in front of the tank."


    Croto pointed to the front of the tank and said, "instead of making armor plates, it''s better to add the winch of the combine harvester. Compared with the direct impact force, the serrated winch looks more deterrent."


    Donne thought about the feasibility, then nodded and said, "yes."


    Although the power of the main gun is huge, if the number of chaotic creatures is too large to break through the defense line and come to close range, it is obviously not enough to rely on the impact force for rolling. The winch wheel with blessing can efficiently crush those guys, and then the heavy crawler can further crush them, and the killing efficiency will be greatly increased.


    "Also, although the power of the large caliber machine gun is very powerful, the number of bullets is also a problem. The internal inventory of the tank is limited. Considering the defensive weapons after the bullets are empty, what do you think of installing a large wheel? Installing four swords to rotate can completely isolate the enemy''s attack."


    Donne shook his head decisively after thinking for a while: "it''s unnecessary. It''s a burden. The problem of bullet capacity can be solved by using space equipment. I''m not afraid at all."


    Fucking tyrant!


    What Donne said made so much sense that cloto was speechless.


    Because apart from him, I''m afraid no one can come up with so many space equipment to arm a mass-produced weapon - and only for ammunition supply.


    "All right."


    Croto shrugged and said, "what about dwarf shrinking rays or freezing rays? Are you interested?"


    Donne was overjoyed: "of course! But can you produce those two weapons?"


    Dwarf shrink ray and dwarf Freeze Ray are powerful. They can play an unexpected role when used in the right place.


    "Can''t..."


    "Then say an egg!"


    These two weapons are the legacy technology of ancient times. Now the dwarf has not cracked the technical principle. He can only splice a small amount of finished products through the parts excavated from the ruins. It must not be enough to be used on the chariot.


    In the end, Donne had to give up the tempting idea.


    "If the weight of the armored vehicle is too heavy, will it affect the mobility? If the pumice is added, the weight of the armored vehicle can be greatly reduced."


    "Its own weight is also a kind of weapon, but you''re right. I''m thinking about whether I can control the effect of pumice stone."


    Of course, Donne knows the effect of pumice stone. If you reduce the weight of armored vehicles, won''t the speed fly? However, the weight of the tank itself is also an important indicator of its lethality and defense. The heavier the tank is, the less likely it is to be overturned by the enemy. It also has stronger resistance to frontal impact. If it is too light, it is likely that the charge of a large chaotic creature can knock the tank out.


    Croto frowned. "Controllable? Can you do it?"


    "It''s hard at the moment."


    Donne shook his head. The composition of the pumice stone is very complex. They have not yet studied which composition in the pumice stone can reduce the weight of the object.


    In the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, there is now a special research room to study magic elimination stone and floating stone. Those wild mages grind two special stones into dust, and then analyze the components. Donne''s goal is to eliminate the useless parts, only extract the effective components, and then find ways to purify and polymerize them to create real anti gravity materials and anti magic materials.


    Unfortunately, the progress of that research laboratory was quite slow. It was not until there were engineering master glasses that the progress was slightly accelerated.


    To achieve the controllability of the pumice stone, the key point is how to effectively isolate the effect of the pumice stone. Donne asked them to try all kinds of metals, minerals, plants and even spells. He believed that there must be something that can block the effect of the pumice stone, just as lead can block radiation.


    "Said is equal to did not say......"


    Donne stalled: "but there''s at least one direction to go."


    The three chatted while refining the tank design. The final designed tank has been very different from the tanks on earth.


    The main turret of the tank has not changed, and the machine gun on it has not changed. What has changed is the observation method: Donne has cancelled the observation window. In prandal without computer and radar, the best choice is still the eye of arcane.


    The anti riot armor in front of the tank has been modified into a winch full of saw blades. The winch will rotate with the progress of the tank and grind the enemies and plants in the way into pieces.


    The track hasn''t changed, but heavy armor plates are added on the side to protect the track.


    Behind the tank is a row of adjustable jet ports hidden under the armor plate. The wind power magic engine designed by Donne for the tank has four jet holes. The powerful engine provides great power for the tank. The adjustable jet ports can be adjusted up and down, which can reduce or increase the pressure of the tank on the ground according to the needs of the situation.


    After the three people finalized the design drawings, they immediately began to act separately. Croto asked each processing plant to start making various parts and provide reference indicators at the same time. Donne went back to make a high-power wind power magic engine, while Brian needed to record those processing methods and indicators here and go back to Ellington to produce a batch of the same master machines.


    The production and manufacturing of tanks will certainly not be in Ellington. Donne has already planned. The development of this heavy weapon must be placed in the military factory in Blackstone cave. It is not eye-catching, and there are a large number of hard-working and cheap labor - the dark elves and red stone dwarfs are satisfied as long as they have food to eat


    After returning to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, Donne immediately began to work on the development of the great credit magic energy engine. He had specific ideas for a long time, and now he just implemented them, so there is no difficulty.


    The original single wind power magic engine was designed to simulate the engine of jet aircraft. The two options to increase power are to expand the output power of magic array or increase the number of magic array and air duct.


    Donne finally chose to increase the number of air ducts.


    There are two reasons. First, simply expanding the output power of the magic array can easily lead to excessive load on the engine, especially in the booster heating chamber. If the pressure and temperature are too high, even the universal alloy may melt again; Second, the magic array engraved on the substrate is not controlled by the magician himself after all. It lacks flexibility. Too much magic input is easy to cause the collapse of the magic array.


    If a single high-power magic engine is converted to a complex structure, the above situation can be avoided, and there is a very unique feature: fault tolerance.


    Yes, during the operation of the tank, even if a magic array collapses, the remaining magic arrays do not affect each other. They can continue to operate and continue to provide power support for the tank, effectively avoiding the danger of tank paralysis.


    Four side-by-side connected wind power magic engines look very insignificant and have nothing to do with beauty, but Donne is very satisfied with his design after testing.


    These four engines are both integral and independent. They usually provide power through an advanced magic crystal, but if the magic channel fails, they will absorb the magic in their own standard magic crystal and keep working normally. This conversion process is very smooth and there is basically no possibility of power loss.


    The advantage of magic and alchemy lies here. As long as you have ideas and strength, you may realize your ideas. Unlike science and technology on earth, even if you have ideas, you may have to verify many basic theories and determine the feasibility.


    After finishing the high-power magic engine, Donne easily got out the corresponding console. Later, the console will be equipped with a fire control system, and a special gunner will be responsible for controlling the weapon module and defense module.


    "Alas, it would be much more convenient if there were a computer."


    Donne put away the good things and smashed his mouth with regret. Without an intelligent system, many things can''t be realized. It''s too troublesome to control them manually.


    Now the only way to solve this problem is probably Angus''s Alchemy technology.


    In the long process of alchemy development, one of the commonly used alchemy puppet technologies is the technology of artificial soul, which can realize the customization of instructions, which is equivalent to the most basic mechanical language set during computer development. Don feels that this thing can be used as a computer.


    From the past to the present, if the rules customized by those alchemists have been inherited, don believes that the artificial soul may have formed a set of effective instruction writing methods. As long as he adds some commands he wants to achieve on this basis, he can achieve his goal.


    At the thought of this, Donne was full of complaints, because Angus had disappeared for more than half a month and had not come back.


    Although Donne diverted Angus'' attention with Ilus''s royal staff in order to protect the transmission array technology, the guy said he went to check the information, and the result was gone forever.


    Is this guy really going to fix that thing and come back?


    "Donne! Should we calculate the accounts of the broken islands?! I almost lost my life. I don''t want you to give me some benefits!"


    Angus didn''t wait, but he waited for Jean, who was alive again after recuperation.


    After the guy recovered, he finally came to settle with Donne.

 Chapter 680

    Gene wanted to settle accounts with Donne a few days ago, but Donne was in a bad mood in those two days. Gene was not stupid, so he didn''t hit the muzzle of the gun.


    Today, as soon as he heard that Donne was in a good mood, he ran over with great enthusiasm.


    "What do you want?"


    Donne glanced at Jean obliquely: "isn''t it your motto to devote all his strength to fighting chaos and even sacrifice his life?"


    Jean''s face was just red and rendered speechless.


    A moment later, gene woke up, suddenly rushed over, hugged Donne''s thigh and shouted, "no, asshole! I almost hung up because of you! I won''t go with you today if you don''t give me some compensation!"


    Donne was stunned: "do you dare to order a face?"


    "What''s the use of a face?"


    Gene glanced obliquely at Don and was determined not to let go.


    "I''ve never seen a shameless man like you, and I''m still a famous legendary hero!"


    Donne walked forward speechless. Gene really held his thigh and let Donne drag him forward.


    Those who passed by frequently glanced, but their advice could not affect gene. He was a legendary master. His mind (face) had been firm and would not be affected by foreign objects at all.


    If Jean''s admirers see him now, they don''t know what Sanguan will collapse.


    Finally, Donne lost: "well, you won. Tell me, what do you want?"


    Gene said without hesitation, "the construction method of transmission array."


    Donne sighed: "did I say that before? It''s not good to take out the technology of the transmission array now."


    "I promise not to spread it!"


    Gene patted his chest and promised, "this is my long cherished wish for many years. Now I finally see hope. How can I give up! You must realize my wish!"


    Don en was convinced: "are you sure?"


    "I''m sure!"


    "Well, come to my room tonight."


    "What are you going to do?"


    Gene quickly retracted his hand and looked at Donne in horror: "how did I not know you were okay? You were interested in me, a bad old man!"


    The dark faced don stepped on Jean''s face: "even if I''m really bent, I''ll never be interested in you!"


    "Then you still..."


    Don cursed, "let you come over and teach you in the evening. I''m busy now!"


    "Hoo! I see..."


    Gene patted his chest and seemed relieved: "well, I''ll go there in the evening... No, I''ll just go to your place for dinner in the evening."


    Wipe! There''s no face!


    "Oh, yes!"


    Gene patted on the forehead and suddenly said, "has the matter over the Nu Tao fish man been solved? I think you''d better repair the broken islands and the space cracks on the seabed blown out by you as soon as possible."


    "In such a hurry?"


    "Can you stop talking nonsense?"


    Gene blew his beard and stared: "as long as the space crack still exists, it will always devour the sea water. Such a large space crack will disappear a lot in a few days. Do you know how much impact it has on prandal?"


    Of course, Donne knows that the decrease of sea water, the increase of land area and the decrease of air moisture will cause a very complex chain reaction.


    "It doesn''t matter. Don''t worry. It''s a big deal to open the channel of the water element world and borrow some water from there to make up."


    Gene''s face turned black: "it''s easy to say... Don''t you cut meat from the water element monarch? Be careful that others cross the border to chase you and kill you!"


    Donne waved his hand and said, "well, well, people don''t see that water. I know about it, and then I''ll solve the problem, so you don''t have to worry."


    "That''s OK. You should do it as soon as possible."


    Gene said that and left.


    After Dunn thought about it, he simply turned to find otinia. The efficiency of repairing space cracks of this scale is too low, but if it is divine power, they can easily solve the problem.


    "Fix space cracks? Oh, that''s what you said before?"


    Otinia put down her cartoon and completely ignored Donne''s creepy eyes.


    What do I see!?


    The enslaved silent lamb!?


    Isn''t this an adult book created by Sanye a while ago!? How did it get into her hands!?


    And what''s more frightening is that she still looks with interest!


    Otinia noticed Donne''s eyes: "Oh, this? It''s very interesting. This book seems to reflect the strong demand of mortals for mating and reproduction, as well as the delusion of subconsciously chasing persecution out of curiosity..."


    "Stop, stop, stop!"


    With a creepy face, Donne had no time to take into account how otinia saw such a profound truth from a book, and even analyzed the reason for the emergence of masochism. He repeatedly stopped otinia for fear that her three outlooks would completely collapse if she continued to say.


    You are a goddess!


    Otinia took back her eyes and looked at Donne quietly. The deep pupil was not Bo Gu. The expressionless silver haired girl was like a beautiful sculpture waiting for Donne to speak.


    Donne was uncomfortable when she stared at her: "those two space cracks have a greater impact..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "So please deal with these two space cracks this time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "If you have time, please be sure to solve the problem as soon as possible. It is easy to change over time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Are you asleep?


    Donne pulled from the corner of his mouth, "otinia?"


    "... oh."


    "In a word, thank you for your help!"


    "... well."


    Don heaved a sigh. It was too much trouble to communicate with such a speechless girl.


    Anyway, is she really a speechless girl? Aren''t you just too lazy to talk to yourself?


    Donne whispered, "do you want me to take you there?"


    Now God''s activities in prandal are very limited. If too much divine power is used, it will cause a chain reaction and make the world more dangerous. Don estimates that otinia can''t send it directly.


    "OK."


    It is still a concise answer.


    Donne originally wanted to go to Fiona to learn about the highway network. Seeing that, he had to solve the problem of space cracks first, so that otinia would not be in a bad mood and unwilling to do it in two days.


    Otinia followed Donne directly to the broken islands through the transmission array. Now there are still a large number of Naga engaged in construction on the broken islands. Although it has been bombed by Donne, it can still live. In the future, this will be the trading center. You can''t care about it.


    After saying hello to the nagas, Donne and otinia flew into the sky, flew towards the space crack in the distance, and soon arrived at their destination.


    Now look at the space cracks he made. Don felt his scalp numb. There were many fine cracks around the original space cracks, and the space as the carrier of all materials became more unstable.


    "How long will it take?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Otinia did not answer. Her eyes stared at the crack in the space. Behind the large twisted space, the dark starry sky was reflected in her slightly luminous eyes. From the starry sky, she saw something that ordinary people could not see.


    The situation is getting worse.


    Otinia took back her sight, glanced at the space crack, and a wonderful force quickly gathered on her. She raised her hand and pinched it gently. The space crack with a diameter of 100 meters immediately became restless, and many fine fragments appeared around. All those space fragments came from the half plane, torn by otinia''s power, and then used to repair the space structure here.


    In Donne''s view, the process of repairing space cracks by these space debris is like building blocks. Otinia repaired the whole crack very easily and freehand, and even strengthened the space structure here by the way, so as to avoid the situation that the space structure here becomes fragile again and becomes the south coast in the future.


    "That''s it?"


    Donne looked at otinia who came back to him with a surprised look on his face. It took less than a minute to finish her work. Isn''t it too efficient?


    Otinia looked at him silently, then lowered her head again and began to think.


    Shallow mortals.


    That''s what Donne read in her eyes


    What can Donne say? Just shut up and continue to lead the way.


    Originally, I wanted to say hello to vaszier and mix underwater breathing by the way, but at the thought of the consequences of being hit by pertis, Donne was cold all over. Besides, with otinia, they didn''t have to worry about underwater problems at all. They simply went straight to the northwest.


    Without the tardy soy sauce, Donne and otinia flew with all their strength. With the help of otinia, they arrived at a distance of more than 5000 kilometers in less than an hour.


    This unimaginable speed almost made Donne vomit and diarrhea.


    Otinia glanced at him and said nothing, but the contempt in her eyes was very obvious.


    Donne blew his hair: "you''re a god! I''m a man! There''s a big gap, okay?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "This speed is not what ordinary people can bear with their bodies. My reaction is also very normal!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Believe it or not, I quit!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Eutinia, who was diving, turned and looked at Donne faintly.


    Glowing eyes made Donne feel creepy in the dark background of the deep sea, and deep-sea phobia seemed to be going to be committed again.


    "OK! You won! Can''t I continue to work!?"


    Donne raised his hand and surrendered. These guys were more difficult to deal with one by one. Originally, they were just in the divine world. Now a goddess came directly to her side. Now she couldn''t threaten them with a pick.


    Then Donne didn''t dare to talk any more. Although otinia was just a weak God, she was also a God. As long as she wanted to kill him, she could do it easily.


    Donne doesn''t joke about his life

 Chapter 681

    Ten minutes later.


    "Finish!"


    After returning to Ellington, don couldn''t believe that the space crack problem that made gene and pertis so headache was solved so simply.


    Although it''s simple, if it weren''t for the help of otinia, I''m afraid these two space cracks alone would keep Donne busy for months.


    "This."


    Otinia shook the book in her hand and said expressionless, "it''s very interesting. Give me more in the future."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne knelt.


    The patron saint of the pure girl, the daughter of death, the dark girl, this is to develop in the direction of the forbidden book catalogue!


    Otinia, you''re going against the sky!


    After sending away the goddess obsessed with books, Donne felt as tired as fighting another war and promised so many books to her. It was estimated that he would empty out all the money in his mind.


    After all, there is no e gentleman here. There is no place for him to replenish his inventory.


    It seems necessary for Sanye to continue to spread his thinking, brainstorm and create more new books


    As soon as she returned to the Lord''s house, Fiona came up to report the situation, and Donne finally had a chance to relax his nervous tension.


    "Your Majesty, rivitz has increased the amount of investment again. I hope we can continue to increase the output of road levelers, rollers and pavers. He wants to continue to increase the efficiency of road construction."


    "So urgent? Isn''t it very efficient now?"


    Donne is a little surprised. Now there are three construction teams working at the same time, with Ellington, Bain and paganis as the center, radiating around at the same time, and the efficiency is extremely high. Tens of kilometers of expressways can be built every day. This efficiency is a miracle on the earth. Isn''t rivitz satisfied?


    Fiona glanced at Donne: "I think he wants to complete the highway network of the Ilus empire as soon as possible and continue to develop to other countries. He should have seen the potential of the highway. After all, the EPPA highway alone has brought us a net income of 150000 gold coins this month."


    The income of 150000 gold coins a month is not much, not even enough for riviz to plug his teeth, but don''t forget that this is only the income of the line of epah expressway, and the money is collected sitting after the road is repaired. There is no more secure business than this.


    In addition, rivitz also saw the Harley Motorcycle developed by Donne and knew that there would be a traffic upgrade next. The improvement of commuting speed would lead to a large number of trips, and the expressway must be the best choice, and the income of toll stations would rise.


    If we can build a road network covering the whole continent, he will receive millions of gold coins every day just sitting at home. Can he not care?


    "Then meet his requirements. How many related magic machines do you need to add?"


    "We need 500 road levelers, at least 1000 road rollers and 1500 pavers."


    "Tell the factory to work overtime."


    Donne sipped his hot tea, smashed his mouth, and then asked, "how''s the progress of the Harley motorcycle that Levitz and Oscar want?"


    "Oscar''s order is good. The production will be completed in two weeks. There are more troubles in rivitz. In addition to 1000 normal specifications, there are also 1000 special for small goblins. Now there is only one production line of small Harley motorcycle, so the production capacity is insufficient and can only be produced slowly."


    After a pause, Fiona continued: "However, I don''t recommend increasing the production line of small Harley motorcycles for three reasons. First, the demand of dwarfs and goblins for Harley motorcycles is very small, and the market scale is small. As long as we can meet the demand, we don''t need surplus production capacity; second, we don''t have redundant manpower to do these tasks. Now a large number of manpower are concentrated in furniture and daily life Common goods and weapons preparation; third, the delivery date agreed with rivitz is very ample, so we have enough time to produce the ordered goods, and there is no need to spend money to rush. "


    "Then do what you want."


    Donne is very satisfied with Fiona''s handling plan. This is the best employee in the boss''s mind. If he finds a problem and puts forward a plan, the boss only needs to make a decision, rather than finding a problem and waiting for him to make a decision.


    Fiona saved him some time.


    "Well, that''s it. Then there''s another thing."


    Fiona closed the clip and took out the second folder: "if you don''t have any special requirements, we will still distribute the reward according to the previous specifications, but I suggest you improve the level of reward this time."


    "Oh? Why?"


    Donne was going to, but he wanted Fiona''s opinion.


    "I heard from Uncle Depp that the battle was very dangerous. Whether it was Leviathan, a super ninth order ancient Warcraft, or the emergence of the large chaotic gate, it was very dangerous. Although you and your excellency Jean solved the problem, they also participated in the war and witnessed the battle with their own eyes. They were the witnesses of all this."


    "They may not have made much contribution, but their courage to face the crisis is enough to reward them."


    "Appropriate promotion rewards can make soldiers more sincere to you, and they will have more courage to face danger and meet challenges in the face of danger."


    After a pause, Fiona shrugged and said, "well, in fact, these are beautiful words. To put it bluntly, it is to improve the reward level and make them more willing to work for you in the face of great danger."


    "A word to the point."


    Donne shook his thumb and said, "double the original reward."


    "OK."


    Donne looked at Fiona in surprise. "Why didn''t you blame me for spending money this time?"


    "This moment is another moment."


    Fiona gave him a blank look. She had to pay close attention because of the imbalance between revenue and expenditure, but now it''s different. After killing those aristocrats, she got a lot of income after deducting the necessary expenses, and she has a lot of money. In addition, Fiona is very clear about Donne''s idea of gold coins, so she naturally knows how to deal with it.


    The most important thing is that now the ilrus Empire belongs to Donne. The huge market of the empire is allowed to develop by the Tang chamber of Commerce, and the gold absorption ability is extremely terrible. Therefore, she is very active in anything that is conducive to consolidating Donne''s rule.


    "Not just gold coins."


    Donne smiled and took out the bag that pertis gave him: "inform me. Assemble tomorrow. The top 100 soldiers with excellent performance can get a deep-sea water element crystal as a reward."


    "Deep sea water element crystallization!?"


    Fiona opened the bag and was surprised: "isn''t this the treasure that can improve the strength of the Apocalypse!? so many!?"


    At a glance, there are at least hundreds of them. So many deep sea element crystals are packed in a bag, which gives people a strong visual impact.


    This bag is worth five billion gold coins!


    Not to mention how unscientific the number of gold coins is, the value of these things is indeed here!


    "It''s a thank-you gift from pertis. Take one yourself."


    Donne waved carelessly: "then deduct 100 reserved rewards, and keep the rest to stimulate those wild mages to work hard."


    Fiona said hurriedly, "don''t you keep some? You can make a good relationship with the elves..."


    "It''s not necessary. The elves can''t use it."


    Don en''s mouth was curled. The elves usually lived in the tree of the world. Their bodies were purified by the power of life all the time. They had been very pure for a long time. This thing was equivalent to sugar beans for them.


    "Well... OK."


    Fiona is also very speechless. The treatment of the elves is really enviable.


    At this time, Donne clapped his hands: "by the way, the captain level members are exempted from the assessment and rewarded directly. Depp and they are also very hard."


    "I see."


    After Fiona left, Donne lay lazily on the sofa and filtered through the recent events in his mind to make sure he didn''t miss anything. Only then did he completely relax and plan to enjoy the leisure time of the afternoon quietly.


    "Big brother!!!"


    The door slammed open, and then a petite figure rushed in and jumped directly into Donne''s arms.


    "Can you cancel the school exam? And your homework in the evening..."


    Looking at Elia with pursed lips, Donne''s face was black.


    It''s over. The leisurely afternoon is gone.


    The original relaxation time in the afternoon was ruined by Elia''s arrival. Donne had to play with her and do ideological work with patience to let her understand how important the meaning of exams and homework is and how good it is to her


    It''s good or bad to send this aunt away. Let Clara have a headache.


    As a result, at dinner in the evening, gene came as promised and came to rub the meal.


    After dinner, with a look of excitement, gene shyly followed Donne into his room. His pious face was like coming to the Church of knowledge.


    As a result, Marlene saw this scene and photographed it with a photo crystal.


    Then Marlene covered her mouth and looked at the closed door with an incredible face. A messy picture of disharmony flashed in her mind. For a moment, gene was up, Donne was down, and Donne was up, gene was down


    After staying for a while, Marlene suddenly ran back to the room with her hands covered and red, and her little heart beat wildly.


    "Marlene?"


    "Eh? Tina?"


    Marlene immediately took Tina''s hand and whispered, "Tina, I tell you, don''t tell others. I just saw your majesty and Jean go back to the bedroom..."


    "Ah?"


    "I really didn''t expect your Majesty''s taste to be so heavy..."


    "What!?"


    "You say, your majesty and your excellency Jean are together. Who is attacking and who is suffering?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    "So... Your majesty likes men!"


    "Wait, wait! There must be some misunderstanding!"


    "No, I saw it with my own eyes..."

 Chapter 682

    "Principal Pamela, are you there?"


    Puzzled Pamela opened the door: "Ms. Marlene? What''s up?"


    "Ah, it would be great if you were here!"


    The flustered Marlene ran into the room and said, "well, well, well, if you''re not busy at the moment, let me stay with you for a while?"


    Pamela was stunned: "yes, yes... But what''s the matter with you?"


    Marlene''s eyes were erratic, her face was shining and said, "well, nothing, nothing..."


    "Marlene! Get out of here! And Carl! I''m going to kill you!!!"


    Suddenly, a roar rang through Ellington. Hearing the roar, everyone in Ellington was stunned.


    "Isn''t that your Majesty''s voice?"


    "What''s the matter? Your majesty is so angry."


    "Your Majesty is going to kill Marlene and Carl? I don''t believe it. He is so kind. How can he be so cruel."


    "Is it difficult that your majesty asked Miss Malin to sleep last night, but miss Malin didn''t follow?"


    "Absolutely not! If your majesty wants her to sleep, I''m sure she can run faster than anyone else! Besides, how do you explain Carl?"


    "What''s going on..."


    An uncle selling fruit nearby smiled strangely when he heard the speech: "you don''t know? It seems that you didn''t read the morning post."


    "Morning Post? What''s going on?"


    "There is a hot news in today''s morning paper. I guess your majesty will be so angry. It must be because of that..."


    "Hot news?"


    Uncle took out the newspaper: "well, that''s it. Why is it like a dead tree in spring? It''s an old love meeting a new love. It''s the only way to reveal the unknown side of your majesty Donne..."


    Several people nearby came together to have a look, and suddenly their faces changed greatly: "your majesty and Jean!? it''s impossible! How can it be! If so, isn''t queen OLINA..."


    "Well, this kind of thing just looks at smiling. It can''t be true. Who doesn''t know that your majesty has a good relationship with Miss Elia..."


    The uncle selling fruit looked even more strange: "and Elsa and MS Fiona, with so many beautiful girls admiring, how can your majesty be a good man, let alone Jean? Although he is a legendary hero, he is a bad old man..."


    "It turns out that Marlene and Carl are arranging your Majesty''s gossip news again. No wonder your majesty is so angry..."


    "Isn''t it? Although your majesty said freedom of the press, it can''t always be like this. Miss Marlene must have bad luck this time."


    "It''s not that the news related to your majesty will always sell faster and more, otherwise they won''t use this method to attract attention..."


    "Bah, these boring people always want to make big news. I hope your majesty Donne can clean them up this time."


    At the Lord''s house, Donne stood at the door of the bedroom with a gloomy face, and Marlene knelt down on the bed with a low brow like a child.


    I thought I could hide from Pamela, but I didn''t expect Donne to find her in just a few minutes.


    Donne stared at Marlene''s head and wanted to bite her to death.


    Shit, I know it''s not good to be with that bastard gene!


    Originally, he just took time to teach him the knowledge of transmission array in private. Unexpectedly, Marlene''s gossip maniac saw it. As a result, almost the whole people in Ellington knew it overnight.


    The most terrible thing is that after the artistic processing of Marlene and Carl, the ordinary things suddenly become full of ambiguous peach flavor, which makes the Ellington residents who are originally lack of entertainment as excited as beating chicken blood.


    These bastards!


    Donne gnashed his teeth and cursed. Don''t they know that casually arranging the news of national leaders is to eat prison food!?


    Now Tang en finally realized how terrible it was to delegate the power of press freedom to them. These guys were red eyed all day looking for news materials. They wanted to run all over the ilrus Empire all day and make some news without news.


    As an announcer, Marlene doesn''t do her job. Now she bought a photo crystal at a high price, which has the potential to incarnate guanxiwen.


    Fortunately, after Tina saw the newspaper in the morning, she immediately handed it to Donne, and then Donne quickly issued an order and immediately recalled the morning newspapers in Bain, yarinks and other cities.


    Otherwise, when the newspaper goes on, his gossip is expected to spread throughout the Ilus empire.


    Although most people won''t believe it, I''m sure some fools will take it seriously.


    Donne grinded his teeth and said sadly, "do you know what crime it is to make up false news?"


    "You, didn''t you say freedom of the press..."


    Marlene plucked up her courage and looked up. As soon as she looked at Donne, she retracted her head, covered her head and trembled.


    "I said freedom of the press, but I also said restrictions on news subjects..."


    Donne''s faint voice gradually approached Marlene and scared the girl into swallowing: "I, I just want to, want..."


    Donne stood in front of Marlene: "what do you think..."


    "Nothing, nothing..."


    Donne looked down at Marlene with a cold smile: "so... Do you know what punishment you will be punished?"


    "Come, come!"


    Marlene suddenly turned around, farted, closed her eyes and shouted, "I''m ready!"


    Donne was confused. What the hell is this?


    "That, that, please, please be careful, I, I''m afraid of pain..."


    what the fuck!? What are you doing?


    Ten thousand grass mud horses galloped past Donne''s heart. This chick wants to turn defense into attack! If you really slap her, don''t you become a bully as soon as you turn around?


    "Really? Are you ready to be punished?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Good, in that case..."


    Donne walked behind Marlene without expression, and then


    "Pa!"


    "Ah!"


    "Pop pop --"


    "Ah! Ah!! ah!!!"


    At the door, Fiona, who listened attentively, took a breath of air conditioning. Isn''t it too direct, your majesty Donne? That''s a direct breakthrough in that relationship? Even if you really want to prove your sexual orientation, you don''t have to be so direct!


    Fiona''s heart is sour. It''s good. Even Marlene ran in front of her. Can she play happily in the future?


    "Lord Fiona?"


    Tina, holding the document, looked at Fiona suspiciously: "what are you doing?"


    Fiona turned her head like lightning and coughed solemnly: "Tina, well, it''s nothing. I''m just checking the hygiene here."


    "Please don''t worry. I clean your Majesty''s room every night. It must be very clean."


    "Well, I believe you... What are these documents? Let''s go to the study."


    Fiona dragged Tina into the study with a blank face.


    In the bedroom, Marlene''s face was flushed, her eyes were very wet, her sandalwood mouth was slightly open, she was panting and panting, and there were bursts of crisp soft chants intermittently.


    "Pop pop --"


    "Eech -- light, light --"


    The expressionless Donne quickened his movement: "Pa Pa --"


    Marlene''s voice was crying: "Your Majesty - it''s broken - Marlene''s going to break - it''s really going to break --"


    "Really?"


    Donne paused. "Do you really know you''re wrong?"


    "I''m wrong, I''m wrong..."


    "What''s wrong with you?"


    "I, I..."


    "It seems that you don''t understand. I feel I have to continue."


    "No, no!!!"


    "You know, I know that there is a kind of punishment, which traps a person on a column and can''t move, then applies salt to his soles, and then lets small animals come and lick... Do you know the itchy feeling of dying but can''t move?"


    "I, ah, I, I don''t know, I, I''m really wrong -"


    "But I don''t think you know you''re wrong. I think you should experience that punishment."


    "No, no! Really no - ah!!"


    "Really not?"


    "Really not! I, I would rather be like this - ah!"


    Donne looked at Marlene kneeling in front of her, snorted coldly, slapped her and took back her hand. The weather turned warm. Marlene had already changed into light civilian clothes. This slap turned her two halves red, and even her white thighs changed color.


    He knows that he is not dignified at ordinary times and has very loose requirements for his people. Although this has advantages and can make them closer to himself, it also has disadvantages, that is, lack of authority.


    Didn''t you see that even Marlene dared to make news with his gossip?


    Originally, Donne wanted to take this opportunity to establish his authority, but after thinking about it for a moment, he sighed, forget it, that''s it. If everyone was respectful to him, he wouldn''t be used to it.


    After all, he is an alien from a civilized society and can''t fully adapt to that kind of life.


    We''d better transform the world according to our own habits.


    Donne said faintly, "get up."


    Marlene stood up with her lips pursed and her face wronged, farting. The burning pain from the stock made her dare not sit, and the guilty girl dared not look directly into Donne''s eyes.


    She knew very well that she could still stand here well now, rather than go to the world of the dead to accompany greterence, the God of death, because his majesty Donne was a very kind and loving king, not a tyrant.


    It''s OK to make a fuss about unimportant things. If it''s too much and really irritates your majesty, I''m afraid those people will kill her first without your Majesty''s action.


    "Just this once, not again."


    Donne, who originally wanted to lecture, looked at Marlene''s tearful look. His heart softened and sighed: "remember, don''t make false news in the future, especially the news that is very vague and easy to guide public opinion. It is absolutely forbidden to appear - unless it is my order."


    This industry was brought to prandal by myself, so I must regulate this industry from the beginning. I must not allow the problems that have occurred on the earth to appear here. I must strangle the spearhead when it appears.


    Marlene said softly, "I, I know..."


    "Go back and have a rest."


    Marlene went to the door and opened it. Suddenly she turned her head and asked with a red face, "Your Majesty, does it feel good?"


    You''re being teased?


    Donne froze. Before she could speak, Marlene closed the door and ran away.


    This chick!


    Donne looked down at Xiao Tang and shook his head secretly.


    It was a miscalculation to be noticed by her.

 Chapter 683

    "Hiss! It hurts so much..."


    Marlene walked outside while taking in the air conditioner. She didn''t expect that Donne would be so cruel. At first, she thought he would pity and cherish jade and touch it gently. At least it was a beautiful woman''s hip?


    Even if you don''t touch it, you can pat it gently. I''m really willing to fight


    This slap made Marlene fart. She was red and swollen and awkward to walk. I guess she can''t sit still these days.


    "Marlene!"


    Tina hid behind the stairs and waved to her. Marlene limped up to her: "what''s up?"


    "Did you... Also with your majesty... That?"


    Tina looked up and down at Marlene, who was unable to move. She felt a little strange, but she was also happy for her good friends. It was better to give her body to her majesty than to others. Although her majesty could not marry them, at least she would not let them suffer.


    "How could it be! Of course not! Absolutely not!"


    Marlene suddenly raised her voice and seemed to want to hide something, but after she shouted, she suddenly reacted: "wait! Tina! What is'' also ''?"


    "Eh eh!?"


    "OK, Tina! When did you sneak away?! don''t tell me!"


    Marlene was stunned to find that Tina climbed into his Majesty''s bed without saying a word!


    Although Marlene knew long ago that Tina had been secretly in love with Donne, when did she have this courage!?


    Tina found that she had made a big oolong. Unexpectedly, she was misled by Marlene''s inconvenience.


    "No, no -"


    "Haven''t you? You''ve been exposed! Tell me when you took care of your majesty Donne? How did your majesty suddenly come to know when he didn''t understand the amorous feelings? Did he take the initiative? Or did you take the initiative?"


    Marlene''s heart of gossip began to burn. Subconsciously, she took out a small book to record this amazing gossip.


    "No! Stop writing! Do you still want to make your majesty angry?"


    Marlene''s face stiffened, smiled and put away her little book, but she still didn''t give up questioning.


    Tina had nowhere to escape. She was full of regret. She really couldn''t resist her. Finally, she confessed.


    "What!? you mean it''s been since you came back from the underground world... God, you haven''t revealed anything for so long? Your confidentiality measures are strict enough!"


    Marlene looked at Tina with great exaggeration. She really didn''t expect that they had finished the fruit so early, and Tina took the initiative!


    "I''ll tell you, your majesty Donne doesn''t understand the amorous feelings. He made those big Oolong at the beginning. How could he take the initiative... It was you who took the initiative to climb to bed!"


    "I, I also hesitated for a long time before..."


    Tina''s face was red, and she obviously thought of her tangled psychological journey that day.


    But


    Is your majesty really puzzled?


    Tina''s eyes flashed a trace of confusion. Why did she feel that her majesty actually knew everything, but he just didn''t say, just... Pretending to be stupid on purpose?


    "I see. I see..."


    Marlene thought: "it seems that if you want to have a spring festival with your majesty, you really have to take the initiative... Well, this information is very important, and I''ll accept it with gratitude!"


    "Wait, Marlene, what do you want?"


    "Of course it benefits the public!"


    Marlene said with a righteous look on her face, "do you know how many girls in the ilrus Empire secretly love your majesty but can''t get it? If I sell this information to them at this time, ah, bah! It''s a great achievement. If one of them succeeds and becomes a princess, maybe Marlene will be the object of their gratitude all their lives in the future."


    Tina was silly. If your majesty knew that she had poked it out, she could not blame her. Tina thought about it and said in a hurry, "why do you want to tell it? Don''t you want to be a princess?"


    Marlene waved her hand and said, "princess? It''s OK to dream. Don''t you think about our origin? How can we be qualified to be a princess? I don''t know how many noble celebrities want to be a princess now."


    "But if you keep this secret, you won''t have so many competitors."


    "Eh, you''re right to say that..."


    Tina pressed Marlene''s shoulders: "so please keep silent!"


    "How do I feel that you just don''t want me to talk?"


    "Illusion, it must be an illusion. If you want to talk to your majesty... Um... I can help you..."


    Marlene looked at her strangely: "how can you help me?"


    Tina smiled, "you said you didn''t want to?"


    "Of course, I have such a lost idea in my heart. Your majesty is so excellent. How can I not want to."


    "So, if your majesty comes to me again next time, we can do this..."


    Marlene and Tina got together and whispered. Marlene listened to her idea and looked at her friend strangely: "God, if you didn''t know you didn''t have twin sisters, I can''t believe this is your way! Is this still the Tina I know?"


    "Your Majesty is too powerful. I can''t carry it at all. I''ll find anyone anyway. If you don''t want me, I''ll find someone else."


    Tina blushed: "just say whether you want it or not!"


    Marlene turned her eyes and said solemnly, "well... Let me think about it!"


    "It''s up to you. Anyway, I''ve told you. If you can''t seize the opportunity, blame yourself."


    "Well, well, I don''t blame you... Anyway, how often will your majesty come to you? According to what you say, he is so strong, should he be very frequent?"


    Looking at Marlene''s narrow eyes, Tina said reluctantly, "it''s not very frequent. It''s only seven or eight days on average... After all, he''s usually so busy..."


    "Seven or eight days..."


    Marlene''s expression was a little strange: "since that aspect is so strong, it must not take so long to find you, which means that your majesty has other women besides you and queen OLINA... Well, maybe it''s not a woman."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Elves, dark elves, of course, are not female ''people''. They are so beautiful. Your majesty can''t be excited. There must be her female with him when he doesn''t call you!"


    Marlene no longer thinks Donne is curved. If her majesty likes men, Tina certainly won''t have a chance.


    "This... Seems very reasonable..."


    "Anyway..."


    Marlene peeked around and found no one. She whispered, "do you know how your majesty and Lord Fiona are going?"


    Tina shook her head. Although many people saw that Fiona liked her majesty, she didn''t listen to Fiona or Donne. It seemed that Fiona couldn''t wipe her face, and Donne didn''t mean to attack.


    Even whether his majesty Donne knew what Fiona thought was different.


    If he doesn''t know, it''s easy to say. If he knows it''s still like this, the situation will be very complicated


    "It''s really troublesome. Sometimes I''m worried about her."


    Marlene curled her lips. Fiona did have a hand in economy, but she was too indecisive in emotion.


    I think at the beginning, your majesty Donne was alone. Now, even Tina and OLINA have succeeded in taking the post. She hasn''t moved yet.


    It''s not just her. Elsa has a good impression of his majesty don. However, unlike Fiona, Elsa is relatively simple. She doesn''t even know her feelings or how to hide her feelings, let alone launch an attack on his majesty don.


    Elsa still has a long way to go in terms of feelings


    But speaking of


    Marlene suddenly remembered one thing: "was the previous rumor true?"


    "What rumors?"


    "The man that his majesty Donne likes is Elven hero egwin."


    Tina was stunned: "who did you listen to?"


    "Brian."


    Tina said weakly, "that big mouth... Well, it''s true."


    "Really!? then queen OLINA..."


    Tina said reluctantly, "Your Majesty also knows this."


    "That is to say, your majesty Donne is going to marry the elves!"


    Marlene was very excited: "this is big news!"


    "What big news..."


    Tina said with a bitter smile, "haven''t you talked with Sanye and them?"


    "I haven''t really talked much. What''s the matter?"


    "Trefoil, dantelian, and Ellie are all very fond of his majesty Donne... Or, they all want to overthrow his majesty."


    "What!?"


    Tina whispered, "I tell you, don''t talk nonsense. Last time they planned to attack his majesty Donne at night, but they hit the air when his majesty went out."


    "Isn''t it!"


    Marlene was stunned. Sanye, dantrian and Ellie are now the goddesses in the minds of young people in Ellington. They all have many admirers, and even many people have low self-esteem and dare not stand with them.


    Then you told me that the three of them attacked his majesty Donne at night!?


    Marlene felt that her three outlooks were about to be subverted by this matter!


    "Of course it''s true..."


    Tina said awkwardly, "because I was lying in your Majesty''s bedroom that night..."


    Tina blushed a little when she recalled the embarrassing things that happened that night.


    She didn''t expect that Alice, who looked elegant and quiet, would be so bold. If she hadn''t reacted quickly enough, she might have suffered.


    "This... This... This is really worrying me!"


    Marlene was so anxious that she didn''t expect to get so many hot news from Tina today, but... These news can''t be reported!


    Once it is reported, it will definitely die!


    Your majesty Donne will definitely become angry!


    The floating corpse will appear in the emerald river the next day!


    It''s obvious that there are hot news but can''t be reported, which makes her feel embarrassed when she claims to be a professional reporter!

 Chapter 684

    "Did you hear that his majesty Donne came to Marlene because she sent the news..."


    "Yes, it''s said that his majesty Donne severely punished Miss Marlene for this matter!"


    "I''ll tell you, your majesty, how can such an excellent man like men? He''s not those abnormal nobles. He likes boys."


    "Your Majesty has to marry more concubines and have more children, or it will be as bad as your majesty victor."


    A while ago, Victor''s story is still remembered by many people. If the continuity of the royal blood can not be guaranteed, the subsequent problems are too serious. Therefore, many people are still talking to Princess Aurelia and queen OLINA to let Donne have children as soon as possible.


    In view of Queen OLINA''s old age, some people even suggested that Princess Aurelia marry Donne, which can be regarded as the integration of Victor''s royal blood and Donne''s blood, and it can be regarded as a return to orthodoxy to inherit the royal family in the future.


    Then the nobleman who made the proposal was driven out of the palace by aurelia, who was angry.


    And the center of everyone''s attention, Donne?


    After cleaning up Marlene, he came to Ellington''s training ground. At the moment, all Ellington soldiers had been gathered by ELSA and stood together in darkness waiting for Donne''s review.


    They don''t know what Donne called them for.


    "Your Majesty, everyone has assembled. Please give instructions."


    Elsa stood in front of Donne and reported her work loudly. She was embarrassed to call Donne brother in public.


    Donne nodded, then stepped forward and said, "let''s get together today to announce the reward."


    Reward?


    As soon as they heard the reward, the soldiers immediately cheered up and stood upright like swords.


    "Well... It seems that everyone cares about rewards."


    Donne glanced at it and clearly felt a different momentum.


    Originally, he didn''t want to stir up so many people. As a result, Fiona thought it better to give a public reward after she finished the plan, which could make the soldiers more cohesive.


    "The first is the most basic. The salary of soldiers participating in the war of broken islands will be doubled this month."


    "Secondly, the bonus for this battle. In view of the great danger of this battle, Fiona and I decided to increase the bonus level and reward each person with 500 gold coins!"


    The bonus alone would cost more than two million gold coins, which was definitely a large expense in the past, but it is nothing for Donne now.


    In fact, now many Ellington soldiers have been promoted to the silver level. Even if they go out to enter other mercenaries, they are definitely the main members. They act as personal guards for the rich, and there are 1000 gold coins a month. Don''s salary and bonus are not high.


    However, the achievements of these Ellington soldiers today are all due to Donne''s vigorous cultivation. Whether they are awakened, promoted so quickly, equipped with so many powerful magic equipment, they are all given by Donne.


    What else could they expect in the face of Donne, who gave them everything, and such a powerful king?


    Bonus? What''s that?


    Their legendary equipment is worth tens of millions of gold coins!


    Do they care about bonuses?


    But


    "Third, according to the assessment results of last month, combined with the performance of this battle, the top 100 soldiers with the best comprehensive results can obtain a deep-sea water element crystal."


    After a pause, Donne added: "after taking the crystal of deep-sea water element, you can improve the first level of cultivation. If you are lucky, you can even improve the first level of cultivation. It all depends on your own quality."


    Deep sea water element crystallization!? Enhance strength!?


    The soldiers under the stage are in an uproar. They can ignore money and fame, but they can''t ignore power!


    A treasure that can enhance strength. Its absolute value is connected!


    Your majesty can give them a hundred at a time!?


    "Crystal of deep-sea water element? I seem to have heard that someone once auctioned a high price of five million gold coins!"


    "Five million gold coins!? the gods are on top!"


    The soldiers who suddenly heard the news were deeply shocked. They knew that his majesty Donne was generous, but they didn''t expect him to be so generous!


    Even this kind of treasure is casually given away. Doesn''t he keep some of it himself?


    There are too few babies in the world that can enhance their strength. Any kind is invaluable. Even those legendary strong people will not be as good as old times and don''t care at all.


    What about your majesty Donne? He took out a hundred without changing his face or jumping his heart!


    That''s a hundred!


    "Wait! A hundred? A five million gold coins, which means that the treasure taken out by his majesty Donne this time is worth 500 million gold coins!"


    A soldier counted a little and immediately took a breath of air conditioning. The soldiers around heard it and their eyes changed.


    The figure clearly frightened them.


    Before, the average monthly income of ordinary farmers in Ellington was only one or two gold coins. After Donne came here, the per capita monthly income here increased to more than 100 gold coins in a year.


    Now your majesty has given them a treasure worth 500 million gold coins. This treatment is really... Let them have nothing to repay!


    "Now let Fiona announce the list. The people who get the reward stand here and wait for collective use. It is forbidden to keep and sell privately."


    With that, Donne gave way, and Fiona stood aside and began reading the list.


    Listening to the familiar names, Danny couldn''t sit still. He came up to Locke and asked, "brother Locke, you see, even my men have gone up. Why haven''t you read my name? Am I unqualified? It''s impossible!"


    Danny was among the best in the assessment last month, and he also played a great strategic role in the battle. At the same time, he also trained a group of experienced Rangers. He can''t say anything without this reward.


    "Don''t worry."


    Locke smiled: "didn''t you see Greta get a reward? We may still be behind. Your majesty won''t treat us badly."


    Danny was quiet.


    But seeing that the number of places was getting smaller and smaller, Danny was even more worried before he called them.


    If his younger brother gets a reward and his strength exceeds him, how can he lead the team in the future! Not laughed at by those guys?


    Soon, all the 100 outstanding soldiers had received them, but Danny had not heard their names. Just when he was impatient to ask questions, Fiona continued: "In addition to the 100 outstanding soldiers, all the members of the captain level lined up to receive the reward. Elsa, Depp, Locke, Altman, Danny, van Clive, kundar..."


    Danny, who was anxious, smiled happily. It was not his majesty who forgot, but his majesty calculated the members of the captain level separately!


    Locke glanced at him and lost his smile. Danny was still too young, not stable and impatient.


    He didn''t think about it for so long. When did your majesty treat them badly?


    But because he is young, his potential is even greater.


    After receiving the reward, everyone stood in another area under the envious gaze of others, ready to take the treasure.


    "Wait a minute, I''ll give you a hand, but how much benefit you can get depends on your own."


    Donne took a step forward and waved his hand gently. The whole magic of Ellington gathered in that area. Due to the existence of the magic source, Ellington had already become a high magic area, but at the moment, under Donne''s control, the magic concentration in that area became more terrible. Even those soldiers who were slow to sense magic could clearly and incomparably perceive the surrounding The magic around the body.


    [Nora, give them a hand and help them increase their life intensity.]


    All right


    Nora tilted her mouth, snapped her fingers, and then a strong light of life fell from the sky, enveloping those people''s bodies. The surging power of life forced into their bodies, providing better conditions for their promotion.


    "Right now, take it."


    As soon as Donne''s voice fell, everyone collectively swallowed the crystallization of deep-sea water elements.


    The moment the bright blue deep-sea water element crystallized into the abdomen, those people trembled together.


    Cold.


    The biting chill exploded in their belly, and a cold force spread in their bodies and quickly spread in all directions. The strong chill stimulated them to drive their whole body to resist the chill. The surging blood force instantly rose to the peak. The surging hot blood absorbed magic from the air to expand their own strength, and Nora provided life The power of life is also integrated into their bodies, making them stronger and healthier.


    In the confrontation with the cold, their energy and spirit kept rising, and the bottleneck of strength unconsciously became loose.


    "Roar!"


    Only a deafening roar was heard. A soldier suddenly burst out with strong blood strength, enveloping him like a vigorous armor, and the powerful force even cracked the ground under his feet!


    "Blood gas release! It''s blood gas release!"


    "Gold! Dorug has been promoted to gold!"


    "He has been quietly promoted to silver level 9 before. Unexpectedly, he has successfully entered the gold level this time!"


    "Look! Someone has been promoted again!"


    Dorug''s promotion seemed to turn on a switch, followed him, and began to be promoted one by one.


    A strong force of blood and gas burst open, and constantly collided fiercely with the strength of others, as if they were aroused by others and wanted to become stronger.


    Absorption, melting, explosion!


    Promotion! Promotion! Promotion!


    At the moment, the training ground has once again become an arena for collective promotion!

 Chapter 685

    "Gold! Gold again!"


    "Silver level 5! My God! Tamer has been promoted from silver level 1 to silver level 5! He has been promoted by level 4!"


    "Look at Tom! He''s also promoted to gold! Now Danny can''t bully him!"


    "What are you talking about? Look at Danny! He, he has been promoted to gold level two!"


    "He, he''s only 18 years old this year!? he only woke up his talent last year and was promoted to gold level two a year!? 18-year-old gold Ranger!? are you kidding!"


    "Uncle Depp and brother Locke have also been promoted! Uncle Depp should have just been promoted to gold. Brother Locke was gold last time. I''m afraid he will be promoted to gold level 5 this time!?"


    "Elder sister Elsa, why hasn''t her head moved? But her breath has become more terrible! The gods are on! Isn''t she going against the sky?"


    "By the way, why didn''t you see Master Brian?"


    Brian was staring at Donne.


    "Big brother... I really know I''m wrong!"


    Donne smiled coldly: "when you change your big mouth, you won''t lose one that should be given to you. As for now, ha ha."


    Although Brian wants to benefit with a runny nose and tears, because of what happened a few days ago, Donne is still angry. How can he be so cheap? He must hang his appetite.


    "Big brother, you bully people!"


    "Ha ha."


    "Big brother, you see, I have no credit and pain..."


    "Ha ha."


    No matter what Brian said or pleaded, Donne''s answer was only "ha ha", which made him jump up and down in a hurry.


    However, until all the staff were promoted, don didn''t relax. He stamped Brian angrily, and finally ran back to the research institute to reflect.


    After this collective promotion, half of the 100 elites of Ellington''s main combatants have been promoted to the gold level. This is a group of very considerable combat effectiveness, which can even be comparable to the previous imperial third Legion. If other countries know Donne''s extravagant behavior, I''m afraid their eyes will be jealous.


    These soldiers have become stronger, but they will never betray Donne.


    On the one hand, it is because of the contract signed between Donne and them, on the other hand, it is because Ellington''s life really makes them feel very comfortable.


    Here, both themselves and their families are very happy, and what is more valuable is that here they can see the future and grasp happiness in their hands, rather than allowing those decadent nobles to control their own destiny.


    They are happy to fight to maintain this home.


    What''s more, they can get a lot of combat materials in Ellington, and their lives can be guaranteed even in dangerous battles. Why do they leave here?


    After the promotion ceremony, Donne wandered back to the Lord''s house, and at this time, Angus suddenly appeared in the transmission array.


    As soon as he stepped out of the transmission room, he saw Donne and rushed up with a look of ecstasy: "Donne! Good news! A great news!"


    "Angus? Calm down! Calm down!"


    Donne kicked Angus out and said, "come back with me."


    Angus laughed. He didn''t care about the footprints on his face. He followed don back to his study.


    After sitting down and slowly making a cup of tea, Donne glanced at Angus and asked, "what makes you so happy? Ilus''s kingship stick has been repaired?"


    "No, but I found some information!"


    Angus took out Ilus''s Royal scepter, accompanied by a yellow parchment scroll. He said excitedly, "this is the treasure I got from an old guy. It is the note of an alchemist who participated in the production of Royal Scepter!"


    "Oh?"


    "It records the news of some royal walking sticks!"


    Angus opened the scroll, then couldn''t wait to point to a paragraph above and said, "look here, the order lasted for three years. The prophet vinlon predicted that the disaster would come again, the darkness shrouded the sky, and the glory of God disappeared... This is three years after the end of the first chaotic invasion war. At this time, Girard the great has not unified prandal!"


    Dumne did not want to make complaints about the prophet''s name: "many people in this history know what the point is."


    "Focus on the following!"


    "Under the warning of the prophet vinylon, his majesty Gillard, as the representative of mankind, and the allies of the dragon family, united with the leaders of all ethnic groups to discuss how to deal with the crisis, and then the great alchemist Lord hornheim put forward an idea... Use the most powerful power of all ethnic groups to create an invincible undead army!"


    "This undead Legion refers to the Legion of golden colossus!"


    "The scroll indicates which race is involved. Led by the dragon, elves, humans, dwarves, dwarfs and even orcs and goblins are involved in this matter!"


    "The golden giant statue Legion is based on human alchemy, shaped by the forging technology of dwarves, with the engineering theory of dwarfs and goblins as a reference, with the power of elves to contain all things as the core, perfectly containing the order power of the dragon family and the shaman totem power of orcs, and finally created such a powerful Legion!"


    "Every golden giant statue contains extremely powerful power. Thanks to the shaman power of the orcs, they are a totem and will increase spell gain for their surrounding companions. The effect of superposition of these gains is very powerful, which can make the golden giant statue at the top of the golden level have the strength comparable to the master level strong."


    Donne waved his hand and said, "you said that before, and then?"


    "Here, the important place is here!"


    Angus pointed to the jargon and said: "Hornheim, the great alchemist! This is his plan! Look at the records above. At the beginning, the engineering masters who gathered human alchemists, dwarf forging masters, dwarfs and goblins created the golden giant statue, and then let the elf queen Elis use the branches of the world tree as the pen and the blood of the dragon family as the ink to depict the orc shaman totem on the giant statue!"


    "This means that as long as we find out which part of the royal staff is damaged, and then find the master of the corresponding race, we may be able to repair the most powerful Legion weapon in human history!"


    Donne raised his eyebrow: "master of human alchemy? You, master of dwarf forging? You can go to forge hammer castle to find your excellency Abram, master of dwarf engineering to find kroto, master of goblin Engineering... Levitz should be barely, and queen isali of the elves is no problem. The trouble lies in the blood of the dragon clan and the shaman totem of the orcs."


    "This is not the time. At that time, prandar had just experienced the chaotic invasion, the tribes had just entered a period of peace, and the past disasters were still fresh in my mind. Therefore, when I heard that there was a danger, I united as one. Now there is no obvious crisis, and the dragon clan can''t willingly contribute their blood."


    Angus sighed and said, "the orcs are also more troublesome. The fire god holy see who worships the God of war karomarif and the Shamanism who worships nature are already in conflict. Now it''s very troublesome for humans to want to pass..."


    Donne''s eyebrows twisted together. This is a very troublesome situation. If you want to get the assistance of the orcs, I''m afraid you still need to solve their religious disputes.


    "Then again," Donne suddenly wondered, "does the Earth Goddess represent nature? Is it not the Earth Goddess that Shamanism worships?"


    "I''m also confused about this."


    Angus scratched his head and said with a confused face: "Shamanism really doesn''t seem to worship the Earth Goddess. They seem to believe in the phenomenon of earth, water, fire and wind, rather than divine power. They believe that all spirits in heaven and earth have the possibility of communication. Through various ritual activities, they can communicate with some creatures, especially those with cultivation, so as to achieve the purposes of prophecy, treatment and weather control."


    So Donne was even more confused: "isn''t it no different from magic?"


    There are branches of healing spells in water element spells, and prophecy and call in arcane spells, which seems to be no different from the power of Shamanism worship.


    "I don''t know what''s going on. Anyway, their teachings are very complex, and there are often some contradictions."


    Angus waved his hand and said, "I don''t think they can figure it out. This should be a primitive sect made by the orcs in their early uncivilized days. Sooner or later, they will be under the command of a God."


    "Maybe so."


    Donne nodded: "let''s put this down in advance and find a way to solve this problem if you have a chance. By the way, I know you have rich experience in alchemy. Do you have any information about the artificial soul in the alchemy puppet?"


    "Artificial soul?"


    Angus paused and looked at Donne suspiciously. "Why do you want that? Don''t tell me you want to get into the realm of God."


    In prandal, life and soul belong to the field of God. They can use them, but they can''t try to create them. Artificial soul is such a product that has played a marginal ball. Alchemists purify and refine Warcraft souls by collecting them, and then adjust them to create artificial souls with high intelligence.


    But this is a very dangerous study.


    In history, many alchemists were obsessed with the research of artificial souls, so they embarked on the road of no return for the necromancer. Therefore, the city of silver is now very strict in the management of artificial souls.


    Donne didn''t expect Angus to be so serious and looked at him in surprise.


    "No, I just want to study the technical principle. I have several key technologies that can only be realized by using artificial souls."


    Angus frowned: "can''t you replace it with anything else? Now artificial souls have almost been banned from research, not even gene."


    Donne frowned and didn''t even have information from gene?

 Chapter 686

    "What''s the age, still using artificial souls?"


    Angus said patiently, "now the alchemy puppets have adopted new technology. Didn''t you buy the semi-finished puppet core I made before? That technology can''t work?"


    "Puppet core?"


    Donne was stunned and then remembered that he had bought it, looked at it casually and put it away without careful study.


    He took out the semi-finished puppet core: "this?"


    "Yes, the crystallization matrix technology is used here, which can also realize the function of artificial soul in the past. The effect of alchemy puppet is not much worse. If you are interested, I''ll take the time to finish this core. You can see that this technology has developed quite mature now."


    In Angus'' eyes, Donne is a master of alchemy. He must have understood the basic principles.


    "Synchronize."


    Donne threw the puppet core to Angus and said, "you continue to improve the core, and I''ll collect information about the artificial soul."


    Seeing that Donne had not given up the artificial soul, Angus sighed. After a moment of silence, he said ruthlessly, "in that case, let me give you a message. You go to find a guy named Edward elrich. He seems to run a small chamber of Commerce and sell magic equipment, but his chamber of commerce is a businessman, so the location is not fixed."


    "Edward elrich..."


    As soon as Donne pulled out the corner of his mouth, he met this man in arlinks (Chapter 323). He was deeply impressed by the auction of the patent authorization of magic energy air conditioner. Unexpectedly, he now knows his name from Angus.


    It''s really Edward!


    Can you find the world by looking for the sage stone?


    Brother, you''re on the show!


    "Is he good at the alchemy of artificial soul?"


    Dumne is too lazy to make complaints about it. Shouldn''t it be made by human body?


    "No."


    Angus shook his head: "the hornheim family has a relationship with another family. That family is good at the alchemy of artificial soul. You should be able to find it through the hornheim family."


    "Since it''s elrich, why are you looking for hornheim... Wait, I see, but what''s the ghost of the other family?"


    As soon as Donne took a swipe at the corner of his mouth, he suddenly remembered that the guy was surnamed after his mother.


    "It''s an ancient family called einz Belen."


    "Shit!"


    Donne almost stared out. Do I have to summon a stupid King Mao to grab the Holy Grail!?


    Elia, come out. I found your house!


    "No kidding, the einzbellen family is a very old family. It is said that they existed long before the outbreak of the first chaotic invasion war. It is estimated that they have been inherited for thousands of years, and it is said that their family name was personally given by a powerful existence."


    Donne is messy in the wind. It''s very good and powerful. You gods can really play. Can I kneel for you!?


    "That family has very powerful artificial soul technology. It is said that the artificial soul they created is not made of Warcraft soul, but a real soul created by people."


    Angus said very seriously: "then their artificial souls, combined with the ''human body refining'' technology of the hornheim family, can create an alchemy puppet that is no different from real humans."


    Very good, very strong, gods. Is this addictive?


    Donne interrupted: "if they are so powerful, why haven''t they heard of them now?"


    "These two families are really involved in the alchemy family in the field of God, but it is for this reason that they also paid a huge price. Einz Belen later tried to create something that uses human power to exercise God''s power, as if it was called the Holy Grail. It is said that there was a lot of trouble. They violated God''s rules and must be punished."


    Angus shrugged and said, "later, the people of the einzbellen family were limited to contact with the outside world by the gods. Now only the hornheim family knows where they are. Because the hornheim family did not set foot in the field of soul, it did not receive much punishment, but it withered for hundreds of years."


    The muscles on Donne''s face are cramping. Is it really necessary to make an artificial Holy Grail


    Where are you, King Mao? I''ll call you!


    "Wait!"


    Donne was suddenly stunned: "what''s the name of the great alchemist who designed Ilus''s royal staff on the scroll?"


    "You noticed, too? Yes, it''s hornheim."


    Angus nodded: "Edward elrich is his descendant. If their family inheritance is not cut off, maybe he can find more information about the Royal scepter."


    "Well, let me stroke..."


    Donne covered his forehead and began to sort out information.


    If there is no mistake, to repair Ilus''s Royal walking stick now, we need to find the dragon to collect a large number of blood, and then we need to solve the religious contradictions of the orcs and ease the relationship between the two sides. This is a big project, which can''t be solved for a while.


    To solve the problem of artificial soul, he needs to find Edward elrich first, then contact his family through him, and then find the einzbellen family through his family, and then negotiate with his wife to obtain the technology of artificial soul if there is no accident


    Donne''s brain is green, I fall!


    Mom, how do you feel that the world is getting more and more bullshit!?


    Did the gods start messing around when they created the world, or did the world line change due to the invasion of chaos?


    I don''t have a world line observer here!


    El£®psy£®congroo£¡


    Okabu Ryutaro, where are you!? Come and support¡ª¡ª No, it''s the assistant. Come on!


    "Well, I''ve understood the general situation. In a word, you should first improve the puppet core. I''ll let Fiona order the affairs of the elrich chamber of Commerce. If you have any news, come with me."


    "No problem!"


    Angus''s eyes lit up: "the matter of the transmission array..."


    Donne said angrily, "go find Jean. He should be at the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute at the moment. I just told him it yesterday. I''m really not interested in telling him it again."


    "What?! you taught that guy first!"


    Angus was in a hurry. He made a bet with Jean to see who could restore the transmission array technology first. Isn''t he going to lose!?


    He rushed out in an instant.


    Well, don lay on the sofa and looked weakly at the ceiling. The world became more and more strange. He began to doubt whether he could clean up the last mess.


    "Fiona... Fiona..."


    After Donne called several times, Fiona next door came over: "here, what''s up? I''m busy."


    "Give me the next order, let the people of Datang chamber of commerce pay attention to the location of elrich chamber of Commerce, and spread the news that we are looking for them. Let me know as soon as we find them."


    "Elrich chamber of Commerce?"


    Fiona recalled and said in surprise, "isn''t that a small chamber of commerce that bought the patent authorization of magic energy air conditioner? What''s the matter with them? Is there something wrong with their products?"


    "No, it has nothing to do with agency. It''s something else."


    "Oh..."


    Fiona glanced at the feeble Donne, nodded and was just about to leave. Suddenly she remembered another thing and turned her head and said, "by the way, now the production line of Harley motorcycle has been expanded, the production capacity has been upgraded, and the inventory is increasing steadily. Do you want to start selling to the market now?"


    "Wait, Oscar and Levitz haven''t delivered their orders. If they start selling now, I''m afraid they will complain."


    If it is really market-oriented, the price of Harley motorcycle must not be so high. If Oscar knows, he will turn against him.


    "Well, listen to you."


    After Fiona left, Donne began to have a headache again. There were too many things, but he always had to do them. Now he can only take his time one by one.


    A week later, Oscar''s order for Harley motorcycles was finally completed. Due to the lack of capacity of the small production line, only two-thirds of rivitz''s were produced, and about 500 small Harley motorcycles were not produced in place.


    However, Donne decided to deliver a batch first and try to take advantage of the time before Harley''s motorcycle went on the market to make a bait and cheat Oscar and rivitz to make another order.


    Then Fiona personally took the finished Harley motorcycle to nanila to deliver it to Oscar and Levitz.


    "So soon?"


    Oscar looked incredible when he saw Fiona. At the beginning, Donne said it would take more than half a year. It has only been two months, and 1000 Harley motorcycles have been produced!?


    "Yes, your majesty, your 1000 Harley motorcycles have been produced."


    Fiona said humbly: "in order to complete the task as soon as possible, our Datang chamber of commerce does not hesitate to spend a lot of money to expand the production capacity, so we can deliver goods so early in advance."


    "Oh!?"


    Oscar''s face was filled with joy: "has the production capacity expanded? Does that mean that the price has decreased? How much cheaper can it be if you buy it now?"


    Fiona smiled: "as long as one set of 100000 gold coins, yes, you heard right. After the capacity expansion, the quantity of raw materials purchased went up, and the price went down, which greatly reduced the cost."


    "100000 gold coins!"


    Sleeping trough NIMA Donne!


    Oscar''s faces were twisted together. He didn''t know whether he should be happy or spit blood.


    The Harley motorcycle, which cost 200 million gold coins to buy, depreciated by half before it was warm. Where did he cry?


    But


    Looking at the new and shiny Harley motorcycle in front of him, Oscar was in a better mood.


    What about the high price?


    I don''t need money!


    What does the aristocracy compare? Isn''t it that others don''t have their own?


    This is the biggest gap, this is the role of gold coins!


    Fiona smiled at Oscar: "Your Majesty, I wonder if you are interested in placing another order? If you are not interested, we will no longer reserve a production line for you, and then we will start producing for others."


    "Don''t place an order for the time being."


    Oscar sneered in his heart. It''s enough to jump once. The money is regarded as a dowry for his sister. Does he really think of himself as a wrongdoer?


    Although the price is much lower after the capacity expansion, the price is still quite expensive. How many people can afford it?


    Finally, the price will certainly fall!


    Now who buys who, fool!

 Chapter 687

    "Good thing! Sure enough, good thing!"


    Leviz looked at his little brother riding a Harley motorcycle and nodded with great satisfaction. "Who doesn''t buy such a good thing is a fool!"


    Fiona looked at leviz strangely. She didn''t know if he would kill him after what Oscar said.


    "In other words, are you interested in placing another order?"


    "One hundred thousand gold coins? The price is still a little expensive."


    Leviz''s face was full of smiles. He wasn''t stupid. According to the information he got, the final retail price of this thing was only 500 gold coins. He bought this batch of 200000 gold coins in order to have a good relationship with Donne, get involved on the highway, and repair the communicator with his hand.


    Let''s lose that time. Anyway, as long as you can earn money, you''re not afraid to spend it.


    It''s different now. I sold it last time and gave him such a big fortune. I''m sick of my head to place an order again this time.


    Fiona looked at the golden fruit on the table and said with a smile, "this price is nothing to you, isn''t it?"


    "But I didn''t pick up my money for nothing."


    Leviz grabbed some fruits and crunched them, then said with a smile, "your Harley motorcycle must be on the market. I will support you at that time. Don''t worry now."


    "Oh?"


    Fiona looked at leviz with a smile: "you seem to have forgotten that the shape of goblins can''t use normal Harley motorcycles. If you don''t want small Harley motorcycles, you''ll sell them all to master kloto. Why don''t we talk about the contract price of small Harley motorcycles in the future."


    The smile on leviz''s face froze.


    He really forgot that!


    The shape of goblins can''t use the Harley Motorcycle developed for human beings at all. We must use this special model, and the production capacity is in the hands of Datang chamber of Commerce, which means that it''s up to Datang chamber of Commerce to decide how to price!


    "Beautiful MS Fiona... The price must be preferential. The small Harley motorcycle uses less materials, so there''s no reason to be more expensive!"


    Fiona said solemnly: "the research and development of the corresponding production line consumes a lot of money, manpower and material resources. These are costs. Moreover, once you don''t buy it, our investment will be wasted, so the necessary profits must be guaranteed."


    "That can''t be so bad! You''re discriminating against our goblins!"


    Rivitz was a little dissatisfied and said, "don''t think I don''t know. The price of your normal model is only 500 gold coins. Even if the small production line consumes R & D funds, it is impossible to continue to sell at the high price of 100000 gold coins! 1000 gold coins! I think this is a very reasonable suggestion!"


    "I''m sorry, Mr. rivitz, you don''t seem to understand that this is an unfair market, just like when you sell arms to those small countries."


    Fiona looked at Levitz with a smile: "do you think we can''t figure out the cost of those bombs and mines?"


    "All right! All right! 1500 gold coins! I have made the biggest concession!"


    "You must be joking. 50000 gold coins. This is the bottom line your Majesty gave me."


    "Impossible! The price is really too high. I''ll make another step, one set of 2000 gold coins! And I promise to give you an order of no less than 100000 sets after listing!"


    "It''s good to have an order, but the price is too low. 40000 gold coins. We have to provide one-year warranty and lifelong maintenance service. This money is worth it!"


    "There are too many chambers of Commerce, but nine times out of ten they will close the door and run away. Don''t try to deceive me!"


    "Our Datang chamber of commerce is different from those flirtatious bitches outside. We are a serious chamber of Commerce!"


    The two sides had a verbal battle on the pricing of the goblin special small Harley motorcycle. Fiona tried her best to deal with the cunning rivitz and gave full play to her commercial talent. After all, rivitz was an old slick and didn''t move at all about what Fiona said. He just bit his bottom line, no matter what Fiona said.


    This makes Fiona feel helpless. In the face of this old slick with thicker skin than the city wall, she is still too young.


    The final price was still stuck on 4000 gold coins.


    Donne didn''t know about it. Fiona knew that he planned to sell the small Harley motorcycle at the same price as the normal model.


    This idea came to Fiona''s mind after seeing rivitz. Her ideal goal is 10000 gold coins. In this way, the profit that the production line of the small Harley motorcycle can bring is even higher than that of the others combined.


    It''s a pity not to mention 10000 gold coins. Now we can''t even talk about the price of 5000 gold coins.


    Leviz looked like oil and salt did not enter, and made it clear whether you would accept the price or not.


    Four thousand gold coins... Although it is a little far from the initial goal, at least it can be regarded as more profits and an acceptable price.


    However, Fiona certainly couldn''t agree. She stood up and said, "I think the price is still too low. We can''t accept it. It''s better to suspend our negotiation today. Go back and think about it. We''ll talk about it tomorrow. I''ll leave first."


    "Wait a minute."


    Rivitz stopped Fiona: "I''m busy. I don''t have time to waste time with you tomorrow. Let''s fix the price today."


    Fiona raised her eyebrows and said, "we can''t accept the price of 4000 gold coins."


    "Well."


    Leviz made a determined look and said, "I can make another step, 4500 gold coins. Is this price always OK? But I have a request!"


    Fiona jumped in the corner of her eyes and said expressionless, "five thousand gold coins. If you can accept it, talk about it. If you can''t accept it, forget it."


    "Listen to my request first."


    "If I can do it, I''ll accept the price of 5000 gold coins," Levitz said with a wave of his hand


    "What requirements?"


    "I need a unique car."


    Leviz squeezed the fat on his body: "I think you may have noticed that because of some things, I am different from ordinary goblins. My body is very large, so I can''t use ordinary vehicles at all. I have to use specially customized carriages, but it''s still inconvenient to travel."


    "But I''m excited to see your Harley motorcycle. I also want to try this kind of thing. But I''m too fat."


    "So my condition is that you must order a unique car that I can use!"


    "As long as you can do it, I will accept the price of 5000 gold coins!"


    Fiona frowned. This condition sounds nothing, but


    She looked at Witz''s fat body in her eyes. Does your majesty have a way?


    "I need to report to your majesty."


    "I know, so the next time I come over, if I can see the car you produced for me, we can sign a contract on the spot."


    After Fiona left the headquarters of the Star Diamond bank, she immediately returned to Ellington to convey rivitz''s meaning to Donne.


    "What? He wants to order a car?"


    Donne didn''t seem to hear it clearly, and his face was incredible: "his fart hasn''t stuck with the treasure chest below?"


    Fiona rolled her eyes. "Don''t interrupt. Let''s get down to business."


    "It''s not a big problem, but how did you suddenly think of this method?"


    Donne was happy: "developing different versions of products for different people at different prices is clearly discrimination."


    This is like selling clothes in the market. The small size of the same clothes is more expensive than the large size. Which customer is not angry?


    "Yes, I discriminate against him!"


    Fiona crossed her waist and said angrily, "who let Gallian take advantage of the fire and give us so expensive arms!"


    "Well, well, let me solve this matter. When you pass in a few days, we''ll send it to him."


    Donne looked at Fiona a little funny. She looked like a young girl. She was too calm and sophisticated in ordinary times.


    After Fiona left, Donne began to think about how to solve the problem of Levitz.


    It''s easy to say that he wants a car, but it''s scary for him to ride a Harley motorcycle... How big a motorcycle must be for a six meter goblin to pull him!? And he''s still so fat. How can he keep his balance? Is it difficult to add two balance wheels?


    Balance wheel?


    Donne had a flash of inspiration. Why don''t you just make him a tricycle?


    As long as it is bigger, the tricycle can perfectly carry his body. In addition, what he wants is a unique car. It just happens that Donne doesn''t plan to build a tricycle and is ready to directly produce a four-wheel sports car and a flying car without wheels, which just meets the condition of uniqueness.


    Yes, that''s it!


    As soon as Donne clapped his hands, put down his work and immediately began to act.


    He went to the warehouse to get some multipurpose alloys, and then got some reserve raw materials. After coming over, Donne pinched out parts such as wind power magic engine, gear and transmission rod.


    Then the transparent void fire soon melted the universal alloy, and the molten liquid began to stretch and gradually take shape under the action of magic.


    Although it''s a tricycle, it''s obviously not the kind of agricultural tricycle on earth, but a tricycle with a very beautiful and atmospheric shape, similar to the Harley Motorcycle variant. He redesigned the rear body into a huge seat. In order to take into account the local pride of leviz, the seat was transformed into a treasure chest by him to facilitate him to put things, A small magic refrigerator is added next to the seat to serve as a beverage cabinet and snack table. There is even a pop-up folding umbrella behind, which can not only shade from the sun, but also block the rain.


    The most ingenious design is the design of two drivers - in order to meet the interest of rivitz, he must be able to drive this car, but ordinary goblins can''t use such a large control lever, so Donne designed a small driver''s seat next to it. If rivitz is tired or not interested, he can find a goblin to drive a tricycle for him.


    After assembling all the parts, Donne looked at his masterpiece with great satisfaction.


    Are you afraid of a four meter high tricycle?


    If leviz is not satisfied with this, he might as well send him to heaven

 Chapter 688

    Another week passed, and the remaining 500 small Harley motorcycles in rivitz''s order had been produced. Fiona once again came to the headquarters of nanila Star Diamond bank with the goods and his specially customized car.


    "Mr. Levitz, this is the remaining 500 Harley motorcycles. Please settle the balance after acceptance."


    "Of course, of course, my lady, we never default on what we should pay."


    Leviz laughed. As the richest people in the world, he certainly had the courage to say so.


    After laughing, without looking at it, leviz asked his men to divide the Harley motorcycles. It seemed that they had allocated who would get the Harley motorcycles before. Therefore, the action was very fast and efficient without wasting any time.


    After those people left, rivitz''s eyes fell on Fiona, and he rubbed his hands: "well, Ms. Fiona, I don''t know if you brought the thing we discussed before? You know, I can''t wait to sign a new order with you."


    "Sure, just a moment, please."


    Fiona knew he couldn''t wait. With a smile, she took out the huge tricycle. Fiona stood next to the tricycle, not even as high as the wheel in front of it.


    "This, this is -"


    Rivitz''s breath was much faster, he jumped down from the huge seat impatiently, moved his body and came to the tricycle.


    I felt the earth tremble a few times and Fiona''s eyelids tremble slightly. If this guy meets the enemy, he probably doesn''t need bodyguards to jump up and hit it directly, so he can kill the enemy.


    Fiona did not change her face and flattered her heart: "this is a car specially made by his majesty Donne for your request. The whole prandal has a unique existence. Only such a thing can deserve your noble identity."


    "Ha ha, good, good, very good!"


    As expected, Levitz was very happy. He touched the tricycle with excitement on his face and couldn''t wait to climb up - but he was a little clumsy because he was too fat and heavy.


    After climbing up, he looked at the glittering silver body and happily announced, "from today on, this guy will be called the golden tooth!"


    Pointing to a silver tricycle called the golden tooth


    Fiona drew from the corner of her mouth, "if you are interested, you can paint him gold by yourself."


    Leviz said with a little regret, "yes, the only pity is that it is not gold. I like gold. It reminds me of gold coins."


    Donne intended to design him into gold. Unfortunately, he really had no way to do electroplating. Cloto was busy and had no time at all. He simply saved this step.


    "So, Ms Fiona, this..."


    "Tricycle, Mr. rivitz, the golden tooth is a specially customized tricycle. Due to the design of three wheels, it will be more stable in operation than the two wheel Harley motorcycle. Even if you have a body like you, you don''t have to worry about losing your balance."


    "Ha ha, the tricycle is really appropriate. It has one more wheel than Harley motorcycle. I like it."


    "If only you like it."


    "So how should this tricycle be driven?"


    "In front here is the control panel, here is the start button. As long as you start it, and then step here, the magic channel will open, and the magic in the magic crystal will enter the engine, and then push the car forward..."


    Fiona briefly explained the operation mode for rivitz, and then took out a large book and handed it to him very considerately: "this is an instruction manual specially made for you. You can take a closer look if you have time."


    "You really have a heart. Let me try the feeling of the golden tooth first."


    Rivitz glanced at the operating manual, then put it aside and couldn''t wait to start the tricycle.


    "Oh! Wonderful feeling! Smooth! Comfortable! This is the car I dream of!"


    Rivitz slowly controlled the tricycle to move forward on the square. Like a child who got his favorite toy, he had a lot of fun. What pleased him most was Donne''s considerate design, whether it was a refrigerator for drinks and snacks, or a folding umbrella that could be opened at any time.


    "Great! It''s great!"


    "If only you like it."


    "Hahaha, Ms Fiona, I find that I like Lord Donne more and more."


    "In this case, it will be very troublesome if he hears it."


    "Of course not. I don''t think he will like a goblin. Good, Ms. Fiona. Let''s go back and settle the balance and sign the contract."


    Fiona and Levitz returned to the previous room again. This time Levitz was obviously more enthusiastic. He even took out a lot of dragon specialties to entertain Fiona and let Fiona make up again.


    Rivitz pointed to a sudden addition on the list and said, "what''s the matter with the extra one million gold coins?"


    "Lord Levitz, do you think it''s free to customize a tricycle?"


    Fiona looked at Levitz with a smile: "in order to help you make this tricycle, your majesty Donne has been busy sleeping and eating for several days and has such a clever design. Do you think your Majesty''s workmanship and design are not worth the price?"


    "I see. The price is very reasonable."


    Then he signed an order for 100000 small Harley motorcycles. At the price of 5000 gold coins per set, the order was worth 500 million gold coins, which was undoubtedly a huge sum of money.


    "100000 small Harley motorcycles are not a small amount. This order will be divided into long-term goals and delivered regularly every month."


    "Of course I understand. I have only one requirement to ensure the quality and performance of the product."


    "Quality and performance have always been our goal."


    Fiona got up and said, "well, Lord Levitz, I think you can''t wait to try your car, so I''ll leave first."


    "Welcome to be a guest."


    Rivitz had Fiona sent out, and then he ran happily to study the tricycle.


    Ellington.


    "Back? How''s it going?"


    "Very good. Leviz likes tricycles very much."


    Fiona took out the order for Donne to see, smiled and said, "I''m afraid he''s been worried about it for a long time."


    Donne glanced at the order and put it aside with a smile. "I can see it."


    "But your majesty, isn''t that kind of tricycle really going to be produced on a large scale? So stable vehicles can not only carry people, but also goods. They are more widely used than Harley motorcycles."


    Don shook his head and said, "no, I have a better design scheme. We will promote it after the production capacity of Harley motorcycle is stable and the market is saturated. Now we are asking the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute to carry out preliminary research work."


    "Oh."


    Fiona realized that he had planned for a long time. At this time, her eyes fell on the table and looked at the fast turning thing curiously: "Your Majesty, what are you doing?"


    "Centrifuge, I''m trying to separate the components of thistle and anemone."


    In front of Donne is a simple centrifuge, which uses the wind magic as the power to rotate. The circle stuck on it is the test tubes fired by the glass factory. Although the quality of the test tubes is still a little poor, they are barely usable. He suddenly came up with this idea after seeing the glass shipped back.


    Although he can''t verify the composition of thistle and silver thread flower that change the alloy structure from the cellular or molecular level, he can separate the components of these two things with a centrifuge, so that he can at least understand whether the effective component exists in the supernatant or in the plant cytoplasm at the lower layer.


    After this preliminary test, the next step can further expand the planting scale, and then carry out advanced pretreatment, and directly add raw materials in a fixed proportion in the steel plant.


    Fiona certainly didn''t know what a centrifuge was. She thought it was a common thing in alchemy. She didn''t care. She just looked at Donne''s action curiously.


    The high-speed rotating centrifuge stopped slowly, and the melt in the test tube has been separated into upper and lower layers. The upper layer is the supernatant of ash thistle and silver thread, and the lower layer is the macromolecular precipitation from which they were crushed, such as cell wall, nucleus, ribosome and other residues.


    Then Donne began the experiment. He took out a container and took out the supernatant of two plants after centrifugation from the test tube. The supernatant is composed of the juice separated by the two plants themselves under the high-speed centrifuge and pure water. Pure water will not interfere with the experiment and is a better suspension medium.


    Then Tang en took out a steel ingot and magic iron ingot. Under the burning of high-temperature flame, the steel ingot suspended in the air soon melted. After Tang en mixed the two supernatants together and added them to the steel melt, the high-temperature melt quickly evaporated the pure water, and the remaining components were swallowed up by the steel melt.


    On the surface, the molten steel at the moment is no different from that before, but Donne can clearly feel that the ordinary molten steel has changed at the moment, and the magic that was difficult to circulate in it can penetrate now.


    The structure of molten steel has indeed changed.


    Donne cut off a little bit of magic iron. As soon as he added it to the molten steel, he found that the molten steel changed instantly - this specific molten steel seemed to have the ability to swallow and copy. After swallowing that magic iron, he copied the characteristics of magic iron to himself in the blink of an eye.


    Looking at the change process of molten steel, Donne stared at the extracted supernatant as if thoughtful.


    Then, the experiment continued.

 Chapter 689

    After many attempts by Donne, he finally got the result.


    Both supernatants were taken successfully.


    Both take the lower layer precipitation, which basically does not change, or the replication ability is very weak, which is equivalent to No.


    One is to take the supernatant and the other is to take the lower precipitation, which is also successful, but the performance of the produced universal alloy is very poor.


    Donne believes that the reason for the latter two results is that his extraction method is too rough. Some effective components may not be completely separated and remain in the bottom plant cells.


    Of course, that''s not important. As long as it''s an experiment, there will be errors, not to mention such simple experimental conditions here?


    He has found that the real reason for changing the characteristics of steel melt lies in the supernatant of two plants. There must be some chemical composition or something more mysterious, such as an element structure that exists only in prandal, which leads to the ability of steel solution to "copy" the magical metal characteristics.


    "Are you refining universal alloy?"


    After watching it for a long time, Fiona finally understood what Donne was doing. She was very surprised: "but didn''t she understand the refining method of universal alloy long ago?"


    "That''s just appearance."


    Donne said patiently, "everything in this world is composed of very fine structures, just as houses are made of bricks and tiles and magic machinery is composed of parts, but we usually can''t see it. What I have to do now is to dig out what really works."


    Fiona gave a sharp "Oh" without realizing it.


    Donne glanced at her and said angrily and funny, "don''t match if you don''t understand."


    "Well, this must be a profound knowledge of alchemy. I don''t understand it. It''s normal. Just know that your majesty is very powerful."


    "You flatter me... Well, it''s right to say alchemy..."


    On earth, the root of modern chemistry comes from Western alchemy and alchemy of Oriental alchemists, so Fiona is right.


    "You see, this is the molten liquid extracted by me after crushing and soaking."


    Donne pointed to the test tube and said, "through the action of the centrifuge, the lighter supernatant is suspended on it, some very fine components in the ash thistle are dissolved in the supernatant, and the heavier nucleus... Well, you don''t care what it is, it sinks to the bottom, which realizes the component separation."


    "Just now, through experiments, I have determined that the effective components for refining universal alloys exist in the supernatant, which means that those components can be obtained by extraction and even further purified, which gives us the possibility of large-scale production of universal alloys, which is of great significance."


    Fiona said deeply: "the output of magic metal is too small, but universal alloy can obtain the characteristics of magic metal, which is the best substitute. If universal alloy can be produced on a large scale, we will have endless excellent magic metal, which is of great significance."


    "Yes, if we can further explore the deep theory, we will find another micro world, where everything in this world can be analyzed fundamentally..."


    Fiona suddenly said, "in that case, why don''t you ask Master cloto for help? Can''t his engineering master glasses enlarge things?"


    Donne said with a smile, "of course I''ve thought about it, but croto is an engineer after all. He''s more like an expert in engineering physics than a chemical expert. He''s separated from each other like a mountain."


    Fiona looked confused: "expert in Engineering Physics? Chemical expert?"


    "You don''t have to care about this. Then I''ll take out some materials and sort them out for interested people. Maybe two new disciplines will be developed on this basis in thousands of years."


    Donne smiled and put the centrifuge away. He didn''t take it to heart. After all, the little knowledge of physics and chemistry in his mind was too poor, and more importantly, he didn''t even dare to guarantee whether the basic elements of the world were the same as the world in which the earth was located.


    If he foolishly gets out the periodic table of elements, and later people verify it and find it wrong, he is expected to be scolded by those researchers.


    So all he can do is enlighten, broaden people''s horizons, let people notice the existence of this road, let them explore and study by themselves, and as for himself, just be a spectator.


    Of course, all this is based on the premise that Donne can solve the chaotic invasion. If he can''t even solve the chaotic invasion, the world will be destroyed and it''s useless to say anything.


    Sometimes Donne feels very confused, because he always feels that the gods seem to have made a mistake. If he wants to climb science and technology to save the world, no matter which professional science and technology dog he is looking for, he is better than him. None of those people are well-informed and rich. Just remembering those knowledge in his mind is enough for them to be helped by the gods, Raise the engineering technology level of the whole world to an incredible level.


    But I finally chose myself, a student who knows a little about everything, but everything is half of the level of learning slag.


    Perhaps, what they choose is their own person, not the knowledge in their mind.


    Donne knows very well that it is obviously foolish to infer the reason from the result.


    It is precisely because all conditions meet the conditions for the emergence of the "result" that we will lead to the "result", rather than some reason because of the "result".


    The game has been screening since the beginning, and he just happened to make a completely correct paper, so the final result will be him.


    If the gods finally chose not him but another person, he would not have the opportunity to give birth to this doubt. He may still be angry at a good game on earth and suddenly stop operating. He may still be struggling with what to eat at night, or what to do at work, rather than worrying about how to save a world here.


    After saying hello to Fiona, Donne came to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute.


    "Brian."


    "Big brother, what''s up?"


    Brian bumped around. For the past two weeks, Donne has been hanging his appetite, just not giving him deep-sea water element crystallization, saying it depends on the performance. Then Brian has been much more honest these days, and his broken mouth has been changed a lot, so that the ears of those around him are finally clean.


    The only regret is Carl and Marlene, because they can get a lot less gossip.


    "This centrifuge needs to be improved. We need to make several large centrifuges near the steel plant to specially make the extract of ash thistle and silver thread."


    "Centrifuge?"


    Brian was stunned: "big brother, what the hell is a centrifuge? I''ve never heard of it."


    "Do you know the dryer in the magic washing machine?"


    "Of course, we were --"


    "Shut up and listen to me."


    Brian immediately shut up: "


    "The principle of the centrifuge is similar to that of the dryer, or the principle of the dryer is the centrifuge, but the purpose of the dryer is to throw out the lighter moisture and leave dry clothes."


    "The purpose of this centrifuge is to separate the impurities in thistle and silver thread flower and extract high-purity melt. I have tested that the effective components of universal alloy are in the supernatant. If the impurities can be removed, the quality of universal alloy will certainly be improved to a higher level."


    When Donne finished, he took out a small book with his experimental process and centrifuge principle. He stuffed it into Brian and said, "give this to the person in charge of the steel plant. If people in your research laboratory are interested, they can also have a look."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You can talk!"


    Brian patted his chest: "no problem, leave it to me!"


    As soon as Tang en was ready to leave, he saw Brian''s eyes. He silently took out a crystal of deep-sea water element and threw it to him: "all right, here you are. I can''t stand you."


    "Ha! Great! Big brother, I really love you!"


    Brian held the crystal of deep-sea water element and smiled happily: "now I''m sure I can break through the master level! Look, I won''t beat durandon''s turtle son all over the ground to find teeth this time!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne was silent for a moment and said faintly, "if durandon is a turtle''s son, what are you?"


    Brian''s face stiffened in excitement. He looked at Donne speechless. The atmosphere was silent. He said faintly, "big brother, you know, your skill of mending knives has become more and more advanced recently."


    "I learned from you everywhere."


    Donne waved his hand very modestly: "Oh, by the way, if you want to break through the master level, it''s better to go near the library, where the magic concentration is relatively high."


    "What!?"


    Brian''s eyes widened: "big brother, don''t you give me a hand? You helped those smelly boys when they were promoted. When I was promoted, you didn''t care!?"


    "... I''m a little busy. Why don''t you go to dicarios..."


    "That guy has been hiding from me lately!"


    Brian grumbled: "didn''t you accidentally pee on his head last time? Obviously, he''s full of fire elements. He''s afraid of that pee? It''s his fault to lie around..."


    ... he didn''t kill you, which means he really loves you!


    Then Fiona suddenly heard a voice and said, "your majesty! Good news! I found the elrich chamber of Commerce!"


    Donne was stunned and overjoyed. He said to Brian, "it''s the same with gene or Angus. They''ve been studying the technology of transmission array in the library these two days. Go find them! I''ve flashed a little in advance!"


    With that, Donne disappeared.


    "Shit!"


    Brian stamped angrily: "those guys are so busy one by one. How can they help me! Big brother, you''re too boring! Eh, wait... Isn''t Elia the reincarnation of the goddess? If it''s her..."


    As soon as his eyes turned, he suddenly came up with a good idea, and then ran to school.

 Chapter 690

    Donne returned to his study. There were only Fiona and van Clive in the room.


    He went straight to the subject: "have you found the elrich chamber of Commerce?"


    "That''s right."


    Fiona nodded to van Clive to let him say.


    "Your Majesty, I''m lucky to live up to my orders."


    Van Clive knelt down on one knee and saluted Donne very respectfully. Today, he is very glad that he made the right choice.


    Who could have thought that the Lord of a remote small territory could finally become the king of the Ilus Empire? Although he is still only the Regent, everyone knows that the real power of this country is in his hands.


    "After your Majesty gave the order that day, the intelligence network we controlled began to operate. We inquired about the elrich chamber of Commerce in various cities. Finally, yesterday, our people inquired about them in the mountain city of Beiyin."


    "It is said that they have done a business with Mr. Douglas Bolet, the Lord of Bain. They came to Bain last night and should still be at the Lord''s house of Bain today."


    "Douglas Bolet?"


    Donne looked strange: "isn''t that Carl''s father? Unexpectedly, they ran to their own land."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "All right, you go down. You did a good job this time. Then go and get the reward yourself."


    Donne waved his hand and let van Clive leave.


    Fiona muttered: "it''s really strange that the elrich chamber of Commerce has bought the patent of magic energy air conditioner, but it doesn''t honestly find a place to produce, but it''s still a businessman."


    "I probably know what they''re thinking."


    Donne smiled: "what they may value is not the benefits brought by magic air conditioner. What they really want is the magic array technology in magic air conditioner."


    Although the magic energy air conditioner is only a very simple water magic array, the magic array improved by Donne is also unusual. For the alchemy family of hornheim, the implied alchemy knowledge is more attractive than the product itself.


    "What a bunch of freaks."


    "You''re busy. I''ll go to Carl."


    As soon as Tang en was ready to go out, he suddenly noticed a sudden explosion of amazing power. He turned his head like lightning and looked at the direction of the library in amazement: "this is... Brian? He really broke through the master level!?"


    Fiona smiled and said, "did you crystallize the deep-sea water element to him?"


    "He''s too sticky and a little disgusting."


    "... well, I can understand. But without your help, it''s really not easy for him to be promoted to master level in the field of awakening."


    "... no! The magic concentration there is unusual!"


    Don shook his head: "it should be Jean or Angus who helped him. I''ll go and have a look."


    As soon as Tang en came to the library, he heard Brian''s broken Gong voice laughing wildly: "Wow, ha ha - I''m finally promoted to the master level! Duranden, you turtle son - ah bah! You little bastard, wait! I''m coming for revenge!"


    "This guy is really sad."


    Gene, who is studying the transmission array, raised his head and looked at Brian with pity: "he can''t beat his son..."


    Angus looked up at Jean silently: "it''s better than you, a single dog who doesn''t have to beat his son."


    "What are you talking about, old bastard! Is your skin itchy?! aren''t you a single dog as well!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The atmosphere was suddenly silent. They looked at each other and burst into tears.


    They are also single dogs. Why hurt each other?


    Angus looked at Jean subtly: "as an alchemy master, do you want any beauty? Unlike someone, I have to hang from a tree."


    Jean was unwilling to fall behind and boasted, "ah bah! With your face? There are many beautiful women among my apprentices. As long as I wave, they will be happy to marry me!"


    "Wow! It turns out that you set up the silver city with the idea of your own apprentice! You shameless old bastard!"


    "It''s better than you scum scum who goes to hook up with those widowed ladies under the title of hero!"


    "It seems that you are really itchy. Let''s practice?"


    "Practice, who is afraid of who!"


    "It seems that your feelings are really good."


    The sudden noise calmed the blushing and thick necked two people. They turned their heads and stared at Donne gnashing their teeth.


    It''s this guy who has won the favor of egwin


    "What are you looking at me for?"


    "Look at you!"


    "Look at me... Wait? Are you here? Who helped Brian get promoted to master?"


    "Nobody? Wait, I just saw Elia."


    "Elia?"


    Donne was stunned, and ten thousand grass and mud horses ran by.


    Your uncle''s Brian!


    You used Elia''s power to get promoted!?


    As soon as Tang en was ready to go in, he saw Brian and Elia with pursed lips coming out of the library. Compared with Brian with red face, Elia was obviously in a bad mood.


    Elia kicked the stone under her feet and said angrily, "it''s dead! Uncle Brian, you hate it! Elia hates you most!"


    "Don''t be angry, don''t be angry, I -" Brian was about to coax Elia when he suddenly saw Donne''s eyes brighten. "- I didn''t lie. Don''t you think the big brother is here? You just didn''t find it!"


    "Eh? It''s really a big brother!"


    Elia cheered and ran quickly. She suddenly slowed down when she rushed into Donne''s arms, and then moved slowly like a lady.


    Donne looked stunned. What''s going on today? Elia has changed her temper?


    He opened his hands and was ready to meet.


    "Elia, why are you here? Shouldn''t you be in class?"


    "Today''s class is basic magic induction. Miss Pamela said I can do it without going to class."


    Donne nodded subconsciously. Indeed, those Ellington children may need this education, but Elia, who is born with magic affinity, doesn''t need it at all. All she needs is to strengthen the ability of magic control.


    Elijah pouted: "Uncle Brian, he came and said that his brother wanted to play hide and seek with me. I came here. As a result, I couldn''t find you for a long time."


    Donne glanced at Brian and understood his calculations.


    Elijah is born with magic affinity and is still the reincarnation of a goddess. Now she can''t control her instinct well, so the magic around her is very strong. This characteristic is even more exaggerated after Elijah comes to the magic source. Brian tricked Elia to find herself near the magic source, Then he took advantage of this time to take the crystallization of deep-sea water elements and break through the bottleneck


    This guy is


    "Hey, big brother, how''s it going? Now I''m also a master level master!"


    Brian shook his fist. After he was promoted to the master level, he was still haunted with a faint magic brilliance. After absorbing enough powerful magic, the full power of blood and gas made his essence and spirit reach the peak.


    Speaking of this, Tang en discovered one thing long ago, that is, the so-called magic is very similar to the aura in Xiuzhen novels, and the blood and Qi force used by the soldiers is also very similar to the form of true Qi and internal force - that time, egwin''s "sword defense" left a deep impression on Tang en.


    In other words, whether soldiers or magicians, they become more powerful because they can use more magic, just one inside and one outside.


    However, before the soldiers are promoted to the supreme level, they can''t use magic. If they die, that is, they use the power of blood and Qi to attach to the weapons and display their martial arts skills. After the magician is promoted to the supreme level, his body will become stronger. It''s nothing to say with the soldiers. It''s like the realm of unity of heaven and man and returning to simplicity.


    The shackles that ordinary dwarves cannot use spells will also be broken at this stage.


    Looking at Brian Desser, Donne suddenly asked, "what is the effect of your awakening field?"


    "I don''t know yet. I haven''t tried."


    "Well, it''s just right. I think you''re red now and your morale is high. Why don''t we practice."


    Donne showed a very kind smile on his face, squeezed his fist, shook his right hand, and an element sword tore the air and appeared in the palm of his hand.


    Deser''s smile froze on Brian''s face. A layer of cold sweat broke out on his forehead and retreated: "no, no, big brother, there''s a little gap between us..."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Donne approached Brian with a smile: "only in actual combat can we squeeze out the potential, can''t we? Take my sword -"


    Brian was shocked and shouted, "field - open!"


    In an instant, Donne was covered by Brian''s field, and the world around him suddenly changed into a gray yellow space, just like in the center of a dust storm.


    Donne moved, his limbs a little heavy, as if he were bound by a heavy chain, and his speed of action slowed down a lot.


    "Gravity..."


    Donne looked at Brian across the street and thought, "do it. Let me see how much you''ve grown."


    "Big brother, be careful!"


    Brian shouted loudly, picked up the undead hammer of the king of mountains and jumped up high. The hammer was covered with a layer of dark yellow light, and blasted on the element sword in the blink of an eye.


    In order to experience Brian''s current power, Donne did not dodge. After the element sword blocked the hammer, Donne was surprised to find that the element sword was forcibly changed its composition structure.


    "This is -- petrifaction?"


    "Ha!"


    The Warhammer waved like the wind, and Donne was surprised to block it quickly.


    In this field, Donne''s speed has slowed down a lot, but Brian''s speed has increased a lot. His Warhammer also has the special effect of petrification, coupled with the increasing effect of the immortal Warhammer of the king of mountains on Brian. If others are pulled into the field, I''m afraid it''s really not his opponent.

 Chapter 691

    Brian became braver and braver. When Donne lost the tenth petrified element sword, his momentum reached the peak. His whole body strength was concentrated on the Warhammer, and the high Warhammer fell down!


    "Boom!"


    The earth burst apart, and sharp rock thorns suddenly emerged from all directions, blocking Donne in it. Sharp thorns can easily tear people''s flesh and blood - unfortunately, Donne met, and all those thorns collapsed.


    It seems that the field is actively helping Brian fight. In other words, Brian has been highly consistent with the strength of the field just after he awakened the field.


    Worthy of the people of the earth.


    "Enough."


    A hurricane suddenly rolled up around Donne, and the rubble was flying. He bent his fingers and shot the hammer, and the fierce hammer was crushed by his fingers.


    "Remove the field."


    "No more?"


    Brian licked his lips as if he were a little bored.


    "Yes, but then I won''t just defend."


    Donne smiled. Before Brian could speak, he suddenly rushed out like lightning and hit Brian''s chest with his fist!


    "Bang!"


    Brian clenched the hammer and his feet fell deeply into the earth. He took a breath of air conditioning and smiled, "big brother, your fist is really heavy!"


    Had it not been for the immortal hammer of the king of mountains, Brian would have knelt just because of Donne''s punch.


    "Come again?"


    As soon as Donne raised his eyebrows, his hands just itched. You can take the opportunity to teach this guy a lesson and let him not break his mouth.


    "No, no!"


    Brian is not stupid. Just now he was too hot to be confused. Come back, who will fight him? It''s just looking for abuse.


    Brian took back the field. Although he couldn''t beat Donne, he suddenly mastered a new and more powerful power. His face was still happy.


    "So fast?"


    Gene and Angus still want to bet on how long Brian can last. Unexpectedly, the battle ended before the gambling started. It doesn''t look like Brian is much miserable.


    Brian rolled his eyes. "I''m not stupid."


    Gene asked curiously, "Brian, what''s the effect of your field?"


    On this issue, Donne, who has personally experienced it, has more say than Brian: "it can make the enemy''s body very heavy and slow, make his action faster, add Petrochemical forces to the attack, and occasionally trigger active attacks in the field."


    "Oh? It seems to be a field of compound ability, which has a variety of effects."


    "Although the ability is not single, it is obviously related to the earth."


    "Have you figured out the name of the field?" Dunn asked


    Brian looked at Donne eagerly: "no, big brother, you have many ideas. Think of one for me?"


    "Let me get up..."


    Donne thought for a moment and said, "how about the shackles of the earth?"


    "Earth yoke... It''s quite appropriate. OK, that''s the name!"


    Brian accepted the name with great pleasure.


    At least it sounds like a serious name, which is much better than "the roar of the emperor" and "Wang Ba duo Zi"


    Although Brian is a very unreliable guy, he is also a member of Ellington at present. He has been promoted to the master level. He is also a strong general in Ellington. Coupled with the previous collective promotion, Ellington''s armed forces have unconsciously become very strong.


    Donne decided to hold a grand banquet in the evening to let all the residents of Ellington participate in it to feel the happy atmosphere together.


    He? Of course he won''t join because he''s going to Bain now.


    Bain.


    "Lord, Lord! Report, report!"


    Douglas put down the document and frowned: "what''s so flustered?"


    The guard shouted breathlessly, "Your Majesty, your majesty is coming! Your majesty is coming to Bain!"


    Douglas was stunned and felt a little confused.


    A while ago, the ilrus empire was in chaos, and the aristocracy was wiped out. However, because Bolet stood in the right team, he was not suppressed. Bain has basically been in a delicate and peaceful environment and has not been greatly affected. Donne has never been to Bain from the beginning of the counterattack to the final accession to the throne.


    Of course, under Adrian''s order, Douglas publicly announced his loyalty and support for Downe''s accession to the throne, but the two sides basically didn''t talk much from beginning to end.


    How did Donne come to Bain at this time?


    By the time Douglas came to the hall, Donne had come a step ahead.


    "Douglas has seen his majesty."


    Douglas knelt down on one knee and greeted Donne.


    "Get up. This time it''s a private matter. Don''t be polite."


    As he spoke, Donne looked around and didn''t see anyone from the elrich chamber of Commerce.


    Douglas stood up puzzled. "Is there anything your majesty needs to do?"


    Donne smiled: "actually, I didn''t come to you, but to the elrich chamber of Commerce. I heard that he came to bein and made a deal with you. Where is the president of the elrich chamber of Commerce?"


    Douglas suddenly realized and said, "Mr. Edward is resting in the backyard at the moment. Please wait a moment, your majesty. I''ll have him called over."


    Donne was relieved to hear that Edward had not left. After a while, Edward elrich and his inseparable armor man appeared in front of him.


    Edward was also surprised to hear that Donne was looking for him. When he saw Donne, he saluted first, and then asked, "what can your majesty tell me?"


    Donne wanted to ask if the armored man was his brother, but considering the etiquette, he restrained his curiosity and said, "in fact, I''m not looking for you."


    Ah?


    Edward and Douglas are stupid. What''s going on?


    Donne said, "I''m looking for the einzbellen family. Can you tell me where the family is now?"


    "The einzbellen family?"


    Edward looked at Donne blankly. "I''ve never heard of this family."


    Never heard of it? Is there a mistake?


    Donne was stunned: "are you sure? Your elders didn''t mention it?"


    Edward said honestly: "I have left the family for many years. Due to an agreement, I haven''t returned home, and I can''t remember the things at home clearly, but I don''t seem to have heard the name of the family."


    "Shouldn''t..."


    Don muttered to himself, "Angus''s intelligence should not be wrong..."


    Edward''s eyes lit up: "Angus! Is what your majesty said the hand of miracles, sir Angus?"


    "Yes, it''s him."


    "Your Majesty, please tell me where your excellency Angus is. I have been looking for him for many years!"


    "Are you looking for him?"


    Donne was stunned. Although Angus''s whereabouts were uncertain, he was still a celebrity in the alchemy world. He always had to meet those disciples and grandchildren, didn''t he?


    "Yes, I have some very important questions to ask him!"


    "In that case..."


    Donne''s heart moved and said, "I can take you to Angus, but you want to take me to your family. It''s very important. I have to ask your elders."


    "This..."


    Edward hesitated, nodded and agreed to Donne: "well, I promise you."


    "Good, then you can go with me now."


    "But my chamber of Commerce..."


    Douglas said decisively, "I will make proper arrangements for the people of the chamber of Commerce. Don''t worry, sir."


    "In that case, let''s go."


    Edward seemed eager to see Angus. Douglas took care of the people. He immediately set out with Don.


    Donne teleported back to Ellington with Edward and the armored man.


    "Here is..."


    Looking at the city with different painting styles, Edward obviously felt that his brain was not enough.


    At the moment, Ellington is like a modern urban design style, which is also mixed with a large number of fantasy styles. The two styles are mixed together to form a strange but unique aesthetic feeling.


    Although Edward had heard about the changes in Ellington long ago, their itinerary and route were planned, so they never came here even though they were curious.


    "This is Ellington. Welcome. Now come with me. If nothing happens, the guy should still be near the library."


    "Library? There is also a library that can interest Lord Angus? Is it all about alchemy?"


    Donne shook his head, introduced Ellington to him and led the way. They soon came to the library. At this time, Angus and Jean were trying to test a small transmission array, which was the first transmission array they built by hand according to Donne''s tutorial.


    "Your magic output just now is a little big. Be small and stable. This baby is still very fragile and can''t stand tossing!"


    "What are you afraid of? If it''s broken, ask Donne for materials. Anyway, the guy has a thick family background and doesn''t care about this loss."


    As soon as he pushed the door and entered, he heard Jean making his own ideas. Don curled his mouth and said to Edward, "the bad old man opposite is Angus."


    Angus was immediately dissatisfied: "who do you say is a bad old man!"


    Indeed, with Jean''s example in front, Angus, even if he is also a slovenly old guy, looks at least much better than Jean.


    Gene dug his nose and looked disdainful: "are you different from me?"


    "Of course, at least... Eh?"


    At this time, Angus noticed the armored man beside Edward and said in surprise, "isn''t this Edward''s puppet? How can I eat here?"


    what the fuck? Puppet doll?


    Not his brother alvons elrich?


    Edward came out from behind the puppet: "Edward ellick has seen his Excellency Angus."


    "It''s you!"


    Angus suddenly realized, scratched his head, looked at Donne and said with a bitter smile, "how did you bring him here?"


    "He said he wanted you."


    Donne held out: "when he sees you, he''ll take me to the hornheim family."


    Edward suddenly bent down and bowed his head: "Mr. Angus, please promise to take me as an apprentice!"

 Chapter 692

    In the library, Donne looked at Edward in surprise.


    This rhythm is a little wrong. Isn''t the hornheim family an alchemy family? Why do the people of that family still worship Angus as their teacher?


    Even if Angus is a famous alchemist in prandal, there''s no need to look far and near, right?


    "Boy, I told you before that you can''t learn alchemy from me."


    As soon as Angus said this, Tang en realized that they had seen each other before.


    Edward said stubbornly, "the reason you said last time is not tenable. You should be very clear that as a child born from concubines, I can''t really get in touch with the core knowledge of the hornheim family."


    "But I think the iron puppet you refined is very good, which shows that you have mastered the essentials through your own efforts."


    Angus shook his head and said, "it''s not appropriate for you to learn my knowledge. My alchemy is not suitable for you. Learning from me will only affect your talent. You should go your own way."


    "Alfons is just my attempt."


    Although the sleeping trough is not a brother, its name is still Alphonse!


    Edward looked at the iron puppet and said with great regret: "I tried to restore the golden giant statue recorded in the family literature, but I tried my best to finally make such a defective product, only silver strength."


    A steel puppet in the trough has silver strength. What else do you want, brother!


    Make complaints about it, and Dumne suddenly came back to God: "wait! You just said that the documents of your family record the great gods of gold?"


    "Yes."


    Edward gave Donne a strange look: "it''s the golden giant statue Legion held by Gillard, the founder of the Ilus empire. It was designed by my ancestors."


    Donne and Angus looked at each other and were a little excited. Unexpectedly, the hornheim family still had the information of the golden giant statue army!


    Donne took out Ilus''s kingship stick: "do you know what this thing is?"


    Edward glanced and said, "isn''t this the Royal walking stick that controls the Legion of golden colossus? What''s the matter?"


    Edward''s reaction was so bland that Donne was surprised: "aren''t you surprised to see this?"


    "What surprised me?"


    Edward looked puzzled: "you are now the king of the Ilus empire. It is normal for you to have the Royal Scepter in your hand."


    Angus saw that Donne was confused, so he whispered, "after the Royal Scepter was lost, the king asked someone to copy it. Now the one in the palace treasure house is the imitation. Only a few people know about the loss of Ilus''s Royal scepter."


    After hearing what Angus said, Tang en suddenly realized.


    "What are you talking about? The Royal scepter is lost!"


    Edward, who knew later, was shocked.


    "Shock what!"


    Angus said angrily, "didn''t Donne find it."


    "In other words, is this true? Can it summon the legendary invincible legion of golden colossus?"


    "No."


    Donne shook his head decisively: "although we found it, the Royal Scepter was damaged at the end of the first chaotic invasion war. We need to repair it and read the materials left by your ancestors."


    Then he said to Edward very seriously, "so I have another reason to go to your family."


    "This... Well, I''ll take you."


    Edward looked at Angus and said, "if master Angus is willing to accept me as an apprentice."


    Angus smiled bitterly and said, "Edward, you are a very spiritual child. If you study by yourself, sooner or later you will become a greater alchemist than me. If you learn from me, you can only follow my old path. Are you sure you want to do so?"


    Edward said firmly: "master, I firmly believe in a truth. Only after mastering the knowledge that should be mastered can I create my own things. If I don''t even learn what my predecessors have studied, I can''t find my own way."


    "But..."


    "All right, Angus, you don''t have to say any more."


    Donne appreciated Edward''s character very much. He smiled and said, "take him. He''s right. Human beings explore new knowledge in continuous learning. The knowledge explored and summarized by generations is passed down, so that future generations can learn less detours and then seek new knowledge."


    Angus grabbed his hair a little annoyed: "but I really..."


    "A complete set of transmission array materials!"


    Donne stared at him and said, "if you promise him, I''ll give it to you."


    "Two -- no, four!"


    Angus immediately said, "give me four sets of materials, I can consider it!"


    Donne said impatiently, "I''ll give you six sets of materials. Don''t think about it. Promise him now."


    "Deal!"


    Angus showed a sly smile.


    Fuck!


    Donne, come on, you''re fucked again!


    Edward looked at Donne gratefully and changed his words decisively: "master!"


    "Well, since you sincerely want to worship the teacher, I''ll take you. This is the alchemy notes I''ve summarized for many years. Take it and have a look. If you don''t understand anything, write it down first, and then ask me."


    Angus tossed some scrolls to Edward and looked straight at Donne.


    "All right, all right, can''t I give it to you?"


    With a speechless face, Donne immediately took out a pile of materials, the magic essence of fist size, large pieces of secret silver ingots and Austrian gold ingots, bundles of constant gold wires, and a large number of top demon dust


    "The sleeping trough is half mine!"


    Jean instantly red eyes, rushed to come up to grab, Angus''s eye and hand, a hand flashed the things into the space ring, and then the old God looked at Jean, a foxy smile, said: "with these materials, I do not believe that this bet I will lose."


    Gene directly threw out his old face and said, "I depend on me. Can''t you admit that you won? If you still recognize me as a friend, give me half!"


    "You admit you lost?"


    "I admit it!"


    "Would you like to run naked around Ellington and admit defeat?"


    "I will!"


    Do you want to play in the sleeping slot so big!?


    Donne was stunned. Would you like me or not!


    It''s immoral!


    Immoral!


    Not to mention those tender faced little girls, even those great gods and aunts will feel hot eyes!


    Angus smiled and said, "then go and I''ll give you half when you come back."


    "Keep your word."


    Gene said without hesitation, put his clothes into the space ring and rushed out directly.


    "He really ran naked in the manger!"


    Donne couldn''t believe what he saw. He knew that gene had a thick skin and came out of the border, but he didn''t think he underestimated him!


    "At least when we stare at him, he doesn''t dare to be naughty."


    Angus nodded with satisfaction, bent his fingers, and an arcane eye flew out, intending to enjoy the ugliness of the goods.


    As a result, the eye of arcane just caught up with gene, Angus almost spewed out an old blood: "lying in the slot, this old bastard dares to cheat!"


    Donne and Edward were also stunned.


    Yes, gene cheated.


    He did run naked, but... He applied invisibility to himself!


    Who can see him except dicarios, Ezra Kamanda and otinia!? With his accomplishments, even if egwin came, he couldn''t find it without careful attention!


    After Jean ran around and came back, before he could speak, Angus pointed to his nose and scolded, "don''t count! You old bastard cheated! I don''t admit it!"


    "You want to go back?"


    Gene, who put on his clothes, was furious: "when we bet, we only said that we lost Raocheng city and ran naked, but we didn''t say we couldn''t use invisibility!"


    "You, you are sophistry!"


    Angus was worried: "when we bet, the default is that losers are not allowed to use spell shielding!"


    "Well said."


    Gene sneered: "do you dare to say that you didn''t add this one in writing to give yourself room to avoid? Do you dare to say that you don''t need invisibility when you lose?"


    Angus''s eyes were a little erratic at once.


    Yes, they are both old-fashioned and magicians. Since they bet, they will pay special attention to this content. At the beginning, it was not explicitly stipulated that the loser can''t use magic, which originally showed that these two guys had been harbouring ghosts when they bet.


    "So, bring it!"


    Gene put out his hand with a straight face: "otherwise, don''t blame me for turning against you!"


    "Just give it. I really think I''m afraid of you!"


    Angus muttered and gave half of the material to gene.


    Gene smiled at the materials: "fear is fear, what else to install."


    Although they are all legendary mages, Angus has made higher achievements in alchemy, and he can''t compare with Jean in actual combat.


    Donne said helplessly, "are you finished? Angus, come and discuss the itinerary."


    "Oh, yes!"


    Angus patted on the forehead: "Edward, where are you hornheim family?"


    Edward said honestly, "in the kingdom of saulant."


    Donne frowned. The kingdom of solant is in trouble.


    "A little trouble..."


    Angus looked at Donne. "Hide your identity."


    After all, Donne is the king of the Ilus empire. Now many people know what he looks like. If people know the news of going to the kingdom of solant, Klein solant will be in big trouble.


    It has not been a day or two since the ambitious man wanted to annex the ilrus empire. If he learned that Donne had run to his territory, it is estimated that he might stop Donne from returning home at all costs.


    "No problem. Just change the name of deformation. It''s OK."


    Angus thought for a moment and said, "yes, I haven''t met him directly anyway. There should be no problem. When shall we start?"


    "I want to start as soon as possible."


    Donne looked at Edward: "but it depends on Edward''s arrangement."

 Chapter 693

    Edward didn''t expect Donne to be so anxious. After thinking about it, he said: "although the people of the chamber of commerce are taken care of by Lord Douglas, it may take a long time to go this time, so I think it''s best to go back and take them to Ellington for resettlement. Fortunately, there is a highway now. It won''t take a few days for the carriage to come, so there''s no need to open the portal."


    "Don''t bother."


    Angus said impatiently, "Donne built a transmission array in Bain. You can bring them directly."


    Now that Edward has taken Angus as his teacher, even if he is one of his own, there is no need to hide it from him.


    "Transfer array!?"


    Edward looked at Donne with a shocked face: "but the transmission array technology has been lost!? master gene and master, you are still experimenting... Have you successfully restored the transmission array technology!?"


    Jean and Angus had a red face: "cough, that, um..."


    Don said angrily, "they are personally verifying the methods I taught them."


    "That is to say, your majesty Donne restored the transmission array!"


    Angus smiled bitterly and said, "yes, although I don''t want to admit it, Edward, your majesty Donne is a great alchemy master. In some aspects, his technical level is even higher than me."


    Edward said in admiration: "of course I know that the ideas of those magic machines are very clever. His majesty Donne''s ability to think of those things itself shows his strength, but I didn''t expect that he could conquer the technology of transmission array!"


    Donne looked modest: "lucky, lucky."


    "Install, continue to install."


    Gene blew his beard and stared: "I''ve studied for decades and hundreds of years and haven''t made anything. You''re lucky to say it in front of me. It''s estimated that your heart is going to bubble at the moment."


    Of course, Donne was very proud, but he wouldn''t show it. He coughed and said, "although there''s no need to hide it from Edward, all the people in his chamber of Commerce may not be trustworthy. The news of the transmission array can''t be made public now, so those people can''t use the transmission array. I''d better go there in person and send them through the transmission gate."


    Angus was stunned: "yes, I was negligent."


    "Stop talking nonsense. Edward and I will take the people of the elrich chamber of Commerce to Ellington. Angus, please prepare. We may start soon. There is no transmission array in the kingdom of solant. We have to hurry."


    "No problem!"


    Donne and Edward left the library and sent it to the Lord''s house of Bain. At this time, Douglas even just came to the backyard and was ready to discuss the next arrangements with those people of the elrich chamber of Commerce. Unexpectedly, Donne and Edward returned so soon.


    After talking to Lord Douglas, Edward led the members of the elrich chamber of Commerce back to Ellington through the portal opened by Don.


    Lord Douglas, who saw Donne maintain the portal and send away dozens of people, was greatly shocked. Although he had learned from the intelligence from Adrian that Donne was very strong, he didn''t expect that Donne was so strong.


    The people of the elrich chamber of commerce are not from the hornheim family. These people are all the people Edward gathered together during the journey. People everywhere have them. They follow Edward, work for him and rely on Edward to eat. Many of these people even have families.


    When Donne saw these people, he had a different mind. These people are running on the road every day. I''m afraid what they want most is a stable family and living environment. Now Ellington has a great attraction for these people. If they stay here for a while, they may choose to stay in the end.


    They are all experienced businessmen. Ellington is short of people now. Fiona will welcome them with both hands if they can stay.


    With this in mind, Donne went to find Fiona and told her what he thought.


    "Your Majesty, you are not so much trying to dig the foot of the wall as trying to annex the Elric chamber of Commerce."


    Fiona looked at Donne in surprise. She could think of such a sinister plan. Is this still the Donne she knew?


    "Anyway, the boss is Angus'' apprentice. Can they still run? Now Edward will certainly not leave Angus. The elrich chamber of Commerce will lose Edward and eventually face dissolution, so it is the best choice to integrate into our Ellington."


    Donne said with awe inspiring righteousness: "besides, our welfare in Ellington is so good and our life is so happy. It''s their blessing for them to stay here with their families. I''m good for them."


    "Yes, everything you say is right!"


    Fiona raised her hand and surrendered: "properly arrange them, and then send someone to entertain them every day to guide them to feel the breath of life in Ellington? OK, I know. Hilton has been busy for a long time. These days, let Thomas take her place and let her entertain these people. It''s also a holiday for her."


    Donne thumbed up: "don''t let employees rest during holidays. You''re really a qualified businessman."


    "Who said it wasn''t for rest?"


    Fiona frowned: "entertaining those people is public money consumption! It''s a beautiful job that everyone competes for!"


    "Well, well, just be happy."


    After a pause, Donne said again: "we may go to solant kingdom for a long time this time. Pay more attention at home. If anything can''t be solved, go to aurelia. If she can''t help it, go to obery and Adrian. They''ve been on vacation for a long time."


    "Don''t worry, boss."


    Fiona rolled her eyes: "you haven''t thought about how long it has been running normally without your management? You are the same without you."


    So Donne was very sad to find that his sense of existence was so weak.


    But in fact, Fiona is right. Because Donne is used to delegating power, now Ellington has special personnel in charge of all aspects. He doesn''t need to do it himself. As long as he keeps the general direction and doesn''t make mistakes, someone will deal with the following chores.


    In recent months, Tina has also learned and mastered a lot of knowledge and skills with Fiona. She has not been the ignorant country girl before, but has become an independent leader. Under her management, caspamiburg''s economic situation is also booming and has been completely Fiona''s right arm.


    Fiona is going to put more burden on Tina recently.


    After dealing with all the things to be solved recently, Donne began to consider the choice of people for this trip.


    Edward, of course, was a guide, but there was a problem.


    Edward is just a child born from a concubine. He has no status in the hornheim family. Donne has to hide his identity. He may not receive any high-standard reception when he takes people back.


    So Angus must follow. On the one hand, he is a technical consultant. On the other hand, his name should be better used in the hornheim family. Outsiders may not be able to see the secret information of the family, but if he sells his face, it should be no problem. After all, he is an alchemy family.


    In addition to the two of them, the names of several people flashed one by one in Donne''s mind, but they were rejected by Donne in the end. This time, they went out to do business rather than travel. Too many people were troublesome.


    But... He decided to take Elia.


    If he can find out the news of the einzbellen family from the hornheim family, he plans to take Elia to have a look.


    He wanted to know if the evil creator gods had created another Elijah in the world


    Well... It''s OK to have a wife


    Elsa''s house.


    "What? Didn''t I hear wrong?"


    Elia widened her eyes and looked at Donne strangely: "big brother is going to take me out to play!? no school!? no exams? No homework!?"


    Donne obviously felt the inner ecstasy of the little girl. It seemed that she was really tossed about by her homework and exams. She was going crazy


    "Of course it''s true. We''ll start soon."


    "Great!"


    Elia cheered, immediately jumped on Clara, followed her and said nervously, "but miss Pamela will not agree."


    "Don''t worry, I''ll tell her."


    "Wow! Big brother is the best! Elia likes big brother best!"


    Elia cheered at ease.


    "Your Majesty, you really spoil her..."


    Clara smiled bitterly, but the kindness in her eyes could not be concealed.


    Donne said with a smile, "she has been working hard recently. Let her relax."


    All the other students in the school were ruthlessly ignored by him.


    "Leaving soon? No! I have to get ready!"


    Elia jumped up and ran to her small room: "I want to bring delicious food and many comic books!"


    After Elia left, Donne looked at the ruddy Clara: "how''s your health recently?"


    Since the last incident, obery and Adrian have moved all their family to Ellington, they have no plans to go back to Alex.


    There is no other reason. Life in Ellington is too comfortable. Parola, Erica and Vanessa are all in love here and intend to stay here. Clara is in a good mood recently because she can see her parents every day.


    "Very good, the recovery is getting better and better."


    Clara smiled and was in a good mood: "since your majesty built the magic source here, the surrounding magic concentration has risen to a high level, which is conducive to my recovery. I believe I can return to normal soon, and I can also talk to the teacher, which is conducive to improving my strength."


    "That''s good... By the way, Alberton has been busy lately?"


    Donne suddenly found that he had not seen Alberton recently, and he didn''t know what he was doing mysteriously.


    At present, the only information Donne knows is what transaction Alberton has with the dragon clan, and the matter is still very important.


    "Fortunately, he has come back quite a lot recently, but he basically came back late, so he didn''t meet his majesty."


    Don nodded. "If Alberton needs help, remember to tell me. You''re welcome."


    "I won''t be polite to you."


    Clara smiled. She wouldn''t be polite to don, whether public or private.


    After all, both daughters are about to be abducted by him

 Chapter 694

    After making sure that everything had been arranged, Donne came to the magic energy engineering research institute again, called Nokia and Brian, and they went into an empty research room.


    Nokia and Brian wondered what Donne was going to do at first, but when they saw the design drawings taken out by Donne, they suddenly realized.


    It turns out that his majesty Donne is going to make another big news.


    "These two things are similar to the tricycle you designed before, but it looks more complete than the tricycle."


    Nokia pushed the glasses, stared at the design drawing and thought: "if my guess is good, this kind of wheel should be a heavy-duty design, and this kind of wheel can be folded like comet motorcycle. Are they floating?"


    There are two kinds of cars on the design drawing. One is a common four-wheel car. The other has four wheels, but the wheels can be folded into the chassis. Obviously, it has other functions.


    "Yes, it''s not only the difference of function, but also the difference of price. The price of land-based magic flying car is naturally cheaper, and those with flying ability will be much more expensive."


    Donne smiled and said, "this is a design plan for different consumer groups."


    Nokia''s mind flashed: "I understand that the popularity of this magic flying car is closely related to the construction of highway network! Although the current Harley motorcycle is convenient, it can''t carry goods, but the magic flying car is different!"


    "Yes, neither."


    Donne turned out another design drawing and said, "this is the magic truck really used to carry goods. It has a strong load capacity. If it is matched with pumice stone, the load capacity can even easily exceed ten tons, far exceeding the carriage."


    "Ten tons!"


    Brian exclaimed, "if the load capacity is so strong, isn''t the carriage going to be eliminated!"


    Nokia glanced at him: "when you see the magic flying car, you should understand that the time for the carriage to be eliminated has come."


    Yes, the design drawings of the two magic flying cars are very beautiful, so beautiful that Nokia is amazed.


    The land''s magic energy vehicle Dumne uses the Audi A8''s exterior design, while the flight section uses the Lamborghini''s blade appearance design. Of course, in order to increase the carrying capacity, Dumne has designed the interior space again. Anyway, the world has no professional car designer, no one will make complaints about his design.


    Moreover, in the later stage, Donne also plans to let Ellie carry out secondary processing in the artistic style of elves. I believe the final product will be more beautiful and attractive.


    "But Mr. Donne," Nokia frowned, "now we are fully publicizing armored tanks, magic communication devices, floating stone analysis, in-depth development of magic stone and other projects. We don''t have extra manpower and energy to develop magic flying cars and magic trucks."


    This is a very difficult problem to solve. Although Donne recruited more than 50 wild mages to join Ellington, the most fundamental talent problem has not been alleviated.


    To really promote prandal''s industrial development, we still need to train the required talents, which is a very long process.


    "It doesn''t matter. I''m not calling you to prepare for the project, but I''m going to make a magic flying car for my own use. I''m calling you here to let you see the manufacturing process and internal parts structure of the car."


    "I see!"


    Brian and Nokia suddenly realized that if they can see the production process of magic flying car with their own eyes, they can know it well in the future. When designing the production line, they will save a lot of time and avoid many detours.


    "Why don''t you call a few more people in and watch it together."


    Nokia suggested: "if there are many people, we will notice what we don''t notice, and we can make progress in the process of communication."


    Donne didn''t want to delay the progress of other people''s research, but when he thought about it carefully, magic can fly for a while and must take office. It''s also good for them to observe it when they have the opportunity, so he agreed.


    Soon Nokia brought more than a dozen dwarf engineers to the research room. These engineers are guys he knows very well. They have deep attainments in engineering and can be taught to others after mastering the technology.


    Brian, Edgar and some wild mages pushed all the raw materials Donne needed into the research room, and then widened their eyes to witness the miracle.


    Donne closed his eyes, carefully conceived the manufacturing sequence in his mind, suddenly opened his eyes and immediately began to act.


    The material in front of him flew into the air silently, followed by a transparent flame in the air. The universal alloy stretched and deformed rapidly under the burning of the flame, gradually forming the shape Donne wanted.


    Engines, bearings, gears, screws


    The same parts appear quickly. Different parts have different performance indexes. After Tang en processes them with universal alloy with corresponding characteristics, they are placed next to each other in order.


    "Lord Donne''s alchemy is too powerful. I saw several wild mages'' alchemy a few days ago. They also need reaction kettle and magic array to assist, and Lord Donne has completely separated from those auxiliary means."


    "Yes, if his alchemy was not so powerful, how could he design those magic energy homes and machines? You know, the requirements for magic knowledge are very high to improve and adjust the magic array."


    "It''s not just alchemy. Alchemy is closely related to magic power. Lord Donne''s magic power is very strong, and alchemy will not be bad."


    "Stop talking. Look, Lord Donne''s action has slowed down. Are you ready for the next step?"


    "With so many parts on the ground, it''s not easy to assemble them completely and correctly, and the workload is not small."


    Nokia whispered to Brian nearby, "is that the chassis on the design drawing? Everything is installed around the chassis. If you follow the order of the design drawing, I''m afraid the requirements of the production line will be very high."


    In terms of design drawings, the magic flying car made by Donne can be said to be the second complex thing.


    First, complex? Armored tanks, of course.


    Under everyone''s attention, Donne, who had been busy for more than two hours, finally stopped the processing of parts and began to assemble the magic flying car.


    The original very complex assembly work was easy and freehand in Donne''s hands. A large number of parts flew in the air and were held by the invisible mage''s hand, and then accurately installed in the position they should stay in order.


    Thanks to the magical effect of alchemy, this step is omitted in many places that need to be welded, which can be directly integrated and perfectly nested together.


    This alchemy packaging method can not only avoid many unnecessary troubles, but also increase the strength of the car body, make the whole more solid, and have stronger compression resistance at high speed.


    The lamp does not use low light level technology to illuminate, but adopts the design of light crystal and spotlight. The luminous effect of light crystal is invalid in the daytime and will be activated automatically in the dark. Under the spotlight effect, the lighting effect can be achieved.


    The turn signal lamp adopts the design scheme of low light level technology and color crystal filter. A very simple mechanical transmission rod can realize the connection and interruption of magic path and realize the effect of turn signal lamp.


    There is also the windshield. The semi-finished glass fired by the glass factory was directly kneaded and installed by Donne with the fire of void. This ordinary glass was not strong enough, but after being reinforced by Donne with magic, it was strong enough to withstand the resistance of flight.


    The side swing window lifting uses a small wind power module. The mechanical transmission rod and magic metal are used to connect and interrupt the magic path. The wind system magic pushes the runner to drive the fan up and down


    In addition, there are other bits and pieces. Donne did his best to restore a complete car and added many unique designs in the magical world.


    For example, a small protective magic shield or something


    Just half an hour later, prandal''s first magic flying car was assembled under Donne.


    Compared with cars on earth, the internal power structure of magic flying car is obviously much simpler. There is no redundant fuel tank, oil supply pipeline, radiator and so on, which saves a lot of volume.


    Although this is a flying car, the tires, shock absorption and suspension are not omitted, but a complex foldable design is retained.


    In addition to the magic engine, the most complex part of the car is the design of this foldable retractable tire. Because the tire and bearing are load-bearing parts, the transmission rod needs very high strength. High strength refined gold universal alloy must be used, but the folding design needs flexible joint design and wear-resistant magic iron universal alloy.


    This is a very contradictory place.


    Donne has no way to solve this problem from the design aspect. The final solution is to work hard on the weight of the car body - using pumice to reduce the overall weight of the car body.


    The chassis and carriage are made of Mithril universal alloy, which is very light in weight. With the addition of a large number of pumice stones, the overall weight of the car can be controlled at an incredible light value - less than 500 kg.


    Yes, it''s not the weight of one ton or two tons on earth. The total weight of the three compartment four seat magic flying car built by Donne in prandal is no more than 500 kg!


    What is this concept?


    This means that some black iron Apocalypse can easily lift the car without even constant floating on the site. The magic engine can take off as soon as it is turned on!

 Chapter 695

    Early in the morning, Donne was still sleepy, and a small figure crept into his bed.


    As soon as Donne subconsciously turned over, he held the little guy in his arms. His men touched him up and down and muttered, "Tina... Why are you suddenly thin..."


    "Eh?"


    "Don''t move... Let me sleep for a while..."


    Donne didn''t wake up when he heard the sound.


    Because this is Ellington, whether it''s dicarios, Ezra Kamanda, or otinia, their existence makes this place as solid as gold. In addition to the layout means done by Donne before, this can be said to be the safest place in prandal now. Therefore, once he returns here, he will subconsciously relax completely.


    If it''s somewhere else, it''s estimated that Donne will wake up before the little guy gets close to the door.


    The little figure shrank in Donne''s arms. Donne''s big hand made her face red. She came to wake him up. As a result, after lying here, she suddenly felt that her whole body became very relaxed and just wanted to lie next to him and sleep together.


    The little guy who was too excited last night felt his eyelids getting heavier and heavier, and soon fell asleep.


    Half an hour later, Tina knocked on the door and then pushed the door in: "Your Majesty, it''s time to get up and have dinner. Master Angus and his Excellency Edward are waiting for you downstairs."


    "Well... Tina... I see... Eh?"


    Donne rubbed his eyes and yawned. When he saw Tina standing at the door, he was suddenly stunned. Subconsciously, he opened the quilt and was shocked.


    "Sleeping slot, Elia!?"


    Tina, who was standing next to her, stiffened. She also saw Elia huddled next to Donne, especially her brand-new clothes - wrinkled in some places and obviously rubbed by her hands.


    "Your Majesty..."


    Tina''s eyes are a little subtle. Although people in Ellington know that Elia is very sticky to Donne and Donne likes to tease Elia, she doesn''t know that Donne still has this interest.


    "Don''t worry, your majesty. I won''t say anything to anyone."


    "Don''t worry, what the hell is it! I didn''t do anything!"


    Donne turned his head and growled at Tina, pinching Elia''s face and waking her up: "why did you come to my room?"


    "Eh?"


    Elia, who was awakened, was also a little confused. A moment later, she suddenly realized: "Oh! By the way! I came to wake up my big brother! As a result, my big brother hugged me, and then I fell asleep!"


    Hold... Suddenly fall asleep


    Tina''s expression became more subtle.


    "Wait! Tina, don''t listen to her nonsense. I don''t know anything!"


    Donne was almost crazy. NIMA made such a big Oolong as soon as she got up. How bad would it be if other (Malin) people knew about it? It''s estimated that in less than a morning, the whole Ellington, no, the whole Alex will know the "fact" that your majesty Donne is a perverted Lori control!


    A few days ago, it was said that he liked men, and today he became Lori control. In two days, he can''t be upgraded to like * * * * ah!


    "In a word, you go down before you make a bigger misunderstanding!"


    Donne directly picked up Elia and put it under the bed. If Fiona or her maid happened to pass by the door and saw this scene, he might be more confused.


    "OK..."


    Elia looked wronged, like a resentful woman abandoned by Donne.


    Tina''s expression is also very subtle. Ellington has long been rumored that Donne and Elia are a little too close. It seems that she has witnessed the truth today.


    After Tina took Elia down, Donne quickly got up to wash and then went to the restaurant for dinner. At this time, Elia, Angus, Edward, Fiona and vanilla had been waiting for a long time.


    After a simple and nutritious breakfast, Fiona quickly said, "I have prepared the carriage in advance and can start at any time."


    Although the speed of Harley motorcycle is faster, the highway over there has not been repaired. If you ride Harley Motorcycle all the way, you''ll be tired. It''s not as comfortable and convenient as a carriage.


    "No, I won''t take a carriage this time."


    Donne shook his head and took out the magic flying car assembled last night in the yard: "we''ll take this one this time."


    "Wow! What''s this?"


    Fiona, Tina, Elijah and others suddenly looked at the magic flying car with unique shape but full of strange beauty. They didn''t know how to describe their feelings.


    It seems that only exclamation can express their feelings at the moment.


    Yes, although they don''t know what the magic flying car is, they can also feel the unique beauty when they see the streamlined appearance, bright body and strong and simple lines.


    Donne smiled and said, "this is the magic flying car I made last night."


    Angus next to him immediately pulled his old face: "why didn''t you call me when you did this last night?"


    Donne glanced at him. "Aren''t you studying teleportation with gene?"


    Angus has nothing to say.


    "Magic car? Is that the magic car you said before?"


    Fiona asked, "are we going to produce this product in the future?"


    "Yes, I think about it. The name of car is not suitable. After all, it doesn''t use dwarf steam engine as power. There''s no need to call car. It''s more suitable for magic car and magic flying car."


    Fiona was sensitive to the difference between the two naming methods: "it is also divided into land and flight?"


    Donne nodded slightly. "Yes, this one is flying."


    "What''s the speed and cost compared with comet motorcycle?"


    Fiona is more concerned about these two points.


    "Of course, the speed is faster, up to 600 kilometers per hour. It''s hard to estimate the cost, but it can be controlled at about 5000 gold coins."


    Fiona calculated in her mind that the cost of 5000 gold coins is not high, but if the industry is fully developed in the future, the cost will further decline after the production capacity increases, which will lay a good foundation for the popularization of magic flying cars.


    So she was even happier, which means that soon Datang chamber of Commerce will come up with a more advanced and revolutionary product: "what''s the name of this magic flying car?"


    "Not yet."


    After a pause, Donne touched his chin and said, "otherwise, it''s called the morning star."


    "Comet, morning star..." Fiona whispered for a while, and then smiled. "It''s a good name."


    "Stop talking nonsense and get in the car."


    Donne waved his hand: "although it''s fast, it will take at least two days to get to the kingdom of solant."


    Fiona was stunned: "then why don''t you start from Tarris? At least one third of the distance has been saved."


    Tang en patted his forehead: "I was busy last night and forgot this crop."


    He forgot that he had set up a transmission array in Tarris.


    Put away the morning star, Donne and his party hurried through the transmission array to Tarris. Without even saying hello to nitro, they directly took a car from the yard, rushed into the sky and flew north.


    Elia looked at the white clouds close at hand and wanted to touch them excitedly. Unfortunately, her little body was tied to the seat by the seat belt.


    Donne''s been staring at her.


    "What an incredible alchemy product."


    Sitting in the car, Edward couldn''t help touching the soft leather seat under his body. There was no sound outside in the fully enclosed carriage. If Bai Yun didn''t retreat quickly, he couldn''t even feel that he was moving forward at high speed.


    Flying is a fourth-order spell that is difficult to master. Even if you master it, you can only fly slowly by yourself. How can this magic car fly so fast?


    Edward was keenly aware of the meaning of this thing: it can be used without learning magic or war skills, which means that ordinary people also have the ability to fly into the sky. Coupled with unparalleled mobility, it is an excellent choice for transportation, reconnaissance or driving.


    The emergence of this magic flying car will completely change prandal.


    Angus closed his eyes for a moment and said, "I can feel the steady flow of magic under my feet. Is this magic flying car still using a wind power magic engine?"


    "That''s right."


    "But it''s strange that only the wind power magic engine can have such a fast speed?"


    "Haven''t you studied the magic engine carefully? There is a heated and pressurized cabin inside, which can heat and pressurize the air and spray it out to provide powerful turbine acceleration power."


    Donne said while driving: "in addition, the body is made of special Mithril alloy, which is very light, and a large number of pumice components are added. The weight of the whole car is greatly reduced, so it is so fast."


    "Pumice! No wonder!"


    Angus suddenly realized: "excellent design! Damn, why didn''t I have this idea before!?"


    The magic array is used to provide power to drive the vehicle forward, and the pumice stone is used to reduce the weight of the vehicle. In this way, it can create an alchemy product that can be used by ordinary people.


    However, his previous thinking has always focused on how to refine magic equipment and how to improve the constant level of magic, but he has never thought about the real significance of alchemy from another angle.


    With Angus'' strength, he can also make this magic flying car, but the problem is that he has no such inspiration and ideas - his ideas and insights are completely limited by prandal.


    So this also illustrates one thing from another aspect: imagination is the foundation to promote social progress.


    The flying process of the magic flying car is very smooth. The turbulence that is a headache for aircraft on earth has no impact on it at all - under the protection of the magic shield, the flying car can ignore the atmospheric turbulence.


    The steady flight process even makes people feel tired, which is also where Donne has a headache.


    After all, flying in the sky, there is no obvious reference, prandal has no computer or radar, and where to fly can only be visually measured by lowering the altitude.


    It''s a crooked technology tree. It''s so painful.

 Chapter 696

    Flying in the sky is boring. As a result, Elia actually proposed to play Quint!


    Yes, come out and play. She even brought Quint!


    Donne was stunned when Elia said to Angus, "play Quint!"!


    "No one in Ellington has won me!"


    After Angus shouted this sentence, Donne felt the deep malice of the will of the universe.


    Yes, he lost to Elia in less than five minutes


    Edward, who was in high spirits, soon joined Angus.


    Edward smiled and touched out his collection of cards: "I''ll try. I still have some experience with Quint."


    Half an hour later, Edward couldn''t laugh because many of his rare cards were won by Elia


    "It''s impossible!"


    Edward and Angus looked at each other blankly. They had been immersed for a long time. They couldn''t even beat a little girl!?


    What''s more, she took an ordinary card set!


    Is this unscientific? Yes, because it''s magic


    Donne''s mouth twitched.


    Who''s Elia? The reincarnation of Ms. disaster!


    She herself represents the embodiment of all disasters in the world. She can bear such strong disaster entanglement. In other words, she is the representative of "strong luck" in the world. Isn''t it abuse to play this game of chance with her?


    Elia carefully put away the rare cards, then looked forward to Donne: "big brother, do you want a game of Quint?"


    "-- no!"


    Don doesn''t want his omnipotent image to collapse - he''s not confident of winning Elia.


    Ignoring the pouting Elia, Donne pretended to be focused on driving, but quietly pricked up his ears and continued to listen to the war.


    On the next road, Angus and Edward didn''t look good, because they didn''t even win a set!


    Both of them almost lost to Elia in the end.


    At noon, they landed on a mountain top. After a simple lunch, they continued on their way until night fell, and then they found a place to camp.


    By this time, they had crossed the border of the kingdom of saulant for a while.


    In a sheltered valley, four people sat around a campfire, drinking hot mushroom soup, eating fresh and juicy steak, and listening to Edward introduce the kingdom of solant.


    The scenery in the kingdom of solante is not very different from that of the Ilus empire. If you really want to say, it is that the dimension is higher and the temperature is low. There are more coniferous forests on the mountains here, and the snow line is lower than that of the Ilus empire.


    As one of the most powerful kingdoms in the mainland at present, the territory of solant occupies about one quarter of the main mainland. The people here are rich and strong. The king of solant, Klein solant, is 65 years old. As an extraordinary swordsman, he could have been promoted to legend, but he is too obsessed with power, which has become his devil, It also led him to stay at the extraordinary level for many years.


    But even so, the 65 year old extraordinary swordsman also means that he is strong and can rule the kingdom of solant for decades. In these years, the kingdom of solant will be as prosperous as ever.


    Solant''s economic prosperity comes from its rich mineral resources, forest resources, Warcraft resources and transactions with the Ryan empire. In addition, the name of solant''s war horse is well-known in the mainland. Although it is not as cold resistant as the war horse of the Ryan Empire and its weight-bearing ability is not as good as that of the Ryan Empire, it is the best in terms of speed, endurance and explosive power. It is a symbolic production area of top-quality horses.


    The Kingdom''s rich metal deposits enable Klein to arm his army with high-performance steel. Abundant resources also enable the blacksmiths in the kingdom of solant to give full play to their ideas and practice their skills. Therefore, they have the highest average technology in the human kingdom.


    Edward finally came to the conclusion: "... So generally speaking, since the fall of the ilrus Empire, the kingdom of solant and the kingdom of grace are now the two most powerful kingdoms of the human kingdom."


    Angus shook his head: "these two kingdoms are the most promising countries to reunify mankind again. Unfortunately, they are not royal orthodoxy and will not receive the blessing of the Holy See of light."


    In prandal, blood is both important and unimportant, which is contradictory, but it is also realistic. If you do not have Ilus royal blood, it is basically impossible to obtain the recognition of the Holy See of light - even Donne must marry OLINA to avoid this.


    But it''s important to say that OLINA was actually married by ronitant Kingdom, and she didn''t have the blood of Ilus empire in her body. The real blood was Princess Aurelia - however, Princess Aurelia gave up the right of inheritance, so Donne had to choose queen OLINA.


    This proves that whether there is real royal blood is not important, but the recognition of the Holy See of light.


    Because the Holy See of light recognized Gillard Ilus as the human emperor under the will of God, they must maintain this tradition.


    At least, the apparent lineage inheritance cannot be changed.


    In addition, compared with the kingdom of solant, the military combat capability of the Ilus empire is simply terrible. On the one hand, it is the crushing of financial resources and equipment, on the other hand, it is the apocalypse.


    In the army of the ilrus Empire, the ratio of apocalypse to ordinary soldiers is 1:100, that is, only one bronze Apocalypse among the average 100 soldiers.


    In the kingdom of solante, the proportion is as high as one to fifty, which is fully twice as high.


    The double number of apocalypses and the overall rolling of equipment mean that in the frontal battlefield, the army of the Ilus empire will be basically hoisted without pressure.


    One of the most important reasons why the Ilus Empire has not been annexed and divided after so many years of decline is that the headquarters of the Holy See of light is in arlex.


    "Sounds like a lot of trouble."


    When Donne flew over at night, they saw several villages and towns on the road. From the scope of night lights, the scale of villages and towns in the kingdom of solant is obviously larger and more than that of the Ilus Empire, which means that the population of the kingdom of solant has more advantages.


    That''s a good thing.


    Angus said with a smile, "it''s not very troublesome, it''s quite troublesome. If anyone hates you most now, there must be Klein solant."


    When the news that Donne had married queen OLINA first came to Klein, the angry Klein broke several expensive crystal cups, and he almost waved south in anger.


    This is a great opportunity for him to inherit the human tradition. Unfortunately, he was spoiled by Donne who was killed in the air. Can he not hate Donne?


    "Whatever he wants, there are many people who hate me."


    Donne didn''t care about him at all.


    Edward was a little embarrassed, but he continued: "my family, the hornheim family, now has a special status in the kingdom of solant..."


    "Let me guess," Donne put down the dishes and wiped his mouth, "Because of inheriting the alchemy ability for many years, you are favored by Klein and become his exclusive technical consultant. The hornheim family provides alchemy support for the kingdom of solant and makes a lot of magic equipment to arm the soldiers of the kingdom of solant in exchange for the special status of the hornheim family in the kingdom of solant, right?"


    "Yes..."


    "Just think about it. I''m Klein, and I won''t let you go."


    Donne stood up and said, "for an ambitious person, any power that can enhance national strength must be attracted. What''s more, your hornheim family is still a powerful alchemical family that designed the golden giant statue Legion in history? If he doesn''t attract you, he will be a fool."


    Edward said slowly: "the hornheim family provided alchemy support for his majesty klaette. On the one hand, they exchanged a lot of wealth for maintaining the family''s beautiful life. On the other hand, they obtained the support of his majesty Klein. They can obtain some rare alchemy materials by simple means. The patriarch believes that this is a good choice for both sides."


    "How many people are there in your hornheim family?"


    Donne suddenly asked, "what I asked is, those who master alchemy and have the ability to make magic equipment?"


    "At present, I know that there are 1500 people in the hornheim family who have mastered alchemy, of which more than 100 are at the same level as me and more than me."


    "There are so many sleeping slots! What''s their magic level?"


    Donne was stunned, 1500 alchemists! That means there are at least 1500 magicians in the hornheim family! Magicians outside the jurisdiction of the city of silver!


    If Klein could use the power of these magicians, he would have had the power to push the Ilus empire!


    "The level of magic is average."


    Edward explained: "they practice magic mainly to improve the level of alchemy. Therefore, most of their intensive study of arcane and flame spells are conducive to alchemy. As for practical ability... Sorry, I''m not sure."


    Donne and Angus looked at each other, and there was some speculation in their hearts.


    I''m afraid the actual combat ability of these magicians is not strong, but they have great strategic significance.


    Not to mention anything else, although these magicians can''t be the fortress of element magicians, they who study alchemy very well know the way of change. They can arbitrarily change the battlefield environment and strengthen their own soldiers in war. This strategy is of great significance.


    Donne was so excited that he even had the impulse to dig into the corner of King Klein!


    He didn''t care about the strategic significance of these people, but took a fancy to their alchemy.


    Would it take him so much trouble to get all these alchemists to Ellington?


    Now those wild mages are all on their posts. It''s better to kill them than let them learn alchemy, so they can only be responsible for some work of seal cutting magic array.


    But with alchemists, Donne''s own work will be much less, and the progress of many R & D work can be greatly improved.


    But


    How to dig this corner?

 Chapter 697

    The next morning, Donne and his party came over the capital of the kingdom of solant.


    Chant city.


    The chant city is located in the hinterland of gujiar mountain as a whole, which is very similar to Tarris. The whole city is backed by gujiar mountain in the north, and the semi arc high city wall surrounds the whole city in the south.


    The whole hymn city covers a huge area, completely occupying the hinterland of Mount gukar, and the number of internal residents has reached one million - a very great number in prandal today, and no worse than that in alinks.


    In Donne''s opinion, the planning of hymn city is quite unreasonable, which is very unfavorable to the future development planning of the city. The city is built in the hinterland, which limits the future development direction of the city.


    However, in the eyes of the local people in prandar, this is the most time-saving, labor-saving and safe construction method. Leaning against the mountains can reduce the probability of being attacked. The mountains have become the natural city wall of the city. At the same time, it also reduces the amount of work and a lot of capital consumption for building the city wall.


    "Although our hornheim family has a stronghold in the hymn City, generally only the person in charge of external contact lives here, and most family members live in our own territory in the north."


    It was the first time Edward looked down on the hymn city from a high altitude. Looking down from the sky, the original brilliant hymn city looked very small, and the disadvantages of urban planning were at a glance.


    The most neat and beautiful areas of the whole city are completely concentrated in the inner urban area of the city center, and the exquisite degree of architecture decreases from inside to outside. To the outermost area, it has completely become a dilapidated slum.


    Of course, the buildings near the main avenues, even in the outer city, were built beautifully, perhaps to satisfy Klein''s vanity?


    "Klein is a very ambitious king."


    Angus stared at the castle in the inner city and said, "I''ve seen him once. He made an offer that people can''t refuse to win me over."


    Donne smiled. "Why did you refuse?"


    "Because my power is not used to satisfy a king''s selfish desires."


    Angus shook his head and said, "I can''t achieve what I am now without the guidance of the gods and the support of the elves. If it''s not... Forget it, it''s all in the past."


    Angus sighed again and skipped the topic: "do you know King Klein?"


    "No contact."


    Donne''s eyes narrowed slightly, so that Angus couldn''t see what he was thinking at the moment: "but his ambition can be seen from the name of the city."


    "Hymn city..."


    Angus muttered to himself.


    As we all know, in the human kingdom, the believers of the Holy See of light occupy an absolute number, which is the most important belief of mankind, and Alex is the stronghold of the Holy See of light.


    However, Klein changed the name of the king''s capital to hymn City, and the meaning was obvious.


    According to the gossip spread in the market, Klein once secretly met Pope jessolini XXIII and offered an invitation to let the Pope transfer the Great Holy See of light to the hymn city and make the hymn city a new holy city.


    Unfortunately, the Pope finally rejected the proposal.


    No one knows the real reason, but the result is very clear. Klein made a big joke. The luxurious Cathedral of light specially built for the Holy See of light has only become a branch of the Holy See of light - the holy song city branch of the Holy See of light is more luxurious than the headquarters of yalinks. This is also an interesting story about the Holy See of light widely known among the people.


    After stopping over the chant city for a moment, the morning star flying car continued to hide in the clouds, flew north, crossed the gugal mountains, flew over the mist forest, and then they came to the white fog plain, the territory of the hornheim family.


    White fog plain, also known as white fog collar, is a Duke collar in the kingdom of solant. Its name comes from the dense white fog that appears on the plain every morning and evening, especially in spring and autumn.


    In addition to the white fog in the morning and evening, the white fog plain has no other shortcomings. It has abundant water and grass, fertile land and sufficient light. It is a very good place to plant wheat or various fruit trees. It is a very excellent grain producing area.


    The white fog collar covers a large area. The food produced here accounts for a quarter of the supply of the kingdom of solant every year. At the same time, the hornheim family here will provide a large number of magic equipment to the kingdom of solant, so it is very important here.


    The hornheim family can obtain the white fog plain as a territory, which shows the importance attached by the hornheim family of the original kings of the kingdom of solant.


    "The hornheim family has 26 villages, 11 towns and four cities in the white fog plain, with a presidential population of more than 10 million. However, due to the large area of the white fog plain, it is still sparsely populated on the whole."


    "In addition, there are 50 plantations, 15 textile workshops, 18 forging workshops and three mines all over the white fog plain..."


    "The hornheim family has completely controlled all aspects of the white fog plain. It can be said that all the residents here are working for the hornheim family. If they leave the hornheim family, they may all starve to death."


    Listening to Edward''s introduction, Donne slowed down and looked down at the farmland below. Because it was located in the plain, the farmland area here was quite large, and the planning was very neat, which was convenient for planting, harvesting and statistical work - maybe it was an occupational disease of alchemists?


    Donne suddenly asked, "what are those people doing?"


    At noon, many people are still busy in the farmland. They walk around the farmland with a box on their back and a rod in their hands. It looks very much like farmers on earth spraying pesticides - but prandal obviously has no concept of spraying pesticides.


    Edward looked down and said, "they''re spraying plant growth catalyst on the ground."


    "Plant growth catalyst?"


    "Well, a byproduct of alchemy."


    Edward explained: "What a member of the family accidentally found was an experimental residual extract. He poured the extract into the flower bed. After a while, he found that the flowers and plants in the flower pool grew very fast and lush, so he wrote down the formula. Now the family names the by-product extract as plant growth catalytic liquid, which is widely used in plantations and farmland planting In, the growth time of plants can be saved by more than half, and there are many results. "


    Donne was stunned, lying in the trough?


    Without the help of ELF Druids, you found this kind of black technology? Hornheim family, you are going to heaven!


    Then Donne thought, "Edward, do you know the recipe?"


    "I don''t know."


    Edward shook his head: "after discovering the important role of plant growth catalyst, the alchemy formula was classified as a secret. Only the core members of the family can have the opportunity to learn."


    Oh, they were not stupid


    Don en curled his lips, but his heart began to calculate.


    This plant growth catalytic liquid sounds much stronger than the chemical fertilizer on earth. If this catalytic liquid is matched with the power of Druids, why worry about the lack of food in the future?


    This is a good thing for the country and the people. We must find a way to get it.


    Not to mention how Donne calculated the hornheim family in his heart, as they moved forward, a large manor located in the jungle soon appeared in front of them.


    "This is the house of the hornheim family."


    Edward pointed to the hornheim manor hidden in the jungle and said, "we must go down here. There is a magic array above the hornheim manor, so we can''t get in from it."


    As soon as Donne raised his eyebrows, the height of the magic power flying car immediately began to drop. Press the button, and the wheels on both sides bounced out of the chassis. Then the magic power flying car fell steadily to the ground and drove forward.


    Although hornheim manor is hidden in the forest, they usually come out often, so they have opened up a spacious Avenue in the forest. Although the gravel paved road is not comparable to the asphalt road, it can barely drive normally.


    Donne, they had just entered the jungle and were immediately stopped by a sudden patrol.


    "Stop! The front is private territory. You are not allowed to enter without permission. Please report your identity and wait for notification!"


    Looking at the equipment on the soldiers of the patrol, don couldn''t help feeling a little. The hornheim family is worthy of being an alchemy family inherited for thousands of years. The equipment on this ten person patrol team alone is enough to shame the former imperial third Legion.


    The worst of them is also excellent magic equipment, and the sword carried by the captain has reached the legendary quality!


    This is just an ordinary ten person patrol, not an elite adventurer!


    "Captain bogus, it''s me."


    Edward looked out a little embarrassed and said hello.


    "Master Edward?"


    Bogus frowned and looked anxiously at the direction of the manor: "how did you come back? You should know that young master Alfons let you go because you promised not to come back. If he knew you were back, you would be in danger."


    Edward flashed a faint look on his face, shook his head and said, "don''t worry, I''m not coming back to grab the inheritance with him this time, because I have something to see grandpa once."


    Donne and Angus looked at each other thoughtfully. It seems that Edward left the hornheim family with another secret - obedience seems to be the old battle for inheritance?


    He could almost immediately make up a wonderful story of hundreds of thousands of words.


    "Well... Although I understand, the second young master may not understand... Do you have to go in?"


    Edward smiled: "I''ve been here. Can I look back?"


    "In that case, please come in."


    Bogus and others made way.


    In the distance, hornheim manor was faintly visible.

 Chapter 698

    Hornheim estate.


    A young red haired man stood in the sun with a confident smile. There was a white round table under the shade of the tree next to him. Next to the table sat a middle-aged man with red hair. Their faces were very similar.


    The young man pointed to the figure beside him and said, "father, this is the puppet figure I have just refined these days. Please evaluate it."


    The middle-aged man put down his tea cup, glanced casually and said faintly: "The defense of the place where the magic core is filled in the chest is too weak. If it is a combat doll, it will be easily destroyed by the Ranger. If it is a working doll, the treatment of the spherical joint is not perfect, which will lead to the failure of the doll in the working process and slow action efficiency. In addition, you have some defects in the design of the Magic Channel..."


    The middle-aged man just glanced and found four or five problems, which made the proud young man freeze there.


    This is his proud work. Unexpectedly, it is full of defects in his father''s eyes.


    The middle-aged man shook his head and said, "Alphons, my son, you still need to continue to work hard. If you are only at this level, the hornheim family can''t give it to you, and your grandfather won''t agree."


    Alphons hornheim shook his fist, lowered his head and said, "yes, father."


    The red haired middle-aged man is the patriarch of the hornheim family and the biological father of Alphons and Edward, Garfield hornheim, a master magician and senior alchemist.


    Looking at Alfons who turned away, Garfield sighed gently, and his eyes looking at the sky were a little confused.


    If it were Edward, it would be better


    Edward''s emergence is a miracle, but it is also a mistake. His alchemy talent is so excellent that Garfield once thought that he should really inherit the hornheim family.


    But it is precisely because of this excellent that the current situation has been led to.


    Edward was forced away by alvons, but he couldn''t stop it, because he was a concubine, his mother was just an unidentified maid, and Edward inherited more of his mother''s blood, and that blond hair was a symbolic feature.


    In this ancient family inherited for thousands of years, blood lineage is highly valued. When selecting a wife, every child of the hornheim family will follow a strict test standard. The woman must have high enough magic talent and pass many tests to obtain the qualification to marry into the hornheim family.


    On the one hand, this is to ensure the excellence of the hornheim family blood. On the other hand, it is also because the gods punished their family - the immediate descendants of the hornheim family, and the fertility rate is very low.


    That''s why Garfield said Edward''s birth was a miracle.


    The housekeeper with a numb face came over: "master, the young master is back."


    Garfield frowned slightly: "I know. He''ll be back long ago."


    "No, I''m not talking about master Alphons, it''s master Edward. Master Edward came back with his friends."


    "What?"


    Garfield frowned slightly. How did Edward come back?


    Doesn''t he know what consequences his appearance will bring?


    "Take me to him."


    "Yes!"


    The other side.


    "Damn it!"


    Alphonse cursed in a low voice, turned his head and looked at the alchemy doll beside him, recited the curse silently, and the flaming fireball burned the doll he had spent a lot of energy to ashes in an instant.


    "If it weren''t for that guy... If it weren''t for him, my father wouldn''t be so disappointed!"


    Alphonse clenched his fist and remembered Edward''s face. Because of his amazing talent since childhood, everyone would compare Edward with Alphonse every time. In front of him, Alphonse''s Alchemy level was eclipsed.


    If he had not caught the painful foot of his impure blood, expelled him from the family, and even deprived him of the right to use the surname "hornheim", I''m afraid his inheritance would be really dangerous.


    A servant with a numb face came over: "master Alphonse."


    "What''s up?"


    "The young master is back."


    Alphonse was stunned for a moment and said flatly, "it''s impossible!"


    "But it''s true! The master has passed!"


    "Lead the way!"


    Alphonse immediately became nervous, his face was extremely gloomy, and his already bad mood became worse.


    Damn it


    Is it because I know what''s going on here, so I came back to compete for inheritance?


    No, absolutely not to him, the hornheim family, must not be inherited by him!


    At the gate of the manor, Donne, Elia, Angus and Edward were standing there. Garfield had just arrived here and looked at his son he hadn''t seen for years. His face was a little stiff.


    There are surprises, worries, happiness and sadness


    Donne stared at him for a long time, and now he still feels a little strange.


    It''s not von hornheim, but Garfield hornheim... Is it because the first name has too few words?


    "You shouldn''t have come back."


    After a long silence, Garfield said faintly, "you know what Alphonse''s attitude towards you is."


    "I have no intention of competing with him for inheritance."


    Edward directly expressed his attitude: "I just came back this time because my teacher wanted to consult grandpa about something."


    "But he doesn''t think so. He will only see you as a threat."


    "I''ve abandoned the name hornheim."


    Edward sighed, "even so, is he still worried?"


    Garfield said plainly: "I know him. If he doesn''t get the inheritance right, he will never be at ease. Maybe in his eyes, even I am his obstacle."


    "His ambition is too great."


    "This is a good thing. At least it will ensure that the hornheim family becomes stronger."


    "Too much ambition will only bring destruction."


    "The hornheim family is not afraid of threats."


    Garfield said, his eyes fell on the others: "these are your friends? Although I want to entertain them, it''s not convenient for outsiders to enter the family."


    Seeing his father skip this topic, Edward had to put aside his worries and began to introduce Donne: "maybe you will change your mind. This is the teacher I just visited. I think you should not be unfamiliar with his name. He is the legendary hero who saved prandal and the master of Angus shuval miracle hand."


    "The hand of miracles, Angus!"


    Garfield''s eyes seemed to open wider and a smile came out of his face: "are you really master Angus?"


    Angus smiled: "I think no one dares to pretend to be an old man."


    "I didn''t expect that the master came in person. It''s a sin to lose the welcome... But the hornheim family is not convenient to open to the outside world now, so..."


    Donne felt very surprised. No matter how proud Garfield was and how strong the hornheim family was, he didn''t dare to play tricks in front of Angus. After all, standing in front of him was the legendary hero who saved prandal and must be respected by all races!


    Now he refuses Angus to enter the manor?


    Donne was so happy that he didn''t expect that Angus, who has so much face, can''t work here.


    Garfield''s attitude made Angus feel very unhappy. As soon as he wanted to talk, he heard Garfield say: "if the master wants, we can arrange a residence nearby for the master to stay for a few days and exchange experiences in alchemy."


    Angus with a smile neither refused nor promised, but smiled perfunctorily at him.


    With Angus in front, the deformed Donne and little girl Elia are completely ignored by Garfield. In his opinion, Donne and Elia may be the other two apprentices of Angus, so don''t care at all.


    "Father!"


    At this time, Alphonse hurried to the door. After shouting, his eyes were firmly locked on Edward. There was a flash of panic and vigilance in his eyes. Then he suddenly said sarcastically, "Edward, why didn''t you bring your iron can this time?"


    The expression on Edward''s face was a little complicated: "Alphonse... Long time no see."


    Mingming was such a lively and lovely brother


    Don en was stunned and had a name with the armored puppet?


    Alfons growled with a gloomy face, "don''t call my name! You broke your oath! You bitch dare to step into the territory of the hornheim family!? get out!"


    Garfield''s face sank: "Alfons! Don''t be presumptuous when there are guests!"


    "Father, don''t forget your promise."


    Alphonse reminded Garfield that Garfield was silent immediately.


    Edward looked straight at Alphonse with a faint sadness on his face: "I have no intention of competing with you for inheritance."


    Why did you get to this point


    "But that''s not what you did."


    Alphonse sneered, and suddenly a hot fireball came out of his hand: "do you think I dare not kill you?"


    "Alvons!"


    Garfield was suddenly angry: "get back to me! You can''t be wild here!"


    "Go to hell!"


    Alfons ignored Garfield''s warning and roared and threw a hot fireball.


    The fiery fireball roared towards Edward. Garfield only had time to reach out the mage''s hand and intercept it. He just deflected the fireball a little - the lock of the fireball was broken and flew straight to Donne.


    Fuck NIMA!


    Donne is messy in the wind. Is this lying down and shot?


    Is it neutralization? Or crack it violently? Or fly out?


    He didn''t even think about how to deal with the fireball. The fireball had triggered the power of arcane enchantment. Suddenly, the fireball roared back at several times the speed before, hit Alphonse and exploded!


    "Alvons!"


    Garfield, seeing the magic afterglow on Donne, suddenly took a breath of air-conditioning and exclaimed: "seventh level magic and arcane boundary?! supreme level!?"

 Chapter 699

    In prandar, even a magic apprentice will be respected in many places, because mastering the power of magic means mastering the channel to the top of society.


    This situation became even more exaggerated after Jean established the city of silver and closed down the magicians in the human kingdom.


    Because there are very few magicians outside the silver city, although many nobles want to win over some magicians to become their own power, they can''t start with Ben.


    Wild mages became the only choice.


    Although these wild mages master few spells and even accept a variety of magic inheritance, they are not orthodox mages at all, but they have talent.


    Unfortunately, the trace of wild mage is also difficult to find.


    Hornheim, an alchemy family with thousands of years of inheritance, mastered magic even before the emergence of the silver city, so of course they can''t be regarded as the wild mage family. They are quite orthodox and have a complete inheritance of magic family.


    Even for this magic family with thousands of years of inheritance, the family members are generally only silver or even gold. If any family member can be promoted to master level, he will have the qualification to enter the Presbyterian Council, become an upper class person in the family and obtain more resources.


    The hornheim family has been handed down for thousands of years. So far, only the ancestors who founded the family have reached the legendary level. Today''s hornheim family is only an extraordinary elder with the most powerful combat effectiveness.


    That''s why Garfield was so shocked: he didn''t expect that only an apprentice of Angus would have supreme strength!


    That''s only one step away from the legend!


    The supreme magician, no matter in which country or race, can obtain an enviable high status. With this unlimited potential and brilliant future, he is willing to become an apprentice of Angus?


    If he had this talent, Garfield thought that even if Angus was a legendary mage, he would not be willing to abandon those status and resources to become his apprentice.


    Who is he?


    Garfield even forgot Alphonse, who was badly burned by the rebound fireball, and stared at Donne up and down.


    No, I haven''t heard of it.


    If such a powerful magician appeared in the human country, he would have heard of it. Unfortunately, this man''s face was ordinary and had no characteristics.


    "Your child seems a little impatient."


    Angus worried about Alphonse, and with a wave of his hand, the flame on Alphonse went out.


    "Take him to heal as soon as possible. It may leave scars after a long time."


    "Alfons was rude."


    Garfield recovered, shook his head again and again, and asked the expressionless attendant to carry Alfons back. The doctors of the hornheim family will help him with preliminary treatment and drink a bottle of therapeutic potion. He will be basically fine tomorrow.


    Garfield looked at Donne. "What do you call your excellency?"


    "You can call me noboti."


    Donne let go: "Lord Garfield, he did it first."


    Donne was right. Garfield was not blind. He saw that alvons did it first.


    But in other words, even if Donne did it first, Garfield dared not have any temper - he was a supreme magician, and one could easily destroy most of the hornheim family.


    If he had patience, he could even destroy the whole hornheim family alone.


    In front of such a strong man, all reasons, statements and grievances are not tenable, and can only be held in my heart.


    Of course, the hornheim family inherited for thousands of years is not a persimmon to be manipulated by others. They still have some cards, but they won''t use those cards until a critical moment. They can''t get stiff with each other and try not to get stiff.


    "Excuse me, I''ve never heard of a supreme magician named noboti in the human kingdom."


    Donne shrugged: "then you see it now."


    Garfield was speechless.


    Angus said casually: "Lord norbotti is Jean''s good friend. It is almost certain to promote the legend with his talent."


    Angus''s casual words surprised Garfield.


    Must be promoted to legend!?


    Even gene, the Lord of the stars and moon, is so optimistic about him!?


    When did such rebellious talents appear in the human country!?


    "Oh, yes."


    Angus pointed to Elia and said, "this is Elia, norbotti''s sister. If nothing happens, she will be promoted to legend before she is 18."


    "Before the age of 18!? promotion legend!? how is this possible!? even the most talented - no! Wait! Is it --"


    Garfield suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Elia strangely: "magic fit!?"


    As a magic family inherited for thousands of years, Garfield certainly knows the powerful effect of magic affinity. Every magic affinity in history has been promoted to the legendary realm without exception.


    There has been no magic affinity in the human kingdom for a long time. I didn''t expect to see one today!


    Garfield''s eyes immediately became hot, and the stiff expression on his face became a lot more enthusiastic. If it was her, it might be able to meet the requirements!


    "Master Angus, this way, please. Let''s sit down and have a cup of tea first, and then talk slowly."


    Donne and Angus are a little confused. What''s the matter with this guy?


    I didn''t want to let them in just now, but I invited them in again in the twinkling of an eye?


    Garfield took Donne and them to the reception hall, and the maids immediately brought top-grade black tea and cakes, which were not as expensive as Ellington''s best.


    The obvious attitude changes before and after Garfield made Angus show a subtle smile and look at Donne. They both seem to understand something.


    After Donne and his men had a sip of hot tea, Garfield first broke the silence: "We hornheim family have admired master Angus''s strength and fame in alchemy for a long time. I''ve always wanted to exchange alchemy knowledge with you before. Unfortunately, since the end of the war, master has been on a treacherous path and can''t find it at all. I didn''t expect to have the opportunity to sit and communicate with you today. I''m so happy I''m glad. "


    "Your Excellency, alchemy is a very profound skill. Even I dare not say how much I have mastered on this road. I want to communicate with each other and verify our ideas, which can make us progress together."


    "The master is right. This is also my idea. I think the more people walking on this road, the more fields we can explore and discover, and the more things we can master."


    "Indeed, I also admire the accumulation of the hornheim family in alchemy, which has been inherited for thousands of years. I also need to ask you for advice on many things."


    Garfield and Angus flattered each other, and after going around in a big circle, the topic seemed to finally return to the subject.


    "I don''t know what happened to master Angus''s visit to the hornheim family this time?"


    Angus smiled and said meaningfully, "this matter has something to do with your ancestors..."


    Donne took out Ilus''s royal staff: "Your Excellency should know what this is?"


    "The scepter of Ilus?"


    Garfield glanced: "how could it be in your hands? It should be in the treasure house of the Ilus Empire now."


    "Noboti is a good friend of the Regent of Ilus, Donne. For some inconvenient reasons, he handed over the Royal scepter to his Excellency noboti."


    Angus smiled and said, "our purpose this time is related to the Royal scepter."


    "You want to fix it?"


    As the contemporary patriarch of the hornheim family, Garfield certainly knows some secret news. After all, after the original Royal Scepter broke, the king of that term couldn''t have asked them to try to repair it.


    "Yes, your majesty Donne, the Regent, tried to repair this weapon. I think the hornheim family must have retained the precious information left at the beginning. Therefore, I asked your excellency Edward to bring us to you."


    Angus gently knocked on the table: "you should also understand how much help it would be to the reputation of the hornheim family if the Royal Scepter was repaired with your help..."


    Garfield frowned. Ilus''s Royal Scepter was designed by his ancestors and successfully manufactured under the promotion of Girard the great. It is the most powerful Legion weapon in human history. It is impossible for him not to be excited to see the Royal Scepter appear in front of him. After all, it is likely to concentrate the alchemy crystallization they do not know.


    But it''s impossible for them to fix it.


    Now no one in the hornheim family dares to say that his level of alchemy has reached the level of his ancestors.


    "Although I want to help you, to tell you the truth, my level of alchemy is far less than that of Sir Angus..."


    "No, no, no, you misunderstood."


    Angus shook his head and said, "we are not asking you to repair it, but just need to refer to the information left by master hornheim."


    Information?


    Garfield''s expression was more embarrassed.


    In order to protect valuable information, one of the rules of the hornheim family is to prohibit anyone from entering the library unless the core members of the family.


    The reason why Edward could see those materials was that Alphonse didn''t exclude him and the family didn''t pay attention to him. Therefore, the identity of Garfield''s son gave him the qualification to enter the library.


    But now even Edward is not qualified to enter there.


    Angus offered to go into the library and read the materials


    This embarrassed Garfield.


    Angus is the first alchemist in the world. His face must be sold, and if possible, he must make friends with Angus, which is very important to the hornheim family.


    But the Presbyterian side


    Garfield frowned.

 Chapter 700

    "Your Excellency is very embarrassed?"


    Angus''s smile converged: "if you don''t trust us, you can send someone to join us. We only watch the information related to the Royal scepter, and we won''t check the rest without authorization."


    From the heart, Angus''s request is not excessive. After all, although the original materials are important, from the moment when the concept was put forward, all things, including relevant materials, belong to the Ilus Empire, and they have the right to watch relevant materials.


    But with the split of the kingdom of solant from the ilrus Empire and the hornheim family becoming a member of the kingdom of solant, the situation became very delicate.


    To show them is to cooperate with the enemy and betray the country.


    If you don''t let them see it, you will offend Angus and a supreme mage who will inevitably be promoted to legend, which is not worth it.


    "I can''t make a decision on this matter right away. Please rest at the manor. I need to ask the Presbyterian Council for instructions."


    Garfield stood up and said, "my housekeeper will show you around. I''ll arrange a welcome party in the evening. Please be sure to enjoy it."


    Donne suddenly said, "the tour is not comparable. Please arrange a room for us. We need a rest."


    "The Housekeeper will arrange all this. Please allow me to leave first."


    Garfield hurried away, and then the housekeeper came and arranged a room for Donne and them.


    After holding back the housekeeper, Angus closed the door, applied a sound insulation spell, and then said to Donne, "Garfield will have this reaction, as I expected."


    "Will he refuse?"


    "No, he will agree."


    Angus smiled proudly: "but they will certainly put forward conditions. For example, they will exchange my alchemy notes for something."


    "Trouble?"


    Donne looked at him. "If we don''t want to accept this condition, we can do it another way."


    "What way?"


    Donne smiled. "A problem that can be solved with a fist is not a problem."


    "Why didn''t I see you were still a violent person before? Don''t you like fighting and being a commander?"


    "That''s out of some necessity. We must train our troops."


    Donne said, "but now it''s different."


    "Don''t do it for the time being. It''s not the best choice to turn against them."


    Angus shook his head and dismissed Donne''s idea. He looked at things from the height of the whole human race. After all, a family inherited for thousands of years. If their family disappears, it will be the loss of the whole human race.


    "I hope they will be tough. I''m very interested in the plant growth catalyst. I''m worried about no excuse."


    Edward next to him looked embarrassed: "Your Majesty Donne..."


    "Oh, forget you''re still there... Your brother is really cruel."


    Edward was silent for a moment and whispered, "alvons, he wasn''t like this before..."


    "Before was before, now is now, people will change, and power will make people crazy."


    Edward was silent for another moment, then murmured, "that fireball... Can''t hurt me."


    Edward''s words puzzled don.


    "Stop it. I knew it would be like this. I have prepared some alchemy notes, which are the rest of my research."


    Angus smiled and said proudly, "those things are no longer important. Just restoring the transmission array technology is enough to make me famous in history."


    Donne glanced at Angus obliquely. "You have a thick skin."


    Obviously, gene and Angus are going to have a good reputation with Don.


    Angus doesn''t think so: "the skin is not thick enough. You can''t live until you get promoted. Sometimes you have to lower your head to live in the face of threats."


    "Oh? It sounds like there are some stories?"


    "Well, it''s all old things. Don''t mention it."


    Donne smiled strangely and took out a Book: "well, by the way, I have a magic experience here. Guess what it records?"


    Angus looked puzzled: "how could I know."


    "Let me tell you," Donne cleared his throat, "this is a second-order spell. It is specialized in arcane. It uses arcane power to transform local structures to achieve the effect of local strengthening and hardness. It consumes a small amount of magic in the continuous process..."


    Angus didn''t respond at first, but his expression gradually became wonderful after hearing it. Angus''s face changed again and again, and suddenly stopped Donne''s words: "how can this note be in your hand?"


    Donne smiled strangely, "don''t you want to know the name of this spell?"


    "I didn''t name it!"


    "I named it ''Angus'' local hardness technique'', um... Although I think ''Angus'' self-esteem protection technique'' is more appropriate."


    Angus was stunned: "what bad spell did you name after me!"


    "Eh? What do you say it''s a bad spell?"


    Donne looked at Angus with great interest: "isn''t this a spell to enhance local defense?"


    Angus suddenly changed his face and said very seriously: "well, you''re right. This is a very useful second-order arcane skill, but after I studied it, I found it difficult for bronze mages to master it, so I gave it up - give me back your notes quickly."


    "... you have a very thick skin."


    Donne looked at Angus very strangely. Obviously, when this guy first developed this spell, he also thought of some bad things - I don''t know what happened at the beginning, which made him have the idea of developing this spell.


    "Tell me about you and egwin, and I''ll give you back your notes."


    "This... Okay."


    Angus reluctantly compromised and began to tell Donne about their fight side by side with egwin. He spent the afternoon in the room. Finally, Angus got his handwriting back. He wanted to directly burn the handwriting and destroy the evidence, but he had a cramp in his brain and put his notes away.


    Perhaps, when does he think he will use this spell?


    Or does he think this spell will make him more famous in history?


    In the evening, Garfield just showed up at the beginning of the party, and then left in a hurry.


    As a result, the so-called party seemed to turn into a one-man play by Donne and his family. The hornheim family basically didn''t appear, and only some servants and maids were serving them.


    Angus said with an unhappy face, "do you feel that the hornheim family is a little strange?"


    Donne shook his head while cutting meat for Elia: "strange? I didn''t notice."


    "The servants here are always expressionless and feel so gloomy, Edward. Was it like this before?"


    "Hey? No."


    "That''s strange... Is it difficult..."


    Angus thought.


    On the other hand, in a large room on the top floor of the main building of hornheim manor, six elders sat around, and Garfield stood beside him, expressionless.


    They are discussing Angus''s request.


    "I think we can let them refer to it. Those materials have no effect on us. It''s better to let them refer to it, and we may find a chance to start."


    "I object. Those materials are the treasures left by our ancestors. Only our hornheim family are qualified to watch and study. They should not be disclosed to outsiders."


    "I also object. Now hornheim has nothing to do with the Ilus Empire, and soon has nothing to do with the kingdom of solant. There is no need to care too much about them."


    "I object - I mean, I support letting them see those materials. Don''t forget that Angus is not only an alchemist, but also a legendary mage. If he wants to break through, none of us has the ability to stop him."


    "I also support letting them see those materials. They have made it clear that the current situation is very bad for us. We don''t have enough strength to fight them and can only accept the reality. What''s more, the little girl is the best choice at present."


    There was a moment of silence in the room. The five people looked at the last elder: "elder maladon, what do you mean?"


    Elder maladon said slowly, "now three people have agreed to let them see the information. Plus Garfield''s one vote, it is four votes. Even if I veto, the result is a foregone conclusion."


    "But the rules left by our ancestors cannot be broken..."


    "Rules? What are rules?"


    Maladon sneered: "the people with big fists say the rules. I''d like to ask, if Angus and his men break into the library without agreeing to their request, who can stop them?"


    Maladon is the most powerful on the scene, but he is only extraordinary, and he is still extraordinary level 5. He can''t even beat the anonymous Donne, let alone Angus.


    "Angus is a human hero after all. He should not be able to do that kind of thing..."


    "Hero? Don''t forget, another meaning of hero refers to those who survive the cruel battlefield. What can''t such people do to achieve their goals?"


    Maladon said faintly, "however, although we agree to let them watch, we can''t let them watch for nothing and let them take out things in exchange."


    Several elders in the room woke up immediately. Since they couldn''t stop them, they simply maximized their interests!


    "What do we need? The girl''s soul? Fresh sacrifice? Or just tell them to exchange the girl?"


    "Are you crazy? That will expose us - not what we need, but what they can come up with. No matter how bad they come up with, we can only agree to the request for exchange."


    "No, after all, Angus came in person. The things he took out won''t be too bad."


    "Since they want to see our knowledge, they can exchange it with knowledge. Angus must have a lot of alchemy notes. If they can exchange it, we won''t suffer!"


    Angus guessed exactly what they thought at the moment.


    But what they don''t know is that if they refuse, he will really do those things

 Chapter 701

    After breakfast the next day, Garfield came directly to Donne and them.


    "The Presbyterian Council has approved your application for reading materials."


    Garfield first reported the good news, and then said, "but the elders agreed that you should pay the price of consulting the information. After all, you should also understand that now we belong to the kingdom of solant and have no obligation to help the Ilus empire."


    Angus gave Donne a look: look, I knew it would be like this.


    Donne smiled in his heart, knowing that the other party would certainly make such a request, so he brought him here


    Donne had already considered this situation, but considering the collapse that was almost destroyed by him last night, Donne decided not to say it and left Angus some dignity.


    Angus nodded: "this is a very reasonable request, but do you have any specific needs for the exchange?"


    So easy to talk?


    Garfield was stunned and said the results of the elders'' discussion: "hornheim is very interested in the alchemy experience of Sir Angus."


    it is as expected.


    Angus pretended to ponder for a moment, thought about it, and then said faintly: "although the hornheim family is an alchemy family inherited for thousands of years, I am confident that my alchemy is no less than hornheim''s secret, and my alchemy notes are not so cheap."


    "But master, you can check the information of the Royal Scepter yourself."


    "You and I all know that the Royal Scepter has broken. This time, I just came out of a psychology of taking a chance and hope to repair it, but the risk is too great."


    Angus sighed and said, "if it''s repaired, it''s certainly helpful for my alchemy level, but if it''s not repaired... You should know how much it''s a blow to my reputation?"


    Garfield was speechless.


    Yes, everyone knows that repairing the Royal scepter is a great achievement enough to be remembered in history, but why hasn''t anyone repaired it for so long?


    On the one hand, because no one has that confidence, on the other hand, there are risks.


    If it is repaired, it can be remembered in history. If it is not repaired, it will not only stink your reputation, but also offend the Ilus royal family.


    "So."


    Angus just threw out what he really wanted to say at this time: "exchange is OK, but only the data of the Royal scepter is not enough. I will take out the experience notes of three kinds of alchemy, but I need you to take out the alchemy records of three mature products. As for the data of the Royal scepter, it will be regarded as an addition."


    "This..."


    Garfield hesitated and quickly weighed the gains and losses of interests in his mind. After finally determining that the transaction was within the acceptance range, he immediately nodded and agreed to Angus: "no problem, just do it. I don''t know what three alchemy notes the master intends to take out?"


    "Analysis of the constant force field effect of magic", "overflow observation and beam collection method of magic channel", "basic theory of multiple Superposition Technology of magic array."


    Angus said lightly, "what do you think of these three notes?"


    The analysis of the constant force field effect of magic is Angus'' experience in early alchemy research, and it is also the reason why he is respected by so many alchemists. He discovered the constant force field effect of magic. No one has ever studied this aspect before. In this record, Angus clearly explained the characteristics and functions of the magic field effect of constant spell, and how to use its characteristics to increase the effect of constant spell.


    The overflow observation and binding method of magic channel solves the problem that the magic channel is narrow and the magic channel collapses due to magic overflow in drawing magic array in alchemy. This problem has plagued many magicians and alchemists, but Angus has given a unique solution in this regard, Although this problem cannot be solved from the root, it can greatly reduce the probability of magic overflow.


    As for the basic theory of multiple Superposition Technology of magic array, it is even more remarkable. This is the technology on which Angus became famous. In alchemy, the manufacturing of magic equipment is based on constant spells, engraved magic patterns, enchanting and depicting magic array. Constant spells are limited by the magic position of the equipment itself and the strength of the manufacturer, Pattern carving and enchanting are limited by the strength that the material of the equipment can bear. Both methods have certain requirements for the equipment itself.


    However, the methods of depicting the magic array are different. By improving the magic array method and engraving the magic array pattern on the equipment to stimulate power, it can provide the same magic power. The best thing is that this method also has very low requirements on the equipment itself, which is the most commonly used method.


    Based on the same equipment, if you can depict more magic arrays without interfering with each other, you will naturally create better magic equipment.


    Based on this situation, the basic theory of multiple Superposition Technology of magic array shows a very great strategic value. If you master this technology, you can almost establish your position as a master in the alchemy circle.


    These three notes are priceless in the alchemy world!


    "No problem! Absolutely no problem!"


    Perhaps worried that Angus would change his mind again, Garfield said decisively: "just these three notes!"


    Angus looked at Garfield: "I have shown our sincerity, so what technology are you going to come up with?"


    "Hohenheim''s treatment solution optimization plan", "Maraton''s herbal extract extract plan" and "structural puppet''s structural analysis".


    Before Donne could speak, Angus suddenly got up and directly lowered his face: "it seems that you are very insincere, norbotti, Elia, Edward, let''s go."


    "Master Angus! We are sincere!"


    "You are sincere!? hum! If you are sincere, you will take out these garbage to fool me!?"


    Angus said angrily, "hornheim''s treatment solution optimization? Are you teasing me!? can''t I even refine the treatment solution? I have at least 20 solutions for the optimization of the treatment solution!"


    "Maraton''s herbal extract program?" has it been so many years since I didn''t even extract the essence of herbs? Or did I see your Hohenheim family''s skills in this area?


    "Structural analysis of constructive puppets? It''s very good and powerful. Everyone knows that hornheim has unique research on human refining and constructive puppets, but you fool me with this kind of thing? Do I know nothing?"


    If it hadn''t been for Angus''s appearance, Dumne had not known that the Hohenheim family still had a little calculation, but he was very interested in the "Maraton''s herbal extract extract" and the structural analysis of the structural puppet. The former might help to extract the constituents of thistle and silver thread. The latter may help him understand the internal and external structure of the constructed puppet, and may bring him some inspiration.


    Angus said forcefully, "if you are sincere, exchange your family''s books on human body refining and puppet construction."


    "Impossible!"


    Garfield shook his head and said, "due to the warning of the gods, the study of human refining has been banned. We are only engaged in the study of constructing puppets."


    "Change the name, the essence has not changed."


    Angus said faintly, "do you think I can''t see that the servants and maids in the manor are virtual puppets? That''s not the effect of human refining. Is it entirely the technology of constructing puppets?"


    what the fuck!? Those servants are dolls!?


    Don''s face was confused. If Angus hadn''t said it, he wouldn''t have found it.


    At dinner last night, I secretly felt that the maids of the hornheim family were all beautiful girls with long legs and big breasts, and their feelings were artificially customized.


    Garfield said reluctantly, "master, please forgive us. We really can''t spread the technology refined by the human body..."


    "If not, let Edward see it."


    Angus said coldly, "I won''t ask him about this in the future. Isn''t it a rumor?"


    Garfield subconsciously saw Edward who was silent next to him.


    Donne suddenly realized that Angus was going to benefit his apprentice.


    Although it seemed so reluctant at the beginning, it was still very attentive after the real admission.


    Seeing that Garfield didn''t immediately refuse, Angus made a decision: "OK, the first technology is so decided. Let Edward learn the technology of human body refining and constructing puppets. This should be his power. I, who is a teacher, can help him get it back."


    Garfield opened his mouth and didn''t refuse.


    "So the second technology," Angus said, "I want to see the formula of your hornheim plant growth catalyst."


    "This --"


    Hornheim is well aware of the significance of plant growth catalytic liquid, so he has always firmly controlled this secret, but the technology Angus took out in exchange is too attractive for him to refuse.


    "Forget the embarrassment. Let''s go."


    "Please stay!"


    Garfield said, "I promised! There''s a third technology. Just say what you want!"


    "The third Technology..."


    Angus looked at Donne with a meaningful face and said to Garfield: "you hornheim family have nothing worth coveting. Forget the third technology."


    As soon as Garfield was relieved, he heard Angus continue: "I''m very interested in the artificial soul of the einzbellen family. Just tell me the news of the einzbellen family."


    In addition to the Royal scepter, another main purpose is the news of the einzbellen family. Anyway, there is no other idea. Just take it directly as an exchange condition.


    The einzbellen family!?


    Garfield''s face changed greatly.

 Chapter 702

    "Master Angus..."


    Garfield smiled reluctantly, "what are you talking about? I can''t understand it. You''d better change the condition."


    Angus snorted coldly, "don''t pretend to be stupid with me. Except the gods, if anyone in the world knows the whereabouts of the einzbellen family, it''s only you hornheim family."


    Garfield had a cold sweat on his head. He wondered how Angus learned such secret news.


    The einzbellen family has disappeared in the world for hundreds of years. No one should know the existence of this family except the hornheim family, which had a close relationship at the beginning.


    It has been closed for hundreds of years, and now there is no normal human in the einzbellen family. They have used the human body alchemy of the hornheim family, combined with their own research on artificial souls, and have transformed the remaining clansmen into immortal beings similar to alchemy dolls.


    If not, the einzbellen family, which is closed and unable to intermarry with the outside world and has no fresh blood, may have perished long ago.


    Because of some things, Garfield is now very sensitive to einz Belen, so when he suddenly heard the word, his reaction was a little strange.


    "I just want to get the information of the einzbellen family. It has no impact on you. This transaction should be very simple."


    Angus sneered and said, "if you don''t want to, exchange hornheim''s crystal matrix puppet core technology."


    "That''s impossible!"


    Garfield flatly refused. Without the technical support of artificial soul, the puppet core technology of crystallization matrix is the core of the hornheim family, which is absolutely impossible to exchange.


    "The news of the einz Belen family..."


    "Give me some time to think about it."


    Garfield said a little impatiently, "you can go to the library now. Someone will take the corresponding materials to you for your reference, but you are only allowed to read in the library and are not allowed to bring them out."


    Although he didn''t get a positive answer, Angus is sure he will agree in the end.


    It''s just a piece of news, but they can change to a technology they have been jealous of for a long time. How can this transaction be considered as a good deal.


    Angus and Edward went to the library together, while Donne and Elia stayed outside.


    He was impatient to let him see that. Anyway, Angus is an expert. Let him see it for himself.


    While waiting for nothing to do, Donne said, "Elia, let''s go hunting outside?"


    Elia nodded happily, "well, I listen to my brother!"


    Donne laughed and rubbed Elia''s head. They walked to the manor gate.


    A magic array was set up near hornheim manor. Those Warcraft were driven away. I''m afraid they have to go far if they want to hunt.


    "Damn it! Damn it! If it weren''t for that guy -"


    As soon as he passed the back garden, Donne heard a familiar voice.


    It''s alvons.


    "That damn bastard, I must kill him - power? No! I don''t need it! Get out!"


    Around a bush, Alphonse''s figure appeared in front of Donne, but his state seemed a little wrong at the moment.


    Alphonse knelt in the garden pavilion, grabbed his head with both hands, his hair was messy, and his mouth kept shouting small words with unknown meaning.


    "What happened to him?"


    Elia took Donne''s hand and looked at Alphonse a little strangely: "it looks strange."


    Donne frowned slightly. Alfons''s state was very wrong. Did he burn his brain by the fireball rebounded yesterday?


    "- I said I didn''t need your help! Get out! Get out!"


    Alphonse roared, and Donne suddenly noticed his face.


    His face was full of pain and struggle, and his eyes were full of blood, like crazy.


    Something''s wrong


    Tang en was just about to go up to see the situation when he suddenly noticed someone coming. He suddenly took Elia and hid behind the Bush to hide his breath.


    Alphonse also noticed that someone was coming. At this time, he forced himself to endure the pain, got up and sat on the stone chair, looking as if nothing had happened.


    "Alvons."


    "Grandpa."


    Alphonse stood up and bowed.


    It was elder maladon who came.


    "How''s the integration?"


    "Very good, very strong."


    Alvons squeezed out a smile: "although only a part of it was integrated, it made me feel the unprecedented great power."


    "Very good."


    Elder maladon nodded: "I was worried that your progress was slow. Now I can feel a little relieved."


    Alphonse reluctantly smiled: "grandpa has a heart."


    "Come on, maybe you will make our hornheim family stand at the top of prandal."


    Elder maladon said calmly, "it''s a pity that Edward was expelled, otherwise it would be more smooth if it were him."


    Alvons clenched his fist and his joints were blue.


    "Go back. Don''t let everyone worry about your situation. Don''t be so impulsive next time."


    If elder maladon pointed out, "in addition, if you have a chance, let Edward stay."


    Alphonse paused at his feet and shouted, "no! I won''t let him come back! No one can take what belongs to me!"


    "Then don''t let us down."


    "Never!"


    Elder maladon left with satisfaction.


    Alphonse''s eyes sent the figure of elder maladon to disappear, clenched his fist and whispered painfully: "brother... You must leave here quickly... People here are crazy... Get out of my head! I said I don''t need your strength!"


    After only a moment''s support, Alphonse regained his previous expression of pain.


    Donne in the shadow was thoughtful.


    Although I only heard a few words just now, the amount of information is amazing.


    Obviously, maladon''s "integration" has something to do with alvons''s pain at the moment, and he has been forcibly resisting this integration.


    Although I don''t know what happened, at least Alfons was worried that Edward''s words had been heard by Don just now.


    This boy is pretending to be loyal and trying to protect Edward.


    For his sake, give him a hand.


    Donne appeared in front of Alphonse.


    "It''s you!"


    Alphonse woke up for a moment, looked back nervously, and shouted, "no matter what you see, get out of here now!"


    "Don''t worry, no one can see us."


    Donne finished and pressed his head: [Nora, check it.]


    Nora flapped her wings and landed on Donne''s arm. After looking at him with her fingers for a moment, Nora said, "there is another soul in his body, which is eroding his will."


    If so


    Can it be purified


    That soul is highly polluted, but it''s nothing to me. Look at me!]


    High level of pollution?


    Donne frowned. Is it the power of chaos? No, if it was eroded by the power of chaos, Alphonse should have fallen into irrational madness. How can he still be in the mood to protect Edward?


    The surging power of life poured into Alphonse''s body. The power of life slowed down the pain he suffered on his body, and Alphonse''s expression eased a lot.


    The purification effect began to appear. As soon as another soul pestering his soul came into contact with the pure and incomparable power of life, it immediately began to counterattack. The other party tried to devour Nora''s power of life.


    [how dare you want to fight back? Hum, let you try it!]


    Nora angrily forked her waist, and the light of life became stronger.


    Alphonse groaned, as if he heard a cry from the depths of his soul. After finding that he could not resist Nora''s power, the soul began to speed up the speed of swallowing Alphonse''s soul.


    But the iron will honed by Alfons''s long-term confrontation with the other party played a key role at this time, and his soul defense was impeccable.


    Unable to beat the invaders and occupy the body, the unknown soul in Alphonse began to shrink rapidly and tried to hide from purification.


    [still want to hide?]


    Nora''s eyebrows turned upside down, and with a wave of her small hand, a golden Rune the size of a grain of rice flashed away and directly disappeared into Alphonse''s body: [I let you have nowhere to hide!]


    After the golden Rune drilled into Alphonse''s body, it immediately disintegrated. The powerful force filled Alphonse''s body, and the polluted soul was as clear as ink dots on white paper.


    [I got you! Disappear!]


    At Nora''s command, the broken golden runes suddenly began to gather around the polluted soul. Without giving the soul a chance to escape, they sealed it directly into the runes.


    With the gentle pinch of Nora''s little finger, the polluted soul was pulled out of Alphonse''s body.


    When the polluted soul left the body, he was a big man... Oh no, Alphonse, who was sweating all over, was like he had just been fished out of the water, but from his expression, he was very relaxed and no longer painful.


    [keep this soul first and see if you can analyze something later.]


    Donne stopped Nora''s plan to destroy her soul and said to Alphons, "how do you feel now?"


    "Thank you... Thank you..."


    Alphonse gasped, his face flushed morbidly.


    He did not expect that Donne had such a powerful power that even that soul could be restrained.


    "Can you stand up?"


    After Alphonse got up, Donne pointed to the pavilion next to them. After they sat down, Donne stared at Alphonse and asked, "well, now can you tell me what happened?"

 Chapter 703

    The hornheim family is weird.


    Donne and Angus have found this since they came here yesterday.


    At first he thought it was just because of the paralyzed servants. When Angus pointed out that the servants were all alchemy dolls, Donne suddenly realized it.


    But Edward said these servants were not like that when he was a child.


    So Donne took care, and he really found some strange places.


    The hornheim family is too quiet.


    As the headquarters of a huge family, it covers a huge area. It should be a large and lively family with a large population.


    But the number of people at hornheim manor is a little strange.


    Even if all the chores are left to the alchemy dolls, there are too few members of the hornheim family as the master. No, it should be said that there are few people at all.


    There is a breath of silence and tranquility in the air here.


    The strange hornheim manor, Garfield''s strange attitude and Alfons''s just abnormality all reveal a message to Donne: the hornheim family is strange.


    After Alfons was silent for a moment, he whispered, "there are some things that will be troublesome to know. Are you sure you want to know about hornheim?"


    Donne rubbed his chin and said, "tell me I''m interested and I''m waiting for tea and the theater.".


    After getting rid of the shackles, alvons relaxed and sighed: "it''s been a long time since it was so easy. It may be useful to tell you. After all, you and master Angus are so powerful. Maybe you can solve this problem."


    "Oh?"


    Donne looked at him with interest. "What''s the problem?"


    "The hornheim family... Is crazy."


    Alphonse stunned Donne with a word: "crazy?"


    "Yes."


    After a moment''s silence, Alphonse whispered, "since they learned that the einzbellen family had obtained immortality in another way, they have gone crazy. Yes, they covet immortality."


    Immortality?


    Donne frowned. Immortality in the eyes of mortals may not be true immortality. It may be imprisonment in another sense.


    "And then?"


    "They planned to kidnap a member of einzbellen during a visit more than ten years ago."


    Alfons said quietly: "That''s what I came across a long time ago. My grandfather... That is, the marathon elder of the six member Presbyterian Church. He led the core members of the family to disassemble the man''s body, because einzbellen''s human body refining technology was learned from us hornheim, so there is no secret for us. Grandpa can easily find the way to store the core soul Precious stones. "


    "Then the elders tried to reverse decompose the soul gem, dig the secret, and try to obtain the transformation technology of artificial soul from there, but they didn''t expect that this was the beginning of the nightmare."


    "In that soul gem, in addition to the man''s own soul, there is also a crazy soul!"


    At this point, a trace of panic flashed across Alphonse''s face: "Grandpa, they are all crazy! They said that the great existence promise will give them strong power! Eternal life!"


    Donne frowned slightly. Alphons said that the situation was very similar to the original dark snake, but the dark snake has now been completely destroyed. Even those wandering claws and teeth have been swept away by the people sent by the Holy See of light. Now the dark snake has completely disappeared from the world.


    If it wasn''t them, who would it be?


    "Now the elders of hornheim are crazy in order to obtain immortality. They began to refine the forbidden human body. Then they took all the servants in the manor as experimental objects and refined them into dolls with human bodies - just to create a perfect body for that existence!"


    Alphons said gnashing his teeth: "even his mother was not spared - those damn bastards, they have been crazy to the extreme! And that damn man, in order to achieve his goal, even his mother abandoned him!"


    Polluted soul, refined human body, eternal temptation, perfect body


    Donne looked thoughtfully at Elia.


    If anyone present is the best fit for the perfect body, Elia is undoubtedly the best choice.


    As the reincarnation of the goddess, it is needless to say that the excellence of this body, coupled with the rare magic affinity talent, is as conspicuous as a light in the night for Garfield who desperately want to create a perfect body.


    No wonder his attitude changed so quickly yesterday. It turned out that he was playing Elia''s idea.


    "So? You pretended to be loyal and opposed. In order to protect Edward, you deliberately spoke ill of your brother and drove him out of here?"


    Alvons whispered, "the hornheim family needs someone to pass on. My brother''s talent is much better than me. It''s more useful to leave him than me."


    Donne looked at him with great admiration. Unexpectedly, this guy was still such a dedicated brother.


    "What do you want to do now?"


    "I want to purify here!"


    Alvons said firmly, "this place is completely hopeless. They are all crazy. I can''t let them leave here and insult the name of hornheim inherited for thousands of years."


    Donne raised his eyebrows. "Where''s the plan?"


    "... No."


    "Ha?"


    Don en patted on the forehead: "you don''t even have a reliable plan. Do you still want so much?"


    "In fact... It''s not without."


    Alphonse hesitated and said, "there is a powerful weapon inherited by my ancestors in hornheim''s treasure house. If I can get that weapon, I am sure to bury them all here. Unfortunately, I can''t enter the treasure house until I get the patriarchal status."


    "What weapon is so powerful?"


    "A doll."


    After a pause, Alphonse continued, "the most powerful doll ever made by our ancestors."


    Donne looked suspicious: "how powerful?"


    No matter how powerful this thing is, it is also man-made. How strong can it be?


    "Infinity is close to legendary!"


    "Sleeping trough!? is that still an alchemy doll?"


    Donne was stunned. How difficult it is to promote legend. Just look at the number of legendary strong men in prandal. As a result, a person even has the strength close to legend. How can those people get mixed up?


    "That''s the most powerful doll made by hornheim''s ancestors. It''s also one of our cards. It''s said that the ancestors made it with the soul of a legendary strong man who died in battle combined with the most precious materials. However, because the doll is too strong and has her own consciousness, she has strong autonomy. She doesn''t like to obey orders and likes to follow her own rules The ancestors sealed her in the treasure house. "


    "The ancestors once said that as long as she can find what she lacks, she can really be promoted to legend and become a legendary alchemy doll."


    "I see... But in other words, you know the most powerful combat effectiveness level of hornheim."


    The most powerful elder is the marathon elder, with extraordinary strength. The most powerful weapon is a sealed pseudo legendary alchemy doll. This level of combat effectiveness is not enough.


    Don shrugged and said, "if it''s just this level, Angus and I can easily help you deal with them - but are you sure you want to kill them? They''re crazy, but they''re all your family after all."


    Alvons said coldly, "they have not been my family since they madly used my mother to refine the human body."


    Donne nodded noncommittally and used living people to carry out alchemy experiments. This is absolutely forbidden. Just by this point, killing them would be a way for heaven.


    "That soul polluted the whole hornheim... He kept whispering in my ear... Promised me strong power, eternal life, as long as I accepted him... Whispering every day and night is like a nightmare..."


    Alphonse clenched his fist: "I pretended to accept the integration of the soul and have been patient for so many years, just to get the inheritance right, then activate the doll and end all this with my own hands. Now, until I meet you, I finally have a chance!"


    Alphonse looked at Donne very firmly and said, "Lord norbotti, please fight with master Angus to destroy this dirty family. As long as you purify them, no matter what information you need in the family, I can give it to you!"


    Instead of agreeing on the spot, Donne said, "go back and continue acting. I''ll discuss it with master Angus in the evening. If we decide, we''ll let you know."


    "I see, but I hope you will do it as soon as possible."


    Alphonse''s eyes fell on Elia and whispered, "I think they have decided to do it since the moment they saw the little girl."


    "If they dare to fight Elia, they will suffer."


    Donne''s expression was quite strange. He decided to hit Ms. disaster on her head. Isn''t it too long for him?


    Seeing Alphons leave the garden, Donne turned to Nora. "How credible is what he said?"


    As a goblin, Nora was born to distinguish the thoughts of other people''s hearts. It was good or evil. Just ask her.


    Nora was enjoying eating with a sugar ball in her hand. She wiped the sugar residue on the corner of her mouth and said, "what he said is true. He didn''t lie."


    "In other words, is there a strange soul polluting here..."


    Donne''s eyes narrowed slightly and his heart began to calculate quickly.


    Although it''s heartless to say so, in fact, the situation of hornheim now is just sleepy for Donne. Someone sent pillows. He was worried that he didn''t have a chance to catch it all. As a result, this happened.


    Now you don''t even have to be a thief. You can act on behalf of heaven directly and aboveboard.


    Donne rubbed his chin, meditated for a moment, and then suddenly said to Elia, "Elia, how about sleeping alone tonight?"


    "Ah? No!"


    Elia holds Donne''s arm and coquettishly says, "I want to sleep with my big brother!"


    "Don''t make trouble, I''ll tell you..."


    Donne smiled strangely. Since they want to do it to Elia, give them a chance, or they''ll be embarrassed to do it themselves.

 Chapter 704

    After a cold dinner in the evening, Donne called Angus and Edward. They came to their room and told them what had happened in the afternoon.


    "What?! is there such a thing?"


    Angus was surprised when he heard about the former and latter Gordon: "they broke their face with the einzbellen family!?"


    "Hey, hey, are you focusing on the wrong point?"


    Donne glanced at Angus: "the focus now is that the strange soul has polluted the hornheim family. Now the hornheim family has become the puppet of that guy."


    "It feels... It''s really a little subtle."


    Angus scratched his head and didn''t know what to say. He looked at Edward with a dull face, shrugged and said, "you see, Edward is stupid."


    "Edward, tell me your opinion."


    Edward suddenly thought back: "... Opinion? What opinion?"


    "Of course it''s what your brother said."


    "Alfons..."


    Edward''s face was complicated: "I knew he wasn''t like that... I didn''t expect that he suffered so much in order to protect me..."


    Edward and Alphonse had a very good relationship when they were young. At the beginning, he didn''t know why. Alphonse suddenly changed. He not only spoke ill of him every day, but even encouraged Garfield to drive him out of the hornheim family.


    Now I know that he just wanted to protect himself


    "If you feel deeply brotherly, there will be plenty of time in the future. Now we need to discuss the countermeasures."


    Seeing that Edward wanted to crook the building, Donne immediately broke it back: "what needs to be discussed is whether we should take gentle measures or be cold."


    "Moderate means?"


    Angus looked puzzled: "it''s already like this. How can it be gentle?"


    "At least," Donne smiled, "for the sake of Edward''s family, they can die less painfully."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Angus silently withdrew his desire to make complaints about "you are like a devil."


    Edward clenched his fist. "Are they hopeless?"


    Although it has nothing to do with the hornheim family, after all, this is his former home. Those people are his former family. It''s cruel to watch them die.


    "I don''t know yet."


    Donne shook his head: "although I can''t promise, I can promise you that I will try my best to save them. Of course, if I can''t save them, I can only destroy them."


    Nora''s purification power or his own void power can expel the fused soul and purify the pollution, he can''t guarantee, but it''s worth a try.


    If we can really make these people sober up, of course, it is a good thing. At least with the opportunity to recruit them, Ellington''s strength will be further strengthened.


    But if it doesn''t work, don can only be cruel and purify all these people.


    He won''t let such strange pollution continue to spread.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Wait for the chance."


    Donne pointed to the next room and said, "Elia will live next door alone tonight. I hope they will seize this opportunity."


    "Are you so sure they can''t wait to do it?"


    "That soul can''t wait any longer. So far, Elia is the best choice. He will drive Garfield and them to do it."


    As soon as Donne snapped his fingers, the soul fragments imprisoned by Nora appeared in his palm. As soon as the gray soul appeared, it flew towards the wall next door, as if there were sweet fruits attracting it.


    "What is this?"


    "The fragment of the soul was taken from Alphonse. It can make Alphonse toss hard."


    "Thank you."


    Edward lowered his head deeply and sent his thanks to Alphonse.


    "Don''t thank me. You should know that this is a good opportunity for me to incorporate hornheim."


    Donne looked at Edward with a playful face: "it''s likely that hornheim will become my territory after tonight. Don''t you mind?"


    "As long as Alphonse can stop suffering, the family doesn''t matter."


    This guy is really open


    Donne and Angus looked at each other and began to wait patiently for opportunities.


    The other side.


    "The little girl didn''t stay in noboti''s room tonight. It''s a good opportunity."


    A white haired elder whispered, "when shall we do it?"


    "Wait, wait..."


    Maladon looked at the night sky. The pink Lolita emitted a weak light behind the hazy clouds. The Warcraft in the whole forest had fallen into a deep sleep, and everything was quiet around.


    The clouds in the sky became thicker and thicker, and Lolita''s light became weaker and weaker. It was soon completely obscured. The world fell into darkness, the cold wind gradually rose, and the humidity in the air became greater and greater.


    The white haired elder murmured, "it''s going to rain..."


    "Yes, it will be a heavy rain..."


    Elder maladon smiled strangely: "of course, it''s also a great opportunity to do it..."


    "But master Angus is a legendary strong man. Is it worth taking such a big risk?"


    "For immortality, for strength, for... That gentleman, all this is worth it."


    Elder malaton opened his arms, took a deep breath of the cool night wind, and said faintly: "besides, we are not unprepared. If it goes well, we don''t even have a chance to do it. As long as we successfully bring the little girl to the secret room and let his soul occupy Elia''s body, everything can end."


    "His power will lead us to the top of prandal! Even - become a God on earth!"


    Garfield, standing not far away, trembled with excitement and became a god!


    Who can resist this temptation!? At least humans can''t!


    "Garfield."


    Maladon turned. "Is that ready just in case...?"


    "Ready."


    Garfield bowed down and whispered, "you can wake up the ''forbidden Doll'' whenever you need it."


    "If necessary, it depends on ''taboo dolls'' to entangle Angus. As for that norbotti..."


    A black light flashed in maladon''s eyes: "I''ll entangle him at the critical moment. Your task is to take Elia to the secret room. Don''t let anything go. Understand?"


    "I see!"


    Crackling


    Raindrops made a fine sound on the crystal window. Outside the window, the rain curtain covered everything between heaven and earth, and the sound of rain also covered some dark behaviors.


    "It''s raining at last..."


    Maladon said faintly, "now... Start acting!"


    Several elders in the room nodded, and then their bodies disappeared in an instant.


    At the same time, in order to attract Angus'' attention, other parts of hornheim manor also began to take action.


    First, there was a sudden explosion in the back garden. The violent explosion almost overturned the whole back garden. The assassin in black night clothes fought with hornheim''s guard, and the loud noise immediately spread to Donne.


    "There are assassins!"


    "Assemble! Assemble now! Where''s the patrol!?"


    "Captain bogus! Come to the atrium to support! There are too many enemies!"


    "Backyard! There are a lot of enemies in the backyard!"


    "Their goal is to hide the library! They can''t break through the line of defense!"


    "Oh ho?"


    Donne narrowed his eyes and showed a strange smile: "unexpectedly, he knows how to attract our attention with the crisis in the library..."


    The elders of hornheim are well aware that the main purpose of Donne and Angus here is to hide the materials in the library. If there is a crisis there, they will not be able to sit still, so they simply use it as bait.


    Angus also smiled: "if you don''t take the bait, it seems a little sorry."


    "Let''s go. At least we can''t live up to their hard acting skills."


    "That..."


    Edward opened his mouth: "do I have to show up..."


    "Come if you want. Don''t worry about Elia."


    As the sound sounded, Donne and Angus had disappeared from the room.


    FA Ye''s flash technique is so elegant.


    Edward gritted his teeth and followed.


    "Where''s the clown!? don''t you know Master Angus is here!?"


    Since he wanted to pretend to be Angus''s apprentice, of course, Donne had to give face to his nominal "teacher". At the same time, instant Arcane Missiles roared on the "Assassin".


    The assassins were all played by marathon''s puppets, perhaps for their real acting skills. After being bombarded by Arcane Missiles, they actually spewed blood.


    It''s a pity that Donne was speechless because of his exaggerated acting skills.


    Shit, who can spit blood from his mouth and blast a blood column into the sky! Have you been beheaded!?


    What''s more ridiculous is that after spraying blood, I can still get up and continue to fight, my mother!


    This acting is too bullshit. It''s hard for him to pretend that he doesn''t know how to continue to cooperate!


    "Kill!"


    Alchemy puppet assassins rushed at Donne. Of course, it is impossible to assassinate Donne with their strength. As long as they cooperate with elder maladon to hold down Donne.


    On the other side, Angus was dealt with by hornheim''s secret weapon.


    Time, all they need is time.


    As long as we can take Elia to the chamber of secrets, the battle can be decided.


    Angus floated in the air with an inviolable master style. His left hand was cold and his right hand was burning with fire. Looking down at the audience, he said faintly, "who gave you the courage to face me?"


    As the sound fell, several lightning bolts fell from the sky, wiped his body and hit the ground.


    Ice, flame, lightning, rainstorm, hurricane, together with his long flowing hair and lingran eyes, it looks like an invincible Dharma God image!


    "I''ll give 82 points for the forced installation of the sleeping slot. The rest will be sent to you in the form of 666 for fear of your pride!"


    Donne thumbs up. This is the real master of pretending!

 Chapter 705

    The battle in the garden became more and more intense. After Angus shot, those "assassins" didn''t even have the meaning to hide. They simply exposed their identity of alchemy dolls and launched suicide attacks on Angus and Donne.


    Unexpectedly, Donne thought the manor guards were acting with us. As a result, after the identity of the dolls was exposed, they were all stupid.


    "What''s going on?"


    The patrol captain bogus was completely crazy: "aren''t these people from the manor? Why did they suddenly start fighting with master Angus? And they have to sneak into the library!? are they crazy?"


    "Captain bogus!"


    Edward hurried over: "so you haven''t been polluted or transformed! This is really good news!"


    "Pollution? Transformation? Young master, what''s going on?"


    "Father and grandpa are crazy. They have been polluted by evil spirits. They want to kidnap Elia and turn her into a container for the resurrection of evil spirits!"


    "What!?"


    Bogus was stunned: "how is this possible! Sir, aren''t they normal?"


    Edward asked, "are they really normal recently?"


    Yeah, is it really normal?


    Bogus was in a trance for a moment. In fact, he was also vaguely aware of some changes in the hornheim family over the years. As a member of the patrol, he was only responsible for the security and defense of the manor. The internal affairs of the hornheim family had nothing to do with him, and he couldn''t manage so much.


    But it''s true that the people in the manor are becoming more and more indifferent and gloomy.


    Bogus looked back and immediately asked, "what should we do?"


    "Summon all normal people immediately and don''t let them be affected by the battle."


    Edward stared at the battle in the back garden and looked a little ugly: "it''s likely that the next battle will get out of control."


    Bogus immediately took action with the confused soldiers, and at this time, the battle in the back garden had escalated.


    Blazing fireballs, piercing ice cones, bottomless mud, roaring thunder and lightning, harsh hurricanes


    All kinds of spells roared and danced over the back garden and collided fiercely with the magic shield. Those alchemists who were transformed into dolls and lost their mind still retained their magic power. Not only that, because the body is an artificial magic channel, which is more pure, their strength has increased, and the magic power is quite huge, The singing time has also been shortened.


    "Give it all to me... Kneel down!"


    Angus raised his hands and suddenly pressed them down. The sudden huge force pressed all the dolls on the ground. This is the gravity superposition of the fourth-order arcane, but in Angus''s hands, he transformed them into a large-scale control spell, which is quite easy to use.


    "Bound."


    As soon as Tang en snapped his fingers, the soil wet by the rain circled up the bodies of the dolls, and then petrified in an instant, becoming an extremely strong yoke - what constitutes the yoke is not a simple stone, but a pure earth element aggregated by magic. If the strength is not enough, he could not break free from imprisonment.


    Is it a little too fast


    Angus used the wind element to send a voice to Donne: [what if they haven''t started yet?]


    Then wait a little longer


    Donne glanced at the dark house in front of him. Elia hasn''t given a signal yet.


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly there was an explosion, the manor building exploded, and several figures rushed out and appeared in front of Donne and them.


    Donne couldn''t help laughing. "Oh, isn''t this elder Garfield and maladon? What''s the matter? It''s so embarrassing?"


    Finally give up even the last cover? It seems that they have begun to act.


    Garfield pointed to Angus and said angrily to the man next to him, "see? Your enemy is him! Not us!"


    what the fuck!?


    Donne suddenly widened his eyes. Standing next to Garfield was a girl in a black dress with red ribbons. His long black hair was tied into two side ponytails. The exquisite artificial face was perfect.


    But... But


    "Ah, I don''t know how many years have passed. The people of the hornheim family are still old-fashioned and always like to dictate..."


    The doll girl yawned lazily, glanced at Angus, suddenly widened her eyes, then crossed her waist and pointed at Garfield and scolded, "wait, I say you''re not stupid!? legend! You let me fight a legendary mage!? did your head burn out?"


    This makes people feel inexplicable from the corners of their eyes


    Donne''s eyes trembled and subconsciously looked into the sky.


    Shit, gods, you can really play. Can I kneel for you!?


    "Miss night, please don''t fool around!"


    Maladon growled, "now the enemy is in front of you. Your order is to entangle the enemy, not to repel them!"


    The sleeping trough doesn''t even change its name!?


    Akira Chiyu, where are you!?


    Your wife is crossing!


    "Are you funny?"


    The girl who was called the night doll was furious: "am I comparable to the legendary strong!? you asked me to die! I don''t remember when I told the guy hornheim that I would die for his descendants! In fact, you broke the contract and sealed my account with you!"


    "We''ll talk about it later. As long as you help us entangle him, we will give you satisfactory compensation after the task is completed."


    While elder maladon spoke, he was covered with the ninth gain spell, and his eyes were staring at Donne.


    "Ho, it''s easy to say. If I were disassembled into parts by him, I guess you wouldn''t be kind enough to fix me again."


    Night sneered: "it was a wrong choice to let hornheim refine it with human body to help me continue my life. It''s better to die directly."


    Miss, we must also abide by the basic law!


    Dumne screwed up the desire of Tucao, and looked at the few people who had not yet discussed the following questions. "Can you still fight? Before you fight, how can you make complaints about your mind?"


    "Boy, you speak very well. I appreciate you very much! Their brains are really funny."


    He gave Donne a thumbs up at night, then turned his mouth and said, "but in view of the agreement with the old guy, we still have to fight."


    "Then come on... Oh, yes, let me ask for insurance."


    Donne asked with a strange expression, "do you know a guy named Chiyu Lei Zhen?"


    "Chiyu Lei really? What the hell is that? Who knows such a strange name?"


    Night shook his head and rejected Donne''s question.


    Question, now I found a clever girl who won''t get pregnant. What should I do? Very urgent, online, etc.


    Marathon took advantage of Donne''s distraction, suddenly flashed behind Donne, and the hot fireball in the palm of his hand directly hit Donne''s head!


    "Boom!"


    There were sparks everywhere. Maladon didn''t even have time to observe whether his sneak attack was successful. He immediately opened his hands and lit up the light on the ten fingers covered with magic rings at the same time. In a moment, he inspired all magic rings and released ten spells at the same time!


    Inflammatory explosion, whirlwind, Frost Nova, ghost blade, flame ray, sand storm, purgatory impact, Arcane Explosion, ice knot, lava explosion, ten offensive spells with different power and effects burst simultaneously in a narrow area, immediately forming a small-scale element storm, which is enough to tear flesh and blood, and constantly bombard Donne''s spell armor.


    But it''s not over yet. As a skilled alchemist, maladon released the magic on the magic ring in an instant, and then took out a magic scroll from the space ring and smashed it at Donne. The magic scroll was torn by the turbulent flow of elements and activated the effect. A more violent flame rushed into the sky, and Donne was wrapped in the flame.


    The magic shield was compressed to the body surface by Donne. He was rubbing his chin to consider whether he would cooperate again and wait for Elia to send a signal.


    "It''s not over yet!"


    Marathon roared, and several test tubes appeared in his hands. They were very corrosive liquids that they studied in the process of alchemy experiments. They were packed in crystal bottles. When attacking, they were thrown out and broken. It was very easy to use.


    After the crystal bottle burst, the viscous liquid hit the spell armor, and the pungent smell reminded Donne of his school days


    Then he got angry.


    "Lying in the trough, fighting is fighting. It''s too much to throw sulfuric acid if you don''t agree. I''m not green again - you''re not a woman."


    A slap scattered the turbulent flow of elements around him. The next moment, Donne appeared in front of maladon, kicked him to the ground, and then fell from the sky and stepped directly on him.


    On the other hand, although she didn''t want to fight Angus, she had to attack Angus due to the power of the contract.


    It has to be said that her attack is very sharp, her every move is simple and neat, and her palm is more terrible than a sharp sword.


    "Oh, this powerful Grandpa, you know I was forced. Please be merciful..."


    The body of the night has completely turned into a remnant, constantly attacking Angus, and her mouth is pathetically charming.


    This makes Angus speechless.


    Your uncle''s, it''s clear that every move is a killing move, but he''s still pretending to be poor here?


    "I don''t want to fight with you every night. It''s stupid to fight even if I know I can''t fight... Yes, that''s right. I''m talking about them."


    Night and night mocked maladon them mercilessly: "by the way, why don''t you kill them? If they die, I don''t have to listen to their orders."


    This guy... Can''t he be an honest enemy?


    It''s hard for Angus to treat her as a real enemy, but Angus can''t relax his vigilance and defend carefully - what if this is her deliberate battle strategy?


    Whether it''s her battle strategy or not, Garfield was surprised to find that Angus was really entangled by night and had no time to distract himself from other things.

 Chapter 706

    On the other side, Elia''s bedroom.


    "Oh, it''s the same as the big brother said."


    Elia standing at the window clapped her hands: "by the way, the big brother said I should go to bed at this time. Nora, let''s go to bed."


    Elia is a fool, and Donne is talking about pretending to sleep


    Elia climbed onto the bed, pouted and said, "no, the big brother said Elia was very smart. He said Nora was a fool."


    [what?! that guy dares to say that smart Nora is a fool!?]


    Nora was immediately angry: [Nora was angry! Nora was going to bite him!]


    "Ah, in fact, the big brother didn''t say..."


    Elia covered her mouth and accidentally slipped it again.


    [hum, it''s a pity that Nora has heard it! Nora is serious! Nora is going to -- eh? Someone is coming, stop talking!]


    Elia closed her mouth on the horse, lay in bed and began to pretend to sleep.


    The door opened quietly. Two figures flashed into the corner of the room and observed quietly for a moment.


    "Already asleep..."


    "Really, I''m just a little girl. There''s no need to be so careful. I liberated the doll..."


    "Elder maladon is more considerate. If they find out what''s going on here, we''ll be in trouble."


    "The fight is fierce outside. They can''t hear anything here."


    "All right, stop talking nonsense and do it as soon as possible."


    "Leave it to me. This scroll is used here."


    One of the shadows secretly opened a scroll. A light from the scroll hit Elia on the bed.


    Divine scroll ¡¤ sleep deepening.


    Because it is a gain spell, it will never trigger a vigilance spell.


    After the magic light disappeared, the man waved her hand, and Elia was lifted up from the bed by the master''s hand.


    "Hurry up and everything will be over when you reach the secret room!"


    After seizing Elia, they immediately rushed out of the room and ran to the basement at the end of the corridor. Then they twisted on a metal shelf, and then the stone wall opened a passage. The air floating out of it was cold and deep into the bone marrow, but they didn''t feel anything. Instead, they thought the breath was very kind.


    After entering the chamber of secrets, the stone wall returned to its original shape again. After a few steps, the surroundings suddenly opened up. An underground Hall of hundreds of square meters appeared in front of us. Magic crystal lights were hung around the hall to show the tiny bits illuminated here. In the center of the hall was an ancient alchemy platform, Lying on the table was a broken alchemy Doll - if the internal structure had not been exposed in the dismembered body, ordinary people would not have seen that it was an alchemy doll.


    It was the "man" they kidnapped from the einzbellen family.


    Elia, who was floating in the air, opened her eyes slightly and glanced secretly. She just saw the dismembered alchemy doll on the stage, which immediately scared the little girl out of her voice.


    "Wake up? Just in time. I''m here anyway."


    It was the two elders of hornheim who spoke. All four elders except maladon were here at the moment.


    "Are you ready?"


    "You can start at any time."


    "Let''s start."


    "Let her go!"


    At this time, the stone door suddenly opened again, and Alphonse, holding a staff and scroll, entered the hall under the protection of four alchemy dolls.


    "Alphonse? What are you doing?"


    The second elder frowned: "now is the critical moment. What do you mean you don''t go outside to perform the task?"


    "I said," Alphonse''s eyes were very cold, "let go of the girl!"


    "Alphonse, you betrayed that adult!"


    Three old faces suddenly became gloomy: "how dare you disobey our orders!"


    "Your orders?"


    Alphonse looked at him sarcastically: "you pushed the hornheim family into the abyss step by step! You destroyed the future of hornheim!"


    "Nonsense, we''re trying to give hornheim a greater future!"


    "The so-called great future is to become a puppet of the devil?"


    "No, not a puppet, but eternal life!"


    The second elder said enthusiastically, "you haven''t realized the feeling of vitality passing through your body bit by bit. You don''t understand that fear, and what we have to do is to give you a chance to get rid of low-level creatures and become a real eternal existence!"


    "Only that adult, only let him come into this world, can we have this opportunity!"


    "Sure enough," Alphonse laughed wildly, "you''re crazy! You''re all crazy!"


    "Now, I said, let her go!"


    "Command us? With your golden spell casting ability? Or the four alchemy dolls next to you?"


    The four elders sneered and pulled out their staff: "don''t forget, who taught your magic and alchemy."


    Alphonse raised the spell scroll in his hand: "if I just rely on myself, of course not, but this prayer scroll left by my ancestors can!"


    Prayer scroll!


    The faces of the four elders changed slightly, and the Ninth level magic prayer is called the closest magic to miracles. Although it is not omnipotent, it is easy to destroy the whole basement.


    It''s nothing to destroy the basement, but if the alchemy doll is destroyed, it''s all over.


    "Alphonse, are you crazy? The precious spell scroll left by your ancestors is for you to use against your family!?"


    "I think the ancestors left this spell scroll just to end this sad farce!"


    Alphonse cried and laughed: "I don''t hesitate to turn my face with my brother, drive him out of the house and bear all this alone, just for this day. Now, let me end this absurd farce!"


    "Put that --"


    Alphonse''s hand reached for the scroll¡ª¡ª


    "-- devil''s soul -"


    The two elders and the four elders looked at each other, and they worked together to cast the spell in an instant!


    "Flash!"


    The dazzling light suddenly blinded Alphonse''s eyes, and his hand had touched the edge of the scroll!


    "Petrification!"


    "Back to hell"


    Alphonse''s body suddenly hardened, and he could tear open the scroll only a thin line away!


    "You are still too young."


    The two elders waved their staff lightly, and the scroll of prayer flew into his hands.


    Seeing that the master was attacked, the four alchemy dolls immediately took action, stared at an opponent, waved their long swords and rushed to the opponent with dexterous steps.


    "And although you deliberately hide yourself..."


    The two elders applied a great power technique. The staff in his hand suddenly roared and knocked on the head of the incoming alchemy doll, and the hard body exploded. Then he waved his hand, and the ghost blade easily tore the body of the alchemy doll and completely destroyed the internal pipeline and core.


    "... but your alchemy doll skills are still not enough."


    When the second elder''s voice fell, all four gold level alchemy dolls had been destroyed.


    Alvons was stiff at the door and completely unable to move.


    "Kill him?"


    "No, you''re crazy? He''s the only qualified descendant of hornheim!"


    "But we are about to have eternal life, and the significance of the existence of children will disappear."


    "No, we haven''t got eternal life yet. At least it''s necessary to keep the adult until he gives us eternal life."


    "In that case, let''s start."


    The second elder walked to the alchemy platform with a fanatical face, then carefully put his hand into the man''s chest and took out a blue gem.


    Soul sapphire.


    Another elder held Elia to the front of the alchemy platform, knelt down on his knees and shouted piously: "under the great nainzlin Pavilion, we have found the best container for you. Now please come out and erase her soul and come here!"


    The revealed magic awakened nainzlin''s soul consciousness. A phantom came out of the soul sapphire. He, or it, was covered with sharp bone spines, his face was covered with black and red scales, his conical face had no nose, only two black nostrils, and his eyes were burning black and purple flames, The ferocious phantom made people cold at a glance.


    It''s a demon from hell.


    The hornheim family released a demon that suppressed members of the einzbellen family.


    The phantom looked at Elia, and the soul could clearly feel the strong magic around her. It said with satisfaction: "la''sicmi''raa''kaya''k..."


    Nainzlin spoke abyssal language, and his accent was different from the standard abyssal language. It was very confused, but it was strange that everyone present could understand what it meant.


    I''m very satisfied with this container.


    "Your satisfaction is our greatest honor... Now we welcome you to this world!"


    Nainzlin laughed wildly, and his soul flew out of the sapphire and jumped directly at Elia!


    However, before it had time to meet Elia, it flew backward in fear. It was obviously after it was close to Elia that it noticed something very dangerous.


    "Nano''ko!? si''pocoya''siku''ma!? (it can''t be that lady!?) -"


    With a blank face, Elia heard the words that nainzlin shouted out, and her body trembled slightly. The hands of the mages around her collapsed directly. She fell gently to the ground, and her eyes became extremely indifferent in a short moment.


    [eh?]


    Nora blinked and looked at Elia in surprise: [Anya, are you awake?]


    Elia glanced at Nora, and a soft flash flashed on her face: [wake up, it usually brings you a lot of trouble, please bear it...]


    [no, you''re cute when you sleep, hehe!]


    At this time, Elia''s indifferent face suddenly flashed a blush.


    The four elders standing behind didn''t see the change of Elia. They thought nainzlin did it.

 Chapter 707

    Nainzlin''s flame eyes are sometimes frightened and sometimes crazy. A crazy desire drives it to occupy Elia''s body, but another instinctive consciousness is constantly warning it to stay away from the human little girl.


    The contradictory mood made the whole soul of nainzlin who fell into madness erratic.


    Several elders'' faces changed greatly: "Your Excellency nainzlin!?"


    "Yi''loa! (forgive me!)"


    Nainzlin, who was on the verge of collapse, suddenly roared, and the flame in his eyes completely turned black and completely fell into madness. However, he instinctively avoided Elia and recovered the previously split soul fragments. In an instant, four souls flew out of the bodies of the four elders - not just the soul fragments of nainzlin, And the souls of the elders forcibly infected and swallowed by its soul fragments.


    If Donne and Nora hadn''t helped Alphonse purify the soul fragment before, I''m afraid even Alphonse would die here now.


    More souls flew from outside the chamber of secrets. In the blink of an eye, nainzlin swallowed up their souls, and then he planned to escape.


    "Who... Gave you the courage... To wake me up?"


    Elia''s crisp voice had an infinite cold breath, and nainzlin, who had just entered the stone wall, was dragged back with a roar.


    "Do I... Allow you to kill them?"


    The petite Elia looked at nainzlin''s crazy soul without expression. It was clear that nainzlin was several times higher than her, but she could clearly perceive that she was overlooking the burly demon soul.


    "It''s sad..."


    Elia sighed and looked at nainzlin''s eyes. A trace of pity flashed in her eyes. She slowly raised her hand and pressed it on nainzlin''s head: "unfortunately... Your tragedy will continue..."


    The scream of the soul body resounded through the basement.


    ¡­¡­


    "Why don''t you move at all?"


    Night and night, attacking Angus''s defense, he complained: "as long as you promise to kill them, I promise to stop and don''t disturb you any more?"


    Dumne, who watched the battle, couldn''t help but Tucao up: "Hello, Hello, but you make complaints about your attack, but you haven''t slowed down a bit."


    He said angrily at night, "you''ve finished the battle. Why don''t you kill that annoying guy?"


    She was referring to Garfield with a wary face nearby.


    Don glanced at Edward not far away and killed his father in front of him. He still couldn''t do such a thing.


    "What are you doing if you want to? I just want to see a play at the moment."


    Night and night, she slapped the palm containing the element of fire. The flame exploded on the magic shield, but she was shocked and flew out. Then she frowned and said, "do you think of me as those dancers?"


    "No, no, you are much more beautiful than a dancer."


    Donne said sincerely, "and I don''t want to move. The perspective below is very good."


    Night after night, a side kick kicked Angus''s armor and scolded angrily: "smelly hooligan! I''m an alchemy doll!"


    "Well, I know, I know, clever girls don''t get pregnant."


    Donne nodded solemnly, and then kindly reminded, "Oh, by the way, your pants just showed up."


    "You bastard!"


    "Day and night, push and pull, push and pull ~"


    Whoosh¡ª¡ª


    He stepped back every night and said to Angus, "Sir, I won''t fight you. I''m not an opponent. I want to teach that hooligan a lesson. It''s about the dignity of a lady. Please don''t interfere."


    Angus looked at night strangely: "are you sure?"


    Night obviously didn''t know what Angus meant. He nodded fiercely, then twisted his body and rushed to Donne.


    "Night and night!"


    Garfield shouted angrily, "your task is to entangle Angus!"


    "You mind my mother!"


    The night that fell from the sky slapped Donne, and his palm strength suddenly burst at the last minute. A dense light cone shrouded Donne in it, followed by a series of explosions.


    "You stinky rascal who flirts with ladies, go to hell!"


    "Oh, you seem to have chosen the wrong opponent."


    "I don''t believe I can meet two legends one day!"


    It''s not two legends


    Angus make complaints about him, but that guy is more terrible than legend.


    He silently observed the way of fighting every night and found some information.


    The fighting method used at night seems to be a combination of gladiators and magicians. It integrates the gladiators'' fighting skills and the magicians'' ability to control elements. Each move will have a strong element explosion damage. This explosion has a strong lethality when she faces enemies of the same level. I''m afraid ordinary people can''t really win her.


    Unfortunately, she really picked the wrong opponent


    Donne''s ridicule of deliberately delaying time obviously completely angered night and night. The doll girl wrapped around him like a whirlwind and attacked frantically. The white and tender palm has completely become the most terrible weapon. Each palm strength is enough to open the mountain and rift valley.


    All his strength was eaten raw by Donne, but he didn''t even move.


    "If you can make me move one step today, even if you win."


    "Look, I won''t scratch your face!"


    "Such a cruel night is not the night I know. It will break the hearts of fans!"


    "The devil knows you! What a mess you''re talking about - take a punch from me!"


    "Well, although it''s a clever girl... Ah, no, it''s an alchemy doll, but the feel of the skin is unexpectedly the same as that of human beings."


    "Hooligan!"


    In order to give hornheim a chance to do it, Donne delayed time while playing night and night. He really stood on the face of elder maladon and didn''t move a step. He pretended to be comfortable, but elder maladon, who couldn''t move under his feet, forced him. His anger had been completely restrained and wanted to explode - but the strength of night and night attack was removed by Donne from his feet, The power of the explosion blew all over maladon''s face.


    insist! Elder, just hold on!


    Angus had given up his hands, so Garfield didn''t dare to move. For fear of attracting Angus''s attention, he only dared to cheer for elder maladon secretly.


    As long as they continue to pester here, they can go smoothly there!


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know that Donne had the same idea.


    "Boom, boom -"


    There was another violent explosion. Donne stepped on the marathon elder and was deeply trapped in the huge pit. The night and night attacks never stopped. The artificially created magic channel and power core gave her almost unlimited powerful action and combat ability. Her near perfect alchemy body would not make her feel tired at the same time, so she could launch such a fierce attack.


    If another normal human with equal strength is replaced, just this round of fierce attack, I''m afraid the magic channel in the body will have to slow down the attack to relieve the pressure because of overload.


    Suddenly, he jumped into the air and bit his teeth angrily: "it''s impossible! Your defense strength can''t be just the supreme level!"


    Even she wondered if she was really a crow''s mouth. She met two legends in a day? The probability is small, almost negligible!


    Donne gave a very innocent hand: "maybe I''m better at defense?"


    Looking at his innocent expression, he gritted his teeth every night and wanted to punch him hard in the face.


    If Jean were here, they might hit it off.


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry. There''s plenty of time. Come again. Maybe you can break the defense soon and let me move."


    Donne laughed and glanced at Garfield.


    These guys are so slow? It''s been more than half an hour. Haven''t you started yet?


    Donne doesn''t worry about Elia''s safety. On the one hand, she is the reincarnation of the goddess. The sleeping consciousness will come out to protect herself at any time. On the other hand, Nora will follow her. If there is any accident, Nora will protect her or inform him.


    But now that neither Elia nor Nora has sent a signal, there is only one possibility: there is no action on hornheim.


    Do you need to put more pressure on them?


    On the side of the battlefield, Garfield was full of anxiety. It had been so long. Why hasn''t he moved yet?


    If successful, the adult should have come out now. As long as the adult is present, all this can be over!


    Is there an accident?


    Just then, Garfield was suddenly confused in his eyes, and then a light feeling hit his heart. Before he recovered, he found himself flying in mid air.


    Fly?


    No, I didn''t release flying!


    Garfield looked blank. He looked down.


    What a familiar figure


    wait!?


    Isn''t that my body!?


    Why do I see my own body!?


    Is it difficult to say¡ª¡ª


    Soul out of body!?


    Garfield looked at his translucent hands and his dark and dirty lower body in disbelief. The black strange flame like sludge was swallowing his soul.


    Then he was frightened to find the soul of elder maladon beside him.


    The black flame on his body was more intense, and the area below his neck had completely turned into a dark flame.


    no It''s impossible!


    Maladon roared madly. How could that adult swallow them!?


    The two sides signed a contract!


    Under the witness of the gods, no one can break the contract!


    How could it breach the contract!?


    The black flame was burning, and the cold flame was burning their souls quickly. Garfield and maladon elders now found that the fear of "their own existence" being erased from the world was more than the fear of aging.


    If the soul is swallowed, it really means that nothing exists.


    At this time, Garfield and maladon suddenly found that don standing on the ground was looking at them with a strange smile on his face.


    Can he see the soul?


    Garfield was surprised and delighted: "help us!"


    Bye!


    Donne waved to them and said with his mouth: go all the way.


    All kinds of complex emotions rushed to his heart. It was not until he was completely swallowed up that Garfield suddenly felt a trace of regret.


    It was then that he suddenly remembered something they had deliberately ignored.


    The devil is best at cheating humans to sign contracts.


    The devil is best at signing contracts to deceive humans.


    As it happens, nainzlin is a demon.

 Chapter 708

    In prandar, it is well known that we would rather call the devil than the devil.


    The deepest part of the purgatory abyss is a vast expanse of scorched earth. The terrible hurricanes on the fiery red sky never stop, and the lava river all over the earth emits the smell of rotten sulfur. Here, countless devil armies and demons are fighting madly, which is like an indefatigable meat grinder.


    The devil is the creation of the dark god Apophis, who lives in the abyss of purgatory. Although it is full of aggression and destruction, it is still an orderly creature in the end. It belongs to the orderly evil camp. All demons believe in the dark god Apophis.


    Mortals always think that the devil and the devil are the same creature, and they are full of malice to them, but in fact, for the devil with a long life, they have no desire for mortal wealth and soul. They just like the fun of playing mortals - of course, they don''t have much respect for mortal life. In their view, Mortals are just a humble creature.


    The devil is happy to be called by the caster and make a deal with the caster, because this means that it can briefly escape from the bloody battlefield of purgatory abyss and enjoy its own fun. They may tempt humans to sign a contract in favor of themselves, but they will never deceive humans in the content of the contract.


    Unlike the devil, when you sign a contract with the devil, your half foot has basically stepped into the door of hell, because they are likely to have a false real name. The so-called contract has never taken effect. They will do anything to achieve their own goals.


    Why does the devil do this?


    Because they were a tragic race from the beginning.


    The hornheim family is just one of countless humble members of this tragic race.


    "Eh?"


    Night and night suddenly stopped attacking and looked at the fallen Garfield in disbelief: "is he... Dead?"


    She looked at maladon, who was trampled by Donne, and was stunned to find that maladon was dead!


    "He''s dead too! What''s the matter? You didn''t do it!"


    Donne and Angus looked at each other, then looked at the house ahead together.


    "Brother!"


    Elia quickly ran over. Donne greeted her and picked her up. "Why didn''t you send me a signal?"


    "Hey, hey, there''s no time."


    Elia smiled foolishly: "I seem to be confused, and then I don''t know what''s going on. After waking up, all the bad guys died."


    After all, she grew up in Ellington. Although she would be afraid to see the dead, she would not be as frightened as children on earth.


    Donne looked at Nora, and Nora said in a voice: [Anya woke up. The devil was scared crazy. After killing those people, it was purified by Anya.]


    Anya?


    Ms. disaster''s name?


    Donne was stunned for a moment, looked at Elia, who was squinting in her arms, and suddenly smiled bitterly. Unexpectedly, he woke up her idea again this time. It is estimated that when she grows up and wakes up, she must settle with herself.


    Just at the thought that such a naive and lovely Elia will gradually recover her consciousness with age and eventually become such a terrible goddess sister, Donne''s heart is a little scared.


    "Brother..."


    Alvons came to Edward with tears on his face and said, "it''s over... The devil... Has completely disappeared..."


    As he said that, he still looked at Elia with a little uneasy, but found that the terrible girl was just shrinking in Donne''s arms and squinting happily


    The petrified Alphonse saw what Elia had done.


    Although he didn''t know who Elia was, he could make the devil so afraid that he even tied his hands and waited to die, which itself showed that she was absolutely extraordinary.


    So what about norbotti, who can raise such a strong man like a little girl?


    Maybe he is the most terrible person?


    Don''t you see that you dare not act rashly even at night?


    "Alfons..."


    Edward looked at him blankly: "is everything over? But everything in hornheim is ruined... All the people are dead... All dead..."


    "Brother!"


    Alphonse wiped his tears and shouted, "before you came back, a few years ago, all the people here were dead! Don''t you understand?"


    "From the moment they kidnapped the doll back and disassembled it, hornheim has embarked on a road of no return!"


    "Everyone, including my mother, they are all dead! Dead!"


    Alphonse roared excitedly, "their bodies have been transformed into alchemy dolls! Their souls have been deceived and polluted by demons. They buy slaves for living experiments! They even use girls as living sacrifices to contribute to the devil! They are crazy! Dead! Do you understand!?"


    "Even if they are crazy, they are our family..."


    "Family? They don''t think of you as family for a long time! And now they are really free! People die empty. They don''t have to listen to the whispers of demons and bear those temptations!"


    Edward looked at Alphonse very complicated. He didn''t understand what kind of experience would force his naive and lively brother into this. What kind of pain did he bear to embark on such an extreme road.


    "Sorry."


    Donne came up and said, "although I promised to try to help you save them, I didn''t expect that there was no chance at all."


    "Don''t apologize. It has nothing to do with you from the beginning."


    Edward sighed: "I just didn''t expect that they would do it to Elia... They should be responsible for it."


    "If you say something bad, you really have to blame yourself."


    Angus curled his mouth and said, "I know a lot of old guys. Although they are afraid of death, no one dares to summon demons to trade with them. These guys are really crazy."


    "Ha, poor fellow."


    Night and night sneered, "is immortality really a good thing? I was made by the guy hornheim. After the doll, I was not trapped here to wipe farts for his offspring. Stock?"


    "Shut up!"


    Donne rolled his eyes and yelled. Although he was angry every night, he could only stare.


    Fight and fight, but you can''t escape. What else can you do?


    "There''s something very troublesome now."


    Donne let go: "all the people in hornheim are dead. Even the rest are unknown outsiders. These people certainly don''t know about the einzbellen family. The clue is broken."


    Angus looked at alvons: "isn''t there another one?"


    "Me? I don''t know about einz Belen."


    Alphonse shook his head and said, "before inheriting the patriarchal status, many things are secrets, and his father won''t tell me. In other words, it is likely that after this matter, many of hornheim''s secrets will become eternal secrets."


    "Not necessarily."


    Donne rubbed his chin and said, "even the royal staff will leave records, which shows that hornheim cares about records. Maybe there are confidential records in the areas you don''t have the right to read."


    "Very likely."


    Angus''s eyes lit up: "just those guys are dead. Now no one will stop us from checking the information."


    Donne stared at Angus and mouthed alfonsnunu.


    Angus slapped on the forehead, good guy, forget there''s a real heir here!


    "Alphonse?"


    "Don''t ask me. I think my brother is more qualified to inherit everything from hornheim."


    Alphonse shook his head and wiped away his tears. A relieved smile appeared on his face: "his talent is much better than me. I believe hornheim will be reborn under his leadership."


    Donne admired this brother a little. In order to protect Edward, he endured humiliation for so many years and suffered so much pain. In the end, he didn''t even care about the easily available wealth and fame, and gave in directly.


    This guy is a rare good man.


    "Alphonse, I''ve even changed my name. Hornheim needs your guidance."


    "No, brother, you can''t refuse. You should know that the resources left by hornheim will play the greatest role only in your hands."


    "No, Alphonse..."


    "No, brother!"


    "Don''t push!"


    Angus said impatiently, "if you don''t want me, it''s up to you to take it. I happen to lack a large alchemy laboratory. Hornheim should be very suitable."


    Alphonse and Edward looked at each other, and they were all bright in front of each other.


    "Then thank you, master!"


    "Eh? Wait? What do you mean?"


    Angus was going to force them to make a decision, but they turned him into an army.


    Smart little guy.


    He nodded secretly every night. This guy reacted quickly enough.


    "That''s what you mean. Hornheim''s resources are at your disposal."


    Edward had a small calculation in his mind. Now hornheim has completely collapsed. To re-establish the glory of hornheim family on this ruins, there must be a strong backer.


    Angus is undoubtedly a powerful thigh. As long as he can be tied here, he doesn''t have to be afraid of any threat.


    Just now he is still his apprentice. These resources are dedicated to the teacher in exchange for his support. It''s absolutely cost-effective!


    "You boy, you''ve begun to calculate me!"


    Angus was not stupid either. He smiled and said, "but don''t worry. Since I decided to take you as an apprentice, as your teacher, I will not let go of hornheim."


    "Great..."


    Alphonse breathed a sigh of relief: "I''m also worried that I won''t be able to supply his majesty Klein on time next month. It''s better to have a master join..."


    "Your Majesty Klein?"


    Donne and Angus frowned, and then they remembered a key question.


    Hornheim had been working with Klein before.

 Chapter 709

    Although hornheim is completely finished now, hastily terminating the cooperation will definitely attract Klein''s attention. When he finds out the situation of hornheim, he is likely to make some actions - such as recycling the white fog plain, sending troops to occupy hornheim, etc


    In other words... In order to maintain hornheim''s special status in the solant Empire, the cooperation will continue before turning against Klein.


    Both Donne and Angus understand the need for this.


    As long as hornheim is normal, Klein will not come to hornheim casually, and the place can always be kept undisturbed.


    Donne, who has mastered the transmission array technology, can control this enclave and develop it as a base camp behind the enemy. If necessary, he can attack north and South and instantly control the kingdom of solante.


    Angus has learned from Jean about Donne''s ambition to fight chaos. From this point, he is more willing to support Donne than those kings who only know to fight for power and profit and are full of ideas to dominate the world.


    Having figured this out, Angus said, "alvons, if you want hornheim to rise again, I can show you a clear way."


    "Master, haven''t you promised us?"


    "I just help from a personal point of view, or from the point of view of Mr. Edward, but hornheim must have a real backer if he wants to develop again."


    Angus said patiently, "but Klein is untrustworthy. If he finds out the current situation of hornheim, needless to say, with his ambition, he will not hesitate to recover the white fog plain, and then send troops here to take away all hornheim''s wealth, knowledge and technology."


    "So you must find a force outside the kingdom of solant to attach to."


    Alphonse shook his head with a bitter smile: "that''s impossible. The white fog plain is located in the important place in the inner abdomen of solant. How can we find any forces to rely on? Not to mention that in the case of hornheim, the results of looking for any forces are the same. They will only be swallowed by each other with their belt and meat."


    Angus shook his head with a smile: "no, no, no, now there is a force here that won''t do so. In fact, it''s most appropriate for you to cooperate with that force."


    Edward was stunned, stared at his teacher, and then looked at Donne: "is it..."


    "Brother?"


    Edward frowned. After thinking for a moment, he breathed a long sigh of relief: "although he is very unwilling, I have to say, brother, this is really the best choice..."


    "Do you know what forces? A country? Or a sect? It can''t be a cult, can it?"


    Alvons is a little scared now.


    "The state, of course, you can also think of it as a private force."


    Donne stood in front, lifted the transfiguration and stretched out his right hand: "meet again, Lord Ellington, the current Regent of the Ilus Empire, Donne."


    Suddenly hearing the name, Alfons''s brain went blank.


    "Eh!?"


    Night after night, he exclaimed, "you actually performed deformation? I didn''t see it!"


    Donne gave her a white look. At her level, it would be strange to see it.


    "But..."


    He looked at Donne carefully every night and was even more stunned: "although I don''t know why, it looks more comfortable now, but... Hey, you''re too young!? are you thirty!? a legend under thirty!? are the gods laughing with me!?"


    "See her?"


    Donne pointed to Elia and said to night, "she''s twelve... No, she''s thirteen. She''s gold. I tell you, she must be legendary in five years. Has she been scared to pee?"


    "You were scared to pee!"


    It blew up at night: "18-year-old legend!? you lied to ghosts!? I just -- wait!?"


    When I looked at it all night, I couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning and exclaimed: "magic affinity body!?"


    "Well, I asked the magic affinity body, are you afraid?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I stopped talking all night.


    Because she knew Donne didn''t lie to her.


    "Don, don, don!"


    At this time, Alphonse finally regained his consciousness, trembled, pointed to Donne and exclaimed: "Donne who designed magic energy machinery? Donne of the Tang chamber of Commerce? Donne, the new Regent of the Ilus Empire? Donne, the crazy wife?"


    "Well, that''s right, it''s me -" Donne suddenly regained his mind, and suddenly his face was not good: "wait, what''s the ghost of the last man''s wife crazy devil?"


    "It''s a rumor in the kingdom of solant that you married queen OLINA and had an affair with many married women in Alex, so..."


    "It''s nice to marry OLINA, but a married man with Alex... Ah bah! What the hell is it when you''re having an affair with a married woman?"


    Donne was furious and roared, "I don''t know which married woman I''m having an affair with!"


    He is not a wife killer Cao mengde. When did he do something so enviable - ah, no, so angry?


    Besides Lola and pertis, when did he have an affair with a married woman!?


    Not to mention that outsiders don''t know this secret at all, they can''t be married!? They are an alien society dominated by women!


    Alphonse found that he had said something wrong. He looked embarrassed and didn''t know what to do.


    "Pooh, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha"


    The shrill laughter broke the awkward atmosphere. Donne turned around with a gloomy face and looked at the laughing night. He asked sadly, "is it funny?"


    "Of course! Of course it''s funny!"


    Night and night didn''t seem to notice the strangeness of the atmosphere. He covered his stomach and laughed and said, "I''ve lived for so many years. I don''t know how many handsome guys I''ve seen, but I haven''t heard who can win the honor of being a wife crazy devil. You''re not as handsome as them. Why?"


    "Can I (Dior) do it?"


    Donne looked at the night coldly: "I suddenly feel my hands itch. Elia, you go down and stand for a while."


    Elia looked at Donne and night. After silently praying for night and night for a second, Elia stood by and shouted, "big brother is the most handsome!"


    He jumped out with his hands crossed in front of his chest and looked at Donne warily: "what are you doing?"


    "For what? For you, of course!"


    Donne smiled grimly and waved his hand. Night after night, he was dragged by the huge magic.


    "Bad!"


    He was surprised and trembled at night. The output power of the magic core was turned on to the maximum. As soon as he broke free, Donne appeared behind her, pinched her neck and cut her hands at the same time.


    Tang en pressed on night and night and said sadly in her ear, "what do you think of this posture? Hello, I''m fine."


    "You pervert! Madman! Lust. Passion! I''m a doll!"


    Night''s right leg kicked back fiercely. Relying on the incredible body structure of the alchemy doll, she could make actions contrary to human common sense. For a moment, Donne was kicked by her. Suddenly, Donne''s face turned green - if he didn''t have a magic shield, he was afraid that night''s foot would break his egg.


    "Dolls? Speaking of dolls, you can let go... There will be no humanitarian problems..."


    Donne''s eyes became colder. At the moment, he was a cruel and tyrannical image of the * * * * devil in every night''s eyes.


    "Pervert, pervert!"


    Struggling desperately every night: "you don''t even let go of dolls! Are you still human?"


    "Didn''t you say I was a pervert?"


    She was speechless every night. Seeing that Donne was heartless and soft, she had to turn her begging eyes to Elia and them.


    "Brother is the best!"


    Unfortunately, Elia is Donne''s brain powder. She doesn''t care what Donne does - in a word, the big brother is definitely the best.


    "This... That..."


    Alphonse opened his mouth, suddenly blushed and said, "Your Majesty Donne, is it inappropriate to do this here... If you really like it, I will transfer the control of night to you... You can go back at night..."


    "What?! descendants of hornheim! You can''t do this! How can you do this to me!?"


    Night after night, he screamed, "what you did is against the spirit of the contract! I didn''t say transfer in the terms I negotiated with that guy!"


    "Ms. night, you should know now that hornheim has existed in name only, and now it is possible to recover its glory only relying on Lord Donne, so..."


    Alphonse said with an apologetic face: "as the sincerity of cooperation, you will be wronged..."


    Alphonse''s small abacus is also very smart. Although night is an alchemy doll transformed after the death of the legendary strong man thousands of years ago, her strength at the moment only stops at the realm of half a legend. If hornheim''s situation is exposed, night alone can''t protect here.


    And Donne has that strength.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, he will send night and night to Donne to show his willingness to surrender. With the joint strength of Donne and Angus, hornheim can basically ignore any enemy and develop stably.


    "Good, good, then I''ll take this gift."


    Donne smiled grimly and said, "let you go for the time being. When you get into my hand, I''ll let you brush the toilet every day!"


    Her face changed greatly every night. She couldn''t imagine how someone would let such a powerful person brush the toilet!


    "I just --"


    At this time, I suddenly thought of something every night. With a strange smile on my face, I said proudly, "aren''t you looking for the news of einz Belen? I know."


    "You know?"


    "That''s right."


    He said with a smile every night, "what''s up? Do you want to know? If you want to know, let him --"


    Pointing at Donne night and night, she didn''t know what happened. When she saw Donne''s eyes, she immediately withdrew what she wanted to say: "- then give me freedom."

 Chapter 710

    Night was once a very powerful apocalypse, but after being transformed into an alchemy doll by hornheim, the long life, or torture, began.


    After becoming an alchemy doll, she hardly woke up several times in the millennium, except for her continuous participation in the war in that year.


    The accidental awakening is not to let her enjoy life, but just to let her solve some problems that the hornheim family can''t solve.


    So I told her that thousands of years had passed, and she basically had no real feeling.


    She''s had enough of this life.


    She wants to be free again.


    Now that the hornheim family has perished and Garfield has died, the control of night and night has automatically transferred to Alphons - a characteristic of the contract signed under the witness of the gods.


    Alphons could certainly hand over control to Donne if he wanted, which was obviously not what she wanted to see for night.


    Fortunately, she had the information Donne wanted.


    Just as they were waiting for freedom night and night, Donne and Angus left night and went to the mansion with a smile: "it''s late. Go to bed first and clean up here tomorrow."


    "That''s right. The magic array has been set up here. No one will disturb our rest. Let''s talk about something tomorrow."


    "Elia, go back to bed."


    "Well, big brother, let''s sleep together!"


    I watched them all go back to bed every night. I didn''t know what to do.


    Escape? There''s a contract. She can''t leave here at all.


    What the hell do they mean? Don''t they want to exchange information?


    There was nowhere to go. At last, I jumped on the roof, looked at the night sky with my knees and stayed all night.


    After breakfast the next day, Donne and they came to the library in person.


    Hornheim''s library is even larger than Ellington''s library. The documents, records and secret knowledge they have accumulated for thousands of years are all accumulated here, which is a real treasure house.


    Had it not been for the feelings of Alphonse and Edward, Donne would have moved all the books and scrolls here to the Ellington library.


    "Disperse your actions. All you need to pay attention to is the news of einz Belen. If there is a record, it should be in a more confidential area. If there is a prohibition, don''t move."


    "In addition, there is the formula of plant growth catalytic liquid..."


    "Angus, you continue to study the relevant information of Ilus''s Royal walking stick..."


    After Donne ordered it, Edward, Alphons and Angus immediately began to act separately. After all, Edward and Alphons had been here before and were more familiar with it, so it was more convenient for them to find those things.


    "So that''s your idea."


    Leaning against the door of the library every night, glancing at Donne, he said, "you are wasting your efforts. All the relevant records of einzbellen have been destroyed. After Garfield and them died, the whereabouts of the einzbellen family are now known only to me in prandal."


    Donne raised his eyebrows and didn''t answer. He didn''t believe what night said.


    The detailed records of a family cannot be completely destroyed. As long as it exists, it will certainly leave some clues.


    However, one day later, the final result is not optimistic.


    "Can''t find any records about einz Belen at all? It''s impossible!"


    Donne frowned. Edward and Alphons searched the library. There may be relevant records of the einzbellen family. Unfortunately, they didn''t find any relevant information at all. It seemed that the family didn''t exist at all.


    "So I said, now only I know where einz Belen is."


    Lying lazily in the next chair night and night, he looked at Donne and them with schadenfreude: "have you been busy all day?"


    Donne glanced at her. "Is that how you talk to your master?"


    Alvons has transferred the ownership of night to Donne.


    "Although you are the master, I am not those low-level dolls controlled by others."


    He sat up all night and said very seriously, "make a deal. I''ll give you the information of einz Belen, and you''ll set me free."


    If it were an ordinary person, I''m afraid Donne would have agreed long ago, but the object was night, and he didn''t intend to agree so readily.


    Who made her so cheap.


    "It''s too bad for me to give you freedom directly, but only exchange the information of einz Belen. Well, you work for me for 50 years, and then I''ll set you free."


    "Fifty years!? too long!"


    Night and night are very dissatisfied: "ten years at most!"


    "Mingming is a doll with almost unlimited life. He has lived for hundreds of thousands of years. Do you still care about this time?"


    "Even if the doll''s body won''t grow old, my heart will grow old. I''ll work for you for 20 years at most, or I''ll go on strike!"


    "Twenty years is twenty years. It''s worth working for me for twenty years."


    "... obviously it''s normal, but who can tell me why it feels strange when it comes out of your mouth?"


    "It''s an illusion."


    Donne and night night have finalized a contract for 20 years of work, which stipulates that night night will fully obey Donne''s orders and work for him within these 20 years, including, of course, handing over the relevant information of einz Belen,


    Twenty years later, Donne set her free.


    "The contract has come into force. Can you say it now?"


    "Of course!"


    Finally, seeing the hope of regaining freedom, she was very happy every night, and her hostility to Donne was reduced a lot. She said with a smile: "the einzbellen family is now hidden on the permafrost ice field in the north."


    "Frozen ice sheet forever!? are you sure?"


    Angus was stunned: "where can people live?"


    The permafrost ice field is a large no man''s land located in the north of the saulant Kingdom and the Ryan empire. The area is covered with snow and ice all year round. It is half a year day and half a year night. Even the rough skinned orcs and orcs can''t stand the environment there. Only a few cold resistant Warcraft will live there.


    Edward thought deeply: "it is said that in the center of the permafrost, the average temperature is terrible. Even the sea is completely frozen there. It is impossible for people to live in that environment."


    They''re talking about the north pole of the planet?


    Donne was stunned. The einzbellen family can hide in the North Pole. Is this the rhythm of being an Eskimo?


    "No one can live there, otherwise why do you think all the people of the einzbellen family have turned themselves into dolls?"


    Night after night, he said: "Moreover, they do not live in the center of the permafrost. On the permafrost, there is a horizontal mountain called ''losoma'', which means the end, the end and no one can reach in the ancient Orc language. They think losoma is a world frontier that no one can read - later, many mages proved that they were obviously wrong - but losoma is a day However, the barrier blocks the cold wind from the other side of the ice sheet, making the climate environment there less extreme. "


    "You mean that the einzbellen family lives there?"


    "Yes, they live in the silver pine forest on the southwest side of losoma."


    Silver pine forest


    Donne took a swipe at the corners of his mouth. Would you like a dark city sleeping slot later!


    "The distance from here to the permafrost ice field is not close."


    Angus frowned and said, "I''m afraid it will take more than a day to ride the magic flying car. It''s too time-consuming on the road."


    "It''s quite far, but it hasn''t exceeded expectations."


    Donne was not very surprised. He had roughly estimated that the volume of prandal was more than twice that of the earth according to the time difference between Ellington and yarinks. According to the speed of Morningstar 600 per hour, flying 12 hours a day is 72000 kilometers, which is just about the same as the estimated distance.


    "It''s just a waste of time on the road."


    Angus pointed to a stack of scrolls he pulled out next to him and said, "these are only a small part. The records of the Royal Scepter are too scattered. There is a large box of data waiting for me to sort out. If you want to repair that thing, you can''t be careless."


    After thinking for a moment, Donne said, "in that case, I''ll find a place to arrange a transmission array here, and you''ll stay here to continue to repair the data. Night and night, I''ll go first. When we get to the place, I''ll anchor the spatial coordinates there and send them back to pick you up."


    Angus''s eyes lit up: "that''s a good idea!"


    This can save him a lot of time to sort out information.


    "Transfer array!?"


    When Alphonse heard that Donne was going to arrange the transmission array, he suddenly lost his voice and exclaimed, "you know how to arrange the transmission array!? Jean - no, master Angus has successfully restored the transmission array technology!"


    The intelligence Alphonse knew before was that gene and Angus were cracking the reduction transmission array technology in their own ways. They didn''t know that this technology had made such a big breakthrough.


    Angus smells a long face and looks at Dumne with a bit of bitterness. Then he says, "the technology of transmitting array is not recovered by me and Jean, but Dumne."


    It''s your majesty Donne!?


    Arvons is stupid. He has mastered the technology of transmission array, that is to say, he has fully mastered the ability to transfer troops on a large scale in an instant over a distance?


    What does this mean? As long as it''s not a fool, everyone knows!


    I accidentally held a golden thigh!?


    "The transmission array will have a chance later. Besides, will you stay with me or stay?"


    Seeing that his brother was still too shocked and didn''t return to his mind, Edward said, "we''d better stay."


    Don didn''t expect it. Now hornheim is in a mess. They must stay and clean up the mess. They must not only rebuild a framework, but also make hornheim look as normal as before, at least hide it from Klein.

 Chapter 711

    "I want to be with my big brother!"


    Before Donne could speak, Elia raised her right hand high, lest Donne should not see it, and tried to jump up on tiptoe.


    "I see."


    Donne laughed and rubbed her hair: "it''s very cold over there. Isn''t Elia afraid?"


    "I''m not afraid!"


    Elia proudly held her small chest and said proudly, "I can use magic to keep warm!"


    "Well, in that case, you can start with me later. Let''s go and see the snow in the north."


    "Yes!"


    After discussing with alvons, Donne decided to arrange the transmission array in the basement according to the Convention. The former secret room had a large space and could accommodate large-scale transmission.


    Although Alfons was tickled by curiosity, he always wanted to run to see how Donne arranged the legendary transmission array, but Edward caught him and wouldn''t let him run. They had to sort out the important knowledge of hornheim in the library.


    The vast alchemy knowledge left by those ancestors will be the last card for hornheim''s rise again, so it must be treated with caution.


    In fact, according to Donne''s idea, as long as they can stably provide plant growth catalytic solution to the outside world, they will be rich in the world and remain famous in history.


    This kind of catalytic liquid, which is more exaggerated than "jinkela", will completely change the current planting form and market form of prandal. Several times the growth rate will bring several times the grain output. The increased grain will eventually stimulate the increase of population, and then the labor force will increase and the production capacity will increase


    Everything lies in agriculture, and hornheim''s plant growth catalytic liquid is a product of completely changing agriculture, and its value is immeasurable.


    Of course, this does not mean that hornheim''s other knowledge is not important, but it takes a very long time and process to completely convert those knowledge into wealth or technology, which obviously can not be completed by Edward and Alphons alone.


    They also need a lot of help.


    While arranging the transmission array, Donne thought, maybe it''s a good choice for those wild mages to come and study alchemy part-time?


    Or will it become the alchemy branch of Ellington college and provide advanced alchemy training here in the later stage?


    Donne''s heart pounded. It seemed like a good idea.


    Originally, the location here is relatively remote, quiet and undisturbed. Coupled with the excellent heritage of hornheim, it can turn this place into an alchemy training base.


    Talk to them when you get back.


    Donne wrote it down first. Although he had been thinking about things in his mind, his speed was not slow at all.


    "Your technique is very skillful. It looks like you often do it."


    "Average, not very good."


    "I thought you would admit it without hesitation."


    "I''ve always been generous in admitting my own shortcomings, but I can''t find them."


    "You have a thick skin... By the way, I just listened to your conversation. The technology of the transmission array has been lost? What''s the matter?"


    Night and night frowned: "although the first chaotic invasion war lasted more than 100 years and the transmission array collapsed one after another, as far as I know, there are many people who know the transmission array technology. At the beginning of the war, they could not all die. How could they be lost?"


    "The problem is that the technology of the transmission array has indeed been lost."


    Donne said faintly as he was busy: "In the eyes of the strong, more than 100 years may not be much, but in the eyes of ordinary people, more than 100 years is enough to change the world outlook of the generations born. Those people may have passed through war all their life from birth to death. For them, they have never understood what peace is - even ordinary common sense, let alone complex knowledge."


    Close your eyes every night. The expression on your face is quite complex. The cruel battle is like yesterday. In the face of the crazy attack of chaotic creatures, too many people are corrupted and swallowed up by chaos. In the end, they can''t even leave any debris.


    As a person who died in that battle, but was transformed into an alchemy doll to continue to survive, she has been more fortunate than others.


    "... all right, done."


    Donne stood up and clapped his hands. As soon as he snapped his fingers, the magic on the transmission array was connected, and the engraved runes lit up. The magic flow in the whole transmission array was very smooth without any deviation.


    "Well, it''s perfect. My skills are getting better and better."


    Donne looked at the transport array with satisfaction. He had registered Ellington''s coordinates on it - in order to reduce trouble, these transport arrays are all one-way and must be transferred through Ellington - for the convenience of management.


    "Strange..."


    As a person who has seen the transmission array with his own eyes, he looked at the transmission array arranged by Donne in doubt every night: "this transmission array is different from what I have seen before... Are you sure this thing can work normally?"


    "Nonsense! Of course!"


    "Speaking of, since the transmission array technology has been lost, how can you still?"


    "Is it difficult for the transmission array to exist from the beginning? As long as it is something studied, even if it is lost, it will be re studied."


    Donne glanced obliquely at the night: "did you lose your mind after you became a doll by asking such low-level questions?"


    "You --"


    He was very angry every night. As soon as he wanted to refute him, he thought that he could not help but bear it now.


    "All right, stop talking nonsense. Go and tell them. We''re ready to go."


    Donne turned and walked away: "you''d better pray that the einzbellen family is still there. If we hit the air, you will be very honored to realize my real means."


    "Who is afraid of who!"


    She stamped her feet every night. She had never been afraid of anyone. What''s more, now she is not an old and immortal alchemy doll!


    The alchemy doll won''t get hurt!


    He ran to tell Angus every night. When he came back, he saw the morning star flying car taken out by Don en. The doll girl''s eyes immediately became bright.


    Obviously, she was immediately conquered by the vehicle full of strange beauty.


    "What is this? It looks strange, but it looks very comfortable!"


    Donne opened the door and pointed to the seat: "morning star, flying car, less nonsense, get in the car."


    Night after night, she looked at Elia sitting in front and planned to get on the other side.


    Donne sat directly in the driver''s seat: "a female driver will die. You''d better sit in the back."


    "Female driver? What do you mean?"


    "A more magical... Are you finished? Get in the car!"


    As soon as he closed the door at night, Donne immediately pushed down the height control lever. The Morningstar flying car immediately rose in a straight line and climbed to an altitude of 2000 meters in an instant.


    In Donne''s design, in order to avoid a large number of traffic accidents caused by flying cars after the sale, he fixed several height values on the height controller of flying cars, from 10m, 20m, 50m and 100m at low altitude to 500m, 1500m and 2000m at high altitude, and divided them into aviation channels with different heights, At that time, we can continue to issue corresponding traffic regulations to restrict air vehicles.


    "Eh? This thing flies so fast! Is this the mechanical structure you designed and created? It''s good."


    Night and night were surprised to find that the speed of the morning star flying car was even faster than that of her, and they didn''t feel uncomfortable in the car, but they were still very comfortable.


    This is definitely an epoch-making technology!


    "Fast is fast, but the problem is too fast."


    "Isn''t it good to hurry? How much time can you save?"


    "The faster the speed, the easier it is to die."


    Tang en''s mouth curled, 600 kilometers per hour. The pressure brought by this speed is very terrible, and the requirements for reaction ability are also very high. Those ordinary people can''t meet the standard. I''m afraid only the Apocalypse above silver level can meet the requirements.


    In other words, if you want to occupy the market with this product, the speed of the magic flying car sold abroad must not exceed 300 kilometers per hour.


    In fact, the limit speed of ordinary people driving vehicles is 160 kilometers per hour. As long as they are not professional racing drivers, exceeding this speed is basically playing their lives. However, the magic flying car flies in the sky with slightly fewer obstacles, so the speed limit can be relaxed appropriately and can be opened to 300 kilometers per hour.


    The speed of land-based magic cars must be limited - on the one hand, there are many obstacles on land, which is prone to accidents. On the other hand, people in prandal have no experience in driving this vehicle, so the speed must be limited to less than 100 at first. In the future, with the increase of people''s proficiency and the popularization of traffic regulations, As well as the wide application of signal lights and asphalt roads, and then slowly unlock faster speed.


    "Yes, that''s good. At this speed, we can reach the losoma mountains in the evening."


    He lay down in the back seat very leisurely every night, then took out a plate of dessert from the space ring and ate it happily.


    Donne saw the night''s action in the rearview mirror and was very surprised: "does the alchemy doll still need to eat?"


    "I''m not an ordinary alchemy doll!"


    Night corrected: "I can eat and sleep, too!"


    "Of course I know if I can eat and sleep," said Donne, looking strangely through the rearview mirror. "How do you excrete after eating?"


    He was stunned at night and suddenly blushed: "bastard! Smelly hooligan! Why are your concerns so strange!?"


    "Isn''t it normal to eat and drink Lazar?"


    "You definitely did it on purpose!"


    Gnashing his teeth every night, he said, "you just want to hear those dirty words you imagine from my mouth to satisfy your abnormal desires!"


    "Thank you for your compliment. What about the answer?"


    "I won''t tell you!"

 Chapter 712

    Donne drove a fast car to the north. The farther north, the lower the temperature and the brighter the sky.


    Now the time has just entered June. If we follow the seasonal transformation law on earth, I''m afraid the polar day in the northern hemisphere will reach the maximum range immediately. Unfortunately, we don''t know what the summer solstice in prandal is, so we can''t calculate the time of the polar day.


    Although it is summer in the Arctic, the temperature on the frozen ice sheet is still very low. As the flying car gradually approaches the coverage of the cold circle, a thick layer of fog has formed in the window - the temperature outside has dropped to about minus 70 or 80 degrees, but the inside of the car is completely isolated from the cold due to the protection of the magic array.


    "We''re lucky."


    He wiped the windows every night, then stared at the white snow field outside and said, "it''s just at dawn. If it''s the second half of the year, it''s dark for more than half a year. The temperature is colder, and it''s common for people to freeze to death."


    Night after night, he pointed to a huge canyon on the ice sheet and said, "it''s like the howling Rift Valley... Yes, cross the howling Rift Valley and turn to the West!"


    The flying car directly drilled into the howling wind Rift Valley, which is a huge ice sheet rift valley. On both sides of the rift valley are steep cliffs with a thick layer of ice attached, which can be seen by light.


    When the cold wind blows through the rift valley, the air echoes like the howling sound of beasts. No wonder it will be called howling rift valley.


    Surprisingly, there are Warcraft living here in the howling rift valley where the temperature is close to minus 100 degrees.


    It is a kind of borer whose whole body is covered with white scales and looks like a centipede. Their huge jaw forceps and secreted acid can make them walk quickly under the frozen soil very easily. The natural protective color can protect them more safely on the ice sheet. The hard scales and exoskeleton can prevent its internal organs from being damaged by low temperature.


    In addition to the drilling worm, traces of other Warcraft have been found near howling Rift Valley, such as a huge white (North) giant (polar) bear (bear), which is about more than ten meters tall, covered with thick fur and can easily use water magic.


    "I didn''t expect there were so many traces of Warcraft here."


    The closer you get to the losoma mountains, the more traces of Warcraft appear in your vision, as if the existence of that mountain has brought some vitality here.


    He said lazily at night: "because the losoma mountains block a large number of cold currents, the temperature here will be slightly higher. Living here has a high probability of survival, and for those advanced hunters, there will be enough food."


    "You know a lot."


    "At least it was once a legend. It didn''t live in vain for so long."


    "I see, the legendary grandma a thousand years ago."


    "Don''t talk nonsense! I am a young, lively and lovely young and beautiful girl!"


    "Well, well, young and beautiful girl, we have now reached the silver pine forest at the foot of losoma mountain. What''s next?"


    Donne held the steering wheel and looked back at the night.


    "So fast? Well, it''s really here."


    At the moment, the flying car has lowered its height and floated in the air 100 meters high. Next to it is the towering losoma mountains. The White Mountains up to more than ten kilometers are like a natural barrier, occupying all their vision - they can''t even see the top of the mountain.


    Floating beside the losoma mountains, they are like a drop in the sea, small and terrible.


    "Shit, this mountain is so high!"


    Donne smashes the bar and smashes the mouth. The mountain more than ten kilometers high completely violates the laws of physics. The basic earth rock material structure can not bear the huge self weight. Coupled with prandal''s own huge gravity, this mountain should not exist.


    But it''s right in front of you, and it''s extraordinary.


    If you stand on the top of this mountain and look down on the earth, you may directly find that the world is spherical?


    But... A mountain more than ten kilometers high, doesn''t it stretch into the stratosphere?


    Well, in other words, prandal is larger than the earth, and the atmosphere here should be thicker


    "It''s very high. For ordinary people, they can''t look through this terrible mountain all their life."


    Looking for a reference in his memory, he said casually: "however, the mountain was finally conquered by magicians. They rushed to the top of the mountain with flying skills - although several people were frozen and almost collapsed on the way, at least they broke the rumor and proved that losoma is not the end of the world."


    "Oh! I found it!"


    Night suddenly pointed to the Northwest: "fly over there."


    With night''s command, Donne soon landed next to an unfrozen Lake in the silver pine forest.


    "This unfrozen lake is the sign."


    Pointing to the unfrozen lake nearby every night, he said, "einz Belen settled next to the unfrozen lake."


    Donne frowned, "but there are no buildings here."


    "Hidden."


    Night and night said indifferently, "with your strength, it should not be a problem to crack this small play."


    "What you think is too simple..."


    Donne''s expression was a little dignified. He didn''t finish that sentence. There were not only no artificial buildings, but also no abnormal magic fluctuations here - which meant that their hidden power was probably not magic.


    It''s not magic. What would it be?


    The answer is clear by associating with the crimes committed by einz Belen.


    It''s magic.


    Einz Belen is hidden here by magic.


    The gods are kind and love the world. Perhaps the gods who first shot left them only a glimmer of life, so they can continue to communicate with the hornheim family and learn about the outside world through some means.


    But with the collective death of Garfield and maladon, the way to enter einz Belen has completely disappeared from the world.


    Normally, it''s never possible to get there.


    "Is it troublesome?"


    He frowned and asked, "I can''t see how strong your strength is, which means that you are at least legendary! But... What is the realm above legend? I haven''t heard of it."


    "It''s not a matter of trouble, but..."


    Donne looked at Elia beside him. Maybe she could do something?


    Elia is lying on the side of the window and looking at the snow outside with interest. The scenery of silver pine forest is different from Ellington, which makes her full of curiosity. The snow forest wrapped in silver is very pure and beautiful, and the hot air is still floating on the unfrozen Lake next to it. After the hot air leaves the lake, it cools down quickly and turns into thick fog, which floats in the snow covered coniferous forest like a ribbon, It has turned this place into a fairyland on earth.


    "How beautiful..."


    Elia murmured, "if only I could live here..."


    Live here?


    Donne chuckled. "If you live here, you''ll be bored in a few days."


    Elia giggled, "no, it''s so beautiful here! It''s like a fairyland in my dream."


    "Elia."


    Donne suddenly asked, "did you notice anything special nearby?"


    "Special place?"


    Elia looked blankly: "what do you mean?"


    It seems a little unreliable to ask her directly.


    After a moment''s reflection, Donne decided to take her out for a walk.


    "Let''s go out for a walk."


    Donne opened the door and the biting wind went straight into the warm carriage.


    "Ah!"


    Night and night exclaimed: "open the door, you don''t say! I''m frozen to death!"


    "Are dolls still afraid of the cold?"


    "Don''t you know that the joints of the doll will become very fragile when they are cold!" he said unhappily at night


    "Oh, in short, it''s old age, osteoporosis and old cold legs."


    Night after night, he retorted, "you''re osteoporotic, old cold leg!"


    Although she didn''t know what he meant, she instinctively told her that it was by no means a good word.


    "Is it cold?"


    Donne took Elia''s small hand, and their legs were submerged in the thick snow. It was very inconvenient to walk.


    "Hey, hey, it''s not cold."


    Elia smiled happily with a red face. Now she can skillfully control the magic and elements around her. It''s too simple to use magic to form a temperature insulation protective layer.


    What an amazing talent.


    While sighing, Donne built a similar thermal insulation layer, and then the two performed their floating skills. They walked happily around the unfrozen lake on the surrounding snow. The clear sound like a silver bell echoed in the silver pine forest. Many small animals poked their heads out of the snow and looked at the two uninvited guests curiously.


    There are also many hungry hunters who detect the movement here. They want to hunt here, but their instinct is constantly warning them not to get close to there, or their lives will be in danger.


    I didn''t go out every night. Instead, I lay in the car and looked at them from a distance through the window. There were hot tea and snacks on the table next to me. I could get them as soon as I reached out. I was a lazy dead house image.


    "Young people are so energetic... Einzbellen, hey! It''s hidden and vigilant... Eh? Speaking of vigilance..."


    The night was suddenly confused, and the action of biting the pretzel stopped. Then she suddenly widened her eyes: "Oh, I''ll go! I forgot what hornheim did!"


    you ''re right!


    If hornheim''s people came here in the past, they would certainly be welcomed by the members of the einzbellen family. After all, their arrival means that they can obtain the supplement of external resources, obtain external news, and conduct academic exchanges between the two sides.


    But since hornheim kidnapped the members of einzbellen last time, I''m afraid the two sides have turned over. Now it''s not surprising to see someone coming here. The people of the einzbellen family will have the idea of "it must be the people of the hornheim family" and "kill them first"!


    Night and night, of course, was not worried about Donne''s safety... What she was worried about was that the people of einzbellen would die!

 Chapter 713

    The ice free Lake in the silver pine forest was the residence of the einzbellen family.


    But because the einzbellen family was involved in the study of prohibitions, they were imprisoned by the gods in a half plane, and this half plane was anchored here.


    The entire castle of the einzbellen family was swallowed into the half plane.


    The scenery of unfrozen lake has completely disappeared after hundreds of years of climate change. Looking around, there are only snow, pine forests and mountains except unfrozen lake.


    It is difficult for Donne to detect the abnormality of the half plane, so he can only place his hope on Elia and Nora. One of them is the reincarnation of the goddess and the other is the expert of the half plane. As long as they can find and solve the problem, it is enough.


    If the two of them can''t, I''m afraid Donne will have to go back to Ellington and bring the real goddess otinia.


    Elijah''s theocracy rank is relatively high, but now her main consciousness is still sleeping and can''t play her divine power. Although otinia is only a weak God, she is reincarnated with complete consciousness. Maybe she can be more useful now.


    After taking Elia around for more than half a turn, Elia, who had been laughing and laughing, suddenly fell into a trance, stayed behind Donne and looked aside subconsciously.


    It was an empty jungle.


    Donne thought, "Nora!"


    "Let me see..."


    Nora just probed there and immediately came to the conclusion: "eh? There are really abnormal space nodes here, which have been encrypted. This encryption method is... Wow, hahaha, it''s Neil''s method."


    Nell? Nice Claire?


    Donne was stunned. Could it be said that it was her hand that punished einz Belen?


    "Can you get access?"


    "It''s very simple. I know Nell''s encryption method very well. I can take you in now."


    "Can you let them out?"


    "Yes, but there''s no need to do that?"


    Nora scratched her head a little troubled. "If Nell knew, she would be angry."


    "I see. We''ll go in later."


    Donne breathed a sigh of relief. The next thing to do was simple. He went back to pick up Angus, and then entered the einz Belen family together to come up with conditions to exchange artificial souls with them.


    Of course, before that, it might be interesting to mention hornheim to them


    Donne is now very interested in how a family member sealed in the half plane can hide a demon''s soul.


    Donne directly put the Morningstar flying car away. He lay lazily in the car and fell into the snow without paying attention.


    Suddenly there was a night''s roar on the snow field: "Donne!!! I''m going to kill you!!!"


    "It''s a pity you don''t have that ability."


    Don en curled his mouth: "look at Elia for me. I''ll go back and pick up Angus."


    Then Donne disappeared.


    Elia, who was enjoying herself rolling all over the ground, looked at herself only in a black skirt. She was full of sadness every night. Even if she was an alchemy doll now, it was a little too bad to mix like this?


    The legendary hero who was famous in those years is now reduced to taking care of a little child


    Well, well, although this little boy is likely to be promoted to legend in five years, she hasn''t been promoted yet, has she?


    She''s a little fart. That''s right!


    She grumbled all night as a nanny and accompanied Elia to make a snowman and have a snowball fight by the lake. When Donne came back with Angus, she had completely forgotten her initial complaints and completely put herself into the game role.


    A series of snowballs roared past Donne and Angus.


    "Eat my snowball! Ha! Do you know who my sister is?"


    "I won''t accept it! Look at my storm snowball array!"


    Whoosh - the mage''s hand grabbed a large dense snowball and flew over from the other side, even the air was buzzing.


    Donne looked at the snow field in front of him with a dull face. He had only left for less than half an hour. It was only half an hour. The two witches, big and small, had caused such a disaster to the snow field?


    What do you mean by the orderly formation of the snowman Legion over there? It looks very murderous and lifelike. Is it difficult that a pile of snowmen have used puppet alchemy?


    And what about the snow castle? Do you still want to be snow white here?


    Snowman castle can be understood. Who can explain the super high-energy snowball fight between the two sides?


    Is that a snowball? Is that a shell!?


    And still throw shells with a speed of more than one Mach and a sharp roar in the air!


    Avalanches will break out when they hit the mountains. Shells that can break stones when they hit stones. Hey!


    Are you two going to kill!?


    "Night and night!"


    Dunn growled, "I need a reasonable explanation!"


    "Explanation? What explanation?"


    Innocent and pure with a snowball on her face every night: "aren''t I helping you with your children? I think her talent is so good, so I''ll help you train, enhance her understanding of magic, and exercise her control over magic. How about I''m great?"


    Use snowball fights to exercise Elia''s spell control


    Donne rubbed his forehead. Well, she''s right. It''s easy for Elia to accept teaching in fun, but... There''s no need to exaggerate?


    The coniferous forest that has grown for hundreds of years is innocent!


    "If I hadn''t seen it with my own eyes, I would think there was a war between mages here."


    Angus was amazed. He saw this high-energy game for the first time.


    Donne silently said hello to Nora: [Nora, get ready to start.]


    Then he pretended to come to the spatial coordinate point of the anchoring half plane according to Nora''s instructions, and his hands moved in the air. Mysterious runes appeared in the air. When those runes were surrounded by a ring and connected with each other, they emitted golden light. After a complex cycle of magic, A directional channel was opened - then a circular portal with a diameter of about two meters appeared in front of him.


    "Yes!"


    "This portal allows us to enter the half plane space where einz Belen is located," Donne said


    "Let''s go!"


    "Be careful."


    Remind them every night: "don''t forget that only hornheim''s people can enter there before. We will be regarded as hornheim''s people when we just enter. We should find a way to prove our identity as soon as possible."


    "Maybe..."


    Donne stared at the flickering portal: "we can ask for a direct conversation."


    "What if you don''t have a chance?"


    "Then create opportunities."


    With that, Donne took the lead in stepping into the portal.


    At the other end of the portal, there is an equally white snow world. At the beginning of the concept stripping, it seems that the whole area where the castle is located has been copied in the past, so this half plane also retains the climate environment of Yinsong forest.


    Different from before, a castle with a height of tens of meters appeared in the snow field near the silver pine forest next to the unfrozen lake.


    "It seems that this is where the einzbellen family lives."


    Angus walked through the portal to Donne and said, "maybe we should take the initiative to say hello to the host, maybe we can avoid some trouble."


    "No chance."


    Donne pointed to the front wall. A row of torches had been lit behind the wall, and the crowd could be seen vaguely.


    After living in this space for so long, the members of the einzbellen family must be very sensitive here. It is estimated that they have noticed it the moment the portal opens.


    If nothing happens, someone will come soon.


    "Whoosh, whoosh -"


    Several odd shaped long guns crossed into Donne''s ground, followed by a team of expressionless maids in white skirts.


    "You have the courage to return here after doing something like that."


    A * * * * maid with a huge axe and gun looked at Donne and them indifferently: "in view of the Millennium friendship between hornheim and einzbellen, I allow you to keep your honor and do it yourself."


    "You seem to have made a mistake," said Donne. "We''re not hornheim''s people."


    ****The maid''s ruby red eyes stared at night: "do you think I''ll believe you? Lady night, please raise your hand, or I''m sure you''ll regret it."


    Night and night raised their hands innocently: "I''m just making soy sauce this time."


    Donne explained, "she has nothing to do with hornheim now. She is already my servant."


    "Since einzbellen was stripped from the world by the goddess, only hornheim has retained the way to enter here."


    "Normally, it''s true, but the situation here is a little special."


    Donne patiently explained: "at least we are definitely not hornheim''s people. They kidnapped your people, went back to dismantle the core and released the demons inside. Now there are only two descendants left in hornheim who are not seduced by the demons. They have survived in name."


    "You can''t live if you do evil."


    ****The maid said with a cold face, "coveting the power that shouldn''t belong to them will only lead to the complete destruction of herself."


    Then she put away her weapons, but she still didn''t completely put away her guard: "I''m Lizzie, the captain of einzbellen''s guard. Who are you? How did you get here?"


    "I''m Donne, the current Regent of the Ilus empire."


    "Don Ilus, Regent of the Empire?"


    Lijililite was stunned: "now the Ilus Empire has been divided. Isn''t it the kingdom of solant outside?"


    "Yes, for some reason, I came here to find the einzbellen family."


    Donne nodded, pointed to Angus and said, "this is the famous Angus shuval miracle hand."


    "Angus?"


    Lizziette frowned, "I haven''t heard of it."

 Chapter 714

    This may be the worst blow to Angus since he became famous.


    To be reasonable, the einzbellen family was sealed soon after the first chaotic invasion war, and Angus became famous in the second chaotic invasion war hundreds of years later. It''s normal that people here haven''t heard his name.


    "This is my sister Elia."


    Donne then glanced at lijillite quietly. I don''t know if she will react to the name. In Ruan, Elia and Elia have very similar pronunciation. If you don''t listen carefully, you may be confused.


    He was very curious at the moment whether there was a eliassuffel von einzbellen or Alice Phil von einzbellen


    According to the previous urine, the probability of similar roles is as high as more than 80%.


    "I hope you are really guests, not enemies."


    Lizziette looked at Donne and them coldly. With a wave of her hand, the weapons on the ground flew into the air and returned to the combat maids around.


    Thanks to the superb soul transformation alchemy technology and the human body refining technology from hornheim, the combat maids here have very strong spell casting ability, and their average strength is gold, which is quite strong.


    Seeing that lizziette didn''t respond to Elia''s name, Donne was very sorry. It seemed that there was no cute magic girl Elia in the world.


    "Please go back with me to see the master. If you can, I hope you can confess the way in and out of here."


    As she led the way, Lizzie said faintly, "einzbellen did make a mistake, but we have been imprisoned for too long, and we have borne the corresponding price for atonement. It''s time for us to see the sun again."


    After entering the castle, they found that the castle had been transformed beyond recognition in the long prison life.


    As a few lands that can be planted inside the constant temperature magic array, the limited areas inside the castle have been used. The shrubs and trees in the original green area have been transferred to the edge of the city wall, a large number of houses have been demolished, the land has been re leveled and planted into precious food crops.


    The people of einzbellen have indeed been transformed into dolls, greatly reducing the demand for food and prolonging their life, but the magic crystals they use to recharge are limited after all. Once they are used up, they can''t be replenished, and they can keep planting after food planting, so the means of using food to replenish energy is indispensable.


    "For hundreds of years, you have lived on these foods?"


    Donne was very surprised to see the potatoes growing in the farmland. Potatoes are indeed a high-yield crop and very full, but they haven''t collapsed after eating the same thing day after day year after year


    Lijilite said lightly, "there are some vegetables planted behind the castle, but the quantity is too small and it is difficult to survive. We must take care of it ourselves."


    Those people in the castle are busy. We can''t see any idle people here. In the closed environment of hundreds of years, if we want to live a normal life, we must have a sober and calm leader who is responsible for guiding them and giving them work and goals at all times, otherwise this place will definitely fall into madness and self destruction.


    Although those people also saw Donne''s raw faces, they were curious, but they didn''t come up, just glanced at them and went busy.


    When Lizzie, with a frosty face, took Donne and them into the castle, it was even colder around. Even the servants couldn''t see a few.


    It seemed that they could see Donne''s doubts, and lizziette said coldly: "When we first decided to carry out the transformation, the technology was not mature, so many people''s transformation was not complete and their life expectancy did not reach the expected goal. Later, many people died one after another. Now the rest of these people are transformed stably... Wait here and I''ll call the master."


    Lizzie took Donne and them to a reception hall and left.


    "It went much better than expected, at least there was no fight," Donne whispered


    Angus nodded: "I have seen relevant information. It is said that after being transformed into a doll, my consciousness is relatively calm and will not be greatly affected by my emotions."


    "It''s obviously nonsense."


    Donne pointed to the night: "haven''t you seen a doll so emotional?"


    Night and night show eyebrows, chest ups and downs, obviously choked with anger.


    "She... May be a special case?"


    In short, it''s non mainstream?


    Soon a sound of footsteps approached the reception room, and Donne and they immediately sat down to welcome the arrival of the owner, who is now the real owner of the einzbellen family.


    First came the guard as like as two peas, the same as the other maid. After they came in, they left the right side of the two sides, and then opened the door again.


    Then, a silver haired woman in a white dress walked into the reception room. Her hair was as white as snow, her eyes were as red as gemstones, and there was no defect on her delicate and smooth skin. Just standing there, the gentle and noble princess temperament naturally radiated out. Her body seemed to have its own halo effect, firmly attracting people''s attention to her.


    I like you, Mrs. sleeper!


    At the first sight of that figure, Donne lay in the trough. For the first time in history, he felt that the gods had done a good job!


    Although he always feels that the world is becoming more and more strange, and there are often some messy things, but only this time he will raise his thumb and say GJ to the gods!


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m yustisa einzbellen. Welcome to einzbellen castle."


    what the fuck!?


    Donne is so stupid that he''s not his wife? Is it yustisa, the saint of winter!?


    Yustisa walked forward slowly and finally sat on the central seat. After scanning around with a faint smile, she said: "how did you come here and why... I hope you can give me a satisfactory answer."


    Hope is him


    Yustisa looked down at a leaf clasped in her hand.


    The leaves are dim.


    Oh, this lady seems to have a tendency to have a black belly!


    Don''t the gods choose the wrong template when they pinch people? The blackened wife?


    In other words, it''s yustisa einzbellen, not yustisa Lizzie von einzbellen. Does the God who likes to play with the stem think that he can avoid the problem of infringement without a few words?


    "Hello, Ms. yustisa, I''m Donne, the current Regent of the Ilus empire. On behalf of the Ilus Empire, I''d like to greet you."


    "Ilus Empire?"


    Yustisa waved and flew out a parchment scroll from the nearby bookshelf.


    Donne''s heart moved. The magic wave she sent out seemed to be stronger than night. Is this blackened lady a legendary expert?


    Don''t you say that night is the most powerful doll in history


    When the scroll was opened, Donne found that it was a crude continental map.


    "According to the information obtained from hornheim, the Ilus Empire has long lost its original strength and declined, and has been divided into many countries... But my more concerned question is, how did the Regent of the Ilus Empire come here?"


    "The specific reasons are complicated, but I can make a long story short."


    Donne went straight to the subject and said frankly, "we''re here to get the technology of artificial soul from einz Belen."


    "Artificial soul?"


    As soon as yustisa snapped her fingers, the map flew back to the bookshelf. She looked at Donne with great interest: "don''t you know, under the Regent? It is because of the research on artificial soul that einzbellen violated the forbidden zone of God, aroused the anger of the gods, and led to the present end."


    "As far as I know, the reason why you cause the wrath of the gods is not the study of artificial souls."


    Donne corrected her: "it''s because you''re trying to create the Holy Grail that exercises God''s power in human bodies."


    Yusti SA was stunned: "you all know this?"


    Angus nodded: "yes, but that''s all."


    Yustisa smiled: "that is to say, the Holy Grail we created at the beginning not only failed to use the power of God, but also summoned a large number of hell demons, causing great chaos. You don''t know what the gods were forced to do at last?"


    Night and night he murmured, "now it seems that the souls of those demons should be forcibly imprisoned in your bodies?"


    Yustisa smiled, pointed to her chest and said: "Yes, in our bodies, we are sleeping with the demons originally summoned. They will try to control our bodies every once in a while, so we must constantly strengthen our own spirit and soul to resist the impact of demons... This is a long struggle and the punishment of the gods."


    Donne thought: "but hornheim doesn''t know about it, so hornheim will be controlled by the devil after kidnapping your members and leaving here..."


    Yustisa suddenly asked, "listen to you, hornheim is dead now?"


    "Yes, there are only two descendants who are not bewitched by the devil, and none of the other family members survived."


    "I deeply regret this."


    Yustisa sighed: "I didn''t expect that they would also hear the whispers of the devil and be tempted. It''s our negligence."


    Speaking of this, yustisa was suddenly stunned and looked at Donne and them: "since hornheim will be affected... Haven''t you been affected? Haven''t you heard the whisper of the devil?"


    "No."


    Donne smiled brightly: "I hope they will come out to tempt me. That will save a lot of time."


    "It''s really good..."


    Yustisa showed a strange smile: "at first I thought you were enemies, but after seeing you, I found that you can be trusted..."


    Donne''s spirit was refreshed, and the bug charm aura made meritorious contributions again!

 Chapter 715

    I''m so popular. What should I do?


    When Donne was on earth, he never thought he would be troubled by this problem one day.


    Fortunately, however, due to her strong willpower, yustisa did not make any exaggerated behavior - similar to that of pertis and celis.


    "I''ve made your intention clear. I''m sorry, the technology related to artificial soul is nothing to us. After all, it has been blocked here for nearly a thousand years and nothing is important, but this technology can''t be handed over."


    The technology of artificial soul is of course nothing for the einz Belen blocked here, but at the beginning, the gods punished the einz Belen family because of this technology, and she can''t repeat it.


    What''s more


    Yustisa looked down at the leaves in the palm of her hand.


    The leaves, which were dim before, now have a faint light.


    It''s really him!


    "What do you need? There is nothing in this world that cannot be traded. The failure of the transaction is nothing more than insufficient bidding."


    Donne raised his eyebrows, knocked on the table and said, "food? Alchemy materials? Magic crystal? As long as I bring it up, I can find a way to solve it."


    "Of course, we need these, but they are not the most needed. The point is that the technology of artificial soul can not be handed over. It will only rot in our einz Belen."


    "Maybe you need to reconsider?"


    "No, we only need one thing, which only the gods can do in the world."


    Yustisa smiled faintly, stretched out her white fingers and knocked on the table. She smiled and looked at Donne. A moment later, Donne suddenly realized: "do you want to leave here?"


    "To be exact, regain freedom."


    Yustisa corrected his statement: "we have realized our mistakes and paid enough price for it... Then, Lord nisclair, the great goddess of the earth, can we leave here now?"


    Earth Goddess? Is NISS Claire here?


    As soon as Donne''s scalp tightened, he subconsciously looked around, but he didn''t find the trace of nisclair. When he looked carefully, he found that yustisa''s eyes were staring at... Him.


    Tang enmeng forced: "what do you mean?"


    Yustisa came to Donne and knelt directly on the ground: "just now I''m not sure, but now I''m sure. Yustisa has seen the goddess!"


    Goddess!?


    You are the goddess!


    Your family are goddesses!


    I''m a man with a gun!


    Do you believe my eagle can fuck you!?


    Yustisa raised her hand, and a emerald leaf was shining in her hand.


    "The goddess left this leaf when she left here. You promised us that if our sins had been redeemed and if we could regain our freedom, you would come here again, and then this leaf of life would shine."


    She stared into Donne''s eyes and said, "but nearly a thousand years have passed, and the goddess has never appeared again. Only the people from hornheim come here. Although I bring the leaf of life every time I meet, it has never had any reaction."


    crap!


    Donne rolled his eyes. The outside world is about to be broken by chaos. They are so busy that they don''t want to care about you mortals who are locked up.


    "Only today."


    Yustisa''s eyes were full of excitement: "you who don''t belong to hornheim have come to this closed world. When I first saw you, the leaves haven''t responded, but with our conversation, I found that every time I focus on you, the leaves will send a warm force - there is no doubt that it resonates!"


    Goddess?


    He was stunned at night and looked at Donne strangely. Could this guy be a goddess?


    Donne was also stunned. Can this leaf resonate with the power of the Earth Goddess?


    Now there will be a big oolong. The leaf clearly resonates with the power of the Earth Goddess who constitutes his body.


    "I think my answer has just passed the test. I assure you that the technology of artificial soul will never spread."


    Yustisa lowered her head again and said, "goddess, please give us freedom again!"


    Ouch, I''ll go... The misunderstanding is deeper!


    My wife took the conversation as a test for them.


    Ma''am, I''m not testing you.


    Madam, I really love you.


    "Cough, first of all, I want to clarify that I am not the goddess of nisclair."


    Although I really want to use NISS Claire''s identity for convenience, and I know that NISS Claire will not say anything, but pretending to be a goddess or something... Don can''t accept it.


    When the habit is attacked, it suddenly becomes affected. How can you get used to it?


    "How is it possible that the leaves of life have resonated!"


    Yustisa obviously didn''t believe what Donne said: "goddess, do you want to continue to test us? Please believe us, we have really realized our mistakes!"


    Donne pondered for a moment and said, "I think I can explain the reason for resonance to you alone."


    Yustisa holds the key technology that he must get. In addition, the people of einzbellen have personally seen the real goddess, so there is no need to worry about revealing some information to her.


    The most important point is that before, he also wanted to dig the corner of the kingdom of solant and turn hornheim''s alchemists into his own people to enhance Ellington''s R & D strength. As a result, the devil reaped his soul and all the dominated people died.


    This frustrated Donne''s good plan.


    However, the twists and turns are that einzbellen is also a family inherited from alchemy. They are good at refining artificial souls. Their level of alchemy is even much higher than that of hornheim.


    If you can take einz Belen for your own use, it is also worth the ticket price.


    Donne and urstisa came to the next room. The spell cut off the sound. Then he turned around and his eyes immediately sharpened.


    Yustisa thought that the goddess was going to blame her for exposing her identity. She knelt generously on the ground: "if you expose your identity, please punish the goddess."


    Donne''s eyes inadvertently swept under his white dress. When he saw the scenery in the absolute field, a burst of heat surged in his stomach.


    "As I said, I am not a goddess."


    Donne wiped his nose and took a deep breath: "but I do have something to do with the Earth Goddess. I am the messenger of the gods."


    Messenger of the gods!?


    Eustacia looked at Donne with a creepy face. He said that he was the messenger of the gods, not the messenger of the Earth Goddess. Of course, the two statements are different, and they are very different!


    "Yes, it is the emissary of the gods, not just the emissary of the Earth Goddess. In my body, I have the power of all gods and, of course, the power of the Earth Goddess, so the leaf of life resonates with me."


    Donne tilted his mouth and said, "you don''t have to doubt that my envoy identity is public in the elves. In fact, I don''t know about the Earth Goddess and einz Belen, but I do have the right to make a choice instead of the Earth Goddess, such as releasing you from here..."


    "Really?"


    Yustisa was surprised and stood up in ecstasy: "Messenger, can you really release us and let us regain our freedom!?"


    "Yes, yes, but there are preconditions."


    After mobilizing her hope, don continued: "as the messenger of the gods, I have a task to come to this world. I hope you einzbellen can join my team and complete the task together."


    "What mission? Ah, no, don''t get me wrong. I''m not worried about anything. I mean, no matter what mission it is, we ainzbellen are honored to work for you!"


    Yustisa explained flustered, lest Donne misunderstood that he wanted to slow down.


    "My task is to fight against the invasion of chaos."


    Donne briefly described the current situation. Yustisa suddenly found that the outside world had erupted another chaotic war after that. Although it was a victory, it was a tragic victory. The camp of order has been greatly weakened and can''t stand much tossing.


    For Donne''s task, yustisa certainly answered it. When chaos invaded prandal, no matter what camp or country you are, they will only destroy everything in front of you, and no one can be alone.


    What''s more, Donne is the messenger of God. He can decide to give einz Belen freedom again!


    Freedom, ah, long lost freedom!


    They don''t know how long they haven''t seen the outside sky or breathed fresh air. Their desire for freedom has surpassed everything.


    "I need your skills about artificial souls - you can rest assured that the gods will never punish me for this. Even if I do, I will bear all the responsibilities."


    Donne made a promise to yustisa. Since the gods brought him to the world and asked him to clean up the mess, it was absolutely impossible to interfere with his practice. Whether to use artificial soul or destroy artificial soul was all in his mind.


    Now Donne wants to climb out of the corresponding technology. Many technologies need to use artificial soul, which is almost the only choice to replace the computer. How can he destroy the artificial soul?


    "No problem!"


    Yustisa said without hesitation and a little embarrassed: "it''s not only the artificial soul. After we transformed ourselves into alchemy dolls for hundreds of years, we used this valuable experience to improve and further develop the corresponding technology. Now the artificial soul technology is very mature... I hope the gods will not punish us again."


    Yustisa was not worried that Donne would cheat him. After the leaf of life confirmed that he was really the messenger of God, she had no doubt.


    The top priority now is undoubtedly to meet Donne''s requirements and bring einz Belen back to the world.


    She can give everything for this!

 Chapter 716

    After coming out of the room, yustisa and Donne''s faces were full of smiles.


    "Lizzie, go and get ready. We should treat our important friends well. In addition, we should inform everyone to be ready."


    Yusti Sutton smiled and said, "we are ready to return to prandal."


    Return!


    Freedom!


    Out of the room, Lizzie was shocked. Could it be said that the man was really a goddess?


    Angus looked at Donne suspiciously: "what did you discuss inside? How did you feel that the whole person was different as soon as you came out?"


    "Secret."


    "Tut Tut, tut Tut, I see..."


    "What are your eyes?"


    Donne glanced at Angus: "I signed a contract with yustisa. I helped einz Belen regain his freedom, and they will become a member of Ellington and provide us with a lot of talents."


    Angus was shocked: "such an important thing can be done in a few words!? you said you didn''t sell!?"


    "Master Angus is really funny. Maybe we should deal with him often in the future. Be polite."


    Yustisa smiled and stretched out her right hand to Angus. After shaking hands, he didn''t know what was going on. Looking at her smile, Angus felt his back cold, like being stared at by a poisonous snake.


    This chick is hard to mess with!


    "Is this big sister going to join Ellington?"


    Elia looked at yustisa curiously, especially her beautiful hair and pupils, which made the little girl envy very much.


    "Big sister? The little guy''s mouth is so sweet."


    Yustisa smiled: "I''m old enough to be your grandmother."


    "Eh? Is the elder sister very old? She looks more like my mother than my grandmother."


    No, no, no, your mother should be Alice Phil, Elia!


    "Mom? I''m hundreds of years old."


    Hearing their conversation, Donne showed a strange expression on his face: "yustisa, I forgot to tell you two things before. Now I think it''s necessary to remind you."


    "What''s up?"


    "First, you are not as big as Elia. She is the reincarnation of the lady who can''t even mention her name."


    Yustisa was stunned, then her face changed greatly, took Elia''s hand and let it go like lightning, followed by a little stiff to sit next to her, carefully looked at Elia, and her face was suspicious, as if she couldn''t believe Donne''s words.


    The night sitting next to her was even more frightened. The news was more frightening than her inevitable promotion to legend in five years!


    The promotion of legend within five years can be regarded as a powerful effect of magic affinity, but it is nothing compared with her status as a goddess reincarnation.


    What''s more, it''s the reincarnation of the goddess


    Recalling that I was still working against her two days ago, I turned green every night.


    No, I''m going to be haunted by bad luck in my life


    "Of course, for some inconvenient reason, I don''t object to your playing mother daughter games."


    Donne smiled strangely. His smile made Angus have a subtle Association. Could it be this guy


    "And the second thing."


    Donne said meaningfully to Eustacia: "in Ellington, Elia is not the only goddess reincarnation... The dark girl otinia is also in Ellington at the moment."


    "The dark girl otinia... The daughter of greterence, the patron saint of the pure girl at night?"


    Yustisa looked at Donne foolishly: "plus you... God, is the war really coming again!?"


    A little Ellington, but a collection of two reincarnated gods, as well as a messenger of the gods who personally set foot in the human regime and began to integrate human power, what does this mean?


    This means that danger will come again soon!


    "Yes, we don''t even know if the attack will come in the next second, so we must be fully prepared."


    Donne sighed and said, "in order to realize some ideas, artificial soul is essential, so the einzbellen family is very important to me. I hope you will live up to my expectations."


    "In that case," yustisa suddenly stood up. "It will take some time to prepare the banquet. Why don''t I take some time to show you the artificial souls we make."


    Donne and Angus'' eyes brightened: "that''s great."


    Yustisa got up and took Donne and them out of the castle to a nearby tower.


    "This is one of our alchemy towers, which is mainly responsible for the research of artificial souls. There are a large number of soul sapphires stored here. In addition to the Warcraft souls used as raw materials in those years, some of them are the artificial souls we made."


    The tower is very spacious and bright. On the table in the spacious hall on the first floor, there are dense bottles and cans, mostly some utensils and crucibles commonly used by alchemists. Not far from the table is a synthetic platform, on which a subtle pattern of magic array is engraved.


    The platform is composed of moving plates. Those plates are special substrates, integrated with precious magic metals, and are good conductors of magic. The plates are engraved with various symbols used in alchemy, including synthesis, decomposition, heating, catalysis, transformation, etc. according to the needs of alchemy, the active plates can be adjusted to each other, Realize different functions - similar to the design of movable type printing.


    In Donne''s view, these symbols are equivalent to chemical equations, and the refining array is an output terminal. After putting those raw materials, it calculates and outputs the results according to the equations given by the alchemist.


    "The method of synthesis and transformation is mainly used here. The specific principle is very troublesome to explain. If you are interested, you can go to our literature, which has a very detailed record."


    Yustisa pointed to the busy alchemists on the alchemy platform and said, "they are the alchemists of our einzbellen family. Their level may not be as good as the original master hornheim, but according to the information we know, if they return to prandal, they are definitely master alchemists."


    As soon as Angus''s eyes lit up, he immediately had the impulse to communicate with them. As the first person in prandal''s current alchemy, he has been stuck there for a long time and just needs to communicate with other masters to make progress.


    As a result, if the master doesn''t come, there will be a group.


    Happiness came so suddenly that Angus almost fainted.


    Yustisa suddenly said, "please look at the man next to the refining array and the table."


    Donne looked at it when he heard the speech. The man kept his head down and steadily took the bottle in one hand to dilute the molten liquid. At the same time, the other hand was grinding herbs in a mortar fixed on the table. What''s more surprising is that the man even had the spare power to use the mage''s hand to control the nearby heating dish.


    Angus said in surprise, "one mind, three uses? Talents!"


    Donne thought so.


    Yustisa smiled at the speech and turned to night and said, "miss night, you should be able to feel it?"


    He nodded night and night, looked at Donne contemptuously and said, "fool, that''s not a person, it''s a real doll."


    "Dolls? I know. Hasn''t einz Belen all been transformed into dolls?"


    Night and night rolled his eyes: "I''m talking about a real doll, or do you think yustisa and I are also that kind of doll?"


    Donne was stunned and suddenly woke up: "you mean that doll uses an artificial soul?"


    "Yes, miss YeYe and I have been transformed into an alchemy doll, so it is obvious that we are driven by our own soul, but it is different. There is no ''aura'' of living people in it."


    Yustisa took them to the doll. The doll looked back at them and nodded to yustisa: "Hello, Ms. yustisa, the alchemy auxiliary doll says hello to you on the 15th. The work planned in the list has not been completed. Please don''t disturb my work. If there are new arrangements, please continue to give instructions and adjust the priority as appropriate."


    "After completing the task, clean the laboratory, collect and sort out the data of artificial soul and give it to me."


    "The health work of the laboratory has been listed in the work list of maid doll No. 3, and the priority is very high. It is suggested that the health work should still be completed by maid doll No. 3."


    On the 15th, while continuing to work, the alchemy assisted doll said: "the relevant data of the artificial soul has been retrieved. It is located in the 13th to 15th areas of the internal library. It requires high reading permission. I need your authorization to let the librarian unlock the corresponding data and bring out the permission."


    "No, you go on with your work."


    "After receiving the instruction, abandon the new task and execute the original task."


    Donne looked shocked at the dialogue between yustisa and the doll, and 10000 grass mud horses ran by in his heart.


    This is the artificial soul!?


    This has reached the level of artificial intelligence!?


    It''s a biological intelligent computer!


    "How do you feel?"


    Yustisa smiled and asked, "are you satisfied with our artificial soul technology?"


    More than satisfaction!


    Donne is so satisfied!


    With this level of artificial soul, the manufactured alchemy puppets can fully realize the intellectualization of the production line. Develop corresponding alchemy PUPPETS (robots) for various production lines, inject artificial soul (programmable system), and realize the intelligent and mechanized production of fixed processes, so as to greatly reduce the dependence on population and labor force, We can further expand Ellington''s production capacity!


    Moreover, with this programmable artificial soul technology, many environments that need to be judged by calculation can apply the corresponding technology. For example, an artificial soul system can be injected into an armored tank, so that it is very clear about every structure of the armored tank and can quickly locate any fault, It can even realize intelligent evasion in the battlefield to reduce the battle damage ratio!

 Chapter 717

    The technology of artificial soul can be understood as the operating system of computer.


    What the einzbellen family has done in these thousands of years is to improve the instruction set of BIOS (basic input and output system) and CPU bit by bit through their own experience and inspiration. It is precisely because of such a perfect instruction set that those artificial souls can make accurate response and flexible flexibility to each of their commands.


    The most important point is that einzbellen has not interrupted this research, but has been sorting and accumulating the instruction set of artificial soul. Until now, this has formed a relatively perfect artificial soul technology.


    Yes, the most important reason why Donne is so satisfied is that the artificial soul technology of the einzbellen family is based on the research of their family for thousands of years. It is a technology that can continue to expand and customize programming.


    Compared with the newly developed puppet core popular in prandar, this puppet core is undoubtedly much better and the technology is relatively more mature.


    As long as it is refined according to the process, copy a copy from the backup of the original instruction set and pour it into the artificial soul, a reliable and excellent artificial soul puppet core is born.


    However, if a small number of self-defined instruction sets are added, these artificial souls will gain new abilities and can be competent for some new posts. Those boring assembly line repetitive production work can be completed by them, freeing those human employees from dry work and doing something that puppets can''t do.


    Donne can''t wait to carry this technology forward.


    Because the application scope of this technology is too wide. It is not only used in armored tanks or missile control in war. Even if the artificial soul is used in the flying car of magic car, it can realize driverless automatic avoidance, etc. in that way, ordinary people can easily enjoy the pleasure of extreme speed - the reaction speed of artificial soul is much faster than that of human beings.


    Production, vehicles, weapons, even life... Just think about it, Donne can think of countless applications.


    It took so much effort this time. He didn''t disappoint him. That''s right!


    "Not only do these simple tasks, but also some complex tasks. As long as you teach them patiently, they can also restore records."


    Yusti Sallo said proudly, "this is the most powerful place for artificial souls."


    The sleeping trough will not stage prandal''s version of mechanical public enemy in the future, will it?


    Donne frowned and suddenly asked, "the learning ability of artificial soul is so powerful. Have you added the underlying constraint instructions? What are the three principles of robot... Ah, no, I mean the three principles of alchemy puppet and so on."


    Yustisa wondered, "what''s that?"


    "For example, what is the zero law? The puppet shall not harm the human race, or cause the human race to be hurt due to inaction (standing by). The first law, unless the zero law is violated, the puppet shall not harm the human race, or cause the human race to be hurt due to inaction (standing by) The second law, unless it violates the zero or the first law, the puppet must obey the orders of mankind; the third law, without violating the zero to the second law, the puppet must protect himself... "


    Yustisa, Angus, were stunned all night: "Sir, what are you talking about..."


    "Am I wrong?"


    "Of course not!"


    Night after night, he shouted, "you treat them as a conscious individual, and they are just a tool to obey orders!"


    Donne was stunned: "is artificial soul also soul? Since it is soul, there should be self-consciousness?"


    Angus shook his head. "My friend, you''re really wrong this time."


    "Yes, Ambassador, you seem to have misunderstood."


    Yustisa explained: "Although the name of this technology is called artificial soul, in fact, its root is still the puppet core, which is used to drive the alchemy puppet. Our einzbellen''s artificial soul technology is derived from the previous soul core, but our artificial soul core is not self-conscious. It is just a tool that will judge and work on our instructions ¡£¡±


    "When the artificial soul was just born, we didn''t even have so many instructions to give. We had to teach them hand in hand, and standardized and recorded those reaction instructions into formulas. We accumulated them bit by bit until today."


    "After being imprisoned here, we use the inspiration from hornheim to transform our body into a doll body that will not age and die. In this process, our own soul has personally experienced the transformation process. This valuable experience has not only greatly improved the technology of artificial soul, but also made us understand the artificial soul The real difference between nature and the soul is beyond the reach of mankind. "


    "In other words," yustisa smiled bitterly, "if we can really create an artificial soul with self-consciousness, doesn''t it mean that we have touched the law of life and the realm of God? If so, I''m afraid the gods will not only imprison us, but directly destroy us?"


    Donne thought about it, too. He did think too much.


    In prandal''s world, life is based on the existence of the soul, and the soul with self-consciousness is the foundation of life. Einz Belen fell to the present situation because he played a dangerous edge ball. If they really set foot in the domain of God, I''m afraid they would have disappeared from the world by now.


    However, no matter whether the einzbellen family did it correctly or not, the technology they accumulated has indeed helped Donne a great deal. Perhaps it will directly affect the future direction of the war. Perhaps it is not certain that the gods will forgive them based on their contributions.


    In a word, after seeing the finished products of artificial souls, Donne has more confidence in the things to be developed next, and he has a lot more smiles on his face.


    Yustisa wants to entertain Donne and them, but it has been sealed for nearly a thousand years. All kinds of materials of einzbellen are very scarce, not to mention those rich food materials. In the end, thanks to Donne''s good (eating) and good (goods) habits, yustisa, who have not been free, let them taste the delicious food of the outside world first.


    After eating the long lost food, yustisa couldn''t help longing for the outside world.


    After staying in the castle for one night that night and having a preliminary understanding of the information of artificial soul, the next day, the well-dressed yustisa summoned all the members of einz Belen and gathered in the square in the center of the castle.


    "People of einzbellen! Maybe some of you have heard the news, maybe you still doubt it, but I''m going to announce something now!"


    Yustisa stepped back, pointed to Donne and shouted, "this is the messenger sent by the gods! And he will release us from our long imprisonment! Although our crimes have not been completely cleared, at least we have a chance to commit crimes and meritorious deeds!"


    "Follow him! Follow the messenger! Contribute your strength to him! Let the gods see our determination to protect the world!"


    "Now, the messenger, Lord Donne."


    Donne looked at the low browed wife, smiled bitterly and shook his head: "what I want to say is too... Cough, Ms. yustisa has finished. I just need to add a few points."


    "First, I represent the will of the gods, which means that I don''t need to explain anything to anyone. You just need to obey orders."


    As soon as Donne said this, there was a commotion. Angus and night couldn''t help rolling their eyes. How does this sound like a dictator''s declaration.


    "Second, I won''t let you go to the battlefield. After you follow me, there will be a special place for you. Your task is to develop those products according to my inspiration, so your life is very safe."


    "Third, I won''t treat anyone who works for me badly. You will get housing allocation, monthly salary, bonus if you finish the task well, etc..."


    "Maybe some of you doubt the authenticity of my identity, but I don''t want to explain. It''s a waste of time. All I want is absolute loyalty and absolute obedience to orders."


    "Because our enemy is a chaotic army, I need everyone''s strength, that''s all."


    Donne said that, nodded to Eustacia, and then flew into the sky. Nora, who could not be seen by anyone except Elia, was standing high on his head - like a proud "man" knight.


    Are you sure there''s no problem


    Donne was a little nervous, and the big talk had been said. If Nora dropped the chain and couldn''t integrate the half plane with the theme plane again, he would have a lot of fun.


    Of course! Who do you think I am


    Nora waved her little hand very proudly, pointed to the sky and said: [fly 150 meters further, yes, yes, here is the base point of the space anchored by the whole half plane.]


    What do you mean


    [it is to peel the anchored base point from the void, then overlap it with prandal''s corresponding coordinate point again, and adjust the spatial resonance frequency. After excluding other interference, it can be done.]


    Donne fainted directly: [I don''t understand.]


    [in short, it means cutting and pasting in the sense of three-dimensional space.]


    Oh, I see


    [the premise is that we need to crack Nell''s encryption first. Fortunately, I''ve known it before.]


    Nora muttered while adjusting her phase state: [just don''t know if Nell will be angry if she does it without authorization...]


    No, don''t worry


    When Donne finished, he silently added in his heart, probably.

 Chapter 718

    The complex golden runes surround Donne''s body. From below, the space around him is distorted and collapsed by the power of those golden runes.


    As the degree of space collapse deepened, a strange wave enveloped the whole half plane space, as if the heavy body suddenly broke free from its shackles.


    That''s because Nora reversely cracked nisclair''s encryption of the half plane space, stripping the whole space from the void.


    At the moment, this space is like a small sampan in the ocean, floating in the quantum soup in the void. Which universe and which space this space will be connected to are full of uncertainties.


    Donne even saw a fleeting picture of the city from the distorted space - the familiar architectural style is very similar to the earth - but it was soon replaced by other fleeting pictures.


    Strictly speaking, this space is like a ship constantly crossing the world. Now Donne and his team are in the process of crossing. As Nora adjusts the space frequency, this space is constantly adapting to prandal''s frequency. When the frequencies of both sides match, this space will be re anchored (pasted) to its original position by Nora.


    This process will obviously bring great pressure on prandal''s already fragile world barrier (or world crystal wall), but Donne has no choice. The technology of artificial soul is very important, and the people of einzbellen must get it.


    "I hope I won''t make any more mistakes..."


    Donne wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. Nisclair has repeatedly stressed that the impact on the world barrier will make the world more vulnerable, and it will be easier for chaos to invade here. Therefore, cross world transmission means can be used without use. This time, he violated the agreement.


    If this leads to a more dangerous chaotic crisis, I''m afraid it will be to blame.


    With Nora''s rapid adjustment, Donne found that the picture of distorted space became more and more stable, and at this time he could even see the towering losoma mountains.


    When the members of einzbellen saw the losoma mountains in the sky, they were excited one by one, and some were even more emotional. They knelt directly on the ground and burst into tears.


    Too long!


    Although the millennium time is nothing to the elves, but for humans, the imprisonment of nearly a thousand years is too long!


    For a long time, they almost forgot what the scenery of their hometown was like. A small number of newborns were born after being imprisoned. Later, they were transformed into dolls, which solved the problem of longevity and inheritance. In their memory, the sky of the world was so gray and colorless, For the so-called blue sky, white clouds, mountains and green water recorded in the literature... They have no concept at all.


    Some young people born here, after seeing the towering mountains, were out of breath, covered their chest and blackened before their eyes.


    That visual impact is too strong for them.


    "Losoma mountains..."


    Yustisa looked at the snow mountain and muttered, "at the end of the world, the natural barrier of einzbellen, I finally see it again..."


    After a moment''s silence, lijilite said faintly, "thousands of years have passed, but the losoma mountains have not changed at all."


    Cera nodded: "for it, maybe ten thousand years is just a snap."


    [OK!]


    Nora finally stopped the adjustment work. The whole half plane space has been completely adjusted. The half plane and prandal are integrated together, but Nora exchanged the place that should have been the jungle and threw it into the void again.


    [that''s great!]


    As a new modernist young man born on earth who believes in the great scientific God, Donne sincerely exclaimed that he knows how difficult it is for scientists to cut and distort space, otherwise the curvature aircraft would not be difficult to give birth for so many years, and it is only conceptual design. However, here, this humble little guy, But can easily do this incredible thing


    Sure enough, the common sense of each world can not be compared together.


    Nora crooned proudly and said: [of course! Tell me how to thank me! I want lollipops! I want milk candy! I want me, I want me!]


    I see. I''ll promise you later


    When Donne finished his promise, he fell to the ground again. As soon as he stood firm, he fell on his knees in the square.


    He was stunned.


    "Please don''t refuse. You deserve it."


    Yustisa also knelt down before Donne: "your father took them to the wrong road. The gods deserve to punish us, but today you released us on behalf of the gods, gave us some freedom and let us free from imprisonment, which you deserve."


    To tell the truth, as an outsider, don en is really difficult to understand the world of true God belief, because there are too many things illogical and even contrary to common sense.


    After being imprisoned, not only do you not hate those gods, but you will directly reflect on your own mistakes?


    My God, this is simply a model of the five good young people in the new era!


    What would happen on earth? I made a mistake. You caught me. I have a chance not to kill you. I have your last name!


    Yes, that''s the difference between the two worlds.


    After thinking about it, Donne finally had to come to a conclusion. People often say that morality governs others and faith restricts himself. The more devout believers are, the more standardized their behavior will be.


    God and religion on earth are just a concept, and those fictional gods that have never been confirmed certainly do not have strong binding force on believers.


    But prandar''s gods and religions are different. There are real gods, real miracles and gods, real words and deeds, and the binding force of faith will be stronger than ever in the world where there is a real God.


    So when God punishes them personally, they will understand that they have really made mistakes, and they will begin to reflect on their mistakes, and finally admit their mistakes, correct them and correct themselves.


    Donne felt that the God of the world was like a kindergarten nanny.


    Donne and yustisa went out of the castle and came to the Bank of the unfrozen lake. They spread and chatted: "now prandal is the middle of the jubilant month (June). It''s just summer in the middle of the year near the losoma mountains. The day time is very long. You can use this time to readjust to life here."


    "Please rest assured, I don''t think we can''t adapt."


    Yustisa smiled, pinched a snowball and threw it into the lake: "after all, our bodies have become alchemy dolls, which are much more adaptable than humans."


    "Alchemy doll?"


    Donne looked at Eustacia a little strangely. Seriously, he hasn''t seen anything like a doll from her and YeYe.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Yustisa looked at Donne a little narrowly: "do you want to know more about me?"


    "No, I just can''t see the difference between you and normal people."


    "Of course, it won''t age or get tired. It can be repaired as long as it''s not dead. If you really want to say it, it''s just that the internal structure has changed and the principle driving the vitality of the body has changed."


    Yustisa considered his words and said: "Hornheim''s human body is very wonderful. After being combined with our artificial soul technology, we can create an alchemy doll like a real person. When the soul of the doll is replaced with the soul of a real person, it is basically the same as that person''s resurrection by changing his body. Of course, the biggest change after becoming a doll is from the need for food to the need for demons Demand for power. "


    Yustisa pointed to his throat: "it doesn''t feel good to swallow the magic crystal."


    Donne said strangely, "I thought you would open a lid on your body and put magic crystal in it."


    "How possible."


    Yustisa burst into laughter and said, "although we are now doll bodies, we ultimately use human body alchemy. In addition to the different principles of maintaining vitality, we are no different from normal people."


    "In other words, do you really get eternal life from another angle?"


    "Eternal life? That''s impossible. Even the gods dare not say they have obtained eternal life."


    Yustisa shook his head: "hornheim''s people are too stupid... We just get a relatively long life, not even comparable to the elves. After all, the strength of human soul is very weak. The longer the time, the weaker the soul will become, and finally lose ourselves and become a real puppet doll."


    Donne smiled helplessly: "maybe what you said is right, but for those who are about to age and die, let alone prolong the life of thousands of years. Even if it is extended for more than a few years, they will do anything to prolong their life. Don''t underestimate human ambition and desire."


    "Maybe you''re right. We should be vigilant about it."


    Yustisa nodded: "we can''t let hornheim''s tragedy happen again. This technology needs to be sealed."


    "No, you are mistaken. Although this technology cannot be made public, some of the information can be used, such as the technical scheme for the fusion control of human soul and artificial puppet."


    Donne''s eyes became a little strange because he thought of the heroes who were busy in the hall of heroes now.


    He can use this technology to create some consumable bodies for those souls to fight. In this way, even if the body is damaged, their soul bodies can continue to return to the Yingling hall for the next battle.


    It can even directly build some pure war machines or self exploding sheep, so that the heroes can control and rush into the enemy "alahu Akbar".


    Immediately after Donne came up with an unsolved problem.


    If they regain their body and come to this world, it means that Victor can see OLINA again. How can this be broken?


    How should the wife''s ex husband be resurrected by the current husband?


    Wait online, very urgent.

 Chapter 719

    This headache for Donne has been put aside for the time being. At least it''s not really that time yet.


    Although this technology of einzbellen is very dangerous, it is also of great strategic significance. Therefore, this technology can be used, but it must be carefully considered and applied.


    Donne sent out the magic power flying car to carry yustisa around the castle, which can be regarded as letting her know the current environment of einz Belen castle.


    After returning, yustisa exclaimed, "this thing called magic flying car is really good. Did you make the vehicle?"


    "That''s right."


    Donne looked at her strangely. "Do you like it? Here you are."


    Yustisa''s eyes brightened: "that''s great!"


    But madam, I''m not Wei Gong Chesi


    Eustacia obviously loved the magic flying car very much. After Donne agreed to give it to her, she directly included it in the space ring.


    "Go back."


    The two returned to the castle: "where''s Angus?"


    Night and night lazily pointed to the nearby tower: "it''s still inside."


    After Angus got permission, he went to read the esoteric materials of einz Belen, and I''m afraid he is eagerly absorbing the knowledge.


    "Brother!"


    Elia bounced over. Lijileet and Cera pulled her from left to right. The two always expressionless Doll Girl guards looked at her now, and their eyes were soft.


    The will of the universe is really unstoppable


    "Did you have fun?"


    "Well! My sister took me to the castle for an adventure. We saw many interesting things, including our own broom, walking armor and talking portraits..."


    Elia is happy to introduce her adventure to Donne. It seems that she still likes this place very much.


    "Just be happy, because we''re going back."


    "Ah?"


    Elia''s mouth shriveled: "I haven''t had enough."


    "If you don''t play enough, you can have a holiday and come back."


    Donne smiled and said to Eustacia, "I want to arrange a transmission array in the atrium to lead to Ellington and hornheim manor. Oh, by the way, hornheim manor is now our territory, and the only two heirs have joined Ellington."


    "I see. I''ll let them know."


    "In addition, the transmission array technology has been lost. At present, only I still master this technology. Therefore, if your people leave the castle, don''t tell the secret."


    Donne specially told us that all those who know that Ellington has the transmission array technology can be trusted. Although this secret will be completely disclosed one day, it is better to keep it until he has completely mastered the right to speak.


    "Lost?"


    Yustisa was stunned: "how could the transmission array technology be lost? So important technology must be maintained and recorded by a specially assigned person."


    Shrugging every night, "well, it''s the same problem as I had a few days ago."


    "I don''t know. All the transmission arrays were overloaded and collapsed in the first chaos invasion war. I''m afraid something happened after the war... Or the magicians who mastered the transmission array technology died in the war."


    Donne said helplessly, "in fact, you should already know where my technology comes from."


    Yustisa immediately woke up and nodded: "I see. I''ll let them keep a secret."


    "Let''s start."


    Donne, they came to the castle atrium, where there was a circular garden square. After the fountain in the middle was removed, a transmission array platform could be built.


    As Donne pulled out the materials, yustisa, night and the alchemists of the einzbellen family who followed him widened their eyes.


    "God! Okin... A lot of Okin!"


    "So much magic essence!?"


    "The gods are on! The astral square crystal! And it is the purest astral square crystal!"


    A group of people exclaimed that even the alchemist family like einz Belen would be shocked by Donne''s bottomless local tyrant inventory.


    It''s another pile of materials that blind people''s eyes


    With a long sigh every night, how many good things are put in this guy''s space equipment?


    Donne began to build the transmission array platform quickly. He completely implemented the previous concept - wherever he goes, the map will be opened.


    He said while building the transmission array: "generally speaking, in order to keep secrets, I set the external transmission array as one-way transmission and directional transmission to Ellington. However, considering the situation of hornheim, I have given you special permission here. You can go to hornheim."


    Yustisa was a little curious: "why?"


    Donne smiled and said, "because I have decided to turn hornheim into a university specializing in alchemy and a professional alchemy experimental base, which can maximize the resource advantages there."


    Although hornheim was seriously affected in the battle, Edward and Alphons, together with those surviving peripheral members, repaired it in a day or two. Hornheim''s position in the kingdom of solant is very special. With their relationship with Klein, they can collect a large number of rare alchemy materials, which is very convenient for an alchemy laboratory.


    Anyway, I haven''t changed hands with Klein yet. It''s a good chance to make more money.


    "In view of the long-term plan in the future, I think it is very important to integrate the resources of einzbellen and hornheim. In the future, your people will also send a group to stay there to jointly study and overcome some difficult technical problems."


    The alchemists were stunned by the dual-purpose Dunn, who was building a transmission array. It was very precise and subtle. A slight deviation between the portrayed Rune and the magic array would cause the transmission results to be very different. He could portray the rune with unparalleled accuracy while talking... Is there really no problem?


    Anyway, in the face of those people, it took Donne less than half an hour to build the transmission array, and logged in the coordinates of Ellington and hornheim.


    Donne threw a blank verification crystal card to yustisa: "this is the crystal card of identification. Then I''ll ask Ellington to send a batch of blank crystal cards. You register your information and mental fluctuations. This thing is the verification tool of the transmission array."


    Yustisa looked puzzled: "since the transmission array is confidential, why do you want to make such a complex verification tool?"


    "Because keeping secrets now doesn''t mean keeping secrets forever. Make preparations early and charge services later."


    Donne looked at her as if he were looking at a fool: "and this thing needs to consume magic crystal. If you have nothing to play all day, don''t I lose blood?"


    Yustisa silently put away the verification crystal card. She felt that she had indeed asked an idiot question.


    "No matter Angus, let him continue to read the information here. It''s not only your information, but also the very important information on hornheim. He''s busy these days."


    Donne smiled and asked, "so, does anyone want to visit Ellington?"


    The alchemists of einzbellen looked at each other and rushed forward the next moment.


    Trapped in the half plane for thousands of years, they have long been fed up with the invariable scenery. Now they have the opportunity to go out and enjoy the scenery in other places. Who is willing to give up?


    "Get out of the way and don''t squeeze me -"


    "Don''t stop me! I can''t control the boundless power in my body!"


    "Be careful, my lava acid bottle is going to explode -"


    The guy was thrown out before he scared anyone.


    "Don''t squeeze."


    Yustisa stopped the competition with a smile. It was clear that her face was full of smiles, but Donne felt a cold wind blowing nearby


    "I understand everyone''s idea very much. Everyone wants to go out and relax, but someone must stay in the castle, so we are divided into two groups. One group goes out to play and relax first, and the other group stays in the castle. At the same time, we do a good job in the adjustment after the return. When the first group comes back, the second group will go to play after handing over the work."


    After a pause, she said, "let''s set the time for three days, lizziette and Sierra. You two serve as the captains of the two teams respectively. Count the personnel and allocate the teams."


    Serra said: "there is no need to count. We have allocated teams before when simulating attack and defense. I am the captain of the Red Army."


    Bridgette: I''m the captain of the blues


    "Oh, that''s what happened at that time. I really miss it. It''s boring... Ah, I''m sorry. I was distracted by accident."


    Yustisa knocked on the forehead: "then draw lots to decide that team to go out first."


    "Draw lots!?"


    "It''s over..."


    "Lizziette has never won Sierra in the lottery!"


    With a calm face, Lizzie looked at the white sign in her hand and didn''t speak for a long time.


    Cera said not surprisingly, "I won."


    "... do it again."


    Cera repeated, "I won."


    "You cheated," said lizette bluntly


    "... No."


    "Come again."


    "No, you can''t win even if you do it a hundred times or a thousand times."


    Sierra, who was like a twin with lijileet, showed a smile: "so, the Red Army goes out to play first, lijileet, look after the house."


    "Qiang -"


    Lizziette took out a huge axe gun and pointed it at Sierra: "Sierra, I want to duel with you!"


    "Master?"


    Cera looks at yustisa.


    "Lizzie, don''t be naughty."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lizzie put away her huge axe and gun and turned her back. Even Donne could see that she was obviously angry.


    "Won."


    Sierra clenched her fist: "although I can''t compare with Lizzie in figure, the only thing I can do is draw lots!"


    Hey, hey, your dignity seems a little too cheap!?

 Chapter 720

    "This is Ellington... It''s really beautiful."


    After coming out of the transmission room, yustisa had only one feeling: how beautiful!


    During this year, Donne spared no effort to carry out reform and planning in Ellington. Under the drastic transformation, Ellington is no longer the small village before. It has become a new large city completely different from other cities in prandal.


    The strange clothes people were wearing aroused yustisa''s curiosity: "although the clothes they were wearing looked a little strange, they seemed very comfortable."


    Cera looked at her one-piece skirt and was surprised.


    Clothes are only the second. The unique architectural and planning style of Ellington is the most amazing to yustisa. The architectural style and street planning here are very strange. Unlike any city in prandal, the planning here is very neat, there is no dirt on the streets, and the pedestrians and carriages are in good order, There is no crowding in the street - of course, the spacious and flat road is also one of the important factors.


    When Eustacia was going to ask Donne some questions, Donne suddenly said, "wait a moment, I''ll find you a professional local guide. You can play around Ellington these days, and you can also know the overall situation of Ellington."


    Donne then sent it directly to the Lord''s house.


    "Finally back?"


    Fiona frowned and put down the document: "the Holy See of light has something to find you. You''d better go to alinks as soon as possible."


    "The Holy See of light? What can I do for you?"


    "I don''t know. When the Virgin was crowned, her words were vague, but it sounded like it had something to do with you."


    "Well, I''ll go, but I''ve brought some guests back this time. You can arrange and find someone to take them around Ellington."


    "Tour?"


    Fiona was stunned: "Your Majesty, do you think we have time to do such boring things now?"


    "It''s not an ordinary guest."


    Donne explained with a smile: "it''s a guest of the einzbellen family. We have concluded a contract. In the future, we will be a cooperative relationship. They provide us with the technology of artificial soul, and many problems that perplex us can be solved."


    "I see. I''ll arrange them."


    Fiona suddenly smiled: "I will let them understand how wise it is to cooperate with us."


    "Wait, have you misunderstood something? It''s really just an ordinary tour!"


    "Don''t worry, I understand."


    "What do you know... In a word, it''s up to you."


    After Donne made the decision, he pondered for a moment and said, "in addition, arrange the people of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute and those wild mages to prepare these days. Later, they will cooperate with the people of einz Belen. The two sides need to run in again."


    "In addition, einzbellen and hornheim will provide a large number of alchemy resources and documents for them to copy while learning and collect them in our own library for archiving. Most importantly, they must master hornheim''s human body refining and einzbellen''s human soul technology."


    Fiona put down her pen and frowned: "but those are all very complex and profound knowledge. It takes a long time for them to fully master it, and what we lack most is time."


    "They are not required to fully master it, at least they should know how to use it."


    Donne corrected Fiona''s statement: "at present, the alchemists provided by einz Belen are enough. What our people need to do is to master the integration of artificial souls with our existing magic mechanical technology."


    "I see."


    "Now that you understand, arrange it as soon as possible," Dunn sighed. "I wanted to have a rest. It seems that I don''t have a chance."


    Fiona rolled her eyes: "since you are the Savior, you must have the mentality of the Savior."


    Donne waved his hand to show that he understood, and then left the study with a depressed face.


    "Oh, yes," Donne suddenly put his head back and startled Fiona. "There is also a girl named night. You go back and arrange a maid''s dress for her, and then let her be responsible for the sanitation of the Lord''s house. If she has an opinion, you say I arranged it."


    Fiona was stunned: "do you have any suggestions for her to arrange work? This girl has a big shelf."


    "Yes."


    Donne said casually, "I used to be a legendary master. It''s normal to be arrogant."


    "What!? legendary strong man!? let her clean up!?"


    Fiona was almost stunned. Although his majesty Donne''s strength is very strong and he is not afraid of legendary strong men, legend is legend. Let a legendary strong man be a maid to clean up!?


    Looking at the whole prandal, who dares to do this!?


    Which legendary strong man can stand this treatment!?


    "Yes, although she is strong, she is so naive that she is just a little girl."


    Donne said very seriously, "turning a girl into a woman is my most basic responsibility and obligation as a man."


    Fiona watched Tang Enwei''s light figure leave her sight, and her eyes were straight.


    How did he say such shameless things?


    "Big brother!"


    Donne, who hurried to the transmission array, was stopped by Brian: "where''s master Angus? We are at the critical moment of technical breakthrough and need his strength very much!"


    "Angus is studying the technical knowledge of artificial soul in einz Belen. I''m afraid he won''t have time to come back these days."


    Donne asked curiously, "which technology are you tackling?"


    "Miniaturization technology of magic array!"


    "Oh! Is there any hope of successfully breaking through the technical difficulties?"


    As soon as Donne''s eyes brighten, once the miniaturization technology of the magic array is successfully broken, it means that many bottlenecks that check and balance magic energy equipment will be overcome. Not only will the development of magic energy communicator be much smoother, but also the production capacity of special warheads will be greatly improved, the volume of magic energy furniture will be further reduced, and the energy consumption ratio will be further increased. The benefits are very huge.


    Brian shouted in a rough voice: "we were studying the miniaturization of magic walkie talkie. At that time, master Angus was working with master Nokia on the design and production scheme of armored tank, so we didn''t participate."


    "As a result, groka got inspiration from the magic array punch you developed a while ago, and there was a certain breakthrough in technology. However, Elia and Angus were taken away by you, and they have been put on hold. I didn''t hear you came back, so I came right away."


    "Well..."


    Donne frowned and thought for a moment, suddenly clapped his hands and said, "by the way, although Angus has not come back for the time being, many highly skilled alchemists have come back with me. They have also joined Ellington. They are our own R & D personnel. You can take them to the magic energy Engineering Research Institute and let them participate in this research."


    "Alchemist? Is it reliable?"


    Brian looked at Donne suspiciously. As we all know, the orthodox magicians in prandal were monopolized by the silver city. The outside magic families have basically disappeared. The only remaining wild magicians are those who inherit all kinds of wild roads. You say they can spell, Brian believes, but you say their alchemy is very good, That''s a joke.


    "It''s absolutely reliable. It''s an alchemy family inherited thousands of years ago. They are not affected by the outside world, so the technology is very good."


    As Donne spoke, he took Brian to the transmission square. At the moment, yustisa was sitting in a chair listening to Elia''s introduction of Ellington. On the other side, she was sitting in a boring yawning night.


    "Big brother is back!"


    "Elia."


    Donne smiled and touched her head. "Go home first. Remember to go to school on time tomorrow. The final exam is coming soon. Don''t relax."


    Elia''s smiling face suddenly collapsed, raised her foot and kicked Donne, then angrily turned and left: "big brother is a fool! What a terrible sight! I hate it!"


    "Your attitude towards the goddess really surprised me."


    Yustisa said with a little worry, "if the goddess''s consciousness wakes up, I''m afraid you''ll be unlucky."


    "Don''t worry, her consciousness has awakened, not once or twice."


    Donne looks like a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water. Ms. disaster has also woke up before. Every time she wakes up, Elia''s memory will be integrated with her self-consciousness, which is equivalent to re observing the record. Ms. disaster must know how Donne treats Elia. She hasn''t turned against Donne yet, or she can''t help herself and has some difficulties, Or she enjoyed it and enjoyed it very much


    Night and night looked at Donne: "it''s a miracle that you can live to this day with such a big nerve."


    "Oh, I almost forgot about you!"


    Donne clapped his hands: "you wait down to the Lord''s house. I''ve told my assistant Fiona to arrange work for you."


    Every night instinctively vigilant: "work? What work?"


    "Didn''t you agree?"


    Donne looked surprised: "when you come back, I''ll let you clean the toilet - of course, clean the Lord''s house."


    "What?!"


    He blew his hair every night and exclaimed, "you really have the heart to let the innocent, lively, lovely, smart and charming night clean up!"


    "Stop, stop, it''s so beautiful that it''s not like you at all."


    Donne waved his hand again and again. "In a word, your job has been decided. As a servant, you can only obey orders - or would you rather warm my bed than clean it?"


    "Warm the bed?"


    Night eyes a bright: "this is absolutely no problem!"


    It''s just warming the bed. If we try to push him, it''s not that the serfs turn over and sing. The world is so big that they can go wherever they want?


    Sure enough, there is no integrity


    Donne said weakly, "but I have a problem... So don''t think about it."

 Chapter 721

    After driving the incorruptible night to the Lord''s house, Donne mentioned his intention to yustisa.


    "Oh? The miniaturization research of magic array is interesting. Of course, I have to take a look."


    Yustisa smiled: "in fact, we also have some research in this field. Maybe we can really help you."


    "Really? You also conducted corresponding research?"


    Yustisa explained: "hornheim''s human body alchemy is very complex. After all, a large number of magic arrays should be built inside the fully simulated body to realize the function of dolls, and it should also ensure that they are still effective after material transformation. Therefore, the technology of small magic arrays is necessary."


    Donne''s eyes are shining, that is, it is likely that einzbellen and hornheim''s research on the micro magic array is deeper than Ellington''s current progress?


    Yustisa smiled and said, "I''m curious where you''ve been. Now let''s go and have a look."


    "Then your tour plan..."


    "We still have a lot of time, don''t we?"


    "That''s true. This way, please."


    Tang en smiled and led the way.


    "What? Alchemists from the alchemy family inherited for thousands of years to guide?"


    Groka, the rune dwarf, stopped his work in surprise, pushed away the engineering master''s glasses and said suspiciously, "are they reliable? Don''t be cheated, brother Donne."


    "It shouldn''t be. Don''t look at the big brother''s harmless face. I''ll tell you," Brian patted the next chair and farted. He sat up and looked mysterious. "Big brother, he''s the old driver who can really play. Do you know what happened to the scandal in Ellington before? Hey, I didn''t know at first until I --"


    "You''d better not tell me such a thing."


    Groka trembled subconsciously at Brian''s beginning and stopped him directly: "I''m not interested in this kind of thing. Now I just want to get this thing done as soon as possible."


    Brian chuckled: "you''re so unattractive. No little girl will like you in the future. Follow me more. No, learn more from your big brother. You''ll be more popular."


    Groka said faintly, "if you can marry a wife, I, a rune dwarf, have no reason to be single."


    "Muzzle! What do you know! If you come out, your wife will change sooner or later!" Brian Dunton taught groka, "Don''t always be a technical house, be sunny. Understand? I''m teaching you the real truth of life. Being single is very painful, and being single for a long time is more painful. Do you have to understand this truth until you see a sow and think it looks beautiful? I''m telling you, don''t go my old way."


    "Well, I took down your words."


    Donne''s voice suddenly sounded from behind. He pushed the door with yustisa and his party and said to Brian, "I can go to hammer forge in two days. I think Selma must be happy to know what her husband is doing after a long time."


    "Big brother!"


    Brian''s face turned green: "I''m not thin to you on weekdays, am I?"


    Donne glanced at Brian obliquely: "I''m not mean to you on weekdays, am I? Why do some tricksters always want to harm me?"


    "... I was wrong!"


    Brian knelt down very spineless and begged for mercy: "as long as you don''t hit your face, don''t pull your beard, don''t tell Selma and durandon, I''ll recognize what you''re doing!"


    "Oh, I wrote it down."


    Donne said it lightly, and then introduced the people in the room to Eustacia: "This is Brian hammer, the former king of the dwarf Kingdom and the father of the current king durandon. In short, he is a big mouth. His mouth is broken and wordy, and he likes gossip very much. He must not know any secrets, otherwise the whole Ellington, no, the whole Ilus empire will know the next day."


    "Hello."


    Yustisa had a gentle smile on her face: "we have also dealt with dwarves. The equipment and weapons produced by the dwarves are very excellent."


    "That''s all."


    Donne stalled: "obviously, he has such a huge advantage, but he didn''t continue to expand the market and start the brand effect. He just stuck to the rules and kept the glory of the past..."


    "Big brother."


    Brian smiled bitterly, "not everyone has those genius ideas like you."


    Donne shrugged and continued to introduce: "this is groka tongs, a rare Rune dwarf among dwarves. He was born with the ability to use magic. Now he is also one of the pillars of our technology department."


    "Hello."


    Groka was flattered and stood on tiptoe to shake hands with yustisa.


    "This is the current patriarch of einzbellen, estessa einzbellen, a very powerful magician and a senior alchemist. She will help us solve the problems we encounter this time."


    "Eh eh?"


    Yustisa stared: "how do you know I still know alchemy?"


    "As the patriarch of the alchemy family, would he not understand alchemy?"


    "When my father died, I didn''t have much contact with this education."


    Donne stood up and said helplessly, "I''ve been trapped there for so long. Even if I study when I''m bored, it''s much better than those people outside?"


    Yusti SA smiled and said, "since you have said so, I naturally have to find a way to help, otherwise it doesn''t seem that I''m too incompetent."


    Yustisa went up and looked at the parts on the table. He was a little surprised and asked, "in addition to those ready-made magic arrays, I can''t see what you''re going to do. What else are these tools? How come I''ve never seen them? They''re really used in gold smelting?"


    "It''s not so much alchemy as magic engineering or magic industry?"


    Nokia, who came from the next room, pushed his glasses and looked at yustisa like a doll: "this is the alchemist invited by master Donne? It doesn''t look special at all."


    No, it looks so special. There''s nothing like ordinary people at all. Okay


    Dumne was too lazy to make complaints about it. Although he was somewhat surprised by the aesthetic value of the dwarf, NOKIA should have seen that the appearance of feather''s pizza was too perfect and too busy. It''s completely like being defined and made by people. The appearance and figure that most accord with human aesthetics can''t pick out any defects at all.


    If it is too perfect, it will trigger the fear Valley phenomenon and make people feel a sense of inexplicable fear - fortunately, don knows that they are not robots, but real living people.


    "Dwarf?"


    Yustisa squatted down and stretched out his hand: "hello."


    "Nokia, the chief Engineering Master of Ellington, one of the main principals in engineering of magic engineering project, follows master croto and is a strong competitor for the next great craftsman."


    "Hello."


    Nokia was a little surprised to see yustisa. Did this clean and tall human woman mind his grease and dust?


    Whether this woman has real ability or not, it makes him feel good.


    "Can you tell me how to use this thing?"


    "Engineering Master glasses, an auxiliary tool, you need a human model. Let Brian get you one."


    After Brian took an engineering master''s glasses to yustisa, Nokia demonstrated: "Here is to adjust the magnification of the eyepiece, which can easily observe the details. Here is an auxiliary welder, which can emit high-frequency energy rays to weld metal. Here is a fault detector... Thanks to the reminder of master Donne, we have successfully made this powerful tool."


    "Amazing tools!"


    After experiencing it, yustisa exclaimed, "if we had this tool, I''m afraid the success rate would be greatly improved in the process of alchemy experiments."


    "I''ll give you some if you like."


    Tang en shrugged. Anyway, after the principle of this thing is solved, the cost of production is not high. Now there are one researcher in the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute. Apart from others, the improvement of work efficiency is obvious. With optical measuring devices, they don''t even need things such as rulers and protractors


    "That would be great."


    Yustisa smiled at Donne''s kindness: "so, where is your micro magic array? Can I have a look?"


    "This is a semi-finished product."


    Groka pointed to a metal card the size of a business card on the table and said, "if master Donne made it himself, it can be reduced to the size of his thumb or even smaller, but if we do it, this is our limit at present."


    "This is..."


    Yustisa picked up the metal card and glanced at it. A golden light flashed in her crimson pupil. She was stunned: "improved magic array? Inspire fireball?"


    Can you see through it at a glance?


    Donne looked at her a little surprised. Could this guy really exist at the level of "saint of winter"?


    "What are you doing with this?"


    Yustisa frowned while holding the metal card: "I really don''t know where this thing should be used - even when it is used as a magic scroll, it shouldn''t be fireball."


    "Use the magic metal engraved with the magic array as a consumable scroll. Even we dare not be so extravagant."


    Donne burst into laughter and said to Nokia Nunu, "demonstrate it."


    "Madam, please watch it."


    Nokia smiled and pulled out the magic pistol at its waist. As soon as Donne waved, several targets appeared next to him.


    Nokia, which usually had little shooting opportunity, opened the optical sight on the engineering master''s glasses, combined with the detection technology on the magic pistol, completely locked the position of the target, and then pulled the trigger.


    "Whoosh - boom!"


    The fireball roared out, hit the target and exploded.


    Yustisa stared at the magic pistol: "is this... Magic wand?"

 Chapter 722

    Although the shape of the weapon in Nokia''s hand is very strange, in yustisa''s impression, the only thing that can launch magic is the magic wand except the magic ring, and this will certainly not be the magic scroll.


    "No, please keep looking."


    Nokia shook its head, moved its finger behind the magic pistol, switched a magic card, pulled the trigger, and a series of Arcane Missiles roared and hit another target.


    "Arcane missile?" yustisa looked surprised. "Magic wand with double spell effect?"


    Generally speaking, magic wands have only one spell effect, and they need to be charged for a long time before they can be used repeatedly. Magic wands with double spell effects are not too rare, but they are absolutely uncommon. Moreover, if magic gemstones are shared, the charging time will be long, but the victory is that they should be more extensive, so they have greater strategic significance.


    Nokia shook its head and said, "there''s more."


    Then he demonstrated several other spell effects, inflammation explosion, Frost Nova, flash, acceleration and so on


    After the final demonstration, Nokia smiled: "this is a weapon developed by your excellency Donne, called magic pistol. In our plan, this is a single soldier medium and short-range tactical weapon. What do you think?"


    how?


    Yustisa looked at Donne with a shocked face: "are you going to conquer the world first?"


    Although Donne''s task is to save the world, he can conquer the world before saving the world. With this weapon, he still worries about the lack of combat effectiveness of the army?


    Even if there are a large number of magicians in the enemy, they can''t carry a magic pistol here!


    Didn''t you see that even a dwarf can use this weapon?


    This means that even ordinary people who don''t know magic can master this weapon!


    "I don''t mind doing that if necessary."


    Donne seemed to be joking, but yustisa didn''t think he was joking at all.


    The messengers of the gods would never joke about such things.


    "Then, your task is to make the magic array this size? And to ensure the magic effect and prevent the magic from overflowing the channel?"


    When two magic metal cards of different sizes were placed in front of him, yustisa saw the difference. The smaller ones were obviously more exquisite, while the larger ones seemed to be made by quite immature means. Although they could be used, their performance was obviously not as good as the smaller cards.


    Yustisa frowned and asked, "haven''t you done it? Why do you study this technology?"


    "It''s different."


    Donne patiently explained, "I can do it myself, but on the industrial level, it doesn''t make sense not to produce in batch. After all, I can''t sit here all the time to do this?"


    "Industrial level?"


    "It''s a large number of standardized production lines."


    Donne sighed and had to explain Ellington''s industrial concept and current situation to the people of einz Belen again. Although yustisa can be compared with Angus in terms of alchemy, it is completely blank in the theory of industrial production.


    After finally understanding the concepts that Donne said, yustisa was a little embarrassed: "I thought you were talking about making this miniature magic array by hand, but in the end, you didn''t want to make it by hand. I''m afraid I can''t help you."


    What yustisa understood at the beginning was that it was handmade one by one, so that it could be adjusted at will whether it was large or small, but Donne''s purpose was clearly to achieve mass production without alchemists


    This is very troublesome.


    Donne had a flash in his mind: "no, wait, maybe..."


    Mass production... Handmade... Alchemy... The artificial soul of einz Belen... The human body of hornheim... Doll


    Donne suddenly widened his eyes and felt like "people are looking for him, but suddenly looking back, the man is in the dim light".


    What did yustisa say when she introduced the artificial soul?


    A blank artificial soul can be completely recorded and perfectly reproduced as long as it is demonstrated once?


    what is it?


    This is copy and paste!


    We can''t solve the problem of mass production from the process level, but we can solve the problem from the industrial level!


    As long as enough artificial intelligence is produced... Well, artificial soul dolls record the steps of making micro magic arrays. Aren''t they precision 3D printers?


    Not to mention the mini magic array, it is estimated that it is the assembly process of armored tanks. As long as they are recorded, they can be installed step by step!


    As long as the design is good enough, they can become prandal''s magic modified industrial robots!


    "I have a way!"


    Donne suddenly said, "if the magic array is only reduced to the degree of bullet cross-section, the combination of artificial soul and alchemy puppet can fully realize the degree of mass production, but I''m afraid it won''t work if it is smaller. It requires new drawing means and bearing materials, and it takes a lot of time to study and discover."


    "Is that enough for the bullet cross-section?"


    Nokia pondered for a moment and said, "in that case, even assault rifles can use a large number of special warheads, which will be more lethal."


    Nokia believes that reducing the size of the magic array to that point is enough. If you continue to reduce the size, it will not only greatly limit the amount of magic circulating in the magic channel, but also make the magic array more unstable. At the same time, the power of the magic array will be further weakened. Such a small magic array is completely meaningless.


    Influenced by the thinking inertia of the earth people, Donne always wants the magic reform project to develop bigger and stronger on the one hand, and smaller and more refined on the other hand. The expansion of industrial scale and the large-scale products will bring more powerful effects, while the miniaturization of products will bring more accurate energy consumption control, more precise process structure and more complex function design, Each has its own advantages and disadvantages.


    At the beginning, he was still thinking that if the magic array was reduced to the micron and nano scale and millions of magic arrays were engraved on the nail size card, would prandal''s version of "large scale integrated circuit" be born on the other hand?


    But after being reminded by Nokia, he came to realize that even the fine processing on that scale is meaningless, because - it''s useless.


    Magic array is different from transistors. It does not need to form a matrix with a large number of individuals to achieve a specific function. The meaning of magic array is to release some magic. Although the subtle magic array may bring prandal a new development route, it obviously has nothing to do with Donne''s goal now.


    "Yes, I think too much."


    Donne smiled and nodded. "We can make a preliminary attempt."


    Yustisa tilted her head and asked, "how are you going to try?"


    "Make an alchemy puppet, fill the blank artificial soul and instill the memory of specific functions into it."


    "It''s quite troublesome to make a human shaped alchemy puppet..."


    "No, you misunderstood."


    Donne interrupted her: "we don''t need human shaped alchemy puppets. Human shapes are not only troublesome to maintain, but also many structures are not used for industrial robots... Er, I mean industrial puppets."


    "That will soon."


    "Best, but the shape of the puppet is also well understood, and the best shape and structure to achieve specific functions is the best choice."


    "What do you mean?"


    "For example, if a weapon needs stabbing, the best shape and structure is a gun."


    Donne''s face showed a strange smile: "the best shape and structure of the alchemical puppet depicting the micro magic array is naturally two movable rocker arms, one for fixing the base plate and the other for depicting."


    Nokia raised its hand: "if so, can the puppet rocker arm also be transformed and designed? It is only produced by depicting one by one, and the production capacity is still very low. However, if many carving knives can be controlled synchronously, or similar to the previous engraving stamping design, it can be mass produced."


    "I have an idea about this, but it''s still immature. We can discuss..."


    Donne smiled and took out the conceptual design drawing of the production line he had drawn a long time ago. In the magic revision production line he conceived, there were only workers in the front and rear areas of the production line. The midway processing area was completely executed by the alchemy puppet. The conveyor belt transported the samples and moved forward according to the process flow. Each type of alchemy puppet was only responsible for one of the steps


    It looks familiar, doesn''t it?


    Yes, it is the magic revision of the unmanned production line on earth, but the industrial robots on the assembly line on earth have become alchemy puppets using magic power.


    Although the accuracy may not reach the level of the robot, the alchemy puppet also has advantages that the robot can not compare: the core advantage of the artificial soul makes the alchemy puppet closer to the intelligent robot, a blank extensible template, which makes the alchemy puppet have the possibility of unlimited development. Combined with the specific shape design, it can realize functions far beyond imagination.


    In fact, after instilling artificial souls, alchemical puppets can be regarded as a special "life form", because they can control every part of their body, which means that they can play all their functions 100%.


    Think about it, as long as you build a high-rise framework and lay enough magic channels, the artificial soul can really make it move!


    Therefore, in a sense, artificial soul is a black technology like bug.


    Next, Donne, estessa, Brian, Nokia and others sat together to discuss the mass production technology of micro magic array, the production of alchemy puppets and the optimization scheme of artificial souls. Based on her experience on earth, Donne put forward many ideas, which surprised estessa and greatly widened her thinking space, Many rigid ideas become more flexible.


    Worthy of being the messenger of the gods.


    Yustisa sighed: "I don''t know how you think of these ideas... Some ideas are incredible, but they are reasonable."


    Brian said casually, "in other words, he has a big brain hole? There are holes above his neck."


    The atmosphere suddenly solidified.


    Donne suddenly smiled.


    Then Brian cried.

 Chapter 723

    Donne''s search for the artificial soul technology of einzbellen is to use the computing power of the artificial soul to realize the intelligent function of the computer, use the artificial soul to build a server, and transfer information based on the research of magic wave theory, so as to solve the problem of the communicator, that is, the mobile phone.


    In prandal now, a very important factor that puzzles social development is the hysteresis of information. Therefore, the innovation of communication means is very necessary. However, I didn''t expect that the problem of mobile phone has not been solved, but the artificial soul has brought an unexpected surprise to Donne: the batch production technology of micro magic array has been solved first.


    After discussing the final plan in the research room, they immediately disbanded and began to take action.


    Nokia is responsible for sorting out the whole production process of magic pistol and all kinds of magic chips needed.


    Brian is responsible for the refining and deep processing of various raw materials and the production of various spare parts required by the production line.


    Yustisa is responsible for making a batch of blank artificial souls and only instilling the basic learning response instruction set.


    Donne is responsible for making the corresponding alchemical puppets according to the production process.


    The fastest to complete the task was Donne. Because the Holy See of light had something to look for him, he finished the samples of the alchemy puppets, threw them to yustisa, and rushed to alinks.


    "Lord, your majesty Donne!"


    After receiving the news, Saint eluli rushed over immediately: "I have finally contacted you!"


    "I heard you went to Ellington to find me?"


    Donne wiped a cold sweat. For so long, eluli still couldn''t control the impulse? Is that contract too powerful?


    "Yes, because something has happened, we must talk to you. The Pope has received the news and is coming."


    Eluli looked very happy when she saw Donne, but there were many stiff faced church personnel around her. She didn''t dare to be too presumptuous, so she had to endure the physical impulse and lead the way in small steps.


    "Come here? He''s not in church?"


    "He discussed this matter with his highness Aurelia at the palace."


    Yiluli said helplessly, "this time, it''s more troublesome."


    Donne frowned, and the Pope was anxious to find Aurelia? It seems that this time things are really troublesome.


    After coming to the garden behind the cathedral, there was a lot of silence around. After eluli held back all the trainee priests and knights, she couldn''t help sitting close to Donne, lowering her head and her whole face was red.


    The atmosphere became more and more awkward, but something happened with the saint in this environment... Although it was exciting, he felt that he was not hungry enough.


    "Cough, can you tell me what happened?"


    "Ah, well, oh... Yes, it is."


    A little shy, eluli sat up straight in a panic, then stared at her fingers and whispered: "Since you ascended the throne and stabilized the Ilus Empire again, the chaos in various places has basically been calmed down, and the trade in various towns has been restored. Well, it''s better to say that the trade has become more popular than before due to your new policies."


    "The trade between Tarris and alinks has also resumed. Then, a few caravans back and forth between Tarris and alinks suddenly disappeared. At first, those people thought that the caravan met mountain bandits or was attacked by Warcraft, but with the passage of time, more and more people disappeared, which finally attracted the attention of the mercenary guild ¡£¡±


    "The mercenary guild issued a reward. A large number of mercenaries went to inquire about the news and seek the truth."


    Donne frowned. "What happened?"


    "As a result, traces of demon activity were found."


    Iluli whispered, "it''s not a projection, it''s not a separation, but the devil who is really coming to prandal."


    Devil? Devil again?


    Donne was stunned. He just met a demon in hornheim, and there was another trace of the demon here?


    "Although only low-level demons were found, it represented a very serious situation. The mercenary guild immediately issued a reward task, and a large number of mercenary guilds jointly took over the task of eliminating demons and investigating the truth."


    Iluli smiled bitterly and said, "they went and won. Although they defeated that small group of demons, several large mercenary guilds were killed and injured seriously and had to retreat, but something happened immediately -"


    "- it was found that the devil sent a magic signal before he died. The signal was transmitted to the purgatory abyss deep in the earth through the rift valley on the earth. After discussion, we finally determined that the signal might be a signal to call our companions."


    The Pope''s voice suddenly came from the side. He strode to the side, smiled and said, "finally wait for you, your majesty Donne."


    To Donne''s surprise, even Aurelia came back with the Pope.


    "Why are you here?"


    Aurelia said reluctantly, "as a king, you disappear every day, and your mother doesn''t care about politics now. You threw everything to me. It''s good to ask why I came here?"


    "Your Majesty Donne," the Pope put away his smile and looked at him very seriously, "this time the situation is very serious. Perhaps, if we are not careful, we will go to war with the abyss of purgatory."


    "Head on? Don''t tease."


    Donne glanced obliquely at the Pope: "can you beat it?"


    "... No."


    Yes, the answer is very cruel. If we go to war with the devil, there is only one result for mankind, that is, complete destruction.


    Chaos will improve its strength with the strength of its opponents, but it can not copy the improvement of combat effectiveness brought by external equipment. Therefore, there are rules to deal with chaos and bugs to use.


    But demons are different from chaos. They have no bugs to use and fight them. That is, they can only be defeated by crushing their strength.


    However, human beings compete with demons for positive strength?


    That''s a joke. The real master of the world has never been human.


    There are a lot of legendary strong men like gene and Angus among demons and Demons - although they will not spread, they are still much more than human beings. If they have the idea of exterminating human beings, human beings can''t resist their attack.


    Fortunately, the devil abides by the admonition of the dark god Apophis. They only operate in the purgatory abyss, while the devil is blocked in the bloody battlefield by the devil and cannot escape from the purgatory abyss.


    "Wait?"


    Donne was suddenly stunned: "underground? Purgatory abyss? Shouldn''t purgatory be on the ectopic side?"


    "Who told you?"


    The Pope looked at Donne in surprise: "isn''t it common sense that the abyss of purgatory is in the depths of the earth under your feet?"


    What kind of common sense is sleeping trough!?


    "I don''t read much. Don''t lie to me!"


    Donne was stunned. Although his academic achievements were average at the beginning, he still remembered the crustal structure of the crust, mantle and core clearly. The crust was very thick, so the dark elves, red stone dwarves and those lizards could live underground for so many years. But now you tell me, there is still a large space under the crust?


    But also the legendary abyss of purgatory!?


    "I really didn''t lie to you..."


    The Pope was very innocent: "if you don''t believe it, let Emily explain."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    Iluli said softly, "this is what the gods said. They divided regions according to the form of life. Elves dominate forests, dwarves rule mountains, humans occupy plains, orcs conquer deserts, dragons control the sky, Naga controls the sea... This belongs to our region, and the depths of the earth belong to the purgatory of the devil."


    Challenge my common sense again?


    Don''t you think prandal is still a hollow planet?


    If it is really hollow, how can such a huge volume maintain structural stability? Can the strength of gravity really constrain the atmosphere?


    "Well, well, what you said is true, and then?"


    Donne asked helplessly, "what are you looking for me for?"


    The pope said of course, "of course, it is to prevent the invasion of demons in advance!"


    "Invasion? Do they have a chance to invade? Aren''t they stopped by the devil on the bloody battlefield?"


    "Normally, demons can''t have a chance to invade here, but now there''s an accident."


    "Accidents, accidents again. I hate accidents."


    Donne complained, "does it make sense for them to invade the surface?"


    "It doesn''t make any sense. Of course, they don''t need any meaning for demons."


    The Pope spread his hand and said with a bitter smile, "demons are not demons. There is basically no possibility of communication. Their instinct is to destroy everything in front of them."


    Can''t communicate?


    Donne frowned slightly: "but I met a demon soul in hornheim a while ago. It also tried to lure members of the hornheim family to reshape its body."


    The pope said categorically, "it''s impossible. The devil won''t use this trick. It''s the usual means of the devil."


    "But it''s true."


    Donne frowned and suddenly asked, "the Knights Templar is out?"


    "Yes, except for those members who have not returned from the pursuit of the dark snake scattered all over the country, half of the standby personnel went out with the leader of Lyon. This time, a total of 500 Templars were sent out."


    "Five hundred!"


    Donne took a breath of air-conditioning: "it''s really big. It''s really important!"


    "This is just the vanguard."


    The pope said calmly, "if Lyon determines the trace and number of demons, the remaining 1500 Templars will set out immediately. At the same time, the Templars scattered all over prandal will gather one after another."


    "From the moment of birth, our Holy See of light is to protect mankind."


    "The devil is no less harmful to mankind than chaos."

 Chapter 724

    Although the devil has not brought any harm to mankind in the past 10000 years, it can be seen from the results of a few accidental calls of warlocks to the abyss devil that the devil is definitely the enemy of human life and death.


    The devil''s harm is also great, but at least it is much better than the devil.


    The difference between the two sides can be described as follows:


    Devil: you degenerate ~ uncle ~ you degenerate one. Show me ~ ~ Oh, why are you so serious ~ give me your soul? Today is the 5000 anniversary of my opening. There is a special reception after signing the contract~


    Demon: ha (kill), ha (kill), all ha


    Well, yes, compared with the devil, the devil is a retarded person who only knows killing and destruction.


    Prandar still has relevant records that at least three major disasters in human history were caused by unexpectedly summoned demons.


    Those three disasters, or three world wars, affected the whole prandal, each time reducing the number of surface ethnic groups in the whole world by one third. It will take hundreds of years to recover.


    The cause of the three disasters was also very simple, just because the devil was summoned to meet its own desire to kill.


    This is only recorded, and there are more disasters not recorded. Therefore, as soon as he heard the news of the emergence of the devil, Pope jessolini XXIII immediately took action.


    "Do they suddenly appear because there are warlocks calling deliberately?"


    Donne has a headache for the enemies of * * * because he has nothing to communicate with them.


    "No, in fact, no trace of summoning the Dharma array was found there."


    The Pope shook his head and whispered, "because of the boundary between the gods, there is a special barrier between Purgatory and the earth''s surface to prevent the devil and the devil from crossing there. Ordinary forces can''t cross directly. Only specific summoning spells or the power of God can cross that barrier."


    "But strangely, the mercenary guild found a deep rift valley near there."


    The Pope looked at Donne meaningfully: "you know, six months ago, there was still a plain without anything. How could a rift valley suddenly appear?"


    There was a flash of lightning in Donne''s mind and a cold sweat on his forehead.


    Sleeping trough, can''t it be so coincidence?


    The Pope looked at him straightly: "some interesting news came from the demobilized soldiers in arlinks, such as the sword stabbed by Lord Donne of Ellington, and then the mountain collapsed..."


    Hey, NIMA is really my pot!?


    Donne is in a mess in the wind. He can''t even pretend to be stupid now.


    How could I have thought that I would poke a big basket for the sword that was forced to stab!


    Originally, the gods have divided the territory of various races. Purgatory belongs to the devil (the devil will explain other reasons later). In order to prevent mutual influence, a special protective layer is even set up in the earth''s crust, which can not be broken by the power of mortals.


    Unfortunately, the weapon Donne used that day was the super bug "world will".


    I''m afraid the power of the world''s will tore the barrier, and then nothing happened at first, but over time, some demons inadvertently found the channel and drilled to the surface.


    It can be predicted that the longer the crack exists, the more demons and demons will find this channel, and the more dangerous it will be nearby.


    "The Pope asked me to send troops to block around the Great Rift Valley and search for the traces of demons, but you know, the strength of the soldiers of the Ilus empire is not good at all."


    Aurelia sighed and said: "When they encounter demons, it''s just a unilateral massacre. As for blocking the rift valley, it''s also very troublesome. According to incomplete measurement and statistics, the rift valley is 100 meters wide, more than 600 kilometers long and bottomless. Now the bridge used for trade still depends on the strength of wild mages. With our current forces, it''s impossible to block the rift valley of more than 600 kilometers."


    Of course, Donne knows that Aurelia is not lying. Although there are a lot of soldiers in the establishment of the ilrus Empire, their combined combat effectiveness is not as good as that of the Ellington guard, or no army in prandal can match that of the Ellington guard.


    "Therefore, after our discussion, we came to a result."


    The pope said under the crown, "the Knights Templar patrol and provide mobile support. The Empire sends several troops to stationed in fixed places to block the surrounding main roads, and takes the Ellington guard as the main core to eliminate the demons!"


    "What do you think of the plan?"


    "I have no problem."


    "They can leave anytime they need to," said Donne


    There are not always opportunities to deal with the chaotic army. Of course, it is excellent to have the opportunity to train troops in peacetime. Just recently, they have rested for a while and can let them practice with demons.


    "Although the combat effectiveness of the Ellington guard is strong, those strengths are based on special equipment. Their own strength is not strong, so they can''t have close contact with the devil."


    After several wars, as well as Donne''s tireless cultivation, coupled with the powerful effect of Ellington''s magic source, the overall strength of Ellington guard has increased steadily. The newly recruited members have been comprehensively promoted to bronze level after taking magic awakening potion and receiving long-term systematic training.


    Under the continuous exercise, the previous reserve members have generally reached the black iron level, and some have even reached the peak of the black iron level. The main members of the guard have comprehensively broken through the Ninth level of the black iron level and entered the realm of silver level, and a few elite members have broken through the gold level.


    This only happened within a year.


    It has long been said that human cultivation qualification is not poor among prandal races, but extremely excellent. Just because the overall talent is extremely excellent, it can be promoted from zero to legend in just a few decades and reach the level that other races can achieve for hundreds of years or thousands of years.


    And what about Ellington?


    Within a year, many people from ordinary people who never know how to practice to golden Apocalypse - it''s not too much to describe their talents in exaggerated words, because they are real geniuses, and all they lack is an opportunity.


    And Donne gave them the chance.


    "Of course we know."


    The Pope smiled and said, "if you love those soldiers, why don''t you give us some of those equipment?"


    If the Templars could get the equipment of the Ellington guard, their combat effectiveness would be improved more than a little? That''s a qualitative change!


    Unfortunately, the Pope got the news from illuli. He knew how valuable the equipment was.


    "Talk about it later."


    Donne smiled and didn''t say anything. If the war really broke out in the future, those equipment must be open to supply, but not now. Now the public provision will only lead to the expansion of some people''s strength, followed by the expansion of their desire, and finally the only result is the outbreak of war.


    The Pope did not continue to insist: "if we agree to send troops, we need to make a relatively complete plan now."


    Donne knocked on the table, pondered for a moment and said, "Ollie, don''t move the Garrison for the time being. It will attract a lot of people''s attention. Just leave the devil to us."


    Aurelia was stunned: "you?"


    "Yes, the Ellington guard. They need a lot of rich practical experience, and the Knights Templar can provide combat assistance and protection. Their strength can restrain demons and greatly improve security."


    When Donne said this, he patted the table and said, "yes, it''s an excellent opportunity for training."


    Training, military training?


    The Pope''s face muscles jump, and the devil is famous. How many people can''t avoid it. He actually wants to use the devil as a companion for military training?


    Looking at the whole prandal, which King dares to do so?


    No one but him.


    After finalizing the details of cooperation with the Pope, Donne hurried back to Ellington.


    "Back? What can I do for you?"


    "Big event."


    Donne said awkwardly, "the devil appeared... And it may have something to do with me."


    He was really embarrassed to say that his forced behavior led to the unexpected appearance of the devil.


    Fiona raised her eyebrows: "so?"


    "I''m going to inform the Ellington guard to go to the Great Rift Valley in the middle of Tarris and arlinks."


    "In such a hurry? Go straight?"


    "Yes, the Templars have set out. Our people go to Tarris through the transmission array, and then ride a motorcycle from Tarris to the Great Rift Valley to meet the Templars."


    Donne said as he walked to the window: "you should pay more attention to the affairs of the Institute, especially the needs of yustisa. You should try to solve all her requirements - except for the particularly unreasonable requirements."


    When the voice fell, Donne had passed through the window and fell into the street outside.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fiona sighed: "if you don''t go through the door, you have to go through the window. That''s not how the style of an expert comes."


    Elsa, who was doing sword practice on the training ground, was suddenly stunned, and Donne''s voice sounded in her ear: "Elsa, immediately lead all the main members to assemble on the central square. There is a task."


    Mission!


    Elsa was so excited that she burst her heavy stone sword with a bang.


    "Ah! It hurts!"


    "Dizzy! Elder sister''s head is excited again!"


    "So I said to stay away from the eldest sister''s head during training!"


    "Up! Less nonsense!"


    Elsa scolded, waved her hand, took out the chain saw sword, inserted it on the ground, and shouted spiritedly, "just brother... Well, it''s your Majesty''s voice. I have a task!"


    "Did you hear..."


    "Well... Where''s brother..."


    "I didn''t expect to shine on my face during training..."


    "What''s more, it''s the eldest sister who feeds dog food..."


    When Elsa heard their whispers, she blushed, tightened her face and said, "are you itching?"


    "No!"


    "Just don''t have it. Now everyone gather immediately and go to the central square to listen to the order!"


    "I see!"


    The soldiers immediately lined up and marched towards the central square.


    When Danny passed Elsa, he couldn''t help looking at her: "that, big sister..."


    "Huh?"


    Danny pointed to the ground where the chainsaw sword had broken under her feet: "if you damage public property, you have to deduct your salary..."


    Elsa: "

 Chapter 725

    "Gentlemen, a new task has come. This time you will take up arms and fight against the demons who have invaded our home."


    Donne stood on the high platform at the north end of the square, and a calm voice clearly sounded in everyone''s ears: "you heard me right. This time, the enemy we have to face is the devil from purgatory."


    devil?


    The kind of infernal creature that only wants to destroy everything and has no reason?


    The soldiers frowned. Although the enemy was terrible, none of them was nervous or afraid to fight.


    Because Donne brought them great confidence.


    Look at the shiny new armor on your body, and then touch the chainsaw sword with magical brilliance on your back, as well as the goddess''s blood and return crystal on your waist. These are hard to find treasures. With these treasures, they are not afraid of terrible enemies.


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    Donne looked at the silent soldiers with a little surprise.


    "Not afraid!"


    The soldiers shouted in unison: "obey orders! Protect the country! Guard the homeland!"


    "Yes, very good."


    Donne smiled and then continued, "I wanted to tell you some good news to make you feel at ease, but now it seems a little superfluous. Let me tell you directly."


    "This time, the Templar order of the Holy See of light cooperates with us. The divine blessing of the Templar can exert the power of holy light for all of us. It has strong restraint power against purgatory demons and strong defense ability against the power of demons, so don''t worry too much."


    Hearing that the Templars fought together, the soldiers who were a little nervous couldn''t help laughing and even began to brush their hands. They were vaguely looking forward to this battle.


    Anyway, there are many good things in purgatory demons


    Lava crystals from purgatory are excellent forging materials. Devil''s horns can be used in some alchemy. Their bones and skins often have strong heat and acid resistance and strong magic resistance, so they are also excellent equipment materials.


    Next, the soldiers began to line up to check their equipment and rations, report and replace any problems, but supplement them directly on the spot. After everyone''s problems were solved, Donne directly opened the transmission array, and then led them to Tarris.


    The Great Rift Valley is still a long way from Taris. Next, the Ellington guard needs to change to Harley motorcycle and rush there as fast as possible.


    Unfortunately, the existence of the Great Rift Valley has affected the construction team of the Star Diamond bank. The laying of the expressway is not in place. If there is an expressway, it will take less than a few hours to ride a Harley motorcycle from here to the Great Rift Valley.


    The sudden appearance of the mighty convoy in Taris certainly attracted the attention of many people, and even alerted the patrol in the city and sounded the alarm bell.


    When the patrol found out that his majesty Donne was leading the team, they immediately stopped calling the police and escorted Donne and them all the way out of Tarris.


    "What''s going on?"


    Nitro stopped writing. With keen hearing, he found that an alarm bell sounded in the city: "is there an enemy invasion?"


    "I''ll go and ask."


    Before the adjutant walked out of the gate, the alarm bell suddenly stopped.


    "Stopped again?"


    Nitro frowned: "are the guards on duty drunk again today?"


    The adjutant who turned around was in a cold sweat: "Er, Lord, I will investigate this matter carefully later..."


    Then nitro suddenly listened for a moment, shook his head and said, "No."


    "Huh?"


    "It''s your majesty Donne coming down."


    Nitro calmed down and continued to practice calligraphy: "order it. From today on, 4000 people will be transported to the Great Rift Valley every day... No, 5000 people''s food and grass."


    "Food for five thousand people!"


    The adjutant was surprised: "this is not a small amount. Does your majesty want to garrison there?"


    "No, it has something to do with the recently missing caravan over there."


    As the Lord of Tarris, nitro certainly has his own intelligence channels. Those caravans disappeared in the Great Rift Valley and even later found traces of demons. He knows very well that he can''t take care of Tarris at all because of Tarris''s military strength and territory area, so he can only report the news to alinks and mercenary guild.


    Donne got the news and planned to come and solve the problem.


    "The missing caravan... Isn''t that because of the devil?"


    The adjutant''s heart jumped: "it''s said that many traces of demons have been found there. Is it difficult that your majesty plans to fight the demons only by relying on the fighting capacity of 4000 people?"


    "He didn''t ask us for reinforcements."


    The words on the paper were a little out of shape after a meal by nitro''s men. His eyebrows were slightly wrinkled, and his practice was still not enough.


    Nitro threw away the pen, then rolled the paper into a ball and threw it into the fireplace. He said casually, "don''t underestimate the 4000 people. They are the elite of the elite. The equipment your majesty has equipped them with is the best. Their combat effectiveness can even be comparable to that of 50000 troops."


    "What''s more," said nitro with a smile, "not only his own soldiers, but also the Templars of the Holy See of light. The sudden emergence of demons has stimulated the Holy See."


    "What I can''t figure out is why the Holy See of light has been on your Majesty''s side from the beginning."


    The adjutant looked at nitro secretly, and then whispered, "if it weren''t for their support, master Saxony or master Saxophone would have hope to return to the throne..."


    "Young master? They are seventy-eight years old."


    Nitro walked to the window with a smile, looked at the mountain outside and said, "they don''t need to think about that position. Our pulse has been doomed to be out of the throne from the beginning. They still look forward to my Lord''s position. It''s more realistic. It''s estimated that they can''t wait for me to die quickly."


    The adjutant laughed dryly: "where, the young master and the young master must hope you will live a long life..."


    Nitro smiled very playfully: "live a long life? Yes, after all, I''m 110 years old now."


    The adjutant''s heart was cold. I didn''t know if the LORD heard any inappropriate words.


    "Go down. Remember to tell them to start action today. Start every morning and transport the grain and grass of 5000 people before evening."


    After a pause, nitro added: "in addition, tell the border guard to close the patrol route and stay away from the Great Rift Valley."


    "I see."


    Why transport food from Tarris?


    Because of efficiency.


    Although Donne has a transmission array, he can''t arrange another transmission array in the Great Rift Valley. That would be a bit of a loser.


    He also allocated space equipment to the head of the logistics force. However, they didn''t carry the logistics force at all this time. All the members were combatants. The space equipment carried by the team leader was full of combat materials, and there was not much food - after all, the space equipment was not made by Donne himself, and the storage space was limited, You can''t pretend like Donne.


    Donne can''t squat here every day to solve the food problem for them. He will go back to Ellington with these people after they arrive at the Great Rift Valley to build a temporary camp and anchor the spatial coordinates. Compared with this side, the technical breakthrough there is more important. He can''t wait to see the researchers solve the previous problems.


    "Boom, boom -"


    The windy Harley motorcycles are lined up into a huge motorcycle fleet, running on the official road from Tarris to yarinks. The shiny metal shell, flashing cold weapons and armor, and murderous momentum are telling people passing nearby that they are not easy to provoke and don''t seek death.


    Especially those mountain bandits who ambushed in the dark thought they were fat sheep, but when the sentry saw the equipment on the guard, they almost peed their pants and made wild gestures to prevent their teammates from self destruction.


    "The gods are on the! I know what that is! It''s a Harley motorcycle!"


    A passing merchant suddenly exclaimed, "that thing sold 500000 gold coins at Phila''s Black Pearl auction house!"


    "Hiss! 500000 gold coins!? are you kidding? It''s so expensive? These people ride a total of thousands!"


    "Of course not!"


    The businessman who spoke widened his eyes and said, "I was at the scene! The Harley motorcycle was bought by master Angus!"


    "Is it that master Angus has successfully produced a large number of products after research?"


    Another businessman''s eyes brightened and his mind immediately became active: "looking at their forward speed, we can imagine how fast the efficiency of this Harley motorcycle is. If it is used to transport letters or some particularly valuable small things, it will make a lot of money!"


    "They seem to come from the direction of Taris. Is it possible that they are sold by Taris?"


    "It may also be across the border from the kingdom of solant."


    "It''s impossible to cross the border in such a big way? It''s obviously all combatants. That direction... Eh!? I see! They''re coming for the Great Rift Valley!"


    "The Rift Valley? Hiss! Is it because of the demons there?"


    "It must be so!"


    A group of businessmen were excited: "the gods are on the. I hope they can kill all the demons there. It''s really scary to be afraid."


    Of course, they don''t know what the businessmen along the way think. He is still thinking about the combination of artificial soul and alchemy puppet to assemble prandal''s magic modified intelligent industrial robot.


    In the sky in front of the motorcade, Danny and other Rangers riding a comet motorcycle are investigating the situation.


    In order to adapt to high mobility reconnaissance activities as soon as possible, Donne specially allocated comet motorcycles to rangers to carry out high-altitude reconnaissance and high-altitude mobile operations. At the same time, he was also equipped with the first generation of portable walkie talkie to facilitate the exchange of information.


    At this time, Danny''s voice suddenly sounded in the walkie talkie: "report your majesty! Traces of demon activities have been found in the jungle ahead! We have fixed our eyes on the target! It is suggested to change the route and destroy the enemy!"


    Over the distant jungle, a signal bomb flew into the sky.


    The effect is outstanding.


    Donne smiled: "the whole army listens to the order, target signal, direction, maximum speed, move forward!"

 Chapter 726

    In the distance, over the jungle where demons were found, more than 100 comet motorcycles were hovering in mid air.


    As the vanguard troops, the Rangers gathered together and looked down at the devil in the jungle below. The devil had found their trace, but he was busy eating and eating a huge body of Warcraft, so he was not in a hurry to attack the Rangers.


    Next to the devil were the remains of several human beings, whose flesh and blood were obviously eaten by it.


    Demons and demons have been fighting in the bloody battlefield. All the demons and demons who can survive have a keen sense of danger. Their intuition tells them that these enemies in the sky are not evidence at all. They are just dessert after dinner. They can kill them after meeting their appetite.


    "That''s the devil? It''s the first time I''ve seen a devil."


    "It does look like the legendary nazura killing demon."


    The devil is about five meters tall. If you count the horns on his head, he is afraid to reach a height of five and a half meters. His whole body is dark red. A strange black and red stripe is distributed on his upper body, just like a strange flame. His claws are very sharp. Just now the Rangers saw his claws cut tofu and easily tear the body of Warcraft covered with Earth Defense spells, Its claws are more dangerous than steel weapons.


    More importantly, the devil''s body exudes a very uncomfortable strange smell, which seems to be a chaotic smell, but it is not very similar.


    "The signal bomb has been launched. I don''t know how long it will take for the big troops to arrive."


    "The speed of Harley motorcycle is much slower than that of comet, and there are many obstacles on land. It is estimated that it will take at least ten minutes."


    Danny stared at the devil below and said, "we just have to keep an eye on it to prevent it from escaping... Now disperse and collect nearby areas to confirm the whereabouts of other demons."


    "I see."


    Before the Rangers could disperse, the devil who was eating below suddenly raised his head and roared. With a flash of black light, a huge shadow ball with corrosive power flew into the sky!


    "Disperse!"


    As soon as Danny''s face changed, he immediately turned the accelerator to the end and rushed out like a comet motorcycle sword!


    "Boom!"


    The shadow ball exploded and set off a violent air flow in the sky, causing the comet motorcycle to roll up and down for a while. The shadow wave with strong corrosive force spread rapidly with the explosion, and the comet motorcycle reached by the shadow wave was also affected. The magic array engine providing power was corroded, the magic channel was instantly overloaded, and the engine crashed directly, After losing power, the comet motorcycle fell from the sky.


    The Rangers had to abandon their cars and run for their lives in mid air, prompting the crystal to return to Ellington.


    They are obviously much luckier than the unlucky ones who were blown up on the spot.


    Danny was shocked and cursed, "Damn it! The attack was at least extraordinary! We are not its opponents!"


    Now the strongest group of Ellington guard has just broken through the gold level. Even with a legendary magic equipment, the combat effectiveness can be comparable to the master level, but the enemy in front of us is an extraordinary demon!


    They can''t resist each other''s attack at all!


    "Attack! Fire suppression!"


    Stunned Danny roared and took the lead in the attack.


    Now that the other party has launched an attack, it doesn''t intend to let Danny and them leave here alive.


    "Whoosh, whoosh -"


    The dense arrow rain fell from the sky, and the Magic Arrow attached with the element power was disadvantageous in the previous battle, but this time it was broken - the element Magic Arrow could not even penetrate the red devil''s skin!


    "It has strong magic resistance! Use the broken Magic Arrow quickly!"


    "Guide arrow ready - arrow rain shooting!"


    "Bound arrow! - shit! Bound arrow has no effect on it!"


    The binding arrow with the ability to wrap around the enemy and control the enemy''s actions hit the devil, but the viscous wind element just wrapped around the devil''s body and was dispersed by the violent force in the blink of an eye.


    The devil, with a ferocious smile on his face, suddenly jumped into the sky!


    "Bad!"


    "Do it!"


    Danny didn''t escape at this time. With a wave of his hand, the Rangers around suddenly raised their crossbows and cross fired sharp arrows, forming an extremely dense net.


    The Rangers grabbed the rope formed by the wind element and turned quickly. The big net was tightly wrapped around the devil. This time, due to the enhanced power, the restriction on the devil was strengthened a lot.


    At the same time, another part of the Rangers aimed at the devil''s heart and shot a broken devil arrow.


    The most important part of demons is the heart - as long as the heart doesn''t die, their heads can grow back when they fall off.


    The devil is different. Their most important part is the brain. As long as the head is not dead, their body can recover.


    The broken devil arrow pierced into the devil''s chest, and green blood gushed out!


    "Succeeded!"


    Several Rangers were overjoyed, but those rangers who were responsible for binding the devil changed their faces. They obviously felt that the power from the wind element rope had become stronger!


    "No, run!"


    The devil roared and broke free from the bondage. The strong shadow force condensed on the nail to form a gray cone thorn, which stabbed Danny in front of him!


    "Liberate the power of Lord Feng!"


    When the gray cone thorn was about to pierce Danny, a powerful element hurricane burst out on him. The strong wind element carried him across the cone thorn and flashed past the devil''s head.


    At that moment, Danny took out the chain saw sword. The extremely fast speed brought amazing power. The buzzing chain saw sword cut off the sharp corner on the devil''s head!


    "Gi''zoijopasiposora!"


    The fierce pain made the devil roar, and the burning black flame eyes stared at Danny.


    At the moment, Danny, who liberated the power of the wind Lord, is very fast. The comet motorcycle also broke out the same abnormal performance under the action of the wind element. In the face of the pursuit of extraordinary demons, he can still spare no effort to tease the other party or even fight back!


    "Captain Danny even used the unique skill of pressing the bottom of the box! We don''t have much time! Cooperate with him quickly!"


    "Where''s the broken Magic Arrow? Block its range of motion immediately!"


    "Damn it! You''re crazy!? we can''t block its range of activities at all! We can only sneak after!"


    Rangers followed the devil and attacked it crazily. The extraordinary devil didn''t care about their attack at all, but chased Danny who cut off its horns.


    Soon the Rangers found one thing, and they were overjoyed one by one.


    Danny is leading the devil in the direction of the big army!


    "Hurry up!"


    "Drive it to the big army and we''ll win!"


    The Rangers behind have the energy, but Danny, who acts as a child''s life-threatening rush in front, is not feeling well. His face is very pale and he is trying his best to squeeze the magic in his body.


    The power of Lord wind is a skill he learned when he was promoted a while ago. He can instantly obtain the attached state of the wind element. The movement speed, reaction speed, attack speed and the power of the element skill will be greatly enhanced in a short time. However, this skill has high requirements for talent. Although Danny has practiced it privately for several times, But it never lasted more than fifteen seconds.


    And now ten seconds have passed.


    He could feel that the surging wind elements around him had stopped converging to him, but began to drain around.


    No!!!


    Danny widened his eyes and shouted desperately in his heart: wind element! I need more wind elements!


    When the devil suddenly started, he completely forgot to use the walkie talkie to ask Donne for help, and subconsciously gave instructions. At the moment, he only attracted the devil''s attention and focused on escape. He still forgot to inform Donne, but his instinct drove him to attract the devil to the big army.


    At this moment, we must attract its attention and buy more time for others!


    "Bad!"


    "The captain''s speed has slowed down!"


    "The devil is catching up!"


    The Rangers found that Danny''s speed slowed down and his attack became more concentrated, but even though their attack made the devil''s back bloody, it still killed Danny tightly.


    The disgrace of broken horn must be washed away with his life!


    I got you!


    Looking at Danny close at hand, the devil showed a ferocious smile, and his claws pierced Danny''s body!


    Icardius, the great God of the wind!


    I need more strength!


    Let me be the wind!!


    "Captain!!!"


    "Kill it!!"


    Seeing that Danny was pierced by the devil, the Rangers immediately red their eyes. The dense broken devil arrows and element arrows fell on the devil like a rainstorm, which blew it to pieces.


    However, at this moment, Danny, who was pierced, suddenly broke away from the comet motorcycle and roared into the sky!


    "This, this is -"


    "Elementalization!?"


    "The gods are on top! The captain should understand the elementalization of!"


    "Go to hell!"


    Danny''s voice became erratic, like the breeze in the field in spring, like the storm of heavy rain in summer, like the bleak evening wind in the woods in autumn, and like the cold wind outside the window in winter.


    He turned into the wind, he turned into a sharp blade, he was like thunder!


    Elemental Danny is like the God of hurricane and lightning, wrapped with invisible blades and thunder. Taking advantage of the broken Magic Arrow to break through the devil''s defense, he directly cuts into the devil''s close range, and the roaring thunder falls from the sky!


    The devil roared and tore Danny''s body, attached with the claws of shadow power. Although he hurt the elemental Danny, he was undoubtedly much safer than he had no resistance at the beginning.


    Hurricane, thunder, wind blade, broken Magic Arrow, element arrow and numerous attacks all fell on the devil. Originally, it was seriously injured by the Ranger who followed it all the way with broken Magic Arrow. At the moment, it was intensively attacked and immediately became overwhelmed and in danger.


    The devil suddenly roared, picked up his body and curled up into a ball. The strong shadow power quickly converged to it. The extraordinary power made the elemental Danny''s face change!


    Will die!


    If you''re hit, you''ll really die!


    "Run!"


    "No."


    A voice suddenly sounded, and then the devil was caught by an invisible hand, and the explosive power of the shadow was pressed back again.


    It''s Donne.


    He noticed the magic wave coming here.

 Chapter 727

    The sudden appearance of Donne aroused the vigilance of the devil. It resisted great pressure, bared its teeth and roared at Donne, and bluff it tried to force Donne back.


    Dangerous intuition tells it that the human male in front of it is very dangerous.


    Donne stared at the devil for a while, but he didn''t see any clues from it. He simply clenched his fist and directly crushed the extraordinary devil, and the green flesh and blood fell thinly from the sky to the ground.


    "Your majesty!"


    Danny was overjoyed and the elemental state was lifted immediately.


    "I''m late."


    Donne has found that there are less than a dozen comet motorcycles in the sky. Someone must have been hit by the devil.


    "Your Majesty, three people were hit by the front. The defense of the equipment failed to stop the attack of the devil. They died on the spot. Yu Wei spread to twelve people. The comet flying car was out of control. They had to use the returning crystal to abandon the car to escape..."


    Danny bowed his head a little timidly and reported the situation. Although Donne had repeatedly stressed that their own equipment was more important than vehicles long ago, they never dared to take it seriously.


    After all, their equipment is calculated by millions of gold coins, and these gold coins can hire many people who are more experienced and powerful than them in the mercenary guild.


    Donne frowned and sighed a little relieved: "pay attention next time. If you don''t have my order, you must stay away from the danger as soon as possible."


    "Yes!"


    "Count the information of the dead and wounded, go back and pay the pension. Now order others to disperse and search for the trace of the devil. In addition, pay attention to the location of the Templar order. They have come near the Great Rift Valley first."


    "Yes!"


    Danny put away his grief and acted immediately. The other Rangers dispersed immediately after receiving the order.


    A few minutes later, the land troops on Harley motorcycles arrived late.


    "Your Majesty."


    "The situation is a little bad. Just now Danny and they met an extraordinary demon. It seems that the body shape is very similar to the legendary nazura killing demon."


    "Extraordinary nazura killing demon!?"


    Depp and others were surprised: "how was the Ranger team injured?"


    "Three people died directly, affecting 12 people. The wounded have returned to Ellington."


    After a pause, Donne said to Depp, "order everyone to be vigilant and not act rashly."


    "Yes!"


    Originally thought it was a relaxed and pleasant military training trip, but I didn''t expect that the first devil I met was the extraordinary nazura killing devil, which cast a shadow on Donne''s heart.


    According to prandal''s legend, in the abyss of purgatory, demons and demons are constantly fighting on the bloody battlefield. Among the endless demon army, nazura demons occupy an absolute number. They are demons created after the corruption of the souls of yuboris demons and mortals. They have a very complex social structure and unspeakable subspecies, In short, all demons with humanoid bodies can be identified as nazura demons.


    The number of nazura demons is very large, and their strength is also not poor. The strength of the extraordinary level is already one of the top experts in the human kingdom, but in the abyss of purgatory, the extraordinary level is only barely able to protect itself - in the face of those terrible demon kings, the strength of the extraordinary level is not even enough for them to resist each other''s breath.


    But it has to be said that among the nazura demons, the extraordinary strength is not rare, and the nazura killing demons are still a group with strong average strength. This time, it''s really troublesome.


    The situation of ubboris is even more complicated. There is no record of ubboris in human and ELF civilization here in prandal - they were born earlier than humans, and maybe even when dwarfs and goblins moved on the surface, They have been active in the purgatory of the underworld. Dumne thought of it and couldn''t help it. Once again, what make complaints about hollow planets is too unscientific. The size of the planet is so large that it has not been collapsed by gravity. This is challenging the astrophysicists'' coffin plates.


    At Donne''s command, the guard advanced in search formation and quickly approached the direction of the Great Rift Valley.


    As soon as he got close to the edge of the forest, he heard the sound of fierce fighting ahead.


    "Brother!"


    Elsa pulled out her chainsaw sword: "it''s the Knights Templar! I''ll help them!"


    Donne grabbed Elsa: "let''s go."


    "Yes!"


    Elsa peeked at her held hand and a happy smile appeared on her face.


    Four nazura demons, one nazura killing demon, one nazura flying wing demon and two nazura stabbing demons are inseparable from the Knights Templar. Their strength is very strong. The strength of this nazura killing demon is close to the fifth level of extraordinary level, which is stronger than the one just now.


    The nazura winged demon looks similar to the Gargoyle in the underground world, which is kept by the red stone dwarf, but it is obviously more ferocious. Its huge and sharp teeth are completely exposed outside its mouth. Its burning eyes are erratic. It can''t see what''s in its eyes. Its ears are wide and soft, its hearing is very sensitive, and won''t affect its flight, Its four hanging claws are so sharp that I''m afraid it can easily tear the heavy armor.


    Its magic power fluctuates around the Ninth level of the master level. Although it is weaker than nazura''s killing devil, it flies very fast in the sky, making up for its lack of strength. On the contrary, it makes it more dangerous than the killing devil.


    Nazura spiked demons are relatively short demons. They are bent and only more than two meters high, but their shoulders, limbs and even back spine are covered with retractable bone spikes - sharp bone spikes are also accompanied by highly toxic drugs from purgatory. Once pierced, they are basically dead without the presence of priests at the level of pope or saint.


    The enemy is so dangerous that don can''t trust Elsa to kill it.


    "Captain! Someone is coming!"


    "Stop them - damn it --"


    As soon as Lyon was distracted, he was hit and flew out by the killing devil, and the Holy Shield on his body was excited.


    Lyon took a deep breath, waved and sprinkled a piece of Holy Light: "holy light!"


    The Holy Light dispelled the cold around the Knights and restored them to their best state of battle.


    Although the strength of this nazura killing demon is stronger than that just now, this time it met Lyon.


    Since the end of the last war, Lyon has been closed for a long time since he came back. Now his strength has reached the peak of extraordinary level, only a little less understanding from the supreme level.


    Coupled with the restraint of the power of the holy light on the devil''s power, it''s not so easy for the nazura killing devil to defeat him.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity to breathe, Lyon turned to drink back those businessmen who liked to join the fun.


    When he saw Donne, Lyon was stunned and overjoyed: "Your Majesty Donne!"


    "We''re here to help you."


    Donne and Elsa came straight ahead.


    "Be careful!"


    Nazura''s dangerous instinct of killing demon appeared again. It took advantage of Don''s and Elsa''s unprepared, launched an attack first, attached with a thick shadow''s jab, tore the air and directly blasted in front of Don!


    Bang, the assassin''s jab of nazura killing devil was bounced off by the storm shield, and the huge rebound even made it out of balance.


    Before nazura''s killing devil could regain his balance, Elsa had started the chain saw sword. The buzzing chain saw sword roared and cut on the killing devil''s thigh. The sharp serrations collided with the shield and skin of the killing devil, emitting dense sparks.


    Lyon beat back the flying wing demon with a sword, raised his head and shouted, "don''t be careless, this goods has strong defense!"


    Nazura''s winged demon stung in the air and then dived towards Donne - it didn''t want to save the murderer, but just wanted to kill Donne.


    For demons, they have no sense of companionship. They will only stick together because of their common goals, but they will never protect each other.


    "Get out."


    Donne frowned and photographed the flying wing demon on the ground. If the situation allowed, he didn''t want to do it. After all, training is the most important thing to do.


    "Very defensive?"


    Elsa wrinkled her brow and flashed her hand. The chainsaw sword was put into the space ring, and then she pulled back the killing devil who wanted to escape.


    Yes, the 1.5-meter-tall girl dragged a 5-meter-tall nazura killing demon back - the huge size gap brought a strong visual impact.


    But this is only the beginning!


    The girl jumped up with a scold, and then hit the killing devil''s horns with a fist - *******************************************************************************!


    ¡°OWoooooo¡ª¡ª¡±


    The killing devil''s eyes were burning with boiling flames, roaring in pain, and the sharp claws were waving wildly. One by one, the highly corrosive shadow blades surrounded Elsa.


    Elsa is like a flexible butterfly, rushing through the crack of the shadow blade, and then her fist falls again!


    "Boom -"


    The girl''s powerful and incredible power smashed the killing devil''s legs into the soil. In the dust, the five or six meter high killing devil was more than half shorter in the blink of an eye.


    Whoosh!


    Elsa stepped on the head of the killing devil, a kite jumped out after turning over, and then her feet slightly bent on the ground. The explosive force under her feet pushed her out again. At this time, her hands instantly held the chain saw sword taken out of the space ring. After pressing the mechanism, the saw blade of the chain saw sword emitted a hot red light, and the whole sword burned.


    Lyon held up his sword and blessed Elsa: "bless the light!"


    The holy light gathered on the chain saw sword. Elsa holding the sword turned into a streamer, like a peerless Sword Fairy, passing by the nazura killing devil. The high-speed rotating hot saw blade crushed the tough flesh and tear the body of the killing devil.


    ¡°Gi''zoiJopa¡ª¡ª¡±


    Half of nazura''s body fell to the ground, but it was still alive, and his hands tried to fight back against Elsa.


    With a sound of "hiss", a beam of arcane rays penetrated the body of nazura''s killing demon.


    "The devil''s key lies in the heart. Even if you pierce their heart, you can''t take it lightly until you confirm that they are dead. Don''t forget to mend the knife."


    Donne went to Elsa and rubbed her head. "After all, sometimes demons have several hearts."

 Chapter 728

    With a crisp sound of "creak", Leon, who jumped up and fell from the sky, stabbed the long sword with holy light in his hand into the heart of nazura''s flying wing demon, rich green blood gushed from the cracked wound, and the smell of sulfur filled the forest.


    Looking at the grass corroded by blood, Lyon couldn''t help swearing: "Damn, these guys'' blood is highly toxic."


    "To adapt to the harsh environment, some changes must take place."


    Donne smiled and waved to stop the acid from nazura''s sharp thorn demon: "it seems that the situation is very troublesome."


    "Dang!"


    Lyon''s long sword was blocked by the sharp thorn, but several other Templars reacted instantly and stabbed their weapons into the sharp thorn devil''s body from the side - unfortunately, their strength was too weak to break through the sharp thorn devil''s shield.


    "Yes, quite -"


    Lyon shouted, kicked the prick demon back a few steps, and then stabbed it in the chest with his sword in both hands: "- trouble!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh -"


    The spiked devil suddenly waved his arms, and a series of bone spikes turned into residual shadows to stab Lyon. Those bone spikes also contained very strong poison and shadow power, which was very corrosive to the holy light shield.


    "Holy storm!"


    Lyon changed his moves in an instant, the holy light fell, and a golden Rune hurricane rolled up all over his body. The divine word Rune radiated pure and warm power, but for the nazura devil, this power was as terrible as human beings facing poison.


    The holy storm smashed the spikes and the shield of the spiker. Taking advantage of Lyon''s big move, the dozen Templars who besieged the spiker surged up, and the cavalry swords attached with the Holy damage were cut down one after another. In the blink of an eye, the spiker was split into pieces.


    But this is not the end. Even if the spiker was cut to pieces, Lyon carefully checked it to make sure that its heart was completely broken.


    "Just give Elsa the other one."


    Donne went to Lyon and patted him on the shoulder. "It looks like you''ve got something first?"


    "I''d rather not find anything."


    Leon smiled bitterly, stared at the last thorn devil and said, "this is the third batch of demons we have found, but this is not the most important. There is something you need to see with your own eyes."


    "I see... What is their average strength?"


    "It''s almost the same as today."


    Lyon sighed helplessly: "in other words, the average strength of the devil itself is much higher than that of human beings. It is not easy to find a weak person in the cruel environment of the purgatory abyss."


    Donne raised his eyebrows. "Did you hear anything?"


    "Are you kidding?"


    Lyon widened his eyes: "monsters like demons have no reason at all. Their biggest hobby is killing and destruction. Get information from them? It''s more reliable to deal with demons!"


    "Boom!!!"


    The two people who were talking suddenly heard a loud noise and turned around. They were shocked. Elsa didn''t know when to take out the giant war hammer that had been abandoned for a long time. The giant hammer hit the spiker at the moment, and the bent spiker fell completely into the ground.


    Donne shouted from a distance, "what''s going on?"


    "This guy''s bones are too hard. He''s worn too much with a chain saw sword!"


    Elsa shouted without looking back, then raised the sledgehammer again and hit it hard!


    The power of the chain saw sword is indeed great, but the chain saw sword is developed for chaotic creatures. The strength of chaotic creatures lies in their corrosion and assimilation rather than physical defense. Therefore, the wear of the chain saw sword when it cuts on chaotic creatures is very small.


    But the devil is different. The rough and fleshy devil is more resistant to beating than those steel. Although the chain saw sword has the same miraculous effect, the wear of the saw blade is too serious, and the cost of replacing the saw blade is not low. Elsa cherishes her weapons very much, so she is reluctant to use her baby in this family.


    However, in other words, the killing power of the Warhammer to the sharp thorn devil is very considerable, especially Elsa''s own power is very large, and few people can bear the violent impact of the heavy Warhammer on her body.


    At the moment when Elsa raised the hammer, the surrounding Templars found that the bone spur on the spike devil had been smashed, but there were only a few insignificant pits on the hammer surface of the hammer.


    "Blessed light!"


    Lyon once again blessed Elsa''s weapons. There was a layer of light golden luster on its ferocious and terrible huge Warhammer. The divine word runes fluttered and flew, but it made it look a little more sacred.


    "Bang!!!"


    The spiker escaped from the Warhammer at the critical moment. It rolled and fled to the woods in the distance.


    It has sensed a life crisis.


    Depp''s giant shield smashed forward and shouted, "shield soldiers line up! Stop it!"


    "†E †E †E -"


    The shield soldiers rushed to the front with heavy tower shields. Centered on Depp, the three-layer tower shields were superimposed to form a thick shield wall, and then launched the combat technology "shield block" at the same time. All shield soldiers launched the combat technology at the same time to form a company carrying technology "Legion shield wall". The huge light curtain, based on the shield soldiers, spread to the air more than ten meters high, It extends back and covers most of the army.


    "Boom!!!"


    The screaming spiker bumped into the Legion shield wall. Although there was a big gap between the two sides, it was surprising that its attack failed to produce any effect this time!


    "The strength of the attack was shared by the shield soldiers."


    Lyon praised: "in the face of this sense of oppression, you can keep working together. Your soldiers are excellent."


    Although the effect of this company carrying combat technology is very powerful, it requires that the members using it must keep pace, and there must be no timid behavior, otherwise the whole formation will collapse.


    Donne smiled and said, "they can do better."


    As soon as he spoke, Locke had begun to organize a counterattack.


    "Rangers, block the target!"


    Danny in the sky opened his long bow: "guide the arrow in place, bind the arrow in place! Arrow rain in place! Break the Magic Arrow in place - shoot!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh -"


    The dense arrow rain fell from the sky, guided the arrow to lock the direction of the spiked devil, bound the arrow to follow, and the wind element rope tied the spiked devil firmly in place, making it eat the damage of arrow rain and magic breaking arrow.


    With Danny''s strength, the bound arrow can only bind the spiker for less than five seconds - but that''s enough!


    Locke raised his right hand: "machine gunner ready!"


    "Kaka, Kaka -"


    The shield wall slid to one side, and then the black muzzle came out of it.


    Locke pulled the trigger and a fiery fireball flew into the sky: "shoot!"


    "Da Da --"


    Thousands of machine guns sprayed dense tongues of fire. After the broken Magic Arrow broke through the shield, the hard warhead left dense bullet holes in the spiked devil, and the green blood continued to sputter out. The highly corrosive blood can even dissolve those ordinary metal warheads.


    "Magic pistol free shooting!"


    Locke gave an order again. All those wearing magic pistols took out their weapons at the same time, locked the spiker and started shooting.


    For a moment, dense fireballs, rich Arcane Missiles, cold ice arrows and other spells flew out of our army like a rainstorm, and finally all fell on the spiked devil.


    "The gods are on..."


    The Templars widened their eyes and looked absently at the Ellington guard: "how many military mages have they prepared?"


    The Templars who didn''t know the inside thought those spells were released by military mages.


    Judging from the scarcity of magicians, the cost of hiring so many military magicians is probably not a small amount.


    In other words, even if these spells are all spell scrolls, the spell scrolls consumed by this round of spells will be worth hundreds of thousands of gold coins!


    "No, no!"


    One of the Templars suddenly exclaimed and pointed to Locke, who was standing in front of the team and directing the battle: "those spells are fired from their weapons!"


    "Wand?"


    "It seems not - what strange thing is that?"


    After being reminded, other Templars also noticed Locke''s magic pistols in their hands. They only saw those people move their fingers, and then the spell "biububiu" flew out. There was no casting time and no need to rest.


    For a moment they looked straight.


    If the spiked devil had normal reason, he must want to curse his mother now. He just got lost. He was so grand "entertained". He died in peace!


    "It''s my opponent!"


    Elsa, who was resisting the hammer, looked at the spiked devil covered by magic and couldn''t help pouting. She was a little unhappy.


    "You''re so good. There will be opportunities to play in the future. They need to practice."


    Donne couldn''t help laughing. Although Elsa was strong and had unlimited potential, she was always as competitive as a child.


    Elsa nodded obediently, "well, I listen to you."


    Leon glanced at Donne, his eyes a little strange.


    "The last round!"


    The gunfire stopped suddenly, and the spiker looked like a dark coke at the moment.


    Locke shouted, "shield charge! Crush it!"


    "Ow!!!"


    The shield wall disintegrated. The shield soldiers resisted the shield and howled and rushed to the spike devil. Their feet trampled on the earth and roared. The shield filled with blood and gas emitted a hot red light, just like hot comets hitting the spike devil!


    "Bang!"


    The scorched spike devil was smashed into pieces, and the flesh and blood fell apart. Only the internal skeleton trunk remained there.


    A "heart" is wrapped in the center of the dark bone - the so-called devil''s heart is not an organ that drives blood. Without blood, it still won''t stop beating, and it can gradually restore the devil to health.


    "Go to hell."


    Locke went to the skeleton and stabbed the devil''s heart with a sword.

 Chapter 729

    Purgatory abyss, bloody battlefield.


    For humans, this is true purgatory.


    Flames are burning here forever. The air here is full of rich sulfur and putrefaction. Mortals will be corroded and even their bones will melt if they just smell the smell here.


    But here, it is the home of the devil and the devil''s life, and it is also the eternal battlefield they have fought for many years.


    Although it is an underground space, it is very bright illuminated by the flame. A layer of red cloud is shrouded over the bloody battlefield. It is the cloud formed after the water and blood are evaporated and gathered by the high temperature. They are trapped here and become more and more thick. When they reach a certain limit, they fall into a bloody rain on the bloody battlefield below, absorbed by the demons and demons, and then die, Evaporate again


    It''s like an endless cycle.


    The harsh environment gave birth to the most dangerous monsters. The strength of each of the bloody demons and Demons here is unfathomable. If there were not the isolation belt set by the gods, only a small part of them needed to escape to the surface world, it would bring terrible disaster to the surface race.


    A baroyan devil with a hundred meter sword in his hand and a strange green flame burning all over his body looked up at the "sky" shrouded in red clouds. Just a while ago, every existence fighting on the bloody battlefield was aware of the changes there.


    There is a vortex in the red cloud, there is a crack in the rock, and the cloud is escaping through there.


    The devil thinks it''s the devil''s trick. They create the illusion that they intend to make a surprise attack around the rear in order to lure them into it and kill them


    The 100 meter tall barrow Yan devil waved a huge sword and roared, "only the clever fool of the devil will be fooled! We don''t need conspiracy! Kill them all!"


    The devil thinks it''s the devil''s trick. They create changes to attract their own attention, so as to find a chance to fight back on the front battlefield


    A devil king sits in the middle army and tastes the sweet red wine presented by human believers. He looks contemptuously at the vortex on his head: "those idiots opposite will also use tricks? I''m afraid only the stupid demons whose muscles grow into their brains will be fooled... But maybe they can kill a group of idiots..."


    Suddenly, it spits out flames and roars, "go, azlias, who devours everything. I need to know where the crack leads, find out everything, and don''t live up to my expectations of you, or I will make your skull into a new wine cup!"


    The creeping shadow nearby suddenly twisted, then shook its body and stretched its body. A moment later, the shadow stood straight and became a huge monster tens of meters high. It breathed strong sulfur smoke and was surrounded by extremely strong poison clouds. The power of dark shadow was completely integrated with it, and the light could not escape its body, This makes it look like a black vortex shrouded in green fog.


    "Obey your will..."


    Azlias, with a faint light in his eyes, jumped hard, turned into a dark shadow and rushed into the red cloud.


    "Go away, scum!"


    Baloch Yan devil waved a huge sword with burning flames to repel the demons that besieged him. Then he pointed to the vortex in the sky and roared, "move opposite. Go, recruits, go there and crush them and turn their flesh and blood into a sacrifice for your growth!"


    "Oh, oh, oh!!!"


    A group of crazy nazura killing demons immediately left their targets and released their flying skills to rush into the sky.


    "Did I allow you to leave?!"


    A skeleton chain devil laughed wildly, waved the chain made of bones, pulled back the nazura killing devil who was going to escape the battlefield, then pulled off the head of a killing devil with a grimace smile, and pierced its own heart with the sharp teeth of the killing Devil: "distraction on the battlefield will die!"


    Nearby, other demons in the fierce battle also intercepted those demons trying to fly into the sky. Finally, only a few demons broke through the defense line and flew into the red cloud


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s terrible, my friend!"


    After cleaning the battlefield, Leon took Donne to a temporary camp nearby, and then Donne found out how bad the situation was.


    The 500 Templars who came here were divided into three waves, led by Lyon and two deputy commanders. They blocked the Great Rift Valley from three ways. Donne happened to meet the team led by Lyon.


    At the moment, dozens of wounded people have been lying in the camp of the 100 person team. Their bodies have been seriously burned by the power from purgatory. Whether it is the highly toxic smell emitted by demons, acid, the shadow power they use, or various elemental spells, their attacks are tricky and insidious, which is very dangerous for ordinary people.


    This group of templars is the main force of the Holy See of light, and 30% of them. The personnel strength is above gold Level 3, and 50% of them. The personnel strength has exceeded gold level 5, and the remaining 20%. Most of the personnel have reached the gold level peak, and a few have been promoted to the master level. At present, only Lyon and the other two deputy heads are extraordinary.


    Even so, those soldiers are still difficult to resist when facing the demons from the purgatory abyss. Once they can''t dodge, they will be seriously injured.


    What''s more troublesome is that the holy light power of the Holy See of light and the shadow power that demons are good at using restrain each other. When they are close to each other, they will only offset each other. Who wins depends entirely on their strength level, which is similar to water conquering fire, but if the fire is too strong, the water will only be evaporated or even combustion.


    Although the power of the holy light can cause great damage to the devil and heal the injuries caused by the power of the shadow, the power of the shadow can also corrode the power of the holy light. If the power of the shadow is stronger, it will cause more damage to the clergy.


    "I see that you need a strong treatment team."


    Donne frowned: "this time, Yi... Why didn''t the saint follow?"


    If iluli had been here, the wounded would have recovered long ago.


    Lyon said with a bitter smile: "at the beginning, we just wanted to search the situation here, so we didn''t bother under the virgin crown. I didn''t expect to find so many demons here. Now it''s too late to find the virgin crown."


    "It''s not late. I can bring her here for you."


    Leon was stunned and suddenly realized that Donne was a magician!


    "That would be great!"


    Lyon smiled: "with the help of the virgin''s crown, the companions can recover their combat effectiveness as soon as possible, and the victory rate against those demons will be higher."


    "Wait a minute."


    Donne nodded, anchored the spatial coordinates here, and immediately returned to arlinks. He hurried to the Cathedral of light.


    "Your Majesty Donne? Why are you here again? You should have gone to the rift valley by now, right?"


    The Pope was obviously surprised to see Donne.


    "Yes, I''ve seen captain Lyon. The situation is a little bad."


    Donne said a few words, then looked around. "Where''s the virgin crown?"


    "She is praying in the back quiet room."


    "Can you call her out? The Templars in the Rift Valley need her help."


    "You can''t interrupt the process of prayer."


    The Pope frowned: "it''s just your request... Please wait here for a moment."


    Seeing the Pope go to the backyard, Donne breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, Jesus solini XXIII was not as rigid as the Pope of those religions on earth. If it was implemented in strict accordance with the rules and regulations, I''m afraid the soldiers there would die when she finished praying.


    However, a minute or two later, eluli, dressed in white gauze, hurried over with the Pope. When she saw Donne, she couldn''t wait to run over, but she soon realized that the Pope was still nearby, so she slowed down and walked over with a little reserve: "Your Majesty Donne, I heard you were looking for me?"


    "Yes, the situation in the rift valley is a little bad."


    Donne shrugged her nose. Eluli still had a heavy smell of incense. It was the incense used by clergy to meditate. The smell was so strong that it seemed that she had stayed in the quiet room these days. It was estimated that she was praying for the personnel of the Knights Templar.


    For the second time, the Pope has heard Donne say, "how bad is it?"


    Donne sighed: "One third of the members of the Lyon team have been injured. So far, we have met three groups of demons. When I met them today, they were besieging a nazura killing demon, a nazura winged demon and two nazura spikers - it is worth mentioning that before we met Lyon, we also met a nazura killing demon Kill demons. "


    The Pope took a breath of air-conditioning: "has the situation there become so bad..."


    In prandar, the number of demons has always been quite rare. Only a few warlocks who are not afraid of death, or fools who master the summoning array from some relics or some magic guide books of unknown origin, will summon demons to this world.


    Of course, after summoning the devil to this world, their wishes will never come true. As summoners, they will be the first victims of the devil - not to mention the binding force of the summoning contract. You don''t even know the devil''s real name and there is so much difference in strength. Why should you restrict each other?


    Therefore, it is quite exaggerated to hear the news of the emergence of demons once in hundreds of years - now, five nazura demons are directly found at one time, which is of great significance.


    The pope said in a deep voice, "it seems necessary to speed up the assembly of the Templars."


    Yes, don''t forget that these 500 Templars are just the first elite troops, and 1500 Templars will arrive one after another.


    Although it is impossible for the two thousand golden Templars to completely block the Great Rift Valley, they have at least the power of resistance with the Ellington guard, so as not to let those demons leave the Great Rift Valley and make waves elsewhere.


    Donne said, "the wounded need divine help under the virgin''s crown."


    Iluli couldn''t wait to say, "let''s start now."


    "Are you ready?"


    Donne looked at her hands. "Do you have the scepter of light and the blessing Scripture?"


    If you have that set of artifact suit in hand, it will be easier to deal with demons.


    "Of course."


    Eluli shook her hand, and a space ring glittered.


    On her ring finger.

 Chapter 730

    Donne took iluli back to the camp in the Great Rift Valley.


    As soon as she came here, eluli subconsciously covered her nose.


    "Under the virgin''s crown."


    Leon said: "the smell is a little bad. Please bear with it."


    "Yes."


    Eluli nodded helplessly.


    "Does it smell bad?"


    Donne shrugged his nose. Although there was a smell of rotten blood in the air, it didn''t smell bad.


    "Not because of the bloody smell in the air, but because of the rotten smell from purgatory in the air."


    Lyon explained: "I''m the valet of jebirni, and eluli is a saint, so we are very sensitive to this breath. Your majesty Donne, you are a mage, and you must pay more attention to the change of magic."


    Donne nodded. There was something in what he said.


    "There are a lot of wounded... All of them are here?"


    Lyon shook his head with a heavy look on his face: "no, I haven''t joined up with shikalin and olal since they dispersed. I can''t guarantee how many enemies they will encounter."


    "I see."


    Iluli pondered for a moment, took out the blessing Scripture, opened it, found a page in which the healing magic was recorded, held the blessing Scripture in her left hand, held her right hand high, and recited the prayers in the blessing Scripture in a wonderful rhythm. The rich holy light fell from the sky, covering the whole camp with iluli as the center, and all the wounded were bathed in the holy light, The power of the shadow that corrodes the wound was quickly purified by the powerful holy light. Then the holy light began to stimulate the flesh and blood of the wound, and those wounds began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "Anyway."


    Donne, who was standing nearby, whispered to Leon, "why don''t you help them with their treatment?"


    "Are you kidding?"


    Lyon turned his head to look at Donne and wanted to confirm whether he was joking with himself: "I am a Templar majoring in combat divinity, not a sacrifice majoring in healing divinity. Although I have also dabbled in auxiliary divinity and healing divinity, I am not proficient, but I can barely use it."


    Donne was speechless: "I can''t even do omnipotence. Is this the generation of God?"


    "If I have performed the divine descending skill, I can certainly achieve the degree of the virgin coronation, but the generation of God has very strict requirements and can''t perform the divine descending skill at will."


    Tang en skimmed his lips: "there are not many powers, but there are many restrictions."


    "This is normal."


    Lyon thought for a moment and added: "think about it. If you have a child, he fights with the children next door every day and asks you for help as soon as he fights, how do you feel?"


    As soon as Tang en thought about it, he was surprised: "you''re right and reasonable!"


    "Is that so?"


    Lyon stood up very innocently: "so I''m very embarrassed."


    A minute later, the strong holy light began to fade, and finally broke into bits of light and disappeared into the bodies of the people present. The warm holy light moistened every cell of the body and fully recovered the tired body.


    The wounded lying on the fur mat jumped around again and recovered.


    Seeing the whole process, Donne couldn''t help sighing. No matter how many times he watched it, this ability felt too unscientific


    The healed Templars knelt on one knee and offered the highest praise and gratitude to eluli.


    "It''s already noon. Let''s get ready for lunch. During lunch time, we can make an action plan for the afternoon."


    "No problem."


    Lyon beckoned the knights to start cooking with local materials, and Donne also ordered them to eat in place.


    Then an interesting scene appeared. The Templars began to pick up firewood and set up a fire, and then went to the forest to fetch water and boil water. Lyon was lazy. He simply took out a piece of dried meat and hard bread like stone from his luggage, stained with water, and planned to eat it.


    On the other hand, on Ellington''s side, as soon as they heard the dining order, they gathered in a small team and lined up to the team leader to get lunch. Lunch is a very delicious potato stew, delicious juicy fruit, and freshly baked bread. Stew and canned fruit can be eaten directly or heated with a portable military heater.


    By the way, they also have delicious black tea and refreshments


    "Gollum."


    Seeing the rich lunch of the Ellington guard and their dry dried meat and bread, the Templars couldn''t help swallowing.


    Lyon raised his head and looked blankly: "what voice?"


    "Head..."


    Some Templars could not help whispering, "why don''t we go out and get some prey..."


    They had never felt that it was a very happy thing to have barbecue when they were on duty


    "No."


    Lyon shook his head decisively: "now it''s very close to the Great Rift Valley. No one knows the danger nearby. You can''t act alone without authorization."


    "But..."


    "Nothing, but... Huh?" Lyon was suddenly stunned. "Why did you go to his majesty Donne under the saint''s crown?"


    "Because," said the Templar next to him with a sad and angry face, "Your Majesty Donne''s lunch is better!"


    Lyon noticed a strong smell floating in the air. The delicious food even dispelled the bad smell of blood. He turned his head and looked at the lunch in the hands of the Ellington guard and the dried meat in his hands. Rao, the tough Lyon couldn''t help muttering: "is he out for a picnic or fighting..."


    "Captain..."


    The Templar looked at Leon with a sad face.


    "Don''t look at me."


    Lyon said righteously, "as a Templar, you must have a firm will to resist all temptations. As an angel of God, will you still be tempted by the desire of mouth?"


    Seeing the captain''s firm eyes and eyes, the Templars lowered their heads in shame.


    Compared with the head, it''s still so much worse... Our willpower is really unidentified!


    "Captain Lyon."


    Iluli happily took Donne over: "Your Majesty Donne heard that the catering of the Templar order is not very good, so she decided to provide you with some food."


    Lyon immediately put down the dried meat and bread in his hand, stood up and stretched out his right hand to Donne: "thank your majesty Donne for his help. Thank you very much. I''ve had enough of this hard to swallow dried meat!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Those nearby were just fooled by Lyon with a righteous face. As a result, in the twinkling of an eye, they found that the head who had just taught them not to be tempted by the desire to eat immediately "broke his brows and bowed down to power"


    The three views are ruined!


    Iluli gently covered her mouth and smiled, and her shoulders shook. When she went to the underground world, she didn''t eat less dried meat and bread. These two kinds of dry food made in the kitchen of Guangming Cathedral are notoriously unpalatable. Of course, they are also good - anti-corrosion, moth proof and self-defense


    For a period of time, the Templars were so bored that they put these two kinds of dry food into the insect nest just to test whether the insects ate it or not... Of course, they didn''t get the result, because they were found by a big God in black, and then scolded them severely for wasting food.


    Finally, let them eat the dry food climbed by the insects again.


    Well, bugs almost got into their recipes.


    Donne took out a large number of delicious food for the Templars to share, which naturally won their great favor. The teams of both sides directly gathered together. Although there was no good wine in order to guard against the battle, they were still very happy to chat with each other through tea and delicious food.


    In such a dangerous world, with such a dangerous occupation, no one can guarantee whether they can live to the next day, so these people''s characters are very straightforward. They won''t always worry about their sadness, which will only make them die faster.


    Look at Danny and them. Now they have put away the sadness of the three companions who died this morning.


    "You won''t have to eat dry food tonight."


    Donne smiled and said, "I have instructed Lord nitro of Taris to transport 5000 people''s grain and grass from Taris to the Rift Valley every day. They will build a temporary supply camp near the official road between the rift valley and Taris, and our people can go there directly to receive materials."


    Lyon was overjoyed when he heard the speech: "that''s great. If we solve the logistics supply problem, we can have no worries. We can fight here for a long time until we solve the devil''s problem."


    "Logistics has never been a big problem, nor has the Great Rift Valley."


    Logistics can be solved with space equipment. Will the Great Rift Valley run out of demons? That''s not a thing. He''ll just seal the Rift Valley again (in fact, it''s certainly not as simple as he thought).


    Donne asked, "the point is how to deal with the escaped demons. Can you track them?"


    Lyon shook his head: "although we can detect the smell of the devil to a certain extent, it is still difficult to track the devil directly."


    Although demons are not as cunning as demons, their whereabouts are treacherous and aimless. It is difficult to track their whereabouts according to a specific law. The only thing they can do is to let personnel disperse their actions and cast a big net for screening.


    "Well..."


    Donne frowned: "can you get in touch with the other two teams? After lunch, let''s meet with the other two teams to exchange information, and then decide on the next action plan."


    Lyon looked at eluli. Eluli nodded and said, "yes, we have magic to contact each other."


    "That''s good."


    Donne is a little envious of the clergy. Look at others. Magic has solved the problem of mobile phones. What about magic? What kind of magic letter is still used now? It''s so low!


    Can''t those predecessors develop any magic of point-to-point ultra long-distance communication?


    Now he has to study mobile phones from scratch. It''s annoying.


    After lunch, Emily contacted hickarin.


    Then I got a very bad news.

 Chapter 731

    Leon rode his horse closely behind Donne, glancing at the Harley motorcycle under Donne from time to time.


    This handsome, obedient and fast car is great!


    He also wants one, but he doesn''t know when Datang chamber of Commerce will start selling this kind of car. Will his salary be enough to buy a Harley motorcycle.


    As for the comet motorcycle flying in the sky


    Hehe, Leon thinks he has only greedy share in his life. The price will not be cheaper than keeping a flying Warcraft.


    After contacting hickarin, they left the temporary camp and moved eastward along the Great Rift Valley for more than half an hour, but they haven''t met hickarin yet. Donne couldn''t help coming up to eluli and asked, "is it in this direction?"


    "The direction is right, but the distance between us is far. Maybe... Ha! Look! Isn''t that Catherine?"


    Iluli waved happily to the group of people who had just appeared in the distance: "hickarin!"


    Donne said with a smile, "it seems that Hickling can''t wait to see us. She''s so excited."


    Leon frowned: "hickarin is not such an emotional person. She... Terrible!"


    Lyon suddenly changed his face: "she''s not saying hello to us, she''s asking for help!"


    As soon as Lyon''s voice fell, the ground in the distance suddenly cracked and rushed out of the ground. A six meter high nazura killing devil was wrapped in flames. The figure was a circle larger than what Donne had seen before, and it was obviously more violent and dangerous.


    The Templar holding the shield was punched by the nazura killing devil, and the holy light shield directly collapsed into scattered light, which dissipated, while the chain hammer, war hammer and even cavalry sword of the Templar nearby had little effect when they cut on the devil.


    Donne issued a decisive order: "Danny! Support them immediately!"


    "Copy that!"


    Danny turned the accelerator to the end: "Rangers, attack!"


    Nearly a hundred comet motorcycles roared to the front, and then shot a dense arrow rain. The effective magic breaking arrow alleviated a lot of pressure for hickarin''s men.


    "Speed up!"


    As soon as Donne waved his hand, he instantly opened the elegant aura of the wind. After obtaining the magic aura gain, the speed of the war horse and Harley Motorcycle increased by about 50% again. Almost in the blink of an eye, he crossed a distance of thousands of meters and killed in the battlefield.


    "Captain! Under the virgin crown!"


    Hickarin was struggling to resist the attack of the nazura killing devil. She was overjoyed to see Lyon: "come and help me! This guy is stronger than other demons!"


    "Die, devil!"


    Leon patted the horse and flew straight into the air. While falling, he had pulled out his sharp cavalry sword and cut hard at the head of nazura''s killing devil.


    And illuli has blessed him with the holy light for the first time, which greatly increases his resistance to the power of the shadow, and the weapon also has additional killing ability.


    "Dang!"


    Sparks!


    Lyon was surprised that the cavalry sword attached to the power of the holy light was blocked by the arm of the nazura killing demon!


    (abyssal language) haaaaaa - gi''zoijopaba''gor (humble bug, die)! "


    The red eyed nazura killing demon laughed wildly and threw Leon out, followed by it waving its right claw. The air was torn by the claw, and a hot flame blade roared after Leon!


    Lyon suddenly opened his right palm, and a layer of golden spherical shield protected him. The highly corrosive flame dissipated after hitting the shield, and the shield collapsed directly.


    Leon fell to the ground, staggered back a few steps, and looked at the nazura killing demon with a shocked face: "supreme level!!!"


    In prandal, it is difficult for powerful apocalypse, that is, warrior, swordsman and gladiator, to obtain spell casting ability. Only when they touch the law and promote to the supreme level, the boundary between classes will disappear. From then on, it will not be a problem whether they cut people with a sword or fly to the sky to play fireball kites.


    Oberli and Adrian are typical examples. They have stayed at the Ninth level of the extraordinary level for many years, but they have not found their own opportunity. Their biggest wish is to touch the law and promote to the supreme level, so as to enjoy the pleasure of the caster.


    Now, the devil in front of Lyon is a real supreme combat power!


    Although the supreme demons do not have the power to touch the law or field, their power is real. One punch, one foot and even every spell are very dangerous. Lyon had to fight all his spirit and stare at each other.


    "Hiss... I feel a little cold..."


    Locke breathed out. It was the end of June, but he could clearly see the hot gas.


    "It''s a halo of fear. The devil can make the targets around it fall into fear. The more afraid it is, the colder it is, and it will eventually be swallowed up by fear."


    As he spoke, Donne motioned to eluli to dispel the negative breath.


    Yiluli held up the Holy Light scepter and sang prayers loudly. The Holy Light Scepter became a small sun, radiating a warm breath in all directions and dispersing the cold on the soldiers.


    "Bang!"


    The nazura Slayer once again repulsed Leon and stared at eluli.


    Nazura''s killing devil covered his eyes with disgust. The Holy Light Scepter in eluli''s hand burned his whole body. It was very annoying.


    "Boom!"


    The killing devil suddenly burst up and rushed to eluli, and the sharp claws stabbed her fiercely!


    "Your opponent is me!"


    Lyon, wrapped in golden runes, fell from the sky, like a golden holy sword firmly inserted into the nazura killing devil!


    Sword of heavenly punishment!


    Rao is that the nazura killing devil is already a powerful enemy of the supreme level. After eating the full blow of Lyon, the top of the extraordinary level, he still roared in pain.


    The power of holy light attached to the sword of heavenly punishment was completely poured into the body of the killing devil, impacting its body from inside to outside, making its body crack inch by inch, and even golden holy light appeared at the crack.


    The combat magic developed with the power of holy light as a combat resource has a very significant effect on restraining purgatory demons!


    ¡°HOOOO¡ª¡ª¡±


    The rapidly expanding killing devil suddenly roared, compressed all the power of the holy light flowing into his body, and then sprayed it out of his mouth. The strong power of the holy light turned into a cannon of light and swept in the direction of the Ellington guard.


    "Shut up!"


    Elsa, who fell from the sky, hit the murderer''s forehead with a hammer, and the gushing holy light was forcibly suppressed. For a moment, it broke out immediately. The whole "bang" of the murderer''s head exploded, and the smelly liquid splashed all around.


    When people in the distance saw Elsa carrying such a big war hammer hitting the devil''s forehead, they couldn''t help feeling that their forehead was cold.


    "Dead?"


    "No! Its heart is still alive!"


    Although his head exploded, the nazura killing devil still didn''t stop attacking. After discharging the power of the holy light in his body, his action became more rapid. A round of fast attack as dense as a shower hit Lyon back and forth. If it weren''t for the cover shooting of the Ellington guard to support him in time, I''m afraid he would hate on the spot.


    "Its head wants to grow back!"


    "Stop it!"


    "Sacred fire!"


    "Anger of justice!"


    "Holy hammer!"


    While the nazura killing devil was seriously injured, the Templars rushed up, and all kinds of combat magic hit him. I can''t say anything else. At least after this round of defensive counterattack, the killing devil was not easy, and its back was almost burnt by the holy light.


    The Ellington guard''s bullets from the side and the rain of arrows from the sky have weakened its defense, and it has now completely fallen into the quagmire.


    "This is an opportunity!"


    Shikalin found this, immediately raised the cavalry sword, showed the divine blessing, and rushed to nazura to kill the devil.


    "For justice!"


    "For the light!"


    "For everyone - die!!!"


    Hikarin shouted loudly, jumped onto the back of the nazura killing devil, and then the cavalry sword stabbed into the back of the killing devil!


    The killing devil has noticed the "little bug" behind him. His body is burning. The sulfur fire from purgatory is very terrible, and Hickling can''t support it for long.


    Leon pushed aside the murderer''s claws and shouted, "pierce its heart!!!"


    Hickarin clung to the exposed bones of the killing devil, and the cavalry sword stabbed it fiercely: "I can''t find it!"


    Lyon was angry: "then twist it hard!"


    Hickarin was stunned and immediately understood. The cavalry sword attached to the Holy Light stirred hard in it - the killing devil immediately made a harsh roar.


    Valid!


    "Tear down its bones!"


    Leon wants to replace hickarin now. Her efficiency is too slow!


    As soon as she gritted her teeth, she grabbed a rib of the killing devil and broke it. After throwing the bone with the belt meat aside, she finally saw the devil''s heart beating in her chest.


    "Go to hell!!!"


    Hickarin screamed, and the cavalry sword pierced the killing devil''s heart!


    ¡°OWOOOOOO¡ª¡ª¡±


    The killing devil screamed in pain. He suddenly lost his strength. He knelt down on the ground. The burning flame in his eyes was bright and dark, and soon went out completely.


    Lyon jumped up with a "click". He split the killing devil in half with a sword, and the rotten internal organs and bones were scattered all over the ground, but Lyon didn''t care. He observed carefully for a long time and confirmed that the killing devil was really dead. He was completely relieved and farted. Gu sat on the ground and gasped.


    This is a supreme demon


    If not for the large number of people they came today and Don was next to them, to be honest, Lyon really didn''t have much confidence to beat it.


    Fortunately, they won in the end.

 Chapter 732

    Near the Great Rift Valley, the battle has come to an end.


    "I didn''t expect you to meet such a dangerous enemy."


    Leon waved to hickarin and said weakly, "I thought the enemy we met was already very strong... How are you hurt?"


    "Twenty Templars were sacrificed."


    Hickarin''s face was a little gloomy, but she soon cheered up: "but we annihilated four demons, three of them are extraordinary, and the other one is already the peak level of extraordinary. Today, this killing demon is the strongest one we have seen."


    Even hickarin''s team met five demons. It can be seen that the number of demons running out of the abyss of purgatory is really not ordinary.


    Lyon sighed and said, "I''m afraid we wouldn''t have time to get out if his majesty Donne hadn''t supported us in time."


    "Thank you for your support!"


    Hickling stood up and solemnly thought that Donne had made a knightly gift, and then she said very seriously: "although I know your majesty has brought reinforcements, I think your Majesty''s best not to get involved in this matter. The strength of the devil is too strong, and your soldiers are just dying. You''d better leave this matter to us."


    "You?"


    Donne was angry and funny and said, "you''re almost too busy to protect yourself. How can you solve this?"


    "We are just the vanguard to determine the situation. Once it is determined that there are demons here, the follow-up troops will come soon."


    Hickarin said very seriously: "once all our main forces are in place, even the demons just as powerful will only end up leading their necks to be slaughtered."


    Lyon hurriedly added: "she doesn''t believe in your strength. She just thinks that unnecessary sacrifices should be minimized... You heard that we have sacrificed 20 comrades in arms. Hickarin just doesn''t want to see anyone killed by the devil."


    "Thank you for your kindness, but I don''t think my soldiers will be afraid. They knew what kind of enemy they were going to face before they came here."


    Donne said calmly, "what''s more, this is my country. I can''t allow those demons to do evil in my territory."


    "Well, since you say so, it''s inconvenient for me to say anything else, as long as your soldiers don''t hold us back - commander?"


    Hickarin looked at Lyon with a puzzled face. She didn''t know why Lyon pulled her.


    "Hickling, stop talking."


    Lyon said awkwardly, "although these soldiers of his majesty don''t have strong personal strength, their group combat strength is very strong. Believe me, they won''t lag behind."


    "Really?"


    Hickling was a little surprised. She wouldn''t doubt Lyon''s words, but she didn''t believe those soldiers - they were all silver, not even gold. Can the strength of this level really be used in this level of battle?


    "Don''t say that. What''s the bad news you said with eluli? It doesn''t mean the devil?"


    Leon pointed to the devil''s body on the ground - just a short time ago, the knights had disassembled the devil''s body into pieces. After purification, all the places that can be used, such as the devil''s horns, skin, bones and eyes, were put away. It''s also a considerable income to take it back and sell it - what? Is it cruel to tear down the body? Not what the Templars should do? You''re kidding! They are Templars, not virgin who doesn''t eat or drink!


    "Of course not. In fact, we found a very terrible thing... I think it''s necessary to crown you and the saint."


    When talking about it, Catherine''s expression became very heavy.


    Leon felt a little bad: "where?"


    "Please follow me."


    Hickling stood up to lead the way. After a pause, she said to Donne, "I think your majesty Donne''s best to come and have a look."


    "OK."


    Donne stood up, too.


    "There''s a distance. You''d better ride a horse."


    See hickarin on the horse, Lyon also pulled his horse, Donne took out the Harley motorcycle and sat on it.


    "I''ll go too!"


    Elsa jumped on the motorcycle and hugged Donne''s waist.


    "Naughty."


    Donne smiled and said, "lead the way."


    Hickarin looked at the Harley motorcycle with a little surprise.


    Those people seem to ride such things just now. Why not ride?


    "Don''t worry."


    Lyon said admiringly, "this thing runs faster and obedient than a war horse."


    Hickarin raised her eyebrows: "then we''ll go and go back quickly. I hope you can keep up, drive!"


    She lowered her body, as if she were integrated with the war horse, turned into a residual shadow and ran out.


    "Sorry."


    Lyon said to Donne with a little apology: "she has a straight personality and likes to say what she likes. In fact, she doesn''t mean any harm."


    "I know. Don''t mind."


    Donne started the Harley motorcycle with a smile: "I might as well like this character... Let''s go."


    "I try to keep up."


    Lyon is not confident to keep up with the speed of Harley motorcycle. He can only reluctantly ensure that he does not fall behind.


    Won''t it disappear?


    Hickarin waited for a long time and didn''t hear a voice nearby. She couldn''t help slowing down. If she really got rid of them, it would delay things.


    "Are you there?"


    "You guys?"


    Hickarin was surprised to find that Donne had been closely following her, but Lyon was chasing this way in the distance.


    "Not yet."


    "Then why don''t you run quickly?"


    "Wait for the head."


    Hickarin didn''t accelerate again. She didn''t want to throw Lyon too far.


    Hickling glanced at Donne''s Harley motorcycle and suddenly asked, "is this made by alchemy?"


    "... from a certain point of view, you''re right."


    "It seems very suitable for traveling."


    "In fact, it did well on the battlefield."


    "Oh?"


    Donne said with a smile, "don''t need to feed food, don''t get tired, don''t betray, don''t fear, don''t run away, fast and explosive. Aren''t these advantages enough?"


    "Really so excellent?"


    Hickling was moved: "is this thing for sale? How many gold coins?"


    "Hoo, stop asking, Hickling."


    Leon, who came here, just heard this sentence and hurried to say, "we can''t afford it."


    "Of course."


    Donne waved to Lyon and said, "don''t worry too much, Captain Lyon. The price of this Harley motorcycle is not expensive. When we put it on the market, you will know the price. Maybe riding will become a leisure activity in leisure time in the future."


    "That would be great!"


    Lyon was overjoyed. He had been greedy for the superior performance of Harley motorcycle for a long time.


    "I hope so."


    Hickling raised her eyebrows, increased her speed a little and ran to the hillside on one side.


    Donne and Lyon followed and ran along the hillside for more than ten minutes. Then they stopped.


    "Look there, please."


    Hickarin pointed to the Great Rift Valley in the distance and said with a heavy face: "the poisonous fog from the bottom of the Great Rift Valley has now covered that area. No one has survived. Even the Warcraft living nearby have died and fled. It''s very terrible."


    "Poison fog?"


    Donne looked at the red fog and opened his mouth: "how could there be a poisonous fog?"


    Is it a ground fissure and let the underground natural gas overflow? Wouldn''t it be so unlucky?


    But I haven''t heard of red natural gas


    "I don''t know, but when we passed there, we found traces of demons in the poisonous fog."


    Hickling stared at the thick fog and whispered, "so we suspect that the poisonous fog, like the devil, comes from purgatory."


    "Very likely."


    Lyon stared at the red fog and said, "it is said that the devil and the devil are fighting nonstop in purgatory. The air there is full of poison that ordinary people can''t touch..."


    "Maybe," hickarin muttered, "we''ll ask Lord Jean or master Angus to come and try to seal the Rift Valley again."


    Although I don''t know whether the re blockade of the Great Rift Valley can stop the demons of purgatory, at least it can stop the poisonous fog from spreading.


    Elsa said, "this kind of thing doesn''t need to be so troublesome. I have to go to them, and my brother can do it."


    Leon looks at Donne. He and eluli have seen Donne''s strength. Besides, it seems that he made the rift valley at the beginning?


    "Oh?"


    Lyon said with a wry smile, "Lord Donne''s magic cultivation is really better than both of them."


    Hickling was stunned and looked at Donne incredulously: "... What!?"


    She really didn''t find any evidence similar to hermits or magic masters from Donne.


    Leon sighed, "don''t look, it''s true... Your majesty Donne?"


    "Well, it''s because of me. I really should solve it."


    Donne coughed and said frankly that so many people would die now, all because he had created the Great Rift Valley to stop the army from moving forward.


    But no one thought that the rift valley would lead directly to Purgatory - in other words, who would have thought that prandal''s purgatory would be underground!


    This is a challenge to science!


    "If you can, I hope you can close it as soon as possible."


    Hickarin made a solemn request: "every day of delay, more victims will appear here."


    "No problem, wait a minute."


    With that, Donne flew into the sky and quickly came to the thick fog.


    "From here, it''s really... Amazing..."


    Looking down from the sky, the red highly toxic fog has covered a radius of tens of kilometers. All the trees and grasslands in the area have withered. There are thick bones everywhere on the ground, including pedestrians and Warcraft. Only the demons and demons in purgatory can survive in this toxic fog.


    In the Great Rift Valley, the area where the thick fog gushed out has completely turned blood red, and a small amount of thick fog has spread on both sides of the rift valley. However, perhaps because the depth of the rift valley is too deep, the thick fog did not accumulate and spread on both sides, but Rose here in a straight line to escape to the ground.

 Chapter 733

    In fact, compared with those demons, these poisonous fog from purgatory is the terrible existence that really kills people without blinking an eye.


    If unchecked, these toxic fog will continue to diffuse, expand the scope of influence, and eventually turn the whole plain area near the Great Rift Valley into a human dead area.


    "Nora, can you handle these poisonous fog?"


    Nora poked her head. "No problem, but can you solve it yourself?"


    Donne was stunned: "it seems so, that''s right..."


    Use the wind element to wrap the poison fog, and then use the arcane technique to close and compress the poison fog, and then put it into the sub space or throw it into the fire element world for incineration, which is environmentally friendly and pollution-free


    Just do it when you think of it. Because the depth scale of the poison fog is too large, Donne directly took out the world will and planned to use the power of this weapon to solve the problem.


    Standing in the distance, Leon, Elsa and hickarin saw that Donne suddenly waved his hand, and there was a long sword that looked very simple in his hand. When they felt strange, they were suddenly frightened by the terrible pressure from the sky.


    "This, this is -"


    Hickarin looked at Donne in the sky in horror and said with great difficulty, "this is the power of legend!"


    Lyon said with a bitter smile: "wrong, he is much better than legend."


    When iluli and Lyon were in the black rock cave, they saw Donne''s fire in full swing. Although Donne always said he was just a legend, his power was very close to the demigod.


    Yes, it is the realm that human beings will never reach in their whole life.


    Don''t forget that at the beginning, Kasas was beaten like a dog by him. Kasas was a semi God strong man who claimed to kill God.


    "What is he doing?"


    As soon as Hickling finished, she saw that Donne raised the long sword, followed by a hurricane around the long sword. The strong air current rolled the white clouds in the sky and formed a huge vortex, but what''s more amazing is that the thick fog also rotated. Donne stood in the sky like a bridge connecting heaven and earth, and the clouds up and down turned into a funnel, They gathered frantically at the front of the long sword and condensed into a small ball.


    "Look at those poisonous fog!"


    Elsa shouted, "the poison fog has been taken away!"


    Isn''t it? The red poisonous fog around the Great Rift Valley is shrinking its coverage at a speed visible to the naked eye, and the thick fog on both sides of the Great Rift Valley is gradually disappearing.


    "But the bottom of the rift valley is still gushing poison fog."


    Hickling frowned: "if we don''t solve this, the poison fog will never be finished... Wait? What is he going to do!?"


    Hickling was shocked to find that Donne let go of his control over the arcane sphere and allowed the wind elements to gather those poisonous fog, while he held up the magic sword flashing mysterious runes and fell not far above the Great Rift Valley.


    Lyon suddenly changed his face: "I think - I know what he''s going to do!"


    Facing the questioning eyes of hickarin, Lyon took a breath of air and said, "the Great Rift Valley was created by his majesty Donne to stop the coalition forces of yabaron and matani from the beginning."


    "He created it!"


    "Since he created it, then..."


    Lyon stared at Donne in the distance and said slowly, "he may... No, he must be able to close the Rift Valley again!"


    As the saying goes, broken mirrors cannot be reunited. It is basically impossible to restore the cracked earth perfectly. Even Donne can''t restore it to its original state, but he can still do it if the Rift Valley disappears and the earth on both sides is spliced together again.


    At the moment, like last time, he is communicating the magic and earth elements between heaven and earth with the help of the will of the world.


    "Almost..."


    Donne murmured to himself and slowly closed his open arms. With his action, the earth hundreds of kilometers under him began to tremble violently, and began to merge again at a very slow speed. Fortunately, there were no people living nearby, otherwise a strong earthquake might cause a lot of deaths and injuries.


    "Stop!!!"


    Then an angry roar suddenly came from the horizon, followed by a dark figure, roared in front of Donne and hit him hard!


    However, the shadow overestimated his strength. Just listening to the "bang -" sound, the shadow was like a high-speed car hitting an indestructible wall and was severely thrown out.


    "Oh, damn it - what have you done?"


    At the same time, the Great Rift Valley was successfully closed under Donne''s control. Although the joint is still imperfect, at least the whole Rift Valley has disappeared from the ground.


    The dense source of poisonous smoke was also firmly blocked in the deep underground. The excluded poisonous fog was collected for the first time, and there was no escape at all.


    But


    "Are you... The devil?"


    Donne looked at the strange guy in front of him. It looked like a star creature. Its translucent body seemed to be in phase all the time, but its shape was very different from those mysterious and noble star creatures. It didn''t have that noble beauty at all. It looked more like a demon in the depths of purgatory.


    The dark figure in the air opened his mouth and threw what he was holding into his mouth. At this time, don suddenly noticed that the uninvited guest was still holding a body in his mouth.


    The body of the nazura Slayer.


    The shadow shook his head. It seemed to want to maintain a high attitude, but it was stunned by the power just shown by Donne, so he stared at Donne a little cautiously: "pay attention to your attitude, human, I''m not those brainless fools! I''m an envoy from purgatory, azrias who can devour everything!"


    "... so you''re the devil?"


    Donne frowned. "Why did the devil come here?"


    "Maybe I should ask you this question, human!"


    Azlias looked cautiously at Leon and hickarin on the distant hillside. From them, he felt a very uncomfortable breath.


    The breath of jebirni, the God of light.


    This makes azrias want to kill them.


    "Maybe I don''t know the answer you want."


    "What purpose do you want to open this channel?"


    Azrias looked back at Donne: "connect Purgatory and the world? Believe me, the gods won''t like to see you do this. Those stupid demons will destroy everything you have."


    "You may not believe it."


    Donne sighed: "the appearance of this so-called channel is just an accident, so I will come and close it now."


    "Unexpected close!?"


    Azrias couldn''t help roaring: "look what you''ve done! You''ve locked those escaped demons in this world! You''ve locked me here, too!"


    Donne raised his eyebrows and seemed a little surprised: "can''t you teleport?"


    Donne can feel that azrias'' strength is quite strong. Conservatively, it is also a legendary strength. I''m afraid he is at least a leader with a name in purgatory. How can a strong man of this level not be able to teleport?


    "What do you know!!!"


    Azlias wanted to continue to roar. He finally endured and said, "the gods set up a barrier between Purgatory and the world. Unless humans call on their own initiative, we can''t directly cross the barrier through transmission! Now you have closed the rift valley. How can you let me go back?"


    Donne rolled his eyes. "I don''t care how you go back? Find a way by yourself."


    "You must open the earth again and let me go back!"


    "Are you kidding? Do you think the crust is a special puzzle? You can move it freely?"


    Don said angrily, "don''t you claim to devour everything? Then swallow a passage and go back."


    "Of course I can do it, but I hate it. The noble azrias won''t eat the earth!"


    Azlias bared his teeth and said, "human beings, why don''t we make a deal? You open the earth again, and I will let them go?"


    Donne looked down his eyes and narrowed his eyes. "Do you demons still have the tradition of trading with other people''s souls?"


    "Whether we can do this depends on the strength of the object."


    Azlias pulled the corners of his mouth and seemed to be laughing: "obviously, the strength of those humans is not enough for me to pay attention to, but their breath makes me hate. Just now I''m still a little hungry... A nazura killing demon can''t fill me."


    "I advise you not to think about them."


    Donne said lightly, "that man is the substitute of the God of light. If you kill him, the God of light can''t spare you... I think the God of darkness Apophis can''t spare you either."


    Generation of God!?


    Azlias was shocked. He didn''t expect to meet such a big man just when he came to the human country for a turn!


    Although the strength of the substitute of God is not as strong as it, what matters is his identity. The identity of the substitute of the God of light is enough to make him a hedgehog that no one can touch.


    "I admit you convinced me, but human beings, this can''t be your reason to imprison me!"


    "Imprisonment?"


    "Yes!"


    Azlias said very cunningly, "I''m just a poor devil involved by you. I live well in purgatory. I came here only because I''m a little curious to see this passage. Therefore, I''m innocent. You must be responsible for returning me to purgatory!"


    "Oh?"


    Donne long sword horizontal: "are you sure?"


    "Wait! I mean, send me back to purgatory, not let you kill me!"


    "Is there a difference between the two?"


    "Of course there is a difference!"


    "Oh, I thought you suddenly wanted to die."


    "I just want to go home, not to die..."


    Azlias suddenly found himself tired. Why does he feel that the human in front of him is so difficult to deal with


    But there''s no way to use force with him.


    Azrias'' intuition told him that if he chose to do it, he would die miserably.

 Chapter 734

    It has to be said that azrias'' intuition is very accurate.


    Donne wanted to kill him the first time he saw it.


    Because neither the devil nor the devil should appear in prandal now.


    But when he knew that azrias was a devil, not a devil, Donne hesitated.


    It''s not a good thing to fight the devil for no reason.


    If he is killed, it''s OK. If this guy has any means to escape, he just hides and destroys everywhere in the human country. Don can''t do anything with it. After all, he has no skills.


    What''s more, the devil is also the creation of the God of darkness. He is a member of order - although he is orderly and evil - but at least he is much better than the devil who is difficult to communicate.


    If an agreement can be reached, the two sides can still coexist peacefully.


    "Azrias, it''s a pity that I can''t take you back."


    Donne stalled and said, "after all, I''ve never been to purgatory, and it''s impossible to transmit it. If you have the spatial coordinates of purgatory to share with me, I''d be happy to help you."


    I believe that it should not be a problem to penetrate the barrier set by the gods with the power of the will of the world.


    "No."


    Azlias said: "it is very dangerous to use teleportation in the purgatory abyss. The spatial structure there is completely chaotic. If it is not for some emergency, even the devil Archduke is unwilling to use teleportation. The devil knows where it will be transmitted if there is an accident."


    Donne raised his eyebrows and couldn''t deal with you yet, could he?


    "Well, you follow me first and I''ll provide you with food and drink. Don''t make trouble for me in the human country. How about sending you back when I have a way?"


    Azrias said reluctantly, "can''t you reopen the earth now?"


    "No."


    Donne shook his head decisively. Even if he was open, he couldn''t move the earth''s crust every three or five times. Don''t come when the chaos army didn''t come. He accidentally collapsed prandal''s continental shelf and could play GG directly.


    "Well... OK."


    Azlias was very unhappy, but he had no choice. The smell of this man was very dangerous, and what was more terrible was the pressure from the weapon in his hand - azlias always felt that the sword could kill it easily.


    "Very good. I hope you can keep your promise. Otherwise, I don''t mind giving you a taste of my means."


    Donne nodded with satisfaction: "Oh, by the way, what race are you?"


    "Hell Cat."


    Azrias looked at Donne a little strangely: "is this question important?"


    "No, nothing."


    Donne looked a little strange and said, "then I''ll call you AZ cat for the time being. AZ cat, you''re a little bigger and smaller."


    "AZ cat? It sounds strange, but it''s acceptable for the time being."


    Azlias didn''t feel Donne''s malice at all. He accepted the name gladly, and then changed into a foot long black cat with an unknown gray smell.


    "Very good... By the way, AZ cat, you can track demons... Wait, I forgot to ask you, what''s the matter with these poisonous fog?"


    "Poison fog? Well, for humans, those blood fog are really poison fog. That''s right."


    Azlias looked at the poisonous fog drawn from the gap on the ground and said faintly, "those are the blood fog formed by the evaporation of the devil and the devil''s blood who died in the bloody battlefield."


    "Isn''t the devil''s blood green? Why is the fog red?"


    "... why are your concerns so strange?"


    Azlias looked at Donne: "the point is that this blood mist is composed of demons and demons'' blood, so it is highly toxic to humans, right?"


    After he finished, he was a little strange: "it''s also true. It''s clear that many demons have green blood. How can they be red clouds in the end?"


    Donne asked casually, "is there a variety of red blood in demons and demons?"


    "Of course, the devil''s blood is red."


    "That means you''ve been fighting for so long, and there are a lot of dead demons? So the blood fog is red?"


    "You''re talking nonsense! Humans! Those fools can''t beat us!"


    Azlias suddenly frowned and said, "it''s still wrong. Red and green should be brown or black. Why is it red in the end?"


    Donne immediately looked at it with new eyes: "you still know the principle of color in the sleeping groove!"


    Azlias snorted and said, "he had traded with a human before. He was an artist. Unfortunately, that guy didn''t have such a good life. He was found to have been burned after trading with me. His soul is now serving me according to the contract. It''s a very beautiful soul."


    "The topic is a little far away. We''re talking about why the poison fog is red... Ah bah! We''re talking about the source of these poison fog... Ah bah! We''re talking about... What are we talking about?"


    Donne suddenly found that the topic didn''t know where to go.


    Azrias was helpless: "you want to ask me if I can track the devil."


    "Yes, that''s it."


    Donne snapped his fingers. Now they don''t know how many demons ran out of the Great Rift Valley. The Templars don''t have the technology to track demons, so it''s very troublesome to hunt down demons here.


    But azrias, as a devil who has fought with the devil for thousands of years, must have a way to find the trace of the devil.


    "Of course, but what do you use to trade with me?"


    Azlias looked at Donne proudly: "don''t you think you can get a knowledge and skill without paying anything?"


    Donne threw the collected poison fog into the element world and raised his eyebrow: "what do you want?"


    "Soul... No, don''t turn your face first. I don''t want you to kill!"


    Azlias saw that Donne was about to turn over and immediately explained, "we need the soul because we need to release the pressure with the help of the human soul."


    "Release pressure with soul?"


    Donne looked contemptuous: "Gee! You''re disgusting!"


    Doesn''t it make any difference with YY flying?


    So there''s no difference between the devil and the dead house.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Azrias looked at Donne angrily: "how can we be as boring as you think! We just need a holiday, you know!?"


    "I don''t understand."


    "In the long time, what are we constantly fighting with demons for? You humans don''t understand the heavy responsibility borne by our demons!"


    Azrias couldn''t help avenging his camp: "those demons are pathological plagues. We must stop them from spreading, and we also need a vacation in the endless battle, but it''s impossible to leave the battlefield on vacation, so we found a good way."


    "That is the human soul."


    "We obtain human souls through trading, and then use their souls to make memories, which can be substituted into their lives. We can enjoy the experience of that person''s life in a very short time. This is the best way for us to take a vacation."


    Sounds like a super long movie from the first angle?


    Or is it similar to a life reengineering machine?


    Azlias said: "the more excellent and high-quality souls, the more scarce we are, which will let us experience a different life process."


    "Oh, so?"


    "So I need a soul!"


    Azlias said: "in recent years, I don''t know why, there are fewer and fewer human beings calling us through the contract, and the souls in hell are a little insufficient. Those wonderful soul experiences have been seen over and over again. There is really no motivation. We need fresh souls to supplement!"


    "As long as you promise to help me sign a contract with those humans and let them agree that the soul will serve me for a hundred years after death."


    "What memories have you made after a hundred years? Are you stupid? How can anyone agree to sign such a contract?"


    Donne glanced sideways at azlias. No one would be willing to sign such a contract unless it was induced, wouldn''t he?


    After all, there is a real God in this world. After the death of devout believers, it seems that they really have the opportunity to enter the kingdom of God. Who will risk signing a contract with the devil to sacrifice their soul.


    "Believe me, there will be people willing to sign. For example, some people need health, some people need love, and some people need wealth. These are not a problem for me."


    Azlias smiled treacherously: "what''s more, we won''t hurt their souls by making memory crystals. We just pull out the memories. Their souls will return to the country of death after expiration and accept the final judgment at greterence."


    Yo? Feelings, they are still foreign Meng Po?


    Donne was a little surprised.


    "How about this deal?"


    Azrias looked back with great confidence, as if he was sure that Donne would agree to his request.


    "I have a question for you."


    Donne looked at him strangely. "Are you a male cat or a female cat?"


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Azrias''s cat face was confused. The question was too jumping. He didn''t know how to answer Donne.


    "I remember. You don''t have to answer."


    As soon as Donne snapped his fingers, azrias found himself suddenly tied up by a strange ribbon, which bound its limbs and tied it into a very humiliating posture.


    "What the hell is this?"


    Azrias struggled angrily: "do you want to go back? Human! You want to kill me!?"


    "Kill you? No, no, no, you understand wrong. Don''t worry. I won''t kill you, but you''re really a female cat... At the beginning, I thought I was wrong."


    Donne fumbled for his chin and pondered on his face, "Aziz cat, don''t you want to say the way to track the devil now?"


    Azrias roared, "if you want to get anything, you must pay equivalent trading products!"


    "Well, the deal I take out is your freedom."


    Donne smiled brightly: "and your transaction is the devil''s tracking method."


    "Shameless human beings!"


    "This is a necessary means to deal with the cunning devil."


    Donne sighed: "who makes me so innocent and easy to cheat? I advise you to cooperate as soon as possible, otherwise I can''t guarantee what this strap will do... I tell you, it''s crazy and even afraid of the goddess!"

 Chapter 735

    Just a strap, trying to bend yourself?


    The angry azrias sneered in his heart and continued to roar angrily at Donne: "human, you are trying to provoke the existence you don''t understand!"


    "Oh."


    "I will see your behavior as a war. Do you want to fight me, a devil Lord from the abyss of purgatory!?"


    Donne grinned and grasped the will of the world: "if you want to fight, I''ll accompany you."


    If you can find an excuse to kill it, you can save a lot of things.


    Azrias shut up.


    The terrible pressure from the sword made it dare not continue to sell stupid.


    "Look, it''s starting to move..."


    Donne smiled at the lust band of the eternal Dark Goddess and joked, "so I think you''d better compromise as soon as possible. Come on, sign this contract and you''ll be free."


    May the lady''s curse be with this damn human forever!


    Azlias was stunned when he looked at the contract taken out by Donne. On the surface, the terms of the contract seemed fair, fair and reasonable, which could not be rejected satisfactorily, but in fact, they were harsh and cunning, full of loopholes everywhere, especially the last "the right of final interpretation belongs to Party a", azliaston was lying in the groove, This human is more like a devil than it!


    The devil?


    Although demons are good at understanding people''s hearts, most demons have to fight demons in the abyss of purgatory in their long life. Only a small number are lucky to come to prandal to deal with humans and enjoy that leisurely holiday.


    Compared with the devil, the capitalists and jurists who are good at squeezing labor force on earth study the contract terms even more than the devil. Sometimes the contracts they take out are perfect so that you can''t find any problems, but the trap often exists only in a key word. Once you don''t pay attention, you will fall into the pit.


    Now, Donne put such a big pit in front of azlias.


    Let it have no choice.


    "I won''t -- oh, damn it! Stop it!"


    As soon as azurias was about to refuse Donne, the lust band of the eternal goddess had begun to move by herself, and one end of the band flexibly penetrated between azurias'' legs


    An unbearable heat and impulse suddenly gushed out of its body, which frightened it in an instant.


    This... This feeling


    Feeling the unbearable heat and impulse in his body, azlias was terrified and confused by the sudden changes.


    How did this happen!? Mingming has been the devil Lord for so long. How can he suddenly feel this way!?


    Its body trembled uncontrollably.


    Azrias bit his teeth so hard that he wouldn''t make any strange noise.


    That will only make that damn human proud!


    However, the heat and impulse in the body are becoming more and more intense. The more depressed it is, the more intense the unbearable feeling is. It''s like the body is boiling, shaking and trembling, and the eyes are full of struggle.


    Woo... Uh... Don''t... don''t... Don''t do this... Can''t shout... Absolutely not


    The trembling body tried to curl up to hide itself, but the terrible band controlled its limbs, leaving them wide open and completely exposed to Donne.


    No, don''t... it''s all seen... What a shame... Sobbing


    Why is it like this... Woo woo... It''s so painful... It''s so painful... I want to


    Wuwuwu... I really want to... But... Wuwuwu... I can''t... ah


    Azrias desperately suppressed his impulse. However, it has been proved that even the powerful devil Lord will have no resistance to an artifact transformed by a real God


    On the contrary, azrias'' resistance made the aggressiveness of the strong desire band of the eternal Dark Goddess stronger. The other end that had been honestly deposited suddenly raised, and then, under azrias'' incredible gaze, ruthlessly


    ¡°AHHHHYAAAAA¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª£¡¡±


    Donne watched the change of azlias with great interest. Seriously, although azlias was now full of shame and anger, he didn''t feel it at all.


    Well, will you react when you see Thai holding husky in the street?


    what? yes!?


    Pervert!


    Azrias finally compromised.


    The powerful effect of the lust band of the eternal Dark Goddess on female creatures is almost indissoluble, especially after sharhera was adjusted by etanox last time, this thing has become a big killer in Donne''s hand.


    Yes, regardless of age and race, the only use condition is that the object is a female


    Azrias from the abyss of purgatory thought he had seen the most cruel and evil scene in the world, but when both ends of the strong desire band attacked it at the same time, he found himself too young.


    It is worth mentioning that, like all demons, the most commonly used azlias is also its pseudonym, just a nickname used in wandering the Jianghu.


    Its abyssal language is really sa''ra''ti''mor, salatimore, which translates directly into Ruan as "the black fog that devours all things".


    It took only a short time for the name of azcat to be used again. Don expressed his great regret.


    After saratimore was forced to say his real name, Donne shamelessly forced it to sign the unequal treaty and then let it go.


    Yes, Donne is not at ease with the devil. He can''t believe in a devil with just a few words.


    The devil''s cunning has been completely rooted in the bone marrow. If they want to deceive humans, they say ten words in one sentence, and nine words are probably false, and one is really serving the other nine false.


    Saratimore stared at the lust strap in Donne''s hand. After he put it away, he said with humiliation: "you''re wasting your time. Now I''m not interested in fighting humans!"


    "That''s not necessarily true. I just want to reduce variables as much as possible."


    Donne looked at him with a smile. "So now we can talk about tracking demons?"


    "Hum, I can help you track the devil. As for the way to teach you... Give up, you are human, and you can''t smell the rotten smell of the devil all your life... Don''t think that if you use that thing to make me give in, I will completely obey you!"


    Saratimore''s face was full of sarcastic smiles, but Donne didn''t care at all. He just thought he was a proud meow pet.


    Anyway, before sending it back, this guy will be bound by the contract and can''t hurt others.


    "Let''s go."


    Donne grabbed saratimore by the back of his head and picked him up like a cat. As soon as he flashed, he returned to Lyon and them again.


    "Brother! What just happened? What''s this?"


    Elsa blinked. She didn''t know what was going on.


    She only saw that Donne was using supreme power to control the earth, and then a dark shadow hit it. Not long after that, the dark shadow suddenly became so small.


    "Watch your language, human!"


    Saratimore looked up proudly: "I''m azlias from purgatory!"


    At the moment, it can''t see that it almost collapsed.


    Donne skimmed his lips. "Just call him azzy."


    Elsa curiously poked saratimore on the cheek: "azcat?"


    "Man! You are provoking a noble devil Lord!"


    Saratimore couldn''t bear it. He just wanted to resist Elsa, but when his eyes saw Elsa''s eyes, he suddenly felt a cold chill in his heart, a crisis throbbing like encountering natural enemies.


    blamed!


    What''s the matter with this sense of crisis!?


    Saratimore was terrified. Isn''t she human!?


    What the hell is going on?


    When I came here, I saw four human beings. As a result, one was a cruel and cruel human being who was more abnormal than the devil, one was a substitute of yebirni, and another did not know what identity but could arouse its instinctive fear. Only the female knight who looked fully armed was the most harmless!?


    "Are you the devil Lord? It looks lovely."


    Elsa doesn''t have any special feeling. Next to Donne, even the purgatory devil has to kneel.


    Saratimore opened his mouth and swallowed his words.


    "Your Majesty Donne."


    Lyon pulled Donne aside, looked at saratimore, and whispered, "has the Great Rift Valley been successfully closed?"


    Donne nodded: "it''s closed. Don''t worry, that poisonous fog won''t appear again."


    "That''s great, but what''s the matter with it?"


    Leon frowned: "I feel a very strong dark power from it. Is it really the devil Lord from the abyss of purgatory?"


    "If it''s telling the truth, it''s right."


    "A devil Lord?"


    Hickarin subconsciously held the long sword: "Damn it! You can''t let it stay here! You must let it roll back to purgatory!"


    The power of a devil Lord is enough to destroy a country. What''s more terrible is their ability to manipulate people''s hearts and bewitch mankind. If it wants to, it can even start a war in prandal.


    "Does it look dangerous to you now?"


    Donne''s mouth was directed at saratimore Nunu, and Lyon and Hickling''s eyes jumped, because at the moment, the "terrible, cunning and dangerous" devil Lord was lying on the ground like a kitten in Elsa''s hands, allowing Elsa to touch its stomach.


    Is this still the so-called devil Lord? Even the specialty Warcraft of the ladhian plain looks more fierce than it.


    Hickarin felt that her impression of the devil collapsed and her three views were subversive.


    However, none of them saw the deep fear in saratimore''s eyes.

 Chapter 736

    Today, hickarin understands a truth.


    It takes more than ten years or even decades to establish the correct three views, but it may only take a moment to destroy it.


    When she saw that the devil Lord from the abyss of purgatory really jumped on the grass according to Elsa''s order, her three views had completely collapsed.


    In addition, salatimore''s appearance looks really beautiful - the translucent body has a dreamy luster after miniaturization. Although it looks like a hemihedral creature, its body is a real entity, which makes it have a very unique appearance.


    Well, it does feel Plush


    Donne clapped his hands and said, "well, that''s all for the topic of AZ cat. He has just signed a contract with me. When he is in the human kingdom, he will obey my instructions until I can send him back to the abyss of purgatory."


    Lyon breathed a sigh of relief: "I would be relieved if you restrained it."


    "Is it really reliable..."


    Hickling whispered, but seeing Leon''s trust in Donne, she also put away her doubts.


    Seriously, now she can''t wave her sword at the cat - it looks so cute


    "Now I think we need its power. AZ cat can track the devil."


    Donne smiled and said, "we don''t know how many demons escaped from the rift valley. With its help, we can solve the threat of those demons as soon as possible."


    Leon''s eyes lit up: "let''s act as soon as possible!"


    "I would suggest you do it tomorrow."


    Saratimore in Elsa''s arms said: "due to the power of the dark god Apophis, at night, the power of the devil and the devil will be greatly enhanced. They will go crazy at night, and you humans will only die."


    "Go back to the camp first."


    Donne looked at the sky. "At least the night is bad for us."


    Leon nodded and the party returned to the camp.


    When she saw them, Emily hurried over: "Your Majesty Donne, is everything going well?"


    "Fortunately, it went well. I also found a helper. AZ cat came to say hello. This is iluli."


    "AZ cat?"


    "Hello, I''m azrias, the devil Lord from hell."


    "Devil, devil Lord?"


    Eluli looked at salatimore''s little paw, Elsa holding it, and finally her eyes fell on Donne.


    Don shrugged. "Well, don''t look at me so skeptically. It''s true."


    "How did the devil Lord appear here?"


    Eluli was still a little unbelievable, subconsciously holding the scepter of light and the blessing Scripture.


    Lying in the trough, your uncle''s is another artifact!


    In an instant, salatimore blew up and struggled to escape from Elsa''s arms, but Elsa''s strength was terrible. She couldn''t escape. She could only watch illuli come to it with those two artifacts.


    The closer jebirni''s artifact was to it, the more nervous salatimore became. The power emitted by the artifact alone was enough to burn it - a pure power that ignored the rank.


    Saratimore wanted to cry without tears. Only now did she notice the pure power of Holy Light covered by the brilliance of artifact.


    This is the saint of temy jebirni


    Shit, I''ve had a lot of bad luck in my life!?


    Donne looked at the nervous eluli with a speechless face: "demons have appeared, and it''s normal for demons to appear..."


    Eluli thought so.


    "Don''t be so nervous. It signed a contract with me to help us kill those demons."


    Donne calmed Emily''s mood. She blushed and noticed that she was too nervous and took out all the artifacts.


    After taking back the artifact, saratimore''s mood obviously relaxed a lot. She spread it softly in Elsa''s arms and didn''t want to move. Elsa was very happy to get the pet and kept teasing with it.


    At this time, a Templar ran over and reported: "commander, we have just received the notice of the pioneer. The transport team from Tarris has established a temporary supply station in the north. It takes an hour to ride. Shall we start now?"


    "Have you heard from deputy commander olal?"


    "According to the vanguard report, deputy commander olal was lucky. They only met three demons and all of them were eliminated. Now they have arrived at the temporary supply station and are responsible for guarding there."


    "It seems that olal has good luck."


    Lyon breathed a sigh of relief, and then he said in a deep voice, "tell everyone to pack up and start at once. Once it''s night, we''ll be in danger."


    There are no human villages around the rift valley. I''m afraid all the Warcraft nearby have been killed by the devil. At night, they will instinctively look for the target of attack. At this time, if they are still wandering outside, they will suffer.


    Now the best way is that they all meet at the temporary supply station, and then rely on the temporary supply station to form a defense network to guard against the attack of demons.


    After a dangerous night, use saratimore''s power to find the devil''s hiding place and take the initiative tomorrow.


    The team soon assembled on the road.


    "It''s a strange mount."


    Saratimore stared at the Harley motorcycle under Donne for a long time, and then looked at the comet motorcycle flying in the sky: "there is no life reflection. The magic fluctuation gives me the feeling that it is the power of the wind system, but I didn''t see the trace of the wind system magic. Why can a lump of iron take you out?"


    "Trade secrets."


    Donne smiled but said nothing: "if you want to know, we can sign another contract. You have worked for me for a hundred years. I will satisfy your curiosity with knowledge you have never seen. How about this? It will give you a hundred year holiday."


    "Ha ha."


    Saratimore sneered: "exchange my 100 years of labor for the knowledge of teaching women? You really think highly of your knowledge."


    At the moment, in saratimore''s eyes, Donne is undoubtedly a very professional, very good at playing with women, and proficient in the way of tone and teaching. What can he say about knowledge?


    Although the method of adjusting and teaching is also very useful for a devil, and a hundred years of labor is not so much hard as a holiday, which is very beneficial to it, salatimore obviously doesn''t want to use his freedom to exchange those things.


    Who knows what this abnormal human male will do to it?


    What if this guy is cold and doesn''t avoid hunting range and ignores race?


    What if he ordered himself to go to bed for him?


    Saratimore fought a cold war. It''s enough to think about it!


    Donne, who was riding a motorcycle, turned his head and looked at Elsa, who was a little confused. Then he looked back and said faintly: "it seems that you have some subtle misunderstanding about me... Azcat... Lady..."


    too bad!


    Excited, saratimore obviously forgot Donne''s means and accidentally angered the terrible devil!


    But now it''s too late to remedy anything. Don didn''t give it a chance to speak at all - the damn bastard silently sent a silent spell!


    The convoy came to the supply station with no danger all the way.


    It''s dangerous because I met two waves of demons on the way. However, the two waves add up to more than a dozen demons, but they are only some golden nazura spiked demons, just some cannon fodder.


    Not even the Templars, but the Ellington guards cooperated with each other to successfully eliminate the demons.


    This time, when facing the enemy of devil, the soldiers obviously have some experience and know how to make use of the combat resources at hand and how to maximize the value.


    This satisfied Donne very much.


    Ellington guard is indeed established to fight against chaos invasion, but they should not only fight against chaos, but also have the ability to fight other enemies.


    The temporary supply station was set up 30 kilometers away from the Great Rift Valley. They arrived at their destination in less than an hour. Olal has now arranged a simple defense line with his resources - well, I hope the gods bless what the anti horse and fence can do to the devil


    "Captain! Under the virgin crown! You came in time."


    Olal ran out with a team to meet Lyon and illuli.


    He is a middle-aged man in his forties. He has short brown hair and black pupils. The skin on his face is very rough. He looks a little Grecian. He is obviously much larger than Lyon. He can see several scars on his vicissitudes of life - as the deputy head of the Knights Templar who often enjoys healing, he still has many scars on his face, It is conceivable how many dangerous battles he has experienced.


    "Olal, although it''s a good thing to be well prepared, this means of defense is of no use to the devil..."


    Even Lyon couldn''t resist the temptation to make complaints about horses and fences.


    "It''s useless for the devil. It''s just to warn the bandits to stay away from here."


    Olal smiled and said, "the real defense is behind."


    Olal took them around the horse and entered the camp. The whole supply station was surrounded by a simple fence. Thanks to the power of magic, the Templar Knights can easily complete the task of logging, and then drive the strong trunk into the ground to form a fence. In the center of the supply station are several bonfires. In order to prevent the fire from spreading, a big pit half a meter deep was dug, Surrounded by some simple huts, only two simple high platforms were built at the entrance as watchtowers.


    The Tarris transport team transporting supplies has now unloaded the goods and returned, so there are only people from the Templar order in this supply station. For these Templars, as long as there is a place to block the rain and wind, they don''t have high requirements.


    After entering the camp, Tang en suddenly noticed that the divine word runes were still flashing on the inner side of the fence.


    As soon as Donne pulled out of his mouth, these crazy Templars turned the camp into a temporary Holy Land

 Chapter 737

    Holy land, a place of refuge blessed by God.


    In the holy land, all creatures sheltered by God will be blessed and immune to all evil harm.


    To put it bluntly, it is a safe area.


    Yes, the camp was transformed into a safe area by these crazy Templars.


    As long as you don''t leave here, you won''t be hurt by the devil.


    Donne didn''t expect them to be so cruel and make such a big cost.


    There are many requirements for the construction of holy land, and the consumption is amazing. Although this consumption is nothing for the bright Vatican, one thing is indispensable, that is, the artifact as the core of the holy land.


    Yes, it has become a holy land, which means that in the team of orals, they carry at least one artifact, and it is also an artifact left by the God of light jebirni.


    Shit, religion is really a local tyrant!


    Donne smashed his mouth, thought about the things in his hand, and his heart suddenly balanced again.


    Isn''t it an artifact? I don''t care


    When they arrived at the camp, it was getting dark. It was not long after they entered the camp. The blue moon Loria rose into the sky in the second half of the month. The light blue light lit up the night plain. There was no human habitation on the open field. It looked very desolate. Only the surrounding of the camp was illuminated by the light of torches and magic.


    Some Templars are sitting around the campfires, cooking or barbecue with the campfire. The supplies delivered from Tarris make these Templars who only carry a small amount of dry food very happy.


    At least they don''t have to run out to find water.


    The area of the camp was not large. After accommodating 500 members of the Knights Templar, the remaining area was not enough to accommodate the Ellington guard. Donne had to temporarily expand the area of the camp.


    Using the power of magic, expanding the camp is not a problem.


    However, the larger the area of the camp, it means that the consumption of maintaining the holy land is even more amazing.


    Leon came up to Donne with his job and interrupted his whispers with eluli: "do you think they will attack here at night?"


    "It''s hard to say."


    Donne looked at saratimore, and he said, "what am I doing?"


    "You''ve been dealing with them the longest, so you should have a say."


    "They are just a bunch of brainless fools. Their actions are completely irregular. How can I know what they want to do next?"


    Saratimore rolled his eyes and said angrily, "I don''t know. At this moment, some fools with blood in their heads and too excited rushed over --"


    "Boom!!!"


    "Enemy attack! Enemy attack!"


    The watchtower suddenly lit up a dazzling holy light. The Templar in the alert state performed divine magic in an instant. The whole camp was as bright as day. Five nazura winged demons were pounding the barrier of the holy land. The cold shadow claws were constantly tearing and shooting sparks in the night sky.


    Although the holy land is not afraid of the devil''s attack, the temporary holy land is different. The huge consumption of maintaining the holy land is not what they can meet. Under the continuous attack of the devil, the holy land will soon consume the stored energy, and then expose the whole camp to their shadow.


    "Shit, you crow mouth!"


    Donne couldn''t help scolding, then grabbed it by the neck and threw it out: "go to work!"


    "Damn human!!!"


    Saratimore screamed, recovered his original shape, rolled out of the camp, and directly threw a nazura winged demon to the ground.


    The remaining four nazura winged demons saw salatimore, their eyes turned red and screamed and spewed hot fireballs at it.


    "Whoosh, whoosh -"


    "Idiot!"


    Saratimore stuck the winged devil with a claw, looked up with disdain, then opened his mouth, swallowed all the fireballs directly, then burped and showed a cold smile: "(abyss language) brose''lagi''zoijopaba''gor! (you humble scum, die!)"


    With that, salatimore bit off the head of the flying wing demon under him.


    Nazura screamed and shouted some incomprehensible words. Although he couldn''t understand them, I''m afraid they weren''t friendly words - just look at their actions at the moment.


    Four nazura winged demons besieged salatimore, and their sharp claws tore its fur, but they obviously didn''t want to save their companions, but simply wanted to kill salatimore.


    The winged devil with its head gnawed off tried to escape from its bondage, but saratimore completely ignored the attack of other demons. His claws directly tore the flesh and blood of the winged devil, inserted it into its chest, pulled out its heart, stuffed it into his mouth and chewed it.


    Leon, holding a long sword, took a breath of air conditioning: "what a disgusting scene."


    Hickling whispered, "but at least we don''t have to sacrifice our people."


    Yes, there is saratimore to attract the attention of the demons. They have given up their attack on the camp and all ran to besiege saratimore.


    "This is a good opportunity."


    Donne waved his big hand: "the guard is ready to attack!"


    "Are you crazy?"


    Olal was stunned: "you want to take the initiative to attack!"


    "Although salatimore can help us deal with the devil temporarily, do you have to rely on it all your life?"


    Donne glanced at him and said angrily, "don''t forget, it''s a devil you hate."


    Olal said awkwardly, "I just don''t think we need to increase unnecessary casualties..."


    "No, just because saratimore helped us, now is a good opportunity to get familiar with the enemy. They can be very safe to get familiar with the devil''s attack."


    With that, don stopped talking nonsense, waved his hand and directly gave the order of attack.


    Elsa took out the huge hammer and shouted excitedly, "all attack!"


    "Ow, ow - kill!"


    The soldiers, who had just eaten half the dinner, howled and rushed to the edge of the battlefield, and then stopped under the inexplicable gaze of olal.


    Stopped?


    Are you afraid?


    It''s normal to be afraid. After all, it''s a demon from the abyss of purgatory


    "Three rounds of simultaneous shooting of bound arrows and breaking magic arrows, decentralized free shooting!"


    Riding the comet motorcycle to the sky, Danny, who occupied the commanding height, shouted and gave orders, and then took the lead in shooting the first bound arrow.


    The thick wind element binds the nazura flying wing demon and saratimore who are tangled in a ball. A person''s bound arrows are useless, but dozens or hundreds are different. The rope formed by the wind element is terrible. They can''t break free for at least ten seconds.


    The ten seconds is enough for the Rangers to shoot several rounds of broken magic arrows and special magic arrows.


    A large number of broken magic arrows mixed with burst arrows, frozen arrows, even penetrating arrows and split arrows poured on nazura flying wing demons, but salatimore also suffered several times because the target was too close.


    "Damn it - you are avenging yourself!"


    Saratimore roared and tried to stop the winged demon from escaping.


    "Assault rifle - start shooting!"


    "Da Da --"


    The harsh sound of guns suddenly rang through the night sky. The soldiers of the Ellington guard hid beside the shield soldiers, took out their assault rifles and poured a dense bullet storm into the nazura winged demon.


    Although the broken Magic Arrow broke the shield, the skin defense of nazura flying wing demon was very strong, and the bullet could not penetrate their defense.


    After nightfall, the strength of these nazura flying wing demons has improved by leaps and bounds, reaching the third level of extraordinary level. It is certainly not enough to rely on bullet damage alone.


    "The attack power of that weapon is still too poor!"


    Olal was surprised at the super long-range weapons taken out by the soldiers, but he was speechless about the weak damage ability.


    "You''re right!"


    Donne smiled and suddenly said to Emily, "do you remember how to cooperate at the top of the storm last time?"


    "You mean --"


    Yiluli was stunned and looked at the assault rifles in the hands of the soldiers in great surprise: "bless those weapons?"


    "That''s right."


    Donne smiled: "since there is no problem with melee weapons, there should be no problem with long-range weapons."


    As long as the blessing of magic can be attached to the bullet, the bullet will become a special bullet with special effects. Don''t think about the damage ability of the devil?


    Compared with magic, the advantage of magic is that there are no special requirements for the materials of weapons. Both ordinary steel and magic metal can give good blessings, and magic must use magic metal.


    "Captain, what does he mean?"


    "You''ll see."


    Leon''s face showed a strange expression.


    "All right."


    Iluli opened the blessing Scripture and raised the Holy Light scepter. She read the prayers in the blessing Scripture loudly. A circle of holy light centered on her quickly spread out in all directions. The soldiers locked by her suddenly found a layer of light holy light attached to the assault rifle in her hand, and even the flame from the muzzle turned milky white.


    ¡°AHHHHH¡ª¡ª¡±


    Nazura winged demons suddenly roared in pain. After receiving the blessing of the holy light, the bullet storm with strong penetration left blood spitting craters on them.


    As Donne expected, the bullet attached with the power of the holy light can finally break through the flesh and blood defense of flying wing demons and cause damage to them.


    "Hiss - it hurts - what the hell is this?"


    Unexpectedly, the penetration of the bullet enchanted with the power of light was too good, and saratimore, who was entangled in the fight, was also devastated.


    Knowing it wouldn''t die anyway, Donne didn''t care. He rubbed his chin and stared at the assault rifles in the soldiers'' hands.


    This conventional weapon is a little less lethal in the face of enemies above the master level.


    But... The devil''s weakness is the heart, and the devil''s weakness is the head, which means


    If you make a sniper gun and then study the devil''s anatomy, combined with a special magic breaking bullet or high-power penetrating bullet, you may be able to shoot the heart or the head directly to solve the battle?

 Chapter 738

    The advantage of assault rifle is that it can pour a large amount of ammunition in a very short time to cause effective killing, but once the opponent''s defense is strong enough to ignore the kinetic energy damage of bullets, the assault rifle will have little effect.


    At present, what can change this situation is the micro magic array reproduction technology. Once yustisa and Elia successfully overcome this technology and can produce special bullets in large quantities, the power of assault rifles will change qualitatively in an instant.


    At that time, everyone will be transformed into prandal''s ammunition expert, valkiri or something, silver bullet, explosive bullet, frozen bullet, just change and play. Ellington doesn''t need money!


    Sniper guns are different.


    Why didn''t Donne design a sniper gun in the first place? On the one hand, the effective range of the sniper gun is too short, only one kilometer. In prandar, the distance of one thousand meters is meaningless and can not even be hidden.


    Moreover, it is difficult for the sniper gun to effectively snipe and kill the enemy''s leader - the strength of being the leader here is not bad. The bullets fired by the sniper gun powered by gunpowder are not afraid of even the golden apocalypse.


    But


    Donne suddenly thought of the electromagnetic gun.


    Yes, the power of the sniper gun powered by gunpowder involves various factors, such as the amount of gunpowder loaded, the material of the bullet, the design of the bullet, the design of the bore, the design of the rifling, etc. in it, Donne is not a weapons expert. He doesn''t understand how much the details will affect and how to improve.


    But electromagnetic guns are different.


    The principle of electromagnetic gun, which uses the driving effect of electromagnetic coil to eject mass projectile to achieve kinetic energy damage, is simple and complex.


    On earth, a complex electromagnetic conversion control system, a large number of energy conducting coils and magnetic tracks must be used to achieve the effect of electromagnetic gun.


    But in prandal... Wind derived Lightning spells are readily available!


    Yes, as long as you use lightning spells, you can easily realize the magic modified electromagnetic gun, and the volume can be very small!


    At this moment, what twinkles in Donne''s mind is a super capable girl wearing safety pants known as super electromagnetic gun.


    If the heat-resistant bullet is accelerated to ten times the speed of sound, the terrible kinetic energy penetration carried by the bullet will frighten even the extraordinary or even supreme Apocalypse or devil?


    After all, if you are hit to the point, you will be killed in one shot.


    What''s more terrible is that the range of the electromagnetic gun is very long, and the trajectory is also very excellent, almost straight, which is very suitable for ultra long-range sniping.


    ¡°GARRRRRR¡ª¡ª¡±


    Under the bombardment of the Holy Light bullet, two nazura winged demons were seriously injured on the spot, and then saratimore took the opportunity to pierce their hearts and become their rations. The other two were lucky enough to end the effect of restraining the arrow, immediately rushed into the sky and ejected a series of fireballs at the area where the soldiers were located.


    Depp stepped forward and shouted, "defensive formation!"


    "Shua - Shua!"


    The machine gunner took a half step back and the shield soldier took a half step forward. The tower shields filled with blood and gas were stacked together, and the company carrying skills were launched again.


    "Boom, boom -"


    The magic attack from the extraordinary devil blew on the tower shield. Under the action of the shield soldiers'' company skills, the impact of the magic was borne by all the shield soldiers, and everyone suffered little damage.


    "Opportunity!"


    Seeing this, Danny, who was higher up, took out the RPG launcher together with several Rangers next to him, quickly filled it, looked down and locked one of the two nazura flying wing demons, and then laughed and pulled the trigger.


    "Whoosh - boom!!!"


    The chilling chill suddenly exploded in the sky. The nazura winged demons who focused on attacking those "annoying insects" did not expect such a terrible attack to fall from their heads. The power of "cold ice No. 1" completely burst out. The cold air caged the two nazura winged demons, and the crystal ice attached to their wings, It slows them down a lot.


    A few shoulder mounted missiles followed, and the power of "flame one" was no less than that of "ice one". However, considering that the devil came from the hot purgatory abyss and had strong resistance to fire, a large part of the launched missiles were "ice one" to slow down their action speed, while the other part was "hurricane one".


    The continuously exploding hurricane 1 has formed a large chaotic area in the air, which has been completely turned into a terrible place of death by the wind element. The invisible wind blade is flying wildly in the magic range, tearing the flesh and blood of the nazura flying wing demon


    If only the bullet enchanted with the blessing of light, it may not have any effect.


    If it were just hurricane one, it might not have any effect.


    But when the two become one, things change interestingly.


    As we all know, atmospheric pressure will form siphon


    Hurricane 1 formed a large area of low pressure, which led to the blood in the flying wing demon gushing out of the wound caused by the bullet. Although a large amount of blood loss would not kill them immediately, it would lose a large part of their vitality, which led to their further slowing down under the attack of ice 1.


    "Hey! Go to hell!"


    Elsa, who had been waiting for the opportunity, finally shot. She jumped up high, took out a huge hammer from the space ring, locked the chest of the flying wing demon, and then hit it like a shell!


    "Boom!!!"


    Falling into a slow state, the flying wing demon was smashed into the sky by ELSA''s hammer, fell into the earth, and his hard ribs were completely broken and stabbed into his internal organs.


    But the heart hasn''t been pierced, it hasn''t died yet.


    "You have no chance!"


    Elsa won''t give the other party a chance to fight back. Under dundun''s instruction, she already knew the importance of mending the knife. Therefore, when she hit the flying wing demon into the ground, she raised the hammer again and gave it a hard blow on its chest.


    Smashed its heart into meat sauce.


    "Give me the other one."


    Lyon clenched the cavalry sword and rushed into the sky like lightning. The long sword flashed a Z-shaped lightning in the air. The Milky holy light sword Qi left a deep tear wound on the flying wing demon''s chest, and blood gushed out.


    Saratimore was a little dissatisfied: "it''s my prey!"


    "I''ll leave it for you to eat."


    Lyon drove the holy light and formed a temporary trampling point at his feet. After folding several times in the air to avoid the counterattack of the flying wing devil, he immediately waved a cavalry sword. The holy sword spirit easily cut off the head of the flying wing devil.


    Hickarin in the distance was so excited that she couldn''t help shouting, "its key is in the heart!"


    "Of course I know!"


    Leon''s voice was erratic, perfectly avoiding the shadow blade and the fireball from the flying wing demon.


    This guy... Is so unreliable.


    Donne turned his mouth and blocked all the falling shadow blades and fireballs for Lyon.


    If he doesn''t do it, it will affect the fish in the pond again.


    "Go to hell!"


    At the moment when Lyon''s voice sounded, a bright light suddenly appeared in the night sky. Lyon was like a beam of light. It pierced into the chest of the flying wing devil. The cavalry sword ran through the heart of the flying wing devil. The fierce holy light suddenly exploded centered on the cavalry sword, and the flying wing devil was completely swallowed by the holy light!


    ¡°AHHHHHH¡ª¡ª¡±


    In the rich holy light, the heart as the core was completely destroyed by the holy light, the body of nazura flying wing demon disintegrated inch by inch, and the rotten flesh and blood quickly turned into ashes under the purification of the holy light.


    "Oh, damn human..."


    Saratimore couldn''t help closing his eyes and hiding in the shadow next to the light. He kept muttering: "the agreed dinner... Now it''s all ruined! It''s all ruined!"


    The holy light went out, and the nazura winged demon had completely disappeared. Under the control of Lyon, only a pair of horns and wings were left. These are good magic materials.


    "Perfect fit."


    Olal couldn''t help exclaiming: "The strength of these five nazura winged demons has reached the level of extraordinary level, but the strongest soldiers of your majesty Donne are only gold level. Even with the cooperation of powerful equipment, they only have the strength to resist the master level. However, when facing the extraordinary demons, they are not afraid at all, but cooperate with their teammates to complete the battle The challenge of leapfrog! "


    Emily nodded with a little pride on her face and said, "of course, the soldiers of the Ellington guard have never been afraid of fighting."


    Olal looked at eluli a little inexplicably. He didn''t understand why he would be proud to praise the virgin crown of the Ellington guard.


    "After all, it''s the devil."


    Hickarin nodded and recognized the actual combat effectiveness of the Ellington guard, but she couldn''t help saying: "the stupidity of demons is world-famous. Their strength level is basically divided according to their destructive power. If they were a human super strong, I''m afraid none of these soldiers would survive."


    "Yes, you are telling the truth."


    Donne''s voice came from the side. Hickling looked around. Donne came over with a smile: "but I won''t let them encounter that situation."


    "You ruined my wonderful dinner!"


    Saratimore collected the bodies of several other nazura winged demons, then shrunk, jumped in front of Lyon, stared at him and said, "these five could have made me barely full."


    "Sorry, I didn''t expect purification to be so strong."


    "The light almost blinded me. Isn''t it strong?"


    Saratimore said angrily, "if you want to play next time, can you watch first? Don''t always wait for the end of the last group war to come out and make a big move to rob the head - so you are the most cunning human beings."


    Lyon was said to be cunning by a devil. He really didn''t know whether he should be proud or blush.

 Chapter 739

    After killing the demons, everything was calm again, and the interrupted dinner continued, while Donne Lyon and them sat together and discussed the battle while eating.


    Olal took a sip of wine and said, "although those weapons had little effect at the beginning, after receiving the blessing of the holy light, their lethality to the devil increased greatly. I feel that kind of weapon seems to be very suitable for our Templar order."


    Can it be inappropriate? Modern demon hunters use guns


    "Using the power of foreign things is evil after all. Practicing hard inside is the truth. Pious faith and enough training will bring us strong power."


    Hickarin said, looking at Lyon with great admiration: "Captain, do you think so?"


    Leon, who has always been strict with himself and abided by the Holy See''s admonition, is the object of hickarin''s most worship.


    Lyon nodded: "indeed, the gift of the father is enough for us to face the challenge of any evil force. Whether we can become stronger lies only in ourselves... Your majesty don, what do you think?"


    "Me?"


    Donne took a sip of wine, smiled and said casually, "just discuss it. There are too many definitions of power, and I can''t say it."


    At the moment, he is thinking about the design scheme of the electromagnetic gun. How can he be in the mood to talk nonsense with them here?


    Olal said very seriously, "I think it''s right to help us fight against evil, overcome darkness and protect justice, whether with the help of foreign objects or by ourselves."


    "Boy, you''re right."


    Saratimore lazily lifted his paw and praised: "some people are too rigid and don''t know how to be flexible, so they are stuck on the threshold when they die and can never enter..."


    Hickarin was shocked when she heard the speech and looked eagerly at salatimore: "do you know how to help the head break through that bottleneck!?"


    Saratimore looked at Hickling jokingly: "Oh, why are you so concerned about him?"


    For a devil, all kinds of human emotions are tools that can be used to make them enjoy very happily, so they are very sensitive to emotions.


    Swear in the name of the God of darkness, this chick likes the walker of the God of light.


    Hickarin was expressionless. "Please answer my question."


    "Of course you can''t help him. When did you hear that the devil will help the clergy break through the shackles? Are you stupid?"


    Looking at saratimore''s disdainful eyes, Hickling withdrew her eyes.


    "But I know why he can''t break through the bottleneck."


    Hickarin immediately said, "please be sure to help the head point out the maze!"


    "Persistence."


    Saratimore did not play riddles any more and said directly, "you, the commander, in my opinion, are too persistent in using the power of the holy light."


    Leon was stunned: "isn''t this taken for granted?"


    "Wrong, very wrong."


    Saratimore laughed: "You are used to using the holy light and are good at using the holy light, but you never take the initiative to discover other forces in your body... Can an extraordinary Templar really only use the power of the holy light? Can''t you use the war skills and blood power that other human beings can use? If not, why can''t human beings improve their career after being promoted to the supreme level The boundary between them disappears? "


    "Does the so-called touch law really mean the touch law? If so, what''s the matter with those supreme demons? What fields and laws will they know?"


    Salatimore lay on Elsa''s lap and continued: "you are persistent in using the holy light, have never explored your other power, and just want to rely on the power of faith to reach the supreme state, but have you ever thought about what that means?"


    Lyon looked confused: "what does it mean?"


    "Are you stupid? You have always been attached to the power of the holy light and want to understand the law of the holy light, but you are the representative of jebirni! The law of the holy light is the power of jebirni, the God of light! What do you want to understand this law? Do you want to seek power and usurp power?"


    Saratimore looked at Lyon as if he were mentally retarded: "if I were your boss, I would kill you as a potential danger at the first time. The God of light didn''t kill you. Are you lucky?"


    Is that so?


    After listening to saratimore''s analysis, Lyon, hickarin and olal were all in a cold sweat, and even Donne next to them almost believed it.


    Well, I almost believed it


    If he didn''t know a little about the divine world.


    "The law of the holy light has been mastered by jebirni, the God of light. Of course, it is difficult for you to understand the same law, but for humans, the law of touch is a necessary condition for promotion to the supreme level, so you might as well change direction and ideas."


    Saratimore simply pointed out a direction to Lyon. As for whether he believed it or not... Ha ha, saratimore didn''t have so much time to think about his ideas.


    Change direction


    Leon was lost in thought.


    Hickarin said, "well, don''t say that again. Let the head think for himself. The problem we should consider now is how to deal with those demons -"


    "You can discuss it."


    Donne got up with a smile and said, "I''ll go back and rest first. If you need me to watch at night, come and call me."


    Now he has some ideas and wants to find a private space to try.


    "That, that..."


    Elsa looked at Donne eagerly: "I, I think, think at night..."


    Donne smiled, "huh?"


    "No, no, nothing..."


    Elsa blushed and lowered her head. Subconsciously, she pinched saratimore''s hair and pulled it up.


    Asshole! The hair was pulled off!


    Saratimore was extremely sad and angry, but it didn''t dare to resist at all.


    After Donne left, he couldn''t help saying, "if you like him, say it boldly! Who will know if you don''t say it?"


    "Hi, like!? no, no!"


    Elsa was so frightened that she pinched saratimore''s mouth and looked around very guilty. Fortunately, olal hickarin and Lyon went back to get their meal, otherwise she would be ashamed to death.


    Eh... Interesting


    When saratimore noticed Elsa''s appearance, his eyes turned and an interesting idea came into his mind.


    Although the abnormal man is terrible, he should have a good relationship with the girl. If he takes advantage of the relationship between the girl and him... Maybe he will be free soon!


    Thinking of this, saratimore immediately stopped struggling and blinked at Elsa: [do you want to have sex with him... Oh no, I mean, do you want to have a further relationship with him, that Donne?]


    Elsa was surprised: [eh!? you can talk in my mind!?]


    [it''s just teleportation. A little skill. Answer my question. No one will hear your voice here. You can answer me boldly.]


    [I, I actually, actually that...]


    Elsa blushed: [what does it mean to go further...]


    Shit, it''s a baby who hasn''t been in love!


    Saratimore [I''ll ask, you answer!]


    [... Ah?]


    [see him, I mean, do you blush and heartbeat when you see Donne?]


    [... Um...]


    [do you want to behave better in front of him, just to let him see the good side?]


    [... Um...]


    [don''t you want to make him sad, want to be with him, just want to make him happy?]


    [... Um...]


    Saratimore said coldly: [do you fantasize about having many babies with him?]


    [mmm... Ah, no...]


    It''s too late


    For Elsa''s cover up, saratimore mercilessly exposed it: [the answer is obvious, you like him!]


    [I, I like my brother?]


    Elsa''s eyes wavered. In Ellington, rumors about her and Donne spread widely, but only she and Donne knew that those ambiguous rumors were not true at all.


    However, it seems that it is possible that I really... Like brother Donne?


    Elsa is still not sure about the feelings in her heart. For her, like, or love, is a very strange feeling. She doesn''t know what it is.


    After being named by saratimore, she really dared to look directly at her inner feelings.


    Originally, I really like brother Donne


    [there is no doubt about it, so answer me, do you want to go further with him?]


    Saratimore''s eyes are full of temptation: [although you have no love experience, I tell you, I am an emotional master. With my help, you can easily capture his heart and bind him... To stay with you forever.]


    [will my brother... Stay with me forever...]


    Elsa looked forward to that kind of picture.


    [yes, whether you want to have a picnic with him by the river in the sunset, have many children, or wander around the world together, you can do anything.]


    Saratimore laughed. Seeing the expression on Elsa''s face, she knew that the chick was on the hook.


    Although saratimore is very frightened by her eccentricity, it seems that her "essence" has not been awakened yet, that is to say, she is just a stupid girl who doesn''t understand the world.


    As long as we get her trust now, we will at least get the guarantee of living under that man.


    Further promote their feelings and make the girl feel dependent on herself


    Well, it''s just around the corner to be popular and spicy in the human country. If at that time


    Saratimore suddenly thought a little strangely, is it necessary for him to return to the endless bloody battlefield?


    ¡ª¡ªPraise the God of darkness. If you can easily get that kind of life, fools will go back!

 Chapter 740

    "Sneeze!"


    Donne, who had just entered the room, sneezed heavily. He didn''t know he had been stared at. He released a mute technique and took out a pile of raw materials.


    He''s trying to make an electromagnetic sniper rifle.


    The electromagnetic gun has great power, but its volume is too large to be suitable for mobile operations. Perhaps after the later armored tank technology is mature, he will consider integrating the electromagnetic gun and tank technology to develop an electromagnetic gun tank, but not now.


    The sniper gun is powerful, but gunpowder has many disadvantages as a driving force. Therefore, it is better to miniaturize the electromagnetic gun and make it into an electromagnetic sniper rifle. If you can effectively snipe and kill demons, you can consider mass production.


    Unlike earth technology, strong and stable current is very easy to obtain in prandal. As long as a magician can turn magic into lightning.


    It is not too difficult to solidify this lightning in the form of magic on guns. What Donne needs to consider now is how to realize effective electromagnetic energy conversion and let the electromagnetic gun launch the mass bomb stably.


    "Lightning... Magnetic track... Mass bomb..."


    Donne took out the paper and pen and wrote and drew on the paper while muttering. Although the painting was messy at the beginning, with the development of ideas, the general outline of the electromagnetic rifle gradually emerged on the paper, which looks like Barrett sniping, but the barrel has been significantly improved, and the flat double fork design is more convenient for electromagnetic ejection


    Although the prototype is still rudimentary, the point is that Donne is sure that this design can perfectly reproduce the power of the electromagnetic gun.


    As for the improvement of details, of course, we should brainstorm.


    After setting the general design idea, the materials taken out by Tang en began to fly rapidly, quickly changed their shape under the action of the void flame, and arranged and combined according to his will


    The next morning, Donne showed up on time.


    "Everyone was relieved to have a safe night."


    When Leon saw Donne, he handed him a bowl of hot soup and said with a smile, "maybe it was because the battle at night last night frightened the hidden demons."


    "Naive."


    Saratimore''s voice came from the side. Donne turned his head and a little tired Elsa and saratimore came out of the next room.


    Elsa was obviously a little flustered and ruddy when she saw Donne.


    Saratimore noticed Elsa''s change, so she felt she wanted the chick to succeed. I''m afraid it''s still busy.


    "Good morning."


    Donne nodded to Elsa, then looked at saratimore: "what do you mean?"


    "For the devil, only what he can kill and what he can''t kill - what he can kill, and what he can''t kill, call his companions together."


    Saratimore sneered, "they didn''t take the opportunity to attack last night. It only shows one thing."


    "Are they gathering companions?"


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "it''s a good thing for me. I can catch it all."


    Saratimore smiled strangely: "not necessarily. You are confident that you can kill one or two, but do you have the ability to kill dozens of hundreds of supreme and even legendary demons?"


    "Well said, so I chose to attack."


    Donne drank the hot soup in the bowl and said to Lyon, "none of us can count the number of demons coming to the human kingdom, so the only way is to take the initiative to eliminate them one by one before they gather, so that everyone can eat quickly. We have to start as soon as possible."


    Saratimore didn''t expect Donne to be so radical, but in fact it was the only way.


    After breakfast, 50 Templars and 100 Ellington soldiers were left to guard the camp and receive supplies at the same time. All the remaining Templars were scattered and mixed into the Ellington guard in order to make the best use of the power of the holy light so that they can bless the whole army in an instant.


    After all, those assault rifles that have received the blessing of the light are not for fun.


    Saratimore, who was at the front of the line, suddenly stopped, shrugged his nose, and said to Donne: "There are both in the West and East. The west is far away. It is estimated from the residual smell in the air that the number is between 15 and 20. The average strength should be between the master and the extraordinary level. The number in the East is less, about 10 or so, but the strength is all extraordinary level, and the possibility of supreme level cannot be ruled out."


    "So much?"


    "It was obviously what happened last night that forced them to unite."


    "So we need to make a choice."


    Donne pondered for a moment and said, "with the existing strength, it''s inconvenient to act separately. We''d better lock in a target first and push forward step by step."


    Although he wants to train troops, if he acts separately, he can''t take good care of them. If a large number of these soldiers die accidentally, he is estimated to die of flesh pain.


    "In that case, I suggest going to the East first."


    Salatimore licked his lips and said with a grim smile: "although it is stronger, it is less in quantity. I can help you attract half of the targets and give you the rest, but I hope you can leave their bodies. I''m very hungry..."


    "No problem, let''s go!"


    At Dunn''s command, the army set out to the East.


    Because the distance units are not unified, so don doesn''t know how far to the East saratimore said. He can only order the soldiers to be ready for battle all the time, and order the Rangers flying in the sky to go all out to find suspicious targets.


    However, unexpectedly, the Rangers flying in the sky didn''t find the target, but were attacked by the devil - a sudden fireball rushed into the sky. If the Rangers hadn''t been vigilant and reacted quickly enough, I''m afraid they would lose more than a dozen people again after that round of fireball.


    "Find the target! 2500 meters to the northeast! One, two, three, four... Number nine... Ten, no, eleven, there are eleven demons below! There is also a special demon I haven''t seen!"


    Danny''s report came from the walkie talkie. Hearing the information, Donne immediately ordered to speed up.


    "The distance is 2500... The relative speed is 15ms... The wind direction is Southeast... The wind speed is 3MS... It''s a good weather to kill... Er, kill demons..."


    Listening to what Donne was muttering, Lyon was confused: "Your Majesty Donne, what are you talking about?"


    "You don''t understand."


    Pretending to be deep, Donne took out the electromagnetic sniper rifle he had changed several times last night, loaded the mass with a click, and then smiled coolly: "that''s the spell to send the devil to hell."


    As an ordinary person, Donne certainly doesn''t know how to correct the aiming parameters according to the wind direction and wind speed. That''s the field of professional snipers. The reason why he did that is just because he thought of the sniper in the film and deliberately read it out to feel the atmosphere - but he doesn''t know how stupid he looked just now


    "Oh..."


    Lyon didn''t understand. He thought it was something in the field of magicians. He didn''t care too much. He looked at the electromagnetic rifle in Donne''s hand. He didn''t find anything special, so he took back his attention.


    Eleven demons, and one I haven''t seen. It seems that salatimore''s smell is quite accurate.


    At this time, the Rangers had started a fierce battle with the demons in the sky. The four extraordinary nazura winged demons were very fast. The Rangers had to run all the way with them to escape to the big army.


    The distance of 2500 meters was fleeting. After seeing the nazura winged demons in the sky, saratimore directly burst into the sky with laughter: "they are mine!"


    ¡°GRAAAAA¡ª¡ª¡±


    Saratimore, who suddenly rushed up, surprised the nazura winged demons. The next moment they roared and launched an attack. Their wings set off a hurricane to stop the attack of the hellcat, and the shadow claws tore its fur fiercely - but all their attacks failed and were bounced off by the strong shield.


    Saratimore laughed wildly and patted a flying winged devil, then shook his head, directly bit the wings of another flying winged devil, tore it hard, and pulled off its wings.


    ¡°AHHHHHHH¡ª¡ª¡±


    Nazura''s flying wings roared with pain, and a dense claw shadow grabbed it


    "Zi -"


    At this time, a sharp sound broke through the air, followed by a blue light beam suddenly shot from the ground and ran through the chest of nazura flying wing demon!


    "Bang!!!"


    The temporarily made high temperature resistant mass projectile with a diameter of 10mm obtained a terrible ejection speed equivalent to ten times the speed of sound after being accelerated by an ultra-high pressure electromagnetic track with a length of 1500mm. The powerful kinetic energy almost instantly penetrated the shield of nazura flying wing demon, directly tore its flesh and blood and penetrated its heart.


    In yesterday''s battle, Donne had paid attention to the position of the heart of nazura''s flying wing demon. Today''s first shot was the best.


    After the bullet entered the body, it began to roll. The huge kinetic energy directly blew the heart of nazura flying wing demon out of his back and completely turned into a mass of meat sauce.


    Just for a moment, the crazy nazura winged demon died and couldn''t die anymore.


    "What is that?"


    Salatimore, who was just about to make a move, was stunned by the sudden changes.


    The bright blue light was so fast that it disappeared without seeing what it was.


    Then it noticed the huge wound on the chest of nazura flying wing demon


    He looked down at Donne. The strange thing in his hand was flashing a light blue arc.


    Damn it, what''s that weird weapon?


    Saratimore cursed and fought with the remaining three flying winged demons again.


    "Your Majesty Donne!"


    Lyon, they were stunned: "what kind of weapon is this? The power is so powerful!"


    "Electromagnetic sniper gun, or super electromagnetic gun."


    Donne smiled. "Trust me, it''s both scientific and magical. It''s very easy to use."

 Chapter 741

    "Buzz -"


    After a short charge, the blue arc light in Donne''s electromagnetic sniper rifle gradually became bright and dazzling. Immediately after the people around heard a sharp sound, the mass bullet loaded in the launch track was ejected by the electromagnetic track. They only saw a light orange light flash through the nazura killing devil rushing in the distance.


    The nazura killing devil who rushed in front reacted very quickly and made an evasive action at the moment when it was penetrated by the electromagnetic gun - however, the electromagnetic gun was very fast, and the super fast speed of Mach 10 could not be completely avoided even if the devil met it.


    The mass bomb with great kinetic energy almost blew off most of its shoulders!


    "Bang!"


    Donne spat, quickly loaded the second bullet, and then shot the seriously wounded nazura killer.


    Compared with the electromagnetic gun on earth, the magic modified electromagnetic gun has these two advantages: fast reloading speed and no cooling interval.


    The lightning spell is used as the power source, so there is no need to access high-power power power supply equipment, the volume can be large or small, it is also convenient to load ammunition, and there is no need to wait for a long charging time for each launch.


    In addition, the electromagnetic sniper rifle has almost no recoil force, and the trajectory is almost linear. It can be said that it means where to fight, and it has great power. It can''t even carry extraordinary demons. If the supreme demons are hit, at least they have to lose a layer of skin. Taken together, it has small consumption, high lethality, simple and convenient use and less requirements - this weapon is excellent and unreasonable!


    "Kill!"


    The demons from the distance had rushed in front of him. With a wave of Donne''s big hand, the Ellington guard immediately took out a big gun and shot at the demons under the cover of the shield soldiers.


    Yiluli raised the Holy Light scepter and blessing Scripture for the first time, which exerted a strong holy light blessing on the soldiers.


    After gaining the power of the holy light, the bullets from the assault rifle almost connected into a dense waterfall of light!


    The shield spell used by the nazura demons came from the power of the shadow. After being hit by the holy light, they obviously fell into the downwind. Coupled with the magic breaking arrows constantly fired by the Rangers in the sky, their shield collapsed almost in the blink of an eye.


    The demons'' attack was also very sharp. Nazura killing demons rushed to avoid the design of assault rifles and tried to kill directly to disrupt their formation. However, Lyon did not give them a chance to break through. He had rushed to the front and fought on the front line.


    "Stop them!"


    After seeing the sharp attack of the Ellington soldiers, Lyon knew that as long as the Ellington soldiers were given enough time to attack, these demons would definitely die under the hail of bullets.


    Their only weakness now is their poor defense.


    So the Templars are now the first shield in front of the devil.


    The Ellington shield is the second tier.


    ¡°BAGORRRRRR¡ª¡ª¡±


    The nazura killing devil roared and set off a huge wave of lava. The earth melted into lava by the high temperature turned over and smashed at the Templars.


    "Shield of light!"


    The Templars surrounded by deadly high temperature, smoke and poison roared and opened the light shield, then killed them with lava waves, and the cavalry sword with holy light slashed on the devil''s body!


    "Dang -"


    Sparks splashed everywhere.


    "Be careful!"


    The Templar rolled away from the murderer''s claws, followed by several arrows into the devil''s shoulder.


    "It''s a broken Magic Arrow!"


    The Slayer''s shield disappeared for a moment.


    "Opportunity!"


    Olal shouted loudly, jumped up from the rear, and the bright cavalry sword stabbed into the back and heart of the killing devil!


    The nazura killing devil felt pain and shook his body madly. At the same time, he rushed forward and smashed all the Templars along the way.


    "No!"


    Olal''s face changed slightly. It was obvious that his sword could not stab the devil''s heart. He could feel that the shadow power around him was becoming thick and even wanted to surround him.


    "Boom!!!"


    The running nazura killing devil suddenly stopped as if he had hit a mountain, and the earth under his feet was shaking violently.


    "Well done, sister!"


    Danny whistled in the sky, then carried the RPG launcher and locked the killing demon.


    "Give it to me - get back!"


    Elsa grabbed the right foot of the nazura killing demon, shouted and threw it into the sky!


    "Whoosh - boom!"


    Danny immediately fired "cold ice one". The missile hit the killing devil in the front, and the cold frozen it.


    "Damn it! Light shield!"


    Olal, who had been hanging behind the killing devil, stared in horror. At the moment when the killing devil was hit, he released the Holy Shield of light, then urged the power of light to gather again, and then the cavalry sword stirred in its body.


    The killing demon screamed in pain, and bursts of black gas and flames were constantly released, but he couldn''t open the orals of the light shield at all.


    The scream stopped suddenly, and the six meter high black and red body suddenly stood still, followed by the flames released by itself.


    "Bang!"


    Olal came down from the sky, wiped the ice residue on his forehead and gasped: "the God of light is on! Do you want to freeze me together?"


    "Nothing. Aren''t you still fine?"


    Locke glanced at him and said with a little envy, "the holy light is really a convenient power. You can attack and defend."


    Yiluli just sprinkled a rain of holy light on the front line. Hearing the speech, she smiled and said, "do you want to join the Holy See of light? I can introduce you."


    "Although I feel flattered, please let me go."


    Locke pulled his mouth: "I can''t stand the constraints of the Holy See''s commandments."


    "The Holy See''s admonition is a beacon that leads us to the right path. You don''t understand the profound significance of it."


    Hickarin said faintly, pulled out the cavalry sword and walked forward: "olal, take a rest and I''ll help the commander."


    "Give it to you!"


    At the next moment, hickarin suddenly turned into a cold light, broke through the line of defense in an instant, and killed her. The fierce Shengguang sword moved around and helped others reduce a lot of pressure immediately.


    Depp sighed: "I have to say that with the help of the Templar order, our pressure is much less."


    "Of course."


    Donne narrowed his eyes and said, "maybe we should strengthen cooperation more in the future..."


    Or, try to make use of the power of the holy light


    "Suddenly I feel that the magic pistol is useless now."


    Locke played with the magic pistol in his hand. A moment later, he reluctantly put it away: "I''m afraid the fireball can''t even burn the skin of these guys."


    Magic pistols have miraculous effects on chaotic creatures, but they have no effect on these demons at all. They are born from the abyss of purgatory and have strong spell resistance. The spells launched by magic pistols are not high-level spells. They can be ignored even without shields. In addition, magic pistols have not been fully mass produced and loaded yet, so in this battle, The status of magic pistol is very embarrassing.


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Donne grinned. "We still have RPG."


    "That''s true."


    Locke couldn''t help laughing. "It''s ready. Just wait for the chance."


    "I don''t think I have a chance to launch this time."


    "Why?"


    "Because the battle is almost over."


    As soon as Donne''s voice fell, he heard several dull sounds of "bang bang". Suddenly, several dark shadows fell on the side of the battlefield. His heavy body hit the ground like an earthquake, and the smoke and dust obscured everyone''s sight.


    "Wind!"


    Locke pulled the turntable of the magic pistol, then pulled the trigger, and the roaring whirlwind immediately dispersed the smoke.


    "Yo."


    ****The hairy salatimore looked at them, then leisurely pulled the bodies of the three winged demons together and looked at Donne with a little vigilance. It clearly meant to say: These are mine. Who wants to rob me? Who wants to hurry with me!


    Donne had no time to take care of the food protecting meow, and his attention had been focused on the main battlefield in the East.


    Thanks to saratimore''s sharing of the pressure of flying wing demons, the most destructive killing demons were killed by Donne, Lyon, olal and others, and the remaining nazura spike demons were completely out of climate.


    Their bone spurs are really sharp and terrible. If you are hit, you will die, but the premise is... You have to be able to hit.


    The spikes launched by the spikers were stopped by the Templars. They tried to break through the line of defense and fought in close combat, but they were always blocked by numerous bound arrows.


    Their proud defense is as fragile as thin paper under the action of breaking magic arrows. After the shield is broken, the bullet rain attached with the holy light shot from the Ellington guard becomes extremely terrible. One bullet and one pit, and the blood gurgling out, can''t be stopped.


    "Suddenly there was an idea."


    Locke stared at the dense bullet rain and suddenly said, "if, I mean, if we refit the large caliber high-speed machine gun we got on the warship into the combine, it will be easier to deal with these guys?"


    Eh?


    Donne looked at Locke with a little surprise. This guy''s brain is not stupid.


    Depp said angrily, "you might as well say that if you can install the shipborne array missile launcher, it will be easier to deal with these guys."


    Oh, this guy can do it, too.


    The missile launcher was originally in Donne''s plan, but I didn''t expect the two of them to think of it.


    Using high-density missile coverage to bomb these demons is indeed much more efficient than now. Of course, the consumption is also amazing.


    Maybe in the future, but definitely not now.


    "Salatimore, go and solve the remaining spikers. We''re going to the next battlefield."


    "No."


    "Why?"


    "They are covered with bones and stink. They have no meat and are not delicious."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne looked at it and said faintly, "do you feel that the spike shape on the forehead of nazura spike devil is actually very suitable for you?"


    Saratimore turned his head and turned green.


    I''ll do it!


    Can''t I do it!?

 Chapter 742

    When night fell, the tired troops returned to the temporary camp again.


    Throughout the day, they rushed for hundreds of kilometers and killed nearly 50 demons with different strength before and after.


    These demons are all nazura demons, but they are very good at using spells, spreading chaos and fear, but none of the ubboris demons and the komala demons like tentacles.


    This is a good thing. Maybe the channel opened by the Great Rift Valley is just in the area where nazura demons live in the purgatory abyss, and the other two more destructive demons didn''t notice.


    "It''s not a good thing."


    Sitting around the campfire, hickarin said to the others very seriously: "in today''s battle, we rely too much on salatimore''s strength. Don''t forget, it''s a devil! We must be vigilant against the devil!"


    "You''re too nervous."


    Locke smiled and said, "no matter what it is, at least it''s on our side now, isn''t it?"


    Hickarin said coldly, "the devil is good at playing with people. When you think it''s your own, you''ve been bewitched by it."


    Locke stalled: "I don''t think there''s anything in me worth it, let alone... It has signed a contract with his majesty Donne."


    Locke thought that the devil is good at pitching humans in the contract, but if it''s your majesty Donne, I''m afraid it doesn''t mean who is pitching who


    Then again, even if it really dared to betray them, it would be easy for his majesty Donne to crush it?


    Locke peeked at Donne. The old God was roasting a kebab. Donne didn''t care about the sparkly conversation between them.


    Look at your calm face. This is the style of a great general!


    "Your Majesty Donne, I''m afraid we are too optimistic about the action to clean up the devil."


    Lyon was silent for a long time and suddenly said, "today alone, we met more than 50 demons. According to the scale of the Great Rift Valley, these 50 may account for only one tenth of the total."


    "Not so much."


    Donne shook his head, smelled the kebab, put it by the fire, and said, "saratimore told me today that there will be no more than two hundred demons left."


    "So sure?"


    "Of course, who do you think I am?"


    Saratimore fell from the sky and directly turned into a kitten. He walked to Elsa with elegant and arrogant steps and sat down. Then he said faintly, "if there are more than 200 demons around here, you can smell the stench in the air. We have fought with them for so many years. Don''t you even understand this kind of thing?"


    The power of demons has its own corruption. They will corrupt everything around them, which is very similar to the power of chaos.


    Elsa tilted her head and asked curiously, "why do demons and Demons fight?"


    Yiluli was stunned and subconsciously said, "isn''t this taken for granted..."


    taken for granted?


    Donne frowned slightly. It didn''t seem that simple.


    When playing the game made by the gods on the earth, it mentioned about the devil and the devil, but it was vague. No one knew the specific situation. In addition, the number of times the game dealt with the devil was very few, and most players didn''t even know the difference between the devil and the devil.


    But since the background explains the difference between the two, it means that the gods absolutely know the things between the devil and the devil.


    The most obvious point is that the devil is the creation of the dark god Apophis, but the devil is not.


    "You don''t know?"


    Saratimore glanced at them and said faintly, "Oh, it''s normal not to know. After all, human beings are short-lived."


    Lyon was also stunned: "is there any secret in this?"


    In the teachings of the Holy See of light, there are chapters on guarding against demons and purifying demons. The difference is obvious, but all believers don''t understand why.


    "Secret? There''s no secret, just..."


    Saratimore frowned slightly and said faintly: "... It should be said to be a tragedy?"


    "Tragedy?"


    "Yes."


    Saratimore looked at Donne and noticed that he was also attracted. Suddenly, his heart moved: "want to know the truth about this? Then show sincerity."


    It still hasn''t given up fighting Donne.


    "Sincerity?"


    Donne glanced at it lightly: "I don''t know if it''s sincere to throw you into a pile of estrous male cats after banning demons?"


    "... you devil!"


    Saratimore screamed and jumped into Elsa''s arms: "after you die, your soul will be thrown into the soul furnace by greterence!"


    Donne flicked the kebab, sniffed, and smiled with satisfaction: "don''t bother, now, say."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Saratimore swallowed hard and said, "in fact... The devil is also the devil."


    "What!?"


    "How is that possible?"


    "Aren''t demons and Demons two creatures!?"


    Saratimore stunned Lyon and them with a word.


    It''s true that many people confuse the devil with the devil, but they can''t confuse the two after professional training.


    Demons are completely chaotic and evil, and demons, although evil, are the creations of the God of darkness. At least they follow order and are a member of order.


    How can these two races be one?


    "This is true."


    Seeing their incredible appearance, saratimore suddenly had an inexplicable sense of superiority: "chaotic creatures, you humans should not forget?"


    Lyon said very seriously: "of course, in fact, prandal occasionally finds the door of chaos, and we have been committed to eliminating chaos."


    Saratimore nodded: "the devil is actually the devil polluted by chaos... At least in the beginning."


    "Polluted by chaos..."


    Donne was stunned: "that is to say... The abyss of purgatory was invaded by chaos?"


    "In the abyss of purgatory, there is a huge door of chaos."


    Saratimore threw a heavy bomb without saying a word: "on the human scale, it may be a super giant chaotic door... Maybe it may also be the first chaotic door. Who knows? Anyway, according to the guy who lived the longest among us, the chaotic door already existed when we were born."


    "No, prandar''s first chaotic invasion war broke out 1119 years ago and ended 849 years ago. It lasted 170 years. After victory, it was 0 years of order."


    Donne noticed the strange place sensitively: "but the devil was born ten thousand years ago. It is said that the war between the devil and the devil can also be traced back to that period. If what you say is true, it means... After the dark god created you, you have fought against chaos?"


    "No, in fact, the truth is that we only have us because we want to fight the invasion of chaos."


    Saratimore said faintly, "from the beginning of our birth, we have only one mission, that is to resist the invasion of chaos."


    Donne was stunned and opened his mouth. "You mean... The devil is a race created by the God of darkness to fight chaos?"


    What a reversal of God!?


    It''s like suddenly knowing that the head of state launched a war for the sake of human peace. Suddenly, he whitewashed the well-known villains!?


    "That''s understandable."


    With an elegant jump, saratimore took the kebab from Donne''s hand and ate it happily.


    "This... Is wrong... But..."


    Donne''s brain is a little confused.


    If what saratimore said is true, it means that the gods began to think of ways to fight chaos ten thousand years ago. Although we don''t know the relative time difference with another universe, the time difference of ten thousand years is ah. At that time, the earth was still in the stone age!


    For such a long time, nisclair and they didn''t think of any way to deal with chaos?


    It''s impossible!


    There must be some secret in it!


    Not only Donne, but also Lyon, eluli and Locke. The news completely overturned their known history!


    After eating the kebab, saratimore said leisurely, "of course it''s true. I don''t have to lie to you."


    Although the devil likes to play with human nature, he is unexpectedly honest in some things. Of course, it is only in the case of equal strength between the two sides.


    "The original demons were demons polluted by chaos. They fell into madness, and we had to clean them up. Well, it has to be said that for the ''ruthless'' demons, killing their former companions is not a pleasant thing. Many companions are soft hearted."


    Salatimore returned to Elsa, sat cross legged, licked his paws and continued: "However, because of their kindness, many contaminated demons are not purified. They escape to the gate of chaos and rely on the power of the gate of chaos to fight us. As they absorb the power of chaos, their corruption becomes deeper - the devil''s blood is red and the devil''s is green, which you know very well."


    "At that time, we did not have a more effective method to combat chaos, but they gradually stabilized their position by using the power of chaos and gradually became an independent and special life race."


    Saratimore''s mouth tilted: "the devil was born."


    "Demons born near the gate of chaos are naturally full of contradictions. They have chaotic madness, but they have orderly life. They try to find their own living space, but they can''t find their own value on both chaos and the devil. Therefore, they destroy everything that can be destroyed. Occasionally, demons are called to the earth by the caster and often die It not only caused great damage, but also discredited our devil''s reputation - you know, our devil abides by the spirit of the contract. "


    Hearing this, Donne was silent. He understood why the original task of the game said that the devil was a very tragic race.


    The gods obviously saw all this.


    But they did not save the devil.


    Is there nothing I can do? Or indifferent? Or is the devil just an observation experiment?


    Fuck!


    Donne scolded in his heart. He thought it was just a relaxed and pleasant trip to save the world. As a result, how did the water get deeper and deeper?


    And those of their biggest backers seem to have a blackening trend!

 Chapter 743

    Three days passed quickly. 1500 Templars from the headquarters of the holy see in arlinks also rushed to the Great Rift Valley, and the scale of the camp was further expanded.


    Perhaps it was because the news from saratimore was so surprising that Donne didn''t do much in the next few days and completely let the Knights Templar and Ellington guard work together to clean up the demons.


    Although Donne didn''t do it, he personally made ten electromagnetic sniper rifles and gave them five Rangers and five soldiers to try to use this weapon.


    Soldiers trained in assault rifles soon mastered the use of this weapon, but the range of several kilometers is a little too difficult for them to control in mobile warfare, and static combat shooting will be better.


    Rangers don''t have so much trouble. They can easily and happily use electromagnetic sniper rifles in mobile warfare.


    In addition to being unable to attach wind elements and using special arrows, this new weapon has many advantages, good power and easy to use.


    After living the blessing of the holy light, the power of the electromagnetic sniper rifle against the devil becomes more terrible.


    Thanks to the help of new weapons, a week later, they hunted all the nearby demons and cleaned up 182 escaped demons.


    The number of demons around here does not exceed 200.


    But no one can guarantee that these are all demons.


    The demons killed at the beginning sent messages to the purgatory abyss, which means that some demons may have left the region of the Great Rift Valley and moved forward to other regions.


    Today may be the last day of the hunt - because after a whole day''s search, saratimore found no trace of the devil.


    After returning to the camp, they unloaded the burden on their shoulders and planned to discuss what to do next.


    But Donne just sat there frowning, as if thinking about something difficult to explain.


    He''s been like this these days.


    Elsa looked very worried.


    Saratimore was more worried.


    "So, if you do what I say, you can definitely make him look at you!"


    It encouraged Elsa to seduce Donne boldly more than once, and even taught her many seductive methods learned from lust demons, but the girl with too thin skin couldn''t summon up courage at all, so salatimore''s plan kept dragging on.


    Hickling asked Leon, "what the hell is he thinking?"


    Without Donne''s help, the efficiency of eliminating demons has slowed down a lot.


    "Maybe it was what we heard that day that reminded him of."


    Leon looked at Donne from a distance. He didn''t know what Donne was thinking.


    The devil was the devil? It doesn''t matter at all. No matter what they are, as long as they appear, they will be killed!


    How could Leon understand Donne''s mission?


    The world has become more and more strange and more elusive to Donne.


    The gate of chaos appeared ten thousand years ago. At that time, prandal didn''t even have such races as humans, elves, orcs, Naga, dragon and so on.


    In that case, when the gods created life, why didn''t they choose an individual planet and prandal?


    Donne looked at the dark night sky with a deep worry in his eyes.


    Unless now the universe


    Donne shook his head. Some things were really terrible.


    "Brother, what troubles can you tell me..."


    Elsa came up to Donne and said shyly, "although Elsa doesn''t understand many things, I can be an audience..."


    Donne was stunned, lost his smile, rubbed Elsa''s hair, smiled and said, "I''m fine. Don''t worry."


    Elsa looked at Donne suspiciously. She was not stupid. Of course, she could see that Donne didn''t want her to worry, so she was hiding something.


    "Speaking of it," Donne added some wood to the campfire, "how effective is the electromagnetic sniper rifle?"


    Elsa looked at Danny in the distance: "little Danny is very satisfied. He thinks this weapon is more suitable for them than assault rifles."


    The range of electromagnetic sniper rifle is very long and the trajectory is stable enough. As long as they adapt to the trajectory correction value, rangers will certainly fall in love with this weapon.


    After all, in a way, rangers with excellent dynamic vision and long observation distance are natural snipers.


    If the electromagnetic sniper rifle is equipped with a special warhead, I''m afraid the electromagnetic sniper rifle will really become an unexpected big killer.


    "Didn''t he put forward any suggestions for improvement?"


    "Improvement?"


    Elsa tilted her head for a moment and said, "he said that the detection and eagle eye for aiming felt a little awkward. It''s better not to use them."


    Donne said weakly, "that''s because his own talent is eagle eye. Of course, he''s not used to it... What else?"


    "Well... It seems to be gone."


    "I see. After going back, we will start preparing for production. At the same time, we will transfer a group of newly recruited rangers to train alone, about 100 people. They will use this new weapon in the future."


    Donne plans to organize a sniper team, but there is no need for too much. After all, when fighting chaos, snipers are not very useful, and there is no effect in sniping chaotic creatures. These snipers are more to guard against the means of other countries.


    "Yes."


    Elsa nodded. "I''ll start when I get back."


    "Your Majesty Donne."


    Leon saw that Donne seemed to be back to normal, so he came over and said, "what''s your plan next?"


    "Next?"


    "The Great Rift Valley has closed. After our search for hundreds of kilometers around here, we can''t see the trace of the devil. We must discuss our future actions."


    Lyon picked the firewood in the campfire and reflected the fire light on his face. He said very seriously: "although there are no demons nearby, we can''t rule out the threat of demons, so I personally suggest that we divide our troops into two ways, one to the West and the other to the East, and continue to search for demons along the original direction of the Great Rift Valley."


    "To tell you the truth, it''s not a good suggestion."


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "but it seems to be the only way at present."


    "That''s right."


    Donne put forward his idea: "but after the Ellington guard left your Templar order, its lethality to the devil was greatly reduced, so I hope to mix the two sides to maintain a high degree of combat effectiveness and combat endurance."


    Lyon was stunned and nodded: "that''s what I want to say."


    "There are more than 4000 Ellington guards and 2000 Knights Templar. The two sides are mixed two to one. One side takes Depp as the commander-in-chief and moves west, and the other takes you as the commander-in-chief and starts East."


    Donne thought about it and said, "although it''s important to search for demons, we can''t keep searching like this. The end time is tentatively until the end of the month."


    Now the time has entered the midsummer month (July), and the temperature during the day has reached more than 30 degrees. The Long March will make the soldiers feel anxious and need to consume a lot of water. It is very troublesome to find water sources or villages every day.


    "Of course."


    Lyon nodded: "Your Majesty''s team has a lot of space equipment. If necessary, I hope your majesty can give some material help to the Templar."


    "Since we have broken up and reorganized, of course, the materials of the two teams are also shared. There is no need to worry about the materials."


    "That would be great. At the same time, I would like to ask your majesty to issue a notice in your name, and ask businessmen and adventurers everywhere to pay attention to the trace of the devil. If you find a clue, don''t act rashly and report it to the nearby church at the first time."


    Donne smiled. "Of course it''s OK."


    That night, Donne, Elsa, Depp, Locke, Lyon, hickarin, olal and others sat together to break up the whole army and integrate it into two demon Crusaders (temporary).


    After breakfast the next morning, they began to reorganize the army. Two hours later, the two temporary armies regrouped.


    "I think you must be wondering why we broke up and reorganized the team."


    Donne stood on the high platform and said to the dense crowd below: "that''s because through your efforts, the nearby demons have been eliminated, but we must continue to march in other directions in order to ensure safety."


    "There are Tarris in the north, alinks in the South and patrols on official roads, so there is no need to investigate, but the East and west directions are different."


    "Now I announce that the Western army of the demon Crusade army, led by Depp, commander of the Ellington guard, set out to the West. The eastern army of the demon Crusade army, led by Leon, head of the Templar order, set out to the East. The two Crusade armies closely investigate the clues of the devil, look for the traces of the devil, and cooperate after discovering the whereabouts of the devil. If you find the devil army, remember to be the first Time passes the message. Don''t act rashly. "


    Although the mobile phone has not been developed yet, olal and Lyon can arrange olal to the Western army through divine communication, so that they can deliver messages at the first time.


    Saratimore said she would follow Elsa, while illuli would follow Donne back to Ellington to receive the messages from olar and Lyon.


    If necessary, Donne will take her to either side of the two armies at any time - Elsa and Lyon, who have been left with magic marks by him.


    what? Why did Lyon leave a magic mark?


    Well... It''s really just for the convenience of transmission and positioning, believe it or not.


    After all this was arranged, Donne and they moved separately, and the temporary camp was left to the Tarris transport team. Although there was no need to continue to transport materials, due to the foundation and excellent geographical location they built in recent days, this place soon became a camp for business overnight and slowly developed into a city.


    As soon as he returned to Ellington, Donne heard a rare piece of good news.


    With the joint efforts of yustisa and Elia, through the technical improvement of artificial soul and alchemy puppet, the micro magic array reproduction technology has been successfully conquered!

 Chapter 744

    When Donne heard the good news, he immediately rushed to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute and watched the mechanical arm alchemy puppet accurately depict a micro inflammation and explosion magic array on a warhead of tens of square millimeters in one second under the control of the built-in artificial soul. He immediately picked up Elia, turned a few circles and kissed her hard on the face.


    "Elia is great!"


    "Hey... Big brother kuailiya... Kissed ILIYA..."


    Elia''s face was red, happy and dizzy. She didn''t know everything.


    Of course, Donne is excited. The breakthrough of this technology means that many things that cannot be mass produced due to technical problems can be mass produced smoothly.


    Like a magic pistol.


    The card carrying various spells is the core of the magic pistol. If he makes it by hand alone, he can''t arm everyone.


    For example, an improved version of chain saw sword.


    The material of the saw blade itself is a universal alloy with strong magic affinity. The chain saw itself is a very smooth magic channel. If each saw blade is engraved with a magic array, it can produce extremely strong killing ability through the alternating transformation of cold and heat.


    Or a magic phone.


    After the miniaturization technology of magic array is mature, the magic walkie talkie can be further reduced to a portable level in industrial production. Coupled with the mature artificial soul technology, we can start to build prandal''s wireless communication network.


    These things are very important, but before, they were limited by technology and could not see. Now, if energy production is available, they can take office.


    Prandal is about to usher in a new era!


    Yustisa, who was standing nearby, smiled and said if she pointed out, "emissary, you seem to have completely ignored my credit."


    "Sorry, I''m a little too excited."


    Donne put down Elia and said solemnly, "it''s hard for you."


    "It''s my pleasure to help you."


    Yustisa lifted her skirt and squatted gently, making an elegant salute.


    "If einz Belen needs any help, please don''t hesitate to speak."


    Donne knew that einzbellen had just returned to prandal, and the family was still located on such a cold permafrost ice field. There was a shortage of materials, so he must need a lot of things.


    "Well..."


    Yustisa gently nodded her lips and thought for a moment, then suddenly smiled and said, "I can''t think of it for the time being. The only thing we need is magic crystal, but we still have a lot of reserves, or... All kinds of food?"


    "Food?"


    "Yes, we''ve been trapped for so many years. We''re tired of eating those kinds of things. Now that we''re out, of course, we should have a good taste of all kinds of delicious food. I hope the outside society can develop good food in the past 1000 years."


    Donne smiled at the speech: "in that case, I have a great recommendation."


    "Oh?"


    "Come to the Lord''s house for hot pot in the evening."


    "Hot pot?"


    For more than half a month, yustisa has basically been eating and living in the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute. She is not very clear about the hot pot trend led by Donne.


    "Well, although it''s more suitable to eat when it''s cold, it''s also good to eat with the air conditioner."


    Yustisa said, "maybe it''s accidentally suitable for einz Belen."


    Donne was stunned and laughed.


    The einzbellen family lives in the cold permafrost, and hot pot is really suitable for them.


    "Big brother, although it''s very abrupt, can we get back to the point?"


    Brian said impatiently: "I can talk about it later. The point is that we need to plan the R & D content as soon as possible."


    "Oh? Continue to develop according to the original plan."


    "Where do we have any original plans?"


    Brian widened his eyes: "the research projects of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute have always been designated by the big brother. Are you ok?"


    "Well..."


    "After the miniaturization of the magic array is conquered, the magic cell phone project can also be announced to be completed immediately. The artificial soul technology brought by the addition of einz Belen is equivalent to solving our two big problems at one time."


    Brian pointed to the board on the side wall and said, "now our other ongoing work is the development of armored tanks, the improvement of corresponding weapon systems, the preliminary design of magic cars, the development of new materials, the purification of magic stone and the analysis of floating stone."


    Speaking of this, Bryant scratched his head and said, "speaking of the development of new materials... Those smelly boys from hammerforge seem to be fascinated by this research. They use all kinds of strange materials to develop new alloys every day, but so far they don''t seem to find any useful new materials."


    Due to the discovery of universal alloy, the dwarfs in prandal obviously opened the door to the new world, found different alloy refining methods from the past, and began to try various permutations and combinations.


    But there are more than ten million things in the world. It is as difficult as looking for a needle in the sea to combine useful alloys.


    But now there''s no other way. Don can only let them continue to take such a chance.


    "The discovery of new materials is a very difficult thing, so they don''t have to worry."


    Donne comforted him. In fact, if he could observe the molecular structure of the universal alloy, he might be able to further optimize the performance of the universal alloy, but he didn''t understand the professional knowledge in this field and can only make do with it now. He looks forward to the birth of real talents in this field in the future.


    "If there are enough people, I will arrange a new research direction for you after these two projects, but don''t worry now."


    Donne''s realization fell on the stage: "have the special warheads manufactured by this technology been tested?"


    Brian said honestly, "not yet."


    "What are you waiting for?"


    Donne opened the box of test warheads on the table, loaded them neatly into the magazine, clicked and inserted them into the assault rifle. As soon as he raised his hand, a round ice target appeared beside the wall.


    "Let''s try and see how it works."


    Donne raised his gun and pulled the trigger decisively - Elia covered her ear for the first time.


    "Dada - boom!!!"


    The bullet roared and hit the target, followed by the improved magic array engraved on the bullet, and the hot flames burst out. Under the dual impact of the kinetic energy of the warhead and the burst flames, the solid ice target was blown to pieces in the blink of an eye!


    You know, this is the target summoned by Donne. Even if it is just an ordinary piece of ice, its hardness is far higher than that of ordinary hard ice!


    The bullet of an assault rifle can''t break it at all, and simple fireball can''t destroy it so easily.


    But unexpectedly, when the two were combined, they burst out such amazing power!


    "I''m a good boy..."


    Brian widened his eyes: "I''m beginning to wonder what special warheads are made with magic pistols. Now it seems that the power of special warheads combined with assault rifles is more abnormal than magic pistols!"


    "It''s different."


    Donne squinted at the broken target for a moment, took back his weapon with satisfaction, and said to Brian, "the effect of magic pistol is deterrence."


    "Deterrence?" Brian shook his head. "It''s not necessary at all."


    "It''s still necessary."


    Yustisa said with a smile: "before the two armies fight, just a round of intensive fireball is enough to make the enemy lose momentum."


    "Yes, the main purpose of magic pistol is deterrence and the tactical role of switching a variety of spells."


    Donne smiled and nodded: "a variety of Spell Cards can be quickly switched in the hands of soldiers to achieve different effects, which can play an extremely terrible role in the rapidly changing battlefield."


    "In contrast to the matching of special warheads and assault rifles, before the warheads hit the target, the enemy will not know that the warheads have special effects. Even if they do, they can''t predict what effect warheads we will use."


    Donne pointed to the box of warheads and said, "fire, ice, hurricane and petrification are enough for the basic effects of four series of spells. If you add derived spells, such as lightning, lava, hysteresis, etc., there are countless combination changes, and the effects in combat are terrible."


    "Of course, the most important thing is," Donne smiled brightly, "when facing chaotic creatures, this compound weapon of physics and magic will play the most terrible power."


    Yes, whether it''s mobile phones, cars, tanks or weapons, in the final analysis, all these should serve to fight chaos. The effective lethality of chaotic creatures is the basis of evaluating results.


    "You said that, I began to look forward to the emergence of chaotic creatures next time."


    Brian grinned, then suddenly stunned and said angrily, "anyway, big brother, why don''t you take me out to deal with those demons this time? Don''t you know my sledgehammer has been hungry and thirsty for a long time?"


    Donne let it out: "aren''t you busy studying?"


    "I''m a fighter! Not a researcher!"


    Brian became angry: "after staying here for a long time, I''m going to become a fool like Nokia!"


    "Who do you call a fool?"


    Nokia just came from the side door, heard Yan push his glasses, looked at Brian expressionless and said, "Mr. Donne, when you were away a few days ago, Brian told him --"


    "Shut up!!!"


    Brian''s face changed greatly. He suddenly jumped over, knocked Nokia to the ground, covered his mouth, and his face was blue: "a limited version of the night scenery of gear City, rotted it in my stomach - you should know how difficult it is to get that set of dwarf limited books! There are only 20 in Ellington!"


    Nokia blinks and nods.


    Brian just let go.


    "Mr. Donne, I mean," Nokia tidied up his clothes and said as if nothing had happened. "Brian has been busy studying when you were away. He doesn''t even go home. It''s very hard."


    Very hard?


    Donne pulled at the corners of his mouth and lied to the ghost.


    Really think I didn''t see that scene just now?


    There must be a dirty py deal behind this.

 Chapter 745

    "Seeing you back with the virgin crown, I knew it should not be over."


    Fiona sighed, looked at Donne and said, "come on, what''s going on over there?"


    "Not too bad."


    Don shrugged: "nearly 200 demons have been killed, but at present, we estimate that a group of demons have left the rift valley, so the soldiers continue to pursue in two ways."


    "I hope nothing will go wrong."


    "Let''s not talk about this first."


    Donne changed the subject and said, "the micro magic array reproduction technology of the research institute has been conquered. Next, we need to adjust the production structure."


    "You say."


    Fiona immediately picked up the pen and paper and began to record.


    "First of all, the most important thing is the production of special warheads. According to the existing improved magic array, we need to design at least six production lines of special warheads, which may not be enough."


    According to the current production efficiency, if the materials are complete, the alchemy puppet can complete the seal cutting of one bullet in a second, but even if a production line produces continuously in a day, it is only about 100000. Now the bullets consumed in a battle are calculated in hundreds of thousands. If Ellington is given the production time, the situation will be much better.


    "Then expand production capacity and increase production lines."


    Fiona said decisively: "the addition of artificial souls and alchemy puppets can greatly reduce the demand for human resources. We can optimize human resources and adjust the structural proportion of workers in this regard."


    The artificial soul brought by yustisa gives full play to the effect of the alchemy puppet. Many jobs can be replaced by the alchemy puppet, which brings the possibility of expanding production capacity to Ellington, which is short of manpower.


    "Oh? Already have an idea?"


    Fiona took out a book from the side and handed it to Donne: "Angus came back a few days ago and now he''s back. But this time, Lord Jean also went back with him. It''s said that they found some interesting things in hornheim''s library, but they left these materials and plans before they left."


    Donne opened it and looked at it roughly. He couldn''t help but be a little surprised.


    Angus wrote a plan to completely replace workers with alchemy puppets. Since alchemy puppets will not be tired, hungry or complain, they can fully obey orders, and what they consume is only some magic crystals, and the cost is even more elegant than hiring humans, he suggested that Donne completely replace human employees with alchemy puppets.


    Donne smiled: "you should know very well that we can only partially use alchemical puppets and can''t completely replace human employees."


    Fiona nodded: "indeed, master Angus seems to think too simple."


    As a ruler, Donne has to consider not only industrial costs, but also jobs.


    Although the cost of employing human employees is relatively high, a large number of jobs can provide people with jobs and a stable income, which gives them a sense of belonging and will work hard to protect Ellington.


    More importantly, because they all have jobs and income, Ellington''s law and order will be so good.


    Thanks to the sparsely populated prandal here, Donne has a headache because of the lack of people.


    If it were on earth, there would be no such trouble. A large number of cheap labor can fully meet his needs.


    At present, the working population of Ellington has officially exceeded 200000, and is growing rapidly with the number of nearly 10000 per month. The city has completely changed from a small town to a small city. According to prandal''s standard, with 200000 permanent working population, it can be regarded as a medium-sized city.


    It is worth mentioning that, with the support of Donne''s policy of encouraging childbirth, as of the first day of midsummer, more than 50000 newborns have been born among Ellington residents, which is quite amazing.


    This means that at least 50000 couples have been completely rooted in Ellington, and the proportion of the remaining single men and women is quite troublesome. In view of the special environment of prandal, the death rate of men is quite high, so the number of men is very small. Except 100000 married men and women, there are only 30000 marriageable men among the remaining single young adults, Seventy thousand are marriageable women.


    Fiona had to continue to implement various attractive policies to attract young men to join Ellington.


    For example, after moving to Ellington, every unmarried young man can not only be exempted from agricultural service, but also enjoy education and training. He can receive minimum living security every day until he has received training and arranged work, reduce certain tax burden in Ellington, get married and have children in Ellington, and enjoy special allowances


    However, the effect is still not obvious.


    In fact, including the newborn and the elderly, the population of Ellington is about to exceed 300000. When the population is larger, it will be more attractive to others. Like a snowball, the population will increase faster and faster, and the labor gap will be less and less until it finally reaches saturation.


    "In fact, the growth rate of population here is not slow, but the growth rate of labor force can not catch up with the speed of our expansion. Just use the alchemy puppet to meet our production needs for the time being."


    Fiona took back her book and said reluctantly, "after all, it takes time to catch up from other places. Not everyone can get on the carriage. Many desperate people are afraid to walk all the way, and even a large number of people will die on the road."


    Donne frowned when he heard the speech: "I seem to have forgotten that."


    Prandal''s traffic is a problem. It was always a carriage before the birth of a motorcycle, but what''s more painful is that prandal''s planet is larger than the earth. How long does it take to run by carriage alone in such a large area?


    Even if they publicized how good Ellington is in arlinks, even if the poor at the bottom are excited, they also set out. Whether they can get to Ellington is still a question mark.


    Donne pondered for a moment and suddenly asked, "where is the highway from Bain to arlinks?"


    "When he met Gallian two days ago, he said that the progress of the project was more than half, and it would be completed in half a month - in fact, the laying of the expressway network within the Empire was carried out simultaneously, and almost all were completed in half a month."


    Fiona said with a strange face: "it is said that leviz has trained the staff of the toll station and can''t wait to be able to charge."


    "Half a month..."


    Dunn muttered to himself, and an idea came out of his mind: "the time is about the same, it should be feasible!"


    Fiona was stunned: "what are you going to do?"


    "In this half month''s time, start driving school training."


    Donne''s eyes narrowed slightly and said, "I think it''s time to open buses, including intercity buses."


    "Bus?"


    Fiona was stunned: "what''s that?"


    "Soon you will understand."


    After pondering for a moment, Donne said: "the production line of special warheads is designed according to 12 rules. The missing people are on top of the alchemy puppets. The production line is set in the Blackstone cave. This matter will be arranged as soon as possible. Then you will select a group of men and women between the ages of 30 and 50 for me. They are required to be healthy, have normal eyesight and IQ. Ordinary people can do without apocalypse."


    "Between thirty and fifty... A little trouble."


    Fiona frowned: "those with a little ability to work have gone to work in the factory, or they are farming their own land. There are really not many leisure personnel."


    "Then choose from the new immigrants."


    "The point is what do you want these people to do? Newcomers are not necessarily trustworthy."


    Donne smiled: "nothing, just need to train a group of qualified old drivers."


    Since prandal''s previous trips were all based on carriages, only the rich nobles could afford flying Warcraft, and flying Warcraft was still very uncomfortable, so the travel here was very slow, and the activity radius was only limited to the nearby towns, and some people had never been out of the villages where they lived all their life, The only way to learn about the outside world is through the dictates of the merchants or bards.


    Too little communication between cities leads to the slow pace of development of the whole society.


    At the beginning, people may not have much demand for traffic between cities, but with the more frequent flow of people, people will gradually realize this demand.


    And Donne now began to layout the intercity bus, on the one hand, to meet this demand in advance, on the other hand, to solve the trouble Fiona just said.


    The immigrants on foot to Ellington.


    There may be no passengers taking intercity bus in the early stage, but those immigrants will become the first group of passengers.


    Donne can first build a batch of buses by hand. After the driving school trains the first batch of drivers, Ellington can almost produce buses. Take these buses to alinks, and then pick up people who intend to settle in Ellington and return to Ellington by highway.


    It can not only attract immigrants along the way, but also make the Datang chamber of Commerce famous and let others see the convenience of buses.


    When the highway network in the ilrus empire is fully laid, people''s demand for high-speed transportation will gradually appear. At this time, whether it''s taking a bus or rich local tyrants to buy magic cars, it''s a very good choice.


    "Driver? I don''t understand."


    "You don''t need to understand now. I''ll work overtime in the evening to get a document. You need to arrange it as soon as possible tomorrow... No, not only you, but also aurelia."


    It is not only the crash training of driving schools, but also the need to issue corresponding traffic regulations, traffic lights, and set up traffic patrol police as soon as possible


    Although it may not be used at the beginning, it is better to prepare in advance than to make up for it.


    Fortunately, although he can''t remember the highly professional theoretical knowledge, he still remembers some basic traffic regulations quite clearly.


    It''s time for the people of prandal to feel the fear of being dominated by tickets!


    Fiona looked blankly at the muttering Donne.

 Chapter 746

    "Traffic lights? What''s the use of this thing?"


    Fiona looked blankly at the information Donne got out overnight. She really didn''t understand the use of this thing.


    "Do you have an impression of the magic flying car I made a few days ago?"


    "Of course!"


    "Is Harley Motorcycle fast?"


    "Of course!"


    Donne''s mouth tilted: "then you think, if these things are not limited, what are the consequences of speeding on a pedestrian street?"


    Fiona suddenly pointed to the traffic light on the data and said, "but can we limit those drivers with this thing?"


    "Just traffic lights, of course not."


    Donne said with a smile: "therefore, we need to formulate a standard to tighten the conditions for driving cars and flying cars. Only by participating in the training of our driving school, successfully passing the exam and getting the driving license issued by Datang chamber of commerce can we obtain the qualification of driving."


    Fiona frowned: "but those rich and noble people can''t be in the mood to train."


    Donne smiled, "so we created another job."


    Fiona suddenly realized: "is that what you said about the old driver?"


    "Well... Yes in a sense."


    After a pause, Donne said: "this is the temporary traffic law I formulated. It will be popularized by establishing the traffic safety law before the magic car goes on the market. At the same time, it will also transform the streets to a certain extent to facilitate traffic."


    "Open to traffic? Is it too urgent?"


    Fiona was a little speechless: "our Harley motorcycle has just been ready to go on the market these two days. Are you ready to promote the magic car? The market can''t digest so many new products."


    "It doesn''t matter. The positioning of these two products is not at the same level, and there will be no competition. What''s more, it''s still early for the magic car to appear on the market. In the early stage, we need to meet the traffic transformation of the main cities of the Ilus Empire and let people get used to the traffic safety law before we can promote the magic car."


    "Traffic transformation? What are you going to do?"


    "It is convenient for people to travel and set up buses with fixed routes."


    Donne explained: "now it is very inconvenient for people to travel, and the urban traffic is very chaotic. Pedestrians and carriages are mixed together, which is prone to accidents. I decided to divert pedestrians and vehicles. Pedestrians take the sidewalk and buses take the motorway. As for carriages, I think they will soon disappear from the street and become just a kind of identity of nobles."


    Fiona thought of the information about the bus she had just seen and said with a bitter smile, "you will become the public enemy of those carriage manufacturers."


    Think about it. The carriage industry, which has operated for hundreds of thousands of years, was defeated by a sudden magic car, and the whole market completely collapsed. It''s strange that those chambers of Commerce engaged in carriage business are not crazy.


    "I will give them some opportunities to see if they will seize it."


    Don shrugged. Of course, the so-called opportunities were limited to the chambers of Commerce of the Ilus empire. As for the chambers of Commerce of other countries, he didn''t bother to care so much.


    With the economic and technological advantages of the Ilus Empire gradually taking the lead and gradually widening the gap with other countries, the position of the Ilus empire in prandal will rise, and those who looked down on the Ilus empire in the past will reassess the country.


    Even many people will choose to join this resurgent country.


    When this advantage is to a certain extent, similar to that of the United States on earth, the Ilus empire will become the real ruler of the whole prandal, and don, who controls the Ilus Empire, also has the power to convey his orders to the whole prandal.


    This kind of economic soft conquest is much better than fighting with real weapons. At least it won''t let a large number of people and soldiers die in internal friction.


    "Your tea!"


    Night after night with the tray, he put the teacup heavily in front of Donne, his face full of anger.


    "Thank you. You look beautiful in a maid''s dress."


    "You --"


    He swallowed the second half of the speech at night.


    After staying in Ellington for a few days, she didn''t understand anything as she did at first, and she didn''t dare to be a thorn in front of Donne again.


    The gods are on earth, because this place is so strange!


    The arrogant dragon clan dare not be presumptuous here.


    Legendary mage must obey the rules here!


    Those elves who never meet human beings are as natural as their own home here!


    The elemental creatures who never communicate with human beings actually run around and work like ordinary people here!


    What''s more incredible is that a powerful fire element Lord is obediently a boiler worker here!


    Even they are so honest. Now it''s just a pseudo legendary night. Of course, they don''t think they have any ability to be arrogant in front of Donne.


    But after knowing that everything about Ellington came from him, every night had a stronger curiosity about Donne.


    She wants to know how strong this man is.


    Donne put down his tea cup and said, "to get back to business, the establishment of traffic regulations and driving schools must be put on the agenda as soon as possible. Before the magic energy car goes on the market, the listing of Harley motorcycle does not have to be postponed. It can go on normally if it should go on normally."


    After the production capacity of Harley Motorcycle reaches the standard, it will have a due benign impact on the market as soon as possible. Eating ash in the warehouse has no effect on the development of this society.


    Fiona made a decision: "then according to the original plan, it will be officially listed in five days, and the relevant advertising will start tomorrow."


    "Can the current production capacity meet the market demand of major cities?"


    "According to the tentative price of 500 gold coins, the inventory of 10000 units distributed in each city should be enough."


    Fiona looked at the report and added: "This is an average figure. If we distinguish it strictly according to the economic level of each city, the estimated digestion capacity of some cities may be only three or four thousand units, while yarinks'' estimated market should exceed 100000 units - of course, this is only a conservative estimate. Many people who can afford to buy may not buy it, and many people who originally have no consumption ability may be cruel If you are willing to buy, everything may be. "


    According to the previous statistical data, the well-off class of the whole ilrus Empire who can consume Harley motorcycles is about more than one million. Don''t think this number is small. In fact, if Ellington''s vigorous development had not raised the average value, this number would be even less.


    This means that there is only a market of 500 million gold coins for Harley motorcycles in the Ilus Empire - this market is neither large nor small.


    Of course, due to the development of social economy, this market will expand with the increase of per capita income, and the demand for Harley motorcycles will also rise. It all depends on how Donne guides it.


    After all, the price of a Harley motorcycle is as high as 500 gold coins. For many low-income people, this may be their savings for more than ten years. It is much more difficult to decide to buy a Harley motorcycle than a bicycle.


    "Now the production capacity is insufficient, so this price can be further reduced after the market gradually expands in the later stage, we can build branches in other cities, improve production capacity and build a complete industrial chain."


    Donne smiled. Ideally, regardless of R & D costs and intellectual property costs, the price of Harley motorcycle should be reduced to 100 gold coins, which can be accepted by more people.


    But now the production capacity is still not enough, so we can only let those who are willing to pay have a taste first.


    "It''s not just Harley motorcycles."


    Fiona opened another book and motioned to Donne to see it for herself.


    The book shows the sales statistics of Direct stores in several northern cities. In the past two months, the sales data in those cities have increased significantly, almost doubling every week.


    "... what''s going on?"


    "Fame has begun."


    Fiona took back her book and said with a smile: "after a year of brewing last year, those businessmen brought the products of Datang chamber of Commerce to prandal, and now they finally see the change."


    "In other words, after those businessmen made a lot of money, they came back and bought a lot of goods, and planned to sell them again to make a profit?"


    "It is also possible that businessmen from other countries come to buy on their own initiative and intend to be middlemen."


    Fiona smiled and said, "after all, we haven''t opened up the markets of those northern countries."


    "North..."


    Donne thought thoughtfully, the small countries in the North need not be mentioned. They are just buffer zones. The kingdom of grace and the kingdom of solant are enemies that the Ilus Empire needs to be vigilant. It is difficult for Datang chamber of Commerce to enter the markets of those two countries.


    The Wren Empire going to the northwest is also the territory of orcs. It is said that those orcs rarely pursue the enjoyment of life. They prefer the wild life of sand sharpening their skin, so don didn''t consider developing the market there.


    "Whatever the situation, at least these data show that we now need to further expand our production capacity."


    Fiona said happily: "originally, I still had a headache about how to deal with such a large manpower gap. Fortunately, Ms. yustisa''s artificial soul and alchemy puppet technology have solved this problem. I think we will usher in a huge income soon."


    Now it has entered the midsummer month, and the temperature has been very high. Last year, many people doubted the performance of magic energy air conditioner, so they didn''t buy it. However, with the attempt last summer, many people should have known the benefits of magic energy air conditioner. This year, those waiting potential consumers may be eager to take out their gold coins and exchange them for a magic energy air conditioner.


    "Don''t just remember to make money."


    Donne couldn''t help reminding Fiona, "we have to find a way to spend that money!"


    That money not only needs to be spent, but also needs to be spent on the right place!

 Chapter 747

    Human is a social creature, but also a selfish creature. If you say to a person, please give your strength for a great goal - it will be regarded as a fool.


    But if you say I give you money and you give me a job, you take it for granted.


    When productivity continues to grow and wealth is privatized, class comes into being.


    The gap between the rich and the poor will expand the distance between classes, increase a large number of irreconcilable contradictions, and eventually lead to the outbreak of war


    Of course, what we need to discuss is not the problem of social form and contradiction. What we need to discuss is the role of wealth in society.


    In the eyes of many people, wealth is wealth, a symbol of one''s identity, status and power. With wealth, you have everything.


    This idea is right and wrong.


    Wealth is certainly a symbol of status, but this idea is too narrow.


    Wealth can be used to buy labor.


    For a person who only focuses on the present and has a narrow vision, occupying wealth is just to occupy more social resources so that he can get a better life and enjoy life.


    For rulers, wealth is the catalyst and lubricant of society. The ruling country is developing continuously because of the circulation of wealth. Everyone contributes his labor force and creativity in order to make more wealth.


    However, for a truly ambitious person, wealth is actually a power for the redistribution of social resources.


    If you master wealth, you will master the qualification of allocating social resources.


    When a person has enough wealth, he has a certain say in the development direction of the whole society.


    Through the adjustment of the direction of wealth circulation, indirectly guide the structural transformation of the whole social industry, so that the society can develop in the direction he wants.


    In fact, this influence has always existed in the process of human development, but many people have not found it.


    For example, the arms race between the United States and the Soviet Union during the cold war made the Soviet society completely inclined to the development of heavy industry, and the complete disconnection between light industry and agriculture led to the final tragic outcome.


    Don''t think it''s incredible. After all, the vast majority of human beings are short-sighted. They will only instinctively pursue immediate interests, let them have foresight and take into account the overall situation. It''s too difficult for them.


    And that''s what Donne is doing in prandal.


    Create industry monopoly through inspiration and technology, make a lot of wealth through industry monopoly, and then guide the society to develop in his ideal direction through the redistribution of wealth


    In this process, collecting money is very important, but it is not the most important. The most important thing is how to spend the money and where it should be spent.


    Ellington''s industrial foundation is becoming more and more solid, and the quantity and quality of things produced are getting larger and better. From the beginning of peppermint, peppermint essential oil soap to all kinds of magic furniture and unique Harley motorcycle, Datang chamber of Commerce''s product line has spanned all fields from low-end to high-end.


    However, although high-end products can greatly promote the process of social development, it will be embarrassing if the per capita income is too low to afford the price of this product.


    So what Donne needs to do is to build factories in various cities, then hire a large number of employees to work for him, and improve the overall salary level to further rapidly improve people''s income.


    The higher their income, the stronger their recognition of Donne, the wider the sales of those products and the better their development.


    "If you want to expand the factory, you can consider transferring some products with low technical content to other places for production."


    Donnie Fiona: "it''s like our glass factory. It''s much better to build it in Preston than in Ellington."


    Fiona said proudly: "the residents of Preston are now very grateful to Datang chamber of Commerce. The jobs we provide feed nearly one-third of the poor there. Now glass has become one of Preston''s specialties. Count Haydn has proposed to further expand the production capacity of quartz mine and glass factory more than once."


    Donne chuckled. "Does he want all the unemployed in Preston to work in the glass factory?"


    "After all, apart from us, no chamber of commerce can provide so many jobs."


    Fiona is telling the truth. In the current social environment of prandal, except that so many people will be used for large-scale industrial production, only so many people will be needed in mines and farmland.


    But go to the mine? The death rate of miners without protective measures entering the mine is as high as 30%!


    Those people prefer to farm.


    The situation of Preston''s quartz mine is much better, because Ellington provides a complete set of magic energy mining equipment, from rail, mine car, miner''s helmet for lighting to magic energy drilling rig, etc. with these equipment, the mining speed of quartz mine has been more than doubled and tripled, and the safety level has also been improved a lot.


    Of course the Lord count Haydn was happy.


    "Since the effect is good, continue to do so."


    Donne knocked on the table, pondered for a moment, and said: "The future development of Ellington mainly focuses on heavy industry, which means magic machinery and finishing industry. What we need to do is to lead the development of the whole prandal. As for the production of light industries, such as food, textile, leather, papermaking, daily use, culture, education, art and sporting goods, gradually transfer to other cities, and promote each city to have its own independence Special characteristic industries, so as to enhance the market response ability. "


    "These industries are basically controlled by those big chambers of Commerce. They may not be willing to listen to our arrangements."


    Donne smiled and pointed to the documents on the table: "sometimes, his arms can''t twist his thighs. A paper policy can make them bow their heads. Do you believe it?"


    Fiona was stunned and suddenly realized: "do you want to control the transfer of industries by issuing urban support policies?"


    "That''s right."


    Donne said with a smile: "don''t forget that businessmen are profit seeking. As long as there are enough preferential policies and we don''t have to speak, they will move by themselves."


    Fiona nodded and asked another question: "but now the city masters have great autonomy, and the laws of the imperial capital may not be enforced by them."


    "So," Donne''s smile became a little strange, "the technology we just broke through can make us in the imperial capital and govern the territory thousands of miles away..."


    Of course, what Donne said is the magic communicator developed based on the micro magic array and magic wave theory. Once this magic modified mobile phone really appears in the market, its function is even more powerful than the phone - it can bring its own video call from the beginning!


    Fiona finally understood the meaning of what Dunn had been urging the Institute to study.


    The backwardness of communication means leads to the low control of centralized power over local governments. A paper order between the two cities, even if it is transmitted by flying Warcraft, often takes several days. This delay is very fatal.


    If the message can reach the destination immediately, it means that the central government has unprecedented power over the local government.


    "In other words, because our technology has made a breakthrough, you don''t have to worry about the independence of the City owners after they become strong, so you plan to increase investment in other cities?"


    "That''s understandable."


    Fiona gently tapped her forehead with the pen in her hand, constantly thinking about the gains and losses of interests in her mind.


    If you only rely on Ellington, it is undoubtedly fantastic to achieve the industrial age in Donne''s goal. It will take too long. Donne can''t afford to wait.


    Now the micro magic array reproduction technology has broken through. As long as we solve the problem of central server and laying signal tower, magic phone can be introduced to the market immediately.


    Once the magic phone is popularized, the information exchange of the whole prandal will instantly rise to another level, and the exchange frequency and quantity will greatly increase. In this process, countless thought collision processes will bring great impetus to the world.


    Donne was inexplicably excited at the thought that he had brought all this.


    "Well, I wrote it down."


    Fiona summarized these ideas put forward by Donne. First, she spent money to set up a driving school in Ellington to train drivers and a group of driving school teachers, then she spent money to set up driving schools in other cities to prepare for the sales of magic cars, then she spent money to build buses, spend money to transform the traffic in Alex, and then spend money to support the light industry in other cities Industry, revitalizing the overall economic situation of the Ilus empire


    To tell the truth, if it weren''t for the sale of Harley motorcycles soon, there would be a large amount of gold coins. Fiona really wanted to reject all his ideas.


    Because the stall is too big, the funds are tight!


    Don''t forget, Datang chamber of commerce is not only making money, but also burning money every day!


    Although it is said that if you want to be rich, you should first build trees... Ah, bah, you should build roads first, but how many people know the cost of building roads?


    Although the cooperation with Star Diamond bank has saved a lot of capital investment, there should be no less money in the early stage.


    Although the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute has developed many products, it burns a lot of gold coins every month. The expensive magic materials are not only provided by Donne, but also purchased from the market - no way, they are too low-end materials. Donne didn''t prepare them at all, or the gods didn''t arrange for him to buy low-end materials at the beginning.


    And the construction of Ellington may cost a lot of money. Don''t think those workers don''t have to spend money for their worship of Donne''s similar beliefs. If they dare to default on wages, they will let you know how fragile this belief is.


    In addition, there are a large number of workers'' monthly salaries. Now the total monthly salary paid by Datang chamber of Commerce has exceeded the mark of tens of millions of gold coins. Datang chamber of Commerce has completely become a giant chain enterprise second only to Star Diamond bank in prandal.


    No matter how reluctant Fiona is, the money will be spent.


    Fortunately, Harley motorcycles will be on the market soon, and Datang chamber of Commerce will have a large income again.

 Chapter 748

    Autodesk is a businessman who walks in Tarris and arlinks. He has walked on this business road for many years and has also pulled up a temporary team of more than ten people.


    However, due to the official way through the Great Rift Valley, the trip to yarinks was soul stirring.


    They met the legendary devil!


    Had it not been for the sudden emergence of the army and Templars, they would have died on the way.


    Because of this, they chose to stay here temporarily after they arrived in arlinks to sell the goods. Fortunately, the tavern they lived in only needed ten silver coins a day and provided three meals. The Autodesk group, who had just made a lot of money, didn''t feel too distressed.


    They will not choose to go back until they receive a safe message.


    In recent days, stranded in yarinks, Autodesk is considering whether to form a small chamber of commerce with these people.


    After all, his majesty Donne now supports business activities very much. With the business license of the chamber of Commerce, you can easily go to and from various cities, and you can buy shops by paying lower taxes. There are still many benefits.


    "Maybe it''s time to talk to them... Eh? What''s this?"


    Sitting by the window thinking about something, Autodesk suddenly saw a group of people walking through the street with signs, and some small pieces of paper were distributed in the way, which immediately aroused his curiosity.


    "Ha... Ray... Moto... Car? What''s that?"


    Autodesk stared at the signs and read them, but he couldn''t understand what the signs said, but at the next moment, Autodesk immediately jumped up, rushed downstairs and ran to the street to get the piece of paper.


    Because he saw the badge of Datang chamber of Commerce.


    As long as it is the product of Datang chamber of Commerce, it is definitely a good thing!


    This has become the consensus of the business community.


    Thanks to the bicycle launched by Datang chamber of Commerce, Autodesk made a lot of money.


    After opening the small fold distributed and taking a closer look, Autodesk''s eyes became brighter and brighter. He couldn''t help shouting excitedly and rushed back to the tavern.


    "Hey, guys! Here''s our chance to make money!"


    Autodesk pointed to the hinge and said to his companions, "see? Datang chamber of Commerce has launched a new product! Harley motorcycle!"


    "Harley motorcycle? Strange thing."


    A middle-aged man was lack of interest and shook his head: "there are bicycles already. Is it necessary to buy this thing? And the price is too expensive?"


    He noticed the price on the fold. The price of the ordinary version was as high as 500 gold coins, which was not a product for ordinary people at all.


    Throughout the ilrus Empire, how many families can afford to spend 500 gold coins to buy such a product?


    "This is different from a bicycle!"


    Autodesk danced excitedly: "this is a new vehicle that uses magic crystal as power without stepping on your feet! It''s very fast! Even faster than a carriage! And it won''t be tired. It doesn''t need food and grass. It''s very obedient!"


    "So what?"


    Another merchant frowned: "look at the picture, this thing can only sit two people at most? There is no way to carry goods. For us, carriages are more practical."


    "Have you ever thought," Autodesk said excitedly, "if you use two or even four Harley motorcycles to pull a truck?"


    A group of people around were stunned, and a flash of lightning flashed in their mind.


    Yeah!


    Harley motorcycle can''t carry goods, but the truck itself can!


    As long as you don''t need a horse and use this motorcycle to pull a truck, it''s fast, doesn''t need food and grass, and is obedient. You won''t be afraid of mountain thieves


    The eyes of those who were not interested were bright.


    "In addition to replacing horses, have you ever thought that it would be more efficient to transport information by riding this thing? Letters between cities are not heavy, and a motorcycle can carry them."


    Autodesk said with red light and foam: "we are businessmen. As long as we can make money, why can''t we do mail business?"


    "You''re right... It''s completely feasible!"


    "Just this price..."


    "Not expensive! I think this is a good opportunity. As long as we can seize it, we will make a lot of money!"


    Autodesk gritted his teeth and said, "I have more than 10000 gold coins in my savings over the years, and I am still a two-star member of Datang chamber of Commerce. Since I can only buy one, I decided to set up a chamber of Commerce first, and then use the member''s discount price to buy 20 Harley motos --!"


    "Twenty!? are you crazy?"


    "Of course I''m not crazy."


    Autodesk said calmly, "in addition to leaving a few for my own use, I plan to transport the rest to earn a price difference when the early supply is insufficient, and then use those Harley motorcycles to make a big profit... Who wants to join?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A dozen people looked at each other. They didn''t expect that Autodesk would bet so much, which almost threw all his wealth on Harley motorcycle.


    "I''ll join."


    A man suddenly raised his hand and said, "nothing else, just because Datang chamber of Commerce has never let people down."


    "I''ll join, too. I believe in Autodesk''s vision."


    "... now that you''ve all joined, I''ll join..."


    "I''ll join."


    "I''ll join."


    "The gods are here. This is a big bet. I hope we won''t lose all our underwear..."


    Finally, everyone agreed to join Autodesk''s plan.


    "Risks and benefits coexist."


    Autodesk laughed and said, "since everyone agrees to join, let''s count how much money we can use..."


    Not only yarinks, at the moment, the news about the upcoming release of Harley motorcycles has spread all over the cities of the Ilus empire. Those small folding pages printed with details of Harley motorcycles have flown into thousands of households like snowflakes. They have received publicity folding whether they can buy or not. For a moment, Harley motorcycles have become the hottest keyword in the market.


    Different from horses, the average speed is very fast, which means that the better the road conditions are, the faster the speed is, and will not be tired. It means that you can always go on the road without feeding food and grass. It means that you don''t need to carry a lot of food and grass to occupy the load, and you won''t be afraid and will not be affected by the negative state. It means that when you encounter Warcraft, the driver can choose to escape or fight instead of looking at the state of the horse


    Many discerning businessmen and nobles have seen the potential of Harley motorcycle. They are eager to seize the market when the products are on the market, buy them first, and make a profit at a high price after they are out of stock.


    Fortunately, Datang chamber of Commerce has formulated a rule that after new products are listed, individual customers can only buy one Harley motorcycle, and the registered chamber of commerce is not limited.


    But in any case, it is an unalterable fact that Harley motorcycle is destined to sell well before it goes on the market.


    Ronitant kingdom.


    Oscar looked at the training of his palace guard cavalry team with high spirits. After this period of time, they had been able to fully control the Harley motorcycle and even fight together perfectly. After that, he wanted to call Donne over for another exercise to let him know the strength of ronitants.


    If there is another play, Oscar is confident that all the amateur guys will be beaten to the ground to eat dirt.


    After getting used to fighting on Harley motorcycles, the combat effectiveness of the royal palace guard cavalry team has improved tremendously. Now they are as fast as the wind and their attack is extremely fierce. Ordinary people can''t stop their attack at all.


    They are invincible!


    If Donne knew, he would sprinkle nails on the ground and teach them to be human


    Fragile tires, but the biggest defect of motorcycles


    "Your Majesty, news from the Ilus empire!"


    At this time, a white haired housekeeper came quickly and handed a magic letter to Oscar.


    Magic letters are used to deliver messages. It seems that messages are very important!


    Oscar frowned and opened the magic letter.


    A moment later, Oscar roared up, "lying in the trough, NIMA Donne!!! I''m at odds with you!!!", and then he gushed blood. His eyes darkened and he almost fainted on the spot.


    "Your Majesty? Your Majesty''s health is important. Don''t be so excited!"


    "Don''t get excited!? can I not get excited?"


    Oscar was so excited that he threw away his demeanor and burst into foul language: "that bastard! That liar! That scum! He not only cheated my baby sister, but also cheated me!"


    "He *********** dug such a big hole for me to jump! I really jumped in!"


    Oscar roared angrily, "do you know how many gold coins I lost this time? You told me not to get excited!"


    "Kill him! Kill him! I wish I could kill him!!!"


    Oscar roared all the way back to the castle. All the armor, decorative weapons and exquisite vases along the way were smashed to the ground by him. It can be seen how angry he was.


    Can he not be angry?


    The Harley motorcycle that you bought with 200000 gold coins has depreciated by half before you get it. It''s not easy to see that the palace guard cavalry team has just mastered the team riding and combat. It can finally be used. When you plan to pull it out and slip away, you unexpectedly pushed the Harley motorcycle to the market!


    Just push it to the market. After all, products always have to go on the market to make money.


    But - but your special price is too pitiful!?


    I bought one for 200000 gold coins at first, but now you''re pricing only 500 gold coins!?


    Can Oscar not spit blood? Four hundred times the price difference!


    A thousand Harley motorcycles worth only 500000 gold coins. That bastard Donne took a whole 200 million gold coins from him!


    If Donne were in front of him now, Oscar would cut it without saying a word!


    He''s angry!


    Star Diamond bank headquarters.


    Levitz looked at the news presented by his subordinates and trembled with laughter.


    "Is it really 500 gold coins... This guy is really not kidding."


    Not to mention the feelings of customers who have already bought, the sales of Harley Motorcycle officially began on the tenth day of the midsummer month.

 Chapter 749

    "Bang bang -"


    Fireworks exploded in the sky, the streets were bustling, and the Shengguang square was crowded with people who heard the news.


    Originally, it was only a very ordinary day, but because of the new product launch of Datang chamber of Commerce, alinks was stained with a bit of festival atmosphere.


    All kinds of small vendors came out and sold all kinds of souvenirs made by alinks along the street. Among them, the special bright Vatican amulet imitating the image of illuli was very popular with foreign personnel. Especially the amulet after being blessed by the Vatican priest could sell at a high price of ten gold coins - it was a genuine amulet, which could really ward off evil spirits.


    Autodesk and his party are now at the front of the activity booth of Datang chamber of Commerce. Beside them, they can see a pile of temporary bonfires and beds - they have been here since the night they got the news four days ago.


    In order to buy a Harley motorcycle for the first time.


    They are just a group of ordinary businessmen without power and wealth. The only thing they can compete with others is their own proud perseverance.


    They persisted for four days and four nights, and then successfully received number one.


    Facing the envious, jealous and hateful eyes of those around, Autodesk and others who haven''t washed much for a few days are very indifferent. For businessmen who often sleep outdoors, it''s too common not to wash for a few days. After all, you can''t guarantee that you can find stream water when camping every day.


    Finally, a young and beautiful fairy stepped onto the booth - this is the practice of Datang chamber of Commerce. Since this year, the spokesperson of Datang chamber of Commerce has been the beauty of the fairy family for all new product launches.


    On the one hand, it not only confirmed the remarks about the relationship between Donne and the elves, but also became an excellent publicity gimmick.


    Haven''t you seen elves? Well, wait for the product launch of Datang chamber of Commerce.


    What the fairy beauty said, Autodesk, they didn''t listen carefully. They only heard "time is money", "efficiency is better than everything", "Lord Donne''s great idea" and "changing the world again"


    Who cares?


    They only care when to start selling products now!


    After staring at the unnamed fairy beauty on the stage for a long time, when the whole person was a little confused, he suddenly heard that the crowd began to stir up. Autodesk''s spirit cheered up and jumped up immediately, ready to seize the first opportunity.


    "-- the new product of Datang chamber of Commerce, Harley motorcycle, officially began to sell!"


    The fairy beauty finally read out the words that those people had been looking forward to for a long time. Before those people began to compete, she continued to say with a smile: "it''s still the old rule. Everyone queues up to buy in the current order. If someone cuts in the queue or makes trouble, I''m sorry, you will lose your qualification to buy."


    The words of fairy beauty stopped some people who didn''t know Datang chamber of Commerce. Those newcomers originally wanted to fish in troubled waters, but they didn''t expect that there were not only soldiers dedicated to maintaining order, but also Datang chamber of commerce itself had formulated corresponding rules.


    Just


    "Unfair!"


    Several businessmen from other places pointed to other people who directly entered the shop and said, "why can they go in directly without queuing!?"


    The young man who had just stepped into Datang chamber of Commerce turned around, smiled contemptuously, shook his membership card and said, "ignorant civilians, just because my adult is a six-star member of Datang chamber of Commerce, you can enjoy VIP service without queuing in advance."


    The six golden stars on the crystal membership card blinded the krypton gold dog eyes of a group of melon eaters.


    "Six star member!"


    "The gods are on the, and the Lord of his family is the count!"


    "I envy you... When can I have a membership card..."


    "As long as you spend 100 gold coins here, you can get a one star membership card."


    The membership card of Datang chamber of commerce is not only divided according to the amount of consumption, although it has never been clearly stated, but according to the current card issuing situation, many people have calculated a hidden rule that only a lord or above can obtain a three-star membership card, a baron can obtain a four-star membership card, and so on.


    This means that no matter how much people spend, they can only get two-star membership cards at most - of course, with the consumption capacity of civilians, even if they are not limited, it is estimated that it is difficult to get enough points for three-star membership cards.


    Autodesk looked at the people who walked into the VIP room with a little envy. This is the identity and status he wants to pursue.


    "Sir, sir."


    The waiter shouted several times, "what do you want to buy?"


    "Oh!"


    Autodesk revived and handed out his two-star membership card, chamber of commerce certificate and crystal card of Star Diamond Bank: "20 Harley motorcycles, thank you."


    "Twenty!"


    Those individuals waiting in line behind them heard the speech and exclaimed, "Damn it! How can they buy so much! What if it''s not enough?"


    Another man couldn''t help asking, "how many are you going to buy?"


    "One hundred."


    "Then what qualification do you have to say that he buys so much!!!"


    "Because I''m behind! What if it''s my turn and it''s gone!"


    The businessman was worried: "I''m counting on making a lot of money with this!"


    "You''re not the only one. How many people in line in advance want to make a fortune? Let''s... Stop talking and look! That''s the kind of Harley motorcycle!"


    "Eh!? it looks familiar - the gods are on the earth!"


    A businessman exclaimed, "I''ve seen it on the EPPA highway before! It turned out that at that time, his majesty Donne''s motorcade was riding Harley motorcycles!"


    Autodesk, with their red faces, proudly pushed the brand-new Harley Motorcycle among the crowd.


    The Harley motorcycle at the moment is very different from the one made by Donne at the beginning. Considering the civilian and commercial functions, the structure of Harley motorcycle has been adjusted to increase the storage unit space behind and under the seat.


    At the same time, the whole vehicle is also integrated with Alice''s design concept. The overall shape is not only full of modern metal style, but also mixed with the gentle and natural style of elves. The two contradictory styles are perfectly integrated under her unique design. The body decoration and lines are very flexible and natural, making the motorcycle look light and floating as a whole, It seems that it will fly to the clouds soon.


    But when Donne saw the new design style, his expression was quite strange, because after Ellie''s design, the motorcycle had nothing to do with the Harley motorcycle on earth, and the wild and domineering man smell of Harley disappeared. Donne expressed his regret.


    But the market reaction seems to be good.


    Even without mentioning the historical significance of Harley motorcycle, its current appearance is enough for many people to offer it as a work of art.


    Some impatient people in the back row have already proposed to Autodesk to increase the price of Harley motorcycle, but Autodesk hesitated for a moment and refused.


    It is not that they are not excited, but that the price they give does not reach the psychological price of Autodesk.


    Those people proposed to increase the price of a car by about 50 to 100 gold coins, and the largest Chamber of Commerce offered 200 gold coins, which means that if the 20 Harley motorcycles are sold now, they can earn 4000 gold coins, which is more than what more than a dozen of them earn when they go to the tarrisyarinks business road.


    But Autodesk refused.


    If he waited here for four days and nights and finally bought the first one just to earn the price difference, he can temporarily go to the Star Diamond bank to borrow a sum of money. Once he changes hands, he can earn a lot of gold coins, but that doesn''t make any sense.


    What he wants is to use these 20 Harley motorcycles to make the name of Autodesk chamber of Commerce.


    Now it seems that the effect is outstanding. Almost all the people in line know that Autodesk chamber of Commerce was the first to buy Harley motorcycle.


    The popularity is already there. Next, it depends on how it works.


    Autodesk''s heart moved and shouted: "from now on, Autodesk chamber of Commerce will fully contract the private letter and gift delivery service from Tarris to yarinks. We will use the speed of Harley motorcycle to meet the needs of customers with the highest efficiency!"


    It has to be said that the effect of publicity is simply


    Donne, standing on the second floor of the shop, was dumbfounded when he heard Autodesk''s roar.


    "This guy has a brain, but he used it in the wrong place."


    Autodesk''s ideas are similar to private dispatchers and express services, but prandal does not have such e-commerce as Taobao Jingdong. It does not have so developed online transactions, and the demand for offline physical express transportation is certainly not so large.


    Of course, there is still a market. It depends on how he creates it.


    There''s not much time left for him. After the magic phone is listed, I''m afraid letters will be eliminated soon. It''s estimated that post offices and messengers in various cities will hate him soon


    "It seems that the market response is good. You can make a lot of money again."


    Next to Donne is aurelia. Today she was invited to take a special day off and put on light casual clothes.


    "You know making money means nothing to me."


    Donne smiled, shook his head and said to aurelia, "anyway, we have to give back to the society in the end."


    Aurelia looked at Donne, then quickly looked back and said as if nothing had happened: "they are very lucky to meet a savior like you."


    "The final result has not yet appeared. Who knows whether it is lucky or unfortunate?"


    "I don''t think it will be worse."


    "Very optimistic... How is the traffic law?"


    "Of course, no problem. Who dares to oppose you now?"


    Aurelia raised her eyebrows: "the road reconstruction has also been put on the agenda, but the traffic lights and magic buses you said are closely related to the traffic law. It''s better to wait until the traffic law is issued."


    "Of course there''s no problem. Remember to pay attention to the place where I open a driving school."


    Donne smiled brightly: "soon this will be another huge source of income."

 Chapter 750

    The hot sales of Harley motorcycles did not surprise Donne and them. After all, this new vehicle can perfectly replace the role of horses.


    But the businessmen had big holes in their brains. The idea of pulling trucks with Harley motorcycles still surprised don.


    Although it can be used, isn''t it overqualified


    The advantage of Harley Motorcycle lies in its convenient personal travel and fast motor speed, coupled with its strong all terrain adaptability. If it is used to pull goods, it is really not as good as a carriage.


    Tricycles can replace carriages, but Donne has no interest in producing tricycles for the time being. That kind of transitional product is meaningless.


    At present, the difficulty in popularizing Harley motorcycles lies in the cost of learning to ride and the relatively high price - the price of 500 gold coins. Although it is acceptable for Ellington residents whose income has doubled by dozens, it is a huge sum of money for civilians in other cities. They can''t spend such a large amount of money to buy a motorcycle.


    Donne also had no idea about the gold coins in their hands - squeezing the last penny out of them meant nothing to Donne.


    It is easier for them to achieve Donne''s goals than to drain their wealth and make them richer.


    As Harley motorcycles gradually replace horses as the first choice for wealthy people to travel, Donne will soon allow civilians to enjoy another new means of transportation.


    That''s the city bus.


    Harley motorcycle has just been introduced to the market. Maybe many nobles will catch up with the trend after learning to ride, but after a long time, they will certainly return to the arms of the carriage again. I''m afraid Harley motorcycle will still become a means of transportation for those errands servants.


    In the outside world, the most suitable scene for Harley motorcycles is mercenaries and adventurers. With Harley motorcycles that don''t need to eat and drink, they can carry more salutes and explore further areas, and they don''t have to worry that the motorcycles will escape like horses or be attacked by demons and beasts.


    The biggest winners of Harley motorcycle are adventurers and mercenaries, which was unexpected at the beginning, including Donne.


    "The best-selling Harley motorcycle will certainly bring a change in transportation, and people will have higher requirements for roads."


    Donne knocked on the table and said to aurelia, "in order to avoid repeated construction, we need to adjust the city''s roads while reforming the traffic."


    Aurelia nodded and said, "I have no problem here, but can the production capacity of asphalt Lake keep up?"


    "No problem. Durandon is very satisfied with the trade of labor for food and wine, and now the dwarf Council is happy to provide employees for Ellington - the technology learned from Ellington has made their mining, smelting, purification and forging technology leap forward."


    Aurelia curled her lips. "It feels like they''re going to be a vassal of Ellington."


    "Not vassal, but common progress."


    Donne smiled and changed an adjective, then said: "in addition, you pay more attention to the traffic law. Soon people will have to face this practical problem."


    "You''ve stressed it many times, I know."


    "Before this year''s glorious Festival, the highway network in the Ilus empire will be completed. I''m afraid more people will come this year. Make preparations in advance."


    "My mother has discussed this matter with me. We decided to open up some temporary residential areas in the suburbs of arlinks for visitors who can''t accommodate in the city to camp there."


    "OLINA? She really has a heart."


    "Of course she does. Do you think everyone is like you?"


    Aurelia raised her eyebrows and said, "anyway, do you want to stay here tonight?"


    Donne was stunned and looked at Aurelia with a little surprise.


    Her royal highness was red by his funny face: "no, not what you think! Yes, she is after her. Don''t you know you haven''t been with her for a long time?"


    Aurelia''s angry questioning left Donne speechless.


    "It''s my fault. Well, stay tonight."


    "Hum! Whatever you want!"


    Unexpectedly, Donne said she wanted to stay. Aurelia was still very angry and turned around and left.


    Donne looked at Aurelia''s back with an inexplicable smile in his eyes.


    That night, Donne decided to do his duty as regent and hand over public food to feed the queen. Surprised by the sudden "surprise", OLINA was a little overwhelmed. Finally, she called her personal maid to take over Donne''s attack.


    Until Donne left the next day, the whole body sour and soft OLINA didn''t understand why Donne suddenly ran back for the night.


    Ellington.


    "There seems to be something wrong."


    Saint eluli found Donne. She got the latest news of the Crusade team from Lyon, but the situation was not as optimistic as they estimated at the beginning.


    "As of yesterday, the two demon Crusades had met seven waves of demons, a total of more than 50. It is worth mentioning that if it was not for the help of salatimore, I''m afraid their battle would be very hard."


    Iluli sighed and said, "there is no help from salatimore in Lyon. The proportion of war damage is very large. More than 100 soldiers have to leave the combat team because of serious injuries."


    "So much?"


    "This is not the worst."


    Iluli secretly looked at Fiona opposite her eyes and quietly rubbed around Donne. Her face showed a satisfied expression. Then she continued: "there were a few traces of demons near the official road that had been cleaned up."


    "It''s impossible!"


    Donne frowned: "salatimore is very sure that we have cleaned up all the demons nearby."


    "Maybe the demons in other areas have gone back?"


    "The Crusaders have sealed off the areas on both sides. If they return, they will be found by our people," Donne said


    "Then maybe..."


    Iluli whispered, "just came from the abyss of purgatory?"


    Donne was stunned and said flatly, "that''s impossible. I''ve closed the rift valley. The channel should have been sealed."


    "The Great Rift Valley is closed by you."


    Eluli reminded Donne: "but you forget what saratimore said. It is not only the heavy earth that separates the human kingdom and the abyss of purgatory, but also a barrier laid by the gods. That barrier is the key?"


    what the fuck!?


    Don en looked silly and forced. He really forgot this!


    Can the barrier set by the gods be repaired after being torn apart by the will of the world?


    It''s impossible without divine power!


    "I forgot about it!"


    Donne''s expression became serious: "maybe it''s because of my negligence that those demons continue to appear."


    "What about that?"


    "Peace of mind."


    Donne took a deep breath, stood up and said, "although I can''t solve it, at least one of us in Ellington can solve it!"


    "So," said otinia, looking at Donne calmly, "did you call me here?"


    Donne looked at her eagerly: "you are the patron saint of the girl, the famous dark girl. At present, the only God we know who can exercise the power of God. Of course, this kind of thing needs you..."


    "Ha ha."


    Otinia glanced at him lightly: "famous?"


    Donne was embarrassed. As a weak God, otinia''s popularity in prandal was not too high, far less than the twelve superior gods.


    But she is a true God after all.


    "I already know the problem."


    Otinia took a sip of hot tea from her tea cup, then after a moment of silence, she said calmly, "I can repair the barrier, but it will take a long time."


    At the beginning, those gods joined hands to set up a barrier. It was very difficult to repair it with the strength of otinia, not to mention that there are few divine powers that otinia can use now.


    "How long will it take?"


    "Depending on the size of the crack."


    Donne described to her the crack torn before. After calculating in her heart for a moment, otinia said faintly, "it will take about fifty years."


    Donne exclaimed, "poof! Fifty years!?"


    "Well, without interruption, if the devil continues to attack the barrier, it will take longer."


    "At this time, I might as well go directly to the purgatory abyss and kill all those demons!"


    "Whatever you want."


    When otinia finished, she stopped talking.


    Anxious Donne thought and thought, and finally calmed down.


    Then I found that I was wrong.


    Closing the abyss of purgatory will not end the war.


    He came to prandal to fight chaos.


    Now he knows whether there is a giant chaotic gate in the purgatory abyss or a giant chaotic gate measured by the size of the devil.


    This means that he should do the same to eliminate the door of chaos.


    Calm down, Donne said, "I see. I don''t think about closing the barrier for the time being."


    Iluli lost her voice and exclaimed, "why?"


    "Because, maybe soon I will take the initiative to go to the abyss of purgatory to completely solve this bloody battle."


    Donne''s expression was a little tangled. To tell the truth, he was very resistant, but the thought of those guys staring at himself in the divine world made his forehead numb and didn''t dare to slow down at all.


    "But --"


    "I know that demons still appear again and again, but now we can choose another means to contain them for the time being."


    After pondering for a moment, Donne said, "I will mobilize the soldiers of the third legion of the new empire to blockade the Great Rift Valley. They need to fight to hone themselves. This is a good opportunity."


    "Are you crazy?"


    Fiona suddenly got up: "you send them there to die!"


    "No, not just them."


    Donne said calmly, "and the Templars of the Holy See - we need the help of the Holy See."

 Chapter 751

    The Templar knights, a Knights carefully cultivated by orphans adopted by the Holy See of light, are very pious and selfless clerical combatants. They have strong divine power and can assist in fighting, heal pain and punish evil. Their average combat effectiveness is about 30% higher than that of the same level of apocalypse, This strength gap is considerable. The stronger the strength, the more obvious the gap is.


    The total number of the Templar order announced to the public is about 5000, of which 3000 are scattered all over prandal, and 1000 are resident in the headquarters of arlinks, taking turns with another 1000 on vacation.


    But in fact, including the reserve members in secret training, the total number of the Templar order has exceeded 10000. It is a very huge armed force - fortunately, there is a real God in the world, so this armed force will not become an unstable factor under the control of faith.


    "So, you mean, let me mix those reserve Templars in training with the recruits of the third legion of the new empire, and then fight with the demons under the leadership of the elite, so as to sharpen my combat effectiveness?"


    Pope jessolini XXIII, sitting opposite Donne, frowned: "Your Majesty Donne, although it is the duty of the Templars to fight evil demons, sending out the Templars who have not finished training is to let them die - it''s cruel."


    "Don''t worry, they won''t die."


    Donne was still very calm, but he also had some crazy plans in mind: "I will provide them with a lot of equipment and supplies to make their combat power far better than now."


    "Oh!?"


    The Pope''s eyelids jumped. He thought of the envious equipment worn by the Ellington guard.


    Only Ellington has been able to popularize legendary equipment to that extent.


    The Pope whispered, "are you talking about the equipment of the Ellington guard?"


    Donne nodded and added, "if necessary, we also provide equipment enhancement services for the Templars themselves."


    The weapons and armor used by the Templars are generally blessed and sanctified in the Holy See. Although the equipment quality may not be high, it has strong resistance to evil forces and can protect them from damage.


    On this basis, if you take those equipment to Ellington for batch enchanting and strengthening, after walking off the assembly line, the quality of the equipment must rise by at least two levels, not to mention the legendary level, at least the excellence level has not run.


    "Really?"


    The Pope looked shocked and unbelievably at Donne: "you can mass produce legendary equipment now!?"


    Donne smiled strangely, "what do you think?"


    Since the micro magic array replica technology was conquered a while ago, and the artificial soul and alchemy puppet technology were added to the production line, it is not difficult to mass produce legendary equipment.


    As an aside, the so-called legendary quality equipment generally refers to the equipment with four enchantment attribute effects and a constant spell. Generally speaking, the enchantments on armor are generally related to the effects of strengthening strength, physical strength, defense or agility, and constant spells are often related to defense, first aid and escape. Armor and weapons are different, One focuses on defense and the other on attack.


    Overall, there is no doubt that legendary magic equipment is quite powerful.


    When Jesus solini XXIII heard that Donne was sure of the news, the whole people were shocked and didn''t know what to say.


    At present, the number of magic equipment circulating in prandal market is rare, and most of them are only low light level or excellent level magic equipment. Excellent level magic equipment is extremely rare, not to mention legendary level.


    But now Donne can mass produce legendary magic equipment


    Jessolini took a breath of air conditioning and looked around warily.


    Donne was speechless: "what are you looking at? This is your back garden. If you don''t dare to talk here, it''s probably not safe anywhere."


    "No, I''m just a little nervous."


    The Pope smiled bitterly and said, "after all, this news, how to say... It''s amazing."


    "All right."


    "But even if you can provide equipment, we can''t afford it..."


    The Pope continued to smile bitterly. Although the Holy See of light relies on the huge base of believers and has a high income (which can not be compared with the Holy See of Fengshen), it is only the category of general wealth. Looking at the magic equipment market in prandal, the price of a legendary magic equipment is often as high as one million gold coins. Buying one or two may not be much, But if you want to arm all the Templars with legendary equipment


    It is estimated that even if the Fengshen Holy See comes, it can''t pay so much money.


    No, it should be said that the Vaticans in prandal do not have so much money to buy legendary equipment to arm their own knights.


    "In terms of our cooperative relationship, I can give you a super preferential cost price."


    Donne smiled at the Pope: "it''s a low unimaginable cost price. Of course, you can only give it to them after you buy it back, not sell it."


    "What price?"


    "As long as this number of armor and weapons are made according to your requirements, they are of legendary quality."


    Donne raised a finger.


    "A million gold coins..."


    The Pope smiled bitterly and shook his head: "it''s really cheap, but we still can''t buy much..."


    "No, no, no, it''s not that expensive."


    The Pope was stunned and breathed suddenly: "only 100000 gold coins! The gods are on! Are you sure you''re not kidding me!?"


    Donne shook his head with a smile: "100000? A little more. I''m very sincere to help you improve your strength."


    "Difficult, isn''t it -"


    Pope jessolini XXIII looked at Donne with a look of disbelief: "no, impossible, that''s absolutely impossible!? even if it can be mass produced, it can''t be so cheap!? I don''t believe it, I can''t believe it!"


    "Yes, that''s impossible."


    Donne said faintly, "as long as 10000 gold coins, you can buy a legendary armor or weapon, and the shape is made according to your requirements - of course, I want to reserve the right to engrave the emblem of the Tang chamber of Commerce on it."


    Ten thousand gold coins!


    That''s 10000 gold coins!


    The Pope is going crazy now. Donne said that as long as 10000 gold coins can be bought from him!


    "Think about it," it seemed that the fire was not strong enough, and Donne continued to encourage the Pope, "think about the Aeolus Knights of the Aeolus Holy See, their equipment, and then the equipment of the Templar Knights. Can you bear it?"


    Can''t bear it! Absolutely not!


    The Pope''s face was livid. If he wanted to say what had oppressed him most for so many years, it was better to let the Fengshen Holy See steal the limelight every time the Holy See summit. Those damn local tyrants from rontante did not hesitate to use gold coins to smash their knights, eclipsing the holy Templar order of the Holy See of light, However, it is worth sympathizing that there is also the Vulcan holy see from the Ryan empire as his difficult brother - the Ryan empire is not a rich place, and it is difficult for the Vulcan Holy See, which is mostly believed by soldiers, to receive too many donations.


    "Now you only need 10000 gold coins to buy a legendary equipment..."


    "As long as you spend a small gold coin, you can make all the Knights change into powerful legendary equipment..."


    "If you meet the Knights of Fengshen Holy See again, you can mercilessly ridicule them..."


    Donne''s voice echoed in the Pope''s ear like a devil and struck his heartstrings.


    "I admit you convinced me."


    The Pope sighed, "you are a devil!"


    "No, no, no, I''m just for the good of both of us."


    Donne looked at him with a smile and supplied the Pope''s legendary equipment at the cost price because he knew that under the constraints of true God belief, the Templars of the Holy See of light would eventually become the fighting force on his side, so he didn''t have to worry that they would become too powerful and lose control.


    I''m afraid Donne wouldn''t be at ease with any other force.


    "I see," said the Pope, gritting his teeth and ruthlessly, "I want 10000 sets!"


    Ten thousand sets, ten thousand gold coins, one armor or weapon, one set is one armor and one weapon, although it does not include boots, pants, shoulder protection, helmet and other parts, just these two pieces of equipment are enough.


    "Ten thousand sets, that''s 200 million gold coins!"


    Donne looked at Jesus solini XXIII with a little surprise: "the Holy See of light is not as poor as I imagined!"


    Jesus solini XXIII said with a painful face: "you know what, this is the savings of our bright Vatican for thousands of years!"


    "Want to open up."


    Donne comforted him in turn, patted him on the shoulder and said, "at least in the past, you couldn''t buy 10000 sets of legendary armor and weapons at the preferential price of 200 million gold coins, could you?"


    This is probably the only place where jessolini can feel at ease.


    "It''s just that you have created such a cheap production mode of legendary equipment, and the legendary equipment will certainly depreciate in the future..."


    In this regard, Donne has only one sentence: "equipment is for use, not for viewing."


    "Well... Gold coins can be transferred to your account at any time, but what I want to know is when these 10000 sets of equipment can be delivered to us?"


    "Soon, it won''t take a month."


    Before Donne''s technical innovation, Ellington made several equipment production lines, but with the complete replacement of equipment and weapons, the production line was also replaced with a new third-generation technology with the progress of technology. The first two generation production lines have been abandoned for a long time.


    As long as those production lines are started, although the efficiency is not high, it is more than enough to meet the orders of the Holy See of light and the assembly of the third legion of the new empire.


    Donne patted him on the shoulder with a smile and said, "now, let''s talk about how to mix the Templar order with the third legion of the new empire..."

 Chapter 752

    Donne soon settled the details of bilateral cooperation with Pope jessolini XXIII.


    According to the agreement, the Holy See of light will assemble all reserve trainee Templars within a week and then send them to the Great Rift Valley.


    On Donne''s side, the third regiment of the new empire under training should be transferred to the Great Rift Valley within a week, and the temporary camp in the Great Rift Valley should be further expanded to accommodate the next large number of combatants.


    At present, the third corps of the new empire has more than 10000 people with basic combat capacity. Although it is cannon fodder in front of the apocalypse, it will be a very powerful armed force if it can be armed.


    "Move the third legion of the new empire north? Are you crazy?"


    Oberli was shocked when he heard Donne''s idea: "the domestic environment has finally calmed down. Your sudden troop transfer will cause chaos again, and it is easy to be regarded as a prelude to the attack by the kingdom of solant."


    "There''s no need to care what they think. Klein estimates that he can''t find North happily these two days."


    The Edward brothers who stayed in hornheim recently sent messengers to hand over a batch of excellent magic equipment to the kingdom of solant. Klein is expected to be happy after getting this batch of magic equipment. He doesn''t care about the military mobilization in the Ilus empire.


    "But let them fight the devil. Are you sure you don''t want them to die?"


    O''brie walked around anxiously: "they have just started, and some have just learned how to wear armored weapons in the collection number and line up."


    "That''s why they need exercise."


    Donne sighed and said, "and cruel actual combat is the best way to exercise."


    "But the sacrifice is also great."


    "I will provide them with Ellington''s equipment."


    "Really!?"


    Oberli''s eyes widened: "those smelly boys'' precious chainsaw swords that don''t even touch?"


    "It''s not a chainsaw sword. They can''t control the chainsaw sword. What I''m going to give them is the first generation of chopping iron sword and the first generation of buffer armor."


    After a brief explanation of weapons and equipment, Donne said: "under the protection of these two magic equipment and the power of the Templar, their probability of survival will be greatly increased and their growth speed will be faster."


    Adrian, who had not spoken for a long time, nodded and said, "with the help of the Templar... It''s a rare opportunity to have a try."


    "Hey, hey, old man, aren''t you crazy?"


    "How many battles have you been able to get the assistance of the Templar over the years?"


    Adrian glanced obliquely at obery: "Your Majesty Donne was able to let the Holy See of light help us fight as soon as he was crowned. What''s your objection?"


    "Well," said Donne softly, "it''s not an internal war, but a battle against the devil, so the Holy See of light will readily agree to cooperate."


    "Those are not important. The point is that with their strength, the efficiency of military training is very high."


    Adrian nodded, "yes."


    Oberli shouted, "Hey, I''m the commander of the third legion of the new empire?"


    Adrian looked indifferent: "although I''m a deputy, everyone knows that I''m in charge. As for those who don''t have brains, they just need to bury their heads in the past when fighting."


    Oberley was furious: "what do you mean, old man?"


    "That''s what I mean."


    "Stop, stop, stop!"


    Seeing that the two of them were going to fight again, Donne quickly stopped: "you two still have important posts. You''d better find someone to take over the post of commander of the third legion of the new empire as soon as possible."


    O''brie said bitterly, "the smelly boy of my family hid in Ellington and refused to come out, otherwise he would take the burden just right."


    Donne said with a bitter smile, "you''d better not embarrass Alberton..."


    Alberton was still carrying a mysterious mission, and Donne didn''t want to force him, or he would have been caught as a strong man.


    "In fact, Elsa is very good..."


    "Well, I have no problem with that."


    "Don''t be kidding," Donne waved. "Elsa''s character is suitable to be a general in charge. Let her command? Let her go."


    Oberli Zhengrong said, "no kidding. Although she still can''t let go of her character, it''s a girl''s reserve. She''s still a little young. If she grows up and I cultivate with this old guy, she will certainly be an excellent commander."


    "Correct it," Adrian raised his eyes. "I trained him. He will only make trouble."


    "I''ll kill you!!!"


    "You see, I said he would only make trouble."


    As soon as Donne patted the forehead and assigned the task to them, he hurried away from the barracks and returned to Ellington.


    "Draw out some people to produce the first generation of buffer armor and chopping iron sword?"


    Brian was stunned, put down his glass and scratched his head: "those two kinds of equipment have been eliminated. Why do you still produce them?"


    "Although we eliminated it, we can sell it to others."


    "That''s right. After all, it''s made of legendary quality."


    Brian muttered, "there''s no problem in production. It''s just that the factory has carried out the innovation of the production line. Many of the replaced workers originally operate those production lines. It''s not difficult for them to rush back to their old line."


    "That''s good. The production plan is temporarily set at 10000 sets. The other 10000 sets of equipment need to be re molded according to the shape of this armor and weapon."


    Donne took out the Templar''s standard armor and cavalry sword.


    "Eh? Isn''t this the equipment and weapon of the Templar?"


    Brian was stunned and suddenly took a cold breath: "wait! Brother, did you sell those weapons and equipment to the Holy See of light?"


    "Yes, and I made a small profit."


    "Are you crazy?"


    Brian was shocked: "although those equipment have been eliminated by us, it is legendary equipment after all. 20000 sets of legendary equipment appear on the market. Everyone knows how much impact it will bring!"


    Donne said, "does it affect us?"


    Brian was stunned again.


    Yes, even if the price of legendary magic equipment fluctuates greatly in the market, it will have no impact on Ellington. After all, Ellington''s magic equipment is self-produced and sold, and the products of the current generation are never sold.


    "Well, well, you won."


    "Arrange production as soon as possible. I promise them to deliver the goods before the 15th of the harvest month."


    Brian just picked up the wine glass and put it down. He jumped down from his chair: "in less than a month!? you can really squeeze the labor force! Say in advance. After this work, remember to call me next time you go out to fight. My bones are going to rust."


    "No problem."


    After arranging things here, Donne turned and found Nokia.


    Donne looked at the electromagnetic sniper rifle on the table and asked, "how''s it going?"


    A while ago, he gave the prototype of the electromagnetic sniper rifle to Nokia, but Nokia was still unfamiliar with the field of magic. He didn''t understand the principle of the gun until Donne explained the electromagnetic effect to him and replaced the lightning spell on the rifle with the principle of electromagnetic effect.


    Then he found the rune dwarf groka and several wild mages to work together. Then he disassembled the prototype gun and rubbed all the magic array and magic channel on it.


    After dismantling those parts, the assembly experiment was repeated several times according to the simple design drawings provided by Donne, and a small batch of imitation was carried out. Now the progress of this laboratory is fairly good.


    "I''ve basically understood the principle. It''s really wonderful."


    Nokia said with a sigh on its face: "it feels like opening the door to a new world. I didn''t expect that such a wonderful phenomenon still exists in this world."


    Electromagnetic induction is one of the greatest achievements in the field of electromagnetism, which can also be said to be the basis of earth''s scientific and technological civilization, because now everything on the earth is basically driven by electricity, and electricity comes from the conversion of electromagnetic induction.


    Due to the existence of magic, prandal doesn''t need a generator, and don doesn''t need to use electricity to indirectly obtain driving force, so he doesn''t point to the power technology tree.


    Perhaps in prehistoric civilization, the ancestors of dwarfs once clicked the corresponding technology tree, but after the destruction of civilization, everything disappeared, and the dwarfs obviously failed to inherit those technologies.


    "It''s very useful. I''ll explain it to you in detail when I have time."


    Donne smiled and said, "how far is it from mass production?"


    "It won''t take long. I didn''t understand the principle at the beginning, but after listening to your explanation and demonstration, I have understood a little and won''t tangle anymore."


    Nokia pointed to the table next to it. There was a semi-finished sniper rifle on it: "it was made yesterday. Although it was not assembled, it can be sure that it has been successful."


    As long as the most critical electromagnetic launch track can work, the electromagnetic sniper rifle is basically successful. As for aiming... Ha ha, even if you can''t aim, you can equip all the infantry. A volley without aiming is enough to blow a group army to pieces.


    "Most importantly, the power of this electromagnetic sniper rifle is very good."


    Groka was full of praise for the weapon: "I tried it a few days ago. I was a thousand meters away and could break through an iron ore half a meter thick. This power is simply too powerful."


    "Don''t worry, my friend," Donne smiled. "This weapon will only be used against our enemies."


    "I hope so. You are the messenger of God. I naturally believe in you."


    Groka sighed: "I always feel that the weapons we are developing are a little too powerful and can easily get out of control."


    "But this is a helpless choice."


    Donne smiled helplessly: "facing the powerful enemy, our defense is as fragile as thin paper, so we can only choose to arm our teeth and bite as many damn invaders as possible before we die."

 Chapter 753

    The smooth development of the electromagnetic sniper rifle satisfied Donne.


    In fact, Donne doesn''t care much about the strategic significance of the electromagnetic sniper rifle, but the point is that once the electromagnetic sniper rifle can be successfully put into production, so that these researchers of the magic energy engineering research institute can understand the principle, they can lay a good foundation for the next development of the magic energy electromagnetic gun and even the magic energy electromagnetic tank.


    The powerful electromagnetic gun is the real big killer - even the magic shield can''t carry a 100 kg mass bomb and bombard it at ten times the speed of sound!


    After chatting with Nokia about the intelligence of electromagnetic sniper rifle, Donne left here and went directly to the magic machinery factory.


    Datang magic energy machinery factory is now basically one of the largest factories in Ellington industrial zone. The popular combine harvester, magic energy cultivator, magic energy drilling rig and recently listed Harley motorcycle are all produced here. The amount of universal alloy consumed here every day is quite amazing, accounting for almost half of the production capacity of the steel plant, Another half of the production capacity was digested by the magic energy military factory in Blackstone cave.


    Now, the consumption of universal alloy in magic energy machinery factory will further increase.


    Because Donne has opened up several production lines here.


    Used to produce magic buses.


    Yes, it''s the bus in the convenient travel plan discussed with Fiona and aurelia.


    Based on Ellington''s existing industrial foundation, it is not difficult to produce buses. Donne only needs to draw the basic design drawing, mark the lines of magic engine and magic channel, give a general shape and structure, and then take it to Ellie to redesign and beautify it, and then hand it to magic Engineering Research Institute to let them split and refine the design drawing, Design the basic part model and mold, and then hand it over to the magic energy machinery factory, so that the production can be carried out smoothly according to the guidance sequence marked by the researchers on the drawing.


    Of course, if you use the new artificial soul alchemy puppet technology, production will be easier. With that thing, as long as you instill the production process into the artificial soul, there is no need for workers to supervise. As long as you see the parts, they will automatically start production, which is very convenient.


    However, limited by the production capacity of the alchemy puppet, Ellington can not completely replace all the workers on the production line with the alchemy puppet, which still needs to be solved by einz Belen.


    Now most of the members of the einzbellen family have returned to the castle. Only yustisa and a few alchemy masters remain. While absorbing the technology of Ellington in the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, they are also responsible for imparting some alchemy knowledge to the wild mages of Ellington.


    Those wild mages are not required to become alchemy masters, as long as they can understand the technology and don''t lag behind.


    "Lord - ah, no, it''s your majesty. Why are you here! Come this way, please. It''s too noisy here."


    Guster, who was patrolling the workshop, was flattered when he saw Donne and repeatedly invited Donne to the quiet office.


    "You are... Oh, yes, Gusteau."


    Don remembered as soon as he patted his forehead.


    Unexpectedly, Donne could remember his name. Gust trembled all over with excitement and immediately straightened his waist: "it''s my honor for your majesty to remember my name!"


    Gust is Gillian''s father, and Gillian is one of Elijah''s rare friends. Don, Elijah''s little friends, still remembers them very clearly.


    Donne smiled and waved his hand: "don''t be so excited. I came to see how the bus production is."


    Gust said loudly, "please rest assured, your majesty. Now we have produced one-third of the products and can deliver them first. There is still plenty of time left. We will complete the production task within the planned time!"


    In the early stage, Donne gave the machinery factory the production task of 1000 magic buses. It is expected that a batch of magic buses will be put into trial operation in several major cities. The time for guster is the end of the midsummer month, that is, there is still about half a month.


    "More than 300 units have been produced so soon?"


    Donne is a little surprised. Recently, Ellington''s production efficiency is a little terrible. Is it difficult that they all have constant acceleration?


    "Now everyone is very familiar with the working mode of cooperation with each other."


    Gust said with a smile: "coupled with the current three shift working system, it can seamlessly connect the progress of workers, and the production efficiency is naturally very high."


    "I see. Take me to the parking place."


    "Yes!"


    Guster led Donne around the workshop to the back warehouse.


    Although it is said to be a warehouse, the warehouse of the machinery factory is actually just a shed, and it is a shed specially customized by Grandia - a horizontally developing tree with flat and dense branches, which finally becomes the style of a shed and covers the huge square below.


    The products produced by the magic power machinery factory that have not yet driven away are all parked here. The new magic power buses that have just come off the line are parked on one side of the shed. The area has been completely cleaned up and now occupied by buses painted green.


    Yes, it''s green.


    Although Donne first put forward his opinion and wanted to paint it red, it was strongly rejected by everyone - red would remind people of blood and fire, resulting in anxiety.


    At that time, Donne looked depressed. So many buses on earth used red, and no one dared to go on.


    Finally, the color is determined to be a very comfortable emerald green close to nature. The decorative patterns are mainly the natural color of universal alloy, sometimes dotted with some other colors.


    However, I have to admire Alice''s design. After her redesign, the Magic Bus looks very comfortable as a bus driving out of a dream. The patterns on it are beautiful and concise, which not only highlights the industrial strength of Datang chamber of Commerce, but also does not add too many process problems to production, and most importantly, it is very beautiful


    "Three hundred and forty-four have been completed now... Oh, no, three hundred and forty-five."


    Just as Gusteau was talking, another magic bus that had just stepped off the production line slowly drove into the parking area.


    Donne looked at the middle-aged man who got off the bus with great interest and asked, "how long did it take them to learn to drive?"


    "They...? Oh!"


    Gusteau said with a smile, "it didn''t take long to read the manual sent by Miss Fiona, and then go to the sample car to try it in person during the off-duty time. It will take a few days."


    With that, gust said awkwardly, "I tried it because I was curious."


    "Oh?"


    Donne looked back at Gusteau. "How do you feel?"


    "It''s very good. It''s a very novel thing, that is... How to say, it feels a little awkward?"


    Gusteau scratched his head: "I think it would be more convenient to be smaller?"


    Donne laughed: "that''s right, but no matter how small it is, it''s not a bus. It carries passengers along a fixed route, not for private driving. As for the more convenient car you think, it will be produced by you in a while."


    "Oh? That''s great. I must buy one then!"


    Gust was overjoyed. Although the magic bus was great, the problem was that it was too big and inconvenient. If there were small and similar vehicles, he, or the workers who had driven the magic bus here, would be happy to buy one.


    At their current salary level, they should be able to afford it.


    Gust is very optimistic about this.


    "Look forward to it."


    Donne smiled and left the magic power machinery factory.


    The production of magic power buses will be completed in half a month. According to the agreed plan, Ellington leaves 300 magic power buses to travel along the planned route in the old and new urban areas. However, it is better to say that it is a regular bus rather than a bus, because in Ellington, almost 100% of the residents here work for Datang chamber of Commerce


    At the same time, Lord Ellington''s house, in fact Fiona, has begun to order the recruitment of drivers for training. The notice issued by aurelia, not only on Ellington''s side, but also on arlinks''s side, has also aroused the curiosity of a large number of people, although many people don''t know what occupation bus drivers are, However, many qualified unemployed people went to the registration point of the city hall to register.


    After the preliminary screening is completed, Ellington still needs to prepare teaching materials and preliminary training personnel for arlinks driving school.


    As for prandal''s first generation of old drivers, it''s natural to rely on Donne to train himself - as far as the current results are concerned, his hard work a few days ago was not in vain.


    When the magic bus is officially put into use, these drivers must all be trained and qualified, and they must understand the responsibilities on their shoulders.


    "The bus is in place at the end of the month, and the driver training is also in progress. The road traffic transformation has begun, the traffic lights are gradually erected, and the bus stop sign can be made after the bus line is determined..."


    Donne muttered as he walked. Although everything seemed perfect, he always felt as if he had inadvertently ignored something important.


    What is it?


    "My friend!"


    Then a sharp voice suddenly sounded nearby, startling Donne.


    Don couldn''t help saying, "Gallian! You''re going to scare me to death!"


    "Long time no see, Lord Donne."


    Red dragon Ezra Kamanda smiled and said to Donne, "losing vigilance is not the mentality of a strong man."


    "Just thinking about something..."


    When Donne saw the glowing Gallian, he was suddenly stunned, and something hazy in his mind seemed to emerge.


    "My friend, I hear you have a new idea to make a fortune, don''t you?"


    Gallian smiled. "I think you need us."


    "You? No, no, no, I don''t need you at all..."


    "Of course you need us!"


    Gallian narrowed his eyes and said with a smile, "I heard you''re going to get a bus? I don''t think it''s free. I think you need to cooperate with us in terms of charging methods... The convenience of our crystal card payment of Star Diamond bank is beyond your imagination!"


    Shit!


    As soon as Donne patted the forehead, he said he had forgotten something.


    Bus card!

 Chapter 754

    In fact, according to the current plan, the bus card is not necessary, because prandal does not have so developed card consumption capacity, and the crystal card of Star Diamond bank can only be used in fixed shops with payment channels, so many people are used to carrying money bags when they go out, and they will carry some copper coins, silver coins and gold coins.


    Even if the bus is priced, it is estimated that only copper or silver coins will be used, so the bus card is not necessary.


    But then again, it would certainly be better if Ellington''s identity crystal card could provide bus card swiping payment service.


    In that way, more people are willing to take the initiative to apply for identity cards and register identity information, which not only reduces the pressure of Municipal Statistics on resident information, but also facilitates the screening and management of personnel by Ellington''s intelligence department.


    Therefore, this aspect cannot be handed over to the Star Diamond bank.


    Donne smiled and said, "thank you very much, but we don''t need the service of Star Diamond bank."


    "Are you sure? My friend, our technology can relieve you a lot of pressure!"


    Gallian is a little anxious. Although he doesn''t know what Donne is going to do, he has never done anything at a loss since he took charge of Ellington. Gallian doesn''t want to miss this opportunity.


    "I''m sure."


    Donne stalled and blocked the conversation.


    At present, Ellington''s universal identity crystal card is equivalent to China''s identity card on earth. It records personal registration information, name, age, sex, place of birth and even occupation information, as well as a unique number. The most important thing is that the crystal card also records everyone''s unique mental fluctuation information. Although it is not much for the time being, when the scale increases, It''s very important to master the whereabouts of these people.


    Gallian left in a huff and puff. Donne smiled faintly at Ezra Kamanda and left straight away.


    In fact, allowing the Star Diamond bank to enter the bus system will help alleviate the economic pressure of Datang chamber of Commerce, because urban buses, as a kind of convenient welfare, are actually in a state of loss most of the time.


    On earth, because bus companies have to bear the urban elderly to take the bus free of charge, pay many employees'' wages, keep the car, and pay for oil, buses in big cities have even been updated. In addition, they always need to maintain low fares, so most bus companies are in a state of loss and need government subsidies to operate all the time.


    In prandal, although the power used by the magic transformation bus made by Donne is magic energy, and a standard magic crystal can support thousands of kilometers, which is equivalent to working continuously in the city for nearly a month, which seems to save energy, the price of standard magic crystal in the market has risen to 85 gold coins, If the ticket is set as a copper coin, it will take at least 850000 people to transport every month to ensure no loss. According to the current per capita density and travel demand of major cities in prandal, this figure is undoubtedly impossible. I''m afraid the newly established bus company will enter a state of loss.


    However, if the ticket price is set at a silver coin, residents may prefer to walk or ride a bike.


    On the whole, it is a good idea to sell tickets according to the interval distance of bus stops without formulating through tickets.


    Find Fiona and tell her about the bus pricing. Fiona also agrees with Donne''s proposal. Whether the price is too high or too low, it is inappropriate. Only interval pricing is the best choice. Finally, Fiona raised another question.


    "If the urban public transport system is launched, it means that the road traffic reform has officially begun. When are you going to bring private cars to the market?"


    "It''s not the time yet. The launch of magic car will only cause Street chaos. It''s more appropriate to launch it when people get used to letting the bus and know how to abide by the traffic rules."


    "Well, you has the final say."


    Fiona has the final say, though she knows that the magic car will make money, but what time it will not be her money.


    "By the way," Fiona knocked on the table and reminded Donne, "the Ellington lighting project you said is about to officially start these two days. Do you have anything to add?"


    Ellington lighting project was proposed by Donne after the completion of Preston glass factory. It aims to replace leather windows and cloth windows with glass windows.


    Not only in Ellington, the windows in other areas of prandal are basically covered with leather or cloth, but it is not transparent on the one hand and air leakage on the other hand, which is very inconvenient.


    Only a few rich nobles can afford crystal windows, so Donne proposed Ellington lighting project, and a large number of cheap glass can fully meet this demand.


    And it is certain that as long as there is a wave of window replacement in Ellington, those businessmen who stay here to look for business opportunities will immediately hear the wind and take this trend to other places, and the glass industry will spring up like mushrooms.


    Of course, the glass industry is nothing, but what is important is the significance it represents. People here will notice for the first time how great the impact of large-scale industrial production on the market is, and will also understand the benefits of leading technology for enhancing competitiveness.


    People will gradually get used to this change, adapt to it and join it at the same time.


    What Donne wants to see is a vibrant world, not a stagnant world.


    With an order flying out of arlex a few days ago, the major cities of the Ilus empire began a vigorous transformation. Its scale and scope of influence are far beyond ordinary people''s imagination. This is a transformation affecting the whole country. The main cities of the Ilus Empire have invested in this operation.


    The only advantage of feudal society was that, as a king, Donne''s people had the obligation to pay for the king''s orders - in the process of traffic transformation, Donne didn''t even care about their meals, and the labor force was free!


    But considering the long-term plan, Donne took advantage of this opportunity to turn into a money boy and began to spread a lot of money all over the country.


    Yes, it''s just throwing money.


    Donne asked the head of Datang chamber of Commerce in each city to supervise and count the list of those who participated in labor construction, and hired everyone at the price of 20 silver coins a day.


    Twenty silver coins a day. What does that mean?


    This means that as long as you work on the construction site for five days, you can earn one gold coin and several more silver coins. If you can do it for a month, you can earn six gold coins!


    And take care of food!


    This is net income!


    This price almost made all the poor at the bottom jealous. For a moment, Donne''s decree made all the grass-roots poor in the country take action and join the massive transformation.


    "You''re crazy!"


    In the palace, Aurelia shouted to Donne, "do you know that this money could have been saved?! now you have started this, no matter what we do in the future, we must pay them!"


    It was originally free labor, but Donne did so, there will be no free labor for the royal family in the future.


    "They provide labor and we pay. It''s reasonable, isn''t it?"


    "But this expenditure is too huge!"


    Aurelia watched the bill sent by Fiona blow up: "in just five days, we burned more than 10 million gold coins! That''s 10 million Ilus gold coins!"


    "Don''t get excited. The ten million gold coins also include the cost of traffic lights, sidewalks, fences and lunch, of which the labor consumption accounts for only half."


    "Half that''s five million gold coins!"


    Aurelia said bitterly, "you really don''t know how hard it is to make money!"


    Dumne shrugged his shoulders and smiled at the royal highness of the princess. "Those poor people first realized the happiness of using their own labor to get rich rewards. I think this is a good thing. They will work harder to face life in the future, rather than just like this now, shrinking in the slums of the slums and waiting for alms."


    This sentence left Aurelia speechless.


    "Ollie, haven''t you changed your mind when you''re sitting in the position of acting king?"


    Donne looked at Aurelia and said patiently, "as a king, you should think about how to make the people of this country rich and how to make this country strong, rather than how to hide your wealth in your own Treasury, okay?"


    Aurelia was shocked and suddenly burst into a cold sweat.


    At this time, she suddenly found that she almost fell into the trap of power unconsciously.


    Through the ages, how many kings have become subjugated kings because they are fascinated by power and blinded by possessiveness?


    The filling of the National Treasury should never be realized by plundering the people''s wealth.


    Donne smiled and took the hot tea brought by OLINA. After drinking it, he said leisurely: "you don''t know how long I''ve been waiting for such a big project that can spread money... It''s not easy to get money out of the big treasury of the Star Diamond bank and circulate in the market."


    Those misers wanted to put all the gold coins in the world into the vault. After several cooperation, they were willing to become investors. I''m afraid they just didn''t let Donne take out the gold coins.


    "This big project of infrastructure construction is the best opportunity for those in power to distribute wealth to the society. A large number of employed labor force will be paid enough to make them rich. In this way, more people will consume and the market will gradually become larger. When there is more money circulating in the market, the products produced by Datang chamber of Commerce will sell better."


    Donne knocked on the table and said, "the better our goods sell, the stronger our competitiveness will stimulate other chambers of Commerce to enter the market and compete with us. There will be progress only if there is competition. At the same time, the money we earn will pay a large proportion of taxes again and return to the Treasury."


    "The gold coin went around outside and finally returned to the Treasury. It seems that nothing has changed, but our orders have been implemented, the country has developed, the people have received gold coins, bought food and things they want with gold coins, and the merchants have made money... Now do you understand the meaning of wealth to those in power?"


    Aurelia stared at Donne with lightning in her mind.


    She finally woke up.

 Chapter 755

    As time went by, the infrastructure construction work in various cities was in full swing. Datang chamber of Commerce, which contracted the reconstruction task, hired almost all the poor classes that could be employed and poured a lot of money out.


    Although it is said that Datang chamber of commerce is throwing money, everyone knows that Datang chamber of commerce is his Majesty''s industry, which is no different from his Majesty''s throwing money.


    More importantly, businessmen in various cities suddenly found that Mingming city has become chaotic in the transformation. Chickens fly and dogs jump all day, but more people come to buy things!


    More than a little, but multiplied!


    Some bosses even found that some customers were waste who had been lying in the slums and waiting to die.


    Those poor people, who used to be naked and smelly, have now changed into neat clothes - although they are still full of dust, they can at least cover their bodies, and their faces are much less colorful and healthier.


    They even have money to go to the pub for a drink, which is incredible!


    In the yarinks civilian area, the workers who had worked hard all day in the hot summer were full of the smell of sweat, but they didn''t care about the smell of sweat. They walked into a pub and felt the cold air blowing from the magic air conditioner. The workers shouted to the boss to serve wine and vegetables.


    In the past, the pub owners who had abandoned them like cages did not drive them away. Instead, they smiled and sent bubbles of beer, even without watering them.


    This treatment was unimaginable before, but people have been used to it these days.


    "Cheers to your majesty Donne!"


    "Cheers to your majesty Donne!"


    With happy smiles on their faces, the workers raised their glasses to each other and shouted out their gratitude. The customers nearby were also infected by their emotions and raised their glasses to drink together.


    During his tenure, Victor has been trying to improve the situation of the Ilus Empire, but he has never broken away from the shackles of the aristocracy, and even the decrees can not be effectively conveyed, let alone solve the problem of slums.


    Donne, on the other hand, took over Aurelia''s original intelligence network after he became the Regent, and appointed a large number of dark elves as his employees. He was reorganized into an organization integrating intelligence and assassination, called "ghost agent". Anyone who tried to form a gang rebellion openly or secretly, All were secretly cleaned up by the dark elves who enthusiastically followed him. Under the supervision of ghost agents, no one could oppose Donne''s rule.


    It is not that he is too cold-blooded, but it is necessary to complete his ultimate task, ensure that power is in his own hands, ensure the steady development of the country, and even ensure that he can finally control the whole prandal.


    The unimpeded passage of decrees, coupled with Donne''s understanding of economy and society, finally contributed to the current situation.


    The large amount of wealth collected by the great nobles was earned by the Datang chamber of Commerce. Part of it went into the state treasury through tax payment, and the other part was taken out from the Star Diamond bank and redistributed back to the society in the form of employing workers, slightly balancing the original huge income gap.


    Although it is only a little balanced, it has made a very obvious change in this society. The most significant point is that more than twice as many people have the money to drink in pubs, and the income of those street girls has also increased significantly - these are the data that can most clearly reflect the per capita income of the society.


    If the per capita income can be further balanced, the overall strength of the Ilus empire will be greatly improved, and even catching up with and surpassing the kingdom of solant is not a dream.


    Another manifestation of the substantial increase in per capita income is that people''s interest in consumer goods has increased, and the focus of mutual chat has shifted from whether to eat to the focus of the current mainstream society.


    This is quite normal. When people who were once deeply in despair one day can not only eat enough, change new clothes, and even have a large deposit, they can see the hope of survival. Of course, they will want to live better, and the things pursued by those rich nobles are naturally their desired goal.


    As a result, Harley motorcycles, which have just been listed recently, have become a hot topic in the market. Many people who are able to buy Harley motorcycles but do not want to buy Harley motorcycles have also joined the flow of people who buy Harley motorcycles, which has greatly increased the income of Datang chamber of commerce again.


    In addition, people are very interested in the traffic lights erected in the reconstructed roads, especially when they hear that they are used to adjust traffic.


    Because people in prandal have never had the concept of "traffic jam"


    Those people now can''t even understand why people and vehicles should be separated, why people should take the sidewalk and let the carriage go alone in the middle. Even if they walk together, no one will be stupid enough to squeeze in front of the carriage - yes, they think that the separation of people and vehicles refers to the carriage.


    Perhaps sometimes, for example, during the glory Festival, the carriage will be blocked by the flow of people, but the vast majority of nobles will never have the patience to wait for the crowd to disperse. What their coachman will do is very simple - beat the Dalits with a whip, and the crowd will disperse naturally.


    When buses and Harley motorcycles appear, they may understand how bad traffic jams are.


    It is worth mentioning that the traffic lights planned and built by Donne are all manually controlled, which means that how many traffic lights there are, how many traffic policemen to hire.


    It''s not that technology can''t realize centralized control. In fact, relying on the information and communication technology of programmable artificial soul and magic wave theory, Donne can now build a magic modified dispatching center.


    The monitoring picture is fed back and transmitted through the eyes of detection and arcane. The dispatching center can control the traffic lights in real time to control the traffic situation.


    Even if you want to be simpler, there is no problem to pre program and write the artificial soul according to the traffic at each intersection.


    But why should we choose the manual way when technology can be realized?


    Or the reason mentioned earlier - because it can provide a lot of jobs and return more wealth to the people.


    "If you keep throwing money out, you always feel that what you are doing is similar to that of saints and sages."


    Fiona could not help but Tucao Dumne, because of the large amount of money, the funds on the books this month plunged significantly, so that Fiona has been accustomed to the increase in funds make complaints about it.


    "You should know what my goal is. It''s not surprising to throw money."


    Donne held the tea cup with an indifferent face: "as long as I can achieve my goal, I am willing to spend more money."


    Fiona could not make complaints about it: "you are happy."


    Donne had also told her the meaning of wealth to the ruler before, so Fiona could understand his idea, but she was distressed to see so many gold coins slip away from her hands.


    Donne asked casually, "how much has the sales of Harley motorcycles increased these days?"


    "According to the data sent back every day, the average daily sales growth rate these days is 55.3%, an increase of 35 percentage points over the previous days."


    Fiona looked up at him and said with great admiration: "the appropriate guidance of public opinion played an unimaginable role. Originally, many swing potential consumers came into our store and took out their gold coins."


    "This is normal. As long as we use Datang daily and gossip news channels to constantly publicize something to people, it is highly respected by the great nobles. Under the attack of news bombing, their potential sense of comparison will urge them to buy the same things as your family to show their identity as long as their economic strength allows."


    Donne stalled: "this is a very simple psychological knowledge."


    Yes, people suddenly talk a lot more about Harley motorcycles, not only because people are full and warm, but also because they used the public opinion weapon of Datang daily.


    As the only newspaper capable of selling daily throughout the country, it is now the spiritual food of many people, and it is also an important source of information for many nobles, mercenaries, adventurers and even city masters. In this case, the influence of publishing reports in Datang daily can be imagined.


    It is precisely because of the Datang daily that people barely understand what this large-scale urban transformation is for, so they did not slow down.


    In such an era when the means of information transmission are backward, if you master the mouthpiece of public opinion, you will master everything. Datang daily finally began to show its sharp fangs to the world.


    It is worth mentioning that Datang Daily has begun to publish advertisements, and after those chambers of Commerce enjoy the benefits brought by advertising, they do not hesitate to spend a lot of money in order to compete for a good advertising space. The advertising revenue per week alone is quite amazing - this is a means Tang en learned from an Internet company in China.


    Because of the amazing profits of newspapers, many chambers of Commerce and organizations bought the right to use the patents after Donne opened the patents for printing presses and cheap paper, trying to open a new newspaper to take a share in the model of Datang daily.


    Unfortunately, in addition to the first wave of good eyesight, who can drink some soup behind Datang daily, all the subsequent entrants to this market are now basically half dead.


    In terms of influence, all the newspapers can''t compare with Datang daily. In terms of the strength behind it, they can''t catch up with it. In terms of professional level, the reporters trained by Tang en can be called prandal''s first paparazzi - don''t you dare to make up Tang en''s gossip after Carl and Marlene leave the school?


    Let those amateur paparazzi stand up, Marlene said I can sling them all!

 Chapter 756

    In the late summer, the traffic transformation has entered a climax. Basically, all the big cities of the Ilus empire are carrying out vigorous transformation activities. Through the publicity of Datang daily, people also roughly understand what they are about to meet next.


    City bus? Wait at the stop sign and spend a little copper coins to reach your destination easily and conveniently?


    What''s the difference between this and a carriage?


    "There''s a big difference!"


    In a pub in Bain, a guy who was lucky to see the bus driver training site said with foam: "you don''t understand what that thing is! Swear in my name, you will be stunned when you see that bus. It''s a work of art!"


    A circle of people looked at the guy with envy. Piros claimed to be a hired worker of the partner of Datang chamber of Commerce. When he went to Ellington to deliver goods, he saw the training site.


    "The bus made by Datang chamber of commerce is so big -"


    Pyrrhus gestured with his hands: "it''s not enough from the other end of the pub to this end. It can hold at least fifty - no, a hundred people!"


    "That''s impossible!"


    A man could not help retorting, "how could there be such a big carriage!"


    "Who told you it was a carriage?"


    Piros looked sarcastically at the person who questioned him: "it''s not a carriage. It''s called a city bus, and it''s all made of hard steel!"


    "Steel!"


    A group of people exclaimed, "how does such a heavy thing run? And it has to pull so many people!"


    "Of course, it''s his Majesty''s secret, but it''s normal for his majesty to make such a magical thing as Harley motorcycle and a city bus."


    "But how can it be convenient to pull so many people?"


    Some people still don''t understand: "if you have money, it''s not better to hire a carriage alone?"


    "So you don''t understand. The bus goes back and forth along the fixed route at a fixed time. There will be a stop sign every other distance. When the bus reaches the stop sign, it will stop and let people get on and off."


    After a pause, piros continued, "although it''s convenient to hire a carriage, it''s expensive! The bus only needs a few copper coins, and the carriage doesn''t cost a few silver coins?"


    "That''s also..."


    Piros took a sip of beer and said happily, "recently, all cities are recruiting bus drivers. I have signed up. If I am selected, I will resign and concentrate on driving the bus. It is said that every moonlight is the base salary and I can get this number!"


    Piros drew a number.


    "Hiss - thirty gold coins!"


    A group of drinkers nearby took a breath of air conditioning. This salary is a lot. In Beiyin, only employees of Datang chamber of commerce can get this level of salary, and employees of other chambers of commerce can get 15 gold coins at the top of the sky. This is still the result of the rise in employment costs caused by the emergence of Datang chamber of Commerce. In the past, it was great for these people to earn 10 gold coins a month.


    "This is only the base salary. Don''t forget what the newspaper said. The bus driver belongs to the municipal staff, that is to say, I work for your majesty. In addition to the base salary, there are catering subsidies and bonuses every month. Together, I can get at least 50 gold coins a month!"


    Then a man suddenly shouted, "piros! Where is the registration place? I''m going too!"


    Piros looked at it intently and laughed: "old George, you''d better forget it. You''re so addicted to alcohol that you can''t pass the test. You''re not allowed to drink after bus drivers take up their posts."


    "No drinking? What''s the meaning of life!"


    "That''s why your wife ran away with others."


    "Piros! You are itchy!"


    "Old George, why don''t you ask anyone present who doesn''t know about it?"


    The tavern burst into laughter.


    At Lord Bain''s house, Douglas bolette looked at the documents in front of him and said helplessly to Thomas in front of him, "your boss really has a big problem for me."


    Thomas with a smile tapped the table and said, "it''s not so much a problem as a great opportunity for mutual benefit, isn''t it?"


    Fiona sent Thomas to negotiate with Douglas. She proposed to establish a fixed bus between Bain and Ellington.


    Douglas obviously wouldn''t mind if it was before, but now it''s different.


    The rising Ellington attracts too many people around it. It has a beautiful city, rich labor remuneration, a safe living environment and an unprecedented development prospect


    All this will attract people around to flow to Ellington.


    As the Lord of Bain, Douglas certainly would not like to see this scene.


    But the meaning of Thomas is not so much Fiona''s meaning, but his majesty Donne''s meaning. Although Douglas is unhappy, he doesn''t dare to compete with Donne. Now the bolette family is on Donne''s side and is getting mixed up. He can''t lose his chain.


    After a few sighs, Douglas signed his name on the document, and then said, "tell Ms. Fiona, I agree, but I hope to get the preferential policies of Ellington. For example, if Ellington needs to build a new plant, give priority to Bain..."


    "Of course, we will be very happy to support our partners."


    Thomas put away the contract with a smile and stood up to leave. When he was ready to go out, he suddenly paused, turned his head and said, "I suddenly remembered a message. I think I should remind you."


    "What news?"


    "Your Majesty intends to further expand industrial production capacity, develop light industry and support the characteristic industries of each city."


    Douglas was stunned, and then overjoyed: "really!?"


    "Of course, I think, because of the factors of EPPA Expressway and EBE shuttle bus, your majesty should first consider Bain."


    Thomas smiled and said, "after all, Bain''s textile industry is still very famous. Think about it. I''ll leave."


    After Thomas left, Douglas lingered in his study for a moment and made a decision.


    It is time to rectify Bain''s industrial structure.


    At the same time, not only Bain, but also in several other cities, like Thomas, the envoys of Datang chamber of commerce are negotiating with the City owners of each city, and the core of the negotiation is to determine the bus lines within the city, the training of bus drivers, and the intercity bus problems between cities.


    Donne''s aim was to build a one-day transportation network within the Ilus empire. What does that mean?


    That is, in cities where buses can drive within a day, a passenger station should be established between each other to form a cobweb traffic network.


    How big is the project to build a transportation network covering the whole country from scratch? There are more than ten million people involved in this project. If it were not for the wealth collection ability of Datang chamber of Commerce and Donne''s absolute control over the Ilus Empire, no one would be able to do this.


    More importantly, Donne needs an efficient and dynamic country. When the transportation network is laid and the intercity bus begins to operate formally, the population flow between cities will accelerate, the exchange of information will become faster, and many new ideas will be generated in the process of thinking collision.


    This is important.


    Alinks, palace study.


    "Those cities need not only buses, but also jobs for bus drivers and traffic police, which can not meet the desire of urban residents for work."


    Donne knocked on the table and further stressed: "Transportation transformation and the introduction of buses are to expand people''s travel range and prepare for the next industrial expansion. With buses, those people can go to work far from home. It will be much more convenient for workers to get to and from work by bus. Now what those cities need to do is to reform from the traditional agricultural form and gradually transition to the industrial form."


    "But," Aurelia frowned, "if too many people go to work in factories, the farmland will be abandoned, our people will be hungry, and they can''t eat enough!"


    Fiona sitting next to her looked a little strange. She had reminded Donne when she expanded in Ellington, but later Donne hit her in the face with facts. Now I''m afraid Aurelia can''t avoid it.


    "Agriculture is very important, but it doesn''t mean to consume a lot of labor."


    Donne asked Fiona, "how many agricultural magic machines have we put into the domestic market?"


    Fiona even blurted out without looking at the information: "so far, more than 20000 combine harvesters, 25000 magic tillers and 50000 magic sprinkler irrigation machines have been put on the market."


    Donne nodded and said to aurelia, "do you know what this concept is?"


    Aurelia frowned: "spread it to every city of the Empire. There are about 200 combine harvesters, 250 magic tillers and 500 magic sprinkler irrigation machines in each city."


    "That''s right."


    Donne smiled and said, "you only know the number of these devices, but you don''t know how many people''s labor can be replaced by these magic machines?"


    Seeing Aurelia shaking her head, Donne continued: "A combine harvester can harvest more farmland a day than a thousand people a day. A magic tiller can cultivate an area of more than a thousand people a day. Magic sprinkler irrigation is not only more efficient, but also time-saving and labor-saving. Do you think how much labor and land a farm needs is reasonable?"


    "This... Is not easy to calculate."


    "Very simply, the efficiency of the three agricultural magic machines far exceeds that of 1000 people, which means that a farm with three people can cultivate the farming area of 1000 families."

 Chapter 757

    The reform of agricultural mechanization not only brings the improvement of efficiency, but also brings the liberation of a large number of agricultural labor force, so that more farmers go to cities, enter other jobs and create more value.


    Although agriculture is very important, it must be said that from the perspective of social development, the added value of agriculture is indeed very low.


    "One to one thousand efficiency improvement."


    Donne said, "this means that as long as we provide three agricultural magic machines to a farm, we can liberate the labor force of 1000 farmers."


    Speaking of this, Downton added: "of course, only when we use the liberated labor force can we be regarded as a truly effective development. If we can''t properly provide jobs for these unemployed farmers, they will only become a factor of social instability."


    Aurelia woke up: "you mean that because of the emergence of these magic machines, there is no need for so much labor in agriculture, so we should guide them into the factories you want to support?"


    "Yes."


    Donne snapped his fingers: "the development of industry is inseparable from the labor force. Although we have technology to replace those workers, I don''t want to do that. Only by accumulating experience in work and stimulating their innovative spirit can this race have vitality. If everything depends on one person, it will only end up in a dead end."


    "Well, let''s listen to you. Anyway, the harvest month is coming soon. Maybe this year''s grain output can give us an answer."


    Donne smiled and said, "trust me, this year''s grain output will give you a big surprise."


    Although civil strife broke out in the ilrus Empire during spring ploughing, which affected the farming work in many areas, after Donne succeeded to the throne, he made timely remediation. Coupled with the rapid promotion of agricultural magic energy machinery, the area of farming was even more than last year. Coupled with the use of magic energy sprinkler, the drought of farmland was well handled, This year is expected to be a rare harvest year.


    "And the one from hornheim."


    Fiona reminded Donne.


    "Oh, yes."


    Donne clapped his hands and said to Aurelia with a smile: "on the issue of food, we have also obtained an alchemy technology called plant growth catalytic solution, which can not only increase production, but also shorten the growth time of plants -"


    "It''s impossible!"


    OLINA, who had been sitting quietly beside her, widened her eyes: "this is against common sense!"


    "Nothing is impossible. The Druid''s life divination can achieve the same effect."


    Donne said, "it''s just the power of alchemy. Angus is studying this technology. After we find out that it is officially put into production, you may see three or even four crops of wheat, vegetables and fruits a year."


    OLINA was shocked. If, as Donne said, the use of plant growth catalytic liquid can greatly shorten the planting and harvest time of farmland, coupled with the large-scale popularization of agricultural magic machinery, I''m afraid that in the next year, the grain production capacity of the Ilus empire will be doubled, and those poor people at the bottom who are hungry every day can eat enough, It can also create more value - which means that the Ilus empire will become richer and stronger!


    It sounds simple to feed everyone, but it is a difficult problem that has not been solved since ancient times.


    Not only the Ilus Empire, but also ronitant, who is very rich and whose per capita income is much higher than that of the Ilus Empire, has not been able to solve this problem at present.


    It is only 167 years since the end of the second chaotic invasion war. For the long-lived species, it is like yesterday, and for the short-lived species, it has become history.


    However, neither the long-lived species nor the short-lived species have recovered from the tragic war. For example, the Naga and nu Tao fish people who once occupied the whole abyss sea are now only a small area of vaskir. The dragon family who once ruled the whole sky is now quietly staying in the heart of the Dragon


    The fragmented human country once fell into war, and it has only been a little peaceful in recent years, but the sudden reduction of population in the war has brought great difficulties to social development. The lack of population of basic agricultural labor force has led to insufficient food production. More than 50% of the population can''t eat enough all year round, and 40% of the population has been in a state of hunger, Only 10% of people live a comfortable life.


    Nobility? The aristocrats who occupy social resources are of course the exception.


    Therefore, whoever can satisfy all the people under his rule will be called a famous King for thousands of years.


    Once ronitant was the country closest to solving the problem of food and clothing for all, but now there are faint signs of anti transcendence in the ilrus empire.


    Victor''s wish has not been realized for a long time. Only half a year has passed since Donne succeeded to the throne, and he has seen hope. If he is given a few more years, perhaps the Ilus empire will really return to the peak of prandal.


    No, no, maybe.


    OLINA looked at Donne''s side face and recalled what he had said that night in the wilderness.


    After all, he is the hero sent by the gods to save the world.


    How can it be difficult to defeat a human country?


    "You don''t have to worry about food. In a word, industrial transformation is imperative. It is impossible to become a powerful country only by relying on agriculture."


    Donne''s words resonated with Fiona. Over the past year, she has personally experienced the changes in Ellington and deeply understood the impact of magic energy industry on society, higher production efficiency, higher quality, more jobs and greater wealth.


    Compared with the low-cost social activities of agriculture, the production of magic energy industry needs more labor force to participate. These jobs not only enable those people to master more production skills in addition to farming, but also give them the opportunity to obtain more income and let the basically solidified wealth flow to the lower level.


    It is precisely because those workers have a lot of income that Ellington''s economy is so active.


    After listening to Donne''s explanation of the meaning of wealth to the superior, Fiona and Aurelia have changed their horizons and understand Donne''s ideas very much.


    Aurelia nodded: "then customize the development direction and support according to the local conditions of each city?"


    "Not simple and direct support, it will only develop their dependence."


    Tang en shook his head and said, "my opinion is that we only provide policy guidance in the market direction. As for the good or bad of their development, it is up to the market to decide. Unless necessary, we will not interfere in market economic activities."


    Aurelia asked, "what is necessary?"


    Donne smiled: "for example, we copied the bottom of the magic crystal mine of the cardier family before."


    Aurelia and others realized it in an instant.


    After finalizing the next development direction with aurelia, Donne and Fiona returned to Ellington nonstop.


    "Your Majesty."


    The two met Tina, who quickly handed a document to Donne: "the traffic transformation of caspamiburg has been completed. This is the list of local drivers recruited."


    Donne glanced, handed the document to Fiona, and then encouraged Tina: "well done, come on."


    Tina''s face was full of shy smile: "it''s Tina''s honor to help her majesty... By the way, sister Fiona, the person you sent to Bain has returned and is waiting for a report."


    "I see. Go and do something first."


    Then Fiona and Donne went straight back to the study of the Lord''s house: "ask piros to come in."


    A moment later, the maid took piros into the study. When piros saw that Donne was also in the study, he was flattered and immediately knelt on one knee: "piros has seen your majesty Donne!"


    "Get up."


    Donne looked at him for a moment, and his puzzled eyes fell on Fiona.


    "He is an employee of our Datang chamber of Commerce."


    Fiona explained with a smile: "after reading the last public opinion guidance income situation, I like this tool... The recruitment work in Bain is not very smooth this time. Many labor forces there are controlled by textile mills, so I sent him to Bain to build momentum for us... Tell me, what''s the situation?"


    Piros was in high spirits and stood straight: "report, I''m lucky to live up to my life. I''ve successfully spread the news of buses and bus drivers. Now the bottom residents of Bain know the benefits. As far as I know, more than 50 people have intended to sign up, and people''s resistance to becoming a bus driver has been reduced a lot."


    Fiona frowned: "fifty people... Bain''s words, fifty people are a little less."


    "This is just the beginning. Don''t worry too much. With the development of time, more and more people will want to join."


    Donne smiled and patted her on the head. Fiona blushed and gave him a dissatisfied look.


    Suddenly doing so in front of the staff made her lose face.


    Fiona looked up and piros was staring down at his toes - he didn''t see anything.


    Fiona nodded with satisfaction: "you did a good job. Go on. Your bonus will increase by 50 gold coins this month."


    Piros was overjoyed when he heard the speech: "thank you, President, thank you, your majesty!"


    After seeing the happy piros leave, Donne smiled and said, "I didn''t expect you to become so cunning now. You''ve learned to use these little hands."


    "Haven''t I learned all from you? I''m far worse than you."


    Fiona rolled her eyes. The longer she got in touch with Donne, the more she could understand his essence.


    Anyone who thinks he is a simple and kind old man is very wrong.


    Obviously, Fiona was cheated by him in the beginning.


    While the recruitment work, the training of bus drivers and traffic police were in full swing, Angus, who had been hiding in the hornheim library, suddenly came back with good news.

 Chapter 758

    Tang en, who received the news from Angus, immediately rushed to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute. At the moment, a group of people in the research institute were gathering together and staring at a glass bottle in his hand.


    The excited Donne pushed aside the crowd and asked, "how''s it going?"


    "Pretty good!"


    Angus looked back at him, grinned and shook the glass bottle in his hand. The light green liquid in it shook gently: "after reading the detailed records, I tried to extract some."


    "How difficult is it?"


    "It''s not very high. After several failures, the success rate is very high."


    After a pause, Angus said again, "I feel that if you are ready to refine into an array in advance, a slightly trained alchemy apprentice can basically refine, and the success rate is acceptable."


    Donne''s eyes brightened: "what about the cost?"


    "That''s what I''m going to say next."


    Angus smiled and said: "According to the formula recorded by hornheim, the material cost of a bottle of plant growth catalytic solution was about two gold coins. However, after reading the formula, I found that I had just used one of them before, and I also found an improved optimized formula. If I use my improved formula, the cost can be saved to less than one gold coin."


    "A gold coin?"


    The price doesn''t sound expensive, but don''t forget that it''s just the price of a bottle. Don frowned: "how much area is a bottle of catalytic liquid enough for use?"


    "It''s hard to say. It involves a very complex formula."


    Angus stood up: "although the use and effect of the catalytic liquid are increasing, there is an effective threshold. If it is close to the threshold, it is useless to sprinkle more. According to hornheim''s statistics, a bottle of catalytic liquid can catalyze after dilution... Well, if it is converted into Ellington units, it is almost 2300 square meters of farmland."


    A bottle of catalytic liquid and a gold coin can catalyze more than 2300 square meters, and the cost is barely acceptable.


    Although it takes a lot of gold coins to ripen a large number of plants, the output of grain has increased, which is the most important.


    Donne looked up and said, "I need a detailed refining process."


    "It''s all here."


    Angus dispersed the others, pointed to the table behind him and said, "I''ve brought all the materials and equipment needed to refine the catalytic liquid. This is a complete set of equipment."


    After Dunn checked it, he asked Angus to refine a catalytic solution himself, and he recorded all the steps involved in material conversion and reaction, especially the steps of raw material treatment and extraction, which is very important for his next plan.


    "... then the last step is to fully mix the two melts in the refining array and wait for natural cooling."


    Angus put the glass bottle on the side shelf, which is the semi-finished catalytic liquid waiting to be cooled.


    Donne stared at the information he had recorded, and his mind was spinning fast.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the question?"


    "No, I''m thinking about how to mass produce."


    Donne knocked on the table, pointed to the raw materials on the book and said, "the cost of ice fog grass and bleeding vine accounts for a large part of the cost price. If you can hire people to plant in large quantities, the cost can be further reduced."


    Angus shook his head: "these two herbs have strict requirements for the growth environment. They can only be cultivated in a small amount. It''s difficult to grow them like vegetables."


    "If you grow in a harsh environment, find ways to meet their requirements."


    Donne smiled very brightly. If you want to say something, the Chinese say second. Who dares to say first?


    "You mean... Something like a shed in the suburbs?"


    Angus will be interested immediately, and he can''t help but palpitating: "if you can achieve a large number of cultivation by using that technology, you may have solved a big problem."


    "Trust me, there must be no problem."


    Donne knocked on the table and said, "the problem of raw materials has been solved, so the next problem is the problem of refining... When watching you prepare the melt, I observed the amount of raw materials, but this is not enough. If we want to industrialized mass production, we need more accurate values."


    "What do you mean?"


    "The effective components of raw materials are extracted and quantified. Liquid is expressed in volume and solid powder is expressed in weight."


    Donne said decisively: "only in this way can we ensure that we will succeed in each configuration process, and also enable the artificial soul to complete the refining work accurately and incomparably."


    "Quantification... This is a new concept."


    In the past, alchemists basically improved their proficiency through repeated experiments, but without auxiliary tools, even highly skilled alchemists sometimes failed. Perhaps someone once germinated to develop a set of measurement auxiliary tools, but everything disappeared with the second chaotic invasion war and the progress of civilization The step was beaten back to its original shape, and everything began to unfold from the hair again.


    "I think you need thermometers, measuring cylinders, beakers, graduated droppers and pipettes."


    "What''s that?"


    "That''s all."


    Donne snapped his fingers, and all the crystal utensils he had prepared to make medicine for himself appeared on the table: "I think you will soon learn how to use them. Now your task is to further extract and purify the raw materials used in the experiment, separate the effective components separately, prepare more, and then count the quantity required for refining, which is very important."


    There is no doubt about the importance of plant growth catalytic liquid for the development and progress of the whole society. I''m afraid this magical thing will only appear in a magical world such as prandal. On earth, it is estimated that the food futures market can collapse every minute after the news is made public.


    Angus reluctantly surrendered: "well, well, I owe you. Will it be done before tomorrow?"


    "As soon as possible, I will design an automatic production line according to the subsequent refining steps. After your data is determined, modify the artificial soul, and you can directly start the initial production."


    Although the wheatgrass and blood weeping vine have not been cultivated yet and need to be purchased on the market, the strategic significance of plant growth catalytic liquid is too great. Putting into operation as soon as possible can bring more food in one day. Don can''t wait.


    When Donne was about to leave, he suddenly asked, "by the way, don''t just talk about plant growth catalyst. Have you forgotten your business in hornheim?"


    "Of course not."


    Angus looked straight and said, "I''ve begun to analyze the technology left by hornheim. Believe me, give me another period of time, I can thoroughly understand the technology in the Royal scepter, and I''ll be more sure to repair it at that time."


    "Well, after the plant growth catalyst solution is solved, you can concentrate on solving this problem."


    Donne then hurried back to the Lord''s house: "Fiona!"


    "Say."


    "I need you to buy a lot of herbs."


    "Herbs?"


    Fiona stopped writing, looked up and asked, "isn''t there enough medicine to refine the blood of the goddess?"


    "It''s not the blood of the goddess, it''s the plant growth catalyst."


    Tang en shook his head, put a list in front of her and said, "this is the list of raw materials. Except that the price of ice fog grass and blood weeping vine is a little more expensive, other herbs are not too expensive. I will take as much as there is in the market, as long as the price fluctuation is no more than 30 percent."


    Fiona glanced at the list and found that most of them were commonly used herbs. After the price was not expensive, she nodded: "I know. Let Owen take charge of it right away."


    Owen was the boss of the potion house in caspamiburg. Later, he moved to Ellington. Later, he simply joined the Datang chamber of Commerce and became a member of the Datang chamber of Commerce. Now he is regarded as a veteran employee of Donne. His status and income are not too high compared with the original.


    "Not only the acquisition, I also need a group of people to plant ice mist grass and blood weeping vine in the greenhouse."


    Donne tixingfiona said: "I have just studied the characteristics of these two herbs. I can fully simulate their living environment in the greenhouse for large-scale planting. The consumption of these two herbs will be very large in the future, so it is best to form industrialization."


    "We don''t have so many people to use."


    Fiona was helpless: "if it weren''t for the help of yustisa, I''m afraid we''d still be stuck with the bus project."


    Donne frowned and said decisively, "we can''t contract all products from beginning to end. Since our people are really busy, we will outsource these projects with less profits and let those who want to make money contract them."


    "Contracting?"


    "Yes, we send people to teach technology, and then they contract it. We buy the things we grow at the contract price."


    Donne explained: "Although it seems that it has increased our production cost, think about it. This will not only reduce our labor cost expenditure, but also effectively promote market-oriented competition. When there are more planting people, the supply of raw materials will naturally fall short of demand. Only when we master the technology of large-scale production of plant growth catalytic liquid, they can only sell it to us, and they are not afraid of technology leakage."


    "Sounds feasible."


    Fiona immediately became interested after listening to Donne''s explanation. If Donne really said, many similar projects can be subcontracted under the contract system. As long as they hold the technology of the most critical finished products, Datang chamber of commerce can ensure their position.


    "Of course it''s feasible. Otherwise, what do you think I''m promoting the industrial reform of the Ilus empire for?"


    Donne said: "Ellington''s population seriously restricts our development. We need to become a product output base rather than a raw material production base. After splitting the production process, hand over the parts to others for completion, and finally gather in Ellington for assembly."


    The ultimate goal of this economic form is to hand over all production to others, and they are only responsible for formulating product standards, so that they can get the bulk of product profits.


    Does this business model look familiar?

 Chapter 759

    Fiona has just ordered the purchase of herbs. In the twinkling of an eye, the first batch of buses have been delivered. Ellington, which has reserved the location of motor lanes and traffic lights in urban planning a long time ago, has saved a lot of time in urban traffic reconstruction. With signal lights and isolation fences, the bus can go on the road.


    The emergence of buses will completely change the travel mode of people in the ilrus empire. Of course, such a huge change cannot wait until the buses are completely produced. This is a gradual process. It may take a lot of time for people to be familiar with traffic laws and regulations.


    The first batch of 400 buses, 200 in Ellington and 200 in yarinks. Although the traffic transformation of yarinks has not been completely completed, it can make people adapt to the life with buses in advance.


    Although Nicole Peters lives in alinks, he is a businessman from Ronnie tant. Of course, his identity is not only a businessman, but also Ronnie tant''s spy, collecting information about alinks for King Oscar.


    Once as one of the outsiders, his business in alinks was oppressed by the business alliance. However, with the death of the business alliance by Donne, his spring came. Nicole''s business in alinks became more and more prosperous. Sometimes he made money and even forgot his real job.


    The main means of making a living he used to cover up his identity was a car and horse shop, that is, producing carriages and selling low-cost horses with high cost performance. This way of bundling sales made him earn a lot of money, which could enable him to return home and live a life of top aristocracy in the future.


    A while ago, the Harley Motorcycle suddenly introduced to the market by Datang chamber of Commerce aroused Nicole''s vigilance. The light and small single vehicle has very superior performance, is much stronger than riding, and its efficiency is completely different.


    The only good thing is that the Harley motorcycle can carry only one more passenger besides riding, and there is no way to pull goods, so the carriage is still the first choice for businessmen.


    Even so, Nicole started a Harley motorcycle with curiosity - he is a two-star member of Datang chamber of Commerce.


    After a day of simple practice, Nicole has been able to ride the Harley Motorcycle very skillfully.


    The convenience of Harley Motorcycle almost completely conquered Nicole.


    He couldn''t help feeling - fortunately, the Harley motorcycle can only carry one person. If he could pull a few more people, I''m afraid the carriage would never be sold.


    Not long after transmitting the information to his majesty Oscar, he heard new news these days.


    "The promulgation of the traffic law? The temporary route planning map of urban buses? Is this related to the upgrading and transformation of urban traffic?"


    Sitting on the balcony, Nicole looked down at the Datang daily in his hand, and then looked up at the tinkling construction team not far away, with his eyes jumping.


    The construction team has not been quiet since the traffic reconstruction was said a while ago. It has been busy all day. Nicole can hardly believe that this is the street closest to the aristocratic district.


    If the road had not been smooth and spacious after the construction by those people, I''m afraid the voice of protest alone could have pierced into the palace.


    But the noisy noise is not the real reason for Nicole''s irritability. What he cares about now is what the newspaper says, the city bus.


    On one side of the text, a beautiful bus drawing is very eye-catching. The shape full of ELF art style can attract everyone''s attention.


    "The city bus... Travels according to the fixed route... Waits at the stop sign... You can easily and quickly reach every corner of the city by paying a few copper coins... Each bus can take 60 people..."


    Nicole stared at the newspaper and read it subconsciously. He didn''t react at first, but a moment later, he suddenly changed his face.


    Each bus can take 60 people!?


    Damn it, even the largest eight carriages can only carry more than a dozen people, and not everyone can control them!


    What damn city bus can carry 60 people!?


    You''re kidding!


    It''s impossible!


    If it is used to transport soldiers, isn''t it invincible!?


    But - this is the product of Datang chamber of Commerce!


    Since its birth, Datang chamber of Commerce has never made a promise but never fulfilled it!


    In other words, buses in that city may really replace carriages and become a means of transportation for people!


    At this time, an employee hurriedly ran into the room: "no! President! Big deal is bad!"


    Nicole''s face was full of impatience: "panic, what panic! Say something quickly!"


    The employee stammered: "guest, guest, guest, return..."


    Nicole''s face changed. "What are you talking about?"


    "Customers who have placed orders before... Suddenly want to return the order!"


    The employee''s voice became fluent: "not one or two, but many people came together and asked to return the order!"


    "It''s impossible!"


    Nicole was furious: "they have arranged production after placing an order and paying the deposit. If they return it suddenly, we will lose all our money!"


    "But they have been blocked in the front store," the employee swallowed. "Some people come to return goods. They say they threaten to smash our store if they don''t return them."


    "They dare! Next to them is the guard''s post. Go and call the guard immediately!"


    Nicole finished and hurried down to appease the customers.


    "Bertie, my friend, your carriage will be made tomorrow. I swear in the name of Peters, you will love that carriage. It is newer and more beautiful and runs faster and more stable than the old model!"


    Bertie said with a depressed face, "Nicole, it''s too late to say anything now. Don''t you see Datang daily? It''s over, it''s all over, and I have no business to do."


    Damn city bus!


    Nicole said to the other man with a silent smile, "Linde, we''ve been working together for a long time, haven''t we? You should believe in the quality of my carriage. Why do you want to return the order?"


    Linde is a running merchant. There are more opportunities to pull goods. It should have nothing to do with the city bus, right?


    "Nicole, needless to say, cancel the order."


    Linde smiled and said, "I don''t need a carriage anymore."


    "But how can you transport goods between those villages and towns..."


    "Don''t you know?"


    Linde looked at Nicole in surprise.


    "Know what?"


    "Intercity bus."


    Linde finished and patted his forehead: "look at me, I forgot that the news hasn''t been made public yet..."


    A group of people around him suddenly quieted down and stared at him.


    "Linde, we are old friends, aren''t we? What news do you have that you don''t share with us? Isn''t it interesting enough?"


    Being stared at by a group of people, Linde smiled proudly and said, "since everyone wants to know so much, I''ll share it with you."


    "I have a friend in Ellington -"


    "We don''t care what your friends do! We want to hear the news!"


    Linde reluctantly said: "well, it''s like this. The transportation transformation is to pave the way for the urban bus. The urban bus is a large-scale multi person public transport launched by Datang chamber of Commerce. You should know this from Datang daily, but you don''t know that the urban bus is actually the foreshadowing of another larger plan."


    "After the official operation of urban public transport at the end of the month, we will immediately select sites around major cities to build urban passenger transport centers, and connect other surrounding cities through urban passenger transport centers. Intercity public transport will start from the passenger transport center, pass through surrounding villages and towns, and reach the passenger transport center of another city."


    "It is said that this plan is called the one-day transportation network plan."


    "I heard from my friend that because the passenger flow in the early stage will be relatively small, the goods everyone is allowed to carry will be relaxed, which means that I can completely use the intercity bus to replace the carriage in the early stage."


    "You may not know how fast the bus is? I tell you, the bus runs four or five times faster than the carriage at full speed!"


    "You say, now that I have such a convenient means of transportation, why should I order a carriage?"


    "But," Nicole tried to pull himself back, "you don''t know how the bus charges for carrying goods, do you? What if the price is very expensive?"


    "No, on the contrary, I know how to charge."


    Linde smiled proudly: "according to the new weight standard issued by the Empire, carrying objects no more than 20kg are free. If they are more than 20kg to 50kg, you can buy one ticket per person, which means that for every 50kg of goods, I only need to issue one ticket according to my own standard, which is much more cost-effective than a carriage!"


    "The ticket price is the key! We don''t know what the ticket price is!"


    "Don''t worry, since your majesty Donne has decided to promote this and still passes through villages and towns, the price of this intercity bus will certainly not be too expensive. At least ordinary residents in villages and towns can afford it, otherwise who will take it?"


    Linde stood up and said, "I heard from a friend that the bus is only the first step in advance. After people get used to the bus and traffic law, Datang chamber of Commerce will launch a new personal means of transportation, which will not only take more passengers than Harley motorcycles, but also have the choice of types of goods. At that time, I''m afraid you can''t do the carriage business."


    When Nicole heard this, his heart was cold and his body was chilly.


    At the beginning, he also laughed at the new king named Donne, foolishly suppressed the domestic aristocratic forces, liberalized the market competition, and let their ronitant businessmen make a lot of money. As a result, now he found that the most cruel was the new king.


    Others failed in business competition and led to bankruptcy, but he did well and quietly destroyed the whole market!


    It can be predicted that with the emergence of Harley motorcycles and city buses, the carriage market will shrink rapidly, and Ronnie Tante''s cheap horse business will also be greatly affected.


    Obviously, his majesty Oscar will not like to hear this news.

 Chapter 760

    Ronitant, nanila.


    "City bus?"


    After receiving the news that Nicole used the magic letter, Oscar frowned. His intuition told him that he was afraid to be hurt by Donne again this time.


    Yes, although he doesn''t want to admit the benefits of this product produced by Datang chamber of Commerce, Oscar is not a fool. He knows what changes will be brought to the whole country once this large-scale and efficient means of transportation is popularized.


    At a young age, people who were reluctant to go out in the past would be more willing to go to a distance. The number of floating people on the street would increase, and in disguise, the turnover of various stores would increase, and the country''s economy would be more dynamic.


    Generally speaking, if urban public transportation is popularized to the whole country, it will form a huge rapid transportation network. Both people and things can be quickly sent to their destinations through this network. If war breaks out, these buses can be transformed into terrible transport vehicles and send a large number of soldiers to the front line.


    This efficiency is far less than that of the cavalry.


    If Donne knew what Oscar was thinking, he would laugh.


    Although it''s no problem to use the bus as a troop carrier, if it''s really used to transport troops, he won''t use such low-end things.


    "It seems a little troublesome..."


    Oscar murmured, limited by the upper limit of the magic letter, so Nicole couldn''t send all the contents of these issues of Datang daily, so Oscar now has limited information, but he has seen the most important points.


    With this bus and Harley motorcycle, the horse trade, which accounts for the bulk of ronitant''s export economy, will be greatly hit, and the demand for horses in the market will be greatly reduced in the future.


    Don''t forget that ronitant grey hoofed horses are far inferior to the sharp toothed horses of Wren empire in terms of comprehensive level, not to mention the best red maned horses in the kingdom of solant. Compared with serving as war horses, low-cost ronitant grey hoofed horses can only become animal power.


    It is precisely because of the large demand of various chambers of Commerce for carriages that Ronnie Tante grey hoofed horses have such a broad market.


    And now, it''s all ruined by Donne.


    To make matters worse, if Ilus has this highway network and intercity buses, but rontante does not, there is no doubt that in a few years, the rapidly developing Ilus empire will leave rontante far behind.


    Not only ronitant, I''m afraid the kingdom of solant and the kingdom of grace are facing the same problem at the moment.


    The rise of the Ilus empire is unstoppable.


    This powerful speed of development will attract those principalities that serve as a buffer zone, and they are likely to reintegrate into the Ilus empire. Then, the four kingdoms of prandal human kingdom will have to face to face.


    Kingdom of saulant, hymn city.


    Emperor Klein, who sat high on the throne, looked at the intelligence returned by the spy and smiled: "highway network and intercity bus? It''s a little interesting."


    "Your Majesty, please forgive my rudeness."


    A great Duke stepped forward, lowered his head and said in a deep voice, "I''m afraid this news may not be good news for our kingdom of saulant."


    "Of course I know, but do we need to worry?"


    Klein the great laughed and said, "don''t forget that hornheim is our most powerful partner. Their alchemy level is ahead of the whole prandal! Just Harley motorcycles and buses. As long as the samples are sent, they will soon find out the principle and imitate it."


    When Klein the great said this, the Great Duke suddenly remembered hornheim, a family with a very weak sense of existence.


    Yes, although hornheim ruled the white fog plain and always provided magic equipment to Klein the great, hornheim usually had a weak sense of existence in the kingdom of solant. They rarely participated in politics and just stayed in their own territory to study alchemy silently - in addition, their sense of existence was even weaker because they were polluted by the devil''s soul these years.


    At this time, the palace guard suddenly shouted, "your majesty! Baron Turner wants to see you!"


    As soon as Klein heard this, he immediately said with a loud smile, "it seems that the things I ordered have come to an end. Please invite Baron Turner in."


    Soon Baron Turner came to the throne and offered a kneeling salute to KLEIN: "report back to your majesty. I''m lucky to live up to my life."


    "Oh, oh!"


    Klein was overjoyed: "bring it to me!"


    Baron Turner stood up, took off the ring on his right hand and gave it to Klein. Klein put on the ring and touched it gently. A Harley Motorcycle appeared beside him out of thin air.


    Baron Turner had been lurking in Tarris to collect intelligence for Klein a while ago. He happened to meet Harley Motorcycle sales, so he received the latest instruction to buy a Harley motorcycle and return to the hymn city.


    "This thing looks more complicated than previous bicycles... What''s this? Operating instructions?"


    Klein glanced at the manual, then laughed and said, "how difficult should I be? It''s so simple. Let''s go and try!"


    After the party came to the palace garden, Klein released the Harley Motorcycle again, then sat on it, inserted the matching crystal card key, started the Harley motorcycle, and then drove very smoothly.


    For an extraordinary swordsman, driving a Harley motorcycle is not a difficult problem. The most difficult problem of maintaining balance for a two wheeled vehicle is not a problem at all. That speed has no impact on the reflex nerve of the extraordinary apocalypse, so he can easily master the secret.


    After a try, Klein the great smiled with satisfaction.


    "Very good. It''s very good."


    Klein was very satisfied with the Harley Motorcycle: "it would be better if I could equip a lot of my soldiers."


    "Your Majesty, Datang chamber of Commerce has not officially entered us, solant..."


    "Who said we were going to buy from them?"


    Klein smiled meaningfully: "not only Harley motorcycles, but also buses. No matter what good things the Datang chamber of commerce created, it has no impact on us. Hornheim''s alchemists will perfectly solve our problems, turn their things into ours, and then -"


    The fierce murderous spirit burst out from Klein. He laughed wildly: "my iron horse will level the whole prandal and push me to the throne of the eternal emperor!"


    The poor careerist still doesn''t know that hornheim has been turned into an empty shell by Donne


    Stanley grace, the king of the kingdom of grace, another human king, is also staring at the information on the table at the moment.


    The kingdom of grace is located in the north of the west of prandal inland, sandwiched between Wren Empire, solant Kingdom and Ilus empire. Compared with Ilus Empire, the worse living environment and the frictionless border lead to the fierce folk customs here and the strong combat effectiveness of the domestic army.


    In contrast, the food production capacity here is seriously insufficient. In order to maintain the combat effectiveness of the army, a large amount of food is given priority to soldiers. Therefore, more than half of the residents are hungry all year round.


    Even in the harvest year, it is difficult for them to eat a full meal, because their long desire for food and fear of famine have led them to form the habit of frugality at ordinary times, and they will use any edible plants and animals to make food - just like the red stone dwarfs in the underground world.


    A large part of the mountain bandits and bandits in the north of the Ilus Empire came from the kingdom of grace.


    Stanley didn''t care too much after seeing the intelligence. What about the highway network and the bus? His people can''t eat enough. How can they still be in the mood to pay attention to what travel mode?


    What really deserves his attention is the combine harvester, magic tiller and magic sprinkler that others don''t care about.


    In Stanley''s view, these products of Datang chamber of commerce are really useful and can change the world.


    No matter how much wealth you have, no matter how strong you are, you need to eat, and only when you have a full stomach will you be in the mood to think about others.


    Stanley gently knocked on the table, pondered for a long time, and muttered to himself, "it''s almost the harvest month. The impact of magic cultivator, sprinkler and combine harvester on agriculture can be seen immediately... If it''s so powerful, maybe..."


    Maybe Stanley didn''t dare say anything, but in order to feed his people, some ridiculous traditions should be abandoned.


    Donne doesn''t know anything about the outside world. At the moment, he is busy with industrial transformation and vigorously promoting the industrialization process of major cities in the Ilus empire. At the same time, with the completion of the training of the first batch of bus drivers, the yarinks bus will be officially put into trial operation. At this moment, he is standing on the high platform, Join hands with OLINA to witness this moment of changing the world.


    "... it will bring us great convenience and comfort. Believe me, you will fall in love with it. Now, on behalf of the royal family of the ilrus Empire, I, together with my dear Queen OLINA, announce that the era of urban bus in arlex has officially opened!"


    After reading out his speech, Donne opened the curtain with OLINA, and then the nervous driver slowly drove the green bus out and into the platform.


    This is prandar''s first bus stop, Guangming square station.


    Sixty people, including Donne, OLINA, Aurelia and Fiona, Elia, oberli and Adrian of Datang chamber of Commerce, took the bus as the first group of passengers, and then put ten copper coins into the cash box one by one.


    They will take the first bus to finish the whole line of yarinks No. 1 bus. The through ticket is ten copper coins.


    Donne looked at the size of the cash box on the bus and suddenly felt that monetary reform seemed necessary

 Chapter 761

    Harold was only a half dead beggar on the street of Ellington, but as the first batch of workers to join Datang chamber of Commerce in Ellington, he is now a foreman of Datang steel plant, and his life has changed dramatically.


    As a foreman of the steelmaking plant, he brought many living benefits to harrow belt, including welfare housing in the new urban area. However, although the allocated housing is good, it is a little far from the steelmaking plant where he works - His Majesty Donne said that the steelmaking plant will produce pollution, so he divided all those plants into industrial areas.


    Harold used to live directly in the factory, but since Datang chamber of commerce developed a good thing like bicycle, Harold also bought one. Since then, he can go back and forth by bike every day.


    Although I still waste an hour on the road every day, it''s a good choice to ride a bike to chat with my co-workers and exercise.


    A while ago, Datang chamber of Commerce suddenly launched a good thing like Harley motorcycle. As a member of Datang chamber of Commerce, Harold can buy a Harley motorcycle at an internal price of 500 gold coins. The internal price only needs 100 gold coins, which is only equivalent to his working capital of one and a half months. It is quite cost-effective - but Harold is not willing to buy it. He wants to save money to marry his daughter-in-law.


    Harold''s heart was tangled as he watched the workmates work hard one by one, buy a Harley motorcycle with a salary of one or two months, and then leave himself far behind when going to and from work every day.


    Motorcycle or wife, which one?


    Harold finally chose to save money to marry his wife.


    The gods seemed to be on his side, because just a few days after those guys bought the Harley motorcycle, the buses that have been circulating in the chamber of commerce finally began to be delivered one after another.


    Among them, Harold is most happy to open the bus from the industrial park to the new urban area!


    After that, he finally didn''t have to ride a bike to work every day and could take a bus!


    That morning, after breakfast, Harold took good care of his appearance, and then went out of the door refreshed.


    "Hey, Harold, why don''t you ride a bike?"


    Anderson next door patted the Harley Motorcycle beside him and said happily, "listen to me and buy one quickly. It''s very cool!"


    "No, Anderson, I don''t think I need a substitute."


    Harold smiled and said, "did you forget that the bus to the industrial area began to operate today?"


    "Bus? My friend, are you crazy?"


    Anderson laughed with great exaggeration: "do you want to squeeze into an iron box with so many people and go to the factory slowly? Don''t be kidding, you''ll be suffocated."


    Harold said very seriously, "Anderson, don''t talk nonsense. The bus is the product of our chamber of Commerce."


    Anderson immediately shut his mouth, but his face still didn''t think so. After sitting on the Harley motorcycle, he farted and ran away.


    Harold sighed, closed the door and came to the street. He came to the bus stop without walking two steps. Although the bus was the first day of operation, Datang daily and the radio station had warmed up for several days. At this moment, there were many people waiting next to the bus stop. Most of them were excited to chat and look forward to the emergence of the bus.


    Harold didn''t go to the party.


    At this time, a clear voice sounded nearby: "Hi, Hello, did you come to take the bus because you heard the news?"


    Harold nodded, turned his head and was suddenly stunned.


    At this moment, he felt as if he had been hit by lightning. The whole world was eclipsed. Only the girl in front of him was so dazzling.


    "Hello, my name is Harold. I work in a steel mill..."


    The girl put out her hand gracefully: "Hello, my name is Tobia. I work in the mint factory."


    Harold said nervously, "I''m 28 years old. I''m a native of Ellington. I''m unmarried. I have a welfare house in the new city..."


    Tobia was stunned and suddenly laughed. Her voice was clear and sweet: "you are so interesting."


    Is it fun?


    Harold blushed and wanted to find a way to get in.


    "Ah, here comes the bus."


    Tobia suddenly smiled and said, "would you like to sit and chat with me every day?"


    "Yes! Of course!"


    "Hee hee ~"


    Tobia walked into the car with a smile and threw in five copper coins.


    Harold followed her, and they sat side by side in the back seat.


    Smelling the mint fragrance from his side, Harold was a little dizzy. It was the first time he had been so close to a girl in so many years.


    Who dares to say that the bus is bad?


    If you can recognize girls, you can have a period of time to get along with each other. You can play freely to show your charm. As long as you have enough time, you can solve the problem of marriage between men and women!


    He had never had such a pious and strong faith in Donne as at this moment.


    Your majesty Donne, you are a God coming down to earth. You even count such things!


    "Sneeze!"


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Grantia looked at Donne suspiciously and the ears of wheat in her hand. Is she allergic to this thing?


    "It''s okay, go on."


    Donne rubbed his nose and continued to listen to Grandia explain the latest generation of improved wheat.


    Thanks to the help of otinia''s strength, grantia''s progress here is very good. In recent months, the output of several carefully selected improved crops has increased by 50% compared with the beginning, which means that if it was originally 100 kg per mu, it can now reach 150 kg per mu.


    Although there is no way to compare with the earth''s wheat yield of more than 400 kilograms per mu, it has been a quite gratifying progress.


    The most important thing is that this data is calculated according to the previous planting technology. If the magic energy cultivator is used for fine tillage, the average density of plants will be greater. Reusing the plant growth catalytic liquid can improve the production capacity again. It is not a dream to reach 300 kg per mu.


    Although the plant growth catalytic liquid shortens the ripening time and cannot achieve two or even three crops a year like rice, the saved time can be used to plant other crops, such as seasonal vegetables, melons and fruits, which can also supplement the shortage of food.


    "... in short, I''ll take back what I said to you at the beginning. You''re not daydreaming. It''s really feasible."


    Grantia looked at Donne strangely: "this method can not only improve the production capacity of plants, but also inherit stably. It is much better than soaking in the spring of life."


    "Of course, I said long ago that this is a task that can make you a great man and be appreciated by everyone."


    "Hum, although I''m not reconciled, you''re right."


    Grantia raised her neck and snorted: "and I found one thing. Although the current production capacity has been increased by 50%, I feel that this improvement method seems to have not reached the limit and can continue to be optimized, whether it is the further improvement of production capacity or the strengthening of other characteristics."


    "It depends on the efforts of you and otinia. Maybe one day, mankind will place your statue in the center of the city and worship you as the God of agriculture."


    Donne teased her, but grantia suddenly widened her eyes and looked eager but uneasy: "God of agriculture? No, it''s impossible. I, I''m just an ordinary elf..."


    "Nothing in the world is impossible as long as you do it."


    Otinia raised her head expressionless: "hiss."


    "What are you laughing at?"


    Otinia lowered her head again and said faintly, "laugh at the ridiculous ideas of mortals."


    Donne stared at her. "Can you talk happily? Can''t you see I''m just encouraging her?"


    "Meaningless nonsense."


    Otinia said carelessly, "it''s better to draw more interesting comics."


    Donne found out that she was reading a comic book of the eighteen prohibitions again.


    It''s hopeless, the goddess is hopeless!


    Donne was too lazy to talk to her again. He took out a bottle of plant growth catalytic solution and handed it to Grandia: "here is plant growth catalytic solution, which can accelerate plant maturity and increase yield. See what you can find in it."


    Grantia stared at the liquid in the glass bottle and frowned: "there is no fluctuation of life force at all... Are you sure this thing works?"


    "Of course it works. We have tested it and are ready for mass production."


    Donne shrugged and said, "next, we plan to use this thing to improve crops. After the effect is superimposed, the grain production capacity will increase by leaps and bounds. I''m afraid next year will be the richest year in history."


    "I''ll test it. Do you have anything else?"


    Grantia raised her eyebrows and planned to drive away.


    "Cough, well, actually..."


    Donne''s eyes dodged a little: "have you seen egwin these days?"


    Grantia immediately pulled down her face and said, "go, go, I don''t want to see you."


    "Hey, what do you mean?"


    Grantia completely ignored Donne''s protest and forcibly pushed him out of the courtyard of life.


    "Lord Donne?"


    "Oh, famous car... Maserati is the chief priest."


    The noble and cold beauty chief priest said lightly, "please don''t make a noise here... If you want to find Lord egwin, please find Matilda."


    The captain of isalie''s bodyguard?


    Donne was a little surprised. After thanking Maserati, he went straight to the Queen''s palace, asked several palace guards, and successfully found Matilda.


    "Lord egwin?"


    Matilda yawned and said, "she should be in the sky garden. Recently, we often practice fencing there..."

 Chapter 762

    Emerald corolla, golden and green sky garden.


    Egwin sat on the edge of the garden, her legs hanging in the air, her bright eyes looking straight at the scenery of the East. No one knew whether it was the scenery or someone there that appeared in her eyes.


    "Egwin?"


    The sudden sound scared egwin out and drew an arc in the air. She flew back to the sky garden and stared at the innocent Donne: "Donne? Why are you here?"


    A heart like water, gentle and peaceful egwin was a little flustered and nervous at this moment.


    She doesn''t know why she is like this. She has figured out that she only needs to treat all this calmly, and she only needs to maintain a good friend relationship with him. Why is she suddenly nervous after seeing him?


    I''m a legendary hero!


    "Of course I''m looking for you."


    Donne touched his nose and sat down beside him. "Do you mind if I sit down?"


    You''ve already sat down!


    After a moment''s hesitation, egwin landed next to him. After tidying up his skirt, he sat down carefully next to him.


    Perhaps he felt that the distance was a little too close, and egwin carefully moved aside.


    Donne noticed her little movements and couldn''t help laughing bitterly: "am I so annoying to you?"


    Once you become friends, you will find that elves are a very easygoing race and quite informal character. This is basically verified by many close contacts between Edgar and Donne.


    But since the broken Islands came back, egwin has been hiding from himself, and now he has a very obvious defensive psychology, which makes Donne''s mood very complicated.


    Because he doesn''t know whether to be happy or sad.


    I''m glad that egwin finally has the awareness of men''s and women''s defense against him, which shows that she has had a feeling about her heterosexual characteristics and no longer just treats herself as a close friend.


    Sadly, I''m afraid I''ll never have a chance to have a further relationship with her before I completely break through her inner defense line.


    "No more..."


    Egwin looked away a little guilty.


    "You''re avoiding me."


    "No more..."


    More guilty.


    "Elves are really not good at lying. Your ears are red."


    As soon as Donne finished speaking, egwin hurriedly covered his ears and his eyes wandered: "you''re dazzled."


    Donne said with a strong smile: "... Did anyone tell you what it means to cover up?"


    Egwin covered his ears and whispered, "what do you mean?"


    "The more you want to cover up the truth, the more obvious it is."


    Egwin was stunned. Two faint blushes suddenly floated on her white cheeks. After living for more than 800 years, she had the strange emotion of embarrassment and shame for the first time.


    She put down her hands. She knew that her ears might not be red at first, but they must be red now. She pursed her lips: "are you deliberately angry with me?"


    Donne was stunned. "Will you be angry?"


    "The ancestors once said that when elves and humans are together, they will become more and more like humans."


    Egwin stared at Donne and said with a little annoyance, "I must have been influenced by you."


    Donne looked at her very innocently. "Blame me?"


    "I can''t blame you."


    Egwin frowned hurriedly: "there have been many lessons in history that tell us that the appearance of elves is attractive to humans... But we usually don''t pay much attention to this."


    Donne had only one capital word "service" in his mind at the moment.


    This sounds narcissistic and smelly, but it is actually a fact. Elves are qualified to say that.


    Among the prandals, elves and humans are very similar in appearance and aesthetic outlook. As the darling of the Earth Goddess, elves are perfect in all aspects. Their attraction to humans is indeed fatal.


    Donne said very sincerely, "in fact, I don''t want much. At least don''t hide from me."


    "I didn''t..."


    Still guilty.


    "Well, you didn''t."


    Donne leaned against her.


    Egwin shrunk like a frightened kitten, and then said in a panic, "you, don''t come any closer..."


    The gods are on!


    Donne''s eyes widened. It was more than a meter wide between the two!


    Should I be so sensitive!?


    Donne could hardly cry or laugh. Obviously, when they first met, they had been honest with each other. Donne even looked at her all over. But with the deepening of her feelings and the gradual enlightenment of egwin''s feelings, the two sides became more and more restrained?


    Maybe it makes sense, but... Are you kidding!


    Originally, I thought the difficulty of the strategy was a pure spirit legendary hero in easy mode. As a result, I just teased her on a whim, and then suddenly woke up. The difficulty of the strategy rose sharply and rushed to veryhard mode!?


    Donne wants to lift the table. It''s not playing with him!


    Flirting with girls is risky. Be careful when picking up girls!


    Looking at egwin sitting on the edge of the garden with his legs in his arms, Donne reluctantly put his hands out: "well, I''ll sit here and won''t pass."


    Egwin was relieved.


    Hey, where''s the gentle and kind legendary hero!? Suddenly, such a little girl''s form is not used to it!


    "Well, what can I do for you?"


    Donne just wanted to talk to egwin. After all, the two sides haven''t met since they came back from the broken islands, but he didn''t expect the situation to change. He had to think of a way.


    His face suddenly cleared: "there''s something I need your help."


    "Please."


    "Traces of demons have been found in the north of arlinks. We have eliminated a number of demons, but there are still many demons emerging in a steady stream. After our Ellington guard and the Knights Templar broke up, our troops fought against demons in two ways, but the combat effectiveness of one of them is insufficient."


    With Donne''s narration, egwin''s expression became more and more serious. Obviously, she also knew the seriousness of the devil''s appearance in prandal.


    "At present, the third regiment of the new empire in arlinks and the probationary Knights of the Holy See of light are in preparation. The weapons have not been produced yet, so they can not form an effective combat effectiveness."


    "Elsa has saratimore''s help -"


    "Saratimore?"


    "Oh, that''s a devil from the abyss of purgatory. I signed a contract with him..."


    "Wait!"


    Egwin rushed to Donne and opened his eyes: "you signed a contract with the devil! Are you crazy?"


    As we all know, signing a contract with the devil is basically equivalent to jumping into the pit. Although the devil is different from the devil, they will abide by the contract and complete the agreed things, everyone knows that after completing the contract, the party signing the contract will certainly not benefit.


    "Don''t worry."


    Egwin''s concern warmed Donne''s heart. He smiled and said, "it''s a little early for that AZ cat to pit me."


    Playing with the words of legal terms is a necessary skill for a social person. Even Donne is much stronger than latimore. Their means are too old-fashioned. There is nothing profound except using tempting terms and ambiguous words to cover up the fraud trap.


    Playing word games and learning from his extensive and profound Chinese, Donne has a hundred ways to kill the silly cat.


    "Salatimore''s ability can help us track the traces of demons. Now they have been hunting and killing there for half a month and effectively controlled the number of demons. But on the other side, the side led by Lyon, the head of the Templar order, lacks decisive combat power, so I hope you can help them."


    "Deal with demons? No problem, that''s what I should do."


    Egwin had no objection. After agreeing to Donne, he asked casually, "but I remember Angus and gene are not both in Ellington. Why don''t you go to them?"


    Donne was stunned and hurriedly said: "Angus is busy tackling the technical problems of alchemy recently, which is related to whether thousands of bottom creatures can eat. Jean is helping me study the magic engineering technology. He is responsible for a very important technology, and he has to manage the silver city. He can''t get away from Ben."


    Egwin thought, "you said the same. In that case, it''s not too late. Let''s start now."


    Donne was silly: "so fast?"


    "Of course."


    Egwin didn''t want Donne to see that he had to get out of his present solitary environment because of tension. He deliberately took out his weapon and said, "I''ve had enough rest for a while!"


    "Well, let''s send it directly."


    Donne stretched out his hand and looked at egwin. "You won''t refuse it, will you?"


    After staring at his hand and hesitating for a moment, egwin put out a hand a little timidly, looked down at his toes and said, "that, that hurry up..."


    "Although I don''t want to say this, I promise it will be soon this time."


    They disappeared from the garden in an instant.


    "Sister egwin, Messenger, I brought tea and cakes... Ah Lala..."


    Isalie, who learned that Donne had come to find egwin, had just walked into the sky garden with a plate. She happened to see Donne disappear with one hand of egwin.


    "I seem to have seen an interesting scene..."


    Sally narrowed her eyes and smiled faintly on her face. Although they had left, she didn''t go back directly. Instead, she went straight to the place where Donne had just Sat. the vines at her feet grew into a rocking chair. One of the vines next to her picked up the tray and let Sally lie on the rocking chair. A flower grew rapidly on the other vine, The flower reached to Sally''s ear and shook gently


    "Um... Um..."


    Isalie listened to the whispers of the world tree and nodded from time to time. A moment later, she smiled like a flower: "It''s good. It seems that it''s really good to be with the messenger. Even sister egwin has shown signs of budding feelings. Can her elf sisters resist it? Sure enough, the messenger is the Savior sent by the goddess to save us, and the great mission of Elven population rejuvenation falls on the messenger..."


    Not to mention whether isalie has subtly misunderstood anything, just her great mission of Elven population rejuvenation, I''m afraid she can turn Tang en''s scared legs back

 Chapter 763

    After Donne sent egwin to Lyon, he was a little relieved.


    Although the Great Rift Valley has been closed, the number of demons is increasing, and the fighting pressure of the crusading team is also increasing. They urgently need all kinds of support.


    With the help of salatimore on Elsa''s side and egwin on Lyon''s side, the two Crusaders really have the ability to resist risks.


    More than a week later, they had killed hundreds of demons. Don was stunned to see the booty piled up in the warehouse.


    I''m afraid those demons who were skinned and boned will never think of sleeping here when they came to the human kingdom this time


    After the Crusade team confirmed the safety, everything was back on track. Donne devoted himself to studying how to change other earth technology demons to prandal. The magic Energy Engineering Research Institute made great efforts to tackle key problems in various projects, deepen the transformation and industrial separation of industrial areas, and the urban traffic transformation was also carried out simultaneously


    Time flies to the end of the midsummer month. The first batch of buses of Datang chamber of commerce are finally delivered in place. Through space equipment and transmission array, buses are allocated to cities that have completed traffic transformation.


    During this period, according to the report of Datang daily, almost all people in the Ilus Empire have known the convenience of buses, and they are very looking forward to this thing that will completely change people''s travel mode.


    Of course, resistance from traditional forces is not absent, such as chariots and horses, which are most affected.


    Various car and horse companies have formed an anti Bus Alliance to strongly resist the normal operation of the bus for reasons such as "unsafe", "expensive" and "crowded". Some people even maliciously destroy the traffic lights, or use carriages to block the normal operation of the bus (this may be the most primitive porcelain touch in prandal), and even some people drive carriages to guard beside the bus stop, Stop pedestrians from taking the bus.


    However, these resistance soon disappeared.


    The reason is naturally because of Donne''s ghost agents.


    To deal with these guys, he is not interested in making great efforts. He directly sends someone to touch the bedside and send daggers and envelopes. They will make the right choice.


    In a word, regardless of the process, a primitive and rough public transport system was officially put into operation in the ilrus empire. Moreover, because the outside temperature was very high, those who could not afford magic air conditioning could experience the freshness of magic air conditioning on the bus. At the beginning of operation, the number of passengers was beyond imagination, Ellington had to add capacity immediately.


    After setting up the framework, Donne stopped asking about it, and it was difficult for him to put forward any suggestions for improvement, but he believed that with human creativity, they would soon spontaneously improve the corresponding system.


    With the further improvement of production capacity and bus production in Ellington, soon those cities will begin to have a perfect bus network. After the convenience of people''s travel is improved, the scope will become larger, and then these cities will continue to expand their scale


    It''s all Donne loves.


    In these hot days, not only did the bus add fire to the hearts of the people of the ilrus Empire, but the highway network jointly built by the Star Diamond bank and Datang chamber of commerce also brought special surprises to people.


    Yes, the expressway network between the main cities of the Ilus Empire has been completely completed almost at the same time of bus delivery. From now on, the Ilus Empire has a set of perfect and flat expressways, which can quickly transfer citizens from one city to another with intercity bus, Greatly increase the efficiency of population flow between cities.


    Ronitant Kingdom, headquarters of Star Diamond bank.


    Rivitz had a good talk with Donne Fiona and others opposite. The topic they were discussing was the Ilus imperial highway.


    At this time, Levitz held up his golden glass: "come on! Let''s drink this cup to celebrate our happy cooperation!"


    Donne and Fiona, who were not polite to Levitz, raised their glasses, touched them, and drank the liquid out of them.


    Oh, I forgot to say that the leg dog of the local tyrant of the dragon family, leviz, certainly doesn''t drink ordinary wine. The liquid in this wine cup is the fruit wine made of very expensive ambergris fruit, which is higher than the new moon wine of the elf family. A small cup of this thing is worth more than 100000 gold coins. Only the luxury dragon family can afford it. Basically, humans don''t even think about it.


    The fruit wine drunk by Donne, Fiona, Tina and their entourage in Ellington alone is worth more than a million gold coins.


    Donne''s pressureless mouthful caused Oscar a burst of contempt: "Your Excellency Donne, this expensive wine needs to be tasted slowly. It''s completely wrong to drink like you. You simply --"


    "Bravo, Bravo", rivitz gulped down the wine, then smashed it, looked at Oscar a little puzzled, "what are you talking about?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    These damn tyrants!


    Oscar drew from the corner of his mouth, "nothing, Lord Levitz."


    "Oh, I see!"


    Rivitz didn''t know what he understood. Suddenly he clapped his hands and said, "Your Majesty Donne, your majesty Oscar is very interested in the highway network we built and the city buses you recently produced. I don''t know if you are interested in deepening cooperation in this regard?"


    Rivitz had previously negotiated cooperation plans with Donne in other countries, but now Oscar came and obviously wanted a share.


    Donne smiled at Oscar: "how do you want to cooperate?"


    "We pay to hire the construction team of Star Diamond bank and buy your raw materials and technology."


    "Sorry, raw materials are OK, but technology is not sold."


    Oscar frowned, "what do you want?"


    "You pay to hire the construction team of the Star Diamond bank to provide funds. We invest technology and raw materials into shares. After the final road construction is completed, we enjoy the profit share."


    Oscar thought for a moment: "it sounds reasonable. What''s the proportion of income?"


    Donne was stunned. He didn''t expect Oscar to agree to this proposal. Perhaps at this time, humans don''t understand the importance of handing over the traffic lifeline to other people.


    "Six or four, six of us and four of you. How you allocate it is your business."


    "It''s impossible!"


    Oscar widened his eyes and said angrily, "we have provided a huge capital investment, accounting for only 40% of the income?"


    "Believe me, the cost of raw materials is greater than the input of personnel salary."


    Donne said faintly: "in addition, the equipment used by the construction team of the Star Diamond bank is also leased to us. I didn''t charge money for my partners, otherwise what do you think you have enough money for?"


    "But this ratio is not at all!"


    "In that case, five or five points."


    Donne said calmly, "but the raw materials need to be included in the cost, and the transportation is in your charge - I have to remind you that if you are allowed to transport, it may take ten years to complete ronitant''s road."


    "How could it be so slow!"


    Donne looked at Oscar disdainfully: "because we Datang chamber of Commerce have a lot of space equipment that can be used to transport raw materials."


    Fucking tyrant!


    Oscar said bitterly, "I see."


    Next to him, leviz suddenly said: "In that case, it''s better to follow the original plan. As the investor, our Star Diamond bank provides the main funds and personnel, accounting for 50% of the income, and Datang chamber of commerce provides the equipment, technology and raw materials, accounting for 40% of the income. His majesty Oscar, as the representative of ronitant, is responsible for solving the problems in the construction of Expressway and ensuring that the expressway is in the territory of King ronitant And actively promote the use of highways and so on, accounting for 10% of the income. "


    Donne smiled and shook his head. Leviz''s abacus snapped. Although he still operated in the original way of cooperation, the bastard deducted the share of Oscar from himself. How could Donne agree.


    "I have no problem with the way of cooperation, but the distribution of interests must be changed."


    Donne said indisputably, "Datang chamber of commerce must guarantee 50% of the income. How to distribute the remaining 50% of the income is your business - you know, without our technical equipment and raw materials, your people and capital are nothing!"


    Oscar and Levitz looked at each other. As soon as he was ready to speak, Levitz said decisively: "our 50% income can''t be reduced any more. We should consider the income when investing. If the income is too low, we''d rather give up this investment."


    Oscar is in a hurry. If the Star Diamond bank gives up its investment, it means that he needs to independently bear the funds for the construction of highway network and urban buses with the funds of the state treasury. That''s the sky high price of tens of billions of gold coins. Even if ronitant kingdom is very rich, he will be hurt.


    Oscar argued that starting from the occupation of ronitant''s territory by the construction of highways, that is, the territory belonging to him, he always said that he would ensure the smooth promotion of highways and urban buses in ronitant, and was willing to carry out in-depth cooperation with Datang chamber of Commerce and give Datang chamber of Commerce certain tax reduction policies and other benefits Half of the proceeds were deducted and distributed to Oscar.


    The contented Oscar didn''t find himself inadvertently jumping into the pit prepared by Don and Levitz.


    It seems that he only promised a few policy preferential information and accounted for 10% of the proceeds in vain. It seems very beautiful, but he completely forgot that after this cooperation, there will be no secret about the situation in ronitant for Donne. Once necessary, the army of the ilrus empire can directly drive in and occupy all cities in an instant.


    Oscar doesn''t think about it. Can foreigners come to repair the railway?

 Chapter 764

    After negotiating with Oscar and rivitz to help Ronnie Tante build their highway network, help them with personnel training and provide technical materials related to traffic transformation, Donne was happy.


    It is obvious that human beings in this era do not have the concept of economic invasion and soft coercion.


    Oscar is still happy that he can pick up an income for nothing, but he doesn''t understand who is the biggest winner and who is the real loser in this transaction.


    The biggest winner is Datang chamber of Commerce, that is, Donne. Through this cooperation, the funds reserved by Datang chamber of commerce can be converted into real estate in ronitant to obtain continuous long-term income. At the same time, through this project, Datang chamber of commerce can also win a good reputation in ronitant and pave the way for Donne''s real mission in the future.


    At the same time, the standardization of expressways can make Datang chamber of Commerce always stand at the commanding height of prandal. In the future, all countries that want to build expressways must refer to the template of this cooperation, so that they can always get the maximum benefits.


    Secondly, with the help of the reason of building the highway, Donne can command the accompanying engineers to draw a high-precision map of ronitant Kingdom, and complete mineral exploration, geological survey and so on... All these are aboveboard!


    Finally, the highway of ronitant kingdom is merged into the highway network of ilrus Empire, and the personnel and vehicles entering and leaving the country from the highway will be charged uniformly at the exit. What does this mean?


    This means that the borders of the two countries will be in vain (as for the small principality of the way, please ignore)!


    Close cooperation will bring the two countries closer and closer, and even eventually, under the strong leading role, one party will completely annex the other!


    Now, Oscar and Donne are waiting for that day.


    Oscar thinks Ronnie tant''s business is very developed and can completely conquer the Ilus empire through the trade surplus. In addition, OLINA is still the nominal queen of the Ilus empire. Oscar thinks happily that with her help, he can really unify Ronnie tant and Ilus.


    But Dumne thought it more simple and clear: to use the leading technology far ahead of the times, let Ronnie Tant''s woodlouse know what the real economic invasion is.


    In a word, the connectivity of the highway network is good or bad for both countries, but it is obviously a great advantage for the citizens of the two countries. At least they don''t have to wait so long to go somewhere.


    After returning to Ellington, Donne said to Fiona, "put other things first. Recently, you''ve been staring at Ronnie tant. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity."


    Fiona nodded: "I''ll leave some things to Tina and train some deputies... But is Ronnie tant a little too urgent?"


    "No hurry, this is a good opportunity for you and me to take the opportunity to draw maps, explore geological information, and set up the residence of Datang chamber of Commerce in the cities along the way. I want the flag of Datang chamber of Commerce to check every city of ronitant."


    Donne smiled brightly: "what I want to see is that when Oscar reacts, ronitant Kingdom has completely become a vassal of Ilus."


    Fiona concluded: "it''s very ambitious and difficult."


    "That''s the challenge."


    Then Tina suddenly knocked at the door: "Your Majesty Donne, Ms. yustisa is looking for you. She is at the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute."


    "What''s up?"


    "It is said that the problem of magic communicator has been solved."


    "Great!"


    Donne jumped up and rushed out: "cheer, ladies, prandal is about to enter the era of wireless communication!"


    Fiona and Tina looked at each other blankly: "the era of wireless communication? What do you mean?"


    Donne rushed all the way to the magic energy communicator project department. As soon as he ran in, he heard the cheers in the room. A group of people were cheering around yustisa. Yustisa had a faint smile on her face. When she saw Donne, she waved her hand to indicate that Donne came over.


    The engineers made way for Donne. Donne walked over and asked, "did you succeed?"


    Yustisa smiled and said to the prototype in his hand, "Lord Donne asked us if we had succeeded."


    "What do you say? My friend."


    Jean''s voice came from the communicator, full of happy emotion: "of course we succeeded."


    "Where are you now?"


    "Guess what?"


    "I don''t know."


    There was no background sound from gene. There was no way to guess where the guy went.


    "I''m in the star moon Tower!"


    Silver City!? So far!?


    Donne asked endlessly with excitement, "are you testing the limit communication distance?"


    "No, no, no, my friend, I just came back to test whether our experiment was successful. We have a solution to the problem of communication distance. Please wait a minute... Oz, oz! Come and take over the arcane eye! I''m going back!"


    In the phone, there was a noisy noise on gene''s side, followed by a twist in the space next to Donne. After the soft power pushed the people around, gene transmitted from the void.


    After seeing Donne, he shook his magic communicator and said with a bright smile, "it seems that we have indeed succeeded."


    "The voice is very clear and the communication distance is very surprising. How did you do it?"


    Donne only put forward a magic wave theory at the beginning, and planned to use magic wave to replace electromagnetic wave to realize remote communication, but he didn''t expect that after he just put forward a concept, these people really perfectly realized this idea.


    Yustisa smiled and said, "it is a well-known thing that magic is everywhere in places where people live and move - except for the extremely rare magic vacuum area. The magic fluctuation theory you expounded is indeed novel, which also opens a new door for us, makes us aware of areas we have never been aware of before, and also gives us a lot of inspiration."


    Gene nodded and smiled: "The magic wave is like throwing a stone into a pool. The communication clarity is limited by the strength of the magic wave, and the communication distance is limited by the propagation distance of the magic wave. The strength of the magic wave also affects the propagation distance of the magic wave. Since the magic wave will disappear due to the attenuation of intensity, we use the magic node to strengthen these non directional waves And? "


    Donne''s eyes lit up: "the magic node is the key?"


    This magic node should be used as a signal transfer tower, but now there is no special signal tower between Ellington and silver city. It can be seen that there is still a difference between magic node and signal tower.


    "Yes, this is the idea that Ms. yustisa and I discussed together. Now it seems to work well."


    Gene laughed and said: "Prandal is full of all kinds of natural and artificial magic nodes. By placing a small spell at the front end of the magic wave emitted by the communicator to trigger the magic node, the emitted magic wave will regain its strength and then be transmitted to the next magic node until it calls the target - but because the magic wave is very fast, the transmission is very slow The speed is very fast and there will be no sense of delay. "


    Donne had no doubt about this. He was also surprised when he found the magic fluctuation, because this invisible fluctuation appeared almost instantaneously and synchronously, and the concept of distance would not have any impact within the influence range of the magic fluctuation.


    What''s more wonderful is that gene''s idea is the same as that of human beings on earth for the coding of electronic word signals. The front end of the signal is the identification code, and the back is the content. Gene and his team have added a spell to restore the strength of magic wave in the front end, which makes the communication wave sent by magic communicator can be transmitted to any place by using prandal''s natural magic node and artificial magic node A long distance.


    You don''t even need to build signal towers everywhere!


    Donne''s breath suddenly hurried: "if I guess right, the natural magic node should refer to the magic crystal vein? What about the artificial magic node?"


    Gene smiled mysteriously, "guess?"


    Donne looked at Eustacia. The saint of winter smiled and avoided answering.


    "Let me see..."


    Donne pondered for a moment: "When it comes to artificial, it means that it is created artificially, such as an altar with powerful magic gathering, or some special buildings that draw a powerful magic array, such as the magic defense array of alinx... But these can not guarantee that the magic nodes are evenly distributed everywhere, which means that in addition to those fixed things, they can be moved Moving...! "


    Donne suddenly paused and looked at Jean strangely: "... For example... The magician himself?"


    There is a magic pool in the magician''s body. Naturally, it is a high polymer of magic. In addition, the magician has always maintained contact with the external magic. Of course, he will feel the fluctuation of Magic - even if the magician is not aware of it, the magic pool will respond spontaneously.


    Magicians can not only be users of magic communicators, but also signal towers of magic communicators. This is really a genius idea!


    "Can you guess that?"


    Gene looked at Donne in surprise, and yustisa shrugged. She wasn''t too surprised.


    Gene was just about to speak when Donne waved his hand, frowned and continued: "Wait! If it''s just a magician, now the silver city basically gathers all the regular magicians who are making up, and the density of wild magicians walking in prandal can''t meet the requirements, which means that in addition to magicians, you can also be regarded as the node of magic fluctuation jump. Throughout prandal, there are all regions, and the magic density meets the standard It can also be called a magic node... Lying slot! "


    Donne took a breath of air conditioning and looked at Jean and Eustacia in shock: "you actually regard wild Warcraft as a signal tower!?"

 Chapter 765

    The beast that can use magic, referred to as Warcraft, is a specialty of prandar.


    As we all know, just as the human body can form a magic pool, the demon core will condense in the body of Warcraft. The reason why Warcraft uses magic is precisely because of the demon core in the body.


    The magic core is a crystal with highly condensed magic. The concentration is very high. The more powerful the Warcraft is, the more terrible the magic content in the magic core is. The processed magic core can not only be ground into magic dust, but also be made into the same energy as the magic crystal, which can be used by magic machinery or absorbed by magicians.


    A magic core with such a high magic concentration can also be called a magic node.


    Gene and yustisa''s way to deal with magic fluctuation is to use magic nodes for jump propagation.


    After Donne figured it out, the whole person was lying in the trough. Gene and yustisa were so crazy!


    What the fuck is the brain hole to think of the ubiquitous Warcraft and magicians as mobile signal towers!?


    What''s more, it''s incredible that they succeeded!?


    The first call was from Ellington to the star moon tower of silver city!?


    Wait, since you use magic power, you can''t say it''s a phone, magic word? It feels bad again


    While Donne was struggling whether this communication method should be called telephone or magic words, gene had recovered his mind and said in great surprise: "It''s worthy of being an alchemist comparable to Angus. I can infer so many things from just one sentence... Yes, you''re right. We use magic nodes to spread magic fluctuations by leaps and bounds. You can see that the effect is very good!"


    Donne regained his mind and looked at them with a tangled face: "you really won''t have any problem doing this?"


    It''s good that the scale is small now. In the future, if the number of magic phones is large, each magician or Warcraft will have to bear thousands of communication requests at the same time. Can it be carried? Don''t lead to magic disorder and sudden death in the end


    It''s even more disturbing, but the magician''s latent cultivation needs to be quiet and undisturbed. If at the critical juncture of the magician''s breakthrough, a large wave of communication requests suddenly jump over and ask his magic pool to strengthen the magic fluctuation, it is estimated that the magician will have to vomit blood.


    "Don''t worry, I''m more nervous about this problem than you. We''ve tested it."


    Gene smiled, waved his hand and said, "it won''t make any difference at all."


    "Are you sure?"


    Donne looked at him suspiciously. Gene is a legendary mage. His control over his willpower is far better than others. Just because he can ignore it does not mean that ordinary mages can ignore it.


    Gene looked at the wild mage apprentice next to him.


    The wild mage engineer apprentice raised his hand and said, "I can testify that I have only silver level 5 strength. In previous stress tests in various environments, accepting magic fluctuations has no effect on me."


    When Donne was still a little suspicious, yustisa said, "I think you think too much."


    "Why?"


    "In fact, the truth is very simple. The forwarding of magic fluctuations is completely passive and unconscious. It''s like a mirror reflection. It doesn''t need to do anything."


    After a pause, yustisa said thoughtfully: "it''s better to say that due to the emergence of this technology, magicians and Warcraft have been passively tempered by magic all the time, but will become more and more powerful with the passage of time."


    Lying trough this technology also has this anti sky effect!?


    Noting Donne''s expression, yustisa shook his head and said, "this is just a inference based on the current situation. As for the actual situation, it takes time to prove it."


    "How''s it going?"


    Gene looked at Donne: "the technology has been realized. It''s up to you whether you use it or not."


    Donne was cruel: "yes, why not!"


    Although I don''t know if I will spoil the world by fooling around like this, at least all the means that help to increase strength must be used before killing the chaos army.


    Although remote communication technology has nothing to do with enhancing strength, it can directly promote the rapid development of the world and meet the arrival of chaotic invasion with a better attitude.


    In that case, why not use this technology?


    But in addition to the problem of calling, there is also the problem of one-to-one dialing. Donne asked, "has another problem been solved?"


    "Also solved."


    Yustisa nodded and said with a smile: "similar to the solution just now, take the method of identifying specific magic fluctuations to complete the call matching process..."


    With the explanation of yustisa and Jean, Donne slowly understood their means to realize the corresponding call, and was greatly surprised again.


    Because their solution to this problem is completely different from what Donne thought at the beginning.


    At the beginning, Donne wanted to use the power of artificial soul and soul diamond to realize a super large intelligent computer as a transit server, then select the number of call requests sent by magic communicator, and then realize the functions of positioning and calling through wide area undifferentiated calls.


    But they used a very different method from earth technology to achieve the same function.


    In their design scheme, if the magic communicator wants to call the target, it must first record the magic fluctuation of the target, but you know, many ordinary people have no magic, so they took this method to record the spiritual fluctuation.


    Because mental power fluctuation and magic fluctuation complement each other, and everyone is different, taking mental power fluctuation as the communication address can be matched accurately and will never make mistakes.


    Due to the adoption of this technology, this magic phone not only does not need a signal tower, but also saves even the central server!


    It''s not scientific, but it''s magic!


    wait?


    Donne was suddenly stunned and lay in the slot. If he didn''t even need the server, how would I charge?


    Donne threw the question out in a hurry. Not only was he stunned, but yustisa and gene were also stunned.


    "Collect money?... well, we haven''t considered this..."


    Gene couldn''t help saying, "you''re so rich, you still lack this money?"


    "You know what a fart! Energy and communication monopolize the profiteering industry! Not to mention that this thing can collect money lying down after it is launched. How can I give up!"


    Of course, Donne doesn''t care about the enjoyment brought by wealth. He cares about the dominant position of social resources brought by more wealth. The more wealth he has, the easier he can guide the society to develop in the direction he wants.


    Yustisa whispered, "then... Let''s consider the plan again?"


    "Scheme... Scheme... Without going through the central server, it means that there is no way to communicate with the card. Unless it is deliberately more difficult, it is set that the communicator can only be transferred through the signal tower we built, but it is too wasteful..."


    Dunn murmured to himself, wandered around for a moment, suddenly raised his head and said brightly in his eyes, "by the way, I almost forgot! SIM card, lying in the slot!"


    "Simka?"


    Gene and Eustacia looked blankly, "what''s that?"


    Donne didn''t answer their questions. He was in a state of excitement.


    Yes, the best way to solve the charging problem is to use "SIM card"!


    As long as you have to insert something similar to a SIM card to use your mobile phone, you can card the user, and then provide recharge and consumption functions for the "SIM card". When you call, the balance in the card will be automatically deducted according to time. As long as you add encryption means to prevent someone from cracking the recharge consumption locally, you can ensure security


    Donne gets more excited as he thinks about it. It''s completely feasible!


    Now an identity crystal card is a good choice in Ellington, because it not only records personal information, but also has recharge consumption function. More importantly, it has recorded everyone''s mental fluctuation. At that time, as long as it provides the function of copying a secondary card, insert it into the mobile phone and exchange personal information with others, it can be used normally.


    Just do it!


    Yustisa came up to Donne: "Your Excellency Donne?"


    "I have a solution!"


    As soon as Donne clapped his hands, he suddenly raised his head and startled yustisa. Donne smiled and explained his ideas to the engineers around him. After understanding Donne''s ideas, the engineers couldn''t help being stunned.


    In order to collect money, even this method can be figured out!?


    Your majesty is so crazy!


    But


    The way to lie in the trough is really awesome!


    "Feasible, absolutely feasible."


    Jean nodded again and again: "although Angus is not here, I think this simple transformation is not difficult for Ms. yustisa."


    Yustisa smiled confidently: "of course, it''s just to add a small module. Any alchemist in einzbellen can do it."


    "Give you a week... No, three days."


    Donne raised three fingers: "solve the problem of telephone card, design the production process of magic phone, and also use the identity crystal card to copy a small sub card as the equipment of telephone card."


    "No problem."


    Yustisa agreed. Compared with the problems solved before, these problems are not difficult.


    "Then I''ll go to Fiona to discuss the establishment of Datang Mobile communication chamber of Commerce... I announce that all personnel involved in the magic phone project can get 1000 gold coins this month. Cheer, your name is destined to go down in history!"


    Amid the cheers of the researchers, Donne smiled and said to yustisa and Jean, "what reward do you two need? I don''t think you can see that gold coin."


    They are the two main players. Don can''t treat them badly.


    "Me..."


    Yustisa turned her eyes and said with a smile, "save it for the time being."


    "I don''t want anything... Oh, no, I remember you have a lot of good things!"


    Gene''s eyes lit up: "can I pick it at will?"


    "Only one."


    "How about your magic sword?"


    "Why don''t you die..."


    "Ha ha, I''m kidding."


    "Well," Donne turned his eyes, "how about I give you a manuscript of second-order spells?"


    "Second order magic?"


    Gene disdained on his face: "you underestimate me, don''t you? I''m also a legendary Mage at least."


    "The name of that second-order spell is what I call ''Angus''s local hardness''."


    Donne took out his manuscript and looked at Jean strangely: "or you can call it ''Angus''s self-esteem protection''..."


    Gene widened his eyes, then took the notebook with a strange face: "deal."


    Yustisa unexpectedly understood something from the expressions on their two faces and couldn''t help sighing. It''s a dirty deal

 Chapter 766

    After determining that the magic phone was about to come out, Donne did not hesitate to go to Fiona to discuss the establishment of Datang Mobile Communication Company... Ah, no, it was the chamber of Commerce.


    "Datang Mobile Communication? What does it do?"


    Fiona was stunned when she looked at the excited dancing Donne. Datang chamber of Commerce has established many branch chambers of Commerce, which are responsible for the operation of independent projects, but this mobile communication is still a little confused.


    Donne laughed and asked, "didn''t you use the previous walkie talkie?"


    "Yes."


    Fiona patted the small walkie talkie made by Donne on her waist: "it''s very convenient. If everyone runs so far, they can explain things... Wait, mobile communication? Is it related to walkie talkies?"


    "It can be said to be an upgraded version of magic walkie talkie."


    Excited, Donne picked up Fiona and turned around a few times. Fiona exclaimed, subconsciously hugged Donne''s head, and her cheeks flushed.


    Why is this guy so excited?


    Donne laughed and said: "the walkie talkie can only be used in a small range, while the use distance of magic phone is unlimited, which will completely change the world... Are you ready for a new era!?"


    "Uh huh..."


    Fiona couldn''t hear what Donne said at the moment. Her cheeks were hot and hot, her whole body was soft, and her strength suddenly disappeared. She could only lie soft on Donne and let him hold herself around.


    Smelling the familiar smell from him, Fiona felt like she was in a dream.


    "Fiona, I think we should set up Datang Mobile communication now... Fiona?"


    Donne cried several times, looked down and found that Fiona''s face was red and her eyes were closed, just like fainting.


    what the hell! Don''t exaggerate!


    Mingming hasn''t teased her much lately


    Make complaints about Dumne''s sober mind, but he could not help but tuckle up. But he still put Fiona on the chair with poker faced, and drew a little distance from her.


    Fiona slowly returned to normal after she was out of intimate contact.


    After noticing her gaffe, Fiona obviously didn''t dare to look directly into Donne''s eyes. She bowed her head very shyly and was still wondering what Donne just meant.


    Did he finally notice his feelings and want to respond to them?


    Or is it that he has already regarded himself as Chinese food and finally can''t help but want to do it?


    Or is he just too excited and out of control?


    It has to be said that women sometimes think that it is too complex, which leads to a lot of things always going out of control.


    Donne coughed gently and slowly repeated what he had just said. His calm and clear voice finally pulled Fiona out of her own world and completely heard Donne''s idea and the effect of magic phone.


    "What you said is true!"


    After listening to the effect of the magic phone, Fiona stood up and exclaimed. Without Donne''s reminder, she also knew how far-reaching and great impact this thing would have on prandal. It can be said that the significance of the magic phone to all ethnic groups in prandal is completely groundbreaking and subversive to history.


    "Of course it''s true. Mr. yustisa and Mr. Jean have finished the test, but I put forward some suggestions and gave them three days to modify. After three days, the specific production process requirements should be released. Therefore, I hope that in these three days, you can also set up Datang Mobile Communication and make corresponding preparations."


    "Three days? Too soon!"


    Fiona has completely returned to the working state from the fantasy state, and her eyebrows are frowned: "moreover, I think such powerful ultra long-range communication equipment should be given priority to our army, so that the commander''s orders can be transmitted to the front line and receive the front-line intelligence at the first time, which is not a little for the improvement of combat capability."


    The victory or defeat of the current prandal war is largely affected by the speed of information transmission. If we can obtain the front-line information earlier and convey the command of the headquarters to the front-line faster, we can be one step ahead of the enemy, one step ahead and one step ahead.


    How can such strategic things be sold to the public? Obviously, it should be used in the army first!


    "Don''t worry, even if the magic phone is sold, don''t worry."


    Donne''s expression was quite strange: "because the magic phone needs to be bound with a phone card to use, and the phone card is a secondary card obtained by copying our Ellington identity crystal card. What do you think they will do?"


    Fiona was stunned and immediately figured out the meaning represented in it. Suddenly she couldn''t help laughing: "Your Majesty, you are so bad!"


    At present, the travel rate and travel radius of the vast majority of residents in human countries are very small, so the attraction of magic phone to ordinary people is very general. Perhaps only with the emergence of intercity bus will they gradually expand their travel radius, know more people and have more communication needs, At that time, the sales of magic phones will usher in a blowout development.


    But before that, magic phone will play an irreplaceable role in the army and businessmen!


    For soldiers, intelligence is life.


    For businessmen, intelligence is money.


    "I think the biggest market at present is the army and businessmen."


    Fiona quickly made records and drew circles on the paper: "but soldiers also need to keep secrets, so this aspect needs to be discussed, so our main customers are businessmen with strong intelligence needs!"


    Fiona divided the potential customers into various categories and drew a big circle near the businessmen: "For chambers of commerce with branches all over the country, it is important to immediately contact the heads of all places and harvest the business information of all places, but more importantly, they can finally strengthen management, obtain the information of the branch at any time, remotely control the branch and prevent the branch from tampering with the account book at will."


    Donne smiled and said, "when it comes to strengthening management, you forget another circle that needs magic phones."


    Fiona was stunned and blurted out, "politics!"


    "That''s right."


    Donne clapped his hands and said with a smile: "As I mentioned before, the backward and delayed means of communication is a major drawback affecting the monarch''s rule of the country. If the monarch''s orders cannot be immediately transmitted, a large part of the meaning will be lost. However, with the magic phone, the situation is different. Even in the palace, you can spread your voice all over the country, convey the orders layer by layer, and follow them Supervise the execution process of the command when executing the command. "


    Fiona said with bright eyes and extraordinary excitement: "this means that the central government''s control over local regimes has been unprecedentedly strengthened. Any change will be found. The stability of the country will be greatly enhanced and the probability of division will be greatly reduced - Your Majesty Donne, you are a genius who designed this kind of thing!"


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    Donne brazenly accepted Fiona''s praise, and then he said: "Datang Mobile communication needs to set up a large number of business halls in various cities, which must be visible when people want to find the business hall. Because of our design, those who want to use magic phones can''t avoid opening phone cards. The responsibility of those employees is to make phone cards for customers and provide recharge services."


    "At the same time, the mobile communication business hall is also an important channel for us to sell the identity crystal card to the outside world. When handling the telephone card, we need to register personal information. We can directly handle the identity crystal card for them free. In the future, our various magic mechanical equipment will gradually add the authentication function of the identity crystal card to provide personalized customization services. I want to use this time The trend of magic phone has completely promoted the identity crystal card. "


    "In the process of handling the crystal card, we will obtain the registration information of a large number of people, which is very important for our future strategic layout, because accepting the identity crystal card means that those people subconsciously accept the Ilus Empire, and the crystal card will gradually become people''s standard configuration, and those who obtain the crystal card will default to be Ilus in the eyes of people in other countries People of the Empire. "


    "No matter what their attitude towards those people is, they will eventually turn their attitude towards us and become a member of the Ilus empire."


    "Promotion, influence, digestion and absorption, that''s what we''re going to do next."


    Donne explained the strategic layout of the next Datang chamber of Commerce, and Fiona recorded it with admiration. At this moment, who dares to say that Donne is not a qualified king?


    Only he can think of such a plan to conquer the enemy in the open, but let the enemy have to accept it!


    Because the significance of magic phone is too great. If you resist to accept change, you will be completely eliminated by the world!


    It was a bloodless war, and the Ilus empire was still in a winning position.


    "It''s a genius idea."


    Fiona sighed repeatedly: "using the magic phone can not only harvest a lot of wealth, enrich personal intelligence and lead the strategic position, but also attract those people to actively integrate into the ilrus empire... Now the only problem to check and balance this plan is the price of the magic phone. Your majesty, how much do you intend to sell?"


    "Price? Of course, the lower the better."


    Donne said strangely, "if it weren''t for the uncertain production cost, I would like to give it free."


    "Free?"


    Fiona looked at Donne in surprise: "are we losing a lot?... no, I seem to..."


    Fiona frowned slightly. After thinking for a moment, she suddenly exclaimed: "I see! My God! The gods are up! Your majesty, you are so insidious!"

 Chapter 767

    Once upon a time, communication operators on earth made money by selling mobile phones.


    At that time, only the big boss could afford to use a mobile phone, which could be regarded as a symbol of identity, status and wealth.


    But how much profit can you make from selling a mobile phone?


    At that time, how many people would have thought that when the production capacity was greatly improved and entered the era of smart phones, mobile phones would be cheap enough for everyone? Even a beggar picking up garbage can have a mobile phone?


    The rapid popularity of mobile phones is beyond everyone''s expectation. A large number of mobile phone companies have sprung up. The improvement of technology and the rapid decline of prices have greatly reduced the profits of selling mobile phones. In this case, who is the happiest? Who makes the most money?


    It''s a communications operator.


    After the number of mobile phones increased exponentially, who would have thought that under that huge base, the communication fee of 10 cents a minute would become such an enviable income?


    And I earned it lying down.


    Fiona is very smart. Although she doesn''t understand the existence of communication fees, she has just guessed what Donne said. Donne must use a lot of means to kidnap those users!


    As long as this thing is sold, are you afraid they won''t use it? As long as they use it, they must be inseparable from the magic phone, and they will recharge it continuously


    This is an endless gold mine!


    After thinking about it, Fiona''s eyes were almost shining.


    This kind of commercial means is almost unheard of. We must write it down and dig out the mystery carefully!


    Generally speaking, the business model of service industry is more complex than that of manufacturing and retail industry. For prandar, the business model here is still in the oldest and most basic business model, that is, the "store model". Specifically, it is to open stores and display their products or services in places with potential consumer groups.


    Now, with the progress of the times, the business model has become more and more sophisticated.


    The "bait and hook" model - also known as the "razor and blade" model, or the "tie-in" model - appeared on earth in the early 1920s.


    In this model, the selling price of basic products is very low and usually at a loss; The price of related consumables or services is very expensive. For example, razor (bait) and blade (hook), printer (bait) and ink cartridge (hook), camera (bait) and photo (hook), etc.


    Mobile phone (bait) and call time (hook) are also typical examples.


    However, this business case is more special. It also integrates the thinking of Internet user supremacy. If you have a user, you have everything. As long as you card the user''s G-spot, you will take the initiative to send money to the door.


    Magic phones sold at low prices will rapidly expand and occupy this blank market. The free talk time provided in advance will give people enough time to weave a huge network of contacts. Once people are used to using this network to contact others, the network will become more and more viscous and inseparable from it, In the end, they will become the captives of the big net and continuously contribute gold coins to the Datang chamber of Commerce.


    This is a bottomless trap, and the most terrible thing is that people will jump in one after another when they know it is a trap.


    Because its function and status are irreplaceable.


    This is the most important factor to ensure the success of this business model.


    "The pricing of magic phone will be decided in three days, but no matter how high the cost is, at present, my psychological pricing is no more than 20 gold coins, and it''s best to reduce it to about 10 gold coins."


    On average, ten gold coins are almost one month''s income of the Ilus empire. Using one month''s income to buy an irreplaceable remote communicator is absolutely worth it. Moreover, this is only an average. In Ellington, the per capita monthly income has already exceeded 100 gold coins, and the bonus will even be higher, even if it is arlex, The monthly income of residents can also reach more than 30 gold coins, which is definitely not high.


    Therefore, the price of magic phone is between 10 and 20 gold coins, which is the most suitable price for market promotion and can ensure the cost recovery.


    Fiona sighed: "but it''s a pity that such epoch-making products are sold so cheap."


    "Who told you it must be cheap?"


    Donne said with a sinister smile: "don''t forget, what rich people like most is to make special! It''s differentiation!"


    "Like magic air conditioner!"


    Fiona clapped her hands and immediately realized that Donne was going to trap people again!


    That''s what he did before. Obviously, the functions are similar. As a result, he made so many versions. Originally, they distinguish user groups, but the results are quite popular. It can be seen that it is indeed a successful business template.


    "Yes, you react quickly."


    Donne gave Fiona a thumbs up: "for ordinary people, the communication function of magic phone is enough, so it''s OK to use the minimum standard, but for aristocrats, especially those who hold identity, status and wealth, of course, they can''t be so simple."


    "First of all, we need to use high-grade magic metal? Magic iron? Refined gold? No, no, no, it''s too common. At least we have to use secret silver! For those who especially like to pretend to be forced, we provide local tyrant gold version, which is made of a whole piece of AOJIN!"


    "Okin?"


    Fiona opened her mouth: "is it too exaggerated? How can we have so many AOJIN luxury to make magic phone?"


    "Bang!"


    Donne photographed a big lump of shiny AOJIN, full of local tyrants: "AOJIN, I have enough here!"


    "That can''t be used by the whole market..."


    "Don''t worry about this. This kind of machine can''t be produced in large quantities. The materials are so cool. Of course, the price should be distinguished from those civilian low-end machines. From 99999 gold coins in the Mithril version and 199999 gold coins in the AOJIN version, what highlights is the word, expensive! Not only is it too expensive for them to afford, it also has to be sold in limited quantities, just to show off The special ability to show identity and status can be obtained, hanging their appetite and making them greedy! "


    "What''s this for? Of course, it''s to let consumers see our logo... Ah bah, it''s our logo, so we can only kneel and lick the strategic layout! The most important thing is to make our logo synonymous with height and let those users become our fanatical followers!"


    "Then our products can release an enhanced version, professional version and upgraded version every three or five times. It doesn''t matter whether the functions have changed. What''s important is that there must be obvious changes in the appearance, so that they can feel different from others, so that users holding a new generation of magic phone can have a sense of pride and shame for users using the old model Let them take the initiative to replace our products, which is another large amount of income! "


    "What''s more, we can''t release all the functions of the magic phone at one time. For example, we can directly provide video calls now, but we just don''t directly provide them, but we stick them first, and then provide them after slowly upgrading. Do you want to use this function now? Then buy a limited edition mobile phone!... what''s video calls? They can talk face-to-face when they are far apart ¡£¡±


    "Of course, the appearance should be designed by Alice. At that time, we can continue to promote the gimmick of fairy beauty design..."


    "Let customers realize that it is their honor to be able to use our products. They should imperceptibly influence their ideas and let them kneel and lick us... Ah bah, they chase us..."


    The foaming Donne gave Fiona another on-site modern business training course, which made the stunned girl open the door of the new world and find a new world.


    Although Donne said a lot of bullshit and exaggeration, Fiona was stunned to find that if she did it according to his ideas, it would really work!


    Not only can it work, but also it can be a hot mess!


    This business promotion model basically takes advantage of the weakness of human nature and does not give people a way to live!


    Why did your majesty grasp human nature so thoroughly?


    The girl couldn''t help thinking and fearing: "Your Majesty, aren''t you the devil in the abyss of purgatory?"


    "Devil? Hahaha, how can I be a devil."


    Donne couldn''t help laughing. "The devil doesn''t even deserve to lift my shoes."


    Fiona breathed a sigh of relief and thought it over carefully. Although his majesty Donne often works in a unique way, what he does is ultimately to make his people stronger and more comfortable.


    He has never done anything to hurt his own people.


    He is a good man.


    "I''ve written down everything you said. What else can you tell me?"


    Donne smiled and shook his head. "Not for the time being. Wait for the results in three days. I think we can have a big fight when we think of it."


    Fiona immediately got up: "well, I''ll first prepare for the establishment of Datang Mobile communication, and take advantage of these days to make preliminary preparations such as store purchase, personnel recruitment and training in various cities."


    "Please."


    As soon as Fiona left, Angus hurried in again and shouted to Donne with a surprised look: "Your Excellency Donne, good news! I have completely understood the secret of the Royal Scepter!"


    Donne was overjoyed when he heard the speech: "really!? that means it can be repaired?"


    "Yes, if the conditions are complete, it can be repaired!"


    Angus spread out a scroll excitedly: "this is the scroll found in hornheim''s library. It was left by master hornheim at the beginning. If it wasn''t for Edward''s blood verification, we wouldn''t be able to open this scroll. It records the detailed process of master hornheim''s original design of making a royal staff, including the materials used, etc."


    Then Angus quickly slid back, pointed to a picture on the scroll and said: "If what I expected was right, the totem curled up is the pattern on the royal staff - according to hornheim''s records, it is actually something similar to spatial coordinates, but we know too little about totems. We need the help of the orc shaman!"

 Chapter 768

    Totem is a supernatural power mastered by the orc shaman. They believe in natural phenomena such as water, fire and wind, and develop a unique way of application.


    In Donne''s view, the natural phenomenon of earth, water, fire and wind is the concrete expression of the four series elements, and the so-called totem is obviously a variant of magic, which is similar to the magic spell encrypted with password text.


    Yes, in Donne''s view, the orc Shaman is probably the magician who mastered magic among the orcs in the early stage. In order to monopolize this power, they use various means to hide the real process of casting magic. Over time, the process of casting magic becomes more and more mysterious, more and more treacherous, and even full of some unknown symbolic significance.


    "I think the essence of totem is an encrypted spell and magic array. The distorted symbols hide the spells created by shaman ancestors, which can be cracked in theory."


    Angus shook his head and said, "but it will waste a lot of time. We don''t have so much energy to waste on it. We might as well go directly to the orc shaman for help."


    "Do you know the orc shaman?"


    "Well, I don''t know."


    Angus scratched his head: "Jean and I only dealt with sharp teeth and blood mane."


    Sharp teeth, blood mane, bloody Tomahawk, ORC legendary hero, Tomahawk fighter, fanatical battle lover


    A few key words flashed through Donne''s mind, and then he asked, "since you have a friendship with him, can''t you find a shaman with his relationship?"


    "Did you forget?"


    Angus smiled bitterly and said, "as I told you a while ago, the Ryan empire is now in civil strife. There is a contradiction between the Vulcan Holy See and the shaman holy see. Sharp teeth is the symbolic role of the Vulcan holy see."


    Donne frowned: "what trouble..."


    "Yes!"


    Angus suddenly clapped his hands and said, "don''t you have an orc girl of cat clan? Why don''t you ask her?"


    "You mean vanilla?"


    Dumne was too lazy to make complaints about the distance between vanilla and the word "girl". He said, "I guess she can understand the shamans. If her connections are so wide, she will not be so miserable that she will be caught here as a slave."


    "Slave?"


    "That guy was given to me as a slave."


    After thinking about it, Donne simply said, "well, I''ll ask her."


    Vanilla did not join the demon Crusade team. Although she has been here for a year, she is not actually a member of Ellington. According to the agreement between Donne and her, she can leave here at any time if she wants.


    It''s just that this year has passed, she has a natural and unrestrained life here, and she has a high salary every month (don''t forget, she is actually Fiona''s escort). She has a lot of fun to eat and live here, and the most important thing is that she is safe


    Herb, who is happy to miss Shu, completely forgets that she is a cat Orc from Ryan Empire and is almost becoming a domestic cat


    "Lala ~ ~"


    Vanilla lay in the bathtub, the moderate hot water wrapped her body, and the comfortable and comfortable waves gently beat her muscles, so that she couldn''t help but close her eyes and hum a song.


    Compared with the life in Ryan Empire, life in Ellington is like a kingdom of God


    "Vanilla, I''m looking for you - sorry."


    Then Donne suddenly got out of the void. As soon as he spoke, he couldn''t help shouting bad. He quickly turned around and disappeared again in an instant.


    Vanilla lying in the bathtub widened her eyes, and her brain didn''t respond to what happened at that moment.


    When she finally recovered, her face turned red, followed by a harsh scream that rang through the street - "Donne!!!"


    At the Datang daily not far from the next door, Marlene was excited when she heard the roar of vanilla, and several eye-catching titles flashed in her mind - "Your Majesty Donne is hungry and reckless, and finally attacked the domestic cat mother", "what''s the cry in the daytime? It''s the king''s hard bow", "on the sexual welfare indicators of cross racial marriage between human and orcs" "Heavy taste! Don''t love red makeup and arms. His majesty Donne only loves the muscular cat Jiro?"


    I have to say that after Donne''s personal training, the prandal, whether the headline party is disgusting or not, at least the newspaper has been sold, right?


    However, after brewing for a long time, Marlene, who mentioned the pen, suddenly shivered and buried all the typed abdominal manuscripts.


    If you provoke your majesty Donne again, you may have bad luck


    what the fuck!


    In an instant, Donne, who fled the bathroom with flash, looked frightened and wiped his eyes hard.


    Can you imagine a cat ear mother who is two meters tall and full of tendons and flesh, and can''t even tell whether her chest is chest muscle or chest, playing bubbles and humming songs in the bath, with children''s toys such as ducklings next to her?


    Hot eyes!


    It''s not that Donne discriminates against vanilla, nor does it mean that he is Yan control and figure control (well, he is). It''s really that he can''t appreciate the beauty of this alternative style!


    How could he have thought that this noon vanilla would hide at home and take a bath? It''s normal for her to practice hard in the training ground at this time!


    But just a few minutes later, vanilla, who had changed his clothes, rushed out of the house and saw the listless Donne.


    The excited cat ear Niang wanted to rush up and tear up Donne''s face, but after a year together, vanilla is no longer the rash cat ear Niang before. She knows how far her strength is from the other party, and the two sides are not at the same level at all.


    The dumb man will suffer.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Vanilla came to Donne and stared at him with her blue eyes, trying to burn him to ashes with the flame in her eyes: "how much do you see?"


    Donne stood up and said innocently, "the fog is too big and there are too many bubbles. I didn''t notice anything."


    "Really?"


    Although he doubted the truth of Donne''s words, his explanation undoubtedly let vanilla breathe a sigh of relief.


    She would rather have Donne deceived herself than the shameful memory of being seen by Donne.


    "Of course."


    "What do you want from me?"


    When he found that vanilla''s hostility had disappeared, Donne was relieved and asked, "do you know the experienced shaman sacrifice?"


    "Shaman sacrifice?"


    Vanilla''s heart was inexplicably sudden and her face sank: "why do you ask?"


    "I need Shaman''s knowledge to help fix something."


    "I don''t know, I don''t want to know."


    When it comes to Shaman, vanilla''s voice is full of disgust. Obviously, she has an unspeakable dislike for these compatriots.


    "Well..."


    Donne frowned: "that''s trouble. It seems that you need to go there in person."


    Go?


    Vanilla thought, "are you going to the Ryan Empire?"


    "Yes, after all, things can''t drag on."


    Donne said and looked at Vanilla: "well, do you want to go with me? Don''t you want to go back to Ryan empire long ago?"


    "Yes, but..."


    Vanilla was a little embarrassed and said, "I promised Mongo Kahn and Ursa of the Phoenix mercenary regiment that they would inform me when they returned to the Ryan Empire, but now the branch of Datang chamber of Commerce has not received any news."


    She had made an appointment with Mongo Kahn and Ursa. As long as they determined the date of returning to Rehn Empire, they would pass the news to vanilla through Datang chamber of Commerce. However, after more than half a year, they had no news. In a few days, it was the harvest month, and the human country was busy with the autumn harvest, The orcs on the other side of the Wren empire may be storing food for the winter. At that time, the wild was very chaotic, and it would be more troublesome to go back.


    "Phoenix mercenary regiment? Oh, caona mercenary regiment, it''s true. I haven''t heard from them recently."


    Donne thought of the mercenary regiment. He wanted to incorporate Cao and them, but it ended up.


    "Forget it, forget them."


    As soon as vanilla clenched her teeth, she suddenly said, "if you plan to leave for the Ryan Empire these days, I''ll start preparing for the salute."


    "That''s the best. I don''t know much about the Ryan empire. I need a guide."


    Donne readily agreed. Of course, it would be better if the guide could be as cute as the cute cat ear lady in the game


    Although he was coquettish in the region of Ryan empire in the game, as mentioned earlier, the game made by the gods is still somewhat different from the real prandal. It would be much better to have a guide.


    After getting vanilla ready to start at any time, Donne suddenly noticed a familiar wave near the transmission array.


    It''s aurelia.


    Donne flew to the transmission square and saw Aurelia hurrying towards the Lord''s house.


    "Ollie, why are you here?"


    Donne fell in front of her. Aurelia, who buried her head and hurried, seemed to have eyes on her head. Her body naturally swung aside and flexibly avoided Donne. Then Aurelia raised her head and looked at Donne in surprise: "it scared me to death. Why did she suddenly appear?"


    Seeing that Aurelia didn''t hit him, Donne''s eyes flashed a glimmer of disappointment. He had to look at the object if he wanted to play the routine. He forgot that Aurelia was a senior thief nicknamed Nocturne. It was instinctive to avoid obstacles without looking at the road


    As soon as Tang en was ready to explain, he saw Aurelia say in a hurry: "well, I don''t have time to say that. I came to inquire about the situation for oberlich. Now it''s the end of the month. You promised to deliver all weapons and armor to the Coalition on the 15th of the harvest month. Now it should be half produced?"


    "It should be almost... What''s the matter?"


    Seeing that Aurelia looked a little wrong, Donne became serious.


    "First deliver this half of the armor and weapons to the coalition. We''re in trouble."


    Aurelia sighed and said, "the coalition forces have arrived in the Great Rift Valley yesterday and joined the camp personnel of the Great Rift Valley. Then they encountered a demon attack. Depp and Lyon are too far away to support. Now they have to rely on you!"

 Chapter 769

    As a large number of people arrived at the temporary camp in the Great Rift Valley, the whole camp had to be further expanded. With the help of military mages provided by Ellington, the scale of the whole camp has been expanded several times, and it has changed from the initial temporary camp to a military camp.


    But the trouble is that the defense magic array left by Donne can''t be changed. Those wild mages can''t horizontally adjust the magic array left by Donne, so the area really sheltered by the magic array is only the original central area, and the expanded area is basically completely exposed.


    Originally, the reinforcements thought that with the cleaning up of the two demon Crusaders, this area should be very safe, but the reality slapped them in the face.


    That night, the earth shook, the closed crack reopened a gap, and then a large number of demons poured out. The first to be hit was the nearby expanded camp.


    "Come on, come on! The 15th team retreats! On top of the eighth team! Stop their attack! Where are your blessings, Templars?"


    Oberli and Adrian, both commanders and generals, took the lead in the front, covered with a strong holy light, which not only protected them from the corruption aura brought by the devil, but also brought a strong morale boost to the soldiers around them.


    But now, facing the devil attack on the ground and in the air, those recruits obviously flinch. They are afraid of death.


    "Damn it - don''t go back! Do you want them to rush to our home and eat our family!? think about their parents, their wives and children!"


    Oberli slashed a nazura winged demon with a sword, and then pointed to a demon accumulating power in the distance and shouted, "old man, stop it! The yoboris demon is good at casting spells and is more threatening than the nazura demon!"


    "Combat skills - sharp blade charge!"


    Adrian waved the big sword and turned himself into a sharp blade hurricane. In an instant, he tore up several small demons and rushed to the ubboris demon. After the big sword came hard on its head, Adrian''s iron fist flashing red and white light hit the throat of the ubboris evil flame demon from bottom to top.


    With a crisp sound, the strange grunt of the euboris evil flame devil was interrupted. The strange green evil flame beside him suddenly lost control, exploded into pieces and burned several small demons nearby to ashes.


    The evil flame fell on Adrian and was immediately purified by the holy light.


    Immediately following Adrian, taking advantage of the short moment when the yoboris evil flame devil was hit by the throat and silent, he quickly cut dozens of swords, and the flashing sword gas forcibly defeated the lava armor on the yoboris evil flame devil, leaving huge cracks on it, and the green rotten blood gushed continuously.


    ¡°GRAAAAAAA¡ª¡ª¡±


    The throat of the evil flame demon of yoboris made a hoarse roar. It tried to give up the spell and use its sharp teeth and claws to deal with Adrian. However, the convicted grand duke did not give it any chance to fight back. At the moment when its claws were about to meet itself, Adrian roared and opened his field in an instant, Pull several nearby demons into their own field!


    There is only one platform in the glittering golden space. Strange runes and lever like things float in the dark space around. Those runes and pictures project inexplicable power to the central platform, while the demons pulled into the field float in the air opposite the platform.


    "Field: just trial - accept the trial, devil!"


    Adrian laughed wildly and inserted the long sword into the platform, followed by the ubboris evil flame demon, which was forcibly transmitted to the platform by the power of the field. As soon as it was about to rush over after it was free, it was tied to the platform by the golden chain, followed by a large golden sword suddenly condensed over the platform, which was purely condensed by the power of the field, It will hit the target below indifferently.


    Including Adrian.


    The only difference is that it will judge the degree of guilt of the targets of both sides on the platform. The party with the heavier sin will receive very huge pure damage, while the other party will only receive a little damage as a punishment.


    This is Adrian''s field, just trial, which is the origin of his title of Grand Duke of conviction.


    Although Adrian still doesn''t understand the criteria for judging good and evil and sin in this field, so far, he hasn''t killed any good people by mistake in this field.


    Perhaps, the power in this field is actually related to the gods.


    The golden sword fell from the sky and fell between the devil and Adrian. The golden light stabbed into the body of the evil flame devil of ubboris. Under the strong golden light, the body of the evil flame devil of ubboris collapsed rapidly, and the painful roar was covered by the huge roar. After the golden light disappeared, the evil flame devil of ubboris had been completely purified and completely disappeared.


    On the contrary, Adrian has only been a little impacted and has not been greatly affected.


    "Ha ha, come again!"


    Adrian laughed wildly and pulled another demon into the field again


    Outside, the sudden reduction of demons suddenly reduced the pressure on the city wall, and obery couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief.


    Although he can also use the strength of the field to reduce the pressure here, if both commanders hide in the field, these soldiers are expected to collapse.


    "Adrian is a quick guy."


    Oberli knows what effect Adrian''s field has. Although it is strange to measure the good and evil of demons by human standards, oberli is not worried that Adrian will be hurt by his own field.


    After all, the devil''s camp is a natural villain, and it can''t be more decent than Adrian.


    The herald shouted in panic: "sir! The west line is about to be unbearable! There are two more demons over there! It''s suspected to be extraordinary!"


    "Two!? extraordinary!?"


    Oberli took a breath of air-conditioning. He was only a ninth level cultivation of extraordinary level. There was no problem dealing with one, but two extraordinary demons might have to explain his old life here.


    He clenched the sword in his hand and rushed to the west without hesitation.


    The defense line in the west of the camp is now being impacted by the evil flame falling from the sky. The youboris evil flame devil several meters tall and a taller nazura killing devil cooperate with each other. The soldiers who are forcing are constantly narrowing the defense line. Those soldiers rely on the holy light power of the temple knights, which barely blocks the evil flame rain released by the youboris evil flame devil.


    But the nazura Slayer simply charged and tore, and there was nothing they could do.


    The strength gap between the two sides is too big.


    ¡°AHHHHH¡ª¡ª¡±


    Nazura''s killer screamed bitterly, as if excited by the killing. It broke up the formation again, and its sharp claws stabbed a desperate soldier.


    "Go away!!!"


    In an instant, oberli rushed to the site, and the sword of conviction flashed, "Ding" cut off the sharp claws of nazura''s killing devil!


    "Bang!"


    Nazura''s killing devil reacted very quickly. He gave obery a kick in an instant, followed by a jump back. The flames soared in the mouth of the youboris evil flame devil standing in the distance behind, and the green evil flame burst out and smashed obery.


    My life is over!


    Oberli stared and raised his long sword to try to make the last resistance. However, at the moment, a strong holy light fell from the sky and shrouded him in it. After the evil flame contacted the holy light, it was directly purified!


    Holy Shield!


    "This degree of Holy Light --"


    Oberley was shocked: "under the virgin crown!?"


    "Don''t be distracted, oberlich."


    The veiled eluli holds the blessing Scripture in one hand and the Holy Light Scepter in the other. At the moment, she incarnates into a mobile holy land. She is constantly providing shelter for the holy light in all directions. The soldiers affected by the aura of fear are filled with warm power again and regain the courage to fight the enemy.


    "Yes!"


    Oberli laughed and rushed to the evil flame demon of yoboris.


    "Soldiers!"


    Iluli shouted, "don''t be afraid of evil! Don''t be afraid of injury! The God of light is on, and the holy light will protect you. Let''s fight these invaders together!"


    At the moment when the voice fell, a pillar of light rose into the sky, the gloomy sky with evil flame was torn by the holy light, and the warm sunshine was sprinkled again in the sky, which brought people hope.


    "For the light!"


    "Crown for the virgin!"


    "For home!"


    "Fight with them!"


    After the surrender of the holy light, the soldiers'' armor and weapons are attached with a very strong layer of divine power. The blessing from eluli is much stronger than that from the half hanging Temple knights. The little demons from purgatory can''t bear the attached divine damage, and the split wounds emit pungent black smoke and can''t be healed at all.


    "Under the virgin''s crown!"


    While suppressing the evil flame demon of ubboris, obery shouted, "where''s your majesty Donne? I can''t carry it here!"


    "He''s getting ready - oh no, he''s here!"


    As soon as Emily finished, she saw Donne flying over.


    "Your Majesty Donne! Lord oberley''s side -"


    "I already know."


    Just then, Donne took some time to mark the positions of all the demons in the battlefield with his mental force. He suddenly raised his right hand, which gathered like a terrible magic tsunami and quickly condensed into a dark purple arcane light ball.


    Ninth order spell - Arcane star ring!


    With an understatement of his hand, the arcane light ball rose to the sky, and its volume suddenly expanded dozens of times. Then a brilliant halo appeared on the arcane light ball, and bright purple light blades quickly condensed and formed, and then scattered like a rainstorm!


    The terrible arcane light blade covered the whole camp. Even if it deliberately reduced the strike area, the strike range exceeded more than ten square kilometers, easily tearing apart all the demons locked by Donne.


    Whether it is a low-level little devil, or a powerful ubboris devil, nazura devil, or a komala devil who ignores physical damage, they are all torn to pieces by the arcane star ring!


    Instant clearing, all second killing!

 Chapter 770

    "Bang!"


    O''brie slapped the glass on the table heavily, burped the wine and shouted, "if I say, you are adding fuel to the fire. This equipment is not enough. They will break their heads in order to grab these equipment. Maybe there will be a contradiction."


    Donne said calmly, "how to allocate it is your business, not mine."


    "Can''t all be in place at one time?"


    Even Adrian is worried, mainly because today''s emergency has aroused everyone''s vigilance. Now those recruits will certainly blush and have thick necks for a good piece of equipment.


    "There''s not enough capacity, and it''s fast, okay?"


    Donne stood up and said, "at least after this batch of weapons and equipment are in place, the casualty rate will be greatly reduced."


    "But how do we distribute it?"


    "Give priority to the combatants of the third legion of our new empire. As for the holy Templar order of the Holy See, their main role is to release divine magic to assist the battle without facing the enemy. Their casualty rate is very low and can be released - besides, the delivery time agreed with the Holy See is the 15th of the harvest month. Now there is still half a month. Don''t worry."


    Donne''s words can be regarded as a solution to a big problem of oberli and Adrian, which gives them a long sigh of relief. At least the people of the Holy See will be held accountable at that time, and they also have an object of prevarication, right?


    Donne poured himself a glass of ale, took a sip and asked, "now tell me what happened and why so many demons suddenly appeared."


    Oberli shook his head. "We don''t know. The demons chiseled through the ground, then gushed out of the ground and started the attack without saying a word."


    "Chisel through the earth? Don''t be kidding. Although I don''t know where the purgatory abyss is, it''s certainly not ordinary deep. Can they have that patience?"


    Donne obviously didn''t believe it, but according to their appearance, this is clearly the fact, which made Donne think deeply.


    Is it because he destroyed the isolation layer set by the gods, so that the devil can come to the surface more easily?


    If you say it, you won''t be scolded to death.


    Donne immediately changed the subject: "anyway, this situation is now. The reason is no longer mentioned. What we need to consider is how to deal with them."


    Adrian said in a deep voice: "from the perspective of the demons attacking today, the strength of the invading demons is generally not very strong. If all the later equipment can be in place, relying on these people, we are sure to control this area and let them die one by one."


    Of course, the devil''s main force is in the abyss of purgatory and is involved by the devil''s army. They can only send some unimportant cannon fodder here. I''m afraid the strongest is the extraordinary level. One or two supreme level strongmen will come at the top of the sky. Legend didn''t have to think about it at that time, Legendary demons can be powerful even in the bloody battlefield of the purgatory abyss.


    Donne nodded. "There''s still half a month left. At least you''ll have to work harder."


    Of course, oberli and Adrian know this. They have already been prepared: "next, we plan to contact the two crusading teams, rearrange the main personnel, and set up a patrol and emergency mobile team to fully control the whole rift valley area..."


    Originally, I thought there were only a few demons, so I split and mixed the team, but now demons began to emerge from here, and the original plan will change. I''m afraid it will change from guerrilla warfare to positional warfare.


    "If we want to fight positional warfare, material supply is very important."


    Adrian looked straight at Donne. After taking a sip of wine, obery understood and stared at Donne and laughed.


    "What are you doing?"


    "You see, there are nearly 20000 people stationed here, which has completely become a military camp. Whether it is confrontation or training, this is the front line against demons. Don''t you think there is a great need for a transmission array here?"


    Donne was stunned: "but how can you keep it secret?"


    The more people there are, the more difficult it is to control. The reason why Ellington''s transmission array can still be kept secret is that the transmission array is blocked in a closed room, and people without permission can''t go in at all.


    Not to mention the Great Rift Valley camp. It is not only the 10000 soldiers of the third legion of the new empire, the 4000 elites in Ellington, but also the 13000 member Templar order of the Holy See. They transport goods in front of so many people and want to keep it secret. That''s a joke


    "Secrecy? What secrets do you keep when you become king?"


    Oberli looked at Donne inexplicably: "if you are really ambitious, the public transmission of the information of the array may tempt those countries to attack you, and you can just find an excuse to fight back. If you are not ambitious, the transmission of the information of the array will also greatly increase the national reputation and centripetal force, greatly promote the development of the country and make the country strong... What are you afraid of?"


    "I''m not afraid of anything, but because it''s not the time."


    Donne said helplessly: "I need to use the development of magic energy industry to guide the whole country back to normal. Datang chamber of Commerce will continue to develop transportation tools. These factories will increase a lot of jobs and economic vitality. Then these products have a strong attraction in the absence of transmission array, which will bring us a lot of wealth."


    "With more wealth, I will have more control and can guide the whole country in the direction I expect."


    "But if the news of the transmission array is made public and there is a transmission array that can instantly reach other cities, do you guess they will buy Harley motorcycles or magic cars?"


    Donne said reluctantly, "people have the problem of liking the new and hating the old. With better, they can''t choose bad ones, so I have to do it step by step, not step by step."


    "I don''t understand."


    Donne made a long speech, and finally obery answered him in three words.


    Finally, for a rough man like aubury, what economy, income, jobs and so on are completely blind.


    "Don''t tell him too much."


    Adrian despised him, and then said to Donne, "since you want to keep it confidential, you can set up a separate material warehouse, which is solely responsible by Ellington''s personnel, and other people are not allowed to enter. After all, the matter of materials is more important. We can''t let you come and deliver things every time."


    After considering for a moment, Donne also agreed to this compromise. The military management zone said that it was absolutely forbidden to approach the area that was not allowed to be close. Anyone who had to come over and directly plead guilty was simple and convenient.


    So that night, Donne built a large warehouse with earth magic in the Rift Valley camp. After being strengthened with magic, the rock warehouse was as strong as metal, and a small transmission array was arranged in the warehouse.


    Oberli was quite satisfied with the result: "with the transmission array, it is more convenient for us to go back and forth to and from alinks."


    Adrian said with a smile, "it''s a lot easier to pass on the news. Maybe we should send someone to talk to the mercenary guild and ask them to send some people to support."


    Donne was stunned: "why do you need support from the mercenary guild?"


    "Oh, you misunderstood."


    Adrian was stunned and explained: "Didn''t the mercenary guild release the mission of crusading against demons before? We met a mercenary this morning and learned a message from him that a mercenary regiment participating in the mission was besieged in a valley in the northwest. I think it''s better to leave this kind of thing to the mercenary guild. We don''t have to sacrifice soldiers for those who work for money."


    Donne thinks that mercenaries are always those who don''t want to die for money. They can do everything. Although many bards praise and publicize the colorful life of mercenaries, and many young people yearn for mercenary life, in fact, most mercenary regiments are quite dark places.


    It''s not worth sacrificing our own people to save them.


    After leaving the warehouse, obery first ordered several personal guards to guard here, and then changed personnel to guard here after Ellington''s personnel came back.


    "Please! We need support! Our people can''t hold on!"


    At this time, a somewhat hoarse voice came from the side. Donne vaguely felt that the voice was a little familiar. Before he could figure it out, a dark figure suddenly appeared next to him and stopped in front of o''bury.


    "Your Excellency o''brie! Please send support! Our mercenary regiment won''t last long! We... Your Excellency Dunn!?"


    Donne looked at the distressed bear Orc in front of him with a ghost expression: "Ursa? Why are you here? Wait! Is that the trapped mercenary regiment you?"


    "That''s right! It''s our Phoenix mercenary regiment!"


    When suddenly saw Donne, ulsaton was overjoyed. Donne''s strength was clear. Even if there was no other support, even if Donne could help, the whole mercenary regiment would be saved, not to mention that they had a friendship with Donne.


    "Lord Donne! Please help us! We need support!"


    Ursa seems to have found a life-saving straw and shifted the goal of asking for help to Donne.


    Oberli and Adrian were very surprised. They didn''t expect that the orc still knew don.


    "Well, I promise you."


    Donne immediately changed his previous plan. If it was another mercenary regiment, it would be all right. The Phoenix mercenary regiment fought side by side with him at the beginning and had a lot of contacts. If you can pull it, you may have a chance to recruit them in the future.


    It doesn''t matter if the United Legion is inconvenient to go out. He can go out in a private capacity.


    It was a surprise to invite Donne to help. Ursa was excited and burst into tears: "thank you, thank you so much!"


    "Let''s go first and tell me the situation while we''re on our way."


    Donne picked up Ursa, rushed into the sky and flew to the northwest.


    "It''s terrible!"


    Ursa briefly told Donne about the current situation. In fact, like most mercenaries, the Phoenix mercenaries were too confident and aggressive. When they recovered, they were trapped.

 Chapter 771

    When Donne got to the canyon, he found that the situation was not very bad, but very bad.


    More than half of the Phoenix mercenary regiment has been killed and injured under the siege of the devil. The remaining dozens of people, centered on the leader Cao, hide in a narrow Rift Valley and support them hard. The scorching Phoenix flame has become the last barrier to protect them.


    If Donne came a few hours later, I''m afraid he would have to collect their bodies - no, I''m afraid there are no bodies under the burning of the evil flame.


    "Damn it! It wasn''t so bad when I escaped!"


    When Ursa saw the miserable appearance of the mercenary regiment in the air, his face suddenly changed and he was struggling to jump down.


    "Don''t worry, leave it to me."


    Donne frowned and watched for a moment, then fell down with Ursa.


    It has to be said that Cao''s choice is very correct. It is correct to decisively shrink the defense line and rely on the terrain to increase the defense strength to protect the living forces after being attacked by the devil, but it is unwise to block his own people in a dead end.


    Surrounded by more than a dozen demons, Cao, who only has the strength of a master, can''t hold on with so many people for long.


    "Hey! You scum running out of purgatory! Get over here and die!"


    Mongo Kahn stood beside Kao and ridiculed the devil in front with a ferocious face. It was not his cheap mouth - even if he begged for mercy, he could not be let go. It was better to have a mouth addiction before he died.


    (abyssal) Brose ''lagi'' zoijopa... "


    ¡°La''sicjopa¡­¡­Akaya''k¡­¡­¡±


    The demons sneered at Mongo Kahn and muttered mixed abyss words. They stared at the mercenaries with food eyes, as if they were fighting for a target.


    This made some mercenaries see hope - it''s better for them to kill each other and die!


    "Little hope..."


    The pale Cao shook his head: "although the demons are crazy, they will not kill each other in this case."


    "That is to say, we are hopeless?"


    Mongo Kahn clenched his axe, stared at the nazura killing devil opposite, licked his lips and said, "I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I saw Ursa - let that bastard go out for help. If he really brought only one person back, I''ll cut him down!"


    Cao was stunned: "it''s not an illusion. I also saw Ursa... There''s another person. That''s... Donne!?"


    Cao, Mongo Kahn and the mercenaries behind them were stunned, and then their hearts filled with ecstasy.


    Although only one person has been asked for assistance, this person is comparable to 100000 soldiers!


    "Hi."


    Donne, who fell to the ground, walked at random to the devil in front, waved and shouted, "you uninvited guests in the purgatory abyss have blocked my friends. Can you let me open the way?"


    Donne''s voice attracted the devil''s attention. More than a dozen demons turned around and stared at Donne with dozens of scarlet eyes. A nazura spike devil suddenly shot sharp and poisonous bone spikes, followed by opening his big mouth full of sharp teeth and biting at Donne!


    "Oh, oh, it''s not friendly enough."


    With a wave of Donne''s right hand, the sharp and invisible wind element long sword crossed from the sharp thorn devil''s mouth in an instant, leaving a long crack on his body. Then the hurricane blew, and the nazura sharp thorn devil split in half, revealing the heart wrapped by magic in his body.


    "Oh, you''re dead."


    Donne''s left hand passed under the armpit of his right arm. A violent flame erupted from the palm, which burned the heart to ashes in an instant. Then Donne rushed straight to the next target.


    Even if the nazura demon has additional resistance to cold ice and fire, it can''t resist Donne''s attack - this is due to poor level crushing.


    ¡°AHOOOOOO¡ª¡ª¡±


    The demons didn''t seem to expect that the spiker would die so suddenly. After seeing Donne rush up, they were divided into two: two or three nazura demons met Donne, while the remaining ten demons suddenly rushed to the body of the nazura spiker.


    Then they scrambled and swallowed it.


    "Lying in the trough, even our own people eat, worthy of being a devil."


    With a slap, Donne photographed the leading nazura killing devil with extraordinary strength into the cliff and looked at the demons tearing the body with disgust.


    Fortunately, the most powerful of these demons is only level 9 of the master level. If there were extraordinary demons, they would be dead by now.


    "Lord Donne, please be careful of the nazura wilt!"


    At this time, Cao exclaimed, "its strength is not strong, but the attack is very strange! Many people died in its hands!"


    Donne disappeared in an instant, countless bright sword Qi burst in an instant, and the whole canyon was illuminated by the explosive sword light. Dense sword marks were printed on the cliff, and the dark green demon blood was splashed in all directions.


    Elemental weapon - Hurricane sword dance.


    Donne vomited a foul breath: "wilt devil? Where is it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cao looked at the nazura withered devil who had been cut into pieces before he took his hand, and the corners of his mouth twitched unceasingly: "... He''s dead."


    Nazura''s withered devil is a kind of devil that looks weak without wind. Its body is full of cracks, just like a dry trunk. There is corruption magic flowing inside. The most unbearable thing is that the withered devil''s attack can seize vitality - yes, every attack will weaken the target and make itself stronger, Is a rather troublesome demon.


    But in the face of God''s second generation Donne, this ability is obviously not enough.


    The remaining predators found that it was only a blink of an eye, and several companions died. Even the leader of the team was dead. They immediately stopped fighting for flesh and blood and gathered together to stare at Donne.


    "Oh... I still have a sense of cooperation. I thought it was really just a group of fools who don''t know anything."


    Donne laughed at the devil, and then rushed into the devil''s team before the other party started. Cao, they only saw a dazzling green light suddenly burst out, which made them subconsciously close their eyes, and then rushed into the canyon with the violent air flow, blowing the mercenaries upside down.


    When they opened their eyes again, the demons had all fallen down, with a long sword composed of elements in their heart.


    "Hiss - how did he do it?"


    "If I remember well, Lord Donne should be a magician..."


    "Did you forget the last time he used swordsmanship in the underground world?"


    "Double cultivation of magic and martial arts? So Lord Donne has at least broken through the supreme level?"


    "What Supreme class! Are you stupid? Lord Donne is definitely a legend!"


    The crisp battle lasted less than a minute from the outbreak to the end. When Cao saw that all the demons fell, he directly removed the flame shield, and his face became more pale. He could not stand it for so long.


    Cao fell down, followed by Mongo Kahn and hugged him: "Captain, rest assured. With the assistance of Lord Donne, everyone is safe."


    "Um... Um..."


    Cao''s breath is getting weaker and weaker.


    Donne scattered the element sword and walked over: "what''s the matter with him?"


    "In order to protect everyone, he squeezed his full potential. I''m afraid the magic pool has collapsed."


    Ursa looked dejected: "even if he recovers this time, the head has a high probability of becoming a waste."


    As soon as Donne raised his eyebrows, he also planned to incorporate these people. If Cao became a waste, the value of Phoenix mercenary Corps would be greatly reduced.


    The magic pool?


    "I can''t die with me."


    Donne first took out a bottle of goddess''s blood, poured it into Kao, and then threw it to Mongo Kahn: "divide it among the other wounded."


    "The blood of the goddess!"


    Mongo Kahn was excited: "everyone is saved!"


    Even the Phoenix mercenary regiment, which is a good mercenary regiment, can''t afford the blood of the goddess. The last time they fought side by side with Donne in the underground world, Donne''s great skill made them envy for a long time.


    After Mengo Kahn was asked to save the wounded and attracted the attention of the vast majority of people, there was only Ursa left beside Don and Cao. At this time, don took out a ambergris fruit and a golden holy fruit.


    When he saw the two fruits, Ursa took a breath of air conditioning and widened his eyes: "is this the dragon''s specialty ambergris fruit and golden holy fruit?"


    "Well, I came from a local tyrant."


    Donne crunched the fruit and poured the juice into Cao''s mouth in a casual manner. Ursa looked at the crushed pulp abandoned next to him and resisted the impulse to pick them up and swallow them. Her heart was full of shame - shame, it''s so humiliating!


    Ambergris fruit can significantly enhance Cao''s physique, while golden fruit can increase magic. Now the magic pool in Cao is on the verge of collapse, and the effect of golden fruit can just help stabilize the magic pool.


    Then Donne took out another thing. Ursa couldn''t help it any more. He exclaimed, "crystallization of deep-sea water elements!" Lord Donne, do you want -- "


    Donne directly stuffed the crystal of deep-sea water element into Cao''s mouth, and the crystal melted at the entrance, becoming a very strong element force. Cao has no magic now, and Donne had to continue to help him absorb this force.


    The strong water element rushed into the broken magic pool of Cao. With the help of the power of the golden fruit, he worked hard to blend with the original magic in his body. The broken magic pool was stabilized in this process. Instead of collapse, it gained great benefits. The magic pool was more than doubled!


    Cao only felt that his stomach seemed to be on fire. The hot and cold air continuously impacted his limbs, and the feeling of pain and acid constantly attacked his brain. He suddenly roared and jumped into the air, followed by his body, which suddenly spewed out hot flames in all directions!


    "Oh..."


    Donne was stunned: "it suddenly occurred to me that his power in the field seems to be fire. Feeding him the crystal of deep-sea water elements will not cause an accident?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ursa bear''s face was confused.

 Chapter 772

    Of course there''s nothing wrong with Cao. It''s better to say that Donne helped him a great deal.


    Although the effect of deep-sea water element crystallization on the Apocalypse who refined the power of fire system is not great, it is a coincidence this time. In order to protect the mercenary regiment, Cao forcibly overdraw his potential, and the magic pool was completely consumed. Therefore, when taking deep-sea water element crystallization, the effect was not weakened due to attribute conflict.


    On the contrary, due to the previous huge consumption, Cao''s body is extremely eager to supplement magic, so it maximizes the effect of deep-sea water element crystallization, golden holy fruit and ambergris fruit.


    With a roar, the huge magic gathered from all directions and was dominated by Cao. A large number of violent golden flames gushed from his body. The Phoenix flame with strong purification effect became more violent and pure than before. The evil smell left by those demons was burned immediately after meeting the Phoenix flame, The stench in the surrounding air soon disappeared.


    "The field is strengthened! The gods are on the - the leader has made a breakthrough!"


    "The head has been promoted to extraordinary level!"


    "Oh, my God! It''s a blessing in disguise this time!"


    The mercenaries exclaimed again and again. It was obvious that Cao''s promotion was a sudden good news, which suddenly dispelled the clouds over the people''s heads.


    After promotion, Cao was trying to control the power in his body. After he became familiar with the enhanced power, the flame in the sky gradually weakened until it disappeared. Then Cao fell to the ground with a complex face and watched Donne speechless.


    "How do you feel?"


    "Great."


    Cao sighed, "but you let me owe you a favor I can''t afford."


    This time, Donne not only saved his mercenary regiment, but also saved his life. It''s not an exaggeration. The key is that the things Donne fed him later, not to mention the ambergris fruit and the golden fruit. The crystal of the deep-sea water element alone is worth five million gold coins!


    That''s five million gold coins!


    His mercenary regiment has worked for decades and may not be able to pay off this account!


    What''s more exaggerated is that he broke through the realm of stagnation for many years because of Donne''s help!


    According to the original growth rate of strength, Kao is the highest master level in his life, but now he has been promoted to extraordinary level, which has been called a rare strong man in the human country. Not only has his strength and life increased greatly, but his promotion to extraordinary level at his current age also makes it possible for him to impact the supreme level, even the legendary level!


    This is a renewal of kindness. I owe a little too much.


    "Can''t afford it? Then sell yourself to me."


    Donne said casually, "join me and fight for me."


    "... I thought you would be generous enough to say you don''t have to pay back."


    Cao smiled bitterly. Before, Donne asked him this question tentatively. Cao didn''t promise him. This time, Donne was kind to him, and Cao had no room to refuse.


    Don shrugged: "I''m both a king and a businessman. I need help very much. Since I have the opportunity, how can I let you go? Investment needs return and pretends to be generous? That''s not a qualified businessman."


    "Well, my lord Donne, how are you going to settle us?"


    Cao pointed to the mercenaries behind him: "my brothers are looking forward to eating with me. What will they do if I go with you?"


    To tell the truth, mercenaries are not very good men and are not suitable to be incorporated into soldiers. These people are used to it and are difficult to accept constraints. However, they also have advantages, that is, they have rich combat experience, have stronger combat effectiveness than ordinary soldiers, and can become elites after good training.


    Donne pondered for a moment and said: "If you are willing to follow me, you can arrange to join Ellington for military training and housing distribution. In the future, the monthly salary starts from 100 gold coins, plus bonus Commission and combat subsidies. Generally, you get 500 gold coins every month. Of course, this is just an ordinary bronze apocalypse. The stronger the strength, the higher the salary. Although it is not high, it is better in stable income and welfare treatment Perfect. "


    "If you don''t want to follow me, everyone will arrange 10000 gold coins for severance. I think this money is enough to show my sincerity."


    500 gold coins a month!? if you don''t want to, you also have a severance payment of 10000 gold coins!?


    After a while, the mercenaries of Phoenix mercenary regiment were excited. They stared at Donne with eager eyes, and almost wrote on their faces that I would like to.


    Of course they do.


    Although ten thousand gold coins are very attractive, they are not stupid. In the long run, of course, the future of working for his majesty Donne is better.


    Although the income in the early stage is small, it is better to have a future and hope.


    Although the life of mercenaries is free, good tasks are not available at any time. Moreover, they are hungry and full every day, and the danger is no less than being a soldier. If the treatment of being a soldier in the past was not too bad, these people would not all run to be mercenaries.


    Among the Apocalypse employment volunteers, free adventurers and mercenaries have an absolute advantage, but do you think those low-level apocalypses are unwilling to serve the king?


    No, it''s just that the former Ilus Empire didn''t have so much money to support the apocalypse.


    And now? Donne publicly said that he would not only have a big salary but also a big welfare. How could they not be excited!


    Tell me, they work for his majesty!


    In prandar, it''s a great honor to work for the king. Honor your ancestors!


    The final result was as expected. All the remaining 46 mercenaries of the Phoenix mercenary regiment agreed to Donne''s solicitation, except Mongo Kahn and Ursa.


    Mongo Kahn and Ursa are orcs of Rehn empire. Although they are very excited, they can''t betray their motherland, and don didn''t force them.


    "Yes, I am glad to inform you that you have become a member of Ellington. You have made the right choice. You will be proud of your current choice in the future."


    A mercenary asked suspiciously, "a member of Ellington? Isn''t it the Ilus Empire?"


    Donne smiled and said, "because Ellington is my real foundation... You will soon understand that the first thing to do now is to go back to the Rift Valley camp."


    With an understated wave of Donne''s right hand, a portal with faint light appeared in front of the crowd: "let''s go through the portal, take a bath and have a meal, and then we''ll go back to Ellington together. Just next, there''s a task. It''s inconvenient to take the army. You can act with the help of your mercenary group."


    A group of people filed in, got into the portal and immediately arrived at the camp in the rift valley.


    "Lord... Lord Donne, are these people?"


    Eluli looked at the very embarrassed Phoenix mercenary group in surprise.


    "Some old friends, besieged by demons, find someone to arrange a bath place and food for them."


    "Leave it to me."


    Eluli nodded and ran happily to arrange things. Being able to work for Donne also made her happy. The saint was more and more used to enjoying the life dominated by the contract - Donne didn''t think it was a good thing.


    After washing, they had a hot dinner in the temporary canteen of the camp. The fresh supplies from Ellington made the food here very delicious. They were almost moved to cry.


    After eating with a big stick bone, Cao poured a glass of beer, and then breathed comfortably and said to Donne, "by the way, your majesty Donne, you said there was a task that needed our mercenary identity. What task was it?"


    Having had enough to eat and drink, he still owes an adult who can''t pay back. Cao just wants to do something to make up for it as soon as possible.


    "Don''t worry. When we get back to Ellington, you can rest for a day or two and then tell you."


    Cao shook his head: "no, you''d better say it in advance. We can also be prepared. It''s the professional habit of mercenaries to be fully prepared before departure."


    Donne was stunned and said with a smile, "well, in fact, I need to go to the Ryan Empire, but it''s easy to be regarded as a military invasion with soldiers, so I need to use your mercenary group''s identity."


    "Wren Empire?"


    Mungo Kahn and Ursa, who were eating barbecue next to them, raised their heads and looked at Donne in amazement: "what are you doing in the Ryan Empire?"


    "Find some information..."


    Donne looked at the two orcs with great interest: "speaking of it, you have an appointment with vanilla. If you go back to Ryan Empire, inform her. She waited so long without news. As a result, you ran here for a task and were besieged by demons..."


    Mongo Kahn and Ursa were a little embarrassed and smiled: "we wanted to go back recently, but the head saw the task and felt that the reward was very rich, so we took it..."


    Donne nodded and said, "then you should continue to act together this time. With you as guides, our actions in the Ryan empire will be more convenient."


    "No problem, please trust us!"


    Mongo Kahn laughed at the speech, patted the wine glass on the table and said: "Your Majesty Donne, I''m not bragging. You must have never seen the scenery of the Ryan empire. When you get there, you will be stunned, and it''s not just the scenery. There are many kinds of orcs in the Ryan empire. When you get there, I''ll introduce you some Orc beauties. You''ll like them. It''s much more interesting than you all human beings with one face."


    "That''s true."


    Ursa nodded again and again: "seriously, in our opinion, you humans are basically the same. At most, there is a difference between height, fat and thin... It took us almost a month to distinguish the leader from others."


    Kao''s feeble Tucao said, "did you make complaints about me?"


    In the Phoenix mercenary regiment, only Kahn can beat Montgomery Kahn and Ursa, so their way to distinguish Kao was to see who can win them

 Chapter 773

    After they had dinner, Donne went to explain the next thing to aubury and confirmed that the distribution of weapons and armor was in order. Then he took illuli and Cao back to Ellington.


    "The gods are on earth! What is that?"


    After stepping out of the portal, Cao and they all looked incredible.


    Compared with last year, Ellington has undergone earth shaking changes. There were not many pedestrians on the original neat streets, but after the development of this year, we have vigorously absorbed foreign personnel. Driven by policies to encourage employment and childbirth, Ellington''s population has developed by leaps and bounds, and now the flow of people on the streets is obviously dense.


    But what is more incredible is the huge metal square box walking through the street. Many people sit in it and look very leisurely and comfortable.


    "Wait! I know what that is!"


    Cao suddenly exclaimed, "that''s the city bus mentioned in Datang daily a while ago. It must be that, isn''t it?"


    Donne smiled and nodded. "That''s right."


    Compared with yarinks, Ellington, which has more office workers and longer working distance, has significantly higher acceptance of buses. The buses have only been opened for a while, and people have deeply fallen in love with this way of travel.


    Just spend a dozen copper coins a day and you can reach your destination easily and happily. Why not?


    If you ride a bike or Harley motorcycle, you have to endure the wind and sun. Who is willing to bask in the sun this summer.


    ¡ª¡ªAfter the average income has doubled several times and there is no need to suffer for food, the consumption concept of Ellington residents has changed significantly. They are more willing to spend some money allowed by economic conditions to improve their lives.


    Of course, there is also the deliberate guidance of Donne''s manipulation of Datang daily. Otherwise, many people are afraid to put the gold coins under the bed for a lifetime


    In the past, because people always liked to hide money in this way, there was less and less money circulating in the market. The state had to continuously issue more money to meet the demand of * *, resulting in the total amount of money in the market far exceeding the economic level... Otherwise, how did the tens of billions of gold coins of Star Diamond bank come from? The weight of these gold coins alone is enough to make people stare.


    "I just read the newspaper and heard about it, but I didn''t expect it to be popular in Ellington!"


    Cao was amazed. He looked at the buses full of passengers, Harley motorcycles and bicycles passing by quickly on the road. At the end of the flat road were traffic lights and traffic police directing the traffic. They were dazzled by all kinds of novelty.


    Cao felt that he had witnessed a new era.


    "Of course, when there is demand in the market, the corresponding things will be born naturally."


    Donne smiled and said, "let''s go. I''ll ask Tina to arrange your accommodation. Register today and have a rest. When you wake up tomorrow, you go to get benefits. We''re going to start after a little preparation."


    "Benefits? What benefits?"


    Although Cao doesn''t care, his brothers do.


    "For example, our Ellington standard equipment, cutting iron sword, chainsaw sword, second-generation buffer armor, return crystal, goddess blood and so on... Oh, you have a good chance. The magic pistol will be mass-produced in a while. When we come back from Ryan Empire, you should be able to get the mass-produced magic pistol."


    When Donne said one thing, Cao, their breathing was faster. In the end, they were all flushed with excitement. They didn''t know how to express their inner excitement.


    In the last underground world, they saw how well the soldiers in Ellington were equipped and how complete their rations were. They had been jealous of those things for a long time. Now they have joined Ellington and didn''t expect to get the same treatment immediately.


    Cao''s men have never been so glad they made the right choice.


    Seeing that other people could get such treatment, Montgomery Kahn and Ursa''s envious eyes turned red.


    "Damn it!"


    Mongo Kahn cursed: "I can''t help but want to join Ellington!"


    Ursa deeply believes that there are too many benefits to join Ellington, and he is also very excited.


    However, even if there are dwarves, dwarfs, elves, goblins and elemental creatures here in Ellington, even Naga and nu Tao fish people can see them, but as an orc, he runs to join the human country. He really can''t wipe off his face.


    Donne found Tina, "Your Majesty," and she quickly got up and saluted, "are you back?"


    She knew that Donne had been called by Aurelia to support the Rift Valley camp.


    "Yes, you come with me."


    Donne held her hand and Tina looked very happy and happy.


    "Eh?"


    Cao saw Tina: "isn''t this Tina girl who was in the underground world?"


    "Captain Cao."


    Tina was surprised, too.


    Cao said with a bitter smile, "Captain Cao doesn''t exist."


    Looking at Tina''s puzzled eyes, Donne explained: "from today on, Cao and his men have all joined Ellington. You can register them, and then arrange their accommodation and welfare rationing. Don''t be incorporated into the guard for the time being. I''ll take them out these two days."


    "I see. Do you need to talk to sister Fiona?"


    "No, she''s busy lately."


    Fiona is busy setting up Datang Mobile communication. She doesn''t have time to pay attention to these little things.


    So Tina immediately began to register their information.


    "Wait a minute! Name, age, gender and so on. Is the place of birth and occupation married? What''s the name of the spouse?"


    "This mainly involves the Ellington citizen information registration system."


    Tina explained: "after registering the information, we will make an identification crystal card for you, which is a necessity for your life in Ellington and can be used in many places. Please fill out whether it is married or not. If necessary, we will organize a blind date meeting for unmarried men and women..."


    "Blind date meeting..."


    Those former mercenaries have a damn expression. What the hell is this?


    "Don''t be dissatisfied!"


    Next to Donne said unhappily, "you don''t know how good this welfare policy is. Take care of food, shelter and wife. Where can you find such a good welfare?"


    When Donne said this, those guys suddenly realized that it was also true when they thought about it. They eat wind and drink dew every day. How can they have time to know the girl''s family? Now it''s a rare good thing to work for your majesty Donne and solve the big life!


    So those guys got excited like chicken blood one by one, and took the initiative to fill in the detailed information one by one. Some even wrote down their height, weight, current savings and fixed assets. After filling in, some asked Tina when to organize a blind date meeting, and wanted to start a blind date immediately.


    While others were registering information, Donne ran to find vanilla.


    "What?!"


    Vanilla stared at Donne with great vigilance, subconsciously wrapped her clothes tightly, and secretly rejoiced that she didn''t take a bath at the moment.


    She was frightened by Donne''s sudden appearance last time.


    "Well, don''t be so nervous."


    Dumne make complaints about it and then say, "come with me, brother monggo and Kahn."


    "Coming? Coming to Ellington?"


    Vanilla was stunned. Are you kidding? No news for so long, but as soon as Don said he was going to the Ryan Empire, they ran to Ellington?


    "Well, actually, it''s a coincidence."


    While walking with vanilla, Donne told her what happened this morning. After knowing the cause and effect, cat Jiro was also sad and laughing. Who would have thought that things were so coincidental?


    "Yo!"


    Mongo Kahn waved at Vanilla: "long time no see!"


    "It''s been a long time."


    Vanilla sighed: "I shouldn''t have waited for you if I knew you two were so unreliable."


    Vanilla has saved a lot of money in Ellington for more than a year, at least enough to get back to the waybill of Ryan empire. However, the orcs are inconvenient in the human country. She has been waiting for Mongo Kahn and Ursa to go on the road together. Unexpectedly, these two guys are so unreliable.


    "Ha, aha, we didn''t expect it to take so long."


    Mongokan giggled and said, "but this time, his majesty Donne plans to go to Rehn empire. We can go together."


    "That''s right, but..."


    Vanilla looked at Donne, his eyes full of questions.


    Don shook his head. "I haven''t told them yet."


    "What''s up?"


    Vanilla said faintly, "he''s going to Ryan Empire to find shaman sacrifice."


    "Shaman priest?"


    The smile on Montgomery Kahn''s face converged and his eyebrows were slightly wrinkled: "Your Majesty Donne, what are you looking for them? Forgive me for being rude. Those foolish guys are like a group of uncivilized primitive orcs. They only believe what they are willing to believe, refuse any change, and refuse to communicate with any object."


    Mongo Kahn and Ursa are both believers of the God of fire Karol mariver. Of course, they don''t like Shamanism.


    Donne was stunned: "I can''t believe you can give such a bad evaluation of your compatriots."


    "Compatriots?"


    Ursa also lowered her voice and laughed: "we treat them as compatriots, but they may not treat us as compatriots... In their eyes, orcs who do not abide by shaman teachings are all traitors and should be tied to stones and burned by fire."


    Mongo Kahn nodded: "every year in the Ryan Empire, many villages in remote areas are invaded by those shamanists. Many young children are kidnapped to instill the doctrine of Shamanism. If adult orcs are unwilling to obey, they will be burned to death - and once they join, they can''t quit for life."


    "Extreme Shamanism?"


    Donne frowned. It is generally said that Shamanism is not only gentle and free from struggle with the world. Why is the painting style wrong here in prandal?


    Didn''t the cosmic will make trouble this time?


    Didn''t world SA come here to save the orcs?

 Chapter 774

    The Shamanism they learned from mongkokan and Ursa was very different from the Shamanism Donne had heard of, but it didn''t stop him.


    In order to repair the Royal scepter, the secret of Shaman totem must be revealed.


    "Go and have a rest first. I''ll take Shamanism to heart."


    With that, Donne turned and left.


    Mungo Kahn muttered, "he hasn''t given up yet."


    Ursa nodded: "isn''t this obvious? He went to Rehn Empire to find shaman priests. If he changed his mind, of course, he didn''t have to go."


    "In that case, we can only find a way to help him."


    Vanilla whispered, "at least, his strength is so strong that those guys of Shamanism can''t hurt him at all."


    Mongo Kahn thought that others might worry about the Shamanist casters, but who is Donne? He is a super strong man who can be a thousand. It''s not surprising that he flattened the headquarters of Shamanism in anger. Would he be afraid of Shamanism? Stop kidding!


    This is destined to be a relaxed and pleasant trip home.


    After all the personnel were registered, Tina asked someone to arrange them into the vacant community. At the same time, she informed the factory to adjust the equipment in stock and marked the corresponding number of each member on it.


    As the head of the original mercenary regiment, the houses allocated to him are better and larger than others. These welfare houses are decorated houses. The internal design is completely in accordance with the decoration style designed by Ariely after they discussed with each other. It is very beautiful.


    The exquisite decoration and perfect supporting furniture are all in place. You can carry your bag and check in. If you want more furniture, you can buy it yourself after they pay.


    Even so, Cao was deeply impressed by the housing infrastructure here in Ellington.


    It was a hot sun outside. After the magic energy air conditioner in the room was turned on, the cool wind quickly blew away the hot sweat and made the whole person refreshing.


    The clean and tidy bathroom is shiny. The ceramic toilet doesn''t look like a courteous use at all, but more like a washbasin.


    When the water pipe is opened, there is clean and clear tap water available at any time. The spacious and comfortable bathtub allows him to take a comfortable hot bath at any time.


    After taking a bath, blow dry your hair with a magic hair dryer, burn a pot of hot water with a magic kettle, make a cup of hot tea, sit by the window, turn on the magic radio, listen to the programs of Datang radio, and enjoy a leisurely and comfortable moment


    Are you still in prandal?


    Cao stared out of the window at the street, a little confused.


    In Ellington, life seems to have been redefined. Everything here is so fresh. The faces of pedestrians here are full of vitality and vitality. Dwarves, dwarfs, elves and even elemental creatures, which are rare at ordinary times, can be seen everywhere. They live in harmony with each other and have become a whole.


    Did your majesty bring all this?


    Cao breathed a long sigh of relief, lay back in the soft chair, closed his eyes and completely relaxed in the melody of the radio.


    How long has it been since he enjoyed this completely relaxing life?


    Perhaps this is what he has always wanted to pursue.


    The next day, the members of the Phoenix mercenary regiment, who had completely relaxed for a day, had just had breakfast, and then Cao gathered again. Before they asked questions, Cao took them to a training ground. At the moment, several shelves have been placed on the training ground.


    Donne is already waiting for them here.


    "Although I said it yesterday, I still say it again today. Welcome to Ellington."


    Donne said hello to them, then pointed to the shelf behind him and said, "here is the Ellington standard equipment you dream of. Everyone has a share. Don''t worry. Come here to get each of you''s ID card before you get the equipment."


    Tina said, "come to me in order to get the crystal card."


    These people get their own identity cards one by one. Looking at the names, numbers and avatars on them, they are a little confused.


    "What''s the use of this thing?"


    "I don''t know, but will your majesty Donne say it soon?"


    "I heard it last night while listening to their chat in the pub. It''s said that it''s very important."


    "Be quiet."


    Donne clapped his hands and attracted the attention of others: "Identification crystal card is your pass in Ellington, which records your identity information. Whether you use new weapons or go to some special places, you need to pass verification. Of course, now your authority is not high and you can''t go to many places. It is estimated that the biggest function of crystal card is to help you take the bus for free."


    Donne shrugged, smiled and said, "there is a unique number on the crystal card. This is your identity number. It''s unique to everyone. It''s also your number in Ellington''s file. Please remember."


    "Now, you can go here to get your equipment. The name is marked on the shelf. Don''t take it wrong, otherwise it''s troublesome that the size is inappropriate."


    As soon as they could get the equipment, these guys immediately cheered up and ran to the shelf.


    The shelves are equipped with armor for soldiers, light armor for swordsmen, tower shield for shield soldiers, etc. Although the styles are fixed, they are superior in performance and can crush their existing equipment, so these people are very excited.


    "Where is my name?"


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way, I see my name!"


    "Don''t squeeze. There are only so many people. What''s the hurry!"


    In addition to armor weapons, there are also boxes on the shelf, one for each person. After the box is opened, there are ten goddess blood and a return crystal lying quietly inside.


    "The gods are on! The blood of the goddess! It''s the blood of the goddess!"


    "So many! My God! I''m so happy that I''m going to faint!"


    "Who can tell me what the crystal is for?"


    "Don''t you know that? You can bind a spatial coordinate and trigger it in case of danger. You can return there instantly - didn''t you talk to those Ellington soldiers last night?"


    "I overslept yesterday - it''s terrible, my brother! It''s a good thing!"


    "That''s necessary. In a situation like yesterday morning, the blood of the goddess is useless, but with the return crystal, you can escape directly."


    Looking at the mess of these guys, Donne shook his head.


    Discipline is terrible, but it is also a common problem of mercenaries.


    Cao, who was standing next to him, sighed and said, "they need training. After training, I believe they are all great guys."


    "Yes, I hope so."


    Donne didn''t particularly care about this. After all, he would go to the Ryan empire with the help of the mercenary regiment. If he was disciplined like the army, there would be no significance to hide it.


    Looking at the sky, Donne said: "you take them to adapt to the new equipment on the training ground. I have something to leave. If there is no accident, we will start in the next two days."


    "I see."


    Cao took orders.


    Then Donne and Tina returned to the Lord''s house.


    "Your Majesty, the general framework of Datang Mobile communication has been basically improved. Now all branches have selected the address, bought the pavement and are preparing to start decoration, but..."


    Fiona hesitated and said, "why don''t we put the business scope of card handling and recharge into the store of Datang chamber of Commerce? It''s very expensive to reopen a large number of shops alone."


    Donne smiled and said, "the shop of Datang chamber of commerce can have this function, but we can''t just rely on the shop of Datang chamber of Commerce, because the ability to accept the pressure of passenger flow is too small, understand?"


    "What do you mean?"


    Donne asked, "once the magic phone is popularized, how many people in prandal will hold the magic phone?"


    Fiona hesitated and said, "according to your low price popularization strategy, about... 10 million? 20 million?"


    Don shook his head. "No, you''re too conservative, and you underestimate people''s desire for remote communication and information."


    "How many will there be?"


    Donne said faintly, "except for children under the age of 12 and the elderly over the age of 80, I''m afraid the remaining young and middle-aged people will have one."


    "It''s impossible!"


    Fiona subconsciously said: "the income and consumption level in many areas of prandal can''t reach this level!"


    Even if the cost is reduced to ten gold coins according to Donne''s requirements, it is also a huge expenditure for many low-income families. Not everyone will buy this kind of thing.


    Tang en smiled and said, "so our first task is to improve everyone''s average income."


    The total amount of wealth is certain. Some people take more, others take less. This is an eternal truth. Fortunately, here, Donne can use his own strength to master wealth in his own hands, and then he can formulate the distribution mode and direction of wealth - the gods are on the top, Donne''s indifferent attitude towards wealth effectively avoided the emergence of monopoly oligarchs and the stagnation of social and economic development.


    Use Datang chamber of Commerce to earn a large amount of gold coins saved by the aristocrats, and then spend the gold coins through reasonable development planning, such as improving workers'' salary and extensive industrial support plans, so as to promote the progress of the whole society, promote the rise of employment rate and improve per capita income.


    When the per capita income and per capita expenditure of the whole society reach a balanced stage, the society will enter a period of stable development. Under the guidance of Donne, it will increasingly tend to a self-regulated market, rather than the emergence of various financial oligarchs who monopolize social wealth, resulting in great differences in social wealth.


    Tang en continued: "under that kind of holding, it is impossible to accept so many guests only by relying on the shops of Datang chamber of Commerce, so we must divert customers. The shops of Datang chamber of commerce can be used as the central service hall of each city, and other Datang Mobile communication business halls are subordinate service organizations. It is easy to manage by dividing the superior and subordinate relations."


    "However, what I care more about now is how the situation of magic phone is now."

 Chapter 775

    The business hall of Datang Mobile communication is ready, even the whole company... No, the framework and personnel of the whole chamber of Commerce have been almost built in these three days, but it is not clear whether the products they want to operate have solved the key problems.


    Fiona felt really drunk.


    She and Donne immediately got up and came to the magic communicator project team of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute.


    "You''re really on time!"


    Seeing Donne coming, gene said with a smile, "it''s three days. It''s really three days. No, strictly speaking, this is just the third day?"


    Donne rolled his eyes: "with yustisa, I know it must be all right. How''s it going?"


    "Don''t you say it''s certainly no problem?"


    Gene shrugged: "I''m glad to tell you that it has been solved, thanks to the technical and thinking support provided by Ms. yustisa."


    Gene always thought his alchemy level was good before. Although he couldn''t compare with Angus, he had no problem compared with others. However, after seeing yustisa, he realized how far he was from the real alchemy master.


    It is not a gap in strength, but a gap in thinking.


    Yustisa smiled softly and looked light: "Your Excellency jean has also provided a lot of powerful support, which can solve all the problems."


    She took down some mobile phones from the nearby table and handed them to Donne: "these are modified magic phones. Please take them to test."


    Of course, the laboratory prototype made by yustisa and gene has nothing to do with beauty, but the appearance is not a big problem. As long as there is no problem in function, alili of the design department can perfectly solve the modeling problem. Even Donne has dozens of hundreds of classic mobile phone designs in his mind.


    A square groove is added on the back of the prototype, which is about the size of the thumb. The crystal card of this size is used to store the user''s mental fluctuation and personal exclusive address book. In fact, the data storage capacity of the crystal card is very powerful.


    It is worth mentioning that these functions realized by crystal card are the technical support obtained from Gallian.


    Using crystal card to store user data and realize transfer transaction is the technology of Star Diamond bank. Although don doesn''t understand the specific principle, at least gene and yustisa have understood it.


    But Donne doubted whether this technology was developed jointly by goblins and dragons, or restored by goblins from the relics of prehistoric civilization - in any case, this data storage and extraction method is too scientific and not magical.


    Based on this approach, it means that the mobile phone is only a signal amplification and receiving terminal, and the personal crystal card is the core of the mobile phone system - in the future, you can even upgrade the mobile phone system by upgrading the internal data of the personal crystal card and provide various other apps... Well, I mean functions.


    There is another device on the table, which looks like two boxes connected together. One can be inserted into the Ellington identification crystal card currently used, and the other can be inserted into a small blank crystal card of specific size to perfectly copy the information in the identification crystal card to the small crystal card.


    This small crystal card can also perfectly realize the functions of value storage and fee deduction


    Donne inserts his identification crystal card into the identification end, and inserts a small crystal card into the copy writing end. Then, after starting the device, the personal communication crystal card is completed soon. Next, just deposit the gold coins and insert them into the card slot of the magic phone.


    Since it''s his own company, don doesn''t need money to call himself. He realized his dream of calling without money in prandar.


    Fiona also made her own personal communication crystal card, and then touched Donne''s crystal card twice to complete the exchange of spiritual fluctuation. Because the communication crystal card also stores personal information, Fiona''s personal public information has appeared in the address book at the same time of the exchange.


    Although this magic phone does not have a display screen, don''t forget that long ago, Donne found that prandal has holographic display technology and similar projection magic. It is not difficult to realize holographic projection by using the resources of the world. Therefore, this module is built in the magic phone. As long as the small projection module is activated, you can see the address book, And text messages.


    Yes, yustisa and gene have finished the SMS function.


    The complexity of short message function lies in the need to re encode prandal''s universal roon pragmatic magic wave, and then realize the restoration of coding on magic phone. The principle is quite complex. However, after yustisa joined, this problem was solved by using the derivative technology of artificial soul.


    As for the SMS function, Tang en refused at first. After all, in his opinion, SMS has been quite backward, but Jean only said one word and let him give in: what if the situation doesn''t allow him to speak?


    Donne thought it was better to send text messages in silence than worry. Besides, if there is a text message function, the deaf mute can also use mobile phones, and there will be more potential customers in the future.


    "I''ll go to arlinks and see if I can get through."


    Donne said that and instantly transferred it to the palace of arlinks.


    "Why are you here?"


    Aurelia looked at Donne in surprise: "the rift valley has been solved?"


    Donne nodded, then hissed, took out his magic phone to activate the address book, then selected Fiona''s name and dialed out.


    At the next moment, Donne was sensitive to an undirected wide area magic wave coming from the magic phone. This magic wave was very fast and very subtle. If Donne hadn''t been paying attention to the magic phone, he wouldn''t have found it.


    After calling out, a strange sound sounded in the magic phone, just like the string was twisted to play music. It was very strange. Donne had heard Jean and them say this before. This was caused by the jumping propagation of magic wave between magic nodes with different intensities. Now there is no good way to solve it, so he can only endure it, Just connect.


    Because the wonderful thing is that as long as the mental power fluctuation is matched, the transmitted wide area signal will disappear, leaving only stable directional propagation.


    Just a few seconds later, the irritating voice disappeared, and Fiona''s clear voice came from the magic phone: "Hello, your majesty Donne, can you hear me?"


    "Can hear, the voice is very clear!"


    Donne made a Y gesture to Aurelia and smiled brightly, which made Aurelia feel inexplicably unhappy.


    "Are you in arlinks now?"


    "Yes, I''m in the throne. Wait a minute."


    Donne took off his mobile phone and activated the hologram module. Fiona and the hologram within a few meters appeared in front of Donne and aurelia. Aurelia said in surprise, "Fiona?"


    "Your Highness."


    Fiona saluted Aurelia through her cell phone and said with a smile, "it seems that we really succeeded."


    Aurelia looked at the image beside Fiona in disbelief: "is she at the Ellington magic energy engineering research institute?"


    "Yes."


    Donne smiled and said, "the new communicator magic phone we have been developing has finally been developed."


    Aurelia was surprised: "is this the magic phone you said before? You can talk to another person thousands of kilometers away?"


    "Haven''t you seen it?"


    Donne laughed and said, "do you know what it means to have this thing?"


    "Of course!"


    Aurelia was excited: "this means that our control over the city masters and lords of other cities will be greatly enhanced!"


    After all, Aurelia was born in the royal family and had a much better political sense than Fiona. When Donne said about the magic phone, she thought it was the ruler''s sharp weapon. She didn''t expect it to be born so soon.


    "Not only that, it is of great significance to the whole society."


    Donne smiled and said: "Think about how long it used to take Ellington businessmen to get the news from Alex, how long it took to prepare scarce goods, and how long it took on the road? If they had magic phones, they could shorten the time by at least half, even if the traffic situation did not improve. The information is time-effective. Once it is outdated, the information will be worthless to businessmen."


    "In the war between the two armies, if the commander can receive the situation on the front line at the first time and the order can be conveyed to the front line at the first time, how significant is it? Don''t I have to say more?"


    "And those adventurers who go out. If they have this communicator, they can regularly report peace to their families and ask for help from the outside when they are in danger..."


    In a word, with the super long-range wireless communicator such as magic phone, prandal''s sluggish social form will undergo earth shaking changes.


    Aurelia''s mood was also aroused by Donne: "are you ready to promote this product? Don''t use it in the army first?"


    "Direct promotion, of course."


    Donne smiled mysteriously: "because the magic phone is an important step towards the rise of our Ilus empire. It can''t be delayed."


    Donne has to rely on the amazing effect of the magic phone to promote Ellington''s identity crystal card. The more people are tied to their chariots, the more powerful Ellington will become, so as to continuously provide impetus for the progress of the ilrus empire.


    "Fiona, help me test the stability of the communication signal."


    As Donne said, floating rocks, water polo, fireball, wind blade and pure arcane balls appeared beside him. The emergence of these magic balls will interfere with the surrounding magic environment. In theory, it will affect the spread of magic fluctuations and cause the instability of communication signals. Donne decided to test it.


    "The image is a little cluttered and the sound is a little out of tune, but it doesn''t affect communication."


    While Fiona was speaking, Donne also found the interference of magic on communication, and this interference gradually increased with the increase of magic intensity. When the magic intensity of Donne''s condensation rose to the level of eighth order magic, the distortion of the picture became very serious, almost unrecognizable, and the sound was intermittent. But after Donne turned off the hologram, the sound recovered again It''s normal.


    So Donne came to a conclusion: the anti-interference ability of simply transmitting sound is stronger.

 Chapter 776

    After repeated tests, Donne returned to Ellington with satisfaction.


    "The test result is perfect. Although there are still some small problems, it does not affect the use and can start production."


    Donne first gave them a positive conclusion, and then said, "but just now I did a interference test. The magic aggregation caused by strong casting behavior will cause interference signals. If you can, you''d better solve this problem later."


    Yustisa thought for a moment and said, "I have a solution. As long as I find a way to correct the abnormal fluctuation caused by magic gathering, it''s not very difficult."


    So Donne was very relieved to hand over the task of developing magic wave anti-interference module to yustisa.


    This anti-interference module is not in a hurry to add it now. After all, product development can''t be fat at one bite like people. Now the magic phone has reached the level of commercial use. If it is introduced to the market as soon as possible, it can start to promote the development of this society as soon as possible.


    After the anti-interference module is developed, the second generation products will be released.


    "But now the cost of magic phone is difficult to reduce to less than 20 gold coins."


    Jean frowned and said, "the magic materials consumed above are worth 50 gold coins at the cost price, not to mention our technical cost. If you want to sell at the price of 20 gold coins, you will lose 30 gold coins if you sell one. Are you sure you want to do so?"


    Donne frowned: "can''t mass production reduce costs?"


    "After all, the magic dust consumed and the magic metal used to depict the magic channel are very expensive. Even the inferior magic dust needs ten gold coins."


    Gene sighed and said, "in fact, if it weren''t for the powerful effect of universal alloy, the magic metal consumed on a magic phone alone would be worth more than 500 gold coins."


    Donne frowned: "how much can the lowest cost be pressed at present? No profit is calculated."


    "Do you want to subsidize production?"


    Jean was stunned and said, "if only the material and production costs are calculated, the price of a magic phone can be reduced to about 80 gold coins."


    Fifty gold coins are the cost of materials, and thirty gold coins are the production cost, including the loss of production equipment, personnel wages and transportation costs, most of which are the wages of staff.


    Yes, with more and more workers in Datang chamber of Commerce, the monthly salary expenditure has gradually become the big head. The salary accounting of the whole Datang chamber of commerce is all on Fiona. Thanks to her promotion to a gold level magician, she is more agile, otherwise she will be tired to death.


    "Eighty gold coins can only maintain the cost..."


    After pondering for a moment, Donne said, "let''s slowly popularize the plan of magic phone for the time being and let the people at the bottom of society wait. Anyway, they don''t have such a strong demand for information exchange."


    Although Donne wants to promote the mobile phone popularization plan as soon as possible, if he sells a mobile phone, he has to give money to it. It is estimated that he will go bankrupt soon, so he gave up the plan for the time being.


    Donne called Fiona and began to give a series of orders.


    "Immediately set up a magic phone factory, which is specially responsible for the production of ''Datang'' series magic phones. All the resources and manpower needed can be used at will. The priority is raised to a higher level, second only to the military industry. Inform the logistics department to start purchasing the raw materials required for production immediately and reserve the raw materials."


    "Inform Alice that the appearance of Datang series magic phones should be designed according to the design drawings of magic phones, and there should be obvious differences between them. It is required that people can quickly attract people''s attention when they take out magic phones to make a phone call. This desire for comparison will be a major driving force to promote the market."


    "The ordinary version of magic phone is positioned in the low-end civilian market. It is priced at 99 gold coins, code named ''wheat''. It provides basic communication functions. The shell is mainly made of low-cost universal alloy. The appearance requirements are simple and simple. Don''t waste too much energy."


    Although the performance of universal alloy is superior, because of the large demand, Ellington mass production, and now has carried out technical upgrading and capacity expansion, the cost is very low, and this alloy with superior performance has become the representative of cheap materials.


    "The advanced version of magic phone locates the middle-end adventurer and mercenary market. It is priced at 199 gold coins, code named ''sword'', and provides basic call and text message functions. The shell is also mainly made of low-cost universal alloy. The appearance should conform to the adventurer''s aesthetics, and must be convenient and durable to adapt to various climates and environments."


    "The deluxe version of magic power mobile phone is positioned in the market of ordinary nobles and businessmen. It is priced at 1999 gold coins, code named ''balance'', and increases the video call function. The shell is mainly magic iron. The appearance requires luxury and atmosphere, which can reflect the identity."


    "The supreme version of the magic phone locates the princes and nobles. It is priced at 19999 gold coins, code named ''Scepter''. The function is the same as that of the balance. The shell is mainly made of refined gold. The appearance is noble and restrained, durable and noble."


    "In addition, the limited edition mobile phones sold to senior members of Datang chamber of commerce are required to place an order in advance, and the goods can be obtained at least one week later. The core is made by the factory, and the shell is made by me. It is divided into secret silver version and AOJIN version. There are 99999 gold coins in secret silver version and 199999 gold coins in AOJIN version, ensuring that each model is Prandal''s unique noble product! "


    Gene and others standing next to him were stunned and looked at Donne, especially gene. Now they were almost eager to jump!


    Shit, I knew this guy was a local tyrant, but I didn''t expect him to be so inhuman!


    These two kinds of magic materials are very rare and are excellent materials for making magic equipment. Now he actually takes such precious secret silver and AOJIN to make mobile phone shell and sell it as ordinary goods!?


    "How can you waste so much money, baby!"


    Gene shouted angrily, "those guys are just wasting treasure with Mithril and Okin''s magic phone!"


    "Are you stupid?"


    Donne glanced at Jean obliquely: "how many normal people do you think would buy such an expensive magic phone?"


    "Ah?"


    "Therefore, it doesn''t matter whether those two models can be sold or not. They exist only to highlight the dignity of our Datang chamber of commerce products and prove that we are high-end brands."


    Donne patiently explained the relationship between the brand and the market to the business idiot, which barely made Jean understand the importance of building a high-end brand.


    "So, whether it can be sold in the end is different. I think looking at the whole prandal, I''m afraid only those guys who can be willing to buy the AOJIN version of the magic phone are leviz and the dragon family. Even Oscar, the king of ronitant Kingdom, is estimated to be hard hearted - besides, it hasn''t been introduced to other countries yet. You think a little more."


    After all, this thing is just a communication tool. The important thing is the powerful function it realizes, not itself.


    "Well, well, anyway, that''s your thing. Just be happy."


    Gene wants to roll his eyes. Looking at the whole prandal, how many people can be as luxurious as Donne? But gene couldn''t say anything about him.


    "Of course, being a man, the most important thing is to be happy."


    Donne smiled: "in fact, I''ve thought about the upgrade functions of subsequent generations of magic phone."


    Yustisa was stunned: "then why not say it now and improve it directly?"


    "So you are all business idiots."


    Donald looked at them contemptuously: "do you understand what hard to get is? Do you understand what is hunger marketing? Do you know the motto of Intel, a toothpaste manufacturer? Do you understand why good things can''t be released at once?"


    at large the better to apprehend him? Hungry marketing? Toothpaste manufacturer Intel?


    Gene looked confused. What are these things?


    "Forget it, it''s useless to tell you, so you can honestly engage in technology and leave the market to us."


    Donne waved his hand. Even if he came to a conclusion, Fiona took a smile and wrote down his requirements. Then she closed the book and asked, "what else do you have to tell?"


    "No, go and implement it as soon as possible. Aurelia has booked a batch of magic phones first, and produce them and deliver them as soon as possible."


    Magic phones have a wide range of uses and military significance, but for Donne now, strengthening centralization and strengthening control over local governments are the most important. Aurelia has asked for the first batch of 10000 magic phones, which is only an early quantity. These magic phones will be distributed to lords in each region, City owners Even in the hands of the mayor and village head of each small town, in this way, her orders can be issued level by level after leaving the palace, directly down to the village head at the bottom.


    Aurelia, who sits in the center of the town, can also get information feedback from the bottom. From then on, there will certainly be fewer things that flatter and contradict.


    Donne suddenly said, "by the way, we''re going to the Ryan Empire these two days. We''ll rush to produce a batch of magic phones for us these two days. When we get there, we may need to investigate some things separately. By the way, we can also test the adaptability of magic phones in various environments."


    Yustisa smiled and said, "no problem. We work overtime all night tonight. We''ll give it to you when you start."


    After Donne explained these things, Fiona left the research institute directly and quickly supervised the affairs of Datang magic phone factory. Yustisa and gene, with those magicians, had to work overtime to develop a complete magic phone production line and the first batch of magic phones needed by Donne.


    At this time, Donne went to other project teams to check the progress.


    Because the comet motorcycle has reached the practical level, the project has been temporarily stopped, and all personnel have been transferred to the armored tank project team. At the moment, the armored tank project team is vigorously developing the corresponding weapon system - with the artificial soul technology brought by yustisa, many original schemes have been overturned and redone.


    New materials are still constantly using various means to find useful materials. There has also been some progress in the refining and purification of magic stone and pumice stone


    Everything here is going on steadily and orderly, so the relieved Donne can finally start thinking about going to Rehn empire.

 Chapter 777

    Recently, Ellington is still quite lively. On the one hand, it is because the harvest day is approaching. Everyone is much happier watching the rich fruits in large tracts of farmland.


    On the other hand, it is because Ellington college has been on holiday. The tide of children who have disappeared in Ellington for a long time appears in the streets again. They are cheering and celebrating their independence in various ways.


    These include using the basic swordsmanship they have learned to simulate war, arranging traps and pranks with some simple mathematical and physical knowledge, and some students with better talents who have awakened and mastered the magic pool show off the zero order magic tricks they have learned


    At least, these children will no longer do things that make their families helpless, such as getting together to play with the mud or running to the river to catch fish.


    Of course, although the class has only started for one semester, the children''s changes have made Ellington''s parents see the hope of the future. Therefore, they care more about all the news conveyed by the teachers at Ellington college.


    Yes, especially the final exam results.


    It was only the first final exam, but Ellington''s parents learned to show off their children''s academic achievements without teachers


    "My child''s introduction to swordsmanship is so bad that he took an A. it really bothers me."


    "My child''s performance this semester is average. I just got an a + in the introductory course of basic magic knowledge. I can''t help but want to teach that smelly boy a lesson."


    "Your child is really excellent. My child has no talent in the introduction of magic knowledge and swordsmanship, but his Mandarin and mathematics class got s''s evaluation."


    "S! God, it is said that s is the highest evaluation! Your child is so good!?"


    "Alas, what about S''s evaluation? If she can''t awaken the talent and become an apocalypse, she can only be mediocre for a lifetime? I''ve decided that if she can''t awaken the talent, she''ll send her to your majesty to be a clerk or something in the future. It would be better if she could be favored by your majesty and become his concubine."


    "How nice! At least I can work beside your majesty. I really envy the future of your children..."


    "Where, I envy your children''s talent..."


    Just because Pamela gave Elia an a - in the discipline column, Elia was worried about being preached by Clara. Elia cried and ran to Donne to ask him to help change it to a +. Donne, who was busy pinching the SUV, couldn''t smile after learning about it. He didn''t expect to come to another world, Parents are still obsessed with their children''s grades.


    At best, she comforted Elia and made her understand that the score is the assessment result of her daily performance by the teacher, which is very serious and can not be tampered with. If you want to get better results, you can only try to perform better and better. Finally, although Elia promised that Donne would perform better in the future, But she wants Donne to take her out - the little girl finds out Donne''s travel plan.


    Donne wanted to refuse Elia, but when he thought about it carefully, Elia had a holiday anyway, and just took her to continue to teach her to control her magic, so he agreed to her.


    Clara didn''t say anything about it, just meaningfully asked Donne to take care of Elia.


    So, two days later, there was a little girl among the people who appeared in hornheim manor.


    "This is the white fog plain of the kingdom of solant?"


    After leaving the transmission array, Cao still looked incredible. Since signing the contract, Ellington''s secrets have been disclosed to them, including the continuous production of powerful weapons, equipment and ammunition in the underground military factory, including the transmission array extending all over the mainland.


    Cao, they obviously didn''t expect that the lost transmission array technology had been reproduced by Donne, and it had been put into practice.


    But when they saw the typical plant features of the white fog plain outside hornheim manor, they were excited one by one.


    This time, with such a Dior king, I''m afraid I can''t get ahead in the future?


    Among other things, the transmission array technology alone has laid the foundation for his majesty Donne to rule the whole prandal!


    With the transmission array, the super mobility of combatants and the rapid transportation of a large number of materials will not be a problem at the necessary time, and with the magic cell phone, ultra long-distance communication will not be a problem. With the combination of the two, who can beat him in the front battlefield?


    When they thought of this, they all flushed and raised their heads excitedly. They wanted to make a good impression under Lord Donne while there were few people now.


    "Here you are at last! I thought you had forgotten it!"


    Angus, who got the news, came in a hurry and had no time to take care of his messy hair. Obviously, he stayed in the library every day these days.


    "It''s a big deal. Of course it''s impossible to forget."


    Donne glanced at him. "But can you walk now?"


    "Of course."


    Angus glanced at him angrily, and then said to Edward and alvons who followed him: "We''re going to Ryan empire. Remember to complete the ''element conversion'' and ''element purification'' I arranged in the next few days. I''ll check your learning when I come back. In addition, if I have time, I''ll go to Ellington and bring those wild mages to teach you the basics of entry. Do you understand?"


    Edward and Alphonse nodded: "I see!"


    Angus shook his robe and said, "let''s go."


    "Do you have all the relevant information?"


    "Of course."


    "Then let''s go."


    Donne released the vehicle.


    "Lying trough!"


    Angus was stunned: "what is this?"


    "SUV, SUV."


    "I know it''s a car, but it''s a little different from last time? It looks really, really a little wild!"


    Yes, because there is no flat highway built between hornheim and Rehn Empire, only official roads opened up by businessmen and patrols, ordinary magic cars are obviously not easy to use - and Donne is too lazy to equip so many people with magic flying cars, so he simply pinched out several off-road vehicles according to the Hummer in his memory, After a simple driving training for Cao and his confidants before departure, he planned to drive all the way. This high chassis, high suspension, large tire and strong shock absorption design is more than enough to deal with this road condition.


    However, the Hummer model in Donne''s memory is a little vague, so he made some localization transformation according to prandal''s cultural habits when pinching the car, which led to the rather bold and rough shape of the cars he pinched with alchemy. The simple and rough strong lines constitute the main appearance, which makes him used to being a cultural man, Angus, who deeply loved the elves'' natural culture, was strongly impacted.


    There''s a feeling that a man should take this kind of car.


    "Get in the car."


    Donne, Elia and vanilla took the lead in getting on the first car, and then Cao got on their own car in turn - they had been divided into groups before they started.


    Angus took a deep breath and sat in the co pilot''s seat.


    "Fasten your seat belt."


    Donne said, "the next journey will not be as smooth as a flying car."


    As soon as the voice fell, Donne stepped on the accelerator, and the huge magic poured into the magic engine. The violent air flow pushed the turbine engine to rotate, and the buzzing engine began to send out powerful power continuously, pushing the modified Hummer of the alien devil to rush forward.


    "Lying trough!"


    The strong feeling of pushing his back and shaking made Angus exclaim: "good guy, it feels wonderful!"


    Donne laughed wildly, drove his SUV and soared wildly in the empty field. He didn''t care about the pressure of life and freely released his inner wildness. This is the life that pure men yearn for!


    However, Donne is an old driver from the earth after all. The skills of the new drivers on the road in Kao are obviously a little astringent. Perhaps they are worried about overturning on the way, so they are not fast. Donne had to slow down and wait for them.


    "Well, why didn''t you take the holy daughter of eluli this time?"


    Angus glanced curiously at Donne: "isn''t she inseparable from you these days?"


    "She wants to stay and be responsible for monitoring the movements on the other side of the Great Rift Valley. Although 20000 reinforcements and a large number of weapons and equipment have been sent, the frequency of demons seems to be more. I''m worried about any abnormalities on the other side, so I didn''t let her follow."


    Angus tilted his lips and said, "I don''t know how many men in prandal want to go with the virgin crown. You really get a bargain and sell well."


    As soon as Donne pulled out the corner of his mouth, if those people knew that their noble and holy virgin crown was now a slave under their own contract, it was estimated that the Ilus Empire would immediately break out a rebellion to overthrow the rule of the great demon king.


    Angus asked Elia, "anyway, how did you follow out this time? Aren''t you going to school?"


    Elia, who was whispering to vanilla, looked up proudly and said proudly, "of course it''s because our school is on holiday!"


    Angus looked confused and forced: "holiday?"


    Is school still on holiday? What''s the reason?


    No wonder Angus has this idea. At present, the only schools in prandal are military academies, all of which implement military management. Unless they graduate, they absolutely have no rest time.


    "The big brother stipulated that the school should have summer vacation and winter vacation. Everyone has worked hard for several months and is now very happy. Moreover, because the big brother invented the combine harvester, we don''t have to go to the field to help harvest wheat. Everyone is very happy, adores and likes the big brother."


    Elia then stared at the back of Donne''s head and said, "but everyone said that if there was no final exam, everyone would prefer the big brother... Ah... What do you say, big brother?"


    What do I say?


    Can I not say


    Donne, who was driving, was staring in a cold sweat by Ms. disaster.

 Chapter 778

    The Rehn Empire, located in the northwest of prandar''s main continent, has a total area of more than half that of the largest solant kingdom. However, the huge land area does not make the Rehn empire a powerful country. On the one hand, most of the territory of the Rehn empire is extremely barren Gobi desert, The other part is the barren and cold snow fields and rugged mountains. The area of the plains that can be cultivated and the jungle rich in fruits is very small.


    Ryan Empire has a vast territory and many races in China, but they are collectively referred to as orcs.


    Unlike the way in which human countries distinguish sub races by hair color, skin color and accent, the way in which the Ryan Empire distinguishes sub races is simple and rough: by racial characteristics.


    I don''t know if the fire god Karol mariver was obsessed with the strange games of cat and rabbit when he created the orcs. Anyway, although the orcs he created are human creatures, most of them retain some of the characteristics of wild animals.


    In the eyes of many human beings, these features are very strange primitive features, just like when the gods created things, they were careless and didn''t carve carefully here, and they were finished with a pinch.


    In the Wren Empire, there is a clear distinction between the classes of orcs. Unless you have the strength to challenge the rules, you can only pick up your tail and do your own work honestly - in the Wren Empire, the output of food is far from enough to feed everyone, and if you don''t work, you will only starve to death.


    The skinny orcs he saw along the way made Donne feel thousands of feelings. If the second chaotic invasion had not reduced a large number of people, resulting in the vast Orc Empire and sparse population, and the grain production could barely meet the internal demand, I''m afraid only the food demand brought by population growth will drive these orcs to invade the kingdom of grace and the kingdom of solant.


    In the Wren Empire, the first-class subgroups are Leon lion, tiger, wolf, USAD bear, lepad leopard and other subgroups with strong combat effectiveness foundation. These subgroups ensure the average combat effectiveness of the Wren empire. Moreover, due to their good foundation, there are often strong apocalypses, so they are generally well treated in China.


    Just like mengkokan and Ursa, one is the lion and the other is the bear. They are both the noble class of the Ryan empire. In addition, they are still the Apocalypse of the golden peak. They will soon have the hope of breaking through the grandmaster level, and they will enjoy better treatment.


    Vanilla is different.


    In the Wren Empire, the second-class sub ethnic groups include fox fox, rabit rabbit, Doug dog, Kate cat and other sub ethnic groups with relatively weak foundation. They are born with weak physique and can only engage in some basic social work. Most of them can''t fight, let alone protect others under the attack of Warcraft, so their status is relatively low.


    Like vanilla.


    If she was just an ordinary cat orc, Mongo Kahn and Ursa would say hello to her at most. They couldn''t talk to her so much.


    But she is a very rare cat apocalypse, which is different.


    In the Rehn Empire, all the apocalyptic people were treated according to the first-class sub ethnic standards, so vanilla can get the special look of mengkokan and Ursa.


    So care about her, not just because of her strong muscles.


    However, it is strange that in the eyes of humans, the image of orcs of second-class sub races is more in line with human aesthetics. Although the orcs of first-class sub races have strong combat effectiveness, they have obvious characteristics of beasts, which is difficult to be completely accepted by people.


    The second-class subgroups with relatively weak combat effectiveness may have reduced the characteristics of wild animals, so they are more like humans. Even if they have characteristics, they also symbolize harmless and supple tails or lovely Plush ears, rather than the sharp teeth and claws of the first-class subgroups. Therefore, they are more easily accepted by people.


    In addition, since this year, a large number of cartoons exported from Ellington have promoted the strange cute point called beast ear and beast tail, which has led to the trend of inexplicably pursuing Orc women in the human country. The auction price of ORC female slaves has also increased greatly in the underground auction, and the status of second-class sub ethnic Orc women in the human country has also improved a lot, Caused many hungry orcs to move out.


    Especially female orcs.


    They symbolize the future of the orcs. The reduction in the number of women will directly lead to a slower population growth in the future. Because of this situation, the orc status of the second-class sub race within the Ryan Empire has also changed a lot - the ruler of the Ryan Empire, tessro bloody eye, is also worried about the outflow of domestic population.


    "So, because of Ellington''s cartoon, it indirectly changed the status of second-class Orc women in the Ryan Empire?"


    Driving furiously, Donne listened to vanilla and his face was full of strange expressions: "are you sure these news are true?"


    Vanilla did not return to Rehn empire. The news was also obtained from other businessmen, and the credibility was not high.


    "I''m not sure if it''s true, but it''s at least a hope. I thank you for what you''ve done for them."


    Looking at vanilla''s serious expression in the rearview mirror, Donne held his stomach and said nothing.


    At this time, vanilla suddenly said, "continue along this road, cross the hillside and you can see a forest. There is a pasture next to the forest, where we can rest today."


    "Pasture? In such a remote place, are you sure?"


    "It''s not remote. There''s a village near the ranch. It''s famous for a natural stone like a goddess. Many people will come here for sightseeing, so it''s developed well in recent years, so I don''t recommend entering the village."


    Vanilla shook her head and said, "although the relationship between races in various countries has been relatively relaxed since the end of the war because of concerted efforts against the second chaotic invasion war, generally speaking, the orcs have a bad impression of human beings. If they can reduce contact, they can reduce contact."


    Vanilla is telling the truth, but the fundamental reason for the bad attitude of orcs towards humans is that humans boast that they are the darling of the gods and often evaluate other races with self-centered. Of course, there is no good evaluation for orcs who do not conform to human aesthetics. In addition, in the barbaric period, human slave teams wantonly arrested Orc women, It led to the inseparable fight between the two ethnic groups at that time.


    The relationship between the two sides has eased a lot since they experienced a common foreign battle and deepened mutual understanding - but it''s still difficult to sit together and talk and laugh without gap.


    Strong cat orcs like vanilla are rare, but orcs with big nerves like Mongo Kahn and Ursa who join the human mercenary regiment to hone themselves are even more rare.


    Donne shook his head: "we are here to find the news of the shaman priest. It is impossible not to contact."


    "Will you at least take me to burkesau first?"


    Vanilla was a little helpless: "after arriving at burkesau, I will find someone to help you inquire about the shaman sacrifice."


    She has entered the territory of the Ryan empire. She really doesn''t want to make trouble anymore.


    Now go back to Bobso and go back to investigate the truth of the matter and make sure that it is important for her to be safe.


    The motorcade roared over the hills, and then came into view a low-lying plain area. In the Ryan Empire, there were too few such plains. Basically, each plain was reclaimed into farmland, and most people lived in mountains, valleys or Gobi desert.


    It was dark, turned on the lights and didn''t go far along the road. Donne saw the ranch mentioned by vanilla. After the team stopped outside, Donne saw the sign hanging on the ranch. He couldn''t help but draw his eyes, and the will of the universe began again.


    "Bi, Bi Village dairy!?"


    "Yes."


    Vanilla said with a natural look: "because the nearby village is called Bi Village. The fresh milk produced by this pasture is very popular. There is a saying ''Bi Village milk, rest assured milk'' nearby."


    Good, good, your chest... You have the muscles to be big enough has the final say!


    Donne gave up and continued to investigate this problem. Anyway, he saw more strange things after he came to this world. One more "Bicun Dairy" is nothing.


    "Hello, is anyone there?"


    Vanilla went to the door.


    "No, no one, there are orcs..."


    A timid soft voice came from behind.


    Donne: "


    Vanilla: "


    "Well, it''s an ORC."


    Vanilla is helpless. Due to the amazing reproductive ability of human beings, they occupy a dominant position in the world. Many of the names in the rune language are based on the standard of "human". The use of the rune language in the Ryan empire is always a little against the peace in some specific cases - but then again, the use of the rune language in communication between orcs is very against the peace, isn''t it?


    "We are a passing mercenary regiment. We want to spend the night in your pasture..."


    The timid female voice said, "Bi Village is right ahead. You can go there... There are no outsiders in the pasture..."


    "I''m from the cat family. Are you afraid I''ll lie to you?"


    "Kate cat family? Impossible..."


    The voice inside said weakly, "Kate cat family won''t be so big... You must be bad..."


    Donne: "


    Vanilla: "


    Just as vanilla was ready to work hard, Donne pulled her away.


    Get out of the way. Let me do it.


    It''s time to show real technology!


    Let you see the real power of indifference charm Aura!


    Donne said sincerely to the wooden door, "Hello, although we are mercenaries, we are really good people. It''s very late now. It''s really inconvenient to hurry. Can we stay for a while? - we can pay."


    After that, Donne handed over a money bag containing more than a dozen gold coins.


    The door opened a crack, and the man behind pushed the money bag back. Donne could feel Youdao staring at himself. After a moment of silence, the gate of the ranch opened, and a timid girl said to Donne: "... I believe you, please come in."


    Big.


    Donne was stunned.


    How big!


    Donne subconsciously covered his nose.


    It is worthy of being compared with the village dairy industry, compared with the village milk, assured milk!

 Chapter 779

    In the Wren Empire, the Koo tribe is a very strange sub tribe. Everyone knows that they are a sub tribe of orcs. Men are OK. They have obvious horns on their heads, but women are strange. There are no horns and tail characteristics. Few people know where their characteristics are. Sometimes they even regard Koo women as human women.


    But Donne knows.


    Does that matter?


    The features are obvious, right in front of you!


    Big, it''s really * * *!


    The huge double balls, which were trembling and firm against gravity, completely attracted Donne''s attention. Even Elia pinched him with pursed lips for several times, but could not call back his attention.


    So the jealous girl angrily stared at the big cow opposite and couldn''t help cursing her that "it''s best to fall hard".


    "Oh!"


    With a cry of surprise, the big cow who had just opened the door to lead the way tripped at the foot and directly hit Donne''s arms. The warm, soft but surprisingly elastic double balls strongly resisted Donne''s approach.


    Donne swallowed his mouth and held the big cow. It was not easy to lose his demeanor.


    cool, my bro.


    Angus, Mongo Kahn, Ursa and Cao all said they were shocked.


    Is this guy so charming? I couldn''t help throwing myself into arms when I just met!


    "Yes, sorry..."


    The big cow apologized weakly: "I don''t know why, I suddenly lost my balance..."


    "Don''t apologize, I can understand your difficulties!"


    Donne sighed and said, "it''s a little hard to be so big..."


    ¡°£¿¡±


    The big cow looked blankly.


    "What''s your name? My name is Donne."


    "My name is love."


    "Love?"


    "Yes, only one word name. It is said that my parents said that there should be love, so there was me, and my name was'' love ''."


    "... well... Love... I''ll call you a hobby."


    Donne yelled a little against his heart, little love? It''s not too much to call "big" love.


    "Yes."


    Maybe it''s the indistinguishable charm aura on Donne. Xiaoai doesn''t resist Donne''s name, rather, because the pleasant communication with Donne reduces her many tensions.


    After walking into the pasture with Xiao AI, Tang en found something.


    be quiet.


    This ranch is so quiet. As a ranch, there must be many animals, but there is not even a sound of animal cry here, which is very unusual.


    And the corridor of the ranch room was covered with ash. It seemed that no one had cleaned it for a while.


    "Little love, why is it so quiet here?"


    Little love looked a little gloomy: "that''s because everyone is gone."


    "Gone?"


    "Well..."


    Xiaoai nodded without too much explanation. After taking Donne to the dormitory where the former employees lived and arranging a room, she said, "take a break. I''ll prepare dinner. There are too many of you. I may be a little slower. Please don''t worry. There may not be enough food..."


    "Let''s help you."


    Vanilla took the initiative, and there were several mercenaries who were good at cooking.


    "No, no..."


    Little love was a little embarrassed and looked at Donne subconsciously.


    Of all the people, she only trusts Donne.


    The smell of blood on others is too heavy.


    "I''ll help you, too."


    Donne''s smile relieved Xiaoai''s tension. She nodded gratefully and brought Donne and vanilla to the kitchen.


    Little love was a little embarrassed and said, "they didn''t eat much. They took it away. There were only some fresh milk and cheese, two pieces of bacon, and then some cereals..."


    "Take it?"


    Vanilla noticed her words sensitively.


    "Nothing, please don''t care."


    Xiao AI said sadly, "after tonight, please leave here as soon as possible."


    Donne looked at the big cow and thought. After a while, he smiled and said, "don''t worry about food. We bring our own food when we travel."


    "Ah?"


    Little AI was stunned. She followed her to see Donne wave his hand, and then the table was filled with hot food, many of which were delicious food she had never seen before.


    "What''s going on?"


    Xiaoai was obviously a little confused: "why did she suddenly --"


    "Have you heard of space equipment?"


    Donne shook his ring. "I''m a magician."


    "Magician!"


    Little love exclaimed, "are those magicians who control the power of elements and can call the wind and rain?"


    "Well, that''s right."


    Although such worship was often shown in the past, I don''t know why Donne feels particularly satisfied today


    Looking at his expression, vanilla silently took out the kitchen knife next to her and touched it. Then she put it on the chopping board without expression, glanced at Donne obliquely and rushed out to Nunu''s mouth - come out with me.


    Donne coughed and immediately skipped the topic and asked Xiaoai and others to serve the dishes. He and vanilla came outside.


    "Business matters. You''re not here to pick up girls. Don''t go too far."


    "Of course I know."


    "Wait and ask her what happened in Bicun."


    "Aren''t you in a hurry to go back to burkesau? Is it necessary to create complications?"


    "It''s not an accident. My intuition tells me that the matter of Bicun has something to do with Shamanism."


    Vanilla said faintly: "in the Ryan Empire, only Warcraft and cults will attack the village. She just used the word ''rob'', which means that it is the person of the cult. The dark snake has been destroyed, and the madmen of chaos cult will not rob things. According to comprehensive judgment, only Shamanism."


    "Shamanism has always claimed that it is harmless and a peace loving green organization. At the beginning, our ancestors believed, which is the root of everything."


    "When their number gradually increased, they began to ask us to respect their teachings, their eating habits and let us adapt to their lives."


    "When their number became more, they began to ask us to join them, otherwise it would be heresy. Since then, the struggle between Shamanism and Vulcan Holy See officially began."


    "Villages like Bi Village, which is far away from burkeso, have always been the hardest hit areas of Shamanism attacks. They especially like to sneak into these villages during the patrol of the imperial patrol. If they don''t want to join the church, adult orcs will be burned by them, and young children will be kidnapped by them to instill the doctrine of Shamanism from childhood."


    At this point, vanilla said meaningfully, "if you want to find a shaman priest, I think this is a good opportunity."


    "I see."


    Donne thought deeply, listening to vanilla and mongokan''s bad comments on Shamanism, Donne now wondered why hornheim chose to use the shaman priest''s Totem when refining the Royal scepter. Can''t he complete the Royal Scepter without using the totem?


    After talking with vanilla for a while, Xiao AI began to invite everyone to dinner.


    At the dinner table, Xiao AI''s mood was a little normal, but looking at the appearance of those mercenaries eating, drinking and licentious, the big cow in the style of a pure girl in the countryside couldn''t help but gather around Donne. Only in this way could her tension disappear.


    Donne''s appearance has indeed greatly relieved Xiao AI''s tension. Recently, Bi Village is not peaceful. A large-scale disaster occurred a while ago, and the dairy industry in Bi Village in the suburbs has been affected repeatedly. Xiao AI''s parents died in the previous disaster. Now the employees of the whole ranch have run away, and Xiao AI is the only girl left in the ranch.


    In the Ryan Empire, it is difficult for a girl like her who is helpless and has no combat effectiveness to live. She can''t manage a pasture well alone. The best result is to become a vassal or plaything of some first-class sub races, or at least live.


    After a sumptuous dinner, Donne took out sweet dessert and drinks to entertain the host here. After drinking such delicious drinks, Xiaoai obviously relaxed a lot.


    Vanilla quickly winked at Donne. Donne nodded slightly and asked in a low voice, "little love, can you tell me what happened in Bicun?"


    "No, nothing happened."


    The little love holding the drink bottle lowered her head, but the girl who was not good at hiding burst into tears in her eyes.


    "Would you please talk to us?"


    Donne whispered to comfort her: "we are mercenaries. You let us stay is the reward. Now that we have accepted the reward, we should complete the entrustment of the employer."


    "Employer? Entrustment?"


    Tearful little love looked up and said, "please don''t ask. I don''t want you to take risks."


    "Don''t forget, I''m a powerful magician. Please tell us what happened. If you can, we will help you."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    "Don''t lie to me?"


    "I won''t lie to you."


    Little love continued to ask, "won''t you give me hope and then leave me?"


    Donne said categorically, "No."


    Xiao AI took a deep breath, and then... Wow, she burst into tears and cried out what had happened in Bi Village.


    It turned out that just half a month ago, Bi Village was attacked by shamanists, and dozens of believers almost frantically swept the whole Bi Village. You know, Bi Village is only a very ordinary small Orc village. Because it is far from the border and is also a settlement of second-class sub ethnic groups, it is mainly engaged in farming, The combat effectiveness here can''t be compared with the regular Orc army.


    In contrast to Shamanism, they mastered the power of magic under the coincidence of early civilization, and formed a kind of primitive worship. Up to now, this primitive worship has become the only truth of supremacy, and it is deeply rooted and can not be changed. Unless it is completely eliminated, it will only assimilate others and will not be changed by others.


    According to Donne''s understanding, the core believers of Shamanism are actually the magicians among the orcs. Even if only one Orc is the core believer who has mastered the basic magic, this small village can''t resist it.


    As a result, it was obvious that hundreds of orcs were killed and injured in Bi Village, and dozens of young children were kidnapped.


    Xiao AI''s parents were also captured by shamanists in the attack. Because they were devout Vulcan believers and were unwilling to change their faith and join Shamanism, they were tied to stone pillars and burned alive by Shamanism.


    Then the ranch was attacked by Shamanism. Fortunately, Xiao AI just went out to pick wild fruits and avoided the disaster - when she came back, she found that there was no one in the ranch.


    Then she learned the bad news when she arrived in Bi Village. Then she refused the help of the villagers and hid at home crying and refused to go out.


    She had been in a muddle for several days. If Donne''s appearance hadn''t broken her muddle, it was estimated that she would continue to be in a daze.

 Chapter 780

    Unexpectedly, I got Shamanism information from Xiaoai, which changed Donne''s original plan.


    Originally, I wanted to send the vanilla to brkesso first. By the way, a transmission array was arranged in brkesso to ensure the stability of the rear area before starting the investigation.


    It seems that we can start early now.


    After dinner, everyone else went back to their room. Donne promised Xiaoai that he would help her, and then he went back to his room. Then he saw Elia pouting with jealousy.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t like her!"


    Donne chuckled, "why?"


    Elia was a little unhappy and said, "because she just saw her big brother and robbed me of my position!"


    Just at dinner, in order to appease little love, don didn''t care to take care of Elia, so the little girl was jealous.


    "She is a poor girl. We should care about her."


    Donne rubbed Elia''s head, then took her to bed and said, "it''s getting late. Go to bed early."


    Elia blinked her bright eyes: "you''re going out, aren''t you?"


    Tang en was stunned, smiled, waved his hand and walked out of the room.


    As soon as he left the room, he met vanilla coming out of the next room. They looked at each other and were a little confused.


    "I''m not trying to help her!"


    Vanilla suddenly blushed and said in a hurry, "I''m just angry that those shamanists kill innocent people!"


    Donne smiled knowingly, "I understand."


    Ao Jiao, it''s easy to understand.


    As a result, the dull and speechless two had just walked out a few steps, and Mengo Kahn and Ursa also quietly drilled out. They were a little surprised to see Donne.


    They are orcs. It''s natural for them to deal with Shamanism for their hometown and compatriots, but Donne is human. It''s incredible that he will stand up.


    However, when they thought about the dialogue between Donne and Xiaoai at dinner, they suddenly showed an ambiguous smile.


    Sure enough, the women of our great Ryan Empire were excellent and conquered him at once.


    Mongo Kahn and Ursa gave Donne a thumbs up: we know you.


    You know shit


    Dumne was too lazy to make complaints about the noise. He gave Angus a voice and asked him to watch the safety of the ranch. He waved to them to leave the gate quietly.


    "Do you want to drive?"


    "No need," vanilla shook her head. "The pasture is very close to the village. It won''t take long to walk there."


    "Then let''s go."


    So vanilla took Donne, Mongo Kahn and Ursa to Bi Village.


    Sure enough, the four of them soon came to Bi Village.


    Bi Village is a typical inland village of Wren Empire, with stone and wood houses scattered. The scale of houses is one circle larger than that of human houses, which has a lot to do with the physique of orcs. The streets here are dark at night. Because they are poor, they can''t afford to use magic crystal lamps. The candles sold by businessmen can only be used at home. There are only torches arranged by patrol teams in the streets - they are rarely lit because they need to add dry firewood frequently.


    Walking along the gravel paved road and entering the central area of the village, you can see the natural stone on the small square, known as "Bicun stone", which is said to look like a goddess - but don really doesn''t know which goddess will look like this.


    This square is also the only bright place in Bicun at night. The shops, vendors, hotels and pubs in Bicun are all here. However, perhaps because of the disaster accident half a month ago, few orcs strolled in the street, and some broken marks can be seen on the street - it seems that they were left by the previous battle, The villagers haven''t completely cleaned up the battlefield.


    Donne and the four of them came to a wooden wall that was obviously blown open by the impact and checked it.


    "What clues did you find?"


    Vanilla, Montgomery Kahn and Ursa looked at Donne eagerly.


    "What are you looking at me for?"


    Mongo Kahn said naturally, "because we are all fools."


    I can''t refute what you said!


    Stunned, Donne had to say: "the wall was obviously blasted by a violent impact from the outside, and there were scorched marks on the cracked edge, indicating that the impact was accompanied by an instantaneous high temperature, which is the characteristic of a typical fire explosive spell. In other words, among the shamans who attacked here, there were guys who mastered a spell similar to fireball."


    "Is there a caster? No wonder no one can stop them."


    "But it''s not just that."


    Donne pointed to the ground: "the earth elements around here are quite active, and the land also has traces of movement, which means that they have released earth series spells here. If not one person has mastered two series of spells, it means that the caster is not just one person - are there many people who master multi series spells in Shamanism?"


    "I don''t know."


    Vanilla shook her head: "but according to outside rumors, the core members of Shamanism seem to be able to master four natural forces."


    "Four kinds of natural forces? Good guy, the four series of spells are all together."


    Donne smashed his mouth: "but it''s no use... The point now is to find out where they''re going."


    Of course, Donne won''t pay attention to some unsophisticated casters, but no matter how indifferent the enemy is, he has to find it.


    Vanilla sighed: "there were still a lot of tourists here, but now there are fewer people on the street, so it''s difficult to find information."


    "No, isn''t there a tavern? Wild roar? It''s really Orc style."


    Donne smiled. "We''ll be satisfied there."


    Because of the strange stones in the village, the tourism industry here has developed quite well. The scale of the village is about to develop into a town. However, there is only one pub in such a large village. The reason is very simple. Similar to the dwarf country, the grain production capacity of the Ryan Empire is insufficient and there is not enough food. Where is there excess food for brewing?


    Most of the wine in this only tavern is transported from the human country through merchants, and the price is not cheap - but the market is very good. Tourists who come here for sightseeing will not save those gold coins for a drink.


    Prandal is still in the era of information lag. No matter which city, as a tavern with a large flow of people, it is always the place with the most informed and dense information. This is also their first goal.


    "The disaster happened half a month ago. People here must still remember it. If you go to investigate now, you should find some useful clues. The ''wilderness roar'' pub may provide some information."


    Donne took out a purse, which contained a dozen Ilus gold coins, which were enough for several of them to be guests in the tavern all night.


    Mongo Kahn and Ursa smiled: "it seems that we can take the opportunity to have a drink before the battle."


    Donne smiled, "come on, it''s my treat."


    Pushing open the roaring gate of the wilderness, a chill suddenly came to my face. In this hot summer, there are only two possibilities to cool down. It is obviously impossible for the orcs here to have the strength to arrange the magic array, so the result is very obvious.


    Donne was quite surprised to see the cabinet magic energy air conditioner standing in the corner. The products of Datang chamber of Commerce have been sold here?


    Vanilla whispered, "although the store of Datang chamber of Commerce has not developed here, those businessmen will not miss a blank market."


    Well, Donne was just surprised at the economic strength of the owner of the tavern. At least the cabinet magic energy air conditioner is also a high-power cabinet air conditioner with an official price of 3998 gold coins. Why don''t unscrupulous merchants double it here and buy 8000 gold coins? Now the owner of an orc tavern has this economic strength?


    "Don''t forget, this is the only pub in Bi Village, and the tourists here are not stingy."


    Vanilla reminded Donne, "the orcs are not as poor as you think - we''re just short of food."


    "All right."


    Donne nodded. Anyway, because of the magic air conditioner, a lot of orcs gathered here on a hot summer night, and the four people who suddenly came in also attracted the attention of many orcs.


    "Human? Businessman? A stranger."


    "Hey, human, are you here for sightseeing or business?"


    "If there is anything good, you''d better take it out quickly and let everyone have a look. It''s rare for a car human businessman to run to Bicun. He''s still a stranger."


    Unexpectedly, Donne was not treated too rudely, and the orcs were only surprised to see him, but they didn''t ridicule his emaciation without saying a word (compared with the orcs, Donne was indeed quite thin), or just light their fists to fight.


    They just sat at the table or bar, sipping ale with wine glasses, and chatting with their friends about their family and new things in recent days.


    If they don''t look so different from human beings, they are no different from human beings only from what Donne feels at the moment.


    We should eat, drink and Lazar, worry about our daily life, and be nervous about the upcoming harvest season.


    After staying for a while, Donne suddenly smiled. He forgot that the orcs of prandal are not the barbarians in fantasy games. Although they are also wild, like extensive style and careless, they are also the intelligent life created by God.


    If you can get used to their rough appearance and relatively straight and hot temper, they are still very cute.


    "Well."


    Donne coughed softly, then smiled and said, "good evening, everyone. It''s nice to meet you. I''m Xiaoai''s friend -"


    "Bang!"


    There was only a dull noise. A burly Orc patted the wine glass on the table. Then he stood up, stared at the big eyes of the copper bell and sprayed thick gas through his nostrils: "this human is talking nonsense! How can our little love be friends with such a thin human as you! She will only like a strong man like me!"


    "That''s right! Damn it! Xiao AI is so simple. She must have been cheated! She said before that I was like a real Orc!"


    "This cunning human wants to kidnap our little love - you talk nonsense. Little love clearly told me!"


    "He''s from the slave team!? - shut up, little love is mine!"


    "Shut up! Believe it or not, your mother doesn''t know you!"


    "Punch!"


    "Draw your sword!"


    "Come on, hurt each other!"


    For a moment, the orcs in the whole tavern were agitated. Before the topic lasted more than ten seconds, those guys with muscles growing into their heads forgot Donne''s existence and picked up the fight first.


    Lying in the trough, Donne was shocked. The orcs here are obviously brain powder of Xiao AI!


    Bicun dairy deserves its reputation!

 Chapter 781

    Donne, they asked for a table in the corner and asked the clerk in the store to bring some beers and drink while watching the orcs push and fight.


    "Wren empire is really a very enthusiastic country. I just came here and let me enjoy the performance so enthusiastically."


    The vanilla faces nearby are green - these fools!


    They threw their faces at Ilus!


    "I didn''t expect Xiaoai''s popularity to be so high."


    Donne still felt a little incredible: "doesn''t it mean that you orcs like strong, healthy and straightforward women? Weak like Xiao AI is so popular?"


    "You''ve ignored a popular object," Mungo Kahn took a sip of beer and laughed. "Women who can have children are also very popular."


    Donne was stunned, and then subconsciously flashed the devil''s figure of little love, and then he suddenly realized it.


    "Man, I have a few questions to ask."


    Donne called the waiter who was watching the excitement and patted a gold coin on the table before he opened his mouth: "if you want, answer my question later."


    The fox waiter looked at the gold coin and his eyes suddenly warmed up: "guest, what''s your problem? The most well-informed nearby is our wilderness roaring tavern."


    "Don''t worry, you must know."


    Donne smiled and said, "half a month ago, Bi Village was attacked by Shamanism. Is this the case?"


    The waiter didn''t expect the question to be so simple. He replied, "that''s right."


    "Well, it''s yours."


    Donne threw the gold coin to him and then put down another gold coin.


    The waiter gently bit the gold coin, and then became more enthusiastic: "what else do you have?"


    "I want to know how many people attacked here that day, including several casters."


    "Caster?"


    "Shamans who can use magic."


    The waiter suddenly realized: "it''s not clear how many people came to attack the village, but there are still twenty or thirty. As for the casters you said, it seems that there are only two or three in your impression."


    Two or three?


    Donne, they looked at each other, almost as much as they had estimated.


    He took out another gold coin and put it on the table. Donne asked directly, "we want to know where the shamans went after attacking the village."


    "This..."


    The waiter was a little embarrassed: "we don''t know about this kind of thing. When we were attacked, we could hide. When we came out, they had gone."


    Vanilla frowned: "no one knows?"


    The waiter shook his head. "At least I don''t know."


    Then a hand suddenly reached out to the table and grabbed the gold coin: "he doesn''t know, I know, this gold coin belongs to me."


    Donne turned his head and saw that he was a slovenly old cat - to tell you the truth, he had hot eyes.


    As expected, cat ears only appear on young and beautiful girls.


    The waiter was worried: "kukuro! How can you rob my business!"


    Kukuro sneered: "do you want to sell information you don''t know?"


    The waiter was silent.


    "Humans, I know where they have gone, and I can take you."


    "Oh?"


    Donne asked with interest, "why?"


    "Because they killed my child."


    Kukurosha said hoarsely, "just because he didn''t want to become a believer of Shamanism, after they attacked Bi Village half a month ago, I secretly followed them - although I''m old, we Kate cats have a natural talent for sneaking tracking, so they didn''t find me and I found their nest."


    Mongo Kahn laughed and said, "old man, you want revenge!"


    "Yes, I want revenge. I don''t have that strength."


    Kukuro said coldly, "but I know you have the ability. I smell a strong smell of blood from you. Although I don''t know why you inquire about Shamanism, I don''t mind using your power to send those guys to death."


    "You''re smart."


    Ursa raised her glass and shook it: "here''s to you."


    Kukuro shook the gold coin in his hand: "if you don''t mind, I''ll spend this gold coin first? Tomorrow I''ll wait under the strange stone to show you the way."


    After exchanging views with the three of them, Donne took out some gold coins and handed them to him: "no problem, it''s your hard fee to lead the way. The only requirement is not to get up late tomorrow."


    "Oh, don''t worry, I''m what I say."


    Kukuro turned and raised the gold coin in his hand and shouted, "it''s my treat tonight! Let''s drink freely!"


    "Oh!!!"


    "Kukuro is rich!"


    "Boss, I want ten more beers!"


    Kukuro''s shout immediately stopped the commotion in the tavern. When the wrestling orcs heard that there was free wine to drink, they immediately smiled. In the blink of an eye, they forgot what they had just torn and put a cup on their shoulder.


    After leaving the tavern, Montgomery Kahn couldn''t help laughing and said, "the gold coins you gave him are enough to invite so many people to drink?"


    "Of course not."


    After a pause, Donne said meaningfully, "he''s not going to come back alive tomorrow."


    Montgomery Kahn immediately understood what Donne meant.


    Since you don''t intend to come back alive, your savings at home are naturally meaningless. Just spend them directly.


    Ursa squeezed out a strange smile on her face: "I just don''t know what he will look like after tomorrow."


    Since Donne is about to make a move, it''s strange that those shamanists can run away. There is no possibility of any mistake at all.


    Of course, that cucuro will survive well.


    "Who knows... But tonight I saw the orc''s temper."


    Donne''s smile is quite strange.


    After entering the tavern, those people regarded him as a businessman at first, and then turned their faces to teach him a lesson, but they just got up before they started. Then they made up again as soon as they heard that there was free wine, and directly forgot Donne. Donne was amazed at the speed of changing his face and the time of memory.


    Vanilla has a black face and doesn''t want to talk. These fools have lost their face!


    After returning to the pasture angrily, vanilla slammed the door and went back to bed without saying a word.


    "Big brother!"


    As soon as Donne sat by the bed, Elia opened her eyes and stuck them with a smile.


    Donne was very surprised. "Haven''t you slept yet?"


    "Waiting for big brother."


    Elijah''s small head rested on Donne''s shoulder, and Donne''s hair rubbed the tip of his nose: "you''re not here, Elijah can''t sleep."


    "Nonsense."


    Donne smiled and scraped her little nose. "Obviously, I slept with my sister for so long before. I didn''t see you can''t sleep."


    Elia stuck out her tongue and giggled.


    "Well, go to bed."


    Donne took off the mage''s robe and held the petite Elia in his arms.


    The bed in the ranch was a little hard, but Donne was still comfortable after spreading a blanket. Although there was no magic air conditioner here, Donne maintained frost Armor all year round, and the temperature around him was completely constant. In his arms, Elia wrapped herself on him like an octopus, and immediately entered a sweet dream.


    Donne smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    That sounds so good. Don''t you think he''s an air conditioner?


    After breakfast the next morning, Donne called everyone together and issued an interim order.


    "Due to yesterday''s information, our itinerary is temporarily adjusted. Today, your task is to remove a shaman stronghold nearby with me."


    The suddenly issued order made the rancher Xiaoai panic: "do you really, really want to fight with Shamanism?"


    "Of course."


    Donne smiled: "didn''t you promise yesterday? Don''t worry, Elia will stay with you."


    Little love was a little flustered by Donne''s warm smile. She quickly lowered her head and played with her fingers and whispered, "because, because no one has ever done this... You, you are really very kind to me..."


    Obviously, Xiao AI misunderstood something. She thought Donne would make this decision to help her revenge.


    So the innocent big cow fell into the big pit he had woven for himself, and he was willing to climb out of the pit.


    At the moment, little love''s heart is only thick gratitude and inseparable sweetness. As a rural girl, when did she have such treatment?


    Even those Orc boys in Bicun who shouted every day that they were willing to pay for her ran faster and faster when they were in real danger. How could they run to help her.


    So, the chick fell right away.


    As a qualified old driver, even if he is not a master of picking up girls, he must be proficient in picking up girls psychology. He has no practical experience and rich theoretical experience. Therefore, Donne can probably guess what Xiaoai is thinking.


    He couldn''t help sighing.


    So, no matter which world, women are a very troublesome creature.


    They only see people who don''t want to help her, but they don''t care. The reason why those people don''t want to help her is because they don''t have that ability.


    Anyway, you''re wrong not to help her. You''ll be damned. You deserve to be single all your life.


    In fact, if Donne hadn''t had a golden thigh and didn''t have to worry about personal safety at all, he wouldn''t be bothered to do such a branch task with large risk and small profit


    what? Can you harvest a cow bigger than the village after completing the task?


    Please, there''s a whole Emerald Forest of elves and beauties crying for food, competing to attack him at night. Egwin can finally see some signs of emotional germination. How can he still be in the mood to hook up with any big cows.


    The most fundamental reason for accepting this task is that it is related to Shamanism, which is a very serious reason, okay!?


    I''m a very serious person, okay!?


    I didn''t see the big white rabbits jumping around, which led to irritability and blood agitation, so I couldn''t help but promise to help her!


    Donne looked away and looked into the sky.


    It''s a good weather for fighting.

 Chapter 782

    With a strong smell of wine, kukuro took Donne and more than 40 of them left Bi Village and walked all the way East. After crossing several small hills, they came close to a mountain area.


    The barren yellow sand land is covered with gravel, and some shrubs live tenaciously on this barren land. In the distant gully, some jungles formed by plants unique to the Ryan empire can be seen, and the roar of Warcraft from time to time adds a bit of desolation.


    At this time, kukuro pointed to an insignificant path in the jungle and said with great certainty: "at that time, they went into the mountain along this road. I''ve been following them. I''m very sure of this."


    Kukuro looked back and said confidently, "I didn''t expect so many people from you yesterday. If I knew so many people, I shouldn''t have spent all my money."


    With the hope of coming back alive, kukuro naturally regretted his extravagant behavior last night.


    Donne smiled, patted him on the shoulder and said, "lead the way well. If I can catch some shaman priests, you will get a huge unimaginable reward."


    Kukuro licked his lips: "let''s talk about the reward. Now I just hope to send those crazy people to death with your hands."


    Kukuro continued to lead the way. The settlements of the shamans were not far away from the village. They were only an hour away from here. However, they hid in the valley. Because of the frequent presence of Warcraft and the barrenness, few orcs came here at ordinary times, so they never found them.


    These men of Cao are elites who are very good at fighting in various environments. The jungle environment does not affect their state. Rather, after entering the jungle, they pay more attention.


    Those who have experienced field combat are well aware that in the jungle where their vision is obscured, emergencies are the most prone to casualties.


    Kukuro suddenly shrugged his nose and said cautiously, "they are right ahead. I have smelled the disgusting smell on them."


    In fact, it goes without saying that the assassins who investigated in front have found the hiding place of shamans.


    Everyone slowed down, pushed forward slowly for about 100 meters, and stopped under the warning of the assassin.


    There are some trigger traps hidden among the shrubs.


    These shamans are cautious.


    Several assassins scattered among each other, quickly removed the hidden traps on the ground, and then signaled everyone to move on.


    For their cautious action, Donne said he was very satisfied. His men lacked these experienced and cautious people.


    After pushing forward about 50 meters, everyone saw the camp hidden in the jungle.


    An open space of thousands of square meters was leveled in the middle of the jungle, and seven or eight long wooden houses were built on the open space. Obviously, they are not inhabited by individual families. I''m afraid these shamans implement a mixed living system.


    In the middle of the open space is a burning campfire. There are some grills around the campfire. Some green orcs are busy there, preparing lunch.


    Donne looked a few more times and then confirmed one thing: the body of the ORC was strung on the grill.


    The most conspicuous thing in the open space is the standing stone pillars, which are carefully carved with very familiar pictures.


    "It''s a totem."


    Angus whispered, "the totems of the four natural forces worshipped by Shamanism."


    Donne nodded: "I can understand from the above abstract picture that the earth, fire, water and hurricane are in turn from left to right, but I can''t understand the relationship between the totem itself and the four elemental forces."


    According to the teachings of Shamanism, these four forces are the root of everything. They can master these four forces through the power of totem, but no one can understand the relationship between totem and element power.


    Angus thought for a moment and said, "the symbolic meaning contained in the totem can be regarded as an encrypted spell."


    "Encrypted spell? Makes sense."


    "In the primitive society, Shamanism, who had mastered the ability to cast spells, did not want to share this power with other orcs. In order to become its own unique power, it increased the mystery bit by bit, and finally became an beyond recognition totem."


    Angus looked at the totem and said his inference: "maybe only one tenth of such a large totem column is related to spell casting. For example, a random string of decorative pictures on it is the core, while other places are all to cover up the real spell."


    "It''s really possible."


    "Find a way to catch a shaman priest and ask."


    "Get ready to do it - wait!"


    Tang en just raised his hand and suddenly saw the shaman priests who were painted with green juice and wrapped in leaves. Suddenly, he opened the door of the wooden house and shouted inside.


    "Lying trough!"


    Donne''s eyes widened. NIMA, these Shamanist orcs can really play!


    They held an open meeting in the cabin!


    As soon as the door of the wooden house opened, a strong choking hormonal smell floated out. Donne and they involuntarily covered their noses, followed by a group of ORC men and women who didn''t wear anything, and came out of the wooden house. Their bodies were painted green with tree juice, obviously with traces left.


    The orcs in the middle of the camp teased each other, then lined up to tear pieces of flesh and blood from the roasted bodies and put them on stone plates for lunch.


    Kukuro gnashed his teeth and cursed them: "what a group of shameless primitive people! They should go to hell!"


    Donne sighed. These shamans should be very ordinary orcs when they were young, but after they were caught in Shamanism and brainwashed, they have become part of cancer.


    Are they innocent?


    Maybe innocent at first.


    However, with their first participation in Shamanism attacks, killing and eating the same kind for the first time, they can''t talk about whether they are innocent or not.


    This decadent and backward "civilization" must be purified.


    Donne raised his hand again.


    "Wait!"


    Angus pressed him: "there''s something."


    In the middle of the camp, more than 20 shamans were "eating". At this time, the doors of three wooden houses opened, and three more exaggerated orcs came out. Their shapes reminded Donne of the combination of washing, cutting and blowing - combining them with Steampunk wind, and then adding the wind of waste land and death.


    "Caster."


    Angus whispered, "the magic reaction is obvious."


    Donne nodded imperceptibly and looked away from the three shaman priests and landed on a row of ORC children behind them. All the orc children looked dull and seemed to have been greatly tortured.


    After the shaman priest came out, the orc children were arranged on another table. A shaman put a charred body in the middle of the table. The children immediately burst into tears.


    "Damn it!"


    Seeing this, vanilla was about to crack and clenched her fist: "they forced those children to eat the bodies of the same kind!?"


    "Calm down."


    Donne pressed vanilla and said calmly, "they didn''t eat it. Shamans just want to use this means to stimulate their spirit and make them collapse step by step."


    As Donne said, soon the orcs brought some fruit to the young children. Although the young children were hungry, they couldn''t eat at all in the face of the corpse.


    At this time, one of the shaman priests pointed to one of the orc children, and immediately two believers caught the child.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Kukuro shouted at his throat, "that''s boss Dacromet''s child, dorney! What are they doing!?"


    Dacromet is the owner of the wild roar tavern in Bi Village. Everyone knows that his child was kidnapped by Shamanism in the attack half a month ago.


    According to one of dorney''s followers, cut a piece of meat from the charred body and put it in front of dorney for him to eat.


    Dorney was so resistant that he clenched his teeth and refused to eat. Then the believer broke his mouth and stuffed it in.


    Then the shaman priest said a word with a ferocious face.


    Don heard clearly: eat or die.


    Dorney cried and spit out all the meat in his mouth.


    Then the shaman priest waved his hand with regret and said another word.


    The sixteenth, put to death.


    Without saying a word, the believers who pressed dorney pulled out the dagger on his waist and cut it fiercely to dorney''s neck!


    "Bang!"


    The heads of the two believers next to Donnell suddenly burst apart.


    "Sorry, I can''t help it. They remind me of some guys in my hometown."


    Donne withdrew his hand: "do it, except for the three shaman priests and the kidnapped young children."


    As soon as the voice fell, the long unbearable vanilla rushed out in an instant, and Montgomery Kahn was faster than her. He took out a strange dagger, threw it forward, and immediately appeared in the middle of the open space.


    "There are so many heads to cut off and so many bodies to pile up!"


    Mongo Kahn laughed wildly and raised his axe: "the axe king is coming!"


    The shamans who were eating reacted very quickly. They took out the weapons beside them and killed Mongo Kahn almost instantly!


    Mongo Kahn smiled grimly and waved the battle axe. The battle axe filled with blood and energy set off a terrible edge, and the shamans who rushed were immediately cut black and blue.


    Battle skill - axe blade hurricane!


    But surprisingly, with the whispers of the three shaman priests on the stage, a drizzle suddenly fell around, and then the wounds on the shamans healed quickly!


    Donne couldn''t help swearing: "fuck! The rain of treatment?"


    The next moment, I saw a flash of cold light and entered a state of anger. Ursa, who exuded a strong sense of killing, appeared next to mongokan, stepped heavily on his right foot, and the power of blood and gas burst out!


    War skills - shake the earth!


    Ursa raised his head, his scarlet eyes looked at the shamans who were completely in a slow state on both sides, and showed his ferocious teeth: "die!"

 Chapter 783

    "Ow - woo!"


    With a roar of fury, Ursa''s sharp claws cut into the body of shamans.


    The shamans were immediately ripped by him. Before he could fight back, the sharp axe from the sky cut off his head!


    Mongo Kahn laughed wildly, "you''re eliminated! Next!"


    "That''s my prey!"


    "Unfortunately, you are too slow!"


    Mongo Kahn''s strong body rushed directly into the crowd, waving a huge axe, as if he had entered an uninhabited land.


    "Whoosh!"


    Vanilla arrived the third. She pulled dorney away from the center of the battlefield and pushed him aside: "hide with other children!"


    Stunned dorney woke up, and the light of hope lit up in his gray eyes: "everyone, run this way with me!"


    Dorney shouted and took them out.


    "No one is allowed to leave here."


    The shaman priest on the stone platform stood up, stung the skeleton staff in his hand and threw a small stick: "bound totem."


    After the stick fell to the ground, it suddenly became larger and turned into a totem pole flashing green light. The spreading green light turned into tough vines, binding everyone''s feet on the ground.


    "Uninvited guests... You don''t have to leave when you come..."


    Another shaman priest took out several sticks from his arms and threw them out: "turn them into ashes."


    "No way!"


    Cao suddenly killed the past. The surging flame burned those mini totem poles to ashes. Following the Phoenix flame, he fully obeyed his will and began to spread along the vines on the ground, saving the trapped vanilla and others.


    Angus, standing in the rear, said: "with the help of traditional props, the casting intensity is about equal to gold level 6. We are a little too nervous when we are less than the master level."


    Donne said seriously, "your vision is too high."


    Angus is a legendary hero. Of course, he won''t feel anything, but think about it carefully. Is gold level 6 really not worth mentioning?


    This is the rein empire. The land is barren and the resources are scarce. The Shamanism here is a stubborn primitive civilization. There is no systematic and effective training. It is quite amazing that it can master the magic ability equivalent to the golden level 6 just by relying on the mysterious culture inherited by its ancestors.


    This low-cost method of cultivating high-quality combat capability means that Shamanism is not good for nothing.


    "Maybe let them go and fight. We just have to stare at the three shaman priests."


    The three shaman priests are the three most powerful shamans present. Seeing so many people killed in, they immediately began to fight back.


    Although they all have some wild ways, the magic power they release is also quite amazing. For example, lava totem can turn the whole camp into a sea of lava fire in an instant. Although the effect is only very short for more than ten seconds, it is enough to cause huge damage to the enemy.


    Shaman has an advantage in casting spells, that is, most powerful spells need to be prepared in advance, and then insert a stick into the ground when needed. If used well, a very short stick insertion time is equivalent to releasing multiple spells in an instant, which can make most human mages ashamed to death.


    But this advantage can also become a disadvantage under certain circumstances.


    Just like now - Cao, who has been staring at them, doesn''t give them any chance to release spells.


    Those mini totem poles that carry the key nodes of Shaman Magic have not yet landed, but have been split in half by Cao''s sword, or burned to ashes by the blazing flame. There is no chance of landing at all.


    This means that the shaman priest cannot release a large number of powerful spells and can only rely on some small spells to fight.


    "Die, you heretics!"


    A shaman priest with a wooden shield and a hammer suddenly released a gain spell for his weapon, then roared and rushed to Ursa, and the hammer hit Ursa heavily on his back!


    "Bang!"


    The place hit by the hammer suddenly turned gray and began to spread strangely.


    "Petrification spell!"


    The pupil of Angus in the distance contracted and said in a deep voice, "these shamans are stronger than expected. I think he needs help - what!?"


    Just as the petrochemical area spread more and more, Ursa threw away the body in his hand, looked at the shaman priest, showed a ferocious smile, and then slapped him out - but his right arm was also hit by the shaman priest''s petrochemical weapons, and the petrochemical spread faster.


    "Bah!"


    Ursa cursed, then took out a short staff, and a powerful force fell on him in an instant. The petrochemical area on his body was dispelled by the golden light in an instant. Then Ursa, wrapped in the mysterious force, completely ignored the spells of the other two shaman priests, He rushed directly and smashed the Shaman''s petrochemical weapons and shield to pieces.


    Ursa picked up his neck and breathed evil spirit: "if he didn''t want to live, I would screw off your head now! - connect!"


    As soon as Ursa shook his hand, he threw the shaman priest to don''s side.


    With the a flick of the Donne''s fingers, shaman sacrifice was tied up in mid air with the a sof thet arcane rope.


    He and Angus completely ignored the crazy clamor of the shaman priest and focused on Ursa.


    Angus''s curiosity was aroused: "what was that just now? Strange forces dispelled the petrification effect - not only dispel, but later he ignored other spells."


    "I guess..."


    With all the jumping knives, will BKB be far away?


    Donne sighed weakly: "big brother must have a black Imperial Staff..."


    "Black Imperial Staff? Haven''t you heard of this kind of thing? Is it a kind of magic equipment?"


    Angus looked at Ursa thoughtfully and decided to borrow it from him.


    The golden power on Ursa only existed for a few seconds and disappeared, but at the moment, one shaman priest as the most uncertain factor has left the battlefield, and the other two shaman priests are also pressed step by step by Cao and vanilla. It is difficult to protect themselves, let alone support those shamans.


    The human beings suddenly killed in let all shamans fall into a hasty battle. They had quite good armor and weapons - they were robbed from the sneak attack patrol, but because of the chaos. Jiaotong University meeting, they are now unable to move up and down. In panic, they can only pick up useful things from the side to fight.


    As a result, the battle turned into a one-sided massacre.


    In less than five minutes, more than 30 shamans were slaughtered and all three shaman priests were captured.


    After a short fierce battle, the soldiers went to clean the battlefield and check whether there were any fish around the camp.


    "Well, I think we can start, too."


    Donne flexed his fingers and a stool appeared in the open space. He sat on the stool with his legs cocked. In front of him were three shaman priests forcibly controlled.


    "Human beings, you don''t want to get anything from us! You will be punished by nature!!!"


    "Natural punishment?"


    Donne threw his mouth, waved his hand at random, summoned the elemental sword and cut off the shaman priest''s head: "I don''t think you have any qualification to mention natural punishment."


    Prandar is a God created world. Lao Tzu is the Savior ordered to save the world. All gods are Lao Tzu''s backers. Can you tell me about the punishment of nature? Why don''t you go to heaven?


    Angus was stunned: "didn''t you say you wanted to stay alive?"


    "Anyway, there are two here. We only need to keep one."


    Donne looked lazily at the remaining two shaman priests and said casually, "I only need one person to tell me the news of Shamanism. Which of you wants to survive?"


    The two shaman priests looked at each other, then bowed their heads silently.


    Just when Donne thought they would continue to insist, the two of them suddenly roared at each other and attacked each other desperately with their fists, elbows, knees and teeth. They were cruel and cruel.


    Donne and others had to step back.


    But a moment later, the short battle ended when one of the shaman priests bit the neck of the other Orc shaman.


    The surviving shaman chewed a few times, then swallowed the flesh and blood, looked directly into Donne''s eyes and said, "you have no choice, human... No, you are a devil."


    "Well, it was one of two. Now you have made a choice for me. From your performance, I don''t think I''m a devil."


    Donne put down his legs and leaned forward slightly. "So can you show the value of letting yourself live? Tell me your name."


    "Dorum."


    "Good, dorum. Is there any Shamanism stronghold near here?"


    "There was, but not now."


    Donne frowned slightly and continued to ask, "what do you mean?"


    "They all went to the holy land to attend the ceremony."


    Dorum''s face flashed a trace of enthusiasm and loss: "but there are too few new members we have developed, so we are not allowed to go to the holy land. We can only continue our efforts here."


    ceremony? Sanctum?


    Donne sensitively found that he seemed to have accidentally got some great clues: "tell me more about the ceremony and the holy land."


    "The supreme Archbishop afara earth Walker finally found the chosen son. In order to complete the baptism before the Vulcan Holy See recaptured her, they have decided to complete the ceremony in the holy land as soon as possible."


    Vanilla who stood behind changed her face and hurriedly asked, "where is your holy land?"


    Donne looked at vanilla a little strangely and didn''t understand why she was so excited all of a sudden.


    "Gorgaron crater, double Moon Lake."


    Dorum said hoarsely, "human beings, it''s a holy land and a forbidden area. You can''t reach that place. Give up."


    "Fool."


    Donne looked at him contemptuously: "let''s not say I can fly now. I was a senior member of Azeroth Mountaineering Association. Where can''t I go?"

 Chapter 784

    "Ha ha ha -"


    Kukuro stood in the middle of the camp and looked at the bodies of shamans in the flames. He burst into tears but laughed loudly: "these damn beasts, finally, finally, it''s their turn! My child! You won''t be lonely in greterence. They will catch up with you and accompany you soon!"


    Dorum was not spared. He was slapped to death by Donne.


    Going back did not affect Donne''s image, but let the angry vanilla and Mongo Kahn spit out their bad breath, and their favor for Donne increased greatly.


    After all, the image of Shamanism is too bad. Killing, kidnapping, brainwashing and cannibalism... It''s superfluous to tell such guys about benevolence, righteousness and morality.


    "Uncle cucuro..."


    Dornier, who had been rescued before, pulled kukuro''s clothes and his eyes were full of the pain and pleasure of revenge.


    Due to the world environment, children of all races in prandal generally mature early. Like Elia, Betty, Nicole and Gillian, they are used to life and death early. Although children here are afraid of dead people, they are very adaptable.


    At this moment, they knew that it was the humans in front of them who saved them, and deeply appreciated Donne and them.


    "Thank you."


    Dorney bowed his head and said sincerely, "you saved us and killed these bad guys. We will always remember you."


    Don''t be polite. It means you''re lucky


    Dorney looked a little sad. They were lucky, so they waited for Donne, but the dead children were unlucky before.


    After letting the others leave the camp, Donne set fire to the whole camp. After everything turned to ashes, they returned along the same road.


    Gorgaron crater is located in the east of the central part of the Ryan empire. It is a very rare crater. It is a large meteorite impact crater. Its existence time can not be studied. It appeared before the emergence of humans and orcs. It may be forced by the goblin explosion or left by meteorites in prehistoric times.


    However, these are not important. The key point is that gorgaron crater is a rare area with excellent ecological environment in the Ryan empire. Because the crater isolates the dry air flow outside and prevents the internal water vapor from drifting outward, long-term rainfall accumulation and abundant groundwater lead to the formation of a tropical and subtropical rain forest here.


    The rich variety of fruit trees are rich in all kinds of fruits, which feed many people of the Ryan Empire, and the water source here is also very important. Less than half of the Ryan empire''s water comes from here.


    In recent years, tastrow has also discussed with the Star Diamond bank to further develop the gorgaron crater into a granary of the Ryan Empire, so it has always been attached great importance to it.


    Now Shamanism says this place is their holy land.


    The amount of information implicit in this is very large.


    At least it shows that they are confident to control the gorgaron crater area.


    "That is to say," Angus put down his glass, "the soldiers of gorgaron crater are probably all their people."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Donne looked indifferent, made a gesture to his boss Dacromet, and brought some good beer to dakrome with a happy face.


    No water.


    After Donne and his family returned to Bi Village, Dacromet got the news of the child''s rescue, which made Dacromet, who had no hope, almost fainted happily.


    After seeing dorney, Dacromet thanked Donne and them - the beer was open for free! Barbecue is free!


    Then the parents of other rescued children said they would also thank Donne and them, so they shared this part of the cost with Dacromet.


    Although it was nothing, at least Donne''s treatment in Bi village turned upside down and became a VIP among the distinguished guests.


    It''s easy to get information and supplies.


    Even those Orc men who originally wanted to teach Donne a lesson had to admit that Donne was more worthy of little love than them.


    The innocent little love lying on the gun was sitting beside Donne with a blank face. I couldn''t believe that those ferocious shamans were killed so easily.


    Donne looked at the vanilla across the syncline and said thoughtfully, "I''m more curious about what dorum said about the chosen son."


    Donne noticed that vanilla''s body obviously shook a few times after hearing the words "chosen son".


    That''s interesting.


    "God''s chosen son, it''s a legend."


    Dacromet, who had just put down his glass, wiped his hands and said with a smile: "this legend should only be spread in the Ryan empire. It''s normal for humans not to know."


    "Oh? Can you tell me?"


    "In fact, it''s an old-fashioned legend of the Savior. There''s nothing new."


    Dacromet smiled and said casually: "the position of the chosen son in the orcs is probably similar to that of your human saints. Many orcs believe that the chosen son is the hope to save the orcs, so this legend is widely spread. In fact, I think it may be just a genius with excellent talent..."


    Speaking of this, Dacromet seemed to remember something. He clapped his hands and said, "it is said that in the past two years, it seems that he really found the son of God and a pair of sisters. The Vulcan Holy See designated them as Vulcan saints. What''s their name... I forgot, but they disappeared last year."


    Next came a voice: "vanilla and cocoa."


    Donne turned his head and saw that it was Ursa. He said innocently, "so I said at that time that the God of fire priest in the temple of fire is also called vanilla (see Chapter 375). This name is not rare in the Ryan empire."


    Dacromet smiled, "aha, yes, that''s the name."


    Dacromet left with a smile, and Donne looked at vanilla with a smile.


    Vanilla stared at him with a little annoyance: "what are you looking at?"


    "Vulcan saints are not rare, and sisters are not rare, but sisters are called vanilla and cocoa, and they are relatively rare if they are missing."


    Donne smiled strangely, "aren''t you going to tell me something?"


    When she first saw vanilla, she said she had a sister named cocoa (see Chapter 317).


    A little similarity is a coincidence, but more coincidence is no longer a coincidence, but inevitable.


    Vanilla hesitated for a moment. Thinking of the Shamanist''s words, she became more anxious. After a moment of silence, she whispered, "it''s inconvenient here. Let''s talk more when we get back to the pasture."


    Donne knew that vanilla would react like this, which proved that she was really the missing Vulcan saint.


    Take a break in the tavern. After the celebration, Donne and some of them returned to the ranch first. The boys of the mercenary regiment stayed in Bi Village to revel until midnight. Cao stayed to supervise them.


    "Woo, woo... Here, home?"


    "Yes, home."


    "I, I''ll open the door..." Xiao AI staggered forward, "bang!", "Woo -" Xiao AI covered her forehead and squatted on the ground with tearful eyes.


    "Wine, wine is really not a good thing..."


    The pure country cow obviously didn''t drink wine at ordinary times. As a result, she drank a few cups as soon as she was happy today, and then she became such a look that she wanted to be bullied.


    "Let me help you!"


    Elijah stood up happily to help her open the door - she didn''t get the key, but used a zero order spell to open the door


    After entering the house, don first took the big cow to the bedroom to lie down and rest, and then came out to talk business with vanilla.


    Angus looked at Donne''s messy clothes and looked a little strange: "it seems that you used a lot of willpower to get out of that room."


    Don''t talk nonsense. I won''t take advantage of people''s danger. She''s just too excited and drank some wine, so she''s too impulsive


    Angus looked at Donne with a creepy face: "what do you explain to me?"


    "Oh, that''s right," Donne patted on the forehead. "I''ll explain to you..."


    Angus snorted coldly and pointed to the end of the corridor: "she''s waiting for you in the yard. Hurry up."


    When Donne came to the yard, vanilla was sitting alone on the floor at the edge of the corridor, staring at the pink Lolita in the sky.


    If you ignore vanilla''s two meter tall figure and just look from the side and rear, it is undoubtedly a very beautiful moonlight night view.


    "Sit down."


    Vanilla patted the floor beside her.


    Donne sat down impolitely, then took out two bottles of juice and handed her one.


    Vanilla took the juice and whispered, "thank you. I don''t like beer very much."


    "I see. You didn''t touch the cup when you were in the pub."


    Donne smiled and took a sip of juice, then looked at the vanilla curiously: "are you really the missing Vulcan saint?"


    Vanilla glanced at him and silently played with the juice in her hand: "haven''t you guessed? Why ask?"


    Donne said with a bitter smile, "I just didn''t expect the Vulcan holy see to choose sacrifice so... Unique."


    Vanilla looked at Donne contemptuously: "no wonder Fiona always complains that you are a lecherous pervert. It turns out that you are an asshole judging people by appearance."


    "I don''t judge people by their appearance, but I can''t speak against my conscience. Those who clearly like beauty say they don''t like it?"


    Donne stood up and said innocently, "look at me. Although I have such a noble personality and sentiment, who cares? Don''t blame me for speaking directly. The external image is a very important stepping stone. This life is very realistic. If even the appearance is unacceptable, don''t want people to accept the internal beauty."


    "That sounds reasonable."


    Vanilla nodded very seriously, "but that doesn''t explain why you''re a lecherous pervert."


    Donne said lazily, "is this important?"


    "Very important."


    Vanilla said very seriously, "because I''m afraid you''ll attack me when you see me."


    Ouch, sleeping trough?

 Chapter 785

    Because I''m afraid you''ll attack me when you see me.


    In the quiet summer night pasture, the words of vanilla suddenly refreshed Donne.


    Are there any secrets in the relationship?


    Then Donne suddenly remembered in his mind why he was still in shape with vanilla?


    Can a cat ear mother with a baby face more than two meters tall be cute?


    You think she''s Nezha?


    "You hide your true self in order to protect yourself?"


    Donne looked at the vanilla with interest and confirmed it to Nora again. The answer was the same as before.


    It''s not magic, it''s not magic.


    Now that she has confessed, vanilla doesn''t intend to hide any more. She directly confessed: "yes, I was attacked, imprisoned by the enemy and sold to the human country. Fortunately, I left a hand to prepare."


    Vanilla knows very well that in the human kingdom, the women of fox fox, rabit rabbit, Kate cat and Doug dog of Ryan empire are the most popular, and what kind of end will this appearance bring to her.


    Therefore, when she realized that Sidney was going to do it, she secretly ate the "fruit of vanity" hidden in her body.


    The fruit of vanity is a specialty of the Kate cat inhabited area of the Ryan empire. The twin Alsophila tree will bear two kinds of fruit, one is the black fruit of vanity, and the other is the fruit of truth. After taking the false fruit, you can incarnate into a fictional image in your mind, and the effect will continue until you take the real fruit.


    "I just didn''t expect that after eating the fruit of vanity, the human will give me to you."


    A touch of happiness flashed in vanilla''s eyes: "fortunately, I met you. Otherwise, I really can''t imagine what I would be like now."


    Vanilla gained respect and freedom from Donne. Although he did not directly help him return to the Ryan Empire, he gave himself the hope to survive in the human country, which is very rare.


    She was grateful to Donne.


    "The fruit of vanity..."


    Donne''s eyes glowed: "very powerful effect. Can twin Alsophila trees be planted in large quantities?"


    This kind of fruit is tailor-made for short and ugly! As long as you eat a fruit, you can immediately become the male goddess in your mind. Is there a simpler way of cosmetic surgery than this?


    Once the promotion is simply a source of money!


    "No."


    Vanilla has also been influenced a lot over the past year. She suddenly guessed what Donne''s idea was, and said faintly: "don''t think about it. This kind of fruit is not effective for anyone to eat. For other races, the fruit of vanity and the fruit of truth are ordinary fruits. It''s nothing special. It will be effective only if we Kate cat people eat it."


    Wipe! Donne scolded bitterly and knew that it was not so easy to find the bug left by the gods to brush money!


    But at the same time, Donne was more interested in the original appearance of Vanilla: "what did you look like? Did you bring the real fruit? Eat it and have a look?"


    Vanilla glanced at him lightly: "yes, but I suddenly don''t want to eat."


    Originally, vanilla took the fruit of vanity to protect herself. Later, in order not to let the enemies find her, she kept the state of cat Jiro. After a long time, without the greedy eyes of human beings, she felt the freedom she had not seen for a long time, and gradually got used to living in this shape, Simply forget the original identity and life for a while and begin to enjoy Ellington''s life.


    After deeply understanding Donne''s strength, she didn''t care about the threats of the enemy. If she could get Donne''s protection, those people would only die as many as they came, but Donne was a big * * ah!


    The lace news about Donne heard from Fiona is almost full of a room. Vanilla can''t imagine how a human''s hunting range can be so wide - he doesn''t even miss Naga!


    It''s crazy!


    If he saw his original delicate and soft appearance, wouldn''t he be directly animal?


    Therefore, the vigilant vanilla directly rejected Donne''s proposal.


    It makes Donne more curious.


    "Let''s talk about my business first. The reason why I decided to be honest with you is because -"


    "Stop, we''re not honest."


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿£¿¡±


    Vanilla was a little confused: "although I think I''m honest enough... Why do I always feel that your words sound a little strange?"


    "Nothing, please continue."


    "I''m talking to you because of Shamanism."


    Vanilla returned to the subject and said very seriously, "if my guess is good, the chosen son they found is my sister cocoa."


    "You sisters are both chosen children?"


    "We are twins. Of course we have the same talent."


    Vanilla looked at Donne a little speechless: "didn''t you say that the so-called chosen son actually refers to the child who was blessed by the God of fire Carlo mariver at birth, which means that he has excellent talent and hopes to be promoted to legend. Otherwise, you think our second-class sub race is qualified to enter the Temple of fire controlled by the first-class sub race?"


    "I probably understand what you''re worried about. Shamanism caught your sister. They also want to hold some baptism ceremony for the chosen son. The Vulcan Holy See also wants to recapture the chosen son, but it may not catch up, so..."


    Donne pointed to himself and said, "you want to use my power to save your sister."


    "Aren''t you going to catch the shaman priest?"


    Vanilla looked at Donne expressionless: "now, the destination is the same."


    Donne scratched his head: "although it''s true, it''s uncomfortable to be used by you for some reason... It always feels like a loss business."


    Vanilla said angrily, "if you save my sister, I''ll kiss you!"


    "... am I so unruly?"


    "Reject?"


    "I promised you, but I''m curious why you''re so cheerful all of a sudden?"


    "Well, I look the same as cocoa anyway."


    Vanilla opened her face and said, "let her kiss you then."


    It''s really good for you to betray your sister so readily!?


    Donne is speechless. He''s not really lecherous to that extent, but as he said before, it''s fun to tease pets


    Donne stood up. "Go to bed early tonight and start tomorrow."


    Vanilla''s ears shook: "I know."


    "I''ve always been curious about one thing."


    "Well?"


    "Those two cat ears on your head are racial characteristics and real ears, aren''t they?"


    "That''s right."


    "Do you have human ears? I mean, human ears on both sides?"


    Donne stood behind vanilla and stared at her long hair. He couldn''t control his Unicorn arm.


    Just thinking that he might see some scary pictures, he wanted to restrain his curiosity.


    "Are you an idiot?"


    Vanilla looked at Donne with an inexplicable face and lifted up her side hair to show Donne: "of course not. Why do you ask this question?"


    "I always thought you might be four channel..."


    Donne glanced at the picture, which was originally scary, but it didn''t appear. On the side of her head was thick sideburns, which looked like humans. The structure of her skull was roughly similar to humans, but the hearing system changed its position.


    "It''s hard to see how long and thick the sideburns on the side of the monster''s ear mother are..."


    Donne scratched his head: "it''s very embarrassing..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Vanilla glanced at him and didn''t know what was wrong with him.


    "Take out the magic phone sent to you before departure."


    Vanilla took out the magic phone, and then


    Donne pointed to the magic phone developed with human as the standard template: "how can you talk to me?"


    Vanilla picked up the magic phone, put it on her face, and then was stunned - when she could reach the microphone, her ears couldn''t reach the receiver, and she couldn''t speak when she could hear it.


    "So, if we want to popularize magic phones, it''s enough for our development department to worry about all kinds of sub races, large and small, of your Ryan empire..."


    As soon as Donne thought about that situation, he felt that the picture was too beautiful to look at.


    After a moment of silence, vanilla whispered, "then use video call..."


    "Not all versions offer video calling."


    Donne stood up and said with a bitter smile: "I''m afraid we need to develop a headset for the magic phone of Ryan empire..."


    "Headphones?"


    "Forget it, let''s talk about it later. Tonight you have solved the doubts that have plagued me for many years. Thank you."


    Donne waved his hand, muttered "two voices" and "fairy tales are deceptive" and swayed back.


    After watching the inexplicable Donne leave, vanilla continued to look at the night sky in a daze.


    At this time, she suddenly felt a small fruit as white as jade from her pocket and looked at the fruit with a little hesitation.


    "Coco... I hope nothing happens to you... My sister will let the big sex wolf save you at all costs!"


    Vanilla closed her eyes and prayed a few words. Then she swallowed the little fruit.


    The fruit of truth.


    Less than a minute after swallowing the real fruit, strange cracks suddenly appeared on vanilla. The cracks were filled with light white light, and the cracks became bigger and bigger.


    Soon, the false body began to crack, and finally with a "click" in the white light, it broke into bits of light and disappeared into the night sky.


    In the original place, there appeared a charming kitten ear Niang who was wearing a light sacrificial robe and was about 1.5 meters tall. Her pink white knee long hair was very elegant, her body was soft and easy to push down, which was roughly what she described.


    Her blue eyes implied an impending emotion.


    It''s an emotion called "anger".

 Chapter 786

    One night later, everyone ushered in a fresh new day.


    However


    "Who are you?"


    Donne, Elia, Angus, Cao and others stared at the vanilla appeared in front of the crowd. They all looked stupid by thunder.


    I can''t help it. After all, the man who suddenly appeared in front of me was so


    "I am vanilla, the chosen son of the Wren Empire and the goddess of fire in the temple of fire."


    Vanilla faced them very calmly and bowed slightly: "I''m sorry I''ve lied to you all the time."


    Looking at the petite and lovely cat ear mother and thinking about the image of the cat Jiro before, don suddenly understood why vanilla was worried that he would attack her. Damn, such a strong contrast between before and after is really irresistible.


    Cao was stunned and suddenly felt something wrong: "wait! Are you the son of God? What''s the matter with the son of God mentioned by dorum?"


    Donne casually explained: "that''s because there are two chosen sons. Her twin sister was kidnapped by Shamanism..."


    Can the chosen son have two more?


    Cao''s mouth twitched, and the unique customs of the Ryan Empire were a little strange.


    Donne kept staring at the transformed vanilla, especially her cute ears. Compared with before, the vanilla now really made people burst into an impulse to fuck cats.


    Anyway, isn''t she unwilling to eat the fruit of truth? Why did you suddenly figure it out again?


    It seemed to notice Donne''s doubts. Vanilla said faintly, "there were only two of us last night. I can''t resist what you want to do."


    Donne immediately lay in the trough.


    The implication is that there are many people now. I''m not afraid of you!


    In fact, vanilla didn''t tell the truth. She was no longer afraid to expose her identity and whereabouts because Donne gave her unparalleled confidence.


    With Donne, she doesn''t have to worry about her safety at all.


    The expressions of Ursa and Mongo Kahn are also a little strange. Who would have thought that this cat Jiro, who has been in the human country for nearly a year, has changed into the goddess of fire vanilla?


    "My change is not important. What matters is our next goal."


    Vanilla''s eyes were filled with anger: "we want to get to gorgaron crater as soon as possible. I have a hunch that Shamanism wants to make big news this time. We have to stop them."


    "Gorgaron crater?"


    At this time, a weak voice suddenly came from the side: "where are you going? I know the way..."


    Donne turned his head and saw that he was younger than the big cow in the village.


    "Where have you been?"


    "Well, I went there to pick fruit when there was a famine a few years ago."


    Little love whispered, "I didn''t expect that it would be the territory of Shamanism..."


    Elia blinked her big bright eyes. She didn''t know what was going on. She suddenly took Donne''s hand and said as if nothing had happened: "sister AI, you want to go with us? It''s very dangerous there."


    "I, I''m not afraid!"


    Little love stared at Donne: "you''ll protect me, won''t you?"


    Yo?


    Angus glanced sideways at Donne and conquered an orc girl in less than two days. The guy''s charm was really a little envious.


    No wonder egwin fell


    Damn it, why is this big cow that is not much different from humans? Not the orcs of the first-class sub race with obvious characteristics?


    Angus was jealous of Donne.


    In other words, her racial characteristics should not be that big, surging chest?


    It''s against common sense to be so big and so strong!


    Donne looked back and said in silence: "... We need a chest... Well, I mean a guide."


    Angust looked at Donne contemptuously and confirmed that it was a guide rather than a big chest?


    What kind of guide do two legendary mages need? Won''t it be over when you find a place and crush it all the way?


    He doesn''t believe in Shamanism. Who will be strong enough to fight against the combination of two legendary mages.


    "You promised? Great!"


    Xiao AI smiled: "now I can finally eat... Ah, I mean, I can do my part to purify Shamanism."


    wait! Girl, what have you exposed!?


    Noticing Donne''s eyes, little love suddenly lowered her head and blushed.


    Donne was thoughtful. Looking at her far more than ordinary figure, the daily consumption is amazing


    Now the ranch of Bicun village has been looted by Shamanism, and her family has died. Only she is left here. If she doesn''t find a way, I''m afraid her best result is to marry the young Orc male of Bicun village, and then continue to struggle for survival here.


    But Donne''s appearance made her realize that she had a new choice.


    This human being is very strong and good. I heard that the human country is very rich. Everyone can eat and wear warm clothes. If you can follow him, you will be happier.


    With some inexplicable vision for the future, Xiao AI summoned up the courage to be Donne''s Guide.


    Elia squeezed Donne''s hand angrily.


    Every time the big brother goes out, he will meet strange girls and depend on him!


    One, one, another!


    There are more and more girls around big brother recently!


    Little Elia felt a little crisis.


    She is full of dreams and looks forward to marrying her big brother as a bride when she grows up. Now it seems that before she grows up, her big brother will marry several brides!


    What shall I do?


    Falling in love, Elia is not even in the mood for breakfast.


    Would you like to try Betty''s idea?


    It''s said that it will hurt. I''d better not


    Eager to try, Elia soon backed out.


    Elia''s young girl''s careful thinking is put aside for the time being. To get back to business, Donne and they simply sorted out the existing information at breakfast, and then decided to start immediately after dinner.


    Xiaoai, who was willing to leave with Donne, had decided to give up the Bicun Ranch - without those cows, the Bicun ranch was worthless - but Donne persuaded her to retain the ownership of the Bicun ranch.


    Although it is not very developed here, it is also the hinterland of Ryan empire. It is more suitable as a transit station. Maybe we can build a transmission array here, and then let Datang chamber of Commerce gain a firm foothold here, and develop Bicun into an outpost of Ryan Empire - Xiaoai''s popularity in Bicun and Tang''s reputation here can play an unexpected and good effect.


    In other words, after solving the Shamanism, Xiao AI will become an employee of Datang chamber of Commerce. After receiving Fiona''s training, she will be responsible for opening up territory for Datang chamber of Commerce on the side of Ryan Empire, bringing rich materials and food to the poor and hungry poor here, so that they can experience the warmth of Datang chamber of Commerce in spring, Completely into the arms of Datang chamber of Commerce


    And she, the little love of Bicun dairy, will also become a shining star to promote the civilization process of Ryan Empire, which will be remembered forever.


    After hearing Donne''s opinion, Xiao AI agreed to his request very excitedly.


    Originally, she thought that the most she could do was to use her expertise to help Donne continue to raise cows. Unexpectedly, Donne painted such a grand blueprint for her.


    The big cow immediately made an excited oath to shed blood for Donne and sacrifice everything for the cause of Communism - ah bah, I mean, for the development of the chamber of Commerce in Datang and the happiness of the compatriots in Ryan Empire, Xiaoai will become a great leader!


    Angus and others looked at Donne strangely and cheated the silly big cow into the thief ship of Datang chamber of Commerce. She not only had no vigilance, but also had a happy face. She finally ushered in a new chapter in her life


    "Suddenly," said Montgomery Kahn with a melancholy look on his face, "the future of Rehn''s empire is at stake."


    Ursa nodded deeply.


    If the orcs and Xiaoai are like this, I''m afraid they don''t even need weapons. With Donne''s mouth, they can open their hearts and open their doors to a great and bright future


    Although it feels a little strange, Montgomery Kahn and Ursa are not delicate minded guys. They are not interested in managing political affairs. They think they are just adventurers and mercenaries. They have no idea of informing the people in power at all. Moreover, they all regard Donne and their humans as friends, so they don''t think so much.


    After breakfast, Donne cleaned and expanded the basement of Bicun ranch, and then arranged a transmission array here. By the way, he went back to Ellington, found Fiona and told her about Bicun ranch.


    Fiona listened to Donne''s plan and agreed immediately.


    Due to the blockade of the kingdom of solant and the kingdom of grace, the Ryan empire is still a blank market until now. Only a few branch merchants brought the products and names of Datang chamber of Commerce to the basin full of profits made by the Ryan empire.


    If we can skip the blockade of those two countries and directly enter the Ryan empire for trade, we believe that a large market will be established there soon.


    At that time, it will be easy to break the trade barriers of the two countries by encircling the kingdom of grace and the kingdom of solant from the Ryan empire.


    Ronnie tant, who has a sensitive business sense, knows that he can''t refuse this trend, so Oscar quickly cooperated with Donne.


    However, the kingdom of grace, which claims to be a powerful country, is different from the kingdom of solant. They have always refused to enter the Datang chamber of Commerce because they are worried that their wealth will be plundered.


    Fiona snorted coldly. She didn''t want Datang chamber of Commerce to enter and was unwilling to accept free market trade?


    When the Datang chamber of commerce opens the door with a large number of advanced and cheap commodities, they will cry.


    When Donne returned to bitun village ranch, he took a group of staff from Datang chamber of Commerce. They would conduct preliminary investigation and layout here, strive to transform bitun village ranch into a stronghold, and then start small-scale commodity trading with bitun village nearby. After becoming famous here, they would further radiate around and expand the influence of the chamber of Commerce.


    After Donne and them leave, the security here will be in charge of the dark elf ghost agents trained by Van Clive. They usually don''t appear outside until they are in danger, so they can avoid the impact as much as possible.


    After arranging everything, Donne and them got in the car and set off towards the gorgaron crater in the north.

 Chapter 787

    The straight-line distance from Bi Village to gorgaron crater is not very far - after all, Xiaoai''s family went there to pick fruit to avoid famine in the beginning of the great famine. If it was too far, they would have starved to death on the road.


    In fact, because Donne opened the road in the mountains and built a bridge in the water, they rushed all the way, driving an SUV and arrived at their destination that night


    Gorgaron crater is a very vast crater. The huge meteorites that landed here do not know when to hit an impact crater with a diameter of more than ten kilometers. With the passage of time, the bottom of the crater here is covered with dust and soil and becomes flat again, and there are vegetation. Because the mountain peaks several kilometers high outside block the exchange of species with the outside world, Then natural evolution began here, forming a very unique ecological area inside the crater.


    There are many ancient species that can no longer be seen in the outside world, which is of great research significance - however, prandal has no biologists.


    "When we first came here, we went in along a path in the valley."


    Little love pointed to the mountain wall and said, "those natural paths are very dangerous. Many people accidentally fell down and died. Now I can still recall the original road. I can take you in."


    "No need."


    As soon as Tang en snapped his fingers, the huge magic burst out in an instant. He released the floating technique for more than 40 people. Then he put away the SUV and flew to the sky. He followed everyone with the hand of the mage to climb over the outer crater and directly came to the interior of the crater.


    Little love opened her eyes, looked at Donne in admiration and said, "if we had this power, we wouldn''t have died so many people."


    She originally wanted to be a guide to lead the way in. Unexpectedly, Donne''s solution was so simple and violent that she flew in directly!


    "Don''t think about it."


    "We have stayed in the human kingdom for so many years, and we have never seen a few magicians with such strong spell casting ability," said Mongo Kahn


    Vanilla was stunned and asked Angus, "master Angus, can you do it?"


    Angus shook his head. "Yes, but not as casual as him."


    In fact, flying to the sky with so many people is not only a test of the magician''s own magic pool, but also a test of the magician''s control. At the same time, maintaining so many people flying in the sky and controlling their position consumes amazing mental power. If you accidentally ignore an unlucky egg, that unlucky egg will fall to death.


    Donne''s strength is far better than master Angus, but


    Is there a higher realm above legend?


    Is it... Demigod?


    Vanilla''s eyes are a little strange.


    "The area inside is not small. It is estimated to be one or two hundred square kilometers. The vegetation is also quite dense, which is very different from the desolate plain outside."


    As he flew forward with them, Donne looked for the trace of Shamanism: "where is the double Moon Lake they said? If it is a large lake, it can''t be seen in the sky... Little love, do you know?"


    "I haven''t heard the name of Shuangyue lake, but we saw a lake here."


    Little love looked down at the jungle below and said in a bit embarrassed, "but I can''t judge where the lake is in the sky. I just remember that there is a huge oval boulder nearby..."


    Oval boulders?


    I''m going. Is it the meteorite that hit here?


    Donne began to pay special attention to the oval Boulder, and the magic spread in all directions to find the target.


    However, the meteorite was not found. Donne found many traces of ORC activities.


    "Found the target."


    Donne and the crowd suddenly accelerated to the left, which is the central area of the impact crater.


    "Boulder?"


    "No, it''s a large number of orcs. They will get together here at this time. They will only be shamanists."


    At the moment, the gorgaron crater has completely become the world of shamans. If you enter here from below, you may be found before you step into the jungle. Throughout the gorgaron crater, traces of Shamanist activities can be seen everywhere, but there are more there.


    Donne looked down at the forest below. "I hope we can make it."


    There must be time!


    Vanilla clenched her fist and entered the battle state ahead of time.


    Soon they flew over their destination. Xiaoai exclaimed, "here it is! The lake! And the boulder!"


    After little love''s hint, Donne found that the green tree in the center was originally an oval boulder covered with moss. The front end of the boulder was inserted obliquely into the lake. From the sky, the whole lake was like two opposite crescent moons.


    "Double Moon Lake."


    Donne tilted his mouth, stared at the figure looming in the woods below and said, "look for the right place."


    Angus flew over to Donne and whispered, "the situation is a little troublesome. Are you still used to not doing it?"


    "I''m thinking."


    "It is conservatively estimated that there are more than 100000 shamans in the woods below. Maybe more. It is impossible to defeat them only by relying on these people you bring."


    After all, shamanism has been inherited for thousands of years, and its followers are all over the whole Ryan empire. It''s no exaggeration to say that their people are one million, not to mention one hundred thousand.


    "What if you execute the decapitation directly?"


    Donne pondered: "after all, one of our tasks is to find shaman priests who can teach totem knowledge, and the other is to save vanilla''s sister. If their leader is taken away, the cult should break itself?"


    Angus shook his head, obviously not optimistic about Donne''s idea: "if this sect can be inherited for so long, it will not collapse so easily unless all the shamans here can be killed."


    Donne licked his lips. "It seems like a good choice."


    "Are you crazy?"


    Angus was stunned: "now there are hundreds of thousands of shamans gathered here. Are you going to kill them all? The devil is not so cruel!"


    "No, they are more cruel than demons."


    Donne sneered and said, "I don''t approve of eating the same kind. They are civilized creatures."


    "That''s right."


    Mongkokan deeply agreed with this point: "they are stupid and ignorant beasts. Don''t pity them. Think about what they have done compared with the villagers in the village. Not only them, but also more people have been persecuted by Shamanism. Killing them is good for the whole prandar."


    "Are you finished?"


    Vanilla had put on her boxer and stared coldly at the bottom: "can we start?"


    Angus shook his head and said, "if you go on like this, you will only die."


    "I just want to save cocoa."


    "Save her."


    Donne glanced at the buildings by the lake and whispered, "as long as you can find cocoa''s location, you can save her."


    "Then why not act?"


    "The question now is how to completely solve the threat of Shamanism."


    In fact, Donne thinks more than anyone else. He has seen too many cult methods from the earth. He knows very well the bad impact of this cult on society and must completely eradicate them.


    But the trouble is that repairing Ilus''s Royal Scepter also needs the totem knowledge of shaman priests. We can''t simply and rudely erase all these people from prandal.


    "You said," Dunn suddenly thought of a way, "how about controlling their leader and imperceptibly changing the sect?"


    "Difficult."


    Vanilla shook her head: "do you think controlling the leader can change the behavior of those people below? It''s naive."


    "Think about it carefully."


    Donne also denied this method. If the senior shamanists find something wrong with the leader, they are expected to directly join hands to kill him and choose a new leader.


    This is a kind of cancer. It has spread deeply and there is no cure. The only thing we can do is to completely erase all cancer cells from the world.


    "Then save cocoa first, and then kill them all."


    Donne waved his hand casually and said, "anyway, you can get the answer by torturing the soul... Wait, the soul treasure is in the Yingling hall. I have to be ready first."


    Now that they have decided to kill, the souls of these orcs can''t be spared. Even if their souls are filthy and even worthless, it''s excellent to earn the Yingling hall as a consumable to maintain the stability of the half plane space.


    [Nora, connect me to the spirit hall and call victor.]


    [OK!]


    Nora, who has been doing nothing to watch the excitement, immediately became active. With a wave of her small hand, she opened the space channel to the Yingling hall. The next moment Victor, dressed in military uniform, appeared in front of the people.


    "Donne?" Victor became excited. "Finally something to do?"


    In the course of time, the space of the spirit hall is very leisurely, and it does not need to worry about the soul being harvested by death. But because of the idle time, Victor and the warriors are all getting hairy. They have to fight everyday to burn up excess energy. They are already souls, and this space will continue to replenish their strength. These heroic soldiers have formed a fierce and fearless fighting style.


    It took a few months to see Donne again. Victor thought he had forgotten all the heroes.


    "It''s not for you to fight. There are a group of souls you need to receive."


    "Soul? Where is it?"


    "The souls of the orcs below, but they are not dead yet."


    "You''re going to massacre the Wren empire!"


    Victor was excited in an instant: "how long has it been? You''ve hit the Wren empire!? good guy, the Ilus empire will be brilliant in your hands!"


    "Let you down. We didn''t call here. I''ll explain the specific situation to you later. At the party, you activate the soul diamond and guide all those souls into the Yingling hall."


    Victor nodded, "no problem, but what are you going to do with them?"


    Donne smiled coldly and said, "these orcs are shamanists. They deserve to die. Let''s put them together with the dark snakes. I think it''s always good to prepare more fuel."


    Victor''s eyes flashed: "as long as you''re not afraid that killing so many orcs will annoy Carlo mariver, I have nothing to be afraid of."


    "Do you care how many insects died in your backyard?"


    Donne smiled brightly: "now start looking for cocoa''s whereabouts, and do it after saving her. I want these shamans not to see the sun tomorrow."

 Chapter 788

    The inner part of gorgaron crater is a green forest. The water vapor blocked by steep mountains and cliffs has been shrouded here for many years, making it foggy all the time.


    The humid air has brought a good environment for the growth of animals and plants here. From time to time, bursts of pleasant or strange sounds can be heard everywhere in the jungle. The active Warcraft makes this place a very dangerous forbidden area.


    But Shamanism didn''t know what method it used to turn this place into its own back garden. When passing through those Warcraft territories, it won''t cause their attack at all.


    "I think they should think of those guys as their kind."


    Mongo Kahn dug his ears and said disdainfully, "it''s not surprising to be regarded as a real Warcraft with their style of behavior."


    "Although you are an orc, you speak mercilessly."


    "We are orcs, not Warcraft."


    Montgomery Kahn corrected Donne''s statement: "what''s more, we didn''t choose to look like this. It was created by the God of fire Carlo mariver. We don''t feel strange ourselves - it''s better to say that we look at your human feelings and discomfort. It''s difficult to distinguish each other without characteristics."


    "The appearance of a large number of orcs is not different from that of humans, such as little love."


    Vanilla next to her interrupted: "the women of the Keo nationality are special cases. They don''t have racial characteristics so much as their big enviable breasts!"


    The innocent little love lying on the gun immediately blushed and subconsciously hugged his chest to avoid Donne''s sight.


    Donne looked back. "Are you envious?"


    "No! What''s good about having such a big chest!"


    Vanilla said angrily: "not only will it be inconvenient to move when running, but also affect the exercise effect, and the shoulders are easy to sour, so there is no envy!"


    "Trust you for a moment - wait, don''t talk to me. I seem to have found a clue."


    Donne suddenly waved his hand and focused all his attention on the arcane eye in the distance.


    Because there were too few of them and it was dangerous here, Donne and his men landed in the jungle and directly turned the crown of a big tree into a temporary stronghold. Then Donne released an arcane eye to explore intelligence ahead.


    In this environment, the small arcane eye is very hidden and can observe each other in the dark.


    At the moment, a large number of shaman priests gathered in the open space next to the mossy wooden house by the side of the double Moon Lake. They reveled around the campfire. From time to time, they could see them kneeling piously towards the campfire and the pink moon Lolita in the sky.


    Through the shared picture next to them, Angus also saw the situation ahead. He was a little confused and said, "I can understand fire worship, but why do they worship the moon?"


    "Worship the moon..."


    Dumne make complaints about it. He followed his eyes and stared. "There is movement!"


    At this time, the moon Lolita was just hanging in the middle of the sky. At this time, the boulders in the lake suddenly shook. The water of Shuangyue lake was lifted, and the water was tumbling and the sound was getting louder and louder.


    The shamans gathered by the lake all lay down devoutly towards the boulder, their heads clasped on the ground and did not move.


    "What''s the situation? How can that stone move? Is it a Warcraft?"


    "No! That''s not Warcraft! That''s -"


    Donne''s eyes widened. The closer the arcane eye was to the lake, the bigger his eyes widened. Although it was very dark at the moment, he could still vaguely see some details on the boulder in the lake under the pink moonlight.


    Being covered by moss can''t hide the strange line structure


    Fuck NIMA!


    What a boulder!


    So it''s a crashed ship!


    At this time, a beam of light suddenly lit up on one side of the crashed spacecraft, and a holographic image appeared over the sky. A goblin in a spacesuit was anxiously saying something in the goblin language of ancient times. He wanted to convey something, but the picture trembled violently. You could see that there was a burning fire outside the window of the spacecraft. It should be that the spacecraft was out of control and "boom" soon The picture disappeared completely.


    The shamans by the lake still crawl there and dare not get up.


    They were stunned: "what was that just now?"


    That''s the message left by prehistoric civilization!


    At this time, an exit was opened on the crashed ship. An orc wearing a skeleton mask came out of it, and then climbed to the tail of the ship, the highest point in the lake. He raised his arms and shouted loudly. The vague Orc language brought a lot of translation obstacles to Donne, but fortunately, the little love next to him was a pure ORC.


    "He said that the time is approaching. We must be ready for the baptism of the chosen son. We need more companions and sacrifices."


    "It seems that he is afara earth walker, the bishop of Shamanism."


    Donne looked puzzled: "but don''t they worship the natural phenomena of water, fire and wind? They don''t believe in gods or evil gods. What''s the use of offering sacrifices?"


    "Who knows."


    Angus pondered for a moment and suddenly said, "maybe the sacrifice has no practical significance, just to increase the sense of mystery and consolidate his ruling position?"


    "Maybe."


    Xiao AI said weakly, "he asked branch leaders everywhere to report on the development of believers. I can''t hear the voices of those around me, so I can''t..."


    "I''ll come closer."


    Donne controlled the arcane eye to float sideways into the lake.


    "Well, the person in charge said that he had developed more than 40 new believers this year. The guy wearing a mask seemed very angry... Ah!"


    Xiao AI exclaimed. Donne immediately covered her mouth and stared at the picture in the eyes of arcane, shocked.


    Alfa may not be satisfied with the working state of the younger brother below. He took out a big gun from behind, and then the big gun shot a beam of light to blow the unlucky man to ashes!


    Nima, hi!


    High energy beam gun!


    A shaman priest wearing a skeleton mask worshipping natural phenomena disagreed, took out a high-energy beam gun and blasted his little brother to ashes - who can understand Donne''s feeling of lying in the trough at the moment?


    What about the agreed high demon world?


    The high-energy beam guns have come out, and the painting style has become more and more strange!


    "What a powerful weapon!"


    Angus exclaimed, "I can burn people to ashes in an instant!"


    Can''t it be good!? That''s the crystallization of ancient dwarf technology!


    Donne licked his lips and stared at the high-energy beam gun. If he got it and got it back, could they restore any useful technology from it?


    But after thinking about it, Donne shook his head again.


    He knew it was unrealistic.


    Just as you can give a primitive man a gun and teach him how to use a gun, but you will never teach him how to make a gun, the technology gap is too big.


    After the destruction and rebirth of ancient civilization, it encountered the rise of magic civilization and the invasion of chaos army. Up to now, it has not recovered to the original scientific and technological level. How can it be hoped to understand the principle of high-energy beam gun?


    But the gun and the crashed ship have been regarded by Don as something in his bag.


    Not to mention whether it can be repaired and fly, the technical knowledge contained in it alone is priceless. Let croto study it slowly, maybe it will give him a surprise.


    If this were on earth, just to compete for this crashed spacecraft, it is estimated that it would trigger a world war


    Then the shaman priests reported one by one. After they reported, bishop afara began to speak again.


    "... he is encouraging those guys, making them believe that there are no gods in the world, and teaching them to use the most cruel means to deal with those who are unwilling to conform to Shamanism..."


    Xiao AI said with a frightened face: "he said, he said that all those who do not conform to Shamanism and those who believe in gods are heretics and will be burned to ashes by the fire... He also said, he also said that he would invade brkeso and liberate the whole Ryan empire..."


    Donne''s expression is quite strange. If this is said on earth, it''s appropriate for him to be a devout believer of our great scientific theology, but he''s lying in prandal. There are really gods in this world. Hello!


    What do you want to do when you promote atheism in a world where there is a God, and also promote civilization to return to nature and eat the bodies of the same kind? Want to return to primitive society!?


    "Into burkeso?"


    Mongo Kahn laughed with a sniff: "it''s really a group of madmen... Their brains are too stupid to understand what real power is."


    Not to mention the legendary Orc hero sharp teeth, blood mane and bloody Tomahawk, one can easily kill them all. The 100000 regular army with amazing combat effectiveness alone is enough to crush all Shamanism believers.


    The reason why Shamanism can still live now is that their members are too scattered, and the Ryan Empire has not recovered, so they don''t want to be serious with them. If they really annoy tastrow, I''m afraid Shamanism would have disappeared long ago.


    "You still need to be careful."


    "Don''t forget that the core members of Shamanism are all spell casters, which is very dangerous in group warfare," Ursa said


    "They don''t have that chance."


    Donne suddenly said, "I found cocoa!"


    While alfa was talking, Donne controlled the eye of arcane to sneak into the interior of the crashed ship. Just a short distance ahead, he saw the haggard black haired cat ear mother locked in the room.


    Vanilla was so excited that she rushed to Donne''s side and grabbed his neck desperately: "where? Is she still safe?"


    "It looks like she''s fine. Here, see for yourself."


    After a year, seeing her sister again, vanilla was excited and began to cry.


    "Vanilla."


    Donne looked at Cocoa''s long black hair and vanilla''s long pink hair in the picture, and suddenly asked, "are you sure you and she are twins?"

 Chapter 789

    Not to mention how the gene mutates, there will be such a big difference in hair color between the two owls. After determining the location of cocoa, Donne is ready to do it.


    It''s not too easy to kill these shaman sacrifices. A ninth order map level spell can deal with the enemies of the whole crater.


    Of course, after the spell effect is over, it will definitely become a dead land.


    Cruel? No, don doesn''t think it''s cruel. It''s the best choice to kill these Sammons who eat the same kind.


    The only thing that makes Donne feel pity is that the ecological environment here will also be destroyed, but he has no choice but to wash the land directly with the ninth order spell. Donne really can''t think of a good way to quickly solve those shamans.


    The number of shamans in the whole gorgaron crater is more than 100000. They kill them one by one, for fear that they will be tired to death.


    Fortunately, few environmentalists in the world will stand up and accuse him.


    "Come on, it''s time to take care of them."


    Donne looked at the moonlight and took everyone to the double Moon Lake.


    Alfa was brainwashing those people by the lake with both voice and emotion. At this time, he suddenly noticed that a strange smell was approaching him quickly.


    "Who!?"


    Afara shouted and looked around but found no strange trace.


    "How did this guy become a bishop when he was so stupid?"


    "Probably because I will believe that the teachers are fools, or I have been brought into the teaching directly by ignorant parents since childhood. Of course, I won''t feel anything wrong."


    The harmony between Mongo Kahn and Ursa made afara furious.


    "Die!"


    Afara shot without saying a word!


    what the hell! Such a straightforward villain is rare!


    Thanks to Donne''s vigilance, he took people away from his shot.


    The magic shield can resist spell attack, but it is unknown whether it can resist the attack of this high-energy beam gun. He doesn''t want to experiment with himself.


    "Die."


    Don''t give Alfa the chance to continue to attack. Donne''s fingertips instantly shot a purple beam and hit alfa. The terrible spell instantly blew alfa to pieces.


    Legendary spell - death finger!


    Little love blinked and seemed a little unbelievable: "just die?"


    Donne took back his right hand and said in an elegant manner, "yes, I''m dead."


    In the sky, Victor, who was already ready, captured Alfa''s soul when he died. He can go back and interrogate him slowly about the totem.


    The effect of torture on the soul is far more than that on the body.


    "So soon?"


    "Just so fast."


    Xiao AI originally wanted to brew a speech for her parents'' revenge, but she didn''t expect her biggest enemy to die in the blink of an eye, so she had no sense of reality at all, and the abdominal manuscript in her heart hasn''t been finished yet.


    At this time, those shamans by the lake suddenly found that their boss had been killed. Suddenly, the angry shaman priests began to roar and throw spells here.


    Angus shrugged. "I said decapitation didn''t work."


    "That''s why we have to cut down the roots."


    Donne took the high-energy beam gun into his hand and played with it for a while. The structural design of the gun was obviously developed for the size of goblins and dwarfs. For them, it should be a heavy weapon such as energy gun, but for larger humans and orcs, it can only be used as a gun.


    This gun may have a history of tens of thousands of years, but the body of the gun was polished. It was obviously carefully maintained by previous owners and regarded as an heirloom.


    And it can still be used after so many years, which shows that it is obviously not a goblin product.


    After a general inspection of the high-energy beam gun, Donne aimed at one of the most active shaman priests by the lake and shot most of his body off.


    "Yes, energy weapons are losers!"


    Energy weapons have no recoil force and are very fast. It completely means where to fight. It''s very easy to use.


    Donne put the gun away. This thing doesn''t know what energy it consumes. It can''t be wasted for the time being. Keep it for croto''s research.


    "Let''s just do it and watch them fight?"


    With Donne''s magic shield, those dense spells and spears can''t break through here, but they are also upset.


    "When the vanilla brings out the cocoa, it can end."


    Donne turned his head and looked. Vanilla had rushed in for a few minutes and hadn''t come out yet. Shouldn''t he be lost?


    As soon as he thought so, vanilla and cocoa came out of the ship hand in hand.


    Compared with vanilla, cocoa was obviously more cheerful. After she was rescued, she greeted Donne gracefully, and then said, "thank you, your majesty Donne. You not only helped my sister a lot, but also saved me. I will remember it."


    "You''re welcome. It just happens to be... Wait, sister?"


    Donne''s expression became quite strange.


    Vanilla raised her head: "there is no stupid sister in the world who needs to be saved by her sister. That''s why I''m my sister."


    "I haven''t seen you for only a year. You are more and more bold and dare to challenge your sister''s dignity."


    "That''s why I''m my sister!"


    A group of people around were stunned. Originally, they thought they would see a picture of a reunion of deep sisterhood. Unexpectedly, the two guys completely destroyed everyone''s expectations. It was a quarrel about who was the sister.


    "So say."


    Donne sighed: "it''s too easy to solve the problem. If you save someone after encountering a considerable degree of difficulties, the sisters will cry and hug together to thank you."


    "No (x2)!"


    "I''m beginning to believe you''re twins."


    Donne smiled and then asked, "is there anyone else in here? - forget it, it doesn''t matter. Let''s get ready. I''m going to put this guy away."


    Angus was stunned: "what do you want this thing for?"


    "Master, believe me, this thing is priceless. Maybe it is the biggest gain of our action."


    Donne lifted everyone else into mid air, then spread his mental power along the surface of the ship, wrapped the whole ship and stuffed it directly into his personal space.


    After the spaceship disappeared, a huge vortex appeared in the lake immediately. The lake water roared and poured in. Many applied spells ran to the lake to try to attack Donne at close range. Their shaman priests directly lost their balance and were swept into the vortex.


    "Well, let''s fly a distance outside first. I''m afraid it will affect you."


    Donne took them to the periphery of the crater, and then took them to the cliff. The shaman priests watched them fly away, but they could only stare one by one.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Donne raised his mouth and showed an evil smile: "since they Shamanism like to burn heresy, let them experience the feeling of being burned."


    "Have you decided? This is more than 100000 live lives."


    "They don''t show mercy when they kill their compatriots."


    Donne''s right hand stretched out and grasped it out of thin air. The will of the world fell firmly into his hands, and the huge magic began to condense rapidly.


    Angus exclaimed that only he could control so much magic at will.


    Under the control of Donne, the surging magic almost covered the whole gorgaron crater, and a large number of fire elements gathered here driven by the magic. A light fire red appeared in the light pink night sky. The extremely terrible fire elements completely gathered at a point, and then burst out instantly under the control of Donne - a channel connecting the fire element world was opened, Hot lava spewed out of the channel, and the flame burned everything around, trees, Warcraft, and even shamanists.


    Thousands of meters away from the west side of the gorgaron ring, a group of heavily armed Knights of the Vulcan Holy See riding a ground dragon suddenly stared at the eastern sky.


    "That''s... What!?"


    The dark night sky seemed to be suddenly lit up, the clouds reflected a bright fire, and the whole sky over gorgaron crater was like burning.


    "What an amazing fire element!"


    The lion Knight led by Leon is audula broken rock, head of the red lotus Knights of the Vulcan holy see. He exclaimed and controlled the restless land dragon.


    The land dragon has always been named for its boldness and thick skin. Now even they are aware of the danger. We can see how terrible things have happened in front of them.


    "Did the potential of the chosen son explode?"


    Audula frowned, worried that the chosen son was stimulated by shamans and aroused the hidden power.


    The son of heaven has an amazing power of fire when she was born. If she doesn''t carefully cultivate her control power, it is easy to cause her power to lose control and burn everything.


    Now the situation of gorgaron crater in front is very much like the consequence of the uncontrolled fire element.


    "Captain?"


    "No more delay! Everybody speed up!"


    Audula shouted and forced the ground dragon to get up and move on.


    It doesn''t matter that those Shamanist bastards are burned. It''s better to say that they will have a few happy drinks, but if something happens to the chosen son, they will never have the face to appear in the Vulcan Holy See again.


    Deputy head Lowell Gangwei said in a deep voice, "there''s still time. It''s more than a week before bimonthly. We have enough time to save her."


    "It''s hard to say. What if those crazy people decide to do it in advance?"


    While driving the ground dragon through the rugged mountain road, audula said coldly: "they are crazy. Don''t think about their actions in the way of normal people''s thinking. Just like this time, who would have thought that their people would rob people in burkeso?"


    Lowell shrugged his shoulders: "at the beginning of last year, the vanilla sacrifice had an accident on the outskirts of brkeso. Now I don''t know who did it... I don''t think the top of the empire is very clean."


    Audula''s sharp eyes glanced at Lowell: "don''t say what you shouldn''t say, don''t care what you shouldn''t care. We are the red lotus Knight of the fire god Vatican. We are only loyal to the fire god Carlo mariver. Let them solve the Royal affairs by themselves, which has nothing to do with us."


    As soon as odura finished speaking, the earth shook violently, and a rolling heat wave came from the front!


    "Damn it!"


    Audula''s face changed greatly: "find shelter!"


    Even if they are red lotus Knights skilled in the element of fire, they feel cold in the face of the lava flames pouring from the valley!

 Chapter 790

    Fire spells are loved by magicians and adventurers because of their powerful lethality. Therefore, they are the preferred study direction for many element magicians. Aside from the elusive legendary spells, what magicians who are proficient in Fire spells look forward to most is the lava hell of the Ninth level spell.


    This is a very terrible large-scale killing spell.


    The pouring lava rapidly expanded the burning area, but in a few minutes, the lava completely turned the whole gorgaron crater into a red hell. The high temperature of thousands of degrees is enough to turn all organic matter into ashes. Under this indiscriminate large-scale attack spell, if you can''t fly the spell, you can''t escape from here.


    The only ones who escaped from this spell were those flying Warcraft in the forest. All the others were reduced to ashes together with the shamans in the forest.


    Angus exclaimed, "what a terrible power!"


    Even if he and gene cast the Ninth level spell, it would bring a great burden, and it still needs to be prepared for a long time. It is impossible to use it like Donne.


    And look at his appearance. He obviously cast a ninth order spell, but he didn''t even breathe. Obviously, he still had spare power!


    "The gods are on... This is the power of the legendary mage!"


    The fingers of Cao and his men, which were still burning the fire of nothingness, poked into Alfa''s soul. Alfa, who had believed that he could not shake, gave out a piercing scream in an instant.


    The pain of being burned by the fire of the void is far more than he imagined. It is different from the pain of the body. The burning feeling directly to the source of the soul will make people think they have burned up, but it is clear that it is just an illusion. The body is burned by the fire, baked out oil, burned a little, and then turned into ashes


    This pain is repeated over and over again. A short moment is like an endless hell.


    Donne said to the twisted Alfa youyou of pain, "now I think you should be able to feel the pain of the innocent people burned by you... But this pain can''t wash away your sin, so taste it slowly."


    "No! No!"


    Afara gave in, and the pain was unbearable to any life: "what do you want to know, I will tell you! Please don''t torture me again!"


    Donne looked disdainful: "this bone is not very hard."


    "There are no bones."


    Angus Tucao a sentence, and then urged Dumne: "make complaints about it."


    "You are the contemporary bishop of Shamanism, afar earth walker, right?"


    "It''s me."


    "Tell me what this totem means?"


    Donne took out a copy of the tile rubbing of the imperial Scepter totem.


    The tired afara looked up and said disdainfully, "this is an element fusion totem, but it is different from what I know... Some of them are drawn wrong."


    Wrong?


    Donne thought, "what''s wrong?"


    "Here, here, and here."


    Afara pointed out three mistakes in the totem and said sarcastically, "this is a very low-level mistake. All shaman priests who have mastered the basic totem drawing method should not make this mistake. I really don''t know which stupid guy drew it. If I know, I will execute him."


    "Unfortunately, you don''t have a chance. He died earlier than you."


    Donne sneered, but a guess came into his mind.


    Three wrong points?


    Why not more, just three wrong points?


    In Geoscience, in order to indicate a point in three-dimensional space, three coordinate axes are needed.


    Prandal here, although anchoring spatial coordinates is a spell, its essence is actually recording a three-dimensional coordinate.


    Think of his and Angus'' speculation before, could it be


    Donne pondered for a moment, took out Ilus''s royal staff and observed the three wrong points pointed out by afara. There was no trace on the surface.


    What if you use mental power or magic?


    Donne''s mental power subconsciously focused on these three wrong points. The next moment, Ilus''s royal staff suddenly burst out a bright golden light, and a terrible suction began to absorb Donne''s magic crazily!

 Chapter 791

    Over the valley, the red lotus Knights finally came to the edge of the crater.


    But the eye is not the green jungle, but the rolling heat wave, but the sky burning flame, but the red lotus hell!


    Burning all the lava and flames turned the whole gorgaron crater into a sea of fire.


    Even the red lotus knights who believe in the God of fire Karol mariver are terrified by the scene in front of them.


    "What''s going on?"


    "The God of fire is on! This has become hell!"


    Audula''s face was livid. Not far from his eyes, a seventh order jungle growler struggled to be swallowed up by lava - its magic had been exhausted, but it had not been able to escape the lava fire, could not resist the attack of flames, and finally turned into ashes.


    Further away, the trees in the crater have completely disappeared and become a world of lava.


    It''s like the crater of an active volcano.


    "This is the power of the chosen son!? it''s terrible!"


    "No! It''s impossible!"


    Audula took a deep breath: "if it was in the past, it might be possible, but this generation has two chosen sons, and their power has been weakened. Unless they break out together at the same time, they can''t have such great power."


    "Now the vanilla saint is missing. There is only the cocoa saint. She alone can''t cause such terrible damage!"


    "Destruction is second."


    Lowell reminded odura: "the key now is whether the cocoa saint is safe under the crown. Such a terrible destructive spell is likely to be destroyed by her own spell if she has no self-protection power after release."


    "You''re right! We have to find a way to rush in and find the whereabouts of the cocoa virgin crown, but -"


    Audu clenched his teeth. Everyone knows the importance of looking for a saint, but now it''s terrible.


    As red lotus knights, they are born with strong fire resistance, but this resistance is useless in this case. The gap is too big.


    "No, we can''t go in at all!"


    Audula finally shook her head and said, "except that Lowell and I can barely support it for a period of time by relying on the strength of the field, you will be burned directly when you go in."


    "Captain!"


    "Don''t worry, I think things should turn around -"


    Odura tried to calm himself down. This time, he led 5000 red lotus knights to pour out in order to thoroughly teach Shamanism a lesson. Now, although the coco virgin was not rescued under the crown, at least half of the task was completed - all the shamans hiding in the gorgaron crater have been buried in the sea of fire.


    In other words, even if you go back without doing anything now, you won''t be punished by the Pope.


    At the thought of this, audula, who has always been bold, really wanted to retreat and wanted to return now.


    However, at this time, something amazing happened.


    A huge gap suddenly opened in the sky over the hot gorgaron crater. When odura thought it was the door of chaos, hundreds of millions of tons of flood suddenly gushed out of the gap!


    The flood falling from the sky is very clean and clear. Even if the water column is hundreds of meters thick, you can easily see the opposite side!


    A steady stream of floods rushed into the hot crater. After the flowing lava met the cold water flow, a large amount of water vapor immediately emerged. The rising water vapor quickly shrouded the whole crater, and the rising sunrise was covered.


    "This is -- what''s going on!?"


    All the red lotus knights, including odura, were stunned.


    The sudden flame turned the jungle here into a sea of fire, and then a large number of floods fell from the sky. Does this want to extinguish the sea of fire? Or do you want to turn this place into a lake?


    No, no, no, more importantly, who did all this!?


    If it was suspected at first that it was under the cocoa virgin''s crown, he gave up the idea when the crack of the gushing flood appeared.


    The two saints of vanilla and cocoa have the gift of fire. They can''t have this ability.


    Who would it be?


    Afara earth walker?


    impossible.


    If he had such a powerful spell casting ability, I''m afraid he would have rushed to burkeso to kill!


    If it wasn''t him, who would it be?


    Is it difficult


    It was the gods who finally couldn''t see it, so they personally lowered the heavenly punishment and erased the damn Shamanism from the world!?


    Under the flood, the flame had been extinguished, but the gap did not disappear. A large amount of water vapor poured out from it and gathered in the sky. Soon, there was a torrential rain in the crater.


    All members of the red lotus Knights stood in a daze in the rain.


    At this time, audula was full of excitement and subconsciously looked to the southeast.


    Over there, an unusually strong magic wave suddenly broke out!


    Audula immediately drove the ground dragon to the other side: "there''s something moving in the southeast! Come on!"


    On the cliff on the southern edge of gorgaron crater.


    succeed!?


    Donne was ecstatic.


    If someone else, he may be drained accidentally, but his magic pool is connected with the whole world. He is afraid of an egg and sucks it casually!


    For fear of not feeding him enough, Donne even took the initiative to open the magic pool to let him suck.


    But just then, the royal staff fell down.


    The absorption of magic stopped suddenly and the light disappeared.


    What the hell?


    Ecstatic Don and Angus were stunned for a moment.


    They picked up the royal staff again. After observing it carefully for a moment, they both smiled helplessly.


    On the royal staff, the runes drawn by dragon blood have been eclipsed and have dried up and cracked.


    Angus sighed: "it''s not that simple..."


    "The damage time is too long. There is no magic supply. The magic material on it has long been invalid."


    Donne said with a bitter smile, "isn''t it taken for granted?"


    Angus stared at the Royal scepter and said, "that is to say, even if the hidden secret of the totem is temporarily uncovered, we must find a way to collect the necessary materials and repair it according to the original process."


    Donne took a deep breath and said, "this is the best situation."


    "What else are you worried about?"


    "If we open that space and find that the so-called Golden giant statue has lost its magic supply and has already become waste in a long time, it will be bad."


    When Donne said this, Angus was a little flustered: "it shouldn''t be..."


    "It depends on our luck."


    Donne shook his head and snapped his fingers. "Victor, please imprison him first. You can''t kill him yet."


    Victor glanced at the Royal Scepter: "wait until the Royal scepter is repaired?"


    "No, just go back to Ellington."


    Donne smiled: "recently I got on the line with an expert who plays with the soul. I want to give that guy some Shamanist souls. He must be happy to help us make this guy''s soul into a crystal of memories."


    Alfa is the enemy after all, and his words can''t be believed. However, it''s convenient for salatimore to peel off his memory and make it into memory crystal or directly into soul crystal. You can read the memory related to totem at any time, and don''t worry about his deception.


    Afara suddenly changed his face when he heard the speech: "no! You can''t do this to me!"


    "Of course we can do this to you."


    Vanilla next to her stared at afara angrily: "isn''t it wonderful now?"


    "You stupid, brainwashed fools, you don''t understand the truth of the world!"


    Afara cursed, "God just doesn''t exist! We evolved from wild animals, and our ancestors came from outside!"


    "Only you shamans in prandar are qualified to say that others are fools."


    Dumne was simply too lazy to make complaints about it. Alfa La pointed to Lolita.


    Speaking of, these shamans paint themselves green with tree juice every day. Don''t they really think they are the offspring of goblins?


    You have such a big brain hole, why don''t you go to the local tyrant leviz to climb relatives!


    At first, the ancestors of Shamanism regarded the goblins in the hologram launched by the crashed ship as their ancestors, and then passed them down from generation to generation. In the process of continuous brainwashing, future generations have become more and more firm in this belief.


    Such pious materialists should go to the world where the earth is located, but you guys live in a God created world and adhere to the theory of evolution


    This makes Tang Enqing feel embarrassed.


    His three materialist views were shattered and completely distorted in the process of crossing.


    "You know..."


    Donne looked at the boss of Shamanism with special sympathy: "I understand a truth from you... The dead house closed is terrible."


    Even if Shamanism''s active range is larger, their subjective initiative to obtain information is more positive, and their desire to integrate into this society is stronger, will they come into contact with the Star Diamond bank?


    As long as you contact the Star Diamond bank all over the mainland, it''s unreasonable not to have seen goblins?


    Donne doesn''t believe that after seeing goblins, they will adhere to the idea that they are goblins.


    No matter how stupid people will think, it makes no sense that they have evolved into orcs. Are those goblins still in primitive form?


    Because even the earth civilization is about to overthrow the theory of evolution. You, a naked creator, came and said that you were evolutionary


    You dig out the fossils of the evolutionary transition form of your ancestors to prove that the theory of evolution is somehow persuasive.


    In other words, the history of the birth of orcs in prandar is only more than 10000 years. This time is not enough to form fossils. There is no possibility of evolution


    "But it''s no use saying anything. Get ready for the final trial."


    Donne shrugged and asked Victor to take Alfa back.


    "The task has been successfully completed!"


    Donne clapped his hands contentedly and said, "cocoa has been saved, the totem mystery has been solved, and then there is only one left to buy a house in burkesau."


    Although I don''t have the idea of developing Datang chamber of Commerce in burkeso for the time being, since I have come here, it''s unreasonable to go back at this time. As a former high-end professional player, if you want to go back to the city, you must at least light up the map transmission point first - this is a problem that every player will have.


    At this time, a rapid and dull voice came from the West

 Chapter 792

    "What sound?"


    The sudden movement caught everyone''s attention.


    In the distance, a little red light appeared in the gradually sparse rain curtain, followed by the red light gradually expanded, and soon became a fiery red line.


    Like a fire dragon in the night.


    Vanilla was stunned: "that''s..."


    She seemed to think of something, but she didn''t dare to believe her guess.


    Cocoa''s spirit suddenly perked up and was overjoyed: "red lotus Knights!"


    "Red lotus knights?"


    "The Knights of the Vulcan Vatican, a powerful warrior who believes in the Vulcan kalomarif!"


    Cocoa said happily, "they must have come to save me."


    Sure enough!


    Vanilla now confirmed her guess.


    In order to save coco, the red lotus Knights sent so many members!?


    Vanilla was a little surprised. How bad the situation was before!


    Deputy head Lowell suddenly said, "there''s someone in front - I mean, it''s really ''human''!"


    Audula pulled out the hammer and shouted, "all guard!"


    The fiery red flame ignited the hammer in an instant. The light was still a little dark. The morning was shrouded in rain and fog. From a distance, it was like a fire dragon suddenly appeared here.


    Although the world is at peace after the second chaotic invasion war, and there is peace between the Ryan Empire and the human kingdom on the surface, everyone knows that there are often some friction behind the scenes, not to mention that there are still slave teams sneaking into the Ryan Empire to capture Orc women of second-class sub races to sell. They will be very vigilant when they suddenly see so many humans here.


    As the distance between the two sides approached, audula saw vanilla and cocoa standing next to Donne, and her face suddenly changed.


    The two saints were "captured" by mankind under the crown!


    damn!


    "Kill them!"


    Audula roared, rushed directly into the sky, and then turned into a fiery red meteor!


    "... eh?"


    Donne, who was just about to say hello, was stunned. Cao''s arrow shot out. He also lit a hot flame and blocked audula''s raid in mid air!


    The chopping iron sword firmly held the hammer of the chain, and even bounced the hammer back!


    "Boom!!!"


    Bright sparks sputtered in all directions. The scorching high temperature evaporated the falling rain into mist, and the surrounding atmosphere suddenly became tense.


    "Boom, boom -"


    The red lotus cavalry riding on the ground dragon was stopped as soon as the head shot, and immediately entered a state of battle. The violent ground dragon launched a charge towards Donne and them on the cliff!


    "Save the virgin crown!"


    Lowell shouted, "all charge! Kill these slave teams!"


    Five thousand to fifty, the difference in the number of people between the two sides is too big. Tell me how to lose?


    Donne dug his ears and glanced at the vanilla. "Don''t tell me this is your Orc welcome... What don''t you do?"


    Obviously, he was regarded as an enemy!


    The implication is that if you don''t do something, we''re going to fight back.


    Vanilla looked at Angus and Donne, who was more terrible than Angus. She really didn''t know where the red lotus knights had the courage to attack people.


    Cocoa rushed out, opened her arms and shouted, "everybody stop! It''s a misunderstanding!"


    Vanilla also stood beside her silently, saying that her freedom was not limited and wanted them to calm down.


    Shit!


    Lowell and audula changed their faces. Seeing that vanilla and cocoa were not restricted, they knew they had misunderstood.


    But once the group charge is launched, how can it stop so casually?


    What''s more, this is a one word long snake array composed of 5000 orcs. Cocoa''s voice can''t be transmitted to the back at all. Even if the front doesn''t dare to stop when they hear her words, the back will hit directly. Even the golden Apocalypse may be dead.


    Cao''s men subconsciously clenched their weapons, especially the shield soldiers, who had come to the front to prepare for a hard attack.


    Even if they knew that the impact of the ground dragon cavalry was terrible, they could not escape at the moment.


    Because their majesty is standing there now.


    In the face of your Majesty''s strength, this kind of thing is not worth mentioning - this is the consensus in the hearts of all present.


    This is what Donne has always wanted to avoid, which will make them develop dependence, so he usually tries to make as few shots as possible.


    "Under the virgin''s crown, get away from the charge!"


    For audula, the most important ones are the two saints of vanilla and cocoa. Those humans... Even if they die unjustly under the charge of the red lotus knights, they can''t help it. It''s a big deal to go back and find a priest to pray for them and send them to heaven.


    Cocoa was worried: "you should stop quickly!"


    Lowell, who charged in front, was about to cry: "I can''t stop at all!"


    Vanilla was in a hurry and looked at Donne subconsciously.


    In vanilla''s eyes, Donne is almost the embodiment of omnipotence.


    Cocoa was stunned and looked at Donne: "do you have a way?"


    "I''ve really convinced you guys whose muscles grow into your brain..."


    Unbelievable, Dumne make complaints about the road, and then suddenly the ground rises suddenly, and at the same time, an arched arch bridge is formed at an incredible speed.


    "Bang bang -"


    The dull footsteps quickly approached, then climbed up the arch bridge and rushed over the heads of the crowd.


    Under the arch bridge, even those former mercenaries with rich combat experience are shivering all over. They feel absolutely different from the regular army and Warcraft and scattered enemies. There is a big gap between the momentum of the two sides. When the number reaches a certain level, the impact of standing together alone is enough to make many people kneel down and surrender.


    Vanilla and cocoa are even more scared. Even here, they can clearly feel the violent tremor of the earth, the heavy ground dragon, and the power of the red lotus knight. How terrible is the combination of the two? Although I know there is Donne here, I don''t have to be afraid, but the momentum of indomitable destruction still makes people feel scared.


    The hanging heart of audula, who slowly fell from the sky, was finally put down. If the two saints accidentally died under their own hands, they could burn themselves to see their Lord God.


    Audula took back her eyes and stared at the opposite Cao: "human, you are very strong! I feel the burning degree of your flame, which makes my blood boil. Although I don''t know the real situation, promise me to fight with me later!"


    Cao smiled freely: "as you wish."


    With Donne''s help, after breaking through the great increase of extraordinary strength, Cao is worried that there is no equal guy to fight to hone himself. Although odura is stronger than him, he can''t stand Cao''s equipment!


    If the two sides fight, they will win 50-50.


    "Now I want to know who you are."


    After landing, odura held the chain and the war hammer and asked in a deep voice, "Why are the two saints with you?"


    "We?"


    Cao laughed and said, "we are Phoenix mercenaries. We are mercenaries. This time, we accept Ms. vanilla''s employment and come to save Ms. coco."


    "Mercenaries! Save the cocoa virgin!"


    Audula was stunned and his face suddenly changed: "that is to say, you set off the fire in gorgaron crater before? Fire... Yes, you also mastered the power of fire... But you shouldn''t, it''s impossible!"


    Audula stared at Cao carefully for a long time, with an unbelievable look on her face: "With your strength, you can''t burn the whole gorgaron crater overnight! It''s said that the Shamanist bishop afara has nearly legendary strength, and you''re not his opponent at all! You alone broke through the siege of more than 100000 shamans, rushed in to save the coco saint, and burned the whole gorgaron crater. No matter what you think Yes! "


    "I didn''t say I burned it."


    Cao smiled proudly: "our boss burned it - he thought it was a waste of resources for shamanists to live in this world, so he just sent them on the road."


    "Your boss?"


    "Yes, the great noboti Tang. In addition, our boss thinks the climate of your Ryan empire is dry and barren, so he decided to give you a large inland lake."


    Cao pointed to the sparkling lake nearby and joked, "now gorgaron crater can be called gorgaron lake."


    Having mastered such a fierce fire system power, we can control such a huge water system power¡ª¡ª


    Audula''s face changed slightly: "is your boss a supreme magician?"


    There are only a few legendary magicians known in the world. Odura doesn''t believe that any legendary magician will be the boss of the mercenary corps when he is idle.


    The destructive power of this scale can also be achieved by the supreme magician. Of course, it can''t be as simple and rough as Donne.


    Cao pointed at audula''s back with a strange face: "do you want to know? Ask him yourself."


    Audula looked back fiercely, and then saw that Donne and Angus appeared behind him somehow.


    Is it him? No, he''s too young to be a strong man!


    Is that... Him?


    Wait! This human looks a little familiar!


    "Should I call you noboti don or Angus shuval miracle hand?"


    Audula''s face was very bad. He didn''t expect that he would almost provoke a legendary strong man known as prandal this time!


    Audula secretly feigned Angus. She just reported her name directly, but she had to pretend to use what pseudonym and pretend!


    Angus waved his hand again and again, pointed to Donne and said, "no, no, no, I''m not norbotti, he is."


    He!? Are you kidding me!?


    Audula was startled.


    Although all the prandals generally know that the average talent of human beings is very good, some young extraordinary or supreme strong people can appear every three or five times, and there will always be a legendary strong person within a hundred years, there must be a limit to the excellence of talent!


    This human named noboti Tang is only in his twenties. How can he be a supreme strong man!


    wait?


    Audula''s heart moved. He should have asked master Angus to do it.


    "I didn''t do anything. It has nothing to do with me whether it''s setting fire to the mountain or putting water into the lake."


    Donne waved his hand very innocently, squeezed cocoa''s eyes, and then said, "what''s the matter with Angus? I''m just a melon eater who doesn''t know the truth."


    right enough!

 Chapter 793

    The heavy rain has stopped, and the smoky gorgaron crater has completely turned into gorgaron lake. The light of rumbica shines on the lake through the canyon between the mountains. Although the sparkling lake is full of ups and downs and soil, as long as it has been precipitated for a period of time, the clear essence of the lake called by Don En will be revealed again.


    By the lake, the red lotus knights in red and black armor are confronting Donne and others.


    While Donne and Angus are wide eyed and secretly communicating through wind magic.


    Hey, smelly boy! What are you talking about? Why did you throw dirty water on me


    [don''t forget that I came out under a pseudonym. You are famous all over the world and everyone knows you. Of course, you have to carry this black pot.]


    [your uncle''s!]


    "Yes, I''ll be responsible for anything."


    Angus said with a deep face, "but I think it''s necessary to purify those guys."


    Audula''s expression was quite serious. He lowered his head deeply and sent his apology to Angus: "I''m sorry, master Angus, we were wrong before. I''m sorry!"


    It''s not nice to bow to human beings, but it''s a strong man, and the situation is different.


    The orcs of the Ryan Empire worship the strong.


    "Get up."


    Audula took the initiative to apologize, which can be regarded as exposing the gap caused by the misunderstanding between the two sides.


    "If you have anything to say to him, I just came to help."


    Angus was going to slip away after he took the black pot. It''s estimated that Donne will continue to pit him.


    "Your Excellency noboti, thank you for saving the cocoa virgin crown, and thank you for returning the vanilla virgin crown to the Ryan empire. Please be sure to go to brkeso with us. The Pope crown and his majesty bloody eye will be happy to pay a generous reward."


    The honest Orc Knight immediately sent an invitation to Donne, and Donne, who had intended to go to the Ryan Empire, almost laughed when he heard the speech.


    I just did what I should do. As a result, someone came to give you money. Where can I find this good thing?


    Angus is just a black pot. He can use it to earn a sum of pocket money!


    Donne said solemnly, "of course, we can''t work in vain, but Ms. vanilla promised that if we can save Ms. coco, the Pope of the Vulcan holy see will be willing to pay a high price for it."


    When he spoke, he also secretly stared at vanilla and warned the chick not to harm him.


    Vanilla willow eyebrows stood up, just wanted to ridicule, but cocoa pulled them.


    "Sister, this is what your excellency noboti deserves."


    Coco looked at Donne with bright eyes. In the early morning, he was still his majesty Donne of the Ilus empire. Now he was called norbotti. The fool knew that he must want to hide his identity.


    Run to the capital of another empire as the emperor of one country


    What are you planning?


    "Please be sure to go with us."


    Auduzhon sighed. The situation here in gorgaron crater is too complicated. If they just go back, they can''t report the situation at all, so these people must go back with them.


    I''m afraid only when the Pope''s crown and his bloody eye saw master Angus present, they would believe that all this was true.


    But when she was ready to go, audula was worried again.


    "Didn''t you ride a horse?"


    "No."


    Audula was surprised: "how did you come?"


    "Don''t worry, we have a way to keep up with you."


    "Don''t be kidding."


    Audula frowned: "it''s a long way from burkeso. Even the Earth Dragon has to run at full speed for several days. Even if you can increase your action speed by magic, how long can you persist? Even the two masters will be exhausted!"


    Odura obviously misunderstood. He thought these people relied on the gain spells of Donne and Angus to achieve fast movement.


    "Captain, they haven''t ridden the ground dragon. I don''t know how fast the ground dragon is. You didn''t say it for nothing."


    Lowell curled his lips and said, "why don''t we give them some dragons and let them squeeze."


    "I''m afraid this is the only way... Find some big ones... What are you laughing at?"


    Hearing Lowell''s words, Cao and they all laughed, and audula was a little confused.


    "You say the Earth Dragon is fast?"


    Cao turned his mouth and said proudly, "that''s because you haven''t seen anything really fast."


    "Ha ha."


    Lowell sneered, his sharp teeth shining in the sun: "You are too ignorant. The ground dragon is a specialty of Ryan Empire and has never been exported. I''m afraid you humans have never seen such an excellent mount. I tell you, under the same circumstances, the average value of endurance, speed and explosive power of the ground dragon is twice that of Ryan''s top sharp toothed horse or solant''s top red mane horse! The two armies charge, if there is an army If your mount is a ground dragon, you already know the result without charging. "


    The average speed of Ryan''s top sharp toothed horse and solant''s top red mane horse is about 30 kilometers per hour, which is more than half faster than the horses on earth, and has stronger endurance. They can continue to run more than 150 kilometers.


    But the ground dragons are even more exaggerated. If they weigh up to one ton, their average speed can reach 60 kilometers per hour, and their instantaneous explosion speed can exceed 100 kilometers per hour. Their endurance is even more powerful and terrible. They can run for more than five hours at a time after eating. If the road conditions and supplies allow, they can run more than 600 kilometers a day with heavy and heavily armed red lotus knights and supplies, The extreme press can even exceed 1000 kilometers.


    What is the concept of 1000 kilometers a day? It''s equivalent to starting from Beijing in the morning and arriving in Wuhan the next day.


    This is not a train, but a native creature of prandar, a creature. Dare you believe it?


    Donne can''t imagine what kind of cellular structure this creature has to make such a high use of energy in food.


    "Oh, ha ha... Dihang dragon is really good."


    Donne smiled hypocritically, then began to uncover the scar mercilessly: "but why don''t you say how expensive it is to feed?"


    Kao nodded approvingly.


    Although Cao has never ridden a ground dragon, he saw when these people took meat pieces from their bags to feed them just now. It is clear that this thing eats meat, and it is still raw meat.


    Considering the difficulty of carrying materials during the March, Cao immediately knew how stupid it was.


    At least the grass can be dried in the sun to increase the carrying capacity, but there is no choice for raw meat. So many walking dragons can eat down a small country and feed it intensively for war? ha-ha.


    Lowell was silenced by Donne''s rhetorical question.


    There are special reasons why the Vulcan Holy See can feed so many dragons. On the one hand, the red lotus Knights usually have decentralized training, so there is little logistical pressure.


    In addition, the red lotus Knight''s personal strength is very strong, and the average strength is gold. Even if he doesn''t carry supplies, his riding partner can quickly hunt prey for feeding if he is hungry - but this method can''t be extended to all soldiers.


    "You are jealous."


    With a sneer, Lowell mounted his land dragon, bared his teeth at Donne and them, turned and left.


    "Er, deputy commander Lowell''s character is a little straight. Please don''t be surprised."


    Audula smiled and said, "but seriously, how do you keep up with our team?"


    "Use this."


    With a wave of his hand, Donne released the magic off-road vehicle Hummer.


    Audula was stunned by the sudden strange thing: "what''s this?"


    "What an ignorant fellow."


    Eliat looked at audula contemptuously. Her little face was full of pride: "of course it''s our means of transportation."


    "That''s right."


    Kao proudly shook his space ring and took out his Hummer.


    Several other team leaders also took out the Hummer, and a row of eye-catching off-road vehicles appeared next to them in the blink of an eye.


    "Space equipment!"


    Audula exclaimed, "so much!?"


    ... wait, the focus seems to be wrong!


    Donne was a little speechless. The Cao boy obviously wanted to show off his off-road vehicle, but he didn''t expect that audula''s attention was directly attracted by the space ring on their hand.


    Due to the nature of worshipping physical power, there are relatively few casters in the Ryan empire. No, because most of those with casting potential have been brainwashed by Shamanism, it should be said that they are extremely rare. Therefore, even after so many years of development from ancient times to now, the Ryan Empire has not handed down much space equipment.


    As the head of the red lotus knights, odura was very lucky to get a space ring handed down by the Vulcan Holy See, but the deputy head Lowell was not so lucky.


    Moreover, the space ring is only lent to him, and the ownership belongs to the Vulcan holy see.


    Even a space ring is so concerned, which shows how hard the Vulcan holy see is forced.


    Hearing audula''s exclamation, Lowell couldn''t help looking back, which directly stunned him.


    So many space rings!? How is this possible!!


    Even if the human country is quite rich, it can''t reach this level!? Not to mention that they are just a group of mercenaries, a group of mercenaries!


    When can even mercenaries afford space rings!


    envy? No, it''s jealousy! It''s naked jealousy!


    Lowell forcibly turned his head and looked at it again. He was afraid he would have to grab it!


    Under the sign of Donne, everyone got into their cars and fastened their seat belts. He leaned out his head and said to audula, "let''s go. You lead the way ahead. Don''t worry that we can''t keep up. Just run hard."


    Audula sat suspiciously on the ground Dragon: "really?"


    "Really."


    So audula immediately ordered him to go down the mountain and return.


    More than five thousand red lotus Knights made a mighty return along the previous mountain road. The rugged mountain road became quite flat under the wide and heavy body of the ground dragon. This terrain adaptability is also one of the characteristics that the ground dragon is proud of.


    When audula, Lowell and the red lotus knights were going to see the human jokes, they heard bursts of clear and sweet laughter.


    They turned their heads and were shocked.


    I saw that a row of iron boxes with strange shapes roaring down the hillside, and I didn''t care about the state of the road ahead - the hillside became extremely flat where the front car passed!


    As he passed them, Donne nodded to them and rushed straight over.


    "Oh, Captain odura!"


    Cao slowed down and said hello with a smile: "your speed is too slow. Let''s wait for you first. Don''t let us wait too long."


    With that, Cao stepped on the accelerator and the SUV roared down the rough road leveled by Angus.


    An SUV quickly passed the whole red lotus knights from back to front, leaving only swirling dust, as if laughing at their overestimation.

 Chapter 794

    "What kind of monster is that?"


    Lowell''s face was livid: "the speed is so fast!"


    "Didn''t you listen to them... Magic off-road vehicle, but what is magic off-road vehicle?"


    Audula frowned, then quickly stretched out: "don''t worry, no matter what it is, I think the consumption of that thing must be far more than that of the Earth Dragon!"


    The superior performance of the magic off-road vehicle driven by Donne and his team was surprising, but odura didn''t believe that such a powerful thing would consume nothing.


    Wait and see. We''ll know when we take a break at noon.


    Dihang dragon eats raw meat. Although it is troublesome, it is cheap. It can take some time to hunt.


    But that magic off-road vehicle obviously can''t eat meat. Since there are two words magic in the name, it means that it is likely to be driven by magic.


    Therefore, it is obvious that it is the magic crystal consumed.


    Thinking of the price of magic crystal, audula couldn''t help smiling. Compared with raw meat, the price of magic crystal is definitely high.


    After going down the mountain, the red lotus Knights joined the waiting team again, and then there was no too much nonsense on both sides. Donne, they slowed down and followed the Knights.


    All the way until noon, when Donne was sleepy, the Knights found a cool forest and stopped.


    The army stopped here to have a rest. The red lotus knights wanted to have lunch. The land dragon was already hungry and needed supplementary food.


    Audula found Donne and said, "we''ll rest for half an hourglass. If you don''t bring supplies, you can come and have dinner with us."


    "No, we have food."


    "Well, there''s plenty of time. The land dragon just needs to feed some raw meat. After eating, his physical strength recovers quickly. He can continue to run for an afternoon in the afternoon."


    Audula looked at the SUV and said, "what you consume is magic crystal? The price is not cheap."


    "All right."


    Donne smiled: "a poor magic crystal can run a long way."


    Audula was stunned: "how far?"


    "About 1000 meters... Oh, this is a new distance unit implemented by our Ilus empire. You may not understand it."


    After pondering for a moment, Donne clapped his hands and said, "it''s no problem for us to run back and forth from Lake gorgaron in the morning."


    Two round trips?


    Audula was shocked and looked at Donne strangely: "it''s impossible! Doesn''t it need to rest halfway?"


    Donne shook his head.


    "No supplies required?"


    Donne continued to shake his head.


    "Not slow down?"


    "This is the product of magic engineering machinery. It has no self-awareness and listens to the driver''s control."


    "This, this is how --"


    Audula held back for a long time. He didn''t know how to describe it. How much culture he could have as a martial artist, but his intuition told him that if what Donne said was true, it was definitely a mount that soldiers dreamed of!


    Audula made a turn and returned to the red lotus knights.


    "Captain, what''s the situation?"


    Lowell smiled and said, "are they changing the magic crystal? I''m afraid the price of changing the magic crystal will hurt them to death."


    "No..."


    Audula said with a depressed face: "they really use magic crystal, but a piece of inferior magic crystal is enough to run back and forth in the morning... By the way, what is the market price of inferior magic crystal now?"


    "A priest mentioned it a few days ago. Now it seems that the price has risen to about eight gold coins."


    "Two round trips, eight gold coins..."


    Audula was even more depressed: "the cost of that off-road vehicle is lower than that of our land dragon!"


    Lowell is depressed, too.


    This is just the consumption in normal use. If you include the consumption of raising Dihang dragons on weekdays, the cost gap will be even greater. You know, the magic off-road vehicle has no consumption when it is not in use. Even if Dihang dragons are not used, they will consume a lot of food every day. If it is not for the heavy feeding burden, I''m afraid your majesty bloody eye has long tried to expand the breeding scale.


    The proud land dragon of the Ryan Empire failed in all aspects when facing the magic SUV, which made odura and Lowell quite depressed.


    When was the gap between the human kingdom and the Ryan empire so huge?


    After lunch, he had a rest for a while. After the local dragon''s physical strength was fully recovered, the large army continued to set out.


    In view of what Donne said, audula and his family held their breath and wanted to see Donne make a fool of himself, so they have been desperately squeezing the potential of the ground dragon, and the speed has been maintained at about 60 kilometers per hour. Except that the ground dragon needs to eat to recover their strength, they have been on their way almost all the time, I didn''t stop much - the Warcraft blocking the road on the way ran over directly


    They traveled through mountains and rivers on the road, through the Gobi desert and desert, ran for nearly a week, crossed the abdomen of the whole Ryan Empire, crossed a distance of nearly 2000 kilometers, and finally came to burkeso, the king capital of the Ryan empire.


    Bulkesuo is built in the Midwest of the Rehn Empire, which is very similar to all large cities in prandal. It is also backed by high mountains. The snow line is clearly visible on the towering mountains, and bulkesuo is located on the green plain in front of the mountains.


    Burkesau''s architectural style is just like the human impression of the orcs. It is rough, bold and full of wildness. Large boulders are stacked together in a quite extensive way to form the city wall. Later, a relatively primitive filler is used to bond the gaps between the boulders to achieve a stable effect - of course, the best choice is to use earth magic to solidify the city wall, However, the Wren Empire really can''t find a worthy magician, which is what tystro bloody eye has been worried about.


    Even without the power of magicians and relying only on a large number of ORC labor force, they have built this miraculous city. The impact of different style on people is extremely strong, especially Donne. When he saw the city, he felt his blood and burned inexplicably.


    The mountain behind the King City is called kerger, which means "God''s gift" in the orc human language. The water flowing from kerger mountain converges into a lake on the nearby green plain and forms an oasis on the desert. It is also a very important drinking water source in brkeso. It has been guarded by heavy troops to prevent people from poisoning the water source.


    Donne asked Angus strangely, "it''s obviously red here. Why is it called the green plain?"


    Angus came to brkesso in the early years, and he is relatively familiar with it.


    "The Wren empire is generally short of water, because the kerger mountain can provide rich water, so the ancestors of the orcs set the king here. When they first named it, their ancestors probably wanted to use these water sources to turn the plain into a pastoral area with abundant water and grass."


    Angus explained, "but then I don''t know why. No matter what kind of grass is planted here, it won''t live in the end."


    It''s strange to live


    Donne looked at the red land and the smooth maroon stones exposed by the weathered crust on the Gobi. Even with his poor knowledge, he could guess what was going on here.


    Iron ore.


    And it is likely to be a super large-scale shallow hematite.


    More than half of the soil here is iron oxide. There is almost no organic matter. It''s strange that plants can live


    Of course, this is another world after all. Maybe there are plants that are born to eat iron.


    Looking at bulkesuo getting closer and closer, Angus couldn''t help sighing: "after so many years, bulkesuo still hasn''t changed."


    "When was the last time you came?"


    "After entering burkesau, the first thing is to go to the Vulcan holy see to report peace.


    After all, the most important thing at present is the peace under the crown of cocoa and the smooth return under the crown of vanilla. Odura is sure that this news will make the recently depressed Pope happy for several days.


    Looking at audula and others who lead the way in front, Donne said to Angus next to him, "wait, don''t follow Cao and you take others to the street, let them collect information here, and you can find a suitable house to buy it."


    "I see. How can I contact you then?"


    Donne looked at Angus like an idiot: "the magic phone we just produced is for you to watch and play?"


    Angus patted on the forehead and suddenly realized: "forget!"


    Don reminded Angus, "by the way, don''t you have comrades in arms here? If you have contacts, it''s better to go to them for help than wandering around. It''s better to buy a big house with a yard and basement."


    "Say it again."


    Angus sighed. "Seriously, I don''t really want to find that guy... He''s a fighter."

 Chapter 795

    Audula took Donne and them to a square. Then he turned down from the ground dragon, went to the car and said to Donne, "in front is the Cathedral of our God of fire Vatican. From here on, in order to pay tribute to the God of fire, please follow me on foot."


    "No problem."


    Donne beckoned vanilla and cocoa to get off the bus, and then motioned Angus to act according to the previous plan. As a result, as soon as Angus was ready to drive, Elia rushed down with a smile and ran to Donne in two or three times. It was obvious that she didn''t want to follow Angus.


    Little love looked at Donne tearfully and wanted to follow up, but the door had been locked. She could only watch Donne getting farther and farther away


    Audula stared at the motorcade turning away: "what are they doing?"


    Donne reluctantly rubbed Elia''s small head, then smiled and said, "Oh, they came here for the first time, so they want to visit burkesau. As for receiving rewards, I''ll go alone."


    Vanilla rolled her eyes. This guy''s ability to tell lies with his eyes open is getting deeper and deeper.


    Cocoa noticed vanilla''s expression and was very surprised. She looked at Donne for several times.


    In her impression, the twin sister has always been silent. She always wants to strive for her sister''s status with a mature and prudent appearance. At ordinary times, she doesn''t even roll her eyes. She doesn''t even have the interest to speak.


    But in mocking words for a few days, cocoa found that his sister was always used to show some rich expressions when she was in front of the human body, which was to turn her eyes, despise, or talk her mouth out, or occasionally make complaints about her.


    Cocoa heart full of Tucao desire, sister in the end what make complaints about this year...


    But although she showed some strange emotions, it was better than expressionless.


    Odura winked at Lowell. Lowell understood and left with the other red lotus Knights - actually to keep an eye on Angus and them.


    No matter how much you trust them, this is the king''s capital. If they mess around here, the red lotus knights who took them into the city should bear the responsibility.


    "This way, please."


    Audula didn''t explain anything and took Donne and them directly into the church.


    "Captain audula is back!"


    "Commander - under the crown of Saint, saint, saint and saint! It''s under the crown of Saint!!!"


    "Captain audula has successfully saved the virgin crown! The God of fire is on the, which is rare good news recently!"


    "The Pope will be very happy. Go and inform the pope!"


    A priest trembled and pointed to vanilla and said, "no, no! I, I mean, under the vanilla virgin crown!"


    "The vanilla virgin is back under the crown!"


    "The God of fire is on! What''s the matter today?"


    After seeing vanilla, a group of clergy almost went crazy with excitement. For a moment, the whole Vulcan holy see was agitated. Every clergy who got the news ran and quickly passed the news. What''s more, he ran to the top of the tower and rang the bell to convey the happy good news.


    Emil XXIII, the Pope of the Vulcan Holy See, is praying in a quiet room. He has been in a bad mood recently.


    Originally, it was reported that a large number of demons suddenly appeared in the Ilus empire. Emir was still considering whether to send the red lotus knights to the Ilus empire for assistance, but the Shamanism disrupted his plan. He had to send all his forces to save Keke''s virgin crown.


    The saint hasn''t been rescued yet. A while ago, news came that the Knights Templar of the Holy See of light had changed their guns, and the Knights Templar had changed into envious equipment!


    After they got these equipment, the front that was originally in a stalemate with the devil secretly pressed the other side and completely stabilized the defense line. Now they completely regard it as a training ground!


    Equipment! It''s all because of that batch of good equipment!


    Emil is jealous!


    The Vulcan holy see is poor!


    The property of the four Vaticans of water goddess, Earth Goddess, fire god Vatican and light Vatican is not enough to see in front of the Fengshen Vatican. After all, people are the patron saint of businessmen.


    In these Vaticans, the believers of the goddess of water are mainly Naga and sailors, which can protect the navigation of ships and bring health and joy. Therefore, there is a wide range of believers.


    Most of the believers of the Earth Goddess sect are elves and dwarves, but some businessmen in mankind have found another way. In order to do business with elves and dwarves, they have tried their best to join the Earth Goddess sect, so they have obtained a large number of specialties that can be sold.


    The water goddess religion and the Earth Goddess religion don''t earn much, but neither of the two Vaticans is keen on developing believers, nor interested in expanding the scope of influence. What believers need is self-sufficient, so they spend little. Instead, they have saved a lot of money over the years.


    Only the light Vatican and the Vulcan Vatican, yes, only these two Vaticans are the most bitter.


    The Holy See of light regards itself as the leader of the faith of the human kingdom. In order to maintain this status, the Holy See of light spends a lot of money every year to build churches, develop low-level priests and sacrificial priests to preach, and adopt a large number of orphans to cultivate into Templars... All this costs money!


    Originally, the Holy See of light and the Ilus Empire depended on each other and supported each other, and their small life was very moist. However, with the division of the Empire, the days of the Holy See of light became more and more difficult. This is why yesolini XXIII was so enthusiastic when he saw Don - the title of Don''s money boy has long been spread among the top of the Ilus empire.


    And the Vulcan Holy See?


    Karol mariver, the guardian God of orcs, war and soldiers, is even more bitter.


    First of all, he is the patron saint of war and soldiers, but now it is an era of peace. Without war, there is no room for him to play.


    Secondly, he is the professional patron saint of soldiers. However, it is well known that compared with the tall Dharma Master, soldiers are commonly known as "loser war", and they are all poor.


    In order to make money, the vast majority of soldiers have to be mercenaries and adventurers to explore ruins or animal caves and seek opportunities to get rich. However, the danger can be imagined. The mortality rate remains high. Even if they come back alive, the money they earn will become the pensions of their comrades in arms. How many can they fall into their own hands?


    Finally, and most importantly, Carlo maliver is the creator and patron saint of the orcs.


    The orcs of the Wren Empire, a large ethnic group with an awkward position, cover a considerable number of sub ethnic groups, but this is not the point. The point is that orcs were enemies with humans.


    Therefore, even human soldiers rarely choose to believe in Karol mariver


    Humans now occupy the dominant position of prandal, and the orcs and humans have reached a consensus after the chaotic invasion war, and have lived in a corner since then.


    But this is not the cruelest. What makes matters worse is that even in the Ryan Empire, many orcs do not believe in him, but are brainwashed by Shamanism and become unbelievers


    Kalomarif had lost the belief group of human beings, and now he has lost part of the belief group of his own creation. How many people can believe in him in the poor Ryan Empire?


    This leads to the high popularity of the Vulcan Holy See, and the comprehensive combat effectiveness of the red lotus knight is also among the best, but the number of believers is almost the least, which can be on an equal footing with the goddess of water. In the wealth ranking, the Vulcan holy see is directly at the bottom


    Therefore, for the above reasons, the Holy See of light and the Holy See of Vulcan have always regarded themselves as difficult brothers.


    But! Yes!


    Things are different now!


    Now you (the Holy See of light) are secretly developed by yourself. It''s not interesting enough not to tell me (the Holy See of Vulcan)!


    Don''t forget your vow to be rich and noble. Have you forgotten!?


    Emil shivered during the meditation and prayer. He took a few deep breaths, and the burning torches around him swayed.


    After he managed to control his mood, "Dong Dong Dong!" the bell suddenly went into the quiet room again.


    "Shua!"


    Emil suddenly opened his eyes and was stunned: "three long and one short, good news? What''s the situation?"


    Emil was stunned and suddenly showed a surprised expression on his face: "is it odura? Are they back? So soon? Shouldn''t be!"


    According to the information received before, more than 100000 shamans gathered in the gorgaron crater. Even the 5000 elites of the red lotus knights were sent. It is impossible to launch a surprise beheading operation so soon!


    That''s more than 100000 shamans. They have to kill in line for several days!


    Thinking of this, Emil hurried up, apologized to the statue of Vulcan in front of the quiet room, ended his prayer ahead of time and left the quiet room in a hurry.


    A red priest ran over with a happy face: "the Pope is crowned! Good news!"


    "What happened?"


    "Good news! Cocoa was rescued under the crown!"


    Yimilton was overjoyed: "great! Captain audula really didn''t live up to my expectations!"


    "Not only that, but the vanilla virgin is back under the crown!"


    "What!?"


    Emil''s face was stiff and surprised: "under the vanilla virgin crown!? are you sure?"


    "Of course! They are waiting for you now, accompanied by Captain audura!"


    "I''ll go now!"


    Yimir was in doubt and immediately came to the reception room.


    When Emil stepped into the meeting room, he just saw vanilla stand up and pour Donne tea.


    Vanilla!


    It''s really vanilla!


    How is that possible!


    Isn''t she already killed!?


    Emil looked at vanilla in disbelief, with a faint red light in his eyes.


    It''s not an illusion. It''s a real vanilla virgin crown!


    Cocoa looked at vanilla meaningfully and poured tea to Donne naturally. At this time, she saw Emil, got up and nodded, "the Pope is crowned."


    "Under the crown of the cocoa saint."


    Emil saluted back, but his eyes fell on vanilla.


    Vanilla showed a faint smile: "under the crown of the Pope, I''m back."


    "Just come back, just come back..."


    Emil muttered to himself, his eyes full of wonder.


    If vanilla is not dead, it means that the person who gave him the news has a problem

 Chapter 796

    There was silence in the reception room of the Vulcan Holy See, and Pope Emil seemed to be trapped in some kind of memory.


    Vanilla kept staring at Emil''s expression, trying to see something from it. Finally, she seemed to give up, lowered her eyes and sat down next to Donne silently.


    Cocoa looked at her, her eyes full of questions.


    Vanilla shook her head slightly, so cocoa sat down again.


    "Anyway," said don suddenly, sipping his hot tea, "didn''t anyone introduce me?"


    Emil shook his body and woke up from his memory: "who is this?"


    "Your Excellency noboti Tang."


    Odura said: "the head of the Phoenix mercenary regiment, the vanilla saint, was escorted back by your excellency. In addition, there is a very ashamed thing to report. They saved the coco saint."


    Emil was stunned: "even under the crown of cocoa saint, was saved by your excellency?"


    The news is a little amazing!


    It was reported that more than 100000 shamans gathered in the gorgaron crater. Without certain manpower and strength, it was impossible to save cocoa.


    But


    It seems that none of the most famous mercenary regiments in prandal is called Phoenix mercenary regiment!


    Audula whispered, "there are less than fifty of them..."


    Less than fifty!?


    Emil was shocked and took a deep breath. He didn''t dare to underestimate Donne.


    It only shows one thing that cocoa can be rescued from Shamanism with such a large number gap - there are real super experts in this mercenary regiment!


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you, Pope."


    Donne politely said hello: "I''m here to settle with you the cost of escorting the vanilla saint and rescuing the cocoa saint."


    When Donne said this, Emil was relieved and relaxed a little.


    "I think we need to talk about the price."


    Emir tried to increase his affinity with a kind smile, but unfortunately, as the elder of the Leon lion family, his smile only reminds humans of ferocity and cunning.


    Donne put on a negotiating posture: "we have traveled a long way to escort Ms. vanilla all the way from the south of the ilrus Empire, which has experienced countless dangers, so our offer for escort is five million gold coins."


    Five million gold coins!


    Emil''s heart trembled. Shit, this guy''s offer is so cruel! If I had known he was so cruel, I would have spoken first!


    "The price is really..."


    Emil said with a hard face: "even if you ask the top mercenary regiment to fight a war, it''s only this price..."


    Donne''s mouth tilted and showed a sneer of contempt: "isn''t your saint worth five million gold coins?"


    "I promised."


    Emil nodded cleanly, "but please keep this information confidential."


    The missing vanilla saint was sent back, which is great news for the Vulcan holy see. However, in view of what happened before, Emil felt it necessary to do something and keep it a secret for the time being.


    Emil is actually very happy at the moment, because the two saints of vanilla and cocoa have returned here. Even if he can''t agree on the price with norbotti, the two saints will not be taken away by him again.


    In other words, in this matter, the Vulcan Vatican actually has an advantage and can press down the price severely.


    That''s the number for you. Do you want it? No? Don''t just throw it here, love or not.


    Emil thought happily, but he didn''t know that Donne was laughing wildly at the moment.


    This transaction was picked up for nothing from the beginning. No matter how much money the Vulcan Vatican took out, he picked it up for nothing and made a net profit! Besides, the saint''s business is the black history of the Vulcan holy see. Now the black history is in his hands, and they dare not make themselves dissatisfied. In the end, they will give a reasonable price.


    "In addition, about rescuing the cocoa saint, our mercenary regiment wasted a huge favor. The price must satisfy us."


    Seeing Donne''s serious appearance, Emil looked at audula with a little doubt.


    Audula hesitated for a moment, then whispered, "in order to save the cocoa virgin crown, Lord noboti invited master Angus to do it."


    "Master Angus?"


    Emil was stunned: "is it master Angus? The hand of miracles?"


    "Yes, it was him who turned the whole gorgaron crater into a sea of fire and burned all the shamans..."


    "Hiss!"


    Emil took a breath of air-conditioning: "more than 100000 shamans are all burned!"


    This is a massacre!


    If the Notre Dame who preaches the equality of all living beings every day knows, they won''t spray him to death at that time!?


    "Yes..."


    After hesitating for a while, audula continued, "but now it has been rainstormd by master Angus and turned into a huge inland lake. All traces have been submerged. Don''t worry."


    Emil felt at ease: "that''s good."


    "Master Angus has some friends with me. He once owed me a favor and promised to do something for me."


    Tang en said with a very emotional look: "I didn''t expect that this favor was finally used here..."


    damn!


    Emil is lying in the trough. It''s a favor of a legendary hero. He can solve almost any difficulties. As a result, he used it here!


    If we don''t show any decent thanks this time, it is estimated that not only the other party is unhappy, I''m afraid even master Angus will feel ashamed that the Vulcan Holy See despised him!


    "Ten million gold coins!"


    Before Donne''s Lion opened his mouth, Emil said first, "our Vulcan holy see is willing to pay you a gift of thanks of 10 million gold coins!"


    "Only 10 million, really not more..."


    Emir said rather depressed: "our Vulcan Vatican has been very short of funds. The number of believers has been low for a long time. It can''t be compared with other Vaticans."


    what the fuck! This is another poor man!


    Donne is speechless. The Vulcan Vatican is poorer than the bright Vatican!


    But when he thought about the foundation of the Vulcan Holy See, Donne suddenly realized it again.


    Most of the believers of Karol mariver are soldiers, and they are also Orc warriors of Wren empire. The number of believers is too small to be compared with the Holy See of light or the Holy See of Wind God. Their believers have a wide audience!


    Thinking of this, Donne looked at Emil sympathetically: "in that case, I''ll accept it reluctantly..."


    The vanilla beside turned his eyes at the words.


    You guy obviously picked up a huge sum of 15 million gold coins for nothing. How dare you brazenly say it''s difficult!?


    If he hadn''t been taken care of a lot in Ellington, vanilla really wanted to break his lie now.


    Cocoa looked at the expression interaction between vanilla and Donne with great interest. Although she also saw Donne''s strength, cocoa didn''t expose Donne''s idea because Donne saved her and her sister.


    Just take the money as a thank-you gift.


    "It would be great to satisfy you."


    Emil also breathed a sigh of relief: "we are very grateful that you can return the two saints here under the crown at a critical moment. If you need any help in the future, please don''t mention it. As long as you don''t do bad things, we are duty bound to help."


    "Maybe."


    Donne glanced at him strangely: "maybe there will be a time when he really needs your help."


    One day, Donne''s power will develop here, but I don''t know if he will agree to let Emil help at that time.


    After the two sides sat there and talked for a while, Donne said goodbye. Emil immediately found someone to complete the property transfer. There were 15 million gold coins on Donne''s bank card. He picked up a huge sum of money in vain, which made Donne feel very happy. Then he planned to leave.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Vanilla suddenly stopped Donne, and then apologized to Emil and them: "go back first. I''ll send your excellency norbotti. After all, he took good care of him before."


    Imir and others had no doubt and happily agreed.


    As they walked out side by side, Donne joked, "what''s the matter? Can''t bear me?"


    Vanilla stared at him, looked around, and suddenly pulled Donne behind a post.


    "What do you want?"


    Don''t tell me you want to push me back here


    "Be serious!"


    Vanilla wrinkled: "don''t you have anything else in your mind except Pa Pa Pa?"


    "Well, stop it."


    Donne raised his hand. "What are you trying to say?"


    "Something''s wrong!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "When the Pope saw me under the crown, his eyes were very strange, shocked and suspicious. He even used divinity to identify me."


    "It''s normal. If Emily suddenly disappeared for a year and came back, I must check inside and outside."


    "But don''t forget how I met you."


    Vanilla said expressionless, "I was brought to the human country by the captured slave team."


    Donne chuckled. "Do you suspect that Emil betrayed you? Don''t be kidding. He''s the Pope."


    There is a real God in this world. If the Pope dares to blaspheme the saint, the scourge will directly cut him to ashes.


    "I don''t doubt him."


    Vanilla looked into Donne''s eyes and said very seriously, "I suspect he had contact with the man who betrayed me."


    "Betray you? What''s the situation?"


    "I was not attacked by the captured slave team, but by... Orcs."


    Vanilla''s face showed a very complex expression. She seemed very reluctant to say it: "I can''t remember the specific things. I just remember that it was a routine trip to the temple of fire, but I met a raid on the way... It happened so suddenly that I only saw that the orcs were doing it, and then I fainted."


    "Later, when I woke up, I was trapped. The orcs were disguised so tightly that I couldn''t recognize which force they belonged to."


    "Is it Shamanism?"


    "Absolutely not."


    Vanilla shook her head and said with a very strange expression: "then, on the way to escort me, the orc team who had just experienced a world war met the human slave team who had smuggled into the country. As a result, they were all arrested and killed. However, I fell into the hands of humans and was transported out of the Ryan Empire overnight..."


    "I''ll go!"


    Donne was stunned: "the luck of these people is too good!"

 Chapter 797

    Tang has listened to the story of Mantis catching cicadas and yellow finches for many years, but he has never encountered a vivid example.


    He has designed many games and worked as a yellow finch himself, but it takes too much energy.


    But the living example in front of him told him that such a shit luck thing would really happen to someone.


    "I don''t know whether they are lucky or not, but I know my luck must be good."


    Vanilla looked at Donne and said, "those people transported me to the human country, changed hands several times, and finally met you. It must be God''s arrangement."


    It''s not clear whether it''s God''s arrangement, but it''s God''s arrangement that he came to this world


    "What do you want to say?"


    "I want you to protect me."


    Vanilla finally said her idea: "the person who kidnapped me must be alive now. I have no sense of security with that person."


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "it means you have a sense of security with me?"


    Vanilla looked at him expressionless. After careful consideration, she nodded cautiously: "I have a sense of security... Except in the sense of chastity."


    "I keep the sense of security in the sense of chastity!"


    "Don''t hit me on the head! Cocoa always said I was stupid. You beat me!"


    "Obviously, he became stupid before he met me!"


    "You answer my request first!"


    Don en curled his mouth and said, "I can protect you for a while, but I can''t protect you for a lifetime."


    Vanilla nibbled her lower lip: "even for a while..."


    Looking at the girl, Donne was silent for a while and said, "we will stay in burkeso for a few more days, but we will leave after the 15th of the harvest month. You should know that the Ilus empire will be very busy this year''s harvest month."


    It''s the 10th of the harvest month, that is, Donne and they will stay here for five days.


    "Five days..."


    Vanilla pursed her lips. Just as she was about to speak, Donne suddenly said, "do you have confidence in pulling out that guy and killing him in these five days?"


    Vanilla was surprised: "do you have a way?"


    "The methods are all thought out by people. Moreover, it can''t use too complicated plans to deal with orcs who don''t have a good head."


    "Although I feel that I have been despised by you... It doesn''t matter! What are you going to do?"


    "That person may have a crush on your appearance or your identity, but no matter what, since that person dared to do it when you were a saint, it means that you have a very great significance to him. For such a guy, you said that if the news of your return to burkesau was published, what would he do?"


    Vanilla was stunned: "but the Pope just crowned me. Please keep it a secret..."


    Donne threw out his hand and smiled: "although it''s more sorry for Emil, but... Who said I leaked the news?"


    "You are shameless!"


    Vanilla widened her eyes, and then burst into laughter: "but I like your shamelessness very much."


    The cat ear girl''s smile was like a blooming white orchid. Seeing her smiling face, Donne''s heart was like a stone suddenly thrown into the calm lake. The thin ripples rippled and echoed in his heart.


    He looked at vanilla in surprise: "speaking of it, this is the first time I''ve seen you smile?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I''ve laughed before."


    "Cat Jiro''s time doesn''t count."


    "What the hell is Kojiro!"


    "When you were in Ellington, you were the cat Jiro who claimed to stop children''s night cry!"


    Vanilla immediately tightened her face: "sure enough, I still ignore you."


    "Hum, someone''s crossing the river and tearing down the bridge."


    Donne smiled strangely: "remember who said that he kissed me after saving his sister?"


    "It''s sister! It''s sister!"


    Vanilla said angrily, "and I said, it''s cocoa to kiss you! Not me!"


    Donne glanced narrowly behind her: "are you really willing to let her kiss me?"


    "What''s not willing!"


    "I don''t know whether it''s good or bad to have a sister like you."


    "It''s my sister!"


    Donne laughed and waved his hand: "this kiss will stay with you for the time being. I can''t afford it. I''ll come again these days. Remember to cooperate with me."


    Watching Donne leave, vanilla''s tight face relaxed a little.


    "Really..."


    Vanilla couldn''t help muttering: "I really don''t dare to relax in front of him."


    "What do you mean?"


    Vanilla exclaimed and pushed cocoa''s head away: "Wow! When did you come here?"


    "Start with ''let cocoa kiss you''."


    Vanilla patted her forehead painfully: "I heard the last part!"


    Cocoa looked at vanilla with a smile: "well, my dear sister, don''t you intend to explain to your sister what this means?"


    "I''m my sister!"


    Vanilla was a little guilty and said, "is there a sister in the world who needs her sister to save? That''s too humiliating!"


    Vanilla secretly looked at Cocoa and said, "if it happened to me, I''m absolutely embarrassed to be a sister again!"


    "I''m so sorry for my kindness!"


    Cocoa rubbed vanilla''s tender and smooth face, and then dragged her all the way to her room. After "bang" closed the door, cocoa''s face was solemn and said in a deep voice, "are you two too careless? What if people hear you talking about that kind of thing there?"


    Vanilla rubbed her cheek and said carelessly, "you''re too careful. Don''t forget who he is. With his strength, do you think strangers can''t find him when they get close?"


    "Eh?"


    Cocoa was stunned. She suddenly covered her face and exclaimed, "eh eh! So he found me long ago!?"


    "Isn''t that nonsense..."


    "No! What a shame! I''m a saint. I stopped talking about eavesdropping and was found!"


    "When did you look like a qualified saint?"


    Vanilla was not so happy that she had to make complaints about cocoa. Before that, the pope had a headache for her cheerful, outgoing personality. Although the identity of the holy woman was not false, it was not steady enough. So many important occasions were to let quiet vanilla come in. Maybe this is the reason why the herb first met with a crisis.


    "I hate it. How can you say that about your sister."


    Cocoa covered her face and slapped vanilla shyly: "it was a saint''s ceremony together. My sister''s excited and lovely appearance has always been remembered in my heart."


    Expressionless vanilla got up from the ground, patted the dust, and then turned and left.


    "Hey, wait! I have something to say! Sister, you''ve changed. You weren''t like this before!"


    Vanilla turned and stared at Cocoa.


    Coco Shan smiled and scratched his head: "well... Do you really want him to help you find that person? Are you sure he can trust?"


    Vanilla nodded: "although he often spoke of sexual harassment (don:?), and would also break into the bathroom (don:?), and even a Lori controller (don:??), he can still be trusted."


    "Hey, hey, whatever you hear, what you describe is just a pervert! Shit! He''s a pervert legendary mage!"


    "Although he is an abnormal legendary mage, he is also a trusted abnormal legendary mage."


    "Pervert can''t be trusted... Forget it. Anyway, we were saved by him and there''s nothing to worry about."


    Cocoa simply gave up her vigilance and said carelessly, "in that case, I''ll tell you some information and you''ll tell him."


    Vanilla''s eyes suddenly widened and her ears stood up. The whole person was a little excited: "what information?"


    "Yes - Oh, you''ve left a little! You''re so excited and close that it will explode!"


    Cocoa pushed vanilla''s face away, and then said, "it''s the intelligence circulating in the streets of brkeso after you disappeared. I don''t know the specific source, but it may be related to the people who kidnapped you."


    "Say it!"


    "I know, don''t shake!"


    Cocoa''s eyes were almost stunned by vanilla: "first, after you disappeared, bulkesuo got the news several days later... But it''s strange that not only the news came late, but also the search for you was very slow, and he gave up after only looking for a month, on the grounds that it cost people and money..."


    "What makes me feel strange is that according to the route of the patrol at that time, the accident should have been found very early. Such a major event should be transmitted to brkeso on the same day. His majesty bloody eye will know the news at the first time and block the line for four weeks to track down the line, but all this is too strange."


    "It means that the patrol is also under control?"


    "Not necessarily, it may also be a coincidence."


    Cocoa smiled bitterly and said, "on the day of your accident, the patrol just changed its defense. Due to the change of Warcraft in the west, the patrol route has also been temporarily changed. There is a patrol gap on the route to the temple of fire."


    "Is it really a coincidence? I don''t believe it."


    Vanilla shook her head. After staying in Ellington for a year, she was exposed to a lot of knowledge, especially learned a lot of means from Fiona. She also deeply understood that there were so many people in the world who would do anything to achieve their goals.


    The apparent world peace is because too many people are using their lives to maintain this fragile peace and prevent the people from seeing the darkness under peace.


    Vanilla said seriously: "I believe that someone infiltrated the patrol in order to kidnap me, or deliberately angered the Warcraft in the west to arouse the vigilance of the patrol. To be more exaggerated, he deliberately ordered to change the route of the patrol in order to kidnap me."


    "Deliberately ordered to change the patrol''s route!?"


    Cocoa''s eyes widened and his tail stood up in fear: "sister, do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "This is a guess."


    Vanilla said expressionless, "it has nothing to do with the facts. It''s just the most reasonable speculation to find the truth."


    If this conjecture is true


    Vanilla''s mood sank to the bottom of the valley and her eyes looked at Cocoa with great complexity: "I just hope things won''t be as bad as I thought... I''d rather it was just an ordinary slave team kidnapping."


    "I think so, too. Unfortunately..."


    Cocoa smiled bitterly and dared to kidnap the saint. Is this really just an ordinary slave team case?


    Outside the cathedral, Donne scattered the arcane eyes attached to the vanilla clothes and shook the lollipop in his hand with emotion: "of course this is not an ordinary case... Are you right?"


    Nora stared at the lollipop and nodded, "Well!"


    Whether you listen clearly or not, nod first!

 Chapter 798

    After leaving the Church of the Vulcan Holy See, Donne looked at the city as he strolled through the streets of brkesso, receiving the curious gaze of the orcs.


    Compared with Ellington more than a year ago, the gap between Ellington and Alex is as big as that between burkeso and Ellington. This city has preserved a relatively complete Orc culture - in other words, it is rough and backward.


    There are randomly built houses everywhere, so the division of streets is quite chaotic. I often walk along a road, but I finally find that I go back to the origin. It is no exaggeration to say that it is a maze.


    At the same time, due to the continuous downturn of domestic grain production and the fact that the population has not yet recovered above the level line, the commercial trade in brkeso has no vitality at all. The only catalyst in the market here is the merchants who have come all the way from the human country after risks.


    The goods they bring are very popular, and they often sell them at a very satisfactory price in a very short time, and then start a large number of Rehn Empire specialties here and rush back to the human country.


    Many chambers of Commerce know that this trade route makes a lot of money. There are no goods that can''t be sold in Ryan empire. Although there is a lack of food and clothing, there is no shortage of gold coins.


    Unfortunately, in view of the vigilance of the Wren Empire towards mankind, few human chambers of Commerce have obtained the trade license of the Wren empire. In addition, the business road to brkeso is too far away. It takes months or even half a year. It is easy to lose money when encountering mountain bandits or Warcraft on the road, which is quite risky, Therefore, many people know that there is a blank market here, but they can only stare at it and have no way to develop the market.


    When he noticed that those businessmen exchanged cheap products from some human countries for expensive gold coins, Donne was sensitive to the huge problems faced here.


    The poverty of Wren Empire refers to the poverty of manpower and food here, not wealth - after all, gold coins can''t be used for food..


    In the past 10000 years, the orcs and humans on the side of the Ryan Empire have been fighting for thousands of years, plundering the wealth of human countries, but they do not trade. Those gold coins have been overstocked in the Ryan empire for a long time, but now due to the second chaotic invasion war, the population of the Ryan Empire has suddenly decreased and fewer people are engaged in production, The amount of money accumulated in the hands of the orcs is too large, and the GDP here simply can not meet the trade demand, which leads to inflation.


    The merchants from human countries have become the main window for the external circulation of those currencies.


    Merchants bring a lot of goods from the human country. After the original cheap goods arrive here, they immediately change and become a hot good thing.


    What does that mean?


    It means that any product produced by Ellington can be dumped here!


    What is most needed here is not all kinds of heavy industrial products, but light industrial products related to the national economy and the people''s livelihood, such as textiles and daily necessities. The emergence of such low-cost light industrial products here may completely destroy the fragile labor system of the Ryan Empire itself.


    And this, for Donne, is just a matter of raising his hand.


    Don''t forget that he has the exclusive transmission array technology, and the most time-consuming ultra long-distance cargo transportation is completed, in which the risk and cost are reduced to the lowest. If this powerful advantage is used to compete with those businessmen, all businessmen will cry.


    But


    Donne touched his chin and pondered. Isn''t it more like civilized people to use economic advantages to indirectly control the country than to conquer here with blood?


    The economic invasion of ronitant had been planned before, and the name of the Rehn Empire might now be added to the list of plans.


    I just don''t know whether they will silently accept the invasion of human culture or turn over completely


    "Buzzing, buzzing -"


    At this time, the magic phone in his pocket vibrated. When he took out the phone, it was Angus.


    "Hello? Done?"


    "Well, it''s done. Although there''s a little trouble, it''s solved thanks to a annoying guy (background sound:... What are you doing? Don''t waste time!)... Shut up!"


    ¡°£¿¡±


    "Well, I didn''t mean you. I told the guy next to me to shut up."


    Angus paused, and soon the voice came again: "hoo, it''s still convenient for silence... Ah, yes, we''ve bought a house. Where are you? I''ll pick you up."


    Donne looked around and told Angus a landmark building, but in a moment, Angus arrived wrapped in a gust of wind, and then took Donne back to the bought house.


    "The location of this house is quite good in burkeso. It is quite noble Royal District in arlinks. Next to it is the ''Palace'' of tystro bloody eye."


    Donne looked at the rough courtyard in front of him and sighed: "forget it, the appearance will be transformed later... According to what you said, how can anyone be willing to do it in such a good place?"


    Angus said awkwardly, "so I found a troublesome guy... And there was an accident..."


    "Boom!"


    Suddenly there was a dull noise in the backyard, followed by a figure, and then flew out backwards. When Donne looked at it, it was Montgomery Kahn.


    Mengo Kahn, who was holding the battle axe, drew a long gully on the ground, clenched his teeth and said with a grim smile: "old man, your strength is not good! Eat my axe again!"


    Mengo Kahn stepped on his feet, roared and rushed back to the backyard again, followed by banging and cheering.


    Donne looked silently at the messy yard: "... What''s the situation?"


    "So --"


    Angus was just about to speak when another figure flew out. Good guy, this time it''s Cao.


    "Boss!"


    Cao rolled over and fell to the ground, and the ground under his feet exploded instantly. The explosive force pushed him back to the backyard.


    Donne: "


    Angus held out his hand: "so there''s a --"


    "Boom!"


    Ursa fell from the sky and hit Donne.


    After the violent Ursa landed, he gasped and scanned around. When he didn''t find the target, he roared up and disappeared from his place in an instant.


    Donne: "


    "- troublesome guy..."


    "Is it to tear down and rebuild the newly bought house..."


    Dumne make complaints about Angus''s direct flight to the house.


    At present, the Phoenix mercenary regiment led by Kao is all around the yard. In the middle of the yard, Mongo Kahn, Ursa and Kao are fighting a very strong ORC. He doesn''t use weapons, but they are all defeated by his fists.


    Donne''s eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t rush to make a move. He was not stupid. It was obviously a duel, and he was still dueling with a super strong man. There were not many opportunities. Cao and they could get a lot of benefits if they worked hard enough.


    "Is that what you call a troublesome guy?"


    "Well, sharp teeth and blood mane, the orc hero known as the bloody Tomahawk, is him."


    Angus sighed and said, "basically, we don''t want to see him. Once we meet, this guy has no other ideas except fighting."


    "A real battle madman."


    Donne looked at sharp teeth, blood mane and bloody Tomahawk. As a legendary hero, sharp teeth is quite tall among the orcs. You can see quite strong muscles on the bare upper body. I''m afraid that in the eyes of ORC women, this wild male is the beautiful man they most appreciate.


    Donne didn''t see his famous weapon at the moment, but it was amazing to see the fighting skills shown by a pair of iron fists.


    Although Cao has only extraordinary strength now, he has been immersed in fencing for many years. He is not a nobody, but sharp teeth can always find the impending flaw and force Cao to give up his moves and choose defense. Not only that, while instructing Cao, his two hands still have spare power to deal with the joint efforts of mengge Kahn and Ursa.


    It''s no wonder those guys scream with excitement. You can''t see the strong players of this level fighting at ordinary times.


    "Worthy of being a legendary strong man!"


    "I''m afraid the head can''t do ten moves in his hands - Oh, he''s flying out again!"


    "When I played with him, I felt that the head looked so weak."


    "That''s just an illusion. If you play with the head, I''m afraid you''ll be killed by the second."


    Other people''s words did not affect Cao''s mood. He returned to the battlefield from a distance. His face was full of excitement. He could put down his scruples and fight with strong people like sharp teeth. How many people dream of it? With the fighting between the two sides, his strength is rising rapidly. After being promoted to the extraordinary level catalyzed by treasures, the power that can not be mastered is being absorbed by him rapidly.


    Kao, who is in full swing, really wants to keep the battle going.


    Unfortunately, such a good thing can''t always be what he wants.


    "OK, it''s boring to fight with you. Let''s go down."


    Sharp teeth suddenly yawned and threw all three of them out one at a time.


    As an extraordinary master, it''s a shame to be thrown out like a child. But Cao didn''t feel that at the moment. Instead, he expressed his gratitude to sharp teeth with excitement: "thank you for your advice!"


    Sharp teeth bared their teeth and said, "hum, you are much more polite than some smelly boys."


    "Hey, old man, who are you talking about!"


    Mongo Kahn roared, "I don''t accept it! Fight again!"


    Sharp teeth disdained and said, "it''s 800 years early for you to win me. If you don''t listen to me honestly, you can''t win me in your life."


    Donne frowned and said, "this guy is very proud."


    Angus said strangely, "it''s not pride. He''s educating children."


    Donne was stunned: "educate children?"


    Angus said with a wry smile, "I just met and knew that Mongo Kahn was his son."


    Poof!


    Donne was stunned. "What?"

 Chapter 799

    Mongo Kahn is the son of sharp tooth, blood mane and bloody Tomahawk?


    The news really surprised Donne.


    In other words, although I have known Mongo Kahn for a long time, I haven''t asked his full name. It''s normal for this to happen.


    Donne suddenly sympathized with Montgomery Kahn: "I''m afraid it''s hard for him to have such a father."


    Angus nodded in amazement.


    If there is a legendary hero father in the human country, there is a great probability that it will give birth to a gnawing old and abandoned house. After all, fundamentally speaking, human beings prefer a peaceful and stable life.


    However, in the orc Kingdom, there is a nature of worshipping the strong in the bones, which is probably written into the gene when the God of fire and war, karomarif, created them. Therefore, if an orc has a legendary hero father, he will bear a lot of pressure - it is hell difficult to become stronger and surpass his father to prove himself.


    "Just because it''s too hard to live together, Mongo Kahn went out on an adventure with his friend Ursa many years ago, trying to find a way to break through the limit."


    Angus shrugged: "later, when they were killed, they were saved by Cao. In order to repay their kindness, they joined the Phoenix mercenary Corps."


    "It''s really hard..."


    "Eh? Wait, since Mongo Kahn is the son of a legendary hero, the identity of Ursa who can become good friends with him..."


    At this time, the sharp tooth blood mane below said faintly: "Your Highness Ursa, if you didn''t run away with this little bastard, but stayed here to accept my training, now you would have broken through the golden level, opened the field and promoted to the master level."


    Your highness Ursa?


    Angus said with a twitch on his face, "he is the second son of tystro bloody eye, the second prince of Ryan empire."


    Eh? Eh eh!? Eh eh!?


    In other words, he tried hard to hide his identity all the way, but he was exposed to the most important people from the beginning!?


    Angus scratched his head and said, "in fact, it''s normal to think about it, isn''t it? Both mongokan and Ursa have such precious magic equipment. Although they are only an imitation of Selna''s flashing dagger, they are not something that ordinary orcs can touch?"


    Jump knife? What you just said is really jumping knife, isn''t it!?


    "In the previous battle of gorgaron crater, did Ursa also use a walking stick that can dispel spells and temporarily be immune to spells? It is also a very precious magic equipment. It is the equipment developed by the orc ancestors of Ryan empire for magicians in the human kingdom. It can be said to be the enemy of magicians. How can ordinary orcs get in touch with it."


    You mean the black Imperial Staff, right!?


    BKB just put it out and became a treasure for magicians developed by orcs - ah bah! I mean, is it really good to equip magicians?


    "These are the common sense knowledge that magicians must learn."


    "What kind of common sense is this?"


    Angus licked his lips and said, "it is precisely because of the emergence of the black emperor staff that the magician has a great sense of crisis. He began to be diligent in cultivating body art and developing various melee spells, and finally promoted the birth of the branch of combat mage... I wanted to study the structure of the black emperor staff a long time ago."


    "After all, the black emperor''s staff is actually just a magic stone, isn''t it?"


    Donne said weakly, "how can you be completely immune to magic? Only the magic stone can do it... Wait, hey!"


    Donne suddenly thought back: "when it comes to the Royal setting of the orc royal family, the first thing I think of is the Leon lion family! Why did the USAD bear family become the Royal ruling country of the Ryan Empire?"


    "Blood eye clan, you should understand that it''s the ursad bear clan? Ursa''s eyes are blood red in her violent state!"


    "No, no, no, I''m not saying that the clan is wrong. I''m just wondering why the lion clan, which is known as the most powerful, doesn''t rule this country - generally speaking, when it comes to the orc race setting in the fantasy world, the lion clan is always the strongest?"


    "What is the orc race setting in the fantasy world? You should ask the ancestors of Ryan empire for the specific reason."


    Angus stood up: "after all, this country has the custom of respecting the strong. Perhaps before the emergence of the inheritance system, the strong of the USAD bear family defeated the original ruler?"


    "Then the inheritance system was implemented naturally? This kind of thing is too strange no matter how you think! Will the bottom civilians accept it?"


    "Who knows, it has nothing to do with us anyway."


    "I think there''s a big ****************************************************************************.


    "Are you Donne?"


    Donne turned to look at Angus.


    Angus was very embarrassed: "they are all old friends. He will know your identity sooner or later. It''s meaningless to hide it from him."


    With a grin, the sharp tooth and blood mane suddenly appeared in front of don the next moment, looked down at him and said, "there is no smell of law, nor fluctuations in the field... It doesn''t look as strong as Angus said. Hey, human, are you really a legend?"


    Donne said very simply, "No."


    Sharp teeth stunned and turned to look at Angus: "are you kidding me?"


    "Donne?"


    Angus was speechless. If Donne''s strength is not a legend, who dares to say he is a legend?


    Donne rolled his eyes. "It''s not... Forget it, whatever you think."


    Donne felt wronged. When he told the truth, no one believed him.


    He is really not a legend. At that time, nisclair said that in order to prevent the world from being played bad by him, she didn''t dare to give him strength beyond the specification, the master''s symbolic power "field" and the legendary symbolic power "law". He didn''t have it. Of course, it''s not a legend.


    Even if it is calculated according to the actual combat effectiveness, Donne holding the will of the world is not legendary. The combat effectiveness like bug completely crushed the legend. It''s not too much to say that he is a demigod.


    It''s just Angus. The limit of their imagination is legend, demigod? It''s just a legend. They never thought about that.


    Sharp teeth waved excitedly: "I wanted to practice with you, but I suddenly lost interest when I saw you... This house should be a gift for you."


    Donne turned to look at Angus. He nodded and said, "the house is sharp tooth. Although no one lives, he doesn''t intend to sell it. Sharp tooth promised to give us the house."


    Donne said very seriously, "we''ll give you how much money it should be."


    He doesn''t want to owe a favor. Now sharp teeth doesn''t know how much influence he has in the human country. In the future, his power will become more and more powerful. It will be even more difficult if Donne returns the favor and asks for trouble.


    So it''s better to figure it out as soon as possible.


    "Oh, troublesome human, in that case, just give me a million gold coins."


    Sharp teeth and lips, deliberately said a big number to scare Donne away.


    Angus smiled bitterly.


    Sharp teeth don''t know. Now Donne is one of the few people in prandal who can buy things without looking at the price


    "A million gold coins? No problem."


    Donne readily agreed.


    The price is a little high. After all, prandal is sparsely populated and there is no real estate developer to hype. The house price is still very reasonable. Buying such a large house with a courtyard in the golden area of the capital of Ryan empire will not exceed 100000 gold coins at most.


    Why did Donne agree? Because if you buy this house at this price, it''s not because he accepted the favor of sharp teeth, but because sharp teeth accepted his favor and made a lot of money.


    More importantly, with the gradual development of the Downe plan, this place will become the branch of Datang chamber of Commerce in the Rehn empire in the future. The trade in brkeso will become more and more prosperous, the land value here will gradually rise, and other properties owned by sharp teeth will appreciate accordingly.


    Then he''ll thank Donne.


    "Are you so rich?"


    Sharp teeth looked at Donne suspiciously, and then looked at Mongo Kahn. The meaning in his eyes was obvious: when did you little rabbit hook up with a rich man outside?


    Mongo Kahn glanced at him with disdain and didn''t bother to pay attention to him.


    This turtle son!


    Sharp teeth secretly scolded, waved with a hand, and punched Mengo Kahn''s face into the wall.


    Sharp teeth said as if nothing had happened: "in that case, I don''t respect it."


    After the transfer was completed and the formalities were handed over, the house went smoothly under Donne''s name.


    Sharp teeth, who made a lot of money unexpectedly, seemed to be in a good mood. He patted Angus on the shoulder and said, "haven''t we seen each other for many years? We must celebrate today."


    "Well, it''s time to celebrate when old friends meet... What do you think of me?"


    Donne finished and found Angust looking at him bitterly.


    "Yes! Yes!"


    Sharp teeth laughed and said, "come with me! My axe is already hungry and thirsty! Let''s go to the battle field of Jue of blood!"


    "You know what the celebration in his mouth means..."


    Angus, who was dragged with his clothes, said quietly, "as long as you see him, basically there will be no good results."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne expressed deep sympathy for Angus, then clapped his hands in schadenfreude and said, "how can this good thing lack our support? Everyone go!"


    "Good!"


    Cao, who has just started playing, wants to see sharp teeth compete with Angus. It''s too rare to watch the competition between legendary experts!


    "Xiao AI, please clean the house."


    "OK, OK!"


    "Let''s go, we can''t miss this good opportunity!"


    "Why..."


    Little love watched them go away with tearful eyes: "Mingming had a good chat. Everyone is so happy. Why do you have to fight..."

 Chapter 800

    Throughout burkesau, the most striking place is not the Royal Palace of tastrow, nor the dilapidated Church of the Vulcan Vatican, but the huge arena on one side of the city.


    Ring of blood arena.


    The land here bears the blood and tears of the Ryan Empire, and the once heavy history can be found here.


    Once upon a time, this was the place where the rulers used to enjoy the struggle between Orc slaves and Warcraft.


    Later, after the rise of the orcs, they did not overthrow here, but turned it into a sign to alert themselves.


    Now, the ring of blood arena is one of the most popular sightseeing places in brkeso - because you can enjoy the duel between the strong men of the Ryan empire.


    The collision between fist and flesh, the fire between knife and sword, the trembling muscles and the earth, and the harsh roar and roar are the factors that can arouse the bloodiness of orcs. When these factors are mixed together, it is normal for them to go crazy.


    Sharp teeth dragged Angus down the road and jumped straight to the ring of blood arena. At this time, many spectators in the arena are enjoying the battle below - the inseparable fight between two golden Apocalypse soldiers.


    Although many orcs compete here at ordinary times, most of them are just ordinary Orc soldiers or low-level apocalypses. Golden apocalypses rarely do it here. That''s why so many orcs enjoy it here today.


    However, all this changed after the emergence of sharp teeth.


    Dragging Angus''s sharp teeth, he jumped directly into the ring arena from above the tens of meters high wall and hit the square in the center of the arena like a meteor. The solid ground strengthened by magic was hit with a big pit.


    The two Orc soldiers who were fighting were stunned: "Lord sharp, Lord sharp teeth!?"


    "You go and rest."


    The eager sharp teeth waved impatiently, and the two golden Orc warriors were thrown out by the invisible mage''s hand.


    The legendary strongman who has already broken the professional boundary, sharp teeth can certainly learn spells, but casting spells is too troublesome for a soldier who is used to going straight, so he only learned some simple and useful small spells, which can assist in combat.


    "Are you in such a hurry to fight me?"


    Angus was helpless: "if we take it seriously, less than a cup of tea, the whole bulkesuo will be finished."


    The reason why I don''t want to fight with sharp teeth is that this guy is always getting more and more excited, and his action is not light or heavy.


    Sharp teeth frowned and said, "then control your strength."


    For a battle maniac, I''m afraid it''s the hardest thing not to fight as much as possible.


    It''s no use using the field. The strength of him and Angus is too strong. Even if they open the strengthened field, they will destroy the field after the war.


    "Come and compete with me."


    The sharp teeth moved their shoulders and showed a grim smile: "see if you have retreated over the years."


    "Not as good as you, but at least -"


    Angus had not finished his words, but his big fist had hit him head-on and hit him in the face!


    Angus''s body whirled out and hit the inner wall of the arena heavily: "you sneak attack in the sleeping slot!?"


    Sharp teeth licked their lips and rushed up again: "so how many times have I told you, don''t talk nonsense when fighting!"


    "Bang!"


    Angus grabbed the sharp toothed fist and said with a grim smile, "since you are so shameless, don''t blame me for being rude!"


    "I''d like to see how you can be rude -"


    "Whoosh!"


    Angus disappeared instantly, followed by sharp teeth. He kicked on the back of the other party''s head, and sharp teeth crashed into the wall. Angus quickly broke in at the moment of landing, and his palms slapped on sharp teeth''s majestic back one after another!


    "Boom, boom -"


    The dull bombardment rang through the whole arena!


    As soon as Cao came to see this scene, he immediately took a breath of air conditioning: "hiss - Master Angus''s body art is so sharp!"


    Donne said with a smile: "after all, it is a legendary strong man. After being promoted to the supreme level, the boundary between occupations is blurred. After being legendary, it is more obvious, and it is normal to be sharp."


    "Mr. sharp tooth, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to fail..." Cao inadvertently turned his head and was stunned. "What are you doing?"


    Donne held a high-quality photo crystal, stared at the two people in the middle of the arena and said, "it''s a rare opportunity. It''s great to take a photo, whether it''s a souvenir or a copy to sell."


    Cao, Mongo Kahn, Ursa: "


    "Give me a copy later."


    Cao coughed and said, "I need to learn more about the fighting experience of the masters."


    Mongo Kahn said quite seriously: "masters have fought against chaotic creatures. In order to enhance their combat effectiveness, they must have learned from each other. This will be a very wonderful duel, so I want one too."


    Ursa said silently, "I want to..."


    In the arena, Angus and sharp teeth immediately entered the state after a short test. Knowing each other''s roots, they controlled their own strength, just enough to play contentedly without causing too much damage to the surrounding. In the eyes of others, this duel is a rare visual feast.


    At the moment, all the orcs who got the news from burkeso were moved, including the red lotus knights.


    Audula: come on! Go to the ring of blood arena


    Lowell: Oh! You heard the news, too? Those two are the elite soldiers under your Majesty''s bloody eye and the golden Apocalypse


    "What are you talking about? Master sharp teeth and master Angus are competing! Stop talking nonsense. Are you going or not? I''ll go first if you don''t go!"


    "Go! Of course! The God of fire is on. If I miss this wonderful game, I will regret it all my life!"


    The backyard of the burkeso palace.


    "What?! master sharp tooth and human hero Angus miracle hand compete in the ring of blood arena!?"


    When he heard the news, tystro looked unbelievable: "when did he come to burkesau? I didn''t hear the news at all!"


    The great prince groma bloody eye standing next to him smiled and said, "even in the human country, master Angus is famous for his treacherous whereabouts. Many people want one side but can''t. It''s normal for him to suddenly run to bulkesuo to meet his old friends."


    Tessro''s eyes immediately became very excited: "go, we can''t miss this good thing!"


    Tessro and groma quickly came to the ring of blood arena. At this moment, the battle in the arena has already entered a white hot stage. Angus and sharp teeth constantly use some dazzling exquisite fighting skills, and the wonderful battle caused bursts of cheers.


    Tystro happened to see Angus perform a very treacherous sneak attack. His right palm darted out of the defense gap of master sharp teeth and went straight to his armpit ribs. Master sharp teeth avoided the sneak attack with extremely sharp fighting intuition, but he was still scratched on his arm.


    "That move was so insidious! If it were me, I''m afraid I couldn''t escape!"


    Tessro laughed: "it''s interesting to use such a sinister move when he is a famous hero all over the world."


    Groma smiled and said, "after all, history is written by winners. As long as we can win the final victory, it is normal to do anything by any means."


    "Well said, but the master is a master after all. You can''t be rude."


    Tessro nodded with a smile, suddenly stunned, looked a little strange and said, "I didn''t expect your brother to be here. When did he come back?"


    "Today."


    Groma glanced at Ursa from a distance: "I came back with Mongo Kahn and a group of human mercenaries. Maybe I took some task."


    Tystro looked at the humans next to Ursa: "is that his mercenary companion next to him?"


    "Yes."


    "Let''s go and say hello."


    Tastrow and groma came near Donne and them.


    "Ursa."


    "Who? Don''t bother me if you''re okay. I''m wonderful -"


    Ursa waved her hand impatiently. As soon as she finished, she was stunned. She turned her head and was stunned: "groma? And her father? How did you come here?"


    Groma was a little unhappy: "you can call me brother, or elder brother, or his Highness Prince groma. It''s impolite to call my name."


    Ursa said simply, "the human etiquette is too troublesome... Does your father think so?"


    "Ha ha, you are my son."


    Tystro came forward and hugged Ursa, then patted him on the shoulder and said, "how''s it going outside? I haven''t said I''ve been home in recent years?"


    "Thanks to the head''s care, life is very good and life outside is wonderful."


    "Is this your head?"


    Tystro looked at Cao. He subconsciously ignored don, who was running around looking for the camera.


    Ursa and Mongo Kahn looked at each other. In a sense, Kao was certainly the head... Donne? He''s the boss.


    "Well, yes, Captain Cao."


    Tystro stretched out his strong right hand and shook hands with Cao: "nice to meet you."


    "You''re welcome - huh!?"


    Cao suddenly changed his face, and a huge force came from tastrow''s hand, forcing him to subconsciously resist.


    "Ha ha."


    Tessero opened his hand and laughed and said, "extraordinary, look at your young age. Your future is unlimited. Please take care of Ursa."


    "Sure, sure!"


    Cao''s painful face is green. This product is at least the peak of extraordinary level, and may even have been promoted to the supreme level!


    "Give way - Hey, who is so blind? Don''t you know to give way?"


    Donne, who focuses on shooting action blockbusters, didn''t notice that he bumped into a person, scolded angrily, and then ran to catch the camera.


    Being bumped by Donne inadvertently, and then farted, tastrow, who fell to the ground, looked confused and suddenly began to doubt life.

 Chapter 801

    Are you dreaming?


    Tessero, who fell to the ground, looked blank and felt as if his body had been hollowed out.


    Is it because of the recent neglect of exercise and indulgence in female sex?


    It''s impossible. With her own body, the night Royal ten women are also very relaxed. How can they be hollowed out?


    But


    Just a moment, how is the weakness of the whole body going on?


    What''s the matter with the sudden softness of your legs?


    It was like being watched by the bloodthirsty Warcraft raised by his father when he had no awakening talent


    Tystro looked at the young man who was busy shooting with the photo crystal, and asked blankly, "Captain Cao, who is that?"


    Not only does tastrow want to know the answer, but groma, who looks shocked, also wants to know the answer.


    He knows his father''s strength very well.


    Supreme level 1.


    The number of strong people at this level has been very rare. After touching the rules and breaking through the professional boundaries, the strength will not be enhanced by a little, but directly doubled. The extraordinary level is not comparable at all.


    However, it was such a powerful father that he was accidentally hit by the young human man and farted?


    Are you kidding me!


    Father is the emperor of the Ryan empire!


    Groma''s gloomy face is related to the dignity of the royal family and must be taken seriously!


    "He? He''s our boss, norbotti don."


    Cao, who was originally constipated, was very happy when he saw that he was hit by Donne and began to doubt his life.


    You keep pulling?


    You keep pretending?


    It''s the king of the Ryan Empire, isn''t it?


    But you don''t know there''s a better loser here, do you?


    Donne''s unintentional collision made Cao feel as sour as eating a bowl of shaved ice in dog days, and his whole body was very comfortable from top to bottom.


    "Norbotti don? Your boss?"


    Tastrow suddenly found that he had misunderstood that noboti was not an insignificant servant at all. On the contrary, he was the real boss of the mercenary regiment!


    He repeated the name and tried to find it in his mind. The strength of the people who can knock him down will never be poor. There are not many strong people at this level. They must be quite famous.


    But tystro thought hard for a long time, but he was stunned that he could not think of a strong man named noboti.


    He looked at his son groma.


    Groma shook her head: "I haven''t heard of... Is it that another strong man who can''t escape from the world suddenly appeared..."


    Tystro and groma are very tangled to explore Donne''s identity, but at the moment, Donne doesn''t care about them at all and focuses on shooting.


    "Give him a punch - yes, well done - Oh, this punch is wonderful!"


    Donne yelled while filming. There are too few opportunities to watch the super strong close combat on the spot. The fly in the ointment is that there are no popcorn and coke at the moment.


    "Hello, Lord norbotti."


    "Who? I don''t know I''m busy?"


    Donne turned his head rather impatiently, and then saw tastrow and groma.


    "Tystro bloody eye, Ursa''s father."


    Tystro stretched out his right hand. He wanted to take the opportunity to test Donne''s real strength.


    What just happened may really be just a coincidence.


    Donne looked at his plush palm. "Sorry, I don''t like shaking hands with men."


    What did he see?


    Tessro frowned.


    "Bold!"


    Groma stared and shouted, "my father is the king of Ryan empire! How dare a human be rude to my father!? don''t kneel down quickly!"


    Kneel down, your sister!


    Donne rolled his eyes. "You know he''s the king of the orc Empire? Why should I kneel on him as a human?"


    I didn''t kneel even victor at the beginning. You, a hick king in a corner, still want me to kneel?


    Damn woodlouse!


    In my hometown, a village head and senior village officials are more like kings than you.


    Donne''s attitude made groma quite helpless, and there was no way to judge what strength he had.


    If he is really a super strong man, his words must have angered him just now, which can be judged from the power fluctuation he escaped.


    I''m afraid I would have knelt down just now if I had no confidence.


    But this guy just doesn''t care about oil and salt. He has neither the temper of an expert nor the cowardice of ordinary people


    "Groma, don''t be rude."


    Tystro winked at him and said kindly, "what is your relationship with master Angus?"


    Donne said casually, "for the time being (he) is (my) subordinate."


    "So (you) are (his) men!"


    It dawned on Tess roton.


    It''s obviously not an ordinary person to let the legendary strong take over as his subordinates. Maybe his strength is quite close to the legendary level. It''s normal to knock himself down.


    Groma stared suspiciously at Don up and down.


    Can such a young human really be accepted by master Angus?


    How good is his talent to master such a powerful strength at such a young age?


    Donne has refocused his attention on the following battles.


    The battle between sharp teeth and Angus has entered a white hot stage. Both of them have temporarily forgotten the surrounding environment and completely devoted themselves to the battle.


    As a result, their power began to leak out a little.


    "Oh, oh, bad..."


    Feeling that more and more power was accumulated in the arena, Donne smashed his mouth. Suddenly, he had the impulse to make a big news and make a big explosion. By the way, he also flattened bool kaiso.


    [Nora felt that you had a very dangerous idea just now!]


    [... Of course I won''t do that!]


    Donne coughed softly: [it''s better to say that I''m actually protecting them.]


    Nora lazily fiddled with Donne''s hair and laughed at Donne: [I feel like you''re just acting with the idea of ''ah, poor little cat, I want to protect it''.]


    Half of the orcs are wild animals, right? It''s not too much to say they are kittens


    No, I''m talking about vanilla and cocoa


    Nora, you''re getting less and less cute


    [hum, who told you to ignore others at ordinary times!]


    While secretly guiding the strength accumulated in the infield, Donne quarreled with Nora through spirit. In the eyes of others, Donne is staring at the photo crystal at the moment.


    So tessro and groma doubted the idea that "noboti is a master" again.


    Elia, who had been running around with Donne, was not interested at the moment. She sat on the audience and watched the battle in the midfield.


    She really can''t understand why these guys are so interested in this kind of thing.


    Obviously, it is quite barbaric and aesthetic.


    Groma suddenly noticed the little human girl. Her heart moved. You can ask for news from her!


    So he walked towards Elia


    "Oh! That''s the power! That''s right!"


    The sharp teeth in the arena suddenly roared with excitement, smashed their chest and howled: "that''s the feeling! Smash it quickly! I can''t wait to experience it!"


    At the moment, Angus is not so much a legendary mage or alchemist as a magical fighter. His fists are wrapped with very strong lightning. When the fierce lightning hits the sharp teeth, it will bring great damage to his body, but the sharp teeth pursue that feeling.


    After he was promoted to legend, his body was so strong that he had not experienced the feeling of excitement for a long time.


    "Why don''t you just die, you pervert fighter!"


    Angus''s eyes were also full of electric light, and the whole person turned into a lightning bolt. In an instant, he broke through the defense line of sharp teeth, and his right palm beat hard on the chest of sharp teeth - "boom", a roaring electric light dragon penetrated the body of sharp teeth, and a big hole ran through the ground and wall behind him.


    If Donne hadn''t led most of the power out of there, the explosive force just after Angus''s palm penetrated the sharp tooth body would be enough to make most of the fighting field disappear from here.


    "Hmmm!!!"


    The sharp teeth widened their eyes, and the strong current beat violently on his body, which made ordinary people tremble at a glance, but it became a very comfortable enjoyment for him - the scorched marks and protruding blood vessels on his body proved that his body had suffered a very tragic injury, but his expression of enjoyment made Angus more numb.


    Fucking pervert!


    It''s not a battle of life and death. Angus can''t be killed, but the guy opposite likes to be cruel to him.


    Seeing the expression of enjoyment on his face, Donne felt that he was a perverted masochist!


    "Cool!"


    The current dissipated, and the sharp teeth laughed wildly to disperse the lightning. Then the audience saw that his charred flesh healed with the naked eye.


    "Come again!"


    The sharp teeth licked their lips and looked at Angus excitedly: "it''s worthy of being the man I like. It brings me more pleasure than others!"


    what the fuck!


    Donne, who is shooting, is stupid. That sounds too special. It makes people think!


    Angus shouted angrily, "get out! Get out as far as you can!"


    Hey, sleeping trough!


    Donne glanced at Angus, and the answer tasted a little strange.


    Is it hard for the old guy and the sharp teeth to look back on their past?


    "How can you refuse me so cruelly?"


    oh


    "I haven''t seen you for so many years. Don''t you want to recall our past!?"


    Oh, oh!?


    "I tried to find you a few years ago, but I didn''t find you. Now that I see you, I can''t miss this opportunity again!"


    oh


    "Come on! Let''s fight heartily! Let''s create our new good memories!"


    Oh, oh!!!!


    It''s burning!!!!


    It''s burning inexplicably!


    "What the hell!"


    Angus broke out and scolded, "don''t fight! Tesstrow is here, too. I''ll say hello!"


    "Oh! Let you go for the time being. Don''t you stay in burkesau these days? I''ll come to you!"


    Damn it, please let it go!

 Chapter 802

    "Oh, that ''me'', why do you say they call around? It feels so meaningless."


    With pursed lips, Elia looked at the arena and didn''t understand the meaning of doing so.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You mean, this will make them grow and progress? There''s no such feeling at all?"


    She''s talking to herself.


    Since several accidental experiences before, another voice hidden in the body has appeared more and more frequently, and now it has reached the degree that both sides can talk to each other.


    Especially after otinia came to Ellington, the voice of the dialogue between the two sides became clearer and clearer.


    However, Elia suddenly learned that the voice was actually herself, just herself with a complete memory. Now she is just herself with a 13-year-old memory. As she continues to grow, there will be more unlocked memories and she will become a real herself.


    This makes the little girl feel very confused - what does this mean?


    Although she didn''t understand it, she never told anyone about it except Donne.


    She shared the secret with Donne and wanted to seek Donne''s help.


    In this regard, the answer given by Donne is to let nature take its course.


    He has no choice. What if she puts forward some constructive ideas and Elia recovers the full consciousness of Ms. disaster in the future? What if she suddenly turns her face and settles with herself?


    Rather than take that risk, it''s better to be safe and let it go.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Elia held her chin and said a little bored, "I feel very savage and violent... What? Killing time? It''s meaningless. Since you like it, come out and have a look."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I''ll leave it to you for the time being. Oh, I''ll go to bed."


    At the moment when the voice fell, Elia''s clear and pure lavender eyes turned into an incomparably deep purple. At the same time, the temperament of Elia sitting there also changed inexplicably. The image of a simple and naive girl has not changed, but those who really know her will find that Elia looks so cold and lonely at the moment, But like a sacred and inviolable goddess.


    Her indifferent eyes swept through the audience, and then Elia''s eyes fell on Donne, full of extremely complex emotions.


    Although her shallow consciousness has not yet recovered, her deep consciousness will occasionally wake up and observe everything around through Elia''s eyes.


    Then she found something wrong.


    That''s pretty bad for a goddess.


    For example, two people have a happy bath together.


    Another example is two people sleeping together.


    Or I often look at his back inexplicably shy and timid


    The fool also knew what it was because her shallow consciousness had a crush on this guy before she woke up.


    To be honest, it''s not good, quite bad.


    Although Ms. disaster didn''t know what nisclair''s plan was, she knew that Donne didn''t belong to the world and was brought over by them to clean up the mess through "smuggling".


    Although Ms. disaster didn''t believe that this guy could save the world at the beginning, it has to be said that so far, his methods against chaotic creatures have been quite beautiful.


    Sorted out the information about chaotic creatures we know so far, strengthened our strengths against their weaknesses, and made use of all available forces


    This guy from another world is quite smart. He knows that he can''t deal with chaotic invasion by himself, so he didn''t want to act recklessly from the beginning, but chose to use the convenient power given to him to transform the world and make the world have a certain degree of resistance.


    Ms. disaster believes that even if she does it herself, she can''t do it better.


    Unfortunately, because he did so well, it made Ms. disaster quite angry.


    You''ve solved everything. I''ve tried my best to reincarnate. What''s the point of rebirth!?


    The angry disaster lady stared at the back of Donne''s head and hesitated to give him a curse or something to vent her anger.


    "Little girl, did you come with them?"


    At this time, a strange voice suddenly sounded nearby.


    Ms. disaster turned her face expressionless, looked at the plush Orc in front of her, and scolded in her heart.


    Carlo maliver''s aesthetic outlook is really terrible!


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Groma suddenly stopped breathing when she was watched by Elia''s eyes.


    At that moment, he felt his heart stop beating for a few seconds - no, the whole world stopped for a few seconds.


    Is it amazing?


    no


    It''s fear.


    What''s going on?


    Groma burst into a cold sweat.


    When I first saw her, she wasn''t like this, was she?


    Isn''t this an ordinary little girl that can be seen everywhere in the human country?


    Why did it suddenly become so - so terrible after approaching!?


    Yes, it''s terrible!


    Groma dares to swear that being stared at by Elia is the most terrible time in his life.


    Lonely! dark! Lonely! icy! despair!


    All kinds of negative emotions broke out completely in an instant and roared to devour him in his trembling soul.


    Groma instantly forgot her initial plan and gave up asking for Donne''s news from her. At this moment, he just wants to escape, escape as soon as possible, and escape far away. It''s best to escape to a place where she won''t see!


    Indifferent eyes looked at him, and there was no emotional fluctuation in the dark purple eyes. The eyes were like a high goddess disdaining all sentient beings like mole ants.


    No, if you really want to say, you don''t even have the feeling of "contempt". Some are just indifference and alienation.


    "Get out."


    Groma''s hair stood up. As soon as Ms. disaster spoke, his mood almost got out of control.


    "... I said get out, didn''t you hear me?"


    Ms. disaster glanced at him indifferently: "the dirty smell of your body makes me sick."


    "-- roar!"


    Groma let out a low roar from the bottom of her throat and suddenly ejected her claws.


    Although instinct told him to run away, run away as soon as possible and don''t do anything stupid, his dignity as the great prince of Ryan Empire told him that he couldn''t run away!


    It''s just a human little girl. No matter how noble her birth is, she can''t have any powerful power, can she?


    No matter how dangerous it is, it can''t be better than yourself!?


    The fear of meeting natural enemies forced groma to make a decision - kill her!


    We must kill the little girl at all costs!


    The sound in the arena can hide what''s happening here.


    I don''t even need to use much power to kill her!


    As long as you cover her mouth and twist off her white neck, you can eliminate this fear - the inner devil whispered in her ear and seduced groma.


    Seeing groma''s hostility, Ms. disaster smiled contemptuously: "stupid guy..."


    He had no idea who he was showing his paws to


    "You want to kill me?"


    Ms. disaster said to groma with great interest, "try it."


    She has been sleeping for a while, but thanks to Donne''s construction of a magic source in Ellington, she has accumulated a lot of strength faster. This time, she has also accumulated a lot of strength. It is impossible for this mortal to hurt her.


    "Wheezing, wheezing, wheezing..."


    Groma''s eyes turned red, which was the feature that the blood eye clan was about to enter a violent state. The only reason left in his mind told him not to be impulsive, but to restrain - there were two legendary strong men here. If he really killed her and turned against humans, even sharp teeth could not protect him.


    "Hoo..."


    Groma took a few deep breaths and slowly vomited out. The fear in his heart seemed to vomit out. He controlled his sight, didn''t look at the strange little girl, and said in a deep voice: "strange little girl... You''d better understand that you''ve got a life today..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ms. disaster looked at groma, who was wet all over, and her face showed silent ridicule. She suddenly raised her hand and lifted her hair.


    "Whoosh!"


    Groma, who was nervous, immediately retreated for several steps, and the claws that had been retracted popped up again, and the convergent murderous spirit burst out violently!


    "Roar!"


    Groma yelled and was about to jump on the spot - Ms. disaster didn''t even move. With a "boom", the hard rock floor under groma''s feet suddenly cracked. All her attention was focused on Elia. Groma fell in and fell into shit.


    "Cool!"


    "Come again!"


    Ms. disaster silently took back her sight and looked at the center of the arena. The current on sharp teeth had just dissipated. The floor in the arena was blasted with a scorched trace by powerful electric light, and cracks appeared in the surrounding audience.


    "Roar!"


    Groma blasted the rubble and roared into the sky from under the stands: "despicable!"


    Ms. disaster didn''t even bother to talk to him.


    "Groma?"


    Tastrow found that after a while, his son became very embarrassed. His body was covered with dust and stared at him with a murderous intention... Eh?


    Staring at a little girl?


    Are you mistaken!


    What occasion is this!


    Tystro glared at groma fiercely: "groma! Get down!"


    "Father! She -- this little girl is strange!"


    "Are you crazy!? they are guests!"


    Tystro''s voice fell heavily on the word "guest".


    Unwilling, groma gnashed her teeth and took back her murderous spirit and claws. She clearly wanted to warn the little girl with her eyes. As a result


    He doesn''t have that courage.


    Ms. disaster''s indifferent and deep eyes left a very deep impression in his heart.


    I''m afraid this will become an indelible psychological shadow for him.


    At this time, Angus, who was in truce, and sharp teeth, who were still alive, also came up in the cheers of the audience

 Chapter 803

    "I have photographed quite precious learning materials."


    Donne licked his lips. There were too few opportunities for the two legends to compete.


    Originally, Donne planned to copy some and sell them, but after thinking about it, he gave up the idea.


    Now he is not short of money. These images can be put into the library of Ellington College as valuable materials for students'' study in the future.


    On the other hand, increasing the valuable learning materials of the college can also attract those people to join Ellington college and increase the Faculty of the college.


    Cao nodded and said, "it''s a pity that the playing time is a little short."


    Angus, who jumped up, stared at him angrily, and then waved to tessro: "tessro, son of Malthus, haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you these years?"


    "Thank uncle Angus for his concern. These years are pretty good. Although the vitality of the Empire has not fully recovered, it is not as miserable as before."


    Tessro grinned and said, "especially in recent years, many planting technologies have been introduced from the human country, which has also increased the output of some food, and my people don''t have to go hungry as before."


    Poof!


    Don was stunned. What''s tessro''s name Angus?


    Uncle?


    Anyway, what did Angus say when he came here? Does he know tystro''s father? Their relationship is so good?


    "That''s good. I didn''t take care of you very much. I''m ashamed."


    Angus sighed on his face, but tessro was embarrassed and speechless.


    You, a human legend, said to take care of the king of the Ryan empire. Where did you put his face?


    As soon as groma, who had been eaten by Elia, came over and heard his father call him a human uncle, her face became even more ugly.


    What''s going on today?


    Is everybody crazy?


    Testero quickly opened the topic: "Uncle Angus''s strength has become stronger again. I''m afraid the legendary demigod is just like this."


    Angus smiled bitterly and shook his head: "ha, don''t praise me. I''m still far away."


    "How."


    Tessro smiled and said, "uncle, your men are so strong, not to mention you."


    "I''ve been... What? My men?"


    Angus recovered and looked confused: "what are my men?"


    "He, noboti Tang, the boss of Phoenix mercenary regiment."


    Tystro pointed to Donne, smiled and said to Angus, "he accidentally hit me just now, but I was bounced to the ground... He said he was your man."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Angus looked at tystro with a tangled face: "is that what he said?"


    "Let''s call it a man for the time being," he said


    "So you made a mistake..."


    Angus sighed a long sigh, looked at Donne bitterly and said to tessro, "he means, I''m his man for the time being..."


    ¡°£¡£¿¡±


    Tastrow and groma were all dumbfounded. A moment later, they exclaimed, "how possible! You are Angus miracle hand!"


    Yeah!


    I fucking know I''m Angus shuval miracle hand!


    But the problem is, even if I am a miracle hand, I can''t withstand the abnormal attack!


    Angus smiled bitterly and said, "it''s true. In a sense, I''m really his man now..."


    Although Donne has never strictly divided the relationship between superiors and subordinates, he and gene are basically working for Donne now - whether it''s helping him develop new magic power props, overcoming the technical problems of magic power engineering, or studying the improvement of magic array together, all things are carried out around Donne.


    And to say a bad word, now he and gene are completely captured by Donne''s endless means and rich family wealth. Even if Donne drives them away, they don''t necessarily want to go.


    After all, who in the world can casually take out so many star square crystals to smash people and blow up the door like him!


    Angus''s correction made tystro and groma even more confused.


    The guy who jumped up and down holding the photo crystal, shouting inexplicable words such as "long shot" and "slow shot", and dressed up without noble style, could make Angus subordinate!?


    Who the hell is he!?


    Tastrow just wanted to say hello to Donne. Unexpectedly, Donne suddenly left them and ran behind to find the little girl.


    Testero''s angry teeth itch. Who is this? Is he not as important as a little girl as a king of the Ryan Empire?


    Groma, who had just eaten the flat, didn''t say anything. He looked deeply at Donne''s back and didn''t dare to stay on Elia for a moment.


    After discovering that Donne''s identity is so mysterious and powerful, groma is more certain of one thing.


    That little girl is definitely not easy!


    But because of this, it made him quite excited.


    If you devour her, maybe it will be stronger than devouring the saint?


    ¡­¡­


    Donne looked at Elia very seriously. When the shooting was over, he glanced at Elia and immediately found that there was something wrong with Elia.


    When she came to Elia, she found that she was looking at herself with a very strange look


    Perhaps because the magic in her body fluctuated abnormally and the concentration changed, Donne found that the color of her pupils changed.


    The mysterious and attractive dark purple has a fatal attraction.


    Donne asked tentatively: "... Ms. Anya?"


    "Please don''t call me that name. We don''t know each other that well."


    Don''t be so cold when you come up. Hey!


    Obviously, it''s an intimate relationship of bathing and sleeping together, isn''t it!?


    "You can call me Ann... Forget it, that name has been useless for too long and has no meaning."


    Ms. disaster said with dismay: "you continue to call me Elia. I still like this name. Let''s use this name for the time being."


    Elia is obviously not Ms. disaster''s real name. Nora once called her Anya, which is just the same nickname as Nell.


    She had wanted to tell Donne her real name, but that name had been useless for too long.


    This is how people describe her who is in charge of disaster and bears a curse - no one dares to call Ms. disaster by her name. She is the most terrible goddess.


    Among all the gods, only the name of Ms. disaster disappeared in these 10000 years.


    Don shook his head: "Elia is Elia, you are you. To me, you are different."


    "Are you stupid?"


    Ms. disaster frowned: "I am her, she is me, we are one person, but now I am a deep consciousness, and she is a shallow consciousness. I seal my memory and power, so I look so stupid!"


    It''s really the first time I''ve seen someone say he''s stupid so seriously


    "Why seal the memory? It doesn''t make sense."


    "God''s memory is too huge. Do you think this body has no corresponding strength to bear?"


    Ms. disaster looked at Donne like a fool: "if the computer hard disk in your world is full, can your computer still turn on?"


    "... simple and clear!"


    "I intend to slowly take back my strength as I grow up in grade. There will be a buffer period, at least not have a secondary impact on this fragile world."


    Ms. disaster sighed and stared at Donne: "but your appearance has changed things."


    "Me?"


    "Yes."


    "Don''t you think your relationship with me is a little too close?" said Ms. disaster, staring at Donne


    Donne felt a chill in his back: "yes!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ms. disaster youyou said: "although I seldom come out as a deep consciousness, I can also observe the outside world through Elia''s eyes..."


    More cold sweat!


    "No matter which world it is, it''s a crime for an adult male to bathe and sleep with a 13-year-old girl? It''s definitely a crime?"


    "I was wrong - that''s strange!"


    Donne suddenly regained his mind: "obviously you''ve been acting like a spoiled child. You want to take a bath and sleep with me!"


    Ms. disaster''s face stiffened and said as if nothing had happened: "even me, as a guardian, you should shoulder the responsibility of guardian, shouldn''t you? You should educate me and guide me to grow up healthily, instead of cheating me and doing some dirty things while my memory is sealed..."


    "What, what dirty things!"


    Don was unconvinced. "I haven''t done anything yet!"


    "You just said now, didn''t you?"


    "These are misunderstandings, yes, they are misunderstandings!"


    Tang Enyi said in earnest, "I''m playing the role of a big brother. How can you know my hard work!"


    "Big brother?"


    Ms. disaster sniffed, "are you qualified to say this with the strap of etanox?"


    Hey, hey, how did you turn this thing out!


    Just when Donne was going to argue, Ms. disaster yawned and said faintly, "I wanted to go out to bask in the sun today, but it''s a pity that this is not a good place. I''ll go back."


    Do you intend to switch consciousness after provocation!?


    Believe it or not, I fart you. Stock!?


    When you go back, I really fart you. Stock Oh!


    "Oh, yes -"


    Ms. disaster, who had just closed her eyes, suddenly opened her eyes again, and then she saw Donne who stretched out the claw of Lushan. Her face suddenly sank: "what do you want?"


    Donne coughed and said naturally, "I''m just afraid Elia will fall and want to hold her. What do you want to say?"


    Ms. disaster gave Donne a rather skeptical look and seemed not to continue to investigate the matter. She looked at groma below her eyes and used her magic to preach to Donne: [there is a chaotic smell on that guy. Pay attention to him.]


    Donne''s face changed slightly. He was just about to ask again, but he found that Ms. disaster had gone back and was replaced by Elia with a naive and pure face.


    Groma, the smell of chaos... Donne''s eyes suddenly sharpened!

 Chapter 804

    Because of seeing Angus, testero was in a good mood and decided to hold a welcome banquet in the evening.


    Donne was also invited.


    Although Donne was skeptical about what delicious food there could be in the Ryan Empire, in view of Ms. disaster''s reminder to him, Donne decided to get in close contact with groma.


    This guy, obviously a prince, why does he have the smell of chaos?


    Or is it corrupted by chaos?


    ¡­¡­


    The dinner was a great success.


    In the garden of the Royal Palace, Donne and his family tasted all kinds of food characteristic of the Ryan Empire and met tastrow''s wives - all very strong USAD bear women.


    However, no matter who it is, it is a normal ORC.


    Only groma. The chaotic smell of him left Donne without a clue.


    If everyone in the palace is normal, how can a prince who is easily unable to contact the outside world be related to chaos?


    This problem has been bothering Donne.


    After leaving the palace and returning to the big house obtained from sharp teeth, everyone relaxed comfortably.


    The house is so big that it can accommodate dozens of people. They finally don''t have to sleep outdoors or in hotels tonight.


    After everyone else had a rest, Donne went to the basement alone and began to lay a transmission array.


    "So why do you have to lay the transmission array in the basement every time?"


    Angus''s Tucao came from behind. He was supposed to sleep, and he came to make complaints about the magic wave.


    Don en said without raising his head: "hidden, convenient and confidential."


    "Let me help."


    "No, you''ll only make trouble."


    Angus was speechless: "... I''ll watch and learn."


    Of course, Donne''s technique is much more skilled than him. Therefore, Angus can learn more from his actions.


    Donne, who was arranging the transmission array, suddenly paused and said to Angus, "did you notice anything wrong from groma today?"


    "Groma?"


    Angus was stunned: "no, what''s the matter?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne silently filled a piece of AOJIN into the transmission array, then clapped his hands and said, "nothing. It''s just a little strange to find the smell of chaos on him."


    "Oh, that''s good - what a fart!"


    Angus subconsciously finished saying that and was immediately shocked: "chaotic breath? Are you sure?"


    Considering that Ms. disaster didn''t have to lie to herself, Donne nodded and said, "sure."


    "This..."


    "What I want to say is," said Donne as he adjusted the transmission array, "if necessary, I will clean up this potential threat. I hope you won''t stop me."


    Angus, after all, is an elder of tastrow. If Donne wants to kill groma, he must be very uncomfortable.


    At that time, I''m afraid it will be difficult for him to do it if he asks him to do it.


    "Must this be done?"


    "Not necessarily."


    Donne glanced at the positioning coordinates and fine tuned them: "if it can be purified and let him return to normal, of course, it''s the best situation. I don''t want to turn against tastrow."


    "What is the success rate of purification?"


    "It depends on the time of chaos pollution. If it doesn''t exceed a week, I''m sure to let him return to normal."


    Donne said very calmly: "no more than half a month, there is a 50% probability. I''m afraid it''s been more than a month. The smell of chaos has gone deep into his bone marrow and fused with him firmly, regardless of each other."


    Just like Prince Gillard before him, no one can solve the deep corruption.


    "I see."


    "It''s done."


    "What?"


    "I mean, the transmission array is done."


    "When - the gods are on! How can you move so fast?"


    After returning to God, Angus looked carefully. Isn''t it? A small transmission array with a diameter of about two meters has been laid, and the rune columns used to stabilize the transmission array have been activated, and the magic flow is very stable.


    "It''s not difficult. Go back to bed."


    Donne flattered. The stock withdrew. When he came to the basement steps, he suddenly stopped and said to Angus, "by the way, don''t talk to tastrow about that just now."


    "Why?"


    Angus frowned slightly: "if he knew the situation, it would also help us investigate the truth."


    "Do you think as a father, he will listen to you or his son?"


    Donne left this sentence and ran away.


    Angus thought for a moment, sighed and went back to bed.


    He''s right.


    Although tystro was the king of the Rehn Empire, he was also a father. Sometimes reason did not necessarily prevail.


    The 11th of the harvest month, the next day of vanilla.


    After breakfast, Donne asked others to continue to collect intelligence. At the same time, he asked Cao to hide his identity and buy some beggars to spread the news of the return of the vanilla Saint under the crown. Next, he waited for the big fish to take the bait.


    After Angus was sent by him to the palace to spy on groma''s information, there were only him, Xiaoai and Elia left in the mansion.


    This makes Xiao AI uneasy and a little uneasy. She subconsciously grabs the light skirt and always feels the atmosphere is strange


    "It''s almost time. Let''s go."


    Donne looked at the sky, estimated that the time was almost, and took them to the basement.


    "What is this?"


    "Transport array."


    "Oh... What do you do?"


    Xiao AI was surprised. Donne thought so. After all, she was just a rural cattle Herder. She didn''t know that the transmission array was normal.


    "As the name suggests, it''s used for transmission. They should have had breakfast by now. Let''s go."


    Donne activated the transmission array and took the lead in, and Elia jumped in.


    After hesitating for a moment, Xiao AI closed her eyes and gritted her teeth, and also stepped into the transmission array


    The body seemed to be pulled infinitely long, but it was squeezed into flat pieces of paper in an instant. There was only a flower in front of me. I felt that little love turned around and found that she appeared in another very strange place.


    "Welcome to Ellington."


    Donne smiled and stretched out his hand. "Come down."


    When she came out of the transmission room, Xiao AI suddenly widened her eyes and opened her mouth. The whole person was deeply shocked.


    Ellington?


    No, this is heaven!?


    There is such a beautiful city in the world!?


    Oh, my God! Look at the flat wall! There are no traces of stone and wood!


    Look at those shiny windows - the windows here are all made of crystal!?


    And the ground here, why is the black ground so flat!?


    What are the things running around on the road? Seems to be a little similar to the previous magic SUV?


    But why is it so big?


    Little love held back her doubts, but looking at Donne who didn''t mean to speak, she had to endure her curiosity and follow him silently.


    "Sister Xiaoai, let me tell you, it''s called bus. It''s something designed and made by big brother!"


    "And oh, look over there. Those are called Harley motorcycles, which are also made by big brother!"


    "These windows are made of glass. Although they are not crystal, they are as bright and transparent as crystal. They are very cheap and easy to use."


    Elia kept showing off everything she knew. In her eyes, Donne''s inventions were extremely great, and the glory of her big brother was also her glory, and she was proud of it.


    "Eh? Great pervert - no, I mean, your majesty? Why did you come back suddenly?"


    Needless to say, the only one who dares to call Donne that now is the alchemy doll who has been walking farther and farther on the road of death - night.


    At the moment, he is holding a note in his hand. It seems that he has just bought it from the market.


    She is also wearing a black and white Maid Dress today. Under the right skirt are two smooth white legs. The combination of white silk stockings and black maid skirt is perfect.


    "Hey, where are you looking?"


    At night, the willow eyebrows were raised and the hands were akimbo: "according to Tina, you improved the maid dress? Say, what''s the reason why you designed this skirt so short!"


    Tina is so talkative!


    Donne complained in his heart. After making out with Tina last time, he just said it casually. He didn''t expect her execution to be so strong.


    This improved Maid Dress is more beautiful than the original and, of course, more attractive


    Donne said earnestly, "isn''t it hard to wear such a long thick skirt in summer? So, it''s summer clothes and summer work clothes. That''s right."


    As soon as I turned my eyes at night, I suddenly squatted down with smiling faces, pulled the skirt corners on both sides with both hands, and slowly raised them up. I pretended to be charming, glanced at Donne, and said Jiao didi: "well, your majesty, if, I mean, if you are willing to give me freedom, it''s not impossible for you to see more..."


    Donne turned his mouth and left without saying a word.


    "Hey, hey, don''t ignore me - who is she?"


    When I saw little love, a strong sense of crisis suddenly appeared in my heart every night: the girl seems to rob her job!


    No matter how you look at it, that soft and weak look seems to be tailor-made for the career of maid - after all, being bullied by the master is also one of the work contents of maid!


    "My name is love. Please call me little love..."


    "Little love? What little love! It''s obvious that the big one is boundless!"


    Night and night rushed over at once, grabbed Xiao AI''s chest with both hands and rubbed it vigorously: "isn''t this a big foul!?"


    Looking at the big white rabbit constantly deforming in the hands of night and night, the muscles on Donne''s face trembled.


    ¡ª¡ªLet go of the girl and let me come - how I want to shout like this and rush up to change myself!


    Unfortunately


    Donne looked at Elia. It was really inconvenient to start for the sake of the girl''s education.

 Chapter 805

    Night has been deeply jealous of little love.


    "My God, what did you eat to grow so big and so strong - hiss! What are you doing!"


    Don en took back his hand and said angrily, "as a doll, don''t envy other people''s breasts! If you want, find yustisa to adjust it! It''s not as big as you want?"


    The saint of winter happened to see Donne. As soon as she came over, she heard him. She immediately smiled and said, "Messenger, that''s impossible."


    "Why?"


    "We, including night and night, are not ordinary alchemy dolls."


    Yustisa explained: "we directly convert the original body through secret arts. The posture is already constant. Even if we are injured, we will recover automatically."


    "That is to say," Donne looked at his chest night after night. "She''s always thinking like this?"


    Yustisa smiled and nodded, "that''s right."


    "Hey, hey, what comments are you two making about other people''s bodies!" he posed to seduce Donne every night. "It''s such a charming figure. Don''t think you haven''t seen it!"


    "... Oh, by the way, you can go out with me later."


    Donne ignored the charm of night''s efforts and clapped his hands: "I bought a house over there and just need to clean it."


    "That, that..."


    Xiaoai weakly raised her hand: "didn''t you let me clean... I cleaned some yesterday..."


    "So it''s cruel to say that such a big house is all handed over to Xiao AI."


    Donne sighed. "Just seeing you makes you feel tired at work."


    Little love blushed and hugged her chest.


    "What''s the ability to seduce a man with a dirty body! Have the ability to fight! Winners take all, losers get rough!"


    Night and night clamoring to be positive with Xiaoai.


    Donne slapped him: "as a (former) legendary fighter, what are you shouting at an ordinary girl!"


    "Damn! Ordinary girls don''t have such a pair of big breasts that break the rules! That''s right! She must have changed from Warcraft!?"


    "You think too much! Be honest!"


    "You will bully me!"


    Stomped and ran away every night.


    "Lord messenger."


    Yustisa smiled and said, "it''s not a gentleman''s job to bully girls."


    "Don''t worry, I''ve always been a gentleman."


    "In other words, not when it''s not straight?"


    "... can you stop telling me dirty jokes?"


    The tall image of the saint of winter collapsed!


    Speaking of


    Just now yustisa said that their posture has been constant since they were transformed into alchemy dolls? Will it heal automatically after injury? So what will heal automatically? Day and night as a bride?


    Donne''s eyes were a little weird. She didn''t mean to mention it in front of her own face, did she?


    "I''ll leave first. Ellington has been very busy these days. I think Ms. Fiona has a lot to report to you."


    Yustisa bowed his knee, and then went straight into the transmission room, presumably to return to einz Belen castle.


    Very busy recently?


    Donne suddenly found that it was the 11th of the harvest month.


    Xiao AI whispered, "you just talked about Dolls..."


    "She is an alchemy doll, and so is the smiling silver haired big sister."


    "Alchemy doll? No, isn''t it human?"


    "It''s troublesome to explain to a layman, so don''t care. For the time being, it can still be treated as a human."


    "Oh..."


    In Xiaoai''s confusion, they returned to the Lord''s house.


    "Your Majesty?"


    Fiona looked at Donne in surprise. "Are you back so soon?"


    "I just came back temporarily and have to stay there for a while. I heard it''s very busy here recently?"


    After sitting down, Donne motioned to Xiao AI to do whatever she wanted.


    Little love looked timidly at Fiona, who had a strong eye Qi field, and sat a little stiff next to Donne.


    Fiona''s eyes sharpened.


    So the timid little love gathered closer to Donne


    "Your Majesty."


    Fiona narrowed her eyes and said, "don''t you want to introduce me to this lady with a big chest and a little foul?"


    "Well, her name is Xiao AI."


    "Are you sure it''s'' little ''love?"


    "How do you react like every night..."


    "Of course!"


    Fiona pointed to Xiao AI and said, "it''s a little foul no matter how you look! It''s so big but it doesn''t sag. How do you maintain elasticity in the end!"


    Dumne make complaints about it: "obviously you are not too small..."


    Fiona''s figure is also quite good. So far, Donne only knows her and aurelia, but Aurelia has been staying in alinks. Ellington''s default is Fiona''s world. Today''s sudden little love completely breaks this balance.


    Fiona blushed and was a little happy when she heard Donne''s words.


    This guy usually notices his charm.


    "Well, don''t be jealous. After all, it''s racial talent. You can''t compete."


    "Racial talent?"


    "Xiao AI is a Koo ORC."


    Fiona was stunned: "beast, ORC!?"


    "Although she looks no different from humans, she is a real ORC."


    Donne''s eyes subconsciously turned around in front of Xiaoai''s chest. Rather, her racial characteristic is a pair of chest instruments that are big and quite foul.


    "It''s the Koo!? no wonder!"


    At this time, the night that happened to come in suddenly said, "since it''s the Keo nationality, it''s only natural!"


    How do you think she looks like she suddenly breathed?


    "Tea and refreshments."


    "Thank you, thank you..."


    "Who let you eat, dirty big breasted cow!"


    "Woo -"


    Donne sighed: "don''t bully her. Little love is very simple."


    "So," Fiona said, holding her arm and glancing obliquely at Donne, "is that your Majesty''s intention to further expand your hunting range? Even race can''t stop you?"


    Race is not an obstacle from the beginning


    "You think too much."


    Donne sighed. The charm halo of the gods hung too against the sky, which sometimes annoyed him.


    "Well, let''s ignore the ''big'' love lady and talk about business."


    Fiona twisted her fart. She returned to the back of her desk, took out a book, opened it and said, "everything is basically normal in Ellington these days. Except that Brian itched and shouted to go to the Great Rift Valley to fight with the devil and threw him away after bothering Mr. Jean, everything is basically developing normally and steadily."


    "Pick up the key report."


    Donne took a sip of tea and motioned to Xiaoai to eat tea. She was obviously frightened by Xiaoai who had been staring at her all night. She shook her head and held Donne''s arm.


    Fiona stared at Donne''s arm for a while, took back her eyes and continued: "due to the adjustment of production structure and personnel optimization, and the introduction of alchemy dolls in a small number of posts, the production capacity of each factory has been improved, especially in Datang military equipment factory. Alchemy dolls have replaced a large number of repetitive jobs, which has greatly improved the production capacity."


    "Therefore, yesterday, we completed the order of the Holy See of light in advance and delivered all 10000 sets of armor and weapons to the front-line Templar order."


    Speaking of this, Fiona paused, smiled and said, "then we received the intelligence from the front line this morning. After completing the equipment replacement, our combat effectiveness has greatly increased and killed all the demons near the camp in one breath. Only yesterday''s record exceeded that of the previous half a month."


    Donne nodded and said with a smile, "it seems that our equipment is still very helpful to them."


    "Of course!"


    Fiona complained, "Your Majesty, such a powerful weapon should not be sold, but should be kept as our secret weapon. Who knows that you not only sold it, but also sold it so cheap!"


    In Fiona''s opinion, 10000 gold coins is a legendary iron sword. Don''t be too cheap!


    Even if it''s for sale, let alone one million, it''s better to sell at least 500000 gold coins.


    Donne smiled faintly and said, "that kind of thing is good. The real good thing will only be in our own hands. Don''t worry. At least I didn''t sell RPG, special warhead and magic pistol, didn''t I?"


    "That''s true."


    Fiona nodded, then opened another book and continued: "The equipment has been settled, and the next thing is about the bus... When you set out at the end of last month, the bus began to put into trial operation. After a week of trial operation, it began to officially operate. Up to now, it has been almost a week of formal operation. We have found many problems, such as ticket evasion, theft on the bus, etc, We have now begun to solve these problems. "


    "In addition to the problems that have been found, the overall operation of the bus is still very good. All cities that have opened bus lines have been highly praised. Only in this half month, we can see from the statistical information of each city that the economic vitality of those cities has been significantly improved."


    Fiona smiled and said, "now those chambers of commerce are at the party saying that our Datang chamber of commerce is their Savior."


    "Of course."


    Donne rightly said: "If I didn''t go out, even if I had money, I wouldn''t spend much. With the bus, it''s much easier to go out. With more frequency, the probability of consumption will naturally increase. If I expect it well, the three industries of clothing, food and transportation will develop rapidly. Maybe we can increase our investment in hotpot chain stores... Wait, I''m just kidding Don''t really write it down... "


    Donne just joked, but Fiona really wrote it down. Maybe Donne can''t see this income, but as the manager in charge of the overall situation, Fiona can''t miss every profit growth point.

 Chapter 806

    In fact, in the early stage of the emergence of new things, the emergence of various problems is almost inevitable.


    Especially here in prandal, the whole is like the middle ages with low productivity, but the sudden emergence of buses, an efficient means of transportation, has a predictable impact on people. Naturally, many people will join in the fun.


    Those thieves who like to take advantage of petty thieves will certainly not miss this opportunity.


    But since Fiona said she had begun to take measures, Donne stopped paying attention to this aspect.


    Fiona sighed and said, "although the bus has greatly facilitated people''s travel, some people feel that the fixed line is very inconvenient, so they always want the bus to change the route according to their ideas."


    Dumne could not help but Tucao: "these people think that buses can make complaints about everyone. Ah, boo, I mean, do they think buses are random?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fiona said quietly, "Your Majesty, with all due respect, we haven''t started selling private cars yet."


    "... oh."


    "Intercity buses have been put into trial operation now, but so far, there are only one or two shuttle buses in each city. The demand for cross city travel is not strong at present, and the only customers are some businessmen and adventurers with fresh pictures."


    Fiona couldn''t help saying, "although it has been highly praised by businessmen and adventurers, your majesty, can we stop the intercity bus project first? It''s a business that loses money."


    Don shook his head and said, "no, we can''t stop. Even if there is no one, we should maintain a minimum of one bus every day."


    "Why?"


    "It is my duty as king."


    "The bus will be a social welfare. After finding out the operation cost in the future, the charge will be reduced as much as possible. In other words, there is no need to consider the income in the bus operation, just keep the balance of revenue and expenditure," Donne said


    "In other words, do you want to support the bus project with the income from other projects?"


    "At the beginning, we can subsidize, but we can''t rely entirely on subsidies. In the later stage, we should maintain a balance of revenue and expenditure without considering profits."


    "I see."


    Fiona wrote down Donne''s opinion and said with a smile, "but because the occupancy rate of the intercity bus is very low, it is just used by us. In the past half a month, it has helped us transport a lot of foreign people."


    "Oh?"


    Dunn perked up and sat up straight: "how many people have you added?"


    Fiona opened a nearby demographic book and said, "originally, the population growth has slowed down a lot, but only in the half month after the opening of intercity buses, more than 20000 people have been added, and most of them are concentrated this week."


    "Probably because the early stage is a brewing period, which broke out this week."


    "That''s right. According to our analysis, with the continuous fermentation of the influence of intercity buses, the population will increase faster and faster. By the end of the year, our population in Ellington will double that of now and officially exceed 500000!"


    Fiona said excitedly: "at that time, the young and middle-aged will join us, which will completely eliminate the short board of our labor shortage, a large number of vacant residential areas will be completed, and the increase of residents will also increase the market demand. Businessmen will certainly gather here in large numbers, with immeasurable economic benefits."


    Donne smiled: "of course, more people and more business opportunities. However, the population barely exceeded 500000 by the end of the year. It''s not worth so excited. Our goal is to continue to strengthen the attraction of Ellington and strive to make the population exceed 5 million next year."


    "Five, five million!?"


    Fiona was stunned: "Your Majesty, are you crazy? The population of alinks is less than two million! Do you want to move the capital?"


    "Believe me, as long as everyone works together, it''s not impossible."


    Donne smiled with confidence.


    Since this year, the resident population of Ellington has increased from thousands at the beginning to 250000 now. Who would believe it at the beginning? This growth rate is still due to inconvenient transportation and too slow infrastructure.


    After this year''s construction, the relevant infrastructure of Ellington has been completed. The well planned new urban area is completely isolated from the industrial area, and the interior is divided into commercial area, residential area, functional area, etc. according to the purpose. At present, the residents who have moved here are full of praise for the life of the city. Will others be dissatisfied when they come?


    More importantly, the laying of expressways has been completed, and the opening of intercity buses has increased the travel efficiency of residents. If you take intercity buses and change trains in each city, it only takes five or six days from Ellington to yarinks - this is because there are too few shuttle buses at present.


    Taking the intercity bus is not only fast and safe, but also costs only dozens of silver coins. You know, if you originally take a carriage to yarinks, you only fear a few gold coins. Moreover, if it goes well, the road will take 15 days, not to mention dangerous situations.


    This means that as long as Ellington''s attraction is strong enough, those people only need to spend a small amount of silver to come and see it with their own eyes. Even if they are not satisfied and want to leave, they will not lose anything.


    The policy of Datang chamber of Commerce to find the bottom poor who are willing to work from all over the world and move to Ellington free of charge has contributed greatly to the population growth here.


    "Don''t patronize the excitement."


    Donne was too excited to see Fiona and couldn''t help waking her up: "after the population increase, the problems accompanying it are quite troublesome, which need to make a plan in advance."


    A city of 500000 people, big or small, but so many people eat, drink and Lazar in Ellington are all based on Datang chamber of Commerce, which is a lot of pressure.


    In particular, prandal''s food production capacity is generally not high. Many people go all the way to Ellington with their families because they know that they can eat when they work here.


    If the food supply is insufficient at that time, I''m afraid there will be big trouble.


    "Your Majesty, please rest assured."


    Fiona smiled confidently, "don''t mention 500000 people. Even if there are more than 100000 people, I can feed them this year!"


    "Oh?"


    "Now it is approaching the harvest day of wheat. Our Datang harvest team has set out again. Due to the completion of the expressway, this time, the harvest team will start from the cities with transmission arrays and radiate to the surrounding areas to help those farmers harvest their crops."


    "Not only that, as the production experiment of alchemy puppets, we have used them to produce a large number of combine harvesters and magic energy cultivators. In addition to leaving some to meet the expansion of production capacity in Ellington in the future, I have decided to donate the rest to the ilrus royal family in the name of Datang chamber of Commerce."


    Fiona gave Donne a charming glance and said, "there are five thousand combine harvesters and five thousand magic cultivators."


    Donne laughed and said, "what''s the meaning of this left-handed down right-handed one."


    Datang chamber of commerce is his, and the property of ilrus royal family is now his. Donating to the royal family is the same as donating to himself.


    "It''s not as simple as you think."


    Fiona explained: "publicly announcing the donation of these properties can win a good reputation for Datang chamber of Commerce. As a private property of the royal family, you don''t have to worry about falling into the hands of others. You can still control it at will according to your own wishes - don''t forget, the Royal family has a lot of private land, so do you want to cultivate it yourself?"


    "That''s true."


    Donne suddenly realized that he basically didn''t care much about the royal family''s private property. He still let OLINA and Aurelia''s mother and daughter control it by themselves. After all, his purpose of wanting the throne was just to reform the ilrus empire.


    "With the help of the combine harvester, the time for harvesting wheat this year will be greatly shortened. A lot of time saved can be used for other production work. After the spring, the magic cultivator can be directly put into use and start cultivating the next round of wheat."


    Speaking of this, Fiona said excitedly, "by next spring, we can use new varieties of wheat seeds!"


    "Oh!?"


    Donne suddenly put down his teacup and said in surprise, "there''s good news from grantia?"


    "Yes!"


    Fiona said happily: "She came back a few days ago and wanted to report the good news to you. When she found you were away, she told me. It is said that she and MS. otinia have made a breakthrough in their research. The production capacity of the latest generation of improved seeds has more than doubled from the beginning! They think they have met your requirements now, so they have started mass catalytic production."


    "Double!"


    Donne was overjoyed: "really double!?"


    "I don''t think Ms. otinia should make such a bad joke."


    Fiona looked at Donne very seriously, her eyes full of joy: "Your Majesty, this is the most surprising news this year."


    Donne was also excited.


    What is the concept of doubling grain output!


    The grain planted with the same land area can feed twice the original population!


    Coupled with the planting efficiency improved by various agricultural magic energy machines developed by Donne, it can be predicted that there will be a terrible explosive growth in the grain production of the Ilus Empire next autumn!


    "Next autumn, we may be able to solve the problem of hunger."


    Donne breathed a long sigh of relief. According to the current population growth rate of prandal, after changing this agricultural scale with improved seeds, it can definitely meet the population''s demand for food, and even enrich a large amount of food as reserve food.


    Fiona reminded Donne: "I think you should reward Grandia and otinia. They have been busy for more than half a year."


    "I''ll reward them."


    As soon as he said this, Donne regretted it. To be honest, he could already think of what reward grantia would ask fo

 Chapter 807

    After listening to Fiona''s report, Donne finally had a general understanding of the changes in Ellington. Although he had only been away for half a month, the changes here were very huge, even surprised his master.


    The main reason is that the opening of highways and buses has led to an increase in the flow of people, and the thinking collision between people will spark more sparks.


    Sitting in the study, drinking tea and discussing the next development with Fiona, Donne almost forgot another thing.


    "By the way, I have something to do when I come back this time."


    Donne suddenly clapped his hands and remembered the business: "I have arranged a transmission array in Bi Village and burkeso of Ryan empire. You can find a group of people in Bi Village to arrange it, take it as an outpost and start secretly expanding our intelligence internet cafe."


    Fiona was stunned: "intelligence network? Isn''t that the task of ghost agents trained by Van Clive and Haley?"


    "By intelligence network, I mean commercial."


    Donne explained: "due to the blockade of the kingdom of solant and the kingdom of grace, our staff of Datang chamber of commerce can''t open shops there openly, but we can make preparations and do market research. Then, if I negotiate the terms of cooperation with tesstrow, maybe we can open business there openly."


    "I see."


    "In addition, when Brian came back, he said to him that there may be a huge reserve of hematite in the underground of burkeso. He can mine iron ore and ask him to find some dwarf prospectors to explore. If necessary in the future, he can jointly develop the mineral with tastrow."


    "Then there''s a big house in burkesau, which can be used as a branch, but it can''t be made public until it''s clear, so don''t worry about preparing people, just clean up."


    Speaking of this, Donne glanced at the night with little love, and said angrily, "just let her go."


    Night after night, he looked back and said shyly, "even yustisa can''t protect me in that unfamiliar place. In a word, you want to do this or that to me while no other people do this or that to me, right? You just want to ravage me, right? If you are the master, I can''t resist you..."


    "Stop! What and what!"


    Donne frowned: "who wants to do such and such things to you! Don''t fall into inexplicable delusions alone!"


    Donne couldn''t bear to look directly at the figure with a blush and delusion.


    Is this guy really a legendary hero who once fought against chaos on the battlefield!?


    Isn''t she just a crazy girl!?


    Fiona sighed, "I said, there are still children here. Can you pay attention to the influence?"


    Elia looked up silently and said that she was no longer surprised.


    After Dunn calmed himself down, he said to Fiona: "as the current situation is not clear, I plan to hand over the outpost over to Xiao AI. After all, she is very popular in the local area and can help cover, but she can''t do anything now -"


    "Oh, it''s just a big cow who can''t do anything except chest. He dares to be arrogant in front of me - pain!"


    "- as an RBQ inflatable doll, shut up!"


    Donne pulled night''s cheek and twisted it up: "- don''t always bully little love!"


    She covered her face every night and was very wronged: "who makes her look like she wants to be bullied..."


    Donne covered his face with a long sigh, and then said to Fiona, "please let Tina take her if you are too busy."


    Tina has basically left school now. Although her sense of smell is not as good as Fiona in many things, she can at least take charge of herself. Now caspamiburg is in good order under her management, and she is very popular there.


    "Let Tina come. I really have no spare energy."


    Fiona said I''m busy. Don''t let me bring new people if you have nothing to do.


    After calling Tina to come, Donne handed Xiaoai to Tina, and then said sincerely, "Xiaoai, like you at the beginning, can''t do anything stupid, so it''s better for you to teach her from the foundation as much as possible."


    "I see!"


    Tina took the task assigned by Donne very seriously: "please rest assured, I will try my best to let her master that knowledge!"


    "Well, try your best. It''s a little exaggerated. Don''t worry too much..."


    "I understand!"


    "I''ll leave it to you..."


    "Are you, are you going to leave me here?"


    Little love grabbed Donne and looked at him tearfully. The only familiar Donne seemed to leave her here. Little love immediately panicked.


    She''s an orc!


    This is the human kingdom!


    Without Donne''s protection, these evil humans would kill her!


    "Don''t worry."


    Donne patted her hand. "Everyone is a good man and won''t hurt you. Don''t you want to help me? Then study hard with Tina."


    Donne said good or bad, and finally let Xiaoai believe that he didn''t want to sell her to these people


    Because the ranch in Bi Village is vacant and a distance from Bi Village, you can safely send someone to carry out internal transformation first and inform several wild mages to go there. As long as one day, you can make a big change there. It is no problem to transform the basement into a large warehouse or secret base.


    After the reconstruction of the main body is completed, the subsequent renovation of the above buildings is also very relaxed and pleasant, so don''t pay too much attention to Donne.


    After the completion of Xiaoai''s training, the personnel assigned to Bi Village will start there, so his energy can be focused on burkeso for the time being.


    After all, there is still an agreement with vanilla to be completed.


    Burkeso.


    Just out of the transmission array, he screamed and waved his hand: "Wow, what the hell is this place, so hot!"


    Stay in the hornheim family all year round, the white fog plain of solant Kingdom, where the average temperature is slightly lower, coupled with rich vegetation and small temperature difference, so the climate is comfortable.


    But burkesau is different. The vegetation here is thin and the climate is dry. In addition, it is summer and the sun is almost direct here. At the moment, the temperature here is almost 40 degrees. No wonder the night will be so hot... That''s strange!


    "What do you say, an alchemy doll, is it hot or not?"


    Every night, he wanted to jump up and bite Donne: "how many times have we said that we are different from alchemy dolls! We just turn our bodies into dolls. The essence of our soul is still human!"


    "Can the doll still feel the heat?"


    "I''m sweating! Yes, yes, my clothes are wet. It''s even more wet somewhere. Do you want to see it? Do you want to see it?"


    "Why can you tell meat jokes like this..."


    Donne almost got on his knees for this guy, and his jokes are wilder than his way.


    Every night after Dumne, he Tucao: "come back, ah, in such a hot place, why do the orcs stay here? Are they not very thick with their hair? Is it so hot, what make complaints about the thick hair?"


    "It''s said that recently, a hair removal technology seems to be spreading underground in buerkesuo, which can help the orcs remove their hair and turn into smooth skin, so that they can have a refreshing summer. Unfortunately... People here seem to have a low acceptance of this technology."


    Donne shrugged: "think about the Leon lion and USAD bear. What do they look like when they take off their hair? Can they stand the funny feeling when they like the power?"


    Several pictures flashed through my mind every night, and I nodded deeply.


    "So, in fact, they are still afraid of heat, but because everyone says the orcs are powerful, they can only carry them on their own."


    Donne smiled and said, "but that''s why there''s a market for our products, isn''t it?"


    Of course, what he said is magic refrigerator and magic air conditioner. It can be predicted that these two products simply exist like big killers in Ryan empire.


    Famine often broke out in the Rehn Empire, on the one hand, because of the low yield of crops, on the other hand, because the prey is not easy to preserve - the weather here is too hot and the meat rots when it can''t be eaten.


    But with the magic refrigerator, even the meat that can''t be eaten can be frozen first, which can prolong the storage time of food and reduce the food pressure from another angle!


    After entering the mansion, Donne pointed to the empty corridor and said, "Xiaoai has roughly cleaned the first floor, but it hasn''t been cleaned yet. I''ll give it all to you."


    "Hey, hey, what do you think of a legendary strong man as?"


    Every night, he lifted up his skirt and threw a wink: "even if you treat me as a maid who warms the bed, it''s better than a cleaner? At least it''s also a legend, a legend who can warm the bed!"


    "After so long, haven''t you given up the idea of being superior?"


    "How can you give up - I mean, how can you have that idea!"


    "Exposed Oh, you have been completely exposed!"


    Donne smiled and said, "all in all, do a good job."


    "One day you will regret it!"


    He went upstairs breathlessly every night.


    "Oh, big brother, why does she want to warm your bed so much?"


    Elia said wrongfully, "don''t you want me to warm your bed? It''s obviously my job."


    Don en Shua burst into a cold sweat.


    This little girl''s words are too easy to misunderstand!


    Donne said very seriously, "well, Elia, don''t say such words in front of others in the future, otherwise, the big brother may be killed."


    "Why?"


    "Because, some people just can''t see others!"


    As soon as Tang en finished his emotion, his mobile phone rang.


    "Hey, boss, it''s not good. The head is fighting with the man named Ao!"

 Chapter 808

    By the time Donne arrived at the ring of blood arena, Cao and odura had already fought.


    Donne found Mongo Kahn and asked, "what''s going on?"


    Mungo Kahn, who was watching happily, said without looking back at his speech: "a while ago, head odura said he would have a formal contest with head Cao? He wanted to make an appointment yesterday. As a result, all the limelight was robbed by the old man and master Angus yesterday."


    "So?"


    "So they did it today."


    Ursa came over from the side: "don''t worry, it''s not a big deal. They are very calm."


    Fuck!


    Then why are you exaggerating on your cell phone!?


    "Who called me on my cell phone?"


    Donne''s brain jumped. He thought it was a real fire between the two sides and was going to kill people. As a result, he rushed over without saying a word.


    A mercenary raised his hand: "that, that..."


    "Go back and wave my sword 10000 times. Don''t eat until you finish it."


    Donne finished with a black face and focused on the arena.


    Cao''s strength is weaker than that of audula. After all, he has just broken through the extraordinary level. It''s not long before. Now his state is stable at the first level of the extraordinary level, while audula is a real fifth level of the extraordinary level. From the perspective of his own combat effectiveness, Cao has no chance of winning.


    However, with the equipment received by Ellington, there may be a chance - provided that odura''s equipment is not comparable to him.


    "Boom!!"


    The two men collided head-on again, and the fierce Qi force rolled up a lot of dust. The whole arena was filled with smoke, so people couldn''t see the situation clearly.


    "Hiss --!"


    Suddenly, two hot pillars of fire rose into the sky, and the hot flame dispersed the dust, and the rolling heat wave came to my face.


    "My God! What a powerful force!"


    "Are they going to turn the arena into a crater?"


    Under the flames of the two people, the floor of the arena became red and glowing, with faint signs of liquefaction.


    "Captain audula, you seem to have done your best."


    "You surprised me when you had the strength to speak to me."


    Audula threw hard, locked the chain hammer of Cao''s long sword, and wanted to throw the cutting iron sword out.


    "The chain hammer does have a miraculous effect on heavy armor, but it is of no use to us. You''d better be serious."


    "Really? Don''t underestimate the power of holy flame to break evil!"


    Audula gave a loud cry, and an extremely violent force suddenly burst out on the chain hammer. That force almost instantly drove Cao back a few steps.


    Cao held his pace and was stunned: "this is --"


    "Holy flame breaking evil is a legendary chain hammer. You have to pay a price to underestimate it!"


    "Really?"


    Cao stretched out his long sword and smiled: "unfortunately, the weapon in his hand is also a legendary weapon. Let''s compete."


    Audula was also stunned: "legend? But -"


    What he wants to say is, obviously so many people are holding the same sword, how can it be a legend?


    But Cao didn''t give him a chance to speak. He instantly inspired the constant magic "giant power" on the iron sword, and the original amazing power increased greatly again. Then he used the "flash" to appear behind odura, and a sword split out - the fierce sword gas mountain collapsed and spewed out like a Tsunami!


    "Flash!?"


    The embarrassed audula was stunned. The next moment, his intuition made him lift the chain hammer!


    "Dingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingdingding -"


    Cao flashed again and showed a series of dazzling attacks at the moment of appearance. However, odura''s strength was stronger after all. Most of the unexpected attacks were blocked, and a few missed attacks did not cause him much serious damage.


    But in terms of competition, being hurt basically means losing.


    "You lost -"


    "The red lotus Knight never loses!"


    As soon as Cao relaxed the offensive, audula burst into a loud drink. The legendary chain hammer in his hand quickly launched a counterattack. The bright and dazzling chain hammer exploded on Cao like a meteor, directly penetrated the cold armor inspired by Cao, and fell heavily on the buffer armor!


    The special structure and material of the buffer armor absorbed more than 90% of the impact force. Cao resisted the remaining force. He quickly stepped back and shouted, "you lost! Don''t be naughty!"


    "You just lost!"


    Audula was a little angry and said, "as a soldier, you should fight openly. What''s a sneak attack with flash?"


    "I''m a mercenary by all means, not a soldier," Cao said cleanly


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The speechless audula was a little angry: "even if you are a mercenary, your profession is also a soldier!"


    "I''m a swordsman, not a soldier."


    "No difference!"


    "My expertise in fencing is the difference!"


    "You cheat!"


    Cao rolled his eyes and said, "you''re lying! Can''t the red lotus Knights afford to lose?"


    Audula said very seriously, "block the honor of the red lotus knight and fight with me openly!"


    Cao secretly turns his mouth, and the ghost will fight you again. When he is ready, it will be difficult to succeed in the sneak attack. If he fights with odura again, he will fall into the disadvantage, and he must lose in the end.


    But


    Cao suddenly glanced and deliberately said, "I won''t fight you again. If you want to fight, let our men fight. We are better than command."


    Audula was stunned: "are you sure?"


    The combat effectiveness of the red lotus knights is quite strong. Those randomly selected are golden apocalypses. Although there are many golden men under Cao, there are only 14 people. If the number of people fighting exceeds the upper limit of their golden members, wouldn''t they be at a proper disadvantage?


    "I''m sure."


    Cao said with an air of complacency, "if you want to play, let them play. Anyway, I''ve won. You don''t have a chance to default. Everyone sees it."


    "You hateful human being without any sense of honor!"


    Odura became angry and said, "in that case, meet your wishes and let them fight!"


    "Let''s set the number at 20 to 20."


    "OK! We won''t bully you, so we won''t send strong masters, just gold."


    Audula sneered. This number is really good for him. Cao''s gold level subordinates add up to only 14, and the rest can only be collected by silver level apocalypses, but the red lotus knights can easily collect enough 20 gold level masters, and even two master level strongmen who can use the field.


    Anyway, it''s a big advantage. You can''t lose!


    As soon as Donne saw Cao''s expression, he knew that the goods were choking water.


    Soon the personnel of both sides were in place.


    "Look at this posture. It''s going to be a group war."


    Mongo Kahn licked his lips and asked Ursa, "do you want to join the fun?"


    "Of course!"


    Ursa grinned: "we are indispensable!"


    Mongo Kahn and Ursa jumped into the arena: "change people, plus the two of us!"


    No!


    Audula''s heart clicked and forgot to count the two masters!


    Mongo Kahn is the son of bloody Tomahawk. He also inherited the unparalleled Tomahawk talent of sharp teeth, and Ursa inherited the violent talent of tastrow''s blood eyed clan. They have strong combat effectiveness. Although they are only the golden peak and have not yet broken through, their actual combat effectiveness is no less than that of the master level except in no field.


    These two people are strong reinforcements!


    But


    Audula was a little relieved when he saw the other side''s lineup. Even with Mongo Kahn and Ursa, the other side had only 16 gold levels and four silver cannon fodder.


    Four gold shield warriors, two gold swordsmen, two gold crazy warriors, one gold Tomahawk fighter (Mongo Kahn), one gold hammer Messenger, one gold fighter (Ursa), one gold Epee Messenger, two gold assassins, two gold Rangers and four silver Rangers.


    Audula smiled. This lineup without casters and priests is quite common. The staffing of the mercenary team is just in front of the red lotus knight? The end is already doomed.


    Moreover, although their equipment is shiny, everyone''s equipment of the same type is the same, which is obviously standard equipment for mass production.


    In terms of standard equipment, how can a group of mercenaries be better?


    The outcome of this group competition has been decided!


    The spectators in the stands are also excited at the moment.


    "Look, the human mercenary regiment is going to compete with our red lotus Knight!"


    "Group war? Don''t look. The outcome is certain. Who can win the red lotus knights?"


    "Yes, but even the ground dragon is used. Is it too bullying?"


    "The group combat capability of the red lotus knights is one of the best, and the charging power of the Earth Dragon is unstoppable. They always fight together. Of course, they should be counted as a combat unit."


    "In other words, why did head audula agree to this kind of competition? It''s too bullying... I mean, he did a good job! I should be replaced!"


    Dumne heard the words quietly vomit up, and make complaints about the red lotus knights.


    "Don''t be surprised?"


    Audula said with a smile, "we red lotus knights and mounts are concentric. We always fight together."


    Cao smiled, waved his hand and said very insidiously, "don''t worry, don''t worry. We also understand the importance of mounts to combat. Please rest assured to use them."


    "That would offend more."


    "Prepare - go to war!"


    Cao made several gestures at the first time and shouted, "shield soldiers come forward! Shield wall ready! Resist the first wave of impact!"


    "Click click -"


    The heavy tower shield was firmly inserted into the ground, and the shield soldier''s feet firmly pedaled on the floor, with a faint red light on his body.


    Although the command was to resist the first wave of impact, the teammates familiar with Cao immediately understood his real command after seeing his gesture, and they all hid behind the shield and smiled.


    "In vain!"


    Audula smiled and waved his big hand: "red lotus knight, blazing charge - let them taste our power!"

 Chapter 809

    The red lotus knight and the ground dragon seemed to be a whole, burning hot flames all over the body, and rushed to the mercenary regiment hundreds of meters away with a powerful momentum.


    To be reasonable, it is very stupid to launch an assault in such a small place as the arena.


    Under normal circumstances, the power of the mount can not be brought into full play, and the speed can not reach the limit. However, with the magic gain of the red lotus knight, the speed of the ground dragon has increased to a very amazing level after a very short acceleration distance.


    A short distance of 200 meters, I''m afraid I can reach it in a few breaths!


    If you don''t avoid the blazing charge of the red lotus knight and the Earth Dragon, you will be directly trampled into meat sauce!


    damn! Why don''t they get away!?


    Looking at the closer and closer distance, audula and the hearts of the audience suddenly lifted up.


    This is just a duel, not a battle of life and death. I just want to decide the victory and defeat. I don''t want to see blood!


    But¡ª¡ª


    Since you don''t hide, install it!


    As soon as audula gritted his teeth, since the red lotus Knight''s charge had been launched, there was absolutely no precedent to be interrupted by himself!


    Just one second before the two sides were about to collide, Cao suddenly laughed wildly and waved his hand, followed by the shield soldiers who formed the shield wall formation, and the team quickly separated from left to right, revealing an empty ground behind.


    "Hum!"


    Audula snorted coldly, but her heart was relieved: "don''t you really have the courage to take the charge? Do you want to use this little skill to... What!?"


    Audula just wanted to ridicule Cao, but suddenly he was stunned to find that the red lotus knights who rushed through the mercenary regiment''s defense suddenly fell into the rock!


    The hard rock became a trap!


    Audula looked unbelievable: "how is this possible!"


    "There is nothing impossible in the world."


    Cao smiled triumphantly: "it''s just that fossils are used with mud and mud art."


    Odura blushed: "but there are no casters in your team!"


    "I''m not a caster either."


    "But I can also use flash," Cao said


    "Constant spell!"


    Audula was stunned: "they also have magic equipment with constant spells in their hands!"


    Cao smiled without speaking.


    "Damn it - let them stop! The Earth Dragon will be suffocated by the mud!"


    The red lotus Knights have already jumped to the nearby safe area, but the ground dragons trapped in the mud are very heavy. The more they struggle, the deeper they sink. The red lotus Knights nearby have long forgotten that this is a battle, and they jump up and down one by one around their riding partners.


    "Don''t worry, I''m not going to kill them."


    Cao proudly snapped his fingers. The mercenary who received the instruction immediately activated the constant mud to stone spell on the weapon and temporarily trapped the ground dragon in the rock.


    Although they didn''t kill them, they withdrew from the battle.


    Without the Earth Dragon, the red lotus Knights will not be able to launch an amazing charge and can only confront them head-on.


    "Then next, it''s our mount."


    Cao smiled and said, "brothers, let go!"


    The open ground in the arena suddenly flashed, and a cool Harley Motorcycle appeared.


    "What is that?"


    "Curious! How can so many strange things suddenly appear!?"


    "Is it a weapon? It must be a weapon?"


    "I see the wheel. It should not be a weapon. Is it a carriage?"


    "There is no such carriage. It''s strange at first sight!"


    Harley motorcycles have not been put on the market for a long time. Businessmen have not been able to spread the news here. The orcs here have not seen Harley motorcycles yet.


    Damn tyrant


    Audura''s focus is on space equipment.


    He didn''t expect that Donne would be extravagant enough to arm these mercenaries with space equipment!


    They''re just mercenaries!


    Why use such good equipment?


    As for the strange black thing


    Audula didn''t take it to heart.


    "Line up! Attack formation!"


    Audula shouted, "don''t be afraid if you don''t have a mount! They''ll lose!"


    Soon odura paid for his carelessness.


    Because the time was too short, they did not master the single person riding combat like Depp and Locke, but matched them in pairs, one riding a motorcycle as a driver and the other as a fighter for attack and defense.


    I didn''t expect this kind of cooperation to work very well.


    "Buzzing -"


    After riding the motorcycle, the mobility of the soldiers suddenly became beyond imagination. The heavy armor and weapons no longer affected their actions. Coupled with the amazing mobility of the motorcycle, the arena suddenly became the stage for their performance.


    "Ding -"


    A dark shadow flashed. Before the red lotus Knight reacted, the iron sword had been cut over. Fortunately, this was not a battle of life and death, so the other party''s attack retained a considerable degree of kindness.


    "Come to an end -"


    "Dream!"


    A red lotus knight who gave up the chain hammer blocked the attack with his sword in an instant, but then something happened that made him want to split his eyes - his beloved sword was cut off by the other party''s sword!


    "Bad!"


    The mercenary exclaimed and abruptly retracted his sword, but he fell off the motorcycle and rolled several times because he exerted too much force.


    After getting up and looking at each other, the mercenary said, "it''s so dangerous..."


    Even Cao, with a dirty face, glared at the guy for several times.


    Although he really wants to rely on group combat, this guy is too careless!


    If he had stopped slowly just now, it was estimated that the other party would have fallen on his head.


    "This, how is this possible..."


    The red lotus Knight looked at the broken sword and looked dejected: "my beloved red lotus chopper... It is a high-quality weapon forged by the master after I spent all my savings!"


    He suddenly raised his head and roared angrily, "how could it be cut off so easily! How could it be!"


    "Er, excellent quality... No wonder..."


    The mercenary touched his nose and said with a dry smile, "my iron cutting sword is a legendary quality..."


    Legendary one handed sword!?


    Not only the red lotus knight, but even audula standing in the rear was shocked.


    How is this possible!?


    Audula subconsciously glanced at Kao, but found that Kao was proudly waving his hand outside the arena. He looked along Kao''s line of sight and found that Donne was standing there watching the war.


    damn!


    That local tyrant can''t be so rich!?


    Show the legendary weapons to these pawns who are cannon fodder!?


    Is he crazy!?


    "No! It''s impossible!"


    The red lotus knight with broken sword pointed to the mercenary: "you are just an ordinary golden swordsman! How can you have legendary weapons!"


    After that, he pointed to the others who stopped and said, "the weapons of those swordsmen are the same as the long swords in your hand. Are their weapons also legendary?"


    "You''re right..."


    The mercenary touched his nose: "they are indeed legendary weapons."


    "Are you kidding! Do you think I''m an idiot?"


    The red lotus Knight angrily said, "when was the legendary weapon so worthless?"


    "I''m not kidding..."


    The mercenary said innocently, "legendary weapons have long been popularized in our Ellington."


    Legendary weapons... Have long been popularized?


    A circle of red lotus Knights almost fainted on the spot.


    "Is what he said true or false?"


    Audula shivered her lips and looked at Cao in disbelief.


    Cao asked, "what do you think?"


    "It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible. Every legendary weapon is a unique treasure, which requires the great efforts of forging masters to forge and popularize..."


    Audula was absolutely not convinced, but Cao directly showed the evidence.


    He patted his sword in front of odura.


    This sword


    At first it seemed insignificant, but the more you look at it, the more attracted you are. The concise and exquisite appearance design, without any redundant decorative design, and the structure designed only for combat... All kinds of characteristics explain to him that this is a sharp weapon.


    But more importantly


    "Their weapons are the same as yours..."


    Audula looked at Cao in disbelief: "these weapons... Are mass-produced!?"


    "So say."


    Cao shrugged. "We''re not talking nonsense."


    Audula took a deep breath of cold... Well, it''s hot. Let''s do it again.


    Audula took a deep breath and looked at Cao strangely: "how is this possible! How did you do it!?"


    Cao said, "it''s confidential."


    Audula was silent.


    Originally, I thought that by virtue of the number and professional advantages of the golden apocalypse, I would crush them and let them know the power of the red lotus knights.


    But


    The equipment level of the poor red lotus knights is poor. Aren''t they a little better!?


    That''s the difference between heaven and earth!


    People are armed with legendary weapons!


    What about the red lotus knights?


    Except for the unlucky guy who lost his fortune and forged a high-quality sword, the best equipment of others is only excellent!


    "Oh, by the way, it''s not just an iron sword."


    Kao may have thought that the blow was not hard enough and made up a knife: "the armor worn by the shield soldiers, the shields in their hands, and the bows and arrows used by the Rangers are all legendary, so you don''t lose wrongly."


    Gold level to gold level, one side is legendary equipment, fully armed, and the other side is sophisticated equipment. How do you fight!?


    Hit me in the face!?


    The outcome of this game is indeed doomed from the beginning... The red lotus knights are doomed to be crushed!


    Even he, the leader, only has a legendary chain hammer "holy flame breaking evil", but what about the other party


    Lost, lost from the beginning!


    After a moment of silence, audula scolded rudely: "cunning human! You knew you would win from the beginning and deliberately tricked me into agreeing to the duel!"


    "Are you stupid?"


    Cao glanced at audula obliquely: "who will fight in an uncertain battle? If I don''t have the confidence to win, I promise to fight and lose, but the boss will kill me."


    Boss


    Audula subconsciously looked back at Donne on the eye table.


    Noboti don


    Who on earth is he?

 Chapter 810

    The lively duel between the red lotus knights and the Phoenix mercenaries was over. Amid the discussion of the residents of brkeso, odura and them left in dismay.


    No way, the red lotus knights, which has always been known as powerful and invincible in the war, lost to the human mercenary regiment in the competition, which hit many Orc audiences.


    After all, a long time ago, the orcs had accepted the saying that the red lotus knights were invincible. It was difficult and normal to suffer such a blow suddenly.


    But few orcs noticed that what really determined the combat effectiveness of both sides was the gap between equipment and economy.


    Under the same conditions, the combat effectiveness is of course the better equipped side. If the poor and desperate red lotus knights can obtain the Phoenix mercenary corps, their combat effectiveness will probably get a terrible improvement.


    However, the heat of this matter was soon suppressed by another matter.


    "What? The vanilla saint who has been missing for a year appears under the crown! She was kidnapped to the human country before!?"


    The disappearance of the saint was actually kidnapped by human beings, which was a signal of war. It deeply stimulated the orcs, and the angry Orc believers roared: "war! This is an insult to our Ryan empire! We must fight! Wash away the shame brought by human beings with blood!"


    "But she''s back."


    The fanatical Vulcan believers burst into tears, knelt on the ground and cried: "the Vulcan is on the ground! It must be God''s blessing to return safely under the saint''s crown..."


    "This is really not the protection of Lord Vulcan, but the human beings saved the virgin from the crown..."


    "What?! she was saved by humans!"


    Both activists and conservatives are confused. They don''t know whether to be angry or grateful to mankind.


    The calm old man took the opportunity to teach those young boys: "so, like our orcs, there are good and bad people in human beings. Don''t kill them all with one stick."


    "But, but human beings are so insidious and cunning. They don''t leave thousands of miles to send back the virgin crown. They must have a plot. We can''t be careless!"


    "Yes, how can there be such a good thing in the world."


    With a smile on his face, the elder said, "it''s natural that we should pay back, but that''s why we should treat each other more politely. We can''t let humans despise us and think that we are barbarians who only know how to kill."


    "... elder, will you put down the mace before you speak?"


    "Oh, mistake."


    Regardless of the reactions of all parties, at the instigation of Donne, those who were bought off by the members of the Phoenix mercenary regiment spread the news all over brkeso smoothly. Now people in the whole King City are discussing the return under the vanilla saint''s crown.


    Of course, this also includes the tastrow and his son.


    "They came to burkesau because they escorted the vanilla virgin crown!"


    When tessro heard the news, he couldn''t help laughing and said, "good thing, good thing!"


    Before sending soldiers to search for so long, there was no news. Tastrow always thought that vanilla had been killed, but he didn''t expect that it was finally sent back by humans!


    The return of the saint is probably the best news of the Ryan Empire this year!


    Groma next to him was stunned when he heard the speech, and the haze flashed in his eyes. He stepped forward and said in a deep voice: "father, I''m afraid I haven''t heard from you in the human country this year under the crown of the saint..."


    The meaningful white space in the language contains a space for reverie, but at the moment, how vicious is the intention?


    Has been bought by mankind


    Has become a slave to mankind


    Has become someone''s RBQ


    Has become a human spy


    There are all kinds of possibilities. Under normal circumstances, it has to be treated with caution.


    But


    "Shut up."


    Tystro gave groma a very serious look and said in a deep voice, "if she has really betrayed Carlo maliver, God will punish her. We don''t need to intervene."


    In other words, if the God of fire did not punish her, it would be even more inappropriate for them to intervene.


    "Yes..."


    Groma lowered her head and became even worse.


    "Father, I''m a little tired. I''ll go back and have a rest first."


    "Go and stop thinking."


    Tessro waved his hand: "I have to think about how to reward the mercenary regiment. After all, the meaning of the vanilla saint''s crown to the Ryan empire is priceless."


    be above? Hum!


    Groma snorted coldly and left the throne silently.


    After returning to his residence, groma kicked open the door and shouted at the Rabbitt rabbit maid standing at the door: "let Sarkozy roll over to the training ground to see me!"


    The frightened maid shook her head and ran away.


    Groma came to the training ground full of giant iron ore alone. After taking off her coat, she roared and rushed to the hard ore. The sharp claws popped out like sharp blades and cut the ore straight down.


    "Boom!"


    Groma flew up and kicked tons of ore into the air - although he himself fell into the ground because of the explosive force, this did not stop him.


    With a push under his feet, the force of blood and gas burst out. Groma rushed into the sky like a shell. His claws were inserted into the ore with a diameter of several meters. With a pull - "bang", the whole iron ore was torn in two by him!


    "Quack, quack, quack..."


    Suddenly there was applause, and a smiling brown haired male Orc walked this way while applauding: "Your Highness groma''s strength has become stronger again. It''s really - er!"


    Groma catapulted to the male Orc at the moment of landing and stared at him with murderous eyes: "Sarkozy, do you know why I called you?"


    The lepad leopard male named Sarkozy bowed his head: "Your Highness, is it because of the coronation of the vanilla saint?"


    "It seems that you know very well..."


    Groma popped a sharp nail and gently slid it around Sarkozy''s neck. The sharp nail easily pierced his skin.


    "At that time, you reported to me that she was dead... Now, give me a reason not to kill you."


    "Your Highness, please listen to me."


    Sarkozy said calmly: "At that time, we did encounter an unexpected situation. We attacked the vanilla Saint under the crown with the props you provided, and she did faint, including the accompanying guards. But unexpectedly, after the saint was unconscious, we were just about to transport her away, but her body suddenly turned into a terrible flame vortex, which completely evacuated our power. We Without even a chance to escape, they all collapsed on the ground and became useless. "


    "It means an accident happened next?"


    "No, although we were paralyzed, because the selected location was relatively hidden, it was normal until we recovered our basic mobility. After we recovered our basic mobility, we took a detour under the vanilla saint''s crown to the agreed place, but at this time..."


    "We met a group of human slave teams," Sarkozy said


    "Human slave catchers? Near burkesau? Are you kidding?"


    "No, your highness, I''m not kidding. It''s human, but it''s not a slave team. I''m not sure."


    Sarkozy said in a deep voice: "they dare to go deep into the hinterland of the Ryan empire. They are obviously a group of veterans, and their strength is not general. They all have a gold level. Even if we are completely normal, we are not necessarily their opponents, not to mention that we are very weak. As soon as we fight, we were seriously killed and injured. You know, I was also seriously injured that time."


    "Before I fainted, I saw that the vanilla virgin crown was also affected and seriously injured, which means that they didn''t deliberately protect the vanilla virgin crown suitable for slaves, so I doubt they are actually not a slave team."


    "All of them are gold. They can still be used as a slave team with this strength? No matter what they think, it''s unimaginable, so I think those humans must have another purpose to come here. They just bumped into them in action, so they started to kill witnesses, so I''m sure they were killed under the vanilla saint''s crown."


    "So you report that vanilla is dead?"


    "That''s right."


    "For the time being, you convinced me."


    Groma took back her claws and said Yin Ze Ze, "but you should know what to do next?"


    "I know."


    Sarkozy said without hesitation: "please rest assured that we will deliver the two saints'' crowns to you as soon as possible. It is their blessing to be liked by you."


    Groma sneered and said, "if this thing is known by others..."


    "I will choose to do it myself, and I will never involve your highness."


    "Well, let''s take action. After vanilla returns, she should go to the temple of fire for prayer and baptism in the past two days. It''s a good opportunity when she comes back."


    "I see."


    "This is more powerful than the last one. Even if the two saints are together, they can''t resist it."


    Groma took out a black purple ball from her arms and handed it to Sarkozy.


    Sarkozy, who took the ball, was full of fear in his eyes. He carefully put it away and bowed his head and left silently.


    "... hum, after this..."


    Groma watched Sarkozy leave with cold eyes, and then he continued to exercise his body madly.


    After leaving groma''s house, Sarkozy''s tight body suddenly loosened.


    "Hoo... Almost died inside..."


    Sarkozy got into the dragon car, wiped his cold sweat, and muttered in a low voice: "it''s clearly the OSAD nationality. Why do you like the Kate nationality? And it''s the saint''s crown... Alas, the first word from above, you have to carry the pot when there''s an accident. It''s hard to serve the big man..."

 Chapter 811

    Until now, Sarkozy thought that groma just took a fancy to the two saints and wanted them to become his wives and concubines, but she was ashamed to pull down her face to pursue their prince, so she had to make such a bad decision, tie back the overlord and bow hard. Anyway, can they resist after it is done?


    Enjoy the life of high society, who will go back to the bitter days of the past?


    Therefore, Sarkozy thinks he is also for the sake of the virgin crown. It is not easy to choose a golden turtle son-in-law in the Ryan empire. Many Asian female orcs can''t hold the golden thighs like Prince groma.


    Don''t think the saint doesn''t need to eat and drink


    They can hold this golden thigh, is their opportunity, but also their blessing.


    Sarkozy immediately started a new kidnapping after returning. In order to be as smooth as possible, he had to find another way to temporarily change the route of the patrol.


    At the same time, in order to reduce the possibility of revealing his identity as much as possible, he had to choose his confidants to participate in the operation again. At the same time, he had to find a way to delay the black pot for Prince groma.


    Of course, if his highness groma can quickly get rid of the two saints'' crowns and release them before the Holy See notices the abnormality, I''m afraid everyone will be happy, and Sarkozy won''t have to be so embarrassed.


    Unfortunately, Sarkozy has miscalculated groma''s purpose


    Burkesau, the Downes.


    "Now the news of your return has spread to the streets. If the other party really has such a fanatical desire for you, there should be news recently."


    Donne blew the steaming tea and raised his eyelid: "night, the tea is a little hot."


    Next to the night lying on the sofa lazily raised his hand: "then let it cool before drinking."


    She kept staring at vanilla and seemed to doubt her identity.


    You told me this was the muscular cat Jiro who was more than two meters tall in Ellington?


    Are you kidding me?


    "... then, what do you mean by bringing her here?"


    Donne gave up his lesson and continued to blow his tea.


    He said cocoa naturally. Yes, cocoa followed vanilla this time.


    Cocoa said with a smile, "of course I''m worried that my sister has been cheated by some human, so come and supervise."


    "It''s my sister - and what does it mean to cheat my heart!"


    "Oh, in that case, you can rest assured that although I have taken away her chastity, I am not interested in her heart at all."


    Cocoa exclaimed, "that''s even worse, you scum! Marry my sister back in style!"


    Vanilla looked at Cocoa with a headache: "he''s talking nonsense, sister - sister, don''t listen to him!"


    "Oh, you just called sister! You just finally called sister!"


    Cocoa cheered, "so you are finally willing to admit that you are a sister!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Vanilla turned expressionless and said to Donne, "I''m sorry to have such a sister."


    "Isn''t it my sister?"


    "No, if she becomes a sister, she always feels that it will get worse and worse in the future."


    Donne put down his tea cup, looked at two cats with different hair colors and shapes, and said helplessly, "so, you didn''t come here to show me sisterly love?"


    "No, of course not. My sister thinks we should make a plan!"


    "Vanilla, you''re still too dishonest. Face your heart! It''s obviously you who came to seek your sister''s help."


    Cocoa rubbed her face hard with vanilla in her arms from the beginning. She didn''t stop. It seemed that she wanted to vent all her feelings that she hadn''t seen her for a year in these days, which made Donne have an impulse to replace her.


    Vanilla looked at Donne silently with an expression of "I regret telling her now".


    "Then, what did you discuss?"


    The two sisters looked at each other and said it one by one.


    "The object of suspicion is not clear, and the target range is too wide."


    "So we must seduce the other party to take the initiative."


    "After spreading the news, if the other party really wants to do it, he will certainly wait for the opportunity to act."


    "If we stay in church all the time and don''t give each other a chance, things will be very troublesome."


    "So we decided to go out. (x2)"


    "After my sister (I) came back, I haven''t prayed and baptized in the temple of fire. This is just an opportunity."


    After listening to their sisters'' duet, Donne rubbed his eyebrows and said, "so do you really think that fool will choose to do it halfway? And bite the hook without doubt?"


    "If our attraction is really so strong for that person, it is inevitable."


    Cocoa said with a smile. It doesn''t seem to be discussing things related to her own safety.


    Vanilla said silently, "because we usually stay in the church. There is a strict guard here, which is the shelter of Karol mariver. Even if they want to do it, they will never have a chance. When we go out to the temple of fire, it is their only chance."


    Donne nodded. According to the previous inference, what cocoa and vanilla said is probably the only chance for each other to do it, so they have no choice but to do it when they go or when they come back. Moreover, they can only do it on the way before they reach the temple of fire after leaving burkesau.


    Now that it''s certain that the other party will do it, it''s easy to do next.


    "We intend to hire you as our escort on this trip."


    Coco said happily, "your ability has been proved by escorting your sister back from the human country, and the Pope and your sister trust you very much. You are the best choice."


    Vanilla silently added another knife: "although I''m very sorry for captain audura, the news that you won them today has spread all over brkesso. At this time, choosing you can also make them speechless."


    Donne observed a moment of silence for the forced audula in his heart, then smiled and said, "no problem. As long as we go out and those people dare to come, I dare to leave them all."


    Cocoa cheered happily: "it''s the best ~"


    Vanilla looked at the sky and said, "the travel time is scheduled for the day after tomorrow. You can continue sightseeing here tomorrow and wait for us at the church gate the morning after tomorrow."


    "I see."


    "And this."


    Vanilla took out a scroll of animal skin and handed it to Donne. She said expressionless, "the map near burkesau. I think you should need this very much."


    Donne was stunned, took the scroll and whispered, "is it OK for me to have such an important thing?"


    Although he has a good relationship with vanilla, he is human after all. In this era, maps are very important secrets. Giving them to people in other countries is equivalent to the crime of collaborating with the enemy and betraying the country.


    Vanilla didn''t turn his head and said very plainly: "although it''s a map, it''s just a sketch drawn by the red lotus knights. It''s not the same level as the Royal map. It''s not a secret. Besides, you also need a map to study the route if you want to escort us to the temple of fire, don''t you?"


    "This reason cannot be refuted."


    "The most important thing is," vanilla sighed, "if you are really interested in burkeso, they have no resistance anyway. Since it''s all like this, why struggle?"


    Vanilla knows that her negative attitude is unacceptable, but she can''t help it. Who makes Donne so strong?


    Not only refers to personal strength, but also comprehensive strength in all aspects.


    Having personally participated in the battle of the Ellington guard, vanilla knows how terrible the combat effectiveness of that army is.


    Although they are armed against chaotic creatures, if they fight with other enemies, the results will not be much different.


    The gap between the two sides in terms of equipment, weapons, supplies, intelligence, etc. is really too large to make people despair.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that Donne doesn''t seem to be an ambitious, so he didn''t immediately start his action to dominate the world, and he didn''t have a direct impact with the Ryan empire. In that case, why pretend to be reserved?


    "We still need to discuss the details of baptism with the pope in the afternoon, so we''ll go back first."


    Vanilla stood up and was ready to leave.


    Donne was stunned: "so fast? Don''t you stay for lunch and tea?"


    "You''re welcome."


    Vanilla farted. Gu sat back again.


    "Eh, sister, how can you do this?"


    As soon as cocoa got up, she saw her sister''s appearance of no integrity, and immediately exclaimed, "what a shame, what a shame to the saint!"


    "Coco, shut up!"


    Vanilla grimaced and tried not to lose her manners. She scolded, "you''ll understand if you stay for a meal!"


    "Ha ha."


    Donne couldn''t help applauding the straightforward Vanilla: "night and night, don''t you pour tea quickly?"


    He rolled his eyes every night, muttered and stood up to pour a cup of tea for cocoa and Vanilla: "drink, drink, drink to death! It''s your honor to enjoy the girl''s service!"


    "Wow, Mingming is a maid, but she is so arrogant!"


    Cocoa widened her eyes: "you don''t even tune. Teach her, you are really kind to servants... Isn''t it just because she is beautiful?"


    Because the appearance of the second-class sub race is more similar to that of humans, the aesthetic outlook of the Kate cat race is also similar to that of humans.


    "Shut up and drink your tea."


    Vanilla slapped her with an expressionless face, and then bowed to night and apologized: "miss night, my sister doesn''t know how to talk. I''m sorry."


    "Hum, I don''t care for your face."


    Night and night pretended to wave their hands generously, and then looked at vanilla curiously: "but are you really vanilla? The strong cat Jiro?"


    Vanilla took a puff from the corner of her mouth and nodded silently.


    Now she really regrets that she ate the fruit of vanity - I''m afraid the black history of cat Jiro will accompany her all her life.


    Cocoa held the tea cup and shouted, "Hey, why do you apologize to a maid? We are also saints anyway!"


    Vanilla turned to cocoa and said, "unless you can beat a legendary fighter, shut up and don''t humiliate me."


    What?


    Legendary fighter?


    Cocoa was stunned in an instant.

 Chapter 812

    "Legendary fighter? Who? She? No, it''s impossible!"


    Cocoa was startled and looked at the night strangely: "lie! Must be lying? The legendary strong man, how can he stoop to be a maid!"


    Yeah!


    I also want to know why I should be an honest maid as a legendary strong man!


    Staring at Donne night and night.


    Even treating her as a lover to play with is better than being a maid!


    Noticing the sight of night and night, Tang en curled his mouth and continued to drink tea.


    This can give him a few punches and say, "yes, although it was once a legend, it is only a pseudo legend now. It is only qualified to be a maid here."


    Cocoa''s ears and tail burst straight, and the whole person almost fell down.


    False legend!


    Even if it''s not a legend, it''s only a line from the legend!


    The strong at this level can be said to want wind and rain. Who cares about the identity of the saint!


    Respect you is that I have self-restraint. If I don''t respect you, there''s nothing you can do!


    Who dares to turn his face?


    Want to die?


    "Vanilla is bad. I said the wrong thing -"


    Cocoa threw away the teacup and went straight into vanilla''s arms. Tears were coming out.


    Seeing cocoa like this, I am satisfied every night.


    That''s right!


    This reaction is normal when you annoy me!


    Night after night, he looked at Donne proudly, but found that he was looking at the two kittens and sisters holding together with great interest.


    Abnormal beast lover!


    I scolded in my heart every night. How can they look good?


    wait?


    In essence, she is the same as yustisa and the people of the einzbellen family. Now she is an "alchemy Doll", which belongs to the category of "things", not "people" or "creatures".


    If you like them as animals, isn''t it a fetish to like this girl?


    She felt as if she had found a wonderful thing.


    Vanilla held cocoa, touched her head and comforted her. She helplessly looked at Donne and night. She had an expression of "it''s really embarrassing to have such a sister, so please be sure to treat me as a sister".


    "Well, well, don''t worry, night girl is not such a stingy person..."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    "Woo, that''s good... By the way, vanilla, you should not lack food after living in the human country for a year. Why is your chest still so small -"


    Vanilla pushed cocoa out expressionless: "night lady, don''t be merciful, please dispose of her at will!"


    "Wow, how can you --"


    Night and night jumped up with a strange smile: "in this case, I will punish you for wasting precious tea - eat me!"


    "Oh, please don''t catch there -"


    Vanilla grabbed cocoa''s hands and said, "it''s worthy of being a night lady. You can know at a glance where cocoa''s weakness is."


    "Please don''t rub it!"


    Vanilla: "please enjoy her dirty breasts."


    "Can I?"


    Donne put down his teacup and was eager to try.


    Vanilla mercilessly sold cocoa: "please feel free to taste."


    "That''s great!"


    Donne was about to stretch out his hands. At this time, vanilla quickly pulled cocoa back and stared at Donne: "you''re kidding. You''re serious.".


    "Woo - I knew my sister was the best!"


    "Call your sister, or I''ll sell you to him as a concubine."


    "How, how can you betray your sister like this!"


    "You have no choice!"


    "Did you go a little too far?"


    Standing next to him, he held his arms and glanced at the two sisters together. After the claws of Lushan, there was a struggle. The sacrificial robes on the two sisters became quite messy.


    Because the climate here is very hot and dry, the sacrificial robes here are also designed to be quite fresh and breathable. After struggling, their chests opened a large area, revealing a large area of snow-white skin, almost all of which were clearly seen by Donne.


    Home, love, European School


    Donne, who had a big meal, sighed: "sure enough, cat ear Niang is the best..."


    "Abnormal (x3)!"


    Cocoa hurriedly pulled the sacrificial robe, blocking the skin on her chest.


    Vanilla, who has long been used to Donne''s fierce eyes, calmly tidied up her clothes, and then calmly sat down on the next chair, picked up the tea cup and drank tea.


    "Vanilla, did you live next to this big pervert last year!? you''re really great! -- wait!"


    Cocoa suddenly exclaimed and looked at Vanilla: "you, don''t you have stepped on the ladder of success before your sister?"


    Vanilla was about to refute, but somehow, suddenly moved in her heart and nodded proudly: "yes, so hurry up and honestly call your sister."


    "Sister!"


    Cocoa shouted to vanilla with great admiration: "only this time, I lost convinced!"


    Finally, finally!


    Vanilla really wanted to shout at the sky, and finally let cocoa shout, sister!


    Victory! The long tug of war has finally won!


    "When will you marry your sister? Brother-in-law?"


    "Poof!"


    All the tea in vanilla''s mouth gushed out.


    Donne was stunned: "what?"


    Coco said seriously, "although I know that as a human being, it will be very troublesome to marry the saint of Ryan Empire, your brother-in-law''s strength should not be a problem? After all, you were in the crater before... Now you even --"


    Cocoa looked at YeYe with a little fear, and then continued: "madam YeYe, you are just the maid of your brother-in-law. Shouldn''t it be a problem to persuade the Pope to agree to marry you?"


    "Wait, wait, why did you suddenly talk about such a thing?"


    Donne is a little behind her train of thought.


    "Why not? Is it difficult or not?"


    Cocoa exclaimed and looked at Donne with disbelief: "are you going to ruthlessly abandon vanilla after playing with it? Are you really that kind of scum?"


    Donne''s brain jumped: "who played with her!!"


    "Unexpectedly, I don''t even admit that I played with her!"


    Cocoa tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic tic


    Donne: "


    "No! I will never allow you to do this to your sister!"


    What''s in this chick''s head!?


    "I will certainly persuade the Pope to be crowned and let him agree to his sister''s marriage - speaking, the Pope has no right to interfere with the saint''s personal feelings. It must be no problem!"


    Now even vanilla has changed her face. Why is she getting out of control!?


    "Listen, I didn''t play with your sister, and your sister didn''t lose her virginity, okay?"


    Cocoa was shocked: "unexpectedly, he used the healing magic in this place!? eat dry wipe clean and destroy the evidence! What a terrible man!"


    Now even Donne is on his knees. This chick has a strange idea, lying in a trough!


    In other words, what kind of effect does Healing Magic have in that place!?


    Don''t ask me what effect you all know!


    Vanilla widened her eyes and pulled cocoa hard: "shut up!"


    Cocoa said excitedly, "no! I will defend my sister''s honor! I will never let him give up all the time! Sister, wait, I''ll go to find Emil now -"


    "No!!!"


    "It''s my sister''s duty to maintain her sister''s reputation!"


    "I see! Can''t I admit that you are a sister!? so you sit down!"


    No matter how slow, vanilla also reacted. It was obvious that cocoa was trying to punish her, so she was deliberately so excited.


    Cocoa smiled happily: "really not?"


    "No."


    Vanilla fell hard and said, "sister, you''re not as stupid as you seem."


    Indeed


    Donne thought that cocoa''s performance just now could win an Oscar. He almost thought the chick was really going to kiss.


    "I''m so tired."


    Cocoa sat down carelessly, picked up her tea cup and said to Donne, "but seriously, it''s not impossible if you really want to marry vanilla."


    Vanilla blushed and said, "drink your tea!"


    "As long as you can buy me off and let me talk for you - hiss! It''s hot!"


    Cocoa suddenly opened her mouth wide and spit out her tongue.


    "Hot? It''s already very warm, okay!"


    Night turned his eyes: "this kind of tea is suitable for this temperature."


    Dumne make complaints about her vomit: "she''s a cat''s tongue."


    "Oh, that''s true."


    "Are you discriminating?"


    Cocoa retorted, and then suddenly looked at the teacup in her hand in surprise: "eh? Suddenly she felt so fragrant in her mouth... And it seemed that a wonderful force had penetrated into her body, and the fatigue was swept away."


    "What tea do you think you drink?"


    He snorted at night and said proudly, "that''s the tea made from the leaves of the world tree."


    Donne''s mouth is obviously his thing. Why is this chick so proud?


    "Eh!? eh? Eh? It''s such a precious treasure!"


    Cocoa widened her eyes and said with an unimaginable look: "the Elves will sell you such a precious treasure? You can use it to make tea!?"


    "The relationship between the elves and him is not ordinary."


    The vanilla holding the tea cup said faintly, "at least, you can''t drink this tea anywhere else."


    "How precious..."


    "Yes, this cup of tea is worth nearly ten thousand gold coins."


    "Nearly, nearly ten thousand gold coins!? that is to say, thousands of gold coins in one bite!? God, God..."


    Cocoa murmured, his eyes fell on the tea that had just broken on the ground, and his eyes were erratic


    "What do you want?"


    Vanilla looked at her sister very vigilantly. She always felt that she would make a very humiliating behavior: "although it''s a good thing, don''t lie down and lick it!"


    "I won''t do that!"


    Hey, hey, look at your expression. It seems that you really want to lie down and lick

 Chapter 813

    After staying at Donne''s house for lunch, cocoa finally understood what real "delicious" is.


    Today, she found that the original food is not only roasted and boiled, but also can be made in dazzling ways such as frying, cooking, steaming, swilling and so on


    The taste and delicacy brought by different cooking methods are quite different, especially the sweet and sour spareribs and meat slices cooked by Donne himself, and the cocoa tongue almost swallowed them.


    How can food be so delicious!?


    Compared with the lunch, what she ate before was rubbish!


    After this unimaginable delicious meal, the most direct consequence is that cocoa reluctantly doesn''t want to leave.


    Finally, the herb with strong resistance dragged away the herb staring at Donne.


    If you don''t drag her away, it is estimated that she will even have the cheek to rush up and hold her thighs in order to continue to eat delicious food.


    Don''t doubt it. She can really do it.


    Watching vanilla and cocoa get on the dragon car and leave, he disdained to curl his mouth every night: "Oh, what an ignorant hick."


    "Oh?"


    Donne looked back and said with a smile: "I don''t know who just ate Ellington''s food and couldn''t help crying all day..."


    "Stop, stop!"


    He blushed at night: "that''s just your illusion! That''s right! It''s an illusion!"


    "Oh, I''m curious. Can dolls also have taste and digestive system?"


    "So I have to explain it several times! Although we have transformed our body, we still retain the original function!"


    "That means you still need to go to the bathroom?"


    "No! We can completely absorb the nutrients in the food, isn''t it great!?"


    In a sense, it''s not only powerful but also convenient


    "No problem having children?"


    "Only, only this one is a little..."


    "Sure enough, the girl won''t get pregnant..."


    "Although I don''t understand what you''re talking about, I always feel like you said something very impolite! Apologize! I ask for an apology!"


    "There has never been a precedent for the master to apologize to the maid."


    Donne turned around with a smile: "it''s up to you to clean up in the afternoon. It''s not difficult for you. They''ll transform here tomorrow. They''ll get dirty at that time, so just clean the hall and bedroom."


    "In that case, it''s better to clean up after the transformation!"


    Night after night, he took Donne''s arm to make him coquettish: "I finally came to this place. Give me a holiday. I also want to enjoy the scenery here."


    "Oh? Haven''t you been here before?"


    "Yes, but that was a thousand years ago."


    "Then hurry to work and give you a holiday."


    "I hate it! It''s not gentle at all! Hum!"


    He stamped his foot every night and disappeared quickly.


    "Big brother!"


    After leaving night and night, as soon as Tang en lay down and was ready to enjoy a leisurely afternoon, Elia ran over quickly and sat down on Tang en.


    Donne''s face flashed unnaturally, holding Elia''s fart. He moved his position.


    Elia is now 13 years old. Compared with the lean and weak days before, after this year''s supplementary nutrition, the little girl has grown quite healthy. The place where she should grow meat has grown meat and her weight has gone up. She is flying, farting. Sitting up and hitting some embarrassing places, Don will also feel uncomfortable.


    "The assigned task has been completed! Can we go out and play?"


    Elia held a secret silver board like a treasure, on which were rows of very fine miniature magic arrays. That was the homework assigned to her by Donne when she went out.


    "So fast!?"


    Donne was a little surprised. Due to Ms. disaster, Elia''s talent is certainly top, but her control is far from that level, so she needs to exercise.


    "Nora, did you help her?"


    Donne suddenly recalled that he didn''t seem to have seen Nora for most of the day, didn''t come out to make trouble, and didn''t pull his hair out of his head.


    "No, no!"


    Nora covered her face, obviously a little guilty.


    In addition to Donne, Nora only has a good relationship with Elia and egwin. When Donne usually doesn''t have time to play with her, she will go to play with Elia. It''s normal to help her at this time.


    "You..."


    Donne sighed, but seeing Elia''s look of grievance and expectation, he was reluctant to scold her - nor dare he scold her.


    Who knows if Ms. disaster will settle accounts after she takes back the sealed memory


    "In that case, let''s go out."


    Although they did not come back to celebrate the victory in the tavern, and Angus was pulled to drink by sharp teeth, the residence was taken care of night and night, and there was no need to worry about the safety of the transmission array, so Donne took Elia out.


    It''s said to take Elia out. In fact, what Donne really cares about is the news circulating in the street.


    The news of vanilla''s return has been completely spread, and the heat of discussion in the street affects the next action.


    Along the way, Donne heard the name of vanilla Saint several times from the topics discussed by the orcs. Although it is not clear how deep the news dissemination is, it can at least show that the breadth of news dissemination has met the requirements.


    Should the man standing behind get the news?


    For some reason, don suddenly thought of groma.


    A conspirator who has an eye on the saint.


    Prince groma eroded by chaos.


    If there is no accident, it should be the same person.


    In the Wren Empire, only those who dare to fight against the Vulcan saint are those who have been burned out by chaotic forces, right?


    "Does it look good?"


    Elia''s voice called back Donne''s attention. Looking at Elia with a bone carving in her hand, Donne rubbed her hair with a smile: "nice."


    The orc boss nearby immediately put on a smiling face: "human, good vision. This is the hair ornament carved by palermore''s teeth with our traditional carving technology. You can''t see such a good thing in the human country! Buy it, your daughter will like it very much! Now only ten gold coins!"


    I... daughter?


    As soon as Donne pulled out of the corner of his mouth, he turned his head and wanted to go.


    Nima! Am I that old!?


    Perhaps he noticed the change of Donne''s expression, and the boss hurriedly remedied: "Er, I mean, your sister - that, I''m not good at pressing jade. Where the oil scare is wrong, hi qingmanhan (my ruen language is not very good, please forgive me if there is anything wrong)."


    Shit, what I said just now, it won''t be in the blink of an eye?


    Donne pulled his face and said angrily, "you really think I''m stupid, don''t you? The valuable thing on palermore is leather. When can its teeth be sold as a specialty?"


    "You can''t say that - er, painting cloth can dielectric membrane --"


    "Don''t pretend. I look tired when I talk like this."


    The boss was immediately embarrassed, but the orcs of the first-class sub race had strong hair and could not see blushing. That''s all.


    "Guest, that''s not what you say. After all, palermore is a specialty of the Ryan empire. Leather is like this, and teeth are like this. But if you know the goods so well, take a gold coin and buy it. How about being happy? My goods are very popular when businessmen from human countries come here."


    Donne looked at him expressionless and said, "I know that the lepad leopard family has strong combat effectiveness and is proud of its speed and explosive power, but I have never heard that the lepad leopard family has traditional carving skills. When it comes to carving, no matter who thinks of the dexterous Fox Fox family?"


    The boss who was beaten repeatedly was even more embarrassed: "we also studied with an open mind..."


    "Looking at the materials and workmanship, I can''t give more than 50 copper coins for this thing."


    "Guest, this is too little! Even the cost of materials is not enough!"


    The boss exclaimed, "Fifty silver coins! Only fifty silver coins!"


    "Palermore''s teeth are a silver coin and a big bag. Even if I really don''t understand the market, can''t you let the brother selling Warcraft materials next door set up a stall next door?"


    Donne pointed to the booth next to it. There were bags of Warcraft materials, including palermore''s teeth, a silver coin and a large bag, which seemed to be about a kilogram.


    The boss was immediately embarrassed. Even his pants were exposed to each other. How can he sell this thing!


    Then Donne suddenly said, "I can give you ten silver coins to buy it."


    "Really?"


    The boss was surprised that the business that had flown away could open again.


    "Just answer me a few questions."


    "No problem, as long as it doesn''t involve state secrets -"


    The boss paused, shrugged and said: "- anyway, I won''t know state secrets, so just ask."


    "Here''s the money. Take it first."


    "Oh, silver Ilus, hard currency."


    The boss looked and found that the silver coins mixed with water were not in circulation in the previous dynasty. He immediately smiled.


    "I want to ask, is the news of the return of the vanilla Saint under the crown true?"


    "Ah, visitor, do you care about this too? Are you a believer of the Vulcan Holy See?"


    "Answer my question."


    "Of course it''s true!"


    The boss smiled and said, "now the whole burkesau knows, and it is said that some people have seen the vanilla Saint praying in the church under the crown. It is said that she will go to the temple of fire for return baptism the day after tomorrow."


    It''s all spread?


    Donne nodded and suddenly asked, "I want to ask, what''s the rating of Prince groma?"


    The boss''s face changed slightly and looked warily at Donne: "Why are you asking?"


    Donne silently took out a gold coin.


    The boss looked around, then quickly took the gold coin, hid it, leaned in Donne''s ear and whispered, "if the great prince groma really inherits the throne, the Empire will be chaotic."

 Chapter 814

    Prince groma has an average folk reputation.


    He left the impression of being arrogant, domineering and full of conquering desire.


    To be reasonable, this should be quite in line with the orcs'' consistent aesthetics and hobbies, and should be quite supported.


    But in fact, his support rate is not high.


    Because so far, each of his instructions has been full of strong personal color, and did not let the people of Rehn Empire see any hope of improving the country.


    Prandar is peaceful at present. All countries are recuperating and trying to recover from the damage of chaotic invasion. They don''t need to fight for hegemony.


    What people need now is delicious food, a peaceful living environment and a bright future to look forward to.


    And Prince groma can''t bring these.


    Advocating the aesthetics of violence, he seems to be particularly looking forward to the arrival of chaos.


    In Donne''s opinion, the boss''s Prince groma is more like the traditional orcs in his impression, and these orcs walking on the street are more like humans in strange bodies - except for some differences in appearance, their thinking is no different from ordinary human civilians.


    Although they like watching wrestling competitions, they all like a peaceful life.


    Contradictory, but reasonable.


    The romantic plot of dying in battle?


    It may sound romantic, but if a real battle breaks out, who is willing to abandon his wife, son, family and die on the battlefield?


    No matter what race, no matter what country, the worst after the outbreak of war is the civilians at the bottom.


    So it''s not surprising that the boss doesn''t like Prince groma so much.


    Unfortunately


    "The second prince Ursa had no intention to fight for power and power in the early years. He left burkeso early and traveled around the world with ''axe King'' Mongo Kahn. He lived a natural and unrestrained life."


    "The eldest princess merosh got married early. Now she wants to stay at home and teach her husband and children. There''s no need to mention it..."


    The boss sighed: "in the long run, only the great prince groma will inherit the Empire in the future."


    Thoughtful Donne asked, "in your opinion, does Prince groma have any abnormal behavior?"


    "Abnormal?"


    The boss shook his head: "after all, he is a prince. What can we say? We can''t see it at ordinary times... But if you really want to say it, your majesty bloody eye said to choose a concubine for him a few years ago, but it ended in nothing."


    Choosing a concubine?


    Donne frowned. "What''s so strange about that?"


    "Don''t you know?"


    The boss smiled, looked at Elia, who was focused on jewelry, then lowered his voice and said to Donne: "Prince groma used to like to search for beautiful women from all sub races of the Ryan empire. As a result, since five years ago, I don''t know whether he suddenly changed his sex or was scolded by his bloody eye majesty, he suddenly converged."


    "Isn''t that a good thing?"


    "This is a good thing, but it''s also abnormal."


    The boss said, "the guy who is used to eating meat, will he hold back if you let him suddenly become a vegetarian?"


    Donne nodded thoughtfully. That''s true.


    So it seems that groma was eroded by chaos five years ago?


    This is trouble


    Donne frowned slightly. He promised Angus to purify chaos and help groma return to normal if he had a chance.


    Donne was going to ask for more information, but the boss suddenly closed the stall.


    "Go, go, it''s going to rain soon. It''s really rare."


    "Rain?"


    It was then that Donne noticed a large cloud coming from the East.


    "My hair is wet and sticky. My intuition tells me it will be a heavy rain."


    The boss put away his things and said with a laugh, "it seems that I can live more comfortably these two days. Goodbye to the guests and come back to take care of my business."


    "Let''s go."


    Donne took Elia and began to walk back. The orcs on the street seemed to be aware of the dark clouds in the distance. Now they began to pack up their things and go home. It was only in the afternoon, but the sky darkened rapidly, and the temperature quickly fell to a more comfortable 20 degrees. The wind blowing from the street was cool on their faces with a trace of moisture.


    "Big brother, let''s go quickly!"


    Elia ran ahead and dragged Donne, but Donne walked slowly.


    As a result, when they were halfway there, it rained heavily.


    Of course, the two of them will not be affected by the rain. The arcane shield can block the rain and let them walk safely in the rain curtain.


    When they got home, Angus also came back. What''s rare is that master sharp teeth also came to be a guest. They sat in the pavilion eating wine and vegetables while drinking the good wine taken out by Donne. The surging power blocked the rain and looked very natural and unrestrained.


    "Lord Donne, where have you been? Come and have two drinks!"


    Sharp teeth sent out an invitation immediately after seeing Donne.


    After Donne sent Elia back, he sat down beside them with a smile, took out his glass and poured himself a glass of fruit wine.


    Sharp teeth looked at Donne contemptuously: "a real man should drink this wine!"


    Angus said silently, "he made the Tang hero wine."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sharp teeth stunned and smiled a toast to Donne.


    He who can make this kind of wine must also be a good wine man. At least he knows wine better than him


    Donne smiled and nodded. "Please help yourself."


    "You''re welcome. Wine is good wine and food is good food. If it weren''t for you, I''m afraid I really couldn''t enjoy this treatment."


    Sharp teeth sipped the wine and tasted the sweet and clear feeling: "especially in this weather, it really has a different flavor."


    Angus nodded: "it''s a rare heavy rain for the Ryan empire."


    The Ryan Empire, with a rather dry climate, has been cut off by the malloway mountains all year round. The water vapor from the abyss sea in the East has been blocked in the kingdom of solant, bringing the kingdom of solant a beautiful white fog plain with water and grass, but suffering the Ryan empire in the West of the malloway mountains.


    Sharp teeth nodded: "it will rain at this time in previous years, but the scale is not so large. After all, there is not much water vapor that can get through the mallovi mountains."


    "Perhaps you should thank Lord Donne."


    Angus said faintly, "although the gorgaron crater was destroyed, Lord Donne gave you a huge inland lake. It is because of this inland lake that there is so much water vapor this time, which makes it rain so hard."


    A rain may be nothing to other countries, but it is very important for the Ryan Empire to make the soil here moist and grow some Gobi crops.


    Even more, in some extremely dry places, the rain will even become a life-saving water source for them.


    "To you."


    Sharp teeth really raised his glass and offered Donne a drink.


    "You''re welcome."


    Donne raised his glass.


    "You let out the news uploaded from bulkesuo street these two days?"


    Sharp teeth asked coldly. Donne was stunned when he heard the speech and smiled without saying anything.


    "I don''t know what you want to do, but I hope you won''t endanger burkeso."


    With a sharp grin, he stared into Donne''s eyes and said, "otherwise, even if I''m not happy, I have to stand up for my compatriots."


    "I don''t think we''ll be enemies."


    Donne dropped this sentence lightly, and then changed the topic: "I don''t know what your excellency sharp teeth thinks of developing the trade relationship between the Ryan Empire and the Ilus Empire?"


    "Trade relations? That''s excellent, of course."


    Sharp teeth said carelessly: "Ryan Empire has many great specialties, but limited by transportation capacity and limited channels, it is difficult for those specialties to go abroad in large quantities. Similarly, we also have strong demand for many commodities in your human country, such as your food, textiles, daily necessities, etc..."


    "I thought you would say weapons and armor."


    Sharp teeth glanced obliquely at Donne: "I''m not stupid. Will you sell real good things?"


    "Of course not."


    "So don''t mention it at all."


    Sharp teeth continued: "if we can open the trade route, it will undoubtedly be good for both sides. Unfortunately..."


    "What a pity?"


    "This is unrealistic."


    "Why?"


    "The kingdom of grace and the kingdom of solant will not allow the Ilus Empire to skip them and establish trade relations with the Ryan empire."


    Sharp teeth said coldly: "now the Ryan Empire imports a lot of grain and textiles from those two countries every year, but in order to curb our development, they not only limit the export quantity, but also greatly raise the export price, so that we have been hungry and hungry."


    "If we sell you a lot of food, we will be regarded as enemies by those two countries?"


    "That''s it."


    After a pause, sharp teeth shook his head and continued, "what''s more, no matter what route, the ilrus empire can''t bypass the kingdom of grace and the kingdom of solant if it wants to establish a trade route with the Empire of Ryan, so it''s also a blind discussion."


    Donne and Angus smiled at each other. Donne said, "can it come true? In addition, we just say whether you support the establishment of bilateral trade relations."


    "You asked me whether I supported it or not, and I said yes. I''ll tell you this clearly."


    Sharp teeth finished, suddenly looked at Donne and Angus with a little doubt: "do you care so much about trade... Do you have a way to bypass the blockade of those two countries?"


    After that, he was excited first. If Donne and his family could really bypass those two countries, conduct bulk trade with the rein Empire and deliver a large amount of food, the rein empire could recover from weakness and re-establish a stable and powerful Orc empire as soon as possible.


    But


    As the king of the ilrus Empire, is he really willing to help and see a powerful Orc Empire?


    "Well, it''s a trade secret."


    Donne smiled brightly: "in a word, if you need it at that time, please ask your excellency sharp teeth to help."

 Chapter 815

    The next day, on the third day agreed with vanilla, it rained heavily all day and all night.


    In view of this situation, Donne and they didn''t go out. After having a good celebration in the pub yesterday, Cao and others simply went back to their room to sleep back after breakfast.


    "The rain is really big..."


    Donne sat in a chair by the window. It was time for the sun to rise, but the heavy clouds blocked the sun and the rain poured down, making it look like evening.


    This kind of weather is really not suitable for going out. It''s suitable for staying at home and chasing the drama with a cup of hot tea... Unfortunately, prandal has no drama to chase.


    Elia hummed, "yes..."


    "Does it hurt? Is it too deep?"


    "Well... It would be better if you were more gentle..."


    "I''ll pay attention. Tell me if it hurts."


    "Don''t... go on..."


    "OK."


    Next to the cleaning night, listening to the conversation between the two people, he couldn''t help turning around and said angrily: "obviously, it''s just pulling out his ears. Why is it so imaginative!"


    The comfortable weather made Elia particularly powerless. She lay lazily on Donne''s leg and asked him to help pull out her ears. Occasionally, the comfortable little girl giggled.


    Tang en said without raising his head: "as the saying goes, different people see different people. The ideas in your mind are too dirty. How can you blame our dialogue?"


    "Really?"


    Night after night, I wanted to paste the broom in my hand on his face: "look at the way you smile, dare you say you didn''t deliberately guide Elia to talk like that to satisfy your dark desire? God, you''re really abnormal!"


    As soon as the smile on Donne''s face froze, he took out his ear scoop and stared at the night. When he looked at her, he suddenly smiled brightly and said, "say, night, I remember you said you wanted to warm my bed before?"


    Night and night suddenly surprised: "can''t you finally help but start on me!?"


    "Isn''t that what you expect?"


    "I, I, I don''t!"


    Run away every night.


    "Hum, fight with me?"


    Donne scoffed. That guy was a giant in thought and a dwarf in action. If she played with her, she would run away immediately.


    "Big brother, don''t always bully sister YeYe."


    "When did I bully her?"


    "You didn''t bully her. Why did I hear her crying and calling your name outside my sister''s room last time?"


    Donne was stunned: "what?"


    "One night, when I passed my sister''s room, I heard her cry, ''ah, master, no'', ''please ravage me'' or something..."


    What''s that crazy girl doing at night!?


    Donne immediately pressed Elia''s shoulder with a frightened face: "Elia, in the future, you must stay away from that fool... Stay away from night and night, okay? Absolutely, never listen to her nonsense."


    "Ah? Big brother, if you say so, I must listen to you, but why?"


    "Because she''s a pervert!" said Donne decisively


    "Is that so?"


    "Yes, trust me!"


    Donne felt he needed to keep Elia at a distance from night after night.


    In other words, Mingming is a former legendary fighter with strong self-control. Now he has been transformed into an immortal doll body, but what is the demand?


    You even rub your own way?


    This is neither science nor magic!


    Listening to the tinkling noise downstairs, Donne sighed. The chick destroyed his leisure elegance at once.


    Despite the heavy rain, the construction team from Ellington has started. In order to carry out the initial transformation of the residence, the house is now full of people, but they already have very rich transformation experience, so they can complete the task without Donne saying anything.


    In addition to the warehouse transformation of the basement, the most important thing is to transform the main building here to make it more suitable for human living and life - Donne still considers it very much for employees.


    At this time, a thin figure suddenly appeared in the room.


    "Master."


    "How''s it going?"


    The dark elf Haley appeared in the room.


    "The information you asked me to inquire about is almost the same. Indeed, as you guessed, there was a lot of commotion in the Ryan Empire because of the cult five years ago."


    Haley reported all the information she heard to Donne, which made Donne more sure of his guess.


    Five years ago, there was a large-scale bloodshed in the Ryan Empire due to the infiltration of heretics. After that, in order to avoid leaving the opportunity of resurgence for the enemy, many confirmed infiltration objects were cleared away.


    But I''m afraid tessro never thought that his eldest son groma would be corrupted by the cult.


    Is this cult the dark snake?


    It seems to be right in time.


    "It''s hard for you. You can go back first."


    "It''s my duty to share my worries for my master."


    Haley said, winking at Donne, licking her pink lips and saying, "the master has no one to sleep in such a remote place. Why don''t you let her subordinates stay with the master? I think her majesty will be very happy."


    "No, no!"


    Donne waved again and again, "you''d better go back!"


    Are you kidding? There are still serious things to do tomorrow. If you leave this juicer, can you go on the road tomorrow?


    So Haley went back very disappointed.


    "Why do sisters want to sleep with their big brother so much?"


    Elia pursed her lips: "clearly that position is Elia''s!"


    "Yes, it''s yours. That''s right..."


    Facing her simple eyes, how can Donne explain?


    "I''m back."


    Angus floated down from the window, looked at Donne and couldn''t help complaining, "you''re so leisurely."


    "You can also relax, but you don''t want to lie down and rest."


    Donne stalled. He didn''t let Angus work blindly, but Angus didn''t want to see tystro so sad, so he took the initiative to look for clues.


    "How''s it going? What''s the harvest?"


    Angus was silent for a moment, sighed and said, "I''m afraid groma is really wrong... But are you sure he''s the guy who wants to kidnap vanilla? He''s corrupted by chaos? Maybe he just has some changes in his character?"


    "You can rest assured that I won''t make a wrong judgment."


    Don shook his head and said to Angus, "compared with this, you''d better think about how to convince tesstrow as soon as possible."


    Donne has told Angus groma about the time of corruption. After five years of deep corruption, even if the real God comes, I''m afraid it''s difficult to save him.


    Angus was silent again. After a moment, he said with a bitter smile, "you really gave me a big problem."


    "If you can''t handle it yourself, you can discuss it with sharp teeth."


    Donne made a suggestion: "after all, Lord sharp tooth is a legendary hero of the Ryan Empire, and his words are still persuasive."


    "I''ll try."


    Angus reluctantly accepted the reality: "in addition, just when I asked for information in the tavern, I heard that due to the heavy rain, the saint''s plan to go to the temple of fire for baptism may be stranded. What about your plan?"


    "Are you stupid?"


    Donne looked at Angus in amazement: "are we also legendary mages? It''s not difficult to interfere with the weather. Are you dizzy?"


    "... I may have really fainted."


    Angus touched his head: "I''ve been caught by sharp teeth these two days and haven''t drunk less. The good habits I''ve developed over the years have been completely destroyed."


    It was said a long time ago that magicians seldom drink alcohol in order to keep a clear mind to deal with all kinds of emergencies.


    Although the legendary mage is not afraid of alcohol, the habit he has formed is still very difficult to change.


    Sharp teeth can make Angus break his rules. We can imagine how helpless Angus is to him.


    "Are you going to stop the rain at night?"


    "Just give each other some opportunities to set traps, don''t you?"


    Donne said lazily, "the orcs are straight hearted and not very good at intrigues. Coupled with being corrupted by chaos, they are more loyal to their desires, so I''m almost sure they will do it tomorrow."


    "If only it would be so smooth."


    Angus sighed and said bitterly, "I''ll go to sharp teeth to discuss this matter. Although we can''t reveal our plan now, we can at least discuss how to deal with tessro in advance."


    "Is it that hard?"


    "What do you think?"


    Angus said angrily, "what would you think if you had a baby son with high hopes and suddenly one day someone came and said that there was a devil in your son and he had to be killed?"


    Donne groped his chin and nodded: "it seems quite reasonable for you to say so..."


    "You know how embarrassed I am!"


    "But so what?"


    Donne threw out his hand: "anyway, he can''t beat me again. He can only endure his discomfort."


    Angus: "... Sometimes you feel like a villain."


    "No, I just prefer to solve problems by simple and rough means."


    Donne snapped his fingers: "if you can be reasonable and reasonable, if you don''t listen to people, you can only open your fist. After all, sometimes speaking with your fist is much more effective than speaking with reason, especially for these orcs who worship the strong."


    "Maybe, I still hope tastrow can understand the importance of this matter. If groma is really corrupted by chaos, it will be very troublesome not only for the blood eye clan, but also for the whole Ryan empire."


    Angus drank a cup of tea and flew into the rain curtain: "I''ll go to sharp teeth to discuss it. He won''t sit idly by."


    "Maybe..."


    Dunn muttered to himself, "it''ll be easier to deal with after making a big news?"


    **Things are often left unattended, but the emergence of the Internet gives people an opportunity to make big news for attention. This is the reason why things can be solved quickly after they become big.


    If groma spread the news of his corruption immediately after he started, things might be much easier.

 Chapter 816

    The 14th of the harvest month, the fourth day agreed with vanilla.


    Originally, everyone in Buenos Aires had planned that the heavy rain would last for a long time, but unexpectedly, the heavy rain stopped unexpectedly last night.


    When a new day comes, it seems that even the air is filled with the fragrance of soil. The land washed by a large amount of rain becomes muddy. Fortunately, the gravel paved road can barely walk, and the impact will not be too great.


    The city located on the hematite mine experienced many lightning strikes yesterday, but so far I haven''t heard that any unlucky person was hit by lightning. After all, the nearby kilger mountain is also a rich mining area, which is equivalent to a natural lightning rod.


    As soon as they had breakfast, people gathered on the main road of brkeso to send the cocoa and vanilla saints to the temple of fire.


    Before the saint appeared, people were whispering.


    "Have you heard? It seems that someone rushed into the sky last night and forcibly scattered the rain clouds!"


    "I see! That''s a miracle! The thick rain cloud suddenly broke a big hole, followed by the wind and residual clouds, which blew away large tracts of rain clouds!"


    "In burkesau, the only one who can do such a thing is your excellency sharp tooth? With his power, an axe can split the dark clouds in the sky."


    "It doesn''t seem to be your excellency sharp teeth. When the man in the sky dispersed the rain clouds, someone witnessed your excellency sharp teeth and his old friend master Angus miracle hand drinking in the pub."


    "Who would that be?"


    "I don''t know, but don''t you notice that in the evening, when the rain clouds disperse, the shape is a little strange? It looks very regular, like a strange text... Isn''t it God''s Enlightenment?"


    "I also saw it. It looks like text, but I don''t remember it at all."


    "It''s amazing what that means. If it''s God''s enlightenment, it may become stronger after thorough research."


    "You think too much. Maybe it''s just a prank of a strong man, deliberately teasing us with words we can''t understand."


    "No, is there such a strong man with bad taste... Ah! Shh - the virgin is crowned!"


    The street suddenly quieted down, and a dragon car slowly came from the cathedral. On the dragon car were the cocoa and vanilla sisters.


    After putting on the sacrificial robes, the two sisters looked serious. They couldn''t see the way they were laughing and fighting with Donne. They sat there peacefully and looked a bit sacred and inviolable.


    It''s just a little worse than Emily.


    Donne, hidden in the teams on both sides, smashed her mouth. She felt that cocoa and vanilla were still too young. Compared with the professional Saint like eluli, they were more like amateur working saints.


    What''s more, eluli is very popular in the whole area covered by the believers of the Holy See of light. Even ronitant Kingdom has many admirers.


    But cocoa and vanilla are different.


    There are many sub races in the Ryan Empire, and their aesthetics are also different. As a second-class sub race, the image of the Kate cat race is close to human beings, and naturally will not be concerned by the first-class sub race. The reason why those people respect them so much is not because they are conquered by their charm, but just because of their identity and the meaning they represent.


    Without the charm bonus, their influence will certainly not be too large.


    According to the original plan, after receiving cocoa and vanilla, Cao and his team will go out of the city according to the planned route and then go to the temple of fire, while Donne, Angus and sharp teeth hide behind in the dark and watch the movement in the dark.


    Elia was left at home by Donne and learned to control magic night and night.


    "... I hope she doesn''t teach..."


    Donne muttered to himself that the only thing he was worried about was teaching Elia night and night. If her crazy world outlook infected Elia, it would be great fun.


    However, to Donne''s surprise, the saint didn''t cause any commotion. Instead, they caused a strong crowd of many people.


    After all, the Harley motorcycles they rode were so manly - although the orcs had not been exposed to this design style, art was common, and the visual stimulation was the same everywhere. The wild Harley motorcycles almost immediately conquered the hearts of those orcs.


    "What are they riding!? it looks great!"


    "Is it a mount? It doesn''t seem to be Warcraft."


    "Maybe it''s a construct, a puppet magic image?"


    "Puppet magic statue? Isn''t that the magic statue used by the Star Diamond bank to guard? It will be the same as what they ride?"


    "It''s just different in appearance. There should be no difference in essence."


    The hustle and bustle of discussion made Cao and them win enough attention. Have they ever had such treatment before?


    Under the envy and jealousy of the orcs, everyone raised their heads and made a full posture. At this time, we can''t lose face to our human compatriots.


    Not far away, audula looked at Cao and them very complicated.


    It is their duty to escort the saint to the temple of fire.


    Now let those humans complete


    Although they did lose in the competition, that doesn''t mean they are really inferior to those human mercenaries!


    Speaking of bulkesuo, they must be more familiar with the red lotus Knights!


    How can we give the work to human beings!


    What the hell is Emil thinking!


    In the palace on the North highland, tastrow is overlooking the motorcade in the street.


    "Temple of fire... I hope nothing will go wrong this time."


    Tessro shook his head.


    Long ago, he proposed to bring the temple of fire into the urban area of brkeso and try to move the development of the city to the other side. Unfortunately, it was opposed by Emir.


    The temple of fire is sacred, but it is also dangerous.


    Anyone who tries to get close to God''s field without permission will only be hurt, not blessed.


    "Anyway... What''s the matter with groma?"


    Tessro frowned: "won''t you quarrel with Ursa again? Really, I haven''t seen you for several years. Can''t I sit with you?"


    Worried about family affairs, tessro soon refocused his attention on dealing with all kinds of complicated things.


    The motorcade moved slowly forward, and soon left burkesau amid the cheers of the crowd, and then took the road to the northeast.


    The temple of fire is located in the remaining vein of kilgor mountain. One of the mountains is called ancient Patricia Linus, which means "the crown of eternal burning fire" in Orc language. The temple of fire is located there.


    When he heard the name, Donne had a faint intuition.


    The ancient patricinas mountain where the temple of fire is located, I''m afraid it''s an active volcano


    The muddy road did not affect the progress of the team. By noon, the team arrived at gupatricinas mountain safely.


    It seems that the other party did not choose to do it when they went.


    But after seeing the crater, Donne''s mouth twitched. As expected... What an active volcano.


    If Donne had known the previous discussion between tystro and Emil, he would have supported Emil.


    Fucking bring active volcanoes into the city? Is there a hole in your brain?


    In other words, the people who build the temple of fire in such a place also have pits in their brains? Volcanoes do symbolize the power of fire. Yes, but isn''t it deliberately difficult to get in such a place?


    Seeing cocoa and vanilla, after they got off the dragon car, they planned to go deep into the crater. Donne was surprised: "do you want to go in?"


    "Of course, the temple of fire is inside."


    Cocoa said casually, "wait outside. If you don''t get the blessing, you will be burned by the flame."


    "Burn? I''m not afraid."


    Donne asked Cao to wait for them, Angus and sharp teeth were responsible for secretly protecting them, and he followed the two saints into the crater.


    After going down the road at the edge of the crater for tens of meters, it was very close to the hot lava. At this time, Tang en noticed that there was a protruding stone platform hidden in the thick smoke.


    The stone platform stretched out from the edge to the sky over the lava. It was in the middle of the crater. I was frightened at a glance.


    The temperature here has climbed to the level of death. It is estimated that there is at least Baidu.


    But as the saint of Karol mariver, cocoa and vanilla have his protection, so the temperature here does not affect them.


    The two saints went hand in hand to the stone platform and prayed in a low voice.


    Donne suddenly opened his eyes and looked at them in surprise. With their prayers, a very soft red light emerged from them. The light formed a vortex in the central area above them. The sulfur and gunpowder smoke around were dispersed, and the lava below began to roll violently.


    It''s not going to erupt, is it?


    Donne pinched a cold sweat. Even if he knew that he didn''t have to be afraid with his own strength, he still felt a little afraid out of an earth man''s instinct.


    However, the volcano did not erupt in the end.


    An ancient temple rose from the rolling lava.


    Don''t even look at it.


    A temple came out of the lava!


    It''s too - wait! It seems magical


    "Is this the temple of fire?"


    "Yes, you''d better not get close. It''s the field of the great Carlo maliver."


    Cocoa reminded, and vanilla walked into the temple hand in hand.


    Donne looked at the ancient temple, still a stone platform, still a circle of stone pillars, still a simple but mysterious divine word rune.


    Donne looked straight at the temple of fire and couldn''t help sighing.


    Mom''s shape is the same as other temples. I can''t see the difference at all


    "I said..."


    "Huh?"


    "This thing just came out from below, didn''t it?"


    "That''s right."


    "Then you go up like this. Aren''t you afraid of scalding your feet?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 817

    Although it looks like stone, the materials used in the temple of fire are certainly not ordinary materials, and soaking in lava will not change its temperature.


    Anyway, even if it''s hot, it won''t burn Carlo maliver''s saint, will it? After all, this is his temple


    Eh? Carlo maliver protects the saint from heat, but cocoa and vanilla are afraid of hot tea. This is unscientific... Why?


    Donne''s mind deviated again.


    After walking to the temple of fire, vanilla turned and stared at Donne. After a while, Donne came back to his mind: "what are you looking at me?"


    Vanilla''s disdainful gaze pierced Donne''s heart: "avoid, understand?"


    "Eh? Obviously it''s just a ceremony. Why do you need to avoid it?"


    "Since it''s baptism, what do you say?"


    Donne was surprised: "no, it''s really a baptism!"


    Vanilla stared at Donne and said nothing. Her face became colder and colder.


    "Well, I''ll avoid it. Please help yourself."


    Donne raised his hand and surrendered. "Call me when it''s over."


    He flew straight out of the crater.


    Seeing that Donne left, vanilla and cocoa were relieved. They looked at each other and slowly took off their clothes. Then they stood opposite each other in the center of the temple of fire.


    "Sister, your figure hasn''t changed at all."


    "Shut up."


    Vanilla said blandly, "bring up this letter again. Do you believe I''ll call him down?"


    "Are you stupid? You''re not dressed."


    "He has seen it before."


    "What, what?! that kind of thing is -- is what I said before true?"


    "No, he just saw it in the shower."


    "God! How did he become a strong man?"


    Vanilla didn''t want to recall that. She said impatiently, "stop talking nonsense and start."


    "Really, I''m not gentle with my sister at all."


    Cocoa pursed her lips, stretched out her hand and pressed it on vanilla.


    And vanilla reached out and pressed on cocoa.


    "Concentrate and start."


    Cocoa closed her eyes and said, a red Rune appeared on her forehead, and then a hot flame gushed out of the rune. The flame wrapped her whole body, and her hair turned into a flame in an instant.


    After the vanilla on the opposite side closed her eyes, the same change occurred. The golden flame on the two people roared and merged together, and then became a huge flame rune.


    The lava in the crater rolled into the sky, controlled by the runes above them, wrapped around their bodies.


    It''s like they''re bathing in lava.


    The baptism of the true God of fire.


    Outside, an arcane eye attached to a stone glittered with a slight invisible brilliance


    crater.


    Cao looked at Donne sitting on the stone and asked curiously, "Your Majesty, what are you laughing at?"


    "Civilized watching... Ah, I mean, it''s a nice day today."


    Donne coughed and said solemnly, "it''s very suitable for killing and setting fire."


    Cao looked at the clear sky, nodded and said, "it''s good. Unfortunately, the smoke here is a little heavy. Everyone doesn''t feel very comfortable. They want to leave here quickly."


    Although the temple of fire is a sacred place, the sulfur smell of the crater is too strong for ordinary people.


    Don said casually, "wait a minute. The baptism shouldn''t be long."


    It was after seeing the temple of fire that Tang en understood why the temple of fire was not guarded at all. Ordinary people could not find or destroy the temple soaked in lava.


    "Ah --!"


    At this time, there was a sudden exclamation from the crater. As soon as Donne''s face changed, he appeared in front of cocoa and Vanilla: "what''s the matter?"


    The sisters holding together pointed to the lava floating in the air and exclaimed, "fire! The flame has turned black!"


    Donne found that the lava, which should have been in a red state, was emitting a strange black flame, and a cold and gloomy atmosphere was spreading in all directions.


    Chaotic breath!


    Donne was immediately surprised: [Nora! Block here!]


    [received.]


    Nora soared into the sky, the green light filled the crater, and the escaping chaotic atmosphere was blocked here in an instant.


    "Isn''t this the temple of fire!? how can there be chaos!?"


    Donne grabbed them and kept them behind. The will of the world was in his hand.


    Although there is only a strong smell of chaos at the moment, who can guarantee that chaotic creatures will not appear at the next moment?


    "I, we don''t know..."


    Cocoa looked at a loss and said, "we just start baptism normally according to the previous practice. When the purifiable inflammation is half way..."


    Vanilla suddenly said, "suddenly a black smell gushed from her sister''s body, and then the inflammation of purification turned black."


    From cocoa?


    Donne looked at coco very seriously. "What''s going on?"


    "I, I don''t know!"


    Cocoa looked blankly: "I didn''t feel strange before."


    Donne took cocoa''s hand and followed the pure force of emptiness into it.


    Then he found something unusual.


    "It''s the chaotic smell of latent state... It''s too rare!"


    Donne held cocoa''s wrist, and the force of the void rushed over, driving out all the chaotic breath lurking in cocoa.


    "Ah!?"


    Cocoa exclaimed, and more chaos came out of her!


    Vanilla was shocked: "what a strong smell of chaos!"


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Seeing a lot of chaotic breath stripped away from him made cocoa very afraid.


    "Don''t worry, the pollution concentration is not high, and you have the divine shelter of Carlo mariver, so you haven''t been corrupted."


    Donne stared at the escaping chaos and sneered: "but now I''m more sure who wants to do it to you."


    After dispersing the last breath of chaos from cocoa, almost all the craters blocked by Nora were covered with a layer of black fog. As Donne said, cocoa was not corrupted because of its low concentration and being suppressed by the divine, but the lava here was different. Under the erosion of chaos, it turned black and red in the blink of an eye, It looks very strange.


    "Fortunately, the concentration is not high, otherwise you won''t be saved."


    Donne released cocoa''s hand, then opened his arms, and the force of the void began to purify the pollution here.


    At the same time, Nora also began to release the pure power of life. After the green light of life fell, the chaotic atmosphere floating in the crater melted like spring snow.


    In just a moment, all the chaotic breath was purified, and the crater returned to normal.


    "Have you been in contact with groma many times before? Or have you been in contact with other strange people?"


    "Not much... But not much."


    Coco whispered, "when it comes to strange people, does afara, the leader of Shamanism, count?"


    "No, although he is crazy, he has nothing to do with chaos."


    "Then it''s gone."


    "In other words, groma really left the chaotic smell in your body."


    Donne looked at Cocoa with considerable doubt: "but how did he do it? Is it difficult for you and him..."


    "What are you thinking!"


    Cocoa said angrily, "don''t ruin my reputation! I have nothing to do with him!"


    "I didn''t say anything. What''s your hurry?"


    "Everyone knows what you''re thinking!"


    Cocoa stamped his feet angrily and said, "anyway, how can I know how groma... Wait? You mean groma has something to do with chaos?"


    Donne''s eyes were dazed by the waves. He nodded subconsciously and said, "yes, I have definite information that groma has been corrupted by chaos - and he should be the man who tried to kidnap vanilla."


    "It''s impossible!"


    Vanilla and cocoa were surprised. Although they speculated that the person who wanted to fight them might be the top of the Empire, they didn''t expect to be prince groma!


    No matter what you think, Prince groma has no reason to shoot them!?


    "It''s not surprising that he has been corrupted."


    Donne sighed and said, "maybe there''s something special in you that attracts him? Maybe his purpose is to bring you here to corrupt the temple of fire like today?"


    Cocoa and vanilla were surprised at the speech and looked at each other. They all felt that Donne''s speculation was quite close to the truth.


    As twins, cocoa and vanilla happen to be the chosen children, so they have special talents. After they work together, they can trigger a particularly powerful flame talent. With their growth, the power of the talent continues to grow. It is speculated that the power now is even comparable to that of legendary spells.


    What''s more wonderful is that their talents will increase their strength indiscriminately.


    In other words, if not only cocoa, but also vanilla, just erupted at the baptism, with the increase of their unique talents, the chaotic atmosphere will increase exponentially. I''m afraid the whole ancient patricinas crater will become a terrible chaotic door!


    Donne didn''t know what groma wanted to do, but after listening to their description, it was speculated that this was groma''s purpose.


    "Anyway, now his plan has obviously failed because of my appearance."


    Donne smiled and said, "because I''m a man destined to be a ''chaotic nemesis''."


    "It''s strange to believe you - ah!!!"

 Chapter 818

    On the temple of fire, just after the threat was lifted, the atmosphere became awkward again. There was no way. Who made Donne''s position so embarrassing?


    The natural reason is that Donne not only enjoyed the excellent ball, but also enjoyed the beautiful scenery of the plains and jungle.


    Where to look for such a good thing?


    Usually careless, cocoa, who was very shy at the moment, almost jumped his feet, and his tail stood up in shame and anger: "since just now, he knew we were naked but didn''t remind us, so he kept staring at us, right?"


    Don, who got the cheap, decided to pretend to be silly: "what are you talking about? There is too much smoke here. I can''t see anything clearly."


    Cocoa screamed, "it''s terrible to pretend to be stupid after all you''ve seen! Scum! You have to take responsibility!"


    "Well, I admit I did see it."


    "Finally admit it?! have you decided to be responsible?"


    "No, it''s not irresponsible... It just suddenly helped you think of a good way."


    Donne fumbled his chin. "Since one person can''t cover it, why don''t you hold two people together? It can perfectly cover your sight."


    Yes!


    That makes sense!


    Cocoa and vanilla held together without thinking.


    Donne''s breath was one of stagnation, and a book looked at the two cats holding together with satisfaction.


    "Unique scenery in the world, unique scenery in the world..."


    "No! I was fooled!"


    Vanilla''s face changed slightly and immediately wanted to break free, but cocoa held her: "what are you doing?"


    "You''re stupid!"


    Vanilla was worried: "we look even worse! We completely satisfy this guy''s bad taste!"


    The four round and full hemispheres are tightly attached together, and even squeezed and deformed because they hold too tightly. The white girl''s skin is grinding with each other, which makes people want to imagine what a heavenly experience it will be when they are caught in the middle


    Hiss


    Donne shivered and suddenly recovered.


    No, it''s too bad!


    There was a faint feeling of being seduced by two cat ears!


    How can this be!


    He is a man who has vowed to marry egwin. How can he be seduced by two mere owls!


    A tried and tested man will never be tempted by cats, dogs, foxes, rabbits and so on!


    Sister elf, only sister elf is a man''s life!


    Donne kept reciting the name of egwin in his heart. It was not easy for him to be clear and calm down.


    "The baptism is over? Put on your clothes."


    Donne silently turned around and called back Nora, who was flying around in the sky.


    Cocoa, who was becoming angry, suddenly became serious when she saw the big pervert. She actually felt a little uncomfortable.


    "He is such a person. Just get used to it."


    Vanilla has long been surprised. She broke away from cocoa and went to get dressed immediately.


    Cocoa had to put on her clothes quickly.


    After getting permission, Donne turned around and looked quite indifferent: "is it over to return to baptism?"


    "Although interrupted by the appearance of chaos, it''s over for the time being."


    Vanilla looked at Donne with an expressionless face: "it would be more perfect if there were no later things."


    "No one wants an emergency."


    That''s strange. You''re thinking like hell!


    "Anyway..."


    Cocoa looked up and down at Donne and said in disbelief, "how did you step into the temple of fire?"


    "Huh?"


    After the emergency, cocoa and vanilla found something wrong.


    "There are words to expel God. People without permission or blessing cannot enter here. Even within the Vulcan Holy See, only a few people can enter here. Why can you come in?"


    Don shrugged: "probably because I''m special?"


    His body is a perfect body made by the gods in the divine world. It must have the power of Karol mariver. Of course, the so-called expulsion word of the temple of fire is invalid for him.


    "If you don''t want to say it, forget it."


    Cocoa scoffed at this reason and obviously didn''t believe him.


    Special? Who is not special in this world? Everyone is unique, but those who can ignore the word of God have never appeared.


    "To tell the truth, you can''t help it if you don''t believe me."


    Donne suddenly asked curiously, "if you two were baptized naked here, would Carlo maliver see it clearly?"


    Cocoa and vanilla changed slightly and shouted at Donne in unison: "don''t be rude to Lord Vulcan! (x2)"


    "Uh."


    Coco said very seriously, "Lord Vulcan is the God who controls the fate of orcs and soldiers. How can he be as vulgar as you?"


    "That''s right."


    Vanilla said lightly, "as a God, does Lord Vulcan want any kind of maid? You still need to peep at us? Your majesty Donne, please don''t live on your own?"


    What do you know? That''s what fun is


    "If it were someone else, just this insult to Lord Vulcan, we would be regarded as enemies."


    Cocoa added, "but for the sake of Lord Donne, we don''t think we''ve heard it. Please don''t say such rude words in the future."


    "Soldiers have no place to vent their energy. The God of war must be a bird. Maybe he will be staring at this place in the divine world right now... I''ll take back this sentence for the time being."


    Seeing the two cats glaring at him, Donne had to shrug his shoulders, but he still suspected that Carlo maliver would peep here


    "Pa!"


    A mass of magma suddenly sputtered out and patted Donne in the face.


    Coco: "


    Vanilla: "


    Donne: "


    "You see," cocoa was proud, "I said there would be a natural punishment!"


    Donne wiped away the hot magma and looked up at the sky. His eyes seemed to want to penetrate the void and look at an existence in another space.


    "What are you looking at, you bastard!"


    A low voice suddenly burst in Donne''s ear.


    Donne was shocked: "who!?"


    "Who do you say I am!"


    Donne looked to the place where the voice came - it was the altar of the temple of fire!


    Cocoa and vanilla nearby were stunned at the sound.


    "Carlo maliver!?"


    Donne took a breath: "are you crazy? Nisclair said that your rash appearance would destroy the barrier of the world --"


    "Fuck the world barrier!"


    Carlo maliver shouted angrily, "my reputation will be ruined by you. Can I still sit still?"


    "Ah?"


    "You''re just peeping! Believe it or not, I''ll shake out what you just did with your Arcane eyes!"


    Fuck you, you''ve said it, okay!?


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand at all," said Donne, without changing his face and jumping his heart


    "I''ll go to your uncle and pretend to be stupid! I don''t understand why such a great mission will eventually fall on your weak chicken!"


    Don''t think if you don''t understand. I''m also very strange


    "Shit, it''s easy to say - boy, I''m talking to you to tell you that I don''t like peeping!"


    "Oh? Really?"


    Don said expressionless, "how do you know we''re here to discuss your peeping?"


    "You guy..."


    Silence! He was silent!


    Cocoa and vanilla panic, the great God of fire! How can you be silent at this time!?


    It should be refuted immediately!


    Your silence will make our pious faith disappear!


    Karumari verschus roared, "because I can hear your voice through the altar! Do you understand!? I never peeped! I didn''t! I don''t have it now! I won''t do it in the future!"


    The silence just made your words unconvincing!


    "The second thing is that they have seen what you did in Ellington before. Everyone thinks you should take the right path. The next thing to do is to continue to expand this advantage, integrate the characteristics of two unique civilizations and make up for prandal''s defects."


    Donne complained, "you said it lightly. Do you know how tired I am? I want to strike several times, okay?"


    Carlo maliver said coldly: "work hard, you may still have the possibility to enjoy your long life. The strike can only destroy the world together. Choose yourself."


    "OK, you are all big guys. You have your word. I''m a hard-working worker. I accept my life, but can you improve the welfare of employees?"


    Donne seized the opportunity to pour bitter water: "you caught me to save the world without bringing me an encyclopedia. You don''t even have the information to climb science and technology. It''s too slow to rely on the half bucket of water in your mind!"


    "There are enough resources for you. It only depends on how you use them flexibly."


    "The future of the world is up to you - and you," growled Carlo mariver


    Carlo mariver suddenly said to cocoa and vanilla, "my holy daughter, don''t blame me for not giving God enlightenment. The situation is too troublesome... I don''t know how to explain it before you can understand."


    Very good, very straight.


    Tang en dares to swear with his two life''s integrity. He has never heard of a God who calls himself "Lao Tzu" to believers.


    "Really, really is the great lord Carlo mariver!"


    Cocoa and vanilla plopped, knelt down to the altar, and suddenly heard the voice of the true God of faith. They both burst into tears.


    Directly ignored the incomparably vulgar words of Carlo mariver.


    Fuck, religious brainwashing is terrible.


    Tang en''s mouth was curled. If he heard that his God only spoke of "Lao Tzu" every day, he would change his faith to other families every minute.


    "In a word, don''t kneel yet. I have something to tell you."


    Carlo maliver went straight to the theme: "the guy named Donne standing over there is the messenger selected by our gods to save the world. His actions represent my will... I''m tired of talking like this. In short, he is the embodiment of Lao Tzu. What''s the matter? Do you understand him!?"


    Envoy!?


    Cocoa and vanilla stared at Donne in amazement.


    Save the world!?


    Just him!?


    Noticing the suspicious eyes of cocoa and vanilla, Donne couldn''t help rolling his eyes: sure enough, the world was simply destroyed!


    "Then I''ll flash first -"


    The expressionless Donne stopped him: "wait, don''t go! Make it clear to me! What''s my weak chicken?"

 Chapter 819

    Burkeso.


    "Who has been knocking on the door?"


    The door was opened every night, and there was a strange face outside.


    It''s groma.


    He said faintly, "I''m looking for your excellency norbotti."


    I looked at this guy night and night. When I found that I didn''t know him, I planned to close the door.


    "Wait!"


    "He''s not here. Please go back."


    "Master Angus will do!"


    "He''s not here either. Now there''s only me and a little girl here. Don''t bother me, will you?"


    Gromaton was stunned.


    What''s going on in the gutter!?


    It''s just to be beaten in the face by a little girl. Today, even a maid dared to slap her face!?


    If he can bear it, how will he mix in the future!?


    "How dare you talk to me in such an attitude!"


    "Who are you?"


    Groma was furious: "I''m groma bloody eye!"


    "No, I haven''t heard of it."


    "Wait, don''t close the door! I''m the prince of Ryan empire!"


    Night and night said with a disdainful face: "is the prince very drag? Don''t say I don''t know, even if I know? Get out, get out, don''t delay me to teach little Laurie!"


    "Presumptuous! Who do you show your perfunctory attitude to?"


    Groma''s face sank and growled, "it seems that norbotti didn''t teach you how to be a qualified maid! I ask him to apologize!"


    "Ask him to apologize. Go to him. What are you yelling at me? Wait until he comes back!"


    Pointing at groma''s nose every night, he planned to close the door after scolding.


    be not in?


    Groma''s heart moved and asked, "where has he been? How long will he be back?"


    "I said, why do you have so many problems? How can I know where they have gone!"


    He rolled his eyes and said angrily, "according to his usual habit, he won''t come back until evening! It''s best to die on those women outside! Hum!"


    Looking for a woman?


    Groma''s heart was filled with joy, so he might not come back one day.


    He just came to entangle Donne and Angus to prevent them from supporting cocoa and vanilla, but he didn''t expect them to be away!


    It was so smooth!


    She just said there was only her and a little girl. It should be the little girl!


    It''s adjacent to the royal palace. There are few people to disturb him. It''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity!


    The little girl has such terrible potential. If he can swallow her before Donne comes back, and then take advantage of the power of the two saints, he can become the strongest of prandal in an instant!


    Who else can stop him at that time!?


    Thinking of this, groma, driven by desire, no longer hesitated, broke out in an instant, rushed directly into the door, grabbed night''s neck and said with a grim smile: "where''s the little girl? Take me quickly, or I''ll break your neck!"


    Blinking every night, it seems that I can''t believe that someone dares to attack here.


    "Say it!"


    "Are you serious?"


    She felt groma''s increasing strength. She finally realized that this guy was not joking.


    When I thought of this, I almost cheered out every night. The sun came out in the West. Unexpectedly, someone dared to smash Donne''s field!


    And he''s just an orc at the top of the world - where did he get the courage!?


    If you tell Donne that, his expression will be very interesting!


    "Wait! I see! Don''t kill me!"


    Night and night immediately put on a suffocating painful expression: "I, I''ll take you -"


    "Hum, as long as you cooperate obediently, I will spare your life."


    Groma snorted coldly and let go of the night.


    He didn''t believe that a maid could escape from his own hands.


    Every night he rubbed his neck in horror, gave him a timid look, and then turned around to lead the way silently.


    The house has changed a lot after yesterday''s transformation. Groma can''t understand many strange things, especially the boxes that can blow out the cold wind. If it''s not important, he wants to move them away.


    After arriving in the backyard of the house, groma saw Elia sitting in the pavilion in the backyard. Her eyes lit up and she could hardly wait to jump on it.


    Elia turned her head and shouted, "sister night, why is it so slow? There are guests coming?"


    Groma just met Elia''s sight, and the shadow left in her heart a few days ago suddenly emerged. A chill rushed into her mind along her spine, making him cold war, but her body could not help but freeze there.


    No, no time!


    Lightning raid must be launched!


    One breath - devour her!


    Groma roared, the dark desire conquered the fear, and let him get the power of action again!


    Groma suddenly roared past, but just then - "prism blockade!"


    He snapped his fingers every night. The high-purity wind elements gathered into a prism, sealed groma inside, shot him down from mid air and nailed him directly to the ground.


    At the same time, the whole residence was immediately blocked every night, so that this guy had no way to escape. It was fun to lock it up and play slowly!


    Groma''s claw popped out in an instant and grabbed it on the prism of the wind element, but it couldn''t be broken!


    "What!?"


    Groma was surprised: "how is this possible?"


    "Night sister?"


    Elia tilted her head and was a little confused.


    He clapped his hands every night and said with a smile, "Elia, see if my sister can beat a bad guy?"


    "Yes, yes!"


    Elia cheered. Of course, watching the play was more interesting than doing her homework.


    "Damn it!"


    Groma stared at the night: "you''re not an ordinary maid - you just pretended!"


    "What nonsense are you talking about up to now? Is it unknown?"


    She tore the maid''s skirt and tied it at night. Hei hei smiled and moved her wrist: "I haven''t done it for a long time. I hope you can hold it longer."


    "Just a maid, also want to beat me!?"


    Groma roared and instantly went into a frenzy: "I''ll tear you to pieces!"


    "Shut up!"


    He appeared in front of groma at night and slapped him to the ground. Just wanted to step on his head, he suddenly remembered that he was inconvenient to wear, so he took his feet back and kicked him.


    "That guy is better than me. I have nothing to say, but you are an extraordinary peak. What do you drag with me!? your ancestor of the Ryan Empire, kerger bloody eye, has to shout politely in front of me. Elder sister, what do you drag with me? Huh?"


    Groma rolled out and got up. Her scarlet eyes stared at the night. She was shocked and unbelievable. She almost squeezed a few words from her teeth: "... Pass! Qi! Ge! Fight! Home!?"


    Just a maid at home, they all have legendary strength!?


    Is the world crazy or is he crazy!?


    Ha, by the way! He''s crazy!


    He''s already crazy, isn''t he!?


    Groma suddenly laughed wildly: "although I''m surprised that you''re a legendary fighter, so what? You''re dead in front of me! Roar!!!"


    Now that she had torn her face, there was no need to keep anything. Groma roared, and the chaotic breath that had been suppressed in her body was also stimulated. The scarlet violent light in her eyes deepened a little, and soon turned black and purple.


    "This feeling --"


    Her face changed slightly every night. As a legendary hero who had just been in front of the chaos army on the battlefield, she was particularly sensitive to the smell of chaos.


    "It''s chaos!"


    "You''re dead!"


    The black purple light twined on groma''s claws like lightning, and the very strong violent force even distorted the space around him - after the rage, he slapped the wind element prism around him again, and the prism broke!


    Now that she has exposed her hidden power, the maid must die today!


    After releasing the hidden power, groma''s strength has crossed the supreme level and is very close to the legendary level!


    Even if night is a legend, now a pseudo legend, in the face of such groma, she has to take some serious attitude, for example... Put on her own weapons.


    "Where did you get your confidence?"


    After noticing the chaotic atmosphere, the expression of night and night became extremely cold. Compared with her in peace, she was like a different person. A pair of black leather gloves suddenly appeared on her hands, and the rich magic brilliance lingered on the gloves.


    "Black dragon leather gloves... Legendary quality!"


    Groma''s greedy eyes turned around on the black gloves and shook her head with a little regret: "unfortunately, it''s too small."


    "Even if you become a pawn of chaos, can''t you cover up your greedy nature? The descendants of kerger have fallen to this extent... Let me clean the door for him."


    Night and night, her eyes were cold and murderous. She gently shook her fist, her joints crackled, and her muscles adjusted to their best state.


    If her former comrades in arms saw it, they would know that she was really moved to kill her heart.


    If you find creatures corrupted by chaos, you must cut down the roots!


    "Die!"


    Groma screamed and jumped in front of the night, and the terrible claws grabbed it hard!


    The power of black and purple set off a strange wave. With a full blow, even the space in front was torn!


    Sure enough, they are all idiots after being corrupted by chaos.


    Secret skill ¡¤ wave reflex!


    Night''s eyes were extremely calm, and his palms dragged in front of him. The viscous magic pulled groma''s claws to one side, and the power attached to the claws was stripped off by the magic. After being superimposed by night with extremely ingenious power, he hit them back again and directly hit groma''s chest!


    "Boom!!!"


    Unprepared, groma was bombarded by her all-out strength and the strength superimposed night and night. Her chest was suddenly blown open, a huge bleeding wound, and even her internal organs could be seen through her bones!


    The terrible force passed through the body, roared across the kerger mountain, leveled a mountain head, and then shot obliquely into the sky, leaving a huge hole in the sky before it slowly disappeared!


    "What kind of fighting skill is this?"


    Groma has never heard of such strange fighting skills in the world. She can bounce back her attacks!


    He gushed blood wildly, and all the internal organs in his body were shattered. If it were not for the particularity of chaotic breath to maintain his vitality, only this blow would kill him directly!


    "The degenerate who is actively corrupted by chaos... Must die!"


    At night, she was not interested in explaining her original secret skills to groma. After she coldly announced groma''s death, she blew her fist, and the powerful power accumulated on the black dragon leather gloves exploded. There was a phantom of a black dragon in the air rushing towards groma, and she could hear the roar of the dragon!


    "It''s impossible! - you can''t kill me! I''m the big prince of the blood eye clan! Can''t --"

 Chapter 820

    Ancient patricinas.


    The vulgarity speaking God of fire, Carlo maliver, after having a head-on conversation with Donne and being resented by Donne, simply threw his identity as an envoy to Donne, and then he planned to flash.


    But Donne stopped him.


    Yes, although he can easily abuse himself by fighting, he is alone in the divine world as God, and now his hand can''t apply to prandal.


    You can only spray with your own mouth.


    Long tested by the Internet and having just passed the front with countless fifty cents water dividing forces, who was Donne afraid of on the mouth gun?


    Besides, they are now worried about the world. As the only hope at present, they still have an erhu egg?


    Spray if you feel bad!


    Especially Carlo maliver said he was a weak chicken. Who can''t bear it!


    Then the two sides directly put on a posture and spray. It can be said that they have no identity and temperament. The degree to which the process destroys the Three Outlooks can be guessed only by the collapse expression of cocoa and vanilla.


    The voice just now is indeed the God of fire, Lord Carlo mariver. Yes, but is that guy like a local ruffian really the holy and great God!?


    God, how can he do this!?


    If Carlo maliver''s "Lao Tzu" one mouthful sounds like a local ruffian who destroys the three outlooks, the cocoa and vanilla brought by don, who is just in front of his mouth, will only be shocked.


    The gods are on!


    He''s angry against a god!


    That is a God who really exists in the divine world and controls the law of "fire" of all things!


    He actually, unexpectedly, dare to point at his altar and hate him!?


    The most incredible thing is that the great lord Karol mariver didn''t punish God!?


    If the absence of divine punishment can be understood as that God is only more tolerant to his mortals and people, what''s the matter with the curse of completely tearing faces and attacking each other just now!?


    He is a mortal. Where did he get the courage to fight against a god!?


    Let alone against a God who indicated that he was to serve as an envoy!?


    Cocoa and vanilla sisters are stunned no matter how they use their brains. They don''t understand why.


    They didn''t know that Donne had nothing to fear.


    The refreshing Donne and the shocked and confused two cat eared niangs returned to the crater.


    Yes, in the end, Carlo maliver''s mouth gun didn''t hurt Donne.


    The great flame and the God of war lost and fled.


    Donne was content to vent, but the three views of cocoa and vanilla were on the verge of collapse.


    Because they don''t know what to do anymore.


    The God of fire made them listen to Donne. God''s will is sacred and inviolable.


    But Donne is clearly a pagan who doesn''t respect God and is not afraid of God. Isn''t it blasphemy to listen to him?


    What if later he ordered them to help scold Lord karomarif!?


    Who should I listen to?


    Even more, vanilla said that he was a big pervert with unique hobbies. If he used his power to order himself to do such and such things, could he refuse?


    Cocoa had fallen into extreme panic.


    She seems to have forgotten that if Donne wants to be strong, even without the power given by the God of fire Carlo mariver, she can''t resist with her strength


    "What happened down there just now?"


    As soon as Tang en appeared, Angus and sharp teeth couldn''t wait to appear. There was no need to worry about being found. They were very curious about what had just happened.


    When there was a change, Angus and sharp teeth wanted to help, but I don''t know why, the crater was blocked by a force, and they couldn''t enter at all.


    Donne won''t admit that he blocked the crater for a simple reason - he didn''t want the two guys to see the naked bodies of the cat eared sisters.


    "There was a little accident."


    On the way down the mountain, Donne briefly explained what had happened and mentioned the conversation between the God of fire Carlo mariver.


    "Lord karumarive showed up!?"


    Sharp teeth trembled and said, "the gods are on! I should have missed such a precious opportunity!"


    "Not necessarily missed."


    Angus reminded him, "don''t forget that we can''t go down. Maybe God''s power is blocking us."


    Sharp teeth heard the words, and the blood cooled immediately: "it seems that I''m not pious enough..."


    I''m ashamed... I accidentally stopped a devout believer from seeing his God


    Don''t dare to reveal the truth now.


    "But... Messenger?"


    Angus looked at Donne thoughtfully: "I always feel that your messenger identity is a little inexplicable. I remember that Edgar Wen and isali call you a messenger, Haley also calls you a messenger, and princess selisis of Naga who came a few days ago also calls you a messenger..."


    Donne said, "no way. It''s more popular. It''s so annoying."


    "Go to hell, you winner in life!"


    Angus cursed that the relationship between Donne and egwin would make him and gene jealous all his life.


    Donne smiled gracefully, "Ho Ho, I heard the wailing of the defeated dog."


    Sharp teeth touched the axe and said to Angus, "I don''t know why, I suddenly want to cut him..."


    "Yes, that''s right!"


    Angus was afraid that the world would not be chaotic: "he is very strong. You can find him if you feel uncomfortable in the future! You can absolutely abuse. You want to be immortal and die! Abdominal black sadists and abnormal masochists are a perfect match!"


    "Oh..."


    Donne looked at Angus mildly: "why don''t I know when I became a black belly sadist? Please excuse master Angus for an explanation?"


    "Well, cough, isn''t this a well-known fact in Ellington?"


    Sharp teeth licked their lips and grinned: "I also think the saying of abnormal masochism is a little strange."


    "No! X3"


    Donne, Cao and Angus shook their heads neatly and said in unison, "that''s absolutely right."


    Sharp teeth: "..."


    "Well, it''s almost at the foot of the mountain. Let''s continue to hide. Don''t scare the children into trouble."


    Don clapped his hands and motioned Angus and sharp teeth to hide with him again.


    The team soon returned to its original appearance, but the cocoa and vanilla sitting on the dragon car were obviously a little out of their minds.


    It seems that the impact on them in the temple of fire will take a long, long time to digest.


    When the motorcade had just left the range of gupatricinas mountain, there was a sudden rush of hooves in front. The dull roar was obviously a ground dragon moving at high speed.


    "Target appears!"


    Cao''s spirit perked up and roared, "all staff are ready for war!"


    Cao, who pulled out his long sword, looked at the team rushing out from behind the boulder in the distance, and his expression was quite strange.


    These guys are really hooked!?


    This can''t be described as stupid, can it?


    Or are they confident?


    Since they dare to attack, perhaps they do have some cards, not necessarily.


    But


    Cao smiled strangely. No matter how strong the cards are, can they be stronger?


    They are ambushing three legendary strong men who can destroy heaven and earth!


    "The other party is approaching quickly!"


    "Visual distance 3000 meters -"


    Active attack? Or defensive counterattack?


    Cao narrowed his eyes, holding a long sword in one hand and playing with a magic pistol in the other.


    "2500 meters -"


    Does your majesty Donne seem to want to torture information alive?


    In this case, you can''t start too hard. It''s very troublesome to scare them away before they meet face to face.


    Thinking of this, Cao reinserted the magic pistol and issued a new order: "put away the magic pistol, assault rifle and missile launcher, and fight conventional war with them."


    "Why..."


    "It''s so boring..."


    "I wanted to shoot two shots to have fun..."


    While complaining, the team members quickly put away all kinds of big killers and took out their good weapons again.


    "Two thousand meters -"


    This distance is the best distance to launch an attack. You can see the reflection on the opposite armor, but


    Cao was stunned and covered his face? Afraid of being exposed?


    As a mercenary, Cao knows why he is masked. Many mercenaries will masked when they don''t want people to know their identity when they do dirty work. Sometimes, some mercenaries will masquerade as mountain thieves to rob merchants and passers-by.


    These people obviously have the same concerns.


    Don, invisible in the sky, asked sharp teeth, "do you see anything?"


    Sharp teeth looked down at the enemy coming from below, and their eyes were extremely sharp: "look, the body shape is a little familiar. The riding ground dragon has no sign and is not made up. It should be kept in private. The man behind can keep so many ground dragons. He is not small."


    Dumne Tucao said: "so make complaints about motor vehicles... I mean, it''s important to register and register on the mount."


    "That''s all they have?"


    Angus frowned and looked incredible: "there are only 50 people, and there are many silver level. Why do they think they can win the saint''s escort?"


    As soon as Angus spoke, the other party gave the answer.


    When the distance exceeded one kilometer, a man in front of the other team suddenly tore open a scroll in his hand, and then a hurricane roared over!


    "Be careful - huh?"


    Cao was suddenly stunned.


    Donne was also stunned: "what ghost? It''s just a gust of wind?"


    "Poisonous smoke? No... wait! What''s that?"


    Angus suddenly found something unusual. The wind blew a black and purple ball above the saint''s team, followed by the black and purple ball and exploded!


    The strange fog expanded rapidly and shrouded the whole team in an instant!


    "This is -- damn it!"


    Cao''s face changed slightly, and his blood force set off a hurricane to try to disperse the fog around him. However, the black and gray fog was completely unmoved, as if it didn''t exist in the world at all.


    What''s more frightening is that the fog is swallowing their will!


    The eyelids suddenly became extremely heavy, and the weapons in his hand were almost unstable


    damn! Worse!

 Chapter 821

    Angus suddenly changed his face when he saw their change: "this is the power of the heart Eater - no, it''s a little different -"


    Only the power of the heart eater will not be so powerful, and even the extraordinary Cao can''t resist it.


    "There is no doubt that this thing is absolutely related to the smell of chaos!" Angus exclaimed: "the will will will be directly unconscious with their strength due to the double impact of heart eating demons and the smell of chaos!"


    "Really? It''s not that simple."


    Donne narrowed his eyes and decided to hang up.


    Nora, a special 100 flavor lollipop made by Donne to purify the fog


    [it''s a deal!]


    Nora almost drooled when she heard it. She rushed over happily and began to wave her small hands to release her strength.


    The enemy on the other side roared and rushed over first: "kill them all! They are already a group of waste!"


    A group of people followed him and killed him.


    They are well aware of the effect of that thing. Once it is affected, they will be completely unconscious and slaughtered in the blink of an eye.


    No!


    Kao tried to lift the long sword, but the rapidly losing power made him unable to hold the weapon at all, and his body became heavier and heavier. He was as tired as if he hadn''t slept for many days. He wanted to sleep on the ground regardless of what he wanted


    At this time, the surging power of life suddenly fell from the sky!


    The green light dissipated the black and gray fog in an instant!


    Nora''s power against these inexplicable things is a natural nemesis.


    In a daze, the people were excited by the power of life, and their heads were suddenly fresh and completely awake.


    "Kill!"


    "Avoid!"


    They were caught off guard by the sudden first wave of attack from the other side. For a time, flesh and blood flew and howled.


    The mercenaries who woke up at the critical moment made the most correct avoidance action. Although they were still seriously injured by the other party, they successfully avoided the key and recovered their lives.


    Some masked orcs exclaimed, "shit! How did they wake up?"


    The masked Orc who led the group shouted, "no matter how they wake up, now they have lost half their lives! Kill them!"


    The masked beasts killed fiercely. In their view, the mercenaries who had been seriously injured by the first round of attack were dead. Even if they woke up, it would not help.


    The saint is already in their bag!


    While helping them resist the attack, Cao shouted, "drink medicine!"


    Without saying a word, the seriously injured mercenaries immediately took a bottle of goddess''s blood from their belt, popped the lid and drank it.


    The powerful life potion, coupled with Nora''s life field, the superposition effect of the two is very terrible. In the blink of an eye, the bloody wounds on the mercenaries were completely healed.


    Not only recovered, but also recovered the strength that had been swallowed before, and suddenly restored the peak combat effectiveness.


    "Keep alive!"


    Cao shouted loudly and rushed to the front. With a flash of sword light, he immediately killed a ground dragon and caught the masked Orc riding on it with one hand.


    "Kill!"


    The ORC was extremely fierce, completely regardless of the danger of his life, and the mace in his hand hit Cao''s head!


    "Idiot!"


    Cao didn''t even move. He let the mace hit his head. Only the surging blood and gas force shook the mace to pieces.


    "Let me see who you are!"


    Cao grabbed the palm of the orc''s head and spewed out a force, shaking the mask he was wearing into pieces and revealing the face behind him.


    "... I don''t know shit."


    Looking at each other''s Plush face, Cao couldn''t help scolding.


    But the sharp teeth hiding in the sky suddenly gave a light sigh: "I seem to have seen that guy in the ring of blood arena."


    Donne''s eyes narrowed slightly: "that is to say, these masked orcs really came out of burkeso?"


    Sharp teeth shook his head: "I''m not sure. I need more samples."


    Donne sneered, pointed down and said, "I don''t think so."


    As they spoke, the mercenary regiment below had launched a counterattack.


    Their anger was aroused by the humiliation of being almost stumbled by the other party''s sneak attack. They broke out 120% of their combat effectiveness one by one, and the offensive was extremely sharp.


    "Go to hell!"


    The mercenary soldier cut off the masked Orc''s weapon with a backhand sword and said with a grim smile: "it''s you who will die!"


    "It''s impossible!"


    The mercenary soldier took advantage of the moment when he was out of his mind, ruthlessly cut off the orc''s head, then spit on his body and said disdainfully, "distracted on the battlefield? What an idiot."


    A lot of similar things happened at the same time. After all, the people of Phoenix mercenary regiment have changed into the best equipment made by Ellington, and completely crush each other only in terms of equipment quality.


    In fact, if Donne hadn''t said he wanted to stay alive and Cao hadn''t ordered a full attack, he would have been able to destroy the other party before he met.


    After encountering unexpected resistance, there was a commotion and retreat among the masked Orcs: "damn! Their strength is too strong! We must retreat!"


    "Don''t run away! I''ll kill anyone who wants to run away!"


    "Oh!?"


    Cao inspired the flash technique and instantly appeared next to the ORC with a cold smile: "it seems that you are the leader of these guys?"


    The masked ORC was shocked: "eat my axe!"


    "Dang!"


    Kao''s sword struck the Tomahawk. The Tomahawk full of magic suddenly appeared a crack, and then it was blown to pieces!


    "How is that possible?"


    The masked Orc looked at the broken Tomahawk and exclaimed, "my excellent Tomahawk ''earth walking dragon butcher'' was chopped up by a sword!"


    "Fool!"


    Cao kicked him off the ground dragon, and then stepped on his face of contempt: "our legendary equipment has long been popularized here."


    Popularize legendary equipment!?


    The masked Orc almost fainted when he heard the speech. When he looked carefully, his eyes were black and he really fainted.


    Isn''t it? When there was no battle before, those weapons and armor just looked shiny, but the unified style of standard armor and weapons really couldn''t be associated with "legendary quality".


    But now the battle broke out. After the power of blood and gas was poured, it immediately resonated with the magic in the air, and the magic brilliance of legendary quality was completely emitted - everyone!


    Personal strength is almost the same, but the equipment gap is so large that the powerful magic props that our side depends on for survival have been dispersed again. The result of this battle has been doomed from the beginning!


    "Dizzy?"


    Cao was stunned for a moment, and then pulled off his hood without hesitation.


    Of course he doesn''t know the faces below, but


    "Ah!"


    Cocoa on the dragon car lost his voice and exclaimed, "Captain Sarkozy? Why?"


    The invisible sharp teeth in the sky changed slightly, and they couldn''t care to continue watching the war. In an instant, they appeared next to Cao and pulled Sarkozy up on the ground. Stimulated by the cold murderous spirit, Sarkozy woke up and turned around. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw the murderous sharp teeth on his face.


    "Lord sharp, sharp teeth!?"


    Sarkozy exclaimed: "you, why are you here?"


    Sarkozy''s exclamation spread all over the audience in an instant. All the soldiers who were fighting froze and looked at it subconsciously.


    It''s really sharp tooth!?


    The Phoenix mercenary regiment took advantage of this opportunity to subdue all the distracted guys immediately.


    The fierce battle stopped in an instant.


    "Before you ask me, explain why you and these people attack the saint."


    Sharp teeth showed sharp teeth: "if the answer can''t satisfy me, I don''t mind cleaning up the traitor of Lord Vulcan."


    Sarkozy burst into a cold sweat when he was in London.


    Because groma gave him an ultimatum, Sarkozy, who was worried that his men would screw up, was personally involved in the matter. But


    blamed! I had known that your excellency sharp teeth would appear. Even if he died, he should not participate in this matter in person!


    ¡ª¡ªSarkozy regretted it, very much.


    Compared with groma, or the royal family, sharp teeth, blood mane and bloody Tomahawk obviously have a higher status among the civilians of Wren Empire, and have been upgraded to the level of personal worship.


    At this moment, Sarkozy faces a dilemma: whether to confess groma''s task to sharp teeth or continue to hide it.


    However, seeing the murderous sharp teeth on his face, Sarkozy resolutely chose to confess.


    He may be able to survive groma''s pursuit, but it is absolutely impossible to escape from sharp teeth


    "Well, sharp tooth..."


    With a bitter face, Sarkozy told sharp teeth the order given by groma.


    "You mean Prince groma ordered it!"


    Sharp teeth still looked incredible: "even the case under the vanilla virgin crown a year ago was his order!?"


    "Yes..."


    "It''s impossible! How is it possible?"


    Although Donne and Angus have told him, he still can''t believe it: "it doesn''t make sense. Why did he do that?"


    "So..."


    Donne and Angus fell from the sky and said faintly, "didn''t the magic props they just used have exposed his situation?"


    "You mean --"


    "He has been corrupted by chaos."


    The face of sharp teeth became very ugly.


    An imperial heir corrupted by chaos?


    Absolutely not!


    Unexpectedly, Sarkozy also changed his face: "you said the prince was corrupted by chaos? How could that be!"


    Donne''s face was full of quirks: "don''t you know?"


    "How could I know!"


    "Then why did you help him kidnap the saint?"


    "I thought his highness just took a fancy to the two saints, wanted to take them as wives and concubines, and couldn''t wipe his face to pursue, so he used such rough means!"


    Sarkozy was quite sad and angry: "if I knew he was corrupted by chaos, how could I help him!"


    In prandar, any normal order creature knows that chaos is the natural enemy of order. We must not tolerate any clues of chaos, otherwise it will only lead to more terrible disasters.


    "Fool!"


    Sharp teeth scolded loudly: "Prince groma is of the USAD nationality. How can he like the saint of the cat family!?"


    "I, I just think your Highness''s hunting range is wider. I just want to change my taste..."


    Sarkozy wanted to cry without tears. This time, he really lost a lot. Not only did he die many confidants, but he almost made a big mistake.


    He can''t refute the sharp tooth accusation, but who can understand the pain in his heart?

 Chapter 822

    The atmosphere at the scene became very awkward for a moment.


    Cao couldn''t help asking, "boss, what do you do with these guys?"


    Donne glanced at the masked orcs. His indifferent eyes surprised Sarkozy and hurriedly begged to sharp teeth: "Lord sharp teeth, they are all the elites of our Ryan empire. We just obey orders. We don''t know that the prince has been corrupted. Please let us go!"


    The expression of sharp teeth was quite complex. With a long sigh, he loosened Sarkozy, and then said to Donne: "don... Sir, please spare their lives. After all, your people have no loss, and they are just blinded by foolish loyalty."


    Because of the blood of the goddess, the Phoenix mercenary regiment was basically unharmed in the battle, while more than 50 people brought by Sarkozy were killed after a short confrontation.


    Many of these silver subordinates have the potential to break through the gold level, but now they have died in this ridiculous battle. Sarkozy and sharp teeth are very distressed.


    "Now that you''ve opened your mouth, I''ll sell you face and let them go."


    Don shrugged and continued, "but correspondingly, you have to promise me one thing."


    "You say."


    "Now with Sarkozy''s testimony, we are more sure that Prince groma has been corrupted by chaos. Therefore, after returning to brkeso, I will fight Prince groma - I need you and Angus to convince tessro to accept the reality."


    What Donne worries most is that testronin is willing to support groma who has been corrupted by chaos and is unwilling to accept the reality.


    "I see. I''ll help you."


    Sharp teeth said in a deep voice: "if there is clear evidence that groma has been corrupted by chaos, it should not be difficult. After all, tastrow is not the only son. Even if his highness Ursa is not willing to inherit the throne, it is not too late for tastrow to let his wife and concubine have a prince..."


    Donne clapped his hands and said, "that''s the best, but we still need material evidence... By the way, do you still have the magic prop you just used?"


    Sarkozy shook his head: "how can it be? That''s the expensive treasure given to us by his Royal Highness Prince groma. There''s only one."


    "Only one..."


    Donne thought thoughtfully: "anyway, the truth is conclusive. If there is no material evidence, just fake it, Angus?"


    It would be even better if Angus could analyze the composition and make something similar.


    Angus smelled and sniffed on the armor of Kao, and his fingers touched the armour, twisting. "No mistake, it is the essence of the body extracted from the devil''s heart. This unique cold rotting smell will not be mistaken."


    Heart eater is an underground Warcraft. Generally speaking, the adult body is roughly at level 4 ~ 6. It is a translucent creature. Its body is fragile and soft. It has many tentacles. It is good at mental attack and mental control. It is very dangerous.


    From the naming of it by human beings, we can see that this kind of Warcraft is closer to the category of "devil", which shows how much human beings hate it.


    Its power is quite difficult to defend.


    The attack they encountered just now was very similar to the power of the heart eater.


    Angus carefully sniffed the residual smell in the air and immediately identified several other materials: "Not only has the essence of the heart devouring, but also the ingredients of the heart grass, black claw grass and the flower of the heart... Ha, the composition is not complicated, but the material is hard to find, at least five or six kinds of highly toxic materials. The essence of the essence of the devil is the main ingredient. If we find the clues of Prince Glomar to buy these medicinal materials, we will be irrefutable evidence."


    A group of people next to him immediately looked at him with great admiration. He was worthy of being the strongest alchemist "miracle hand". He could distinguish so many raw materials only by smelling the residual smell in the air.


    Donne shook his head: "this is impossible. For the sake of safety, everything the royal family wants to buy is quite confidential and will not keep clues."


    After staying in alinks for a while, he was quite clear about this. Groma wanted to buy these herbs, either with avatars or dead men. It was impossible to leave any evidence.


    "I know this very well, but the drug itself can prove that Prince groma has been corrupted."


    Angus said very seriously: "the most important thing is that these raw materials are obviously refined in a chaotic and corrupt environment, so they have a slight smell of chaos to enhance their attack power."


    "The clue has been found, but there is no clear evidence."


    Don sighed and said, "if there is evidence that can be put on the table, it won''t take so much effort."


    A group of people around also sighed.


    "Buzzing, buzzing -"


    At this time, the cell phone in Donne''s pocket suddenly rang. He took out his cell phone and looked at it all night.


    Donne waved around, then gave a "hello" and began to listen to the other side.


    Sharp teeth whispered to Angus, "what''s that?"


    "Magic communicator, also known as magic phone."


    Angus said proudly, "it''s the latest research result of our Ellington magic Energy Engineering Research Institute."


    "What I want to ask is, what''s the use of that thing? How can I hear a woman''s voice in it?"


    "Yes, there is a sound in there."


    Angus smiled and said, "that''s because the magic phone is an ultra long-distance communication tool that allows holders to talk to each other."


    Sharp teeth looked suspicious: "super long distance? How far is it?"


    "It''s no problem to play from Alex to bulkeso."


    "What!?"


    Sharp teeth exclaimed, "how is this possible?"


    "In fact, I don''t believe it until he says the theory of this thing."


    Angus rushed to don Nunu, who called nearby, and said, "I always thought that this kind of ultra long-distance communication was a means that the Holy See could achieve by magic. Unexpectedly, he realized it by magic."


    "This kind of thing is --"


    Sharp teeth thought for a moment. Leng didn''t think of a word enough to describe his feelings in his mind.


    "It''s like a miracle, isn''t it?"


    "That''s right! It''s a miracle!"


    Sharp teeth nodded: "if there were such communication tools during the war, perhaps the war would not be so tragic."


    Angus thought so.


    Although there was the help of the Holy See''s divinity during the war, the magistrates could not be everywhere. There would always be deviations in the oral transmission of the commander''s orders, which greatly affected the war situation.


    If we had this communication tool at the beginning, let alone more, the war would end at least five or even ten years in advance.


    Sharp teeth continued to whisper, "do you sell this?"


    In fact, he didn''t have much hope. No matter who it was, he couldn''t sell this kind of good thing. What''s more, noboti Tang, in fact, was the king of Ilus, and as a person in power, he couldn''t sell this kind of big killer to takeout.


    "Sell."


    "Well, I knew I wouldn''t sell... What!?"


    Sharp teeth was suddenly stunned and dumbfounded: "sell it?! did I hear you right?"


    Angus said with a wry smile: "in fact, I don''t understand why he sells this kind of thing to takeout. Obviously, as long as he firmly holds this kind of thing in his own hands, he can completely lead the enemy in the war and make himself invincible, but... He doesn''t seem to care about this situation at all."


    Sharp teeth stared at Donne in a daze. The importance of this communication tool can even be understood by him. As a ruler, he can''t understand it? Or does he actually have a deeper intention?


    Who the hell is stupid?


    "How can I sell this? If I can, I''d like to make a decision for tessro and talk about the business first."


    Sharp teeth was worried that they would go back and wanted to finalize the contract immediately.


    "I don''t know the details. You can ask him later... Who is he talking to?"


    Angus looked at Donne suspiciously. There was no reason for him. It was really that Donne''s expression was so wonderful at the moment. It changed several expressions for a while.


    Out of respect for Donne, Angus didn''t eavesdrop on the voice in his mobile phone. If he heard it, it''s estimated that his expression is similar to that of Donne


    Soon Donne hung up and came back with a strange look on his face.


    "Who?"


    "Night by night."


    After a pause, Donne''s expression became more strange: "well, I don''t think we need to find any evidence. We can go back directly."


    Angus was stunned: "what''s the matter?"


    "... groma went to find us at home and found out that we were not there. She suddenly turned her face and attacked YeYe and Elia..."


    "What!?"


    Sharp tooth''s face changed: "no! Go back quickly! Groma''s strength has reached an extraordinary peak, which is very dangerous!"


    Angus''s expression suddenly changed as strange as Donne: "that''s great. It''s really dangerous."


    Sharp teeth worried: "I said why don''t you go? Let''s fly back first! Otherwise the two girls will be in danger!"


    "Dangerous? Indeed dangerous..."


    Angus said strangely, "but it''s not night and Elia..."


    "Ah?"


    "Groma is in danger..."


    Angus looked at Donne: "and then?"


    "Then..."


    Donne was silent for a moment: "he was teased night and night. After becoming angry, he directly raised his cards..."


    Sharp teeth: "what?"


    "He exposed the power of chaos."


    Donne''s expression was quite strange: "do you remember the identity of night..."


    Angus nodded.


    "Expose the power of chaos in front of her... Isn''t that death..."


    Donne was distressed and melancholy: "we are here to bait and work hard to find evidence to dig the truth. As a result, he hit the muzzle of the gun... We''d better go back quickly. If it''s a little later, the chick may lose control of her Kirin arm and kill groma..."


    The atmosphere seemed to freeze suddenly.


    "Wait, wait! I don''t seem to understand!"


    Sharp teeth looked suspiciously at Donne and Angus: "you said that chick named night night was going to kill groma? Are you sure you''re not kidding?"


    "My old friend..."


    Angus patted him on the shoulder and said earnestly: "although she is a maid... But believe me, don''t shout casually, at least call master YeYe, okay? Only Donne can call her name casually..."


    Sharp teeth puzzled: "why?"


    That''s right. I''m also a legendary hero who saved the world. Did I even ask me to call a human chick senior? Are you kidding!


    "That''s because..."


    Angus said with a sad look on his face, "master night is a legendary hero who participated in the first chaotic invasion war and saved the world... Although she is a maid... She is very powerful!"

 Chapter 823

    Sharp teeth, blood mane and bloody Tomahawk, the legendary Orc hero who participated in the second chaotic invasion war, guarded the safety of countless comrades in arms with a Tomahawk in his hand, slaughtered countless chaotic creatures and established a great reputation.


    Today, however, sharp teeth suddenly felt that the world seemed a little strange.


    One of Donne''s maids, night by night, was a legendary strong man who participated in the first chaotic invasion war


    Are you kidding!?


    The first chaotic invasion war!?


    Legendary hero!?


    A maid!?


    What kind of bad joke is this!?


    Is this guy a god!?


    A maid around has such terrible strength!?


    Sharp teeth looked at Donne in front of him incredulously. "Are you kidding? Are you kidding?"


    "Do you think I''ll joke about such things..."


    Angus silently make complaints about the appearance of the sharp teeth, and he is not embarrassed to say that another little girl who is staying at home is actually a more terrible existence.


    Compared with the incarnation of Ms. disaster, any legendary hero has to stand aside


    If sharp teeth knew Elia''s real identity, it would not be surprising to be scared on the spot.


    If he knew that there was a real God hanging around in Ellington at the moment - although otinia was a weak God, she was a real God anyway - he would not have the idea of being an enemy of Donne in his life.


    "You mean Prince groma went to the door himself and was beaten half to death by night?"


    Vanilla was completely dumbfounded when she heard the news. She had imagined many situations, but she didn''t expect Prince groma to come to the door at this time, and she didn''t expect that she would directly hit people... Orcs every night.


    "After all, night and night are people who almost died on the chaotic battlefield. Their hatred for chaos is unforgettable. Exposing the power of chaos in their body in front of her is basically looking for death."


    Donne looked strange and didn''t know how to evaluate the groma Prince: "in fact, if Elia hadn''t stopped him, night would have killed him - it''s hard for night to be a prince."


    Vanilla sighed: "after all, he is a legendary strong man."


    Cocoa looked shocked: "night and night? The maid who bullied me?! she is really a legendary strong man!?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Vanilla was shocked: "you still don''t believe it up to now?"


    "... I thought you were just trying to tease me that day!"


    "She''s really a legend."


    Cocoa''s face turned white.


    "Although there is only the strength of pseudo legend, the fighting experience and instinct of the legendary strong are still well preserved."


    Cocoa''s face is whiter.


    "So don''t annoy her if you can''t beat her."


    Coco is about to cry.


    "What should I do, sister? I was so rude to her last time -"


    "So, now I know what''s the use of regret. It''s no use telling me!"


    Vanilla was really speechless to the sister: "sure enough, it''s better for me to be a sister."


    "No! Only the identity of my sister must not be allowed!"


    "... Lord Donne, it''s better to sell her to you."


    "I''m willing to give a gold coin."


    "How about I give you a gold coin upside down?"


    "Deal, go back and sign the contract."


    Cocoa blew up: "please don''t discuss such a terrible topic in front of me!"


    Vanilla nodded very seriously: "I see. I''ll discuss the transaction with your excellency Donne in private. You just need to be ready for marriage."


    "Out, married!?"


    "Yes, it''s my sister''s duty to send my sister to the palace of marriage."


    "No, no!!!"


    "Then give up your sister''s identity. Maybe I''ll help you find a way to please miss night."


    "Please, sister!"


    The sisterhood changed again.


    Dumne had make complaints about the change unpredictably between them.


    Sarkozy''s men have all been arrested now. They believe in sharp teeth and bloody Tomahawk more than groma''s orders. This legendary hero is already the spiritual leader of the orcs.


    What''s more, although they don''t understand what happened, they can infer something from the words they heard nearby - Prince groma has been corrupted by chaos, and there is no need to listen to his orders.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the people brought by Nicolas Sarkozy joined the team, and then the large force killed back to brkeso.


    Vanilla suggested going directly to Donne''s house to determine the situation, so they didn''t go directly to the church, but followed Donne''s house.


    "Big brother! ~"


    Elia cheered, ran out of the door and jumped at Donne.


    Donne hugged Elia, rubbed her head, and then asked the night coming out from behind, "didn''t you kill him?"


    "If you were a little late, he might really die. Come with me," he said coldly


    Night after night, he turned and left.


    Angus gently poked Donne: "it seems that I saw her face for the first time..."


    Donne thought it was the first time he had seen such a murderous look at night.


    Let Sarkozy and Cao''s people watch the door outside. Donne and his colleagues followed him to the backyard every night, and then saw groma "nailed" to the ground.


    "Hiss -"


    Sarkozy took a breath of air conditioning and looked at groma in great shock.


    In the morning, Prince groma still looked very noble, but now, his miserable appearance can produce a sense of superiority even to the poorest beggars in the street.


    The bright and soft hair of the USAD nationality was burnt to coke by the fire, and the teeth were broken one by one. Black and red blood was flowing out of his mouth. His limbs nailed to the ground were also devastated. His sharp claws were pulled out one by one and thrown aside. The palms of his hands and feet were crushed, and even his arms and legs were crushed. Look at his crazy and ferocious appearance, I''m afraid his magic pool has also been blocked - it can be said that he has now become a complete waste.


    "Why are you so cruel to your highness?"


    Sarkozy exclaimed: "although he has been corrupted by chaos, it may not be his own will! If this is just a sad coincidence, don''t you think it''s too much to torture the prince?"


    "Coincidence? That''s impossible."


    With a cold smile every night, he said faintly, "poor bastard living under shelter, let me tell you why it is impossible."


    "Chaos is inherently destructive to order creatures. Once order creatures come into contact with chaos, fierce conflicts will occur between the two sides. Generally speaking, the weak side of the two sides of the conflict will be quickly eroded - but this rule does not apply to chaos."


    "The power of chaos has a strong corruption ability. If it encounters the erosion of chaotic power in coincidence, it will make a normal person crazy in an instant."


    "But Prince groma did not - although he was affected, he retained his reason, even if it had been affected by chaos."


    "This means that his contact with the power of chaos is not an accidental coincidence, but that he is prepared in advance, takes the initiative to absorb a trace of chaos and intends to control the power of chaos."


    His eyes became colder and colder at night: "do you know what this means? It means that your prince groma is a degenerate who abandons order and takes the initiative to plunge into chaos."


    Every night''s words shocked Sarkozy and sharp teeth.


    "Prince groma actively absorbs the power of chaos? How is this possible?"


    Sarkozy couldn''t help but retort: "Prince groma rarely leaves burkeso. There have never been chaotic creatures here in recent years, let alone the door of chaos!"


    With a sneer every night, he said sarcastically, "then ask your royal highness, right? Your royal highness, the prince of the great bloody clan?"


    "Kill you -- kill you, kill you, kill you --"


    Groma roared and struggled wildly, and his limbs were torn by the blade of the element, but he felt no pain. At this moment, he had been completely swallowed up by the crazy desire to kill.


    Seeing groma''s madness, Sarkozy shivered and asked, "Lord sharp teeth?"


    Sharp teeth was silent for a moment and suddenly said to Donne, "call tastrow?"


    Donne was stunned: "as long as you have no problem."


    "I also think it''s better to call him over."


    Angus nodded and said, "now the chaotic atmosphere in groma has been completely exposed. It doesn''t use our previous plan. Just let tastrow understand the truth."


    "In that case, wait a minute."


    Sharp teeth glanced at groma, and with a stroke of his strong hand, he tore open a space channel and stepped in.


    Donne was stunned: "the style of teleportation is really unique."


    Angus shrugged: "after he was promoted to legend, he was still used to the previous fighting methods, and learning teleportation was just to facilitate his journey."


    Just said two words, the next space was torn again.


    Tastrow, who was working in the palace, was brought by sharp teeth around his neck.


    "I said, Lord sharp tooth, I''m busy... Under the virgin crown? Me - groma?!"


    Just as tystro was about to say hello to the two saints of cocoa and vanilla, his face suddenly changed and he saw groma nailed to the ground like crazy: "what''s the matter?"


    As soon as he wanted to speak, Donne stopped her, stepped forward and said, "I think let me explain."


    "Explain?"


    Tessro roared angrily, "how are you going to explain?"


    Anyone who sees his son beaten like this will not be in a good mood. Tessro didn''t attack on the spot because of the face of sharp teeth and Angus.


    "The reason is simple."


    Donne said faintly, "your son groma has been corrupted by chaos."


    One of Donne''s words was like a basin of cold water pouring down, which instantly made tastrow fall into an ice cave.


    He could see from the faces of those around him that it was not a bad joke.

 Chapter 824

    In the backyard of Donne''s house, everyone was silent, and only Donne''s voice calmly described the situation of groma.


    "... it was his order to kidnap the vanilla Saint last year, including instructing Sarkozy to attack the two saints again today..."


    Tystro looked at Sarkozy with dangerous eyes


    If you lie, it will kill people... Animals!


    Sarkozy smiled bitterly and nodded: "I thought his highness just took a fancy to the crowns of two saints, so..."


    Tessro was in a worse mood.


    "And he came here today to fight against my family Elia."


    Donne pointed to Elia beside him and said coldly, "although I don''t know why, I think there must be some reason for him to do so. Unfortunately, he met every night."


    Night and night? Is that the ice maid with a strange face?


    "She?"


    Tystro looked at it night and night. He couldn''t believe it was the maid who made his baby son like this.


    Besides, if groma is really corrupted by chaos and his strength will be further improved by the increase of chaos, how can he lose so easily?


    Even though his son had become corrupt, tystro was still unwilling to believe that his son would lose to a maid.


    Now even a maid can turn over the extraordinary apocalypse?


    Is he crazy or is the world crazy?


    "No doubt."


    Angus sighed and said, "Ms. night is a legendary strong man who once participated in the first chaotic invasion war. It''s no exaggeration to say that she is the predecessor of all of us."


    The legendary strong man who participated in the first chaotic invasion war!?


    Sarkozy Luo, tessro, and even cocoa, who didn''t believe before, took a breath of cold air. Doesn''t it mean that the cold maid in front of us is an old monster who has lived for more than a thousand years!?


    "Night lady..."


    "You have no right to call me that."


    Night after night, he coldly interrupted tastrow''s words: "kerger bloody eye wanted to call me big sister head politely. What do you think you should call it?"


    Craig bloody eye!


    Tessro trembled. Damn it, this generation is going to crush people!


    Keerger bloody eye is the founding emperor who unified the orcs and established the Ryan empire. At the same time, it is also the most famous ancestor of the bloody eye clan. The mountain behind bulkesuo is named after him. Even the ancestors have to shout big sister, come to him


    Shit, I can''t shout!


    "All right!"


    Donne slapped her angrily and destroyed the cold atmosphere created by night at once. Ignoring the fire breathing eyes at night, Donne said to tastrow: "the identity of night is true. I can guarantee that. In addition, he called you here mainly to let you understand that groma''s corruption is irreversible and the chaotic degenerates must be purified."


    "You''re going to kill him!"


    Tessro''s face was very ugly. No matter who he was, he was in a bad mood when he suddenly heard that someone was going to kill his son.


    As a parent, even if his son is a criminal, he always wants to protect him


    "If you don''t kill him, you''ll wait for bulkesuo to be turned into a dead city by him."


    Night and night again piled up a cold expression on his face and said: "the degenerate who takes the initiative to absorb the smell of chaos will be excited about the powerful power brought by chaos at the beginning and think he can master them, but with the passage of time, he will unknowingly fall into darkness, completely become the prisoner of chaos, and finally lose his mind and completely fall into madness."


    "Now, Prince groma is obviously on the road of no return."


    "When he falls completely into darkness, he will become a huge source of chaotic pollution, and the whole burkesau will be buried with him."


    Staring at tystro night and night: "then, the descendant of kerger, will you destroy your family, or will you choose to continue to shield him?"


    If this was in those years, this problem would not be a multiple-choice problem at all, because at the beginning, all creatures in prandal were afraid of the invasion of chaos. Once it was determined that they could not be purified due to chaos pollution, everyone would make the right choice.


    But in peacetime, people will have a fluke mentality.


    Tessro''s heart was very struggling: "is it really hopeless? Can''t you try again?"


    He could see that the people present were determined to purify, that is, to kill groma.


    Including Angus and sharp teeth.


    In fact, these people didn''t give him the right to choose, or in other words, they just wanted him to send his son out of the world.


    "If the time of corruption is short, purification can save him."


    Tang en shook his head and said, "unfortunately, his corruption began five years ago. The power of chaos has long been integrated with himself. While purifying, it will also ruin his life."


    "Five years ago!? it''s impossible! He -"


    Tystro was suddenly stunned. He seemed to think of something. The expression on his face was uncertain. A moment later, he couldn''t help pointing to groma and yelling: "damn villain! You let the madman go? You went to see the madman without permission!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Groma ignored tessro''s curse at all, but laughed wildly and shouted some vicious curses.


    CAOS?


    Donne frowned slightly, then looked at tystro very seriously. "What are you talking about? Please tell us exactly."


    "You? Who the hell are you?"


    Tastrow is not stupid. This noboti has been speaking for so long, and others obviously follow his lead, which is very wrong.


    Donne removed the transfiguration: "let''s meet again. My name is Donne, the Lord of Ellington and the current Regent of the ilrus empire."


    Tessro was surprised: "what!? it''s you!"


    As the Regent of a country, he suddenly ran to the capital of other countries thousands of miles away. What does he want?


    "It''s me, but the question now is what you just thought. It''s very important."


    Donne didn''t have time to beat around the bush with him. Maybe there was a deeper factor behind it.


    Tessro''s face was uncertain. After a moment of hesitation, he sighed and said, "five years ago, Lord sharp tooth helped us catch a very dangerous enemy."


    "Eh? Yes?"


    Sharp teeth were stunned: "I don''t remember I did it."


    "Of course, the guard told me that you personally escorted him to the prison."


    Tessro was also stunned: "however, on the eve of execution, the guy escaped silently from the prison. So far, we haven''t figured out how he escaped... Today I understand. I''m afraid groma did it."


    Donne looked at groma. Although it is difficult for the prince to release an important prisoner, the prisoner is not ordinary. Groma can do it as long as she provides a little convenience.


    "Do you know who that person is?"


    Groma just mentioned CAOS. Is he a lunatic of chaos?


    "Since he was personally arrested by your excellency sharp teeth, his strength must be extraordinary, but I didn''t see it with my own eyes. He claimed to be Marcus..."


    The dark snake of NIMA!


    Donne was as ugly as constipation.


    Tessro was stunned: "what''s the matter?"


    "I know this man. He''s dead."


    Donne said coldly, "but I have to tell you that your memory is probably false."


    Tessro was stunned: "ah?"


    "Sharp teeth just said that he had no impression of the incident five years ago. Obviously, you didn''t ask him to confirm it, but you were very sure it was the person he arrested. Obviously, there was a cognitive bias."


    Donne analyzed them: "Your Excellency sharp teeth is a legendary strong man. There can be no problem with his memory, so the problem will only be with you... What''s your strength level


    Tystro was a little embarrassed: "extraordinary first order."


    As the king of Rehn Empire, his strength is really too poor.


    "I asked five years ago."


    Tessro was even more embarrassed: "master level 5..."


    "Sure enough."


    Don sighed and said, "Marcus, one of the masters of the dark snake, is known as the snake of the soul. He is the seventh level of the supreme level. What he is best at is mind control, in other words, controlling a person''s will or tampering with a memory."


    Testero was stunned and his face became extremely ugly.


    Is there anything more frightening than the tampering of memory?


    You never know whether you have just been born at this moment, and everything in your mind has just been instilled. You don''t even know whether everything you are familiar with has been artificially modified


    "Lord sharp tooth is a legendary strong man. Marcus obviously has no ability to fight him, and his goal is you, or groma."


    Donne analyzed the truth bit by bit: "it has his style. In the Ilus Empire, his majesty victor and Prince Gillard died because of him, and he obviously came here before he came to the Ilus empire."


    "He may have been eyeing you at first, but then he found a more suitable object, Prince groma, young, strong desire, more aggressive desire, and more suitable to be controlled by him, so he started on groma."


    "After all this, he changed your memory and made you think he was caught by your excellency sharp teeth and escaped from prison."


    Tessro looked unbelievable: "but why?"


    "For war."


    Donne''s eyes flashed a cold light: "from the perspective of time, at the beginning of the year, Marcus began to provoke Prince Gillard to usurp the throne. If groma also succeeded at this time, the war is almost inevitable, but there are obvious accidents here. Prince groma did not succeed in winning the throne because you are not dead."


    Sharp teeth suddenly said, "because my strength has always protected tastrow. As long as I live, tastrow will not be hurt."


    "Yes, so groma must get enough strength to defeat you... I see!"


    Donne suddenly looked at Vanilla: "there''s only one truth about his attempt to kidnap vanilla!"

 Chapter 825

    Saint, as a flag in any holy see, not only has the sacred status no less than that of the Pope, but also is the key factor to unite faith.


    If a saint is killed or defiled, the blow to believers is absolutely devastating.


    At that time, as long as the evil water is diverted to the East and the dirty water is spilled to other countries, I''m afraid that the angry red lotus Knights will immediately take the initiative to carry out a protectionist war.


    This is just an introduction, but it is enough to ignite the war.


    After Donne said his guess, everyone present was silent.


    It has to be said that this speculation is very likely. If the saint is defiled, the Vulcan holy see will definitely be in chaos, and it is entirely possible to break out of war.


    "No."


    Shaking his head every night, he said, "when I fought with him, he mentioned ''swallowing'' and wanted to devour Elia. I suspect he has obtained some special ability and can gain more power by swallowing others."


    Donne was stunned and subconsciously looked at vanilla.


    Vanilla was also stunned. The sisters looked at each other and suddenly said, "our God given talent!"


    Cocoa and vanilla have very powerful talents. When they work together, they can trigger a particularly powerful flame talent. With their growth, the power of the talent continues to grow. Now the power is even comparable to legendary spells.


    If groma has the ability called "devour", after mastering their talent, maybe she can really break through the shield imposed by sharp teeth and kill tastrow, or even directly kill sharp teeth!


    But how did he know that Elia''s talent was also terrible?


    Donne is a little puzzling, but he doesn''t think about it in the blink of an eye. Will a goddess reincarnation be swallowed up? Don''t be kidding.


    "Then the truth has surfaced."


    Donne combed the whole story: "Marcus came to bulkesuo, controlled his highness groma, tampered with the memory of the people he contacted, and left here. Prince groma''s strength improved by leaps and bounds because he obtained the power of chaos. He reached the extraordinary peak in five years, and then his ambition began to expand."


    Sharp teeth thought: "He fixed his eyes on the throne, but with me, he could not hurt tessro, so he planned to devour the two saints and gain their strength, but unexpectedly, there was an accident in the plan. The vanilla saint was kidnapped under the crown and disappeared in the human country. Due to Sarkozy''s report, he thought that the vanilla Saint died under the crown, so he set his goal on the coco saint, He gave up swallowing the saint and buried the seeds of chaos in her body... "


    Angus stared at groma, who was laughing wildly, and continued: "due to the increasing effect of Saint''s talent, once the chaotic atmosphere erupts in the temple of fire, the whole ancient Patricia NASS mountain will become a terrible chaotic door. Sharp teeth will certainly sit here and his strength will be greatly weakened. At this time, bukeso''s internal emptiness gives him a chance to start..."


    Donne sneered: "It''s a pity that he didn''t expect to be robbed by Shamanism on the way to the temple of cocoa fire. When cocoa came back, he found that vanilla also came back. After seeing vanilla again, he had a very strong idea of swallowing them and strengthening himself. He had lost his mind. He didn''t take the bait as expected, but he didn''t expect that he would come here and fight because he wanted to swallow Elia Encountered night...... "


    I''m afraid groma''s luck is really used up, or the moment he shows his fangs to Elia, he is doomed to be unlucky.


    Who made him think about Ms. disaster?


    The aura of doom is no joke!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After an analysis, everyone was silent. Only groma continued to laugh wildly, her bloody limbs twisted and struggled, and the black and red blood spilled all over the ground.


    "Wait!"


    Donne was suddenly stunned: "no! It doesn''t make sense!"


    Angus frowned: "where?"


    The above reasoning is almost interlinked and completely reasonable. It is the limit for the clues to be able to reason to this extent!


    "What he just said."


    Donne stared at groma and said word by word, "he said that everyone should be a part of CAOS..."


    "Is there anything strange about this?"


    Tystro closed his eyes and said painfully, "now, you''d better give him a good time. I don''t want to see him like this again!"


    "It''s strange!"


    Donne glanced around the crowd, and his calm voice crossed everyone''s heart like a thunderbolt: "Marcus is the venerable of the dark snake, and the object of the dark snake''s worship is their leader Gaza. But CAOS... Is a fictional god worshipped by the chaotic God cult!"


    Surprise!


    Angus took a breath of air-conditioning: "you mean - groma not only contacted Marcus of the dark snake, but also with the people of the chaos God cult!"


    "Not necessarily..."


    Donne looked at groma coldly: "what if he had been in contact with chaos before he came into contact with Marcus?"


    It has just been said that groma''s contact with the power of chaos is not an accidental coincidence, but prepared in advance, took the initiative to absorb a trace of chaos and planned to control the power of chaos - this may have happened before Marcus contacted him.


    Perhaps when Marcus was going to do it to tastrow, he found that groma had been involved in chaos, so he simply wiped out his trace and left.


    Or, groma and Marcus even secretly negotiated the cooperation between the two sides... Even more, Marcus probably came up with the idea under groma''s influence.


    This time, even sharp teeth and tastrow were sweating.


    A prince of a country can be forgiven if he is controlled by the dark snake, but if he takes the initiative to contact the chaotic god religion, he even joins in it and becomes a part of it


    Death is not even enough to erase his shame!


    "Stop talking!"


    Tessro was about to collapse and shouted, "kill him! Give him a good time!"


    If they are really allowed to analyze what is involved between groma and chaos, I''m afraid it will not only be groma, but also the whole bloody clan.


    Donne looked at tystro deeply: "... In that case, I see."


    I''m afraid that the pressure on tessro''s heart at the moment is not small. What he worries most now is that groma really has something to do with chaos.


    However, Donne is not going to let go of groma''s soul - after death, completely purify his soul, at least let him have a normal reason to answer questions.


    Donne went to groma and looked down at groma, who was nailed there like a madman. He couldn''t help sighing: "if you can restrain your impulse as before, you can live a few more years. What a pity..."


    The erosion of chaos to order creatures is almost irreversible, especially for creatures like groma who actively accept chaos corruption. In their unconscious process, they have become crazy.


    If groma still controlled himself as before, did not use the power of chaos and tried to maintain his reason, the power of chaos accumulated in his body for many years would not explode so suddenly.


    "Let him be free."


    Tystro turned around, his voice full of helplessness, sadness and pain.


    "As you wish."


    Donne raised his palm, which burst into a transparent void fire, and the flame floated to groma with a ferocious face.


    "Kill you - you''re all going to die - die, die, die!"


    Groma struggled hard. The bones of her limbs creaked and were cut into flesh and blood. It looked very terrible. It blocked Elia''s sight every night.


    The moment the fire of the void met groma, it "ignited" his body. It said that it ignited the body. In fact, it should ignite the chaotic breath in his body. However, because the chaotic breath and his body had long been integrated and inseparable from each other, even his flesh burned.


    The pain will not wake groma up. The crazy roar and unbearable curse even made tesstrow feel a great sense of shame - groma is the prince of the blood eye clan. Where did he learn so many abusive words?


    With the burning of the fire of the void, groma''s breath became weaker and weaker. However, due to the reduction of the power of chaos, his reason returned to normal, and the crazy color in his eyes slowly disappeared. Unfortunately, just before he completely recovered his reason, his body could not bear the damage of the fire of the void, and completely collapsed.


    With a slight "click", groma''s body suddenly split a wisp of red awn, a strange Rune split, and then flashed away.


    Followed groma and died.


    "Right now!"


    When groma''s soul broke away from her body and floated into the sky, Donne gave a loud cry, shot a fire of emptiness, and went into groma''s body to purify the chaotic atmosphere. At the same time, a vortex suddenly appeared in the air, sucking groma''s soul and directly devouring him.


    "What''s that?"


    Although the people present could not see groma''s soul, they could see a sudden vortex in the air - it was not uncommon to see a vortex, but the amazing magic emitted from behind the vortex frightened everyone at that moment.


    The increase of magic in the Yingling hall built by countless pieces of star flash gold leads to that the magic concentration there is far from comparable to prandal.


    Donne briefly explained: "my spirit hall, groma''s soul was cut off by me from death."


    Tastrow, sharp teeth and others took a deep breath and looked at Donne with great shock: "how dare you intercept the soul of the dead from the God of death!? are you crazy? You will be watched by the God of death!"

 Chapter 826

    The living is in the kingdom of the living and the dead is in the kingdom of the dead. No one can interfere with the power of the God of death greterence, which is one of the basic rules set by the creator.


    The kingdom of death is the domain of grethelens. No one or God can set foot in the kingdom of death. He is responsible for guiding the souls of the dead into the kingdom of death, accepting judgment, and controlling the life cycle of the whole world.


    The practice of intercepting the soul of the dead is no less than the desecration of the body of the dead by the necromancer.


    The necromancer is cursed by the God of death because he desecrates the corpse of the dead. His vitality will pass quickly and age rapidly until death. They have to deceive the God of death through various means. In order to maintain their vitality, they have developed various evil spells that plunder the vitality of the living, so as to go farther and farther on the evil road.


    In fact, Donne''s practice of intercepting the soul is more excessive than the behavior of the necromancer. If grethelens finds out, I''m afraid his soul will be trapped in eternal torture.


    But


    Being watched by death?


    The expressions of vanilla and cocoa are quite strange.


    A man who can talk and laugh with the God of fire, Carlo mariver, and even face up to death when he doesn''t agree with him, is he really afraid of death?


    Angus and night''s expression is more strange.


    Would he be afraid of death, greterence?


    Greterence''s baby daughter otinia is now living in Ellington. With this relationship, is he afraid of farting?


    "This is my problem. You don''t have to worry."


    With a smile, Donne opened the portal of the Yingling hall, followed by groma, who was embarrassed, and then victor in military uniform stepped out.


    "This is -- Lord victor!?"


    Tystro exclaimed, "aren''t you dead?"


    "Your Highness tastrow?... well, you''re right. I''m dead."


    Victor looked at him quite unexpectedly: "I was just surprised how Donne killed your son..."


    Tessro and Victor met many years ago, and Victor also knew groma.


    Just now Victor was still surprised that Donne just came to Rehn Empire and killed Prince groma. This is the rhythm of making big news.


    But I didn''t expect to see tessro as soon as I came out.


    There seems to be something inside?


    Tystro looked at Victor in disbelief. At this moment, Victor didn''t look like a soul body, almost no different from a normal person - he was immersed in the rich demon environment of the Yingling hall all the year round, and the abundant life force left by Nora and those goblin partners led to their soul body becoming more and more stable, Although there is still no material contact with the living world, at least it looks like a real living person.


    "The shadow that has been in front of me for a long time has finally disappeared. I have even forgotten that the world was so bright and colorful... My father!"


    Groma growled bitterly, "I''ve caused a great disaster! You must act as soon as possible!"


    After the pollution of chaos was purified, groma''s reason also tended to be normal. Now he finally knows how many crazy things he has done unconsciously in recent years driven by chaos.


    Unfortunately, it''s too late to regret, because he''s dead.


    Tystro''s face changed: "fool! What have you done?! don''t tell me quickly!"


    "It''s chaos."


    Groma said with a painful face: "five years ago, I was tempted by them, so I joined the chaos god religion and absorbed the power of chaos. Because the amount was very small at the beginning, the power of chaos that can be controlled made me feel extremely powerful, and also brought me false confidence that chaos can be conquered and controlled."


    "So next, I absorbed more and more chaotic breath, and my strength improved by leaps and bounds."


    Tessro''s expression was very ugly: "that''s why your strength has improved by leaps and bounds in five years!"


    "The joy of power growth blinded my mind. Marcus of the dark snake found me and said he wanted to cooperate with me. He longed for war, and I longed to show my power through war."


    Groma knelt on the ground in pain: "I promised him, but I knew I was still not the opponent of the sharp tooth, so I stared at the two saints."


    "I got a special power from the chaos God, and I can get the power of each other by swallowing others. I know that cocoa saint and vanilla Saint have incomparably powerful talents, so I ordered Sarkozy to secretly kidnap vanilla saint, but I didn''t expect to fail."


    "The failure of the plan to devour the virgin affected my agreement with Marcus and did not start the war in time, but unexpectedly, Marcus''s plan on the side of the ilrus Empire also failed. Unwilling, I intend to find a way to continue the war plan."


    Groma raised her head with a rather ugly expression on her translucent body: "so... I secretly helped chaos God."


    "Hiss -"


    Tystro took a breath of air-conditioning: "evil son! What have you done!?"


    Chaos God!


    That''s a group of madmen more dangerous than the dark snake!


    Normal people who will believe in chaos!? Those crazy believers who believe in chaos are simply monsters corrupted by chaos!


    The object they worship is the so-called "chaos God CAOS"!


    God itself is the expression of order. If there is chaos God CAOS, CAOS will become a member of order, so the so-called chaos God CAOS itself does not exist!


    Although the dark snakes also look forward to war, they prefer to hide behind and fish in troubled waters. The purpose is to create chaos, shake the foundation of God''s belief, let God withdraw from the historical stage, exist only as spiritual belief, and let mankind control their own destiny. Casas is their faith.


    There are their shadows behind many conflicts and inter ethnic contradictions in prandar. Although they develop in the cracks with the help of chaos, fundamentally speaking, they also hate chaos.


    But chaos gods are different. They are more dangerous because their goal is to return the world to chaos. They are typical doomsday worshippers.


    Because human beings are full of contradictions and are more likely to be invaded by chaos, chaos believers generally exist in human society, but they are pervasive and have forces all over the world. Through the special nature of chaos, they can use chaos to corrupt others and develop them into believers. In this process, The corrupted person will not even notice the abnormality if his vigilance and willpower are not firm enough - he will think that all these are his own choices.


    When you come into contact with them and don''t make enough vigilant resistance, you think you are normal, you think you have made the choice to follow your will, you feel that everything is under control, but you don''t know that this is all your judgment made under the interference of chaos, and you have been corrupted - this is the most terrible point of chaotic divinity.


    Chaos itself has only the purpose of corrupting order, but after corrupting the goal, under the influence of the Corruptor''s own desire, chaos will increase the negative emotion and dark desire countless times. This negative emotion will completely devour the Corruptor''s reason and make the Corruptor a lunatic who will do anything to achieve the goal.


    "I''m finally awake. Now I find out what crazy things I''ve done!"


    Groma said in great pain, "father, you must stop them as soon as possible!"


    Sharp teeth stepped forward and killed lingran: "where are they?"


    "Right here!"


    Groma was even more painful: "burkeso - I sent them secretly to burkeso, and they hid under burkeso!"


    Testero was stunned: "underground! How many are they!?"


    "Many - at least a hundred - are corrupted by chaos. Their strength is far beyond the gold level, comparable to the master level masters, and even some deeply corrupt chaotic believers are as terrible as real chaotic creatures!"


    Donne frowned. Hearing what he said, I''m afraid the deeply corrupt chaotic believers have also obtained the disgusting characteristics of chaotic creatures when they are strong. Now I just hope that their ability is not complete, otherwise they will have a lot of fun.


    "Chaotic believers of more than 100 masters!?"


    Tastrow covered his plush face in great pain: "are you going to kill me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Groma was silent for a moment and whispered, "the plan was to kill you..."


    Tystro: "


    Sharp teeth: "..."


    Donne: "


    Angus: "


    Cocoa Vanilla: "


    "Cough!"


    Donne coughed and interrupted the silence: "no matter what his plan was, now he is dead. The focus is on those chaotic believers. We need more detailed information."


    "It''s gone - they live in the cave under burkesau. We are all connected with each other through a mysterious rune. Now my body is dead, and the rune attached to it may have collapsed."


    Runes?


    People''s minds recall the red rune that just split. Is it that?


    Groma''s expression was rather ugly: "what I fear most is that they will act according to the previous crazy plan immediately after they realize my death! So you must stop them as soon as possible!"


    "The previous plan? What plan?" Dunn asked


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Groma said in a deep voice: "completely corrupt the whole bulkesuo! Kill all those who do not believe in the chaos God CAOS! Then start expanding with bulkesuo as the center, and attract chaos God believers in other regions to join the plan, increase believers from within, that is, corrupt them, and finally break through other countries!"


    "Hiss -"


    Everyone took a breath of air conditioning. It''s worthy of being a chaotic God. What a crazy plan!


    "Boom!!!"


    Just then, a deafening explosion suddenly came from the urban area of brkeso!


    Chaos believer, let''s go!

 Chapter 827

    One after another explosion instantly ignited the whole brkeso, and the urban area fell directly into chaos.


    "Come on, come on!!!"


    A large number of ORC soldiers, fully armed, rushed into the streets, looking for the target of the explosion with red eyes.


    Shrouded in black robes, the figure emitting endless negative breath soon fell into the eyes of the soldiers.


    Although there are only more than 100 of them, their characteristics are so obvious that they can be easily found even if they are distributed throughout brkeso.


    "There! Kill!!!"


    An orc adventurer warrior roared and drove the ground dragon towards a chaotic believer.


    The chaotic believer suddenly raised his head and showed a ferocious and distorted face. His eyes stared very large, dense blood was all over his eyes, and his whole face was wearing a strange and distorted smile. Facing the Earth Dragon rushing over, he waved his hand at will, and his unspeakable power exploded like a mountain and Tsunami!


    With a crisp bang, the ground dragon under the soldier was suddenly stripped of its flesh and blood. The thick white bones continued to rush forward with inertia, and then fell to the ground.


    The captain Orc warrior at the top of the golden level jumped up in an instant, clenched the battle axe with both hands, raised the heavy battle axe high, and the axe blade filled with blood and gas sent out dazzling red light, roaring and cutting down!


    But the next moment, he was frozen in mid air!


    The hand raised by the chaos believer was falsely held, and the corrupt magic caught the soldier.


    "What a ~ arrogant ~ ignorant Orc --!! tremble in front of ~ CAOS ~ great power --!"


    Chaos believers half said and half sang strange words. They smashed their right hand down at random. Only listening to a sharp noise, the soldier was severely hit into the ground, and the huge impact spread out in all directions. The surrounding houses collapsed one after another. The orc civilians who had no time to escape were even fainted by the aftershock.


    "Kill!!!"


    Another soldier adventurer rushed from behind to sneak attack, but his strength was weaker. Before he could get close to the chaotic believers, he was burned to ashes by the sudden fire column on the ground!


    The dark purple pillar of fire sent out an unknown cold smell, which scared the orc soldiers around to dodge one after another.


    "Don''t ~ run away ~ come - give your soul -"


    The chaotic believer showed a distorted smile on his face and squeezed it hard. The orc soldier at the Golden Peak who fell into the ground was suddenly pinched and burst. His limbs were strangely twisted. His armor squeezed his body into a ball, and his blood burst out. His eyes were squeezed out of his head by the sudden great force.


    The transparent soul slowly separated from the body. The orc warrior adventurer looked unbelievable. He couldn''t believe he died like this until the moment of death.


    As a strong man in the eyes of everyone, even a genius who is about to be promoted to the master level, he died here!?


    Die in the hands of an inexplicable madman!?


    "Another one. Fortunately, he came early."


    At this time, a voice suddenly sounded over him. The orc soldier looked up and was stunned.


    I don''t know when a translucent shield appeared in the sky. On the sky outside the shield, a huge vortex exudes a wonderful attraction.


    "Don''t look. If you look further, you will return to the embrace of death. Come here quickly."


    The voice sounded again. The orc warrior looked carefully and found that it was a human.


    A human soul.


    "Are you the messenger of death?"


    Obviously, there is still a fierce battle below, but the orc warrior''s attention is all turned to the human at the moment.


    "Why is the messenger of death human?"


    On the contrary, the human soul looked puzzled: "don''t talk nonsense, because you are a soldier and valuable combat effectiveness, so if you don''t want to go to the country of death like this, please register with me."


    "Register?"


    "Under the protection of the spirit hall, you can stay in prandal for the time being without going to the country of death."


    The orc soldier was stunned: "where are the innocent civilians?"


    "The hall of heroes is the hall of soldiers. Civilians without combat effectiveness can only return to the country of death."


    The human soul said impatiently, took out a strange thing and flew over to cover it on the hand of the orc warrior. Then the orc warrior was stunned to find that there was a word "Zhong" surrounded by a circle on the back of his translucent hand.


    "What does that mean?"


    The human soul said casually: "it is related to your future treatment. The golden soul is'' medium grade '', the master level is'' good grade'', the extraordinary level is'' excellent grade '', and the supreme level is'' best grade''. As for the legend, ha ha, although the treatment is the best, I''m afraid the legendary master will not die so easily."


    At this time, the soul of the orc warrior suddenly found that it was not just this human. At the moment, human souls can be seen everywhere in the sky over brkeso. They seem to be busy recruiting the dead who died in the hands of chaotic believers.


    "Why is this..."


    In just a few minutes, bulkesuo became a mess. The streets were noisy. The fighting orcs attacked the black freaks who suddenly appeared in the street, but they were only dead.


    At the same time, attacks broke out in more than 100 places throughout brkeso. It seemed that the city was suddenly caught in the fire of war. The burning black and purple pillars of fire rushed into the sky, the lit houses were emitting dense black smoke, and the city echoed with screams and cries of fear.


    The orc soldiers who sent out for the first time are now seriously killed and injured. They are not opponents of chaotic believers at all.


    The only thing that can barely be seen is the red lotus Knights dispatched urgently. Thanks to the blessing and shelter of the God of fire Karol mariver, they successfully stopped the offensive of several chaotic believers and managed to keep a few blocks from falling.


    However, most of the combatants of the red lotus knights are stationed around brkeso. There are only a few elite personnel such as odura here in the cathedral. Although they are strong, they do not have enough manpower.


    "Not because of your stupid Prince groma."


    The human soul flew forward with the soul of the orc warrior, and said angrily: "I took the initiative to take refuge in the chaos god religion and secretly accepted the chaos believers in this city - if it weren''t for our majesty, I''m afraid you''d all regret in the country of death."


    "Your Majesty..."


    "Of course, it''s your majesty Donne of our Ilus empire."


    It is clear that Victor was loyal to him before his death, and being a hero was also under the command of Victor, but at the moment, it is very natural for the human soul to talk about "Your Majesty Donne".


    They have all accepted Donne''s identity and regarded him as the real ruler.


    "But why did his majesty of the ilrus Empire come here -"


    "Look! It''s your majesty they!"


    At this time, the human soul suddenly shouted in surprise, "Your Majesty, they have begun to do it!"


    When the orc soldier looked carefully, he immediately took a breath of air conditioning and exclaimed, "Your Majesty with blood eyes? Master sharp teeth!?"


    Isn''t it? Not only Donne, Angus, night and night, but also tystro bloody eye and sharp tooth bloody Tomahawk.


    In fact, they had already taken measures to deal with the riots as soon as they broke out.


    After obtaining the permission of tastrow, sharp tooth immediately used his power to play his Tomahawk badge in the sky, and his alarm spread all over brkeso - which made those confused beasts make the right choice in an emergency.


    While Donne blocked burkessel for the first time, opened the door of the hall of heroes, and asked Victor to call more assistants - the dead will inevitably appear in the battle with chaotic believers. Now the soul of any apocalypse is a precious wealth, so it must be intercepted.


    After giving orders to victor, Donne and them handed over groma to victor, and then they set out.


    "Take shelter nearby under the crown of the two saints."


    "The red lotus knights are fighting in Dongcheng District for the time being. Please go and support Ms. YeYe."


    "Xicheng District, please don."


    "Give the Nancheng district to Angus."


    "The north of the city to me and tastrow."


    Although tystro can barely be used as a combat force, chaos believers are too dangerous. In case of any accident, the whole Ryan empire will fall into chaos. Sharp teeth obviously can''t let him run around. It''s safer to take them with him.


    With sharp teeth, a ferocious Tomahawk appeared in his hand. When the Tomahawk was held in his hand, his breath suddenly changed, just like a bloodthirsty wild beast suddenly woke up, and the extremely violent killing breath spread wildly around him.


    Sharp teeth licked their lips and showed a ferocious smile: "it''s time to hunt! Let''s go!"


    After assigning their respective areas, the people rushed into the sky and began to disperse.


    The others were fine, but the night dressed as a maid was particularly eye-catching.


    "Master sharp tooth protects his majesty bloody eye. His majesty bloody eye should be safe, but... The God of fire is on! What''s the matter with the human maid!?"


    The dead Orc warrior looked stunned.


    The maid is not strange, and the human maid is not strange, but the human maid who can fly to heaven is very rare.


    And looking at their scattered actions, it seems that the maid is still in charge of a single area?


    "She flew here!"


    The orc warrior suddenly tightened his heart: "no! That human maid is going to meet this chaotic believer!"


    As soon as his voice fell, he roared over the street at night and looked down coldly at the chaotic believers below.


    "Hiss - what a terrible look!"


    Although the dead could not be disturbed by the living, the orc soldiers trembled with the cold eyes of the night.


    That is more murderous than master sharp teeth.


    Chaos believers found the night in the sky and launched an attack on her with laughter - nameless corruption magic caught her and tried to tear her body and break her neck!


    "Garbage with a chaotic smell."


    Just listening to the maid''s cold finish, the moment she raised her hand, she disappeared from the air and dived down.


    "Boom!!!"


    The streets below suddenly burst into deafening explosions. The terrible impact of landing night and night destroyed most of the block. Thick smoke and dust rose into the sky, and then dispersed by the roaring hurricane.


    The soul of the orc warrior saw the night floating from the bottom of the huge impact pit and began to look for the next target.


    The chaos believer who just killed him easily evaporated from the world in the blink of an eye.


    At that moment, what happened!?

 Chapter 828

    Burkesau was roaring everywhere, and terrible killings were everywhere all the time. Although Donne and they had begun to act, they were short of manpower and could not control all chaotic believers at the first time.


    Even if sharp teeth had informed the civilians in brkeso to flee the city for the first time, more and more people were killed and injured.


    Since the sudden outbreak of chaos believers, more than 5000 people have been killed and injured, most of them are the first wave of ORC adventurers and orc soldiers.


    The vast majority of those civilians who died were killed by the corrupt forces escaping from chaotic believers, and some were affected by the aftermath of the battle.


    No way, even if the strong in the battle try to control their own strength, the residual power that escapes is too terrible for the civilians.


    The golden Apocalypse can easily destroy a street with all-out fighting, not to mention the battle at the master level and even the extraordinary level.


    "Sister, do you want to hide or fight?"


    "Sister, it''s time to do it. There''s rubbish coming."


    "I''m the sister!"


    "I am!"


    The sisters looked at each other, clasped their hands together while bickering, followed them and opened their talent at the same time - the hot fire element gushed out of their bodies, and their clasped hands seemed to become the door to the fire element world.


    The extremely violent fire element wrapped around the two people''s bodies, and the flame became more and more fierce, quickly turning into a towering flame tornado. With them as the center, the temperature was higher and higher.


    "Dirty cult - turn to ashes under the holy flame! (x2)"


    The two sisters are almost elemental, and their voices become coordinated, just like one person''s voice.


    The chaos believers approaching here attacked them with distorted smiles - various spells with chaotic breath.


    Unfortunately, those spells are completely ineffective for the sisters who are close to elementalization, and the pollution of chaos is also resisted by the high-purity fire element.


    Immediately following the sisters, they raised their left and right hands at the same time, and then a flame beam with a diameter of more than one meter burst out angrily!


    "Boom!!!"


    The flame light column destroyed the block thousands of kilometers ahead, and the chaotic believers who had just come were directly burned to ashes by the light column, leaving no debris.


    "Let''s replace the great God of fire (x2) - purify here (x2) -"


    "Boom!"


    Flame storm, sweeping all directions!


    "Bad!"


    Looking at bulkesuo surrounded by beacon smoke, tessro was cold in his heart: "forget to tell them to control the destructive power!"


    "Ha ha ha -"


    Sharp teeth fell from the sky with murderous spirit. The Tomahawk locked a chaotic believer and cut him head-on. The powerful and terrible force defeated several layers of twisted magic shields on the chaotic believer, directly split him in half, and received the rotten black and purple blood splashing in all directions.


    "Boom!!!"


    When the Tomahawk fell to the ground, a huge impact roared out, the earth cracked, and the houses in front collapsed one after another - if the civilians here had not fled, I''m afraid the number of deaths and injuries they caused would be more terrible than those of chaos believers.


    Tystro exclaimed, "master sharp teeth!?"


    "The house can be rebuilt."


    Sharp teeth pulled out the axe and said with a grim smile, "if you don''t hurry up, you''ll really have nothing if you die."


    Tastrow''s face changed slightly and stopped talking nonsense: "on the right, at the end of the street! All the civilians have been evacuated!"


    "Good! Eat my axe - Rage flying axe!!!"


    Sharp teeth held the axe tightly and accumulated strength. The dazzling red light on the ferocious axe became more and more bright. The whole axe was covered by a violent force. Then he roared and threw his axe in the direction pointed out by tystro!


    Tessro was deeply shocked. He couldn''t describe what he saw - after the axe accumulated violent power flew out, it was like the arrival of the God of fire, and destroyed everything along the way. All houses were shocked into dust, and the hot flame swept through and swallowed the chaotic believer at the end of the street, The sharp axe blade tore his body!


    The chaos believer was torn to pieces by the extremely violent power before he could even use the power of chaos to improve his power!


    The Tomahawk flattened the houses hundreds of meters along the way and opened up a broad road for sharp teeth. He strode forward.


    After killing the chaos believer, the Tomahawk did not stop the attack, but continued to fly forward.


    In shock, testero suddenly lost his voice and exclaimed: "master sharp teeth! Palace! Palace, lying trough!"


    However, it was too late for him to shout. The flaming flying axe roared out for thousands of meters, directly destroyed the outer wall of the palace and flew into the palace.


    "I did it on purpose."


    Sharp teeth laughed wildly, raised his hand, flew into the palace, and the Tomahawk roared back to his hand: "I''ve seen your palace for a long time!"


    Tystro: "


    "Just kidding, I''m helping you save your wife."


    Tystro looked at him silently: "they should have hid in the secret room when they received the news. It''s very safe."


    Sharp teeth simply stopped talking. After flattening the surrounding buildings, he simply threw himself into the battle and began to kill!


    Then, after witnessing the battle of sharp teeth letting go of their hands and feet, tessro gave up treatment in silence.


    Sharp tooth is an orc, not to mention the other humans. They are excited in the King City of the Ryan empire. How can they come?


    In fact, it is.


    After it was found that burkesau was built on a huge hematite mine, Donne has been thinking about how to use this mineral. Now there is an opportunity for fair demolition. How could he give up?


    It can be said that among the people, he was the most ruthless.


    what?


    Not as fierce as sharp teeth?


    Expressionless, ha ha.


    Have you ever seen a mage who uses group spells to hit a target?


    Here''s one.


    Have you ever seen a mage who still uses a large range spell whip (demolish) the corpse (room) after the enemy is dead?


    Here''s one.


    Freezing (Level 6)!


    Lava Burst (sixth order)!


    Obviously, two sixth order spells have abolished the chaotic believers in front of us


    "Go to hell - Arcane torrent (Level 7)"


    But he used a seventh order spell to blow him out


    Elia, sitting on Donne''s shoulder, yelled, "Oh, no! He escaped into the house! We must not give him a chance to breathe! Let''s destroy the house directly!"


    Well done!


    Donne grinned, infernal fire (eighth order)!


    The blazing fire element poured out of the gate, and in an instant, the street where Donne was located became a sea of fire. The blazing flame swallowed up the surrounding houses and the chaotic believers in the houses, but


    Don en patted on the forehead: "Oh, my hand slipped and the house was gone! But the damn chaos believer will hide underground! He can''t be given this chance!"


    "Uh huh!"


    "Use the earthquake!"


    Seismology (level 8)!


    Another terrible City destroying spell was cast, and the whole land in Xicheng District was shaking. If he hadn''t controlled his power a little, I''m afraid the whole burkeso would be covered in the spell range.


    The residents who were chased out of the city by don enlian looked at the undulating earth in the thick smoke and trembled - what a terrible enemy there was in burkesau!


    The power of the superposition of the two eighth order spells was terrible. Almost in the blink of an eye, the whole Xicheng District was completely leveled by Tang en. The whole land of the city became a sea of lava. The liquid lava shook and rolled violently under the action of earthquake. Tang en even saw the molten Hematite turned into molten iron, and his eyes almost ran out.


    But similarly, the death of those chaotic believers also brought some minor troubles to Donne.


    After the death of the chaotic believers in Xicheng District, the chaotic atmosphere was absorbed by the living chaotic believers in other areas in an instant before it could be purified.


    This means that the smaller the number of remaining chaotic believers, the more crazy they are and the more powerful they are.


    Finally, I''m afraid there will be a door of chaos that makes people sick and disgusting.


    At present, the main force of Ellington guard is still in the Great Rift Valley camp and devil training. If these people fight with chaotic creatures, I''m afraid the result will only get worse and worse.


    We must be prepared to meet the enemy in advance


    Donne looked at the other urban areas, meditated for a moment, whispered into the air, and then suddenly disappeared.


    "Damn it! What''s wrong with me?"


    Just after breaking a chaotic believer frozen into ice, Angus heard the voice from Don and immediately worried him.


    Seeing that the chaos believer here has absorbed more and more chaos and become stronger and stronger, does he run to prepare for the door of chaos?


    It''s not clear that it''s cheating!


    "Hee hee - haha - Kill -"


    Another chaos believer appeared, but after inhaling too much chaos, it was obvious that even the basic reason was about to disappear. He was like a mentally retarded, with his head tilted and drooling, his black eyes staring at Angus, and suddenly waved his hands - his arms suddenly stretched out, Turned into two dark twisted tentacles, wrapped around Angus and began to absorb the magic in his body!


    damn! The mutation deepened!


    Angus''s face changed greatly, "Cha Cha" twice. The ghost blade cut off the two tentacles, followed by a flash, and rushed into the attack range of the chaotic believer. Before he could return to God, he turned over skillfully. With a flash of light, the ghost blade cut off the head of the chaotic believer!


    However, after cutting off his head, the chaotic believer did not die on the spot. After stumbling for a few steps, he ejected a mass of black gas from his body and gathered together again to form a complete monster head - with eyes and mouth all over it, and his mouth kept making crazy whispers, Just hearing this sound, mortals will fall into madness.


    The head of a chaotic creature.


    The degree of corruption has further deepened!

 Chapter 829

    Angus'' expression is very ugly. Looking around, he has been surrounded by chaotic believers unconsciously!


    After the residents of the whole Nancheng district were evacuated by him, only a dozen chaotic believers were killed by him, but now they all gathered together, and they have been completely corrupted and very close to chaotic creatures due to excessive intake of chaotic breath.


    At this moment, their chaotic breath resonates with each other. Although there is a distance from each other, the chaotic breath is vaguely connected with each other.


    This means that their injuries will be shared with each other, and their strength will be superimposed on each other.


    "Big trouble..."


    Angus clenched his fist and didn''t know what to do.


    If they are still the former chaotic believers, they will not die, they will be disabled, and they are not afraid of anything.


    But now they have completely corrupted and almost become chaotic creatures. Who knows if they have the characteristics of chaotic creatures?


    It would be a lot of fun if more than a dozen legendary chaotic creatures came out all of a sudden after taking his damage. I''m afraid the whole prandal will be devastated, not only the Ryan empire.


    "Roar!!!"


    At this time, a roar came from Beicheng District, and Angus''s face changed greatly - it was the roar of sharp teeth!


    I''m afraid he''s in the same trouble!


    Damn it - Donne, if you have any way, do it quickly!


    If you drag on, I''m afraid this place will really become a dead city!


    At this time, a gap suddenly opened in the sky


    Just as the situation got worse and Angus was tied up, a space crack with a diameter of more than tens of meters suddenly opened in the sky of brkeso.


    "Chaos gate!? no -- no! It''s a portal!?"


    The huge portal flowed out with strong magic light, followed by a behemoth.


    Donne, standing in the bow first, roared, "I''m back!"


    Hearing his voice, Angus felt a little at ease. When he looked carefully, he immediately lay in a big slot: "you pulled the sky breaker over!?"


    Yes, the impressively flying from the portal is the completely renovated sky breaker!


    After technical upgrading, the destroyer, which made great contributions to the neutrality of the broken islands in World War I, but had to return to the factory for overhaul, appeared on the battlefield again!


    At first glance, the silvery white hull knows that a large number of universal alloys are used to strengthen the hull. The constantly flowing magic and seal cutting runes on it prove that the sky breaker is not only a product of dwarf technology, but also fully accepts and integrates Ellington''s magic technical support - through the magic effect, the sky breaker has obtained strong shield and power support, It can stay in the sky for longer, the combat radius is larger, and the firepower is more fierce.


    The current Skybreaker is very different from the beginning. With the technical support obtained from Donne and the addition of new materials, the current Skybreaker can be called prandal''s second terrible air combat platform.


    Huh? What is the first?


    No doubt it''s a dragon.


    "Successfully crossed the portal!"


    "The hull structure is complete and no visible distortion is found!"


    "The power system is normal and the power output is stable!"


    "The weapon system is normal, and there is no abnormality in the Arsenal!"


    "All personnel are in place and everything is normal - please ask the master craftsman for instructions!"


    Croto in the cockpit laughed wildly at the shipborne radio and shouted, "all escorts, let''s go!"


    "Buzz!"


    In an instant, dozens of flying motorcycles rose from the sky above the Skybreaker. These mini comet flying motorcycles were specially tailored for dwarfs. However, kloto transformed the mini comet into a flying escort based on Donne''s design to protect the Skybreaker.


    The volume of the mini comet has increased by one circle and the payload has also increased a lot, which enables the dwarf driver driving it to carry more weapons. The weapons are fully integrated into the body of the mini comet. Not only that, but also an improved air-to-air machine gun, an air-to-air missile launcher, an air-to-ground bomb projector, etc.


    When Donne saw these crazy transformations, he was stunned.


    These guys built the destroyer as a space carrier and designed the mini comet as a carrier plane!


    Instead of taking so much trouble to transform the mini comet, it''s better to directly adopt the design of Shipborne aircraft.


    But now there is no time to give Donne advice. When all the ship based motorcycles started to take off, the sky breaker stopped moving and completely anchored over brkeso. The weapon system began to lock the enemy below, and the safety of the sky breaker itself was handed over to the ship based escort motorcycles.


    "Donne! The variation of these chaotic believers has deepened! Solve them quickly!"


    Angus roared into the sky and attracted Donne''s attention. Seeing those chaotic believers who were covered by the smell of chaos, Donne raised his eyebrows and shouted to croto: "under the starboard side, aim at Angus, three rounds of bombing of Flame 2 missile, launch!"


    "Roger that! Flame 2 missile, three rounds of bombing - launch!"


    "The missile is loaded - launch!"


    The belly of the broken sky opened a gap, from which a black and thick cannon tube stretched out. After locking the position of Angus, the cannon tube "blasted" and fired, and the thick and white smoke immediately pasted Angus''s face.


    Angus avoided the missile. Three missiles exploded among the chaotic believers, followed by the blazing flame, and the huge shock wave roared in all directions.


    Angus shouted angrily, "where are you going?"


    "Didn''t you say ''shoot me''?"


    "You absolutely did it on purpose - damn it! Are you going to destroy burkeso!?"


    Angus looked down and the originally complete Street turned into a sea of fire!


    "What are you talking about? Flame 2 is just an improved version of the fifth order spell purgatory impact. It won''t destroy the whole city at all. ANN, Ann."


    Angus was stunned: "you tell me that the huge lava pit below doesn''t damage the city!?"


    "At least burkesau is complete as a whole - eh?"


    Don said softly, "they''re not dead yet."


    Although chaos believers were hit by Flame 2, the improved fifth order spell did not cause too much lethality to them. The shield formed by corrupt magic blocked most of the damage, leaving them safe in the sea of fire.


    "Whoosh -"


    Those chaotic believers noticed the sky breaker and attacked it. The black and purple chaotic rays shot at the sky breaker.


    "Buzz -"


    The attack of chaotic ray inspired the shield of the sky breaker, but the chaotic force is very corrosive to the magic, and the strength of the shield is weakening rapidly.


    At this time, the carrier based motorcycle escort took the opportunity to launch an attack on the chaotic believers. The mini comet swooped down from the air, and the improved machine gun "dada -" sprayed the flame tongue. The assembled special warhead exploded on the chaotic believers, and the flame echoed with ice and frost, which quickly weakened their shields.


    When the flying motorcycle dived to low altitude, the pilot dropped a bomb and climbed into the air again with an emergency lift.


    "Team one threw ''black hole one'' over!"


    "Boom!!!"


    The power of the bomb is quite huge, but what''s more terrible is that the bomb is a special bomb. Some magic stone dust is added to the gunpowder. When the bomb explodes, the magic stone dust will float in the air and form a magic vacuum area in a short time, which can cause the instant magic shield to fail.


    When the magic shield fails, the chaotic believers die - a dense hail of bullets pouring down from the sky, and the fierce warheads beat their bodies into a sieve!


    "What amazing power!"


    Angus exclaimed, "those dwarf drivers are ordinary people!"


    Yes, although the fighting on the battlefield is quite fierce, and the chaotic believers below have been completely suppressed, those dwarf drivers are ordinary dwarfs without magic and blood power. As the native race of prandal, they have no strong combat power. All they can use is their own brain and hands.


    But it is such a race that now relies on its tools to press those chaotic believers whose strength is comparable to that of a master or even an extraordinary level!


    "It''s just planned development against the enemy''s weaknesses. It''s normal to have this effect."


    Donne waved his hand and narrowed his eyes to observe the dwarf''s battle. To his surprise, the dwarf drivers often used all kinds of incredible operations, such as the boy who just dropped a bomb at low altitude and climbed in an emergency U-shape - the acceleration force at that moment could even burst people''s head. He didn''t react at all?


    Or is there something hidden in the dwarf?


    "Normal? Totally abnormal. If we had such weapons and strength during the second chaotic invasion war, I''m afraid prandal wouldn''t be so miserable these years!"


    Angus sighed. He was just about to complain, but suddenly remembered that these weapons used by dwarfs now were all developed by Donne!


    This guy really decided to fight chaos from the beginning?


    Donne ignored Angus'' horrific gaze. After staring at the flying motorcycles for a while, he muttered: "Although using the flying motorcycle as the escort aircraft has the convenience of operation, it does not have much advantage in the safety and tactics of the pilot. The design of the carrier aircraft may be better, but the pilot still needs to be retrained, which takes a long time... Perhaps the flight kinetic energy armor convenient for operation will be better?"


    A golden and red figure flashed through Donne''s mind, and he couldn''t help muttering.

 Chapter 830

    For these races in prandal, flying kinetic armor is obviously easier to accept than aircraft. The shape and driving mode of aircraft need to be trained from scratch. However, as long as kinetic armor is worn on the body, the fighting mode will not change, but it will increase its own strength and defense. It may not help the strong, but for the low-level apocalypse, Even for ordinary people, the improvement of combat effectiveness by kinetic armor is absolutely considerable.


    Moreover, the bearing capacity of low-level apocalypse is stronger than that of earth people. When designing, we can consider those functions that far exceed the bearing limit of human beings, and the increase of combat effectiveness is more powerful.


    In terms of materials, it is estimated that the strength and performance of universal alloy can fully meet the needs of kinetic energy armor, and the power can also be provided by magic modification. However, it is obviously not so simple to build a kinetic energy armor that can be put into actual combat. Besides, how to achieve perfect auxiliary combat is a big problem - if only the defense is enhanced, So what''s the difference between it and ordinary full cover armor?


    "Boom, boom!!!"


    The magic shock released by chaos believers hit the destroyer, the strength of magic shield decreased sharply, and a harsh alarm sounded on the ship, but croto didn''t order to avoid - it''s very difficult for the huge hull to avoid the attack. Instead of trying to avoid, it''s better to fight back with a stronger attack.


    "Artillery suppression! Chief officer! Where''s your fucking ship based main gun!?"


    "Get it out of here and blow the fuck out of me!" croto scolded fiercely


    A huge crack was opened in the front of the ship''s belly, followed by a thick and large 350 mm shipborne main gun. After the main gun slipped, it soon locked the city below, and began to load ammunition


    "What''s that?"


    Tastrow, who was still bothering his castle in the distance, suddenly saw a strange thing in the sky and was stunned.


    "Oh?"


    Sharp teeth glanced obliquely and said with a strange smile, "I didn''t expect that they even got the steam spacecraft of the dwarf country?"


    "Steam ship?"


    "It''s the product of dwarf technology. It makes the ship fly to heaven through a strange power... Strange. How do you feel different from what you''ve seen before?"


    As soon as sharp teeth whispered, he saw a group of dense things flying out of the steam ship.


    "Eh!?"


    Sharp teeth looked at the dwarfs in disbelief: "what is that they ride? Can they fly in the sky?"


    "It doesn''t matter to fly in the sky!"


    Tessro was shocked and said, "they are attacking chaotic believers!"


    As we all know, dwarfs have no combat power, and there is almost only a dead end when they encounter Warcraft. Let alone Warcraft, even ordinary human teenagers can easily fight two.


    But such a weak race has launched an attack on chaotic believers bravely!?


    "The gods! What happened to them - that''s Lord Donne!"


    Tystro just saw Donne floating in the sky: "hiss - he opened the giant portal just now!?"


    "Only he or Angus has this strength. Ms. night is a fighter and should not be specialized in transmitting spells."


    Sharp teeth frowned, looked at the empty block and said decisively, "the chaotic believers here have been killed. Go back to the palace and I''ll go and have a look."


    He also noticed that the death of chaos believers led to the remaining chaos believers becoming stronger and stronger. As a veteran who participated in the second chaos invasion war, his intuition told him that he must pay attention to it.


    "I''ll go too!"


    Tastrow stared at the sky breaker. The king''s intuition told him that he must get the information of this thing as much as possible, otherwise it may lead to great disaster!


    "In that case, hide behind me and don''t die."


    Sharp teeth rushed over with a wild laugh.


    ¡­¡­


    "Is that... The sky breaker?"


    She frowned every night. During her stay in Ellington, she heard a lot about dwarfs, and about the broken sky.


    But night after night, I obviously didn''t expect the sky breaker to appear here.


    "Why did he get the sky breaker?"


    Night after night, looking at Donne in the sky, he pinched the head of chaotic believers.


    A black smoke dispersed and was quickly absorbed by several other chaotic believers.


    "Hiss -"


    The still alive chaos believer hissed in his mouth, and his twisted tentacles quickly stabbed into the night!


    Their attacks flashed through the night and looked around coldly. The chaotic believers driven by the red lotus knights had basically been eliminated, leaving only the last three.


    But these three are more troublesome than the previous dozens.


    After absorbing a lot of chaos, they have completely fallen into madness and become monsters very similar to chaotic creatures.


    If they are forced to fight directly, they will immediately adjust their strength and become as powerful as her.


    At that time, the orcs of the red lotus Knights will be wiped out at the first time.


    Night and night said decisively, "I''ll attract their attention. You retreat immediately."


    Audula was shocked: "but lady -"


    Night and night scolded: "no, but if you don''t want me to die here, get out!"


    "I, I know!"


    Audula clenched her teeth and ordered, "all members, retreat!"


    "Evacuate the city! Cover the civilians and stay away from here as far as possible!"


    Every night, he deliberately released his strength to attract the attention of those chaotic believers, so that odura and them could find a chance to escape.


    After they left their sight, audula turned decisively and ran to the Nancheng district where the fighting was still breaking out.


    The three chaotic believers unexpectedly quickly followed up.


    Although they constantly release chaotic rays, chaotic light balls and even directly attack night and night with distorted tentacles, as a legendary fighter, it is absolutely impossible to have a chance to attack her when they don''t want others to touch themselves.


    Like a butterfly in flowers, she dodged in the dense attack and quickly approached her destination


    ¡­¡­


    "Sister, what''s that?"


    "The Skybreaker, the weapon developed by master cloto and Donne - call me sister!"


    "Is it great?"


    "It should be very powerful. It is said that he made great contributions when fighting in the broken Islands - call me sister!"


    "My sister has enemies."


    Coco was immediately distracted, and the sisters walked hand in hand through the ruins of brkeso, turning everything they went into lava ruins.


    But they also found that the strength of chaos believers is getting stronger and stronger. They can kill them directly from the beginning. Now they even need two or three attacks to kill them.


    Fortunately, as their strength became stronger and stronger, their brains became more and more difficult to use. In the face of their attacks, the deeply corrupt chaotic believers didn''t know how to dodge at all, only knew how to hit hard, and the flame containing divine power had a strong restraining effect on them, so the cocoa and vanilla sisters have been very safe up to now.


    Since there was no operational area for the two of them at the beginning, they just followed to pick up the leak. At present, their area has been swept away and there are no enemies.


    However, their indiscriminate attack was so fierce that the burned streets along the way melted and the neighborhood became ruins.


    ¡­¡­


    "Horizontal groove!?"


    Seeing that the ship''s main guns were moving, even Angus was shocked: "croto, this is anger!"


    The 350mm shipborne gun is a weapon specially designed and developed for warships by Datang magic energy military factory in Blackstone cave during the war to break the islands. The strike range is between 10 and 40 kilometers. It launches special shells with great power and wide damage range.


    During over the horizon combat on the warship, the control mode is to lock the target by matching the arcane eye and detection, and fine tune the orbit through a small magic array.


    But in air to ground combat, it obviously doesn''t need to be so troublesome. Just lock the target from the air and blow it down directly.


    After feeling the truth that big is beautiful and more is good in that battle, he turned back and decisively joined the multi turret cult, and immediately improved the weapons used on the warship to the sky breaker. Therefore, the sky breaker almost redesigned from the inside to the outside, not only the center of gravity needs to be recalculated, the structure needs to be adjusted, and the ammunition depot needs to be placed, The redistribution of load and a series of related things are extremely complex.


    But that can''t stop croto''s enthusiasm.


    Finally, such an air mobile combat platform carrying a variety of short, medium, long, air and ground weapons was born.


    Now, it''s obvious that croto is going to do a good job here in the king capital of the Ryan empire!


    The ammunition of the shipborne main gun is powerful and relatively difficult to produce, so a total of three are prepared on the whole destroyer.


    They didn''t expect to use it on their first expedition after it was repaired.


    After loading the ammunition, all the dwarfs lay on the ground and covered their ears¡ª¡ª


    "Boom!!!"


    A loud noise tore the sky like a thunderbolt, and the deafening sound was like the roar of a dragon. The 350 mm shell almost exploded in the city of burkeso at the moment of being out of the chamber!


    This is a missile equipped with eight order magic singularity blasting. Because it is a complete eight order magic without control, its power is extremely terrible!


    The circle of chaotic believers in the center of shell bombardment was spared. The power of singularity blasting was outrageous and incomparable, tearing up the shield of chaotic believers, the sharp shrapnel tore up their bodies, and the scorching heat scorched their flesh and blood!


    The extremely terrible impact immediately flattened everything in bulkesuo, tens of thousands of tons of soil were lifted away, the earth and rock were shocked into dust by the impact of arcane technology, the sky was covered with smoke and dust, and even the sky breaker floating at an altitude of several kilometers was violently impacted!

 Chapter 831

    Sharp teeth and tastrow, who had just come to watch the situation closely, changed their faces.


    Sharp teeth pressed tessro behind him: "lying in the trough, this is a dwarf madman! Hide quickly!"


    Tystro lost his voice and cried out two lines of tears: "my bulkeso!"


    However, their voices were drowned by the sound waves of the explosion, and thick smoke swept in, covering them both in the dust.


    Fortunately, with sharp teeth, tastrow will not be fatally injured, but embarrassment is inevitable.


    On the other hand, as soon as she dragged three deeply corrupt chaotic believers to rush over, she looked up and saw the thick and large gun tube. Based on her understanding of Donne, she immediately made the right choice - resolutely rushed directly below the gun tube with the monster!


    "Night!?"


    "Master Angus, go!"


    "Boom!!!"


    There was a loud noise in the sky, but it disappeared from its original place in an instant every night.


    But even so, she was strongly impacted hundreds of meters away, and was lifted hundreds of meters away by the shock wave.


    Angus was even more unlucky. He didn''t intend to escape at all. He thought he wouldn''t be afraid with his magic armor. Who knows that missile explosion has physical damage in addition to magic damage. The speed of shrapnel after being impacted by magic is more terrible, and the combined damage after superposition will be so terrible?


    Angus''s magic armor was almost cut off directly. Dense shrapnel shrieked past him, and several shrapnel rubbed his crotch. The frightened old man quickly clamped his legs and hid in the sky.


    Fortunately, they are all legendary strong people. Although the power of the eighth order magic is powerful, it will not cause fatal injury to them. It just makes their scalp numb.


    The hot dust rushed in all directions, and the whole bulkesuo trembled under this missile. The hot smoke seemed as red as blood. The earth ignited by the two saints was also shocked in all directions, and the burning lava storm attacked the whole city.


    Burkesau burned completely, and when the impact subsided, 200% of it would turn into ruins.


    "Ah ha ha ha -"


    Croto, laughing wildly, jumped up and down and waved his walkie talkie: "my friend! How''s it going? Are those monsters dead?"


    "They''re all dead. It''s great."


    "Is the sky breaker powerful?"


    "Must be great."


    The corner of Donne''s mouth tilted slightly. Although at the beginning he planned to dismantle bulkesuo in his heart to force tastrow to move his capital, he didn''t think about how to get rid of his suspicion. After seeing the broken sky, he thought of a good idea.


    This 350 mm ship borne artillery bombarded burkeso, and the uncontrolled eight order magic completely destroyed burkeso, including his mansion that had just been transformed and had not even had time to live for a few days, and the Church of the Vulcan Holy See - although the Vulcan holy see was originally a poor man, it was guaranteed that the old guy imir would take this opportunity to make a big claim.


    If testero really asked afterwards, Donne could say that I was also wronged - didn''t you see that my house was blown up? It''s because dwarf technology''s weapons are too powerful and can''t be controlled. We don''t intend to destroy them!


    At the thought of this, Donne couldn''t help praising his wit.


    However, in order to protect the residents outside the city, Donne opened a huge magic barrier to limit the power of the explosion to the inside of the city.


    "So I''ll say," said cloto proudly, "you should ask an expert like me for demolition --"


    "Shh..."


    Donne hissed, "I didn''t tell you anything, and you didn''t do anything. We''re just trying to eliminate chaotic believers, right?"


    Croto laughed: "I know, I know... Well, we wasted a lot of valuable resources in order to eliminate chaotic believers. Although we came to support Ryan Empire out of humanitarianism, these resources are not used free of charge. After the war, they must be reimbursed by Ryan empire. If we don''t want to pay in gold coins, we can offset them with mineral resources or corresponding policy preferences Right? "


    "That''s right."


    Donne looked gratified. He was gratified that croto could understand the central idea so quickly.


    "But don''t be happy too early."


    Donne stared at the increasingly gloomy sky and his eyes sharpened. "The battle is not over yet."


    "The gate of chaos? Hum, come on, we''re ready!"


    Grotto laughed wildly and adjusted the position of the sky breaker, and the bow aimed at the place where the chaotic atmosphere in the sky gathered.


    "Cough, cough -"


    The thick smoke and dust dispersed, and a cough came from under the dust, followed by a crackling sound. Sharp teeth with "electric spark" flashed all over the body flew out of the ruins. It was the embarrassed tessro who was caught by him.


    "The gods are on the earth!"


    Sharp teeth exclaimed, "bulkeso is over!"


    When tystro looked up, he rushed to his forehead with a cavity of hot blood and almost fainted on the spot - he would rather faint on the spot!


    It would be better if it were a nightmare!


    Unfortunately, this is a reality.


    Burkeso


    We can consider moving the capital.


    Bulkesuo is really finished. It was already in danger after being impacted by the power of sharp teeth, Angus, YeYe, Donne and even two saints. Finally, the dwarf''s sky breaker gave the city a cruel blow from heaven - you know, the uncontrolled eighth order magic is attached to the missile launched by the ship''s main gun, It''s impossible to control power like Donne, affecting only one area.


    When this missile went down, the whole brkeso became a huge impact pit from the center to the surrounding areas, and all the buildings in the city were shocked to pieces.


    Yes, after the battle, the kings of the Ryan Empire disappeared directly from the map.


    The residents who got the alarm, tried their best to evacuate the people, and survived with the help of those legendary strong men were still in shock. Suddenly, they were dragged into the sky by an invisible force, and then thrown out of the city - can ordinary means be used to transfer millions of people out of the City in just a dozen minutes? Who knows what they just went through!


    But now, looking at the ruins in front of them, they know what they are going to experience - brkeso is finished, and their property in brkeso will naturally disappear. The so-called return to before liberation overnight refers to the current situation.


    Lost their homes, also lost their property, confused expression has become a true portrayal of these people at the moment.


    "Compensation! We must get compensation! They destroyed our home!"


    These are some people who are more excited.


    "But without their help, we might have lost our lives now."


    This is a more rational part.


    "If there were no them, maybe the red lotus knights could solve them? The damage would not be so terrible... Should it not be their intention?"


    It''s doubtful of the truth.


    "Isn''t that what the strong fight is like? You have lived in peace for a long time. Maybe you haven''t seen the strong fight with all their strength? Don''t mention bulkesuo, the whole kilgor mountain will be razed to the ground. Master sharp teeth, they don''t hesitate to save us. We should thank them, not blame them."


    "Yes, if you save us but are condemned, who else is willing to save us in case of danger in the future? What''s more, with the weak like us who have no strength to bind the chicken, what''s the qualification to question them?"


    These are smart people who choose to explain the problem from the side.


    In prandar, the weak have no right to speak, but because they all belong to the people of God, and the previous external crisis (chaotic invasion war) has led to internal unity becoming the mainstream voice, they both restrain their inflated desire, which gives them a certain qualification to talk.


    But if you want the strong to do things according to their own ideas, you can only say toonaive.


    "Find our king! Yes! We should find our king!"


    At this time, someone suddenly woke up: "as a king, your majesty bloody eye should protect our safety and property, but now our home is gone, so we can only ask your majesty for an explanation!"


    This child, you have ideas, but you underestimate the dirtiness of politics


    "We... Wait! The gods are on! What''s that!?"


    "Oh, my God! That, that, that is the gate of chaos!"


    Seeing the chaotic gate with a diameter of more than 20 meters in the sky, I fainted on the red plain below.


    "The gate of chaos appears here. It''s dead. It''s really dead this time. It''s impossible to live!"


    "Even if we have master sharp teeth, he can''t save everyone himself!"


    "Why does chaos gate appear here? Didn''t the original war be on the far south coast? Why do we also have chaos gate here?"


    "Those people in black who just appeared in the city must be them! They have an ominous smell!"


    The atmosphere of despair filled the whole audience. All the residents of brkeso did not think they could survive. Even if the red lotus knights and the soldiers of brkeso had been trying to maintain order and continue to evacuate the crowd, it was useless.


    Now the only vitality is to flee, the farther the better - but how far can your legs run?


    The door of chaos has been opened. Sharp teeth, Angus, night, cocoa and vanilla have all come to the sky breaker. They are in a bad mood.


    "What should I do?"


    Sharp teeth murmured, "there are not enough reinforcements here now..."


    Angus looked at Donne, then relieved, and said to sharp teeth, "don''t worry if he''s here."


    "He?"


    Sharp teeth don''t know what Donne can do.


    Staring at the chaotic gate where chaotic creatures have begun to flow out, Donne''s eyes are extremely sharp: "is the special missile ready?"


    Croto laughed and said, "I''ll wait to serve them!"


    "Then launch!"


    The hull trembled slightly, and another thick and big shot came out, straight into the door of chaos!


    Followed by a loud bang, the whole sky changed

 Chapter 832

    The newly opened chaotic door had not existed for long, but was attacked by a shell from the sky breaker. Then the terrible explosion swept the whole sky. The violent magic swept over like a hurricane, and even the shield supported by Angus was shaky.


    With the addition of sharp teeth and night and night, the sky breaker stabilized.


    Donne couldn''t reach out at this time to protect the civilians below.


    Before the chaotic creatures who had just crossed the chaos gate landed, their bodies were torn apart by the violent spatial turbulence, turned into chaotic breath and returned to the chaos gate again.


    The power of mountain collapse and tsunami brings terrible pressure. Even with the shelter of Nora and Donne, the orc civilians on the green plain below are still difficult to resist this wave. After the wave that just didn''t faint, they all fell down - but they should be glad that they just fainted. If Donne didn''t lend a helping hand, they would all die here.


    After the magic tide passed, he stabilized his sharp teeth again. When he looked up, he was stunned.


    The door of chaos, which had just spread a terrible smell in the sky, disappeared in the blink of an eye!


    So fast!?


    The door of chaos is gone and replaced by a dense spider web space crack. Behind the broken space crack is the terrible energy flowing continuously. The indescribable distorted color makes people dizzy.


    Although the broken sky looks very ferocious, it is better than the door of chaos, at least it will not gush out those disgusting chaotic creatures.


    "How did you do this?"


    Sharp teeth was shocked and said, "it''s so easy to close the door of chaos!"


    For sharp teeth who have personally experienced the chaotic invasion war, it is an incredible miracle to close the door of chaos so easily!


    If there were such power at the beginning, how could so many people die in that war!?


    Angus smiled, "so you don''t have to worry about him. Lord Donne is an expert in dealing with chaos."


    "No, no, no, my question is how did he do it!"


    The tangle of sharp teeth obviously lies in how Donne blew up the chaotic gate. If you can master this technology, you can easily solve the problem if you find other chaotic gates in the territory in the future.


    "It''s very simple. You have to use special weapons to deal with special enemies."


    Donne came over with a smile and an apology on his face: "it''s just that the power of this weapon is a little difficult to control... So I''m sorry."


    The subtext is that bulkesuo can''t be retained, and this is to help you. No matter what problems arise, you can''t blame me. Don''t think too much.


    "Special weapons? What kind of special law?"


    "Trade secrets, no comment."


    Dunn''s one word stopped sharp tooth''s curiosity.


    After confirming that there were no chaos believers in the city and that the chaos gate had been completely closed, the sky breaker roared and landed on the nearby plain. A group of dwarfs covered a dwarf and quietly ran out of the side door and got into the impact pit of brkeso


    Looking at millions of residents in a coma around the city, tystro wanted to do nothing and fainted directly.


    With so many people and so many mouths, there is no city now. Just eating is a huge problem. What if he is the king?


    "Father!"


    At this time, Ursa and Mongo Kahn ran over with a group of people, and then Donne saw that tastrow was surrounded by a group of ursad bear women. I''m afraid it was his wife and concubine. Look at that posture, it''s not a good job for the orc king to open the harem.


    Ursa leaned over and whispered, "the palace is completely destroyed. Although the basement is well preserved, those gold coins and jewelry can''t be eaten."


    Mongo Kahn shrugged: "even the city is gone. Only when the palace can survive can there be ghosts..."


    Only a hundred followers of chaos theology have turned the huge burkesau into a ruin, which shows the destructive power of chaos theology.


    After reluctantly pacifying his wives and concubines, tessro said in a mess in his mind: "At present, the most important thing is to solve the problem of food. Although Rift Valley town is not far away, so many people will eat it into a dead city! It is also three days away from Kirchners City, which is closest to brkeso, but it can''t accommodate the influx of millions of people. We must find a way to divert -"


    At this time, Donne stood up unhurriedly: "Your Majesty, I may be able to help you solve the problem you are facing."


    "Your Majesty Donne? Do you have a good idea?"


    Tystromin knew that it was a very dangerous moment. Donne was the king of the Ilus Empire and could not be fully trusted, but he had no choice but to rely on others.


    Otherwise, how to solve the food of millions of orcs!


    Donne smiled: "don''t forget, I''m not only a regent, but also a magician, but also a magician with space equipment and super remote transmission."


    Tystro''s eyes brightened, but soon dimmed: "so what, it''s millions of mouths, not a hundred people."


    Whatever the problem, enlarging the base by a million times is a maddening problem.


    The food and property of these residents can blow up tastrow''s head.


    But these residents are not the biggest losers in this battle


    "You don''t have to worry about it. In a word, I have a way to help you solve this problem, and even help you rebuild burkeso -"


    "Your Majesty tessro! You must explain to us what this is!"


    As soon as Donne was about to throw out his wishful thinking, a group of angry goblins ran over. They seemed to wake up quickly and found tessro to settle accounts at the first time.


    When tessro saw the goblin, he immediately had a headache: "Lord raviz, you must understand that this is an emergency, not our reason..."


    Raviz piston screamed: "You are shirking your responsibility! That''s right! Shirking your responsibility! Because of this terrible accident, all the investments of our Star Diamond bank in brkeso have been lost! Do you know what a huge sum of money it is? We must report to the headquarters what happened here and reassess all the investment projects in the Ryan Empire - because the investment environment here is really bad It''s hard! "


    "Lord raviz, you are so excited!"


    Tessro panicked: "you''d better calm down."


    "Calm down!?" raviz screamed at once. "Now burkeso has been blown into a big pit. Tell me to calm down!? the Ryan Empire branch of the Star Diamond bank has been completely destroyed and lost at least hundreds of millions of gold coins. Tell me to calm down!? we are such great goblins that we were saved by a group of leprosy patients. Tell me to calm down!?"


    "Hey, hey, what do you mean by that big green eared monster?"


    Kloto was upset immediately: "I have been very restrained and didn''t satirize you on the spot. How dare you talk to the life-saving benefactor!?"


    "Shut up!"


    Raviz jumped up and screamed, "in view of the current cold diplomatic situation between our two sides, I have every reason to suspect that you deliberately damaged the branch of the Star Diamond bank!"


    Croto whistled, arranged his crown without paying attention, and said proudly: "You''re just guessing. There''s no evidence. I can tell you for sure that we have to use the weapons of mass destruction under development in order to combat chaotic believers. Unfortunately, the power of this weapon is too powerful to control, so that the whole brkeso has been affected - Oh, of course, some inexplicable Bank branch ¡­¡±


    "On purpose! You are absolutely on purpose!"


    Raviz''s angry forehead was congested, and the next group of bank employees were filled with indignation one by one. They rolled up their sleeves and planned to open them.


    "Want to fight? I''ll accompany you!"


    Grotto said in a strange way. With a wave of his hand, a group of dwarf soldiers riding Mini comets flew up on the deck of the broken sky. In their hands, they were carrying assault rifles with special warheads.


    Some of them were even more crazy and carried out the experimental model of magic energy electromagnetic gun. I''m afraid even the golden Apocalypse can''t carry it, let alone these goblins.


    Although he didn''t know what the weapon in their hands was, raviz still controlled his impulse - the opposite side flew in the sky and couldn''t touch it. How to fight!?


    After calming down, raviz simply ignored kloto and said to tessro: "in view of this terrible attack, we must get reasonable explanation and compensation! As for the later investment projects, we must reconsider."


    "Compensation? That''s impossible."


    Testero was angry: "who can I ask for compensation?"


    Raviz said with a natural look: "of course, who damaged and who compensated."


    Tastrow subconsciously looked at the sharp teeth. The sharp teeth stared. Dare you ask me to compensate? The wings are hard, aren''t they!?


    The great king immediately counseled, and then his eyes fell on Angus.


    Angus said faintly, "you''ve all seen that I didn''t destroy the city."


    Tystro did see it, so he looked at Cocoa and vanilla


    Shit, these two are saints. They can''t move!


    So he jumped over the two saints and saw them all night.


    "I''m just a maid. Tell my master what you want," he said


    Master?


    As soon as tystro''s eyes lit up, how could he forget this local tyrant?


    Although the Ilus empire is a poor force in the human kingdom, it is at least richer than the Ryan empire!


    Those who are richer than me are local tyrants!


    However, when tystro focused his eager eyes on Donne, he suddenly trembled and trembled.


    Because he saw the same eager look in Donne''s eyes.


    Suddenly there was an ominous feeling!

 Chapter 833

    "Your Majesty Donne, although you and your maid helped with justice..."


    As soon as tystro spoke, Donne suddenly said eagerly, "Your Majesty, your crisis has been successfully overcome. However, in order to help your country, we have spent a lot of money and used weapons under research. Everyone has seen that they are extremely powerful and effective."


    "I know this, so I say that because of its great power, the city also -"


    Donne interrupted him and said quickly, "right? Because the weapon is still in experiment, the cost is very high, but for the sake of fighting chaos together, I can give you a preferential price, as long as 10 million gold coins."


    what the fuck!?


    "As for the extra transporters, long-range support, individual escort and cover, high-altitude reconnaissance, etc. are all included in the combat package. This time, I''ll give you a special discount. With a 10% discount and ammunition fee, the Commission will charge you a total of 50 million gold coins. You can transfer money and cash, and return a 20% discount coupon to praise."


    Donne looked at tystro eagerly, and his expression was clearly saying, "it''s super affordable to help you fight against such a powerful enemy as chaos, but as long as you have so many gold coins. Is there any, so you should pay quickly?".


    Tastrow was stunned.


    what the fuck!?


    Shouldn''t I ask for compensation!?


    How did it suddenly become that he asked to pay for the war!?


    In other words, did you say that this was a hiring battle!?


    When did this guy''s position change from humanitarian support to mercenary!?


    "Wait a minute, sir Donne. Is there something wrong in here?"


    Tystro had to stop Donne in a hurry. If he was allowed to go on, he was afraid that he would have another inexplicable creditor.


    "Hmm? Is there any question about the price? Please rest assured that we are responsible war agents. Your Excellency croto will list all the details of previous expenses for you to browse. Of course, please complete the check and pay the bill as soon as possible. After all, we generally require on-site settlement in this kind of business."


    "OK, I see - that''s strange!"


    Testero was in a hurry and said brazenly, "you have ruined my city by venting your strength. You should pay me compensation!"


    "Oh, is that so?"


    Donne looked at tystro with a smile: "but you seem to have forgotten who introduced the enemy to burkesau in the beginning? I think the residents here will be interested in who destroyed their lives like this."


    Tastrow burst into a cold sweat. If they knew about groma''s scandal, the future of the bloody clan would be bleak and the glory of the royal family would disappear completely.


    So he counseled, "Lord Donne has something to say!"


    "Then settle the account."


    "Please rest assured that I will tie the knot -"


    When testero said this, raviz, who was silent next to him, couldn''t sit still: "Your Majesty, there is our compensation!"


    what the fuck!


    Tastrow is crazy. He fucked up with you in my city and destroyed my city. Finally, I have to pay for it!?


    What''s even more outrageous is the Star Diamond bank. You are the rescued party. Well, you still have the face to claim!?


    If he really agreed to their claim for compensation, it would mean that after this battle, he had two more creditors inexplicably, and they were all of the kind he couldn''t afford.


    In this battle, tystro is afraid to be the biggest loser.


    "Lord rawitz, your request is quite unreasonable. You are the rescued party and should pay us personnel rescue money."


    Tastrow learned a little experience from Donne and immediately used it. If he could turn the Star Diamond bank from a creditor to a debtor, not only would his economic pressure be much less, but also he could get a sum of money from them. The reconstruction of brkesso is in urgent need of a lot of money.


    "You want us to pay for the rescue, don''t you?"


    Raviz looked at tystro coldly: "no problem, we''ll give it to you, but next, our Star Diamond bank will also withdraw from the markets of all cities of the Ryan Empire, all existing investment projects will be terminated, and the investment projects of the Ryan empire will not be considered for at least a hundred years."


    "Please don''t!"


    I''ll kneel down for you, local tyrant. Please don''t go!


    Tastrow almost knelt down to raviz. The orcs are not very good at economy. The domestic economic development depends on these goblins. If they leave the Ryan Empire, I''m afraid the economy of the whole empire will collapse completely!


    Donne''s lips, can only he see that raviz is just bluffing?


    The more fixed investment in a place, the lower the probability of actively terminating or canceling the investment, because the loss will be very huge. For Star Diamond bank, the investment here is bound to see income, but after investing a lot of money in the early stage, it suddenly gives up the market... It doesn''t make sense.


    The reason is that goblins are still a group of mercenary financial fans. They always only do the work of making money and never touch the thing of losing money.


    Based on Donne''s understanding of goblins, if he guessed correctly, I''m afraid that after the small files found the current situation, they decided to blackmail tastrow and see if they could make a fortune


    As for the destroyed Star Diamond bank in burkesau? What''s that?


    The vault of the Star Diamond bank is located underground, and protected by the magic barrier set by the Dragon observer. The previous explosions and battles could not destroy the vault at all.


    In other words, the loss of hundreds of millions of gold coins mentioned by raviz did not exist at all from the beginning.


    Although Donne can see clearly, he can''t afford to gamble!


    If the Star Diamond bank withdraws its capital after a disagreement, where will he cry?


    Because of his mentality, raviz took the initiative.


    After finding that it was really profitable, raviz narrowed his eyes slightly and was in a very happy mood, but on the surface, he was still indifferent.


    Don''t want us to go? Yes, pay!


    "Cough."


    Seeing that the little file was becoming more and more excessive, in line with the idea of kengwitz, Donne coughed slightly, and then pretended to say inadvertently: "I remember that the vault of the Star Diamond bank is protected by the dragon''s magic enchantment? As long as the previous attack is not a frontal attack targeting the Star Diamond bank, the afterwave should not be able to destroy the dragon''s enchantment..."


    Raviz: "!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tastrow suddenly woke up. Of course he knew it, but what just happened was too amazing, so he didn''t have time to think about the details. Reminded by Donne, tastrow knew that he had fallen into a blind spot in Rome.


    "Lord rawitz!?"


    Testero said angrily, "I want to know what you mean?"


    "Bang!"


    Raviz turned his lips, dispelled the idea of blackmail and said, "our real estate investment, shops and bank branches of Star Diamond bank in brkeso have been destroyed. What do you mean?"


    "Those assets don''t add up to that much!"


    As soon as tystrow said this, Donne couldn''t help shaking his head.


    Sure enough, it''s still too stupid. Don''t you let the initiative out again


    Raviz tilted his mouth and said faintly: "Those real estates are in the prime area of brkeso. Although brkeso has not developed yet, we are quite optimistic about the long-term development potential here. Therefore, our investment experts believe that the value of these assets is considerable... Or, your majesty, your long-term planning for brkeso can not meet the expected objectives of investors?"


    This guy is so insidious!


    Donne couldn''t help but look at raviz with admiration. With these words, he not only took the initiative again, but even took the teslo army.


    If you don''t recognize the value of these properties, you will not recognize the value of burkesau. At the same time, you will also deny your ruling ability and the long-term planning goal of the city. On the other hand, you will smash the expected goal of investors. If Taylor admits it in a hurry, I''m afraid he won''t want to turn over again.


    "Cough."


    Donne spoke again and said to tessro with great enthusiasm: "Your Majesty tesstrow, if you like, we can record the account first, and we are willing to provide you with resident support services at a very favorable price. At the same time, we also provide construction assistance services. Our Datang civil construction chamber of Commerce has rich construction experience and can help you build a new king City nearby in the shortest time, as well as elf style and dwarves Style, human style, ORC style, modernist style, fantasy style, super modernist style, hybrid style and other urban styles for you to choose from. "


    "Not only the urban style, we also provide complete and comprehensive modern urban supporting services, which can carefully build perfect water supply and drainage projects, environmental greening projects, urban municipal administration and transportation networks for you..."


    "Of course, these are not free services. The more services you need, the more expensive the price will be. However, we provide personalized customized services very humanized. You can formulate the required projects according to your ideas. According to the project charges, the price is definitely clearly marked. Children and old people are not deceived."


    "As for what you need, I think I can take you to Ellington, where the headquarters of Datang chamber of commerce is located, and you will have an expectation for the new Wang."


    Donne, who had been enthusiastic about selling for a long time, finally threw out his real purpose: "it is also worth mentioning that although the cost of assisting in the construction of the royal capital is high, we can kindly provide credit... Or trade in the way of resource replacement."

 Chapter 834

    What Donne said made tastrow stunned. Why has the role of the goods changed again?


    Just now, he was a mercenary leader. In a twinkling of an eye, he became a salesman engaged in civil construction?


    But what he said


    Tessro couldn''t help asking, "how long will it take you to rebuild a king''s capital around here?"


    Donne raised a finger.


    Raviz disdained: "ten years? Too long! Our people only need half the time, your majesty tastrow. If you need, you can choose the partner recommended by our Star Diamond bank!"


    Don shook his head.


    Tessro was surprised: "a year!? so fast!?"


    The city of that size can be built in a year. This speed is amazing! Throughout prandal, which of the existing large cities did not take decades or hundreds of years to build - with the exception of cities joined by magicians.


    Donne smiled and said, "you''re still too conservative."


    "Is it... A month!? how is that possible?"


    Tystro looked at Donne in disbelief: "unless a large number of magicians join, but now magicians -"


    Although he is a magician, he can''t do such a thing in his capacity. A king or a magician runs to build a house. It''s not shameful to say it!


    At least tystro asked himself that he couldn''t do such a thing.


    Angus, who had not spoken all the time, suddenly said, "Lord Donne has incorporated many wild mages, and the magicians in silver city can call them at any time."


    "Really!?"


    Angus''s words immediately made tystro''s heart hot. If so, he can cooperate with Donne!


    The reconstruction of the Royal City in just one month can save the residents of brkeso from the loss of homelessness in the shortest time, as well as his precarious support and reputation.


    "After all, you are still too young and have no idea. If it takes so long, how can I talk about cooperation with you? My people don''t have so much time to waste here, and I don''t need foreign aid from the silver city."


    Donne shook his head and said, "a week, at most, can give you a new King City. It can not only accommodate a million people, but also has reasonable planning and design concept, which is absolutely ahead of the whole prandal."


    "One week!?"


    Both tystro and raviz lost their voices and screamed.


    In a week, build a king city that can accommodate millions of people and can be expanded later!?


    How is that possible!


    Even if a magician joins the construction, it is absolutely impossible to complete such a huge project in a week!


    He''s definitely bragging!


    This is absolutely impossible!


    Not only the two of them, but also Angus and kloto were a little surprised, because what Donne said was amazing.


    Indeed, the construction efficiency of the dwarf construction team is very high. With the help of wild mages, the construction efficiency can be further improved, but after all, the quantities are there. In any case, it is impossible to build a city with a population of one million in a week!


    "You''re lying!"


    Raviz screamed, "it''s impossible! Do you think you''re a god!?"


    It can be seen how much impact Donne''s words had on him.


    "If you lie, just see the facts."


    Donne looked indifferent: "I''m just talking about cooperation with his majesty tastrow. He doesn''t want to cooperate, and I won''t force --"


    Before Donne finished, tystro said decisively, "I promised!"


    "Oh?"


    Donne smiled: "you agreed without listening to the specific conditions, and you don''t regret it?"


    "Now the food of one million people gives me a headache. I can''t solve the problem. If you can solve it, I will continue to talk to you about the next aid project."


    Tastrow''s IQ is online now. Instead of immediately agreeing to Donne, he throws him a quite realistic problem. He can not only see part of his strength, but also give himself some time to think about Donne''s deeper intention.


    Donne nodded and said, "in that case, there''s no more nonsense. I''ll come right away... Croto, Angus, I''ll leave it to you for the time being. High altitude surveillance, help the guards of the red lotus knights and brkeso maintain order, and don''t let the refugees stir up."


    "I see."


    Donne instantly tore the space apart and disappeared.


    "Your Majesty, do you believe he can do it?"


    Raviz questioned testero''s decision face to face: "no doubt, he must be bragging. No one in the world can do that except God."


    Sharp teeth said faintly, "if it''s really a God, it won''t take a week."


    Raviz was worried: "master sharp tooth, don''t you think he can really do it?"


    "Try anyway and don''t want money."


    Sharp teeth shrugged: "didn''t he say he could charge?"


    Raviz is more anxious.


    Why?


    It''s not obvious. If they can cheat Donne''s confident hand from these people, they can estimate the possibility of the success of the project and calculate the income. If they can do it, it means that the Star Diamond bank can readily lend money to tastrow. After tastrow repaid Donne''s transaction money, The rest of the time can slowly work for the Star Diamond bank to make money and pay interest.


    Is there a more secure way to earn without losing than lending to the king of a country? As long as the country does not collapse, there is no need to worry about losing money.


    But the key thing now is that none of these people have said the key information, and no one knows why Donne is so confident.


    Well, the support of wild mage, gene and silver city may be regarded as one of the cards, but people just said that he doesn''t need the help of silver city!


    This makes raviz unable to evaluate Donne''s strength. The risk of uncertainty is too great. How dare you invest?


    Just a little time later, Donne appeared again, but this time when he came, he brought a group of people. It seemed that all the people in cloaks were magicians.


    These magicians are all flying in the sky.


    Tastrow opened his mouth and looked distracted: "more than 50 wild mages at or above the gold level!?"


    Flying is a fourth-order spell. Isn''t it a golden magician to master the fourth-order spell?


    "No, some of them are silver magicians."


    Angus shook his head and said, "it''s just that they wear a cloak of constant flying."


    "Constant, constant cloak of flying!? so many!?"


    Now even raviz is jealous. The magic equipment that keeps flying is very popular. It can often make a gratifying price in the auction house. On the one hand, it is because everyone has the desire to fly freely, on the other hand, it is also because of the great role of flying in adventure and battle.


    More importantly, the magic cloak of flying is constant, and even their goblins can use it.


    There are so many magic cloaks of constant flying at once. Why don''t raviz be jealous?


    Even if he usually has the opportunity to take the special express service of the Dragon observer, free flight is free flight!


    Under the envious and jealous gaze of raviz, the wild mages in cloaks quickly dispersed, followed by seeing that they found the patrol leaders in various areas, and then whispered a few words, there were as many cans as hills in the nearby open space!


    Cans have been brought here by traders long ago. Although they are rare, they are not particularly rare, but such a large number of cans are rare.


    What''s more shocking is


    Tystro and raviz exclaimed, "space equipment!?"


    Even sharp teeth exclaimed, "and everyone has it!"


    "It''s a big fuss," said cloto, with a disdainful curl of his mouth


    Space equipment is really not rare in Ellington. In his spare time, Donne made a lot of space equipment with the star square crystal in hand, including rings, wristbands, pockets, necklaces and everything.


    Those who perform well and become management personnel can obtain a space equipment. Although some people obtain space equipment with small internal space, they can obtain space equipment with larger capacity as long as they continue to make contributions.


    The ten people with the best performance in the year can get the space ring made and enchanted by Donne, which can almost become a symbol of identity, which has become one of the important reasons for the upward struggle of Ellington personnel.


    After the hill like cans appeared, there were piles of oak barrels, which were full of delicious ale and a lot of bacon.


    This food is enough for these refugees to get through the most difficult first day. When tomorrow, more food will be delivered one after another.


    For Donne''s plan to raise bulkesuo, Fiona mobilized the strength of Datang chamber of Commerce in the whole Ilus Empire to mobilize redundant food stocks everywhere without affecting food prices.


    After the food was in place, the patrol and the Knights immediately became busy. A large number of food, drinking water and beer were moved out. After those unconscious beasts woke up one after another, they began to implement the rationing system according to the wartime control.


    At this time, don came to tastrow with a faint smile and said meaningfully: "the food on the first day has been arranged, so can we start to discuss the assistance?"


    "Of course not!"


    Tystro agreed to don without hesitation.


    Now who can help him in an emergency is the boss. As for what sinister intentions there will be... Don''t worry about him!


    As the saying goes, barefoot people are not afraid of wearing shoes. Anyway, the Ryan empire is poor and jingling, so they are not afraid of his calculations.

 Chapter 835

    In the temporary hut, tastrow saw Fiona who took off her cloak.


    Fiona politely saluted, and then said, "Hello, your majesty. I''m Fiona, the director of Datang chamber of Commerce and the chief executive of his majesty Donne. I will be fully responsible for the negotiation on the cooperation between the two sides."


    Just while those wild mages were resettling refugees, Fiona took the opportunity to secretly meet the dwarf experts who came to explore. As a result, she learned a gratifying news.


    It is indeed a giant hematite, which is so huge that it can''t be detected clearly - which means it''s almost impossible to mine it at the current level!


    With the rapid development of metallurgical technology and Ellington''s rapid development, coupled with the hot sales of various magic energy machines, the amount of universal alloy consumed by Ellington every day is quite terrible. The current production capacity of Brussels iron mine alone can no longer meet Ellington''s needs. Now Ellington has begun to import iron ore from other regions to synthesize universal alloy.


    As the mining efficiency of other places can not be compared with Ellington, this hot sales has led to a further rise in the price of already expensive iron ore, which has seriously affected the production cost. Fiona is now having a headache in this regard.


    Donne has become the Regent of the ilrus empire. The mines originally belonging to the spade family have been successfully recovered, but those mines have not completed the transformation of new technology, so the production capacity is still very low - you must admit that it is more difficult to transform an existing mine than to open a mine with new technology. Just to understand those complex tunnels, It''s quite troublesome to lay transportation tracks inside.


    If we can have a large iron mine of our own at this time and fully adopt the latest technology for mining, the production capacity can explode all existing mines in an instant, and the cost will be controlled very low.


    It is for this reason that Donne is so interested in the demolition of brkesso.


    Although he was surprised that Donne would give such an important thing to a woman, he didn''t say anything. He sat down honestly and discussed it face to face with Fiona.


    Fiona first took out a document, which clearly listed various support and assistance projects given by Ellington. In order to facilitate the understanding of the orcs with slow numbers, the value of each of the above items was evaluated very clearly.


    "First of all, on the way of urban construction, we provide food assistance to your refugees. At present, the market price of wheat in the Ilus empire is basically stable at 13 gold coins per ton... Oh, how much per ton will be shown later. The current number of refugees is an integer, about 1.2 million."


    "According to the average daily consumption of 1 kilogram of wheat of orcs, that is, at least 1400 tons of grain are consumed every day, that is, wheat with almost 20000 gold coins. Of course, I know you can''t only eat wheat flour and all kinds of meat, milk and eggs. The average daily food standard is calculated according to 40000 gold coins."


    "However, considering that there will be no food harvest for a long time after the city is rebuilt, we will continue to provide you with food for a long time until the autumn harvest next year, that is, at this time next year, the total food import cost to be paid during this period is 14.4 million gold coins, which can give you a preferential price of 14 million - or you can Mobilizing food from other parts of the Wren empire can minimize economic pressure. "


    Sitting beside him in silence, Donne secretly gave Fiona a thumbs up. He was worthy of being an aide. Without saying a word, he hit the pressure on tystro''s head.


    If you don''t give him some pressure, the next negotiation will be very difficult.


    1.2 million people eat 14 million gold coins a year


    Sure enough, this kind of thing can''t be counted at all.


    Tystro shook his hands, wiped his wet forehead, trembled his lips and said, "food alone is 14 million gold coins, and the Commission mentioned by his majesty Donne... Where can I get such a large sum of money..."


    Raviz said with a sudden look of expectation: "if you are willing to mortgage as king of Rehn Empire, our Star Diamond bank is happy to provide you with loan services."


    Fuck! This is to make me betray the country!


    Tystro immediately glared at him: "dream!"


    "Don''t worry. You won''t be so nervous after I calculate it for you."


    Fiona smiled. Although Donne''s plan was similar to that of raviz, at least they could make tastrow completely unaware and willingly jump into the pit.


    "Go ahead, please."


    "Food support is on the one hand and urban construction on the other. I think your majesty Donne should have mentioned to you that our Datang civil construction chamber of commerce is a very professional chamber of Commerce. They can definitely give you a perfect rebirth of burkesau. Of course, whether you accept it or not depends on you. Here is the aspect of urban assistance. Please have a look."


    Fiona took out another document for tystro to see.


    Tastrow took it over and looked at it. His Ruan language was quite good and there was no pressure to read.


    The title is quite concise and goes straight to the theme: the comprehensive quotation scheme of Datang chamber of Commerce on the reconstruction of brkeso (Note: the following quotations do not include materials and construction costs).


    Urban basic layout planning, don''t you understand urban planning? no problem! We provide you with basic urban design concepts and overall planning and design, and you only need to listen and pay for the service fee of 1 million gold coins.


    Is the design of urban lighting system still suffering from the darkness of the city at night, the pain caused by the pungent smell of candle burning, and the headache caused by the potential safety hazards of torches? No more headaches! We will provide your city with a perfect lighting system design service fee of 5 million gold coins; (Note: only 15 million gold coins are required if the packaging service including material and construction costs is selected!)


    Is the design of urban architectural style numb because of the invariable architectural style? Are you tired of rough and ugly houses? don''t worry! Professional architectural design masters will provide you with a variety of urban architectural style designs, with a service fee of 5 million gold coins;


    Urban green landscape design, tired of the yellow desert and Gobi? Our specially hired Elf Druid master can provide you with a comfortable green natural environment, so that the whole city can be bathed in the fragrance of plants, including the greening cost of plants, all for only 10 million gold coins;


    Are rough gravel roads still used in urban traffic network design? Still worried about the crowded streets? No more pain. If you choose this item, we will design the most reasonable street planning for you and provide 15 million gold coins for the access preparation of modern vehicles (including the paving of asphalt pavement, the construction of traffic lights, traffic rules and the training of traffic police); (Note: magic power bus, produced by Datang chamber of Commerce, you deserve it!)


    Is the urban water supply and drainage design bothered by the muddy road caused by rainfall? Are you angry because your neighbors defecate everywhere? Is it painful because of the smell of feces floating over the city? Are you still worried about having nowhere to dump excrement? Don''t worry! Just 20 million gold coins will bring you a clean and hygienic city. From then on, you will bid farewell to the primitive society, embrace modernity and civilization!


    Is the municipal service system design inefficient and slow because of the chaos of the city''s management system? So that residents can''t find the service they want?


    With only 25 million gold coins, the royal family members of the five races of elves, dwarves, dwarfs, humans and Naga gather together to create a professional vertical management system for you, so that you can clearly convey your voice to every manager


    Design of municipal solid waste treatment system


    Urban fire safety system design


    Design of urban citizen safety management system


    After reading this one by one, and then seeing the extremely clear matching pictures next to it, tessro couldn''t help but inhale the air conditioner.


    When has the human kingdom reached such an advanced level in the world of gods!?


    Is that really a city? Is it a city where people live? Not heaven?


    Noticing the change in tessro''s expression, Donne and Fiona looked at each other and nodded secretly.


    Tessro was excited. They all knew that it was half done.


    "Is this true?"


    Tastrow pointed to the tap water above and said in shock: "as long as you turn on the tap, you can have clean and clear water?"


    Donne nodded: "of course, but on the contrary, we need to build a water plant to disinfect the water source and pressurize the water to each household... Of course, you don''t have to worry about the water plant. After we give training, the plant can also provide a lot of jobs and create a lot of wealth."


    In fact, prandar has no industrial development, so the water source is quite clean, and disinfection is just boiling, chlorination and sterilization. Adding more other things is easy to form chemical pollution.


    "Hiss..."


    Tystro took a breath of air conditioning, pointed to the bus in the picture and asked, "is this thing also true?"


    "Of course it''s true. It has been used in China. Now all cities can take buses. It''s good and cheap."


    Tastrow''s heart.


    He''s really excited.


    Compared with the cities in those photos, although the former burkesau has a rough beauty, it really doesn''t look like a city inhabited by a civilized race!


    In the past, he was powerless to change bulkesuo, but now bulkesuo is gone!


    In other words, he can build a new city according to his wishes!


    Done!

 Chapter 836

    Inside the temporary house, tystro stared at the quotation and his heart surged for a long time.


    It''s full of good things


    I want them all. What should I do?


    But no money!


    Pain!


    Now, tystro is like a girl who opens Taobao and sees exciting products on sale, but is shy in her pocket... What? incomprehension?


    Then you must be able to understand the pain of staring at all kinds of 75% off discounts on summer promotion, black five and Christmas due to lack of money.


    "Well... Have you..."


    Don didn''t hesitate: "no, get out!"


    Tesserot was wronged: "I just want a discount. As for such a big anger..."


    "This is already a very favorable price."


    Fiona explained for Donne: "you know, as a king''s capital, bulkesuo needs to consider too many things. It should be considered comprehensively in all aspects. You don''t want to become a laughing stock of all ethnic groups in prandal after the king''s capital is rebuilt?"


    Tystro certainly shook his head.


    "Therefore, we must make every effort to complete this work - believe me, no team in prandal can complete the same work in such a short time except us."


    Fiona accentuated her tone: "our team is the best, and our charge is completely reasonable!"


    Tessro hesitated for a long time, gritted his teeth and asked, "how much does it cost to rebuild bulkeso? I need to have a preliminary understanding."


    Fiona perked up and handed over a document: "it depends on what kind of package you want. You see, we have arranged various packages for you, different prices and different choices..."


    Tastrow took over and looked, and his eyelids jumped.


    Although different kinds of packages are given above, the worst package above also exceeds 200 million gold coins


    Looking at the price and the design quotation just now, tystro took a deep breath and couldn''t help but put forward his doubts: "the price is too poor? It was only 10 or 20 million just now. Why did it suddenly exceed 100 million?"


    "Please look here."


    Fiona kindly pointed to the header of the quotation: "it is clearly written in parentheses behind the title. The following quotation does not include material cost and construction cost."


    what the fuck!


    At the beginning, he thought those quotations were all inclusive. Unexpectedly, they were just basic expenses!


    This is really a serial pit!


    But the biggest problem is, knowing that this is a serial pit, he has to take the initiative to jump in with laughter and tears!


    The sharp teeth on the side and Emil who came later wanted to help tystro look at the doors in these quotations, but after seeing the dense terms above, they fainted directly.


    However, the inadvertent words of Montgomery Kahn and Ursa strengthened tessro''s determination to jump into the pit.


    ¡ª¡ªEllington is the real city to live in¡ª¡ª


    That''s what they said.


    Make! It must also be made according to good specifications!


    "I think so!"


    Tessro gritted his teeth, pointed to the top of the set meal and said, "I want the best!"


    What city what city Dumne king is poor is not afraid of what good plan has. But it is not always possible to make a city of three lower levels into Pullan Dahl''s leading modern city.


    This time, burkesau will encounter such a thing. From one point of view, it is a disaster, but from another point of view, it is not its rebirth?


    "Are you sure?"


    Fiona was quite surprised at tessero''s consciousness. With his courage, it was amazing to choose a mid-range package - here, the total cost of the whole city has exceeded 1 billion gold coins.


    "OK!"


    "That''s the total cost of 2 billion gold coins."


    Fiona paused and said, "with the previous Commission and food and material assistance, a total of 2.15 billion gold coins need to be paid!"


    "We don''t have that much money."


    Tessro smiled bitterly and said, "as I said before, even if you sell the whole Ryan Empire, you don''t have so much money."


    Then sell me the Reich - Donne almost blurted it out and stopped the car.


    If he had said that, the fool knew that he was plotting the country.


    And it is impossible for tystro to really sell the Ryan Empire - he is willing, and other orcs may not be willing. Maybe he will have to revolt.


    "Well, your majesty Donne also mentioned this. Because it is a very huge fund and considering the urban construction assistance plan, we are willing to replace it with special products such as labor, mineral resources, fur and herbs, as well as tax-free policies and trade protection policies."


    Fiona came to the point at this time. She said with a smile: "prandal is well known that the means of resisting animals in the Ryan empire are quite good. War wolves, top-grade sharp toothed horses and ground dragons are all very popular commodities, especially war wolves and ground dragons. If they can be exported to the outside world, they will not worry about sales."


    Tastrow''s eyebrow jumped: "it''s impossible to export war wolves. It''s too difficult to cultivate them. It''s difficult to control them by human means. Ground dragons can be considered."


    Tastrow actually wants to export to the local dragon. Sometimes he suspects that the reason why the Ryan empire is so short of food is all because of these big food goods. If he can export a batch, he can not only reduce the domestic food pressure, but also earn a lot of gold coins. Why not?


    Unfortunately, many domestic ministers protested.


    After all, the land dragon has been regarded as a strategic advantage.


    "Can''t the war wolf... It doesn''t matter. In addition to these, the leather, wool and rock tea of the Ryan empire are also very popular, and these sales rights can be replaced with certain gold coins according to the evaluation of the market scale."


    "These are absolutely no problem, but I need a third party to participate in the market evaluation."


    Teste Lo is not guilty this time. The market assessment can be very small. It can not be all said by the other side. It has the final say that a fair and just third party is the most appropriate.


    Fiona smiled and said, "of course, no problem. Who do you want to choose from the third party?"


    Tessro pondered for a moment. He originally wanted sharp teeth to invite Jean. After all, Jean''s reputation is quite good in the human country, but at this time, he suddenly remembered what Angus had just said. Jean probably knew this guy.


    He suddenly looked at raviz: "can Star Diamond bank help us do market evaluation?"


    "Of course, no problem, but the handling fee can''t be less."


    Raviz said without hesitation: "an industry market assessment requires a service fee of 100000 gold coins to ensure that the most complete market data are collected from the headquarters and sent at the first time."


    Tessro nodded: "with the help of your excellency doromavis, I believe it will be delivered in time... Wait? Why didn''t you see your excellency doromavis?"


    Raviz said with a depressed face: "he went out two days ago before it rained. He said that he suddenly felt a large amount of water elements gathered nearby and went out curious... I think he might be hiding and sleeping again."


    Doroma Weiss is an observer of the dragon in the Star Diamond Bank branch of brkeso, similar to the role of Ezra Kamanda.


    "OK..."


    "Your Majesty tesstrow, I have to remind you that this alone is not enough."


    Fiona reminded tessro: "according to our evaluation of the current market, the market scale of these industries does not exceed 100 million gold coins. Even if we add our good expectations for economic development and raise the expected data of each market, the market scale will not exceed 200 million gold coins in the next five years."


    Fiona didn''t say anything. Now that Harley motorcycles have been fully launched, people have more choices to travel, and the mass production of magic cars is about to be carried out, people will have less demand for mounts in the future, which means that the market scale of war wolves and land dragons will gradually decrease with the passage of time, And eventually completely replaced by the magic car.


    Tessro could not help sighing: "but this is almost all the economic industries of our Ryan empire..."


    As a king in a remote area, testero also suffered internal injuries. Who doesn''t want to make his country rich?


    But the orcs are not that material at all. They know that many things in China can make a lot of money when they are transported to the human country. Those human businessmen can make a lot of money by making a difference twice a year, but few orcs are willing to do it - the warrior orcs are ashamed!


    A few thick skinned orcs were willing to try. As a result, they brought things to the human kingdom and were cheated by those treacherous businessmen. Since then, they suspected that life would give up this business directly


    So the business atmosphere of the rein empire was very bad.


    The heat is almost over.


    Donne winked at Fiona quietly and continued to hold the tea cup in silence.


    Fiona nodded secretly and then said, "with all due respect, your majesty tessro, if you just take out these things, they will not be enough as collateral for the construction assistance."


    Tessro had to say, "in addition to these, I can only come up with some commercial preferential policies. I can give you two - no! Three years of tax exemption!"


    "Are you teasing me?"


    Fiona''s eyes just showed a trace of disdain, which could be found by tastrow, but did not offend him: "with the current business situation of Ryan Empire, three-year tax exemption can save us tens of millions of gold coins."


    Being punctually exposed, tessro blushed: "but we also need taxes to maintain our rule..."


    "It seems that you really don''t know what else to mortgage."


    Fiona pretended to sigh helplessly and said, "in that case, we can only mention it ourselves... I don''t know how many magic metal mines are being mined in the Ryan Empire?"


    Tystro suddenly widened his eyes and was spared such a large circle. At this time, he finally understood why the other party offered to help the construction so enthusiastically!


    "It turns out that your ultimate goal is for our magic metal mine!"

 Chapter 837

    The mineral resources of Wren empire are not barren, on the contrary, they are relatively rich. Although they are not comparable to the kingdom of grace, which is the richest in mineral resources, they are almost comparable to the kingdom of solant and the Empire of Ilus. Even the total reserves of iron ore are far higher than these two countries, and even far behind those small principalities.


    However, due to the relatively backward metallurgical technology in Wren Empire, the utilization rate of mineral resources is very low. Although the mining efficiency is very low, a lot of mineral resources have been hoarded over time.


    They can obtain development resources and wealth by exporting minerals like the kingdom of grace, but because magic metals are valuable strategic resources, ministers have always disagreed to export these resources. Therefore, the Ryan Empire has been hoarding mineral resources but does not export them.


    Sit on the mountain empty and stare.


    Tystro suddenly got up: "it turns out that your ultimate goal is for our magic metal mine!"


    Fiona held out her hand: "otherwise, is there anything else in the Ryan empire that can be used as property mortgage? Huh?"


    Oh, if you can guess, will you go around so many circles?


    Magic metal mine?


    Although that kind of thing is important, it is not very valuable for Ellington, who has developed universal alloy.


    Yes, of course. It doesn''t matter if you don''t.


    Tastrow sat down dejectedly: "no, no..."


    Fiona deliberately stimulated him: "speaking, your second-class Asian women are very beautiful. If you are willing to do slave business, it''s not impossible -"


    "Shut up!"


    Tystro''s bear eyes were wide: "I will never let my people be slaves!"


    "This is not good, that''s not willing. Do you want us Datang chamber of Commerce to do charity?"


    Tessro was silent for a moment, sighed and said: "... Let''s change the conditions."


    What does magic metal mean to prandal?


    It means equipment advantage in war!


    That''s the future!


    The significance of magic metal is too great. It is related to a country''s future strategic position. It can never be transferred so easily. It''s not a transaction. It''s selling the country to the enemy.


    It''s strange that tastrow can promise.


    But tastrow underestimated Donne''s routine.


    Because their purpose was not a magic metal mine from the beginning


    "Unwilling to mortgage the magic metal mine?"


    Fiona frowned: "with all due respect, your majesty tastrow, as far as we know, there should be rich reserves of magic iron and refined gold in the Ryan empire. I''m afraid there are only these magic metal mines in your hands."


    "Impossible! I won''t agree. You don''t have to think about magic metal mines anymore!"


    Tessro shook his head. It is impossible to transfer the magic metal mines. Those mines are the lifeblood of the Ryan empire.


    "What can you do for mortgage replacement?"


    "... five... No! A ten-year tax holiday!"


    "Ten years of tax exemption! It''s almost an unimaginable preferential policy!" said tastrow


    "Ask yourself how much the business scale of Rehn empire can develop in ten years and how much money our Datang chamber of commerce can make here."


    Fiona said very calmly, "frankly, even if you give us a 20-year tax holiday, considering the economic development, we can only agree to replace the debt of one billion gold coins at most."


    "Then forty -"


    In the middle of the conversation, testero suddenly shut up.


    Even now, it is impossible to agree to a 40-year tax holiday. This kind of preference is too exaggerated.


    Property mortgage... What else can be used as a mortgage?


    Mine... Mine?


    Testero suddenly said, "yes! In addition to the magic metal mine, we also have the magic crystal mine! I am willing to use the magic crystal mine as a mortgage!"


    There are six small magic crystal mines, six medium-sized magic crystal mines and three magic crystal mines with large reserves in the Ryan Empire - all of which have been proved and even mined for some time.


    However, the situation of the rein empire is worse than that of the Ilus empire. The magic crystals mined by the Ilus empire can be sold to the silver city through ronitant''s trade route or used by the great nobles, but the rein empire can''t do it at all, The magic crystal they dug out did not even have a market to digest - so after discovering the magic crystal vein and carrying out short-term mining work, these mines were completely shelved.


    After all, the demand for magic crystals in the Rehn Empire itself is basically zero.


    The magic crystal mine of the Ryan empire is also one of Donne''s goals.


    "Magic crystal mine is OK, but you know, the main market of magic crystal is basically only silver city. With the consumption capacity of Silver City, only the magic crystal mine produced by our Ilus empire is enough to meet the market demand. If we continue to expand production capacity here, it will only make this already saturated market cheaper."


    Fiona began to stare and lie.


    Although the city of silver was indeed a major consumer of magic crystals in the past, Ellington''s magic energy industry has begun to develop and gradually covers the whole Ilus empire. The larger the scale, the greater the demand for magic crystals, and the larger the market will only be - naturally, as the demander, she will certainly not disclose her information to tastrow.


    So tystro was completely fooled by Fiona''s routine.


    "Our magic crystal mine is valued at billions of gold coins -"


    "That''s just mining value, not market value. I don''t want to popularize the difference between mining value and market value."


    Fiona waved her hand, interrupted him, and said faintly, "it''s a good idea to replace debt with mines, but it''s not enough just magic crystal mines. If you don''t want to mortgage and replace with magic metal mines, use ordinary metal mines, such as iron ore and copper mine."


    Iron and copper?


    Tessro hesitated for a moment. The magic metal is related to the equipment of the country''s high-end combat effectiveness, while the iron ore is related to the equipment of the soldiers at the bottom. It''s a little painful to sell it like this


    "Well, iron ore and copper ore!"


    As soon as tystro gritted his teeth, he didn''t want to drag on. In fact, he had no choice. He had only these cards in his hand. He either squeezed them in his hand and waited for death, or he played them out. There was still a glimmer of vitality.


    Tystro originally wanted to take out the map and take out the previously explored iron and copper mines for Donne to choose, but when he thought about it carefully, he suddenly burst into a cold sweat.


    The mines are all marked on the map of Ryan empire. To show them means that the map of Ryan Empire and the branches of various cities are all exposed under his eyes!


    Although I get along well with Donne now, and there is no idea of war between the two sides, tastrow doesn''t know whether Donne''s purpose is a map or not, but he resolutely gave up the idea.


    What a cunning and sinister human! I dare not be careless!


    Tastrow took sharp teeth and several Orc ministers went out to discuss for a while. When he came back, tastrow''s face was very calm.


    He said: "Now the mines that have been explored clearly by the rein Empire have owners, so they can''t be assigned to you. In this way, I can give your majesty Donne an unrestricted mining certificate. As long as you have this permission, you can explore minerals in the area outside the military restricted zone of the rein Empire without restriction, and you can mine by yourself after the exploration. We only collect 100% of the minerals How about 30% as tax and the remaining 70% all belong to you? "


    Unrestricted mining certificate!?


    Donne was shocked. This guy is going to bleed!


    Although there is 30% tax, don''t underestimate such a certificate, which means that the holder bought all the mineral resources of Ryan Empire at only 30% of the price! If a mining tycoon gets this certificate, he may be excited about cerebral hemorrhage!


    You should know that in prandal, the general market in the mining industry has to pay heavy taxes. After you explore the ore vein, you can start mining only after you have worked hard to obtain the king''s mining license, but this mining license generally collects half of the mining volume as tax.


    In other words, if you dig out ten kilograms of ore, five kilograms will be handed over to the state treasury, but the remaining five kilograms are not all yours. In addition to the mining tax levied by the king, there is also the 30% tax of the Lord, that is, only two kilograms belong to you.


    It looks cruel, doesn''t it? But this is the reality under the extremely backward productivity.


    Tastrow gave the unrestricted mining certificate of 30% tax. According to the resource reserves in the Ryan Empire, the value of this certificate now exceeds one billion gold coins. If it takes a few years, it will have to be doubled!


    Promise him!


    Donne hinted to Fiona that this condition was already quite good.


    But


    "Your Majesty, the 30% tax is too high."


    Fiona secretly waved to Donne and continued, "you don''t do anything. You just use a piece of paper and get 30% of the mineral income in vain. However, we have to run around looking for minerals and mining. The cost is very high. I think the tax rate should be reduced to 20%


    "20%? Too low!"


    Tastrogo shook his head: "this is an unrestricted mining certificate! Your majesty Donne is so powerful and has a long life. He has been alive. How many mineral resources will our Ryan Empire lose if you continue to mine? The 30% tax is very low! And this certificate can only be used by you, not transferred or sold!"


    Fiona was surprised. She found that she seemed to understand something wrong


    The "unrestricted" in the unrestricted mining Certificate in tastrow refers to lifelong unrestricted mining!

 Chapter 838

    Generally speaking, the so-called unlimited power often has timeliness, that is, after this period of time, if you are useless, you will automatically give up.


    Fiona thought so at first.


    A certificate of unrestricted mining shows that in ten years, if the efficiency of exploration and mining is a little slow, the 30% tax rate is estimated to make little money (her appetite has been kept by Donne).


    But lifelong unrestricted mining is different.


    As long as Donne is alive, he will always have this right, and he can always obtain a steady stream of mineral resources from the Ryan empire. It can be said to be a long-term profit of a large sum of money!


    Fiona was so excited that she almost promised him.


    But after noticing the playfulness in the eyes of sharp teeth, Fiona calmed down a little. A moment later, she suddenly woke up and couldn''t help shouting cunning in her heart!


    It''s no wonder that tastrow was going out to discuss with the fox ministers just now. It must be the ghost idea given to him by those people!


    Fiona completely underestimated the cunning of the orcs.


    The benefits of this lifelong unrestricted mining certificate can be seen at a glance as long as people with a clear eye. In that case, tastrow is not a fool. Why would he give such preferential conditions?


    There is only one answer.


    The Ryan Empire wants to tie down Donne.


    If Donne accepts the deal, it means that Donne''s interests are bound to the interests of the Ryan empire.


    At present, the Ryan empire with its backward productivity is simply unable to explore and exploit those mineral veins. They can only stare at how rich the resources in the Empire are.


    But the Ilus empire is different, more precisely, the Ellington under Donne is different.


    With dwarves, dwarfs and the convenient magic tools developed by Donne, it''s easy to explore and mine!


    With a mining certificate, they easily tied their own interests with Donne''s interests and harvested 30% of the ore without moving - note that these ores were really picked up for nothing for them, because they were unable to mine them with the productivity of the Ryan empire.


    And what about Donne? If he gets 70% of the ore at an extremely low price, he will be satisfied. What''s better is to protect his own interests in the Ryan empire. If anything happens to the Ryan Empire, he will certainly stand on the side of the Ryan empire


    A piece of paper proved that it not only obtained a group of labor force for free, but also obtained the golden thigh of a legendary strong man for free. From this point of view, this transaction is a big profit for Ryan empire!


    "Just a moment, please."


    It was Fiona''s turn to get upset. She took Donne outside and said her speculation.


    "It must be the ghost idea of those fox fox ministers! The second-class sub races among the orcs are a little smarter."


    Fiona said a little depressed, "I underestimate them."


    Donne smiled. "Never mind. You can promise them."


    "Your Majesty, we are making wedding clothes for him!"


    Fiona quite didn''t want to get such a big benefit from tessro.


    "Fiona, have you forgotten the root of business? Win win. Only win-win can make business lasting."


    Donne said earnestly, "they are calculating us. Are we not calculating them? Although tystro has gained benefits, we have not suffered any losses. He underestimated our ability. At that time, we will earn more than he thought."


    "All right."


    Fiona said a little depressed, "listen to you."


    Donne rubbed her head with a smile, and her soft blond hair was messed up: "don''t be depressed. I''m far inferior to you in the negotiation. Just now you didn''t see your momentum, which pressed tastrow out of breath."


    Fiona shyly lowered her head when she heard the speech: "I forgot he was the king during the negotiation..."


    After they settled, they returned to the room again.


    Fiona sat in front of tessro again and said calmly: "we can accept 30% of the mining tax, but at the same time, we need a franchise certificate. All shops of Datang chamber of Commerce in Ryan empire are tax-free for five years and tax-free for ten and a half years."


    Five years tax exemption, ten and a half years tax


    Tessro looked complicated. After hesitating for a moment, he finally sighed, nodded and said, "is that enough? If you want anything else, we can only choose to rebuild the city ourselves."


    It seems that there is nothing to squeeze out.


    Fiona nodded and said, "well, now let''s start drawing up the contract."


    Tessro was also eager to see his city rebuilt as soon as possible, so he immediately called his staff, that is, the ministers who had just given him advice.


    Although the Wren empire is a martial country, as a king, tastrow must have certain wisdom and his own staff. These fox fox ministers are the smartest orcs around him. When drafting the contract, he will be a little relieved if they help and take care of it.


    The time to draw up the contract is much less than expected. After all, the main interest exchange has been negotiated. After all, it is determined that all projects are written in the contract. Under the witness of Emir, both tystro and Donne signed their own names, and the contract written in the name of the God of fire Karol mariver was established.


    According to the contract, in the next week, Datang chamber of Commerce headed by Donne will provide sufficient food, drinking water and necessary material support for 1.2 million refugees in brkeso. At the same time, Datang chamber of Commerce will use all its resources to rebuild brkeso with the highest efficiency and the most perfect design scheme.


    On the other hand, the rein Empire headed by tystro will pay an unrestricted mining certificate for this purpose, and the holder Donne can hold this certificate when he is alive. He can mine minerals in the rein Empire without restriction, and only need to pay 30% ore tax. A franchise certificate. The business activities of shops of Datang chamber of Commerce in the rein empire will receive a five-year tax exemption period, A half tax period of ten years and then return to normal.


    In addition, the Ryan empire will also hand over the export operation rights of local specialties such as top-grade sharp toothed horse, dixinglong, leather, wool and rock tea to the Star Diamond bank for evaluation, replace them with debts at a discount of market scale, and hand them over to the Datang chamber of Commerce for operation


    In short, in this transaction, neither side has suffered any big losses. It can be said that this is a win-win cooperation contract.


    The Ryan empire with backward productivity has obtained the opportunity to cooperate with Donne. Ellington''s strong productivity can inject strong vitality into the country and even give the country a new life.


    And Donne can also get a lot of scarce mineral resources, commodity resources and, most importantly, rich labor resources from this backward country!


    The reproductive ability of orcs is comparable to that of humans. The only factor limiting the reproduction of orcs is food. If the problem of food is solved, the population of orcs will expand as rapidly as humans, which brings a lot of new forces to fight chaos.


    However, while giving birth to the orc population, we also need to pay attention to balancing the population ratio and relationship between orcs and humans. If the expansion of the orc population is too exaggerated, it will surpass humans and become the master of prandal, I''m afraid it will be more troublesome at that time.


    Therefore, encouraging cross racial marriage, breaking the inherent impression of blood inheritance and promoting blood integration is a very important step.


    Human external controllers are excited and shudder. Although they are very different from the shape of orcs, there is no reproductive isolation between Orc sub races and humans because the God who created human beings also has the power of fire god karomarif.


    Only when the blood is completely integrated into one and those guys who adhere to the bloodline theory shut up, the whole prandal will enter the era of racial unity.


    But this is destined to be a long and difficult work. At present, what Donne can do is to let the country slowly fall into his own actual control through economic invasion.


    "I wish us a happy cooperation."


    Donne stretched out his right hand, shook tastrow''s paw, then turned his mouth and said, "now that we have signed the contract, we will start to design the scheme overnight tonight and start building the city tomorrow. First of all, I want to ask you a question... Do you have any requirements for the location of new bulkeso?"


    "Location requirements?"


    Tessro was stunned: "isn''t it here?"


    "Of course not."


    Donne smiled and said, "it''s too damaged here, and..."


    Donne looked out of the window at a red plain. His eyes were a little strange: "and this is not suitable for the construction site of the king''s capital."


    If you confess to him at this time that this is a piece of hematite, tastrow and sharp teeth will definitely think that Donne deliberately destroyed burkeso, and this pot can''t be carried back.


    "Well... You see."


    Testero simply gave the full power to Donne: "you are experts. I just want to see the final result."


    Donne smiled and said, "wise choice. In that case, let''s give you a dreamy new bulkesso."


    Donne took Fiona and croto back to Ellington that night, and then called isalie, aurelia, OLINA, Lola, pertis and durandon. Including croto, these guys dominated by the women''s army are all leaders of various ethnic groups.


    Human beings, elves, dark elves, Naga, dwarves, dwarfs and leaders of six races gathered together. This is a quite incredible scene.


    What''s more crazy is that the leaders of the six races began brainstorming under Donne''s suggestion, and the goal of brainstorming is to build a new King City for the orcs


    Isalie: "I think the city must first be full of green, to see plants everywhere."


    Pertis: seconded


    OLINA said weakly, "most of the terrain in the Ryan empire is wasteland..."


    Laura: "the important thing is that it is strong enough not to be hit by falling rocks, and then there is perfect lighting, sufficient water supply and food!"


    Durandon: "seconded."


    Aurelia felt a little headache: "they don''t live in caves like you. How can there be falling rocks..."

 Chapter 839

    The next day, Donne returned to the ruins of burkeso with a design drawing, accompanied by a group of skilled dwarf craftsmen. Of course, most importantly, in order to make use of the power of elemental creatures, dicarios followed.


    "The gods are on the earth!"


    Tessro, sharp teeth and others were shocked to see the vast group of people coming out of the portal.


    When can the portal transport so many people?


    If the portal can achieve this effect, who will miss the transmission array!


    Donne''s strength is so terrible!?


    Noting their puzzled sight, Donne smiled and threw the pot to dicarios: "let''s introduce this is the element Lord from the fire element world, his Excellency dicarios. Now he is the director of Ellington construction brigade."


    Looking at the guy who was no different from an ordinary human, tessro was stunned.


    Fire element Lord?


    "Don''t be kidding!"


    Tastrow shook his head again and again: "how could the Lord of the fire element become your subordinate -"


    Sharp teeth stopped him.


    "Master sharp tooth?"


    "Stop talking."


    Sharp teeth a cold sweat, he can clearly feel the terrible power from that guy.


    "I''m afraid... He''s really the Lord of the fire element."


    Dicarios, who was addicted to the cartoon, looked up at him, and raised a sneer of disdain at the corners of his mouth: "stupid creature."


    Tessro dared not interrupt.


    Donne smiled and said, "thanks to its power, we can open this portal to transport materials. Without him, I''m afraid you and your people will be hungry. You should be glad."


    Both tastrow and sharp teeth accepted Donne''s statement.


    Donne asked, "the construction team will follow me soon. Which of you wants to follow?"


    "Where are you going?"


    "We investigated the surrounding environment and chose a suitable place to build the new burkesau."


    "But don''t worry, the place we choose won''t be too far from here. The deviation is about 40 kilometers at most," Donne said


    "... what are you talking about?"


    "I was negligent."


    Donne took out a small book and handed it to tastrow: "this is a new and standardized set of weights and measures developed by our Ellington... Well, the Ilus empire. Now we have forced the whole country to use this set of standards. If you deal with our Datang chamber of Commerce in the future, I think it is necessary for you to master this set of weights and measures."


    "... I see."


    Because there were rules to follow, tastrow soon mastered the trick and soon found the convenience of the standard unit.


    "We will use this unit in the future."


    Tastrow said: "each sub race of the Ryan Empire has its own set of weights and measures. It is very troublesome to convert each other. It is very inconvenient to trade and rule. If there is this set of standards, it will be much more convenient to trade with each other in the future."


    Donne smiled brightly. "That''s the best."


    The more races and countries that use his standards, the more inseparable it will be from his control in the future, which is very important for his future development planning - and tystro obviously doesn''t understand the importance of standards. Of course, even if he understands, he can only stare at the strength of the Ryan Empire now.


    At present, Dunn is the only one who has the ability to popularize standards and accept them by other countries and races.


    Finally, tastrow and sharp teeth followed Donne and they boarded the broken sky and set out. With them, it''s quite convenient to find a piece of land nearby for construction.


    At the suggestion of tastrow, they finally found a good place about 40 kilometers south of the ruins of buerkeso. From the sky, the land of the plain is very flat, and there is a forest nearby, which is convenient for wood and suitable for building cities. More importantly, the soil nearby is much better than that of the green plain before, As long as we use the power of elves and goblins to make minor transformation and increase artificial water conservancy facilities, a large area of arable land can be transformed here.


    For the Rehn Empire, the importance of arable land was self-evident, so when Donne pointed to the following land and explained his design blueprint to tastrow, tastrow accepted Donne''s proposal almost without hesitation.


    Compared with drawing big cakes, prandal can''t compare with Donne.


    After the Skybreaker landed, Donne began to work immediately. As the main designer of the design, he first had to delimit a large work framework for the construction workers - the construction scope and main construction order of new bulkesuo.


    Donne floated in the sky, and the earth in front of him was quickly divided into neat parts according to his will. The urban planning of new bulkesuo is similar to that of Ellington. It is divided into residential area, business area, government area, industrial area, etc. in general, interspersed with various public welfare buildings and buildings with entertainment nature, Such as public toilets, parks, direct water diversion stations, waste treatment centers, etc


    After the overall framework was built, Donne waved his big hand, and four huge space channels immediately appeared on the earth below, which connected the four elements of earth, water, fire and wind, and many powerful element creatures poured out continuously.


    Tystro took a breath of air-conditioning: "hiss! Many elemental creatures!"


    What surprised them even more was that the water element creatures that had become water and fire appeared together with the fire element creatures, but they didn''t fight. Instead, they stood in neat lines, just like soldiers undergoing review.


    Is it because


    Tystro looked at dicarios, who sat there quietly.


    Only such a powerful Elemental Lord can forcibly suppress the following elemental creatures with his own rank.


    Dicarios is not reading comics, but the design drawings and construction steps of urban construction. As long as he reads and understands them, he can share them with those elemental creatures, which is quite convenient to control.


    Then the elemental creatures began to act.


    The earth elements roared toward the center of the planning area, and the earth along the way began to change according to the design scheme - it was so easy to use the biological power of the earth elements to lay the foundation and build the wall.


    The fire element emits a blazing flame and burns the shaped soil and rock into lava, which will remove the internal impurities. After cooling, it will greatly increase the firmness of the building. Obviously, this method is simpler and more reliable than building a house with gravel blocks.


    The wind element roared to the nearby forest. The sharp wind blade cut off the thick trees, and then cut them into neat plates as needed. These plates were transported by the power of the cyclone, saving a lot of practice for the craftsmen.


    The water element, with the help of some soil elements, runs to open up a huge artificial lake next to the city - this artificial lake will become an important part of the internal water circulation system of the new burkeso city.


    The artificial lake can not only regulate the humidity nearby to a certain extent and affect the climate here, but also provide irrigation water for the reconstructed farmland on the nearby plain.


    This kind of artificial lake project is really not capable of ordinary people. If it weren''t for these water elements, I''m afraid that a legendary strong man like sharp teeth could only stare when he came.


    Donne can open the channel of the water element world to irrigate here, but he can''t do it all the time. The water here will dry up sooner or later.


    However, with the power of these water elements, they can use their talents to sense the location of groundwater and drill several underground wells at the bottom of the artificial lake, so that there is a continuous water supply - at least in a short time, xinbulkesuo doesn''t have to worry about water supply.


    In fact, Donne could even use the water here to control the lifeline of new bulkeso, but after thinking about it again and again, he gave up that method.


    Compared with conquering a country with coercion, he prefers to conquer them with soft power and let them spontaneously yearn for integration. After all, he comes from a civilized world and is a civilized man.


    There are many light and dark waterways extending from the area of the artificial lake. These waterways will be excavated in the phase II project and spread all over the whole new bulkesuo, so that the humidity of the whole city can reach the standard value, and provide sufficient water source for the urban greening project.


    Now, what those earth elements are doing is laying the foundation and excavating sewage and rainwater drainage pipes. The more huge the city is, the more complex the drainage system is. Last night, Donne, croto and Aurelia were busy in the middle of the night just to design this drainage system. If they hadn''t used acceleration technology, I''m afraid they couldn''t design this sketch today.


    Tessro exclaimed: "incredible, it''s incredible!"


    Seeing that it was just a deserted plain, it became very lively in the blink of an eye. The prototype framework of the whole city had been framed by Donne. The elemental creatures listened to orders like workers and did their work in an orderly manner. Dwarf engineers drove strange structures along strange routes, and the road where the structures passed became extremely flat, Dwarf craftsmen plan the later production plan according to the design drawing. Some people participate in the construction work, and the other part is responsible for supervision and unified management to convey the command of the commander in chief.


    The best thing is that now there is a magic phone.


    Due to the large area of the whole construction site, it is quite troublesome to communicate with each other. However, with the magic phone, stay on the sky breaker to coordinate the overall commander. If there is any situation, you can call directly, get information feedback immediately, and the instructions can be conveyed in the first time.


    The efficiency of construction has been improved by more than a little.


    If at first he doubted whether Donne was talking big, now he would never doubt that according to this terrible efficiency, a new city could be built in a week.


    Tystro took a deep look at Donne. The power in this man''s hand was terrible!

 Chapter 840

    On the Skybreaker, tessro, Donne and others sat at a table, drinking tea and watching the rapidly changing construction site below, talking from time to time.


    Just then, tessro suddenly put forward an idea.


    "Do you want them all to join in building the city?"


    Donne put down his tea cup and looked at tystro in surprise. "Isn''t that good now? Your people can stay in the new city in a few days."


    "No, that''s not good at all."


    Tystro looked at Donne very seriously: "the incident happened suddenly yesterday, so those people haven''t reacted yet. They can only accept the arrangement, but seven days is not long or short. If they have been doing nothing, they will soon have trouble."


    "But if they have something to do, they will divert their attention and won''t make trouble," Donne smiled


    "That''s right, so I have to kill the spearhead before they mess up."


    "What''s more, it''s great that they can get paid for their work and mortgage part of our debt," tystrow added


    What he is really worried about is that now 1.2 million people are all in the wild without the protection of the city wall. If the believers of chaotic theology fish in troubled waters again and run over to do damage, no one can prevent it.


    However, if all the people move to the construction site, they can get the protection of the element Lord, and the threat of chaotic believers can not be worried for the time being.


    "The salary of 1.2 million people is not a small amount. Are you sure you want them to participate in the construction work?"


    Donne looked at tystro meaningfully. He was eager to solve the potential dangers of the present, but ignored the potential dangers of the future.


    If these people really participate in the construction work, it will certainly deepen their fetters with the city and make them more confident in guarding the city. However, accepting the remuneration of Datang chamber of Commerce means that 1.2 million people in brkeso have completely become employees of Datang chamber of Commerce during this period.


    Everything is most afraid of the beginning. Once there is a precedent, there will be no psychological pressure to do it again in the future.


    This means that in the future, the development of Tang chamber of Commerce in the Ryan empire will be smooth. Even if they encounter problems, they can easily find orcs to solve them - after all, they have worked for Tang chamber of Commerce before, and there is nothing to help.


    This is certainly a good thing for Donne, but he doesn''t believe it will fall on him.


    "Sure, of course."


    Tessro nodded without hesitation.


    Now these 1.2 million people are really a headache. He can''t take care of them. If Donne leaves them here, in less than a week, the Ryan empire will be in chaos because of these refugees. He can''t afford to gamble or lose.


    Compared with such serious consequences, leaving these people to the rich Donne arrangement is tessro''s only choice.


    Don''t worry about their making trouble, their hunger, and their safety. Even the progress of urban construction is more guaranteed. Moreover, because they also participate in the construction of the city, they must have a deep feeling for the city in the future, which is a good thing to kill more with one stone.


    "We need to discuss this matter. Please wait a moment."


    Donne got up and went to Fiona, told her what tystro thought, and then asked, "it''s a rare good thing, but I wonder if our working capital can afford the salary of 1.2 million orcs?"


    "You think too much, your majesty."


    Fiona smiled and said, "before coming here, I asked about cocoa and vanilla, and also referred to the opinions of Mongo Kahn and Ursa. At present, the salary of Ryan empire is very low. They are more willing to use material objects as compensation than coins."


    "Barter?"


    "It doesn''t count. Most of the remuneration for their work is something that can be seen and touched, such as wheat flour, bacon, edible oil and so on, plus a small amount of money."


    "Because the economic vitality of the Ryan empire is not high, China has accumulated a large number of gold and silver coins left over from the previous dynasty, which is much larger than the economic strength of the Ryan empire. The Ryan empire is now in the state of inflation you call. These currencies almost stop circulating and all accumulate there, and the actual value of the currency is very low."


    "The circulating value of those currencies is far less than that of our Ilus gold coins, but money is money after all. The bosses of Ryan Empire abide by an unspoken rule. When settling wages, they use a part of physical goods and a part of money to settle, so as to slowly clear out the money squeezed on hand. Moreover, human traders from other places are also happy to trade with these gold coins If you want to go back to the Ilus Empire, you can find the royal collection point and exchange it for Ilus gold coins to make a lot of money... "


    Fiona stood up and said innocently, "that''s why those businessmen who run the Ryan Empire twice a year can always make a lot of money as long as they can come back smoothly."


    Donne was speechless. Did the Star Diamond bank not intervene in this business?


    "... in other words, we can use canned fruits as wages?"


    "That''s right."


    Fiona took out a book, flipped a few pages and said: "According to the current economic situation of the Ryan Empire, an ordinary Orc employee can only give one Dar of meat and one Dar of flour a day - Oh, Dar is the weight unit officially formulated by the Ryan Empire, which is about 1.5kg. If converted into normal prices, two canned fruits a day will be more than enough."


    Donne burst into laughter. He might be short of other things, but he doesn''t lack canned fruit now.


    At this time, Fiona added: "although they say so, they have lost everything now. They rely on us for food, clothing, housing and transportation. If they only send two cans as wages, they will never have enough to eat. Therefore, it''s better to discuss with tessro and replace the material assistance during this period with Orc labor force."


    "Oh? That is to say, the food during this period is no longer converted into debt. Do they provide labor to obtain food?"


    "That''s right."


    Fiona''s eyes were full of energy: "if the operation is good, I think this short seven days will be enough to let the style and treatment of Datang chamber of Commerce go deep into the hearts of every Orc in brkeso, which is enough to pave all the way for our future development."


    After a moment''s thought, Donne nodded and said, "I think tastrow must be happy to accept this condition, too."


    After all, the debt now on his back is not a decimal.


    Fiona said decisively, "then we''ll promise him."


    What they are doing now can be said to be the most coveted thing of a businessman. I''m afraid it is also a peak that all businessmen have failed to achieve. They are supporting a country now!


    In just seven days, Datang chamber of Commerce will seize the opportunity to do enough ideological work for the orcs to let them understand the good of Datang chamber of Commerce. After the city is built, although the name of the city is new bulkesuo, I''m afraid it should be called new Ellington


    Dunn, who is familiar with political books, knows the importance of grass-roots work and naturally knows how to maximize the use of grass-roots power, so he said with a smile: "maybe we can make further plans."


    Fiona''s eyes brightened: "what''s your good idea?"


    Donne waved his hand: "In the name of Datang chamber of Commerce, a love rest station is set up at the construction site at a distance to provide drinking water, food and medical assistance services for the orcs at any time. The rest station provides comic books for relaxation - let Sanye and the printing factory seize the time to produce an Ellington Brochure. I want them to be brainwashed by Ellington unknowingly £¡¡±


    "At the same time, set up a temporary radio station on the sky breaker, call Marlene and let her broadcast here regularly every day. I don''t think I need to say more about the content of the broadcast?"


    Fiona turned her eyes and said angrily, "prosperity, democracy, civilization and harmony?"


    "Yes, but don''t be so exposed!"


    Tang en snapped his fingers and said with a smile: "Let them hope for the sound of the radio station every day by combining education with fun. Let these ignorant and backward orcs understand our advanced culture of Ellington, deeply admire them, and will always miss our good after the city is built. Let the great humanitarian glory shine on new bulkesuo, and let the flag of Ilus float in the sky forever New bulkeso! "


    A fundamental solution to Fiona''s ambitions is that Dumne is not prepared to make complaints about this crisis.


    If nothing unexpected happens, I''m afraid that after the completion of the city, they will find the abnormality of the people - the attitude towards human beings has suddenly changed from indifference to friendliness or even closeness. For tessro, this change is hard to say whether it is good or bad.


    After the two decided on the plan, Fiona began to recalculate the mobilization of materials, and Donne immediately went back and promised tystro.


    "It''s great to be able to mortgage a certain debt with labor! I have no objection to the proposal of exchanging food!"


    Not surprisingly, Tess accepted Donne''s proposal in Rome. Although sharp teeth was a little confused, he didn''t get involved in politics. He also couldn''t understand the door.


    Anyway, the orcs didn''t suffer. Instead, they got job opportunities and food assistance. It''s a good thing, isn''t it?


    How can tessro, who has never experienced people''s struggle, understand Donne''s abacus? He is still happy that he can finally reduce some pressure.


    When the sharp tooth is confirmed, he will return to the ruins in the north. Next, he will lead the refugees southward for a distance of 40 kilometers. For the naturally strong orcs, it is only a day''s journey. They will arrive at night.


    At that time, I''m afraid the central area of new bulkeso had taken shape.

 Chapter 841

    It''s the 16th of the harvest month. Crops are being harvested vigorously in the Ilus empire. As the Regent, he can''t hang around outside all the time. After all, the shamanism has been solved, and the repair of Ilus''s Royal walking stick has been figured out. The main task has been completed.


    Although the chaos cult of burkesau has not been fully understood, Emir of the Vulcan Holy See has said that the red lotus Knights will trace it to the end - in that case, Donne is happy.


    After properly arranging the orc refugees, Donne and croto returned directly to Ellington that night.


    Tastrow, sharp teeth, imir, including cocoa and vanilla, also followed.


    Not surprisingly, these woodlouse just came out of the portal and they were completely muddled.


    Because the gap between the city they see and the city they imagine is too big.


    "Is this really the city of the human kingdom?"


    Tessro was shocked and his hair stood up. What happened to those beautiful houses that looked like works of art? Is that really for people to live?


    Why is it night now, but it''s still so bright here?


    I didn''t see the torch at all!


    Those bright pillars - are they magic crystal lights?


    "How could such an expensive magic crystal lamp be used here to illuminate the street?"


    Tastrow felt as if he had seen what a real tyrant''s life was like.


    "That''s not a magic crystal lamp."


    As an orc who has lived here for a year, vanilla stood up as a guide: "the light crystal mined from the underground world is on the column. It is one of the specialties of the underground world. It will shine at night, which is very convenient."


    "What about the roadside?"


    "It''s called fluorescent grass. It''s a special plant of the elf family. It emits light at night. Although the intensity is not high, it can illuminate a certain range. It''s a sign used to separate roads at night, and it also plays a role of decoration."


    Guangjing! Fluorescent grass!


    Just seeing these two things made tessro''s heart hot.


    At this time, Emil was a little surprised and said, "Your Majesty Donne, you are really unusual here. Even civilians use crystal windows."


    Don shook his head. "That''s not crystal."


    "Not crystal?"


    "Yes, it''s called glass. It''s a relatively cheap industrial product. The most important thing is that it can be produced according to my needs."


    "Glass?"


    Tastrow, who was next to me, said enthusiastically, "Your Majesty Donne, the new bulkesso you designed for me will also have light crystals, fluorescent grass and glass?"


    "Light crystal and glass should be no problem, but fluorescent grass is estimated to be a little troublesome."


    Don shrugged and said, "this plant is not only planted, but also maintained by the elves every three or five times."


    "Wizard maintenance?"


    Sharp teeth was a little surprised when he heard the speech: "do you still have elves here?"


    "Master sharp tooth, there are no elves resident here."


    Vanilla explained, "there are many elves working for him."


    "Many elves!"


    This is big news. After the war, the elves have been living in seclusion in the Emerald Forest and rarely appear. Now they even appear here and work for a human!


    "Didn''t I tell you?"


    Angus was stunned: "he has a good relationship with isali and egwin."


    "Really?"


    "Really."


    Angus added in his heart that he is not only very good, but his relationship with egwin is envious!


    Sharp teeth looked left and right: "I didn''t feel the smell of egwin."


    Donne smiled and said, "she is now in the north of arlinks. There has been a trace of demons recently. I asked her to take care of the recruits for me."


    "Devil..."


    Sharp teeth looked puzzled: "when was she so obsessed with the devil? She hasn''t been tracking chaos all the time."


    Angus silently make complaints about it, so the boy''s status in her heart is a bit special.


    Donne was stunned when he heard the speech, then smiled silently and said, "please follow me to the Lord''s house to have a rest. In the next few days, I will arrange a guide to take you to visit Ellington."


    Vanilla raised her hand. "I can show them around without a guide."


    Donne nodded and said with a smile, "in that case, I''ll trouble you."


    After arranging the accommodation for everyone at the Lord''s house, Donne lay on his bed for a long time and completely emptied himself. He didn''t want to do anything and planned to have a complete rest for one night.


    As a result


    Tina, dressed in a close maid''s dress, opened the door: "Your Majesty, I have something to report to you."


    "What can I do tomorrow..."


    Looking at Tina with short black skirt, long white legs and shy face, Donne suddenly understood what she wanted to report.


    "Do you want to report on your study progress?"


    "Yes."


    "What have you learned?"


    "Ms. Lola has taught me some profound knowledge recently. Your majesty needs to help me study it..."


    "Knowledge or posture?"


    "That is posture and knowledge..."


    "... well..."


    Donne breathed a sigh. No wonder people often say that he is handsome and tired. It''s hard for him to have a rest.


    The next day, after experiencing Ellington''s nightlife, tastrow and others felt Ellington''s vibrant morning again.


    In the early morning here, as soon as rumbica got up, people got up on time and got busy. After breakfast, they went out by bike or on foot to work and contribute to the construction of Ellington.


    "Why are they all standing there?"


    "They are waiting for the bus."


    "Bus?"


    "A means of transportation... Here comes the early bus."


    As soon as vanilla''s voice fell, they saw a bus full of spirit art and modern design style coming slowly: "Here comes the Lord''s house, here comes the Lord''s house. Passengers getting off the train should follow the order and get off from the back door. Jumping from the car, jumping out of the window and breaking through the door with brute force are strictly prohibited. Passengers getting on the train should queue up. It is forbidden to use flashover, invisibility and other ticket evasion. If they are found, they will be severely punished!"


    "This, this is -"


    Tastrow and others stared. Isn''t this the Magic Bus mentioned in the previous quotation!?


    They looked shocked and watched people walk into the Magic Bus orderly. Then they just heard a sound from the bus: "the next stop is the market area, the market area, please get ready in advance", and then the bus drove smoothly to the front.


    "As you can see, this is a vehicle created by his majesty Donne. It moves circularly along the designed route. As long as passengers stand at the fixed stop sign and wait for the bus on a specific line, they can easily reach the place they want to go."


    I''m afraid vanilla didn''t find it. Her words were vaguely full of admiration for Donne.


    "The Harley Motorcycle they rode before was also designed by his majesty Donne?"


    "That''s right."


    "Your Majesty Donne is so erudite!"


    Emir was filled with emotion that there was such a great emperor in the human country, and perhaps the Ilus Empire, which had declined for a long time, would usher in the opportunity of rise again.


    "Why didn''t you see your majesty Donne today?"


    Vanilla pointed to the East and said, "he went to the farmland in the suburbs to observe the harvest. This year is the second year that the combine is put into use, and it is widely used all over the country. He wants to observe the situation."


    "Combine... What is this?"


    Tessro froze again.


    I''ve only been here for one night, but I''ve heard more new things than in the past 100 years.


    "It''s a machine that can easily harvest wheat... Forget it, let''s go and have a look. Wait a minute. The Lord has arranged a special car for us. We''ll be there in a minute."


    Vanilla thought for a moment and simply took them to have a look. After seeing the power of Ellington, it is also good for the future of Ryan empire.


    In vanilla''s subconscious mind, Ellington has been regarded as an invincible goal. It''s best to become an ally.


    If it weren''t for her special status, she even wanted to take cocoa and stay in Ellington. After all, life here is so comfortable.


    In other words, Lord Carlo maliver said that Donne was his messenger and could fully represent him?


    Vanilla thought that if she stayed with Donne, it would be a close service to the envoy. Wouldn''t it be a dereliction of duty?


    Farmers are busy in the farmland area in the southeast suburb of Ellington.


    With the help of combine harvesters, a large amount of food is harvested and bagged, and then some are transported back to their homes, and some are directly transported to the reserve granaries in the city. Although the agricultural tax has only been reduced by half under Donne''s administration, they have more food in their hands this year than before they were handed over in previous years.


    The bumper harvest far exceeded that of previous years, which made everyone smile. They all knew that with so much food, they would be able to spend this winter safely.


    But they still don''t know that the grain given to Lord Donne was just transported into the granary, and then it was transported away and sent to the construction site of new bulkeso - I''m afraid all the grain increased this year will go into the belly of the orcs.


    Although there are only 1.2 million orcs, the appetite of an orc is equal to that of two or three adult men. The combined appetite is terrible.


    The increased food in all regions of the ilrus empire can just feed these orcs.


    Although it seems to be a great loss, it must be done even if others don''t understand Donne.


    Racial estrangement means nothing to Donne. His ultimate task is to fight against chaos. In this task, any living force is precious. Of course, orcs, a race with high average combat effectiveness, can''t be spared.


    A set of equipment is tailored for them. Their single combat effectiveness is only afraid to crush three or four adult human males of the same level.


    This is a very valuable and effective force.

 Chapter 842

    Fiona complained about Donne''s sparing no effort to supply the refugees in brkeso. After all, it''s a little too anxious to support foreign countries now that their own people in the ilrus Empire have not fully reached a well-off level.


    But she somehow knew Donne''s plan, so she didn''t object to him, only asked one question.


    "All the grain originally planned to be stored is supplied to brkeso. What if there is a snow disaster this winter and there is a lack of food?"


    Facing Fiona''s sharp problem, Donne smiled and said, "don''t worry. If there is such a situation, even if it destroys the climate, he will intervene."


    "Well?"


    "And you think too much. After all, staple food only accounts for one third of the food. If we lack this part, we can use other parts to make up for it."


    Donne refers to meat and fruit.


    "The centralized breeding vigorously promoted this year has achieved general results, and the main policy preferences are inclined to the planting industry. Therefore, the development of animal husbandry is relatively gentle. The most important thing is that there is no breakthrough technology and can only be raised slowly. Therefore, it is not realistic to expect the meat produced by animal husbandry to make up the gap."


    Fiona said: "there''s no need to worry about the fruit. It''s backed by the Emerald Forest and supported by the elves. The fruit can eat people and vomit. There''s still a surplus, but the fruit can''t be eaten after all."


    Donne smiled and said, "there are a lot of canned fruits to supplement rich vitamins, a small amount of meat to supplement protein, some vegetables and a quantitative staple food. It should be no problem."


    vitamin? protein?


    Fiona was confused and directly ignored these two inexplicable words. She said, "don''t forget that there is a big food gap in the underground world that needs to be transported from us. The food gap this winter is still large, and it''s difficult for us to make up for it."


    "It will be a hard year this year. At the beginning of next spring, the improved seeds of Grandia and otinia will be planted. At this time next year, the grain production capacity will more than double. Not to mention the current population, another double of the population can afford to feed."


    Donne is full of self-confidence. After all, not only will there be improved seeds, but also the plant growth catalytic solution should have achieved mass production. At that time, the improved seeds will be matched with the irrigation device added with the plant growth catalytic solution, and the wheat will not be as strong as crazy? Finally, I''m afraid the output will go against the sky!


    Maybe under the special effect of plant growth catalytic liquid, Kadar (prandal wheat as Donne calls it) can grow two crops a year!


    This thing is much more powerful than any golden crap.


    "We''ll talk about next year. I think the only solution this year is to further popularize greenhouse planting technology."


    Fiona sighed and said, "although the greenhouse planting technology is good, it is useless to promote it only here in Ellington. Only when all cities and villages of the whole Ilus Empire use this technology, the output of vegetables, melons and fruits will be improved by leaps and bounds."


    "Of course I know."


    In fact, Donne has asked Aurelia to promote the greenhouse planting technology, but before, due to the cost, few landlords could afford it, but now a large number of cheap glass output has replaced expensive crystals, and the cost has suddenly dropped to an acceptable level, which greatly facilitates the promotion of this technology.


    "I have discussed with Aurelia that the promotion of greenhouse planting technology should start in the celebration month, take advantage of the opportunity of the glorious festival to promote it on a large scale, and complete the support of relevant technical materials in major cities when entering the withering month."


    Donne looked at the roaring combine harvester in the field and said carelessly: "The biggest reason affecting the promotion is interest. Without sufficient interest, it is difficult for those scattered chambers of Commerce and businessmen to join in and provide support for greenhouse planting technology - it is too difficult for us to popularize service outlets to every city and every village alone."


    Fiona has nothing to say. This is indeed a cruel reality.


    Even if the strength of Datang chamber of commerce is no matter how strong, it is still too difficult and impossible to extend its tentacles to every city and village. It will take a very long time to achieve.


    At present, only those chambers of Commerce and businessmen with footprints all over prandal can be used to attract them to join.


    "That is to implement the regional agency system."


    Donne said faintly: "we give up part of our interests and authorization to help us realize product promotion, construction and maintenance services."


    Fiona, who is used to holding all the interests in her hand, sighed: "as you said, give up some interests to obtain faster development speed and better development environment, right?"


    "Yes, they can''t live without us if they tie them to us with interests."


    Donne smiled and said, "the more dependent we are on us, the more important we are, and eventually they will be swallowed up by us."


    "It''s also possible to raise monsters and swallow us up."


    "It''s possible, but it''s not realistic."


    Donne laughed. "As long as we keep leading in technology, no one can have that opportunity."


    "You are too confident... I always feel that this confidence will destroy you."


    "No, believe me, I''m the man chosen by the gods..."


    Tang en just wanted to make a joke. Suddenly, he was stunned. He saw a bus parked nearby, and then a group of ORC Empire visitors got off the bus.


    Then


    Donne looked at sharp teeth strangely, and other people beside him, such as tastrow and Emir, looked at sharp teeth strangely.


    As a legendary strong man, he actually


    "Vomit!!!"


    carsickness!?


    "Did master sharp tooth eat his stomach last night?"


    Cocoa whispered, "he ate a lot in the pub last night..."


    "No."


    Fiona took a puff from the corner of her mouth: "he''s carsick..."


    Since the popularity of buses, there have been many cases of carsickness. According to the statistics of the whole Ilus Empire, there have been at least 10000 cases. At the beginning, Fiona thought that there was a big problem, which made Donne nervous.


    As a result, I found out later that it was just carsickness.


    But... Lying in the trough is so embarrassing to the legendary strong!


    Obviously, all aspects of physical quality are terrible, dynamic vision is amazing, motor nerves should also be very developed, and even carsick!?


    In other words, this guy is not only an alien creature, but also an ORC. Why do orcs get carsick?! Carlo maliver, are you a teaser!?


    Sharp teeth vomited all his breakfast and stood upright again. In a rage, he picked up his axe and was about to rush up. Fortunately, he was stopped by the public.


    "Don''t stop me! I''m going to smash this thing!"


    "Look at your temper."


    Angus, who accompanied the tour, looked disdainful: "it''s just a car. I''m angry with you."


    "A car? I''ve never seen such a terrible thing... It can make my body feel so uncomfortable!"


    Sharp tooth''s face was very ugly and roared: "I was fearless in the face of the chaotic army. Now I''m afraid of a dead object! Shame! This is shame! I must kill it!"


    No one else is abnormal. Sharp teeth strongly doubt whether this thing is a terrible weapon made by Angus against him!


    "Calm down..."


    Tastrow tried to persuade him: "it''s good to smash, but you can''t afford it..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sharp teeth immediately calmed down.


    Yes, although he is a legendary hero, sharp teeth is also a poor force


    This bus looks unusual, and it is a unique specialty of Ellington. If it is damaged, it really can''t afford to pay


    Now, with billions of debts on his back, tystro was frightened at the sight of suspected valuables for fear of being damaged.


    It''s wonderful to be a king.


    "Is that the combine?"


    Tystro immediately changed the topic and focused on the combine in the distance. When he saw the combine passing through the farmland, the crops in the field were cut clean. As soon as his eyes lit up, he immediately became interested.


    The grain production of Wren empire is low. On the one hand, the land is poor. On the other hand, the orcs are not keen on farming. But if there is such a labor-saving machine, even the orcs can finish farming well?


    The introduction of such equipment will certainly greatly increase the domestic grain output!


    "That''s right."


    Whether he was in debt or not, the strong impulse drove him to ask, "how much is it?"


    As soon as the corner of Donne''s mouth turned up, he immediately entered the marketing mode: "this is a good thing we have just developed recently. At present, we have insufficient production capacity, not enough for our own use, and there is no export plan."


    In fact, since Fiona donated a batch of combine harvesters to the royal family on behalf of Datang chamber of Commerce a few days ago, the production line of combine harvesters is still basically at a standstill. The main productivity of magic power machinery factory is all concentrated in the production of Harley motorcycles and magic power buses.


    "Oh... Well..."


    Tessro was very disappointed.


    Donne is stupid. You keep chasing me in the trough!


    Don''t you want it!?


    How can I know you want it if you don''t chase me!


    You don''t play cards according to the routine!


    Fiona next to him was like Donne. She immediately knew what he was thinking and pretended to say inadvertently: "Your Majesty, when you were away recently, we added several production lines. The production capacity of combine harvester, multi-functional magic cultivator and magic sprinkler has been greatly improved. Now it has basically met the domestic market demand. If a small amount is sold abroad, it will not have much impact..."


    Tess roton''s eyes flashed: "Your Majesty Donne! Please make sure to sell us some!"


    Well done!


    Donne secretly praised Fiona, and he knew the key to dealing with this fool tastrow.


    Go straight and don''t play tricks.


    "In that case, for the sake of everyone''s friends, 20000 gold coins have been sold to you - Ilus gold coins."


    Donne looked bleeding, but Fiona, Angus, vanilla and others who knew the price couldn''t help rolling their eyes.


    The price of 10000 is 20000, and it looks like a big bleeding. Can you be more shameless?

 Chapter 843

    Thanks to the live demonstration during the autumn harvest, even though Donne shamelessly doubled the price of the combine, he sold 5000 units - yes, 5000 units, that is, 100 million irus gold coins.


    In addition, 5000 multi-functional magic cultivators consumed a total of 200 million gold coins.


    For the sake of this consumption level, Donne waved his hand and gave him 1000 magic sprinkler irrigation machines, with a total value of one million gold coins - of course, what he told tastrow was a gift worth 10 million, but it moved the simple country king.


    What? Tystro has no money?


    Yes, he has no money, but is there any difference between the debt of 2.1 billion and the debt of 2.2 billion


    As the saying goes, more lice don''t itch and more debt don''t worry. Anyway, I already owe Donne so much money, so I don''t care. Moreover, with these machines, the grain production capacity of Ryan empire will be greatly increased. Only when people have enough to eat and wear can they have the intention to make efforts to have children and create more value, right?


    Besides, tastrow does not intend to bear all the debts for the purchase of these agricultural magic machines alone.


    After calculating in his mind, he suddenly found that there was a lot of profit in the sleeping slot!


    He bought these products with state debt. After the products were produced and transported, he sold them to the City owners of the Ryan Empire at a higher price. He can not only make a private house money for the blood eye clan, but also reduce a certain debt, promote the activity of the domestic economy and promote the development of agriculture. Why not?


    Has the final say that if we can keep long-term cooperation with Dumne, buy all kinds of good stuff from him, and then get the Ryan Empire to sell, sell it for a profit, and just restrict those businessmen who make the difference in opportunistic ways, so the market of the Ryan empire is so big that they have to say the least, can''t they soon pay off their debts?


    As long as we can continue to do this, we can still make a lot of money, and suddenly turn into a local tyrant!


    The more I think about this, the more excited he is, the more he wants to feel the more feasible. As a poor king of woodlouse, he dreamed of getting rich and looking forward to buying a piece of life to buy things. Now he finds himself finally meeting the opportunity to make a fortune.


    Tystro immediately told Donne what he thought.


    "You mean... You not only want to buy these things, but also want to get the exclusive right to sell these products in the Ryan Empire?"


    Donne and Fiona looked at tystro strangely. Do you know what he was talking about?


    "That''s right!"


    Tessro said eagerly: "these products have great value. Once they are put into the market, they will be highly praised. I think even those city masters under me will be happy to buy some products."


    "I don''t mind, but..."


    Donne said strangely, "you mean to be the general agent of Ryan empire of Datang chamber of Commerce."


    In order to make money, a king did not hesitate to be the regional general agent of a chamber of Commerce


    It''s strange to think about such things!


    "General agent? What''s that?"


    Tesstrow doesn''t quite understand what a general agent is.


    "That is to obtain the regional sales right. The sales of our products in the region should be through the general agent. We give up part of our interests and give the general agent a relatively low purchase price. The general agent is responsible for helping us sell products. There are secondary agents and tertiary agents under the general agent..."


    Tang en briefly explained to him that at present, the product sales of Datang chamber of commerce are mainly store direct sales. Although the regional agency model is conducive to expansion, it is not considered because of the lack of early production capacity and inconvenient management.


    But now it''s different. Raw materials are about to get sufficient supply. The promotion of magic bus and intercity bus has greatly increased the flow speed of labor force. The integration of alchemy puppet and artificial soul technology has greatly increased the production efficiency. In addition, the birth of magic mobile phone has also strengthened the convenience of the whole management network in information exchange, Many programmes that could not have been implemented now have the conditions for their establishment.


    Regional agency is also a scheme that can be considered.


    Tessro said without hesitation, "I want to be the general agent of Ryan empire!"


    He didn''t understand anything else, but Donne said "give the general agent a relatively low purchase price". He heard it clearly. What does a low purchase price mean?


    It means greater price difference, more profits and small money!


    It''s rare for orcs who can let their muscles grow into their brains to catch this opportunity to make money!


    "Are you crazy?"


    Sharp teeth were stunned: "the soil condition of Wren empire is not better than that of Ilus Empire, and the farming culture can''t match them. These agricultural machinery may be unsalable!"


    Tastrow''s head cleared for a moment.


    Donne smiled and said: "If it refers to the soil condition, you can rest assured that we will mass produce a liquid fertilizer immediately. As long as it is added in proportion to the irrigation water, the soil condition can be greatly improved. Even the barren Gobi desert can grow food, and after a period of cultivation, the desertified Gobi Desert will be re solidified into fertile soil."


    "Really!?"


    Now even sharp teeth opened their mouth in surprise: "can you even do such a thing?"


    There is nothing else in the Ryan Empire, that is, there are many deserts and next door. The climate is dry and the soil is poor. If this liquid fertilizer can really help improve the soil environment and turn it into arable farmland, it should be won at all costs!


    "Of course, when did I cheat?"


    Donne''s forthright manner was full of persuasion.


    Tessro said loudly, "stop it, I''ve decided to be the regional general agent! I''m the king of the Ryan empire. No one is more qualified to be the regional general agent than me?"


    Sharp teeth didn''t stop him this time.


    If we can make the Rehn Empire better, this opportunity is worth a try.


    "Hehe, to become a regional general agent, you need not only power and status, but also enough economic vision, keen market smell and good business promotion experience..."


    Donne looked at tastrow with a playful face: "with all due respect, your majesty tastrow, these three conditions are completely irrelevant to you..."


    Tessro was worried: "I''m very sincere!"


    "Of course, I have seen your sincerity."


    Donne suddenly said, "so, for your sake of sincerity, I decided to let you receive five-day devil training during the construction of new bulkesuo. After the special sales training of Datang chamber of Commerce, if you graduate successfully, you will become a qualified businessman and regional agent."


    "No problem!"


    Tessro was overjoyed: "it happened that nothing had happened these days -"


    "You''re not going back?"


    Sharp teeth couldn''t help but say, "now the new bulkeso is under construction. As a king, you should go to the scene to encourage them."


    "Let Ursa go!"


    Tessro guoduan said: "groma can''t do it. He can only let Ursa get the inheritance right. Now he can get a wave of prestige."


    The sharp teeth are too lazy to make complaints about it: "your life is still long."


    "I want to make money!"


    Tessro''s eyes were red: "I want all my people to live a full life!"


    In order to improve the economic environment of the Rehn Empire and promote domestic reform at the same time, tastrow spared.


    As for the fact that he is a king, but he has become the regional agent of the Datang chamber of Commerce, who cares.


    As long as we can make money, repay debts and make the Ryan Empire really better and better, all this is worth it!


    Donne didn''t expect that tastrow had such a simple wish. He looked at him quite unexpectedly, then snapped his fingers and said, "in that case, we''d better hit the sun someday. Let''s arrange for you to join the training today, but in the training class, we won''t treat you as a king. Can you accept it?"


    Tessro nodded without hesitation: "of course!"


    So Donne and his colleagues returned to Ellington after their observation. They directly brought tastrow to the training class of sales specialist of Datang chamber of Commerce and temporarily installed him.


    Fiona started this training course according to Donne''s idea. All new employees joining Datang chamber of commerce should receive a short-term training for one week here, and then they will be delegated to the following cities to arrange specific work.


    It''s not that Donne doesn''t want to train them more, but prandal''s literacy rate is too low, and the amount of knowledge that those people can accept in the short term is limited, so one week is enough, and the knowledge and skills learned are enough to make their sales concept surpass 90% of prandal''s businessmen.


    Most of the skills taught in this training course are the passages of various spiritual chicken soup seen by Donne on the earth from the Internet, including a large number of articles on self suggestion, self motivation and certain brainwashing effect.


    The greatest significance of this training course is to broaden their ideas and horizons, arouse their self-confidence to stand in front of people and sell products, and let them have strong loyalty to Donne. Instead, there are not many sales skills really taught, that is, some common sales skills on earth.


    For example, instead of telling the customer how good your product is, it''s better to tell the customer that the product is exactly what he needs. What are the three principles of equality, integrity and win-win sales


    Even some very simple principles on earth are extremely advanced sales concepts for those people after they get here.


    The placement of an orc student didn''t surprise Tina - after all, Naga, a human dwarf and dwarf elf, has taught and is no worse than an ORC.


    But I''m afraid she won''t know that the student is the king of Ryan empire.


    What? Little love?


    Is she an orc? (because the racial characteristics are not obvious, people who don''t know her regard her as a gifted human.)

 Chapter 844

    In order to become a great and glorious salesman and obtain the sales agency right of Datang chamber of Commerce in Ryan Empire, tesstrow did not hesitate to stay for training.


    "Do you think this is appropriate? It will disrupt the previous plan."


    Fiona asked Donne suspiciously. Didn''t she intend to open up the market by herself? Why did you suddenly decide to recruit a regional general agent?


    Donne explained with a smile: "on the one hand, our stall is too large. The markets in the ilrus Empire have not been fully digested. Attacking the market of the Ryan Empire now will distract our energy. We can''t take care of it at all."


    "On the other hand, it is because recruiting him as the general agent is only good for us, not bad. The more he depends on us, the better it is for us."


    Fiona has nothing to say about this, and she can see the benefits clearly.


    Due to groma''s behavior, bulkesuo was destroyed, and tastrow was burdened with sky high debts. He could never repay it according to the current economic situation of Ryan empire. Therefore, he replaced certain debts with unrestricted mining certificate and gave tax exemption policy.


    However, this is not enough to completely offset the debt. The most important thing is that the economic downturn of the Rehn Empire does not have much revenue in terms of taxes. Tastrow is very poor and quite poor. If this continues, it can be seen that the economic situation of the Rehn empire will continue to decline and he will become poorer and poorer for a long time.


    But now, his creditor Donne suddenly gave him a way to get rich, which is a bright light in the night for tessero, who is burdened with huge debts. Even though they all know that Donne will not be so kind, he can only accept this "benefit" with gratitude.


    As the regional general agent of Datang chamber of Commerce, tastrow was tied to Donne''s pirate ship and couldn''t get off again.


    However, Donne is quite confident. Once he gets used to relying on Datang chamber of Commerce to make huge profits in the later stage, he can''t even drive him away.


    And that''s what Donne''s purpose is to make tastrow dependent on the Datang chamber of Commerce. By virtue of tastrow''s status and power, the roots of the Datang chamber of commerce are deeply rooted in the soil of the Ryan Empire and into all aspects of the residents of the Ryan empire.


    In the later stage, even when tastrow finally woke up and found himself a puppet of the Datang chamber of Commerce, it was too late, because the residents of the Ryan Empire were completely inseparable from the Datang chamber of Commerce.


    This kind of silent invasion is the most terrible and deadly. In prandal, which is used to solving problems by force, it is an absolute and unfavorable artifact to realize invasion and actual control through economic means in peacetime.


    "Tastrow is also receiving training now. After he understands the significance of those training, I''m afraid he will pay attention to Xiaoai who received training one step ahead of him, and may put forward the idea of reusing Xiaoai."


    Fiona reminded Donne, "if Xiaoai wants to go, will you stop her?"


    Donne asked, "she is free. Why should I stop her?"


    "Everyone thinks she''s your prey."


    Donne immediately tangled: "so who does this'' everyone ''mean? It''s not just your own wishful thinking?"


    Fiona blushed and didn''t open her face: "just, there''s no wishful thinking! You, you dare say you didn''t take special care of her because of her ''so big'' chest?"


    "Well..."


    Donne is guilty.


    Although he didn''t have the idea of hunting beauty, he said with conscience that this kind of world wonder is really pleasing to the eye. Even if he doesn''t eat, he also wants to stay with him and enjoy it from time to time.


    "Look! I feel guilty!"


    Fiona stamped angrily and pushed the door out: "I don''t care about you!"


    What! Obviously mine is not small!


    Why have you never been so obsessed with my chest?


    Instead, you''re so obsessed with an orc girl you haven''t known for a long time?


    Fiona felt a lot of grievances in her heart. Tina and Lola stopped talking for the time being. Even pertis had an affair with this guy!


    Even Naga doesn''t let go - obviously, the hunting range is so large, but he doesn''t care about himself. Doesn''t this guy really realize that he is also a charming girl?


    Or


    Fiona was confused. Was it because she was too capable, so she forgot that she was also capable?


    Not without this possibility.


    If a person''s talent in one aspect is too outstanding, it will make people subconsciously ignore the advantages in other aspects.


    For example, Fiona herself has been in charge of Datang chamber of Commerce for Donne from the beginning. Now Datang chamber of Commerce has developed into a huge financial empire, but there is no trouble under her control. Even if this ability is put on the earth, she is definitely a strong woman at the CEO level of the top 100 in the world.


    But the stronger the ability, the easier it is for people to ignore gender factors. Over time, they forget that she is still a charming young girl.


    Even more... Because we have known each other for too long, but have not made any progress in emotion, we have begun to tend to dull friendship or family like affection, but it is difficult to produce passionate love.


    At the thought of this, Fiona couldn''t help worrying.


    There''s no way not to worry. Seeing a little cow you just met can attract his eyes more than yourself. Fiona, who has decided to dedicate all her to him long ago, is of course anxious.


    When Ming Ming was in nanila before, he said something that made people excited (see Chapter 629). Later, he went shopping hand in hand.


    But why did you become the same when you came back?


    Why not go further?


    Is it because he has been busy running around? Or because he didn''t take advantage of the situation to continue the attack?


    Fiona couldn''t figure it out.


    Did he catch up?


    Would you like to slow down and give him some time?


    Fiona subconsciously slowed down and listened to the movement behind her.


    haven''t you?


    Does he really care about my feelings at all?


    Or did he not notice my mood at all?


    Without hearing the footsteps coming out, Fiona felt sour in her heart, and suddenly a sense of fatigue hit her heart.


    I have paid so much for him. Isn''t he moved at all?


    Even if it is an encouraging look, a gentle comfort, a considerate care


    Why are you so stingy


    Very tired, really tired. Although it''s no problem to be strong all the time, I occasionally want to have a shoulder to rely on


    Fiona walked around the corner and leaned wearily against the wall.


    But into a warm embrace.


    "Finally know tired?"


    A gentle voice came into my ears: "my shoulder is empty now. I can lend it to you."


    Fiona covered her mouth and her eyes immediately blurred: "no - um..."


    Swallow the subconscious retort, and finally say the words that follow your heart.


    "So, people, it''s no harm to be honest with themselves."


    Listening to Donne''s ridicule, Fiona felt her ears were red, which clearly meant that she was not honest enough.


    The soft body lay in Donne''s arms and felt the wide and warm embrace behind her. The just sad moment turned into boundless sweetness. The strong mood contrast aroused her courage. She summoned up her courage and raised her head - but how can this kind of thing make her aunt''s family honest!


    Although her family is in the middle of decline, she is also a well-educated family. She is simple and not artificial. She is completely different from those flirtatious bitches outside. This kind of thing must ask boys to speak first!


    In love, whoever speaks first loses.


    But if no one speaks, there is no chance of losing.


    Fiona doesn''t want to admit defeat, but why does Donne force her to admit defeat first?


    Thinking of what he had done before, Fiona actually understood.


    Playing with the girl in applause, she finally forced her to lower her noble head and enjoy the pleasure of conquering each other


    This is obviously his bad taste.


    Fiona''s eyes burst into flames.


    This evil taste is obviously abnormal and unhealthy. As a man you like, you must find a way to adjust it. Teach him and let him correct this hobby.


    Of course, ordinary people are certainly not his opponent, but Donne is not invincible in sex.


    At least, when he was in the underground world, he couldn''t hide the change of his spirit from so many people. Haley, Laura and Rowling are probably Donne''s nemesis.


    Perhaps, the only thing that can force him to correct this evil taste is the super juicing skills of the dark elves.


    Maybe... And Alice''s night attack plan.


    Snuggling up in Donne''s arms, Fiona suddenly had the idea.


    Instead of letting those flirtatious bitches outside to hook up with this guy, it''s better to help Alice and them and let them eager to have children squeeze this guy out completely. He must not be interested in hooking up with women outside in the future.


    "What are you thinking?"


    Donne suddenly felt a cold attack. He didn''t know if it was an illusion. How did he feel that Fiona seemed to be emitting black gas?


    Is it difficult to play too much?


    In other words, she should have no blackening potential


    "Nothing. I just feel so busy recently. It seems that we haven''t had a good rest."


    Fiona said quietly, "sometimes I really miss the two of us when we first came to Ellington."


    "Some people say that remembering the past is a sign of getting old," Donne said meaningfully


    Fiona exclaimed, "eh!? eh!? there''s such a saying!?"


    She is only twenty-two years old. She is in her prime. How can she be old!?


    "I lied to you."


    Donne''s mouth rubbed against Fiona''s ear and joked, "so you care about your age."


    Fiona said bitterly, "after all, I''m also a girl."


    Of course Donne knows her subtext: I''m a girl, so you have to take the initiative!


    But of course he wouldn''t show it. He didn''t understand it at all: "of course I know you''re a girl."


    So Fiona was even more angry.


    This guy did it on purpose!


    Absolutely on purpose!


    Clearly said that people should admit to themselves, but he never planned to do so!


    Think about it carefully. This guy has been used to playing with girls'' feelings since a long time ago, hasn''t he?


    It was like pretending to be an emotional idiot at the beginning, which caused many embarrassing events. When others were embarrassed, they thought he was just emotionally dull, so they wouldn''t say him, but they didn''t know that this guy was open-minded from the beginning and deliberately waited to see them embarrassed.


    And the last sentence deceived Tina.


    Sure enough, we need to find a way to attack.

 Chapter 845

    Fiona finally failed to launch the attack.


    Because when she finally made up her mind to take the initiative to attack, and didn''t know if she was really unlucky, Angus suddenly appeared and told Donne that there was a gratifying discovery on the Royal scepter.


    So the beautiful atmosphere disappeared.


    The two followed Angus to the Institute, and then they saw jean with an excited face.


    "This will be an amazing discovery!"


    Gene said loudly, "according to the data of Shaman totem you fed back, we finally completely solved the secret on the Royal scepter. As expected, the totem drawn with dragon blood is an encryption measure, and the hidden message is the spatial coordinates of the golden giant statue Legion!"


    "We already know the news."


    Donne said, "so what''s the pleasant discovery?"


    After a pause, gene said, "of course, it''s the way to repair the Royal scepter."


    "Oh!?"


    "According to the documents taken back by Angus, when making this royal staff, it gathered human alchemists, dwarf forging masters and dwarf craftsmen, and then asked the elf queen to depict the encrypted totem with the pen of the world tree and the blood of the dragon family as ink. Finally, it created the most powerful Legion weapon in history."


    Gene pointed to the dim Royal Scepter on the stage and said, "but now the Royal Scepter itself is complete, so there is no need for secondary forging. The situation of the golden giant statue Legion is unknown, and there is no need for the engineering technology of dwarf craftsmen. At present, it only needs to meet three conditions to repair the Royal scepter."


    Donne snapped his fingers: "the technology of the human alchemist, the world of the fairy queen, the pen of the tree, and the blood of the dragon family."


    Gene nodded, "that''s right."


    Angus said jealously, "now it seems that the first two conditions are not a problem for you."


    I can''t help being jealous. Originally, I was proud of alchemy, but I didn''t expect that the alchemy of this product was no weaker than myself. What''s more, he was so close to egwin - this is the most unbearable place!


    Gene knows very well that even without the relationship of egwin, his relationship with the elf queen isali is very unusual - can a male human who almost became the prince of the elf family be ordinary?


    With this relationship, it is no problem to use the pen of the world tree of the elf queen.


    Angus sighed and said, "I''m afraid the biggest trouble here is the blood of the dragon family."


    "What''s the trouble?"


    Donne looked puzzled: "isn''t Ezra Kamanda walking outside every day? She looks very talkative. Just borrow some blood from him. What''s the big deal?"


    Even if you can''t borrow it, it doesn''t matter. There should be dragon blood in his warehouse. This kind of best material should not be out of stock.


    Gene, Angus and Fiona were stunned.


    "What''s the matter? Am I wrong?"


    "Isn''t that taken for granted?"


    "Huh?"


    Fiona looked incredible: "do you think Ezra Kamanda is easy to talk?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Angus looked stunned: "then you have to ask him to borrow some blood?"


    "Yes, is there a problem?"


    Gene couldn''t help covering his face and said, "how ignorant you are about this! How could you say such a thing!"


    Donne also felt a little wrong: "what''s the matter? Is there any trouble in this?"


    "Ezra Kamanda is not a talkative red dragon, never!"


    Fiona first rejected Donne''s view: "I wanted to trouble him when you were away, but he never looked me in the eye once! And somehow he was very vigilant against me!"


    Ezra Kamanda''s unwarranted vigilance made Fiona more inexplicable, and naturally she didn''t like him.


    Gene said: "on the surface, Ezra Kamanda is a very active and curious red dragon, but apart from talking to his partners, he is quite alienated from others - he is no different from other dragon races and is deliberately maintaining a moderate sense of distance from other races."


    Angus nodded and thought: "yes, I''ve met some members of the dragon clan before. They feel very friendly. When you feel that you have a good relationship with each other, the reality will often teach you a cruel lesson - their kindness is only based on the kindness of a higher creature to a lower creature..."


    Gene also quite agrees with this view: "yes, that''s right. If it takes a certain opportunity and patience to become friends with elves, then it needs more stringent conditions to become true friends with the dragon family. At least personal strength must reach the supreme level or above before they can have the capital to talk with each other - of course, except for Goblins who are similar to them."


    "Their natural life span is really too long. It is said that since the birth of all ethnic groups, they have never died of natural aging except the members who died in war. The sense of superiority precipitated by history makes people have no courage to doubt... Although aizhuokamanda is still a young adult red dragon, the pride of the dragon family is an instinct engraved in the bones Ah... "


    Donne scratched his head. How did he feel that what they said about Ezra Kamanda was different from what he was exposed to?


    "Then, you actually borrow blood from a dragon family? Do you know how serious the consequences are once you speak?"


    Gene''s mouth twitched: "there used to be an ignorant and fearless guy like you. Now he can''t even find his grave."


    "There has never been an example of natural aging and death among the members of the Dragon nationality since their birth. If their fertility rate was not really terrible, prandal would have been their world - although it is no different from their back garden now," Angus reminded Donne, "All the deaths recorded in history are fought to death - whether in the face of chaotic creatures or those stupid ''Dragon killers'' in history."


    In prandar''s history, dragon butchers really existed.


    Since the dragon clan occupies the commanding height of the mainland''s armed forces, those fools want to prove their strength and status by killing dragons. Among them, the number of dead is hard to count, and there are only a few winners - but the foolish behavior of these few dragon killers has set off a terrible bloodbath for the whole prandal.


    Originally, they didn''t interfere with each other and lived their own small life. As a result, you ran to someone else''s door and threatened to kill someone. Who can bear it?


    What''s more unacceptable is that the fertility rate of the Dragon nationality is even lower than that of the elf nationality. It''s terrible - the action of the Dragon butchers has stimulated the reproduction plan of the Dragon nationality. In order to increase the possibility of ethnic continuity, they tried countless ways, and finally came up with many sub races. Races such as the Asian Dragon land dragon have succeeded in hunting a wide range of dragons The comment of "natural * * * has created many gossip legends about kidnapping princesses


    From a macro point of view, the birth of various dragon lineages successfully spread the blood of the dragon race, but the impure lineage led to many more or less problems of those sub races. I''m afraid the most unacceptable thing for the dragon race is the hard injury in IQ.


    Yes, ninety nine percent of those sub races are mentally retarded - at best, at worst, most sub races are no different from Warcraft and don''t deserve the tall identity of the dragon race.


    The only successful combination scheme in history is the half dragon people born by intermarriage with humans. Because humans are a race jointly created by the gods, they have strong compatibility with all aspects of blood. Even orcs can intermarry, and the dragon people are nothing - just don''t use ontology


    The combination of male human and female dragon did not improve the fertility rate, but male dragon and female human successfully gave birth to offspring. Human compatibility ensures that Banlong people are a minority of races with normal intelligence and certain potential, but the biggest problem is... The gene of dragon people does not defeat human genes! Banlong people are not a dragon people containing human lineage, but It is a human who has absorbed the advantages of dragon blood!


    There is a big difference between the two!


    The former can be regarded as the deterioration of the lineage of the Dragon nationality. Although it is the deterioration, it can ensure the expansion of the race and the continuation of the lineage. It is acceptable. At most, it is a dragon nationality with a shorter life span and weaker strength.


    The latter kind becomes the optimization of human lineage. The dragon family is like a great man who makes selfless contributions. He has helped improve and optimize human lineage with his incomparable excellent conditions. What is born can not be regarded as the descendants of the dragon family, but the descendants of mankind!


    The dragon people do not want to become a tool for human genetic optimization. Therefore, the intermarriage with humans was terminated after only one attempt. The half dragon people were also submerged in the long river of history and became an unknown secret.


    However, although human beings have forgotten this past, the dragon family may not go there - whenever a young dragon wants to leave the heart of the dragon and travel to the outside world for adventure, the Dragon elders earnestly teach them that the women at the foot of the mountain are tigers and must avoid when they encounter them... Ah bah! What they say is that women of other races are * * * who covet their dragon family''s excellent genes, so they must not mess up Even if you are bored, you have to clean up the seeds. You can''t give them a chance.


    "Based on this cruel reality, the dragon people who are out now basically keep a high vigilance against women... So you understand?"


    After a brief talk about the secret of the dragon family, Angus said to Fiona, "there is a reason why Ezra Kamanda is vigilant against you."


    "That bastard!"


    Fiona blushed angrily: "who covets his blood! Give it to me and I don''t want it!"


    Jean let go: "the problem is, there are countless women willing to..."

 Chapter 846

    In the research room, several people stood opposite each other. Fiona, with a red face, was still complaining.


    She didn''t expect that the smiling edro Kamanda would look at her and Ellington''s women like that!


    This is what Donne said about murder paranoia!?


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "so what you want to say is that just because the possibility of increasing fertility is gone, the dragon family is very important to the lives of its members. Asking for blood will be regarded as the most serious provocation?"


    "Yes, to the point."


    Gene nodded: "if you covet the body parts of the dragon family, the dragon heart will not say. Dragon blood, dragon scale and dragon skin will also be regarded as the most serious provocation. If the situation is serious, it will even cause the heart of the dragon family to attack."


    Angus interrupted, "it''s like the most precious keel staff in Ms. Fiona''s hand (see Chapter 630) , if it is not a legal product certified by the dragon family, just a suspicious news is enough to attract the attention of the dragon family. After all, not all the members of the dragon family stay in the heart of the dragon. There are many dragon families walking all over prandal. With the delay of the news, this kind of news may be regarded as the death of dragon members in the outside world, which is very dangerous. "


    "The gift from leviz doesn''t have to worry about the dragon family."


    Don didn''t worry much. Leviz is a partner of the dragon family. Now the dragon family can make money by lying down. It''s against the sky that a goblin can mix with a golden thigh, okay? He doesn''t joke about his life.


    "So to sum up, dragon blood is probably the most troublesome link now."


    Jean let it go: "as long as you can get the right dragon blood, with Angus''s experience and your relationship with isali, it''s no problem to repair this royal walking stick."


    "You wait."


    With that, Donne closed his eyes and his mental power went directly into his personal space.


    "What is he doing?"


    Gene was stunned for a moment. Suddenly a flash of lightning crossed his mind. He took a breath of air-conditioning and looked at Donne in amazement: "do you say..."


    "No..."


    Angus looked unbelievable: "although other things are nothing, how could he have dragon blood?"


    Dragon blood is not like special magic metal or medicinal materials. You can get it as long as you dig and collect it. There can be no other channels except from the giant dragon, and the giant dragon will certainly not bleed people - this thing is a contraband. Whoever touches it will die.


    A moment later, don took out a small bottle of pale gold liquid: "can this work?"


    Gene, they were silly. "What''s this?"


    "Dragon blood."


    "Are you kidding? When was dragon blood golden?"


    Gene rolled his eyes and let his hanging heart fall to the ground: "although we haven''t used dragon blood, we have seen dragon blood when fighting side by side. It''s red like human beings."


    "No..."


    Donne is also a little uncertain. The system gentleman who has been offline for many years shows that this thing is dragon blood, but the portable assistant given by the gods is not reliable. Gene and Angus have seen real dragon blood after all, which is more reliable.


    Is it because the system database has not been updated for too long and has expired?


    Donne asked in the idea of trying without getting pregnant, "why don''t you... Try?"


    "It''s not necessary. This thing is definitely not dragon blood. Even if it is, it may not work. Don''t believe I can prove it to you now."


    Then he picked up a silver shining knife. The blade of the knife presented a beautiful purple gold. It was a prop used by Angus to cut and separate valuables. The blade was composed of secret silver, and the blade was composed of a small part of expensive and rare AOJIN, which was very sharp.


    With his priceless knife, he scraped a small piece of dried dragon blood from the royal staff, placed it in a container, then opened the bottle in Donne''s hand and took a drop of liquid.


    "What the hell is this? It smells strange. Is it honey?"


    Angus pulled at random, and then dropped the drop of light golden liquid on the dry dragon blood. Then several people saw that the light golden liquid slowly flooded the dry dragon blood. After a while, the dragon blood was swallowed by the light golden liquid.


    Angus shook his head and said: "If it''s really dragon blood, its power should activate the dried dragon blood. If we can use it, they should be able to integrate together and become stronger. However, the liquid you took did not activate the remaining power in the dragon blood, but swallowed it. It can be seen that it''s not dragon blood... But it can actually devour the dragon blood, although It''s dragon blood that has lost its vitality, but it''s not an ordinary liquid. "


    Angus looked at the bottle in Donne''s hand. "Why don''t you leave it for me to analyze?"


    "Forget it."


    Donne took back the bottle, and his intuition told him that there might be something wrong with it outside.


    Things should be right, but why can''t you activate the dried dragon blood? It''s strange


    Is it the wrong blood type?


    After a lap, the problem returned to the starting point.


    "So, how to get the right dragon blood is the key to the current problem."


    Gene said, "the dragon people like wealth. Maybe we can buy some gold coins."


    "It may be feasible, but the problem is that the blood you buy is not necessarily appropriate."


    Angus explained: "we must find a dragon blood that is consistent with the nature of the dragon blood used in making this royal scepter, otherwise it may cause power conflict due to different nature, resulting in the decline of the quality of the Royal scepter."


    "Ethnic identity?"


    "Race, strength and blood should be exactly the same."


    Angus sighed and said, "if the dragon clan who participated in the production of this royal walking stick had died, it would be most appropriate to find him directly."


    Donne asked coldly, "what about his offspring?"


    "Offspring? His offspring''s blood must be OK, and it doesn''t matter if their strength is poor, but we may not be able to find it."


    Angus smiled bitterly. The circle of the dragon family is not large, but not everyone is qualified to enter. If we can really find the offspring of the giant dragon, the blood of his offspring may be the most appropriate way to restore the Royal walking stick.


    "That''s not necessarily."


    Donne smiled faintly and said, "there''s no problem that money can''t solve... What''s the name of the dragon?"


    "Under the great and respectable Tesser hacklow."


    Angus whispered, "it is recorded in the literature that he participated in the design and production of the Royal walking stick of Ilus and provided the name of the dragon with his own blood. In addition, he is a black dragon, and his wife Murphy haxha dedicated their lives to" have bought out the market? "


    Angus was very surprised: "the efficiency of action is too fast!"


    Fiona smiled: "this is the strength of our Datang chamber of Commerce."


    "I have no problem making it by hand, but the production line you said is mass production..."


    "The so-called production line is to divide and quantify all the steps you have to do from beginning to end, and then replace each step with a standardized process."


    Donne briefly and roughly explained the relevant concepts: "all you have to do is write down each step in detail, and then think about what means each step needs to be realized. As for the specific production line design scheme, I will design it."


    "Then I have no problem."


    After confirming that there was no problem with Angus, Tang en was just about to leave. After thinking about it, he went around to croto''s independent research room.


    The spaceship that crashed in the gorgaron crater may hide a huge amount of information, so don didn''t care. He wanted to give it to kloto to crack as soon as possible, but the matter of bulkesuo was delayed for a while. As a result, the spaceship is still lying in his portable space.


    And the high-energy beam gun taken from afar earth walker. If the dwarf''s strange technology tree can copy this weapon, NIMA hey, after arming his soldiers, he can * * pingprandal and play dictatorship.


    If you do that, the most likely consequence is that you will force some hidden experts to come out and throw "nuclear bombs" - although Donne doesn''t know whether there are hidden experts in the world, it''s not surprising that there are always a few freaks in such a big world. It''s really a legendary strong man hiding in the valley.


    Of course, don wouldn''t do that. He''s not interested in dictatorship or anything.


    Then, as soon as I came to croto''s research room, I suddenly heard exciting good news.


    A major breakthrough has been made in the research of tanks!

 Chapter 847

    "We thought we would inform you after we had the finished product in two days. Unexpectedly, you came now."


    Nokia looked at Donne in surprise and said with a smile, "do you know our technological breakthrough?"


    Donne was quite surprised. He didn''t expect to stroll around and just heard the good news: "it''s really a coincidence... What technology has made a breakthrough?"


    "The improvement of the fusion scheme of artificial soul and tank, as well as the scheme optimization of artificial soul combat assistance system, etc. in addition, the most important discovery is a new material."


    Nokia took Donne to the front of the experimental platform while talking. The current research room looks full of a sense of future science and technology, but the research projects here are backward products of the medieval period. Most of the researchers are dwarfs, so they look very strange.


    They don''t think so themselves.


    There is a glass cover on the table in front of Donne and Nokia. Inside the cover is a transparent light blue square floating in the air. Above the square is also carrying a metal ingot hundreds of times larger than it.


    Nokia explained: "this is the crystallization of the pumice after analyzing the pumice, preliminary purification and reorganization. Due to the elimination of a large number of impurities for purification, the floating effect is stronger. It can carry more heavy objects and float in the same volume unit."


    Donne stared at the pumice crystal. A pumice crystal the size of his fist could load the metal ingot hundreds of times its volume to float... This is not the concept of floating, but ignoring the law of gravity within a certain range of pumice crystal, Hello!?


    Perhaps this is a new natural element unique to the world?


    Donne was very sorry to find that although this kind of pumice stone widely exists on the pumice Island, he can''t understand its molecular structure at all, let alone mass-produced by artificial means.


    Fortunately, this special element does not seem to be rare in this world. Besides prandal, there are also floating islands in the star space. From the perspective of reserves, there is no need to worry about resource depletion for a long time - not to mention that this thing is not a consumable and can be recycled after use.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect you to have analyzed the pumice to this extent."


    Donne spoke highly of their achievements and asked them to analyze the pumice stone a long time ago. Even if they don''t understand why the pumice stone can float, at least they have to find a way to separate and purify the effective components inside. Now they have finally done it.


    This means that in the subsequent processing and production of many materials, the composition of pumice crystal can be added to reduce the self weight, such as the existing magic bus. After reducing the self weight, it can effectively improve the effective driving distance and passenger capacity of unit magic crystal, which is very important to control the cost.


    More importantly, the purified pumice crystal has a wide range of uses. It can completely open a brain hole to realize some wonderful ideas that can not be realized on earth


    Nokia smiled and said, "my friend, the new material we are talking about is not the floating stone crystal... But the metal ingot on it."


    Donne was stunned and focused on the blue and purple metal ingot. Nokia said hello, and then groka, a rune dwarf, threw a fireball without saying a word. After the fireball hit the metal ingot, the metal ingot didn''t even move, and there was no trace of high-temperature burning. All the escaping fire elements were completely absorbed by the metal ingot!


    Donne''s eyes glowed: "does it absorb the element of fire?"


    "Please keep looking."


    Groka fired a series of fireballs on the metal ingot, but the metal ingot was as stable as Mount Tai and had no change at all.


    Just when Donne was full of doubts, groka suddenly spit on his hand and heart, and then took a hammer and hit it hard!


    With the sound of "bang", the metal ingot held in the air by the floating stone crystal suddenly hummed, released a heat wave, and the blazing flame roared out, which instantly stimulated the magic boundary on the test-bed.


    "Horizontal groove!?"


    After the blazing flame raged in the enchantment for a moment, calm was restored on the test-bed.


    Fiona was stunned: "just now... After absorbing the power of the fireball, it was released by the impact of the hammer?"


    "That''s right."


    Nokia smiled and said: "The nature of this material is very special. Some magic stone dust is added to it. Originally, we wanted to develop a metal material with high magic resistance, which was indeed successful. As a result, when we took the material for the pumice crystallization test, we found that this material has this wonderful characteristic after the superposition of the power of this material and pumice crystallization."


    Groka said: "we have determined this point after many tests. By adding magic stone dust and floating stone crystals in a ratio of one to one in the universal alloy, we can get this special metal, which will not only Devour Magic, but also greatly reduce its own weight."


    Reduced self weight? No wonder a small piece of pumice crystal can hold up a hundred times the volume of metal ingot


    "We call the high magic resistant alloy simply added with magic stone dust as magic inhibiting gold, and the alloy added with magic stone dust and floating stone crystal as magic loving gold."


    The magic suppression gold is out? Where is the blood of Sargeras?


    Dumne was too lazy to make complaints about the way of naming "coincidence".


    "After discussion, we generally believe that it is better to make these two metals into armor or shield."


    Groka''s suggestion is the best solution after researchers'' comprehensive consideration.


    Think about it. The armor and shield made of this metal are not only afraid of magic, but also can absorb the power of magic. When entering the melee range, a Shield Slam can release the previously absorbed magic power and double the blow to the enemy. How terrible the power will be!


    After the armor absorbs the power of magic, the wearer becomes a hedgehog. Once attacked, the accumulated power will burst out, and the attacker will also be fiercely counterattacked.


    But


    "It''s good to use magic inhibiting gold as armor and shield, but magic loving gold is obviously more suitable for making airships."


    Donne said decisively, "think about it. If the destroyer used magic gold, would it still fear air defense magic?"


    Today''s sky breaker is most afraid of air magic. Bows and arrows can''t shoot at its height at all. Only magic can threaten it. With this material, even if the magic barrier of defense is destroyed, it can resist for a long time only by the characteristics of the ship itself.


    With this excellent material, the spacecraft plan has been brewing for a long time


    "Not just airships."


    Donne suddenly clapped his hands and said, "the tank under design can also use this material to reduce its weight and enhance its resistance to spells... By the way, what is the strength of magic gold?"


    With the addition of so many other materials, theoretically, the purity of the alloy will decline, and the physical properties will also decline. It can be accepted as long as it is not too outrageous.


    "As you can see, I didn''t show mercy on this hammer just now."


    Groka shrugged and said, "there''s no trace. The strength is quite good."


    During his year in Ellington, groka not only learned a lot of knowledge, but also got many benefits, such as the crystallization of deep-sea water elements. Don didn''t ignore him. Coupled with the powerful effect of the magic source, his strength is now close to the gold level. His attacks failed to deform the magic gold, which can explain the problem.


    "That''s what I want to tell you."


    Nokia pushed its glasses, took out its book, turned a few pages, and said to Donne: "After Ms. yustisa''s test, the compatibility between this kind of magic gold and artificial soul is very high, and the time of artificial soul implantation is reduced by 30%. Under the same conditions, the work efficiency and accuracy of artificial soul implanted with magic gold are 20% higher than those implanted in ordinary universal alloy."


    "Oh!?"


    Fiona was very surprised: "and this effect?"


    Nokia scratched its head: "I don''t know much about artificial soul. Ms. yustisa is next door. I''ll ask her to explain."


    Nokia soon called yustisa.


    "Lord messenger."


    Yustisa bent her knees and saluted.


    Donne nodded: "don''t be polite. What''s the matter with Nokia?"


    Yustisa smiled, nodded, looked straight at Donne and said: "We speculate that this is probably due to the fact that magic gold can absorb and accumulate magic. The high convergence of magic reduces the loss in the work of artificial soul and improves the efficiency. At the same time, we also tested to change the magic channel of the previous alchemy puppet into magic gold, which also enhances the work efficiency of artificial soul to a certain extent..."


    Yustisa briefly described the special effect of magic gold on artificial soul. In a word, this metal is very compatible with artificial soul. It would be best if the carrier of artificial soul could be completely replaced with magic gold.


    Yustisa said with great regret: "unfortunately, the production capacity of universal alloy is limited, and there is no way to continue to expand the production of magic gold."


    "Really?"


    Donne smiled and said, "then I can tell you a good news. Soon our universal alloy production capacity will be improved by leaps and bounds. It will not be a problem to increase the production of magic gold at that time."


    Yustisa tilted her head and looked curious: "why?"


    "Because we have already arranged the situation, we have found a super large-scale hematite in the Ryan empire. At the same time, we have also obtained the unlimited mining certificate of the Ryan empire. After the completion of the new bulkesuo, we will build a super large-scale steel plant on the ruins of bulkesuo."


    Donne smiled very happily. As a person from the earth, no one knows better than him how important this important basic industrial material is for the development of civilization. Even magic civilization may also need a basic industrial material, and universal alloy is obviously prandal''s special steel.

 Chapter 848

    In the past two years in prandal, Donne has been unswervingly pursuing a goal, that is to use the convenience of magic to push industrial development as high as possible.


    The development of industry is absolutely inseparable from the support of various resources.


    Before that, he had been laying out mining and distributing land to landlords... Ah bah! It''s to fight the aristocrats and harvest the good land... Bring down all the traditional aristocratic forces in the ilrus Empire, and then turn over the serfs to sing at home. All at once, they put on the crown and became the head of the landlord, and took back the land and minerals in the Empire.


    Now that he has sufficient resources and power, Datang chamber of Commerce has embarked on a high-speed channel and developed faster and faster. At present, there are almost three shifts at Ellington steel plant, and there is no stop for 36 minutes a day (see Chapter 638 for the timing method of dwarfs and goblins). Now he has begun to plan to build a larger and newer steel plant in other mining cities.


    Especially worth mentioning is Tarris.


    Although Tarris is rich in secret silver, the so-called "abundance" of magic metals is well known. The output is very small, and most of them are ordinary metals.


    Therefore, when Duke Tarris heard that the steel plant could provide tens of thousands of jobs and drive the development of hundreds of millions of upstream and downstream economic industrial chains, he almost hit it off with Donne and immediately agreed to the plan to build a large steel plant in Tarris, Almost knelt down and asked Donne''s people to start the construction - unfortunately, not long after the plan was negotiated, all the main construction forces of Ellington went to the Ryan Empire to build the new bulkeso.


    After the new burkesau is built, the construction team will divide into two parts, one will stay in the ruins of burkesau to build a steel plant, and the other will come to Tarris to build a steel plant. While the two large steel plants are built, Donne also needs Aurelia to issue policies to encourage residents to plant a large number of thistle and silver thread flowers, and Datang chamber of Commerce will purchase them uniformly, This opened up a wide range of income generating opportunities for the bottom residents of the Ilus empire.


    After all, the refining of universal alloy is inseparable from ash thistle and silver thread flower. The higher the production capacity, the greater the consumption of these two herbs. Now Ellington has eaten 90% of the output of these two herbs of the whole Ilus Empire, and has to start from ronitant, solant The chambers of Commerce in the great kingdoms of grace imported a lot - which also led to the recent rise in the prices of gray thistle and silver thread.


    As long as the production capacity of ore and the output of herbs can be increased, the two large steel plants can meet the existing industrial development needs after they are completed. In a short time, Donne will no longer lack universal alloy.


    Although the underground world is rich in various mineral resources, the problem is that the space of the underground world is closed. Steelmaking, which needs to consume a lot of oxygen and emit a lot of waste gas, is really not suitable for there. Therefore, it is only used as the output end of raw materials and does not consider the development of related industries.


    Over the past two years, Donne has been painstakingly calculating the mineral resources industry, and now finally has a rich report. The emergence of universal alloy has changed the composition of prandal''s basic materials. The emergence of artificial soul and magic gold will completely change prandal''s future development direction, all of which are based on Donne''s possession of a large number of and rich mineral resources.


    After hearing the good news from Donne, yustisa said happily: "if we can provide a large amount of magic gold stably, I can assure the messenger that the performance of artificial soul will have a qualitative leap."


    Of course, Donne was happy to see this guarantee. At this time, Nokia spoke again and pulled the topic back: "if Ms. yustisa can ensure that the performance of the artificial soul can be improved again, then the magic gold will be the best choice to build tanks."


    According to prandal''s current industrial level, the structure of the tank is too complex, but Nokia and croto have studied the dwarf steam tank with more complex structure, so there is no pressure on Donne''s magic modified simplified tank.


    After studying the tank design scheme provided by Donne for a while, they not only put forward their own ideas and opinions, but also made professional modifications on the basis of Donne''s design scheme to make the design scheme more reasonable and localized. The original quite complex design can be simplified and simplified after having the artificial soul as the core.


    To put it bluntly, there are only a few large systems: power system, fire system, driving system, load balancing system, defense system and logistics system.


    Complex control systems were originally needed to achieve accurate control, but with an artificial soul, the driving system, load balancing system and defense system can be completely handed over to the artificial soul. When encountering enemies and obstacles, I''m afraid no one knows how to avoid obstacles better than a real "soul". The soul spontaneously controls the tank, It''s much better than the driver''s manual control.


    In this way, the passengers in the tank really need to be responsible for maintaining the power system, controlling the fire system and supporting the logistics system. The workload is greatly reduced, and the safety has been effectively improved.


    Yustisa smiled: "because has the design scheme of artificial soul combat assistance system been finally determined? If you use magic gold, the effect of combat assistance will be better."


    "Has the combat assistance system been completed?"


    "Well, I have to admire the powerful alchemical strength of the einzbellen family."


    Nokia said with great admiration: "the expansion function of artificial soul in this aspect is quite powerful."


    Originally, it was very difficult for tank drivers and gunners to accurately shoot targets in a closed environment. After all, there is no computer in the world to assist in aiming and calculating the firing track.


    But now there is an artificial soul.


    Through the reconstruction and design of the bottom scheme of the artificial soul (similar to recoding), the auxiliary effect can be realized from another angle. Moreover, after testing, the effect of this auxiliary battle is quite powerful. With the assistance of the artificial soul, the target hit rate of the experimental tank with a shelling error of no more than 10 meters at a distance of 3000 meters has reached more than 60%.


    Don''t think it''s low. When shooting was manually controlled before, the hit rate was only 20%, that is to say, the birth of the artificial soul combat assistance system fully increased the hit rate by 40%!


    If according to yustisa, the whole tank is replaced with magic gold, and the performance of artificial soul is greatly increased by 20%, the shooting hit rate will reach 80% of terror!


    If it is combined with terrible special shells, even if ordinary people drive such armored vehicles and bombard them thousands of meters away, the golden opponents will kneel.


    If the weapon system is upgraded and adjusted separately and equipped with more terrible ammunition, such as shells equipped with otinia divine word runes, or shells equipped with legendary spells, will it not be like a nuclear bomb?


    After listening to their description, Donne was very happy. Isn''t this the weapon he wants?


    Except that the range is too short, the power of the shell can''t be too strong, or it will destroy itself. There are basically no obvious shortcomings - thick skin, strong beating resistance, mobility, multiple payloads and powerful power... In general, it''s perfect except that the range is a little shorter, okay?


    Prandar''s number of apocalypses is still too small compared with ordinary people. If ordinary people are armed to fight chaos, the comprehensive income is much greater than continuing to adjust. Teach those apocalypses.


    What''s more, ordinary people fight with the help of equipment. Chaotic creatures can''t give full play to their characteristics and strengthen themselves.


    "Come up with a definite design scheme as soon as possible!"


    Donne said decisively: "after the production of magic gold increases, we will first produce a batch of such tanks! This will be a national treasure!"


    "Are you anxious to fight?"


    Fiona looked at Donne suspiciously. He remembered that this guy was not a militant.


    "You don''t understand. This is our sharp weapon against chaotic creatures. It''s no harm to prepare some."


    Don''t dare say that the third chaotic invasion war is coming soon. If he is not prepared for the war, he may be GG one day. If he says it now, he will be regarded as a madman, and what he can do is to do his best to promote the development of the world in the direction of the only possible survival.


    "Well, the specific improvement plan can be finalized. Then when the tutor comes back, we can synthesize the plan and draft it."


    Kloto is still on the side of new bulkesso. The current Skybreaker is his treasure. He is not willing to let others drive.


    "I see."


    Donne originally came here to put the crashed ship here first, and he could start studying it directly after croto came back. But on second thought, he gave up the idea and decided to hand it over to him after croto came back.


    There are clues of dwarf prehistoric civilization hidden in that thing, and so far such a complete spacecraft has been found. If we can successfully reverse analyze some technologies from it, the existing technical level will immediately advance by leaps and bounds. It is not a dream to rush into the space age in 30 or 50 years!


    Even if you can''t rush into the sea of stars, you can fly to Lolita or lolia. There are satellite cities built by dwarfs, and there are also a lot of technologies to tap.


    Thinking of the mysterious distress signal, it would be of great benefit to Donne if he could really save the prehistoric dwarf ancestors or a dwarf community that inherited the prehistoric civilization.


    Kloto has been obsessed with improving the flight technology of the Skybreaker recently. He is eager to board Lolita to save the ancestors who have been sending distress signals for 10000 years. If he knows that Donne has a flying ship built by his ancestors that can fly to space, it is estimated that he will immediately abandon all his work and go into research.


    Speaking of the Skybreaker, Donne recalled his previous idea

 Chapter 849

    The party came to the outside room. Donne took out a pile of snacks and tea. Then several people sat there drinking tea and chatting.


    Donne took a sip of hot tea in his hand and felt comfortable. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Fiona and yustisa next to him.


    If he hadn''t sat together by chance, he didn''t know that Fiona and yustisa had such a good relationship.


    Donne casually asked Nokia sitting on the stool: "after improvement, the situation of the Skybreaker is very good now. It has shown amazing battlefield adaptability in the battle in burkesau, but have you ever thought of further expanding its other functions?"


    "Other features?"


    Nokia, holding a tea cup, looked confused: "now the destroyer is perfect in firepower and defense. Even the tutor doesn''t know how to improve. How can I have a way?"


    "Perfect firepower and defense?"


    Donne smiled: "that''s because you didn''t encounter a really strong attack or a really difficult enemy... Let me give you a hint. You should improve the strategic significance of the sky breaker in the war."


    "Strategic significance..."


    After a moment of meditation, Nokia looked up and said, "I don''t quite understand."


    Yustisa put down his tea cup and said with a smile, "do you want to carry more powerful weapons to achieve stronger deterrence?"


    "The deterrence of weapons is enough. The main gun with a 350 mm caliber has a long range. As long as we continue to improve the power of shells, perfect sub weapons can also achieve sufficient firepower suppression."


    Donne smiled and said, "it''s just that the Skybreaker''s own strategic position is not enough... You say the deterrent is not appropriate, because the improvement of the Skybreaker is not aimed at other countries."


    Of course, if other countries are deterred, it''s none of his business.


    "The meaning is unknown. The birth of weapons is for war. That''s what you''re improving now. In that case, why deny yourself?"


    Yustisa doesn''t know much about Donne.


    "Because the objects of war are different. If we fight for our survival, I''m afraid no one will say wrong."


    Donne took a sip of hot tea and said happily, "the sky breaker is now the only weapon in our hands that has air supremacy. We must further strengthen its air supremacy."


    Yustisa looked at Donne with interest: "so?"


    "Enhance the cluster combat function of the sky breaker."


    Donne said in a crisp manner: "it is easy for the destroyer to become a live target and it is difficult to form an effective strike. However, if the number of secondary combat units is increased, the effect will be different if the destroyer appears in a cluster operation like a honeycomb."


    Cluster operations?


    Yustisa frowned: "of course, it''s no problem to carry more combat units on the destroyer. Isn''t that what we''re doing now?"


    Nokia nodded: "yes, the tutor arranged many trained soldiers to take the comet flying motorcycle as the escort of the sky breaker. It''s no different from what you said."


    "Not enough."


    Don shook his head.


    "Comet motorcycle is positioned as a single daily vehicle. Although it can become a single soldier reconnaissance vehicle after the specification is improved, it is obviously not a qualified air combat weapon platform."


    Recalling the carrier based aircraft on earth, he said: "a real air combat unit should have super mobility, excellent combat radius, extremely fast response ability, and a variety of attack and counterattack means... There is no doubt that comet motorcycle can not meet these conditions."


    Nokia''s eyes lit up: "what new ideas do you have?"


    So Donne described his "idea" to several people.


    It is said that what he wants to develop is an auxiliary equipment that can be worn on the body, fly in the air and be very convenient for combat. Nokia, yustisa and Fiona have all had great interest.


    "However, according to your description, except that it can fly, it doesn''t seem to be much different from full cover armor?"


    Nokia said curiously, "does it have any unique advantages?"


    "It doesn''t have to be designed to be full coverage."


    Donne casually explained: "the full cover is just to solve the breathing problem of the wearer at high altitude and high speed. In fact, this is not so much armor as magic kinetic energy armor."


    Nokia nodded to understand.


    Donne raised his finger, and the Arcane Brilliance condensed into a human shape at his fingertips. Next to him, there floated a mass of water elements. The water elements became an armor according to his will, and then the villain got into the cockpit. Under the translucent condition, you can clearly see the position of the villain composed of arcane energy.


    "You see, in my idea, this kinetic energy armor will be made of magic gold and added with the auxiliary system of artificial soul. At the same time, booster is designed in legs, knees, hands, elbows and other parts to realize kinetic energy conversion through hydraulic transmission rod, convert the dynamic power provided by magic engine into mechanical energy, and then into combat power..."


    Under Donne''s control, the arcane villain raised his arm, and the water element armor moved with it. A straight fist was thrown, and a stream of water suddenly spewed out from the rear of the armor''s right arm, followed by a sudden increase in the speed of the armor''s fist


    As soon as Nokia''s eyes lit up, it immediately saw the beauty of this design: "the powerful power of the magic engine can make up for the lack of individual strength of the driver!"


    "That''s right."


    Donne nodded and smiled, "according to my guess, if this kinetic armor is designed, an ordinary person can wear it to obtain a comprehensive combat effectiveness comparable to the gold level."


    When it comes to comprehensive combat effectiveness, it only refers to combat effectiveness. In the battlefield environment, the reaction speed and vitality must be stronger than the golden strength. However, when it comes to defense and attack power, a variety of enhanced kinetic armor can be carried out through external means, and they will be crushed.


    Not to mention anything else, just adding a variety of magic arrays to the magic gold kinetic energy armor can greatly strengthen the defense, but ordinary apocalypses can''t - their armor can''t provide such a strong magic supply for the magic array, and they don''t have such a large area to draw the magic array.


    In terms of attack, kinetic armor relies on the powerful power provided by the magic engine, coupled with the birth of floating stone crystals, which can greatly reduce its self weight, which provides it with a huge load space and can carry a large number of heavy weapons, whether portable artillery, large caliber machine guns, or ferocious fighting weapons such as large ship chopper knives, Nothing is a problem.


    The most exciting thing is its potential. Because it is a wearable auxiliary combat armor, it is relatively large, and the volume of the weapons used will increase accordingly, which gives Donne room to imagine, and those weapons can play many tricks - for example, the ghost animal usage of deformation discovered by chance before (or design a portable energy gun similar to magic crystal cannon, which uses magic crystal as ammunition to launch pure magic or drive physical ammunition to kill the enemy


    There are too many expandable ideas above. Donne can''t stop his brain for a moment. After all, it''s unrealistic to produce and design aircraft in prandal, and the learning cost is too high. This kinetic energy armor, which is easy to operate and low learning cost, is the most appropriate choice.


    "Golden comprehensive combat effectiveness!"


    Fiona''s eyes are shining. What''s this?


    This is a mass-produced golden Apocalypse!


    "If the Army soldiers are armed after mass production, won''t they become an invincible division?"


    "In theory, that''s right."


    Donne said with a smile: "but the actual operation may be a little troublesome, because the technical content of this thing is relatively high, and the early production will certainly not be too high. Moreover, we will soon start to produce mass production airships. It is more urgent for air combat forces. Even if it is produced, it will be given priority to the flight combat units."


    "At least there''s hope, isn''t there?"


    Fiona couldn''t wait to say, "how long will this plan take to be determined? If any special resources are needed, inform me in advance so that I can start sending people to prepare for collection."


    "There are no special materials. We can make all the materials we need. The key is to come up with a complete and available construction scheme. There are too many technical factors involved, so we need master croto, master Brian and Angus to discuss together. And you, Ms. yustisa, your artificial soul technology is on this kinetic energy armor It is also of great significance. "


    Kinetic armor should be equipped with flight system. If ordinary people are used as pilots, the reaction speed and dynamic vision of ordinary people must not meet the operational needs in high-speed mobile operations. Therefore, at that time, artificial soul must be assisted, which involves the customization of artificial soul.


    Now, except for the dead "programmers" of the einz Belen family, no one can turn that technology around.


    "I don''t care."


    Yustisa smiled and nodded: "anyway, I''ve been bored for so long. It''s good to do something."


    After a moment''s reflection, Donne said: "After the design scheme is determined, it is based on this design scheme to formulate a perfect production system, from basic raw material processing to parts manufacturing, artificial soul filling, and final assembly offline... It is optimistic that if this kinetic armor wants to really mature its design, even if it is the test model, I am afraid it will be this time next year as soon as possible. Really I''m afraid it will be a few years before the whole army is mass-produced. "


    It''s not that Donne is too pessimistic, but there are too many technical and uncertain factors involved. It''s optimistic that it will be blessed by the gods to mass produce this thing and put it on the soldiers in five years.


    This is because prandal has magical assistance and has all kinds of dream high-performance materials.


    On earth?


    Why should we study this thing for decades in the research room

 Chapter 850

    After looking forward to the grand blueprint of kinetic armor, Donne left the laboratory.


    Although the technical breakthrough of tanks and the prospect of kinetic energy armor are very broad, it is still a little short of full practicability, especially kinetic energy armor. He just drew a big cake, and it is far from being put into production. It is impossible to completely place prandal''s future on kinetic energy armor.


    At present, the most important thing is to find Tess Harlow''s offspring as soon as possible, and then persuade the other party to donate blood to repair Ilus''s Royal walking stick.


    The only way for Donne to find the whereabouts of the dragon family is the Star Diamond bank.


    That is, the Goblins who have no integrity.


    what? You mean Ezra Kamanda?


    At the thought of his sometimes unintentional strange attitude, Donne had an ominous premonition that he didn''t want to deal with him too much.


    After lunch and a short rest, Donne came alone to nanila, the king of ronitant.


    Since Datang chamber of Commerce established a stronghold here at the beginning of the year and successfully opened up a business road, Datang chamber of Commerce has now established a firm foothold here in nanila.


    It is very difficult for foreign chambers of Commerce to stand firm here in ronitant kingdom. It is not that they are exclusive, but that other countries do differ a lot from ronitant in business model and business philosophy. The fierce business competition environment in ronitant makes all businessmen who survive the business competition in ronitant highly competitive, Extremely keen business sense and extremely smart business mind.


    In this case, the businessmen growing up in the greenhouse of other countries are certainly not competitive with them, and their sales means and sales ideas are far from good.


    A typical example is that businessmen in other countries sell the best specialties of their own countries to make a price difference. In this process, the goal is to sell them at a good price as much as possible.


    Ronitant''s businessmen take out the most abundant and common things in their country, find the people who need it most and sell them to him, so as to make huge profits far exceeding the value of the goods themselves.


    Who is better?


    There is a big gap between the market in front that is still passively looking for goods and the market in the back that has taken the initiative to find customers who need goods and promote them.


    If the businessman in front loses the excellent source of specialty goods, he will have nothing again. Even if there are no popular goods, he will find new customers who need it for new goods. He is still an excellent businessman.


    Therefore, in this different business environment, the intensity of competition is quite different.


    The person in charge of Datang chamber of Commerce here clearly felt this.


    Fortunately, the products of Datang chamber of commerce are irreplaceable.


    Yes, if Ronnie tant''s businessmen like to sell an ordinary thing at a high price, Datang chamber of commerce is to achieve the ultimate monopoly. Their unique business without branches makes Donne earn a lot. Even in Ronnie tant, which is highly competitive, they are still not afraid of the test of the market, And began to bring a steady stream of profits to Datang chamber of Commerce.


    "I really like the tricycle you made for me."


    This was the first thing rivitz said when he saw Donne.


    After observing the tricycle, Donne found one thing: the goods may never come down since they got the tricycle


    "Your Excellency''s Datang chamber of commerce is running in nanila."


    In the garden of the headquarters of the Star Diamond bank, leviz, with a huge body, sat on a customized tricycle and drank afternoon tea happily. Sweet and attractive cakes were stuffed into his mouth. People couldn''t help feeling sorry for those exquisite cakes.


    Donne replied with a smile: "of course, it''s not as big as the plate of your Star Diamond bank."


    When it comes to monopoly management, the Goblins who cooperate with the dragon family to set up the Star Diamond bank are the largest monopoly giants. The Star Diamond bank all over the mainland and the crystal card trading system provided by the dragon family secret technology can realize convenient card consumption anytime and anywhere. Coupled with the advanced capital management concept for investment appreciation, the assets of the Star Diamond bank have been growing in recent years, It has become a big Mac rooted in prandal. Under normal circumstances, no one can shake their position.


    Even if it can shake, we should also consider the feelings of those big men of the dragon clan


    "We don''t have a conflict of interest, do we?"


    Rivitz grinned, and the food residue stuffed between his teeth was very conspicuous.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne pulled from the corner of his mouth, "you have a pastry around your neck."


    "Oh!"


    Leviz felt it out and smiled and stuffed the greasy pastry into his mouth.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne fought back his discomfort in his stomach and said, "do you know what happened to burkesau?"


    "Well, I see."


    Leviz muttered as he chewed: "the believers of chaos theology appeared. As a result, you killed the believers of chaos, but destroyed burkeso... Seriously, I''m not surprised by the result."


    "Oh?"


    "Whether it''s master Angus, you or master sharp teeth, you have the ability to destroy the city in one blow."


    Rivitz took up a cup of drink that could not see his head and gulped it into his mouth. Then Gulu rinsed his mouth. Gulu swallowed it all at once, grinned, and his golden teeth glittered: "just, I didn''t expect that the last blow to the city would be those leprosy patients -"


    At this time, rivitz remembered that he was counting on kloto to help repair the communicator and send him to heaven, so he quickly changed his words: "well, I mean, it will be master kloto."


    "The destroyer has just been transformed, so he may be eager to show it."


    Donne shrugged and said, "what I want to say is, I''m sorry about the bull Kessel branch of the Star Diamond bank."


    "I can understand."


    Rivitz wiped his mouth and took off his scarf around his neck: "after all, chaos believers are very dangerous. It''s a last resort to do so. As for the loss, don''t care. The gold coins are in the vault. Ravitz has recovered the vault. The loss of the bank itself is nothing. My employees are much more important than that house."


    Speaking of this, rivitz pointed to the table and asked, "don''t you really want some? My special chef, these refreshments are very delicious."


    Donne looked at the dregs of tea sprayed by him and declined his kindness, saying he had no appetite.


    "What a pity."


    Rivitz smashed his mouth. After thinking about it, he simply picked up the plate, poured it all into his mouth and chewed it down.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne would rather not see this himself.


    After another drink, rivitz burped with satisfaction and said, "speaking of it, your construction team is building a new bulkesso. Ravitz submitted a design drawing of a new bank and has begun to build it. I heard that the efficiency is quite fast. Finally, we may have to thank you."


    Donne is quite speechless. These guys regard their construction team as free labor.


    "Then we can talk too. Let''s get to the point."


    Smiling Levitz looked down at Donne: "I don''t think you''re bored, so you came to chat with me? I don''t think I''m as attractive as human beautiful girls."


    Can you not use this metaphor? There will be psychological shadow


    Dumne silently Tucao a sentence, and then directly make complaints about: "you and the dragon clan relations should be very close?"


    Leviz said with a smile, "the dragon family is our partner, don''t you think?"


    "That means you can contact the dragon family at any time, or you can get the information of the dragon family?"


    The smile on leviz''s face narrowed a little: "what do you want to ask?"


    "I want to know the whereabouts of the descendants of a giant dragon. Don''t worry, it''s not to do anything bad."


    "Of course I''m relieved. After the chaos invasion war, although there are still people who dare to think of elves, I''ve never seen anyone who dares to think of dragons."


    Leviz chuckled, "but I''m really curious about what you''re doing looking for the whereabouts of the dragon. They don''t have a friendly attitude towards humans and orcs."


    If the dragon is friendly to the goblin camp, it is obviously indifferent to the reputation of humans and orcs.


    Like the elves, for reasons left over by history, the dragon has no special preference for humans and orcs - the only dragon butchers in history are either humans or orcs.


    Don''t forget that the giant dragon has not appeared as an individual who has naturally aged and died, that is, for them, the ancestors of humans and orcs are the murderers who killed their brothers and sisters. Although the two chaotic invasions forced all ethnic groups to unite as one, and the original hatred has been diluted, it is impossible to make them smile.


    After all, although the ancestors of humans and orcs have died, and now humans and orcs have forgotten that history, they have not died or forgotten history.


    Donne explained, "I need to fix something. I need his help."


    Rivitz didn''t ask any more questions. He didn''t understand anything about magic.


    "What''s the name of that dragon? I don''t think I know it."


    Donne shook his head and said, "you can''t know. You''d better ask a member of the dragon family... His name is Tess harkro, a black dragon."


    "Tesserhakro? Sure enough, I haven''t heard of it..."


    Nonsense, people died in the first chaos invasion war. It''s strange for you to know


    Rivitz muttered, then took out a red scale and pinched it: "wait a minute, I''ll call halkamanda to ask."


    That scale seems to be... Dragon scale?


    Such a small dragon scale?


    It should be constant deformation


    At this time, the kitchen chef heard a Scream: "fish! My fish!"


    Then


    Donne saw a fish jumping on the ground and shouting "salted fish will never be a slave"!


    Are you the king of carp or salted fish!?

 Chapter 851

    Dunn looked at the big red fish jumping over, and then suddenly bounced up. The fish''s tail swung - "pa!" - a loud slap - ah, no, it was a tail on leviz''s face!


    "Boss!"


    The cook who came after him suddenly turned green. He came here to work. The next day, the fish in his hand rushed out to smoke the boss''s face - it''s against the sky!


    Is he going to lose his job or even his life because of a fish who is not willing to cook!?


    "Cough, it''s none of your business. Go down."


    Riviz wiped his face, then grabbed the fish sadly: "Lord halkamanda, can you stop making such a noise? You''ve scared away twelve chefs this year. If this cook is scared away again, we''ll have to find those bad chefs."


    Halkamanda?


    Donne''s eyes are straight. A dragon that turns into a fish?


    "Oh, what a group of unimaginative guys. They can''t even accept the impact of a little surprise."


    The fish in rivitz''s hand suddenly floated up, and then changed into a miniature young dragon lying on his back in the air.


    "I don''t think any cook can accept that half of the animals that have been ripped open suddenly scream and jump up from the chopping board to tap dance, or the fish on the chopping board take the initiative to jump into the boiling soup pot and spit bubbles happily while swimming..."


    Rivez make complaints about these things. His professional chef who has been hired for a few days will not be able to bear the strange situation and quit. The chef has only gone a few days before the chef can not wait for long.


    "Can''t you change your bad taste? You are a noble dragon! Why should you persist in deformation to scare ordinary people?"


    "What are you talking about? I''m just experiencing the excitement of life and death. I become a food material. I lie under the chef''s knife to meet the excitement of the kitchen knife. You don''t understand."


    Listen to their conversation, Donne was stunned twice.


    This halkamanda... Has a strange idea!


    He quickly gave halkamanda sex in his heart: a red dragon who likes to die because he can''t die.


    The mini red dragon''s nostrils are sprayed with heat, and his eyes are full of contempt: "also, didn''t I say that you are safe with me. Don''t call me if you don''t have to. It''s easy to disturb my game."


    "Put away your game for the time being..."


    Leviz reluctantly introduced him to Donne: "this is halkamanda. As you can see, a red dragon, an observer from the dragon family, is responsible for the safety of the headquarters here in nanila and protecting my safety."


    "This is Donne."


    "I know him."


    Halkamanda flew to Donne, touched him with his paw, and said, "Lord Ellington, Regent of Ilus Empire, Lord Donne, nice to meet you."


    Rivitz was a little surprised to see halkamanda. The relationship between the dragon and mankind has always been cold. Why was he so happy when he met dawn for the first time?


    "Nice to meet you, your excellency halkamanda."


    Donne was not surprised. The invincible charm aura had already gone against the sky, and it was normal to have a reputation bonus.


    "How''s Ellington doing lately?"


    Halkamanda''s question puzzled Donne a little, but he answered his question: "everything is fine... Have you been to Ellington?"


    "Everything is fine? That''s the best."


    Halkamanda did a back somersault: "Ezra Kamanda is not mature enough. I''m afraid he screwed up. It looks good now."


    Donne didn''t think much. He thought he was referring to the work of Ezra Kamanda at the Ellington Star Diamond bank. He smiled and asked, "do you know Ezra Kamanda?"


    As soon as he finished, he couldn''t help patting his forehead. The small circle of the dragon family is still red dragons. It''s natural to know


    "I''m his father."


    Poof!


    Donne is stupid.


    Should the circle be so small?


    Besides, it''s hard for you to have such a father who likes to die


    Halkamanda turned to spray Mars and asked, "by the way, leviz, what are you looking for me?"


    "I''m not looking for you. I should say Lord Donne."


    Leviz''s thick fingers pulled halkamanda aside: "the spark you sprayed burned me."


    "Lord Donne?"


    "Hello, I''m looking for someone... Uh, I mean, the offspring of a dragon."


    "Oh? Tell me, I know all the members of the dragon clan. If it''s you, I can help."


    Charm aura is also good occasionally.


    Donne smiled and said, "I''m looking for the descendants of Tess Harlow."


    "Tess Harlow!"


    Halkamanda was stunned, his wings stopped flapping, fell on the handle of leviz''s seat, tilted his head and looked at Donne. He was obviously a little surprised: "what are you... Looking for his offspring?"


    "Since you are the father of Ezra Kamanda, you should have experienced that war."


    Donne asked tentatively, "do you know Ilus''s royal staff?"


    "The Royal Scepter... I probably understand."


    Halkamanda really knew about the Royal scepter. He narrowed his eyes and said, "when the scepter was refined, hornheim used the blood of tesserhakro. Do you want to repair that thing?"


    "Yes."


    Donne said very seriously: "the threat of chaos has not disappeared in recent years. It''s too big to fight chaos with our bodies. Therefore, I want to repair this Legion weapon. With the golden giant statue legion, it will be much easier to deal with chaotic creatures."


    Halkamanda stretched out his claw and scratched his head: "the golden giant statue army did a lot of help to the United Army. There''s nothing wrong with you trying to repair it, just..."


    "Just?"


    "Tesserhakro has no offspring."


    "No!?"


    Donne''s face changed, which was different from what Angus said!


    If tesserhakro''s blood does not continue, it means that the Royal Scepter cannot be repaired smoothly. The existing dragon blood runes must be completely stripped and replaced with a new dragon''s blood - not to mention that no one can understand the mysteries of those runes now. Even if they do, it is very difficult to reproduce them completely.


    Is there really no hope?


    Leviz next to him was surprised. It was the first time he saw someone discussing dragon blood with the dragon family, and the members of the dragon family were not angry


    How big is this guy''s face?


    "I''m not saying no."


    Halkamanda recalled and said: "although he died in the war, Tess Harlow and his wife Murphy haksa actually left a descendant, but..."


    Halkamanda hesitated. He hesitated whether to say it. It was the painful memory of the dragon people over the years.


    "Just what?"


    He looked at Donne again. For some reason, halkamanda''s defense loosened. He whispered, "his descendants have died."


    A giant dragon died prematurely!?


    Donne''s face changed greatly and blurted out, "how is this possible!"


    However, this is true.


    In halkamanda''s narration, Donne finally believed the truth of the matter.


    The descendant of tesserhakro is called AILU haksha, but she is still in the dragon''s egg. At that time, she was eroded by the smell of chaos. Although the giant dragon''s natural strong vitality made her tenacious, she lost the strength of her parents. Even if the giant dragon family tried their best to help her, she still failed to survive and maintained the form of a young dragon, Finally died more than ten years ago


    For a race with a small population, having one child can become national pride, and having two children is a national hero, the premature death of a young dragon has dealt a heavy blow to them. Until now, many dragons have been talking about it.


    In particular, ilu haksha is still the child of Tess harkro and Murphy haksha. Their husband and wife sacrificed themselves for the world and were the heroes of the whole prandal, but in the end, the dragon family failed to keep their children, which is really cruel to those long-lived dragon families.


    "AILU haksha is a very lovely child... Although she is very weak, she is very strong, optimistic and positive. She will call me uncle Hal and she will help me take care of aizhuo... Even if aizhuo grows up later, she will take care of her later..."


    Halkamanda''s voice is a little hoarse: "although her friends who grew up with her have grown up a little bit, only she is still like that, but she has never lost hope, and her face has always been full of a hopeful smile."


    "Because we are the dragon, we are the most powerful and omnipotent. She firmly believes that she will get better."


    Halkamanda''s voice was even lower: "but we let her down."


    Donne was at a loss. Eluha had died prematurely. How should he repair the Royal Scepter?


    In his original plan, if everything is normal, the golden giant statue Legion in the Royal Scepter can become the carrier of the heroic warriors and turn them into real combat power in an instant as long as it is slightly modified and added soul gems and magic channels.


    But the untimely death of Aloha disrupted his plan.


    "But..."


    Halkamanda suddenly thought of something. He patted his paw and said, "eluhaksa wanted to see the world when she was dying, so the patriarch took her out for a tour, so I didn''t see her death with my own eyes, and I didn''t see eluhaksa when the patriarch came back."


    After a pause, halkamanda hesitated and said, "I heard others say that the patriarch thought of a way, but he didn''t want to use it because it was not a normal means. Finally, I don''t know whether he used it or not."


    Donne''s eyes lit up: "that means that eluha could still be alive!?"


    Halkamanda snorted coldly, "are you alive to wait for you to go and bleed her?"


    As soon as Donne was stunned, he found that his reaction was a little too heartless

 Chapter 852

    There is no doubt that the experience of Aloha is very sad and sympathetic.


    However, compared with the threat of chaos, this poor past is nothing. After all, if one can''t do well, it is the result of the extinction of the whole world. It''s very clear which is more important. No matter how poor she is, she will also contribute to the world.


    Donne sighed and said, "the experience of AILU haksa is very sympathetic, and I sympathize with her, but please believe me. I also want to help her. If you can find AILU haksa, I will have a way to cure her. I will never take her blood to repair the royal staff when she is still weak."


    "You?"


    Halkamanda glanced obliquely at Donne: "although I know your strength is strong and I know what''s in your head is very wonderful, I''ve never heard of your ability to cure the erosion of chaos - no one can do it."


    "Ordinary people can''t, but I can."


    Donne smiled and said, "as long as she is not assimilated by chaos and still alive, I am sure to purify the smell of chaos from her."


    "Where''s your evidence?"


    Donne didn''t talk nonsense. As soon as he stretched out his finger, a transparent flame came out.


    "This is --"


    As a red dragon with affinity for fire elements, halkamanda found that he could not detect the fluctuation of the flame in front of him - as if all the perceived power had been swallowed up.


    The calm transparent flame is not warm and burning, the magic around has not decreased, and the fire elements have not gathered. The cluster of flame appears at Donne''s fingertips out of thin air. It looks more like it is burning in another world. Here is just an image.


    It makes no sense.


    "The fire of emptiness."


    Donne said faintly, "what I have found is that the most efficient power to purify the breath of chaos is stronger and more effective than the power of life and nature - hiss!"


    Halkamanda was stunned: "hiss?"


    Nora happened to be awake at the moment and heard that Donne was speaking ill of her. She was immediately unhappy - pulling Donne''s hair and pulling it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne silently begged for mercy: [Nora, I know I''m wrong. The power of life is the strongest and most powerful. Please don''t pull my hair!]


    [hum!]


    Donne coaxed the little guy after he promised a lot of special lollipops.


    Donne dissipated the fire of emptiness and said: "I have shown my sincerity. Next, it depends on your sincerity. If ilu haksha is still alive, your clan leader must know her whereabouts. Please help me ask - even if she is really dying, it will not be a problem to last more than ten years with the tenacious vitality of the dragon family? Maybe she just knows she is dying, so tell your clan leader to let her alone Man... What about a dragon''s free recluse in prandar? "


    Halkamanda was stunned. What Donne said seems reasonable?


    Although the chaotic force does great harm to the pure order creature of the dragon, the vitality of the dragon is also extremely strong. It is impossible to die. Even a seriously injured and dying dragon can endure a newborn human to old death, let alone a more vigorous young dragon.


    Perhaps, in order to prevent everyone in Longdao from being sad that she was dying day by day, AILU haksa really lived in seclusion outside Longdao


    Thinking of this, halkamanda said, "you''re right. I should go to the patriarch and ask the truth."


    "Then trouble you!"


    Donne''s spirit was refreshed: "how long do you need? I''ll wait for you."


    Halkamanda shook his head and said, "you''d better go back first. I''ll come back to find you. This trip may be slow. It''s possible in ten days and a half months, mainly on Longdao... Well, there''s a little trouble. I can help when I go back."


    Little trouble?


    Donne was stunned. I remember that a long time ago, Ezra Kamanda also said that there were some small problems in Dragon Island (see Chapter 444), but after so long, the so-called "small problems" have not been solved yet?


    You''re the dragon. Hey - wait, Donne suddenly came back. Is the little trouble they say really "small" trouble for the dragon?


    In other words, what kind of trouble will they call big trouble?


    On second thought, Donne broke into a cold sweat.


    I''m afraid I''m in great trouble at the heart of the Dragon


    Donne asked, "how do you get to Ellington?"


    Halkamanda nodded: "don''t worry, I''ve anchored Ellington''s spatial coordinates, which can be transmitted at any time."


    "That''s good."


    Donne nodded, then suddenly he was stunned, and a strange idea flashed through his mind.


    Why did halkamanda anchor Ellington''s spatial coordinates?


    Even if he had been there before, Ellington was just a humble and dilapidated village before he came here. What is the significance of anchoring spatial coordinates?


    Donne frowned. As soon as he was about to ask, halkamanda had rushed into the sky with his wings.


    "No, I can''t wait. I''ll go back to Dragon Island now. Leviz, pay attention to yourself these days. Call me again in case of any emergency, okay?"


    "So, I still haven''t figured out what the emergency is..."


    Leviz said with a headache, "last time I was assassinated and almost died, I called you. You think I disturb your game... Halkamanda?"


    Before rivitz had finished his complaint, halkamanda had long disappeared.


    "This guy is really unreliable!"


    Leviz complained to Donne, "I''d rather hire a group of dog heads to surround me than ask him to be a bodyguard!"


    "Just be happy..."


    Donne had to hide his doubts and planned to ask halkamanda the next time he saw him.


    "Speaking of it, I did what you asked me to do. Can we discuss some interesting things next?"


    Rivitz smiled at Donne and made a strange request.


    "Interesting things?"


    "Such as making money, and making money."


    Rivitz picked up a small tea cup with his fat fingers and poured himself a cup of tea. To Donne''s horror, he saw a bit of elegance in rivitz''s actions.


    Shit, I''m going to be sick, too?


    "Aren''t we already working together to make money?"


    "No, no, no, that''s not enough."


    Rivitz shook his head and drank the hot black tea comfortably. He snored and laughed: "I''m very interested in your plan in the Ryan empire."


    Donne raised an eyebrow: "my plan? I don''t have any plans. I just won the project of rebuilding burkesau and made a small profit. When was the Star Diamond bank interested in engineering and architecture?"


    "Of course, it''s not engineering construction, but something else."


    Rivitz looked at Donne with a smile: "you talked that day, but ravitz has told me... You are a very cunning human being. Others may not see what you want, but I know very well... The unrestricted mining certificate will bring you more profits than the debt owed by the construction of new bulkesuo."


    Donne smiled, stood up and said, "but teslo didn''t pay anything. He got 30% of the mineral income for nothing. You know, in the case of Ryan Empire, they couldn''t even get these three minerals. We''re a win-win situation."


    "I want to invest because I know you are win-win, don''t I?"


    "A chamber of commerce can''t afford the materials needed to rebuild the new bulkeso. Are you sure you don''t need the strong contacts of our Star Diamond bank to help?"


    Donne smiled: "I''m sorry, we really don''t need the resources in this regard. We Datang chamber of Commerce have a perfect industrial system and logistics support. We all have what you have, and we also have what you don''t have."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Leviz was depressed: "so I hate you guys and don''t give others a chance to intervene."


    "Then I''ll leave."


    "No!"


    Rivitz stopped Donne: "I can give up the opportunity of new bulkesso, but the opportunity of Ryan empire can''t be missed. You can''t take it as not seeing it."


    Donne was speechless: "what do you want..."


    "Highway network."


    Rivitz blinked and almost made Donne spit out the acid water in his stomach: "the high-speed network on ronitant has begun to be laid, and the small principalities in the middle can be easily settled. There is a little trouble on the side of solant and grace Kingdom, but after this incident, I''m afraid the Ryan Empire will become something in your bag in a short time -"


    "Cough!"


    Donne coughed heavily: "Lord rivitz, you can eat freely, but you can''t talk nonsense. I only helped his majesty tastrow out of humanitarianism..."


    Rivitz chuckled, his fat flesh trembling. He pointed to Donne and smiled for a long time, wiped his tears and said, "you''ve done the best we businessmen can do, but you''re still pretending to be stupid here... You''re really interesting."


    Donne rolled his eyes. Whatever he said, he couldn''t admit it - even if it was true.


    Usurping the country can be done, but can you talk nonsense?


    "The Ryan empire will soon be captured by Datang chamber of Commerce. Although the economy there is underdeveloped, it also means that there is a virgin land that has not been developed. If we lay a convenient highway network there, we can greatly reduce our cargo transportation time and cost, and finally turn the whole Ryan empire into our market."


    "With highway transportation, the transportation cost of ore mined from various mines will also be greatly reduced, and the market competitiveness of ore will be greatly strengthened..."


    "Not only that, after the laying of the highway network in the Ryan Empire, it will form a pinch with Ilus to the kingdom of solant and the kingdom of grace, and facilitate access to their market in the future - at that time, even if they don''t want to, they must follow our rhythm."


    Rivitz was very interested in Donne''s plan, so he showed great enthusiasm. For him, it can not only make money, but also realize his great wild hope - even if he is not the main Messenger, it is enough for him to be excited to participate in it.


    "Well said."


    Donne clapped his hands and spread his hands: "but... How are you going to transport raw materials so far?"

 Chapter 853

    The technology of the transmission array has not been made public. At present, the materials and personnel transported by the construction of the new brkeso are using the transmission gate, or is it convincing to put dicarios on the table.


    The reason why we can do this is that the construction of new bulkesuo is a short-term project. Using efficient element creatures and magic, through reasonable design and planning, we can build a city in a week, then the engineering team will withdraw, the element creatures will be dissolved, and dicario will leave there.


    But if you build a highway, it''s different.


    According to the consistent construction habit of Star Diamond bank, they will start construction at the same time, which requires a very fast and perfect logistics team to transport raw materials in place in time.


    Now in ronitant and Ellington, we can also use the power of Datang chamber of Commerce, but not in Ryan empire.


    Even if the efficiency of digging asphalt on the dwarf side has been improved countless times, it can afford this shipment, but there is still no way to send it to the place!


    Unless the transmission array is exposed.


    But now the end of the transmission array is that prandal''s existing political, military and financial systems have completely collapsed. In order to control the transmission array and further master the right to speak, the ambitions of politicians will expand, warlords around the world will rise, and businessmen who rely on their feet and hard-working to make a difference will instantly lose their wealth and the world will fall into turmoil. In order to solve this situation, Donne can only use a high-pressure policy to forcibly suppress those people. As a result, prandal may have collapsed before the arrival of the chaotic Army


    Therefore, it is not advisable to open the transmission array.


    "This problem..."


    Leviz frowned. Although he could start transporting asphalt raw materials and construction equipment to Ryan Empire now, the efficiency of water transportation and land transportation was very slow, and the supply could not meet the demand.


    The most important reason why the expressway construction efficiency is so high now is that the Datang chamber of Commerce has strong and perfect logistics support and sufficient supply of raw materials and equipment, which makes the construction efficiency extremely considerable. Without the advantageous area of Datang chamber of Commerce, the construction speed will be reduced, which is very unacceptable.


    "I''ll consider your proposal, but not now."


    Donne stood up and was ready to leave.


    It''s also good for him to cooperate with rivitz. At least it can reduce the huge amount of capital pressure, and it is conducive to the lasting stability of the capital chain of Datang chamber of Commerce. Moreover, if a little interest is distributed, it can bind the Star Diamond bank with itself and obtain the alliance between goblins and dragons, which is beneficial without harm.


    Unfortunately, the current situation is inappropriate, so we can only give up this cooperation project for the time being.


    "That''s about the cooperative development of the mineral resources of the Ryan empire..."


    "Don''t even think about it."


    Donne rebuffed him and ran away without waiting for him to speak.


    Mineral resources can be described as the industrial foundation. If you want to push prandal''s industrial strength to a high enough level, a huge amount of minerals is essential. 30% of the ore income is distributed to tastrow because you can obtain greater benefits. However, Datang chamber of commerce can handle the exploration, mining and even refining of minerals by itself. Why cooperate with rivitz?


    As soon as he returned to Ellington, Donne saw the bouncing cocoa running back with vanilla - the cat eared mother who had just come to Ellington was crazy. It was much more interesting than burkesau, whether it was the smiling residents in the street, all kinds of shops, or beautiful flowers and plants


    Coco feels that this is where she should stay.


    "Don... Ambassador."


    At this time, vanilla saw Donne walking out of the transmission hall, subconsciously shouted and changed to messenger.


    Carlo maliver personally recognized the messengers. As the goddess of fire, they had to be recognized even if they were reluctant.


    Vanilla is not reluctant, but it feels a little strange.


    "Ah, it''s a messenger!"


    Cocoa didn''t think so much. After seeing Donne, he waved his arm happily and shouted, "I haven''t spent all the gold coins you gave me! Don''t come here to give me money ~"


    Donne: "


    Vanilla is going to be embarrassed. Why is such a natural guy a sister


    Donne laughed, came up and asked, "did you have a good time today?"


    "Very good, the people here are very good, the house is also very good, the bed is also very soft, and the food is also very delicious, that is..."


    "Yes?"


    "Everyone seems very busy. No one plays with me except vanilla. Even Elijah is so busy."


    "After all, many people have to go to work. Besides, it''s also a busy agricultural period. It''s much better to have the help of combine harvesters this year. If it was last year, you''ll find fewer people on the street these days."


    Donne smiled and said, "this is what must be sacrificed for urban development. Everyone living here must contribute their own strength in order to make the city better."


    "Sacrifice and dedication?"


    "Rather than sacrifice, it is an effort to have a more comfortable living environment."


    Donne corrected her statement: "In prandar, powerful people can naturally get a comfortable life, but more people have been struggling on the poverty line. They struggle to survive, but there is no way. As the Lord here, I give them the opportunity to work. They create wealth for me. I use these wealth to improve the living environment in the territory. This is a virtuous circle."


    Cocoa suddenly realized: "Oh! The reason why other places are so poor is that those Lords have obtained wealth, but they have not used it in the right place, but have hidden it in their pockets!"


    It''s not easy to think of this in her head. Donne nodded with a smile: "that''s almost the truth. The funds that should have been the catalyst for social development were stopped when they came to the Lord. They didn''t play their due role, so the society has been stagnant and didn''t develop."


    Coco looked at Donne with admiration: "I understand why Lord Vulcan will let you be an envoy. Don''t worry, vanilla and I will help you. If you need anything, just tell us. We won''t shirk what we can do!"


    Hey, hey, you''re responsible


    Vanilla tugged her and glared at her.


    "It''s nothing to need... What are you doing?"


    Then he whispered, "Messenger, you don''t care about us. Please go and be busy. We heard that Elia said there was a new bakery. The baked bread tastes very good. We''re going to buy some to try."


    "Oh? Really?"


    Donne was quite surprised: "where? If it''s delicious, I''ll buy some for them to take back."


    Cocoa walked forward and said curiously, "you are the Lord here. You have to pay for food?"


    Donne laughed and patted her on the head. "This is the rule. If I break the rule myself, who can I expect to abide by the rule?"


    "Acridine -"


    When Donne touched his ear, cocoa gave a little cry, shivered, and his tail stood up.


    Donne was stunned: "sorry, habitual action."


    Cocoa looked at vanilla with a red face.


    Vanilla nodded: "it''s really a habitual action..."


    "So you were often touched before..."


    Coco''s heart is balanced now.


    Vanilla gave her a bad look, then glared at Donne angrily and led the way.


    "Guhe bakery?"


    When Donne saw the name of the store, he had a vague foreboding. Did you go through it, Mrs. Zaomiao?


    But when he saw the owner of the bakery, he collapsed.


    Otinia, you''ve had enough


    But luckily it''s not Mrs. Zaomiao, otherwise he really doubts whether the bread can be eaten


    "Welcome... Ah... Not to mention..."


    Seeing Donne, otinia waved listlessly: "welcome, see what you want..."


    Don''t stop twitching in the corner of his mouth: "... Why did you suddenly run to open a bakery?"


    "Grantia''s business came to an end. It was a little boring. I found something to do, and then I thought of this."


    Cocoa had no feeling at all. She said happily, "boss, please take out the best bread here."


    "Just a moment, please."


    Otinia snapped her fingers and flew out a plate of bread. When she saw the bread, Donne was not calm.


    Is this the legendary


    "Well, not to mention, you can try it. This is super rainbow bread."


    Where''s the guard? There''s a goddess here who wants to murder my Lord!


    Cocoa stared: "Wow, it looks so beautiful. I can''t bear to eat!"


    Vanilla shrugged her nose. The smell from the bread smelled unexpectedly good. It should be delicious bread... Why did the emissary adult have that expression?


    Why this expression?


    This store name is coupled with this super rainbow bread. If I can calm down, there will be ghosts!


    To be reasonable, otinia is a goddess after all. There should be no problem with the cake made, but why should this product use this name? Don felt full of malice.


    "I want five of this bread... No, I want ten!"


    Cocoa happily took out the money bag to pay the bill, and then touched the head of Vanilla: "I''ll give you half when I go back."


    Vanilla: "


    "Thank you for your patronage."


    Otinia took out a bottle of jam and handed it to cocoa: "this is my special jam. If you eat with this jam, it tastes especially delicious. According to the guests, it gives people a wonderful enjoyment of going directly to heaven."


    "Aunt Akiko''s jam? What a strange name, but thank you, boss!"


    Cocoa was very happy to receive the unexpected gift.


    what the fuck!?


    Donne stared at Cocoa''s jam and was shocked.


    Hey, NIMA is really aunt Akiko''s jam!


    This is no longer a deliberate murder. You''re building biological and chemical weapons!


    Guhe super rainbow bread and aunt Qiuzi''s jam are not the wonderful enjoyment of going directly to heaven, but will really go directly to heaven!

 Chapter 854

    After staring at the happy cocoa for a while, Donne''s eyes fell on otinia.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s all right. Why do you have to take this name... And I found that such strange situations have occurred several times before, not only in your shop. Are you gods so boring?"


    Donne has been full of complaints about the will of the universe. More than once, he suspected that these gods were deliberately teasing him - but how could they tease themselves with such leisure elegance when the chaos army is about to break through the cosmic barrier?


    "It''s purely an observer effect."


    Otinia said casually: "after you come here, the world will receive the information in your memory. Those information have an interference effect with the original information here. The information is superimposed due to similarity. After being observed by you, it will become something familiar in your eyes."


    There was an outsider, so otinia didn''t speak directly, but Donne could understand what she meant.


    In short, it is because Donne''s soul was brought to the world by the gods, which led the world to accept the message that the world did not exist in his soul.


    In a world, every information has a corresponding location, and there is no redundant location for external information sources.


    When the redundant information brought by Donne appears, the information similar to the original information in the world produces a superposition state. As an observer, Donne tends to observe the things in his memory.


    For example, it''s like the same thing is described in two languages. People use different languages, but the "apple" in Chinese and the "apple" in English are the same thing.


    Now this situation does not happen at the language level, but at the more rooted basic information level - something in this world was originally a, but now it is ab superposition. In the eyes of aborigines, it is "a", but in the eyes of outsider Donne, it is "B". But both a and B refer to the same thing in this world, So there will be no cognitive bias.


    To put it bluntly, it is like the idealistic thought of "I think so I am", because "I" think a is a, so a is a.


    That''s why there are coincidences that make Donne''s eggs hurt.


    Of course, it must be admitted that the name of Guhe bakery was indeed intentional by otinia - otherwise it would not happen that the store name was the same, the bread was the same, and even aunt Qiuzi''s jam jumped out


    So admit it! Because your mind was full of these things before you came here, what you saw after crossing was still those things - she wanted to say so!


    She''s just playing with me!


    Otinia looked away from the book and looked at Donne with a deep look, as if asking him, "do you want to try?"


    Donne shook his head desperately.


    Are you kidding!


    Although it looks delicious and has a strong aroma, it''s prohibitive to match the name alone!


    The legend of the strongest combination of biological and chemical weapons is not covered!


    Donne didn''t want to leave an indelible memory for himself - he was sure that even if others ate this bread, it would definitely turn into a nightmare in his mouth because of the "observer effect" of Lao Shizi.


    "Bang."


    Otinia looked back in disappointment.


    "What do you mean by that disappointed expression just now?"


    Donne was very glad to have turned her down.


    "Nothing. In your familiar way, it''s a decline in popularity."


    Otinia didn''t lift her head and said expressionless, "you removed the flag. This line won''t work."


    "I don''t know when I put up a flag with you..."


    Donne hung his shoulders powerlessly, and he never thought of attacking the line of otinia


    The real goddess... The difficulty of the introduction has broken through the sky, okay!


    The cocoa and vanilla nearby sniffed the aroma of bread and looked at Donne and otinia inexplicably.


    They couldn''t understand what the two guys were talking about, a lot of inexplicable words.


    "Just leave after you buy it. Don''t bother me to read."


    Are you reading


    Donne glanced. Well, "early Miao x Qiuzi", isn''t this one of the brain hole books left for Sanye before? It has been published?


    No wonder this book lover will suddenly open such a shop


    "If you''re free these two days, accompany me to Ryan empire."


    Donne was going to find otinia. Now that he met her, he just told her directly: "there''s another crack blown out by me. Help fix it."


    Otinia put down her book and looked at Donne quietly. Although she didn''t speak, it was obviously a silent protest.


    "Don''t look at me like that. I''m also for the world..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne raised his hand and surrendered. The pressure of otinia''s deep and calm eyes was too great: "well, I know. How about I draw a limited edition book for you?"


    "It''s a deal."


    Otinia looked back.


    It''s hopeless!


    The world is hopeless!


    The patron saint of a pure girl at night is such a chastity!?


    Where''s the pit father? Is this!?


    After leaving the bakery where otinia played tickets, cocoa was still curious.


    "Nah, what did the messenger just talk to her?"


    "Nothing..."


    Don en''s whole spirit had disappeared, as if she had been sucked dry by otinia: "don''t ask... It''s too early for you to know..."


    Cocoa nodded vaguely.


    After returning to the Lord''s house, coco hopped back to the room with vanilla. After Donne had a rest, it was time for dinner.


    The table was full of food, and all the people in the Lord''s house were sitting there waiting for Donne.


    Elia usually rubs meals here occasionally, but she may have gone to help Clara. She''s not here today.


    Tastrow and Emil, who have recently come here to become guests, are also impressively listed. However, after listening to the one-day sales course, at this moment, tastrow''s mental state is obviously a little wrong. He looks straight at everything and subconsciously wants to think of two advertising words for promotion.


    The idea of making money is too strong, so I took the initiative to accept those training courses, which led to the extremely powerful effect of brainwashing


    Emil is not idle today. With the idea of catching one is one, he caught those grandparents and ladies preaching in the central square of Ellington today. He wanted to develop some believers of the Vulcan Church in Ellington, but the result was very tragic... Although no one discriminated against the Vulcan church, But people here in Ellington prefer to believe in the God of light jebirni or the Earth Goddess nisclair.


    Originally, the Holy See of light is the local leader here, and the number of believers has occupied an absolute number. As a result, after the elves and dwarves were brought by Donne to participate in the construction of Ellington, the Earth Goddess religion also took root here. Thanks to the beautiful elves and sisters, many believers have been recruited, and they can compete with the Holy See of light in Ellington.


    The Fengshen Vatican is second only to the light Vatican and the Earth Goddess church. Due to the developed economic situation of Ellington, a large number of businessmen gather here. Therefore, the Fengshen Vatican has also established a Vatican here and developed many believers.


    Although Naga''s figure is not uncommon in Ellington, the efficiency of the development of believers of the goddess of water religion is quite low. On the one hand, Naga''s shape is somewhat different from human beings, on the other hand, Ellington is inland, and the protection of the goddess of water is of little use to them. Therefore, the goddess of water religion and the Vulcan Holy See have become brothers and sisters.


    "Everyone is here... Eh?"


    Don was stunned. "Where are cocoa and vanilla?"


    Next to Xiaoai whispered, "they went to the kitchen and asked for some barbecue and red wine. Maybe they ate it in the room..."


    What do these two cat ears think?


    Since they weren''t there, they didn''t wait for them. Everyone started directly. A dinner made Emil tastrow eat with greasy mouth and green eyes.


    The unique food here alone has conquered them, not to mention other good things.


    After dinner, everyone else went out for a walk. Even Nora ran to her candy house to enjoy her relaxation time. Donne wanted to have a rest in the yard. Somehow, he suddenly thought of the bread and jam cocoa bought just now.


    They won''t really eat


    Donne''s eyes suddenly became strange.


    Don''t kill people... Ah, no, don''t kill cats


    He came outside the cocoa and vanilla room and was just about to knock on the door when suddenly there was a sound behind the door and Donne subconsciously pricked his ears.


    "Strange, strange... How, how could it (panting)... It would be like this..."


    This is cocoa''s voice. It sounds a little strange and makes Donne have a subtle Association.


    Seems... A little excited?


    "Wait... Shouldn''t it be (panting)... Is that time..."


    Vanilla was also inside. Although her voice was calm, it trembled a little, as if she was trying to restrain her excitement.


    At that time?


    Donne was stunned. His face was a little strange. Could it be


    Cat ear mother''s estrus is up?


    "It seems that... Mingming is still (panting)... A little sudden..."


    "Time... Almost (gasping)... But..."


    "Since... So (panting)... We''re still like before..."


    "This... Bread and jam... A little strange (panting)..."


    Bread and jam?


    what the fuck!


    As soon as Donne''s face changed, the messy thoughts in his mind were swept away. Could it be that the immoral goddess really restored the two kinds of food!?


    It''ll really kill people. Hey!


    Donne rushed into the room with a flash. "Did you really eat that bread!? - hiss!"


    Donne took a breath of air conditioning. In the room, cocoa and vanilla''s hands were clasped, their clothes were messy, and their skin exuded a strange ruddy color. They were in extreme excitement.


    "Emissary, sir..."


    When cocoa saw Donne, her pupils widened, and a thrill that made her soul tremble rushed into her mind. With a shout of joy, she rushed to Donne and licked his face: "messenger adult meow... It''s messenger adult meow... What a happy feeling..."


    Donne was stunned. "Coco! Calm down!"


    "I''m calm, meow!"


    Cocoa''s mouth was also stained with strange jam and bread residue. She stretched out her tongue, licked the jam and bread into her mouth, and then kissed Donne''s lips directly!


    The taste of the bread jam mixture touches the taste buds, and Donne distinguishes a familiar taste.


    Cat MINT!


    "Ootinia, you bastard!"

 Chapter 855

    The situation that otinia made sure made Donne''s rhythm disordered, but it was just to satisfy her curiosity. At least it wouldn''t really affect Donne.


    Super rainbow bread and aunt Akiko''s jam are just a little chaos in daily life. Everything in Ellington is still developing smoothly, except that there are more gossip about Donne, which makes people talk about their Lord and his majesty after dinner (for details, see Chapter 852.5 secret story of cocoa and vanilla) ¡£


    Due to the birth of magic phone, the busy and efficient management system has been implemented in Ellington. Every supervisor has been equipped with magic phone, the transmission speed of commands has been improved by leaps and bounds, and more effective information transmission methods have made people''s work efficiency higher.


    After Ellington''s short-term pilot and Donne''s strong support, Datang chamber of Commerce has provided a lot of funds to Datang magic phone factory and began to increase the production line and increase the output of magic phones at all costs.


    The wide coverage of mobile communication means that the whole world will be further integrated, and the increase in the speed of information transmission will put the world on a high-speed development track, which is too good for Donne''s development.


    Therefore, we must fully promote the universal popularization of magic mobile phones.


    Donne is developing step by step and waiting for the good news from halkamanda, but the situation in the heart of the dragon is a little complicated


    After halkamanda got a reminder from Donne, he lit up a faint hope in his heart, so he directly left his work and returned to Longdao.


    The heart of the Dragon Island dragon is located on the Hainan side of the abyss and the east of ronitant blue water city - that''s not right, because the Dragon Island, like the city of silver, is a large floating island that will drift in a small range.


    No one knows its specific location except the dragon. Even gene and Angus, who became comrades in arms with the dragon, are no exception. They were led by the Dragon when they went to Dragon Island only a few times.


    What''s more strange is that within the scope of Dragon Island, there is no way to anchor spatial coordinates - it is said that only with dragon blood can you use teleportation to anchor spatial coordinates in Dragon Island.


    Halkamanda left nanila''s range, determined that he had not been followed by Donne, and suddenly disappeared from the sky - he sent it directly back to Dragon Island.


    Halkamanda returned to his nest on the Dragon Island. After coming out of the cave filled with gold coins, he ran straight to the "creation pillar" in the middle of the Dragon Island. The Dragon patriarch and Dragon King Sasha glott usually stayed in the order temple under the creation pillar.


    Halkamanda said hello to the other fellow friends he met, while thinking about Donne''s inference. If ilu haksa hadn''t died, where would Sasha glott arrange for her? Is she really alive now?


    A blue dragon raised its tail at Hal Kamanda: "Hey, Hal, why are you back?"


    "I have something to ask Wang... Hob, why are you here?"


    Hob Mavis''s tail pointed to his dirty wings: "I''ve been on duty for a week. Today it''s my turn to rest and come back to wash the scales."


    "Hasn''t the situation improved?"


    "As usual, hey, but they don''t want to rush out."


    Hob Mavis grinned a few times: "although I don''t know how those guys whose brains are corroded by chaos found here, it''s naive for them to break through the dragon''s defense."


    Halkamanda shook his head: "don''t relax too much. These guys have been assimilated by chaos. If I didn''t say more, I had something to see the king."


    Halkamanda flapped his wings and flew.


    "Take your time... By the way, have you seen my son recently? It''s outrageous that he doesn''t come back to honor me these years."


    "Doromavis is supposed to be in charge of bulkeso now. I haven''t contacted him recently. I''ll help you talk to him later."


    With that, halkamanda hurried to the temple of order.


    Sasha glott is the Dragon King of the dragon family. His golden scales can be seen clearly from a long distance. Before getting close to the order temple, halkamanda saw Sasha glott lying in the holy spring at the door of the order Temple taking a leisurely bath.


    "Wang, your behavior is too bad!"


    Halkamanda crashed to the ground like a meteor and fell directly on the edge of the holy spring, startling Sasha glott.


    "Ah! Hal, you''re old enough to scare people every day!"


    "Wang, we are dragons, not people."


    "It doesn''t make any difference. How about a bubble?"


    Sasha glott warmly invited Hal Kamanda to take a bath: "listen to maivesa and Kamanda. They say that taking a bath here in the holy spring can make the scales more beautiful. I wonder if it would be more effective to throw some gold coins in the holy spring."


    Mayisha is the surname of the female blue dragon, and kamansa is the surname of the female red dragon. In the dragon family, the surname is usually used to refer to a specific group. If you want to refer to all male red dragons, it is Kamanda, and the male blue dragon is maivis.


    Although it is difficult for human beings to understand, it is a way of internal communication of an immortal ethnic group, and the number of this ethnic group is basically constant from a macro perspective. It is normal to have this habit.


    "Forget it, I''m not interested. In other words, you believe such words..."


    Halkamanda hung his wings weakly: "how did they know? Did they take a bath here secretly?"


    The holy spring of order is a holy land. Generally speaking, it is absolutely not allowed to be close to it - but for the old goblins of the dragon family, no rules are of great significance. Do you take the lead in breaking the rules without looking at the Dragon King himself?


    Sasha glott was stunned: "it''s also true..."


    "Anyway," Sasha glott suddenly looked at halkamanda very seriously, "Why are you back? If you don''t stare at that greedy little thing, he will certainly black our gold coins!"


    "Don''t worry, he doesn''t dare to do that. It''s all because of us. He''s not stupid."


    Halkamanda has been in contact with rivitz for a long time. He is quite relieved. Although the guy is greedy, he has a brain and won''t be so stupid.


    "I hope so."


    "I came back because I wanted to ask you something."


    Halkamanda went straight to the theme: "where is Taser''s daughter, ELU, now?"


    Sasha glott was stunned for a moment, then shook his head and said, "what are you talking about? AILU has long been gone."


    "Well..."


    Halkamanda was very lost: "unfortunately, if that guy could appear earlier, maybe..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Sasha glott wondered why halkamanda suddenly remembered to ask about AILU haksa?


    "A man named Donne found me. He wanted to find Tesser''s blood. After hearing about AILU, he showed me his power."


    Halkamanda said listlessly, "he can purify the pollution of chaos."


    "What!?"


    Sasha glott suddenly got up and splashed the holy spring on halkamanda: "are you serious?"


    Halkamanda looked puzzled: "of course it''s true... Why are you so excited?"


    People are dead, excited fart!


    "No, I, that, damn, it''s not right..."


    Sasha glott''s face was full of shock. Seeing him like this, halkamanda suddenly became suspicious.


    Sasha glott''s reaction was too suspicious

 Chapter 856

    "Wang, what''s the matter with you? You''d better tell me frankly, or I''ll let everyone come over and have a good chat with you."


    "Purify chaos!"


    Sasha glott said, "if she could do such a thing, AILU wouldn''t have suffered so many sins at the beginning, and she wouldn''t be like this --"


    "What do you mean now?"


    Halkamanda rushed up and knocked Sasha glott down into the pool. He grabbed Sasha glott''s neck with his claws and shouted, "AILU is not dead!"


    "Calm down! Calm down! Listen to me!"


    "You''d better say it quickly!"


    Halkamanda threatened Sasha glott. He didn''t give the Dragon King any face - it''s normal. In such a long life, everyone''s strength is almost the same. They are no longer familiar with each other, and any majesty has become a joke.


    Sasha glott coughed and said, "well... Do you remember the ''abnormal'' means I said at the beginning..."


    "Life transfer..."


    Halkamanda''s face changed greatly: "did you use that taboo spell?"


    Sasha glott nodded awkwardly: "I really can''t bear to see that child die like this..."


    Life transfer is a taboo spell, which lies in the gray area between the power of Anita Lyle and the power of greterence. Strictly speaking, it is not a spell that should be mastered by mortals.


    Life transfer can integrate one life with another, or transfer one life to another.


    Although many unsolved problems can be solved by using this spell, for example, if a dying person is eroded by chaos and transfers him to a healthy person, he can regain a healthy body.


    But we should also find that although he has obtained a healthy body, the person transferred to the past has only a dead end.


    Therefore, this spell is called taboo spell, which is close to magic.


    Although he was full of feelings for AILU, halkamanda didn''t want to see an innocent creature die for it. He grabbed Sasha glott''s neck and shouted, "but that spell will kill an innocent creature!"


    "Calm down! Calm down. I''m the king anyway. Can you give me some face?"


    Sasha glott said reluctantly, "of course I''ve thought about what you said, so I''ve come up with a way to have the best of both worlds..."


    "What can I do?"


    "After studying that spell, I modified some effects and finally got a new spell. I named it ''the blood melting pot of Sasha glott''."


    Halkamanda ignored the proud Dragon King and stared at him all the time.


    Sasha glott was very speechless, so he had to continue: "the effect of this spell is to transfer the soul and blood to a pregnant mother, fuse the blood through the pregnant mother, and recast a body, so that AILU can be reborn."


    Halkamanda opened her mouth wide and was stunned: "so? Where is ello now?"


    "Listen to me."


    Sasha glott patted halkamanda''s claws and said: "The only trouble with this spell is that the mother''s blood must be compatible with the blood of the transfer target, and everyone in our family knows that even if AILU''s soul and blood are transferred into haksha''s body, they can''t achieve the effect of the spell if they are not pregnant, and AILU will still die."


    The dragon''s pregnancy is too difficult to figure out, and the pregnancy probability is too low. Therefore, Sasha glott considered it again and again and dared not bet on the poor success rate, so in the end, he thought of another way


    Find a mother who is pregnant and has dragon blood to recast her body.


    "But prandar doesn''t have many dragon blood objects. Most of them are Warcraft like fools!"


    When talking about it, halkamanda looked a little unnatural. It was obvious that he was embarrassed by the behavior of his compatriots in order to continue future generations.


    "That''s right."


    Sasha glott scratched the scales on his chest, and then said a little unnaturally: "then, do you remember, in fact, there is a half dragon blood in human beings..."


    Halkamanda said angrily, "of course, and I clearly remember that the half dragon blood was made by you incarnating as a bard and a human woman!"


    "Well... That''s all in the past. Don''t mention it again. In a word, I thought of the blood of the half dragon man and finally found it. It''s a blessing in misfortune."


    Sasha glott obviously didn''t want to mention his old stories and said: "compared with the dragon family, human pregnancy is obviously stable and efficient, and can easily give birth to offspring. In addition, she has our dragon family blood. Although there are few, at least it is more compatible with AILU''s blood."


    "So you decided to do that?"


    "Yes."


    Sasha glo nodded: "I saw the descendants of the half Dragon..."


    "It''s obviously your descendant! What kind of dress!"


    "... the blood is thin... Well, my descendants."


    Sasha glott sighed and said: "it happened that she and her husband were not recognized by the family, so they had been eager to have a child to create the established facts, but her husband seemed to have no fertility and had not been pregnant, so I told them that I could give them a child. As a price, I could give her husband more strength..."


    Halkamanda suddenly realized, "then you did a favor?"


    "That''s it."


    Sasha glo nodded and said proudly, "you see, I not only helped them get a child, but also helped them solve the pressure of the family. Most importantly, I also helped AILU get a new life, so that the blood of Tesser and Murphy can continue. I''m great."


    "Bang!"


    As soon as halkamanda''s tail pulled Sasha glott to the ground, he roared angrily, "everyone is sad about AILU. Why do you say such an important thing now?"


    "What nonsense!"


    Sasha glott turned over and shook his tail, and pulled halkamanda out: "everyone knows this, only you don''t know."


    "What!?"


    Halkamanda fell to the ground and stared with disbelief: "such an important thing, only I don''t know!?"


    "Didn''t you happen to be away?"


    "But I came back later! Hob told me --"


    At this time, hob Mavis just staggered and flew over. When Hal Kamanda saw it, he immediately dragged him over to face-to-face confrontation.


    However


    "But half of what I said, you ran to mourn. You didn''t hear it at all."


    Hobmavis looked at halkamanda very innocently: "then you didn''t ask again. I thought you already knew, so I didn''t tell you again."


    Shit!


    Where''s the pit father? Is this!?


    If the scales of the red dragon could turn blue, halkamanda must be blue at the moment.


    Sasha glott said innocently, "this is your own fault. It''s none of my business."


    "Then you just told me that ELU was gone?"


    "AILU is gone."


    Sasha glott said unhappily, "after recasting in the blood furnace, she is no longer AILU."


    Fuck! That makes sense, but I can''t refute it!


    But everyone knows such an important thing, and I''m in the dark? No, I can''t say just myself. It''s estimated that aizhuo doesn''t know the news yet


    Halkamanda said, "where is ELU now? Is she a descendant of a human family? What''s her name now?"


    "Why are you asking?"


    Sasha glott looked at him with great vigilance: "she hasn''t recovered her original memory yet. She can''t disturb her life!"


    Halkamanda is a good friend of Tess harkro and watched eloha struggle to survive. If you tell him, he will definitely go to her.


    "Tell me."


    Halkamanda roared, and hot sparks shot everywhere: "or I''ll find it myself!"


    "Calm down, ha, calm down, old man."


    Hobmavis hurried up to stop him: "your temper is still so impulsive."


    "Less nonsense! It''s all your fault!"


    Halkamanda spurted flames and scolded, "if you hadn''t only said half of what you said, I would have been sad for so many years!"


    Hob said very innocently, "it''s my fault that you ran away halfway through what I said?"


    "Blame you anyway!"


    "OK, you''re strong, you''re reasonable..."


    "All right, all right, don''t stare at me. Can''t I tell you?"


    Sasha glott was a little speechless when he was stared by Hal Kamanda: "the human who acted as the mother was Clara Bolet, that is, my descendant with half dragon blood. Her husband was Alberton foal, and AILU''s current name is Elsa foal..."


    Contrary to Sasha glott''s expectation, after that, halkamanda''s first focus is


    "Alberton Ellington, the catcher?"


    "That''s right."


    Sasha glott spread his paw: "it''s the catcher."


    Halkamanda was stunned: "their family is in Ellington now!?"


    Isn''t Donne the Lord of Ellington!?


    After a long time, I turned back to the origin!?


    "At the beginning, the Dragon Island was just attacked by chaos believers, and everyone went back to the Dragon Island for defense. I didn''t have time to re select the catcher. It happened that he and my descendants were eloping because of family conflicts. Considering that Clara needed time to conceive AILU and the watcher was needed at the tomb of the sleepless, as the price of giving his children, I took them to Ellington and gave them another gift The powerful power of Alberton has made him a watchman and stare at the tomb of the sleepless for us for the time being. "


    "The original plan was to set him free after solving the things on Longdao side, but I didn''t expect to be deadlocked for so many years."


    "Another accident is the mother Clara. Although she has my blood, it has been quite thin over the years, which led to her being taken away too much life and almost died when she was pregnant with AILU''s blood. It seems that she hasn''t recovered since Elsa was born."


    Sasha glott scratched her head, thought about it and said, "if you''re going to see Elsa, please bring me a gift to Clara by the way, which can be regarded as compensation for her efforts over the years."


    "Good!"


    Halkamanda responded decisively.


    I didn''t know before. Now that I know, there''s no reason not to visit her!

 Chapter 857

    The weather was gloomy and torrential. No one wanted to go out in this weather. Even Donne huddled lazily in the sofa in the study to see Fiona busy there. Occasionally, he heard her answer the phone (although it was a little inappropriate to call it a phone, it was written as a phone for the convenience of readers).


    Although Donne can interfere with the weather, the weather in the middle of the harvest month is relatively hot. In addition, the farmland has been harvested and the grain has been put into the granary. Donne has not interfered with the rainstorm. Enjoy listening to the rain for a long time.


    Donne, who was huddled on the sofa by the window, stared out of the window. When he was on the earth, he liked rainy days very much. He listened to the sound of rain and songs and felt the silent moment of his own.


    I just didn''t expect that I had been in this world for nearly two years.


    "Hilton just called. Princess Aurelia and Byron, the dean of Ilus Royal Military Academy, have settled and will start the transformation of the school immediately."


    Fiona looked at Donne. She didn''t know why. She always felt that the atmosphere around Donne was a little inexplicably isolated - it was like being separated from the world.


    "Well..."


    Donne answered and looked back a little: "not only Ilus Royal Military Academy, the next step is to build at least ten primary schools, middle schools, high schools and at least four universities in Ilus."


    Fiona breathed a sigh of relief. After he spoke, the gray stripping feeling disappeared, as if he had regained color: "the preliminary plan has been handed over to Hilton. I believe she can do it well. I care more about the opening of schools in other areas..."


    "Find a way to follow up. Education is a long-term and important work. The inheritance of civilization depends on the school."


    Donne stared at the gloomy sky outside the window and said, "life without school is incomplete..."


    "Oh..."


    Fiona didn''t know why he suddenly began to sigh again.


    "The first phase sales data of Harley motorcycles have been released. A total of 20000 Harley motorcycles have been sold nationwide. Up to the statistics, this sales data is still further accelerating."


    Donne was a little surprised: "that is to say, the Harley Motorcycle alone has brought us 10 million gold coins? There are so many rich people in the Ilus Empire?"


    The price of Harley motorcycle is 500 gold coins, which is not high at the bottom. At least more than 60% of families in the country can''t buy it with such a huge sum of money.


    "The sales data at the beginning was really bad, but it may be because someone bought it and caused a joint effect, and the number of people buying it gradually increased."


    Fiona thought about it and continued: "in addition, the main customers who buy Harley motorcycles are those nobles. The price of 500 gold coins is not high. Basically, each family has bought dozens of or hundreds of Harley motorcycles, some for their own use, some for the guards hired by the family, and even some for their own servants in order to show their identity."


    Donne couldn''t help laughing: "it seems that I still underestimated their spending power."


    Fiona also smiled: "it''s true. According to the market sales statistics, the most popular motorcycles are the ''Pink Rose'' and ''green field'' series designed by Alice, and the ''Harley'' model can''t compare with the other two in the total sales."


    "I can probably guess why."


    Don shrugged and said with a smile, "it seems that no matter where it is, women are the absolute main force of consumption."


    The appearance design of pink rose and green field is closer to the little sheep on earth. It is very suitable for women and young people to ride. Moreover, it has a large space and can carry some things. Therefore, it is very popular. It has almost been sold out in the market. Now, the production structure of magic machinery factory has been adjusted and the production capacity of those two products has been gradually increased.


    "Relying on the hot sales of motorcycles and the promotion of magic bus, now the magic crystal market has begun to pick up, and people are gradually aware of the importance of magic crystal."


    Speaking of this, Fiona''s expression became serious: "in fact, now some chambers of Commerce have begun to copy the bottom of the magic crystal, and they finally began to take action."


    Almost all products launched by Datang chamber of commerce use magic crystal, and each product is quite popular, which means that the originally relatively closed magic crystal consumer market has finally been opened. Silver city is no longer a large consumer of magic crystal, and all residents who use Datang chamber of commerce products will become consumers of magic crystal.


    This means that the market of magic crystal will be an extremely huge market that cannot be completely monopolized.


    The chamber of commerce with keen sense of smell took the opportunity to follow up and can drink at least two mouthfuls of soup. If you come in later, you may not even be able to drink soup. After all, the price of magic crystal has begun to rise. The price of a poor magic crystal has returned to the level of eight gold coins and twelve silver coins. I''m afraid it will soon return to the original level of ten gold coins.


    "Shall we take action against them?"


    Those guys are like parasites clinging to Datang chamber of Commerce. Fiona hates this feeling and can''t wait to drive them away.


    "It''s not necessary. Let them copy the bottom at will."


    Donne smiled and said, "don''t forget that the cutting standard of the magic crystal used in our products is in our hands. Just tell them ''no compensation for the damage caused by the purchase and use of the magic crystal sold by unauthorized dealers''."


    "Will this work?"


    "Of course it can. Don''t underestimate the importance people attach to ''official original authorization''."


    Tang en didn''t care much about the bottom copy behavior of those chambers of Commerce. Rather, they finally found the plan of Datang chamber of Commerce. Tang en was too happy.


    When more people see the benefits, more people will join the industry. With the continuous increase of standard authorization, the underlying industrial chain required to produce various products has gradually taken shape. It is estimated that Shanzhai products will be born soon.


    Donne is not afraid that they will have a late comer advantage and rob his own market - after all, now he owns all the magic crystal mines in the ilrus Empire, there are incomparably rich reserves in the underground world, and he owns all the potential mines of the Ryan empire. As the first mining tyrant in prandal, Those magic crystals bought by the chamber of commerce can be said to be completely bought from him. What is he afraid of?


    His cost is always lower than the other party.


    As long as they dare to copy, Donne will dare to reduce the price - only when there are competitors can he have reason to reduce the price of his products to benefit more civilians.


    Shanzhai is the first step of innovation. They dare to copy the products of Datang chamber of Commerce, which at least shows that they have the ability to produce products.


    Once the bottom industrial chain is formed, the development of this society will be more and more rapid. This is an accumulation process, and the speed of development will be faster and faster until unimaginable potential finally erupts.


    After more than a year of development, the basic industries in prandar have begun to grope for development in ignorance. The most obvious point is that with the vigorous development of mining industry with various convenient tools launched by Datang chamber of Commerce, the price of ore has decreased continuously, and the price of pig iron has also decreased a lot. The original precious iron is no longer the patent of adventurers, But into the homes of ordinary people, many families can use iron.


    In addition, prandar''s industrial development is obviously guided by the Datang chamber of Commerce. To be exact, it is influenced by Donne. Now it is developing in a strange direction - the basic industry has jumped from zero to one without precipitation and brewing, and the development process in the middle has been omitted.


    In particular, the chamber of Commerce lucky enough to hire wild mages has developed more rapidly.


    At the instigation of Donne, Datang chamber of Commerce has ordered a large number of basic spare parts to those chambers of Commerce developing industry, such as gears, transmission rods, screws, etc., but for the time being, only Ellington can produce some more precise things, such as high-precision (relatively speaking) bearings, hydraulic rods, magic engines, etc.


    Even so, orders from Datang chamber of Commerce have supported many chambers of Commerce. Even now, many chambers of Commerce have given up reselling goods and settled in a fixed city to process spare parts. They have begun to rely on orders from Datang chamber of Commerce.


    There''s nothing wrong with this. Compared with the original dangerous business life, we now earn less, but the victory lies in safety and stability.


    "In addition, the framework of Datang Mobile communication has been set up, various major cities in the Empire have opened facades, and personnel recruitment and training have been preliminarily completed. Now, excluding our own magic phones, there are still a small amount of goods in stock. Do you want to sell them slowly first?"


    Fiona suddenly remembered it and hurriedly reported it to Donne. I remember he attached great importance to it at the beginning.


    "How much is in stock now?"


    "There are about 5000 units registered on the account sheet, and because they are for their own use, they are all produced by the ''balance'', mainly because the current production capacity is still not enough. After Ms. yustisa and them further master the technology, the production capacity may be further improved."


    5000 "balance" magic phones


    Donne pondered for a moment and said, "there are hundreds of units in each city, which can be sold. However, before selling, we should open a press conference according to the old rules. At least let people know that prandal has ushered in the era of wireless communication."


    Although she didn''t understand what the era of wireless communication meant, Fiona still wrote down this sentence.


    "I see. Let''s fix the time in three days. I need to make some preparations to warm up."


    "Look at the arrangements for yourself."


    Is it an illusion for Donne to look at the gloomy sky outside the window?


    I always feel like something is flying by.


    "Boom!"


    The small red dragon bumped into the window, flattened his whole face, and stared at the faint Arcane Brilliance in Donne''s hand

 Chapter 858

    After opening the window, halkamanda roared at Donne, "Damn it! You definitely did it on purpose!"


    Halkamanda was wet. When he entered the room, the rain on the scales evaporated quickly. He shook his tail and changed into a human male.


    what the fuck!


    Stunned Donne looked at this guy''s human image. Do you want to be so manly!?


    Let''s say that the human image of halkamanda looks like a weather beaten but young and handsome little fresh meat at first glance


    That sounds contradictory, doesn''t it? Donne thinks so!


    The hero image that only appears in the special marisu text really exists!


    Is this really the salted fish red dragon who uses his tail to whip leviz''s face and likes to scare the chef with changing cooking materials!?


    "You want to hit my window without saying a word. Of course I''ll stop you."


    Donne rolled his eyes and said to Fiona, "this is Hal Kamanda, the Dragon observer next to leviz. You haven''t seen him before... In addition, IZO Kamanda is his son."


    "Hello, beautiful lady."


    Halkamanda saluted Fiona quite politely.


    Ezra Kamanda''s father?


    Fiona replied with a surprised look: "Your Excellency halkamanda, what are you looking for here?"


    Without important things, how can the Dragon observer suddenly leave the Star Diamond bank and come here?


    "No, actually I''m looking for him."


    Halkamanda pointed to Donne: "what you asked me to ask has come to an end. Trust me, you can''t guess what the result is."


    Donne, with a teacup in his hand, said calmly, "come on, I''ve guessed the possibility of any absurdity. The worst case is that Tess Harlow is dead -"


    "Aloha is Elsa foal."


    "Snap."


    The teacup in Donne''s hand fell to the ground and smashed. The hot tea splashed his leg, but he didn''t feel it. He looked completely stupid: "what are you talking about?"


    Halkamanda said angrily, "I say, ilu haksa is Elsa foal."


    "What!?"


    "It''s impossible!"


    Fiona exclaimed, and Donne subconsciously shouted, "she''s the daughter of Alberton and Clara --"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Donne suddenly recalled many things, whether Elsa and Alberton didn''t look like each other (see Chapter 154), Elsa was born with great power, or the Dragon phantom behind Elsa when she was in a state of rage. All these clues showed that Elsa had a secret, not just her, Alberton and his wife also have secrets


    "This is true."


    Halkamanda asked anxiously, "the girl named Elsa is in Ellington. You may know --"


    "Yes? Of course we do..."


    When Donne finished, he felt a little incredible: "but the fact is a little... Tell me the specific situation."


    Halkamanda gave a brief description of what Sasha glott did more than a decade ago to Donne Fiona, but in order to avoid accidents, he skipped Alberton and the tomb of the faceless.


    After hearing halkamanda''s description, Donne finally understood what Elsa''s strange power was.


    No wonder people always said that she was a human Tyrannosaurus Rex. She had dragon blood!


    But I didn''t expect the problem to go around and finally come back.


    Donne couldn''t laugh or cry. He always felt that there were a pair of black hands controlling everything.


    However, he was relieved to know that Elsa was ilu haksa. At least he didn''t have to worry about repairing the Royal scepter. He told Elsa about it, let alone bleeding. It''s estimated that her dedication is also... Well, she doesn''t need to be dedicated. It''s estimated that the blood shed every month is enough


    "Where is she?"


    Halkamanda can''t wait to see Elsa. He won''t be relieved until he sees that AILU is not dead.


    Moreover, he also brought an important gift from Sasha glott, which must be handed over to her in person.


    "She --"


    Before Donne could speak, another figure suddenly appeared in the rain curtain outside the balcony, but compared with the wet halkamanda, the visitor was obviously much taller - the invisible force field prevented the rain from wetting his clothes.


    Ezra Kamanda looked at Hal Kamanda quite unexpectedly: "eh? Dad, it''s really you?"


    He suddenly looked at his father with vigilance: "why don''t you run here instead of fooling around in the headquarters over there?"


    Does this guy also know that Ellington''s life is very comfortable, so he plans to suppress himself with seniority and transfer himself back?


    you must be dreaming!


    over my dead body!


    Not even Dad!


    Halkamanda blurted out, "I''m here to visit ELU!"


    "Ello? Which... Wait!? sister ello!?"


    Ezra Kamanda suddenly widened her eyes: "sister eluha? Isn''t she dead?"


    "In fact, this matter..."


    Halkamanda was very angry. All the dragons in the whole Dragon Island knew it, but he kept it from him. As a result, he didn''t know it and took his son astray.


    He explained what he had just said to Ezra Kamada again. Ezra Kamada was very stunned and widened her eyes: "I knew! I thought I was wrong!"


    "What?"


    "Several times before, I found the familiar smell from her! And the power she used, which always made me doubt. I even saw her explode the power of the dragon before, but there was no evidence (see Chapter 430, chapter 463, chapter 465, chapter 470), so I just doubt."


    Ezra Kamanda said excitedly, "in other words, sister AILU has survived as Elsa now! But because of the recasting of her body by that spell, her previous memories have not been found. If she finds those memories, she will still be sister AILU!?"


    "That''s right!"


    Halkamanda laughed: "poor little AILU is not dead! She is still alive! Although she is Elsa now, she is also AILU! Where is she now? I have a gift from the king that can help her awaken the real blood power and maybe help her find the memory in her soul."


    "She left Ellington a while ago, as if..."


    Ezra Kamanda looked at Donne.


    Donne said, "she is now in the wasteland north of arlinks, where a channel connecting the abyss of purgatory has been opened, and many demons have appeared. She and Ellington''s soldiers are fighting with demons there to sharpen themselves."


    "The passage to the abyss of purgatory?"


    Halkamanda frowned: "no... the barrier of the gods should not be destroyed..."


    Donne looked away for a while. Well, the weather is really good today. Ha ha


    "Forget it, whatever. Anyway, those guys can''t raise any waves. In a word, take me to Elsa now!"


    "Hey, wait, go now?"


    After knowing that ilu haksa is Elsa, Donne is not in a hurry. Anyway, there will be a change in the rift valley in a while. Elsa''s group will also get a holiday and come back to rest. It''s the same to find her at that time.


    "Of course! I never wait until tomorrow for what I can accomplish today!"


    Halkamanda had no temper to wait. He took Donne and rushed out of the window.


    "I''ll go too!"


    Ezra Kamanda also rushed into the rain curtain.


    Fiona watched helplessly as Donne was tied away by the red dragon father and son: "hey... The matter of magic phone hasn''t finished yet..."


    In a word, Donne, who wanted to relax for a few days, was abducted after being a salted fish for less than half a day.


    Great Rift Valley camp.


    "Report! The 13th and 14th regiments have changed their defenses, and the demons in the West Third District have been eliminated. At present, the West Second District, the West First District, the North First, second and third districts are in fierce battle, and the recruits left empty in the East first district are still stuck!"


    Adrian patted the table and said, "inform the Knights Templar and send the rest fourth and fifth knights to the East first district to support the operation of the new Corps and break the deadlock!"


    "Copy that!"


    Oberley raised his head and said to the guard, "inform Depp and Elsa that they are coming. It''s time to give the devil a fatal blow."


    "Yes!"


    The guards took orders and left. A moment later, Depp, Elsa, Locke and others successively entered the headquarters.


    After just half a month of battle polishing, several people are now very angry. The original bright and shiny armor is now covered with scars. It can be seen how fierce the battle is.


    Even the young Elsa, now her little face is full of murderous spirit, and the chainsaw sword on her back is faintly green soaked in the devil''s blood, emitting an unknown evil spirit.


    "Grandpa, what''s your order?"


    "Said to call me commander or general on the battlefield!"


    "I know, Grandpa."


    "Alas..."


    Adrian sighed and went straight to the subject, saying: "Our scouts found a demon portal in the North Third District. Those ubboris demons who came to prandar are calling their own kind through the demon portal. Although we don''t mind killing more demons, it''s not good for us in the long run. Therefore, I''ll assign you a combat mission to destroy the demon portal in the North Third District."


    "No problem."


    Depp said in a deep voice, "make sure you finish the task."


    "No, neither you nor Locke will participate in this mission. Your mission is to stay in the headquarters and learn battle command from our two old guys."


    Adrian said: "Donne needs a commander. We are too old to take this responsibility all the time. He seems to be interested in training you, so I need to see if you two are qualified for this position."


    O''brie said faintly, "because I want to train my good granddaughter more than train you. You must at least show the value worthy of training."


    Depp was surprised. "You mean --"


    "This mission, Elsa will lead the team alone."

 Chapter 859

    Although Adrian and oberli intend to let Elsa lead the team alone, they obviously can''t let Elsa die by herself.


    How could the two old guys make such a decision if they had no back hands at all?


    On the one hand, we dare to do so because Ellington''s material supplies are so perfect that all kinds of weapons and equipment are available. Especially after changing into brand-new equipment and weapons, the combat ability of the whole Legion has increased sharply, which is almost abusing the demons who came here.


    Even those ordinary soldiers can resist the devil''s frontal attack, not to mention Elsa.


    More importantly, the blood of the goddess and the crystal on the way home packed by the soldiers are priceless treasures to protect life. If they are used well, it is difficult to die on the battlefield.


    Another reason is because of saratimore''s assistance.


    As the devil Hell Cat, salatimore can not only effectively attract the hatred of the devil, but also protect Elsa''s safety with its strength.


    In addition, there are accompanying Templars, all kinds of divine arts to assist in combat, and there is no need to worry about the security of the task team.


    In fact, this is Saint eluli. If she is not in the rift valley, it is estimated that even she will be crammed into the team.


    Don''t be surprised, those two old guys can do such a thing completely.


    ¡­¡­


    "Everybody, get in the car!"


    Elsa, who was very angry, shouted and rode on the Harley motorcycle, and all the members assigned to her got on one by one, while the accompanying Knights Templar mounted their own horses.


    Elsa''s order was crisp and clear, without any hesitation. After preparing the supplies, she waved her hand directly, "let''s go!", and the team rushed out of the gate and rushed to the third area in the north of the Rift Valley camp.


    Elsa, riding a Harley motorcycle, took the lead and was not afraid of possible dangers - rather, the fighting in the past half a month has completely sharpened her fighting spirit. At the moment, she welcomes any challenges.


    Elsa was accompanied by a 12 member Templar team with an average strength of silver and gold. The captain Reynolds was the Ninth level of gold, close to the strength of the master level. However, with the legendary armor and weapons provided by Ellington, Reynolds, the golden Templar, was not afraid of the master level enemies, Even if he is dragged into the field, with the help of his unique magic, he also has the power to fight.


    "Captain Reynolds, in any case, the motorcycles they ride are more sensitive than our war horses."


    Hudson complained in a low voice. He is one of Reynolds''s men and an experienced golden Templar. Although he has firm faith, he is a broken mouth and a bit stubborn, so he is still a golden bachelor.


    "Don''t talk nonsense."


    Reynolds glared at him, then gently touched the mane of the war horse under his body and said in earnest: "the war horse is a part of us. We should treat it like our family, so that it can become our best assistant in battle."


    "But," Hudson said, "Gabriel was so good to his horse before. As soon as he fought, the horse still kicked and dumped him? So I think Ellington''s motorcycle is better, unconscious, completely obedient to control, and doesn''t feed grass."


    The horse under Hudson snorted.


    "Your friend is unhappy. Don''t mess with him again."


    "I don''t believe it will understand me."


    Hudson turned his mouth again and looked at the team in front. He couldn''t help whispering, "Captain, we didn''t make any mistakes in the previous battle. Why should we accompany this girl to die this time?"


    This time Adrian gave Elsa thirty soldiers, plus twelve Templars, plus Elsa a a total of 43 people (salatimore is not human). So many people went alone into the North Third District to close the demon portal. This order seemed to let them die.


    "Shut up, you fool!"


    Reynolds suddenly changed his face and scolded, "sometimes I really doubt whether you have water in your brain!"


    "Captain?"


    "You haven''t fought with her before, so I don''t know how brave she is!"


    Reynolds shook his head and then continued, "open your dog''s eyes and take a closer look at their equipment. Are those thirty soldiers ordinary soldiers?"


    He roared: "their equipment is much better than ours! It''s too little to beat you both, and don''t you find that they are all gold peak strength!?"


    "So what..."


    "There''s nothing wrong with saying you''re stupid! These golden peak fighting forces are the backbone of the Rift Valley camp! They are the important foundation for the development of the Ilus empire in the future. Now they are all sent to obey the girl''s orders, but no one has a complaint. Don''t you see anything?"


    Reynolds scolded in a low voice and hated it: "it''s ok if you can''t see it. Don''t you find out who the kitten on her shoulder is?"


    "That''s... Saratimore!?"


    "You''re not blind!"


    Reynolds spit and scolded: "with him, do you think this operation is to die? It''s not so much to die as to gild Miss Elsa! We can come here. It''s probably because we fought hard before, so let''s come here!"


    Hudson felt it was reasonable to listen to the captain''s analysis, but he couldn''t hide his face. He still couldn''t help but curl his mouth and said, "in a word, it''s not because the girl came from a special background, so there will be such special treatment."


    Reynolds said angrily, "nonsense, Archduke Adrian is her grandfather, Archduke oberli is her grandfather, Princess parola is her grandmother, Princess Aurelia is her cousin. How many people in the world can compare their origins with her?"


    "So..."


    "But you''re wrong."


    Reynolds said very seriously: "she can have the current prestige, not by virtue of these auras, but by her own fist and sword."


    "Captain, are you kidding? She''s just a little girl..."


    Hudson didn''t believe Reynolds. In previous battles, his combat area was isolated from Elsa, so he didn''t know Elsa''s strength.


    "Believe it or not, you''ll know when you meet the enemy later."


    Reynolds doesn''t want to say anything more. Just let the facts speak later.


    Now he just hopes the boy can take care of his mouth and don''t make any mistakes because of his broken mouth.


    You know, now the Pope and Saint eluli are very optimistic about Donne and expect him to lead the Ilus Empire to grow so that the Holy See of light can become the first church again.


    After the team left the patrol area of the Rift Valley camp, the smell of the wilderness suddenly became tense.


    After more than half a month of fighting, the whole wasteland was in a mess, and there were traces of potholes everywhere. Although Harley motorcycle had superior performance, it still had to slow down in the face of potholes, so the temple knights on horses had a sense of superiority.


    Look, your mount is obedient, but it really depends on the war horse at this time.


    Elsa also complained about the broken terrain. She had already applied to Ellington for a batch of comet motorcycles or flying cloaks.


    The team just dawdled through the fierce battle area, and the sky in front suddenly plunged into a shadow.


    "Enemy attack! Prepare for war!"


    Elsa shouted fiercely. At the same time, she pulled out the chain saw sword on her back with her backhand, and instantly activated the magic array on the chain saw sword.


    "Buzz!"


    The saw teeth whirled rapidly, trembled and hummed. The magic light gathered more and more on the chain saw sword, and the whole sword seemed to burn.


    Reynolds stopped his horse, sang prayers loudly, raised his hand and gave "holy light blessing" to Elsa in front. Other Templars also gave blessings to their comrades in arms, followed by the attack from the sky.


    Nazura''s winged demon screamed and rushed to the center of the team. The claws wrapped in the shadow power tried to hunt the soldiers in the center of the team, but at this time¡ª¡ª


    The thirty soldiers sneered, and the next moment they raised their weapons - all assault rifles - angrily sprayed a dense hail of bullets!


    "Bang bang -"


    Special bullets with fireball and holy light blessing power bombarded the nazura flying wing demon at a terrible speed of hundreds of meters per second. Although the fragile membrane wing was protected by the shadow power, the holy light power was their nemesis. It easily destroyed the protective layer, and then tore their wings into rags.


    What''s more surprising is that the dense bullet rain caught those nazura flying wing demons unprepared, and a large number of bullets hit them. When they rushed within ten meters, their bodies had been seriously burned, and even their bones were exposed.


    At this time, the targeted targets in the center of the team put away their assault rifles and replaced them with ferocious chainsaw sword. Then they jumped, came first, and rushed to the front of nazura flying wing demon. The chainsaw sword was inserted into the devil''s chest!


    The rotating saw blade glittered with holy light, tore the body of nazura flying wing demons, and frantically cut their flesh and blood.


    ¡°AHAAAAA!!!¡±


    Everyone knows that the devil''s heart is the key. They brandish chainsaw swords crazily and look for the heart of nazura flying wing devil - after half a month of fighting, the soldiers have known that the heart position of these demons is not fixed, even the number is not fixed, so they will look for the key attack at the first time of the battle.


    The war was fruitful.


    At this time, Elsa''s attack finally came

 Chapter 860

    "Die!"


    Hearing a little scold, Elsa, who was bathed in the holy light, roared and rushed over, grabbed a nazura flying wing demon''s tail and threw it back, smashed it on the ground in the distance, followed her and fell down. The chain saw sword was dry and crisp, cut off the demon''s brain bag, and cut open its chest!


    The green blood shot out, and the smelly internal organs poured out. The picture was very bloody!


    ¡°GRAAAAAA¡ª¡ª¡±


    The gushing green blood was blocked by the holy light. Elsa didn''t care about the devil''s dirty blood at all. Her white arm was directly inserted into the devil''s chest. After groping for a moment, she pulled out two hearts - still beating.


    "Bang!"


    Elsa crushed the devil''s heart, and the struggling devil immediately twitched and lost her breath.


    "Here you are."


    Elsa, with a look of indifference, kicked the devil''s head back to the body and threw out her crushed heart.


    Saratimore, lying on her shoulder, jumped out and swallowed his heart. Then he laughed: "fresh heart, it tastes good."


    Elsa frowned slightly and looked indifferent: "eat quickly and come back."


    Then she turned and prepared to leave. Although she was used to fighting with demons and the cruel battlefield, she was still not used to salatimore eating demons.


    "What''s there to dislike? Uh huh -"


    Saratimore said vaguely while tearing the devil''s flesh and blood: "don''t humans still kill those animals to eat all kinds of meat?"


    Elsa paused at her feet and left quickly.


    What a nuisance! She won''t eat meat these days!


    The short contact battle ended in only more than ten minutes. No one in the fully prepared team died, and only a few people were hurt by the shadow spell. However, after the treatment of the Templar, they also recovered their combat effectiveness and simply continued to act with the troops.


    The contact battle wiped out 6 nazura demons and consumed 42 magazines, that is, 1260 special warheads - this cost is not low, but it is not too expensive.


    The price should be very low for gold level soldiers to face the master level and even the extraordinary level demons.


    Of course, the holy light blessing of the Templar is also indispensable. There is no doubt about the restraining effect of the holy light power on the devil. Otherwise, it is difficult to cause fatal damage to them only by assault rifles and special warheads.


    After cleaning up the battlefield (in fact, let salatimore eat), the team set out again immediately. After leaving the battle area, the speed of action suddenly became much faster. Now the performance of Harley motorcycle has been fully demonstrated. Even if the war horses of the Templar order get the blessing of magic, it is difficult to catch up with the speed of Harley motorcycle.


    The Knights Templar''s sense of superiority suddenly disappeared.


    "So I said," Hudson complained again. "We should also be equipped with motorcycles... One of our war horses is almost worth thousands of gold coins, and the feeding cost is very high. It is said that the motorcycle only sells 500 gold coins on the market. Even if I sell a war horse for a motorcycle, I can save a lot of gold coins, which is enough for me to be natural and unrestrained for a while."


    Reynolds scolded angrily, "do you have the heart to treat your comrades in arms like this?"


    "Comrades in arms?"


    Hudson looked at the horse under his crotch and said, "I don''t think it''s my comrade in arms."


    "If it can understand you, it will regret becoming your partner."


    Reynolds shook his head. He was suddenly stunned and immediately became serious: "the smell of evil... Shut up, we have arrived at our destination!"


    Not far from the front of the team, in a depression in the wasteland, the strong shadow force has turned the whole depression into a dark field. In the center of the depression is a purple portal with a diameter of about five meters - at first glance, it is quite similar to the chaos gate, but a closer look will find the difference.


    The portal is more purple, and the other side of the portal is not a piece of nothingness and chaos, but a distorted picture of the abyss of purgatory.


    In addition to the four ubboris demons who maintain the portal, there are many demons who have just stepped out of the portal. They gather here and fight with each other, echoing the sharp and harsh cry of the devil everywhere.


    Elsa''s face became quite dignified when she saw the twisted and rotten skeleton phantom behind the demon yoboris.


    Because that''s the heart destroyer of yoboris.


    Its power is very similar to that of the comara mind destroyer. They are very good at attacking the enemy''s mind with distorted power. If the mind is not firm enough, it will be easily broken. However, unlike the comara mind destroyer''s hobby of controlling the mind and letting the enemy kill each other, the yoboris mind destroyer prefers to directly smash the target''s mind and make the target lose its soul.


    If we say that we can still be saved if we are controlled by the heart demon of cormara, there is only a dead end if we are invaded by the heart demon destroyed by yoboris.


    At this time, there was a wave in the portal. A tall figure bent down and tried to pass through the portal. The tightly contracted demon wing was red and covered with flames. Flames were burning on half of its body, and the fire element like lava was flowing on its body


    "Bad!"


    Saratimore was stunned and his face changed slightly: "it''s baroyan!"


    Baroyan devil, a superior devil, is good at using spells and weapons. He uses an advanced two handed giant sword, and the other hand can wave the giant sword condensed by fire elements. Even if it is a newborn devil, it is also a legendary devil!


    It can be said that it is the superior main battle General of the devil camp on the eternal battlefield - the main force of this level should not leave the eternal battlefield and come here!


    Get down!


    Elsa waved quickly. The people quickly put away their motorcycles and lay on the ground. The Templars turned over and dismounted, but the war horses could not hide.


    Reynolds and Hudson are very envious of the space equipment in the hands of Ellington soldiers - unfortunately, they can''t afford it at all.


    May not be found


    The hearts of the people were filled with joy.


    After all, this is prandal. The breath of human beings and all creatures is very abundant. The characteristics of human beings here are not as obvious as in the abyss of purgatory.


    The baroyan devil who squeezed out of the portal shook his body and stretched out his burning wings. Then he slapped the yoboris heart destroying devil beside him into ashes and roared at the remaining three heart destroying demons.


    ¡°¡­¡­Gi¡¯zoi¡­¡­BaGor¡­¡­JoPa¡­¡­¡±


    Its roar can be heard from a distance. Unfortunately, Elsa and they can''t understand the abyss language.


    Elsa looked at saratimore. "What is it talking about?"


    "It''s cursing those yoboris heart destroying demons because the portal they opened is too small for it to come here completely..."


    Speaking of this, saratimore breathed a sigh of relief: "great, it''s projection..."


    Elsa is not as optimistic as it is. Although it is a projection of half of its strength, baroyan devil also has supreme strength, not to mention its combat, but it is not limited to melee or magic. Its powerful capital is its unreasonable rough power and flame talent.


    Elsa frowned slightly, lowered her voice and said, "you are also a legendary upper devil Lord. Why do you seem to be afraid of it?"


    "Can you be afraid of it?"


    Saratimore said angrily: "Throughout the whole infernal abyss, there are many who are not afraid of death, but not many who can be called battle madmen - baroyan devil is one of the craziest demon races. Although its strength and I are legendary, their combat effectiveness is stronger. After all, my strength is more inclined to interfere, control and devour, not the type of frontal combat."


    Saratimore was also very helpless. She could pretend to force and crush the next devil with her strength, but she was a little worried when she met an opponent of the same level, not to mention the most difficult baroyan devil of the same level.


    Fortunately, what happened this time was only the projection of baroyan devil - think about it, the barrier of the gods is so strong, and this time it may just accidentally open a small gap (don: sneeze!). How can such powerful demons pass through casually? That''s good?


    "Can you call?"


    "It should be supreme now... You can try it."


    Salatimore didn''t have much confidence. When he was in the abyss of purgatory, he had a lot of contact with baroyan devil, but over the years, he won only a few times. Most of the time, he was beaten and ran away by baroyan devil - if he really wanted to run, few could stop him.


    Supreme


    Elsa calculated the combat effectiveness comparison.


    Thirty gold level soldiers, fully armed, can barely equal the combat effectiveness of the fifth level of the master level. Although she has only the gold level peak now, thanks to her natural super strength and the effect of the talent "dragon power", she can barely be regarded as a master level peak, close to the first-order combat effectiveness of the extraordinary level.


    The members of the Templar order are half silver and half gold. They are basically not combat effectiveness. They can only be regarded as auxiliary personnel. They have obtained their magical auxiliary effect. Taking into account the restraint effect of the holy light on the devil, Elsa''s combat effectiveness can be regarded as four extraordinary level and five level strong, but - still can''t compare with the supreme level!


    Saratimore is the only legendary strong man here at present, but unfortunately, this guy''s real strength is not in the front battlefield, so she can only be regarded as half a legend.


    "Yes."


    After calculation, Elsa said calmly, "as long as it can''t kill us, we can continue to fight. We also have secret weapons that can cause great damage to it, but you must be in front."


    "Me? I just... Okay."


    Saratimore wanted to shake her head, but when she saw Elsa''s cold eyes, she immediately counseled.


    Saratimore muttered that the girl had changed too much when she first met him. Although the battlefield was very tough, she could have this calm overall view and courage in only half a month. She must be extraordinary in the future!


    ¡ª¡ªWell, actually saratimore just thought of Donne standing behind her.


    "Get ready to fight. Let''s start with a sneak attack."


    Salatimore thought it was wonderful. He was best at sneak attack. If he could sneak attack successfully, the battle would be much easier.


    Unfortunately


    ¡°GARRRR¡ª¡ªSa''ra''ti''mor£¡Ba¡¯Gor£¡¡ª¡ª¡±

 Chapter 861

    Not good!


    There was no chance for salatilmo to sneak attack at all, and the harsh laughter of baroyan devil was close at hand!


    Saratimore''s face changed greatly, suddenly changed, recovered his original form and rushed into the sky - immediately followed by baroyan devil, he fell from the sky with a wild smile, waved two burning giant swords and roared down!


    "Boom!"


    Steel and flame hit the dark shield, sparks splashed, and the heavy blow hit salatimore to the ground again!


    "Get out of here!"


    Salatimore hurriedly and reluctantly blocked the attack of baroyan demon: "it has already found us!"


    ¡°¡ª¡ªGi¡¯zoijopaba¡¯gor£¡¡ª¡ª¡±


    Baloch Yan devil opened his mouth and spewed out a flame with corrosive power. The flame crossed saratimore and spewed to Elsa and them!


    At this moment, Reynolds charged to Elsa, held up his shield and roared: "Holy Shield of light!!!"


    The dazzling holy light centered on him and shrouded all his comrades in arms in an instant!


    The blazing flame blew over the Holy Shield of light, and the powerful Holy Shield of light broke in the blink of an eye, but the jet flame also fell around, and the solid land turned into flowing lava in the blink of an eye.


    Hudson rushed over and held the tottering Reynolds: "Captain Reynolds!"


    "The shield of light consumes all my strength!"


    Saratimore roared back into the sky and took the initiative to meet the projection of baroyan devil - dense shadow arrows shot out from around his body, locked the whole body of baroyan devil, "boom, boom", and all the shadow arrows hit!


    ¡°HAOOOOOO¡ª¡ª¡±


    Barrow Yan devil laughed wildly and resisted all the shadow arrows. The strong impact of spell explosion made the earth tremble.


    Reynolds looked very pale. "This guy is so powerful! We can''t beat it!"


    "That''s not necessarily true!"


    Elsa raised her chainsaw sword and pointed at baroyan demon: "light cavalry is in place immediately! Fill cold ice 2 immediately and put it on standby! The gunner is ready to launch black hole 1!"


    Light cavalry? gunner?


    Hudson looked confused, but the next moment he changed his color in horror and exclaimed, "how is it possible?"


    Elsa just gave an order, and all the accompanying personnel immediately took out long prepared weapons from space equipment - portable missile launchers and mobile array missile launchers "light cavalry".


    The portable missile launcher is the RPG, while the mobile array Missile Launcher "light cavalry" is a modified version of the shipborne array missile launcher. It has improved the volume, added a large number of pumice stones to reduce the self weight, and then transplanted to the experimental vehicle, thus increasing a certain mobility.


    Although the volume has been reduced, they all launch the same 80mm caliber missiles, which can launch 12 at a time. The instant explosive power is terrible. Let alone that the baroyan devil is only a projection of half his power at the moment. Even if he comes, if he underestimates these weapons, he will be seriously injured.


    Cold ice 1 carries a second-order spell Frost Nova, while cold ice 2 is an upgraded version of cold ice 1. It carries a fourth-order spell frost burst. Although the projection lethality of baroyan demon is slightly insufficient, the frost burst can just restrain the fire of baroyan demon - quality ratio, but we have quantity!


    Moreover, with the assistance of black hole one, this operation is completely feasible!


    But before that, we have to complete the task of this trip.


    The sudden outbreak of baroyan devil alerted the other demons. They also found Elsa and others hiding here. The demons immediately screamed and rushed over, and the overwhelming magic roared. The Templars instantly opened the holy light shield and put it in front!


    The three yoboris demons stopped calling when they heard the news and flew here.


    "Right now!"


    Elsa shouted, "aim at the portal - black hole one launch!"


    "Aim at who!?"


    The gunner against the RPG thought he had heard wrong.


    "Portal - our mission here is to close the portal!"


    Elsa repeated that she had taken the lead in rushing forward to intercept the yoboris destroyer.


    "Whoosh, whoosh -"


    A round of missiles roared towards the portal. At this time, yoboris destroyer noticed their target and tried to intercept the missile with magic. However, the instantaneous explosion speed of the missile was extremely terrible. The magic released by the demons couldn''t catch up at all, and some magic caught up, but when contacting the missile, Those spells suddenly collapsed on their own - these black hole No. 1 missiles are filled with the dust of magic elimination stone. They are originally magic nemesis. Isn''t it funny to intercept them with spells?


    Ten rounds of black hole No. 1 blasted on the portal. A demon was about to pass through the portal, but was directly pushed back to the abyss of purgatory by the missile. The other missiles hit the magic array that maintained the portal. The powder explosion raised the dust of the magic stone at the same time, immediately forming a temporary magic prohibition area, and the portal immediately collapsed.


    ¡°JIZZZZZ¡ª¡ªGi¡¯zoijopaba¡¯gor£¡¡±


    Seeing that the portal was destroyed, yoboris heart destroying demons screamed wildly. Their voices were sharp and piercing. It was still far away, but the soldiers on Elsa''s side had felt dizzy and their brains were about to explode.


    Especially as they approached, an unusually cold breath gradually approached them. Not only thinking, but also everyone''s actions became much slower. At this speed, the flying attack of nazura winged devil, the fierce stab of nazura killing devil''s bones and the bone stab raid of nazura sharp stabbing devil will be a fatal threat!


    "Beware of their mental attacks!"


    Hudson roared and put Reynolds behind him. The surging holy light shone on his comrades in arms around. The warm holy light restored the soldiers'' ability to move again.


    ¡°GRAAAAAA¡ª¡ª¡±


    At the critical moment, the soldiers avoided the attack of demons. Facing the demons with their heads covered, the soldiers had to raise their chainsaw swords and give them the most ferocious counterattack!


    "Blessed light!"


    The chainsaw sword that has received the blessing of the Holy Light cuts the devil''s body, the broken body blood and flesh rustle down, the smelly green blood moistens the earth, the devil''s claws tear the soldiers'' body, and the stabbing pain on the body makes the soldiers'' attack more crazy!


    "Whoosh, whoosh!"


    Elsa waved the chainsaw sword in one hand and held the magic pistol in the other hand. She fired several ice arrows continuously. After slowing down the speed of nazura''s flying wing demon, the chainsaw sword cut off its wings.


    Then she stepped on the gazing nazura winged devil, pulled the magic pistol into the inflamed explosion, pushed it into its mouth, and blasted its head!


    Then the chainsaw sword swept down, cut open the winged devil''s chest, exposed all its hearts in front of Elsa - and then she cut them into pieces one by one!


    "Well done!"


    Elsa was murderous: "kill them all!"


    "Copy that!"


    The next moment, Elsa activated the flash technique, rushed to the back of the devil and took the initiative to meet the three yoboris heart destroying demons!


    Although Elsa was not strongly affected, she could feel a little uncomfortable. When she noticed the situation of her comrades in arms, she immediately realized how bad the situation was.


    Their interference is so serious that they must be killed!


    "Praise my Lord!"


    "For the light!"


    "Evil must be eliminated!"


    The Templars shouted prayers, one by one like lighthouses in the dark, dispelling the shadows and cold around the soldiers and restoring their courage.


    "Kill!"


    Elsa shouted, leaping over a distance of 30 meters in an instant, and the chain saw sword roared and cut to the front ubboris to destroy the heart devil!


    "Blessed light!"


    Hudson timely reapplied the blessing of light to Elsa and her weapons, and the holy light of the chain saw sword that cut at the heart destroying devil of ubboris became stronger, just like the holy sword that splits the darkness!


    "Hiss -"


    The chainsaw sword attached with divine power easily tore the shadow tentacles summoned by the heart destroying demon of yoboris, but when it cut into the body of the heart destroying demon, its body twisted strangely for a while, and then exploded with a "bang", and its body suddenly expanded several times, It has become an indescribable twisted form - it looks like a freak whose body organs of various purgatory demons are combined in an inexplicable way, and its creepy shape will be crazy at the first glance.


    Rao was Elsa''s nervous character, and she couldn''t help being dull for a moment.


    "Bang!!!"


    Suddenly, the shadow tentacle was pulled hard on Elsa''s abdomen, and the girl fell out with a cry of pain. The other two heart destroying demons floated left and right, and stretched out a pair of dark white arms under the rotten robe. They tried to invade Elsa''s mind¡ª¡ª


    "Get out of here!"


    Sharp shadow claws roared past, and the extended arm of the heart destroying devil broke, followed by salatimore, rushed to bump them out.


    Elsa was dumped by saratimore before she could thank her!


    "Boom!"


    The laughing baroyan devil took back his huge sword, took a step forward and cut it down again!


    "Boom!!"


    "Boom!!!"


    Saratimore''s shadow shield refreshed quickly and was miserable.


    With her strength, she doesn''t have to worry about the consumption of shield, but the short board of attack power makes it unable to defeat baroyan devil, so she can only be beaten.


    If it''s not baroyan devil, but other upper demons, it''s not that saratimore can''t fight, but for saratimo, baroyan devil like a fighter is the most troublesome enemy.


    "Hiss - roar!"


    Saratimore jumped out, opened his mouth and sucked deeply. The terrible force swept away the magic around him, and then it spewed out a dark column of light!


    Baro Yan devil crossed two giant swords and formed a burning flame shield in front of him. The light column was shot on the flame shield, but he couldn''t penetrate it!

 Chapter 862

    The battle was at an impasse. Salatimor and baroyan devil had a very strong power against each other. Just the aftermath of the escape made the surrounding soldiers and Demons retreat. If they were a little closer, there would be no bones.


    But the fighting did not stop.


    There are forty or fifty demons pouring out of the depression. Their average strength is at the master level, which is higher than the soldiers. If it were not for the assistance of the holy light and the legendary equipment on their bodies, the soldiers would have been slaughtered.


    Even so, the evil spells released by demons are still very dangerous and must be avoided as much as possible.


    "Damn devil, get back!"


    Hudson had to protect the weak Reynolds in the battle, so he looked very embarrassed - his armor had been torn several times by the devil, and almost died several times. Fortunately, the holy light and the blood of the goddess helped him survive.


    Reynolds reluctantly held his sword and gasped, "leave me alone and concentrate on the fight."


    "Impossible!"


    Hudson shouted, "I won''t abandon my comrades in arms!"


    The sharp sound of breaking the air sounded, and a nazura winged demon broke the air attack, and his sharp claws stabbed Hudson''s back!


    "Be careful!"


    "ßÔ Er ßÔ Er -"


    At this time, the war horse that had been next to Hudson suddenly rushed over and helped Hudson block the sneak attack of nazura flying wing demon!


    Rao is a war horse wearing armor. The attack of nazura flying wing demon still split its back in half, and flesh and blood flew!


    "Michelle!!!"


    Hudson lost his voice and exclaimed. The holy light suddenly broke out. It condensed into a hammer like a ghost, and severely hit the flying wing demon on the back, breaking its muscles and bones, and turning its internal organs into a mass of paste!


    It was at this time that he realized the "sacred hammer"!


    The horse fell to the ground, panting.


    "The injury is so serious that it can''t live."


    "No! Holy light!"


    Hudson shouted while releasing holy light for Michelle: "Michelle! My partner! How can you die here?"


    Reynolds gasped and laughed at Hudson: "don''t you admit it''s your partner? You won''t admit it until it''s dying?"


    Although holy light can heal the injury, it obviously can''t bring the dead back to life. Holy light can''t do anything about such a serious injury. It can only reluctantly maintain its vitality and prolong its life for a moment.


    "No, I''m wrong! It''s my partner, my comrade in arms, my best friend!"


    Hudson roared with red eyes, "today I''m going to let these demons bury it!"


    "You shouldn''t have released the holy light just now. It will only make it continue to suffer. It''s better to let it leave quickly."


    Reynolds closed his eyes and said painfully, "just like I just did."


    His horse died in the first attack.


    "I want it to watch me avenge it!"


    Hudson roared, and the storm of Holy Light rolled up on his body. The fierce holy storm repelled all the evil breath around, and even those demons subconsciously hid far away.


    "At this time, I realized the holy storm..."


    Reynolds sighed in a low voice: "he has realized two magic skills... Is he more suitable for this way?"


    "Demons, go to hell!"


    Hudson roared and killed the demons. The holy storm swept through everything, causing great damage to the demons and greatly alleviating Elsa''s pressure.


    "Saratimore''s power is eroding the flame shield!"


    Elsa wiped the devil''s blood on her face and sensitively found that the flame shield was darkening rapidly. Once salatimore could take advantage of the situation to weaken the defense of baroyan devil, the next battle would be much easier.


    "It''s now! Target baroyan devil, launch black hole one!"


    Elsa waved a chainsaw sword and pressed yoboris to destroy the heart demon step by step. She shouted, "then launch ice two!"


    As long as you can help salatimore kill baroyan demons, the rest of these demons are groundless!


    After dispelling the demons, the soldiers who are already ready to go immediately launch missiles. Twelve missiles are continuously sprayed from the mobile array missile launcher!


    Some of the missiles were intercepted by demons as soon as they were launched - the demons hit by the missiles were evacuated of their magic power, and the soldiers cut their bodies at the moment of falling, while the remaining missiles passed through the demon''s encirclement net and directly blasted at baroyan demon!


    The human attack did not attract the attention of Barrow''s inflammatory devil. These scum like humans did not pose any threat to it. Only salatimore was in its eyes!


    After the missile loaded with black hole 1 blasted on the balonite devil, the dust of the magic elimination stone immediately made the balonite devil who despised these humans suffer - the sudden magic vacuum area greatly consumed the magic of maintaining the projection, and its projection became much darker in the blink of an eye.


    Followed by the cold ice No. 2, the frost burst on the baloyan devil, and the bitter cold suddenly came. The fire element lost its magic supply, and the burning flame was pumped away, and the flame went out immediately!


    "Roar!!!"


    Saratimore saw this, roared excitedly, and immediately increased the magic output. The black light column suddenly became much more violent. It ran through the flame shield in one breath, followed by the body of baroyan devil, and pierced the sky obliquely!


    ¡°HOAAAA¡ª¡ª¡±


    Although the burning fire element giant sword had disappeared, there was another weapon left in his hand. Baroyan devil roared and threw the remaining giant sword, which roared and stabbed salatimore''s head!


    "Whoosh!"


    Elsa took a deep breath, bent her knees and jumped. The earth under her feet burst into the sky like a shell. She firmly hugged the handle of the huge sword and threw it down. The huge sword that had stabbed salatimore changed its direction and split the terrible youboris heart destroying demon in two!


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿£¿£¿¡±


    The projection of Baloch''s burning devil darkened rapidly. It looked at Elsa, who was petite. How did such a small human turn the sword?


    The name salatimore means "the black fog that devours everything" in the abyss language. We can see what its talent is.


    Yes, it''s phagocytosis.


    It is not unreasonable that it likes to eat demons so much. By swallowing the demon''s body, she can become stronger. Although the accumulation speed is very slow, at least the effect can be seen.


    Now, a great opportunity is in front of me - the projection of baroyan devil has fallen into an unprecedented weak state in front of me - this is a big meal. Can you miss it?


    You''re kidding!


    "Now that you''re here, don''t go!"


    Salatimore doesn''t intend to let baroyan escape. Although it''s a projection, it also has part of its spiritual power. Great tonic!


    With a long roar, it rushed over, and suddenly released a mass of black fog, swallowing the projection of baroyan devil!


    "Baroyan devil is dead!"


    As soon as Hudson''s spirit was aroused, with a wave of his left hand, a sacred hammer smashed a nazura winged demon to the ground, and then he rushed up and raised the chain hammer to smash the devil''s head into pieces, followed by the iron boots to stab it into its chest and burst its heart!


    "Kill them all!"


    The biggest shadow perched overhead disappeared. The soldiers cheered up and immediately launched a fierce counterattack.


    At this time, salatimore, who had escaped, was once again swaggering. Without baroyan devil, these demons were all small fish and shrimp, and they were all food in his eyes!


    If you have enough to eat, you can become stronger. Isn''t it beautiful to eat goods with this talent?


    "They are all mine!"


    Salatimore screamed and rushed up to declare sovereignty.


    After the death of baroyan devil, the remaining more than ten or twenty surviving demons were just confused for a moment, followed by another crazy attack.


    At the same time, several demons secretly ran over the rear depression.


    Salatilmore was too excited to notice the little movements of the demons.


    Jump on it, scatter the attack spell, bite off your head, and then chew it directly and swallow it


    "Cool!"


    With a lot of vitality from the devil''s life as a supplement, salatimore immediately recovered and became lively.


    It pounced on the left and sneaked another attack. In the blink of an eye, the demons around it were swept away and all went into its stomach.


    After burping, saratimore looked like he had more than enough to eat.


    "Wait! There are demons there!"


    Elsa had just had time to breathe, when she suddenly saw several demons over the depression, who were casting spells together.


    "Eh?"


    Saratimore was stunned, followed by a big change in his face, roared and rushed over: "they are sacrificing themselves as spatial coordinates -"


    Saratimore raised her claws, and the fierce shadow claws roared across the air, but just then - the four demons in the sky suddenly collapsed and turned into a mass of green blood, avoiding the shadow claws!


    "Damn it!"


    Saratimore was shocked: "it''s late!"


    The rich green blood quickly fused into a blood bead, and then suddenly expanded and stretched into a film - that film was a door of space with a diameter of 10 meters!


    ¡°Gi¡¯zoijopasiposora!£¿¡±


    The familiar roar came from behind the space gate, and a flaming head slowly poked out of the space gate, and it was the baroyan devil - probably the original statue of the projection just now!


    "It''s over!"


    Saratimore panicked: "it will come here at any cost!"


    what!?


    Elsa also panicked. If its true self comes, everyone present will die!


    ¡°Sa''ra''ti''morBrSiPo¡ª¡ª¡±


    Half of the roaring baroyan devil''s body has been drilled out. Its burning eyes are staring at salatimore. It is obvious that salatimore''s behavior of swallowing its projection has completely angered it.


    Just then, a sharp sound broke the sky in the distance.


    Before everyone could return to their senses, a "meteor" roared and hit it. Unfortunately, it just hit the head of baroyan devil


    "My shit hurts!"

 Chapter 863

    The sudden "meteor" severely hit the head of baloyan devil. The "bang" of baloyan devil was smashed back into the transmission door. The "meteor" was also bounced out, rolled and smashed on the ground for several times, then stabilized his body and staggered to fly again.


    Elsa was stunned and exclaimed, "Your Excellency Ezra Kamanda?"


    Yes, the "meteor" that fell from the sky and was embarrassed was Ezra Kamanda - he was very excited after hearing about ilu haksa, so his mood was a little out of control and he was a little reckless when flying.


    "Ello... Elsa?"


    After a dizzy turn, Ezra Kamanda found Elsa. Her eyes lit up and fell in front of her. She looked at her eagerly, opened her mouth and wanted to say something, but she couldn''t say anything


    "Roar!!!"


    The roar of baroyan devil sounded again, its head leaned out of the portal again, and roared angrily: "damn - ugly reptile -"


    "Eh?"


    Ezra Kamanda looked at the portal in the sky in surprise: "what''s the situation?"


    Elsa was also very surprised: "it speaks Rune!?"


    Saratimore was not sure: "maybe he was hit by this guy just now, so he wanted to scold him, and he was afraid he didn''t understand?"


    Barrow Yan devil roared with sparks: "after I pass through this door -"


    "Whoosh!!!"


    There was another sharp cry, and another "meteor" fell from the sky and hit baroyan devil''s face!


    "I''ll burn you up - ah -"


    Before Baloch Yan devil finished his words, he was hit back to the portal by the sudden "meteor".


    "What the hell is so hard?"


    After the meteor stabilized his body, he couldn''t help rubbing his forehead. His forehead was pink.


    Elsa opened her mouth slightly. Who is this?


    "Portal? What the hell?"


    Halkamanda frowned, turned around and scolded: "smelly boy, will you lead the way? What the hell is this place? How messy?"


    Ezra Kamanda scolded directly, "smelly old man! Do you doubt my talent? Don''t forget that you taught me everything!"


    "However, you are not as good as me. Sometimes I doubt whether you are my seed!"


    "I don''t want to have any blood relationship with a guy who likes to become a cooking material to scare the cook every day!"


    "What are you talking about, asshole?"


    "Do you want to repeat what I said?!"


    "Enough!!!"


    With a roar from the ground, baroyan devil''s extremely angry voice resounded through the sky: "Damn, ugly and humble reptiles, you challenge my will again and again! I have decided to meet your wishes and submit to me -"


    "Eh?"


    At this time, Tang en, who followed behind, came late. He looked at the baloyan devil with only one head exposed in his eyes, looked down at the messy battlefield below, and looked at the quarrelling halkamanda, Ezra Kamanda and his son. He looked puzzled: "what''s the matter? I''m just a little late? Why is it like I missed a big play?"


    Brother Donne!


    Elsa was very happy. Her heart strings, which had been tight for half a month, suddenly relaxed and was very happy.


    As long as brother Donne is here, everyone will be safe.


    At this time, the soldiers and Templars suddenly found that the balonite devil, who had roared loudly, had no sound at the moment.


    At first glance, after seeing Donne, the baroyan devil with only one head was surprised, then incredible, and then shocked, followed by a face of fear - yes, a demon born under the pollution of chaos and only knew killing and destruction. At this moment, after seeing Donne, he showed a face of fear!


    Barrow Yanmo shrank behind the portal in great fear. His instinct told him that the human being in front of him was very dangerous. It was definitely a dead end to appear in front of him, but even he couldn''t say why.


    The balonite demon could sense an extremely dangerous smell from the human, and was simply its natural nemesis.


    Elsa was worried and shouted, "brother Donne! He can''t escape! He may have remembered the spatial coordinates here!"


    Donne frowned, and the huge and terrible magic burst out in an instant. In an instant, a huge and incomparable mage''s hand was formed. He grabbed the sharp corner of baloyan''s head and forcibly pulled it from the portal. With his hand, the portal disappeared in pieces.


    "Now that you''ve come, stay... Forever."


    "Damn human! You are looking for your own death!"


    There is no way to escape. The baroyan devil can only work hard. How terrible is a legendary devil who goes all out. Just look at the current situation.


    It opened its wings, and a raging flame spewed out. The whole sky was ignited by its flame. The sea of clouds within a hundred miles turned into a sea of fire, and the sea of fire turned into a flame storm. The flame storm swept the world, the earth was melted by the flame, and the air burned. The closer it was to here, the greater the impact, In the blink of an eye, the wasteland was about to become a place like the abyss of purgatory.


    The angry devil will devour everyone here!


    Donne snorted coldly and didn''t let halkamanda and his son take care of the soldiers. With a wave of his hand, a layer of lavender arcane shield protected them. Then he raised his right hand and the world will appeared in his palm out of thin air. When he grasped the world will, baroyan devil suddenly felt an unprecedented sense of crisis - escape! Don''t hesitate! Run now!


    It gave up everything, forcibly tore the space and tried to escape!


    But at this time, Donne had pronounced his death - the people below didn''t hear what Donne said, just looked at his understatement of a sword, and the body of baroyan devil, tens of meters away, was split in half in an instant. Without accident, he was directly killed!


    Elsa and the soldiers of Ellington cheered wildly. Of course they knew Donne''s strength. At the moment, they felt deeply proud. This is the king they followed!


    The Templars were stunned - the projection was terrible just now, but now it''s the noumenon!


    Is it such a terrible devil that he was killed so simply?


    Ilus, the new regent, is so terrible!?


    "This guy really..."


    Saratimore looked at Donne with great fear, especially the sword in his hand. Although it looked simple and restrained at the moment, it could clearly feel the terrible pressure emanating from it.


    Eh? Baroyan is dead?


    Salatilmo suddenly regained his consciousness, his eyes suddenly brightened, and he rushed up with a shout of joy. He released a lot of black fog and completely wrapped up the body of baroyan devil. It''s a bit wasteful to swallow the body of baroyan devil, but if he doesn''t use this method, he probably won''t have a chance to eat it at all, You should know that a demon of this level is almost a treasure to human beings - its wings can create powerful flying magic props. Its horns can not only be used as alchemy materials, but also be made into weapons, or become additives to magic weapons. Its skin is extremely tough and has high magic resistance. It is one of the best materials for making leather armor


    Of course, although these materials are good, they also have a lot of chaotic pollution. People who are not strong enough are not qualified to use these materials


    Donne released another small blizzard, lowered the temperature around him, and then slowly floated down. When he passed saratimore, Leng Buding said, "after eating this meal, I owe me ten years, and the contract is extended for ten years."


    Saratimore, who was enjoying himself, stiffened at the words.


    Shit! I knew there was no free lunch!


    Saratimore continued to eat while cursing Donne in his heart.


    I can''t help it. Ten years is ten years. It''s so fucking worth exchanging ten years for a baroyan devil!


    After eating the baroyan devil, salatimore''s strength will at least rise to a higher level - the legendary upper devil Lord. Another step means that he is qualified to win the devil Archduke. Perhaps prandar''s creatures can''t understand it, but it is a huge improvement in the abyss of purgatory.


    In fact, not only the Templars were surprised, but also the father and son of halkamanda and Ezra Kamanda.


    Although Ezra Kamanda knew that Donne was strong a long time ago, he didn''t know that this guy was so strong!


    The legendary baroyan devil just now, even he was not sure to win. After all, he was just a young adult, but Donne killed it with one hand - is there any reason!? He''s just a human being!


    Although halkamanda is not afraid of baroyan devil and can kill him, it is impossible to write freehand brushwork so easily.


    If the previous impression of Donne was based only on the Lord of Ellington and the Regent of Ilus, now he has changed his point of view.


    Although this guy usually looks insignificant, he is very strong, quite strong - maybe stronger than himself!


    Halkamanda gave his own evaluation very carefully. After all, human beings who are stronger than adult dragons are too rare. There are few in history, but now it is obvious to add "Donne" to this list.


    What makes halkamanda unable to calm down most is the sword that Donne just held in his hand.


    Although it looks simple, in another sense, the sword is dazzling and can blind the eyes of the really strong - the concentration of magic gathered around is really terrible!


    legend? no Legendary weapons don''t even deserve to lift shoes for that sword!


    Treasure? no Zhibao is obviously a big difference!


    Artifact!


    Only the real artifact, or the best artifact, can have such magic brilliance!


    Artifact?


    If Donne knew his guess, he would look at him.


    This thing is the golden thigh that the gods actually matched him

 Chapter 864

    "Brother Donne!"


    Elsa ran to Donne quickly. She wanted to jump up and hold him, but when she noticed the blood on her body, she stopped in shame, lowered her head and blushed, a little embarrassed.


    "You''ve worked hard these days."


    Donne went over and touched her head with emotion.


    Although it was he who made that decision, he was still filled with emotion when he saw Elsa''s change.


    It''s only half a month to hone the original young girl so skillfully. It can be seen how much combat pressure there is.


    When Donne touched her head, Elsa looked happy. Hearing his words, she quickly shook her head: "it''s not hard, it''s all demon blood."


    Then she asked, "brother Donne, why are you here? Is there anything else?"


    Donne glanced around: "are there any wounded? First treat the wounded."


    "The seriously injured people have taken the blood of the goddess. Everyone is slightly injured and is not willing to take it. Just wait for a friend of the Templar order to treat it."


    "How many soldiers were killed?"


    "No."


    "No?"


    Donne was very surprised. Elsa, they should have experienced a very fierce battle before they came here, but there were no casualties?


    This record is going against the sky!


    Elsa was very happy and said, "the blood of the goddess allows everyone to fight bravely and fear no pain. When they really encounter a desperate situation, they can escape immediately as long as they stimulate the crystal on the way home, so there are no dead today."


    In the battle just now, several unlucky ghosts were caught by nazura flying wing demons. They caught the sky and were surrounded by demons. Seeing that there was no chance to escape, they decisively activated the return crystal and fled back to Ellington. Therefore, although the total number was five or six less, the actual victims were zero.


    "If only there were no dead..."


    As soon as Donne''s voice fell, there was a loud cry: "Michelle! Do you see? I''ll avenge you! I killed those demons! Do you see!? wake up! Wake up! Don''t die!"


    "Hudson, stop crying, there is no hope..."


    "No! Why! Why is my Michelle so miserable!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne was stunned, looked at Elsa with a reproachful look, and then hurried over: "which friend of the Knights Templar is hurt? We have the blood of the goddess..."


    Elsa, who was full of joy, was looked at by Donne. Her heart was cold. Her little mouth pouted, and she was immediately full of grievances.


    She knew that brother Donne was blaming her for not providing the Templars with the blood of the stingy goddess, but


    Elsa stamped her foot and stared angrily at Hudson.


    It''s all this guy.


    Nothing to cry about!


    Elsa followed quickly.


    "Dad, you say, is she really sister AILU..."


    From the very beginning, Ezra Kamanda''s mood has been very unstable. He has been taken care of by eluha Kesha since childhood. Until he grew up, eluha Kesha''s sister is still as weak as before. Ezra Kamanda has always wanted to repay eluha and help her find a way to recover her health, but he didn''t wait for him to find a way, Ilu haksha died, which made him regret all the time.


    Unexpectedly, sister ilu haksha is still alive... Although she lives in another capacity


    "From the appearance, only three points are similar."


    Halkamanda''s expression is very complex: "but all members know that Elsa is ilu haksa. Only we don''t know. Wang doesn''t have to lie to us."


    "Too much!"


    Ezra Kamanda was very angry: "why did you hide such an important thing from both of us?"


    Halkamanda looked away with a guilty conscience, and then said, "there is no doubt that AILU is Elsa. You should understand all this when you give her the king''s gift."


    "What gift?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Halkamanda was silent for a moment. He looked up at Elsa and whispered, "what AILU haksa should have... Everything."


    This way, after Donne walked over, he suddenly froze there.


    "Brother Donne..."


    Elsa pointed at the war horse lying on the ground very wrongly: "Michelle is his war horse."


    Swear to God, seeing Hudson crying so hard, Donne''s first reaction when he heard "Michelle" was that his girlfriend was dying.


    As a result, what he saw was a war horse... Well, although no one said that the horse could not be his girlfriend, Donne was surprised by such a big reaction.


    "Your Majesty Donne."


    Reynolds stood up with his sword: "sorry to make you laugh. Michelle helped him block a blow in the battle just now, so he..."


    "I see."


    Donne was awed. Although this behavior may be accidental for animals, after all, they don''t have any specific thinking. It''s not easy for them to identify their master and enemy with their intelligence, but for the owner, this behavior means loyalty and reliability, which will be very touching.


    Looking at Hudson like this, I''m afraid the lovelorn is almost like this


    "It can''t feed the blood of the goddess like this..."


    Elsa is not mean, but there is really no need to waste precious goddess blood because of a war horse. You know, a bottle of Goddess blood is equivalent to an extra life!


    Other soldiers are like this. It is impossible to give Hudson special treatment.


    If Donne spoke, the rule certainly wouldn''t exist.


    But now Michelle has been bleeding and unable to swallow. In fact, it should have died long ago, but Hudson has continued its life with holy light until now.


    Donne was silent. In fact, he was communicating with Nora with his spiritual strength. After a moment, he slowly raised his hand, and a green light full of vitality fell from his palm. The invisible mage''s hand carefully spliced the broken bones of the war horse, and the squeezed viscera were stuffed back. Then, with Nora''s life force, these damaged viscera and bones were restored to their original state, The mixed dust and sundries are also squeezed out of the body by the rejection reaction.


    "This is --"


    Halkamanda widened his eyes and looked incredible: "that''s tricho''s power of life!? - no! How can it be!? it''s purer than tricho''s power!?"


    Halkamanda was shocked by what he saw.


    A human is not only close to the adult dragon, but also uses the life power of the green dragon. How is this possible!?


    Is his real identity the green dragon of trishio!?


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s not impossible!


    Ezra Kamanda was also stunned: "I was wrong?"


    "No mistake, it''s really... The power of life..."


    Halkamanda trembled his lips and always felt that what he saw today challenged his common sense.


    Just a moment later, the war horse, which was already dying and depended on the power of the holy light to continue its life, was completely healed - although the sharp crack could still be seen in the armor, its body had undoubtedly recovered its health and even stood up steadily.


    "The power of life, only the power of life can achieve this degree..."


    With a sigh, halkamanda went over and asked Donne, "are you from tricho''s vein?"


    "Tricho?"


    Donne looked blank.


    "According to you humans, it is the green dragon."


    "Of course not. I''m human."


    "How can humans master the power of life?"


    Halkamanda looked fantastic: "you can''t master even the power of Druids! Not to mention the power of life stronger than tricho''s power of life!"


    Donne said, "this is personal privacy. I won''t tell you."


    "Michelle! Michelle, how are you!"


    Hudson wept with joy, holding his "Michelle" and rubbing his face hard - unfortunately, the war horse Michelle was disgusted and didn''t accept his kindness at all.


    Seeing Hudson like this, Reynolds hesitated and decided to keep the secret that Michelle was accidentally hit by a man to help Hudson.


    If you can change the face of Hudson, you have to grievance Michelle


    After dealing with the injuries of the other wounded, Donne asked them to clean the battlefield first. Although the organs of the demons had a slight smell of chaos, which was easy to corrode the human beings they came into contact with, Donne had a fire of emptiness. He was not afraid of the smell of chaos. He took it back and purified it. It was a very rare superior material.


    While others were busy, Donne, Elsa, halkamanda and Ezra Kamanda came to a quiet place nearby.


    Elsa didn''t understand what Donne had suddenly called her for at first, but when she heard halkamanda''s words, she suddenly exclaimed in disbelief.


    "Eh!? eh eh!? my name is eluha? I''m not my father''s daughter? I''m a dragon?"


    Elsa shook her head vigorously, blushed and angrily said, "Lord halkamanda, what are you talking about! My mother is not that kind of person! It can''t be true!"


    Halkamanda was worried: "but -"


    Donne waved helplessly, "would you please make it clear?"


    "Ah?"


    "Elsa misunderstood."


    Elsa was stunned.


    Donne coughed softly, "what you said is too vague. Elsa thought you said that her mother Clara stole love from Alberton and the dragon family behind her back."


    Halkamanda suddenly realized it and quickly explained, "no, I don''t mean that. I mean, your father Alberton, he actually has no fertility. Your mother Clara can''t have children alone -"


    "You insulted my parents -"


    Elsa stared at him fiercely, her eyes were about to burst into flames.


    "No, no, I mean --"


    Halkamanda was almost crying. He pitied him, a long live dragon, but now he was unfair to a little girl.


    "He meant to say," said Donne with a sigh, looking directly into Elsa''s eyes. "In fact, you are ilu haksa... Just reborn through Aunt Clara."

 Chapter 865

    "I don''t know. I don''t want to hear it. I don''t believe it!"


    Elsa squatted on the ground with her ears covered and shook her head.


    How can such a thing be accepted!


    Suddenly a few people came out and said that you are not your parents'' child, you are another person''s child, but borrowed the woman''s stomach to go through the birth process again... Who would believe that? Hey!


    Regardless of the authenticity, even if it is true, it is difficult for people to accept it!


    The family members who have been living together all the time suddenly become irrelevant strangers? Who can accept this great change?


    Mom, she was so weak, but she still tried her best to take care of herself until she grew up.


    Although his father is often not at home, he will bring delicious food and play with himself every time he comes back. His eyes are clearly looking at his daughter. If he is not his daughter, how can he love himself so much!?


    At least Elsa herself can''t accept it!


    impossible!


    What he said is false!


    It is not true.


    "It''s true. I''m not lying to you. You must believe me, ELU. I''m your uncle Hal!"


    Halkamanda was anxious to make Elsa accept herself.


    Donne stopped him, shook his head and whispered, "don''t force her."


    "But..."


    "Let her slowly accept the truth."


    In fact, Elsa should have noticed her anomaly a long time ago.


    Since she was a child, she has far more power than her peers, and even stronger than that of adult men. If only talent is used to explain it, it would be ridiculous for this talent to appear in a little girl - not to mention that many people know that the so-called "power of the dragon" is not too rare, but no one has ever been like Elsa, Get such abnormal power.


    Elsa doubted whether she had any "problems" long ago, so she always deliberately controlled her power, and hated others calling herself "strange force woman" - don''t you see how many sins Danny and Tom suffered because they secretly called the eldest sister head strange force woman.


    Occasionally, she would dream that she had grown wings and flew leisurely in the sky. Although the flight was unstable and fast, there was no doubt that she was flying with her own wings - the extremely real feeling sometimes made Elsa unable to distinguish between reality and dream.


    When she was a child, she even secretly ran to the tree and jumped down - because she always felt that she would grow wings to fly - if her body was not strong enough, she would have died.


    However, all these visions have been answered today.


    Her birth is indeed not ordinary, not only unusual, but also terrible!


    Dragon!


    Who can believe it?


    The so-called strange power is just the normal power of the dragon family. After Clara''s rebirth, her power has not grown up yet. If she grows up completely, her power will grow further.


    The flight in the dream is not a fake, but her memory when she was ilu haksa - although the surface consciousness has lost that part of consciousness, the soul has not changed, and the deep memory still exists in the soul. As long as the soul does not die, those memories will not disappear and will eventually be found by her.


    Just


    Elsa was afraid of that day.


    She was afraid, afraid. After she found her memory, she was no longer herself.


    It was no longer Elsa, but the so-called elohaksa in their mouth.


    When you are no longer yourself? Who can accept this cruel reality?


    At least Elsa can''t.


    If this happened to Donne, I''m afraid he couldn''t accept it.


    Changing a memory is like changing an individual and an identity, and the meaning of your current existence completely disappears.


    Donne knows Elsa''s worries at the moment.


    The problem she is facing now is actually personality splitting (actually not, just what she thinks), also known as dissociative personality disorder - worrying that another memory of herself will replace her present existence.


    There is no doubt that her situation is very similar to that of Elia, but Elia is the reincarnation of the goddess. She knows her situation very well, and often observes the world through Elia''s eyes. The main consciousness also communicates and guides through her spirit and her surface consciousness, which makes it easy for her to accept the current situation, Later, when you grow up and slowly accept ideas, you will wake up very smoothly.


    If you resist like Elsa, there will be exclusion, and you will reject your past.


    In fact, both Elsa and Aloha are self-consciousness. Even if she accepts the truth and the memory of Aloha, the memory of Elsa will not disappear, and the consciousness will not change. She is still her. If she is clearly aware of this, she will not be so afraid.


    Maybe what she needs is comfort.


    Donne squatted down and hugged Elsa from behind.


    Elsa trembled with her warm embrace, and then subconsciously shrank into Donne''s arms. The crying girl looked up at Donne and wanted to get some comfort from him.


    "Don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Donne said softly, "whether you are willing to accept your past identity or not, I am still your big brother."


    "Brother Donne!"


    Elsa cried again, "I''m really afraid. I''m afraid that I won''t be myself anymore. Are they all true?"


    "... it''s true."


    After a moment of hesitation, Donne decided to tell her the truth.


    White lies will not give her much comfort, but will cause her disgust after the truth is revealed. It''s better to let her face the reality.


    Before Elsa could speak, Donne hugged her and said in a deep voice, "but you don''t have to be afraid. Whether it''s Elsa or Elsa, you''re all you. Elsa''s memory won''t replace you now, and Elsa can''t disappear. You''re a person."


    "But, but that''s another strange memory -"


    "That''s still your memory, isn''t it?"


    Donne rubbed her head with a smile and said, "no matter whether you are willing to accept the reality or not, the reality will not change there. Ilu haksa is the past you, Elsa is the present you. You don''t have to worry about disappearing."


    In addition to worrying about her disappearance, Elsa is so sad because she doesn''t want to deny her current family - grandparents, grandparents, parents have nothing to do with herself. Isn''t she a stranger?


    Donne knew her fear very well, so he said, "in addition, you don''t have to worry that Aunt Clara and uncle Alberton will not want you. Don''t forget, they already know your identity, but they have always raised you as their own daughter. Isn''t that enough to show their love for you?"


    Donne thought about it and asked another question: "do you think blood relationship is important or parenting relationship is important in a family?"


    Elsa was stunned: "of course it''s blood..."


    "Wrong, very wrong."


    Don shook his head: "No matter whose child you are, the parents who have worked hard to bring you up are the ones you should respect and be filial. The so-called blood relationship is not as important as expected - it''s just that parents usually don''t abandon their children, so the blood relationship we usually talk about usually includes parenting relationship, and it''s more natural to have a bonus It''s more important. "


    In prandal, the mainstream is still the theory of lineage, so blood relationship is very important. Donne''s statement is simply challenging everyone''s three views, and even Elsa was stunned.


    Donne gently wiped the tears on Elsa''s face: "from another point of view, after the biological parents abandoned the child, if there were not adoptive parents to raise the child, the poor child would have died long ago. Isn''t this abandonment a very cruel act?"


    Elsa nodded subconsciously. The confused girl felt that what Donne said was very reasonable, but the common sense in her heart made it difficult for her to break through the concept in her heart


    "Well, another angle."


    Donne shrugged and said, "although you are not uncle Alberton''s daughter, even if eluha''s purpose is to rebuild her body with the help of Aunt Clara, you are the child born by Aunt Clara? There is no doubt that you are her own daughter, right?"


    Elsa nodded.


    "Uncle Alberton and Aunt Clara are husband and wife. Are you their daughter?"


    Elsa nodded again.


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Donne asked, "you don''t understand. I''m afraid it''s the two of them who should really worry about being abandoned?"


    The raised daughter finally knows her true identity and comes from the noble blood of the dragon family. Can she accept being a mortal parent? - this worry is inevitable, and may even be what Alberton and Clara have been worried about all along.


    Elsa recovered, and her mind suddenly became clear.


    Yes, since mom and dad have never said this, it means that they have always raised themselves as their real daughters. They love themselves so much. How can they not be themselves because they know it?


    Yes, there''s no need to worry at all!


    Thinking of this, Elsa finally woke up, but at the same time, a question also surfaced in her mind.


    Are you really the "eluha"?


    Is it really a dragon?


    Isn''t there such a big coincidence?


    At this time, halkamanda, who had not spoken nearby, came up, looked at Elsa and said, "maybe you will doubt, but I have a gift from the king. After you accept it, you won''t have such doubt."


    Gifts?


    What gift would it be?


    Elsa looked puzzled, and then she saw halkamanda''s gift.

 Chapter 866

    Halkamanda''s gift is a small square box, the surface is full of complicated hollow runes. Through the hollow runes, you can vaguely see that inside the box is a red and gold ball, which sprays "corona" around like the sun.


    "This is the gift the king will give you."


    Halkamanda handed the box to Elsa: "what is contained in it is the dragon heart essence blood of AILU''s original body. It was prepared a lot, but there is only so much left after purifying the chaotic breath."


    Elsa looked at the dragon heart blood essence in the box, and her pupils widened several times involuntarily.


    Although separated by the box, she can clearly feel a familiar feeling, which is like extending a part from her body and directly entering the box.


    "This is your blood essence. As long as you swallow it, you can completely stimulate the dragon blood in your body, awaken the sealed memory in your soul and let you recall the past."


    Halkamanda said in a deep voice, "this is the means prepared by the king to prevent accidents. Now it seems that the king really has foresight."


    Sasha glott may have considered the possibility that eloha would lose her memory because of reincarnation at the beginning, so she made such preparations.


    Swallow it? Get back your memory?


    Elsa hesitated.


    Halkamanda said, "you don''t have to swallow it now. It''s not too late to act when you''re ready. Our dragon family has a long life and has enough time and patience to wait for your decision. Here I just want to say to you that we welcome your return at any time, AILU."


    Elsa suddenly changed her face and flatly denied, "I''m Elsa! Not AILU!"


    Why is it that some people are afraid to find their memories after they have lost their memory and have their own new life?


    It is unacceptable for anyone to deny their current "meaning of existence" because of the existence of another "person" or "memory", and it will be naturally rejected.


    No one is an exception.


    Halkamanda said, "to me, you are Elsa and AILU."


    Ezra Kamanda nodded again and again: "yes, sister AILU, although you are reborn now, you will always be my sister AILU."


    Listening to the suspected faggot dragon''s Ezra Kamanda eagerly watching Elsa call her sister, Donne felt his goose bumps fall to the ground.


    "Stop shouting! Or I, I, I will throw this thing away!"


    Elsa grabbed the box and tried to throw it.


    Halkamanda looked very proud: "it doesn''t matter. I can find it wherever I throw it. The dragon has plenty of time!"


    Elsa: "


    Have you ever seen someone who shows off his life No, it should be said to be a dragon. I see it now.


    "We have no idea about your current status. After all, our family''s life is too long. Many members have some strange hobbies -"


    Well, for example, a dragon who is talking has the quirk of "like to turn into cooking materials to scare chefs".


    "- your current experience can be regarded as an experience of human life. We won''t do anything."


    Yes, even that eccentricity can be accepted. What else can''t be accepted?


    "Even if you don''t eat it all the time, when you find that the familiar people around you are getting old and you are still young, you will also be aware of your uniqueness and accept the reality."


    Elsa subconsciously looked at Donne with a look of panic on her face.


    Familiar relatives and friends die one by one, leaving themselves alone in the world. Is this kind of life really good?


    "You are a giant dragon, which no one can deny."


    Halkamanda continued to tempt Elsa eagerly: "you can enjoy the welfare policies of our family now. The welfare policies we give our young compatriots are very rich. There are not only various nutritious foods to assist the development and growth, but also a full set of growth training materials to help you become a qualified dragon."


    Perhaps because the population of the dragon family is too small, the dragon family attaches great importance to the young dragon.


    They have a very perfect training mechanism - but they don''t have much chance to use it.


    They have a very mature education system - but the dragon is born with the skills of his parents.


    They have very considerate welfare policies - but... Oh, no dragon will refuse.


    "In addition to the standard benefits, now Youlong can get 10% more year-end dividends."


    Dragon is a Star Diamond bank run by race and goblins, which means that each dragon has the dividend right of Star Diamond bank. Even if it doesn''t do anything all year round, just the dividend at the end of each year, a dragon can also harvest tens of thousands or even hundreds of thousands of gold coins, which is enough for them to incarnate into human form. It has been generous and unrestrained in the human world for a long time.


    Those dragons who bear the responsibility of observers receive more dividends. Gold coins are enough to fill their nests. Of course, they don''t think there are too few gold coins


    Well, although they often say that "we are observers of the world, defenders of order, not financial fans", who will believe it?


    Finally, halkamanda threw a heavy bomb: "and if you want, you can go back to Dragon Island to inherit your parents'' nest and property. Wang has sealed their nest all the time just to wait for your return."


    "My parents'' nest and property?"


    Elsa looked confused.


    Inherit the dragon''s nest and wealth!


    No one will doubt the wealth of a dragon, just as no one will doubt the power of a dragon. This is a windfall!


    However, although Tess Harlow and Murphy harksa are her real parents, they are only two very strange names for Elsa now, and they don''t even have a specific image in her heart.


    Halkamanda said she could inherit what belonged to them now. Elsa still had a sense of unreality.


    "No, still no, I, I need time..."


    "Well, anyway, the most important thing we need is time."


    Halkamanda shrugged and said to Donne, "she needs time, so we won''t bother. I think you have enough ability to protect her."


    Donne said very naturally, "whether she is eluha or Elsa, I will protect her."


    Brother Donne


    Elsa was moved. What dragon blood, what eluha, what past memory, what dragon''s nest, is more important than brother Donne!


    She subconsciously wanted to throw the box away - but she hesitated to put it away.


    Because she suddenly thought that halkamanda said that this thing could completely activate her dragon blood, which meant that this thing could bring her more powerful power and better help brother Donne.


    "I''m glad she met a brother like you - although her actual age is much older than you."


    After halkamanda finished, he grabbed Ezra Kamanda''s neck, and then flew into the sky: "I''ll leave first. If ilu... Elsa figured it out and wants to go back to Dragon Island, you can take her to me."


    Then halkamanda left directly using teleportation, leaving Donne and Elsa with a blank face.


    "Very confused?"


    Elsa nodded. She was so pathetic that no matter who saw her now, she would not be associated with a dragon. She looked more like a weak young girl.


    "Don''t care too much about this kind of thing. The past experience is just a memory. Remember it if you want it, and ignore it if you don''t want it. After all, we live in this world to look forward, not to remember the past."


    "I''m just worried that I''m no longer myself..."


    Donne took Elsa and sat down: "in fact, even if you get back the memory of AILU, it''s just a memory of the past and a past experience, not the past you. Replace the present you."


    "Is that so?"


    "Of course, you don''t have to exclude your past too much. Your previous memory will only be integrated with your current memory."


    Donne said slowly, "can you say that you will forget the present things because you suddenly recall the things when you were a child? It''s impossible, right? The memory of the past is only the past, representing your past experience. The reason why they want you to remember is that they don''t want you to forget your identity as a dragon, not to deny your current identity."


    When Donne said this, Elsa gradually relaxed her tension. The reason why she was so nervous was that she was worried about halkamanda. Their purpose was to deny Elsa''s existence now.


    If even the meaning of their own existence is denied, what is the difference between death and death?


    "So... I ate it?"


    Elsa raised the dragon heart essence blood blocked by the rune, which once belonged to her blood.


    "Don''t worry. It''s not too late to eat it when you''re really ready."


    Donne smiled and rubbed her head. "You should be worried that Aunt Clara will not want you? You might as well go back and tell her about it during this shift holiday. I think you should know the result."


    Don''t worry that they don''t want you, but they will worry that you don''t want them


    Donne sighed in his heart. He pitied the parents all over the world. Under normal circumstances, which parents would not want their children? Alberton has no fertility. Clara gave birth to Elsa. They really raised Elsa as their own daughter - in a sense, Elsa, who is integrated with Clara''s blood, is indeed her own daughter. That''s right.


    Alberton didn''t even tell Audrey and Adrian about it (of course, he may be ashamed to mention his defects), so the two elders never doubted Elsa.


    Maybe she''ll understand when she talks to Clara.


    Her worries are superfluous.

 Chapter 867

    In Ellington, the sky is dark, the pouring rainstorm has weakened a lot, the intermittent light rain continues, and the hot smell after autumn has been swept away. This weather is very comfortable. After dinner, people stroll in the street with umbrellas, or go to the pub for two drinks to talk about today''s harvest with friends, Or go to the bulletin board in the square to see if there is any new work to do.


    The happiest people in this weather are the nagas from the abyss sea. They came to Ellington from the wet abyss sea. Although they can adapt to land life, the dry environment still makes them very uncomfortable. Many nagas set their homes in the nearby emerald river, This also led to Naga''s frequent complaints from the city hall that the residents who went fishing in the emerald River seriously affected their rest.


    The dwarfs and dwarves who like to make things every day can easily affect their nature and like quiet elves


    Red stone dwarves are grumpy and it''s hard to sit with members of other races. On the contrary, dark elves are very popular with humans - the female clan''s dark elves have a very open sexual concept. In order to have children as much as possible, they don''t mind having sex with pleasing human friends, As a result, the dark elves are most popular with those adventurers in Ellington.


    Of course, this is not to say that the dark elves are debauchery by nature. Many of them are very picky, adhere to the principle of preferring lack rather than abuse, and always despise those men who are not worthy of themselves - for example, the current Fairy Queen Rowling preferred death rather than surrender in the face of her mother Lola''s forced marriage, but in the end, it was cheaper for Donne.


    After seeing Donne''s incomparably high-quality genes, Lola abandoned her past life and began to concentrate on squeezing Donne every three or five times in order to give birth to the best children


    In any case, the adventurers of Ellington prefer to meet the dark elf girls in the tavern rather than the angry red stone dwarfs.


    The harmonious coexistence of multiple ethnic groups is a very difficult problem to solve. So far, Donne has not been able to come up with a perfect solution. He can only use the binding force of the identity of "messenger of God" on all ethnic groups to temporarily restrict them, formulate relevant laws and regulations in accordance with the principle of fairness and justice, strictly implement the public security law, and do not favor any race.


    Clara, who lives here, has witnessed the rise of Ellington and the life of all races here. She feels that this rough integration will produce some hidden dangers, and the most serious situation will even lead to the fragmentation of Ellington.


    But when she told her guess to yustisa of the Research Institute, yustisa just smiled, shook her head and said "unlikely".


    Puzzled Clara met Alice and told her about her doubts. Unexpectedly, Alice smiled and said "impossible" with great certainty.


    Next, whether Clara asked the dwarves, the dark elves, or Naga, the answers were "impossible" and "no", but no one told her why.


    Clara met otinia by chance before - she didn''t know what the girl was, but she knew that Fiona''s attitude towards her many times also showed that her identity was very important in Ellington where the girl couldn''t go. She was obviously the most mysterious and free person in Ellington - facing the question raised by Clara inadvertently, Otinia''s answer was "no".


    "Why?"


    "Because he has an ambition to overthrow any race."


    "Ah?"


    "I mean, he has the potential to become a prince of 100 nationalities."


    With that, otinia left meandering, completely indifferent to Clara, who was stunned at that time.


    Today, Clara, sitting on the balcony drinking tea with Vanessa, looked at the street and pedestrians. She seemed to understand what otinia said.


    It was an incredible miracle, but it was amazing that Donne did it.


    As long as he abides by the laws here, his tolerance is enough to accept any intelligent race to live here. Any capable intelligent race is welcome to settle here.


    Perhaps, one day, we can see the integration of all ethnic groups here in Ellington, and everyone will be happy. At that time, the title of the city of 100 ethnic groups may also change from Phila to Ellington.


    "Mom!"


    Clara suddenly saw Elsa and Donne appear at the door and became very happy: "my daughter is back. Come on, it''s raining outside."


    When she heard Clara say "my daughter", Elsa trembled and subconsciously clenched Donne''s hand.


    Donne took Elsa and flew to the balcony. "Didn''t I bother you?"


    "No."


    Vanessa smiled and said, "thanks to the source of magic, Clara''s body has completely recovered. I''m helping her familiarize herself with those spells and knowledge."


    "After coming here, the teacher didn''t want to go."


    Clara smiled and said, "the temptation of the magic source is too great."


    "Of course she doesn''t want to go, but the reason may not be the source of magic."


    Donne smiled and said, "don''t forget that your father has been settled in Ellington recently."


    Vanessa blushed. Although she had married Adrian, she felt very embarrassed to be teased.


    Clara is fine. Although the teacher has become a mother, at least the relationship is one step closer.


    "Although I''d like to talk to you again, I think I''d better give Elsa time now."


    Donne pushed Elsa forward and encouraged her to say, "she has something important to tell you."


    "Oh?"


    Clara teased Donne in turn: "are you finally going to confess your relationship with Elsa? Come on, when are you going to marry my Elsa?"


    "Hey, hey! Hey! Hey!"


    Elsa, who had just summoned up her courage to speak, immediately exclaimed. Her morale was relieved. Her little face flushed. She looked at Donne nervously, nervously, nervously and shyly, and then said hurriedly, "Mom, mom, what are you talking about? There''s no such thing --"


    "No?"


    Clara looked at them suspiciously: "in addition to this, I really can''t think of anything that can make you come and talk to me so seriously. First, I don''t object to you marrying my two daughters, but Elia is still too young. Can you wait a moment?"


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "am I so hungry in your eyes?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Clara asked Donne, "last time I saw that silver haired Dark Elf sneak into your room. What''s her name? Yes, Fiona said her name was Rowling - you can do it for such a little girl?"


    Don''t blame me for speaking directly, Aunt Clara. Rowling is old enough to be your grandmother''s grandmother. She just looks like a little girl


    "I don''t care. I can''t accept it physically anyway."


    Clara rolled her eyes. "I know Elia sticks to you and you spoil her, but don''t hurt her, or I won''t be polite even if you are the king."


    "It''s like you''re polite to me now..."


    Donne muttered and said, "don''t say this. It feels darker and darker. Let''s talk about Elsa."


    "About Elsa? What?"


    Clara and Vanessa both looked puzzled.


    Elsa hesitated, slowly opened her lips and said, "the Dragon found me..."


    Just a word, Clara shook her body, her smile stiffened on her face, her blood color faded instantly, and her eyes were full of fear.


    "They --"


    "Stop talking!!!"


    Clara screamed and rushed over, hugged Elsa and hugged her. Her voice was rapid and frightened: "Elsa! My Elsa! Are you leaving me? Are you abandoning us?"


    "Oh!"


    Elsa was startled, but after noticing Clara''s reaction, she was sour and immediately cried, "no! I won''t! I won''t leave my father and mother! Absolutely not!"


    Sure enough, brother Donne was right.


    They don''t want themselves.


    They are more worried than they are that they will never want them again.


    Elsa''s heart was sour, but she was very moved. Her eyes were completely blurred. She hugged Clara and cried loudly.


    "What''s going on?"


    Next to Vanessa was startled. How did she say a word and suddenly hold her together and cry?


    I''m completely confused about the development of things.


    "Let them cry first and I''ll tell you later."


    Donne motioned Vanessa not to disturb them. He could understand Clara''s mood.


    Over the years, she hasn''t told the truth, but the truth must have been pressing on Clara''s heart. She was worried that Elsa would abandon them after knowing the truth, so she adopted Elia after she came to Ellington, in order to distract her energy and avoid that they would be too sad for losing their children after Elsa left.


    Now that things have finally come to this stage, Clara''s burden can finally be put down. Elsa will not abandon them.


    Whether she is a dragon or not, she is the child of herself and Alberton.


    The red eyed Clara held Elsa''s shoulders and cried, "they told you everything? Everything?"


    Elsa nodded, choked and said, "but no matter what they say, I am my mother''s daughter and will never change!"


    you ''re right! She is her own daughter!


    No one can change that!


    "What did you say?"


    Vanessa is even more confused.


    "Elsa''s real identity."


    After a pause, Donne spread his hand and said, "she''s a dragon."


    "What!?!?"

 Chapter 868

    Elsa is a dragon!


    Donne''s words stunned Vanessa. Clara is a real human, and Alberton is also a real human. How can two humans give birth to a giant dragon?


    Think carefully and fear!


    Of course, Donne saw Vanessa''s doubt. He said helplessly, "the situation here is very complicated. You''ll understand later... I said have you cried enough? Elsa''s grandmother is dying of curiosity."


    Vanessa''s face was tangled. It was true that the sentence "Elsa''s grandmother" made her happy, but how did it always sound like she was very old?


    After crying enough, the mother and daughter finally separated, opened the stool and sat down at the table. There was a silence between the four people.


    Vanessa said faintly, "you say..."


    "Don''t listen to stories like a gossip maniac."


    Donne rolled his eyes and said to Elsa, "give me a brief account of the situation."


    Elsa shook her head and shook Clara''s cold hand. "Brother Donne, tell Grandma."


    Seriously, she doesn''t know as much about her identity as Donne.


    After thinking for a moment, Donne nodded, sorted out what halkamanda had said before, and then repeated it to Vanessa. Of course, he skipped the part about him in order to take care of Alberton''s dignity.


    As expected, after hearing the story, Vanessa was completely dumbfounded and looked at Clara and Elsa strangely.


    "You can accept such a thing!? you''re really crazy, you know!"


    Wen Ni Sha is very surprised: "no wonder you have been weak for so many years! The human life has bred the dragon, the essence of life consumed must be very horrible. If you still have some strength and family background, you will not be able to support Elsa!"


    How tenacious is the vitality of the dragon? It is difficult to successfully breed offspring even as a female dragon, let alone as a human.


    Sasha glott used improved spells, plus the Dragon King''s blood in Clara''s body, as well as all kinds of dragon treasures, Sasha glott saved eloha.


    "In fact, I didn''t expect it to be so terrible..."


    Clara was a little embarrassed: "when I first met the king, I knew that our family had his blood, and that''s why it was possible to conceive Elsa. Maybe it all depended on the power of that blood."


    It was the happiest and most painful day for Clara to conceive Elsa. The happiness was because she could finally have her own daughter, and the pain was because her vitality was absorbed by ELSA and became the nutrient for her development.


    But Clara doesn''t regret it.


    How many women will regret their children? Only those who have really experienced it will understand the happiness and heavy sense of responsibility.


    "Unexpectedly, Elsa is a giant dragon..."


    Vanessa''s eyes are quite strange. What changes will a giant dragon who grew up in human society and formed world outlook and values bring to that race?


    I can''t imagine.


    "I never dared to tell you about it."


    Clara held Elsa''s hand tightly: "that''s what you should know. I feel guilty, but I''m more afraid that you will abandon us when you know your life experience."


    "No, I won''t!"


    Elsa shook her head. "No matter what happened in the past, mom and dad will always be my mom and Dad!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    A curious voice suddenly came from the side. Tang en just turned his head and the two little guys bumped into his arms at almost the same time.


    Under the guidance of deep consciousness Anya, Elia can now control her power better and better. If she doesn''t pay close attention, it''s difficult for Donne to find her whereabouts.


    It was Elia and Rowling who just mentioned that she came to play again today - look at the mud on the two little guys. It is estimated that they have just rolled in the mud pit in the forest with Gillian, Nicole and Betty.


    Don''t be surprised. In an era when entertainment resources are quite scarce, it''s not strange for girls to play mud. It''s just that they play high-end - for example, let Elia build a small castle with magic, and then they begin to play games like family play


    But their physical quality is much better than that of people on earth, so they don''t have to worry about catching a cold and having a fever.


    "How did you get so dirty!"


    Clara couldn''t help blaming Elia: "I said to pay attention on rainy days."


    "Hey, hey..."


    Elia giggled and rubbed on Donne again. The mud all rubbed on Donne. Then she ran to Clara as if nothing had happened: "Mom, what was your sister talking about just now?"


    Donne took a swipe at the corner of his mouth. The little girl did it on purpose.


    "Nothing. We''re talking about whether Elia''s holiday homework has been finished."


    As soon as Clara''s words were spoken, Elia''s small face changed color and turned around and slipped away.


    "Don''t run! You should finish at least three pages of homework tonight! And wash your clothes!"


    "Wow! Mom bullies people -"


    Elia covered her fart and ran away. When she ran to the door, she suddenly turned her head and shouted at Rowling: "I''ll do my homework first and go to play with you later in the party."


    Rowling looked at Donne and suddenly said, "don''t go out at night."


    But Elia has run away.


    Seeing Clara chasing Elia, Donne suddenly felt that Clara and Alberton had incredible luck


    Gave birth to a daughter, which is the blood of the dragon. Picked up a daughter, which is the reincarnation of the goddess. If it weren''t for the birth of Donne, the son of the gods, they would be the protagonist template.


    "I''ll leave first."


    Donne stood up with Rowling in his arms. He said to Elsa, "Aunt Clara should have answered your concerns well. Call me when you have figured out how to choose."


    "Brother! Wait a minute!"


    As soon as Don flew out of the balcony, Elsa stopped him.


    "Huh?"


    "I heard from halkamanda that you need me very much, don''t you?"


    Tang en was stunned, shook his head, smiled and said, "it''s not important. What matters is what you think in your heart. Don''t affect your own judgment because of me."


    Elsa nodded silently and watched Donne disappear into the rain.


    Vanessa suddenly asked, "do you want to help him?"


    Love brother, brother, "I am stupid, I have been the only force that can only help brother Dumne fight. But Dumne brother really does not like violence. I am not like Fiona sister, nor is it like Princess Ellie Leah. I can help him very little."


    "You are you. Don''t compare with others."


    "Without comparison, you can''t see yourself."


    Elsa said very firmly: "It is because of brother Donne that the residents of Ellington have had an earth shaking good life. Not only Ellington, but now the whole ilrus Empire has changed because of brother Donne''s policies and creativity. More and more people have jobs. They not only give their part to the country and the world, but also earn money that was unimaginable before The elephant''s wealth has led to a full and warm day. "


    "Now everyone''s life is so good that we can''t live without brother Donne."


    "I want to repay brother Donne, but there is no chance to repay. I, I want to..."


    Elsa blushed and stammered for a long time, but she still didn''t have the courage to say those words, but changed the topic and said: "... I heard halkamanda tell me that brother Donne found my real life experience because he wanted to find Tess Harlow''s blood..."


    "Tesserhakro? I think I''ve seen the name somewhere..."


    Vanessa muttered. She was a little impressed with the name.


    "He is my father in the sense of blood, the hero of the dragon family, and the black dragon who died in the first chaos invasion war."


    Although she didn''t want to admit it, Tess Harlow described by halkamanda was deeply engraved in Elsa''s mind. It was like an instinct from the soul. The memory was engraved there all the time, but she had just found it.


    "I remember!"


    Vanessa clapped her hands: "there are things about him recorded in the teacher''s collection history of prandal war ¡¤ the first chaotic invasion war! Together with master hornheim and others, we made Ilus''s royal staff, the most powerful Legion weapon in human history!"


    Royal Scepter?


    Elsa was stunned. She knew that Donne had a royal staff in his hand, but she didn''t think it had something to do with herself.


    Do you mean


    Although Elsa hasn''t made a decision yet, Vanessa, who has been a teacher for a long time, has seen the final result. She sighed and said, "you want to repay him, so you want to awaken your own blood power?"


    "I haven''t thought about it yet..."


    Elsa was a little embarrassed.


    "No, in fact, you already have an answer in your heart."


    Vanessa shook her head and said, "if you have an idea, take bold action and don''t let the opportunity slip past your eyes."


    If she didn''t take bold action to catch up with Adrian, I''m afraid she wouldn''t realize her wish to become Adrian''s wife.


    "I, I understand!"


    The other side.


    "Anyway, why are you here? Is salhela okay?"


    Rowling looked up proudly: "my mother is watching. I''m on holiday today!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne was silent for a moment, then put her down: "it''s getting late. It''s time to go to bed. Go and have a rest."


    "Yes."


    Donne went back to his bedroom and looked back with a headache.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Rowling said naturally, "sleep."


    "But your room is not here..."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Rowling licked her sexy little lips and floated up. She sat directly on Donne''s face and sat him down on the bed: "today you only belong to me. Don''t try to be lazy. Let''s have a happy baby."


    Donne, whose face was covered with a skirt and forced (no problem), came back: "no! We didn''t just --"


    "Less nonsense!"


    Rowling grabbed Donne''s key and showed a raw but charming smile: "she said no, but her body is very honest. Come on, give your seed of life."

 Chapter 869

    "Really! What homework!"


    Elia finally finished her homework and quickly washed her clothes with magic. Clara, Elsa and Vanessa were still whispering in the living room. Then Elia slipped out of the door while they weren''t paying attention.


    Although it was still raining outside, this time she opened her spell shield, so it had no effect.


    He happily ran to the Lord''s house all the way, made a face with the guards in the duty room, and then ran into the yard of the Lord''s house.


    I wanted to push the door in, but I found the door locked. After all, it was very late, it was raining, and the servants had a rest.


    As soon as Elia turned her eyes, she simply went around to the side and flew directly to the balcony, intending to go in from the balcony.


    "Hee hee, go in here and scare the big brother ~"


    Elia smiled. She quietly approached the balcony window, then jumped out with open teeth and claws, and then she was stunned the next moment.


    Elia looks at the little partner Rowling riding on don''s big brother. They have done this!?


    Elia covered her mouth and looked incredible.


    Although my brothers and sisters have said that Rowling is much older than herself (Anya: hehe...), her figure is no different from herself. According to Jillian, shouldn''t that kind of thing be done in another year or two?


    Why is Rowling OK?


    Elia covered her mouth and subconsciously widened her eyes to capture every action and detail in front of her.


    ... it looks so fierce


    Rowling''s face was just facing the balcony. Suddenly, Rowling, who was up and down, opened her eyes from intoxication, and then she saw Elia covering her mouth and staring at her big eyes on the balcony.


    For a moment, they looked at each other, and Rowling''s body was stiff subconsciously.


    "Hiss -"


    Donne took a breath of air conditioning and sat up subconsciously.


    Elia quickly waved her hand and motioned to Rowling not to expose herself.


    Rowling pressed down on Donne''s head and held him in her arms from looking over the balcony.


    Elia, who was guilty of being a thief, paid more attention to covering up her breath and slipped behind the bushes on the balcony, revealing only a pair of bright eyes.


    Rowling was relieved, blinked, and suddenly remembered her embarrassment when she played games with them today, so she smiled proudly, screamed wildly, and shook her body hard.


    Although there is a silent border and there is no sound outside, Elia can see what she wants to express from her expression - alas, aren''t you very good at mud war today?


    What if you win?


    Now your big brother is riding under me!


    Be monopolized by me!


    The proud Elin, who exhaust all the skills, has only one purpose. That is to let Dumne fall down on his own dress and squeeze out more of his life essence, so that he can envy the death of the eleah.


    However, she overestimated her ability


    Even though she is now 160 years old, she is still a delicate and soft little Laurie with silver hair. What''s more, Donne had a tie with Lola attached to etanox. It''s strange that Rowling, who has no strength to bind chickens, can squeeze him dry.


    She was only proud for a short time and immediately overturned.


    Then, she and Elia peeping outside the window saw the real storm and waves


    Rowling was hit like never before.


    Elia also suffered an unprecedented impact


    Seeing the end, the friend between Guan Bao and Bao in simple terms really made the little girl excited, and finally fled under Rowling''s neck singing.


    Sure enough, the big brother is right


    Elia, who was sweating heavily, covered her chest and blushed. It was really early for herself


    That''s right. How could such a fierce and terrible thing go in


    "Elia? When did you go out?"


    As soon as Elia came back, she saw Clara''s mother happen to send Vanessa''s grandmother out. She immediately panicked and shouted, "I, I went out to send something to Rowling - good night, grandma, good night, mom, good night, sister, good night, I''m going to bed!"


    "This girl is so strange tonight."


    Vanessa looked at Elia suspiciously.


    "It''s a little strange..."


    Clara stared at Elia''s back, thoughtful.


    Elsa tilted her head and shrugged her nose. She always felt that Elia seemed to emit a familiar smell


    She suddenly blushed and remembered when the smell was.


    "I''ll leave first. It''s rare that your father came back today. Your mother and I have to accompany him."


    Clara smelled her face and said, "good night."


    It''s embarrassing to say this to yourself.


    Vanessa seemed to react, coughing and explaining, "it''s not what you think, it''s just a literal meaning."


    "I understand."


    "... that''s good..."


    It''s even more embarrassing to say so!!


    After the master and apprentice said good night awkwardly, they separated.


    "Tomorrow, you go to Donne."


    Clara said to Elsa, "no matter what choice you make, I think he will support you."


    "... will it?"


    "Even if you refuse to awaken the dragon''s blood and live as Elsa, he will never blame you."


    Clara was very sure of this. After spending so much time together, she knew what kind of person Donne was.


    Maybe Elsa can''t see through in the game, but in fact, Donne takes great care of her and dotes on her. That''s why Elsa worships him so blindly.


    Girls are easy to regard worship as love.


    Clara didn''t know whether it was a good thing or a bad thing, but at least, if she chose Donne, the result should not be too bad.


    When Elsa passed the bathroom, she suddenly saw Elia sneaking into the bathroom, throwing a ball of things in her hand into the frame, and then walked out of the bathroom with her hands on her back as if nothing had happened.


    "Elia?"


    "Ah, ah! Sister, uh huh, good night, good night..."


    Elia said hello very unnaturally, then quickly returned to the house and closed the door.


    Since Ellington was rebuilt, Clara''s home has been rebuilt, and Elia has her own house, so she doesn''t live with Elsa anymore.


    Elsa looked suspiciously at the closed door. After hesitating, she went into the bathroom, fumbled in the clothes frame for a moment, and then felt out a pair of small underwear


    Looking at the wet marks on it, Elsa suddenly became nervous, turned and ran to knock on Elia''s door.


    "Elia, open the door."


    "No! I''m sleeping!"


    "Well, tell me where you were just now?"


    Elsa is very nervous. What if Elia is cheated by the bad guys?


    Elia didn''t doubt Elsa and said directly, "just went to the Lord''s house to find the big brother!"


    Brother Donne?


    Elsa''s breathing stagnated, and then she relaxed. She had a feeling of laughter and laughter.


    Brother Donne, how could you do anything to Elia


    Clearly even myself... Wait? I remember when she was in salhela, Rowling had married brother Donne. She came to play today and stayed there at night. Is it difficult... No, it''s not difficult. Elia must have seen what Rowling and brother Donne did.


    Rowling''s body shape is almost the same as that of Elia. They look like little sisters of the same age. It''s normal for Elia to be affected when they see Rowling and Donne doing things like that.


    Thinking of this, Elsa had an inexplicable sour feeling in her heart.


    Half a year ago, Elsa was still a silly girl who didn''t know anything, but after half a year''s study and experience, she also learned a lot of knowledge from others, and finally became a graceful girl.


    She now knows what she feels in her heart. That kind of attachment, that kind of worship, that kind of gratitude, all kinds of complex feelings mixed together, which led to her special feelings for Donne, which is a deep infatuation.


    After confirming that Elia was not influenced by the bad guys, Elsa returned to her room, lay on the bed and looked at the ceiling. All kinds of pictures and scenes in the past when they were together flashed in her mind.


    Unfortunately, Donne is always too busy. In the real sense, they spend too little time alone. Most of the time is with others.


    No one would notice the adored and infatuated eyes of the girl next to Donne.


    Now, brother Donne needs himself


    Elsa clenched her hands.


    However, after awakening blood and memory, you may no longer be yourself


    There was still a resistance to the memory of the past in her heart, which could not disappear completely even after Donne''s comfort.


    No one will accept the possibility that a person can''t survive if he doesn''t even care about the meaning of his existence.


    Elsa took out the rune box, in which the red and gold blood essence slowly rotated, releasing amazing heat around from time to time, looking like the rumbica (sun) in the sky.


    The closer you get to it, the more you can feel the call and desire in the depths of your soul - but it is this instinctive call and desire that makes people more afraid.


    Because before you really accept the past, you can''t explain where this instinctive call and desire come from - but after you accept it, you have no chance to regret it.


    Elsa looked at the dragon heart blood essence in a daze. The thinking in her mind was unprecedented rapid. The girl who was worried about gain and loss felt that she had never been so tired as now.


    then.


    She fell asleep.


    In her dream, Elsa found herself a human girl running happily with him on the green field, and a black dragon carrying him flying high in the sky and subjecting all things to the power of the dragon.


    The black dragon and the girl are constantly changing, and the surrounding environment is also constantly changing, but only the one who accompanied him has never changed.


    It''s brother Donne.


    As long as I saw him, all danger, all pain, all anxiety disappeared.


    Elsa''s breath gradually calmed down in her sleep, the corners of her mouth tilted slightly, and entered a happy dream with a sweet smile.

 Chapter 870

    The next day, the clouds opened and the rain rested. It was a refreshing morning.


    Just after breakfast, Donne, who was ready to listen to Fiona''s routine return, was stopped by ELSA.


    The girl looked into his eyes and said, "I''ve thought about it."


    "Oh? So fast?"


    As soon as Donne raised his eyebrows, Elsa made a decision much faster than he expected.


    Fiona next to me was confused.


    You got it?


    What do you think?


    Is it


    Fiona''s eyebrows turned upside down. Wow, it''s agreed to rush into a dog together, but you quietly boil your head!


    Feelings in their own little progress, even Elsa has quietly launched an offensive!


    Fiona only felt a surge of Qi and blood, and her almond eyes stared. It''s time to be positive with this guy who likes to pretend to be a fool, so that he can see his ability to control static with action!


    But just then¡ª¡ª


    "I decided to accept the past and awaken the dragon''s blood."


    Elsa plucked up her courage and said: "Although I''m scared, I believe in my brother. More importantly, I want to help my brother and become the real power of my brother for his driving. Now I''m too weak for my brother to help him at all. If I awaken the power of my blood, I will have the power of the incarnation of the giant dragon. At that time, I can at least become my brother''s mount and let my brother become a legend The dragon knight in the story is respected by thousands of people and improves his brother''s popularity. "


    Eragon?


    Donne''s expression is quite strange, girl. Some words are ambiguous!


    Prandar''s last dragon knight has disappeared in history for many years. Now if anyone wants to become a dragon knight, the dragon family must spray him with dragon breath.


    Are you willing to ride?


    It''s the Dragon Knight, which is the black history of the dragon family.


    At the beginning, some dragons wanted to make some extra money, so they cooperated with some human tyrants or Orc tyrants to accept employment. They said they cooperated with the enemy. As a result, they found that the main combat power in the air was not the Dragon itself?


    Isn''t the so-called dragon cavalry spear, which is tens of meters long and hard to hold, hung on the dragon to make the Dragon bear weight? And it''s useless in fierce battle!


    The so-called dragon knight has hair!


    Since no knight can fight, why bother to let people ride on their neck or on their head?


    Finally, it is the useless "Dragon Knight" who is famous, not the dragon who has played its main combat effectiveness. Who is willing to do this thankless loss business.


    So later, the dragons became smarter and were unwilling to accept employment. They became Dragon Knights of Lao Shizi.


    Of course, it''s not that there are no strong Dragon Knights. There are really strong Dragon Knights in history - but there are too few strong ones who can compete with the dragon and bully other children with the dragon. Most people can''t pull down that face.


    I can solve the battle myself, but I have to pull a dragon to do it together. It''s too bullying and has no strong style.


    So over time, this situation disappeared.


    Elsa suddenly mentioned the Dragon Knight, which startled Fiona.


    "What happened?"


    Fiona stared round her eyes: "awakened blood? Dragon incarnation? I haven''t woken up yet?"


    Because of the sudden incident, Donne hasn''t told Fiona that she doesn''t know about it.


    "No, actually... That''s right."


    Donne waved them to come to the backyard. After sitting down, he made tea and briefly told Fiona about Elsa. Sure enough, Fiona was dumbfounded.


    "Elsa is a dragon!"


    Fiona, who was stunned on her face, exclaimed: "no wonder you have so much strength!"


    "It''s not just strength, okay..."


    With feeble tucking up, Dumne said, "at first, even the talent was not awakened, but it was beat to the gold apocalyptic. And never hurt, it was too exaggerated to make complaints about it, so I felt very strange long ago."


    Listening to Donne and Fiona talking about their great strength, Elsa lowered her head and played with her fingers. Her cheeks were red and she was very embarrassed.


    But she was not as angry as before, because she now knew the reason for her strength.


    She''s not a freak, she just has dragon blood.


    Yes, she should be proud.


    After a man poured a cup of tea, Donne asked Elsa, "are you sure you''re ready?"


    Elsa took a sip of hot tea and took a long comfortable breath. The heavy rain day and night filled the air with moisture. A cup of hot tea can make people feel comfortable.


    She put down her tea cup, narrowed her eyes, afterthought for a moment, nodded, "yes, because I want to help brother Donne."


    "You don''t have to force yourself."


    "No."


    Elsa shook her head: "in fact, the only thing I''m afraid of is that the past ilu haksha replaces me. After listening to your explanation, I understand that both the past ilu haksha and the present Elsa are actually ''me'', and will not be replaced or replaced. The change is just a long-term memory of being a dragon."


    As long as you make sure that your worries don''t exist, it''s much easier to do next.


    Donne nodded. "In that case, let''s start."


    Fiona blinked: "do I need to avoid it?"


    "Of course not."


    Elsa took out the rune box without hesitation.


    Don asked, "do you know how to open it?"


    The Dragon Rune on this box is so complex that there should be a special way to open it.


    Elsa nodded, then very simply crushed the Dragon runes that made up the box.


    what the fuck!?


    Donne choked. Is such a fine dragon Rune just a decoration?


    He thought he was going to sing a spell in dragon language for a few minutes.


    After the Dragon Rune box was broken, the blood essence preserved in the center was finally liberated, and the rolling heat wave came. It was like a small sun, boiling and surging blood gas.


    But Elsa didn''t feel uncomfortable. It was better to say that the cordial sense of familiarity was clearer.


    "Hoo..."


    Elsa lowered her arms, relaxed her body, spit out a mouthful of turbid Qi, and then took a deep breath - all the blood gas churned on the dragon heart essence blood immediately flew into her mouth.


    With the dragon heart blood essence ingested by ELSA, her body suddenly began to crack, and scarlet wounds opened on her white skin, which looked very terrible.


    Fiona was startled: "Elsa!?"


    "She''s fine."


    With Nora''s help, Donne could clearly observe Elsa''s situation.


    The breath of life on her body is not weak, but is growing wildly at an incredible speed.


    Donne hesitated and decided to help Elsa.


    [Nora.]


    OK, but I want a special Lollipop -]


    No problem


    After the happy transaction, the happy Nora released a lot of life force - as soon as these life forces appeared, they were swallowed up by ELSA in the awakening and integrated into her body.


    With the addition of the power of life, Elsa''s body began to expand rapidly, and her skin began to appear fine scales, and began to become a formal dragon.


    "No, don''t look at me..."


    Elsa was very shy at this time, because her clothes and armor were all melted by the hot smell from her, and she stood almost naked in front of Donne and Fiona.


    What made her more worried was that there were many scales on her at the moment. From a human point of view, scales were not beautiful - Elsa didn''t want Donne to see herself.


    "Don''t be distracted."


    Donne frowned and stamped his foot gently, and a cold breath spread out along the ground, curbing the impact of Elsa''s Dragon on the surroundings.


    Then Donne opened a large border and sealed it off.


    Just aware of the dragon breath here, Ezra Kamanda, who was going to rush over, immediately knew what was going on.


    But he was also very excited. At least, he knew that Elsa had chosen to accept the past, and his sister AILU would be back soon!


    In the backyard of the Lord''s house, Elsa''s human body has completely disappeared. At this moment, she is close to being a complete dragon, but there is still a gap between her size and the adult dragon.


    In fact, she should have grown up long ago. It was only the corrosion of chaos for many years that led to her failure to grow up. These life forces became the best tonic for Elsa to recover the dragon body and enter the adult dragon period!


    Soon her body became extremely large, close to the scale of the Lord''s house, occupying the whole backyard. Donne and Fiona stood beside her, not even her fingernails.


    In this process, the memory engraved in the soul also woke up a little and was accepted by her consciousness. Elsa finally recalled the forgotten past and her life as a young dragon on the Dragon Island in those years.


    Tess harkro''s father, Murphy harksa''s mother, uncle halkamanda, brother Ezra Kamanda, and Sasha glott, the Dragon King who helped himself avoid the end of death and successfully reincarnated as a man


    All the memories about them have been found, but as Donne said, the memories of dozens and hundreds of years ago are just memories for Elsa, which will not have any impact on her now, nor will there be any situation in which the past "ilu haksa" replaces the current "Elsa".


    After all, they are the same individual.


    More than half an hour later, Elsa''s Dragon transformation was completely over. At this moment, the hidden blood in her body had been completely awakened.


    Elsa was not used to the sudden change of her body.


    Although she has recovered the memory of AILU haksa, AILU haksa was only a small young dragon in those years, not so big at all.


    But this is only the second


    After the change, Elsa''s first reaction was to cover her face and shout, "ah - I''m not dressed. Don''t look at me!!!"


    Donne and Fiona, who were almost overturned by the sound waves, were stunned: "don''t you have scales..."


    "How can scales count as clothes!"


    Well, if scales are not clothes, that means the dragon is all celestial lovers and has been running naked?

 Chapter 871

    Whether scales are clothes or not is a difficult topic to define.


    After all, intelligent races with scales, such as nagas in the abyss sea, treat scales as a part of the body, and I''m afraid so do the giant dragons.


    But Naga also wears clothes, such as seaweed woven clothes similar to textiles, corsets made of shells, hair ornaments made of starfish and so on.


    And the Dragon... They seem to have nothing but scales! Clothes? I''m afraid it''s a new thing for them


    Well, let''s not talk about it. Now it''s Elsa''s business.


    No matter how hard Donne and Fiona tried to persuade, Elsa always felt like she was standing naked in broad daylight. The sense of shame of being seen at a glance made the shy girl at a loss.


    After all, she is not an exhibitionist. How could she like this feeling.


    The members of the dragon family have been living on the Dragon Island since they were young, so they have been used to this feeling, or they have long regarded scales as clothes or armor, but Elsa is different. Although she has recovered the memory of AILU haksa, she has grown up again in the past ten years and received human common sense education.


    Naked = naked. Body = streaking = shameless. When this series of equations came down, Elsa had long been ashamed to bury her head under her wings. It''s no good talking to Donne.


    Donne, who smiled bitterly, racked his brains, but still failed to convince Elsa to regard scales as clothes. Finally, he patted on the forehead: "it''s stupid... When you change back to human appearance and use deformation..."


    Donne suddenly froze there.


    In other words, the Dragon uses deformation to become a human form without changing clothes, that is to say, the clothes on the dragon in human form are actually a part of their body... What''s wrong?


    what the fuck!


    Donne felt as if he had discovered the shocking truth - Hey, NIMA, it turns out that Ezra Kamanda, or members of the dragon clan, have been running naked in front of the public all the time!?


    This discovery is amazing!


    If it gets out, I''m afraid the lofty status of the dragon clan in prandar will drop by several percentage points in an instant!


    "Well, when you use metamorphosis to become human, you can turn scales into clothes... Hey, wait!"


    When thinking of solving Elsa''s current problem first, Donne suddenly became nervous again: "can you use deformation?"


    It is said that the dragon''s genes are inherited by itself. All dragons will accept complete memory inheritance in adulthood, and dragon language spells will be naturally learned. However, Elsa''s situation is a little complicated, and Donne is really a little uncertain.


    If she can''t deform now, she''ll have a lot of fun.


    "As if..."


    Elsa showed a pair of eyes from under her wings. She was a little uncertain herself.


    There is a complete dragon language spell system in eloha''s memory, but Elsa has always used herself as a soldier. She doesn''t know whether she will use those spells or not.


    "Try it."


    Donne created an ice target in the air: "blow it up with a fireball."


    After Elsa was melancholy for a while, she opened her mouth and spewed out a mass of dragon breath, which directly burned the cold ice target.


    Donne: "


    Fiona: "


    Donne sighed: "I let you use fireball, not dragon breath..."


    Dragon breath is the natural instinct of giant dragons. Their body structure is relatively special and can store a large number of elements. When they are used again, it is a very dangerous flood of elements, that is, dragon breath - but obviously it has nothing to do with formed spells.


    "I, I''ll try again..."


    Elsa said it in anticipation and tried to recall it for a long time. After singing a few short and powerful syllables in the familiar and strange (no problem) dragon language, a circle of red runes appeared in front of her. The huge fire elements roared and condensed, and then turned into a huge whirlpool fire element sphere.


    "Horizontal groove!?"


    Donne was shocked: "throw it into the sky!"


    "OK."


    Elsa didn''t understand, but she obeyed Donne and threw the "fireball" into the sky.


    Donne rushed into the air, opened a shield and covered Ellington below.


    With a loud bang, the fireball exploded in the sky, and the hot fire element swept most of the sky. The rolling heat wave evaporated the clouds in the sky, and the originally refreshing morning suddenly turned into a hot summer.


    Fortunately, Donne reacted quickly enough, so it didn''t cause any bad effects.


    After Donne fell down, he was reprimanded, and then made a summary: "you need to be trained to control magic like Elia!"


    Elsa''s strength is now directly promoted from the original gold level to legend - Adult dragons have legendary strength - but she obviously doesn''t have a lot of time to adapt to the growing strength in her body like those dragons who have gone through a long growth period.


    Elsa can''t control her power to ascend to the sky. The power that grows too fast is very easy to get out of control. Just like just now, if the highly concentrated fire element ball explodes over the Lord''s house and Donne doesn''t do it, most of Ellington will disappear - not laughing at all.


    Think about the consequences of gene or Angus not controlling his power and trying his best to do it - the eighth order spell is called the city destroying spell, which is not random.


    "Know, know..."


    The wronged Elsa bowed her head timidly and honestly accepted Donne''s scolding.


    After the lesson, Donne briefly told her the key points of deformation. Combined with the experience of AILU in her memory, it should be no problem to become the original Elsa.


    "Well --"


    Elsa tried to concentrate, recalled her original image, and constructed all the details from head to toe in her mind, as Donne said.


    Metamorphosis is simple and complex. If you want to temporarily turn a target into a sheep or a turtle, the difficulty depends on the magic resistance of the target, but at least it is not difficult.


    But if you want to reach the level of the legendary magic dragon avatar, it is as difficult as heaven - you must detail the Dragon avatar you want to change in your mind to the level of every bone, every scale and every tooth.


    "Remember, the more detailed the better, especially when it comes to such a huge body transformation, we must completely reconstruct another ''self'' in our mind."


    I saw that the black dragon girl as huge as a hill was suddenly surrounded by strong magic, and then quickly reduced her body size in a burst of dazzling light and shadow, her wings and tail contracted, her long neck also shortened, her scales gradually disappeared, and her skin became white again


    Fortunately, Elsa has just recovered the dragon from human form, and the previous human posture has not been completely forgotten, so it is easy to change from dragon form to human.


    "Ah --"


    When Elsa reopened her eyes, she immediately gave a cry of surprise and squatted down with her chest in her arms.


    This time I was really seen out


    "OK."


    Donne turned and motioned Fiona to dress her. "At least the deformation went well."


    "No!"


    Fiona put on Elsa''s coat, suddenly opened her eyes and said angrily, "there''s still something wrong!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Donne turned nervously. "What''s wrong?"


    The problems in the process of deformation can be large or small, and sometimes the consequences are quite serious.


    Fiona pointed to Elsa and said, "her chest wasn''t that big before!"


    Donne fixed his eyes and rubbed his nose a little unnaturally: "it seems... There''s no change..."


    "No change? You call it no change?"


    Fiona''s heart is sour. Originally, only princess Aurelia and queen OLINA (she doesn''t know about isali and Donne) can compete with her in figure. Even the Saint eluli is a little worse in front of her, not to mention egwin (egwin:?), now, Elsa is cheating with deformation!


    Elsa hung her head shyly and played with her fingers without explaining anything.


    It''s a little selfish of her. Anyway, it''s going to change. She simply makes up for the envy of Fiona before - besides, brother Donne seems to like bigger ones


    "Cough, please forgive Elsa."


    Donne said, "after awakening the dragon''s blood, basically her body will not develop again. Her current form will not change again. She can''t always envy you?"


    "Not because you like..."


    Fiona murmured. Elsa''s head was lower and her neck and ears were red.


    Metamorphosis, she''s skilled now. It''s better for her to get a bigger size... But is it a little too exaggerated


    "Let''s get down to business."


    Continuing this topic always felt that it would deviate. Donne forcibly broke the topic back: "how do you feel about incarnating the dragon for the first time?"


    "Very awkward..."


    Elsa said eagerly, "I feel that I''m not used to it. It seems that I have a lot of things..."


    "Normal, with more wings and tail."


    Donne said with a smile, "if it''s all right, fly in the sky for a few laps to adapt, and get used to it over time."


    "No!"


    Elsa flushed abruptly and shouted, "what a shame!"


    Naked. Flying around in the sky, let so many people watch - this kind of thing can''t be accepted at all!


    Donne scratched his head: "haven''t you found ELU''s memory? You should be used to this kind of thing."


    "The memory has been found, but it has been rebuilt in Ellington."


    Elsa showed an expression of tears and laughter: "now I feel like a primitive creature at that time, without civilization."


    Hey, hey, girl, you can eat at random, but you can''t talk at random!


    If they hear this, they will be absolutely crazy!

 Chapter 872

    As a member of the dragon race, he said his race was as stupid and backward as primitive creatures. I''m afraid it''s not just crazy when they heard it by aizhuokamanda.


    But then again, putting on clothes and having a sense of shame is really a big difference between intelligent civilization and wild animals. It''s normal for Elsa to think so.


    "It makes a lot of sense," said Donne. "But don''t let them hear it, or they''ll be crazy."


    "But that''s the truth..."


    Elsa pursed her lips wrongfully: "besides, although the memory at that time was found, it was useless... I was very weak at that time, so I seldom went out. The one who contacted most was Ezra Kamanda. Later, he left, so I didn''t feel much, but now I can''t..."


    In a word, when she was ilu haksha, she was very weak, so she rarely contacted other people, including members of the dragon family. So over the years, she has been very simple and really shaped her three outlooks. In fact, she was reborn in Ellington in the past 16 years.


    Although Ellington was very poor at that time, we lived together, hunting together, training together, laughing together for the harvest, and grieving together for the death of a familiar friend


    These childhood experiences shaped Elsa now.


    Without ello''s memory, Elsa is still Elsa, but without Elsa, ello would not exist in this world.


    "What about that?"


    "Yes, no..."


    Elsa said eagerly, "make me a big skirt?"


    Donne collapsed on his face: "let''s not say how strange it is for the dragon to wear a skirt. Even if he flies in the sky, he will see under the skirt..."


    Elsa whispered with her fingers, "at least I feel a little comfort in my heart..."


    "Just promise her."


    Fiona touched Donne. It''s estimated that the girl will be embarrassed to become a dragon again if she goes on like this.


    But Donne had to promise her. At the thought of a majestic black dragon flying in the sky, but surrounded by an extremely large flower skirt, Donne felt that his three outlooks would be subverted.


    Seeing that Donne agreed, Elsa, who was happy, remembered another question: "by the way, brother Donne, what do you want me to do for you?"


    Donne clapped his hands: "I almost forgot!"


    He called Angus and called him over. When Angus arrived, he briefly told Elsa about the Royal scepter. Elsa had basically understood the situation when Angus arrived.


    "... in other words, in order to repair the Royal scepter, you need to activate the dragon blood Rune on it. The best choice is the blood of your father, tesserhakro, but he has been dead for many years, so you are the best choice."


    After listening to Donne''s narration, Elsa nodded without hesitation and said, "no problem! As long as you can help brother Donne, a little blood is nothing. Anyway, it will flow every month. It''s a waste not to use it."


    "Cough, cough! Hum!"


    Feiona was stunned by ELSA''s fierce and direct words. She coughed fiercely to show Elsa to restrain her words - she was very concerned about her speech and behavior when she was born a noble. It was very vulgar to say such private words publicly.


    "What''s the matter with you, sister Fiona?"


    I have no problem. What''s the matter with you, girl!


    Donne couldn''t play silly anymore. He sighed and said, "in a word, all the repair conditions have been met now. Angus, you''re ready. I''ll call isalie over."


    "I have nothing to prepare."


    Angus stalled: "I''ve memorized all the information about the Royal Scepter on the scroll. I can''t analyze anything else. There''s only hands-on. The problem is how to teach isalie. This is the most difficult place."


    The pen of the world tree can only be used by the elf queen representing the elf family, the bishop Maserati representing the Earth Goddess temple, and the God substitute egwin representing the will of the Earth Goddess. Therefore, although the repair plan was formulated by Angus, it was isali who finally implemented it.


    As we all know, the learning talent of the elves is not strong.


    what? I''m joking? Elves can sing and dance. Are they all powerful?


    c''mon! It''s all piled up in time, okay?


    It is well known that human learning ability and talent are strong. Although they have a short life span of 100 years, they can continue to become stronger during this period. At the same time, they can master all kinds of complex knowledge and technology, which is much stronger than other races.


    If we give human beings a life span of thousands of years, as long as they are not in the late stage of lazy cancer, they must be great masters, great sages, legends and strong ones. Do you believe it?


    It is precisely because of its unparalleled life advantage that the shortcomings of the elf family are difficult to be seen. After all, in the blink of an eye, you may have turned over several generations, and the exaggerated shortcomings have been ignored.


    "... shouldn''t be a problem... Well, forget it. I''ll know later."


    Donne is also a little uncertain, but considering the strength of isali, it should be no big problem to cooperate with Angus to repair the Royal walking stick.


    He sent it directly to the emerald corolla, the main door of the Queen''s palace.


    When teleportation appeared at the gate of the Queen''s palace, the sleepy Female Elf leaning on the tree trunk suddenly opened her eyes. Her sharp eyes were like a scabbard sword. However, after she saw the visitors clearly, she immediately fell lazily on the tree trunk: "ha ah... Who did I think it was... It was you, your highness..."


    Donne looked stunned: "when did I become a prince? Don''t yell."


    "Hey, what else do you pretend to be? Do you think everyone can go in and out of the Queen''s palace freely?"


    The Queen''s guard Matilda waved her hand, narrowed her eyes and said lazily, "or are you going to eat dry and wipe your mouth? I don''t think her majesty will let you run away."


    Donne wiped his cold sweat: "what are you talking about..."


    "So don''t deny what you have done. The queen has given you the privilege of a prince, which can explain the problem very well."


    Mathilda said lazily, "come in and don''t keep the queen waiting."


    Donne, in a cold sweat, went straight into the palace. That is, he suddenly reacted after being reminded by Matilda. Even if he was an envoy, he was a little too free in the Queen''s Palace - he had never encountered any obstacles when he came here before, and the guards showed special respect for himself


    They have treated me as a prince!


    Donne suddenly found that he had fallen into the gentle trap laid by isalie. She had mentioned it before, but because of egwin, Donne refused. Isalie didn''t mention it again, so he thought isalie had given up.


    Now it seems that he is still too young!


    If everyone thinks you are a prince, you are a prince. It''s no use denying it yourself.


    Obviously, this is the little abacus that isali plays.


    "Isalie!"


    When Donne found isalie, the elf queen had just had breakfast - it was too early for her in terms of lazy elf work and rest time.


    "Ah La, honey, why are you here?"


    Hearing the sound, isali welcomed Tang en happily, held Tang en in her arms, pressed his face on his full chest, and gave him a welfare gift: "do you finally miss me?"


    When he met a striker with a ball, Rao was full of anger and couldn''t help being doused by the facial cleanser.


    With tenacious willpower to resist the temptation of the sweet smell lingering at the tip of his nose, Donne struggled to raise his head: "how can you make Mathilda talk? I didn''t promise to be the elf prince!"


    Although it''s not that she doesn''t want to be an elf prince, the most important thing is egwin. If she can''t accept it, how can she carry out the next strategy!


    "I didn''t say either."


    Isalie blinked her big eyes very innocently, and her face seemed very wronged: "you misunderstood."


    "Mathilda called me your highness as soon as she met!"


    "-- they misunderstood."


    "You''ve just been obviously slow! You''re thinking about a reason, aren''t you?"


    "No."


    Isalie was a little guilty to avoid Donne''s sight and said, "I just gave you the treatment that the envoy should get. Her sisters thought it was the treatment of the prince, so they thought you were the prince of our elves without authorization. This was what they thought. I can''t control them."


    All right! Simply don''t even think about the reason, and directly put the responsibility on those elf girls. This is going to follow the mass line!


    You stare at me and I stare at you. After a long standoff, Donne gave up powerlessly: "well, you win... If egwin ignores me in the future, how can I deal with you?"


    "Don''t worry, it won''t."


    Isalie narrowed her eyes happily and walked inside with one of Donne''s arms in her arms. "Why don''t I just order sister egwin to marry you?"


    According to the character of egwin and the habits of the elves, if isali really ordered it, I''m afraid egwin would really agree without hesitation.


    It''s just


    Is that what Donne wants?


    Donne hesitated and shook his head. "No, I don''t care to use this method. I''ll let her accept me and understand my mind."


    "Oh! Have ambition!"


    Isalie shook her fist and cheered Donne: "then you should be prepared for a long battle! Sister egwin is famous for her emotional slowness - in the sense of elves."


    Compared with human beings, elves are dull enough. What is the degree of "dullness" within the elves


    "Don''t worry!"


    Donne was confident this time: "it won''t last long!"


    She had teased egwin a little before, and then she didn''t dare to see Donne for so long, and her mood was obviously a little fluctuating, which showed that his invincible charm aura had the same effect on egwin - just because she was too slow, so the effect was very small.


    But at least it''s better than Angus and gene, two old singles who have been lovesick for hundreds of years?

 Chapter 873

    "Although I don''t know where you get your confidence, I''m optimistic about you ~"


    Sally smiled and pulled Donne forward.


    Dunn, who was meditating, looked up and was suddenly surprised, "what do you want to do this morning?"


    What appeared in front of him was the big bed full of nature!


    Isalie tilted her head and asked, "isn''t it a good time to have children in the morning when everything recovers and is full of vitality?"


    "- that''s weird!"


    Donne was so angry that he didn''t have a place to go. These guys really want to have children. They''re crazy! Take him to morning exercises in the morning - is he that kind of person!?


    "Oh."


    "Why are you looking for me if you don''t have a baby?" said Sally


    This guy is hopeless!


    "I have something I want you to help -"


    too bad!


    At this point, Donne was startled, and then saw a sly smile on isali''s face.


    Now the sheep are in the tiger''s mouth!


    Isalie pushed Donne: "what''s up?"


    "... that''s right."


    At this point, Donne had to tell the whole story and honestly told isalie about it.


    "In other words, do you need me to fix that royal staff for you?"


    Nod.


    "In other words, you have something to ask me?"


    Nod.


    "Then have a baby with me!"


    Shake your head!


    Isalie looked at Donne. "Is that your attitude of asking for help?"


    Shit, I knew it!


    Donne was angry for a while. The chick was so silly and sweet at ordinary times. Why did she suddenly become smart? Know how to blackmail with advantages?


    "So if you want me to help, have a baby with me ~"


    Isalie stuck up again and said happily, "I''ll go with you after it''s over."


    What else can Donne say in the face of such a situation?


    Even if he is reluctant, he has to be tough for justice and great cause!


    ¡ª¡ªWhat''s more, he is not reluctant. It''s because he is too greedy and afraid that he can''t have both fish and bear''s paw, so he wants to avoid suspicion.


    Isalie played Donne from childhood to childhood, and insisted that Donne went all out. She tried her best to explain it in simple terms, which was unstoppable. She threw away her armor and let Donne indulge in it.


    At the end of their meal, it was already noon.


    Matilda, squatting at the gate of the palace, suddenly raised her head and gave a thumbs up when she saw the noble Queen walking out of the palace, holding Donne in one hand and covering her lower abdomen in the other hand, with a mother''s kind smile on her face.


    Your majesty, steady!


    When they went to the temple of the earth to get the pen of the world tree, and then returned to Ellington, isalie was still constantly asking Donne if he had any ideas about the child''s name. The annoying Donne almost collapsed - judging from the elf family''s ultra-low probability of pregnancy, whether they could conceive is still the same thing. She was so anxious to name the child


    How much does this guy want to have children?


    In other words, after a year of 18x Book bombing, didn''t the frequency of elves creating people rise? This is unscientific!


    "Why so long?"


    When Donne and isalie returned to the yard, Angus was the only one left.


    "Eh? Where are they?"


    "It''s been a morning! How can you still stand here!"


    Angus looked at isalie holding Donne''s arm in surprise: "Fiona has a lot of things. It''s impossible to stay here all the time. Elsa felt very hungry after she woke up, so she went to the kitchen. You came back just in time. It''s time for lunch. Do your work after lunch."


    "Would you like to try it?"


    Donne asked isalie, "Ellington''s food tastes heavier. It may not be suitable for the taste of elves."


    "It doesn''t matter."


    Isalie was very interested and eager to try: "it doesn''t matter if we eat some occasionally. We just don''t like to eat too greasy things, not that we can''t eat."


    She understood what Donne called "heavy taste" as heavy oil meals.


    Angus smiled strangely and went straight to the restaurant.


    Donne wanted to explain, but he changed his mind at the thought of being forced to squeeze juice by her in the morning.


    Hum, silly white and sweet fairy queen, let you accept the baptism of exotic Oriental cuisine!


    A lunch at noon was not what Donne expected. Although isalie was powerful and talented, she was sunk by a combination of dishes she had never seen before. The cook had been taught by Donne for a long time, and now she began to boldly develop new dishes and spices under Donne''s teaching. Tina Marlene and her maid sisters also enjoyed it.


    Although dark cuisine is born from time to time, on the whole, there are often bright new dishes, which finally gives Donne a glimmer of hope for the world''s cuisine industry.


    "Who''s blue and thin, but it''s easy to ride (it''s hard, but it''s delicious)."


    After lunch, the tea drinker covered her cheek and commented - her face had been confused by spicy and hemp, but the unprecedented food did make her enjoy a special delicacy.


    "Drink tea slowly. By the way, let Angus tell you what to do next."


    Although isalie''s mouth was temporarily useless, the elated Donne didn''t mind. He called Angus with a smile and began to give her a temporary training class.


    Now isalie, who can''t quarrel with Donne, can only sit there and listen to Angus''s class.


    Angus took out a piece of parchment, on which was the rune rubbed down from the royal staff. After comparison and repair with the original, the rubbed copy almost perfectly restored the rune on the royal staff.


    "Your Majesty isali, what you have to do is to use the blood provided by ELSA to redraw these runes on the royal staff with the pen of the world tree."


    Isalie nodded: "it''s not difficult to make up the basket."


    Angus understood what she meant, shook his head and said, "it doesn''t look difficult on the surface. The rare place is here... Please look at this."


    Angus handed isali a parchment written in rune, which was full of matters needing attention when drawing runes.


    As isalie looked at the parchment, Angus said slowly: "As for the consumption of magic, I think your strength certainly doesn''t care. The main difficulty is that when drawing runes, you need to inject magic inward according to specific laws. More or less will lead to the overall collapse of runes. Although it won''t damage the royal staff, the wasted blood can''t be reused. Elsa can''t provide it to us Too much dragon blood. "


    The power in the dragon family''s blood is the power condensed by constantly absorbing magic in the long life process. As a newborn dragon, Elsa has very little power in her blood. She has just awakened her blood. Although she doesn''t mind being bled by Donne, too much bleeding will certainly affect her growth in the future.


    So if you can save a little, you can save a little.


    "In addition, there should be no deviation in the position of runes, because these runes are not plane. After they are drawn on the walking stick, they are actually three-dimensional runes. According to the records left by master hornheim, this three-dimensional Rune simulates the effect of a divine word Rune in a way that human beings can understand, but we don''t know what the meaning is Cicada. "


    Three dimensional text?


    Donne was a little surprised. He really didn''t notice it at first.


    "Because it is a three-dimensional rune, we can''t interpret it with the words we see now. When we observe it from every angle, its meaning is different, but the overall meaning is highly unified. It can describe a complete piece of information. The divine word rune is more complex, but ordinary people have no legal understanding at all. This three-dimensional rune is the limit that we humans can understand at present."


    Divine language runes cannot be cracked and understood by humans. Perhaps it is precisely because it is a space-based text. The amount of information in a single body is too large to understand its meaning from the perspective of mortals.


    Vision is constrained by its own conditions, which can not be changed, just like creatures in the two-dimensional world can never observe height, and creatures in the three-dimensional world can never observe time.


    Sally frowned slightly and began to feel that the task was not simple.


    Because all the requirements listed on the parchment have to be met, it is almost as difficult as releasing several legendary spells, and the mental power consumed is extremely terrible.


    Not to mention paying attention to the drawing accuracy of runes at the same time.


    At this level of consumption, even if she wants to try several times with other materials, I''m afraid she can''t do it, because she will be tired after trying once.


    Angus said very seriously: "after remembering the key points on this scroll, we can start. Because we need to use fresh dragon blood, we must ensure that Elsa is next to us in the drawing process. We can''t heal the wound. We try our best to succeed at one time."


    He also knew it was hard to do, but if he wanted to repair the Royal scepter, he had to do so.


    He doesn''t know how powerful Ilus''s Royal scepter is, but just from the meaning of the Royal scepter, he needs to help Donne repair this treasure - it is the only Legion weapon designed and created by all nationalities in prandal''s history! It is also the most successful, powerful and representative alchemy product in history!


    It will be repaired. His name, Donne''s name and isalie''s name will be immortal. Their achievements are no less than those of hornheim and Tess Harlow who created the weapon.


    Angus began to explain several special needs for isali. People who don''t understand alchemy in many places don''t understand why they do that. If they don''t understand the meaning, they will make mistakes. Angus''s task is to tell her the whole process of drawing runes and the places where they are easy to make mistakes in detail, and draw a simple demonstration for her at the same time.


    Then they spent all afternoon studying the rune.


    It was not until Donne had a flash of inspiration and called otinia over that it finally went on smoothly.

 Chapter 874

    It was not until the next day that the real repair work officially began.


    In the back yard of the Lord''s house, Angus, Donne and isali stood solemnly together. Gene, Fiona, otinia, yustisa and even Elia were standing in front of them, waiting to watch.


    Elsa had already turned into a dragon in advance and crawled in the backyard - it is worth mentioning that she finally put on a set of extremely large flower skirts.


    Seriously, the black dragon in a skirt, whether in his previous life or this life, is unheard of by Donne


    But thanks to the help of this dress, Elsa finally managed to resist her inner shame and could accept becoming a dragon in front of everyone.


    "Are you ready?"


    Angus looked at isali very seriously. "It''s all up to you."


    Isalie nodded. "Thanks to otinia''s help, I''m more confident now."


    Otinia nodded noncommittally. In fact, she didn''t help much - although she could understand the divine word runes, it was more like an instinct, and she couldn''t repeat the meaning of the divine word runes to humans.


    No matter how retelling, it can not accurately express the specific meaning of divine word runes, which will eventually be different.


    All she could do was to help isali read the rune on the royal staff, and promised to help strengthen isali''s mental power and control when repairing.


    That has made Donne happy.


    Originally, isalie didn''t know the identity of otinia, but Donne told her privately that isalie knew that it was the goddess dark girl who helped her - although it was only the reincarnation of a weak God, it was also a real God after all.


    With the help of otinia, the success rate can be increased by at least 30%.


    Angus said slowly, "now that you''re ready, let''s start... Elsa."


    Elsa, who was lying next to her, was already ready. Anyway, she had nothing else to do today. Just be ready to donate blood. She carefully stretched out her claws and whispered, "that... Be gentle... I''m afraid of pain..."


    Elsa''s fear of pain is nothing. She''s afraid of her subconscious actions - any sneezing or flapping her wings, which may destroy the repair process


    Angus originally wanted her to use human form, which would be less destructive and less unexpected. However, Donne refused and let her use dragon form - at least when bleeding, she was large and had more blood, right


    The dragon form can resist for a long time.


    Just in case, don said hello to Nora early. Nora now lies on the tip of Elsa''s nose and is ready to help.


    It''s probably just that Donne is too nervous to worry. After all, with this degree of bleeding, it''s very difficult to make a dragon weak or even die, because


    "What about this?"


    Angus looked at the healed wound with a confused face.


    In order to avoid hurting Elsa, he chose a place where the dragon scale was not covered without any strength. As a result, the steel sword was still broken by the super defense of the Dragon skin.


    It was not easy to change a sharper weapon, that is, mass-produced chopping iron sword, which broke the Dragon skin''s defense, but the bleeding was not seen, and the wound healed in the blink of an eye.


    Yes, this open hanging race heals faster than bleeding... If it''s not too serious, they can ignore it directly.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Donne looked at Elsa''s huge tap.


    "Doesn''t seem... Too... Painful?"


    Elsa was not sure what she felt. It would hurt to see Angus cut his skin, but in fact, there was no pain in her real feeling. This experience was quite contradictory.


    Probably similar to the so-called phantom limb pain.


    "That''s good."


    Donne turned around and said, "because he''s going to do it next."


    Sure enough, Angus, who didn''t believe in evil, raised his sword and cut it hard. Because Elsa cooperated very well and didn''t take the initiative to defend, he was directly cut into a deep wound. Finally, he saw red and golden blood oozing out!


    "Yes, yes!"


    Angus shouted quickly, "get the pen of the world tree!"


    Isalie quickly dipped the pen of the world tree, and the tip of the pen was soon filled with dragon blood, emitting a very dignified and sacred breath.


    The world tree pen looks like a branch. The pen holder is uneven and covered with lines. The pen tip is composed of tentacles on the world tree. They are gathered together by the magic of nature and look like a golden brush.


    It is said that the pen of the world tree is an artifact left by the Earth Goddess nisclair when she left the world after the gods created all things. Because it has a strong divinity attached to it, it can only be used by the fairy queen, the bishop of the Earth Goddess church and the representative of God.


    Therefore, the runes and spells drawn with this pen have a very powerful power bonus. The success rate of drawing magic array can not only reach 100%, but also maximize the effect.


    At the moment, the pen of the world tree full of dragon blood exudes strong magic brilliance, which contains the power that even Jean and Angus are surprised.


    The power above is too strong. Now it is very difficult for Sally to hold the pen of the world tree.


    Donne whispered, "otinia!"


    Otinia glanced up and threw a small ball of light. The ball of light went directly into isali''s forehead. Immediately after isali, her expression suddenly changed, her eyes were awe inspiring, and suddenly became extremely solemn and noble, just like a goddess who came to the earth!


    The pen of the world tree trembling in her hand was quiet in the blink of an eye.


    Angus was overjoyed: "it''s now! Come on! Start now!"


    Without hesitation, isalie turned and locked the royal staff standing in the air. After a pause, she resolutely stretched out her right hand!


    Mysterious runes appeared smoothly from under the nib, jumped out one by one, and landed steadily on the royal staff.


    Although the top is a relatively complex rune, the volume of the royal staff is not large, and the volume of the rune is also quite small, which is a test of control and attention. It happens that otinia''s power has made up for isali''s weakness. Her eyes exude a faint light, and her writing is extremely stable. So far, it has been drawn to the third section, and there has been no accident.


    "Fortunately, everything is going well..."


    Donne breathed a sigh of relief. As soon as his voice fell, he heard a "bang" and the rune exploded.


    Isalie was worried about hurting Elsa, so when taking dragon blood, she moved a little softer and slowed down a little. Then with a "bang", the magic condensed on the drawn Rune suddenly collapsed, and the drawn Rune burst again.


    Isalie was stunned for a moment and almost separated from the detached state. She immediately controlled her emotional fluctuations and carefully began the second drawing.


    Shit


    Donne scolded secretly in his heart, so he shouldn''t set up flag randomly. At this time, poisonous milk is the king!


    The energy consumed by drawing runes again is far beyond their imagination. Rao is based on the strong strength of isali, and a trace of sweat also appeared on her forehead. Her eyes stare at the royal staff without blinking. The invisible magic fluctuations and lines in the air are almost real in her eyes, so that she can accurately grasp each magic fluctuation and avoid the risk of failure.


    Everyone around dared not breathe for fear of affecting isali.


    I dipped in dragon blood for the third time. I have passed two difficult points. So far, everything is going well.


    Unfortunately, at this time, the sweat on her forehead flowed into isali''s eyes. She blinked subconsciously, and then "bang", the second attempt was wasted!


    Suddenly, isalie''s mood fluctuated again. She failed twice in a row. She was angry and irritable.


    "Don''t worry. Take your time. It doesn''t matter if you fail. Just give up."


    Donne''s voice came from the side.


    Isalie took several deep breaths. In her detached state, she suddenly looked at Donne. Then, under the stunned gaze of others, she suddenly ran to Donne and kissed him directly.


    Donne was stunned and subconsciously looked at Fiona - lying trough! This is the rhythm of lifting the table to catch fire!


    Not surprisingly, Fiona suddenly widened her eyes and the whole person was stupid there.


    Although I know that Donne has a good relationship with the elves, when has even the elves queen been so close to him!?


    At the same time, Fiona suddenly had a sense of crisis in her heart - even the genie queen with sexual freedom and tranquility launched an active attack on him, but she waited for him to take the initiative so slowly. Isn''t she completely passive!?


    Not good!


    Really bad!


    Take the initiative!


    "Oh, oh..."


    Yustisa narrowed her eyes and showed a strange smile.


    "This jealous guy!"


    Gene''s teeth were itchy and his eyes were red: "obviously he has a relationship with Queen isali, and he still thinks of egwin!"


    "Eh eh -"


    Elia subconsciously covered her eyes and her little face was red.


    Even when she was young, she didn''t have any desire for monopoly. She thought that the big brother was going to do what she had done with Rowling before with the big sister. The little girl knew that she was shy.


    Elsa also widened her eyes, but she was too big at the moment. It was difficult for the dragon to see her expression, but people ignored her.


    "I need your help. Hold me from behind."


    Isalie kissed, whispered a few words in Donne''s ear, and then took him to the royal staff.


    But Donne had to do so, staring at the royal staff, and didn''t even dare to look aside.


    Isali took a deep breath and firmly held the pen of the world tree. Angus cut a wound on Elsa''s finger again and let isali dip in dragon blood.


    Feeling the breath of Donne beside her, isalie''s anxiety completely subsided and entered an unprecedented ethereal state


    Third drawing, start!

 Chapter 875

    Perhaps it was Donne''s man power blessing. This time, the drawing process was very smooth. Several difficult nodes that were easy to collapse passed safely until the last Rune node.


    Isalie absorbed Elsa''s dragon blood very smoothly. Before the cohesive magic became unstable, the nib fell steadily on the royal staff and drew the last Rune node like a cloud and water. The whole process was completed at one go without any pause.


    When the whole dragon blood Rune was successfully drawn, it immediately emitted a strong light of blood red. The surging magic was continuously absorbed by the rune. The Royal Scepter was suspended in the air, and the light emitted became stronger and stronger, and the magic around was more and more intense. Soon, a huge magic black hole was formed here. The Royal Scepter was like a bottomless abyss, Constantly devouring magic.


    The whole magic of Ellington was evacuated by the royal staff, and the magic from the magic source almost completely gathered here. The terrible magic storm even affected the sky. The clouds in the sky turned into a huge vortex, and the magic vortex could be seen in the air.


    "What amazing power!"


    Angus stepped back several steps and looked at the magic vortex in shock: "no wonder it''s so difficult to repair! The power of this thing is too powerful!"


    "Indeed."


    Gene kept the magic border very carefully. If the power here leaked out, Ellington would disappear from the land.


    This power is absolutely an artifact level power!


    And probably an intermediate artifact!


    Isalie and Donne also stayed away from the Royal cane and let it absorb magic madly.


    Anyway, Ellington has a source of magic here. Let it suck.


    The magic vortex lasted for more than an hour, and the almost wild absorption temporarily reduced the observable magic concentration of the whole territory of Ellington and even the surrounding environment by 50 percentage points! This terrible absorption efficiency frightened everyone. Angus and gene wondered if it would turn the neighborhood into a magic vacuum.


    Fortunately, it finally stopped.


    The slowly rotating Royal scepter is wrapped with very strong magic around, and the almost real magic radiates mysterious Lavender brilliance around.


    Just when everyone thought that everything was coming to an end, suddenly a very bright beam of light went straight to the sky from the top of the royal staff!


    The light beam shot into the sky, and then under the stunned gaze of everyone, the end suddenly disappeared!


    "That beam of light broke through space!"


    Donne was stunned: "how is this possible?"


    The light beam appearing on the Royal Scepter has no magic fluctuation, nor is it a high-temperature laser ray, so it can be inferred that it is not any energy known to Donne.


    But it is this beam without energy that breaks through space and reaches another unknown space!


    How is this possible!?


    "Ignorance."


    "There are too many ways to break through space. Using brute force is just what the stupidest people will do," otinia said faintly


    Donne always felt that she was cursing herself around the corner - or showing off her strength around the corner.


    "What do you say?"


    "I can''t explain to you, just as you can''t explain to the insects on the ground how to get to the star world."


    Otinia pretended to force again with an indifferent face.


    Don was a little upset at first, but it makes sense to think about it carefully.


    The world seen from the perspective of God must be different from what human beings see. Perhaps in their view, twisting and tearing space is as easy as human respiratory instinct. It is a little difficult for them to explain it to human beings.


    Perhaps, the effect of the divine word Rune described by the three-dimensional rune is to connect another space.


    "Another space..."


    Donne stared at the end of the beam and his eyes brightened inexplicably: "I probably know where it is."


    The light beam lasted for about a minute, then suddenly disappeared, followed by the royal staff, converged all the light, and fell to the ground.


    Donne looked at Angus: "this should be the end of it?"


    "Probably?"


    Even he was not sure: "don''t look at me like that. I didn''t design this thing. How can I know what''s going on?"


    Donne hesitated for a moment and went to pick up the Royal scepter. The Royal Scepter now looks completely different from that before. It is white and gold, with red and gold dragon blood runes at the top and a crystal highly condensed by magic in the center. It''s extraordinary to sell it alone.


    Through the auxiliary system that has been offline for a long time, Donne can see the specific effect of the royal staff. It has to be said that this thing really deserves the evaluation of artifact, and it is still a superior artifact!


    ¡­¡­


    Ilus'' royal staff, superior artifact staff.


    All attributes increased by 300%, spell power increased by 300%, magic pool increased by 300%, life recovery speed increased by 300%, magic recovery speed increased by 300%, and casting speed increased by 300%;


    Special effect 1: the holder gains the aura of undead kingship, and the damage of his combat units is increased by 100%, and the life recovery speed is increased by 100%;


    Special effect 2: the holder obtains the Legion protection aura. 80% of the magic damage borne by friendly survivors on the battlefield is shared by nearby Legion units;


    Special effect 3: the holder obtains the aura of the Legion leader. The Legion unit damage is increased by 300%, action speed is increased by 300%, defense is increased by 300%, and magic defense is increased by 300%. The holder obtains a special skill: Legion coming;


    Skill: Legion coming: open the space portal, summon the Legion of golden giant gods to come to the battlefield and crush the enemy with an invincible attitude; Number of activated golden Colossus: 0100000.


    Golden Colossus:


    Grade: 49;


    skill:


    War trampling: the golden giant has no reason and thinking. Once it enters the combat state, it will be unable to control its own strength to trample on the earth. The afterwaves will attack the surrounding units indiscriminately and reduce the action speed of the surrounding units (so please order the friendly soldiers to keep a certain distance from the golden giant);


    Savage charge: the golden colossus is a powerful weapon of war. It will automatically lock threatening targets, conduct a violent charge, and hit all units along the way (so please order friendly soldiers not to stand in front of the golden colossus);


    Violent hammering: the golden giant statue has incomparable power. It can wave its fist or grab weapons at will to carry out violent and continuous attacks (once hammering starts, please order friendly soldiers to avoid immediately);


    Titan''s leap: Although the golden giant statue is extremely huge, it has light skills. It can jump up, cross obstacles from high altitude and fall from the sky to attack the enemy''s rear.


    halo:


    Wild thorn aura: Bounce 50% of physical damage;


    Aura of war power: increases the power of nearby friendly units by 100%;


    Aura of iron will: increases the resistance of nearby friendly units to negative states by 100%;


    Aura of vitality: increases the self healing speed of nearby friendly units by 100%;


    Elemental resistance aura: increases the resistance of nearby friendly units to magic damage by 100%;


    Special unit: due to the use of special alloy materials, the non fatal physical damage suffered by the golden giant statue will recover itself after leaving the battle. If the core is damaged, it will lose its action power.


    ¡­¡­


    Not to mention the others, once those aura skills are superimposed together, it is extremely terrible to improve the strength of the whole army. The better the foundation is, the more terrible the increase will be. After all, if the original number is 0, even if the increase is 10000%, it will still be 0.


    Donne, holding the royal staff, had no special feeling. Something suddenly became stronger and the heat flow was all gone.


    Think about it, his body has been opened and hung by the gods, and all aspects have reached the limit. No matter how strong the growth effect of the Royal scepter is, it is impossible for him to break through the limit of his body.


    However, through this royal walking stick, Donne clearly felt the existence of another space - the beam must be positioning that different space!


    Angus asked nervously, "how do you feel?"


    "It''s wonderful... I have felt another space. Although the things in that space are still covered with a layer of fog, there is no doubt that it must be the space for the Legion of golden giant gods!"


    "Nonsense! I''m not asking about that space!"


    Angus scolded angrily: "I''m asking how powerful the Royal scepter is to the holder! It''s an artifact! An artifact!"


    Prandal is not a world where the supreme is not as good as a dog, and legends walk everywhere, nor a world with an artifact in hand. Here, artifact is an extremely rare treasure that even the legendary strong are jealous of.


    Because prandar''s artifact here is a real treasure with the power comparable to the "God".


    Generally speaking, every artifact is an artifact left by the gods during their activities in prandal, and Ilus''s Royal walking stick is the only Legion weapon in prandal''s human history built with the power of mortals (including orcs, dragons and other creatures) and comparable to the power of beautiful artifact.


    Jean also came up: "you can''t have no feeling with such a powerful artifact?"


    "Unfortunately, I really don''t feel much."


    Donne handed gene: "if you don''t believe it, try it."


    Gene received it excitedly, and then his face collapsed - because he didn''t even feel the other space Donne said.


    Angus looked puzzled: "what''s the matter?"


    Gene didn''t bother to explain. He directly thrust the Royal Scepter into Angus and said bitterly, "the artifact is really not that simple."


    The power of artifact is very powerful, so it generally has extremely strict restrictions. If the conditions are not met, it is impossible to use the power of artifact, and Jean just obviously failed to meet the requirements.


    Angus fumbled for a moment and handed it to Donne with an unfathomable smile.

 Chapter 876

    After noticing the smile on Angus''s face, gene didn''t calm down immediately: "old man, did you find anything?"


    "... No."


    "Not as mysterious as you laugh, dry hair!"


    "It''s because there''s no, so you can''t be exposed and beaten in the face!"


    "What face do you want when you''re out!"


    Donne ignored the two noisy old friends, groped for the Royal scepter, and tried to communicate with another space.


    "How''s it going? How''s it going?"


    Elsa, who had changed back into human shape, put on her clothes and ran over. She looked expectantly at Donne. She lay there bleeding for a long time. If she didn''t help, she would lose a lot.


    Donne looked back, smiled and nodded. "It''s not bad. It''s completely repaired. Now I''m trying to control it... You step back."


    He dispersed Fiona and Elia, tried to control the royal staff, opened a portal to different space, and only summoned a giant golden statue to come here.


    The spiritual power communication Royal scepter is much easier than expected. The magic in the body smoothly flows into the Royal scepter, and then after the mysterious dragon blood rune is transformed, suddenly a brain gushes out, opening a portal in front of Donne.


    They immediately held their breath and stared at the portal, their hearts pounding wildly, waiting to witness the arrival of the golden giant statue, the most powerful Legion weapon of prandar.


    But left and right, did not wait until the golden giant came.


    Elsa asked foolishly, "what''s going on?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne: "I may have opened the fake portal..."


    Angus and Elsa blew up in an instant: "what!?"


    "Just kidding..."


    Donne sighed: "I''m afraid the situation of the golden colossus Legion is really not optimistic."


    The portal has been opened and the instructions have been sent out, but there is no response from the golden giant. Then there is only one result: the golden giant has lost its driving force in its long dormancy.


    After Donne said what he thought, Angus frowned and said, "although I don''t know what the force driving them to act is, now I must enter that space to solve this problem, but... Who can ensure the safety of that space?"


    Although the legendary strongman has the ability to walk in the astral or elemental world to save his life, it is not necessary that no one wants to go to different space, because it is too dangerous - there are too many unknown astral creatures and hemiplane creatures. You never know whether what you see is true.


    Donne suddenly said, "I''ll go and have a look."


    "You!?" gene shook his head. "I didn''t say you. How can you risk your present identity?"


    "At least I can save my life."


    Donne smiled and walked to the portal: "trust me, I can retreat in the face of any danger."


    "Trust him."


    Otinia, who had been silent, said faintly, "he is much safer than you."


    Otinia is telling the truth. Donne''s life is related to the safety of the whole world. Even if he wants to die, the gods who have been staring at him will not let him die so easily.


    Now Angus and gene stopped talking.


    "Come back early."


    Isalie told Donne a word, and then went to the side very naturally. There was no sign of worry at all.


    "Note: pay attention to safety!"


    Fiona ran over and finally summoned up the courage to give Donne a kiss to encourage him. As a result, Elia suddenly stepped in: "big brother, take me with you?"


    Donne was stunned: "you?"


    Elia looked at him and repeated, "well, ''I''."


    Donne pondered for a moment and nodded, "OK, I''ll take you."


    After all, Elia is the reincarnation of a goddess. If she really encounters any danger in different space, she may be able to help herself - although it may be better to bring otinia, judging from her posture, she obviously doesn''t intend to come to help Donne.


    Maybe she thinks it''s just a different space and there won''t be any danger.


    As soon as Tang en picked up Elia, he heard Elsa, who was blushing, say, "if you want me or not, I''ll come with you..."


    Elsa thought she was a dragon now and didn''t have to be afraid to walk in different space, so she wanted to help don.


    Don, who could not laugh or cry, said, "in this case, it''s better for you to go behind everyone''s back and take care of each other."


    Angus''s eyes lit up: "that''s a good idea."


    "No, no!"


    Elsa''s reaction was more intense than expected: "I won''t let anyone other than brother Donne ride me!"


    Why do you have to say "ride" you


    Donne smiled bitterly: "well, in that case, let''s go."


    "Yes!"


    Elsa nodded fiercely and ran to the center of the yard happily. First she took out the big and amazing skirt, and then she went into the skirt to incarnate the dragon. When her body expanded and turned into the shape of the dragon, she just put the skirt on her body


    "Come on, brother Donne ~"


    Elsa lowered her head and happily invited Donne to "ride" on her.


    Donne jumped on Elsa''s head, stood in the middle of the Dragon horn and looked down at the garden. It felt really different.


    "Let''s go."


    Donne expanded the portal a little, and was prepared to deal with various environments. Whether it was high temperature and high pressure, vacuum, corrosion and other harsh environments, it could be safe and sound.


    And with Elia, they will be very lucky. Bad things will be avoided automatically. This trip is still very guaranteed.


    Seeing Donne, Elia and Elsa through the portal, Fiona couldn''t help biting her lower lip. It was clear that her strength had improved very fast, but she couldn''t help.


    She was even a little jealous of Elsa. Before that, she had been only silver and gold. As a result, she suddenly became the descendant of the dragon. After awakening her blood, she directly had the power to surpass the legendary strong man - that''s all!


    Now I can only watch them go, and I can only stay here and stare.


    ... wait? Like it''s not just yourself?


    Fiona suddenly regained her mind and looked around. The fairy queen isali, who had been tired all morning, was sitting leisurely under the sunshade drinking tea.


    She raised her willow eyebrows and went straight over.


    "Eh..."


    Angus gave Jean a look and said to Fiona, "look... There''s a fire in Donne''s harem..."


    Gene glanced and winked, "let''s go away..."


    Fiona went over and asked directly, "why don''t you go with him?"


    "Ah?"


    Isalie was stunned: "who?"


    "Your Majesty Donne!"


    Fiona is in a hurry. Is queen isali pretending to be a fool? Mingming and Donne are so close. Donne may have to take risks now. With her legendary strength, she doesn''t go to help?


    "He doesn''t need my help."


    Isalie looked at Fiona very innocently: "and I''m very tired now. I just went to trouble him. Why bother?"


    She was right and reasonable, and Fiona was speechless.


    "Ms Fiona, why don''t we sit down and talk about the expansion and production of cannery?"


    Isalie said with a smile, "listen to Donne, you are responsible for this. I think it''s better to talk to him than to you."


    "All right."


    Fiona sighed and sat down next to her.


    On the other hand, after Donne, Elia and Elsa crossed the portal, they came to a gray and dark space.


    Gray is not the color of light, but the color of the space itself. Looking around, the whole space is dead. Although there is air, it is obviously not suitable for breathing. Fortunately, Donne can isolate the surrounding environment. With their strength, there is no problem not breathing for a short time. Only Elia, who can not skillfully use her power, may be in trouble.


    "There is no life here."


    Elsa said dully that the sound spread by magic felt strange.


    "I see."


    As he spoke, Donne released the extremely dazzling "low light technology". The low light technology released by his strength was brighter than the strong light searchlight, and instantly lit up the gray space around him.


    "Hiss -"


    The sudden scene in front of them stunned Donne and them.


    "Be careful - wait? Is it a statue?"


    The fried Elsa almost took a breath, but she immediately reacted.


    "Yes, the golden giant!"


    Donne stared at the huge golden statue in front of him - what''s the "giant" statue? Now he understands.


    The giant statue of God is really golden. There is nothing wrong with it, but it is not made of gold. It needs to be discussed.


    But, shit, this is a magical version of Gundam corps!


    The golden giant statue is at least 18 meters tall, six or seven floors high! It''s almost the same as Elsa in dragon form!


    Standing there alone has brought Donne an extremely strong sense of oppression - the most shocking thing is that the number of these giant golden statues is amazing!


    The Legion of golden colossus began to spread from the front to the distance, and extended to the depths of the space invisible to the field of vision!


    According to the design scale at that time, hornheim and prandal did their best to build a full 100000 gold giant statues, which almost consumed all the wealth and magic materials of those countries behind the coalition forces at that time.


    These giant golden statues with an average height of nearly 20 meters have been standing in this space for hundreds of years, but they are still brand-new. Under the light of low light technology, the whole body exudes bright luster.


    The silent golden colossus Legion is quietly waiting for orders in this silent and strange space.


    The problem now, however, is that the instructions have been delivered, but they have not responded at all.


    As if he were dead.

 Chapter 877

    Although it is strange for the lifeless golden colossus Legion to use "death", this state is the most accurate adjective now.


    They are indeed dead.


    There was no response to the signal from the controller, that is, Ilus''s royal staff, even after Donne and them came to this space. What was it if they were not dead?


    Elsa flew in front of a golden giant statue and rubbed it with her claws. The body of the giant statue was very hard and seemed to be made of a special metal. It could not be ruled out that it was mixed with secret silver or AOJIN.


    Elsa wondered, "why didn''t they move?"


    Donne jumped to the top of the giant statue. After feeling his mental power for a moment, he said reluctantly, "I''m afraid he really lost his power. Let''s move one out and have a look."


    "I''ll move it."


    Elsa volunteered to fly to the portal without saying a word, holding a huge golden statue.


    Donne was stunned. It was estimated to weigh tens of hundreds of tons. She picked it up so easily


    Sure enough, the dragon is a collective open race!


    Elia, lying in Donne''s arms, poked him, pointed at his back and said, "Oh, big brother, something is coming."


    "What?"


    Donne was stunned. He turned around and was stunned.


    In the distance of this gray space, I don''t know when a dark purple strange crack appeared. From that crack, abnormal violent energy poured out continuously, and the violent energy washed the golden giant statue below the crack.


    What''s more strange is that two strange guys flew through the crack one after another.


    The guy in front is wrapped in a bright blue light, and the monster behind is quite ferocious. It is very dark, with very strong arms and sharp claws.


    "That''s the star horse and the void hunter."


    Elia answered Donne''s doubts. Thanks to Ms. disaster''s knowledge, she can easily distinguish these creatures that Donne doesn''t know.


    "Astral creatures?"


    Donne was stunned: "how did the astral creatures appear here? The space bubble (i.e. space wall and space wall) here is fragile to this extent!?"


    "The void hunter wants to kill the star world war horse. Let''s help it?"


    Elia clapped her little hand and said happily, "the star world war horse is so beautiful."


    Indeed, as Elia said, the shape of the star world war horse is very beautiful. It looks like the war horse of the main material world as a whole, but it is transparent as a whole. The internal joint structure is like a star, emitting a faint blue magic light. You can also see the residual shadows dragged out during the flight.


    If you can catch it, it''s definitely a cool mount.


    The style of the star world war horse makes Donne excited. As a star world creature, the star world war horse''s talent is also very powerful and practical. In the past, if you help, you may have a chance to get a wind horse.


    He nodded and promised Elia, "OK, let''s help it."


    The star world war horse is running away in a panic at the moment. It is obviously very afraid of the empty hunters chasing it behind him.


    Although the battle horses in the star world are more powerful than the Warcraft in the main material world, the void hunters are the natural enemies of the creatures in the star world. They feed on the creatures in the star world and have strong energy damage in the attack, which can cause strong damage to the creatures in the star world immune to physical damage.


    The star world war horse roared and flew over. When it saw Donne and them, it stopped immediately, looked anxiously at the empty Hunter chasing after them, hissed, turned its head and fled in the other direction.


    His instinct told him that the two men in front of him were very dangerous.


    "Don''t run! We''ll help you!"


    Elia shouted, but the star world war horse ignored her and ran away.


    The nether hunter followed and rushed directly. With the approach of the nether hunter, a sharp sound pierced his mind - this is one of its passive abilities, which can greatly interfere with other people''s casting, followed by its claws across the space and directly across Donne''s neck!


    Sharp claws collided with the magic shield to produce fierce sparks. The sudden attack startled Donne - he didn''t expect that the attack of the void hunter could ignore the distance of space!


    "Die the bad guy!"


    As soon as Tang en was ready to do it, she saw that Elia threw a pure arcane ball angrily. The rich blue and purple arcane ball roared and hit the head of the void hunter. With a "bang", the whole body of the void hunter was blown away, and a dense cobweb crack was blown out with the nearby space!


    Oh, I''ll go!


    Donne was speechless. The aggressive void hunter was a loser. He was more or less the middle and upper level of the food chain in the star world. Even if he was called to the main material world, he was also a powerful Warcraft dominating one side. Unexpectedly, he would be killed by Elia.


    But considering Elia''s identity, this result is normal again.


    But


    "How hard you are!"


    Donne knocked on Elia''s forehead: "the space is blown up."


    "It doesn''t matter..."


    Elia is a little guilty. In fact, she was too angry just now. She really lost control.


    "Fortunately, it has little impact. If this space collapses, the problem will be big."


    Donne frowned to repair the broken space in front of him, and soon stabilized the space, but the trouble was still behind - the space cracks made by star horses and void hunters were still there.


    Elia shouted in surprise, "big brother, the star war horse is back!"


    Sure enough, seeing Elia kill its enemy, the star world war horse hesitated after a circle in the distance, but moved slowly.


    The impatient Elia took the initiative to fly over and rode on the star world war horse with a giggle - the star world war horse was surprised and wanted to resist, but as soon as Elia caught it, it was honest.


    The terrible smell from his back made him dare not resist at all.


    "Eh? Why don''t you resist?"


    Don en''s lips curled. Ms. disaster''s breath is a movable type signboard. Who dares to resist when encountering it.


    The star world war horse looks like a little intelligent creature, and there is still an instinct to pursue advantages and avoid disadvantages.


    "It''s decided! You''ll be the big brother''s Mount in the future!"


    Elia completely ignored the wishes of the star world war horse and had no idea to discuss with it at all. She announced her decision directly and happily.


    "No!!!"


    At this time, Elsa''s voice suddenly came over: "brother Donne''s mount is me! It''s me! It''s me first! Obviously I came first! I''m the first to wake up, wake up, or decide to become brother Donne''s Mount!"


    Elsa flapped her wings and flew directly under Donne, lifted him up, stared and swore sovereignty to the star horse.


    "ßÔ ßÔ..."


    The star world war horse subconsciously stepped back a few steps. Rao is that the star world creature can''t stand the oppression of the dragon.


    "Eh? Sister Elsa, when did you become a horse?"


    Elia tilted her head and looked puzzled.


    Elsa said very seriously, "I decided when I woke up the dragon''s blood!"


    "Well... OK."


    Elia pursed her lips and said, "I wanted to give it to my big brother as a gift... In that case, let it be my mount."


    "ßÔ ßÔ!"


    The star world war horse was a little excited.


    Instinct told it that the little girl was unusual. It was a rare good luck to be selected as a mount.


    "Although it''s my mount, of course the big brother can ride it. My things are the big brother''s."


    Elia asked Elsa very seriously, "sister, is there no problem?"


    "It seems... Right..."


    Elsa nodded foolishly, "as long as you don''t take my place."


    Donne covered his face and couldn''t bear to look straight at him.


    As a descendant of a giant dragon, you are so persistent to be a mount for me!


    Always feel that has been misleading me, let me think crooked ah!


    As a protagonist who wants to open every day, I send everywhere. Do I really need any mount!?


    Anyway, riding a dragon may not be as comfortable as riding a car


    Ignoring Elia and Elsa, who have begun to name the star war horse, Donne''s attention has focused on the space crack in the distance.


    The pursuit of two astral creatures can destroy the space bubble here. It can be seen that this half plane space is quite fragile - the main reason is that the damage of the Royal Scepter may lead to the continuous floating of this space in the void, the gradual loss of internal power, and then lead to the loss of stability of the space.


    Nora can''t expect to solve the problems here. Although her strength is strong, she is not good at this kind of work at all.


    It''s a pity that Elia can''t do these fine work now, otherwise he would be much easier.


    Donne sighed and asked Elia and Elsa to think about their names. He began to repair the space crack.


    The repair work lasted more than two hours - in this space, the concept of time became very vague, and Donne also estimated it. He didn''t know how to do the watch, and he couldn''t change it. Maybe he would suggest engineers to improve the goblin timer in the future. Watches are very important in all aspects.


    After repairing this space, the next step is the play.


    To fill this space with energy and stabilize the spatial structure here.

 Chapter 878

    The main reason why this space is on the verge of collapse is that it has completely lost its vitality - the whole space is gray, and the magic of the golden giant statue itself has dissipated in nearly a thousand years of sleep. Without these energy, this space is like a shriveled balloon, which is very fragile.


    To restore its stability is to refill the balloon.


    Filling this space with energy is actually very simple. Whether it is the four elements of earth, water, fire and wind, magic, life force and so on, it can be regarded as energy. As long as there is a cycle of these energies, it will not collapse so easily.


    The golden colossus Legion is a very powerful Legion weapon. It can be predicted that it will definitely play a decisive role in the future battlefield, so Donne must ensure the stability of this space.


    If you don''t care, you can imagine what will happen in the future - the battlefield is extremely fierce. He summoned the golden giant statue legion, but the whole space collapsed due to the spatial fluctuation in the transmission process, and then all 100000 golden giant statues were involved in the spatial turbulence and disappeared


    It''ll be fun.


    Although it is troublesome, it is essential.


    The only trouble is


    It takes too much.


    Yes, the volume of this space is much larger than that of the Yingling hall. At the beginning, the space of the Yingling hall was still a stable space found by Nora looking for her goblin friends, and their strength was consolidated before it was used.


    Compared with that space, the basic conditions of this space are much worse now. I''m afraid the only advantage is its size.


    Now this advantage has become a short board - because the power consumed to feed this space will be astronomical.


    Donne pondered for a long time and asked Nora, "if you simulate a small ecological cycle here and gradually restore vitality here, will you stabilize this space?"


    "Yes, it works very well. We all like it."


    Donne was delighted: "that''s settled... How long will it take?"


    After shaking her head for a while, Nora said uncertainly, "it will take hundreds of years, not long."


    Lying trough is not long for hundreds of years


    Sure enough, I couldn''t discuss the concept of time with Changsheng.


    "Another way."


    Don''t stop twitching in the corner of his mouth: "build a magic source here and connect the element world to extract elements?"


    Nora nodded: "it''s OK. It''ll take only a few decades to stabilize this space."


    For decades


    "It''s still too long."


    Donne frowned. The next thing to do is to determine the situation of the golden colossus legion, and then solve the problem. Once the problem is solved, he requires that the golden colossus Legion can be put into use in the battle of the gate of chaos.


    If it can''t be used for decades, why does he bother so much.


    "Decades are not long? In the blink of an eye... WOW! Bad guy Donne!"


    Nora angrily covered her cheek. "Why are you pinching me?"


    "For you, decades are nothing, but for mankind, it has been enough for a lifetime."


    Don said angrily, "please think about it from the other party''s standpoint next time we discuss the issue of time!"


    "But for us, the concept of time is really meaningless!"


    Nora flew up angrily and kicked Donne on the forehead: "in such a hurry, just merge the half plane space of the Yingling hall with this space."


    "If you can do it, of course...!?!?"


    Donne smiled and suddenly froze there. Then he grabbed Nora and stared at her: "can the two spaces merge!?"


    "Ah! Hooligans! Villains!"


    Nora exclaimed and broke Donne''s fingers. Donne looked down and said angrily, "I''m not interested in you making me play hooligans!"


    "Ah! You hate it! I ignore you!"


    Nora was angry, angrily hugged her arms and turned away, making it clear that she was not going to take care of Donne.


    Donne had to apologize to her: "I was wrong. Nora is the most beautiful and lovely goblin in the world."


    Nora was unmoved.


    Donne sighed and took out a large rainbow wave candy expressionless: "I was going to apologize with this gift, but some goblin refused to speak, so I had to eat it myself."


    "Ah!!!"


    Nora couldn''t help but look at it. She immediately screamed and struggled to fly out of Donne''s hand: "that''s mine!"


    "Still angry?"


    "Give it to me!"


    "Still angry?"


    "You hate it!"


    "Still angry?"


    "Give it to me - don''t be angry!"


    Donne handed her the rainbow wave candy and held the rainbow wave candy one size larger than himself. Nora was satisfied.


    Donne asked again, "you just said that you can merge the space of the Yingling hall with this space? Can you really do it?"


    "Of course. What do you think we are goblins?"


    Nora said proudly, "we are masters in space."


    "But you didn''t say you..."


    "I''m a fool, but my friends are not!"


    oh my god! She admitted she was a fool!?


    Don really wants to record this moment and keep it for later aftertaste.


    Nora seemed to think it was wrong to say she was a fool. She hurriedly added, "I mean, I''m lazy, not stupid. Well, that''s it!"


    It''s no use. You''ve blown yourself up.


    "What happens to the two spaces after merging?"


    "What else can I do? Of course it''s integrated."


    Nora carefully pushed the wave board sugar into a small space door and said casually: "after the merger of the two spaces, the new space will replace the original two spaces, the volume will be superimposed together, and the internal environment will be integrated."


    Donne rubbed his chin and said, "that is to say, the over saturated filling energy in the Yingling hall will be diluted by the new space, and this part of the space will return to stability after being supplemented by energy..."


    "I don''t know what you''re talking about, but it''s basically right."


    Nora nodded: "if you are in a hurry, this is the quickest way."


    It all sounds good, which makes Donne a little unconvinced.


    "What are the disadvantages of this method?"


    "Disadvantages?"


    Nora nodded her lips, thought for a moment, and said, "when the two spaces merge, there will be an energy tide, which is very dangerous for the creatures in the space and will be torn apart. That''s the biggest disadvantage? But there are no creatures in both spaces, isn''t it?"


    Donne is very happy. There is only soul body in the hall of heroes. There is only a golden giant statue in this space. There is no need to be afraid of the energy tide. This disadvantage can be directly ignored.


    "What else?"


    "Basically, there is no space distortion. After all, it is impossible for two independent half plane spaces to correspond completely. The spatial coordinates need to be recalculated, but I forgot the way of calculation."


    Nora blinked innocently and continued before Donne spoke, "but my friends remember."


    Donne was relieved. When did this guy learn to speak and gasp


    "In that case, use this method. Can your friends come and help?"


    Donne still remembers the last time she asked them to find a space to build the hall of heroes. As a result, she disappeared for so long. These guys'' concept of time is terrible.


    "No problem!"


    Nora patted her chest: "I promised to bring them delicious food to share with them last time. Everyone is waiting."


    "Great."


    Donne was overjoyed: "in that case, I''ll leave it to you. I''ll concentrate on solving the problem of repairing the giant statue."


    "Well, after that, you have to make up the candy for them!"


    Nora flapped her wings and told Donne very seriously. Without waiting for Donne''s answer, she turned and disappeared into bits of light.


    Donne found out that this guy was still an activist.


    Donne went back to Elsa and them: "come on, we should go back."


    "OK."


    Elia happily rode on the star world war horse.


    Donne asked curiously, "what name did you give it?"


    Elsa was a little embarrassed: "invincible."


    Donne almost fell off her head.


    Girl, what flag do you want to set up!?


    Donne asked with trembling lips, "why is it called?"


    I''m not surprised if your name is xingzhui, but why is your uncle''s name invincible?


    "Because it wasn''t chased around by empty hunters before."


    Elia patted the head of the star world war horse and said, "so we hope it can become stronger. It''s best to be invincible, so we call it invincible."


    For this reason, such a terrible flag!?


    Donne simply didn''t know what to say


    As a goddess, you are really not afraid to enter the foot man wheel


    Mom, I don''t think there will be 25 footed men to round me?


    Donne sighed several times, but Elia and Elsa accepted the name silently.


    After crossing the portal and returning to the back garden, Donne suddenly found that it was already afternoon, and unconsciously the lunch time had passed.


    Looking at the leftovers on the back Dean''s table, and then looking at the elated Angus, gene and Brian who pushed a cup to drink, Donne felt his brain was straight.


    Good guy, he''s exploring inside. These guys are eating hot and spicy as dinner here?


    "Eh? Big brother, are you back?"


    Brian, with a red face, stood on the stool and shook his glass at Donne: "haven''t you eaten yet? Come and have two drinks. There are still a lot of things left!"


    The expressionless Donne looked at the messy food on the table and wondered which posture he should use to press his head on.


    At this time, gene suddenly exclaimed and got up with a bang: "my God - star world war horse!?"

 Chapter 879

    In prandal, astral creatures are not easily encountered. Even legendary giants such as gene, Angus and egwin rarely enter the astral world. After all, astral creatures themselves are quite powerful. Coupled with the relatively dangerous environment, they will die there if they are not careful.


    Gene once walked in the star world for a short time. He tried to find some rare materials in the star world. He once saw the star world war horse. His first glance left him a very deep impression.


    I didn''t expect to see the star world war horse here today.


    "You just went around the star world?"


    Gene stared and looked incredible: "how did you accept this star war horse?"


    It seems that no one has ever heard of accepting the star world war horse in history, but now it looks like it has obviously been accepted.


    "I didn''t go to the astral world, but it broke into that space with another astral creature."


    Donne Nunu said, "Elia saved it and decided to let it be a mount. It seems to have accepted her fate."


    The star world war horse is helpless. Can it be done if you don''t admit your life?


    If you don''t accept your life, you don''t want to die


    Gene suddenly realized that it was not too difficult to accept a star war horse as Elia.


    But


    Gene looked at the star world war horse with a little enthusiasm, and his heart was full of envy.


    For the magician, the star world war horse may be one of the best mount choices. The star world war horse naturally has the ability of phase movement, immunity to physical damage, flight and so on. In addition, as a star world creature, it can naturally attract the magic around it and form a magic rich area around the body to facilitate the magician to cast spells. Therefore, it can cooperate perfectly with the magician.


    It can be said that any magician wants to have a star world war horse, but he really has the ability to achieve it. There are few since ancient times.


    The main reason has just been mentioned. You don''t have the strength. The star world is very dangerous. Generally, you won''t stay in the star world for too long. If you want to take over the star war horse, you have to meet it first, right?


    A magician who has the ability to walk in the star world may not have the good luck to meet the star world war horse.


    Gene rubbed his hands and said with a shy face, "well, Elia, can you give me this star war horse..."


    Angus, don''t you even want your old face to ride?


    "No! Invincible is the mount of my big brother and me!"


    Elia resolutely refused him.


    Gene looks at Donne.


    "Don''t look at me. It''s Elia''s mount. I won''t interfere with her decision."


    Donne shrugged. "She doesn''t want it. I think you''d better not think about it unless you want to be unlucky until you die."


    Donne''s words made gene change his face, and he almost swallowed what he said.


    Forcibly asking Ms. disaster for something is beyond the description of death


    Let the cook cook cook a few dishes again. Donne and the three of them filled their stomachs hastily. After dinner, Elia rode the star world war horse to find cocoa and vanilla to show off.


    Because of what happened before, the two cats have been deliberately avoiding Donne, and they didn''t come to join the fun today.


    Full of wine and food, Donne had the time to ask Angus, "have you seen the golden giant?"


    "I''ve seen it. The situation is a little complicated."


    Angus frowned. The situation of the golden giant statue was much more complicated than he thought. In particular, the internal structure was full of technical crystallization of dwarf engineering. He could not even understand some places. The material used in their bodies seemed to be very similar to universal alloy, which was also an alloy material, but they had very complex wit - they would recover themselves.


    This was discovered when Angus tried to disassemble the golden giant statue, and the cut shell was restored by himself - this is also him. "I have informed master cloto, and he is also very excited, and promised to come and study the golden giant statue immediately."


    Donne nodded. It''s normal for croto to to be excited. I''m afraid the golden giant statue is the product of the dwarf''s first cooperation with other races. Of course, he also wants to see the brilliant civilization achievements of his race.


    The golden juggler not only condensed the crystallization of dwarf technology, but also deeply integrated all kinds of alchemy''s essence technology. The concordance written on the golden giant statue is also an improved magic matrix, which can provide the magic ring aura for the friendly forces around.


    Although it looks stupid and cumbersome, but it actually embodies all the efforts of human beings, elves, dragons, dwarves, dwarves, orcs, Naga and other races. The essence of the technology that combines the strengths of a hundred nationalities is still too simple for Angus before.


    Elsa put the golden giant statue in the back garden of the Lord''s house, but the golden giant statue is too tall. You can clearly see the golden giant statue even a few blocks away. Now it has caused a commotion in Ellington.


    Fortunately, Donne''s prestige in Ellington was unmatched, but there was no trouble.


    When they came to the golden giant statue, they found that yustisa and otinia were here. They were talking in a low voice. When they saw Donne, they immediately shut their mouth. Yustisa greeted them with a faint smile: "messenger."


    "What are you talking about? What do you think?"


    Donne looked at her curiously. Yustisa''s family had experienced the first chaotic invasion war. Master hornheim could not have found them for the powerful alchemy family of einzbellen. Perhaps the golden giant statue had the alchemy technology of einzbellen.


    "Good."


    Yustisa still had that gentle smile on her face: "einzbellen participated in the first chaotic invasion war. Master hornheim wanted to make a royal scepter and a giant golden statue. We also know and of course participated."


    Don Engels and his colleagues were overjoyed: "there are relevant materials preserved - look at me! That''s not for sure!"


    The einzbellen family was sealed soon after the end of the first chaotic invasion war. It has never been in contact with the outside world, and the data must be kept in the castle all the time.


    "Yes, I''ve asked Sierra to go back and get it."


    Yustisa smiled and said, "although we don''t have the information of the Royal scepter, we keep more information about the golden giant statue than hornheim, because the alchemist who participated in the production of the golden giant statue in our family is still alive."


    "What!?"


    Angus exclaimed, "really!?"


    "Of course, don''t you know our current situation?"


    Yustisa spread her hands and said with a smile, "I think you need them very much, so I asked lizziette to invite them over. It should be a while before they arrive."


    "Great!"


    Angus was so excited that he couldn''t help slapping Donne: "I didn''t expect that your last decision was so important that it directly solved so many of our problems!"


    Donne couldn''t help laughing. He was so determined to find einz Belen because he focused on the artificial soul technology. Unexpectedly, there was such an unexpected harvest.


    There are many difficulties in repairing the golden giant statue. Without relevant data, we can only grope for it. Rao shiangus, the current alchemist, has no other way.


    But now it''s different. There are even the design drawings of the golden giant statue and the internal core data saved by the einzbellen family. Even if the golden giant statue is not disassembled for the time being, we can know its internal structure and infer the direction of repair.


    More importantly, the einzbellen family was sealed by the gods, but unexpectedly contributed to their technical transformation in artificial souls and alchemy puppets. At the same time, it also allowed them to avoid the next second chaotic invasion war. The alchemists who participated in the production of giant gold statues have lived until now after human body refining and transformation, With the participation of these alchemists in the restoration work, the effect must be extraordinary.


    "It''s our honor to help the messenger."


    Yustisa blinked, with an inexplicable smile on her face.


    Don''t know why, Donne always felt that she seemed to have talked about something wonderful with otinia


    He coughed softly, "do you know what einz Belen''s technology is used on this golden giant statue?"


    "I''m not sure about anything else, but I''m sure of one thing."


    Yustisa said with a smile, "the golden giant statue uses the technology of artificial soul, and it is the primary version we just studied before we were sealed by the gods."


    Donne was a little surprised: "can you see that they can''t move?"


    Yustisa went to the foot of the golden giant statue, pointed to the runes on his leg and said, "you can observe the familiar magic channel from these runes."


    Angus was also surprised: "at that time, you had put the artificial soul technology into practice?"


    "No," yustisa shook his head. "In fact, according to the family records, it is precisely because we want to build the weapon of the golden giant god that we have developed the technology of ''artificial soul''."


    At the beginning, faced with the chaos army, the prandar nationalities retreated one after another. They had to decide to fight back and design an ultimate weapon that can fight chaos without soldiers directly, so as to reduce casualties.


    However, as long as it is a weapon, someone must operate it. In order to solve the operator''s problem, the einz Belen family in charge finally developed the artificial soul technology and applied this technology to the development of new weapons.


    The final result is the golden giant.


    "I see. No wonder you... Eh?"


    Donne suddenly looked at Eustacia with bright eyes: "you said that the original version of artificial soul technology was used, that is, the operating system of these golden giant gods could be upgraded with the current mature technology... Ah bah, I mean, their artificial soul technology has been upgraded!?"


    Yustisa was stunned: "theoretically... It should be ok..."


    what the fuck! This must work!

 Chapter 880

    Generally speaking, the software and hardware of the computer must match. If you use 386, you have to use DOS. If you install a new OSX or win system, you are committing a sin.


    But artificial souls don''t have this problem


    The compatibility of this thing is perfect, okay!


    No matter what you pour it into, as long as you design a set of basic response to it, it can execute automatically. The customized artificial soul will not have hardware compatibility problems at all.


    Although the golden Colossus was designed and manufactured thousands of years ago, it is no problem to replace the original primary technology and use the mature artificial soul technology of einz Belen. It may even improve the actual combat effectiveness of the golden colossus because of the maturity of the technology.


    But before that, we must solve the driving problem of the golden giant statue.


    These guys have been around for thousands of years, and now they all seem to be down


    Before Serra and lizziette came back, croto arrived first. Riding the comet motorcycle, he roared and landed in the back garden. Then he looked up, took a deep breath and exclaimed, "my God! It''s so tall!!!"


    The dwarf is not tall, and the comparison standing in front of the golden giant statue is even more exaggerated.


    Croto jumped out of the car, ran to the soles of the golden giant statue, patted hard, and said excitedly, "this is what our ancestors participated in the design and production? Our ancestors made such a tall construction puppet!"


    Angus couldn''t help saying, "seriously, this thing should be strictly regarded as an alchemy puppet, not a construction puppet."


    There are differences between alchemy puppets and construction puppets. Generally speaking, the main difference lies in the composition of the body and the power source. However, for adventurers, it is too troublesome to distinguish the two, and they are generally called casually.


    "I can feel it! My curiosity is burning! I can''t wait to disassemble it and study its structure!"


    Kloto danced excitedly. The engineering master''s glasses were deformed with a click, the sight was in place automatically, the high-energy ray cutter had begun to spray particle flow, and a variety of cutting tools appeared in his hands.


    Donne was stunned. He had no idea where kloto got these things - you know, dwarfs can''t use magic, so they can''t even use space equipment (Donne and Angus tried to develop a space equipment powered by magic crystal for kloto. Unfortunately, the entry was slow).


    "It''s useless."


    Angus poured cold water on him: "the shell of the golden giant statue uses a special alloy, which will automatically restore its original shape. It''s useless for you to cut it."


    "No way! That metal only exists in historical records. You can''t get it!"


    Kloto didn''t believe in evil. He began to cut on the spot. A few assistants came to help him cut. It was not easy to cut a cut of tens of centimeters. Before he had time to start prying, he watched the place cut at the beginning began to recover automatically.


    "It''s true!"


    Grotto stared. "Memory metal!?"


    Ouch, sleeping trough?


    Donne glanced sideways at croto. Does the goods know memory metal?


    "How is that possible?"


    Croto was a little crazy: "memory metal is the product of prehistoric civilization in ancient times. We have not been able to restore the relevant synthesis technology. How can this thing be used!?"


    The golden giant statue was built more than a thousand years ago, during the first chaotic invasion war. At that time, the recovery of dwarf technology was not even as good as now. If they mastered memory metal, now cloeto has no reason not to know.


    "Maybe this is another memory metal."


    Dunn reminded croto: "after all, there is not only one metal alloy to achieve self-healing of physical form."


    "Is that so?"


    "Of course, I know several of them myself."


    Donne stalled and said, "this is not the time to study this. Let''s think about how to repair the golden giant statue. Later, Serra and lijilite will bring all the original design drawings and materials. You can see everything you want to know."


    Kloto just nodded reluctantly, but jumped up again: "it''s still wrong. Even if it''s other memory metals, we should have a manufacturing method! But there are no relevant data records in gear city!"


    "Then I don''t know..."


    As soon as Tang en finished speaking, he saw two people rushing forward and backward. It was the two close guards of yustisa, Sierra and lijileet, followed by several alchemists of the einzbellen family.


    "We''re back."


    Sierra nodded to Donne, then handed the storage ring to yustisa: "all the relevant information is here. The information of the golden giant statue is much more than expected. This small space ring is almost full."


    Yustisa nodded, put on his ring and waved gently. All the precious documents and materials thousands of years ago appeared in front of the public. There were 15 neatly placed bookshelves, each with eight columns and eight layers, and they were all full.


    Although thousands of years have passed, these books and scrolls are well preserved and can''t see any damage - after all, they are protected by the magic array of einz Belen, and it''s not easy to break these precious books.


    As soon as Donne raised his eyebrows, he guessed that designing and making a giant golden statue might leave a lot of information, but he didn''t expect so much.


    On second thought, however, he thought that if there were no computers or micro data storage devices, and all of them were recorded by hand transcripts and scrolls, it would be normal to have so much data - rather than less.


    Don''t believe it?


    Can you build up to with the same amount of books and materials?


    Not to mention Gundam, what about Gundam''s control system (artificial soul)?


    So it''s not that simple.


    I''m afraid the biggest reason why we can create golden giant statues and artificial souls now is that this is prandal, which has incredible magical power and can make many complex things very simple - of course, many simple things on the side of science and technology are very complex here.


    "All the materials are here, including the original design idea, design core, internal structure, Rune composition and so on."


    Yustisa pointed to the bookshelf and said faintly, "they are all placed in different categories. These books are all isolated books. I think you''d better be careful when reading."


    Kloto couldn''t wait to run to the bookshelf and asked casually, "will it be broken?"


    "No," yustisa shook her head, "because they are very precious, they are connected with the core of einz Belen. They are sheltered by einz Belen. If they are destroyed by violence, they will be counterattacked, and you may be killed by the book."


    Cloto froze - can you read happily?


    Dumne also can not Tucao, and even this year, reading is dangerous, books will not make complaints about death.


    "Magic books are like this..." yustisa shrugged and was suddenly stunned. "Or do we say we are out of date?"


    Gene said with a wry smile, "the magic books now don''t use the previous set. Generally, they don''t arrange any dangerous boundaries on them. After all, you think, the purpose of compiling knowledge into books is to spread it. In order to let others see, if you want to arrange so many traps, what''s the significance of making books?"


    Jean talked about the situation of prandal in the past. At that time, magicians, whether good or bad, liked to make some magic books, and then arranged ten or eight traps on them to lure others into being with mysterious knowledge, and then use magic traps to pit them.


    If you are lucky, you will encounter a conscientious person, which is probably the degree of mischief. It may spread you to the sky and send you back when you are about to fall to death, or give you an illusion to make you ugly. At most, it will scare you.


    But if you have bad luck and encounter some vicious people, you can''t answer the correct password when you open the magic book, and the probability of being directly blown to pieces is not small.


    Now prandal''s magic world is much more normal under Jean''s constraints. All the unhealthy magic books are collected in the process of integrating magicians, in which the valuable knowledge is retained, and all the worthless ones are destroyed.


    While they were talking, croto had already taken out a thick book and read it - prandal had not yet matured papermaking thousands of years ago, so these books were all made of animal skin paper. A book that looked very thick actually had few pages and could not record much knowledge.


    "This is Tim ray, who was involved in the design of the giant golden statue."


    Eustacia pointed to one of the alchemists who followed lizette. The man was wearing a white robe often worn by alchemists and looked 40 or 50 years old. It showed that he was middle-aged when he transformed himself. He had curly purple gray short hair and his eyes looked a little listless. He nodded to don: "Hello, Ambassador, I''m Tim ray."


    "Hello, Dr. tim..."


    Donne nodded. In fact, he wanted to ask Dr. Tim if the so-called Golden giant statue was an alien demon revision of rx78


    "I heard that the messenger wants to repair the golden giant statue?"


    Tim looked at the golden giant statue next to him, and a trace of memory flashed in his eyes. For this thing, he had discussed with master hornheim and others for several days and nights. Although his design scheme was not adopted in the end, many of his ideas were added to the golden giant statue. Now master hornheim has been dead for many years, but he has lived in another space, Fate is so impermanent.

 Chapter 881

    "I heard that the messenger wants to repair the golden giant statue?"


    Donne nodded: "yes, I heard you participated in the design and production of the golden giant statue?"


    Tim shook his head: "design is out of the question. My design scheme was finally rejected by master hornheim. The scheme finally adopted is the result of everyone''s opinions."


    Has it been decided


    Fortunately, your plan has been rejected. Otherwise, if it is passed, the white devil of the Federation may be standing in front of you now


    Dumne restrained his heart''s desire to make complaints about it, and asked, "do you know why they have no response to what the Royal stick has ordered?"


    "Isn''t that obvious?"


    Tim kicked the golden giant statue and said listlessly, "the core has stopped working and lost the supply of magic for a long time. The earliest version of artificial soul can''t last long. After such a long time, they have long dissipated. Now there should be only an empty artificial soul core left in the golden giant statue."


    Although the original design scheme was not conceived by Tim, the final draft can not be separated from the large framework, and the basic design concept will not change.


    At the beginning, their idea was to use artificial soul as the core and magic as the power to drive the golden giant statue. Now, after so long, the space has no magic supplement, and the original magic reserve has gradually dissipated. In addition, the fragile space structure leads to frequent space cracks, and storms from the star world continue to wash the golden giant statue, The internal energy has long dissipated.


    Without the maintenance of magic, the pure energy body of artificial soul can''t last long.


    After listening to Tim''s explanation, Donne brightened his eyes: "that is to say, these giant golden statues are all blank bodies? We can fill in new artificial souls at any time?"


    "That''s right."


    Tim nodded: "if the artificial soul designed with our current mature technology is filled in, the combat effectiveness of the golden giant statue should be much higher than that in those years, and many special combat skills can be added."


    "That''s great. Let''s -- wait!"


    Speaking of this, a flash of lightning suddenly flashed in Donne''s mind. The empty soul core of the golden giant statue legion, all of which are the heroic Hall of elite soldiers, integrated into one space... Ouch, I wipe! Isn''t this a match made in heaven!?


    The biggest problem of the golden giant statue is that it has lost its abundant energy drive, backward power drive core, and the artificial soul core that has become a blank after dissipation.


    But before Donne, there was a problem that had been bothering him, that was how to turn the spirits in the hall of heroes into actual combat effectiveness - after all, it was very difficult for the soul body to interfere with the living world.


    Although they have very rich combat experience, they do not have the ability to interfere in the living world.


    But now it''s different!


    The point is that the blank artificial soul core should be able to carry the soul in theory!


    you ''re right!


    The golden giant statue is a powerful body that can replace the soul. After adjustment and modification, every heroic warrior in the heroic hall can enter the golden giant statue and control the powerful golden giant statue to fight!


    The number of golden giant statues is also very large, which can meet the needs of those heroic warriors in the Yingling hall, and basically solve the needs of transforming heroic warriors into actual combat effectiveness.


    What''s more, because the space for storing the gold giant statue is not stable enough, now Nora has asked her goblin partners to merge the two half plane spaces. Once the merger is completed, the space where the Yingling hall and the gold giant statue are located will become one, and the Yingling soldiers can also use the gold giant statue for practical training at any time.


    The more he thought about it, the more excited he felt that this method was feasible. Maybe he would encounter some difficulties in the process of actual implementation, but those difficulties could be foreseen and solved.


    When he thought of doing it, Donne asked directly, "master tim..."


    "Please don''t call me master. I''m far from it."


    "Well, Sir Tim, I want to ask you a question."


    Donne asked, "what needs to be done if the human soul can freely enter or leave the blank artificial soul core?"


    "The human soul?"


    The listless Tim opened his eyes a little and looked at Donne in surprise: "the complexity of human soul is much more than artificial soul, so there are many places to modify, but why do you ask?"


    The soul of the dead is within the power of the God of death greterence. Mortals don''t even have the ability to see the soul, let alone interfere with the soul to go to the kingdom of death. That''s blasphemy.


    As soon as Dunn asked this question, Tim guessed his idea - someone had proposed it, but it was finally rejected.


    Donne''s spirit was refreshed: "although it needs to be modified, it is at least feasible, isn''t it?"


    "That''s right..."


    "How long will it take to modify the kernel of all the golden colossus?"


    "For a long time."


    After a pause, Tim thought for a moment and continued: "it is mainly because the problem of protecting the core was considered when building the golden giant statues, so the oreha steel provided by the dragon was used to shape them. This metal is very difficult to damage after forming, and the shape will be restored automatically after impact distortion..."


    "Olliha steel?"


    Donne was stunned: "Shantong? Are you kidding me? Will that thing have such strong performance?"


    Oriha steel, formerly known as mountain copper, is also called orekalkos, oriharugan, orihakam or King metal. It is a metal mentioned in some ancient documents, such as the story of Atlantis described in Plato''s critia.


    According to the description in the Critias, mountain copper is considered to be second only to gold in value and has been found and mined in many areas of ancient Atlantis. Then, in the days when the Critias were written, only the name was known.


    In numismatics, it is a golden copper alloy (i.e. brass) used to make ancient Roman coins sesteti and dupondia. In many modern cultural products such as fantasy novels and video games, mountain copper has become a valuable mineral resource that can be mined and made into powerful armor and weapons.


    But how can this thing still have the ability to remember metal?


    "What is Mountain Copper?"


    Tim was stunned: "olliha steel is an alloy smelted by the dragon family. It is very powerful. In order to make these giant gold statues, the dragon family almost emptied all its inventory. Oh, yes, because this metal was developed by the dragon family, we also called olliha Steel Dragon Steel..."


    "It''s impossible!"


    Donne flatly denied: "I also have Longgang. It''s a silver white metal, not gold at all."


    Donne not only has dragon steel, but also has seen the weapons made by dragon steel. The pair of dragon steel long swords of egwin are the most precious quality weapons made by dragon steel. The bright silver white is the most remarkable feature of dragon steel, which is not the golden color like the golden giant statue at all.


    Tim frowned slightly: "then I don''t know. If you don''t believe it, you can look at the data. On the data, we recorded that the material is really oreha steel, that is, Dragon steel."


    Croto, who was studying hard next to him, picked up the ancient book and turned it over to Tang en: "he''s right. It does indicate the materials used. Olliha steel, also known as dragon steel, is the powerful metal material provided by the dragon family, which has become the best material for shaping the Golden giant statue."


    This is strange


    Donne moved in his heart and said, "wait a minute, there''s a dragon guy here. I''ll shout..."


    "Are you looking for me?"


    Before Donne finished, a head came over from the side and startled him: "why do you haunt in the trough?"


    "I''ve already been here."


    Ezra Kamanda said with a smile, "Elsa''s awakening blood is a good thing. How can I miss such an important thing? I''ve been watching."


    "Are you listening and not talking?"


    Don said angrily, "stay away from me!"


    The guy''s face was so close that Donne had an inexplicable sense of crisis.


    And it''s even more awkward to think that this guy looks well-dressed and actually runs naked all day.


    Ezra Kamanda reluctantly stepped back and asked curiously, "what are you talking about? I didn''t notice just now."


    "About the Legion of golden colossus."


    Donne stepped back a few steps, kept a distance of three meters from him, and then said, "about the materials used in the construction of the golden giant statue... Wait, let me ask first, is oriha Steel Dragon steel?"


    "That''s right."


    Ezra Kamanda nodded: "Longgang is what you call it. Our name is olliha gang."


    "But it''s wrong."


    Donne frowned and took out a silver white Dragon Steel: "what''s this?"


    "Olliha steel."


    Ezra Kamanda''s face is natural.


    "What about this?"


    Donne pointed to the golden colossus.


    "The golden colossus."


    "Damn mental retardation! I asked for materials!"


    Ezra Kamanda suddenly realized: "olliha steel."


    Shit, this is kidding me!?


    Seeing that Donne''s face was gloomy for a moment, Ezra Kamanda was stunned, woke up, and hurriedly said, "these two are olliha steel, that''s right!"


    "Are you kidding? How can a material have two names?"


    "But it is!"


    As soon as Donne raised his hand, Ezra Kamanda jumped back and hurriedly said, "I didn''t lie to you! Really! It''s just that the synthetic materials are different!"


    "Since the materials are different, why is it called oreha steel? Why don''t you give it a new name?"


    "But olliha steel is olliha steel..."


    Donne felt as if he had suddenly caught something. He suddenly clapped his hands and scolded, "I wipe! Remember! Olliha means'' mixing and synthesis'' in dragon language!"


    "That''s right."


    Ezra Kamanda was very innocent: "what''s wrong?"


    The wrong place is too big!


    The so-called "oreha steel" in the Dragon language actually means "alloy, synthetic steel"!

 Chapter 882

    Because of the problem of language environment, there will be such a big oolong.


    Although Donne was imbued with the languages of the prandals, it was precisely because the languages of various nationalities were equivalent to his mother tongue that he ignored the differences and did not notice the differences between them.


    He tasted it carefully, that is to say, these two alloys actually have no separate specific names!


    These fools of the dragon clan call them "alloy" in general!


    Stupid, it''s so stupid!


    But this stupid behavior is just in line with the nature of the dragon people - because of their long life, they are too lazy to give a name to a new alloy and use "alloy", that is, olliha steel.


    "It''s hopeless."


    Donne sighed and asked, "you should know how this golden oreha steel is synthesized?"


    "Of course."


    Aizhuo Kamanda said with a smile: "the main materials are gold and brass, add a small amount of secret silver and AOJIN, and then add a little dragon blood. It''s not a secret on our side."


    Well, Donne understands why it''s not confidential. Even if this formula is made public to humans, it''s useless. Only the secret silver and AOJIN in the ingredients can scare off most people, not to mention the blending of dragon blood


    Those who really have the ability to synthesize this alloy may not be able to produce it on a large scale. After all, the output of Mithril and AOJIN is very rare, and dragon blood is impossible to get.


    So Donne was very strange: "how did you come up with such a large output to produce the gold giant statue when you used Mithril and AOJIN?"


    Ezra Kamanda was even more strange: "otherwise, why do you think there are so few Mithril and AOJIN now?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne was speechless.


    It was precisely because the first chaos invasion war wanted to produce the giant statue of gold, so it consumed prandal''s existing secret silver and AOJIN. Therefore, the quantity of secret silver and AOJIN was extremely rare and the price was extremely expensive - enima, this is actually a causal relationship.


    In other words, during the first chaotic invasion war, Mithril and AOJIN were not so expensive.


    "All right, stop talking nonsense, write down the detailed formula, and then you can cool down."


    Donne took out a parchment and handed it to Ezra Kamanda.


    "No problem."


    Ezra Kamanda Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shua Shu


    Suddenly, Donne felt a twinge of pain. "What do you want to say?"


    "I think we --"


    "Get out..."


    Donne''s face tightened. "I''m not interested in male creatures!"


    "Cough..."


    Ezra Kamanda choked and was very embarrassed: "what are you thinking? If I have a problem with my sexuality, my father - no, it should be said that Wang will come and kill me."


    Donne was more nervous, because Ezra Kamanda just didn''t deny that he did have that idea, but he didn''t dare to do it because of the situation of the dragon family.


    After all, the number of dragon ethnic groups has always been in jeopardy. After two chaotic invasions, many companions have been sacrificed. Now they are worried about how to expand the number of ethnic groups. If Ezra Kamanda wants to make a base, Hal Kamanda and Sasha groto are expected to come and kill him.


    "I just think our relationship should be eased. At least you shouldn''t be so hostile to me."


    "I''m not hostile to you - as long as you keep a distance from me."


    Donne is very vigilant, especially the undifferentiated charm aura given to him by the gods. The effect is so good that he has to be vigilant.


    Only the elves and the dark elves, a group of fanatical pregnant lovers, can stand it. If there is another gay red dragon who stares at his chrysanthemum... It''s impossible to live this day!


    Occasionally, he may have no problem being a dragon knight, but if he is ridden by a dragon, he will have a problem.


    After writing down the formula, Ezra Kamanda was driven away by Donne. Then Donne came up to croto and asked, "the formula of the alloy has been obtained. Although there is no way to produce it on a large scale, it can be produced in a small amount. You can test the characteristics of the alloy in detail, which may help to disassemble the golden giant statue and modify the core."


    "Now start producing a small batch immediately."


    Kloto said without hesitation: "the oreha steel used by the golden giant statue has very good characteristics. It can be used not only here, but also in other situations. If we can find a way to expand scale production, it will be very good for us."


    The advantage of this oriha steel lies not only in the characteristics of memory shape, but also a very excellent magic good conductor. The magic channel (similar to circuit) made by it can well conduct magic and facilitate the laying of the control channel of artificial soul.


    If this metal is used to produce some important cores, such as magic engine, or some small parts, it can avoid damage - even if it is distorted by the impact of force, it can be quickly restored to the original state, which ensures the reliability of the product.


    This memory metal is obviously different from the memory metal on earth in Donne''s memory, but there is no doubt that this memory metal has more reliable performance and more extensive uses.


    "Messenger, I think I need some time to redesign the artificial soul."


    Yustisa smiled and said, "according to the characteristics of the golden giant statue and the current artificial soul technology, redesign a scheme of artificial soul."


    "No."


    Yustisa was stunned: "are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    Donne smiled and said, "because I have an idea, these golden giant gods will then adjust their cores so that they can be competent for the boarding of human souls."


    "Human soul?"


    Tim said, "it''s a good idea for the messenger to use the human soul as the core of the golden giant. We made a similar proposal at the beginning, but it was rejected."


    "But the use of the human soul would be regarded as a violation of greterence''s authority..."


    "Don''t worry."


    Donne laughed and said, "I have hundreds of thousands of souls here. They can''t wait to return to this world and give their strength to fight chaos."


    He told them about the details of the Yingling hall, and they suddenly realized it.


    Tim was inexplicably excited: "if the human soul can really replace the artificial soul core, the reliability and actual combat performance will certainly be improved by a leap."


    Although the artificial soul can ensure no damage in war, it is inherently deficient in efficiency and dexterity. It is very complex to design a response mode to deal with each situation.


    If the human soul is used, this situation can be avoided. After boarding in the soul core, you can use the golden giant statue as your own body, and give full play to the experience of those brave and good fighters. The combat effectiveness is more than doubled?


    What''s more, most of those soldiers were not apocalyptic. They only had rich group combat experience, but they didn''t have strong strength. They couldn''t give full play to their maximum value at all.


    With the golden Colossus, they can combine their experience with the powerful power of the golden colossus and give full play to their invincibility on the battlefield!


    The best thing is that when fighting against chaos, the golden giant does not have to be afraid to make chaotic creatures stronger - because from a macro point of view, the golden giant is just a vehicle, and the dead spirit soldiers have no power to absorb them.


    Once this idea is realized, the golden colossus Legion will become a powerful new force for Donne to fight against chaos!


    "I see, but at the same time I have an idea."


    Yustisa is worthy of being the last patriarch of einzbellen. Her rich experience made her immediately think of an idea to match Donne''s idea: "It''s still a little reluctant to drive the golden giant with the human soul. Their soul strength is not enough to support such a huge body, so I can design a soul strength amplification device to help them better control the golden giant."


    Donne was overjoyed: "can you do it?"


    Yustisa said confidently: "of course, from a certain point of view, the artificial soul is also the soul. The effective technology for the artificial soul will also have an effect on the human soul. Just amplify the signal strength of the soul. It''s not difficult to understand the principle. I need a month to modify the current technology."


    Donne made a decision immediately: "the restoration of the golden giant statue may take a long time, so don''t worry. Where are you, Mr. Tim?"


    Tim nodded and said, "I can synchronize with the patriarch, which will not affect him, but I need to remake an old version of the artificial soul core for research, which will take a few days..."


    "A few days? No need."


    Donne looked at the huge golden statue: "where is the core of the soul? I''ll take it out for you."


    Tim was stunned: "in his chest, but the body of the golden giant statue is very difficult to destroy..."


    Angus curled his mouth and said bitterly, "that''s for others. It''s hard to stop him?"


    Donne smiled and flew to the chest of the golden giant statue. A highly condensed element long sword suddenly appeared in his hand. The dazzling element long sword easily pierced into the body of the golden giant statue. "Swish swish" cut a square metal plate a few times, revealing the structure in his chest.


    "It''s the spherical structure in the center -"


    As soon as Tim''s voice fell, Donne reached out and returned to the ground: "is that it?"


    In Donne''s hand is the football sized artificial soul core. The dark artificial soul core is distributed with wonderful magic runes. You can also see that several interfaces are reserved on it - which should be reserved for the magic channel, so that the artificial soul can control the body of the golden giant statue through the magic channel.


    At first glance, it is known that it is a homologous technology with the einzbellen and hornheim families.

 Chapter 883

    Tim obviously didn''t expect that Donne could take out the artificial soul core so easily.


    "That''s right."


    He finally showed a smile: "with this, we can save a few days."


    "Put it away."


    As soon as Tang en handed him the artificial soul core, the people saw that the alloy plate cut off by Tang en suddenly flew up again, returned to the chest of the golden giant statue, and then returned to its original state.


    Rao Shitang was also stunned: "this olliha Steel''s self-healing ability is too strong!"


    Nima, hi! The memory metal on earth is not so exaggerated!?


    The most surprising thing is that the recovery effect of the oreha steel does not seem to consume energy - that is, magic, because there is no magic in the golden giant statue, and it still has the recovery effect.


    If this kind of alloy appears on earth, it is estimated that physicists and material scientists will be crazy. They must find ways to study the molecular structure of this thing - unfortunately, there is no electron microscope here, and Donne can''t see the molecular structure.


    Even if you see it, it may not be useful, because the basic elements of this world are very different from that of another world.


    Donne asked again, "what else do you need?"


    After whispering for a while, yustisa and Tim said to Donne, "there is also the problem of power source. The power source of the original golden giant statue has been very backward, and we need to redesign..."


    "Can''t you just replace it with a magic engine?"


    "No."


    Yustisa shook his head: "although the magic engine can convert magic into power, it is only applicable to that simple magic machine."


    In her eyes, those magic machines are very simple mechanical structures. Their important significance is to transform the mysterious power of magic into a power that ordinary people can operate, but not on the golden giant statue.


    If you use the power of the magic engine, I''m afraid the whole golden giant statue needs to be completely transformed. The complex transmission and balance design alone is a headache.


    This also coincides with what Donne thought - the golden giant statue is obviously something on the side of mysticism. If it is forcibly changed to GAODA on the side of science and technology, the technical content will rise sharply, but it can''t be produced so easily.


    Tim put forward a suggestion: "I suggest it''s best to use the power of alchemy. Although it costs a lot, it can avoid a lot of trouble."


    "I listen to experts."


    Donne nodded, and it was settled.


    Yustisa''s next main research direction is the soul signal amplification device. Tim''s main research direction is the adaptive transformation of the artificial soul core. Croto and Angus mainly focus on the internal structure of oreha steel and the golden giant statue. If it is smooth, we should be able to come up with a preliminary solution in a month.


    Donne is very excited. As long as he can solve these problems, he can have an invincible army that can fight chaos - if combined with the divine magic assistance of the Templar, I''m afraid the effect will be stronger.


    After finalizing the plan, it was getting late and everyone was dissolved.


    Donne put the golden giant away and finally relaxed his nervous tension.


    However, he still can''t relax completely. After several days of warm-up, Fiona has been fully prepared, and the residents of various cities have welcomed the baptism of leaflets again - up to now, leaflets are not a new way of publicity, but people are still willing to take the initiative to accept leaflets, which can be used not only to remember things, but also to "wipe things" at some times ¡£


    Since Datang chamber of Commerce has opened up the supply of paper, Datang printing factory has also begun to operate externally, and small branches have been established everywhere, all chambers of Commerce in Ilus have become accustomed to using leaflets to promote their products.


    Although the production capacity of Ellington''s paper mill to produce super grade white paper is still very low, after the market is opened, the demand will be greater and greater in the future. Now some people have begun to seek cooperation and want to establish a joint venture to specially produce leaflets, posters and other products.


    Leaflet publicity is only an auxiliary means. The really important publicity is actually the news column of Datang daily and the undifferentiated broadcasting publicity of radio stations.


    After a period of development, Datang Daily has already occupied a place in the mainstream society of the Ilus empire. Everyone is used to reading newspapers at breakfast.


    Civilians want to get the discount and promotion information of shops from the newspaper, so as to save some living expenses, or see which shops are recruiting. They can take a chance in the past.


    Nobles want to know more about what happened in China yesterday and see what will happen today.


    Businessmen are more concerned about the collection of local intelligence in Datang daily - yes, because Donne''s transmission array has spread all over the world, Datang Daily has also gained great benefits. Newspaper reporters can get news gathered from various cities every evening, which will be summarized to the headquarters in Ellington. After editing, it will be on the news the next day.


    Because of this convenient information channel, Carl, President of Datang daily, resolutely decided to open a business column to publish the supply and demand information everywhere.


    No one believed it when it was first published, but when Jiang Xinjiang, the first businessman, was suspicious... I mean, he tried to prepare goods according to the information in Datang daily, and then made a lot of money. After the news came back, it actually caused the secondary sales peak of Datang daily. Those businessmen who lagged behind in information channels were suffering from no information channels, Now Datang Daily has become their open source of information.


    Based on a fair and just information channel, how they make money depends on their abilities.


    The reason why I say so much is just to explain one thing - that is, Datang Daily has an unprecedented influence in the Ilus empire. No matter civilians, businessmen or nobles, they can''t live without it. Datang Daily has completely occupied the mouthpiece of public opinion!


    Therefore, when those people saw the headline on the front page of today''s Datang daily, they continued to read it, and then learned the relevant news.


    Title "historic moment, the birth of magic phone!"


    The subtitle is "great news! Prandal is about to usher in the era of wireless mobile communication!"


    "Great news. According to the latest news of this newspaper, the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute in Ellington has finally overcome the technical bottleneck of the ''ultra long-range magic wave communication theory'' recently, and successfully made this technology go out of the laboratory, into the factory and become a real product."


    "It is reported that the basis of the ''ultra long range magic wave communication theory'' comes from the ''magic wave theory'' proposed by his majesty Donne (details are omitted. For details, please go to the patent office to read the relevant patents) , according to the instructions of his majesty Donne and the guidance of this theory, a group of researchers of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute of Datang chamber of Commerce worked hard to overcome countless difficulties, and finally achieved gratifying results! "


    "According to relevant sources, the latest product of Datang chamber of Commerce allows holders to conduct ultra long-distance instant messaging after registering their personal information. The so-called instant messaging means that both parties can talk at the same time on the spot, rather than in the form of question and answer like current letters."


    "According to the current test information, the current test communication distance has exceeded 5000 meters (see the attached table for specific distance). Within this range, the sound signal has no attenuation and can talk normally. So far, the research institute has not given data on the limit communication distance. According to our speculation, I''m afraid the limit distance should be more than twice the existing distance."


    "In other words, with the launch of this product of Datang chamber of Commerce, our Ilus empire will soon lead any country in the mainland and take the lead in entering the era of wireless mobile communication. From now on, Alex and Ellington are no longer far away. Even if you are in the east of prandal, your voice, scene and text can be transmitted to the West!"


    "This technology is more convenient than magic letter, and the product price is cheaper. It can be predicted that the birth of this product will completely change our life and change our world."


    "His majesty Donne, who is ascended by marriage, may be the most controversial Regent in thousands of years, but there is no doubt that he is also the most legendary Regent. Under his rule, we will certainly live a happier and better life."


    "I have no doubt about this with our newspaper''s 2000 employees."


    The propaganda of newspaper headlines set off a huge wave in the ilrus Empire, and almost everyone was inevitably involved.


    People were excited, nervous or nervous. On that day, many people gathered together to discuss privately what this thing called "magic phone" was.


    In a luxurious garden, several well-dressed rich people gathered together to discuss in a low voice.


    The first one, named burbons, was the president of a chamber of Commerce in arlinks.


    Holding black tea, he said in a deep voice: "it''s said in the news that the holders of magic phones can register information with each other, and then they can talk over a long distance without restrictions. That is to say, even if I''m in Phila and you''re in Alex, as long as we have registered with each other, we can contact each other at any time... I think you can see the significance of this thing to us?"


    Another rich man shook his head decisively: "it''s impossible! What it says must be false news. It''s ridiculous!"


    "Lord darnet, why do you say it''s impossible? Since magic letters can communicate remotely, there''s no reason why it can''t be done."


    "Why? If this kind of thing really exists, do you think they will sell it?"


    Darnet said with disdain on his face: "look at the description, how significant is this magic phone used in the army? I don''t need to say? It''s not too much to say that this kind of thing is a battlefield artifact. If you master this technology, will you sell it?"


    Berbons frowned slightly. What he said makes sense!


    "What''s more," said darnet with a sneer, "a set of magic letters can only be used once, but it''s worth 10000 gold coins. If this so-called magic phone is true and can communicate over a long distance without limitation, isn''t it smashing the field of silver city? Do you think your excellency Jean will sit idly by?"


    Of course not, but


    Another man whispered, "Mr. darnet, I remember in the previous issue of Datang daily that Mr. Jean is also a member of Datang magic energy research institute. He also contributes to the research results of magic energy mobile phones. He will not smash his own field?"


    Darnet: "


    Berbons: "


    This is embarrassing!

 Chapter 884

    No matter what the reaction of all parties receiving the news is, in a word, the major cities of the Ilus empire will hold a product launch of magic phone today.


    Yes, it is held synchronously across the country. After all, there is no network here.


    Early in the morning, Donne, Fiona, gene, Angus and others have all come to arlex. As the king capital of the Ilus Empire, it is naturally the top priority of the product launch.


    Even Princess Aurelia and queen OLINA made arrangements in advance, temporarily put down their work and came to the venue to support the press conference.


    The press conference was also moved from the square stage at the beginning to the arenx champion arena, a ring arena that can accommodate tens of thousands of people to watch competitive competitions at the same time. Since its birth, this is the first time to carry out activities other than competition. Many people feel that this is a blasphemy to the honor of soldiers.


    But who dares to say no? It''s your Majesty the Regent who wants to use it here


    "Why are your clothes in a mess? If you don''t go back to the palace, at least take care of your daily life."


    Before the press conference, Queen OLINA was very considerate to tidy up Donne''s clothes. The kind of complaints under warm words and considerate actions made people feel warm.


    Fiona was fidgeting next to her. I don''t know why. Listening to this, she always felt that queen OLINA seemed to be complaining that she didn''t take good care of Donne


    Why do you call me?


    Fiona was a little angry. I knew Donne first, okay!


    Besides, I''m very busy every day. I don''t have time to talk about love - if I hadn''t been helping his career, you little bitches would have a chance to hit the top!


    Fiona''s anger is very normal. The so-called women are too capable, they will forget that women are capable.


    She has known Donne for so long that she hasn''t been able to fix it. As a result, these little bitches smashed shameless ones one by one. They all came from behind and almost pushed her out of the heroine''s circle.


    How can this be tolerated!?


    Although Fiona knew that OLINA didn''t mean that, she just felt inexplicably unhappy.


    "It doesn''t matter. I was so happy last night. I celebrated late at night, so I didn''t clean up much."


    Donne looks indifferent. Even if he is untidy on the stage, no one can dare to say anything. Even in the future, someone will imitate his clothes. This is the charm of power.


    After finishing Donne''s collar, OLINA gently smoothed the folds on his chest and looked at him curiously: "what happened?"


    "Well, it''s really a good thing. The Royal Scepter has been repaired."


    "Eh!?"


    "Really?!"


    Aurelia and OLINA Qiqi exclaimed. The Royal Scepter was the glory symbol of the Ilus royal family, but it had broken long ago (actually false). Unexpectedly, Donne could repair it!


    "The Royal scepter is a very powerful Legion weapon. After repair, we can have an invincible division!"


    Aurelia was very excited: "with the power of the golden colossus legion, we can even re conquer those separated countries and make them surrender again!"


    "Ollie, you''re so excited."


    Although Queen OLINA is also very excited, she is more rational: "prandal is still peaceful now. If she takes the initiative to ignite the war, it will become the target of public criticism."


    War is what many aspirants long for, but it is also a headache for many people in power.


    They all want to expand their territory, power and wealth through war, but now no one wants to bear the crime of igniting the war - after two chaotic invasion wars, all ethnic groups have not recovered their vitality. At this time, provoking the war is the public enemy of the world.


    Therefore, even if Klein the great of the kingdom of saulant is ambitious, he can only honestly farm on his one-third of an acre.


    "I''ll talk about it later. Today''s focus is the press conference of magic phone."


    Donne smiled and exposed the topic, turned to dant Lian, as the first gunman who was successfully transferred by Donne... Ah bah! As the first writer, dantelian has not only mastered a thousand cool elements of shuangwen, but also mastered rich rhythmic skills, and is extremely good at guiding other people''s ideas.


    In addition, as an elf poet, she was born with a good voice, combined with her elegant book temperament and natural flavor, which was the only choice for the host of the product launch of Datang chamber of Commerce.


    Dantrian nodded. "It''s ready."


    Donne turned to Hilton and asked, "are all the guests present?"


    Hilton nodded: "the main customers who received the invitation have arrived at the venue, right in the front row of the auditorium. Under the advertising, many potential customers have come to the venue, and now they have basically taken their seats."


    "Let''s start. Don''t let the guests wait."


    Donne snapped his fingers. "Marlene, the music is up."


    "Received."


    Marlene sitting backstage waved a salute, and then pressed the button happily. Melodious music rang out slowly from light to heavy in the huge champion arena. The music composed by the elf artists from the Emerald Forest was very elegant and beautiful, and almost conquered the audience in an instant.


    The original chaotic champion arena soon became very quiet. The visitors sat in their seats and closed their eyes to listen to the sounds of nature. They even forgot to ask where the music came from. Some sensitive guests noticed the "boxes" hanging around the arena, from which the music came.


    Soon the song was over, and then "Shua", a square light curtain appeared in the open space in the center of the arena. The magic projection on the glorious ceremony last year brought inspiration to Donne. The magic of the arcane eye was slightly modified to become a projection magic like a camera. The image in the light curtain was Donne sitting on the seat The OLINA couple, and the host, dantelian.


    "Thank you for coming here. I''m very happy to host this Datang chamber of commerce product launch for you today."


    Dantelian''s clear and pleasant voice echoed in the meeting hall. When they saw the image on the light curtain, many people looked straight.


    "What a beautiful fairy! Even among the elves, she is a first-class beauty?"


    "Your Majesty Donne is really close to the elves. He can always see such beautiful female elves around him."


    "Sometimes I wonder if your majesty Donne is the prince of elves..."


    "It seems that the previous product launch was not hosted by this Female Elf..."


    "This fairy''s temperament is better. Who knows her name?"


    I''m afraid Donne wouldn''t expect to use dantrian as the host, but it will lead to a change in the focus of the audience. People pay attention to her appearance and information, but few people pay attention to what she said.


    "... we hope that Datang chamber of commerce can go deep into every aspect of customers. We are committed to changing customers'' lives and giving customers a revolutionary life experience..."


    "... we know that our customers like our products very much and have been expecting us to launch more updated, more interesting and more useful products... Maybe someone will think that it would be better if the price were lower..."


    With dantelian''s voice, the eye of arcane turned to the side. Next to it were products that Datang chamber of Commerce had introduced to the market.


    "... we can say with great pride that the products of Datang chamber of commerce are the most advanced and excellent products in prandal at present. We have been committed to changing this society and bringing customers the most convenient and comfortable life, and we are indeed working hard on this road."


    "... as we all know, in prandal now, after two people are separated, because of the distance and inconvenience of communication, it is likely to be farewell. Because the world is so big, it is difficult for us to meet again."


    "... but now the situation is a little better. Our Datang chamber of Commerce has cooperated with the Star Diamond bank to lay a highway network throughout the Ilus empire. You can move very quickly on the highway network, and the flat road and safe environment can ensure that everyone can reach their destination smoothly."


    "... the magic power bus and the intercity bus system, which we launched in cooperation with the royal family recently, have greatly slowed down the slow traffic between the two places. From the beginning, the people did not understand and accept it, but now they have been preliminarily used to taking the bus to go out and even to other cities to feel a different living atmosphere..."


    "... the exchange of information between different cities has greatly accelerated the pace of our life. Only when we broaden our horizons can we see our real position. The more we know, the more we will find our ignorance. We must all understand this..."


    "... the more so, the more we understand the importance of information exchange between people, frequent contact between friends and information transmission between business partners."


    "Information is the link!"


    "Information is friendship!"


    "Information is wealth!"


    "Information is everything!"


    After a series of excited cries, dantrian finally drew back the attention of those people.


    "Now, we can finally proudly announce that we have completely solved this problem!"


    Dante Ryan''s voice was impassioned: "based on the theory of" magic wave "put forward by his majesty Dumne, under the leadership of the silver city, under the leadership of Dumne, the master of the moon, the master of the moon, the first person in the world who was the first alchemist, the Angus of the miracle (Angus saw the eye feather, and the old face was red, embarrassed). With the joint efforts of other researchers of Datang magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, we finally overcome many difficulties and produced this incredible, epoch-making, revolutionary and amazing product! "


    "Magic phone!"


    Dantelian''s hand flashed, and a small and beautiful magic phone suddenly appeared in her palm.


    "From today on, prandal will officially announce the entry into the era of wireless communication!"

 Chapter 885

    After the landmark manifesto, dantrian made a live connection with the branch venue in Ellington in front of everyone.


    No one doubts the authenticity of the on-site connection, because there is no need for his majesty Donne and Datang chamber of Commerce to deceive them in such matters.


    "Oh, my God!"


    Looking at dantelian''s demonstration at the scene, burbons, who had been skeptical before, immediately trembled with excitement: "buy it! You must buy it at all costs!"


    Not only to buy, but also to buy a few more, and distribute one to the person in charge of the chamber of Commerce in each city!


    In this way, he can master the news of each city at the first time. If he gets the news earlier, he can get business opportunities earlier!


    In business, what is more important than the fastest and latest news channel?


    A half step ahead can make a rich man, and a step ahead can make a giant!


    As long as he can get this powerful magic prop, berbons is confident to double his current assets within a year!


    But the eyes of the people next to him suddenly fell on darnet.


    Remember darnet said before that this thing can''t be true?


    Darnet, who was originally dismissive of the press conference, took a breath of air-conditioning in shock after seeing dantrian''s demonstration.


    Although he despised the performance of the so-called magic phone at yesterday''s party and even suspected that it was false, he no longer thought so after seeing the live demonstration.


    The use and significance of this magic phone is indeed far beyond magic letter!


    Not only instant messaging, but also text and images can be transmitted. You can get the news of other places at the first time. The content with unclear text description can also get accurate information through images, so as not to start with the wrong goods and lose everything.


    Burbons smiled and said, "danette, you said you would never buy such things that are clearly cheating. You are not allowed to rob me!"


    If one person buys less, he can buy more sets. This thing is well prepared!


    "What are you kidding!"


    Darnet''s face turned red. He said, "who said I didn''t buy it? I''m not just buying it. I want to buy more!"


    "What?! you said you would never buy this thing! Are you ashamed?"


    "Who needs face when you come out?"


    Darnet sneered and said, "don''t be shameless. Even if he wants to hit me in the face, I''ll buy it! Who cares about the face as long as he can make money?"


    Burbons was messy in the wind. Although he had long known that most of the people in this industry were shameless and cheeky, he didn''t expect that darnet would be so simple and shameless.


    Mingming had always despised Datang chamber of Commerce and didn''t even want to come to the press conference. Unexpectedly, he changed his mind immediately after watching the press conference.


    It''s a realm for a person to be shameless to this point!


    "I don''t think we really need to buy so much."


    Another person said: "didn''t the fairy lady connect with Ellington''s press conference just now? There is also a small press conference. It can be seen that this magic phone is sold synchronously in various cities. I think our partners should also see its significance and will rush to buy it."


    "I''m afraid some people are too stupid."


    Bobbins shook his head and sighed: "the birth of this magic phone let me see the birth of an era. After all, after some people see the birth of too impact products, their first reaction is not to follow the trend and make changes, but to feel the fear of being at a loss, and then to block the pace of social progress in vain."


    "Maybe the business environment of prandal will change dramatically next. The more informed people are and the more convenient transportation is, the more difficult it is for us to make profits. If we want to continue to make profits, we must think of other ways."


    This is the reason why businessmen are forced by the environment to change their business thinking. Only by changing from the original price difference to business philosophy competition, service competition and brand competition can they be regarded as on the right path. It is not enough to rely on the original simple and crude business mode of buying low and selling high in different places to earn price difference.


    In particular, Donne will soon launch private magic cars and large trucks, and further plans to launch fixed route airship flights, which will further improve the efficiency of logistics and transportation. If he still wants to buy and sell, he will soon be eliminated by the market.


    It is very likely that the rich who enjoy their glory and wealth from above today will become poor and debt ridden losers tomorrow.


    This is the tide of the development of the times. If you don''t try to take advantage of the situation, you will only be shot to death on the beach.


    ¡­¡­


    As expected, after the product launch, the magic phone immediately set off a storm in the Ilus empire.


    Almost all the people present were shocked by the amazing potential shown by the magic phone.


    What follows is crazy rush buying!


    But those who have the strength to buy magic cell phones immediately send servants to the shop of Datang chamber of Commerce to place orders. They don''t have one or two. Those people open their mouth or start with 50. It''s clear that they come with the idea of wholesale monopoly!


    As Donne considers to popularize mobile phones to all people as much as possible, the price of this batch of "balance" magic phones is only 1999 gold coins, which is also the mainstream product in the future. The price is not expensive for those businessmen and nobles in need.


    Even buying 50 is only 100000 gold coins, that is, the value of a farm around arlinks is really nothing compared with the benefits it can bring.


    Unfortunately, those people did not count on Tang en''s policy of restricting purchases by Datang chamber of Commerce


    Yes, from the beginning, Donne considered the great impact of magic phones, so he formulated the purchase restriction policy from the beginning, and each person is only allowed to buy one magic phone.


    After all, the magic phone is a universal and perfect thing, which can give full play to its full value. What if one force buys it all?


    Moreover, it is not only the purchase restriction, but also those who buy it must go through the registration formalities at the counter of Datang Mobile Communication on the spot.


    "This is naked discrimination! Why don''t you allow me to buy!? I have this demand!"


    A businessman from other places flushed with excitement, waved his number plate and shouted, "I have plenty of gold coins! Why don''t you sell them to me!"


    "What a fool..."


    "Yes... I''ve never seen such a stupid person..."


    "From other places?"


    "He actually shouted that he had gold coins here at Datang chamber of Commerce..."


    Next to a group of people pointing, joking eyes pierced the man''s heart.


    "What are you looking at?"


    The merchant roared angrily, "a group of Hicks, haven''t you seen the rich!"


    "Idiot."


    A man dressed as a servant looked disdainfully at his mouth and said contemptuously, "you said you were rich in front of the Datang chamber of Commerce? It''s not humiliating enough?"


    "That is, who dares to say that he is richer than Datang chamber of Commerce except Star Diamond bank?"


    "I remember that a set of top noble luxury air conditioner here costs 60999 gold coins? It has sold a lot."


    "The Royal exclusive edition is more expensive. 99999 gold coins. Unfortunately, people don''t sell them even if they have money. They only sell them to royal members."


    Hearing the whispered discussion of those people nearby, the businessman turned pale and quickly scolded the guy dressed by the servant: "at least I have more money than you! Even a servant dares to be presumptuous with me!?"


    Now the people next to me are more happy.


    "Sure enough, he is a fool from other places..."


    "Yes, I dare to speak to your excellency domi like this..."


    "At least your excellency domi is also a member of the spade family..."


    The spades!?


    The merchant was surprised that the spade family had been overturned by the new king Donne in the struggle years ago!? How does it still exist!?


    The original spade family does no longer exist. Now the head of the spade family is Lillian spade, but how many people know that Lillian has been transferred by Fiona and taught to be Donne''s female slave? The spade family has become completely in Donne''s pocket.


    Now the spade family are members who have been purged. Most of them know who their real master is. Frankly, they are actually Donne''s people.


    Domi has nothing to be angry about. In his eyes, the businessman who doesn''t know the greatness of heaven and earth is like a clown. He smiled and said, "I don''t have much ability, but my master has the ability."


    "So what."


    The merchant stuck his neck and said, "if you really want to follow the rules, you don''t have to wait for me to arrive at the registration information to buy!"


    "Are you really stupid?"


    Domi looked at the merchant sympathetically: "don''t you know we''re here just to help the host arrange numbers? In such a crowded environment, how can she come here in person? After all, my host is... Well, nothing."


    Lillian is now Donne''s slave. Although Donne has never asked her to serve, she doesn''t dare to mess around. It''s not a second to be taken advantage of in such a crowded occasion. Fiona may punish her severely. Lillian doesn''t want to take a risk.


    "Do you buy it or not? Don''t waste time if you don''t buy it! There are three or four people in other teams now!"


    After being run by a group of people for a long time, the businessman seemed to finally understand his current situation. His embarrassed face was red and his ears were red. It was like looking for a crack to get in.


    The teller in front of him had good professional quality, smiled without a strange expression, but asked softly, "this guest, do you still need to handle it? One person has one mobile phone, which is a rule, and we can''t violate it."


    "Do it! Why not!"


    The guy finally found the steps, paid in a hurry and went through the formalities with the certificate.


    Later, the foreign businessman planned to buy a store as an office in yarinks. Only then did he slowly find out how much influence the Datang chamber of Commerce had in the ilrus empire.

 Chapter 886

    The first day sales of magic phone were very hot.


    With an initial inventory of 5000 units and an additional production of 5000 units, a total of 10000 "Tianping" magic phones were sold out in just one day. Datang chamber of Commerce madly absorbed 20 million gold coins and re attracted the gold coins that had not been circulated in the noble Treasury.


    "How are things today?"


    In the evening, Donne came to the study, where Fiona was sorting out the data collected by various cities.


    Of course, what Donne cares about is not the sales revenue. Although 20 million gold coins are extremely impressive, no amount of gold coins can prove anything in a world where the currency does not match the production capacity and the economy is in chaos.


    What he really cares about is the user information registration after purchasing the magic phone.


    Those user information will be the highlight in the future.


    "Very good. It''s going on exactly as we expected."


    Fiona''s face was full of smiles. Although she was tired of sorting out these materials, she also felt a sense of achievement as she watched the plan go smoothly step by step.


    "At present, the users of 10000 mobile phones in various cities have been fully registered, and their data have been summarized. They have been classified according to various cities, and can be easily consulted at any time."


    Imperceptibly, the ten thousand top economic tycoons have been incorporated into the registered residence management system of Ellington.


    Their phone cards and identity cards are proof.


    Donne smiled. "Yes, everything seems to be going well."


    At present, people in prandal do not have a very clear concept of privacy, and do not pay much attention to personal information. In their opinion, the name, age, gender, address, whether it is the apocalypse and personal strength do not matter, so they are very happy when registering.


    This information will also become an important basis for Donne to manage the Ilus empire in the future.


    "The identity crystal card and telephone card in the hands of these people will prove the further spread of our influence in Ellington. The addition of stored value and consumption function also begins to make money flow from Star Diamond bank to Datang chamber of Commerce. Your majesty, I think we should take this opportunity to set up a bank to directly provide personal savings function for identity crystal card."


    Fiona suddenly said, "this is a good opportunity. With our own bank, we can better control the flow of funds."


    Fiona was afraid to think about setting up her own bank before, but now she finds that it doesn''t seem so far away. The gold absorption ability of Datang chamber of commerce is really too strong. The flow of gold coins every month is close to hundreds of millions of gold coins. Unfortunately, so many gold coins just go through it and return to the pocket of Star Diamond bank, which makes her feel very uncomfortable.


    Don shook his head. "I thought about it, but it''s not the time yet."


    Of course, he knows how important it is to set up a national bank, but it requires strong strength to ensure that depositors can safely deposit their money.


    The Star Diamond bank is backed by the dragon family. What is the Ilus Empire?


    The bank run by the original Ilus empire was not enough to provide a strong guarantee. Even the people had no confidence in their own country. Who would be willing to give the money to the bank?


    But now, Datang chamber of Commerce has gradually integrated with the Ilus empire. Its strong gold absorption and consumption capacity has brought great vitality to the country. The chamber of commerce continues to make money and return gold coins to the workers through a large number of construction, so as to achieve a significant increase in per capita income


    With the gradual improvement of social infrastructure and various security facilities, fresh commodities have also stimulated residents'' consumption enthusiasm and further improved social and economic vitality.


    Datang chamber of Commerce has brought new life to this country.


    Therefore, Datang chamber of commerce is a gold lettered signboard.


    Using the credit of Datang chamber of Commerce to establish a bank is indeed very feasible.


    In fact, Donne did think about this issue. The identity crystal card issued by Datang chamber of Commerce will be related to his further plans, not only stored value consumption, but also his brewing currency reform.


    Prandal''s economic system is too chaotic. The monetary system of the gold standard does not match the existing GDP. The expected reserves of gold coins are too large, but there is little circulation in the market. It is clearly inflation (the total amount of money is far greater than the total social output value, the value of money falls, and the price of goods rises), but it has created deflation The illusion that the total amount of money is less than the gross social product, the value of money rises and commodity prices fall is that the potential danger has not completely broken out. If there is an economic crisis, I''m afraid everyone will be affected.


    So Donne wants a currency reform.


    However, he didn''t know much about finance and currency, which made it impossible for him to think of a perfect financial system to replace the current gold standard monetary system. The monetary system is a strict and complex system. So many financial experts on earth haven''t been able to find a perfect monetary system for so many years, which can avoid all kinds of risks.


    At most, Donne launched a monetary system parallel to the existing economy, such as the credit point monetary system based on Datang chamber of Commerce or Ilus empire. It is impossible to be perfect.


    Moreover, although the current gold coin trading system has huge problems, one thing is good - for historical reasons, the Ilus Empire retained the right to issue currency. As the hard currency of prandal, Ilus gold coins can be used as currency in various countries without cumbersome exchange.


    The amount of former currency accumulated in those markets is huge. Although there is not a lot of gold, the value has depreciated to a certain extent.


    The current practice is to recycle it through the Star Diamond bank and return it to the Ilus imperial mint. After melting and recasting there, it becomes a new Ilus gold coin and circulates again.


    Unfortunately, after those currencies circulate, they will soon be made by major chambers of Commerce, nobles and countries through various channels, and then deposited in the Treasury to eat ash. The situation continues to deteriorate.


    Nowadays, if you want to get rid of this heavy burden, the establishment of your own bank is just to alleviate the situation and can not cure it. Only monetary reform can do.


    But the problem is that if Donne wants to carry out monetary reform, he still can''t avoid the Star Diamond bank and the dragon family. After all, the Star Diamond bank is now the only chain bank in prandal, and holds almost all the currency circulating in prandal''s market - in fact, all the currency circulating in the Star Diamond bank.


    This is a strange circle that can''t go out. In order to completely solve this problem, there are too many things to consider. It''s too complicated.


    The credit point system parallel to the gold coin system is probably the most feasible scheme, which will not touch the interests of goblins and dragons, and will not be resisted. When the influence of identity crystal card is expanded to a certain extent, it can realize the macro-control of existing currency through credit points, and gradually put the financial system on the right track.


    So the problem returns to the origin - the personal information registration of identity crystal card.


    Therefore, Donne can only step by step to establish a personal information management system and popularize the identity crystal card in the ilrus empire as soon as possible.


    But


    Looking at the pile of files classified by city according to Fiona, his brain aches and seeds -- the information registration is too cumbersome, and the data volume in the later stage is also quite horrible.


    Donne has discussed this issue with croto before. Although the crystal card storage technology restored by the dragons and goblins can store information, there is no interface operating system similar to OSX or windows - give you a computer with a pure DOS system, and you can''t make a clear form like excel


    Now I''m afraid I can only hope that the research institute can further develop a more convenient human-computer interaction scheme - at least an operation interface that can be easily used by ordinary people?


    "You''ve worked hard. Recently, you should stick to it. After sorting out the information, store it in the archives. By the way, recruit some personnel to carry out training in this field and be responsible for the next file management."


    Donne comforted Fiona: "it will be easier when the research institute determines the final scheme of human-computer interface."


    In fact, it''s a surprise to use crystal card storage technology. You know, Tang en was worried about completely using words and paper to record the registration file information at the beginning. That kind of work is terrible.


    Now the magic phone technology has made a breakthrough, and the product has been interviewed. In the next step, we can rely on the magic wave theory to carry out theoretical research on network data transmission and come up with a wireless data network covering prandal.


    With the current technical basis and Donne''s theoretical guidance, it can be expected that network technology will not be too difficult - the basic principle is data coding and transmission, which is no longer a strange field for those experts who are obsessed with technology.


    It is worth mentioning that the bottleneck of computer development is the hardware problem, but it does not exist in this incredible world, because the foundation of this technology is the magic crystal. The magic crystal carrying information itself is equivalent to the hardware system of the computer.


    Donne always felt very unscientific about this, but when he thought that the world could not be explained by science, he simply accepted the reality in the end.


    Donne secretly collected user information here and gradually expanded the influence of Ellington identity crystal card. On the other hand, as expected, the hot sales of magic phone really brought a huge social trend, and even changed the living habits of those nobles in the ilrus empire for a while.


    The nobles met at the banquet, no longer playing cards according to the original standard routine, but began to take out magic phones to save contact information with each other.


    what? You said you didn''t have a magic phone? The other party guaranteed to turn away and to show off the magic mobile phone in hand, the just perfect aristocratic superiority will make you feel like woodlouse coming out of the slums.


    In fact, all he wanted to say was -- sorry, you''re out of date.

 Chapter 887

    Darnet was a businessman, but also an honorary Lord.


    Normally, this is the highest status a businessman can achieve. Do you want to be a real aristocrat? Unless you put on armor and make achievements on the battlefield, you can get Baron status by killing ten enemies - unfortunately, prandal is in peace now, even if you really have the courage to make achievements, you don''t have that chance.


    In this environment, it is almost impossible for danette to continue to climb up - but this does not prevent danette from learning the aristocratic way of life.


    He devoted himself to enjoying life like a real aristocrat.


    After breakfast every morning, it is a relaxed and pleasant morning exercise time, or practicing fencing or equestrian. When rumbica rises to the middle of the tower, it is an elegant morning tea time. Call familiar friends to meet in the yard, breathe fresh air, brew a cup of black tea, taste the fragrance of black tea and eat three or two refreshments, By the way, let''s despise the inferior life


    This has always been Lord darnet''s special hobby.


    But today, the servants of the darnet family suddenly found that Lord gave up his usual hobby and played with a delicate small box.


    "Sir, it''s time for the sword class. The silver Apocalypse swordsman you hired in the mercenary guild has arrived..."


    Lord darnet said impatiently, "long winded, let him wait! Don''t bother me!"


    "But Sir," the servant reminded darnet, "the course is charged by time. He has been counting since he came here, and now there are 100 gold coins..."


    Darnett frowned, thought for a moment, and said decisively, "let him go back first. Today''s course is cancelled - no, the next few days'' courses are cancelled. I''ll contact him when to restart class!"


    "I see."


    The servant stepped down and looked curiously at the small box in darnet''s hand. Darnet had just written about it.


    What the hell is that?


    Seeing that the servant closed the door, darnet''s face changed and immediately became very obscene. He picked up the magic phone and gently pressed it. The phone projected a small light curtain. Then he quickly wrote a few lines on it and sent it out.


    "My dearest baby, someone came just now. Why don''t we go out and meet and talk?"


    Mrs. burbons: "no, my husband will be back soon. If he sees it, he will kill us. Darnet, my darling, don''t forget our date tomorrow night."


    "Of course, dear baby, I will be on time."


    If others saw it, they would be shocked immediately, because the other party talking to darnet was the wife of burbons.


    That''s right. Darnet was having a affair with burbons'' wife - when he got the magic phone and finished registering, he found the magic phone that night.


    Completely private communication, don''t worry about anyone hearing it, and you can communicate easily anytime, anywhere... Is there anything more convenient to contact with the person who stole it?


    Darnet is probably the first person to send an ambiguous text message to prandal.


    In fact, darnett has found that the purpose of magic phone is not only to send private information, but also to use video to talk.


    Last night, darnet and Mrs. berbons talked with the video function in the middle of the night. The clear video call function opened the door to a new world for them. They were very hot. Darnet even flooded Mrs. berbons. If it wasn''t very late that day, it would be easy to arouse suspicion. It is estimated that they would really go to a tryst.


    From doubt, disdain and resistance at the beginning to becoming a loyal supporter and fanatical follower of magic phone, Danet''s changes only took place overnight. The mystery is really amazing.


    Outsiders don''t understand, but the experts who got the magic phone have been completely convinced by the convenience of the magic phone in a short time.


    Take a very simple example.


    When you sit at home and the servant goes shopping, you suddenly remember what you need to add. If it was in the past, you need to send someone out to catch up with the person in front and explain it again. If they pass by, it will delay things.


    But now it''s different. No matter what you think needs to be added, you can call and explain it directly.


    Originally, it was only a word to convey a very important thing to friends living on the other side of the city at home, but in order to convey this sentence, it was too troublesome to write a letter and wait for a day or take a carriage.


    Now, as long as I have exchanged contact information with my friends, I think I have something to say. Call me and talk as much as I want. It''s so casual!


    For the presidents of the chamber of Commerce, they found that the magic phone is a peerless artifact - it''s absolutely not too much!


    Originally, it took a day to convey a message. Now it may only take a cup of tea. Find the person in charge, call, notify and hang up. It''s so simple!


    The larger the chamber of Commerce, the more powerful the magic phone is. This is because it is impossible to exchange contact information with branches in other cities. With the passage of time, once the contact information is exchanged with relevant principals in other cities, it can be predicted that the operation efficiency of the whole chamber of Commerce will increase greatly!


    Personally experienced the convenience of magic phone, and those users were crazy!


    Is the price of 1999 gold coins very expensive? No, it''s not expensive at all! It can even be said to be extremely cheap!


    The magic letter can only be used once, and the price is as high as 10000 gold coins. The magic phone does not have so many restrictions as the magic letter. You can use it as you want. It''s good and cheap. It''s easy to use it!


    After realizing the benefits of magic phone, the shops of Datang Mobile communication were immediately crowded by the enthusiastic crowd. People waved money and shouted to rush to buy magic phone. Unfortunately, the existing inventory in the market has been announced to be sold out.


    "I want to buy a magic phone! This is my five-star membership card!"


    "Sorry, sir, we are out of stock now..."


    "Are you kidding me? As a five-star member, you told me it was out of stock!?"


    "But it''s true, sir. I''m not sure when the next batch will be delivered."


    "How do you do business!? all my friends have used magic phones, but I haven''t. how can you raise my head in front of them?"


    "Sir, I think you can only wait. So is the count Andrew, the six-star member."


    "Six star member! Count Andrew!?"


    The shouting five-star member immediately died down. At best, he was just a Viscount, and he couldn''t jump in front of the count.


    "I want to complain to you!"


    At this time, Lord darnet, who was livid, stormed into the business hall: "you''re a fraud! It''s a fraud! The quality is too bad!"


    The well-trained waiter immediately went up and said calmly, "Sir, we should be responsible. Why do you say we are fraud?"


    "I''m having a good chat with my friend, but suddenly it reminds me that I can''t talk!"


    Darnet roared, "I just bought it yesterday and it broke down today. What is this not fraud?"


    "Please lend me your mobile phone."


    The waiter took danette''s cell phone and checked it. Then he frowned, took out danette''s phone card, inserted his phone card, dialed out his colleague''s number and connected smoothly.


    The waiter quickly took out his phone card, then looked at darnet without expression: "sorry, sir, your phone has no fault, and the quality is absolutely no problem."


    "But I can''t talk!"


    "Sir."


    The waiter showed proper contempt on his face: "you must not have listened carefully to our explanation when you bought your mobile phone to handle the phone card yesterday? There is a charge for magic phone calls."


    "Of course I know! Once five copper coins (the ancient calendar used by dwarfs and goblins, 36 carves a day, 36 degrees a quarter, 36 minutes a degree) were nothing to me!"


    "That''s just the basic cost of voice calls. Within 50 words of each text message is a copper plate, and every degree of video calls is a silver coin."


    The waiter looked at darnett strangely: "after the telephone card was handled, there was a gold coin attached to the basic call time, which has been enough for a long time. Did you... Call all night last night?"


    The expression on darnet''s face immediately became unnatural when he heard the speech. He did make a phone call all night last night, or a video call. While chatting with Mrs. berbons, he had a great feeling with his little lover


    "It seems that you should understand."


    The waiter took count danette to the side of the recharge counter. I''m afraid this is the first time that the recharge counter has opened, but they all know very well that in the future, this will probably become one of the most important gold window channels of Datang chamber of Commerce.


    The waiter quickly inserted darnet''s telephone card into the card slot, and then showed a smile full of harmony (temptation) and kindness (confusion): "it''s your excellency darnet... So how much do you want to recharge? We provide recharge methods of 1, 10, 20, 50, 100, 200, 500, 1000 and other specifications. The minimum gold coin can be charged without capping..."


    "In addition, we also provide a variety of rich packages for you to choose from. You see, there are business packages, couple packages and family packages... Do you want to apply for a package?"


    If people on earth see the telecom salesperson show this iconic smile, they will be vigilant immediately, but these alien natives who have never been tested


    Jumping into a pit every minute doesn''t explain.

 Chapter 888

    Darnet''s merchant intuition had noticed something, but at the thought of Baroness berbons''s plump body in the video, his brain immediately stopped and shouted in a rough voice: "fill me 1000 gold coins first!"


    1000 gold coins are a huge sum of money for ordinary people, but it''s nothing for darnet. Besides, the magic phone is so easy to use. Now it''s necessary to rush in the money sooner or later. More charging can save some things.


    "I see, Mr. darnet. In addition, in view of your great use intensity, I wonder if you need to apply for a package?"


    The beautiful waitress showed a fox like sweet smile on her face: "if you handle the package, the preferential activities are greater. For example, if you handle the business call package, not only the discount is as high as 120%, but also you will be given an additional 10 degrees of free video call time on the basis of the package, and enjoy a 20% discount on renewal..."


    As soon as darnet''s head was hot, he handled a lot of miscellaneous package business under the guidance of the beautiful salesperson, and then went out of the business hall. After his head was blown by the cold wind, he suddenly woke up.


    He broke his fingers and calculated carefully. The sleeping slot is wrong!


    It is said that the preferential strength is as high as 120%!?


    How to calculate? I seem to have lost a lot!?


    Darnet''s favorite function is the video call function of magic phone. Originally, he just wanted to charge more gold coins and buy some video call time, but he was fooled by the beautiful salesperson, and deceived by discounts and package discounts. Finally, he not only bought a lot of video call time, Even the short message service and voice call service with small demand have bought a lot!


    After careful calculation, darnet found the problem - he only wanted to buy video calls, but he was deceived by the package discount and bought voice and SMS services he didn''t need.


    The expenses of the latter two are unnecessary and could have been omitted, but they are included in the package. It seems that the total price is cheaper, but selling them together increases additional expenses


    How can these pure businessmen who have never been bombed by messy marketing methods play Donne?


    He simply sorted out the marketing methods he had experienced, gave them to Tina, and then trained the salespeople, which had a miraculous effect.


    Donne, with an angel halo behind his back, seemed to smile at the businessmen in prandal in the sky: I didn''t say that everyone here is rubbish


    "... this is bundling."


    On the platform, Tina closed the training materials and said to the following students: "As the magic phone has been listed and the sales staff in all business halls are short of manpower, after today''s class, our short-term training will come to an end temporarily. Next, you will digest and absorb the skills learned through practice in your posts and turn them into your own experience. I hope you can work hard in your posts and contribute your strength."


    "I see, Miss Tina!"


    The students stood up and thanked in unison.


    Tina smiled shyly: "I''m not a teacher. These are the skills taught by your majesty. If you want to thank your majesty, thank your majesty Donne... Oh, by the way, little love, and tastrow, you two come with me. I have something to tell you."


    Little love and tastrow under the table were stunned, nodded and followed Tina out of the classroom.


    "What can I do for you, Miss Tina?"


    After a few days of training, tastrow has fully entered the role. At the moment, he looks like the bloody eye of Ryan empire. He is a new salesperson and has great admiration for Tina who has taught their experience.


    "Are you going to give us extra lessons?"


    Tystro looked fanatical: "just right, I have some questions about your previous class. I want to consult..."


    "No, it''s not! And, your majesty, don''t call me ''you'', just call me by my name."


    Tina waved her hand a little flustered. She was just a little maid beside Donne. Although she was favored by Donne, her identity had not changed, and she knew her identity very well.


    Although tastrow takes classes here, he is the king of Ryan Empire and his identity will not change.


    "Miss Tina, you''re welcome. There''s no end to learning. The best one comes first. The knowledge you impart is very important to me. It broadens my horizons."


    Tastrow smiled and said, "the economic development of Ryan Empire has improved in the future. You must have contributed to it."


    Next to the little love deeply thought and nodded: "yes, Miss Tina is really great."


    Tina was startled: "don''t say that. It will scare me..."


    Tessro stopped demanding and asked, "what can I do for you?"


    "Actually, I''m not looking for you, your majesty Donne."


    Tina said, "Your Majesty is at the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute now. You can go there now."


    So tastrow and little love went to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute. When they found Donne, he was discussing with croto, Angus, gene and others around a piece of golden metal.


    "... therefore, the characteristics of oriha steel are indeed excellent and irreplaceable, but the quantity of Mithril, AOJIN and dragon blood seriously limits the production capacity of oriha steel."


    Angus frowned and said, "the most important thing is dragon blood. If we can find available alternative products to provide similar functions, the mass production of oreha steel may be promising."


    After all, although the output of Mithril and AOJIN is small, the total reserves are not large, and the underground world is also rich in mineral veins. After obtaining the technical support of Ellington, the dark elves and red stone dwarfs can provide stable minerals, but dragon blood is different. Dragon blood is only available to the dragon family.


    Prandar''s dragon clan has a high status. Don can''t keep the dragon clan in captivity for blood collection


    Even if Elsa doesn''t mind providing blood, she can''t stay here in Ellington to provide industrial raw materials for the steel plant - her blood can''t supply it.


    After pondering for a moment, Donne asked, "have you tried with Aaron''s blood?"


    Yalong''s blood also contains the blood components of the dragon family. Although it is thin, if it is feasible to increase the dosage, it is not impossible to use Yalong''s blood. At least Yalong can be raised in batches.


    Angus was stunned: "that''s not true."


    Donne waved his big hand and said, "next, try with Yalong''s blood. If you can, you can use a centrifuge to separate the dragon''s blood and Yalong''s blood, and try to synthesize oreha steel with different components to find the effective components."


    At present, it is not known whether it is dragon blood plasma, leukocytes, platelets or hemoglobin that provides the effect for oriha steel. After stratification by centrifuge, the experiment can be carried out step by step. If not, the experiment can be mixed separately. If the really effective components are determined, the next experiment can be carried out.


    "OK, but I need time to catch some Yalong back."


    Angus wiped his hands and said, "the next experiment can be carried out tomorrow at the latest."


    "As soon as possible, Tim has an idea, and yustisa has made great progress."


    Donne nodded, looked back and said with a smile, "I''ve kept you waiting."


    "No, no..."


    Being stared at by Donne, little love blushed and shook her head: "we have just arrived..."


    Tystro looked curiously at the metal on the table. "What are you talking about? If it''s confidential, I won''t ask."


    Donne smiled and took them to the lounge next door: "it''s not a secret. We''re studying the mass production of oreha steel."


    "Olliha steel?"


    Tessro was shocked when he thought about it: "it''s the legendary secret treasure of the dragon family, olliha steel that can make invincible armor and weapons?"


    Donne, who was pouring tea, was stunned: "invincible armor and weapons?"


    "In the legend of Wren Empire, the oreha steel of the dragon family is the most powerful metal in the world and the dream metal of all blacksmiths. Only the most powerful blacksmith master can be qualified to use oreha steel. The armor and weapons forged are at least legendary!"


    Tystro took a breath of air-conditioning: "you want to mass produce oreha steel!? - no, you can get oreha steel!?"


    Olliha steel basically only exists in legends. No one has seen the trace of olliha steel for hundreds of years. This expensive and rare metal only exists in the dragon family. Although many people are eager, they have no chance to get it.


    As soon as tystro finished, he scolded secretly. It doesn''t seem to be a difficult problem to get olliha steel based on the relationship between Donne and the dragon family - what''s really shocking is that they want to mass produce olliha steel!


    "As long as the principle can be analyzed smoothly, there are no unsolvable problems in the world, including mass production of oreha steel."


    Donne smiled and pushed the hot tea over: "drink tea."


    After the two had a cup of tea, Tang en said, "I have two good news to tell you."


    Tessro''s face was silent: "all ears."


    Tang en smiled and said, "the first good news is that the new bulkesuo has been completed, and all urban areas have been completed in these two days. As of today, the final finishing work has begun. If you don''t mind that there is no water supply, you can check in now."


    Tastrow was overjoyed when he heard the speech: "really!? it has only been a few days, but it has really been built!?"


    Donne smiled proudly: "don''t doubt the strength of our Datang civil construction chamber of Commerce. If we didn''t want to ensure the normal operation of water supply pipelines and drainage pipelines, we could have moved in yesterday."


    Of course, Donne doesn''t mind them checking in early, but in order to ensure the golden signboard of Datang chamber of Commerce, he wants to be perfect.

 Chapter 889

    Tessro was deeply shocked, and the impact in his mind was indescribable.


    Just looking at the original design sketch, you can see how grand the new buerkeso is, but it took Datang civil construction chamber of commerce only a week to build such a huge city. This efficiency is terrible!


    He can''t even believe it!


    But his attention was immediately diverted by Donne''s words.


    "Water supply pipeline, yes, I remember you said that new bulkesuo has a tap water system!"


    Tystro looked fanatical: "it''s the same thing in my room that can flow out of water as soon as you turn the tap?"


    "Yes, the water supply and drainage project is a very important project in big cities. We can''t be careless."


    Donne nodded and said, "our technicians have started the commissioning of the waterworks. It is expected that they will be put into use in the next two days. You can wait if you want. After all, it is troublesome that there is no water in the city."


    "Wait!"


    Tastrow suddenly got up: "now my people are still eating outside. As long as we can live in a house sheltered from the wind and rain, the trouble is nothing. We can draw water by ourselves these two days."


    Donne said with a smile, "it''s up to you to decide. The construction brigade will be back when it''s finished tonight. As for the check-in of new bulkeso, it''s up to your soldiers to manage and coordinate."


    As soon as tystro was stunned, he thought about the scenes of his rough men doing these fine jobs


    Testero scratched his head and said with a little embarrassment: "Well, your majesty Donne, now that you''ve helped here, why don''t you ask your people to help deal with it? Although my soldiers are good at fighting and hunting, I''m afraid they can''t arrange residents. Our municipal staff are also grass-roots teams, and they can''t get on the table at all. Compared with your people, they are too far away..."


    Oh, after a few days of training, I can even use idioms.


    Donne was immediately happy: "this is a rare opportunity to exercise. Don''t you want them to exercise?"


    "No."


    Tystro shook his head: "if we don''t solve the problem of resettlement of more than one million people, there will be big trouble. I know what level I am. Orcs may be qualified soldiers, but they are definitely not qualified politicians. If we can''t do this well, we still need to learn from you humans... There''s nothing to be shy about."


    Donne was a little surprised. Unexpectedly, tastrow was quite honest.


    After thinking for a moment, he said, "well, I''ll help you again and send someone to help you with the resettlement work. If you want Ursa to inherit your position in the future, maybe you should let him learn from my people now."


    "You''re right. I almost forgot that smelly boy!"


    Tessro thought: "I can''t spare him this time. I can''t move on the throne every day. I''m going to grow lice. Train him to take over as soon as possible, and then I can go natural and unrestrained."


    Donne tugged at the corners of his mouth. The attitude of the orcs towards kingship is the same as that of the dwarves. The dwarves are obsessed with forging, and the orcs are obsessed with fighting and adventure. Among the prandals, it seems that only humans are so keen on kingship, which is quite different.


    In fact, helping tastrow resettle residents is only good for Donne, not bad.


    Because in the process of resettlement, the residents'' living conditions, class distribution and even the people''s financial situation of xinbulkesuo will be clearly displayed in front of him, which is of great help to the sales work of Datang chamber of Commerce in xinbulkesuo.


    In fact, any qualified politician is not stupid enough to let the imaginary enemy help him build his own King City, or even help his people with resettlement. If the imaginary enemy really has a potential sense of aggression, this behavior is undoubtedly extremely stupid. The key points of the city and the distribution of residents are clear, and it is too simple to invade.


    Fortunately, tastrow met Donne - Donne didn''t want to invade the Ryan empire by force from the beginning.


    Compared with the military conquest of bloodshed and internal friction, he prefers the means of mutual integration through economic binding and ideological invasion.


    After discussing with tastrow, Donne''s eyes fell on the nervous little love... Chest - no way, the gravity of the gravitational "wave" was too strong, and his eyes were involuntarily attracted.


    Little love was staring at Donne''s eyes, nervously lowered her head, clasped her hands tightly in front of her body, and clamped her arms between her chest, making the gravitational wave in front of her chest more obvious.


    "Er..."


    Her reaction made it more difficult for Donne to look directly.


    Tessro beside him was immersed in the joy of housewarming. He didn''t notice that the ideas of the two people nearby had somehow deviated and were running wildly on a beautiful avenue.


    Donne took back his sight hard and said as if nothing had happened: "another good news is related to Xiaoai. He said before that he would transform Bicun into a logistics transfer station of Datang chamber of Commerce in Ryan empire. Now the construction over there has been completed, but the new bulkesuo affair has changed our original plan. We don''t think it''s suitable for you to go to Bicun."


    Little love was stunned, her big eyes became watery in an instant, and she was anxious to cry.


    "You, you don''t want me?"


    Obviously she misunderstood something.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Donne cried and laughed: "the work at the logistics transfer station is relatively tired, and it is the center to provide warehousing services for subsequent goods transfer. You are not familiar with this area. You have recently learned about sales and management. It''s not blind for you to go there."


    Little love looks at a loss. Although she has learned a lot of knowledge recently, she still doesn''t understand those too complex things.


    Donne said patiently, "the new bulkesuo has been built. We have a large shop there that will be settled. As a branch of the Ryan Empire, there needs to be a diplomat, and you are the bridge between us and the consumers of the Ryan empire."


    The director of the new bulkesuo branch has made arrangements. Fiona plans to let Thomas go and ask him to put aside the matter of the mountain city Bain for the time being and go there to help Xiao AI get familiar with things as soon as possible. After Xiao AI can be alone, Thomas will be arranged to the branch of ronitant kingdom. This time, she will let him get familiar with the matters related to the establishment of the branch in advance.


    The reason why Xiao AI was appointed as the director of the new bulkesuo branch is that after all, it is the king capital of the Ryan empire. It is inconvenient for a human to be the director there and hire employees.


    But if Xiao AI is the supervisor, the situation will be much better.


    Especially in the eyes of consumers there, if there is an orc store and a human store in front of them, they will subconsciously choose the store opened by the same family. This is not discrimination. It can only be said to be the subconscious choice tendency of biology.


    In a word, choosing an orc as the agent of Datang chamber of Commerce in Ryan Empire has many advantages, and Xiaoai is obviously the best choice.


    And she and tastrow also received training together in the training class, and they are quite familiar with each other.


    "Can I, can I do well?"


    Xiao AI looks at Donne very nervously. She has no confidence in herself.


    Donne pressed her shoulder and said seriously, "believe me, where there is a will, there is a way. There is nothing in the world that can''t be done after hard work."


    Xiao AI widened her eyes and said weakly, "but... So many people want to be legendary strong, but only a few people can succeed..."


    Donne: "


    My face is burning!


    Donne added with difficulty: "- if so, it means he hasn''t worked hard enough!"


    you ''re right! I didn''t become a legendary strong man not because I couldn''t, but because I didn''t work hard enough!!!


    Little love wanted to refute Donne, but she opened her mouth and swallowed her words.


    She felt that no matter how she refuted it, Donne had a way to round it out.


    The next day, Donne, tastrow, Xiaoai, cocoa, vanilla and others returned to new bulkesuo.


    "Yo! Dad, have you finally finished your class?"


    As soon as he walked out of the portal, he met Ursa. He was covered with dust and a scarf on his head. He looked like a hard-working blood eyed prince. He greeted tessro carelessly, then proudly pointed to the city ahead and said, "open your eyes and see if you feel very shocked?"


    Tystro looked at the city in front of him, and sure enough, his eyes widened and his face was shocked.


    "This, this, this -"


    "Isn''t it beautiful?"


    Ursa laughed and said, "right? I didn''t expect the city to be so beautiful after it was built. Look at the bright glass transported here. It''s so beautiful in the light. Everyone can''t wait to move in!"


    "No, no, no!"


    Testero looked stunned, turned to look at Donne, and was worried: "what I want to ask is, where is the city wall?"


    There is no shelter in front of the city. The spacious road leads directly to the urban area. At a glance, you can even see the big square in the center of the city - there is also a statue of the God of fire Carlo mariver!


    "The city wall? Why do you want that? It''s too backward."


    Don en chuckled: "I designed a central defense system for you, with the statue of the God of fire Carlo mariver as the core. After activation, a protective barrier with a radius of 10 kilometers can be formed. Even if the new bulkeso is doubled, it is more than enough. The defense strength is not known how much stronger than a city wall."


    Teste Lo smells a long face and feels as if he has never seen a world hid.


    Of course, he knows the magic defense barrier at the city level, but the magicians in the Ryan empire are withering. There are no magicians who can set that level of protection magic at all. They can only look greedy and try to pile the walls high and thick to improve their defense (in fact, they can''t stop the Apocalypse above the gold level).


    I didn''t expect that Donne even took out this valuable technology.


    Not to mention anything else, this debt is worth just for this large magic enchantment!

 Chapter 890

    Since the end of the second chaos invasion war and the magician was incorporated into the city of silver by Jean, the technology of large-scale defense magic border has been monopolized by the city of silver. All the technologies in various countries are the technologies left over before the war, including Alex.


    If you are unlucky, the magic boundary is damaged during the war. Gene''s people have no time to help repair it after the war.


    Therefore, it is very rare to use large-scale defense magic enchantment.


    Not only tastrow, but also vanilla and cocoa.


    After using the large-scale defense magic enchantment, the defense ability of new bulkesuo will be greatly improved, and the probability of being infiltrated by evil believers for destruction will be much less as before.


    In addition, if there is a chaotic gate nearby, in the face of the invasion of chaotic creatures, the resistance of new bulkesuo will be greatly enhanced, at least until the arrival of reinforcements.


    "Oh, yes."


    Tang en patted his forehead and said, "although the magic boundary is very strong, it consumes a lot. After activation, it can only last for one day. At that time, it needs to replace the core magic crystal to supply energy."


    Tastrow said proudly, "no problem! We can still afford the magic crystal."


    Indeed, at the current market price of magic crystal, even the financial resources of Rehn empire can afford it.


    In addition, the mineral reserves of the Ryan empire are also very rich. After signing the unrestricted mining contract with Donne, three of the various minerals mined by Donne belong to the Ryan empire. He is equivalent to sitting and collecting money. Of course, he doesn''t care about the consumption of magic crystals.


    Walking down the streets of new bulkesuo, tastrow was very excited.


    This is the real city where civilized races should live!


    Compared with the new burkesau, the former burkesau was like a slum - no, not even a slum. It was just like a primitive tribe!


    At the beginning, tystro was also worried that Donne would forget the body shape of orcs and humans when designing. After entering the city, he found that he was worried too much. The whole buildings in the city were enlarged, the doors and windows were expanded according to the average body shape of orcs, and the height of the room was adjusted. He was very considerate.


    Along the way, the streets were crowded with people. With the assistance of the personnel sent by Datang chamber of Commerce, they took their own brands and keys to find their own resettlement houses. In order to reduce the pressure of people flow, the workers involved in urban construction had made proper arrangements one step in advance. Now they have enjoyed the first breakfast in their new home.


    These Orc refugees who had been camping in the wild for a week were also shocked when they entered new bulkesuo, and even many people felt uneasy and anxious - is this city really for them?


    Compared with the shiny new burkesau, they now look like refugees in the slums.


    "In fact, you should stand up and buy the hearts of the people at this time."


    Don Leng Buding said to tastrow, "this is a very rare opportunity."


    "It''s not necessary."


    Tessro shook his head: "we are different from human beings. We don''t have so many fancy intestines. As long as we have enough food and warm clothes, our people will be very happy. Only human beings will be so keen on power."


    As soon as Tang en glanced, he always felt that the goods were swearing in a roundabout way


    All the way to tastrow''s new palace, looking at the visible floor tiles in the room, tastrow couldn''t help feeling that Datang chamber of Commerce was the conscience of the industry!


    The smooth and bright floor laid on the ground is first-class at first sight. It must be very expensive, but they even spread the whole palace.


    Sure enough, one price, one goods, the value of this debt!


    Seeing the satisfied smile on tystro''s face, Donne smiled to himself. What is the highest level of business?


    Of course, it''s the kind that sells the other party and helps him count the money happily.


    In view of Donne''s personal values, the Royal Palace of new bulkesuo is not very big. It is better than exquisite luxury and connotation. The heroic and rough style of orcs is processed by ELF artists and combined with the wild internal preference of dwarves. After being combined, it forms a unique artistic beauty, which makes the whole city exude unique charm, The palace is the finishing touch.


    Tessro is very satisfied with the new palace, especially the garden and martial arts arena of the palace, which perfectly combines the elegant royal life with the martial factors in the orc blood. He can not only sit in the garden and taste tea like an elegant civilized race, but also change into a military uniform and have a hearty fight in the martial arts arena, This is his dream life!


    "I''m very satisfied!"


    After a pause, tessro said, "I''m very satisfied! I think no one in prandal can do better than you!"


    Donne smiled and said, "customer satisfaction is our consistent purpose."


    Next to the vanilla pie mouth: "obviously is a king, but all day like a businessman to talk about customers, not too humiliating?"


    In view of the embarrassing situation before, Donne chose to bear it.


    Cocoa said curiously, "Why are businessmen ashamed? Can''t businessmen be kings?"


    Vanilla said naturally, "of course the merchant can''t be the king."


    "Wrong."


    Donne smiled and shook his head. "There''s no difference between kings and businessmen. They both need to operate."


    "Oh?"


    Testero was also interested: "why do you say that?"


    "The king and the merchant are essentially the same. They are all for their own purposes. The only thing is that the king manages the country and the merchant manages the goods in the same way."


    "The king naturally has the highest status, but he is eager to let more people know his name, so he needs to improve cohesion and national strength through correct policies, indirectly enhance national honor and national centripetal force, and obtain higher support rate, so as to spread his name."


    "Businessmen are often poor and eager to have more wealth and status. They sell goods through ingenious commercial means to obtain wealth, improve their brand value, and increase their status and voice through the increase of wealth, so as to obtain higher status and power."


    "No, because of the different starting points, both sides are seeking what they lack. In this process, both sides need to make efforts, but because the foundation is different, they pay different prices."


    Donne pulled a few words casually, saw that tastrow actually planned to think deeply, and hurriedly interrupted his thinking: "the orc situation is special, don''t think about this. Although new bulkesuo has begun to move in, I''m afraid the remaining problems before will not be really solved now."


    "Ah? What''s the problem?"


    Tessro looked blank.


    Sure enough, I didn''t think about it at all


    Donne wiped his sweat. Tastrow has been brainwashed by Tina''s training recently. He is obviously a little crazy and is about to become Donne''s brain powder. Listen to what he said casually, you should think carefully and consider what the meaning is.


    After several people sat down on stools, Donne said, "although the city has been rebuilt, the wealth of residents can be said to have been destroyed due to previous events. What if they want to claim for compensation?"


    "Claim?"


    Tystro looked puzzled: "what claim?"


    "Property damage."


    Donne was stunned: "their personal property was affected and damaged in the previous battle. You are their king. Of course, you should be responsible for their property."


    "Why!"


    Tystro glared: "we fought with chaotic believers and chaotic creatures hard to save their lives. They dare to come and claim against us!? are you tired of living!?"


    Donne''s stupid. It doesn''t feel right!?


    "During the war, we shed blood and sweat to protect the lives of the weak. They can survive only by enjoying shelter!"


    "Finally, in peacetime, we should be responsible for their property because of protecting their behavior? Why?"


    Tystro''s words reminded Donne that the universal values on earth cannot be completely transferred to prandal. The weak in this world are the sheltered side and basically have no power.


    After figuring this out, Donne suddenly realized that it was no wonder that during these days when these people camped in the wild, there were not many people making trouble except the goblins of raviz piston. Raviz didn''t make any more trouble after it was determined that the underground vault of the burkeso branch of the Star Diamond bank had not been destroyed.


    "What''s more," tastrow said, "we orcs are very poor and don''t have much wealth. All the gold coins in our hands are deposited in the Star Diamond bank. Anyway, the Star Diamond bank hasn''t run away and can''t lose the money. Of course they won''t be in a hurry."


    "I see. I''m worried."


    Donne nodded: "then the next problem to be solved is how to lead the new bulkesso on the right track..."


    Next, Donne and tastrow discussed the resettlement of residents in new burkesau. The original residents Management in burkesau was basically extensive, and there was no specific management method at all, but now the city has been rebuilt, and the previous sheep herding management scheme is certainly not feasible, So Donne has to help tystro build a reliable administrative team.


    Now this administrative team is still trained by aurelia. After all, political things can''t be sloppy. It may take a while to teach (wash) and educate (brain) successfully.


    Of course, Donne is not supporting a strong regime to stand up. In fact, what he is doing now is more like supporting a puppet regime.

 Chapter 891

    Orcs are too politically sensitive, or they are naturally not interested in such things, which is determined by the nature of the creator.


    That''s why tastrow didn''t bother to haggle with Donne so much, which gave Donne the opportunity to take advantage of it. Whether politically or economically, advanced ideas are always easy to be recognized.


    After the completion of the construction of new bulkesuo, the traces of Datang chamber of commerce are engraved everywhere in the whole city from top to bottom. The clothing, food, housing and transportation of millions of orcs are provided by Datang chamber of Commerce. They have no choice at all. What is this? This is the alien cartel and trust!


    The towels you use are produced by Datang chamber of Commerce, the meals you eat are produced by Datang chamber of Commerce, the bowls you use are produced by Datang chamber of Commerce, the water you drink is sent by Datang chamber of Commerce, even the clothes you wear, the house you live in, the bed you sleep in, the way you go out, the bus you take, etc... all of them are from Datang chamber of Commerce.


    When all aspects of a person''s life are controlled by an enterprise, what is the difference between an enterprise and a country?


    One year is enough for them to fully adapt to the existence of Datang chamber of Commerce and completely accept the control of Datang chamber of Commerce.


    Now the establishment of the administrative team is brainwashed by aurelia. Under the influence of aurelia, those trained orcs will subconsciously accept that they are the "led" party, and the leader is undoubtedly Donne.


    In other words, just through the so-called economic support and humanitarian assistance, Donne slowly pulled the Ryan empire into his pirate ship and eroded the country with his own influence.


    When they wake up, the Ryan Empire, like the current spade family, may have completely become Donne''s property.


    This is very similar to the means used by a country on earth to expand its influence, enhance its international status and slowly become a leader through economic assistance... Well, let''s skip this topic.


    In a word, Donne provided a set of effective schemes for tastrow, including a series of means to appease the people, create jobs, improve economic vitality, expand domestic demand and so on.


    Among them, only to appease the people needs tastrow to do, and the other several schemes all need the assistance of the powerful Datang chamber of Commerce. In these schemes, the importance of Datang chamber of Commerce has even exceeded the status of blood eye clan.


    However, tystro, who has now become Donne''s brain powder, did not notice this, or even if he did, he had no choice. Once Donne left the more than one million Orc residents, the whole new bulkesuo would become a dead city in an instant, and the stomachs of more than one million orcs would eat it into a dead area.


    No matter when it is, a full stomach is always a biological "Oh, hello."


    Dolomavis said a listless hello to Donne, then said to sharp teeth, "well, can I go back to bed?"


    "You haven''t slept enough?"


    Sharp teeth turned back and stared at him darkly: "Before, chaos believers appeared in buerkesuo, which led to the destruction of buerkesuo. As an observer of the dragon family, you didn''t protect buerkesuo. You didn''t even protect the Star Diamond bank. In the face of such serious dereliction of duty, you still want to go back to bed? I think I should talk to the person in charge of the dragon family next time."


    Doromavis broke out in a cold sweat. Like Ezra Kamanda, he is a newly grown dragon. It is a good job to leave Longdao as an observer. On the one hand, he can enjoy life freely, on the other hand, he can get out of control. If he is reported by sharp teeth, he will have to face the end of being transferred back to Longdao - he is curious and unwilling to accept early raising For the young dragon living in the old life, it is obviously a kind of torture.


    Doromavis wiped the sweat on his face and said carefully: "well, this... You know that our blue dragon is more water friendly. Such a dry environment on the green plain really gives me a headache... That''s why..."


    Donne asked curiously, "what''s going on?"


    Sharp teeth said angrily, "this guy is in the gorgaron crater... Oh, it should be called gorgaron lake now. He fell asleep at the bottom of the lake and didn''t even know that burkeso was attacked."


    Doromavis said with a dry smile, "I just haven''t encountered such a comfortable environment for a long time, so I accidentally slept a little... And I have such a hobby..."


    Well, yes, the blue dragon''s only hobby is sleeping.


    If there is anything else, it is to eat and sleep.


    Sharp teeth said angrily, "you didn''t exaggerate before. I didn''t expect to sleep at the bottom of the lake this time. I thought there was a high-level Warcraft there."


    "You also said..." doromavis innocently pointed to a light pink mark on his head and looked like crying: "you almost broke my face with an axe."


    Sharp teeth said coldly, "you should be glad I didn''t do my best."


    "Yes..."


    Doroma vis nodded and lost his temper in front of sharp teeth.


    Looking at his weak Qi, Donne looked at the little love next to him. He felt that his teeth were a little sour. Is there really a normal dragon family in this world

 Chapter 892

    The dragon clan, no matter which legend or fantasy works, is extremely powerful, and a word disagreement will destroy the existence of heaven and earth.


    Even the dragon clan of the evil camp is also a big villain against the boss''s aura, waiting to kill the hero or kill the hero.


    The native dragon people here in prandal completely overturned Donne''s impression of the dragon.


    Their natural strength is first-class, but it''s a pity that they have a thick skin - we are observers of the world and defenders of order, not fans of money¡ª¡ª This is the slogan of the dragon family. Unfortunately, the dragon who said this is still holding gold coins in his arms.


    What''s more, the dragons we''ve seen so far have wonderful personalities - Ezra Kamanda with suspected sexual orientation, Hal Kamanda who likes to become cooking materials to frighten the cook, Elsa, a shy black dragon who incarnates the dragon and wears a skirt, and now there is another weak spirit who likes to sleep, DORO Mavis, a blue dragon


    Donne can''t help wondering if there are really normal dragons in the world.


    But this is where dolomavis sleeps... He made it before.


    Because the gorgaron crater became a lake, which was particularly conspicuous in the dry environment of the Ryan Empire, it attracted doromavis to slip past.


    Just because doromavis slept happily at the bottom of the lake, this thing appeared in chaos believers can not only be used to make extremely powerful magic equipment - at least legend, it is no exaggeration to make supreme treasures and artifacts - but also serve as the core of the magic array and provide extremely powerful magic for the magic array. According to different quality, At least, it can ensure that the moat level magic barrier can operate for more than a thousand years, and can defend for a hundred years when running at full load - it can even be used as a super power source of magic power machinery to provide continuous power for magic power engines to break through the sky!


    More importantly, with this thing as the transaction content, the magician can easily reach a contract with another element Lord to obtain the power of the element Lord. It is especially easy to successfully contract with the water element lord or the fire element Lord with this core of the water element Lord.


    The strength of the element Lord is needless to say. If you can get the contract of the element Lord, even if you were a silent and unknown magician, you will instantly become a man of the moment who can compete with the legendary strong. That is to say, you can create a pseudo legend out of thin air by using this thing.


    Even if you don''t make a contract and stay in your hand to absorb magic to practice magic, you can get twice the result with half the effort. After the power contained in it is completely absorbed, you can definitely be promoted to the supreme level. If you have a better foundation and better luck, it''s not impossible to promote Legend - just compared with the contract element Lord, This route takes a little longer.


    With so many uses and so powerful effects, can you say it''s not a good thing?


    Of course the good stuff didn''t run away, but what made Donne wonder was where it came from?


    The Elemental Lord is extremely powerful. The Elemental Lord who was summoned several times in prandal''s history ended up being besieged to death, which led to the fact that later elemental lords rarely came to the main material world. They stayed in the four elemental worlds and had no natural enemies, unless they were hunted by super strong people who could cross the plane at will, or took the initiative to challenge the status of elemental monarch, Otherwise, the life of the element Lord is basically eternal, but the core of the element Lord in front of him is obviously left over after the death of a water element Lord.


    How did dolomavis and sharp teeth have this?


    Is it difficult that the water element Lord appeared in gorgaron crater, and then these two guys made it!?


    Shit, a bad situation will lead to a plane war!


    Sharp toothed Nunu mouth: "let him say."


    Doromavis pursed his lips and said wrongfully, "I found this when I was sleeping at the bottom of the lake... Yes... I found it clearly..."


    "Bottom of the lake?"


    Don made the gorgaron crater into a lake. There could be no trace of the water element Lord before, that is to say


    Donne was stunned to find a reality: the core of the water element Lord was probably washed by water when he opened the plane portal and poured water into the mountain!


    Oh, I''ll go. Should I say it''s really worthy of the aura of the protagonist? Open a hole in the boundless water element world to contact water. Unexpectedly, you can touch the treasure of the water element Lord''s core - unfortunately, he didn''t find it.


    It''s really a good thing. It''s also useful for Donne.


    Besides, even using it directly to hire a water element Lord for a long time will be of great benefit to Donne - at least it can ensure that the territory under his rule will be in good weather and will not have the problem of drought again.


    Although dicarios can control all elemental creatures now, that is because it has the highest level among the existing elemental creatures.


    Once a water element Lord comes to the main physical world, those water elements will now be out of dicarios'' control.


    In terms of control and efficiency, a leader is undoubtedly more efficient, but only the water element Lord can make the water element really play its power - at least dicarios can''t command the water element to water the land


    Or leave it to Fiona or Aurelia to let them slowly improve their strength.


    Donne looked up to sharp teeth and said, "it''s really a good thing. How much debt do you want to offset?"


    The core of the water element Lord is a good thing. Yes, but it''s just because it''s so good that it can''t be priced. It''s such a thing that there is a price without a market.


    "How much do you think it''s worth? I think since you can be liked by egwin, you shouldn''t cheat us on it."


    With a sharp tooth, "you can be liked by egwin", Donne was comfortable. His face was red and his heart was happy. He smiled and said, "I''ll give this number to you."


    Donne stretched out five fingers: "use it to offset the debt of 500 million gold coins."


    5¡¢ 500 million gold coins!?


    The little fat Blue Dragon suddenly breathed and his eyes were red. Why? It was the treasure he found!


    Such a large sum of money has just slipped away from him!


    This price is not exaggerated. Whether it is a contract for the water element lord or used to improve its own strength, the meaning and value it represents are worth this number - of course, whether it can afford this number and whether it is willing to sell according to this number is another matter.


    "500 million gold coins?"


    Sharp teeth raised his eyebrows and looked at Donne a little unexpectedly: "I know you''re kind. I didn''t expect you to be so kind."


    He thought Donne could give up to 200 million gold coins. After all, human businessmen are very cunning.


    He didn''t know how much his unintentional remark had played


    "Eh? No?"


    Tystro scratched his head: "haven''t our debts been offset by tax exemption policies and mining certificates? What''s the point of paying off our debts now?"


    Donne nodded with a smile and said, "of course, at least the tax holiday won''t be so long. The bloody royal family can get back the funds from the tax as soon as possible, or I can provide you with material support worth 500 million gold coins from now on. If you choose, we can revise the previous contract."


    Shorten the tax holiday to get the funds back as soon as possible?


    Or get material support worth 500 million gold coins?


    This is a dilemma.


    Tystro frowned and thought for a moment. After holding sharp teeth, Ursa and Mongo Kahn for a moment, they finally made a decision.


    "We decided to choose 500 million gold coins for material support," tessro said in a deep voice


    "A wise choice," Donne praised


    With this choice, the Ryan empire is sure to make a profit.


    Of course, what he didn''t know was that Donne was sure to make a profit.

 Chapter 893

    Tastrow expects that Ryan empire will cooperate with Datang chamber of Commerce for a long time. Therefore, the cooperative relationship between the two sides must be kept close. The tax exemption policy is conducive to attracting Datang chamber of Commerce to expand investment intention and make long-term investment, so it is best to continue.


    Compared with recovering funds as soon as possible, the poor Wren Empire obviously needs rich material assistance more urgently. Whether it is convenient magic power machinery, rich daily necessities or sufficient food, it is urgently needed for the current Wren empire.


    Due to the blockade of the kingdom of saurante against the Reien Empire, the Reien Empire had no choice but to buy the expensive food of the kingdom of saurante, which was extremely expensive.


    The kingdom of grace doesn''t blockade the Wren Empire, but they don''t have enough to eat. How can they take out food for trade?


    Now tastrow has another choice. Datang chamber of commerce can easily transfer materials through the portal of the element Lord. Rich and cheap materials can greatly reduce the living burden of the residents of the Ryan Empire, especially here in new bulkesuo.


    In addition, the expenses of agricultural reform, soil transformation technology and improved crop seeds mentioned by Donne before can be converted into this amount.


    In a short week in Ellington, tastrow has opened his eyes. All kinds of good things emerge one after another. If he can have the opportunity to introduce them, he will certainly not miss it. The introduction cost of these latest products can also be converted into it.


    Therefore, considering comprehensively, this choice is the best choice.


    The two sides signed another contract on this matter, and then arranged Xiaoai''s work. After that, the two sides said goodbye to each other very happily.


    "Go back, don''t send me. I''ll recycle the sky breaker."


    Donne turned and looked helplessly at the two sisters behind him.


    The stout vanilla said, "who said we gave it to you, but it just came out."


    "Oh..."


    Donne turned and left.


    Cocoa pulled vanilla''s sleeve. Vanilla stared at her, and then didn''t calm down: "are you going to go like this!?"


    Donne stopped very innocently. "What else?"


    Vanilla clenched her silver teeth: "you have nothing to say?"


    Donne knowingly asked, "well, what do you mean?"


    Vanilla was in a hurry: "what''s your meaning? Let''s say it!"


    Donne looked innocent: "how can I know what you want to express if you don''t say it."


    Vanilla rushed over, her head against Donne''s chin, and her cold voice roared, "I dare not admit that I did that! Scum!"


    "Wait, what did I do?"


    Donne felt very wronged: "obviously you took the initiative to pull me - Oh! Oh!"


    Vanilla stared and blushed. Cocoa looked around nervously for fear that someone might hear something bad.


    "What are you talking about!"


    Vanilla stamped on Donne''s feet: "how can we do that! We are saints! Do you know what saints are?"


    Of course I understand!


    Tang en blinked, and there was an unlucky Saint beside him. Because an unreliable goddess was about to become an infatuated woman, plus those Saint books he had seen before, he couldn''t draw the equal sign between saint and purity at all.


    It''s better to say that in his heart, the existence of saints is not used to play with blasphemy


    "We were poisoned -- that''s right -- that''s why we had to --"


    Vanilla opened her mouth, hesitated, thought again and again, and finally found a reason: "- that''s why she lost control - yes, it''s all because of that poison!"


    At least you didn''t do that?


    Looking at vanilla who didn''t intend to admit the truth at all, and cocoa who was so anxious to scratch his ears but didn''t know what to say, Donne sighed and said in earnest: "Remember, it''s not poison, it''s cat mint. It can make cats, including your people, very excited... That is to say, you did what you would have done but didn''t dare to do... Er..."


    At this point, Donne suddenly looked at the two owls in a strange way. Vanilla and cocoa suddenly retracted their hands like an electric shock, looked down at their toes and felt uncomfortable.


    They did what they usually wanted to do but didn''t dare to do. That doesn''t mean they always wanted to talk to Donne... Shh! They can''t continue to describe it, or they will be punished.


    After figuring it out, Donne said with a smile: "well, let me admit that I can only admit it, but there are some things I didn''t do, so I won''t admit it. If I want to be responsible, I think it''s hard for me to bear this responsibility..."


    "Scum man!"


    "Hey, hey, I warn you not to talk nonsense. I''m a young man of a new era who talks about everything. I''ll sue you for slander! If the news of the saint''s doing that kind of thing leaked out, you know what the consequences would be? The anger of believers will not only ignite myself, but also you will be affected. So let it be a secret between us? How about it?"


    After thinking for a moment, vanilla nodded: "I want you to promise!"


    Donne said hastily, "I promise I won''t say it!"


    Are you kidding? This kind of thing is about the truth of making a lot of money in a dull voice. What are the practical benefits of getting rid of envy? It will only affect the difficulty of his attack on egwin in the future. He won''t add trouble to himself.


    "Oh, vanilla, he has promised. Let''s not mention it again, shall we?"


    Cocoa shook her sister''s arm. She was lively and cheerful. She was quite shy about such things.


    Vanilla stared at her and reluctantly said, "don''t mention it again, but you owe us both sisters, so you must promise us one... No, three things in the future!"


    Donne said angrily, "I''ve done you a great favor, haven''t I? I promise you one thing at most, love or not."


    Vanilla was furious: "are you a man or not!"


    "You don''t know if I''m a man!?"


    Donne asked back, then said, "and I''m a gender egalitarian. I never think women are born weak. I''m a man who doesn''t hesitate to punch women!"


    "It''s scum!"


    Vanilla stamped angrily: "one thing is one thing. Remember it for me!"


    "OK, nothing else? Then I''ll go."


    Before vanilla could speak, Donne rushed into the sky and flew straight to the sky breaker.


    "Why is this guy like this!"


    Vanilla felt a fire in her heart. Obviously, he promised everything, but why did she always feel something wrong?


    It''s like you haven''t achieved the result you want at all.


    Cocoa looked at her sister with great concern. She was so ashamed and angry that she almost forgot that Donne was the envoy designated by Lord Carlo mariver. In fact, they should have served Donne.


    After completing the task handover with the crew of the Skybreaker, Donne opened the large portal and sent the Skybreaker back to the workshop. He then returned to Ellington.


    Dicarios stayed here to finish the work, and then helped them return to Ellington after the people who helped the construction finished their work.


    As soon as Donne saw Fiona, she couldn''t wait to ask, "what''s going on in new bulkesso?"


    She was too busy before, so she didn''t follow, but new bulkesuo will be an important base point for Datang chamber of Commerce to enter Ryan empire. She must master relevant intelligence.


    While making tea for himself, Donne said: "the situation is quite good. Our people have successfully integrated into it. Now they are serving as a guide to introduce their city to the ''owners'' of the city..."


    At this point, Donne smiled strangely at the corners of his mouth. After a pause, he seemed to remember something and said with laughter: "New woodlouse has not seen many things, and it is estimated that for a long time, our people will not be able to return. Otherwise, it will take quite a long time to train their bus drivers and traffic and patrol police posts, let alone the matching buses are still operating by our people."


    Fiona raised her eyebrows: "it feels like our city."


    "It''s right to have this feeling. After all, we know there better."


    Donne shook the teacup with a smile and said, "it''s not so much new burkesau as new Ellington. The most thing our people have done these days is to promote bus cards. After tystro returns, he will further deepen the scope of cooperation and strive to build new burkesau into the second Ellington..."


    "Bus card? Is it a personal identity card?"


    Fiona smiled and registered the identity authentication crystal card, which means that personal information will be included in Ellington''s information management system. It''s a surprise that tessro would support this policy.


    "Well, I was surprised at first, but I found out why after asking."


    Donne shrugged: "tastrow has a crush on the magic phone."


    Fiona suddenly realized.


    I''m afraid everyone can think of the great significance of magic phone. In the face of such an irresistible trend, the only thing you can do is to follow the trend. If you try to stop it, you will only be far behind civilization.


    With the magic phone, the development of Wren empire can catch up, surpass the kingdom of grace and even the kingdom of solant in a short time, and catch up with the Ilus Empire - yes, in the eyes of tastrow, the Ilus empire is no longer the backward empire in the past, but a civilized country with renewed vitality and booming national strength, which is enough to represent the future of mankind Degrees.


    If you want to use a magic phone, you must have a mobile phone card, that is, a personal identity crystal card.


    Therefore, tastrow can only try to promote the promotion of personal identity crystal card.


    This is the helpless compromise of politics in the face of advanced technology.

 Chapter 894

    If this is the earth, too advanced technology will only become a tool of capital, a plaything of political struggle and a weapon of power confrontation.


    But this is prandal, and Donne has undoubtedly a golden thigh.


    So he can develop far beyond the technology of the current era without scruples.


    From magic home appliances to today''s magic mobile phones, the birth of each product is enough to become a symbol of an era, and now it appears continuously.


    The residents of the Ilus Empire have even begun to get used to the surprises brought by the Datang chamber of Commerce. The advent of a variety of unimaginable products has brought earth shaking changes to people''s living habits. It is only more than a year. The people of the Ilus empire can''t imagine how they spent their life more than a year ago.


    To take the simplest example, the laying of waterworks and water pipes greatly facilitates people''s water use. Whether it''s cold winter or hot summer, people can use clean and clear tap water without going out, and they don''t have to go to the river or water wells to carry water. If they return to their previous life now, people will certainly feel unaccustomed.


    In agriculture, the birth of the magic energy combine harvester has greatly reduced the pressure on farmers to harvest wheat. The magic energy cultivator facilitates farmland and sowing, and the magic energy sprinkler irrigation machine can irrigate farmland conveniently


    If the magic power machinery for agriculture is too expensive for ordinary people to afford, but the magic power furniture for families is good and cheap. Basically, urban families in the Ilus empire can buy it without pressure.


    In the family, the magic energy water heater allows people to use hot water at any time. The magic energy refrigerator allows residents to preserve perishable food for a long time. The popular magic energy washing machine greatly reduces the labor pressure of housewives and maids. The magic energy vacuum cleaner innovates the way of cleaning


    Numerous products have completely changed people''s way of life and brought great convenience to people. It is no longer one or two people who have brought praise to the products of Datang chamber of Commerce. People deeply love Datang chamber of Commerce, which brings infinite possibilities.


    However, so far, there are only three technologies that can completely change prandal''s technology.


    After thinking about it for a while, Donne shook his head and gave up the tempting idea.


    "Why?"


    Fiona was very puzzled. She thought it was a good way to solve the labor shortage.


    "This is indeed a good way to solve the labor shortage, and it can also greatly reduce costs. If I were an entrepreneur chasing profits, I would definitely choose this method, but I''m not."


    Donne smiled, put down his teacup and said, "I''m a king, or more specifically, I''m the one who wants to lead this country and even the whole prandal back to glory. Don''t laugh, I''m serious."


    Fiona said coyly, "well, I don''t laugh."


    "You''re laughing... Well, forget it."


    Donne flicked his fingers on her forehead and attracted a pair of white eyes from the beauty. He smiled and said, "as a king, the first task is to make the country rich and strong, and the significance of prosperity and strength is to make the people''s wallets under my rule swell. What should we do? Of course, it is achieved by creating jobs and improving wages."


    If it is an ordinary royal family, it can only adjust the tax rate to support the industry to realize the adjustment of the national industrial structure. Of course, it is more likely to turn a blind eye and just collect taxes, but Donne is different. He is based on Ellington, more specifically the Datang chamber of Commerce in Ellington.


    Datang chamber of Commerce has a strong ability to absorb money. Its popular products have brought it unique competitiveness. No one can compete with it in the market, so its benefits are extremely terrible.


    With interest income, capitalists will make money in their pockets to enjoy life, or continue to expand investment and increase income. Of course, Donne is not a qualified capitalist, because his first thought is how to release these benefits in a reasonable way and give them back to the society, so as to gradually reduce the huge gap between the rich and the poor.


    When the average income of residents increases, they will have stronger consumption ability, greater desire for work, create more value and make the society develop faster.


    "Expanding production capacity is the time to increase jobs and wealth distribution opportunities. Our jobs have attracted countless people to gather here. What do you think will happen if you use your method to let dog head people, lizard people or Lin Jing work in these jobs and replace the jobs that should belong to them?"


    Fiona thought about it and said with a flat mouth, "they will think that we have decided to reduce the employment cost and no longer need human employees, and the population growth of Ellington will stagnate. At the same time, it will also have a certain impact on our employment of workers in the future."


    "That''s right."


    Donne smiled and nodded: "hiring dog headed people and lizard people is a choice to reduce costs and pursue interests. Although we didn''t mean that, we will also give those people this hint. It''s like drinking poison to quench thirst. We have solved the employment difficulties in a short time, but lost the possibility of long-term development."


    "I see, so we continue to recruit workers and provide jobs. When there is a shortage of personnel, we first postpone the expansion of production scale?"


    Fiona tilted her head and looked at Donne: "I''ll tell you to postpone the expansion of production scale. If you want to fully meet your magic phone popularization plan, it will be the end of the year as soon as possible. Before that, you can only meet aristocratic consumers at most."


    After thinking for a moment, Donne nodded: "it''s enough to meet the aristocratic consumer market before the end of the year. It won''t have much impact until next year."


    Fiona raised her eyebrows and said, "why?"


    "Because civilians have no ideas, especially those who have not received education."


    Donne explained: "they will instinctively chase and imitate the life of the nobility. If the nobility have a magic phone, when the cheap version of the magic phone is introduced to the market, even if they don''t know what use it will have for them, they will choose to buy one out of their longing for the life of the nobility within the scope of economic conditions."


    "After they buy it, they will figure out how to use it and what it can do. As long as they find and accept the magic phone, my goal will be achieved."


    Fiona sighed: "your way of thinking is always different, but now I can vaguely understand your idea... It doesn''t seem very good."


    Donne couldn''t help laughing. "Why not?"


    "That means my thinking has been influenced by you."


    Fiona stared at Donne''s face and said faintly, "it also means I can''t live without you."


    Being stared at by Fiona''s resentful eyes, Donne''s heart jumped and his mouth was dry. He just wanted to speak, a crisp knock on the door sounded, followed by a man who pushed the door in, and his warm body threw into his arms.


    For a moment, Donne and Fiona were stunned.

 Chapter 895

    "Master - huh?"


    There was a tempting murmur in his arms. Donne couldn''t help jumping his eyelids when he heard the sound. He didn''t care about the warm and fragrant nephrite in his arms. Subconsciously, he closed the door first and looked out of the window nervously. He was relieved when he found that no one saw the scene.


    Then he picked up eluli in his arms and looked at Donne under the foggy virgin crown. "Calm down, under the virgin crown."


    I''m afraid it would be rather bad for eluli to be seen.


    "I, I? Sorry!"


    Eluli said she was sorry, but she couldn''t help rubbing against Donne. She took a big breath from him: "I haven''t seen you these days. I can''t help myself!"


    A while ago, when Elsa took her soldiers to the Great Rift Valley to fight against demons, eluli stayed in Ellington to help Donne deliver messages. Later, Donne became busy and ignored her. When the magic phone was born, the meaning of her microphone disappeared. As a result, eluli disappeared and didn''t know what to do before Donne talked to her.


    The existence of the contract usually does not affect Emily''s daily life. It will only attract her attention in the dead of night, and will be further associated with Donne.


    Once she thinks of Donne, her body seems to be burning. The purple divine word Rune in her lower abdomen will continue to release a force, making eluli more eager for Donne''s breath.


    She usually quite restrained her reason and impulse, but today, she finally couldn''t help it.


    Eluli is comfortable and happy now, but the other person is not happy at all.


    Fiona was very angry because the ambiguous atmosphere she had managed to create was destroyed by eluli in an instant.


    She''s jealous, too. Yes, she''s jealous of eluli.


    Compared with iluli, she doesn''t have that desperate courage - although Fiona knows that iluli is the victim of the goddess contract - but this feeling of releasing herself without scruples is really enviable.


    Sometimes Fiona even couldn''t help imagining that if she was enslaved by the contract, would she be happier than she is now?


    No one knows the answer.


    "I understand. I won''t run away, so please calm down. It''s really hard for me to talk."


    The sweet smell floating from eluli made it difficult for Donne to think calmly, especially the sacred smell bathed in the holy light for a long time, combined with the blushing and panting at the moment, so that he couldn''t help but think crooked.


    It seems that she has obtained a certain "master power" supplement from Donne. Under the saint''s crown, she barely finds her reason, but she is still close to Donne and holds his arm hard. She obviously cares about the arm on her chest, and even blushes shyly, but she is not moved.


    Sometimes Donne wondered if the chick had Stockholm syndrome because of that contract??


    Fiona said angrily, "if you let believers see it like this, I''m afraid something big will happen to the Holy See of light."


    "No."


    Iluli said piously on her face, "my fate is already doomed. I think I will be blessed by God."


    God''s curse is almost the same!


    Fiona secretly feigned that if the words of enslavement God could be regarded as blessings, there would be no real blessings in the world.


    "By the way, where did you go a while ago?"


    Donne looked at eluli curiously. He was busy those days. He recovered and found that eluli suddenly disappeared from Ellington. He didn''t bother to find her at that time.


    "I''m back to Alex."


    Yiluli blinked her eyes and said with a natural look: "since the magic phone has been able to replace my messaging function and you are not here, it''s meaningless for me to stay here. Of course, I''ll go back to yalinx to do business. I''m just busy recently."


    Donne was stunned: "busy?"


    "Won''t you forget?"


    Eluli blinked and looked at Donne unexpectedly: "the glorious sacrifice is coming soon. As a king, you are responsible for a very important task."


    Glory Festival?


    oh my god!


    As soon as Donne patted the forehead, he really forgot it!


    He thought it was just the middle of the harvest month. Unexpectedly, he had just finished his work in new bulkesuo. In a twinkling of an eye, he had reached the end of the harvest month and was about to enter the month of celebration.


    Victor presided over the celebration month last year, and he presided over it this year. Donne suddenly felt a little embarrassed.


    But embarrassment is embarrassment. We still have to do what we should do.


    Seeing Donne''s embarrassed expression, Emily immediately understood that this guy really forgot such an important thing!


    Under the saint''s crown, he was obviously a little confused: "the glory Festival can almost be regarded as the most important celebration of prandal, and it is also the only activity that can be put on the table in the Ilus empire for so many years. Have you forgotten?"


    "After all, I was only a lord last year."


    Fiona turned her eyes. There was nothing wrong with what he said. Who could have thought that the little Lord would become a king a year ago?


    Donne scratched his head and said disapprovingly, "besides, after all these years, there should be a standard process for the glory Festival, even without me."


    "I say so, but as a king, you still want to make a speech. At least you are indispensable for announcing the opening of the glorious sacrifice."


    Iluli said patiently, "under the crown of the Pope, I, you and queen OLINA, all four of us must come forward to herald the official beginning of the glorious sacrifice."


    "I see, but do we have anything to prepare for the sacrifice?"


    Donne has celebrated many festivals on earth, but most of them are hyped by capitalists for regular shipment. Christmas, which can be regarded as a religious festival, has also become Valentine''s day in China. Therefore, he really doesn''t understand what to do for pure religious celebrations.


    "You don''t have to prepare. I''m already making arrangements."


    At this time, Princess Aurelia suddenly pushed the door in, stared at Donne and said, "I said I didn''t hear you mention it. You must have forgotten. The queen mother doesn''t believe it!"


    Donne smiled and said, "sorry, I''m really not sensitive to festivals."


    "That kind of thing can be put aside," Aurelia stared at Donne''s arm. "What I want to ask is, when has your relationship been so close?"


    Although Aurelia''s face is calm now, she has already overturned the vinegar jar in her heart.


    Who''s sitting there?


    Her little friend, eluli!


    Under the Holy Virgin crown of the Holy See of light, it is a symbol of purity respected by countless people!


    Although she was enslaved by the contract and became Donne''s slave due to etaknox, at least she could see that she was still fighting against the power of the contract.


    But now? It seems that she has accepted her fate and plans to bow to the evil forces.


    Obviously the victim, how can we suddenly develop an ambiguous relationship with Donne!?


    But if there is no ambiguous relationship, how can eluli take the initiative to hold Donne? She usually pays attention to her image!


    Fiona on the other side showed a strange smile. She was looking forward to what good play would be staged next.


    Hum, let you show mercy everywhere. Now it''s up to you to finish it!


    Iluli exclaimed, subconsciously released her hand, and then her expression flickered: "well, in fact, I was just too anxious to explain the glorious sacrifice to his majesty Donne, so I forgot for a moment..."


    Edit, continue to edit.


    Aurelia''s face was expressionless. She knew the hair too well. Eluli obviously couldn''t lie, but now in order to cover up her relationship with Donne, she made an exception to lie. This shows how unusual she is today.


    Aurelia''s heart was a little sour. Even she was surprised. She didn''t understand why she still had any ideas about Donne''s love life. It was clear that there was no hope for both sides, was it? He has become his "father" in the legal sense!


    Iluli''s voice is getting lower and lower, her head is getting lower and lower, and her face is red. It seems that she also knows that she can''t cheat her good friend.


    The virgin raised her head under the crown, looked at Donne with big watery eyes, and looked like she was about to cry: "so you should explain quickly."


    Explain? How can I explain that?


    Donne has more headaches. Now this situation is a real Shura field. It is too difficult to deal with. It is a field that even if he is smart, he can''t get involved easily. Only the God of strategy can easily deal with this Shura field.


    Unfortunately, he is not the God of strategy.


    "Well, in fact, you misunderstood. Eluli just didn''t see me for too long, so she was too excited..."


    "Oh?"


    Aurelia sneered, "are you very proud to make eluli think of you so much?"


    what the hell!


    As soon as Donne patted the forehead, the more he explained, the darker he felt!


    He gave Fiona a quick wink.


    Fiona thought for a moment and said, "well, I can testify that eluli hasn''t seen Donne for a long time, maybe seven or eight days."


    damn you!


    Donne was so dark that he almost fainted. The chick was definitely intentional!


    Fiona skimmed her lips and let you talk about me every day, but she didn''t dare to take practical action. Do you want me to cover you? over my dead body!


    "Well..."


    Donne racked his brains to think about how to explain. At this time, Angus''s voice suddenly came: "Donne, come here! We''ve found something!"


    Suddenly, Tang enru heard the sound of nature, left a word and rushed out in an instant: "I have something important here. I''ll talk about eluli later!"


    Only three women in the room looked at each other. Fiona muttered angrily, "this guy is too cunning!"


    With Donne''s departure, the breath that reassured Emily suddenly disappeared, and the saint subconsciously showed a disappointed expression.


    Looking at her lost look, Aurelia was more sure of her guess.


    Whether it''s the influence of the contract or not, in a word, these two people definitely have a problem!


    It''s still a big problem!


    Aurelia sat where Donne had just sat, took eluli''s hand and said with a smile, "I think we haven''t talked for a long time."


    Yiluli trembled subconsciously, looking at her good friend''s smile, but why did she feel a chill for some reason?

 Chapter 896

    After Donne left, the atmosphere in the room suddenly became strange.


    Aurelia''s words made eluli more restless.


    Chat? If Aurelia wants to chat at ordinary times, of course, eluli welcomes her with both hands, but now chat, what can we talk about?


    Obviously, it must be something related to Donne!


    Eluli''s eyes were erratic: "now is not the time to chat. Let''s continue to prepare for the glorious sacrifice."


    When she finished, she planned to stand up.


    Unfortunately, her royal highness pushed her hard, and laughed her down again: "let''s not be impatient," Dumne said. "We are old hands after all, but we can''t spend much time preparing those things and processes, right?"


    That''s right, but what I''m afraid of is that you talk to me about Donne!


    Eluli wanted to cry. As the saint of the Holy See of light, her heart has been changed because of a contract. She has become an infatuated girl, and she is still Donne''s exclusive slave. How can such a thing be discussed with others!


    Believe it or not, it''s a matter of great shame to say it!


    Fiona next to her is playing with her pen and looking at the two girls opposite playfully. Will she see something interesting today.


    "Eluli," Aurelia finally said, "you are my best friend. You know what I want to ask. Can you tell me what''s going on?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Eluli looked at Fiona for help, but Fiona deliberately looked away as if she didn''t see it, so she was helpless under the virgin crown.


    Seeing that she couldn''t find support, eluli bit her lower lip, blinked at Aurelia with her poor big eyes, and said to her coquettishly: "Ollie, don''t ask... I, I really don''t know what to say..."


    "Not good."


    Aurelia pulled eluli''s cheek, pinched her tender cheek red, and said with a straight face, "hurry up and tell the truth. You should know that Donne is my stepfather now. Do you want to be my little mother?"


    "Eh eh! Become Ollie''s little mother!?"


    Iluli exclaimed: "I never thought about that kind of thing!"


    Aurelia stared: "then you don''t say it quickly!"


    "This, this... In fact, I..."


    Eluli finally surrendered. If she didn''t explain clearly to aurelia, I''m afraid she would continue to misunderstand.


    But in fact, she really doesn''t want to be Aurelia''s little mother!


    Eluli just found that she was used to the power of the contract, the sense of security brought by Donne, and the fear and uneasiness when she couldn''t see Donne


    When it comes to her inexplicable mental journey, yiluli herself is depressed. She takes off her scarf, points to the golden pattern on her neck and says with a bitter smile: "you see, I can''t blame me. I''ve tried all kinds of ways and haven''t been able to untie it yet."


    Aurelia leaned over and looked carefully. The golden pattern was indeed a very small but mysterious rune. She reached out and touched it. It was no different from the touch of the skin, but it couldn''t be erased - it wasn''t painted.


    "It really can''t be solved."


    Iluli was helpless. In fact, the mark left by the eternal goddess on her lower abdomen was the real thing. Every time she lost control, it was almost because of the rune, and the rune on her neck didn''t make her feel uncomfortable.


    "The God of light can''t help it?"


    Aurelia looked unbelievable: "I still can''t believe it. How could she use you as a shield when she came as a goddess! There are such brazen goddesses in the world!?"


    Iluli was also very depressed: "in fact, there are... After I went back, I consulted the literature. The eternal Dark Goddess etanox is a... How to say..."


    Yiluli''s expression was a little strange: "she is a relatively unique goddess..."


    Generally speaking, God has just surpassed the existence of mortals, and it is normal to get rid of seven emotions and six desires, but etanox is a goddess who is very loyal to her own desires, and the dark elves she created also inherit this.


    Among all gods, etanox can be called a wonderful existence, so it is understandable that she will use eluli as a shield.


    "How to say such a thing..."


    Aurelia is also a little confused. Eluli will become what she is now. It is the product of all kinds of coincidences.


    Although the enslavement scroll was used by Donne, he can''t be blamed. Who made Lola plan to turn Donne into a slave.


    Lola''s call to etanox was also an accident. No one expected that she could call the goddess


    It''s just to summon the goddess. Who would have thought that etanox didn''t directly dispel the magic, but found a scapegoat?


    The only female magistrates who happened to be present were iluli and the saint of yebirni. She was not unlucky. Who was unlucky


    After sorting out all the causes and consequences, Aurelia was a little sad and funny. It''s really no wonder she and Donne.


    But


    Aurelia looked helplessly at her friend: "what are you going to do now? Won''t you just make do with it?"


    After being enslaved, she can''t cancel the effect of the contract. For so long, she has been used to this feeling. Now the situation is a little wrong. Eluli is obviously used to life under the contract, and she still likes it... In short, has she been brainwashed successfully?


    If she is really allowed to degenerate like this, I''m afraid that her good friend will really become her own little mother in the future


    Can we play happily together... This is the rhythm of being your stepmother!


    "What else can I do..."


    Yiluli was a little oppressed. Because of this contract, she prayed piously for seven days and seven nights after cleaning her body, and finally contacted the God of light who had been lost for many years. As a result, she cut off the contact before yiluli asked for help. The great, rescue and omnipotent God of light threw her six words.


    Let''s start with him.


    Let''s start with him


    From him


    From him


    Yebirni''s kind and powerful voice is still echoing in eluli''s mind.


    Yes, the God of light, regarded as the Savior, let his own Saint directly succumb to the contract and become Donne''s female slave


    Iluli once thought that the God of light was joking with her, but then she couldn''t contact yebilni again anyway. Only then did she find out that the God of light might be serious.


    However, how can such a thing be said!


    Do you want her to tell others that the God of light gave her to Donne!?


    Let''s not say that reality is unrealistic. Even if she really says it, who will believe it?


    Eluli is full of bitterness, and the baby is bitter. The baby can''t say it.


    Now her situation is the most embarrassing. This kind of thing can''t be told to Donne, because Donne will think she accepted her fate.


    She couldn''t tell the Pope about such a thing. The pope would think that she was in love with Donne, so he found a reason.


    This kind of thing can''t be told to aurelia. She will think she wants to be her mother


    One can''t be handled well. Maybe the sisters don''t have to do it.


    "In fact," Fiona said contentedly at this time, "Donne talked about the contract of eluli before. If the contract is magic, he can solve it, but he can''t do magic..."


    Donne actually had a private chat with otinia about Luli, and otinia said there was nothing she could do.


    If it was just a single divine skill, she might be able to remove it, but it was the effect of the superposition of the divine word scroll and the divine power of the eternal Dark Goddess, and she could do nothing.


    If her divine power can be fully restored, she can help weaken some effects, but it can''t be removed. After all, she is only a weak God.


    If you want to solve eluli''s divine arts, I''m afraid you can only find a secondary God and the eternal Dark Goddess to work together, or two of the twelve superior gods to work together. You must also be a light God and a dark god.


    If it was in the past, maybe you could take a chance to pray in the temple, but now it''s no less difficult than reincarnation and rebirth


    After all, prandal''s space structure is fragile, and the crystal wall of the whole universe is full of holes. Every arrival of gods is accompanied by great risks. The stronger the gods are, the stronger the impact will be, and the more dangerous the world will be.


    In order to avoid the destruction of the world, the gods rarely issue an oracle. Of course, it is impossible for the gods to come to prandal in order to help eluli


    Anyway, the consequence now is just to become Donne''s slave. I still expect him to save the world. It''s just an incentive to him.


    Poor eluli doesn''t know that she has been sold to Donne by the God she believes in. The confused Saint still doubts life.


    "Is he really helpless? Not intentionally?"


    Aurelia is now quite suspicious of Donne''s integrity. He may turn a blind eye to eluli''s poor situation in order to satisfy his selfish desires.


    No one in the audience knew Donne better than her. When she turned into a night song, she personally experienced Donne''s incorruptible torture technology and binding technology.


    That guy has rich skills and skills in some aspects. It''s not like a human should master, but more like he has specialized in relevant skills.


    "I don''t think he would lie about such a thing."


    Fiona stood up to support Donne at this time: "if he likes a girl, he will say it openly, and he will never use this kind of indiscriminate means."


    Aurelia expressed deep doubts about this.


    "In a word, there is no way to look back on what happened to eluli. I hope you can understand and continue to keep it a secret for her."


    Fiona shrugged and said, "but it doesn''t have any special impact on her except that she can''t control her emotions when she meets Donne and she can''t help wanting to get close to him."


    Indeed, there is no special impact. It is better to say that the existence of these two divine word contracts has made eluli further understand divine magic and enriched her skills.


    "Of course I will keep it a secret for her, but..."


    Aurelia''s expression was complex, and eluli''s expression was also complex.


    Not good


    Quite bad


    If you continue like this, there will certainly be a rather bad situation

 Chapter 897

    Thanks to Angus'' notice, Tang en hurried away from the unavoidable Shura field. When he saw Angus, Tang en gave him a thumbs up: "well done!"


    Angus looked puzzled: "I haven''t told you anything yet. How do you know what we did?"


    "Ha ha, it doesn''t matter what you did. What matters is what effect you produced."


    Donne patted him on the shoulder and said, "well, what''s the good news you want to say?"


    Angus immediately forgot the question, excitedly took Donne to the alchemy laboratory, pointed to a piece of gold metal on the table and said, "look at this olliha steel, our research has been successful!"


    "Succeeded?"


    Donne was confused: "haven''t you synthesized successfully a few days ago?"


    "It was synthesized with the original blood provided by ELSA. Of course it can succeed."


    Angus explained: "this time it was synthesized with Yalong blood!"


    Donne was overjoyed: "Aaron''s blood is really effective!"


    "At the beginning, we tried to use Yalong blood directly."


    Angus took Donne to the next table, pointed to the red blood in the container and said, "it failed."


    Failed? Then how did it succeed?


    Donne was intrigued by Angus and followed him back.


    "Originally, we planned to report the results, but then I remembered the method you said. With the idea of giving it a try, we separated Yalong''s blood."


    Angus took out several bottles from the cabinet and said in turn, "these are several components separated from the blood from top to bottom."


    "Oh, plasma, platelets and white blood cells, red blood cells, and... And?"


    Donne glanced and suddenly froze.


    Hey, NIMA!


    Feelings are not the gods wrong!?


    Feelings are really dragon blood!


    The emotion thing may still be a high-grade variety, and it may be more pure dragon blood!


    Maybe it''s the dragon blood provided by the Dragon God!


    A group of woodlouse, who had nothing really good stuff to know, had no eyes for gold and jade.


    Donne pulled the corners of his mouth and laughed, "I think we might have guessed wrong that day..."


    Wrong guess?


    "No, it''s not as simple as guessing wrong and right!"


    Angus almost jumped up: "the point is, where did you get such pure gold cells¡°


    Angus still remembers how pure the color of the small bottle of dragon blood he took out that day was. It was like flowing gold. Their separated blood was obviously much dimmer!


    If the gold cells also determine the strength and level of the dragon, the dragon from which the gold cells come from Tang en must have been collected from the leaders of the dragon family!


    It may even be the king of the dragon family - no, the Dragon King can''t do that - the question comes. Where did he get it?


    Can it be said that he has secretly killed a dragon before!?


    Think about the endless good things on him, this possibility is not without ah!


    "Don''t think about it. My things come from normal sources, but I can''t tell you."


    Can''t you say it''s normal?


    Angus glanced obliquely at Donne, obviously unconvinced.


    "This is true. In a word, it is at least certain that it is pure dragon blood..."


    Donne sighed. The pure gold was not even comparable to the gold cells in Elsa''s blood. I''m afraid it could only come from that


    The ancient dragon family, the guardian God of the higher dragon family - isaglot, the Dragon God.


    Only his blood that created the Dragon God can be so pure.


    That is to say


    What he took out that day was the real and real blood of God!


    No wonder he swallowed the blood of Tess Harlow. The blood of the Dragon God is the root of the dragon family. How can he be afraid of the blood of creation!


    I''m afraid it''s destined to be a secret in Donne''s heart.


    After all, this is the real blood of God, not the Xibei goods of "goddess''s blood".


    "I''m back."


    At this time, gene hurried in, took a little surprised look at Donne, and then took out a large cylinder: "what''s sealed inside is what you want. It should be enough for you to take from the seventh level Yalong Warcraft."


    Angus glanced at don, who nodded, so he said, "try it again, and I''d like to see the results."


    Soon the blood was put into the centrifuge. With the start of the machine, several people were nervous.


    Angus can''t tell what he wants to see now.


    If the conclusion is really in line with speculation, he may have really discovered a big secret


    Soon, the results of blood separation appeared, and several people did not even repack. They had reached a conclusion with the naked eye.


    The content of gold cells was significantly higher than that in the blood of the previous Yalong.


    Angus took a deep breath, then said to Donne under Jean''s stunned gaze: "Donne, I think we''d better stop this research..."


    Further research may open a great door


    However


    "No," said Donne decisively, shaking his head. "The research must continue!"

 Chapter 898

    Donne''s decision was unexpected to Angus.


    The miracle hand is really anxious this time: "are you crazy? Haven''t you seen the results? The results of this research are very dangerous and may lead us to a dead end! We must give up immediately!"


    Donne shook his head: "there are no dangerous research results in the world, only dangerous people... At least for now, we need this research result."


    "But that''s likely to put us in an opposite situation with the dragon clan!"


    Angus is very serious. He is not joking. He uses the blood of the Dragon nationality. No, it should be said that any experiment with the life components of the intelligent race or some processing as raw materials is a blasphemy to life!


    Even if what we need is not dragon blood, but Naga''s blood, ORC blood, or even human blood, Angus will also say this.


    Because it is a desecration of life.


    Once the research results are released, in the eyes of many people, the dragon family will no longer be the guardian of order to be feared, but will become a valuable production material.


    Although many people now know that the scales, skin and bones of the giant dragon have very powerful power, no one dares to do that crazy thing again under the influence of two chaotic invasions and the strength of the dragon family.


    But this time it''s different.


    This is a naked separation of the components of the blood of the Dragon nationality, which is completely based on the raw materials for the production of something. It is a thorough materialization of the Dragon nationality and a complete blasphemy.


    Put yourself in a position. If a race engages in a kind of research in order to produce a certain product, and its raw material is human blood, I''m afraid human beings will not be very happy.


    "No, don''t worry about it."


    Donne pondered for a moment and said, "I''ll solve the problem of the dragon clan. I''m going to Longdao recently and will seriously discuss it with them."


    "Are you crazy? You have to discuss such a thing with them!"


    Angus doesn''t know what''s on Donne''s mind. It''s not enough to avoid this kind of thing. He still wants to put it on the table!?


    "If they are really the dragon people I know, there will be no problem."


    Donne is very sure about this. After all, the dragon family has refreshed his three views before. He is 80% sure that the dragon family will not care about using Yalong blood for production.


    After all, Yalong is the black history of the dragon family. They don''t even want to admit that Yalong has anything to do with them.


    "Wait, excuse me."


    Confused Jean finally found a chance to interrupt: "what are you talking about? Aren''t you experimenting with the production of oriha steel? Why do you suddenly talk about the dragon? Are you so serious?"


    Donne glanced at Angus and Angus shook his head. "I haven''t had time to tell him yet."


    So Donne simply told Jean about Angus'' research results and speculation, and finally pointed to the test tube on the centrifuge and said: "... The blood you brought back confirmed his speculation. This kind of gold cell is indeed the root of the dragon power."


    After listening to the cause and effect, he looked at Donne with a creepy face. Now he understood why Angus was so excited. He was anxious to put it on him.


    "You still talk to the dragon family about this kind of thing. It''s obvious that you have nothing to look for!"


    Gene painstakingly advised Donne: "I think this research should stop here. We don''t have to carry out mass production of olliha steel. Universal alloy is not very good."


    Tang en shook his head: "the application range of universal alloy is indeed very wide, but the performance in all aspects is too average, but it has lost its characteristics. It is even worse than magic gold and magic suppression gold in weapons and armor."


    "The special properties of olliha steel determine that it plays an irreplaceable role in some aspects, such as the frame construction of fortress. Important structural components can have strong reducibility without worrying about the impact of destructive forces..."


    Speaking of this, Donne smiled and said, "and it''s likely that you think too much. Think about it carefully. Oriha steel is developed by the dragon people. They use their own blood as materials. They don''t think it''s a blasphemy to themselves. They still care about our research work?"


    Angus was stunned, wrinkled and said, "what you said also has a certain truth, but they certainly have no problem with their own research, just like we can mess with our own body, no one can control it, but others can''t..."


    The reason is very simple. If you slap yourself when you''re free, others at most think you may be mentally retarded, but if others come to slap you when you''re free, what will you feel?


    "Don''t worry... Well, let''s just do it."


    Seeing that the two of them were still worried, Donne simply said: "now that the results of the study have come out, it can be determined that Yalong''s blood can extract effective gold cell components, then we can continue the preparation for the next step."


    "There are too few active ingredients in Yalong''s blood. If you want mass production, the demand for Yalong''s blood is considerable, so we must industrialize and scale Yalong''s breeding."


    "Yalong''s leather, meat and magic core are also very valuable economic products. Now even blood can be used. The market prospect of large-scale breeding is considerable and completely feasible."


    "We can not disclose the reasons first and start the preliminary market research of Yalong breeding. After all, no one has done such a thing as breeding Yalong."


    "One of the most important things is to select the right Yalong varieties with a balance between breeding cost and economic value, which requires you to continue to carry out relevant tests."


    "On my side, when I go to Longdao later, I will discuss this matter with the Dragon King. If this matter is successfully negotiated, and then officially disclose the Yalong breeding. If the dragon people really dislike this kind of thing, let''s stop the research. Is that right?"


    Angus and Jean frowned and thought for a moment, then reluctantly nodded and accepted Donne''s proposal.


    Such an arrangement is very beneficial to both sides. It will not waste much energy to make preparations in the early stage. Even if it is terminated in the later stage, the wasted funds are nothing to the lobby chamber of Commerce. Once the dragon family passes, the next step of industrial layout can be carried out immediately, saving a lot of time and cost.


    "That''s such a happy decision."


    Donne clapped his hands, smiled and said, "be happy, you know, we''ve solved a big problem."


    Angus showed a very reluctant smile.


    "Laughing is more ugly than crying..."


    With a speechless face, Donne turned to gene and asked, "how''s the progress on yustisa and Tim?"


    "It should be very smooth. I just went to help before. I can''t understand some words they say. You''d better go and have a look by yourself."


    Gene showed a rare expression of embarrassment. As a legendary hero, he didn''t understand the words said by yustisa and Tim. He felt quite ashamed.


    But don didn''t think so. Although Jean is the master of the silver city and the most famous legendary mage in the world, everyone on earth knows a truth. Learning is endless, knowledge is endless, and he can''t know everything.


    "Then I''ll have a look."


    Donne said and was ready to go out.


    "By the way, Donne."


    Jean stopped Donne: "there''s something I want to discuss with you."


    Donne was surprised: "what''s up?"


    "Ellington college will start soon, you know?"


    "Of course I know. Do you still care about such things?"


    Donne is even more surprised. The harvest month is about to pass, and the hot summer is coming to an end. After entering the celebration month, Ellington college will start school, not only Ellington college, but also the schools expanded in various cities of the Ilus empire. Now the enrollment work has basically ended and will start school.


    According to the current situation, these schools may not be able to provide sufficient teachers and perfect education at the beginning. However, with the standardization and systematization of the education system, various resources will be gradually in place, and relevant industries will gradually mature. At that time, prandal''s education industry will really be on the right track.


    Education is very important. Donne always focuses on it. Of course he pays attention to it, but how can gene pay attention to it?


    Gene scratched his head and said, "I want some magicians in silver city to come here as teachers of magic courses. I don''t know if it''s ok?"


    "Can you ask me?"


    Donne''s eyes widened: "of course, such things are popular! The more you come, the better!"


    In fact, Donne had thought about asking jean for someone before, but he and Jean didn''t have a clear relationship between superiors and subordinates. They were just close in strength, so they sympathized with each other. It was obviously inappropriate to ask him to open his mouth, so Donne didn''t speak.


    Gene was surprised to have this idea.


    "How interesting..."


    Gene rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "let''s have a hundred and ten people first..."


    More than a hundred people at a time?


    Donne was even more surprised: "what''s the matter with you? Why do you suddenly want to open?"


    Don''t forget that gene used to resist the popularization of magic. He thought that the popularization of magic would bring great potential danger, so he established the city of silver.


    How could he suddenly have such a huge change of concept?


    "How to say," gene smiled bitterly, "during this period of life in Ellington, I found that I might have thought too much before. Magic is indeed dangerous, but compared with danger, magic can bring more convenience to people''s life, which is enough to offset the potential danger."


    Just like cars on earth, countless people die from cars every year, but the automobile industry is still booming and does not die prematurely - that is because cars can bring more convenience to people.


    "You changed the world, and you changed me."


    Gene looked at Donne and said, "you showed me the other side of magic. Besides destruction, magic can also be created."

 Chapter 899

    All races in prandal have a common impression of Magic - the super power to destroy the sky and the earth.


    This is the result of many reasons. Although this view is correct from a certain point of view, it is undoubtedly a prejudice.


    After arriving in prandal, Donne was shocked by the backward ideas of the people here.


    Magic can only destroy? Are you kidding!


    This powerful power can ignore all kinds of physical laws and do work out of thin air. There are too many things that can be done!


    It''s overqualified to use it in destruction!


    Just like what he did, using the power of magic, and even his half hanging piercer, can imitate the magic modified magic engine according to the principle of car engine, so as to produce all kinds of very convenient magic machinery, so that ordinary people in the world can use the power of magic to engage in production. Isn''t this a creative behavior?


    If magic can be further popularized, magicians will no longer be a high profession, but become a very ordinary profession, and the world will certainly change further.


    The simplest point is that with a large number of low-level magicians as the basis, magicians engaged in various professions and even professional agents will inevitably appear. Prandal''s industries will soar.


    Farmland doesn''t need to be cultivated. Soil magic can easily turn over the land;


    In case of drought, you don''t need to admit your life. The water system spell can realize easy irrigation;


    Don''t worry about rainy days. The wind spell can disperse the clouds;


    Even Fire spells that focus on destruction can dry grain.


    This is only in agriculture. Coupled with the needs of other industries, it will be more convenient after the popularization of magic.


    Of course, that is the final effect of magic popularization, which is destined to take a long time to realize. At present, the most that can be done is Donne. Through a variety of magic props, popularize the convenience of magic, so that more people can see, use and think about it.


    What Donne did changed prandal enormously and had a profound impact on Jean.


    It took great courage for gene to make such a change. After all, he had to bear great responsibility for what happened.


    He was able to make this decision because he saw the great potential of magic power machinery and the historic significance of magic power mobile phones.


    Magic has developed in prandal for tens of thousands of years, but what has developed in the self-contained magic circle for so long?


    For ten thousand years, magicians have been using magic letters for remote communication. This means has never changed - perhaps ten thousand years ago, this magic prop was a very advanced means, but ten thousand years later, can it really be called advanced?


    Magic can realize real-time communication over a long distance, but magic only has magic letters.


    This situation changed after Donne appeared. He actually used the principle of magic and created a magical thing like magic mobile phone through some wonderful means, so that the magician, no, it should be said that everyone has super remote communication means!


    This is no longer Magic, but should be called a miracle!


    Gene couldn''t help imagining that if the knowledge of magic was really popularized and more people mastered magic, would there be a greater chance of genius?


    It is of irreplaceable significance to the whole magical world of prandal not to ask for ten or a hundred talents like Donne, even one every three or five times!


    Gene has to admit that the times have changed. Instead of using powerful means to block and control the power of magic, it is better to simply let go and guide them, which can also make them play a greater value.


    When Donne and Jean returned to the study, he was relieved that eluli and Princess Aurelia had left.


    He and Fiona had a discussion on the teaching of the magician in the silver city, and finally finalized a set of effective plans.


    After all, there are a large number of 100 magicians who have been systematically trained and have rich theoretical experience.


    Although Donne wanted to cut them all off and let them join the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute in Ellington to work for him, after considering the overall situation, he gave up the idea.


    A hundred magicians, even if they were assigned to the cities of the whole Ilus Empire, were an extremely considerable faculty. This was the first time in 10000 years to carry out systematic magic education, which was of great historical significance, and gene could not ignore it.


    In addition, there is also a question about the salary of these magicians. For magicians, ordinary gold coins and garbage undoubtedly have no use for them - perhaps buying daily necessities can be regarded as a use.


    In other words, the salaries of these magicians as teachers cannot be settled in gold coins.


    Of course, the rare materials in Donne''s carry on space can be paid to them as extremely high salaries, but he can''t use all those resources on it. Moreover, if he leaves here and breaks away from his salary, will the magicians with their appetites continue their magic education? This is a question.


    Therefore, Donne must find something that can stabilize output and has certain significance and value to magicians to assume the position of salary.


    "It''s easy to say about wages."


    Before Donne came up with a good idea, gene rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "don''t you have a good relationship with the elves? As long as you can get some ''specialties of the elves, I think my students will be happy to be teachers here."


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "I thought you had no appetite. You have a bigger appetite than anyone."


    What he said about the special products of the elves obviously refers to the products of the world tree.


    The leaves of the world tree are one of the best materials for drawing advanced magic scrolls. The branches of the world tree are the top materials for making magic sticks. The fruits of the world tree can refine people''s bodies, prolong life and enhance spiritual power and magic. The petals of the world tree can be used as raw materials for Alchemy to refine very powerful miracle potions, These things are rare treasures for human beings.


    But just because they are good babies, they can''t be paid... You know, not many elves in the elf family can enjoy this treatment.


    "Cough, you think too much."


    Gene coughed and said with a smile: "I haven''t even mixed those things. How can I give them... I mean, you only need to take out a small amount of them as bait, and then formulate a selection standard. Only the best teachers in one cycle are eligible for a certain prize. As for others, just use gold coins and some magic materials as salary."


    Gene''s words gave Donne a reminder. The key point is not to give rewards to everyone, but to give them an incentive goal. After all, the vast majority of people don''t want to get access to the world tree materials all their life. But if they come here as teachers and perform well, they can get the world tree materials, those people will flock to them.


    Donne nodded. "That''s a good idea. I can discuss it with isali."


    "You have a good relationship."


    Jean looked at Donne bitterly: "they all began to call queen isali by her name."


    Donne glared at him. It''s all right. He''s always in Fiona''s face. It''s intentional, isn''t it?


    Turning around, Fiona raised her eyebrows.


    Don''t give Fiona a chance to speak. He continued: "if I follow this plan, I can provide not only the magic materials of the elf family, but also the materials of the dragon family and the star world. Of course, the quantity will not be too much. After all, those materials are still useful to me and can''t be wasted."


    Gene''s eyes widened. "You can''t say too much. How much do you mean?"


    Donne snapped his finger and said: "HMM... how about a branch of the world tree, a fruit of the world tree, ten leaves of the world tree, ten petals of the world tree, a dragon tendon, a roll of dragon skin, ten dragon scales, ten dragon teeth, a piece of dragon steel, a star crystal, and a star flash gold?... Oh, yes, it can also provide an unlimited number of life... HMM, the blood of the goddess And magic scrolls of all levels - except the legendary spell scroll - and then... "


    At first, gene was still smiling when he heard what Donne reported, but as more and more things jumped out of his mouth, the smile on gene''s face soon disappeared and became a shock... No, it should be said to be thriller.


    Rao was shocked by Donne''s pride before. Today, he was shocked again!


    Nima is no longer the wealth you can get by killing dragons!?


    This is the wealth that can only be obtained by robbing the gods!?


    Is it really possible for a person to get so much wealth!?


    "Wait, wait!"


    Seeing that Donne was going to continue to report, gene immediately stopped him: "that''s enough! That''s enough! These are absolutely enough - it should be said that they can''t afford these things at all! What ghosts are in front of them? You should take out such precious things as star crystals as wages? How are you going to let them use them!"


    Donne looked at Jean speechless: "didn''t you say you asked me to provide these things as bait?"


    "I said so, but I didn''t tell you to take out so much!"


    Are these many?


    Obviously, he has deliberately reduced it.


    According to Jean, the mountains of materials in his portable space may be enough for a long time


    Donne followed his meaning and said, "well, of course I don''t intend to take them all at once. Let''s choose some as prizes first. The types of prizes can''t be too single. Give them some choices."


    Choose "some" and let them out? Give them some choices?


    It is estimated that every magician, no, every Apocalypse will pass out happily in this situation!


    Gene clutching his chest and clutching his messy hair, felt that he had been hit by the local tyrant again.

 Chapter 900

    Prandal''s magic materials are widely distributed, but high-end magic materials are rare.


    Especially what Donne just reported.


    Some materials can almost be said to exist only in Legends - such as dragon tendon and dragon scale, such as star square crystal, such as star flash gold


    If it weren''t for Donne''s tyrant behavior, I''m afraid only people at gene''s level can get a little. It''s impossible to sit on a piece as big as a fist, so you can use it at ease.


    Gene thought at first that it was enough for Donne to take out a branch of the world tree or a fruit of the world tree as a reward a year. Unexpectedly, he took out so much money at once?


    ¡ª¡ªNo, for this inhumane guy in the trench, I''m afraid these things can''t be called family property. Maybe they''re just a drop in his real wealth!


    Damn it - how could there be such rich people in the world!?


    Compared with Donne, gene not only looks like a beggar on the street, but also almost completely becomes a beggar inside.


    Not only Jean, but also Angus, as well as other known legendary strong men, are all poor and forced in front of this inhuman guy!


    Gene covered his chest and said very hard, "it''s enough to give them three or two kinds of rewards a year. Aren''t you afraid to attract covet when you take out so much?"


    Attract covet?


    Isn''t the golden thigh given by the gods just to prevent this from happening?


    Donne smiled proudly: "they are all out to mix. Whoever comes is afraid of who!"


    Gene patted on the forehead and remembered with great pain that this guy''s strength was also unfathomable


    Shit, is this guy the son of the gods!?


    "Cough."


    Fiona coughed, stared at Donne, and said angrily, "even if your excellency Jean doesn''t say it, I''ll raise an objection. Your majesty, your conditions are too generous."


    Fiona knows that Donne''s wealth is extremely strong, but no matter how strong the capital is, it''s useful. One day, he''s used to being a "housekeeper". Of course, Fiona can''t watch him waste resources casually.


    If those resources are well utilized, they can even bring far more value to the Datang chamber of Commerce and even the Ilus empire than the resources themselves.


    Those things are nothing to me


    Donne opened his mouth and still didn''t mean to say it.


    "Ms Fiona is right."


    Gene finally recovered. After taking a few breaths, he said: "I suggest you don''t take out so many things that will frighten people... How do you explain the materials such as dragon scales, dragon tendons, dragon teeth? Maybe you have special channels to obtain these resources, maybe you don''t kill dragons, but will the dragon people believe it? Will others believe it? It''s too easy to arouse suspicion to take out these sensitive things."


    Don shrugged: "then remove it."


    He also felt a little reckless to take out the Dragon material.


    Dragon blood may be the blood of isaglott, the Dragon God. He can''t guarantee the quality of things like dragon scales, tendons and teeth - in theory, it can''t be isaglott''s own. He won''t take off his dragon scales, tendons and teeth, and pull them out to Donne? And so many? - but it''s really impossible for God to think about this existence of immortality It''s easy to say


    Fiona put forward a relatively feasible proposal: "Considering your Majesty''s relatively rich resources, you can provide several copies of each material. The more precious the material, the less the quantity. Then, each year, the country will set up a best award, and each city will set up an excellent award respectively. The national first prize can take the lead in selecting the materials you like, and the materials in each city will be selected in turn according to the scoring terms."


    Donne added: "in addition, it should be feasible to combine the general magic materials, the discount supply of products of the lobby chamber of Commerce, and the relatively rich gold coin salary."


    "Enough, enough, absolutely enough."


    Gene nodded and said with a bitter smile, "even in the silver city, we can''t get a better treatment. I''m afraid you''ll poach those people as soon as you put forward this treatment."


    Donne raised his thumb and smiled brightly: "then why don''t you all come to me."


    "I have no personal opinion, but..."


    Gene sighed, pointed to the South and said, "the city of silver has its meaning."


    The city of silver is not only the city of mages. Their great power means great responsibilities and obligations. They float over the South China Sea, monitor all parts of prandal through the eyes of arcane, and are committed to eliminating the threat of the gate of chaos at the first time.


    As a result, they are in line with Donne''s goals.


    "Just say that casually. Don''t care."


    Donne nodded and said, "then it''s settled. Fiona and I will come up with a set of effective specific plans these days. You go back to the silver city, publish the news, and then select the first batch of qualified magicians. They need to receive short-term teacher training before school begins."


    "Nothing else, but... Teacher training?"


    Gene raised his eyebrows: "the magicians in silver city have received systematic training in Xingyue secret law school. They all know how to learn and teach others. There is no need for secondary training. That''s a waste of time."


    "No, your education is different from mine."


    Donne shook his head: "you call it cramming education, and what I implement here is a new education of people-oriented and teaching students according to their aptitude."


    "People oriented, teach students according to their aptitude?"


    Gene showed a rather interested expression: "what do you say?"


    Donne smiled: "the relevant explanations are more complex, so I won''t repeat (fill) the (water). If you are interested, you can go to Ellington college to listen to President Pamela''s class."


    Fairy scholar Pamela lvteng is the only person who hands on Donne''s educational ideas. Other teachers are taught by Pamela''s secondary education, so Pamela is the one who can best understand Donne''s educational ideas now.


    "I see."


    Jean got up and said, "it''s not too late. I''ll be right back."


    "Well, take your time."


    Gene stopped and gestured, "what else?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne was silent for a moment: "just polite..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gene opened the space door with a drooping face and went in.


    "Pooh."


    As soon as Jean left, Fiona couldn''t help laughing: "Your Excellency Jean''s expression is so interesting."


    Donne said with a smile: "it''s very cold at the top, so he will develop some quirks. The lonely old man needs company, and Angus is his good friend."


    "It''s very bad of you to arrange them behind your back."


    Fiona''s eyes fluttered: "eluli and Princess Aurelia have gone back. Don''t you go to them?"


    "Why are you looking for them?"


    With a jump in his heart, Donne coughed and said, "I''m very busy now... Right!"


    With a flash in his mind, Donne quickly took out the core of the water element Lord and handed it to Fiona like a treasure: "this is for you."


    Fiona fell in love with the big blue gem at a glance, held it in her hand and asked happily, "what''s this?"


    No matter what this thing is, in a word, it''s a gift from Donne. She''s very happy. When a woman is happy, she forgets to pursue the previous topic.


    "The core of the water element Lord."


    Donne praised his wit: "It contains very huge power. You have less time to practice magic. You can quickly improve your strength with this thing. You have taken the blessing crystallization of goblins and many rare magic materials before. Your physical quality is very good. If there is no accident, the power contained here will push your strength to legendary level, and there will be many left."


    "So awesome!?"


    Fiona trembled with fear. The core of the water element Lord almost fell to the ground. At this moment, she felt that she was holding not a blue gem, but a hot potato.


    This is something that can make people rise rapidly until they are promoted to legend. It is not a casual treasure!


    You know, at present, there are only five legendary strong men in prandal, including gene, the Lord of the stars and the moon, Angus, the hand of miracles, egwin silver blade, sharp teeth, bloody Tomahawk and Abram thunder hammer.


    Although the queen of elves isali and the former queen of dark elves Lola are legendary strong men, and the queen of Naga pertis is also legendary strong men, for ordinary people, these people are too mysterious to exist.


    It''s like everyone knows that dragons are very powerful, and adult dragons are no weaker than legends, but no one is stupid enough to put them in the statistical sample - it can''t be compared with the race born.


    Based on this reality, how great is the value of a treasure that can steadily promote mankind to legend?


    Smart as Fiona can''t estimate.


    "How did this come from? Is it really suitable for me?"


    Fiona looked at Donne with watery eyes. Although she said so, she had actually accepted the gift, and even now she was excited and wet because of Donne''s special care.


    Donne wanted to say that this thing is for you and Aurelia to use together, but after thinking about it, he said that he should step on thunder and fall in favor, so he resolutely said with a smile: "This is what I got when I sent them back to new bulkesuo. Master sharp tooth exchanged it for material support worth 500 million gold coins. The contract has been signed, and the specific demand list will be sent later."


    After a pause, Donne said, "as for whether it''s appropriate or not, it''s certainly appropriate. After all, you should have made such a great sacrifice for our career - huh!?"


    Donne''s lips were blocked by sweet and soft red lips. He stared in surprise and looked at Fiona with her eyes closed and her face flushed with consternation.


    Fiona didn''t care about that now. She only knew that Donne gave her a treasure worth 500 million gold coins for her.

 Chapter 901

    Silver City, star moon tower.


    "Teacher, why are you back? There''s nothing unusual recently."


    Aus, who temporarily monitors the arcane eye for gene, looked at gene out of the portal in surprise. It''s no secret that gene often stays in Ellington to do research these days.


    Although the magicians of Xingyue tower are curious about what kind of research Jean is doing, jean has never told them that he is doing research. In fact, he is just eating and drinking at Donne''s place. How can he tell his disciples


    More than one magic letter has been kept between gene and oz. once the arcane eye finds anything abnormal, it will send a message through the magic letter to inform gene to return to the star moon tower, and then take other magicians out to solve the abnormal situation. Gene basically stayed at Ellington when he didn''t receive the notice.


    Aus complained about this, but what can a disciple say to the teacher?


    Gene shook his head: "it''s best if there''s no abnormality. I''m coming back to announce a news. You help me prepare the arcane sky projection."


    Aus was stunned and looked at Jean in surprise: "what''s the news? The arcane sky projection is needed?"


    There are generally several channels for silver city to release news. The simplest is the bulletin board mode similar to the adventurer guild and mercenary guild. It is generally used for less urgent news and intelligence for interested people to consult, and the transmitted news is also highly targeted.


    The second is the broadcast mode, which broadcasts indiscriminately within a certain range through the effect of the wind element. It is usually used for some activities or message dissemination under some special circumstances, which is similar to cell broadcasting.


    Then there is the element projection mode. By manipulating the elements to form a huge text message in the sky and staying in the air for several days, everyone in the whole silver city can see it. This mode is generally used to convey important announcements, such as route changes in silver city or major research breakthroughs, Someone has created a powerful spell and so on - so many people who have just arrived in the silver city always feel very strange when they see the words composed of various elements floating in the sky of the silver city.


    Finally, there is the arcane sky projection mode, which only gene is qualified to use. It is also the identity symbol of the owner of the silver city and the star moon tower secret Dharma Association. This message transmission mode is rarely used. It has only been used two or three times since the establishment of the Silver City. Each time it is used because of extremely important things.


    For the first time, the city of silver has just been established to focus on cleaning up the chaotic creatures left by prandal.


    The second time was due to the division of the Ilus Empire, and the war on the mainland was imminent. Jean thought that the world just ended from the second chaotic invasion war had not recovered at all, and the war would only destroy the world, so he changed the channel, came strongly over the battlefield, and forcibly terminated the upcoming war with the powerful deterrent of the city of silver, Guarding the fragile peace of the world - unfortunately, the division of the Ilus Empire has become a foregone conclusion.


    The third time is because Jean and Angus won a bet, so we have to tell everyone the good news - yes, in his eyes, winning the old gay friend is a major event comparable to the world war


    In short, arcane dome projection is the highest standard messaging mode in silver city. Non important messages will not be enabled.


    That''s why oz was so surprised to hear Jean.


    Gene thought for a moment and said, "it''s something that may change the city of silver and the future of prandal."


    Although it is a bit exaggerated to say so, the actual meaning is not much different.


    Magicians go to school to teach basic magic knowledge. On the surface, it may be just an attempt to lift the ban on magic in the silver city and reintegrate into the world, but gene knows that people with foresight will understand that the significance of this matter is far from as simple as it seems.


    A new era of magic will begin.


    However, Aus didn''t know. Hearing Jean''s words, the poor white haired magician suddenly looked frightened and scared: "teacher! Is it possible that the chaos army is back again?"


    "Oh, you misunderstood."


    Gene patted on the forehead: "just help people send a recruitment message."


    "Recruitment and recruitment information!?"


    Aus looked confused and forced: "use the arcane sky projection to release recruitment information!? or recruit magicians!?"


    Are you kidding!


    At the beginning, it was Jean''s rule that the magician was permanently neutral and did not intervene in any political and military affairs, which ensured the transcendent status of the silver city. Therefore, the magician would almost never be hired.


    But today, gene, the master of the silver city and the leader of the star moon tower, said he would release recruitment information to a person with the projection of the arcane sky!?


    Aus felt that his three views would be completely overturned.


    There is a saying on the earth that science and technology born before a person is 18 years old should exist in the world. Science and technology born between a person''s 18 and 60 years old is incomparably great and will change the world. Science and technology born after a person''s 60 years old is unreasonable and anti-human.


    The same applies here in prandal.


    Born just after the second chaotic invasion war, oz was one of the first newborns born after the war. Fortunately, he was found to have magical talent in his childhood. Therefore, he was lucky to be discovered by Jean and came to the city of silver to become his disciple.


    Therefore, Aus has long been used to the rules formulated by Jean. These rules have been running for more than 160 years and have maintained the stability of the silver city, but today, the creators of these rules are going to break them!


    At first he was stunned, then he felt a sense of unadaptable fear - a feeling that could not be expressed, but it did exist.


    "OOS."


    Gene thought about his ideas and said to him, "do you know why you have such a good talent, but you haven''t been promoted to the supreme level for so long?"


    Oz shook his head.


    "That''s because you put a yoke on your heart and your thinking."


    Gene waved his hand and said: "Because you think you can''t touch the law, because it is the origin of the world and the field of God, you can''t touch the law, because you think you can''t catch up with me, so you''ve been standing still. If a magician can''t completely control his will and challenge to break through the limit, he will never cross that boundary."


    Gene''s words were like a flash of insight. Oz immediately felt a cool feeling pouring from the top of his head to the soles of his feet, and a cold sweat came out: "I''ve been taught, teacher."


    Gene asked Oz, "do you know why I''ve been staying in Ellington lately?"


    "I don''t know."


    "That''s because I saw the magician''s other way there."


    "In Ellington, the magician used his power to find his real position in this society. It is no longer destruction, no longer destruction, but creation!"


    "That''s right! The magician is there and uses his own power to create incredible products! It''s not ordinary magic props, but presents magic to ordinary people with ingenious carriers, so that more people can enjoy the convenience of magic!"


    "We all know that magic is very powerful, but no one can really popularize magic to every ordinary person, but Donne has done it, and he is doing better and better!"


    "Compared with him, as the master of the silver city and the leader of prandal magician, I have more obligations to do this - but I know I can''t do it. I can''t surpass him in this regard. I have to admit that his appearance is the luck of the world and the gift of the gods."


    The untidy Jean''s eyes are very bright: "Donne has shown me a new way. If this attempt is successful, those magicians who are limited by their talents and can''t continue to grow stronger will find their due place in the world."


    Although prandal is very peaceful now, it is still a world where the strong are respected. Strength is everything. There are not many people with magician talent in this world, but there are not many people who are really strong enough to become powerful magicians. The vast majority, like the Apocalypse such as soldiers, Rangers and Assassins, stop at the gold level.


    There is no magician who can cross the threshold to be promoted to the master level. However, magicians who can be promoted to the master level can generally be promoted to the extraordinary level. However, if they want to be promoted from the extraordinary level to the supreme level, there is no one in a hundred, not to mention the promotion from the supreme level to the legend. It is not only a comprehensive test of individual talent and physical quality, but also limited by personal luck and understanding ¡£


    Here in the city of silver, gene is the only one standing at the top of the pyramid.


    The power distribution of silver city is composed of such a sharp acute triangle structure.


    Therefore, how to place a large number of primary magicians at the bottom has always been a big problem.


    Because of the dignity bonus brought by the special status of the profession, they won''t do too cheap work, but there can''t be so many noble occupations for them in this city - there are always some dirty jobs to be done.


    The strength of these magicians of gold and below is not too strong compared with the real strong, but their destructive power is surprisingly high compared with those ordinary apocalypses.


    If unchecked, a golden magician can easily destroy a city - hollowing out a city underground doesn''t waste much magic.


    So they must be restrained.


    Gene used to guide and restrain those magicians with his own strength, but after all, his personal belief has many limitations, so this way must be changed.


    Now, gene finally found a suitable way.


    In Donne''s place, the birth of magic power machinery let gene see a different and brand-new road. In front of that road, there is a bright and brilliant future for magicians!


    It was the beginning of a real and great magical civilization!

 Chapter 902

    On that day, the residents of silver city were surprised to find that the element text information suspended in the sky for only two days suddenly dissipated and replaced by a very strong magic.


    what is it?


    What is going on?


    This is the idea of many residents of silver city.


    Although the city is inhabited by magicians, not every magician has such a long life span. Most of them don''t know what will happen if they can see the previous three arcane sky projections.


    Only a few magicians who are strong enough and live long enough know about the projection of the arcane sky.


    As soon as those people noticed the abnormality of magic, they immediately noticed the changes in the sky.


    "It''s the arcane sky projection!"


    In a mage tower in the city of silver, a middle-aged mage with short hair looked at the sky with awe. He was Russell, the holder of the star moon badge, one of the members of the star moon Secret Law Association, one of the few mages who had seen the projection of the arcane sky, and one of the three supreme mages whose strength was closest to gene in the city of silver.


    He was well aware of the significance of arcane dome projection. If there were no particularly important circumstances, gene could not use arcane dome projection to inform the whole city - the bet between gene and Angus could be ignored, which almost became Jean''s black history.


    Is there something out of control?


    Russell frowned. Maybe he needed to meet some other members.


    At the same time, in the other two mage towers, two other supreme mages in the silver city also watched the sky, quietly waiting for Jean''s figure to appear and waiting for the perhaps very bad news.


    They were all puzzled, because under the monitoring of the eye of arcane recently, prandal''s magic flow was very stable. There were no large-scale chaotic creatures or abnormal Warcraft agitation. Everything looked very calm and nothing big happened at all.


    Why did gene suddenly turn on the arcane dome projection?


    It won''t be fooling around like last time


    After a short wait, gene''s projection appeared in the slowly rotating magic vortex. Behind him, arcane spheres rotated in wonderful tracks.


    "Residents of the city of silver, I''m Jean Augustine Lord of the stars and the moon. I think many people have heard my name, but not many have really seen me. I''m the founder of the star moon tower, the president of the star moon Secret Law Association and the owner of the city of silver."


    As soon as Jean''s figure appeared, there were bursts of startling voices in the streets of the silver city.


    "Oh, my God! It''s Jean, the Lord of the stars and the moon! The legendary hero of mankind! Our leader!"


    "Although I can see the statues and magic projections on the square every day, this is really the first time I have seen the real Lord of the stars and the moon!"


    "Did you see the arcane ball rotating behind him? It is said that its trajectory contains the law of star gravity mastered by gene, but no one can understand it so far!"


    The street is full of praise for Jean. Every human magician looks forward to Jean (and Angus), their achievements, their strength, their status, their reputation and so on. Everything is so attractive and attracts them to work hard for it.


    But at the same time, many people who saw jean for the first time issued a cry of disappointment.


    "This image looks terrible! He is the master of our silver city? I''d rather our leader is oz! At least he looks like a respected elder!"


    ¡±God - my dream lover is like this!? My heart is going to be completely broken! ¡°


    ¡±His teeth don''t seem to have been brushed clean? Oh, my God! Isn''t that a green vegetable!? ¡°


    After all, legends are legends. In particular, legends will specially beautify the image of heroes. No legend will tell you that so and so heroes may have been indiscriminate thieves, and no story will tell you that so and so heroes even defaulted when they embarked on the road of saving the world, and no one will tell you that so and so heroes were completely born at the beginning Forced by life to embark on this road


    In addition, people''s subconscious charm bonus to hero characters, people who haven''t seen gene will naturally imagine a perfect hero in their mind,


    Human beings need heroes, and heroes can''t have shortcomings, so in the story, heroes are always equipped with white horses, handsome, rich, kind and generous


    The ideal perfect image, after seeing the heroes in reality, the huge contrast shattered the dreams of countless people, as if they had suffered a heavy blow.


    Of course, gene can''t hear the voices of those people at the moment. He is sorting out his words to help Donne make a job advertisement.


    Using arcane sky projection to help him advertise, the treatment is not high.


    "The reason for opening the arcane sky projection today is that there is a very important thing to inform you. Before opening my mouth, I must emphasize that this matter is very important and may change the future of the silver city, and each of you is a participant."


    After gene said this, the boiling silver city suddenly became silent. All the residents stared at gene and waited for him to continue to announce the important news.


    Just as most people can''t be heroes, if they can''t change history, they will become participants and witnesses of history.


    Now, they seem to have a chance to witness history.


    "In the past year, most of my time was not in the Xingyue tower, but in a remote town called Ellington, which I think many people have never heard of."


    "When I passed there a long time ago, it was just a dilapidated and backward small village. Even more than a year ago, it was still a small village with only thousands of people."


    "However, only after more than a year of development, now that small village Ellington has developed into a more prosperous city than nanila, a greater city than bilinks and a more advanced city than the city of silver."


    "I know many people don''t believe it, and I know many people don''t understand why I talk about it. Here I can tell you a little about what I saw and heard during my stay in Ellington..."


    In the following short period of time, gene briefly introduced the changes of Ellington, his experience and ideas in Ellington, especially the influence of Donne''s ideas and creativity on him.


    In Ellington, something else might just surprise Jean, but Donne''s unique thought shocked Jean the most.


    He is very unique. He is different from everyone in his life and the different habits revealed in his words and deeds.


    "... now, as a result of what happened a few months ago, Donne has become the Regent of the Ilus Empire and is slowly implementing his policy in Ellington throughout the Ilus empire."


    "He used his strong strength and strong iron fist policy to carry out his ideas. Most importantly, none of his ideas is not to promote the development of the whole society."


    "Once launched, the widely used magic power machinery, the popular magic power furniture, and the magic power bus that has gone deep into all aspects of society and changed the whole society, and even the magic power mobile phone that has just been introduced to the market recently, which is completely enough to change the whole society."


    "The magic phone is a very convenient magic prop, which can let the two sides talk at a very long distance. Some people may think that the magic letter can also do it. I must remind you that this closed and backward idea is extremely dangerous. As magicians, we must put an end to this thinking mode."


    "We are magicians, masters of magic and creators of miracles. Our thinking and creativity are our most powerful weapons!"


    "These things created by Donne have proved that his creativity has unparalleled influence on the whole society. Prandal has ushered in the era of magic power. In the next long period of time, under his promotion, magic power will become the driving force and cornerstone of the whole society."


    "So, in such an era, what should we do as magicians?"


    Gene put forward a rhetorical question, which asked the voice of many people.


    Yes, if the power of magic is popularized and can be used by every ordinary person, where should the no longer noble magician go?


    For a long time, prandal had a saying that there were only two classes in the world, magician and other classes.


    Yes, the particularity of magicians leads to their extremely special noble status, which also leads to their strong sense of honor.


    Gene knows that because of this sense of honor, they may not accept sharing their power to benefit everyone.


    People always want to enjoy powerful power alone, which is human selfish nature.


    However, if this race wants to go further, it must abandon this nature and contribute to the collective progress.


    After a moment of silence, Jean said, "now, I can''t give such an answer."


    After a pause, gene said, "but now we have a way to find the answer."


    "Driven by Donne, the Ilus empire is carrying out a popularization of basic education. Schools have been set up in major cities to educate children and adolescents. Now these schools are recruiting students and will start school soon."


    "Now, I have a quota of 100 teachers from Donne. Our silver city can send 100 magicians to serve as magic teachers in these schools to teach the children the mysteries of magic."


    "I think in this process, we will slowly find our position in the future."


    "The specific requirements will then be published in the sky using element projection. Everyone can have a closer look. There are only 100 people. Those who meet the conditions can come to the Xingyue tower to sign up."


    "That''s all I have to say today."


    After dispersing the arcane sky projection, gene turned to look at Oz: "Oz, you should prepare yourself. I''ve set a place for you."


    "Me!?"


    "Are you kidding me, teacher?" said oz


    Gene kicked him to the ground, stared at him and scolded, "don''t be cheap and sell well! You''ll soon know how precious this place is!"

 Chapter 903

    "Domalt, let''s go to the bulletin board to see the recruitment information announced by master gene?"


    Domart sneered and said, "I''m not interested in dealing with ordinary people. It''s a waste of my talent. Go."


    After that, he sent the guests out, closed the door and returned to his rough self-made alchemy laboratory.


    Domart is 40 years old this year. He is a gold level magician in the silver city. He showed good magic talent when he was very young. After being discovered by a passing Silver City magician, domart was taken to the Silver City Star Moon secret law school for magician training.


    Although there are magicians of his level all over the streets here in the silver city, he is now a celebrity proud of his village. Thanks to him, his parents have lived a comfortable life without worry.


    Unfortunately, his smooth growth stops at the gold level, which is also the limit of ordinary people. His teacher is very disappointed, but what can he do? He''s desperate, too.


    I thought I would be a rare magic genius in a hundred years, but when I really came to the magic capital of Silver City, I found that there are too many people more talented than him, and his talent can only be regarded as ordinary.


    Domalt tried his best to study magic and improve his magic affinity, but ten years later, he was still stuck at the golden peak.


    He has been desperate. With human talent, if he can''t be promoted to the master level at the age of 40, he will basically have no hope in his life.


    After giving up the struggle, domart began to minor in alchemy and enchantment in his spare time of learning magic. After a few years, he also mastered many relevant skills. He opened a small shop in the silver city and made a lot of money by selling some primary magic scrolls and magic props to foreign businessmen. His childhood was also interesting.


    When he heard Jean''s announcement, domalt''s heart was full of disdain and even contempt.


    To be a teacher for ordinary people?


    It''s embarrassing, isn''t it?


    Although he is only a golden magician, he is also the most popular magician among the apocalypses!


    A magician has a noble status and is respected by others. He can be described as a man of honor. Even aristocrats should be polite. How could he give up his current status.


    Domalt is proud of his status as a magician!


    Such a noble magician is going to teach some introductory knowledge of magic to children who don''t know whether they have magic talent or not? Even trying to help them guide their perception of magic?


    You''re kidding!


    As a noble magician, how could he condescend to do that kind of thing!


    Therefore, domalt was filled with disdain and even wanted to laugh when he saw so many people gathered on the bulletin board in the street, or looked up at the projection of elements in the sky and carefully read Jean''s news.


    He could hardly imagine what it would be like for a noble magician to be a teacher for ordinary people.


    Anyway, is there anyone who can hire a magician as a teacher?


    Domalt glanced at the crowd outside the window, then smiled contemptuously, turned around and picked up the heated test tube on the shelf, gently shook the test tube, narrowed his eyes and looked at the clear liquid inside, showing a satisfied smile.


    "Add a little more magic dust, and this giant bear power potion will be completed. After deducting the three failed materials, I can make a net profit of 200 gold coins by selling 1000 gold coins. I''m afraid my success rate is high even in the silver city."


    Domalt opened a small box with one hand and squeezed out a little dust to light up the crystal. It was made of the magic core of second-order Warcraft. The quality was similar to that of inferior magic crystal products, and the cost was not high.


    Just as domalt was about to add the magic dust, there was a loud noise outside the window. The boiling crowd frightened his hands and added a little more magic dust. Then he looked frightened and found that the reagent that was close to completion suddenly began to heat, and there were dense bubbles in the test tube.


    "Damn it!"


    Domalt''s face turned green: "there are too many magic dust, and the magic overflow interferes with the material balance!"


    Without hesitation, he threw the test tube out of the window, held his head and squatted down!


    "Boom!!!"


    The thrown test tube exploded.


    "Fuck! Which grandson threw things around!?"


    "Oh, my God! The robe I just bought!"


    "Get out of the upstairs! Believe it or not, I''ll kill you!"


    Domalt covered his head as if he didn''t hear it. Then several fireballs roared and hit his window, which was blocked by the public magic barrier of silver city.


    "You have the ability to hide in it and don''t come out all your life!"


    "Don''t play alchemy if you''re afraid of explosion and have no money! Pretend to be a grandson!"


    Domalt twitched at the corners of his mouth and wanted to stand up and argue with the other party. Unfortunately, the other party''s words were killing his heart every word.


    Although domalt is a standard high-income group by the standards of ordinary people outside, he is almost the kind at the bottom in silver city.


    Yes, he can''t afford to build a standard alchemy laboratory, nor can he buy expensive materials to arrange standard explosion-proof measures. He can only simply transform his home to serve as a laboratory.


    Alas, when can I have my own alchemy Laboratory


    Domalt gave a dark sigh, and his pride disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    ¡±- what!? Can you even get a personal exclusive alchemy laboratory!? As long as you are on the job, the alchemy laboratory is at your disposal! "


    "Oh, my God! I''m not wrong! After the annual evaluation, I can even get the branches of the world tree as a reward!? that means even I can get a magic staff made of the branches of the world tree!?"


    "Don''t dream. It says that only those who become teachers through recruitment, pass the examination for one year, and win the title of excellent teacher in the annual evaluation can choose prizes. Do you think you have a chance?"


    "Why not? Even if I can''t get the branches of the world tree, I can even get a fruit of the world tree! If I can take a fruit of the world tree, I will definitely break through the gold level and be promoted to the master level!"


    "The branches, fruits, leaves and petals of the world tree are on the gods. Is it possible that his majesty Donne is an elf family? How can he get so many treasures from the world tree?"


    "I heard a while ago that the Regent of Ilus, Donne, has a very good relationship with the elf queen. There are hundreds of elves resident there in Ellington, and even the president of Ellington college is an elf scholar. Maybe he really has something to do with the elf family."


    "So these rewards are true!? shit! I can''t help it! I''m going to sign up!"


    "If you want to sign up, you should also see the requirements. It says that you must be a magician above the gold level, and a magician with two specialties of alchemy and enchantment is preferred. Are you only silver level now? You have to continue to study in the secret law school."


    "Damn it! Am I going to watch such a good opportunity pass by?"


    "There''s no way..."


    The sound of discussion outside floated in from the window, and domart''s eyes straightened all at once.


    He didn''t care much about the others. He only heard a few key words.


    After obtaining the appointment, you can obtain your own exclusive alchemy laboratory!


    As long as you are on the job, the alchemy laboratory is at your disposal!


    Teachers who have won the title of excellent teacher of the year can choose those awards that make people excited just by listening to their names!


    damn! I''m afraid it''s too late!


    Domalt was suddenly stunned and rushed out of the house with a howl!


    Since things are so good and attractive, many people will compete!


    When domalt rushed to the bulletin board, he found that the competition was really fierce!


    Those people were flushed with excitement. On the one hand, they were stimulated by the rewards, on the other hand, they could finally get out of the city of silver and appear in front of the world!


    I learned a whole body of magic, but I can''t pretend to force in front of ordinary people. What''s the difference between it and salted fish!?


    There are only 100 places, but at the moment, thousands of magicians are arguing here to sign up, including even master level magicians!


    Domalt trembled in his heart and pushed forward desperately. He finally rushed to the registration point next to the bulletin board. He held his hands high and shouted, "I want to register! I''m a golden magician! Level 3 alchemist and level 3 enchanter! I''m fully qualified for priority Recruitment!"


    The magician in charge of registration heard the speech and followed the voice to find domart: "who, come here, let me!"


    Domalt pushed away the crowd, came to the registry, took out his badge and poured mana. The registered information immediately emerged.


    "Domalt, a gold level magician, a qualified graduate of the secret law school, and the nominal tutor is Vanessa Melka... Registered Level 3 alchemist and level 3 enchanter..."


    After carefully reading the information in domart''s badge, the Registrar smiled: "very good, your excellency domart, you have met the conditions and obtained the preliminary qualification."


    "Preliminary qualification?"


    Domalt was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    "That is to say, there are re examinations and interviews."


    The Registrar explained: "because there are too many and enthusiastic applicants, and these expatriate teachers represent the image of the silver city, they must be screened. The retest is conducted by the star moon Secret Law Association, and the final interview is in the charge of master Jean. If you are lucky enough to pass the retest, you can get the qualification to communicate face to face with master Jean."


    Domalt brightened his eyes and shouted, "I''m sure I can qualify!"


    "Domalt!?"


    At this time, there was a surprised voice nearby. Domalt looked back and was surprised to find his friend just now.


    "Didn''t you say you weren''t interested?"


    With a red face and a neck, he said, "can''t I change my mind?"


    If the recruitment conditions are so good and the treatment is so superior, he will be a complete fool if he doesn''t seize this opportunity!


    As for going back, it''s embarrassing


    In the face of such a huge temptation, what is it!

 Chapter 904

    "It''s a mess! It''s all a mess!"


    After half a day of grumbling, Russell turned his head and shouted at Jean, who was squatting on the chair. "It''s all you! The whole silver city is in a mess with this job recruitment information! Who are you? It''s worth asking you to help him so much!?"


    "It''s not me... Oh, maybe it''s my rival in love."


    Russell suddenly stumbled and looked at Jean in amazement: "rival? When did you fall in love?"


    Gene said bitterly, "it happened when I was young, and it can''t be regarded as falling in love. It can only be said to be secret love. I''m a complete loser..."


    Can he feel better watching Donne catch up and take away egwin, who neither he nor Angus could capture?


    But this is the cruel reality.


    "Why haven''t you ever heard of it?"


    "Do I have to tell you everything?"


    Gene rolled his eyes and said, "besides, we can''t help him. The future of our magician may fall on him."


    "The future? We magicians never lack a brilliant future!"


    Russell scolded, "you must want to please him... No, please his lover!"


    "Fuck you!"


    Jean blushed and scolded, "you don''t know how determined I am to do it!"


    "I can''t see it at all. It just feels like you''re selling out the silver city and breaking your own rules."


    "Rules are dead, people are alive."


    Gene said, very depressed, playing with the arcane ball in front of him, muttered, "you don''t know how much impact the things I saw in Ellington will have on the world... Times have changed, Russell, you should accept this reality."


    Russell shook his head and said, "no matter how the times change, the power belonging to the magician will never change. You must be too surprised and lose your calm."


    "I''ve always been calm. It''s because I''m calm that I know what we should do."


    Gene crushed the arcane ball, looked out the window at the bustling magicians in the street and said: "Open your eyes and have a look, Russell. We can''t keep these magicians in captivity all the time. One day they will get tired of this life and burst out their depressed emotions. The city of silver is just a helpless choice, and one day the city will end its historical significance and become an ordinary city - there may be more magicians, but ordinary people will also Will appear here. "


    "What the hell are you trying to say?"


    "Russell, don''t you understand?"


    Gene looked at his friend: "the times have changed. In the future, it is the age of magic power, the age of everyone, not just the age of magicians."


    Before Russell could answer, gene continued: "In the tide of change in this era, we still have advantages, because the foundation of the magic era is the popularization of magic, and we are masters of magic, so we must seize this opportunity to stand firm, so as to continue to lead the world in the coming new era, rather than being forgotten in the corner of the era or becoming a negative role holding back."


    "You keep saying that the magic age is the magic age, but what is the magic age?"


    Russell frowned: "it''s just some magic hooks and props. We can easily achieve them. Why are you so afraid?"


    Yes, Russell can find out from Jean''s performance what he is afraid of. Is it the fear that the status of a magician will no longer be? Or the change in the era of fear? Or is it just a simple fear that he will lose his current status?


    "No, you don''t understand, Russell. You haven''t seen the effects of those things with your own eyes. You don''t know how great they have changed the Ilus empire."


    Gene sighed and said, "well, after this recruitment, you go to Ellington with me and live there for a few days. Maybe you will understand."


    Russell doesn''t think so. Even if gene talks about it, he doesn''t think Ellington can have any great and incredible results.


    To say miracles, magic itself is the greatest miracle in the world.


    Is there anything more magical than magic?


    impossible.


    Now Russell''s headache is just a series of consequences caused by the recruitment. The arcane sky projection is a non discriminatory broadcast. All magicians in the whole silver city can see and hear Jean''s voice, so it has a great influence. In only half a day, the whole silver city was completely in chaos.


    All the shops on the street have stopped business, the courses of the secret law school have also stopped, the magicians in the Xingyue tower are also discussing the recruitment information with great interest, and the streets are full of enthusiastic magicians. They have to sign up to break their heads just to become a glorious people''s teacher.


    Their purpose is simpler, that is, to run for the rewards announced by Jean.


    The branches, fruits, leaves and petals of the world tree are the best materials once in a century, not to mention the extremely rare dragon steel, dragon scale, star boundary square crystal and star flash gold. Ninety nine percent of these materials may not be seen once in a lifetime!


    Now, they lie there quietly waving to them. As long as they teach carefully, evaluate and win, and get the title of excellent teacher of the year, they can choose one of them to become their own thing. Is there anything more tempting than this?


    "It''s not nice to say," Russell took a deep breath. "The things you said are so good that even the teachers of the secret law school are excited. They all left their students and ran out to sign up. Aren''t you afraid of them changing jobs because of the conditions offered by don?"


    It''s a thankless thing to help others advertise and destroy their own foundation!


    Why did gene do that?


    "So exaggerated?"


    Gene was also stunned. The teachers of the secret law school are magicians with rich knowledge. They may have only gold strength, but they are first-class experts when it comes to theoretical knowledge and teaching magic. Therefore, their treatment in the silver city is also first-class.


    Gene obviously didn''t expect that even they were excited.


    "What do you think!"


    Russell jumped hastily: "don''t tell me you didn''t think about this possibility! If all those guys ran to help Donne, the secret law school would become an empty shell!"


    "This..."


    Gene scratched his head: "I''ll talk to Donne... Are you going?"


    "No¡°


    Russell said angrily, "look at the way you''ve been brainwashed by him, I don''t want to see that guy! It''s definitely not a good thing!"


    "It''s really not a good thing!"


    Gene agreed with Russell very much: "but I''m a good man for the time being. I''ll go there first."


    When gene found Donne, he was studying the adaptive transformation of the golden colossus core at the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute and Tim.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter with the recruitment?"


    Dunn wiped his hand and said to Tim, "further optimize it according to your previous idea, and then you can make a test object for testing."


    Tim nodded, "I see."


    "Let''s go out and talk."


    Donne motioned Jean to keep up. After leaving the laboratory, Jean couldn''t wait to briefly describe the situation of the silver city with Donne, and then said helplessly: "now the situation seems a little out of control... I probably shouldn''t help you publicize it so high-profile."


    Donne was also quite surprised: "you mean, even the magic teachers of Xingyue secret law school couldn''t help signing up?"


    "I didn''t expect that even the teachers of the secret law school couldn''t stay... They were treated very well."


    Gene suddenly regretted: "but it''s normal for them to move... At least I can''t get so many precious materials of world tree for them to choose."


    Donne couldn''t figure out why Jean came to him to talk about this topic: "you don''t want them to go, just filter them out in the selection process?"


    "I can''t do that."


    Gene shook his head: "because the city of silver has a rule that never limits the personal freedom of magicians - we only restrict magicians from using magic. If I deliberately filter them when selecting people, I am deliberately interfering with their personal choice."


    It is precisely because the rules of the silver city are very humanized in some way, so magicians are willing to regard it as belonging.


    Once Jean began to interfere with the magician''s personal choice with his will, he began to abuse his privileges, which would have a bad impact on other magicians, and over time, it would lead to an irreparable situation.


    "What do you mean?"


    "It''s still going to fall on you."


    Gene rubbed his hands and said, "you can come forward and refuse to accept the magic teachers in the secret law school... Didn''t you say that the way of education is different? You can use this reason."


    Donne raised his eyebrows. "You want me to be a bad man? Seriously, I personally welcome those people."


    "Don''t introduce."


    Jean was worried: "if you dig away all those senior teachers, my secret law school will really collapse!"


    "Well, well, look at your hurry."


    Don said angrily, "don''t worry, I''m not interested in the teachers of the secret law school, or the education I want to do doesn''t conflict with your school."


    "What do you mean?"


    "That is to say, what I want to popularize is primary and secondary education. As for the secret law school, it belongs to the category of higher professional education."


    Donne patiently explained to him the relationship between primary school, junior high school, high school and university.


    "In other words, the secret law school belongs to a university specializing in magic? And you want to recruit teachers from primary, middle and high schools?"


    "That''s right. I don''t want to dig your corner."


    Donne nodded: "after my students graduate from high school, they can choose the right university according to their expertise and achievements - and the star moon secret law school in silver city can obviously be the best choice for students with magic talent. We don''t conflict."


    Gene was stunned and suddenly overjoyed: "I see! That is to say, some of your students can be transported to the secret law school! You are actually carrying out basic education for us and selecting suitable magic talents!"


    "That''s right. Through specialized basic education, we should improve the knowledge level and professional level of the whole people, explore the potential and expertise of students, create a large number of professionals, expand the base, improve the probability of genius, and raise the average level of the whole society."


    Donne smiled and said, "that''s my goal of universal education."

 Chapter 905

    Ellington, Donne, Fiona and others stood in front of the square. Before long, a shining portal suddenly appeared in front. Then the white haired oz walked out of the portal, and the magicians who passed the screening came out one after another behind him.


    Relying on the magic sources of Ellington and silver city, gene can send all these people at one breath.


    "This is Ellington?"


    "The houses here look so strange..."


    "The gods are on the earth!"


    A magician took a deep breath and trembled with shock: "the magic concentration here is amazing!"


    Hearing this, the other magicians subconsciously felt the magic, and suddenly exclaimed one by one, looking at their companions in disbelief.


    Even the city of silver can''t reach this level of magic concentration!


    You know, the city of silver is a magical source of construction!


    "According to master Jean, there is also a source of magic built here in Ellington, and the quality is better than that of the city of silver."


    "At that time, I thought master Jean was joking. Now it seems that what he said is true!"


    "Oh, my God! One year can be compared with five years when you practice at this magic concentration!"


    A magician was annoyed: "if I came here earlier, I might break through the gold level and be promoted to the master level!"


    The magicians talked one after another. After the last magician came, gene jumped from the transmission door. Then gene with a vegetable face patted the dust on his body and showed his white teeth: "exactly 100 people, all here."


    "Everyone, please be quiet - first of all, welcome to Ellington. I''m Donne, the master here. This is my right-hand assistant and the helmsman of Datang chamber of Commerce, Ms. Fiona."


    Donne stepped forward, raised his arms and said, "it''s a great honor for you to accept the recruitment. I think you will soon understand what a great job you accept -"


    Next, Donne made a scene speech, mostly about the importance of the teacher''s job and their upcoming life problems. The magicians in front looked at Donne. After he talked for a long time, one of the magicians couldn''t help saying: "Lord Donne, we don''t care what you said. We don''t care how good the place is, how wonderful the food is, and how convenient the things are. Now we just want to know if the rewards you promised are true?"


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, the magician team immediately became agitated and stared at Donne with bright eyes.


    Yes, that''s what they care about most!


    The magician will never be poor. As long as he is willing to spend money, he can get any kind of comfortable life. They don''t care about the enjoyment.


    What really attracts them is those rare and rare magic materials!


    "... reward?"


    Donne smashed his mouth, looked at the opening magician and asked, "good question, what''s your name?"


    "Domalt, sir."


    Domalt was the one who asked.


    The lucky guy was easily qualified because he minor in alchemy and magic.


    After arriving at Ellington with a nervous and uneasy mood, he didn''t even observe the surrounding environment carefully - this is the instinct of a qualified MAGE - he even forgot his instinct. It can be imagined how much he paid attention to the problem of reward.


    "Domalt, you asked a good question."


    Donne nodded to reassure him, then waved to the magician below and said, "let''s go with me and talk as we go."


    Then Donne turned to lead the way and took them to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute.


    "I know everyone is very concerned about the treatment. Of course, I won''t play tricks with you in this regard. We can clearly write your treatment into the employment contract. Of course, I know what you are concerned about, precious world tree materials, what every mage wants in his dream."


    Donne said and smiled, raised his hand and shook it. What he held in his hand was a branch with fresh green leaves and flowers: "you can see, what I hold in my hand is a branch of the world tree. Everyone is a magician. Should we be able to feel the magic contained in it?"


    As soon as Donne took out the branches of the world tree, the magicians who followed him immediately boiled, even more surprised than when they just felt the magic concentration of Ellington.


    It''s really a branch of the world tree!


    The treasure of the elves, whose value cannot be measured by ordinary money, he took it out so casually!?


    A group of magicians immediately flushed their eyes and looked at Donne''s back with envy.


    Donne ignored it completely, put away the branches of the world tree, walked forward and said carelessly: "I have many branches of the world tree. Frankly, not only the branches of the world tree, but also other precious materials that you can''t get. As long as you work according to my rules and regulations and get the title of excellent teacher of the year every year, you can choose them at will."


    "Of course, the better the evaluation, the more priority you can give. Of course, good things should be left to the best people. If you don''t perform well enough, you can only choose others to choose the rest."


    As soon as Donne said this, the magicians became restless.


    damn!


    It turns out that the biggest enemy is our own!?


    For a while, magicians began to think one after another. Among these people, who have better strength and stronger competitiveness, they have begun to plan for targeted competition.


    "Oh, by the way, remind you that your evaluation is conducted by the students you teach, the school leaders of our Datang chamber of Commerce, the inspectors of Ilus Education Committee, and your future colleagues. The score weight is a secret. You can get the result after combining it. So it''s no use to be wary of your peers now. Work hard with each other."


    This plan is designed by Donne according to the performance appraisal methods of companies on earth. Therefore, he specially discussed with Aurelia to establish a Ministry of education. Now there is only one Education Committee under his subsidiary, and the members have not been determined yet.


    However, his plan reassures these magicians. If they don''t have to compete maliciously with their peers, the pressure will be much less.


    Thinking of this, those magicians were boiling with blood.


    They can''t get such precious materials in their life. Now they just need to teach those little fart children some basic magic knowledge, and then coax them to give themselves a high praise during their annual assessment. Can they not be excited?


    Some guys with active minds have even begun to consider how to win over those people


    "Please see, this is our magic Energy Engineering Research Institute in Ellington and the foundation of our Datang chamber of Commerce. We develop all kinds of magic energy machinery here to popularize the convenience of magic to the whole world."


    Donne pointed to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute and said: "we have created the field of magic energy engineering, but fresh blood is indispensable for the long-term development of this field. In the magic energy engineering, the most important point is magic, or magicians - only with enough magicians can the magic energy engineering develop more and benefit everyone."


    Donne took these magicians to visit the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute and let them have a general understanding of the significance and purpose of magic energy engineering.


    When these magicians with professional background saw the wild magicians who were busy in the Research Institute, they all showed a smile full of superiority, straightened their waist involuntarily, and lit up the badge of the silver city on their chest.


    The registered mage badge of the city of silver is a highly sought after honor throughout prandal, and it is also a symbol of their identity, proving that they are from professional backgrounds, not these wild ways.


    Unfortunately, when those wild mages saw these professional magicians, they didn''t show any envious expression. They just glanced at them and saluted Donne, gene and Fiona, who led the team, and then continued to immerse themselves in their work.


    This has frustrated many people.


    How can they understand that the wild mages that Jean collected for him have now become Donne''s private team.


    These wild mages have now taken root in Ellington. I''m afraid they can''t get rid of them.


    Work here is relaxed and pleasant, and the remuneration is rich. The rewards casually given by the boss (Donne) are especially legendary. The gold coins burned in an experiment are calculated by hundreds of thousands of gold coins. All kinds of rare and expensive materials can be used casually. If you want to meditate, there is a magic source spring, and many magic classics for them to read


    This is the magician''s paradise. There are trees!


    A fool will go!


    "God, God! Fool! What a fool!"


    At this time, domart in the team suddenly lost his voice and exclaimed, pointing to the alchemist in the laboratory and shouting angrily, "why does he use starlight roses so much? He is simply wasting materials!"


    Starlight rose is a very expensive and rare magic medicine. A starlight rose is worth 5000 gold coins. Its main effect is to reconcile the medicine and increase the efficacy and refining success rate. However, generally speaking, it can only be used when refining level 5 medicine. A tube of reagent only needs to add a small petal!


    But that fool just grabbed a handful and threw it into the reactor!


    This damn, stupid, unreasonable idiot!


    He wasted five or six star roses!


    "He''s just --"


    The alchemist turned and brought out a large basin of starlight roses from the nearby cabinet.


    Domalt''s voice stopped suddenly, bulging his eyes and opening his mouth like a suffocating toad.


    Yes, a big basin.


    One!


    Big!


    Basin!


    "Oh."


    Donne smiled and said carelessly, "we have a lot of starlight roses here. We have a cooperative relationship with the elves. The Druids in the Earth Goddess hall help us cultivate a large number of medicinal materials. There''s no need to save them."


    Domalt''s taken!


    be sincerely convinced!


    "Besides, the Alchemist is not a fool. He is ayin -"


    Fiona stepped on him.


    Donne immediately realized: "- well, he''s master Tim, the real alchemist."


    Domalt is on his knees!

 Chapter 906

    A few days have passed since the magicians arrived in Ellington.


    After visiting the Ellington magic energy engineering research institute that day, the magicians from silver city have been subdued by Donne.


    Well, I was overwhelmed by his trench gas.


    Never, notice, there has never been any force that can promise to a magician, as long as it is not intentional waste, unlimited supply of materials and free use!


    Follow! Then! Use it!


    How many people can do this kind of trench gas?


    no one!


    Even if it is relaxed to the whole race and look at the whole prandal, only the dragon and elf can do it!


    Are you afraid that you can''t get paid if you follow such a boss?


    Not to mention anything else, just what I saw in the magic energy engineering research institute that day has made these magicians unable to calm down.


    There is an unlimited supply of all kinds of magic drugs, and all kinds of expensive magic metals are casually thrown in the corner like garbage. Rare magic elimination stones, AOJIN and magic gemstones are pulled in by carts - watching those wild mages cut those AOJIN very rudely, domart and they all feel sorry for those AOJIN!


    Not to mention the Hengjin, which is exquisitely cut one by one and people can''t bear to start!


    For magicians, alchemists and enchanters who are obsessed with magic research, it is simply a kingdom of God!


    Stimulated by the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, everyone was excited after leaving there. After a brief visit to Ellington, they received a brief introduction, and then Donne threw it to Pamela for education concept training.


    Gene and Donne squatted together, looked at yustisa carefully debugging the soul signal amplification device in front, and suddenly asked, "how are those little guys doing these days?"


    "It''s qualified."


    Donne stared at the soul amplification device and said carelessly, "it''s completely against my heart. After all, it''s troublesome to change the inherent concept, and it''s still a stubborn magician."


    Gene raised his eyebrows and said, "is it so demanding?"


    "Not high, but a change of concept."


    Donne thought for a moment and gave an example: "for example, don''t you like my family egwin? It''s like bending you from egwin to Angus -"


    "Puff -"


    Eustacia couldn''t help laughing for a moment. When she noticed Donne''s eyes, she quickly tightened her face and carried on her work meticulously.


    Donne looked at gene with constipation on his face and said, "how difficult do you say?"


    "Big, too big!"


    Gene''s face is green. It''s more than difficult. It''s impossible to do it at all, okay!?


    "If only you knew."


    Don shrugged, handed a box of magic dust to yustisa, and then said, "I don''t expect them to fully accept my educational philosophy. As long as they can achieve 50%, I''ll be thankful."


    Gene took a deep breath, stood up and turned away. "As you described it, I''m a little sick. I''ll go out."


    As soon as gene came to the door, Angus and Brian just pushed the door in. He patted him: "Yo, old man, get out?"


    Gene was electrocuted, and a hurricane suddenly set off on him, bouncing Angus and Brian away. Gene looked at Angus with a creepy face. What Donne had just said echoed in his mind.


    "Old bastard, you''re crazy!"


    Angus was so angry that he was thundering and crackling. He clenched his fist and was going to fight with him.


    "You''re crazy! You, you, don''t touch me if you have nothing in the future, you know!"


    Gene finally calmed down, finished trembling, and ran away.


    "It''s your uncle''s!"


    Angus chased out, pointed to Jean''s back and scolded, "what''s wrong? Be careful, I''ll bury a bomb in your toilet next time!"


    Gene ran faster as soon as he heard it.


    "Big brother, what happened to that guy?"


    Brian rubbed his fart. Gu got up. He didn''t pay attention just now. Even he fell a big somersault.


    "Nothing. It''s just that Sanguan may have been impacted."


    Donne thought and couldn''t help laughing.


    Yustisa, who has been devoted to his work, looked up at him and laughed: "it''s not you. The analogy is too... Well, it''s too bad."


    "I forgot you were still here."


    Donne smiled: "you shouldn''t give such an example."


    Angus swearing came over: "is that old bastard menopause, what nerve!"


    Hey, hey, you two old people are over 200 years old. Menopause has passed early. I don''t know how many years?


    Donne was happy: "what are you two doing here?"


    Angus said angrily, "there has been some progress in olliha steel. I don''t know what to do next, so I came to you."


    "I''m here to join the fun."


    Brian came up and said, "I heard you made the legendary olliha steel, so I came back specially to have a look."


    His hands itched a while ago. He followed the army to the Rift Valley camp, where he fought with the devil for a long time. He came back after a long addiction.


    This legendary material can make very powerful weapons and armor, which is the dream of every blacksmith. For the dwarves, oreha steel is also a great temptation.


    "Oh?"


    Donne was stunned: "do you have a specific plan?"


    "Yes."


    Angus nodded, took out a piece of paper and handed it to Donne: "well, these days, we separately looked for all kinds of Yalong species, tested the captured Yalong blood for many times, and finally found a balance between the amount of gold cell extraction per unit blood and the cost of large-scale feeding. I''m afraid this is the best choice."


    "Earth Dragon?"


    Donne looked at the data on the paper in surprise: "are you sure you''re right? Don''t you mean this thing has nothing to do with the dragon clan?"


    Angus raised his eyebrows: "if your dog gave birth to a dog headed man, would you like to admit that you have a relationship with the dog headed man?"


    "You''re a dog! Of course not!"


    Donne scolded angrily and suddenly stunned: "is it the black history of the dragon family again?"


    "That''s right."


    Angus stood up and said: "In a word, after our comprehensive test, the feeding cost and output value of this thing are the best. About 1 ml of gold cells can be extracted from every 100 ml of blood. According to the feedback of feeding experts in xinbulkesuo, a land dragon can successively collect 10 liters of blood every month without affecting its health - note that it is not taken at one time It is a ground dragon that can provide 100 ml of gold cells every month. "


    "According to our test, 100 ml of gold cells can be used as raw materials to synthesize 10 kg of oreha steel, that is, as long as 10000 ground dragons are fed, 100000 kg of oreha steel can be produced every month."


    Angus looked at Donne: "if you want to carry out large-scale breeding, you can start now. There should be many in the Ryan Empire, but... The dragon clan?"


    Donne put away the paper, stood up and said, "I''ve made an appointment with halkamanda to go to Dragon Island tomorrow. I''ll talk to the dragon family. I think they should have no problem. After all, they have drawn a clear line with the land dragon."


    "In that case, I''ll wait for your news."


    Angus finished, turned to the soul signal amplification device on the table, frowned and said, "how''s this thing going?"


    "Almost finished."


    Yustisa didn''t raise his head: "it''s mainly that it''s troublesome to realize the compatibility with the artificial soul core, which delayed some time. After the experimental core on Tim''s side is determined, I''ll make the final adjustment and determine the final scheme."


    It is difficult to make a plan for R & D. once the plan is determined, the subsequent mass production is much simpler.


    The most troublesome thing now is that the whole set of work is one after another. As long as one link is not completed, it will slow down the work efficiency later.


    Angus nodded: "I saw before that Tim is testing the soul core. The system upgrade of the artificial soul is coming to an end, and the integration of the core is also very smooth, but the boarding test of the soul has not yet begun."


    Tang en patted on the forehead: "I guess he''s waiting for me to go. I forgot."


    Except for Donne''s spirit hall and the necromancer, it is impossible for ordinary people to communicate with the soul body, let alone find a soul body to help with the experiment.


    "Let''s go and have a look."


    Donne, Angus and Brian come to Tim''s studio again. He is busy continuing to optimize the soul core.


    Donne came in and asked, "master Tim, where is the testing of the experimental core?"


    Tim put down his tools: "the others have been completed. It''s just the boarding experiment of human soul."


    "You don''t remind me."


    Donne then opened the portal of the Yingling hall. Victor, who had the strongest relationship with the soul treasure, noticed Donne''s breath at the first time and directly transmitted it: "what''s up?"


    "Eh?"


    Donne was stunned when he saw Victor with a haggard face. "What''s the matter with you?"


    "Hey, don''t mention it. Your Nora brought many goblin partners. Did you forget that you said you wanted to integrate the space where the hall of heroes and the golden giant statue Legion are located?"


    Victor waved his hand: "as a result, we haven''t seen any movement from them. Instead, we make trouble there day and night. When we are tired of playing, we sing and dance. We haven''t had a good rest these days..."


    Donne''s mouth twitched. He hadn''t seen the goblins doing business with his own eyes, but he could get a general understanding of the situation by listening to victor.


    But then again, they are souls. Do they need to rest?


    Donne asked casually, "how''s the spatial integration?"


    "It''s not over yet, but some nodes in the two spaces have been connected. Now you can often see the scene in another space."


    Victor sighed: "I have to say, I really didn''t expect you to repair the Royal walking stick. The legendary golden giant statue army is really spectacular! It''s a pity that it can''t move now."


    "Of course, it will be more spectacular in the future, because we have found a way to repair the golden giant."


    Donne smiled and said, "I''m calling you here to help test the soul core of improvement."


    "Soul core?"


    Victor was stunned: "what''s that?"


    "The core of the golden colossus."


    Donne smiled: "it is also the core of your Yingling temple''s battle in the living world in the future."

 Chapter 907

    Donne and his party took Tim''s improved soul core to the empty experimental field. The large open space has been designated as a military restricted area. Now only a giant golden statue stands here.


    With Donne''s help, Tim refilled the adjusted experimental soul core into the body of the golden giant, and set up links with magic channels in other areas.


    Then, after filling a high-grade magic crystal into the reserved groove, the golden giant statue barely regained its driving force.


    Tim explained: "although the advanced magic crystal can also drive the golden giant statue, its continuous combat ability is not strong. I''m afraid it will consume all the magic in less than a week. In actual combat, using the magic essence should be the best choice."


    Donne touched his chin and suddenly said, "since the artificial soul has been cancelled and replaced by the spirit to directly control the gold giant statue, how about letting them directly absorb magic and store it in the gold giant statue according to their living habits, and then use it to drive the gold giant statue?"


    Tim was stunned and said with a stunned face, "I didn''t think about that, but... It should be feasible!"


    They are all transformed into the bodies of alchemy dolls. They can also practice and use spells. Their ability to sense and absorb magic has not disappeared, which shows that the soul still retains that instinct after death.


    As long as a magic place similar to a magic pool is reconstructed inside the golden giant statue, the trouble of filling magic crystal may be eliminated - even if not, the two cooperate with each other, which can greatly reduce the dependence on magic crystal, greatly enhance the continuous combat time and greatly reduce the consumption of magic crystal.


    Tim immediately took down Donne''s hint and decided to go back and see if he could further improve the design.


    "So what should we do next?"


    Victor next to him looked at the golden giant statue with great interest. Unexpectedly, these "Heroes" would finally return to the living world in this form and fight to protect the world.


    "What else can we do? Fly directly into the core of the soul."


    Don said angrily, "do you think you need to shout ''the combination of six gods'' or'' the transformation of the moon prism ''?"


    "What''s that?"


    Victor said something casually, then floated up and got into the golden statue.


    A moment later, the crowd suddenly heard Victor''s startled voice: "the gods are on the earth! It''s incredible that there are - God! - it''s incredible!"


    Donne and others looked at each other. A moment later, Victor''s head came out of the chest of the golden giant statue and said happily, "I can only say that! It''s really great in here! I think those boys will love it!"


    Donne pulled out his mouth and couldn''t help asking Tim, "what adjustments have you made in the core of your soul? He doesn''t feel like getting a war weapon at all. It''s like finding a love nest."


    Lazy Tim said, "we just made some adjustments to our human living habits. After all, the artificial soul didn''t need this change before... In addition, according to the technology derived from the artificial soul technology, we made some targeted optimization, which should be very comfortable for the soul body."


    Donne nodded and watched Victor play there. After a while, he finally couldn''t help shouting, "you''re doing business. Don''t play."


    "Oh!"


    Victor then remembered his business. As soon as his head drilled, he returned to the golden giant statue. A moment later, he didn''t know what he had done. The golden giant statue, which had been silent for thousands of years, suddenly "hummed" and trembled. Immediately after it, he opened his eyes and burst out a rich golden light.


    The golden giant statue slowly raised his hand. The dull sound of "boom" was like thunder. It seemed that the body that had not been active for a long time was very heavy again. Listening to the loud noise, Donne couldn''t help but want to lubricate it.


    However, the joint of the golden giant statue is not a structural structure or a bearing structure, and there is no place even to put lubricating oil on it - as for how it moves, don thinks Tim can''t understand even if he explains this principle to him.


    After all, he was just a half hanging jumper holding the thighs of the gods.


    "Move! Really move!"


    Brian widened his eyes and shouted, "Damn it! I''m not as tall as this guy''s foot! The pressure is too strong! I really should call that guy croto!"


    "Croto has seen it before."


    "Then he must be very sad."


    Brian compared his beard: "he may not be as tall as the giant God''s toes."


    Don said angrily, "at least others are giants in thought, and you are dwarfs in thought and action."


    Brian jumped: "you are slandering me!"


    Don curled his lips and shouted at the golden giant, "Victor, how do you feel?"


    The right foot of the golden giant statue shook and seemed to want to lift it up, but it just couldn''t lift it up after shaking for a long time. As a result, Tang en shouted out in his voice. The golden giant statue tilted and lost its balance. "Boom" fell to the ground and hit a big pit on the ground.


    Brian was stunned: "I''ll go! Big brother, your voice is really powerful!"


    Donne is stupid, too.


    A moment later, Victor flew out of the chest of the golden giant statue and said, "I''m scared to death."


    Tim immediately came forward, took out his pen and paper and asked, "what''s the matter? Why did you fall? The golden giant statue has a self balancing device with dwarf technology in its body. It shouldn''t lose its balance."


    "It''s not losing balance, how to say... It''s a feeling of powerlessness."


    Victor scratched his head and said with a depressed face: "although you can feel the whole body from the core of the soul and can barely control it, you feel like a weak old man. Your hands and feet are weak. It takes effort to raise your hands, not to mention raising your feet."


    "Weak? Powerless?"


    Tim paused with the tip of his pen and said thoughtfully, "then I see. Chief yustisa said before that it is a little reluctant to control such a huge golden giant statue with the strength of human soul, so it is necessary to attach a soul strength amplification device to amplify the soul signal."


    Victor was very surprised: "can you do that?"


    "Of course."


    Tim waved his hand, put away his pen and paper and said, "since the maturity of artificial soul technology, the derivative technology and application technology of soul have been developing continuously."


    "He''s right. Now the soul intensity amplification device has been basically completed. Yustisa is waiting for the results here."


    "If you feel there is no problem with the compatibility of the soul core now, you can continue the next test," Downe said


    "Of course not!"


    Victor perked up: "go on to the next step."


    "I''ll tell yustisa to come."


    Donne made a call and asked yustisa to come with the soul intensity amplification device. After hanging up the phone, he looked at Victor curiously: "anyway, what''s in the soul core? Are you so excited?"


    "It''s hard to describe, how to say... It''s like a child who has been lonely for many years has finally returned to his mother''s arms. It''s very comfortable."


    "Your description is too abstract. Don''t you have a specific one? Picture? Spatial structure?"


    "There''s no way to describe it to you. After all, it''s the world of the dead. After integration, the whole golden giant statue becomes its own body. There''s no way to describe it... It''s like when you live, can you know how your soul feels in your body?"


    Victor spread his hands: "you can die if you are interested."


    Don en said, "no, I have to live to save the world."


    Soon, yustisa came with the soul intensity amplification device. Looking at the golden giant statue lying on the ground, the saint of winter smiled and said, "why did you fall? The experiment failed?"


    Tim shook his head. "No, the experiment was successful, but as expected at the beginning, the soul strength was not enough."


    "Try this."


    Yustisa handed Tim the spherical device in his hand. The sphere was full of complex runes, which ordinary people couldn''t understand. According to yustisa, the interior was actually a transformed soul crystal.


    With Donne''s help, Tim also installed the soul intensity amplifier and linked it to the soul core.


    "That won''t work."


    Donne looked at Tim, who was busy, and said casually, "the number of giant golden statues is too large. It''s impossible for each of them to let me manually disassemble the shell and install the core."


    "There''s no way. The golden giant statue was integrally formed when it was designed. It didn''t consider the problem of disassembly, so it didn''t use a detachable structure."


    "We have to find a way to control oriha steel."


    "Oh, don''t worry about this. Croto is already testing. If there is no accident, we can quickly find local control methods, and then we can easily disassemble the shell."


    Tim clapped his hands and said, "it''s done."


    "Try again."


    Donne let Victor get into the golden giant again. He and Tim quickly left the body of the golden giant.


    "Boom!"


    This time, under Victor''s control, the golden giant statue lifted his hands neatly to the ground, then pushed it hard, and sat up in an instant. Then with his legs, the tall body of the golden giant statue stood up again!


    "Is this our future body..."


    Victor raised the hands of the golden giant statue and looked at it in front of his eyes. Then he looked down at Donne and others like ants nearby. Then he carefully raised his feet again, took a step, stabilized, and took another step. Then, he walked faster and faster, and finally ran around the experimental field.


    Run!


    Jump!


    Punch!


    Ray - well, this can be, but not now.


    Boom, boom, boom


    The huge muffled sound echoed over Ellington, as if announcing the return of the great golden colossus army to the world.

 Chapter 908

    "What is this?"


    "Is there a Warcraft attack?"


    "Great!"


    The magicians who had just arrived in Ellington rubbed their hands: "finally have a chance to show!"


    "What Warcraft! Look over there, it''s an alchemy puppet!"


    A magician pointed out the window with a shocked face: "oh my God! Such a huge golden statue! I''m afraid it''s almost the same as the legendary golden statue!"


    "Ellington still has this technology!?"


    Domart, who was in class, was completely distracted, stared straight and looked incredible.


    Even at such a distance, he can see the runes and magic channels on the giant statue, close his eyes and even feel the surging magic flowing from above!


    "It''s a perfect design!"


    Domalt was shocked. Just from the appearance, we can see that the design of the golden colossus has reached the master level, not to mention the smooth action, which has completely reached the operational level!


    If at first he came here with a fluke mentality and took a chance, domart has been completely convinced by Ellington.


    He used to sit around too much.


    Not to mention anything else, just pull out a lecturer here, who is good at alchemy and attached magic. The elves living here are proficient in all kinds of skills, and are very willing to answer whatever they ask, not to mention the exquisite masters in the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute.


    This is the kingdom of God for domalt!


    "Oh, my God! It jumped up! How did such a heavy body do it?"


    "Maybe it''s unexpectedly light? I can''t tell what metal material its shell is. It''s so dazzling gold. Is it AOJIN?"


    "Are you stupid? So many alchemy puppets are made of alchemy? It''s just putting the vault in front of robbers waiting to be robbed! I think it''s only using a layer of refined gold to increase magic conductivity."


    "If the color of refined gold is wrong, it won''t be so dazzling. It must be AOJIN!"


    Pamela, who was in class, looked around and said with a smile, "you''re all wrong. It''s not refined gold or AOJIN, but olliha steel."


    "Olliha steel?"


    A group of talented students from Xingyue secret law school are at a loss. What''s that?


    Domalt had a flash of inspiration in his mind and recalled the name. He got up and stared strangely: "wait! You just said that the golden Colossus was made of oriha steel!?"


    Pamela nodded, "that''s right."


    "That''s impossible! Olliha steel is a legendary metal that only exists in legends! It is a legendary metal created by the dragon family to fight against the chaos army thousands of years ago. It is said that all olliha steel is used to build the golden giant statue army, and with the end of the war, the Golden giant statue army is always sleeping in different space -"


    When he said this, domart suddenly shivered all over and said with an unbelievable face: "-- wait! Is that outside, in the legend --"


    "Don''t be so excited."


    Pamela pressed her hands and said with a smile, "you guessed right. It is indeed a golden giant statue designed and made by master hornheim and masters of all races in your human legend."


    It''s a legend for humans, but it''s like what happened more than ten years ago for elves. All elves who have experienced chaos invasion war remember it clearly.


    The first chaotic invasion war broke out 1119 years ago and lasted 170 years. Pamela is 1122 years old this year. The war broke out when she was three years old. When she was an adult, the war ended. It can be said that she grew up with the development of the first chaotic invasion war.


    The golden colossus legion of the Allied forces of the human kingdom is still very impressed.


    "The gods are on the earth!"


    There was a startling cry in the room: "the golden giant statue Legion has long disappeared in different space. Who can find it and who can wake it up!"


    "It''s Lord Donne."


    Pamela has nothing to be excited about. In the eyes of the elves, Donne is a messenger of God and a figure destined to save the elves and the world. It''s no wonder what miracles have happened to him.


    Donne!


    Donne again!


    Think carefully, it can only be him!


    After all, this is his base camp!


    The golden giant statue appears here. Who else can there be except him?


    Domalt suddenly found that leaving the silver city and coming here would be one of the most important decisions he made in his life!


    ¡­¡­


    "I don''t think it''s necessary to make any changes! It''s perfect now! It''s perfect! I like it very much!"


    "But in fact, there is still the possibility of further optimization."


    "That''s a waste of time! My soldiers can''t wait to return to the world!"


    "Even if they come back, it''s useless. There''s no mass production of optimized core and soul intensity amplification devices."


    The fierce quarrel came out of the conference room of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute. The researchers passing by held their breath and took light steps one by one, lest it affect the people sitting inside.


    There are all big people sitting here. No one dares to provoke them.


    "I have used it myself, so I have the most say!"


    Victor shouted, "now the soul core and soul intensity amplification device are perfect. Now we can consider mass production!"


    "Layman, you don''t understand the concept of ''perfection''."


    Lazy Tim could not even raise his interest to refute Victor: "there is no perfection in this world, you know?"


    No, perfection exists, just playing games or MLM


    "But -"


    "No, but you know a fart."


    Tim waved his hand impatiently and said, "I personally participated in the design and production of the golden giant statue. No one alive knows it better than me. After the original design was completed, I thought of several improvement schemes, but it was too late at that time. Now it was just the time for the golden giant statue to get a new life."


    Victor has no respect for Tim.


    In terms of age, Tim is a grandparent, and Victor is not even a fertilized egg.


    In terms of technology, Tim is a master and Victor is a layman.


    In terms of nationality, Tim is not from the Ilus empire. There is no need to respect Victor, not to mention that he is still dead


    So of course he won''t have any respect.


    Victor didn''t dare to say a word scolded by Tim and blushed - if the soul knew it.


    Yustisa knocked on the table. Tim restrained a little, and his eyes opened because of the quarrel drooped back lazily.


    "As Tim just said, there is still a lot of room for optimization of the soul core, the soul intensity amplification device and the golden giant statue itself, so mass production now is undoubtedly to increase the replacement cost. I don''t recommend doing so."


    Yustisa looked at Donne and said: "Apart from others, Tim showed me just now. The messenger just had a good idea to add a magic pool for the golden giant statue and let the heroes absorb magic by themselves to provide complete or auxiliary driving force, which can greatly save the consumption of magic crystal. Even the powerful heroes can drive the golden giant statue only by their own magic It''s a great idea to keep fighting. "


    Donne''s eyes lit up: "can you do it?"


    "Yes."


    Yustisa nodded: "but it will take some time to design a scheme to simulate the magic pool."


    In fact, the magic source is a form of magic pool, but of course, Donne can''t build a magic pool inside every golden giant statue. Even he can''t afford such a huge expense.


    So we need another plan.


    "No problem, we don''t have such an urgent need for the time being."


    Donne waved his hand and said, "you let go and mention what you need."


    Yustisa smiled: "thank you, Ambassador."


    Donne stood up and said, "if there''s no accident, I''m going to Dragon Island tomorrow. I''m not sure how many days I''ll go. I''ll try to come back before the glorious ceremony. Ellington will trouble you to take care of it these days."


    Angus was stunned: "are you really going to Dragon Island to discuss that matter with them?"


    "Of course, or you will rest assured to continue your research?"


    "All right."


    Angus finally compromised: "I''ll come up with a plan before you come back."


    "That would be the best."


    Donne smiled and said, "in fact, it''s not just about discussing it. There''s a little trouble on Dragon Island. I need my help."


    Dragon Island? Trouble?


    Will these two words come together?


    Angus and others shook their heads: "are you kidding? What trouble will the dragon family encounter?"


    With the overall strength of the dragon, there are no people in the world who can find them trouble. How can they encounter any trouble.


    "Of course, and the trouble is not small."


    Donne looked at the people in the room. After hesitating for a while, he simply said, "anyway, everyone is not an outsider. I''ll say it straight... Dragon Island has been invaded by chaotic believers."


    "What!?"


    "Dragon Island? Invaded by chaotic believers?"


    Angus was stunned: "how could this be possible? Even if the strength of chaotic believers is so strong, it is impossible to face the dragon!"


    "He is a deeply corrupt chaotic believer. He is no different from chaotic creatures."


    Donne explained: "halkamanda didn''t tell me specifically, but the general situation has been understood. They didn''t kill them completely during the first defense, and they absorbed the power. As a result, those chaotic creatures became very powerful. In order to prevent them from leaving Dragon Island and destroying the world, the dragon family has been entangled with them for more than ten years."


    Angus was stunned: "I''ve never heard of it!"


    Donne said: "so, Ezra Kamanda said that they are observers of the world and guardians of order. In fact, it is true that people have been silently guarding the world."


    Everyone was silent.


    Donne got up. "If there''s nothing else, break up!"

 Chapter 909

    Early the next morning, the sleepy don en was startled as soon as he opened his eyes.


    A huge eyeball outside is staring at him through the window.


    "Who is it?"


    Donne was stunned and subconsciously wrapped up the quilt: "Ezra Kamanda!?"


    He can''t tell who it is from one eye.


    "It''s his father."


    The Dragon changed into a man and landed on the balcony. It was halkamanda.


    "I said you were fine. Why did you learn to peep?"


    "It didn''t scare me to death," said Donne, a little annoyed


    "Peeping? No."


    Halkamanda scratched his head: "I want to see if you get up. If you''re okay, get ready to go."


    "So early?"


    Donne yawned. "Wait until I finish washing and have breakfast."


    Halkamanda had no choice but to wait.


    At breakfast, Elia heard that Donne was going to Dragon Island. Her eyes lit up and she shouted that she would follow.


    It''s a pity that Donne won''t let her go.


    "No, you''ll start school soon. You can''t run around."


    Donne ignored Elia''s coquetry. On the one hand, it was because she was about to start school. On the other hand, the problem on Dragon Island was chaotic creatures. If they gained Elia''s power, what would they do? You can lift the table and hit GG directly.


    Elia pouted and ran to sulk.


    "But Elsa will go with her this time."


    "Eh? Me?"


    Elsa was stunned: "why?"


    "Why did you say..."


    Donne was helpless: "now that you have awakened the dragon blood, it''s time to go home and have a look. Anyway, it''s also your home after all."


    "OK..."


    Elsa doesn''t remember much about Longdao''s home, but she listens to Donne.


    As for Fiona, although she is curious about Dragon Island, Ellington also has very important things to do, so she can only stay here.


    Anyway, Donne plans to continue his habit of opening maps. He plans to build a transmission array in Longdao, and then he can visit it directly - provided that the dragon family agrees.


    ¡±Big brother, I can''t leave such an interesting thing as going to Longdao! ¡°


    Brian is also entangled with Donne. Ellington has nothing to do with him for the time being. He has killed many demons in the Rift Valley camp a while ago. He is addicted, so he plans to follow Donne for a break.


    After discussing with halkamanda, Donne readily agreed.


    As the people of the Earth Goddess, the dragon people are quite fond of dwarves.


    "Take your cell phone when you go out. Don''t always install it in your personal space. I''ll contact you if there''s anything."


    Fiona is just like a housewife. She arranges Donne''s clothes as attentively as a housewife. At the same time, she constantly tells him some precautions in life, making Donne like a child who goes away for the first time.


    "Also, you''d better bring more food. It''s said that the dragon people eat raw meat and other things. You must not be used to it..."


    Next to halkamanda, he was unhappy: "this is a naked slander! We also pay great attention to the quality of life. Well, there are many chefs on our Dragon Island!"


    This is not a lie. The dragon''s long life is enough for them to learn any skills that need time to hone, and cooking is no exception.


    Fiona gave him a white look and continued to nag. As a result, they didn''t set out until they made three achievements every day.


    Halkamanda soared into the air with Donne, Elsa and Brian on his back and flew straight to the southeast. When he left over Ellington, he opened the space door and plunged into it. After leaving the space door, they came to the vicinity of Dragon Island, with the boundless sea below.


    "Is this the sea of the abyss? The bottom of the sea should be Naga''s territory."


    Donne looked into the distance. A moment later, he looked at Brian reluctantly. "I said why do you bother? Don''t join the fun if you''re afraid of heights."


    Brian hugged Donne''s thigh, shaking like chaff. His face was vegetable color and trembled and said, "even if he is afraid of height, he will go to dragon and Dragon Island..."


    "I think your life is over."


    I can''t stand this height. If I really rush into space and go to Lolita and lolia for exploration and archaeology, I''m afraid this guy will have to stare.


    Compared with Brian, Elsa is better - well, she can turn into a dragon at any time. It''s probably hard for her to fall to death in the future.


    "It''s still a long way from the broken islands you fought last time. It''s not too far from nanila in ronitant."


    While flying forward, halkamanda said, "Dragon Island, the heart of the dragon you call, is flying all the time. If we don''t lead the way, it''s difficult to find here."


    Looking at the Dragon Island from a distance, the whole Dragon Island is a group of floating islands with sharp ends at the top and bottom, and the whole is conical. Many small floating islands accompany the central main island. The central area of the main island is the highest, with many peaks. Those peaks have been hollowed out by the giant dragon to build a nest, and the most central is a towering peak.


    Halkamanda said, "that mountain is called the pillar of creation. It is said that it is the place where the gods stood when they created the world. As for the true and false... Who knows?"


    There are very dense forests on the main island. A huge lake is embedded in the center of the island like a mirror, from which several rivers are scattered to cover the whole island. When the river flows to the edge of the floating island, it becomes a waterfall. The river evaporates before sprinkling into the sea, and a beautiful rainbow can be seen nearby.


    But


    Floating island floats in the air and does not participate in the groundwater circulation system. Where does the water in the lake on the island come from? I''m afraid precipitation alone is not enough.


    Donne scratched his head: "where did the water in the lake on the floating island come from? Is it difficult..."


    Halkamanda glanced and said, "after the early Marvis (male blue dragon) settled here, they transformed the Dragon Island. In order to obtain sufficient water source, they negotiated with the water element Lord, and there was a small portal connecting the water element world."


    Sure enough.


    If we want to say that there are endless water sources in the world, there is only the water element world.


    A black smoke can be seen on the west side of Dragon Island, and the vegetation in that area has also been greatly damaged. However, halkamanda did not take them, but took Donne and them through the beautiful lake, flew over the jungle and directly into the canyon.


    After entering the canyon, they couldn''t help but stare. They finally saw the dragon people on Dragon Island!


    There are more than a dozen smaller young dragons, red dragon, blue dragon, black dragon, green dragon, yellow dragon, green (color) dragon


    They are playing in the canyon. A sixth order Warcraft is surrounded in the center as a toy. The poor Warcraft is very manic when played by the young dragons, but its counterattack is just a futile struggle.


    After seeing halkamanda, the young dragons cheered, left the Warcraft and surrounded them, looking curiously at Donne and them on his back.


    While greeting the young dragons, halkamanda explained to Donne and them: "this canyon is a special place for the young dragons to play and study. Now there are only twelve young dragons on the whole Dragon Island. They are the most important treasures of the whole Dragon Island."


    Like the problems faced by the elves, the giant dragon is very powerful, but the fertility rate is extremely low. These twelve young dragons are all the young dragons born on the Dragon Island in more than 200 years since the outbreak of the second chaotic invasion war.


    With such a low fertility rate, no wonder the dragon people care about Elsa so much.


    After distributing the gifts to the young dragons and sending them away, halkamanda continued to fly forward, crossed the canyon, came to the hillside of a mountain and fell on a platform.


    "Come down."


    "Here is?"


    "Tess Harlow and Murphy harksa''s home."


    Halkamanda said in a deep voice, "that''s the nest that eluhaksa will inherit... The king is waiting for you in it."


    Dragon King?


    Donne was stunned, and then saw a golden dragon strutting out of the cave. Its scales glittered in the sun, dazzling as gold. GAODA''s body was incomparably strong. Even if it was the same dragon''s body, it could be seen that he was stronger than halkamanda.


    "King."


    Halkamanda bowed his head to the Golden Dragon: "this is the king of our family, Sasha glott."


    "Hello, the strong man of mankind."


    Sasha glott first glanced at Donne. Although he noticed his special breath, he restrained his curiosity and focused on Elsa next to him. His eyes suddenly became softer and softer: "eloha, I finally see you again. With the blessing of the Dragon God, you have grown up smoothly and healthily."


    "Salute you, king."


    Elsa nodded and saluted. The memory of Elsa haksa in her soul made her very clear who was standing in front of her. Although she had been reborn as Elsa, she could not forget what Sasha glott had done to her.


    Without Sasha glott''s decisive decision, there would be no Elsa now.


    "Don''t be polite, eloha. You are the descendants of Tesser and Murphy. They are our heroes. You should also be honored as a hero."


    Sasha glott changed into a strong middle-aged man with long blond hair behind him. His face was well-defined and his facial features were correct. He looked like an Ilus race, and he was also a Charming handsome uncle.


    Dumne could not help but make complaints about it. This guy must have spent a lot of time thinking about his human form.


    "Come with me. I think you need me to reintroduce here... All the property you should inherit."


    Sasha glott turned and walked to the cave. Halkamanda also became human form and motioned to Donne to follow them.


    "Let''s go, let''s go!"


    Brian jumped up and couldn''t wait to urge Donne and Elsa: "I can''t help but want to see the wealth of the legendary dragon!"


    Donne, they followed, walked through the long "corridor", and they came to the "Hall". According to the dragon''s consistent habit, this is also the place where they pile up their wealth.


    Seeing the things in the hall, Donne, Brian and Elsa were stunned.

 Chapter 910

    In almost all legends, dragons are synonymous with wealth. They are the guardians of wealth.


    In the story sung by the Bard (probably the Dragon), the dragons like to search for wealth. They searched a lot of wealth and piled it up in their nests, and then kidnapped the princess or beauty. Later, the hero came to kill the evil dragon to save the princess. At the same time, he can also obtain the wealth of the invincible country and the supreme honor of the Dragon butcher


    Although there are a lot of elements in this legend that are caused by the evil taste of the dragon, it has to be said that there is nothing wrong: the dragons are indeed rich and invincible.


    The nest in front of me has not been cleaned for a long time. It is covered with a thick layer of dust, but even the dust can not cover up the strong magic brilliance below - there are at least a dozen legendary magic equipment!


    It is not only powerful magical equipment, but also gold coins piled up like hills that occupy the absolute amount of these wealth. The gold coins forged by various countries in various periods of prandal''s history can be found here. Some can even be used as composition objects, but now they are piled here at will and even buried in the corner.


    When Sasha glott lifted a strong wind to blow away the dust and cast a spell to illuminate the cave, everyone''s eyes were immediately blinded.


    There was a golden light in front of me. I could hardly see anything clearly. In addition, there were gemstones of various colors dotted on the golden mountain, which was dizzy.


    Although Donne now has more wealth than the golden mountain in front of him, the figures in the ledger are definitely not as powerful as the golden mountain now.


    Brian said coldly, "I suddenly seem to understand why those dwarfs like gold coins so much."


    "I understand..."


    Donne muttered to himself that such a big golden mountain will indeed bring unimaginable impact. It is hard to imagine who can resist the temptation of such wealth.


    "All these are yours."


    Sasha glott said to Elsa, "although your parents died in the war, they left you enough wealth to make you happy in the human country."


    With this money, you can not only live a happy life, but also build yourself into a national princess.


    "But, but... It''s useless for me to want these..."


    Elsa looks at a loss. She is basically reimbursed by Donne for her clothes, food, housing and transportation in Ellington. There is no place for money at all. The most expensive equipment on her is made by Donne. What''s the use of her asking for so much money?


    "Useful! Of course!"


    Halkamanda frowned and said very seriously, "any dragon must have enough wealth! It symbolizes our dignity!"


    "Ah!?"


    Elsa, including Donne, was stunned.


    "Every Dragon should have its own gold coin bed!"


    Halkamanda said in righteous words: "a dragon without enough gold coins as a mattress is not a qualified dragon!"


    Donne: "


    Elsa: "


    Brian: "


    Donne thought that the dragon''s infatuation with gold coins was because the Dragon King was a golden dragon. Now it seems that he was wrong.


    This is the morbid view of wealth that has been deeply rooted in the bone marrow!


    "In a word, all these wealth belongs to you. You can take it away or continue to put it here. This nest is also your property now. Other dragons will not come here."


    Dragons don''t steal things like humans. There''s no need to be on guard. If they want, the hall will be right - wait for the dividend at the end of the year.


    Yes, it''s not popular for dragons to make money or become. Humans go to mountain bandits to eat black. Since they cooperated with goblins to set up Star Diamond bank, they can get a lot of dividends every year. It''s too easy to make money!


    "This..."


    Elsa looked at Donne eagerly and wanted him to help make up her mind.


    "Take what belongs to you."


    Donne smiled: "in case I go bankrupt in the future, I can still find you to eat and drink."


    Elsa was stunned. After seriously thinking about it, she said to Sasha glott, "well, I''ll take it."


    "You believe it! The business of Datang chamber of commerce is booming. How can it go bankrupt!"


    Brian was stunned. The silly girl really believed it!


    "I think even if I return to the earth and become a stone, he may not be bankrupt!"


    Donne shrugged. "It''s just a joke."


    Sasha glott smiled, "Lord Brian, you''re still so straight."


    Don was stunned. "Do you know him?"


    "Of course."


    Sasha glo nodded and smiled, "former comrades in arms."


    Donne didn''t expect Brian to know such an awesome comrade in arms. Sasha glott didn''t say much, so Donne didn''t ask much and exposed the topic.


    The golden mountain was put here for the time being. Sasha glott took Donne and them to visit the nests of Tess Harlow and Murphy harksa, and told them their stories. Finally, they came to a "small" square filled with stone columns. Sasha glott pulled out a table and served them some tea and fruit.


    Brian fart. He was sitting on a stone chair, eating rare fruits and wording: "it''s so strange here. Although it looks nothing, it feels very comfortable inexplicably."


    "Probably because it''s special here."


    Sasha glott pointed at his feet: "this is the temple of order."


    "What?"


    Donne was stunned: "this is the temple of order among the six temples?"


    Earth, water, fire, wind, light and order. Prandar''s six shrines are also the cornerstone of maintaining the world. Almost all other shrines have corresponding sect handles, and they are not allowed to get close without permission. But in such an important place as the temple of order, Sasha glott brought them in casually? Still drinking tea here?


    But if Sasha glott hadn''t said it, don wouldn''t have noticed that this place is a temple of order. From a human perspective, this "small" square is so big that humans can''t see the whole picture.


    Donne was stunned: "why did you let us in at such an important place?"


    "It''s important to say it''s important, but there''s no need to care so much."


    Sasha glott twisted a fruit and put it into his mouth, looking like he didn''t care: "after all, this is the temple of order. Only orderly creatures can enter. Chaotic creatures will be purified if they get close to here. Even powerful chaotic creatures will be blocked out, so there''s no need to worry."


    After all, it is the temple of order. It has the ability to identify the enemy and ourselves


    Sasha glott asked with great interest, "by the way, I heard you have repaired the Legion of golden colossus?"


    "Yes, the legendary colossus Legion is indeed extraordinary."


    Donne smiled and nodded. "It''s a pity that they have lost their fighting ability due to their long sleep. Now what we have to do is to repair them."


    Sasha glott said, "it''s not easy to repair them. Your human master... Oh, yes, the alchemist named hornheim has been dead for many years. Even if his descendants are still alive, I''m afraid they can''t repair the golden giant statue Legion. After all, the number is too large."


    "The number is indeed very large, but it is because of this that it is worth repairing, rather than allowing us to rebuild a number of giant statues."


    Donne smiled and said: "Although master hornheim is gone, master Tim of the einzbellen family is still alive. I don''t know whether it is lucky or unfortunate. After the first chaotic invasion war, the einzbellen family was sealed by the gods for studying artificial souls, and then they used the doll technology of the hornheim family to convert their bodies into immortals The dead puppet body, coupled with the soul strengthening technology derived from the artificial soul technology, made them safely spend more than 1000 years under the seal and stick to it until now. "


    "With the help of master Tim and MS. yustisa, the current patriarch of einzbellen, we have successfully repaired a golden giant statue and improved it on the original basis."


    Donne smiled and said, "after the repair, I am confident that the golden colossus Legion will be stronger than before... Speaking of the golden colossus legion, I have something else to talk to you this time."


    Sasha glott looked at Donne with interest. "What''s up?"


    "About oreha steel."


    "Olliha steel?"


    Sasha glott waved his hand: "I''m afraid you''re going to be disappointed. We haven''t made oreha steel since we made so many gold giant statues in the first chaos invasion war thousands of years ago. Even if you want, we don''t have it now."


    "I don''t want to ask you, but we want to produce."


    "Production? Ha!"


    Sasha glott smiled, "do you know how oreha steel is produced?"


    "Yes, Ezra Kamanda told me about the recipe."


    Sasha glott: "


    He was a little stunned: "now that you know the formula, do you want to produce? I won''t say anything else, but how can you solve the dragon blood? First, we''re not interested in bleeding ourselves now."


    Sasha glott is still quite depressed. Nothing else. At the beginning, the Dragon God made too much money when creating the dragon family. As a result, the treatment to the dragon family was too good. This led to the fact that the whole body of the dragon family was excellent material. Whether it was used to make armor or magic equipment, it was first-class and good material.


    This led to the fact that during the war, they had to go out and find materials from themselves to make equipment for other races.


    It sounds like nothing, but would you be happy if you put some blood, cut some flesh and give it to others every other day?


    Of course the dragon people are unhappy.


    Sometimes he even thought, if the Dragon God didn''t care so much when he created the dragon family, would their life be better now


    "We have solved the problem of dragon blood. I''m here to mention it to you this time. If you have no opinion, we''ll start production."


    Sasha glott was even more stunned: "how did you solve it? There can be no substitute for dragon blood."


    Even halkamanda was quite stunned. He knew that Donne had repaired the golden colossus legion, but he didn''t know that Donne even cracked the secret of olliha steel.

 Chapter 911

    In the temple of order, everyone was stunned for a moment.


    Sasha glott and Hal Kamanda stared at Donne, wondering how he found a substitute for dragon blood.


    "Substitutes? Of course not substitutes."


    Donne shook his head: "I can''t find a substitute for dragon blood."


    If we observe the structure of dragon blood through molecular microscope on earth, we may find similar materials or synthetic technology to mass produce the same things, but in prandal, he obviously has no such technical conditions.


    "How did you produce it?"


    Donne smiled and spit out two words: "Yalong."


    The descendants of Yalong, the dragon race and other races are also the "glorious" history of Sasha glott. It was because he was too anxious to ensure the continuity of the race that he opened the period of crazy mating of the dragon race all over the world, resulting in the proliferation of Yalong species. Finally, it even formed its own system and could reproduce itself without the dragon race.


    Yes, their impulse failed to solve the problem of dragon reproduction. Instead, they created some new races in the world, and their strength is quite strong, which has brought great trouble to other intelligent races.


    Times have changed. Now Sasha glott has known how stupid he was. That period has also become the black history in the hearts of all dragons. Few people are willing to mention that history and Yalong.


    After all, it was a period of indulgence and madness. They almost never let go of any species that can mate


    Now that I think about it, the sleeping trough is crazy. Is there wood?


    It''s more sad than sad wind!


    Suddenly, when Donne talked about Aaron, Sasha glott and halkamanda, their expressions were a little unnatural.


    Sasha glott muttered, "what are you talking about Yalong? I''m afraid they''re useless, and their blood is useless."


    "It''s no use using their blood directly."


    Donne smiled and said, "so we centrifuged their blood and further purified it. Guess what we found?"


    Sasha glott was intrigued by him: "what?"


    "The powerful secret of the dragon family, the mystery hidden in the dragon blood."


    Donne is not interested in beating around with them. He has gods as his thighs. He is not afraid of the dragons turning their faces and not recognizing people. Moreover, after such a long time of contact, the creatures in the world generally abide by the duty of orderly creatures under the supervision of the true God. The worst is the Zhongli good camp. There is no need to worry too much.


    "The mystery of dragon blood?"


    Even Sasha glott was not calm: "what secrets can we have in our blood?"


    "Is there no reason why the giant dragon is so powerful? Now we find that at least part of the reason is dragon blood."


    Dumne took out a test tube. This is the golden cell that he brought from the lab before leaving. He handed it to Sascha Groot: "this is the golden cell." so it''s named after it. Maybe it''s more like the essence of dragon, but it doesn''t sound very good.


    The essence of dragon?


    Sasha glott shivered all over and shook his head: "it''s still gold cells..."


    He looked down at the test tube in his hand, even opened it and smelled it. Then he was very surprised and said, "it''s like the smell of dragon blood, but why is it golden?"


    "Even you don''t know?"


    Donne looked strange: "what color is the Dragon God''s blood?"


    "How do I know? I was the first dragon to be created. When I saw the Dragon God, I didn''t see him bleed."


    Sasha glott said unhappily, "the Dragon God is very powerful, and it is a real God. It''s not that kind of false god. How can it bleed! -- wait, do you mean that the Dragon God''s blood is golden?"


    I don''t know if it''s gold, but the dragon blood he gave me is really gold.


    Dumne silently Tucao a sentence, and then said: "no matter what color his blood is, at least you, I make complaints about the dragon of Randall, and the blood in the body can be separated from the gold cells, and Elsa has personally tested it."


    Elsa, who was silent next to her, nodded at the words. She had watched Donne and them separate the gold cells from their own blood.


    "And then? What does that mean?"


    Sasha glott still didn''t understand what Donne was trying to say.


    "We added the separated blood components into the formula to synthesize oreha steel. Finally, we found that this kind of gold cell is the decisive factor. As long as there are gold cells, oreha steel can be produced."


    "But what does this have to do with what you want to say?"


    Sasha glott was helpless. In a word, it was still the problem of dragon blood.


    Donne said coldly, "the gold cells in the test tube in your hand are not extracted from Elsa''s blood, but from Aaron''s blood."


    "What!?"


    As expected, Sasha glott jumped up and was stunned: "do you mean that this kind of thing can be separated from Yalong''s blood? It''s the same as our blood?"


    "That''s right."


    Donne''s expression is even more strange, which not only means the possibility of mass production of oreha steel, but also means that there is evidence for the blood relationship between Yalong and giant dragon. Even if they want to erase the black history, they will never erase it.


    Sasha glott is not stupid. Tang Enyi said that there are the same components in the blood of Yalong as the giant dragon. He also thought of this. That black history is a history that all giant dragons don''t want to mention. Now, fortunately, all races have explanations for the causes and sources of Yalong. The dragon clan can also stand on the sidelines, but once there are decisive factors


    "Hal, why don''t we kill people?"


    "Seconded."


    Brian trembled with fear: "Hey, hey, don''t suddenly say such a terrible topic. I''m too timid to stand fear!"


    "Look at you like a bear."


    Donne looked at him angrily: "the Dragon King is joking with us. If he really wants to kill people, will he say it?"


    "It''s a joke. It''s really frightening me... I have to eat more fruits."


    "Brian, you''re still the same."


    Sasha glott couldn''t help laughing and said, "that''s the golden fruit. You''re not a rune dwarf. It''s no use eating it. It''s better to eat more ambergris and longevity fruit."


    "No matter how many of them are, they are all good things anyway. Who doesn''t know that dragons are local tyrants."


    Brian doesn''t care so much. He just puts it in his mouth and chews it.


    Donne covered his face and didn''t want to sit next to him. It''s a shame to take him out.


    At least he is also the former dwarf king. Can''t he have some quality?


    "Back to the point, you said you also extracted this kind of gold cell from Aaron''s blood, that is to say, the key to your mass production of oreha steel falls on Aaron?"


    Once he knew the point, Sasha glott could guess what Donne thought, which was easy to understand.


    "That''s it."


    Donne smiled, put away the gold cell and said, "although there are very few gold cells in Yalong''s blood, Yalong can carry out large-scale breeding and win by quantity. Once the base number goes up, a large number of gold cells can be obtained to produce oreha steel."


    "I see... Then you do it?"


    Sasha glott scratched his head: "why did you tell me this? Do you want us to help you recreate some Asian Dragon species?"


    Donne''s eyes lit up: "is that ok?"


    "No way!"


    Sasha glott scolded angrily: "in the past, my brain was hot and dizzy. Now who would do such a crazy thing - let you mate with Naga, would you like to?"


    Donne''s expression was a little unnatural.


    "Of course you don''t want to... Huh?"


    Sasha glott looked at Donne suspiciously: "why is your expression a little strange?"


    Donne said as if nothing had happened: "you read it wrong."


    "... really?"


    Sasha glott didn''t care much and continued: "The past has passed, so don''t mention it again. There will certainly be no giant dragon who will do such stupid things in the future. We have accepted our fate now. Maybe this is the arrangement of the Dragon God. After all, we are so strong and our life span is so long. If the reproductive ability is still so strong, prandal will be completely occupied by us soon, so we will be happy There is no room for other races to live. "


    He looks very open.


    "Do you mind if we breed Yalong and draw blood to produce oreha steel?"


    "Of course not. Yalong is Yalong. It has nothing to do with us (whisper)."


    Sasha glott said that he was a little guilty later: "well, let''s talk about it. You can be regarded as the beneficiary of the dragon blood. Can you at least cover for us? At least after this thing is passed down, don''t have anything to do with the dragon?"


    "I''ll try my best. At least call it golden cell now. No one will associate it with the dragon family, right?"


    Donne couldn''t help laughing. It seems that the dragon family is very urgent to erase the black history.


    However, one thing he didn''t expect was that Julong didn''t care about him breeding Yalong and extracting Yalong''s blood as raw material to produce oreha steel.


    Think about it. After all, I don''t want to have anything to do with Yalong. Why do I care about Yalong''s life and death?


    There are so many Yalong species. If they manage them all, how can they live? Just be the world police every day.


    "By the way, there is another thing to tell you, that is, through the test, we found that the amount of gold cells in Yalong''s blood is directly proportional to Yalong''s own strength."


    "The content of gold cells in Elsa''s blood is much higher than that of Yalong."


    "The number of gold cells seems to determine the strength."


    Donne looked at Sasha glott and said, "that''s why I say that gold cells are the secret of dragons. Unexpectedly, the content of gold cells in your blood is definitely much higher than that of other dragons."


    "Oh? Really?"


    Sasha glott was interested: "how to test?"


    "It''s actually very simple."


    Donne smiled: "just put some blood on it."

 Chapter 912

    Although it was impolite for the dragon to ask for blood, which violated their taboo, thanks to Donne''s special charm aura, Sasha glott did not care about his aggression (no mistake).


    And Sasha glott is happy to cooperate with Donne''s bloodletting experiment - after all, that blood is not much for his body.


    After Donne stabbed a sword and released some blood, Sasha glott became human again.


    "Does it hurt?"


    Elsa looked around and it hurt.


    "Of course not."


    Sasha glott said very lovingly: "at most, it is a small needle hole. As a great dragon family, we must be strong, so as to carry out the great mission entrusted to us by the Dragon God."


    Donne asked casually while centrifuging the blood manually: "what else does the Dragon God leave for you?"


    "Of course, not only us, but also the elves."


    Sasha glott said with a smile, "it''s just that time is too long. More than 10000 years have passed, and no one cares."


    Donne asked with interest, "can you tell me what the mission is?"


    Sasha glott shrugged and said, "although it''s a secret, the Dragon knows it. It''s not that I can''t tell you. After all..."


    Sasha glott looked at Elsa, smiled inexplicably, and then said, "in a sense, you are also qualified to know this secret."


    Brian grabbed some fruits and blinked, "do I need to avoid it?"


    "It''s not necessary. If I remember correctly, are you the blood of the dwarf royal family? I can feel that the smell of the Earth Goddess on you is quite strong."


    Brian grinned, "have eyes."


    Donne''s old face collapsed. How do you feel Brian''s rubbing together with the goddess, and even the grade of the Earth Goddess has dropped a lot?


    Sasha glott said: "when the Dragon God left the world, he left us a mission, that is, once the world is out of balance and the situation is uncontrollable, he will execute the order to purify the whole world, even if he has to sacrifice all the dragons."


    Next to Donne''s hand trembled, and the test tube almost flew out: "what do you mean?"


    "It means literally."


    Sasha glott said carelessly, "the whole family goes out to wipe out all the creatures in prandar and purify the whole world."


    Donne took a breath. What did the Dragon God mean by issuing such an order 10000 years ago?


    Can he see the future?


    Or is it just a preventive measure?


    "Because of this mission, our dragon has always drifted away from all intelligent races and tried to keep a distance from them."


    Sasha glott drank a glass of water, looked at the rapidly rotating test tube in Donne''s hand and said, "you should also understand that if the relationship is too familiar, it''s hard to start."


    Is that how you understand this sentence!?


    And you are so happy to cooperate with goblins now. Don''t be too happy to make money!


    Sasha glott shrugged: "anyway, I remember that the Earth Goddess nisclair left similar orders to the elves, but their task is to maintain the balance of the world and remove the pollution of the invading world, which is not as extreme as our boss."


    Maintain world balance?


    Clean up the pollution invading the world?


    In Donne''s mind, the face of egwin emerged. What she has been doing unremittingly is to chase the traces of chaos and purify pollution?


    As a substitute of the goddess of the earth, she is particularly strongly influenced by the will of the goddess, so her obligations are particularly important.


    If you can help her solve the pollution of chaos, maybe you can get her favor


    Sasha glott said with a smile: "fortunately, so far, I haven''t found that the world needs us to carry out orders, so we can live leisurely... Well, the closest time is probably two chaotic invasion wars. If we don''t finally solve the threat, I''m afraid we have begun to take action."


    Halkamanda couldn''t help interrupting: "you also said that when you forced the Taser and his wife back, they were ready to issue the highest order to purify the world... If it weren''t for the news from Taser that master hornheim had found a way to fight chaos, now the world would have been completely burned by dragon interest."


    Donne, Brian and Elsa were sweating. They didn''t expect that the world was only one foot away from destruction, and now they are still on the edge of destruction!


    And the guys who destroyed the world are sitting in front of themselves now!


    When Sasha glott talked about the mission of the dragon and the elf, Donne had a vague impression in his heart.


    In terms of image, the elves are like a firewall erected by the Earth Goddess to prandal, or the leukocytes of the world''s immune system. They are responsible for solving the threat of invading the world. When necessary, they are like leukocytes swallowing pathogens. They even need to sacrifice themselves to die with the enemy and neutralize pollution with their own life.


    Therefore, the life span of the elves is very long, and the average strength is very strong. All adult elves are at least gold level, and master level and extraordinary level can be found everywhere. Moreover, their overall number has been balanced at a low level. Until there is pollution in the world, that is, "disease", a large number of Elves will be born on the tree of the world to fight pollution.


    Unfortunately, now the world tree itself is polluted by the gate of chaos (see Chapter 269). Even if the world has faced the invasion of chaotic creatures, the world tree has no ability to produce elves to fight against chaotic creatures.


    And elves are not keen to reproduce through sexual union, so isalie has such a headache.


    The situation of the dragon is very similar to that of the spirit, but their mission is more extreme. If the spirit is a firewall or white blood cells of the immune system, the dragon is the last insurance in prandal''s world.


    Once there is pollution that even elves can''t solve, the worst case is that the whole world will be swallowed up by pollution. As the last insurance, the dragon will go out.


    As absolute order creatures, dragons, like elves, have strong vitality, and the power they use is also full of very strong purification ability, which can well restrain evil, or chaotic creatures.


    But when they go out, they also represent the demise of all other races - insurance, which is not used at ordinary times. Once used, it shows that some power has lost its balance and broken through the dangerous threshold.


    And it''s better to die in the hands of orderly creatures than to degenerate into polluters.


    There is another advantage of species extinction. If we lose the infection target, the invading polluters will gradually die out and eventually disappear completely from the world. In this way, although all species in prandal have been extinct, at least the world has been completely preserved, and the gods still exist, we can recreate things and make the world reborn.


    Donne shuddered at the thought.


    You know, when the gods created the dragon clan and the elf clan, ten thousand years ago, there was no chaos invasion in prandal at that time, right?


    Why have they been ready since then?


    Donne also thinks of the sudden extinction of goblin and dwarf civilization ten thousand years ago, as well as what salatimore said. At that time, the devil family that had existed deep underground to resist the invasion of chaos (see Chapter 740)


    Has the world ever had an "insurance" triggered?


    He always felt that the war began earlier than expected!


    Now everything in prandal is like a chess game, played by the gods, and all creatures are chess pieces. Even his alien visitor has entered the game now.


    However, he brought great changes, and the gods also placed great expectations on him.


    I hope this war, which lasted for an unknown period of time, can be ended in his hands - failure to win is death!


    All the thoughts in Donne''s mind are just his own imagination. Many things can only be known but can''t be said. This is also his responsibility.


    The gods have given him unlimited power and growth possibilities, which means that he has to bear an extremely heavy mission to save the world, which is much more difficult than expected.


    Sasha glott stared at the test tube held by the whirlwind in Donne''s hand and said, "anyway, I think you''ve been here for a long time. Are you ready?"


    "All right, all right."


    Donne dispersed the whirlwind, picked up the test tube and handed it to Sasha glott.


    Sasha glott was surprised: "it''s amazing! There are so many ingredients in dragon blood!"


    Originally, dragon blood was red with gold, and the main body was red. After simple centrifugation, it became a four-layer structure. Not surprisingly, it was gold cells that occupied most of the volume, and they were quite bright gold cells.


    Donne felt that the gold cells separated from his blood looked similar to those golden dragon blood in his hands. It can be imagined that as the first dragon family and the first giant dragon created by the Dragon God, the power contained in Sasha glott''s blood was absolutely extraordinary.


    "This confirms my guess."


    Donne pointed to the gold cells and said, "the number of gold cells is really closely related to the strength of the dragon."


    According to scientific logical thinking, there must be more profound secrets hidden in this golden cell.


    Why is the strength of the Dragon stronger when its number is more?


    Is it because it has a strong ability to transport oxygen?


    Or is it because it has a strong ability to transport nutrients?


    Or is it because it can help the body fuse and absorb magic?


    If the secret is solved, does it mean that the power of the dragon can also be copied?


    If he is a scientist on earth, he will certainly continue to study the secrets. Unfortunately, Donne is not a scientist and does not have such a strong scientific theoretical support. He just thought of this layer and knows what can be excavated by further research - even Pandora''s Box - must have a secret in it.


    But he decided to stop for the time being.


    He only needs to leave this introduction. As for the mystery of dragon blood, it''s better to leave it to people in the future.

 Chapter 913

    Donne discovered the secret hidden in the dragon''s blood through a simple means. He didn''t care much. Instead, he opened the eyes of Sasha glott and Hal Kamanda.


    Because even they do not know that the power hidden in their blood is expressed in this form.


    Perhaps, it is not just them. In prandal''s various families with unique blood inheritance, as the source of their strength, their blood may also hide the same "special ingredients".


    After all, it is rumored that the ancestors of many warlock families once had something indescribable with the devil or even the devil, and then obtained the devil''s power. The form of obtaining power is often closely related to keywords such as gift, sacrifice and blood. If you think about it, you will find that, It is likely that the devil or the source of the devil''s power is hidden in the blood of those families.


    Although Sasha glott knew it was important to them, he couldn''t figure out what was important.


    After all, even knowing that gold cells are their source of power, they can''t replicate, can they?


    You can''t kill other dragons, extract gold cells and inject them into yourself?


    If it is in other worlds, this possibility is not absent, and it is still great, but prandal is different. The giant dragon here is the creation of the Dragon God. When God looks at the world, it is absolutely impossible to allow his children to degenerate willingly. If a giant dragon dares to do that behavior, he will be punished by God.


    So Donne has no pressure on this.


    "Let''s put this matter aside for the time being. You don''t have to tell us about raising Yalong to draw blood to produce oreha steel. We ¡¤ we ¡¤ and ¡¤ Yalong ¡¤ no ¡¤ Guan ¡¤ department!"


    Sasha glott smiled horribly. Donne immediately understood, smiled and nodded, so Sasha glott put down the test tube and said with satisfaction: "Let''s get down to business. What I''m curious about is, how can you be sure that you can solve those chaotic believers? You know, their strength is not weaker than us. Their attack is accompanied by a very strong erosive force, which will pollute order and life. If we weren''t strong enough and can neutralize pollution to a certain extent, they would block them here I''m afraid the whole Dragon Island has been corrupted. "


    Donne smiled, "because it''s not the first time I''ve done this."


    "Then what is your dependence?"


    Sasha glott looked at Donne with interest: "you are not a dragon, you have no power of order, you are not an elf, you have no power of life and nature. Although human origin determines that human beings have a certain resistance to the power of chaos, it is difficult to obtain the power to resist chaos."


    Human beings are the people created by the joint efforts of the gods, so their beliefs are disordered and messy, and have complex attributes. For chaotic forces, although they are easily attracted by chaos and corrupt, human beings also have the strongest resistance among all ethnic groups. To a certain extent, human beings with relatively weak strength, large number of ethnic groups and strong reproductive ability are the best way to combat chaos choice.


    "This is what I rely on."


    With a smile on his face, Donne raised his hand, and a transparent flame appeared in the palm of his hand. The flickering flame naturally swung and burned in the palm of his hand, but it gave people a sense of contradiction that it did not exist in front of him, or even in this space.


    "What is this?"


    Sasha glott was stunned. He felt... Very unique power from the flame in Donne''s hand.


    Similar to the feeling once brought to him by the Father God, but not exactly the same. It seems to be closer to some kind of origin?


    "The fire of emptiness, or the force of emptiness?"


    Donne didn''t quite understand what this power was. If Nora hadn''t said it, he would even think it was an ordinary alchemical flame.


    "The name doesn''t matter. What matters is what power it has?"


    The expressions of Sasha glott and Hal Kamanda are serious. Their strength is very strong. The Dragon King can be called a demigod. Their intuition is sometimes more reliable than the experience of ordinary apocalypse.


    This transparent flame is absolutely extraordinary.


    "Power... It''s probably to reconstruct matter and purify chaos."


    Donne is not sure. These two points have been verified. The exergy of emptiness is more powerful in alchemy than the refining array used by ordinary alchemists. I don''t know how many times. The power to reconstruct the material structure and arbitrarily change the material form is really easy to use, and it is also the foundation for Donne to settle down, and the ability to purify chaos is also on egwin and the source of chaos It''s reflected on the door. As for other forces, don doesn''t know much.


    But the two uses of reconstructing matter and purifying chaos are enough to shock people.


    Didn''t you see that Sasha glott and Hal Kamanda were stunned.


    At present, prandal knows that only pure life force, natural force and order force can completely purify chaotic pollution, which can only neutralize chaotic pollution or inhibit the spread of chaotic breath to a certain extent, and can not transform the polluted life back.


    And Donne said that the power of emptiness he mastered can also completely purify chaotic pollution!


    This is simply breaking Sasha glott''s inherent cognition!


    "It''s amazing!"


    Sasha glott looked surprised at Donne... The fire of emptiness in his hand and couldn''t wait to say, "if you don''t mind, let''s try it now?"


    "Of course, but I''m not sure whether I can completely defeat those chaotic creatures."


    Donne gave Sasha glott a preventive shot in advance: "all I can do is purify the pollution and restrain their power. If they are too strong and I can''t directly erase them, they will only become stronger."


    "Of course not!"


    Sasha glott smiled very happily: "because we didn''t do our best when we first shot, we let those chaotic believers survive and get strengthened. Later, we worried that they were too strong. Even if we did our best, we couldn''t guarantee that killing them would make them stronger, so we''ve been deadlocked until now."


    Halkamanda said fiercely, "if you can guarantee to restrain their power this time, our dragon army will destroy them completely!"


    But Donne has reservations about it.


    If you can completely destroy chaotic creatures with powerful and crushing power, the gods will not regard chaotic creatures as great enemies, even to the extent that they dare not appear now.


    Chaotic creatures have a strong ability to corrupt pure order creatures, and when they are strong, they are strong. Using pure power can not completely eliminate them - at most, weaken them in a short time.


    If they can''t purify them during their short period of weakness, they will soon absorb enough chaotic power and become stronger and more terrible than before.


    "It''s not too late. Let''s start now. If we can''t solve them now, at least we can purify the chaotic pollution temporarily."


    In recent years, Sasha glott has been driven crazy by those chaotic creatures in front of his house. Thanks to them, Sasha glott has no chance to go out and relax. He can only stay in the base camp on Dragon Island.


    With that, Sasha glott directly changed and restored the golden dragon form. Halkamanda followed closely. Then, before Donne and them spoke, he directly grabbed them and soared into the air and flew to the west of Dragon Island.


    "Ah ah --"


    Brian didn''t even have time to put down the golden fruit in his hand. Seeing that the "Earth (of course, everyone knows it''s actually an island)" was getting farther and farther away from himself, he was so frightened that he turned his eyes and almost frothed and shocked.


    "What happened to him?"


    Sasha glott was in the mood to pay attention to Brian while flying.


    "What else can the people of the earth do when they leave the earth?"


    Donne propped up his shield to help Elsa block the violent air flow. He said angrily, "I''m afraid of heights. I''m stunned."


    "The dwarf still has this problem. I haven''t noticed it before."


    Sasha glott flapped his wings, but his claws swung more violently - he was definitely deliberately teasing Brian.


    Um... The scream stopped suddenly.


    Donne took a look and Brian had completely fainted.


    Maybe it''s better for him. After all, I can''t feel anything


    Just a few tens of seconds later, they flew from the order temple in the center of Longdao to the west of Longdao. When they came, the thick smoke and black fog they saw were more obvious from a close distance. There was still a green forest in the distance, but the closer they were to the edge of the island, the more serious the chaotic corruption was. The trees withered, the earth cracked and the river dried up.


    Dozens of giant dragons hovered in the sky, constantly spitting out the chaotic breath of dragon breath and spreading. The green dragon continuously released the natural power to help the forests below resist chaotic pollution. The blue dragon attracted purified rain to the earth, which restrained the spread of chaotic breath to a certain extent. The Yellow Dragon communicated with the earth and cut off the connection of rotten soil, Build a strong high wall to prevent the spread of evil fire. The green dragon calls a hurricane to prevent the escape of chaotic breath, while the red dragon and black dragon are the main force of disturbing chaotic creatures in the air. They constantly approach chaotic creatures, spray dragon breath or release spells to attract their attention and prevent chaotic creatures from moving forward.


    In the area isolated by the high wall, the dark and purple flame is burning on the earth. Three chaotic creatures with a height of tens of meters roar at the edge of Dragon Island, releasing the power of terror. Around them, the dark power of chaos has condensed into an indescribable monster, Like the tentacle monster pieced together with strange fragments, some of the waving tentacles infiltrate into the earth to absorb the power here, and the other part constantly attacks the giant dragons in the air.


    For more than ten years, the dragons have persisted in this way.

 Chapter 914

    Under the cover of the dragons, Donne and his party fell on a nearby high platform, where we can clearly observe the distribution of the whole dragon corps and the spread trend of chaotic creatures.


    More than ten years later, the chaotic creatures who originally logged into Longdao only advanced less than ten kilometers under the continuous obstruction of the dragon.


    Even Donne felt a little incredible: "have you been deadlocked with them for more than ten years?"


    If it were a normal army, it would have collapsed long ago if it had fought for so long before moving forward.


    But chaotic creatures are different. They have no wisdom, no reason, and order are natural enemies. The only meaning of their emergence is to corrupt order. Therefore, even if they have been deadlocked here for more than ten years, they still haven''t given up the pace of progress.


    "What can I do? I''m desperate!"


    Sasha glott collapsed on his face: "their power attributes are too strange. They dare not fight or retreat. They can only stand in such a stalemate."


    If they were only the original chaotic believers, they would be destroyed directly with a strong heart. After all, their corruption is not deep, which is closer to the fallen creatures. However, when some of their members die, the chaotic breath released is absorbed by other members, which enhances the degree of corruption and becomes a complete chaotic creature, the situation is different.


    Even dragons dare not face them.


    Why?


    As mentioned earlier, dragons are pure order creatures, and they can only "neutralize" chaos.


    What does neutralization mean?


    Is to use their own strength and life to offset the pollution caused by chaos.


    This means that the chaotic creatures and the dragon are in direct contact and fight. The two sides are like positive and antimatter. Once they are in a stalemate, they will annihilate, which means that the dragon is almost hopeless to be eroded by the corruption of chaos, because no one can purify the power of chaos from his body before the dragon''s blood neutralizes chaos.


    Although the dragon''s mission is to purify the world, it''s not time for them to fulfill their mission. If normal people live well, who wants to die? What''s more, it''s the richest dragon in the world?


    They are not willing to make unnecessary sacrifices.


    It''s also because the dragon''s strength and endurance are strong enough to last so long with chaotic creatures.


    Donne observed for a moment. The strength of each of these chaotic creatures was close to the legendary level - Sasha glott said that they didn''t use their full strength at that time. It is estimated that they used an attack equivalent to the supreme level. After the chaotic creatures were strengthened and the increase of the power of chaos, those chaotic believers became monsters like this.


    At the moment, their power is stronger and their corruption ability is very strong than the native chaotic creatures emerging from the gate of chaos.


    If any of these chaotic creatures appear on prandar''s main continent, it may become the end of prandar - more and more creatures will be corrupted by their power, and finally form an irresistible flood, and then completely submerge the whole world.


    "The situation is a little complicated."


    Donne frowned. "It''s a lot. I can''t do it alone."


    If it''s just one end, Donne can control it, and then kill each other with the help of the dragon, and then purify the pollution.


    But... There are three chaotic creatures up to tens of meters in front of us!


    Even if they can solve one in a short time, the power they release will make the remaining two chaotic creatures stronger!


    Not only that, killing almost 100% of the chaotic breath released by the three chaotic creatures will open a chaotic door. Judging from the breath carried by them, the probability of opening the chaotic door is as high as 90%, which may be larger than the medium-sized chaotic door.


    Without the fully armed Ellington guard, the presence of the Knights Templar, and sufficient supplies, more importantly, there is no fool Nora. She has lost her life field to suppress the smell of chaos and weaken the strength of chaotic creatures. Only the micro chaotic creatures pouring out of the door of chaos can drown them.


    Compared with these large chaotic creatures, those small chaotic creatures are the biggest headache for these strong people.


    Although weak, it has a large number and amazing growth.


    Now Donne only carries a golden giant statue that originally planned to be tested in actual combat. Seeing the situation in front of him, he decided to give up the plan of actual combat test for the time being.


    A giant golden statue is not enough for the other party to fill his teeth.


    "I didn''t intend you to deal with them in the beginning."


    Sasha glott dispelled Donne''s concerns and said with a hearty smile: "let you come just to purify the corrupt areas here and purify their corrupt land again. The vitality of Dragon Island will be restored and their activities will be restrained to a certain extent."


    "That''s no problem."


    Donne nodded: "Elsa and I worked together to purify the rotten area from the outside under the cover of other dragons."


    "Eh eh!? me, me!?"


    Elsa was surprised and exclaimed, "I, I can''t! I can''t even fly now. How can I go to the battlefield with my brother behind my back!"


    Elsa blushed and waved her hands again and again. In order to better help Donne, she slipped into the mountains in the middle of the night these days and then turned into a dragon to practice her flying skills. However, the human habits she had developed since childhood made it difficult for her to master the dragon''s flying skills.


    "Who said you had to carry me?"


    Donne rolled his eyes: "don''t forget, I can also become a dragon. I want to help you get familiar with the rhythm of the battlefield as soon as possible!"


    "Eh? You have mastered the legendary magic of ''Dragon incarnation''?"


    Sasha glott was stunned: "but I know all the people who master this legendary spell, and there is no you!"


    To master the rare legendary spell "dragon Avatar", only strength and understanding are not enough. Without the help of the dragon family, it is impossible to learn it. Therefore, all the legendary mages in history, Sasha glott, know it.


    But there was clearly no Donne''s name.


    "As for how I learned it, it doesn''t matter now, does it?"


    Donne laughed and said, "I said it was the power directly given to me by Lord isaglot, the Dragon God. You won''t believe it."


    Sasha glott nodded without hesitation: "I believe it."


    Donne: "


    Elsa: "


    Donne stopped talking nonsense and went directly to the side. The surging magic flood converged on him in an instant. A magic tide rolled up around him. The extremely strong magic even turned into essence. It turned into a lavender arcane crystal around Donne''s body, and the hazy halo shrouded him in it.


    "What amazing magic strength!"


    Sasha glott stared and said in horror, "is this really a force that human beings can control?"


    Halkamanda took a breath of air-conditioning and was shocked: "is... What he just said true?"


    "Nonsense!"


    Brian, who didn''t know when to wake up, squatted on the ground and said angrily, "when did the big brother cheat people - wait! When did he cheat people?"


    Elsa stared at Brian: "are you here to support or dismantle?"


    The movement of the hill even attracted the Dragon Legion in the sky. They were obviously surprised when they noticed Sasha glott, but they were immediately attracted by Donne''s strong magic.


    "What amazing magic strength! Who is that? A human magician?"


    "Legend - no, even beyond legend! With human potential, it can reach this realm!?"


    "That''s the realm of the king! Who in prandal can surpass the king? The king''s power is personally given by the Dragon God, but a human?"


    "Even people who often create miracles can''t have such a strong man! This is basically breaking the rules of the world!"


    While the Dragon Legion continued to routinely harass chaotic creatures, they had a heated discussion. It can be seen that they were shocked and puzzled by the powerful power shown by Donne.


    Although human''s talent is excellent, the foundation is there after all. It''s really too bad. Even if the Apocalypse breaks through the mortal boundary of the golden level and the genius boundary of the extraordinary level, it will reach the supreme level and even the legendary level. This is the limit that human beings can reach.


    As for the legend, and even the demigod field, it is not the height that human beings can reach!


    Alborn Augustine, a wandering swordsman who fought side by side with the gods and was recognized as the strongest human being who won the title of demigod, was called the closest human being to God and knelt under the power of time (see Chapter 121).


    The Lord of the dark serpent, who tried to kill God and claimed to reach the demigod state, knelt under the judgment power of the will of the world (see Chapter 559).


    Regardless of good and evil, they are at least enough to represent the top strong among mankind. Even they have not been able to set foot in the field of God.


    An unknown human mage, how can he be so strong!?


    If they knew that Donne was not at full strength, or even didn''t take out his real weapons, they would be stunned.


    Donne''s body shrouded in arcane power expanded rapidly, dense dragon scales appeared on his skin, and his clothes became part of the scales. In the blink of an eye, he became a real dragon!


    "Roar - Bang - cough - cough - lying in the groove, my throat is so uncomfortable -"


    Donne breathed out a flame and roared up to the sky, but the smoke in his mouth turned into a cough. The complaints in his mouth almost made the dragons in the sky fall down.


    Is this guy really the magician who shocked the whole audience just now!?


    "A human mage who can incarnate a dragon?"


    Over the battlefield, a vigorous Golden Dragon subconsciously looked this way. As a result, he was swept by chaotic rays!


    The violent chaotic ray directly ran through the shield of the Golden Dragon and stirred up a black fog on the beautiful golden scales. In the blink of an eye, the black fog quickly spread over her.


    The Golden Dragon fell down with a cry of pain!

 Chapter 915

    The Golden Dragon''s wail resounded through the sky, and the surrounding dragon legions returned to their senses and were all furious!


    "Damn monster!"


    "Help the Dragon Queen!"


    Several dragons quickly flew to the falling Golden Dragon and tried to catch her.


    Another group of dragons roared in unison: "don''t touch the dragon! It will be eroded by chaos!"


    The dragon who rushed over suddenly paused, and the struggling dragon fell faster!


    "Ernie!"


    At this time, only an angry roar was heard. A bright golden streamer instantly crossed the distance of thousands of meters. The huge golden dragon body appeared below the back of the dragon and carried the falling dragon!


    Immediately following the golden dragon, that is, Sasha glott turned quickly and opened his mouth to spray dragon inflammation¡ª¡ª


    "Don''t attack! You can''t attack!"


    "King!"


    "Calm down!!!"


    Sasha glott, who was controlled by his anger, calmed down. At the last moment, he released Longyan into the sky. The terrible Longyan burned through the sky and even shattered the space along the way. The distorted starry sky appeared behind the broken space. It can be seen how angry Sasha glott was.


    But the danger has not disappeared.


    The chaos pollution on eniglota, the queen of the dragon, is spreading rapidly, and her vitality is constantly weakening. All the consumed vitality is used to neutralize the chaotic force invading her body.


    Eniglota cried in pain, "let go of me! It will trouble you!"


    "Shut up! Why are you distracted on the battlefield!? fortunately, there is still hope this time. We can''t die!"


    Sasha glott scolded her, then endured the pain of being eroded by chaos, took eniglotta away from the battlefield, flew back to Donne, endured the pain and put eniglotta on the ground: "Lord Donne! We''ll please you!"


    I don''t know whether it''s because of the cordial breath of Donne or the hope for the power of emptiness. Sasha glott trusts Donne very much.


    In just a few seconds, the power of chaos has spread from eniglota to Sasha glott, and is spreading at a very fast speed and corrupting their bodies.


    "Leave it to me - spread so fast!?"


    Donne made a sound of "lying in the groove" in his heart. After just saying a word, the power of chaos spread more. On eniglota, centered on the hit point, less than half of her body had turned into a strange black gray, emitting an unknown black fog. Like Sasha glott, who had brief contact with her, the corruption area began to spread rapidly from the contact point.


    This thing is much more terrible than cancer cells!


    Stunned, Donne immediately drove the force of the void, and the gushing fire of the void penetrated into the bodies of Sasha glott and eniglota through his claws.


    After the legendary mage who has mastered the dragon''s Avatar becomes a dragon, his mental power, magic pool and casting ability will be improved by leaps and bounds, so he can release more powerful spells. However, because Donne''s human form itself is already the strongest state, even if he becomes a dragon, his strength will not increase much - the only difference is that his body size is bigger and his hands are longer, It''s more convenient to face the big enemy.


    Perhaps the visual impact is also a kind of reinforcement.


    In a word, the power of emptiness that he can use as a dragon is still not much different from that before, but fortunately, the purification of chaos by the fire of emptiness does not rely on quantity, but on quality.


    The seemingly insignificant void fire attached to the bodies of the two dragons. After encountering the power of chaos, it rushed up like a shark smelling blood, and then began to devour the power of chaos crazily and expand itself!


    At the beginning, the fire of emptiness was only a small point, but it was like a natural enemy, which completely suppressed the chaotic force that occupied the absolute advantage, and the spread trend of corruption was curbed in an instant.


    "Hiss -"


    Sasha glott took a breath of the air conditioner and shivered all over. Looking at him, don didn''t know whether he was comfortable or painful.


    The dense black gas was burned and swallowed by the fire of the void. Soon, the severely corroded dragon regained its vitality. With the smaller and smaller corruption area, the powerful and terrible vitality of the early giant dragon began to fight back tenaciously!


    The force of order, like the flood, joined the army against corruption, combined with the natural restraint of the fire of nothingness against the force of chaos, but the reaction was completed in a moment.


    The more the corruption is suppressed, the higher the concentration of the chaotic force is, and the more troublesome it is to purify. Finally, after suppressing the center of the spreading corruption area on a small piece of dragon scale, he can hardly divide the excess energy. He goes all out to control the fire of the void, surround those chaotic forces, and nibble at each other bit by bit.


    Eniglota witnessed the changes in her body and was completely stunned: "how is this possible? The power of chaos was purified so easily!?"


    "It''s not that easy."


    Sasha glott gently rubbed his wife''s neck and whispered, "this is because Lord Donne has a special power."


    Special power?


    Eniglota stretched out her mental strength and tentatively touched the seemingly insignificant fire of the void, but this contact surprised her - it was like a flame that was blown out at once, even without any momentum, but when she really touched it, she found that it was emitting extremely terrible strong pressure!


    The transparent flame is as sacred as the supreme creator - no, it feels even more mysterious than the power of the original dragon god!


    How is this possible!?


    How can this power appear in a human!?


    The shocked eniglotta didn''t even find that her corruption was being purified by the fire of nothingness.


    About a few minutes later, under the constant erosion of the force of the void, the chaotic force invading eniglota and Sasha glott''s body was finally completely burned and purified!


    Donne took back the power of the void, sighed a long sigh of relief, and then asked, "should it be all right?"


    Sasha glott stood up again, shook his wings, shook his tail, and grinned: "it feels great!"


    "There is no problem at all!"


    Enigelota looked at her recovered body in disbelief. There was no dirt left by chaos on her beautiful golden scales. She was as energetic as she had just slept and eaten!


    Sasha glott was very grateful to Donne: "thank you! Lord Donne! If it weren''t for you, I''d have to watch Ernie die this time!"


    If it weren''t for Donne''s appearance, I''m afraid he would have to watch his wife die today.


    "Don''t be so polite. I believe there will be others who will save her without me."


    Sasha glott shook his head: "no, you are wrong. No one can save the Dragon infected with chaos except you."


    Dragons are polluted by chaos. There is only a dead end. After they die, they will not even leave their bodies. All flesh and bones will become a pure force of order to neutralize those pollution.


    Even if Sasha glott is not afraid of death and is willing to die for his wife, he can''t save eniglota in the face of the situation of death.


    Because the dragon family needs their king, the world also needs the Dragon King. He must live. This is not power, but his mission, his responsibility and his obligation.


    Brian scratched his head and muttered, "but it seems that the reason why the Dragon Queen is distracted on the battlefield is also due to the big brother?"


    Sasha glott: "


    Enigretta: "


    Elsa: "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne''s brain is jumping (it''s hard to describe the way he jumps on the faucet): "I said you came out to tear down the stage for me this time, didn''t you?"


    Brian looked disapproving and said, "I just told the truth you don''t like to hear."


    "Please don''t mind, Lord Dunn. We really should thank you."


    Sasha glott was worried about Donne''s misunderstanding and immediately declared his position. Then he sighed and said sadly, "if only you could show up earlier, we don''t know how many compatriots we would sacrifice less."


    Enigretta immediately dropped her head and looked sad.


    "It''s not something I can decide."


    Donne sighed and asked, "since the dragon''s resistance to chaos is so fragile, why is the queen of the Dragon so careless? With the strength of the dragon, the Mana Shield should not be so fragile. Obviously, it has not been maintained in a high-intensity state."


    Sasha glott sighed: "don''t blame her, it''s not because of these chaotic creatures? They are constantly moving forward, and tireless monsters won''t rest. In order to stop their progress, our dragon family can only continuously send giant dragons on Dragon Island to stop them. It''s not a break for a while, but all-weather."


    Eniglota nodded and said: "The dragons are divided into various groups. Each batch of dragon combat groups take turns to fight. Each shift lasts for one week. During this week, they have to constantly attack and suppress, and keep a high degree of attention to avoid the attack of chaotic creatures. The consumption of both mental power and magic is amazing. Even I can''t keep a high-strength Mana Shield all the time. The consumption is too large It''s too late. "


    "That''s good."


    Halkamanda snorted and said: "At the beginning of defensive operations, many young dragons were too careless and were hit by chaotic creatures. Because the power of chaos was too destructive to the power of order, the last dead bones did not exist. Later, they had rich combat experience and mastered the skills, and the war damage rate was basically equal to zero. Now the dragons in Longdao have come here to harass chaotic creatures As a routine duty, I took turns to work. "


    Donne: "


    Well, don can only sigh. The dragon''s heart is so big!

 Chapter 916

    When the dragon in the distant sky saw that eniglota and Sasha glott had recovered, their morale immediately increased, and they roared and launched a more violent attack on the chaotic creatures one by one.


    "Kill them!"


    "Kill them all!"


    The passionate dragons spewed out hot dragon breath, neutralizing all the corrupt forces released by chaotic creatures.


    There is also a rational dragon constantly reminding his comrades in arms: "don''t be impulsive! Restrain! Restrain your power!"


    Now they must control their own power. Although the power of these chaotic creatures is not as good as the dragon''s all-out state, it is not far away. If the all-out dragon fails to kill all chaotic creatures, in the twinkling of an eye, these strong monsters will reappear and obtain the strength comparable to the dragon in the peak state.


    At that time, it will be really powerless.


    Donne said to Nunu in the distance, "what should I do now?"


    "Can''t you purify chaos?"


    Eniglota''s big eyes looked brightly at Donne: "as long as you use your power, you can purify these monsters!"


    Donne shook his head helplessly: "even if I did it, now I can''t kill all chaotic creatures at once. As long as one survives, it''s a desperate situation."


    If he really has the power to destroy the sky and the earth at once, and can purify chaos, wouldn''t it be OK for the whole world to see him face to face with chaos?


    If you still play Mao farming stream, you will directly become a superhero playing personal heroism.


    "What else can we do if the standoff continues for the time being?"


    Sasha glott is also very helpless. This is the bitter fruit they brewed at the beginning.


    "Not necessarily."


    Donne subconsciously wanted to rub his chin, but after incarnating as a giant dragon, his body posture was different. He stretched out his hand for a long time and didn''t touch his chin. He put down his claws awkwardly, and then said under the expectant gaze of the Dragon King and the Dragon Queen: "in my territory, the current way to fight against chaotic creatures is to strengthen external combat effectiveness and use his own combat effectiveness as an aid."


    Sasha glott was stunned: "external combat effectiveness?"


    "It''s equipment."


    Donne explained: "strengthen all kinds of combat equipment and improve the overall strength. Because it is the help of foreign objects, it belongs to additional combat power. Chaotic creatures can''t absorb this part of power, so they can restrain them effectively."


    "Is there such a way?"


    Sasha glott''s eyes lit up, but he was soon disappointed: "but this kind of equipment is for your races. We can''t use it."


    The dragon''s most powerful weapon is their power, unmatched magic strength, invincible claws, unbreakable scales - don''t ask me who will win the dragon''s claws against the dragon''s scales - so they never rely on external equipment, and they don''t have equipment for them.


    "That is because there is no demand, so there is no birth."


    Donne''s expression became a little strange: "but now, isn''t there a need?"


    Demand gives birth to industry. If the dragon needs equipment, it can certainly create powerful equipment. However, compared with the naturally weak human beings, the improvement of the average strength of these equipment compared with the dragon must be limited.


    But that''s also promotion.


    Think about Azeroth, which is better than the wings of death. He also needs to get a pair of source armor to wear.


    If we build a full magic armor for prandal''s dragon to enhance its combat effectiveness, and then a group of priests of the Holy See of light bless them, Nora can get away, then come and release the power to suppress chaotic creatures in the field of life, and then the destroyer washes the ground with a special light blessing nuclear warhead next to it - if these forces are superimposed together, The chaotic creatures like the three monsters are not invincible.


    Expand your thinking. The giant dragon itself is huge and naturally an excellent air combat platform. You can even give up the sky breaker and directly create a set of firepower armor for the giant dragon. With their superior mobility and endurance, you can build them into a mobile firepower platform.


    However, if the power of the weapon can not reach the power of the Dragon itself and destroy chaotic creatures, this armed plan will be meaningless.


    "Really feasible!?"


    Sasha glott''s eyes lit up: "if it''s feasible, we''re willing to cooperate with your plan!"


    Don asked coldly, "what if it costs a lot of gold coins to build equipment?"


    "This..."


    Sasha glott hesitated subconsciously.


    Donne said carelessly, "in other words, if the dragon is hit by chaotic forces, it will be corrupted immediately? If you have reliable equipment, you can avoid corruption and death due to mistakes to a certain extent."


    Sasha glott said without hesitation, "I accept it!"


    In front of the lives and wealth of his compatriots, Sasha glott decisively chose the lives of his compatriots.


    After all, living can continue to make money, right.


    Sasha glott rubbed his paws: "tell me about your plan."


    "Don''t worry."


    Donne looked at the battlefield and shook his wings: "let''s go around the battlefield and purify the surrounding corrupt areas... Elsa? What are you doing?"


    Elsa bit her lower lip and pulled the corner of her clothes very embarrassed: "I, I, a little that..."


    "I see."


    Donne was very speechless. As soon as he lifted his claws gently, a stone wall suddenly stood up on the top of the mountain: "block it for you, hurry up."


    "Thank you, brother!"


    Under the curious gaze of Sasha glott and eniglota, Elsa ran behind a stone, and then began to change into a dragon.


    A moment later, there was a sound of "I''m ready" behind the stone wall. Donne scattered the stone wall, and then Sasha glott, eniglota and halkamanda looked at Elsa in great amazement: "the Dragon God goes up again... ELU, what''s the matter with you!?"


    The Dragon King, the queen of the dragon and Hal dare to swear by their reliable ten thousand year memory that they have never seen a giant dragon still wearing a skirt!


    ¡ª¡ªOr a white floral dress!


    In fact, Elsa even planned to sew a large underwear, but she stopped after being reminded by Elia''s inadvertent sentence that "not everyone can see the pants".


    Dragon God again! What''s wrong with the soul in the process of reincarnation and rebirth!?


    "This, this is a skirt..."


    Elsa blinked and said shyly: "when she became a dragon, she felt as if she was naked outside. She always felt that she would be seen by others. She was so shy..."


    Especially when flying in the sky, I always feel that the privacy of my lower body is completely exposed under the sight of others... How can I do shameful things


    If it''s my brother... Maybe there''s no problem?


    Elsa peeked at Donne: is the brother in dragon form naked now?


    Ah, didn''t I see all my brother?


    "This..."


    Seen light? Shy? What''s that?


    Sasha glott''s face was confused. Maybe he had never considered this kind of problem in his tens of thousands of years of life.


    When it comes to clothes, scales are actually clothes, right?


    In that case, why would it be awkward?


    Isn''t it a matter of course that the Dragon soars freely in the sky and shows its beautiful scales to all living beings?


    Why wrap it in a strange cloth?


    Isn''t it unnecessary?


    "This is probably human shame..."


    Halkamanda said with a little uncertainty, "why do we subconsciously choose to turn scales into clothes when we keep the second form? Who pioneered this?"


    The Dragon King and the Dragon looked at each other behind. It seemed that they had never thought about this problem. Speaking of it, when the giant dragon changed into the second form, whether it was human or Elf form, they brought their own clothes. No one was surprised. When it changed back to the giant dragon, it seemed that they forgot this problem again.


    "Let''s not continue the discussion on this issue."


    Enigelota moved her body unnaturally and subconsciously covered her body with her wings: "I didn''t think there was anything, but the more you discuss, the more uncomfortable I feel."


    Shame is contagious


    Even Donne found it absurd. Under Elsa''s strange thinking, even he felt like running naked in broad daylight.


    Even Donne began to wonder whether he should also get a suit of clothes for the Dragon


    "Shit, if you''re not careful, your ideas are crooked."


    Donne suddenly shook his head: "I''m not always in this shape, wearing fur!"


    He bumped Elsa''s head angrily: "the little girl will ponder all day. Stop talking nonsense and get down to business with me! Pay attention to their attacks - although I can''t die, it''s still hard to get a hit!"


    "I, I know!"


    Elsa raised her claws. "I''ll try!"


    "Well, let''s go!"


    Donne flapped his wings, took Elsa to the edge of the battlefield, and then used the power of the void to purify the chaos on the earth, while Elsa was responsible for covering next to him.


    With the cover of those dragons, Elsa''s role is dispensable, but at least she gets exercise in this form.


    After Donne and Elsa left, halkamanda scratched the scales on his stomach and said, "why do I feel a little strange after listening to them..."


    "It''s not strange!"


    Sasha glott said angrily, "if we follow human logic, we are all running naked!"


    Streaking?


    Enigretta was stunned.


    After halkamanda subconsciously looked at the eye dragon, he said a little puzzled, "just run naked? So what?"


    Of course, the dragon''s three views are different from human''s three views. How can they understand human''s enthusiastic curiosity about the privacy of the opposite sex?


    "Yes, so what?"


    Sasha glott spread his claws: "we are dragons. Why should we measure us by human standards?"


    "Of course not - nor can you be measured by human standards."


    Brian stared at the dragon''s belly of Sasha glott. The former dwarf king was stunned: "if you are measured by human standards, you human cannon can''t pierce God!"

 Chapter 917

    Donne flapped his wings and soared on the edge of the rotten woodland, releasing pure void fire from him.


    Different from the concentrated force for purifying the corruption on Sasha glott and eniglota, the concentration of the force of emptiness is not required for purifying the corruption of the earth, so the force can be diffused as much as possible to achieve a wider coverage.


    With him as the center, the black fog constantly rises in the rotten forest land, which is the rotten smell forced by the fire of nothingness from the earth. After leaving the earth, it is soon burned by the fire of nothingness around Donne and completely belongs to nothingness.


    There was a very clear ribbon area where Donne flew. The purified earth recovered its ordinary dry yellow. Although it still did not recover its vitality, it also had no terrible smell of corruption.


    As long as Donne purifies the rotten atmosphere here, then the green dragon can revive here.


    "How awesome!"


    The Dragon disturbing chaotic creatures in the sky noticed the situation on Donne''s side, and each one was shocked and opened his mouth.


    "Don''t be distracted on the battlefield!"


    "Are you going to do it again!?"


    The experienced old dragon shouted to remind them to concentrate.


    "We are very careful, but he is too powerful!"


    The dragons continued to attack chaotic creatures while chatting with each other.


    In fact, more than ten years have passed, and now they are completely used to the attack habit of chaotic creatures. As long as they pay attention, they can completely avoid the attack without injury. There is no need to be too nervous. Just after the dragon is just a rare case.


    "Yes, a human mage can not only purify chaos pollution and save the dragon, but also master the legendary magic of dragon incarnation..."


    "I''ve never heard of such a powerful legendary mage in the human kingdom."


    "What''s his name? Donne? Who''s heard of this man?"


    "No, I know gene, Angus, even egwin and isali, but the legendary mage named Donne has never heard of them."


    "This man can''t appear out of thin air, can he?"


    "Who knows, anyway, he is an orderly creature and can help us. Don''t think so much."


    "It''s true. At least with him, we won''t die if we are accidentally eroded by chaos."


    The appearance of Donne made the dragons feel at ease. When they fought against chaos in the past, they were most afraid of being attacked by chaotic creatures and being invaded by the power of chaos, which was the situation of death.


    But now with the precedent after Donne saved the dragon, they see hope and attack chaotic creatures more actively.


    "Well, the purification is finished here. The southwest is too close to the battlefield. You can put it first, but you can continue in the North..."


    Looking at the purified land, Donne nodded with satisfaction, and then erected a high wall to isolate this area from the battlefield in front. Although it can not stop the corruption of chaotic forces, it can at least buy some time for the green dragon to catalyze the vegetation and restore vitality here.


    Seeing that the purification was completed, several dragons immediately left the battlefield under the cover of their companions and fell to the ground.


    "On behalf of trishio (male green dragon) and Trisha (female green dragon), I would like to thank you for your help, your excellency don!"


    "You''re welcome. Please help yourself."


    "Start!"


    The first green dragon gave an order, and then the dragons scattered around, and then sprinkled large seeds from their claws. After the seeds fell to the ground, they shouted, "Mavis! Let''s have some rain!"


    A blue dragon in the sky heard the cry and immediately increased the rainfall. The area of rainfall began to cover the edge of the battlefield. In less than a moment, it moistened the dry earth again.


    Cuitheo and cuishisa immediately began to release the power of nature. The rich green light shrouded the dry earth, and the plant seeds were soon catalyzed. While greedily absorbing the rain, they struggled to plunge the roots into the earth to absorb nutrients, and then grew up at an incredible speed, but for a moment, As soon as it was dry and cracked, the land like the Gobi Desert appeared green again. The green grass solidified the desertification soil, the saplings stabilized the structure of the land, and the whole purified area recovered its vitality in less than a few minutes.


    The power of magic is amazing!


    Donne, who witnessed all this, sighed and shouted, "Elsa, let''s go."


    "Yes!"


    Elsa nodded and spewed out a hot dragon fire at a group of micro chaotic creatures not far away. After she was sure to catch all those chaotic creatures, she waved her tail and dragged her big skirt to keep up with Donne.


    Among so many dragons in the sky, Elsa''s dress is undoubtedly the most conspicuous


    After all, other dragons have never seen their own kind wearing skirts


    With Donne''s unremitting efforts, the outer areas of the rotten land were completely purified soon, and when he and Elsa returned to the mountain, the newly purified land had grown green grass and trees again.


    Donne sighed again. If there were such magical power on earth, where would it be necessary to have such a headache about land desertification


    "Hard work, Lord Donne."


    Sasha glott greeted him with a smile: "today we are really an eye opener. The power you have is well deserved miracle power."


    The power of miracles?


    Donne smiled noncommittally.


    Maybe.


    After all, it''s a miracle to choose yourself from so many people on earth to save the world, isn''t it?


    "Let''s go back."


    Donne said: "chaotic creatures can only be done for the time being. I can''t help you with too many things. Let''s discuss how to build equipment for you."


    "Of course not."


    Sasha glo nodded, then rubbed her neck and said, "honey, keep working hard."


    Donne was stunned: "do you want her to continue fighting here?"


    Eniglota smiled and said, "it''s nothing. The gods have given us strong strength and long life. All this is not in vain. It''s our responsibility."


    Well, Donne can only say that their consciousness is really high


    As soon as they flew into the sky, they saw a group of giant dragons flying from the center of Dragon Island.


    The energetic dragon headed by the leader roared, "brothers, clean up the battlefield. It''s time to change shifts!"


    "Oh!!! I can finally have a rest!"


    "Come on! I''ll give them another dragon breath - ah bah!"


    Donne is stunned, brother dragon. Are you sure it''s not dragon phlegm?


    Sasha glott smiled, "it''s a coincidence that it''s time to change shifts."


    Elsa said happily, "can''t the Dragon Queen have a rest?"


    Eniglota smiled and shook her head: "no, as the leader of the dragon family, Sasha and I rotate once a month."


    After all, the Dragon King and the Dragon Queen are the strongest and need to lead the dragon, so the time interval between their shifts is relatively long.


    Donne was awed, and this kind of awareness of taking the lead was by no means universal.


    They flew back to the temple of order surrounded by the changing dragons. As soon as they landed, the dragons who stepped off the battlefield enthusiastically surrounded them.


    "Lord Donne, your strength really opened our eyes. If it weren''t for you, we would lose our Dragon Queen."


    "Thank you very much, Lord Donne."


    "You must be the hero sent by the Dragon God to save us!"


    Donne scratched his head. It always feels like he''s heard it somewhere


    "Lord Donne''s power is so important to us. It''s better for Lord Donne to stay on Dragon Island."


    A dragon''s eyes lit up and said excitedly, "in this way, even if we are in danger, we can get treatment at the first time!"


    His proposal was immediately endorsed by the other dragons.


    "Yes, yes, Lord Donne, just stay!"


    "We have a lot of good things in Longdao. Just mention what you want, and we will be able to meet your needs!"


    In order to convince Donne, some dragons even came up with the idea of inducement.


    "Sorry, I can''t stay here. I still have Ellington and Ilus to manage. I can''t leave my people and stay here to treat the dragon."


    "But we really need your strength!"


    A group of dragons looked at Donne and almost knelt down: "only you can save the Dragon corrupted by the power of chaos. If you''re gone, the injured dragon will have to die!"


    "But really not..."


    Donne turned his eyes and deliberately pushed off several times. Seeing that the dragons were really anxious, he threw out his real plan.


    "How about this."


    Donne suddenly sighed and said, "although I can''t stay here, I can build a transmission array here. If you have wounded people, you can send them to Ellington or Alex to find me at any time, so that I can save people in time... No, save the dragon."


    Although he can''t stay in the Dragon Island, he has the urgent healing power of the dragon. Therefore, even the Dragon Island is not allowed to build a transmission array here since ancient times. If they want Donne''s power, they must make an exception for him.


    Originally, Donne was still worried about how to convince Sasha glott. Unexpectedly, after he saved the dragon, the power of emptiness he mastered became the stepping stone to the Dragon Island.


    After listening to Donne''s compromise plan, the dragons think it''s very good. Although it''s not as good as directly letting him stay here, it sounds good. At least if they are injured, they can get treatment at the first time, so they won''t die.


    But


    "Isn''t the technology of the transmission array lost?"


    Sasha glott looked at Donne suspiciously: "will you build a transmission array?"


    Donne also looked puzzled: "I will be there, but for you, there should be no loss of transmission array technology?"


    The life of giant dragons is so long that they should not lose this technology.


    Before, Donne was curious about why gene and Angus didn''t ask the dragon family about the construction technology of the transmission array.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sasha glott looked at Donne and said faintly, "do you think... We need to teleport that kind of thing?"


    These goddamn favours of God!

 Chapter 918

    About the teleport array, it''s all Donne''s fault.


    Because the technology of transmission array was developed by human mages in history.


    Only human beings have the need for large-scale ultra long-distance transmission.


    Originally, this demand can be solved by portal magic, but human''s own strength can not carry that transmission load, so the derivative of transmission array will eventually appear.


    It can be said that the transmission array is the product of the magician''s transmission pressure.


    For the beloved of God, the Dragon doesn''t need this kind of thing at all.


    Any of their members can have the ability to teleport themselves to any area of prandal when they grow up.


    Under this national average strength, the transmission array is completely chicken ribs.


    So at the beginning, only human countries laid transmission arrays everywhere.


    The dragon is not even interested in learning about it.


    The human side lost, it really lost.


    Sasha glott was surprised that Donne would build a transmission array, but not as shocked as those in the human kingdom.


    After confirming that Donne would build a transmission array, a group of dragons looked at Sasha glott.


    Because he set the rule that "transmission array cannot be built on Dragon Island".


    What are you looking at me for?


    Sasha glott was speechless.


    I''m embarrassed, too!


    At the beginning, this rule was formulated to keep a distance from other races, so that there was an irreparable situation. The Dragon could be cruel to implement the instructions to purify the world.


    He didn''t mean to shut down the country.


    But Donne''s proposal made him heart pounding.


    Because the Dragon really needs Donne''s power.


    Sasha glott scratched his head: "in that case, change the rules."


    Although it is convenient for himself, Dumne still wants to make complaints about him. The rule of thousands of years has been changed.


    Donne said, "then choose a place and I''ll build a transmission array."


    Sasha glott''s paw pointed to his feet: "don''t choose, it''s here."


    "Here?"


    Donne was stunned: "this is the temple of order!"


    "All dragons know this place. It is also the center of Dragon Island. It is convenient to go anywhere. This is the most suitable place. Moreover, the temple of order can identify evil, but it is not afraid that someone will come here to make trouble."


    Sasha glott said, "as soon as we get out of the transmission array, we can determine whether the incoming person is good or evil."


    "Sleeping trough! The temple still has this function!?"


    "The unique power of the temple of order."


    "Then I''ll build a transmission array over there."


    Donne pointed to a corner of the temple. It was a side hall. It was an empty area. It could be regarded as a square for human beings. It was enough.


    Sasha glott waved his hand at will: "you are free."


    Maybe Donne will be the highest human in Longdao in history.


    So Donne ran over and began to get busy. A group of dragons watched curiously for a moment and then dispersed.


    After all, it''s enough for them to be sure that Donne can build a transmission array here and that the corrupted dragon can find him for treatment at any time.


    They are not very interested in the transmission array itself.


    In less than half an hour, a new transmission array stood in the side hall of the temple of order, and Donne had corrected the spatial coordinates to link it with Ellington''s transmission array.


    "Big brother, you are more and more skilled in building the transmission array."


    Brian, who woke up again, sighed: "I think you''ve spread the transmission array all over the ilrus empire. When are you going to make it public?"


    While adding the coordinates of other transmission arrays, Donne said, "I won''t announce it until the normal trading market is established."


    The emergence of the transmission array will have devastating consequences on the existing commercial system, and even impact the current chaotic financial system, including the political power of various countries. The transmission array will not be open to the ordinary people until the commercial and financial system is completely stabilized and the decisive power is mastered.


    "You think a little too much... But it''s still because you have too many human problems."


    Brian muttered, "we dwarves don''t have so many problems."


    Donne can''t argue.


    Because the composition of human creators in this world is too complex, it leads to human beings being full of contradictions. However, it is precisely because of this that human beings are also full of various uncertainties and can often create miracles.


    After finishing the transmission array, Donne sat in front of Sasha glott again.


    "The transmission array has been built properly. The authority of the transmission array here is completely open and all dragons can use it."


    "Permissions?"


    "Well, other transmission arrays have permission restrictions. People with insufficient permission can''t use them."


    Donne briefly explained the purpose and benefits of his authority. Sasha glott found that the human in front of him not only had strong power, but also was careful and thoughtful!


    With this wisdom alone, he can definitely bring a strong personal color to the world!


    "Let''s talk about Dragon Armor."


    Donne returned to the subject: "I have a few ideas about the dragon''s equipment. I''ll discuss it with you."


    Sasha glott perked up and said solemnly, "please."


    Donne''s idea is very simple. The first is to strengthen defense and take ensuring the survival of the dragon as the first element. After all, the dragon''s own strength is already very strong and fully sufficient. It is also difficult to continue to improve on that basis, but it is still possible to make some equipment that can resist chaotic pollution.


    The second is to continue to strengthen the firepower, that is, he thought of building the Dragon into a mobile air firepower platform, taking various powerful firepower systems developed by Ellington as auxiliary attack means, while the Dragon itself gave up its individual strength and focused on mobility.


    The advantage of this scheme is that it can prevent the situation on Dragon Island from happening again - once the dragon''s attack fails to completely destroy chaotic creatures, terrible monsters will be born. Any emergency on the battlefield will bring devastating consequences, and this powerful chaotic creature is definitely one of the most dangerous emergencies.


    The third is a combination of the two schemes, that is, a certain degree of armor is used to enhance the dragon''s defense against chaos, but it is not entirely based on strengthening the defense. Full armor will affect the dragon''s combat effectiveness to a certain extent, so take a step back and choose local armor to protect most of the trunk, while the dragon''s limbs use specially developed lightweight armor, As long as it can resist the impact of chaos, it is enough.


    At the same time, they gave up casting magic and put the enchanted claws on their claws. With the isolation of equipment, the dragon can go directly up and fight with chaotic creatures with claws only by physical strength, which can prevent chaotic creatures from absorbing magic.


    As long as it is not hit by chaotic creatures, it is almost invincible with the powerful power of the giant dragon.


    But to tell you the truth, because it was too mean, Donne didn''t want to choose this plan.


    The golden mean means that there are no characteristics, and no characteristics is the most terrible thing.


    Due to the huge size of the dragon, the materials used to build armor for a dragon can even build a elite cavalry team of 100 people. The thicker the armor, the more materials will be consumed, so the costs of these schemes are different.


    Donne personally prefers the second kind. It''s similar to aircraft carriers. Giant ships and cannons are men''s romance.


    "Is there no fourth option? I don''t think they are willing to give up their magic advantage."


    Sasha glott frowned slightly. These schemes seemed unsatisfactory. He didn''t want to be a hard shell turtle and had to be beaten, nor did he want to give up his spell casting ability.


    After all, the dragon''s natural powerful magic reserve is their greatest advantage - no human magician can fight for a week with high intensity like them. The magic consumed is terrible.


    "No more."


    Don shook his head. Even he couldn''t think of more ways to strengthen the dragon.


    After all, as long as you use magic, you may be absorbed by chaotic creatures and become more powerful.


    "Then what?"


    Brian scratched his head and suddenly said, "why not just hang two magic crystal cannons on them? Isn''t that kind of monster weapon suitable for dragons?"


    "Magic crystal cannon? It''s powerful, but it''s useless. It costs too much."


    Don shook his head, but when he said this, he was suddenly stunned.


    Brian corrected Donne: "it''s not magic crystal cannon, it''s magic crystal cannon!"


    Magic Crystal cannon is an upgraded version of magic crystal cannon. It is also a deformed product of dwarves and dwarfs under the giant ship cannon doctrine. A magic crystal cannon that consumes advanced magic crystal can destroy a hill, while a magic crystal cannon that consumes the essence of magic can destroy a city. It is very powerful, equivalent to an eighth order spell!


    But!


    Magic Crystal cannon has a fatal defect - huge volume, strong recoil force and amazing magic consumption!


    One shot will consume a magic essence worth tens of thousands of gold - with a magic essence, you can destroy a city. Of course, it is worth it from the perspective of war, but no one can use it.


    On the one hand, dwarves and dwarfs invented this thing, but dwarves and dwarfs don''t like to dominate the world.


    On the other hand, this thing is so bulky that no one can move it after it was invented. The favorite dying human rulers want to use it, but they can''t get it.


    There is no need to use what can be used, and there is no need to use what you want to use. It didn''t really shine until the second chaotic invasion war. Magicians transferred the monster to the battlefield and won breathing time for tired magicians by relying on powerful magic crystal cannons.


    Later, people found that using this thing had one of the greatest benefits.


    That is, chaotic creatures cannot be strengthened by the attack of magic crystal cannon.


    So in the second chaos invasion war, dwarves and dwarfs mass produced magic crystal cannons.


    Apart from what was lost in the war, there are still many left to eat ash in the warehouse under the forge hammer castle.


    Donne''s heart pounded. The two biggest shortcomings of magic crystal cannon don''t exist here!


    Large consumption? There is an endless stream of magic in the dragon. Transform it, draw magic from the dragon, and turn it into pure energy after conversion. As long as they don''t directly attack chaotic creatures through their own magic, they won''t become stronger, so you can blow at will!


    Too heavy? The dragon has great natural power. Isn''t it fun to fight magic crystal cannon?


    The most important thing is that this thing can be launched continuously after it is combined with the dragon!

 Chapter 919

    The fantastic dragon cannon plan excited Donne.


    Because this idea is completely feasible!


    "This is a good way!"


    Donne was overjoyed: "but can you still produce magic crystal cannon now?"


    Brian said proudly: "magic crystal cannon was a popular product during the second chaotic invasion war and was widely welcomed by the hundred nationalities alliance. Therefore, at that time, forge hammer Castle received many orders. At the beginning, thousands of magic crystal cannon were produced, and many craftsmen involved in the production are now the main craftsmen of forge hammer castle."


    "That is, fully capable of mass production?"


    Brian waved his hand and said, "of course, but although it was damaged a lot in the war, there are still a lot left. They are all stored under the forge hammer castle. If you want, you can talk to the smelly boy durandon."


    "What''s more," Brian said after thinking for a while, "I''m not sure whether the two match properly. I still need to test them. Don''t rush to produce first, go and get some modifications, and then decide whether to produce in large quantities."


    Donne looked at Brian in surprise.


    Brian was looked unnaturally by him: "big brother, what''s your look?"


    "... I suddenly felt that I should fly with you more times."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Brian was silent for a moment. Youyou said, "did I dig your ancestral grave? What a revenge?"


    "No."


    Donne pointed to his head and said, "I just feel like you''ve fainted twice. When you wake up, you seem to have a sudden enlightenment... You''re so thoughtful! It''s unscientific!"


    "What is science? Can you eat?"


    Brian said angrily, "I just happen to know - ah bah! No, I''ve always been so wise and powerful, right?! usually I just don''t want to show and give you the chance to show!"


    "Well, let''s take what you said as true."


    "What? You just don''t believe it!"


    Brian was so anxious that he jumped: "don''t forget, I was the dwarf king in the second chaos invasion war! I was responsible for commanding the dwarf army! We were also responsible for launching the magic crystal cannon! I personally launched the first magic crystal cannon in the war!"


    "Alas?"


    Tang en patted on the forehead: "I forgot about it... I always thought you were 108 years old and just came of age."


    Since Brian had participated in the war and was responsible for commanding the dwarves, he certainly knew quite well about the magic crystal cannon, so he was still sensitive in this regard.


    Listening to Dumne''s old story, Blaine''s face was red, and he groaned, "in a word, if we want to use magic crystal cannon, we cannot do without our dwarf''s technical support. We have been so proud of you for so long. Let''s watch this time."


    Donne shrugged and said, "you can produce one or two, but there are so many dragons in Longdao, and they are so huge. Are you sure that the production capacity of dwarves can keep up with the demand?"


    Brian was stunned: "should, probably, maybe, maybe..."


    Donne sighed and asked directly, "how long does it take to make a magic crystal cannon?"


    Brian said reluctantly, "a month."


    He also knew that compared with Ellington''s current industrial system, the production efficiency of hammer fort was too low.


    "You''d better wash and sleep..."


    "As far as I know, the speed of producing a magic crystal cannon a month is not slow."


    Sasha glott looked at Donne suspiciously: "it was only when the war was white hot that all the power of dwarves and dwarfs could be gathered to this extent."


    "Unfortunately, compared with large-scale industrial production, the gap is still too large."


    Donne explained: "We will first transport two magic crystal cannons to disassemble and analyze their structural principle, then optimize the design according to the dragon''s size and strength, and design the production line after the transformation. These preliminary work may be slow, which may take a month or two, but once the production line design is completed, the raw material reserve is sufficient, and the production starts immediately, the output will increase The higher, although I dare not say that I can produce 100 magic crystal cannons a day, it is no problem to shorten the production time to the level of more than a dozen a day. "


    Sasha glott was surprised: "so powerful?"


    "That''s it."


    Halkamanda, who had personally seen the industrial production efficiency of Ellington, nodded: "I have seen with my own eyes that those fine magic machines are almost transported out of the factory one by one. It''s too fast."


    "That''s amazing."


    Sasha glott sighed: "I didn''t expect that unconsciously, mankind has created such an amazing miracle... Maybe the future world will be the world of mankind."


    "No, the world belongs to all creatures."


    Donne smiled and said, "as long as you are willing to accept the reality, accept the unknown, accept everything in the world, and take the initiative to integrate into the world, you can become one of them."


    "Do you think it''s really good for us to integrate into the world?"


    A rhetorical question from Sasha glott left Donne speechless.


    Even when he knew that the real mission of the dragon family was to be ready to carry out biological extinction at any time, it was difficult to accept it, let alone let them completely integrate into the world.


    That''s the same sentence. I''m too familiar to start.


    Therefore, maintaining a certain distance and mystery is good for both sides.


    "In that case, follow your plan."


    Sasha glott is very interested in Donne''s plan and can''t wait to see the results.


    "Let''s go back and start preparing now."


    Donne stood up and decided to leave.


    "Go back now?"


    Sasha glott and Hal Kamanda were stunned: "what''s the hurry? I don''t care about these three or five years. Stay and enjoy the life of Dragon Island."


    Three or five years


    Donne was in a cold sweat. He really didn''t know how to explain the concept of time value with these immortal species.


    At this time, he had a flash of inspiration and said very seriously, "I''d better say goodbye. Time is money. My friends, we must hurry."


    Sasha glott and Hal kamandarton looked serious: "what you said is reasonable. You''d better act quickly."


    Donne: "


    Brian: "


    Elsa: "


    Shit, these two guys turn their faces faster than books!


    "But stay here for a while."


    "Ah!? no!"


    Elsa''s reaction was very fierce: "I don''t want to stay here!"


    "Don''t be so excited."


    Sasha glott calmed her mood: "you have just awakened your blood. We need to give you some special training to make you better master your strength."


    "But," Elsa blushed anxiously, "I think I have mastered it very well..."


    "Really?"


    Halkamanda couldn''t help asking Elsa, "haven''t you broken anything since you awakened your blood?"


    This is almost normal. After anyone suddenly obtains power beyond his control, he will damage the surrounding things because he can''t control the power. This is good. If he accidentally hurts someone, he will be in great trouble.


    Elsa bowed her head and stopped talking.


    Because halkamanda was right.


    In the past few days after she woke up, the family was almost in a mess, and Clara was dying of a headache.


    Elsa had a similar situation when her strength increased for the first time when she was a child. It took a long time to know her particularity and learn to control her strength without causing damage.


    Now everything is back to the past, but now her destructive power is even more amazing.


    The power of the dragon is no joke.


    "Elsa, just stay."


    Don comforted her, "it won''t take long anyway, will it?"


    The latter one is about Sasha glott.


    "Well, that''s right."


    Sasha glo nodded: "ten or eight years at most."


    Elsa, who was just about to nod, jumped up: "ah!?"


    Even Donne was stunned: "ten or eight years!?"


    At that time, the chaos army came!?


    "Well, in fact, it shouldn''t take that long."


    Sasha glott said hurriedly, "after all, he is the child of Tesser and Murphy. He must have strong learning ability. Well, that''s it."


    "... that..."


    Next to halkamanda, he always felt that he was flustered if he didn''t say something, and his words demolished Sasha glott''s platform


    Sasha glott noticed his thoughts, gave him a fierce stare and forced him to swallow his words.


    "Anyway, in a word, you can at least control your power here."


    Donne continued to comfort Elsa: "anyway, I have built a transmission array here. If you are homesick, you can go back at any time. Moreover, I will often come here recently. Maybe you can control your power when the things here are finished?"


    Donne''s words really reassured Elsa. Yes, there is a transmission array anyway. You can go back in an instant no matter how far away.


    You can study here during the day and go home to sleep at night.


    With this thought, Elsa really relaxed, nodded and said, "well..."


    "Then let''s go back first. There are still some things to be busy before we officially start."


    Donne, Brian and they said goodbye.


    "I''ll see them off."


    Elsa also got up and went to see Donne and Brian off.


    After they left, halkamanda whispered, "Wang, are you serious? Taser and Murphy have strong learning ability? Who doesn''t know that they were a crane tail duo..."


    "You talk too much!"


    Sasha glott glared at him: "who knows if you don''t say them? I say they study well, they just study well! They are the heroes of the dragon family! The heroes of the dragon family are spotless! Understand?"


    "You are wise!"


    What can halkamanda say? I can only kneel

 Chapter 920

    Instead of going directly back to Ellington, Downe and Brian were sent to hammerforge.


    Although the time has entered the month of celebration, the forge hammer castle still has a strong aroma of wine, as if the wine festival of harvest month had just ended.


    They went straight to durandon.


    After Brian''s second chaotic invasion war, the magicians all ran to the silver city with gene. The neutral magicians certainly didn''t want to see prandal start the war again, so it''s the best choice to block this war monster.


    Without the power of magic, it is difficult to liberate these war monsters.


    The light of the torch could not completely illuminate the huge underground cave. Donne released a low light technique, which lit up the front, and then he was stunned.


    Originally, he thought he was facing a wall or a corridor, but after illuminating the whole underground cave, he found that what he was facing was not a wall at all, but the support of TM''s cannon!


    Look at the cannon in front of you. No, you should say cannon!


    Donne took a breath of air-conditioning and trembled all over: "isn''t this Armstrong whirl accelerating jet Armstrong gun in the sleeping slot? Not only the reduction degree is really TM high, but also it''s super huge!"


    No wonder Donne is so impolite, because the thing in front of him is really too TM like that indescribable thing¡ª¡ª Except the base.


    Surprisingly, the bottom support of the so-called magic crystal cannon is more than 40 meters long, the muzzle is about 30 degrees from the ground, the height is more than 10 meters, and the length of the gun body is at least 32 meters by visual inspection!


    What''s more amazing is that such a huge monster still has an unimaginable caliber - I''ve seen the muzzle, and the narrowest place of the whole giant gun has a caliber of three meters. Can you stand in it?


    Not seen?


    I''ve seen it now!


    Shit, Donne''s scared to pee, okay!? The caliber of the Fuehrer''s Dora cannon is only 800mm, and the caliber of this thing has reached 3000mm!


    No wonder Brian and durandon are war monsters. Three 3 dwarves can stand in the muzzle alone!


    What mentality did they create this thing out of!?


    ¡ª¡ªAnyway, can this thing really work!?

 Chapter 921

    Can this magic crystal cannon work?


    Of course it works.


    The reason why Donne is so impolite is because of his thinking inertia. On earth, the caliber of the cannon with gunpowder as the main driving force must not be too large, otherwise the cannon itself will be blown up at the same time.


    However, in prandal, the magic crystal cannon uses pure magic. In fact, the gun body is only a large magic constraint guide device. The gun body using a large amount of magic metal is also a good conductor of magic, so there is no saying of blasting.


    I just didn''t expect that the magic crystal cannon would be so huge. Even those magicians have space equipment, I''m afraid they can''t fit it - not everyone''s space equipment has the same capacity as Donne''s portable space.


    Duranden went to the front of the magic crystal cannon, and then jumped directly onto the magic crystal cannon more than ten meters high. He kicked the gun barrel and rushed to the Downe below. He said: "these magic crystal cannons have not been maintained for many years. I''m not sure whether they can be launched now, but at least they can be guaranteed to be intact and can be used for repair."


    "OK, leave it to me."


    Donne said, "as a reward, I''ll convert a magic crystal cannon into 10000 tons of grain."


    Donne knew that the dwarf country was short of food and they didn''t use much gold coins. He simply converted them directly with food.


    According to the market price of 12 gold coins per ton of wheat at the beginning of the year, 10000 tons of grain is only 120000 gold coins. Moreover, this year is a bumper harvest year, and the price of wheat will decline to some extent, that is, about 100000 gold coins.


    Buying such a monster weapon with 100000 gold coins is absolutely worth it.


    Durandon''s eyes brightened: "that''s great, Lord Donne. You are worthy of being an honorary citizen of our forge hammer castle. Sure enough, you can always bring benefits to us!"


    Donne was stunned. He remembered that he was still hung with the title of dwarf honorary citizen.


    After happily reaching the agreement, Donne loaded the two magic crystal cannons into the portable space, and then the party returned to the throne again. After pushing down durandon''s invitation for lunch, Donne and Brian returned to Ellington.


    Just in time for lunch.


    "Hey? Why did you come back?"


    Suddenly seeing Donne''s return, Fiona was still a little confused: "didn''t she say she would go for several days?"


    "I''m not sure, okay?"


    Donne, who had just sat down at the dinner table, was speechless: "when I got there, I found that the situation was more serious than I thought. I couldn''t make it myself, so I came back first to find a way."


    Fiona was stunned when she heard the speech: "how serious is it?"


    I''m afraid it''s not a small problem that even the dragon and Donne can''t solve.


    "Three pseudo legendary chaotic creatures."


    Don shrugged and said, "I can solve one at a time at most, but then the other two will become stronger, so it''s best to hold a stalemate like this before I''m not 100% sure."


    Fiona took a breath of air conditioning: "pseudo legendary chaotic creatures! It would be a disaster if they appeared on the main continent!"


    "So we want to thank the dragon clan for pestering them for us... But it seems that they accidentally made the three monsters."


    Tang en''s lips curled, and he didn''t know whether to say that the dragon family was reliable or not.


    Tina brought Donne a plate of hot roast tenderloin: "your meal, sir."


    "Thank you, Tina. Sit down and eat."


    "Yes."


    Tina gave Donne a sweet smile and sat down next to her.


    Fiona looked at Tina and couldn''t help muttering. Now even Tina can face Donne naturally, but she still can''t summon up the courage to take that step.


    Should we just ask her about her experience


    Anyway, what the hell is it that you know Donne first, but now you''re behind Tina?


    After lunch, Donne invited a group of people to the military factory in Blackstone cave, including Brian, croto, Nokia, Angus, gene and other main R & D forces of Ellington, as well as yustisa, Tim and others who joined but quickly became the backbone. They all temporarily put down their work and gathered together after receiving notice.


    Even Laura and barrow got a call and ran over.


    Then when they saw the two big guys in the black rock cave, a group of people were stunned.


    Angus and gene, who had seen the power of magic crystal cannon in the second chaotic invasion war, were shocked: "lying in the trough? Isn''t this magic crystal cannon?! Brian, what are you doing with this?"


    They sent these things back to forge hammer castle!


    "Wait! Why do you call me!?"


    Brian was upset immediately: "although the things were put in the forge hammer castle, it was obviously made by the big brother, okay?"


    Donne coughed and said, "I''m calling you today mainly for the magic crystal cannon."


    "What do you want?"


    Gene was stunned: "this thing is a real war monster. What else can it do except war?"


    "Because of the situation on Dragon Island, we have to get this thing out."


    Donne smiled, then explained the troubles on Dragon Island to them, as well as his and Brian''s ideas. Finally, he said, "so now our task is to disassemble a magic crystal cannon, find out the internal structure, and then try to install another magic crystal cannon, change it into external power supply, and use the magic of the dragon to launch."


    "Dragon? Cannon? What''s the point..."


    Gene couldn''t figure out what it meant.


    "Because the magic crystal cannon can transform the magic in the dragon to attack chaotic creatures."


    Donne explained: "once transformed, their magic will not lead to the enhancement effect of chaotic creatures. Moreover, the magic of the giant dragon is very huge and can be launched continuously. Combined with the effect of the light blessing of the Templar or sacrifice, it can greatly suppress chaotic creatures."


    Angus twisted his beard for half a day, clapped his hands and said, "it seems feasible!"


    The volume of magic crystal cannon is too huge, but it is nothing for the dragon. The sum of two magic crystal cannon is equal to the length of a dragon. If you can equip the dragon, it will certainly play an unexpected and powerful effect.


    Donne ignored Lola''s flattering eyes, pointed to her and barrow and said, "then let''s start. If we need someone, we can inform Lola or barrow. The dark elves and red stone dwarfs here listen to them now and can help a lot."


    Gene waved his hand: "it''s not necessary. Angus can do it alone."


    "Oh, lazy again."


    Angus spat, then waved his hand and said, "let''s make room."


    They immediately retreated to make room for Angus, and then saw him raise his hands. He mobilized the extremely strong deposition magic of the underground world, and the arcane power with lavender light shrouded the whole magic crystal cannon, and then the huge magic crystal cannon was forcibly lifted to the sky by him.


    The omnipresent magic penetrated into every space of the magic crystal cannon and covered every part. Angus, with his eyes closed, completely printed the internal structure of the whole magic crystal cannon in his heart with his powerful spiritual force.


    Then, he opened his eyes. His bright eyes overflowed with rich Arcane Brilliance, followed by an extremely shocking scene!


    Floating in the air, the huge magic crystal cannon was decomposed in an instant!


    The parts of magic crystal cannon are floating over the whole cave. These parts are wrapped by arcane energy and emit Lavender light, just like the stars in the sky!


    Yusti SA nodded and said, "it is worthy of being a miracle hand. It is very skillful in disassembly."


    Disassembly is a first-order spell and an auxiliary spell commonly used in alchemy. Its purpose is to completely disassemble complete objects, reverse deduce the composition of an object, or destroy magical creations such as puppet magic statues.


    The degree of disassembly and the size of disassembled objects vary with the strength of the user. The stronger the strength, the larger the objects that can be disassembled, and the more thorough the disassembly - and the legendary magic grand lysis is the ultimate form of disassembly.


    Guess right, Angus''s legendary spell is grand cleavage.


    There are at least tens of thousands of parts floating in the sky, and to control so many parts at the same time, it can be seen how abnormal Angus''s mental power and control power are.


    He controlled the parts to fall to the ground in categories. As soon as he finished the disassembly, he couldn''t wait to shout, "bring paper and pen!"


    Gene, who knew him very well, handed the pen and paper angrily: "it''s already ready."


    Then Angus applied an acceleration technique to himself. His hands almost disappeared. The structure of a single component quickly appeared on blank sheets of paper. He drew all parts of the whole magic crystal cannon in detail from the whole to the part. A few minutes later, a pile of thick structural drawings appeared in front of everyone.


    "Hoo!"


    Angus finally stopped, relieved the acceleration, and took a long breath: "I''m so tired. I haven''t done this for a long time."


    Brian raised his hand: "that..."


    Angus said impatiently, "if you have anything to say later, let me sort out these structural diagrams first."


    "Actually, I want to say..."


    Brian leaned over and said, "I have the impression that the original design drawings of the magic crystal cannon are kept in the dwarf Royal Library. I don''t know if you need it?"


    Donne: "


    Gene: "


    Estessa: "


    "Brian, your uncle''s!"


    The stunned Angus couldn''t help but want to lift the table: "you said there was a design drawing! It''s blind. I took so much effort to redraw it!"

 Chapter 922

    Although Angus had drawn a complete structural drawing, Donne made a special trip and took the old design drawing.


    After all, the original design concept and the functions of various components of the magic cannon can not be seen from the structure diagram.


    After comparing the two drawings, the structure of the whole magic crystal cannon from inside to outside was clear at a glance, and all of them were displayed in front of everyone. Then they began a fierce discussion, and the central problem of the discussion was how to refit the energy supply device of the magic crystal cannon into a absorption type.


    Angus pointed to the trigger on the drawing and said: "Look here, the core structure of the magic crystal cannon should be here. This trigger can instantly release the magic in the magic essence, and then guide the magic flow into the energy storage bin through the surrounding magic restraint device. There, through secondary aggregation, the magic concentration per unit volume is increased, and then it is launched into the gun barrel."


    Croto nodded, pointed to the design drawing of the gun barrel and added: "we can''t ignore here. The gun barrel is not only the gun barrel, but also has a rune designed to speed up the magic. Whether this Rune can withstand the continuous output of the dragon''s magic is still a problem. Maybe we need to transform the gun barrel here according to the design strength."


    After reading the design drawing, yustisa also put forward his own opinions: "the design of magic crystal cannon is very good, but if it is to be transformed, the two spherical stabilizers at the tail can be cancelled, and the Dragon itself can well control the stability of magic, as long as the restraint device, energy storage chamber, pressurization section and launch section are retained."


    Armstrong... Well, the two eggs at the tail of the magic crystal cannon are the stabilizer. Its effect is to stabilize the magic turbulent flow released from the magic essence and convert it into a stable magic flow, which can prevent chamber explosion. It plays a very important role.


    Tim pondered for a moment and said, "if so, the volume limit of the magic conversion device can be relaxed a little. We might as well design the conversion device as an attached armor. Two magic crystal cannons share a magic conversion device."


    After discussion, they came to a conclusion that carrying two magic crystal cannons is the limit without affecting the dragon''s mobility. No matter how much, it will also affect the dragon''s action ability. Therefore, it is designed according to the specifications of the two magic crystal cannons.


    Brian couldn''t help expressing his sense of existence: "I still think that instead of carrying two magic crystal cannons, it''s enough to change into a super large caliber magic crystal cannon. Once it''s sent into the soul, it''s more sensitive."


    Angus said impatiently, "laymen don''t understand. Don''t interrupt!"


    Brian had to run around and have a mug.


    Although the magic crystal cannon is a weapon developed by dwarves and dwarfs together, the theme design is completed by dwarfs, and the excitation device of magic crystal is also designed by them. Only the part involving magic is the place where runic dwarves play. What dwarves do is to build the parts of magic crystal cannon according to the Regulations


    So in a way, dwarves only play the role of workers in the production of magic crystal cannon


    Brian thought simply that the two doors were merged into one, and it would be over if the 3000mm caliber became 6000mm caliber, but in fact, the increase of caliber also involved many effects, and there were too many uncertain factors.


    The first point is that after the caliber becomes larger, the constraint, pressurization and speed-up of the magic flow cannot achieve the expected goal, so the power will be greatly weakened.


    Secondly, the huge caliber will also bring huge wind resistance - the magic crystal cannon is airless, which can easily affect the flight of the dragon.


    Thirdly, a single magic crystal cannon can easily affect the balance. To consider the center of gravity, it needs to be redesigned, which is very troublesome. However, using the double barrel design is not so troublesome. One side is just balanced, designed as armor covering type, and can stably stand on the ground for the giant dragon to wear, so there is no need to redesign again.


    The heated discussion lasted until the next day. The dinner was settled in the Blackstone cave until noon the next day.


    With Donne, everyone has strong action power. As soon as the transformation plan is determined, they start to take action immediately.


    Angus, Donne, yustisa and Tim are responsible for the design and production of the magic transformation device, croto and Nokia are responsible for redesigning the tail structure of the gun body, Brian is responsible for directing the red stone dwarf to build the back armor of the dragon, and gene provides them with acceleration support. For a time, the whole Blackstone cave was busy, and a large number of multipurpose alloys were transported in, everyone Children are busy in full swing.


    The core of the magic transformation device is the magic created by the einzbellen family provided by yustisa. It is a derivative magic of artificial soul technology. Magic absorption. This magic is a fourth-order magic, which is similar to the life absorption of the necromancer, but it absorbs the magic of the target.


    This spell is not complicated. After Eustacia told it again, Angus and Jean learned it, and Donne didn''t mention it. The system assistant with an extremely weak sense of existence given to him by the gods only had a little sense of existence at this time and learned it directly by clicking OK.


    However, this spell can''t be used directly. It needs some changes before it can be used on the magic crystal cannon. After all, the magic pool of the dragon is very large, and the amount of magic required by the magic crystal cannon is also amazing. Absorbing spells with magic is like discharging water into a huge swimming pool, but the water outlet is just a small faucet, which can''t be discharged.


    What they do is to absorb the magic from this small faucet and turn it into a huge high-pressure pump.


    Therefore, under the brainstorming of several legendary mages, a new spell was born.


    Magic siphon.


    After testing, magic siphon can drain Lola''s magic in just half an hour. Don''t think half an hour is very long. Lola is the substitute of the eternal Dark Goddess etanox and a powerful legendary strong man. Her magic pool is no less than the giant dragon. To this extent, magic siphon can definitely be called an eighth order spell.


    "It''s incredible to create an eighth order spell in such a short time."


    Even gene felt incredible about this. The most incredible thing was that they had mastered this eighth order spell.


    You know, at ordinary times, even if he and Angus are legendary strong men, it''s impossible to master an eighth order spell without a month, but I don''t know why. After everyone discussed and tried together today, they actually mastered the spell on the spot.


    Like watching Donne''s demos¡ª¡ª Well, yes, among the people present, only Donne, a pervert, can play this newly created spell perfectly!


    After seeing Donne''s incredible spell casting talent, gene and Angus were jealous.


    Prandal''s people say he and Angus are geniuses, but in front of Donne, they really have no face to call themselves geniuses.


    "You are a pervert!"


    "What genius, pervert is more suitable for you!"


    Angus and Jean attacked don one after another, but Lola was not jealous, but very happy - after all, Don was the man she liked.


    The chick was evacuated and then filled with magic by Donne. In her private words, the feeling of magic in and out simply made her high to the top.


    "Yes, yes."


    Donne is very ashamed. He can''t help it. He holds the golden thighs of the gods and the aura of the protagonist. It''s not difficult to learn.


    With the help of acceleration, the back armor covering occupying one third of the volume was created that night. Of course, this is only a trial product. The real finished product needs to be tested before production.


    Restore the magic principle of magic siphon in the way of magic array, then form a magic conversion device, and then install it in the back armor, absorb magic through the back and the dragon''s body, and then connect it with two magic crystal cannons through the upgraded magic channel. The whole upgraded magic crystal cannon was born.


    After the transformation, the magic crystal cannon stands 40 meters high, just like a dozen floors - not enough image? Think of the Long March 11 rocket. It''s as high as two long March 11 rockets stacked together!


    Looking at the semi-finished transformation magic crystal cannon, Brian couldn''t help muttering: "after the transformation of the monster, it becomes more like a monster... How dangerous it looks."


    Donne smiled and said, "I''m afraid only the dragon can use it. There''s no need to worry."


    The dragon is an order creature and an observer of the world. There is no need to worry about this weapon in their hands.


    Um


    Except when they''re going to execute the extermination order.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Hurry to find a dragon and try the effect."


    He made such a monster himself. Now Angus is full of fighting spirit and blood. He couldn''t help urging Tang en to say, "I''m still waiting for further adjustment."


    "OK."


    Don''t talk nonsense. As soon as he reached out, the huge monster magic crystal cannon disappeared. Then he directly transmitted it to Dragon Island and found Sasha glott.


    He is playing Quint with some dragons.


    Well, Donne took a special look. The huge Quint is made of dragon scales faded from his body


    "Lord Donne?"


    As soon as Sasha glott saw Donne, his eyes lit up, threw away his cards and greeted him with great enthusiasm.


    "Damn it! Wang began to cheat again!"


    "It''s not the right time for you to come down. Give him an excuse to be naughty."


    "Yes, I''m going to lose."


    "Shut up!"


    Angry Sasha glott said, "I''m doing business! Now is not the time to play cards!"


    "Cut, I don''t know who shouted the most actively..."


    "I like to default when I lose..."


    Sasha glott couldn''t hang his face. She asked Donne with a strange face, "Why are you here? What''s the good news?"


    Donne tried to make himself forget what he had just seen: "the production of a new weapon dedicated to the dragon family has been completed. Now it is an experimental model. Come and find a giant dragon to help test it."


    "Special new weapon!?"


    Next to a group of dragons, their eyes lit up and surrounded them one after another: "can you fight chaotic creatures?"


    "Yes!"


    "Don''t move!"


    Sasha glott roared, "let me come!"

 Chapter 923

    With Donne''s help, Sasha glott wore modified magic crystal cannon armor.


    "Hey! Don''t say it! I feel different after wearing it!"


    Sasha glott seemed to like the magic crystal cannon armor very much. He twisted his neck and looked at his powerful and domineering appearance.


    Compared with the ordinary dragon, Sasha glott looks more powerful and domineering after wearing armor, and because the bright silver of universal alloy echoes with the gold of his scales, he is more sacred. The ferocious muzzle and the strong line structure of armor add a bit of evil spirit to him, which makes people know that it is a big killer at a glance.


    "How do you feel? Is there anything uncomfortable?"


    "It''s OK. Anyway, the scales are so hard that I can''t feel anything."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne was silent for a moment and then said, "you can fly and try. The weight can be adjusted as needed. The goal is not to affect your mobility."


    "Okay."


    Sasha glott immediately flapped his wings and rushed into the sky. The huge magic crystal giant gun armor did not affect his flight. Two giant guns, one left and one right, were evenly distributed on his back. The fixing device was connected with the roots of his two forearms and strong legs. The position of the giant gun could be adjusted through the activities of his arms and legs without affecting his wings and tail, On the whole, Angus and croto''s design is quite reasonable.


    After flying around, Sasha glott said, "it doesn''t feel much different from usual. It''s just that the body is a little heavy."


    "Will it affect the battle?"


    "That won''t happen."


    Sasha glott shook his head. "But now I''m more interested in its power."


    Donne smiled. "We can try it on the battlefield now."


    Sasha glott''s eyes brightened: "can you launch?"


    "Of course, what else to test? Let''s go!"


    So a group of people... No, it should be said that a line of giant dragons rushed into the sky and flew to the front on the west side of Dragon Island.


    "Wang?"


    Eniglota, who was commanding the Dragon corps, came up and was surprised to see the magic crystal cannon armor on Sasha glott: "what''s on you?"


    "It''s the weapon developed by Lord Donne for us. Let''s give it a try. I''ll see how powerful it is."


    Sasha glott dived excitedly to the battlefield, and the nearby dragons gave way to him one after another.


    When he estimated that the distance was about the same, he started the magic conversion device on the armor. In an instant, he felt that the magic in his body began to flow outward and gathered in the energy storage chamber of the magic crystal cannon on his back.


    Perhaps he felt that the speed of magic flow was relatively slow. Sasha glott took the initiative to release magic and accelerate the energy storage process of the magic crystal cannon, and then a stunned scene occurred - a dazzling rotating light ball appeared in the muzzle of the magic crystal cannon with a diameter of 3000mm, and the magic light ball continuously compressed by the magic runes in the energy storage chamber emitted extremely terrible magic fluctuations.


    "How awesome!"


    Donne was surprised: "this magic fluctuation has exceeded the design specification and is almost close to the level of Ninth level magic! Is there any wrong calculation?"


    Before Donne could figure it out, the ready magic crystal cannon had roared out the first magic gun. The compression magic in the two gun tubes was extremely fast after increasing the speed through terrible pressurization. Almost instantly, it crossed a distance of more than 2000 meters and directly blasted on the chaotic creature in front!


    What''s more unexpected is that because the magic sources of the two magic crystal cannons are the same and their positions are similar, the magic cannons launched by them attract each other and gather together to become a stronger magic cannon after they leave the gun barrel!


    The magic gun with amazing power is like a terrible high-energy laser, which easily defeated the tentacles outside the chaotic creature. The pure magic does not contain the power of any element, but it is just like this. Any resistance is invalid for it. After bombarding the chaotic creature with almost 100% damage, it blocked its progress. Not only that, Even forced it back a few meters!


    "Back! I beat it back!"


    The dragons exclaimed, but what surprised them more was still to come.


    The most terrible thing about magic crystal cannon is that it uses neither solid shells nor element damage, so it doesn''t need to be loaded and ignores element resistance!


    The essence of the magic gun is actually the magic torrent, but the concentration and impact of the magic torrent are beyond imagination, so it can cause great lethality. When the saturated magic in the energy storage bin is launched, the magic torrent at the muzzle begins to weaken gradually and become thinner. Finally, it loses its stable form and becomes free. The magic dissipates between heaven and earth.


    This magic consumption is just a piece of cake for Sasha glott. He took the initiative to start the secondary charging without hesitation, and refilled the energy storage chamber in just a few seconds. After compression and acceleration, the saturated magic roared on the chaotic creatures again!


    Chaotic creatures retreated a few meters again!


    After two strong attacks in a row, the attention of the chaotic creature has shifted to Sasha glott. The black fog on his body twisted into a petal shaped launch port, and then emitted a similar chaotic ray, which collided with the magic gun!


    "I''m afraid of you - come and fight!"


    Sasha glott roared and increased the output of magic. The continuous magic was refilled before the energy storage chamber was empty, which led to the continuous launch of magic torrent from the magic crystal cannon, and did not give in to the chaotic rays!


    The intensity of black chaotic ray is very high, and it can also corrupt order life, but its effect is not obvious for pure magic torrent.


    In addition, when the chaotic creatures triggered the enhancement effect, the giant dragons didn''t do their best, so their strength was not as good as that of the giant dragons. Sasha glott was the king of the giant dragons, so the chaotic rays were gradually defeated by the magic torrent. Finally, even the petal shaped launch port was submerged by the magic torrent!


    But the magic torrent did not disappear. With the full supply of Sasha glott, the magic crystal cannon was like an indefatigable monster, firing the magic after compression and compression.


    "Bad!"


    Donne stared at the barrel of the magic crystal cannon, which began to turn red and hot. It was obviously because the pressure of the magic torrent was too great, which had overloaded the barrel. He was immediately anxious: "Sasha glott! Stop! The barrel can''t carry it!"


    But where would Sasha glott listen to him? Instead of stopping and seeing the chaotic creatures retreating, he went further and improved the output of magic!


    The terrible magic torrent roared and defeated the chaotic atmosphere on the surface of chaotic creatures, peeled off their twisted shell, and directly impacted their alienated flesh and blood!


    Just listen to the loud bang of "boom", the magic torrent runs through the body of chaotic creatures and booms on the land of Dragon Island!


    Almost the whole Dragon Island trembled and woke up countless birds.


    The dragons in the sky saw with their own eyes that the magic torrent burned the alienated flesh and blood into ashes, ran through its body, and then blew up the earth on the west side of the Dragon Island!


    "What a powerful weapon!"


    "Who did this!? I want it too!"


    "It''s said that Lord Donne led the design and development. The prototype should be the magic crystal cannon developed by dwarves and dwarfs."


    When the dragons saw the power of magic crystal cannon armor, they were surprised and greedy.


    Although their own strength is strong, they have nothing to do with chaotic creatures.


    Then there was a second explosion in the sky.


    "Ouch, sleeping trough!"


    Sasha glott exclaimed, and then landed quickly with the magic crystal cannon armor that had begun to disintegrate, but before he landed, the concentrated magic in the energy storage silo exploded and turned into a big fireworks due to the melting of the gun barrel.


    The disheartened Sasha glott immediately complained to Donne after landing: "this thing is good, but it''s too durable? It blew up after playing for a while!"


    "You still have the face to say!"


    Donne shouted angrily, "it''s all said it''s an experiment! Let''s be careful. You''ll blow up the only experiment when you come up!"


    Although he was angry on the surface, Donne was shocked.


    Because they have tested the performance of universal alloy, they can still maintain a certain integrity under the bombardment of eighth-order spells, but Sasha glott forcibly melted the gun barrel made of universal alloy with his own magic!


    What a terrible magic pool it has to be!


    Donne''s own magic must be much better than that of Sasha glott, but he is a product outside the specification and the result of the opening and hanging of the gods. He can''t be compared together.


    From the perspective of prandar native creatures alone, I''m afraid Sasha glott''s power is well deserved to be the first!


    "Well, my fault, can''t I compensate you?"


    Sasha glott remembered that it was his fault, but he still didn''t care. There was no way. He was rich and willful!


    Don said angrily, "the experimental product is the only one. How can you compensate!"


    "Ten million gold coins!"


    "I''m not short of gold!"


    Sasha glott scratched his head: "then compensate with Dragon Island specialties such as gold holy fruit."


    "It''s a deal!"


    As soon as Donne''s eyes brightened, Longdao specialty was a good thing. If the quantity could keep up, he could bring up the strength of Ellington''s core team.


    Although fighting chaos does not rely on personal strength, it is easier to survive when the strength is strong.


    "In that case, what''s this... By the way, what''s the name of this thing?"


    "It''s called magic crystal cannon armor for the time being."


    "It''s so troublesome. Just call it Dragon Armor."


    "It sounds too earthy. It might as well be called magic gun armor."


    "Magic gun armor? OK, that''s the name. In the future, magic gun armor will simply be settled with those fruits."


    Sasha glott said carelessly, "anyway, I think you like those fruits."


    crap!


    Those are the so-called natural materials and earth treasures, okay!


    It''s no use for you to eat, but you can put the human kingdom. That''s a treasure that''s hard to find!


    You tell me which human would not like it!


    "What I''m more concerned about now," Sasha glott leaned over to Donne, "when will it be mass-produced?"


    It seems that he has been completely conquered by the charm of magic gun armor and thick pipes.

 Chapter 924

    Sasha glott asked about mass production, and Donne certainly cared.


    However, there is still a problem to be solved.


    Donne shook his head: "mass production is not urgent, and the material problem of magic gun armor still needs to be solved."


    "Material? Isn''t this material very good?"


    "Good what!"


    Donne pointed to the irregular object behind him and said, "universal alloy can''t bear the magic of the dragon. If you output it with all your strength, the pressure of magic gun armor is too great!"


    After pondering for a moment, Sasha glott said, "do you think it''s OK to use olliha steel?"


    Olliha steel? Certainly.


    Olliha steel, which forms the body of the golden giant statue, not only has high magic affinity, but also has memory function. After molding, you don''t have to worry about damage. More importantly, it is the only material that has been tested by chaotic war. It can explain the problem that the golden giant statues that have experienced the war can be preserved and still intact.


    But


    "Olliha steel can be, but now we haven''t started raising Yalong. We can''t produce it at all. Where can I get olliha steel for you to produce magic gun armor?"


    Donne said angrily: "what''s more, the secondary molding after the forming of oreha steel is also a trouble. We haven''t found a way to reshape oreha steel yet."


    Although he can use the fire of emptiness to reshape oriha steel, he can''t stand there every day in industrial production.


    Therefore, an effective solution is necessary.


    "I have a way to help you with these two problems, but you must solve them yourself in the future."


    Sasha glott said unexpectedly: "for the production of magic gun armor, I can ask the people to donate some dragon blood, which is of course limited to the production of oreha steel."


    Donne was surprised. "Would you like to do that?"


    "I have noticed the effect of magic gun armor just now."


    Sasha glott pointed to the chaotic creature that had recovered as before and said, "if three dragons can be equipped with magic gun armor, I am confident to kill this chaotic creature. If ten dragons can be equipped with magic gun armor, I am sure to completely solve these three chaotic creatures!"


    "So you want to produce ten sets of durable magic gun armor first? It needs a lot of dragon blood!"


    Donne frowned and calculated that a set of magic gun armor would need more than 12 million tons of million alloy. If it was replaced with oriha steel, it would need nearly 12000 liters of gold cells. If it was converted according to the proportion of gold cells contained in the dragon blood, it would almost need 25000 liters of dragon blood!


    At present, the number of adult dragons on Dragon Island is about 10000, that is, on average, each dragon needs to provide 2.5 liters of blood - not much according to their size, but note that this is the average value of all dragons.


    You know, not every Dragon is willing to donate blood.


    After listening to Donne and looking at the size of a 1-liter measuring cup, Sasha glott said very readily: "don''t worry about this. I''ll give you the dragon blood thing and promise to give you enough olliha steel soon."


    With the size of the giant dragon, let alone 2.5 liters of dragon blood, even 25 liters is not an obstacle. Some stronger ones can even put more blood. At most, they are weak after a period of time. Eating some fruit bubble holy spring will be alive again.


    After hearing his promise, Donne nodded and said, "there''s a second question."


    "More simply, I''ll teach you a spell. With this spell, you can shape oreha steel."


    Sasha glott said happily, "this is also the spell we created to solve this problem. Its name is oreha steel shaping."


    "Is there such a spell?"


    Donne was overjoyed: "teach me!"


    So Sasha glott taught Donne olliha steel shaping on the spot. Although this spell has a single purpose, because it is a spell created by the dragon, its use difficulty is comparable to that of the fifth order spell, which makes Donne quite depressed.


    What I did two days ago was to upgrade the magic absorption spell into magic siphon, and the next thing to do was to simplify and downgrade the oreha steel shaping


    Sasha glott didn''t know about Donne and asked him very attentively: "have you learned it? This spell is still difficult for humans. If you can''t learn it in a short time, I can send a dragon to teach you."


    Don shook his head. "I''ve learned it."


    "I know the magic talent of human beings is better than that of dragons... What?"


    Sasha glott blinked and said in amazement, "I said it once. Have you learned it?"


    "Who do you think genius is talking about?"


    Donne pointed to himself: "see clearly, genius is talking about me."


    Sasha glott: "


    Enigretta: "


    What a brazen man!


    Sasha glott said to Donne with disgust on his face: "all right, all right, whether you are a genius or not, in a word, go back now. I''ll send olliha steel to you in the next two days and produce magic gun armor as soon as possible. I''m going crazy by these chaotic creatures!"


    "Oh, cross the river and tear down the bridge... Then I''ll go. Remember to prepare the golden holy fruit, ambergris fruit and longevity fruit by the way."


    Donne gave a special advice and then went back using teleportation.


    As soon as Donne left, Sasha glott turned around and shouted at the dragons nearby: "did you hear what we said just now?"


    "Of course I did."


    "It''s easy to say when you hear it. Now they all start to line up to donate blood!"


    Sasha glott roared, "those who are healthy and strong should contribute more, okay? Magic gun armor will become our powerful weapon against chaos in the future! Maybe we can save your life. Now give some blood and save your life in wartime. Hurry up!"


    A group of dragons looked at each other. Although what he said was somewhat reasonable, how did it sound strange?


    And blood


    "You are our king, so you''d better go first."


    "Yes! That''s right! Wang wants to take the lead!"


    "Come on, we''re waiting!"


    The big dragons began to urge Sasha glott to donate blood first.


    After hesitating for a moment, Sasha glott clenched his teeth and stamped his feet: "OK! I''ll come first. I''ll give 50 liters of blood first!"


    I saw Donne''s measuring cup just now, so he has written down how much a liter is and how much blood he can control.


    The Dragon King is not vague. After preparing the container, he tore his thigh with one claw, cocked his leg and began to inject blood into the container. The scene looked very bloody... Well, it was actually strange.


    "Look, does Wang''s posture look like that..."


    "Which one?"


    "The dog pees..."


    "Poof!"


    "Deere, I heard you."


    Sasha glott''s voice came in a gloomy voice: "wait, if your blood is less than me... You have a good look!"


    The green dragon named Deere trembled violently, and his tail stood up: "I see!"


    "And you guys! Give me snacks! I know blood disgusts you, but now is the critical moment!"


    Sasha glott said while bleeding: "Donne''s magic gun armor is very helpful to us, so we must help him produce enough oreha steel! 15000 tons, not much, much less than when we made the golden giant statue!"


    Soon Sasha glott had enough blood, and then eniglota, the queen of the dragon, followed closely. There was a dragon king and the queen of the dragon as an example, and other dragons had to reluctantly accept the reality and began to line up to donate blood.


    After dozens of giant dragons here donated blood, Sasha glott flew back to the order temple with the container, and then informed all the giant dragons on vacation to gather in the order temple and start donating blood one by one.


    After the "dundundun instruction" of the Dragon King, the giant dragons gave their blood with tears in their eyes. Twenty five thousand liters of dragon blood were collected that night, and then the vigorous "big steelmaking" operation began on the Dragon Island.


    The last refining of oreha steel was during the first chaos invasion war. Fortunately, over the past 1000 years, they have not forgotten how to refine oreha steel, so the refining process is also quite smooth.


    Don didn''t know that as soon as he left, Sasha glott began to threaten and lure other dragons to donate blood. When he returned to the black rock cave, his mind was still thinking about what happened during Sasha glott''s demonstration.


    Seeing that Donne came back, Angus immediately came up and couldn''t wait to ask, "you''re back? What''s the result of the experiment?"


    "Pretty good..."


    After some hesitation, Donne added, "except for the final explosion, it can be regarded as a great success."


    "Explosion!?"


    Angus was stunned: "we designed it perfectly. How could it explode?"


    "That''s what I''m going to say. Go and call everyone."


    After everyone gathered again, Donne said what he found today.


    "So the problem is that the dragon''s strength is stronger than expected, and its magic output is too strong, so did you melt the gun barrel?"


    Angus felt his chin and said, "maybe we need stronger materials."


    Donne said without hesitation: "the problem of materials has been solved. The official version adopts oreha steel."


    "Olliha steel? But we don''t have mass production capacity!"


    Angus frowned: "the feeding place is a dragon and forms a large-scale industry, which can stably provide gold cells for at least half a year. Now how can we produce oreha steel?"


    Angus'' problem is also the problem of others. Everyone knows the excellent performance of olliha steel, but now it can''t be produced. No one can do it, can''t it?


    Donne smiled: "don''t worry, the problem has been solved. Not only that, I have great good news to tell you."

 Chapter 925

    "As for the problem of oriha steel, the material required for the first batch of magic gun armor, Sasha glott, will be solved. What we need to solve now is to further improve the power of magic crystal cannon and the protection performance of armor. In the later stage, when the local dragon breeding industry is mature, we can stably produce oriha steel."


    Donne said: "in addition, Sasha glott felt that the magic siphon was not fast enough, so he took the initiative to mobilize the magic to instill it into the energy storage bin of the magic crystal cannon. I think we need to take this factor into account, maybe we can expand the magic absorption channel of the energy storage bin."


    Yustisa frowned slightly and said, "but according to calculation, if the magic absorption channel is further expanded, it will destroy the stability of the energy storage bin and be easy to explode."


    "If you use oreha steel, you don''t have to worry about this problem."


    "Then I have no problem."


    Donne nodded and said, "in addition to this, I have another idea. If we can add two magic vent ports at the tail of the magic crystal cannon, add a pressurized chamber similar to the magic engine, and provide vent ports for supersaturated magic, can we prevent explosion?"


    Angus thought about it for a moment and clapped his hands. "It''s feasible."


    "Not only that, its purpose is not only to vent superfluous magic."


    Donne smiled with a strange expression: "if we join the control valve, let the Dragon control the launch direction of magic and actively start the reverse jet port, can we provide the dragon with great mobility in an instant, so as to avoid the enemy''s attack urgently?"


    A group of people were stunned. A moment later, they exclaimed: "lying in the trough! This method is absolutely possible!"


    The instantaneous acceleration provided by reverse jet is absolutely beyond imagination. Even the highly mobile dragon will be injured because it can''t avoid the attack in time. If the jet acceleration function can be added, the magic gun armor will be more popular with them.


    "On the whole, there is little change. The only change is to change the one-way launch of the energy storage silo into two-way launch, and also consider the coexistence of passive and active release functions... HMM..."


    Kloto even immediately began to conceive the changes needed to add the balance of the injection module: "it''s a little complex, but it''s not impossible. I need time. Where''s the design? Give it to me!"


    Donne smiled. The jet dragon Bomber can wait and see.


    At present, prandal''s air control has always been in the hands of the dragon and flying Warcraft. Compared with the dragon and flying Warcraft, the deterrence of the golden magician who has mastered the flying art is still too weak.


    With the transformation of the destroyer, Donne came up with the idea of producing an aerospace carrier. Taking the destroyer as the prototype, he developed an air combat platform carrying a large number of iron men... Er, personal flight armor as the main source of air firepower, Among them, the control of personal flying armor is a difficult problem - although the armor can obtain flying ability through constant flying, the Apocalypse who occupies the vast majority of combat effectiveness are soldiers, knights, Rangers and other physics majors. If they are not magicians, it is difficult to master the method of flying freely in the air.


    Therefore, a set of driving device must be developed for them. Reverse injection jet engine is obviously a good choice.


    Now the situation of the Dragon just gives Donne a chance to try and test his ideas on the dragon. At that time, just find a way to miniaturize.


    Kloto went to rebuild the design drawing. At this time, Donne said to Angus: "in addition, the problem of secondary shaping of olliha steel has been solved. Sasha glott taught me a spell called olliha steel shaping. Using this spell can easily reshape olliha steel."


    Angus was stunned and overjoyed. He shouted excitedly at Jean: "look! I knew the dragon must have hidden a hand! Is that right?"


    "Yes, you guessed right, right?"


    Jean curled his mouth and asked, "how difficult is this olliha steel shaping? If it is too difficult, it will be very troublesome. You know, the magicians who are responsible for the production in the future are those you recruit. Their strength is uneven, and they may not be able to master too difficult spells."


    Donne threw out his hand: "the difficulty of casting spells is equivalent to level 5 spells."


    "Master level magic?"


    Gene said with a wry smile, "you want a master level magician to make steel for you? How can anyone promise..."


    "So one of the problems we face is how to simplify this spell."


    Donne nodded and said, "it is not required to shape at will, as long as the shape of oreha steel can be changed to a certain extent, and the effective range of casting can be appropriately reduced."


    Gene scratched his messy head and said, "that means reducing the effect and range of spells? If so... It can be done."


    "It''s enough to downgrade this spell to level 4. We won''t lack golden magicians in the future."


    "If you weaken so much, it''s not impossible to reduce to a third-order spell... Wait, why do you say that?"


    Gene didn''t react until he finished. Don inadvertently said a great word.


    "This is the good news I want to tell you."


    Donne smiled, pointed to the direction of Longdao and said, "the dragons agree to use the specialties of Longdao to trade magic gun armor."


    "Dragon Island specialty?... wait! Do you mean -"


    Gene and Angus breathed suddenly and their eyes widened.


    "That''s right."


    Donne snapped his fingers: "it''s the golden fruit, ambergris fruit, longevity fruit and so on."


    "Damn it! What kind of ecstasy did you give to the Dragon King?! he is even willing to take out those treasures!?"


    Gene is jealous. The golden fruit is a divine treasure to improve the magic pool and magic affinity. A magician can be lucky to take one. As long as he is not an outright fool, it is almost a certainty to promote to the golden level!


    Ambergris fruit can enhance physique. Although it is impossible to reach the level of giant dragon, it can make users reach the same level as soldiers of the same level, or even surpass them!


    Before being promoted to the supreme level, the mage''s physique is weaker than that of the soldier, but after eating the saliva fruit, he can just face the soldier before being promoted to the supreme level!


    The longevity fruit makes people greedy. Although this fruit can not enhance its strength, it can prolong life if it is used as its name! For those who start aging but haven''t broken through, longevity fruit is the most precious treasure!


    These three fruits are the most well-known specialties of Longdao. In addition to these three fruits, there are other rare specialties, so I won''t repeat them.


    In short, in this cooperation with Dragon Island, Donne can be said to make a lot of money. He not only tested the jet powered armor in advance, but also got such a big benefit in vain.


    "It''s a baby. In fact, it''s just a baby for humans. For the dragon, those are just snacks."


    Donne said helplessly, "people don''t care at all."


    This is a very helpless reality. It is likely that you are jealous of the treasure you want but can''t, but abandon it as my shoes in the eyes of others.


    Well, there is also a well-known and more vivid saying: behind every goddess that haunts you, there is a man who wants to vomit every day


    Gene sighed: "people are more than dragons. I''m so angry..."


    The reason why those fruits are the specialty of Dragon Island is because of the temple of order. As the first of the six temples, it is also the temple of order that lays the stability of prandar. It has very magical power around it, so it can produce those fruits with strange special effects.


    If the seeds of those fruits are planted elsewhere, even if they survive, the fruits will not have the same power.


    This is the unique competitiveness and advantage of the Dragon nationality. Others can''t take it away


    Donne smiled, patted Jean on the shoulder and said, "you don''t need those fruits now. What do you envy?"


    "You know shit!"


    Gene scolded angrily: "if those guys in the silver city know that you have gold holy fruit to supply right away, or even give it as a prize, they will go crazy. I can guarantee that when the next recruitment is released, the applicants will be more crazy than this time."


    Donne clapped his hands: "eh? You reminded me. If there are enough fruits in the transaction, take them out as a reward."


    For him, those precious fruits are of no use at all, but it''s quite good if they can stimulate the enthusiasm of those magicians.


    Donne couldn''t help but sigh. As expected, driven by interests, he would achieve his goal faster.


    "Let''s talk about it later. Now I''ll teach you olliha steel shaping. You two think about how to simplify this spell. I have something to do as soon as possible."


    Then Donne taught Oliver ha steel shaping to gene and Angus.


    Afterwards, gene felt very strange. With their strength, it took more than ten days to learn a new master level spell. However, as in the case of learning the magic siphon spell before, Donne only talked about the oreha steel shaping technique once, and he felt that he had mastered the spell.


    After asking Donne to take out a sample of oreha steel and test it, gene determined that he really mastered the spell.


    This learning speed is incredible.


    Gene and Angus looked at each other. They vaguely felt that this extraordinary learning speed must have something to do with Donne (Donne was present twice), but they couldn''t tell why it had this effect.


    "Take this olliha steel experiment. I''ll go back to Ellington first. By the way, you should hurry as soon as possible. Although things here are very important, the projects in the research institute can''t be suspended."


    Donne gave a special advice before returning to Ellington.


    Today is the 10th day of the celebration month, five days before this year''s glorious sacrifice.

 Chapter 926

    When Donne came to the outside of the study, people came and went here. On the one hand, because it was close to the glory Festival, shops in various cities had to start preparing promotional activities, and the publicity offensive had already begun. Therefore, Fiona needed to be busy more.


    On the other hand, it is very complicated for Datang chamber of Commerce to be responsible for the food, drink and Lhasa of a city. Any mistake in any link will lead to a series of chain problems. Therefore, Fiona had to organize a special team to be responsible for the relevant matters of new buerkeso.


    They sort it out and filter it, and then summarize the core problems before they feed it back to her.


    Even so, her workload is unusually large every day.


    Fortunately, her strength has reached the golden peak before, and her mental strength has been greatly strengthened. Only when dealing with these affairs can she not be haggard.


    In other words, as long as she has the opportunity to wake up in the field, she will officially step into the ranks of masters. At that time, anyone who sees her will have to call master Fiona.


    Donne waited for a full hour. Fiona finally finalized the planning plan of some activities. After stretching, she stared at him: "is it comfortable to be the shopkeeper?"


    Donne nodded and said very honestly, "comfortable."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fiona snorted and said angrily, "you''ve been waiting nearby for so long. Isn''t it just to see how busy I am? Tell me what''s up. The next group of people is expected to arrive soon."


    Donne was stunned: "it''s not over yet? So busy?"


    "What do you think!"


    Fiona was so angry that she was so busy here. He didn''t know why she was so busy!


    "This year''s glorious Festival is different from previous years. After you became the Regent, many policies of the Ilus Empire have changed in the past six months. It can be said that it is not too much to turn the world upside down."


    "But because of this, the average income of the residents of the Ilus Empire has increased significantly this year, the residents'' happiness index has risen sharply, and they are optimistic about the rise of the Ilus empire."


    "I, Princess aurelia, Queen OLINA and Saint eluli, the four of us have taken time to sit together and communicate in private. It is expected that the number of people going to alinks to attend the glory festival may break a new high this year."


    "Now there are five days before the glory Festival. The number of migrant workers in arlinks has exceeded one million. The whole city is bustling. With so many migrant workers, many criminals are likely to sneak in. Do you think things will be much less?"


    "Secondly, due to a large number of migrant workers, the sales of Datang chamber of Commerce during the glory Festival is related to the development of the whole year in the future. Although our popularity is high enough, the markets in many remote areas have not been opened. This is an opportunity. We plan to do an activity to give merchants a more favorable export price and urge them to bring our products to the market Go further. "


    "Not only that, because your accession to the throne involves a series of unknown things, considering your image, we have also set up some charities to provide assistance to orphans in urban slums, and provide them with free admission and compulsory education in your name. Now you have become a charity Ambassador among the people!"


    "At present, it seems that we will lose a lot of money by letting these poor orphans join the society for free, but in the long run, this is a very valuable investment. They will have a strong sense of belonging to Datang chamber of Commerce. When they grow up, they can provide us with fresh blood. I have planned to list this matter as a long-term concern."


    "In addition, there are some messy things on the new bulkesuo side. In order to expand our influence there as soon as possible without arousing the disgust of his majesty tastrow, we must carefully plan the plan of activities. At the same time, we must find ways to increase our cultural output, strive to assimilate them in culture and let them accept us as soon as possible."


    "For these plans, Xiao AI runs to me every day these days, little girl... Hum, the big girl is so anxious that she is almost crying. She is waiting for her brother Donne to come out and help her every day. Unfortunately, she hasn''t even seen your shadow."


    "But thanks to Xiao AI, we have also gained a lot of information about the customs and habits of the Ryan Empire, so we can avoid many taboos in the activities. This time she has made great contributions."


    "As for your majesty tastrow, I think he has completely brainwashed Tina. Now he just wants to get the agency right of our products as soon as possible and be a regional agent to make money. In order to promote the products, he has recently written a lot of plans for me to give advice. He even doesn''t care about the chaotic gods in the Ryan Empire, leaving it all to Rui Your honor. "


    "Just because the orcs have different shapes, the shape of the magic phone can''t completely match some of their races, so the magic Engineering Research Institute is studying improvement methods these days. Their improvement plans should have been shown to you. As a result, you run everywhere every day. Finally, all these things are piled up here for me to deal with. Why am I so busy £¿¡±


    Fiona hit Donne on the head as soon as she called, which immediately made Donne feel a lot of guilt.


    "It''s hard for you."


    Donne looked into Fiona''s eyes and said very sincerely, "I can do what I am doing now. The credit is definitely half that of you."


    I don''t want any credit!


    All I want is your affirmation!


    All I want is your word!


    Say it! Fiona! Speak up bravely!


    Fiona opened her mouth, held it for half a day, and said stuffy, "it''s enough to have you."


    Fiona''s original intention is that you know my hard work is enough.


    But she was ashamed to export, but she didn''t know. The sensational words couldn''t be said, but they brought a greater impact to Donne.


    A plain and faint sentence made Donne''s heart tremble.


    Almost for a moment, the unshakable status of egwin trembled, but after all, Donne is a tried and tested man, but it is not so easy to shake his faith (think himself).


    Donne hesitated for a long time, then sighed in his heart and said to Fiona, "when we''re finished, let''s find a place to take a complete vacation and rest for a few days."


    He''s inviting himself on a date?


    Fiona''s delicate body trembled and looked at Donne in disbelief: "are you serious? Did I hear you right?"


    "Of course it''s true."


    Donne vowed: "after the glorious ceremony, there should be no big deal after the dragon family''s affairs are over. We can find a place with beautiful scenery to rest for a few days."


    Oh, my God!


    Fiona almost passed out happily.


    What I''ve been looking forward to, it just happened!?


    That''s too - wait!?


    Fiona looked at Donne suspiciously: "just in case, let me ask by the way - just the two of us?"


    "This..."


    Donne was stunned and scratched his head. Of course, he was not stupid. He knew what the problem meant. If he was allowed to say, of course, he would prefer to take people he knew well and go on vacation together.


    But seeing Fiona''s look of expectation, I want to think about the journey that has been accompanying me all the way


    Alas, I''m really not suitable to play the role of too pure


    Donne sighed, nodded and said, "just the two of us."


    The gods can testify that this moment is probably Fiona''s happiest moment in the past two years!


    She even trembled with excitement, her mind was blank, and she didn''t know what to do.


    But her face was very calm. She didn''t seem too excited. She said very plainly, "well, I know. I''ll make arrangements for the work before then."


    I''m afraid no one can see Fiona''s excitement at the moment.


    "Well, I''ll go first."


    Donne got up and left the study.


    When Donne closed the door, Fiona was the only one left in the room. She finally couldn''t control her emotions. She jumped up, flew into the air and cheered in circles.


    "Yeah! Yeah! Great! Great! Finally, finally!"


    Fiona cheered and circled in the air. Her light skirt turned into a blooming flower. The smile on her face was as dazzling as the bright sun.


    "Hee hee, hee hee, two people... Date... Vacation... Great... This time... You can..."


    It seems that Fiona is too addicted to the coming wonderful holiday. Fiona is immersed in fantasy, and her face shows a sweet giggle from time to time.


    It is estimated that anyone who comes in at the moment will be shocked - because no one can believe that the woman who is full of happiness at the moment will be Fiona golden rose, who has always been calm and capable.


    "When you interrupt and forget your business, I - er, Fiona?"


    Donne, who pushed the door in, was stunned to see Fiona giggling in the sky.


    Donne''s voice pulled Fiona back from the fantasy world. When she saw Donne returning again and again, she was stunned. She fell to the ground immediately after the "bang" and looked at Donne foolishly. A moment later, she suddenly blushed.


    God, God!


    Seen!


    It''s all seen!


    He fell into the silly state of his little daughter, which was all seen by Donne!


    Dry, just die!


    "Uh."


    Donne immediately understood Fiona''s mood. He immediately closed the door and blocked the sight of others. Then he said solemnly, "it''s not a good habit to practice magic during working hours. If you really want to practice flying, you can find a time for me to guide you."


    Donne admired his ability to tell lies with his eyes open

 Chapter 927

    Is Fiona stupid?


    Of course she''s not stupid.


    If she were a fool, Datang chamber of Commerce would not be managed by her in such an orderly manner.


    After Donne finished, Fiona was stunned and immediately understood that Donne wanted to find a step for herself. She pushed the boat along the water and said with a light cough, "well, I''m not very proficient in flying, so I have to take time to practice. You''re right. I''m negligent."


    Whether what Donne said was true or false, she listened carefully.


    Otherwise, it would be really embarrassing


    When they returned to the formal conversation posture, Fiona showed a faint pink blush on her face, and her eyes were a little erratic.


    Just because of the date, she flew into the sky, yelled and giggled excitedly. She could actually do something that children do. What''s worse, she was seen... How could this kind of thing really be regarded as never happened?


    The worst thing is that she is so excited at the moment that she can''t control it.


    Don can''t even look straight into his eyes.


    Donne coughed softly and said, "I was interrupted by you just now and forgot my business. I don''t know if Angus told you about land dragon breeding?"


    Fiona was in a daze for a long time before she came back: "ah?"


    Donne had no choice but to repeat one side of the question.


    Fiona found the feeling after staggering Donne''s eyes. She stared at Donne''s nose and said, "I mentioned it once before, but I didn''t say it''s going now, so the priority is not high, so I haven''t dealt with it for the time being."


    "Raise the priority of this matter."


    Donne said decisively: "the performance of oreha steel is very superior, and its applicability in some aspects even exceeds that of universal alloy. We must mass produce it as soon as possible."


    "But what about the dragon family... Wait, you have obtained the permission of the dragon family?"


    Not long after Tang en came back from Longdao, he decided to put it on the agenda. It must be the result of the discussion.


    Donne smiled and said, "of course, the dragon people are eager to break away from Yalong. If we even have to take care of raising Yalong, ghosts know that they are related to Yalong."


    "If so, I suggest setting up a ground dragon farm in the Ryan empire."


    Fiona gradually entered the state. After calming down, she immediately put forward professional opinions: "after all, Dihang dragon is the Warcraft of Ryan empire. It is more suitable for the climate of Ryan empire. It is forced to import it to us for breeding. Not only the cost is higher, but also the feeding effect may be bad. Therefore, it is best to hire local professional breeders to feed a large number of animals in Ryan empire."


    Donne smiled and said, "it''s up to you."


    Fiona was very happy to see Donne approve of her idea and continued: "On the other hand, we are now working on the assistance of new bulkesuo. It happens that this project can create a large number of jobs and taxes for Ryan empire. Tastrow must be happy to promote the development of relevant industries. We don''t have to worry about the land, personnel and the source of Warcraft raised. As long as we invest, we can sit and get sustainable income."


    "The earth dragons can be used for us not only in blood, leather can be tanned, leather armor furniture, meat can also be eaten, and bones can also be used to make bone carvings with local characteristics of Ryan empire. It can be said that they are full of treasure and have high economic value - the only disadvantage may be that they are carnivorous Warcraft, and the feeding cost is too high. However, compared with the income, this cost is acceptable."


    "What''s more, only we can use the blood of Dihang dragon, because we only have the production technology of oriha steel, which means that we can maximize the economic value of Dihang dragon. Therefore, the biggest demander of Dihang dragon breeding is Datang chamber of Commerce. As the only shipping direction, we can grasp the lifeline of Dihang dragon breeding industry, There''s no need to worry about them getting out of our control when the market matures. "


    "Secondly, due to the assistance work of xinbulkesuo, our Datang chamber of Commerce, or Ilus Empire and Rehn Empire, is in a sweet period. The settlement of this industry in Rehn empire will help further increase our friendship and do a good job for our cultural export. The residents of Rehn Empire who work for us will also be influenced by us and get closer to us We. "


    "Therefore, considering all aspects, it will be beneficial for us to settle the dixinglong industry in the Ryan Empire and support the local residents to carry out relevant industrial development."


    "Pa pa..."


    Donne clapped and said with a smile, "it''s Fiona. You think the same as me, but the analysis is more detailed. Just do as you say. I won''t ask about the specific details."


    Donne can be said to have 100% trust in Fiona. Without her, the current Datang chamber of Commerce would be just a local chamber of Commerce.


    "If I''m in a hurry, I''ll draft the relevant documents and send them to new bulkesso later."


    Donne said with a smile, "don''t worry. First draw up a general plan and give it to tastrow. He has an idea. Then the two sides sit together and discuss the details. Tell him that if we are willing to give industrial preferential treatment policies, we can appropriately improve the salary and occupational security of employed workers."


    In exchange for the treatment of workers with preferential policies, I believe that now tastrow should know how to choose.


    Only when the bottom workers become rich will the country''s economy further develop, otherwise the so-called economy is just a castle in the air.


    Fiona patted her chest and said, "no problem, we can finish it tonight!"


    "So fast?"


    Don was stunned. "Aren''t you tired?"


    Tired? Not tired at all!


    After hearing Donne''s appointment invitation, Fiona is full of energy and feels she has endless strength. She won''t be tired even if she works for three consecutive days and nights!


    "Leave it alone!"


    Fiona blushed and said, "in a word, I can let tastrow see the draft of the land dragon breeding plan tomorrow. Don''t worry!"


    "I''m worried that your body can''t carry it... Oh, right."


    Speaking of this, Donne patted his forehead, took some fruit from his pocket and handed it to Fiona: "this is the fruit I brought you from Longdao. If you are tired, eat it and recover your energy."


    "Is this the golden fruit?"


    Fiona was very surprised: "did you take your package after eating?"


    Donne laughed and said, "anyway, Sasha glott doesn''t care. I don''t feel ashamed. I think of you... Well, you like the fruit very much, so I brought you some."


    Fiona gave him a white look. She just said "you".


    But for the sake of Donne''s date invitation, Fiona decided not to care about him.


    It''s not that she doesn''t know what happened between Donne and those women, but now that she has made this choice, she has to accept this reality.


    What''s more, Donne is a great hero destined to save the world. If a woman can''t accept his shortcomings, it is estimated that there will be no man in the world who can meet her requirements.


    "Don''t worry about eating. Don''t save it."


    Donne gave a special advice: "after a while, when olliha steel starts stable production and we start manufacturing magic gun armor, there will be a lot of golden fruit."


    Fiona nibbled at the golden fruit and asked curiously, "magic gun armor? What''s that?"


    "It''s a special armored weapon used by the dragon."


    Donne smiled and explained the magic gun armor, then said: "so the first purpose of our production of oriha steel is to manufacture magic gun armor. After meeting the needs of the dragon, it is time to develop other uses."


    "I see."


    Fiona nodded and suddenly added, "if so, I don''t recommend manufacturing too many magic gun armor production lines."


    Donne was stunned: "why?"


    "Because the market for magic gun armor is too small."


    Fiona explained: "the weapons for dragons can only be sold to dragons. The market is too single. How many dragons are there on Dragon Island? 3000? 5000?"


    "About 10000."


    "Well, let''s calculate according to the saturated market, that is, 10000 sets of magic gun armor. If we make a large number of production lines of relevant parts, when the 10000 sets of magic gun armor are produced, the market will be saturated. What should we do with these production lines?"


    Fiona raised a question that must be looked at directly.


    Donne explained with a smile: "the production line was still useful at that time. After all, weapons and armor needed to be repaired and maintained."


    Fiona ate up the golden fruit in twos and threes. While enjoying the feeling of full magic flowing in the body, she said: "there is no need to use too many production lines for repair and maintenance, as long as it can maintain the minimum output and meet the needs of the dragon family."


    Donne is helpless. This is a troublesome problem. If we can''t arm the dragon as soon as possible, we may not have enough force when danger comes.


    But if we really limit the expansion of production capacity, the production line will be wasted after the market is saturated, which is very costly in terms of time cost.


    "Compromise. The output can''t be too little or too much. In a word, it''s better to control one degree."


    Donne waved his hand and said reluctantly, "in the future, we will use the same production line to produce some enhanced version, upgraded version and optimized version. Finally, we will never change version 2.0... Change a shell and continue to sell them."


    Fiona''s eyes brightened: "this is a solution, just as you say."


    Dumne make complaints about it. I never realized that his words on the earth''s producers turned out to be a solution.


    But Fiona has written it down. I''m afraid she''s taken it as a good prescription. Don didn''t say anything more.


    "By the way, if we start to produce oreha steel in the later stage, we still face a problem..."


    Donne suddenly remembered a very serious problem and hadn''t told Fiona yet.


    "What''s the problem?"


    "One of the raw materials of oreha steel is gold."


    Donne said, "we have to find a way to get enough gold."

 Chapter 928

    How much is enough gold?


    A ton? Ten tons? A hundred tons? A thousand tons?


    No one is accurate.


    According to the formula given by Julong, the proportion of brass and gold in oreha steel accounts for the vast majority.


    The specific production ratio of oreha steel is brass: Gold: Secret silver: AOJIN: dragon blood = 8:1.5:0.3:0.1:0.1.


    This means that to produce 1000 tons of oriha steel, 800 tons of brass, 150 tons of gold, 30 tons of secret silver, 10 tons of AOJIN and 10 tons of dragon blood are used - of course, because the effective component gold cells are extracted, dragon blood can be replaced by gold cells. According to the average content of gold cells in the dragon family, the effect of 10 tons of dragon blood is about 4 to 5 tons of gold cells.


    Brass is easy to say. Prandar''s copper reserves are very large. At present, the mined brass is mainly used to produce tap water pipes, as well as some metal utensils and parts of magic machinery. The production capacity is absolutely sufficient.


    It''s easy to say that once the Dihang dragon breeding industry is launched, the supply of gold cells can be said to be continuous, and there''s no need to worry.


    The trouble lies in gold, Mithril and AOJIN.


    Note that the consumption of this formula is calculated by ton!


    If Mithril and AOJIN can be calculated in tons, can they be regarded as rare and expensive magic metals?


    Dwarves, blacksmiths, alchemists and other professions use secret silver and AOJIN on the basis of grams!


    Recalling sashaglott''s words and thinking about the huge golden statues in the strange space, Donne twitched in the corners of his mouth.


    Prandal''s Secret silver and AOJIN have been made into olliha steel by them to create the golden giant statue - but of course Donne won''t destroy the body of the golden giant statue again and reshape it to produce magic gun armor for the dragon. It''s no doubt that he picked up sesame and lost watermelon.


    Fortunately, Donne holds the golden thighs of the gods, Mithril and ogin. He has them. Although it is impossible to supply large-scale industrial production, it is no problem to deal with this batch of orders from Sasha glott. As for the remaining Mithril and ogin, he can only find them from other magical metal mines.


    Of course, there is another place.


    Star boundary.


    The mineral resources on the planets in the star world are also quite rich. In addition to magic metals, there are also heavy metals such as gold in the star world, but the biggest problem is... There is no way to exploit them on a large scale.


    Mining in the star world is equivalent to mining in the outer space asteroid belt. Now prandal''s industrial level has not even broken through the atmosphere. How can it have the ability of outer space mining?


    If you use the power of magic to overtake in a corner and take a shortcut, you can realize a small amount of mining, but you also need a stable star base to do it, and you have to convince those magicians who have at least a master level level to be willing to go to the star world to take risks and work as miners


    Unless the power of magic completely fades its mystical color and becomes an ordinary power that can be completely popularized, this can happen.


    At present, it seems that we should first deal with the orders of Sasha glott, and then find ways to find materials for subsequent production.


    "Gold?"


    Fiona frowned: "is our existing gold mine capacity not enough?"


    "I can''t say enough. I just thought of one thing... Don''t you think there are too many gold coins in circulation in various countries on the mainland?"


    Donne''s words stunned Fiona and surprised her: "do you want to --"


    "Yes, I want to recycle gold coins, smelt and separate them, and then restore the gold to the status of industrial raw materials."


    Donne nodded and said, "in the past, there were too many and complex gold coins issued by various dynasties, and some of these gold coins were stored in the coffers of various rich people, and some were still circulating in the market, which was very unfavorable to the healthy development of the economy, so I think we should do something."


    Fiona hesitated a little. After a moment, she said, "would it be too reckless to do so? Gold coins have been prandal''s currency for thousands of years. If we want to carry out monetary reform, we will certainly encounter considerable resistance."


    "How to say, the economic policy of the gold standard is based on the rare value of gold, but look at the current market, do you think gold is rare?"


    Donne let go and Fiona had nothing to say.


    Because he''s telling the truth.


    Now there are hundreds of thousands of gold coins in any product. If it were not for the emergence of the Star Diamond bank, I''m afraid even the transaction would be a problem - because it''s impossible for anyone to go out with so many gold coins all day and crush people.


    As a currency, gold coins have many disadvantages. If the reform can be carried out, it will be beneficial, but if the reform cannot be carried out smoothly, I''m afraid it will brew a very huge hidden danger.


    It is not that the coins of the current Ilus empire are over issued, but because the previous concept of gold = equivalent has been inherited, the gold coins of the old empire often have a large stock in the world and have not been recycled and recast, which leads to the current strange circle.


    In fact, the existence of Star Diamond bank has greatly reduced the difficulty of gold coin trading. Bulk transactions have begun to use the bank card of Star Diamond bank for direct card swiping settlement, and the accounts are calculated within Star Diamond bank. In fact, prandal has a prototype similar to electronic payment, and has not fully realized electronic payment, Money naturally has its value.


    "Do you just want to recycle old gold coins, or do you want to reform the current gold coin monetary system?"


    Fiona sighed: "if it''s the former, I can find a way. If it''s the latter, I''m afraid you have to discuss with Princess Aurelia and queen OLINA. The impact is too big and complex. I still can''t play with political things."


    "Do it all."


    Donne said decisively: "it is not only to recycle old gold coins, but also to carry out the existing monetary reform, abolish the monetary system of gold coins and introduce new currencies."


    "New currency?"


    "Well, for example... Paper money."


    "Paper?"


    Fiona was even more surprised: "how can paper be used as money?"


    Donne thought about it and said: "Let me explain to you. For example, I am the president of Datang chamber of Commerce. You are the raw material supplier of Datang chamber of Commerce. Now I owe you one million gold coins. I don''t have gold coins on hand and I don''t have a card reader of Star Diamond bank for settlement. Then I write an IOU in the name of the president of Datang chamber of Commerce. You can use this IOU to pay in Datang chamber of Commerce Are you willing to accept the goods worth one million gold coins exchanged by any shop? "


    Fiona said without hesitation, "of course."


    "Why would you?"


    "Because you are the president of Datang chamber of Commerce... Oh! I see!"


    Fiona immediately realized: "the currency here represents credit!"


    "That''s right."


    Donne smiled with great satisfaction: "expand the scene a little more. As the king of the Ilus Empire, I guarantee in the name of the king and issue paper money instead of gold coins. I guarantee that the purchasing power of paper money is the same as that of gold coins in the name of the royal family. Do you think businessmen will choose portable paper money or heavy gold coins?"


    "Paper money, of course," Fiona added after a pause. "If the merchants are willing to trust the credit of the Ilus imperial family."


    "Yes, so to issue a new currency, the first thing to solve is the credit problem of the royal family, or more broadly, the economic, political and military strength of the Ilus empire. Only with strength can it be widely recognized, and the value of the currency issued can be more easily accepted by the market."


    Donne continued: "by issuing new coins, recycling redundant gold in the market and smelting it into materials, we can greatly alleviate the problem of raw materials of oriha steel, and digest the gold coins left over from the previous dynasty in the process of currency replacement."


    "Do you want to recycle those old gold coins at a discount?"


    "Of course!"


    Don en said with a natural look: "That''s the currency issued by the previous dynasty, how can we recognize it! The reason why they can continue to circulate now is only because the object acting as the equivalent is'' gold ''. Once the status of gold is restored from the equivalent to metal material, those old gold coins will lose their trading value. Even if they are collected, it is meaningless, and they will force those people to sell them The gold coins that have been stored and do not circulate will be exchanged. "


    "Most importantly, in the process of replacing new currencies, we can control the total amount of new currencies issued. Through the replacement process, we can know how many currencies are actually issued in the market, so as to macro-control the whole market."


    Carrying out monetary reform is certainly not such a simple thing, but Donne only knows so much about this. He is completely ignorant of more complex economics and finance. He can''t play with things such as treasury bonds and securities. He only knows that paper money is an embodiment of government credit, and now the new government of Ilus Empire, represented by him, has revitalized the whole empire Freshmen, the unprecedented high public support rate, coupled with the unparalleled position of Datang chamber of Commerce, the implementation of this new policy is ready, only due to the east wind.


    Of course, it may be better to implement such a radical policy in a few years, but the problem is that time doesn''t wait. Don can afford to wait. The world can''t afford to wait


    Who knows when the chaos army will arrive?


    Therefore, it is better to promote policies that can promote economic development and industrial progress as soon as possible.


    "But how do you persuade people to exchange the new currency?"


    Fiona asked Donne, "the emergence of new things is always accompanied by all kinds of doubts and suspicions. How can people accept the new currency so easily?"


    In people''s minds, gold coins are equal to gold and valuable things. If you let them exchange gold coins for paper money, they can''t be so easy to accept.


    It took a very long time for paper money to replace alloy money on earth. Jiaozi in the Tang and Song dynasties in China was the earliest paper money, which existed as the embodiment of bank credit. Later, Australia was the first country to completely use paper money to replace alloy money. After nearly a thousand years, we can imagine how difficult it was.


    Fortunately, don really has a way.

 Chapter 929

    Donne''s method is actually very simple. No matter which world it is, all creatures that need food, clothing, housing and transportation are always profit seeking.


    Lack of motivation, driven by interests.


    "This is easy to say."


    Donne smiled and said to Fiona, "it''s always convenient to promote with policies. Don''t forget that businessmen are a kind of creature chasing profits, and people also have the psychology of pursuing advantages and avoiding disadvantages. As long as a new policy is implemented, using paper money to pay taxes can be reduced by half. They will definitely raise their hands to agree with the status of paper money."


    Fiona was stunned.


    Why tax cuts?


    Is this guy addicted!?


    Speaking of his interest, Donne continued to be elated and said: "also, the products of Datang chamber of commerce are very popular now. We can launch activities and use paper money to buy products of Datang chamber of Commerce. You can give a 10% discount. Dare you bet with me that they will definitely rush to exchange paper money?"


    "No! You won!"


    Fiona surrendered powerlessly.


    Because she knew that Donne was telling the truth.


    Datang chamber of Commerce has now completely become the leading chamber of Commerce in the ilrus empire. Second, no one dares to say first. Even if other chambers of Commerce disagree, their business scope is more or less inextricably related to Datang chamber of Commerce.


    To exaggerate, the more moist the chamber of commerce is now, the closer the cooperation with Datang chamber of Commerce, especially those who produce spare parts and provide raw materials for Datang chamber of Commerce, make more money after drinking soup behind Datang chamber of Commerce, and earn more in a month than in the past year.


    Don''t worry about product sales, don''t worry about not getting the payment back, and make money comfortably. Isn''t this a happy life?


    Now it''s silly people who will do the right thing with Datang chamber of Commerce - no one has never thought of this idea, but the problem is that Datang chamber of commerce is a complete monster from technology to strength to market and then to the backstage. It''s completely a rolling gap. Who can compare with it?


    Now, even those big chambers of Commerce in ronitant Kingdom dare not quarrel too hard with Datang chamber of Commerce.


    If Datang chamber of Commerce really launches the activity of using currency to settle discounts, it is estimated that those businessmen will be the first to invest in the new currency.


    "But..."


    Fiona said a little distressed, "you said to use paper money, but paper money is printed matter? It is likely to be forged, but gold coins are different. Even if it is forged, its own material is gold, and its value will not disappear."


    "In terms of anti-counterfeiting, you can rest assured that I already have an idea."


    Donne said with a smile: "we can do it from two aspects. On the one hand, we can add anti-counterfeiting measures to printing. By adding hidden information through complex printing techniques, we can use this means to prevent counterfeiting, which prevents more than 90% of counterfeiting means."


    Fiona nodded noncommittally, "what else?"


    "The second aspect, of course, is to start from above."


    Donne pointed to the sky: "the power of divine magic can always easily realize some functions, can''t it?"


    "Use magic?"


    Fiona was stunned: "why not use the power of magic?"


    "Because of the cost and difficulty."


    Donne sighed: "of course, I also want to use magic to solve this problem, but if the emblem of magic identification is added to each currency, the cost is too high. The devil dust consumed alone is estimated to exceed the value of the currency itself..."


    "Isn''t that just right?"


    Fiona raised her eyebrows and said, "the cost of producing money exceeds its own value, so that we can better prevent irregular people from counterfeiting?"


    Tang en patted his forehead: "eh? It seems that this is the same truth."


    "If we really want to promote the new currency, I think it''s best to use all three means!"


    Fiona said: "printing anti-counterfeiting represents the power of mortals, divine anti-counterfeiting represents the power of divine power, and magic anti-counterfeiting represents the power of magic. The combination of the three forces is our current prandal, which is indispensable. It is impeccable in a single sense, and it can also better prevent counterfeiting."


    Donne clapped his hands: "then do as you say!"


    "What''s the use of telling me this?"


    Fiona said unhappily, "you can tell Princess Aurelia about the issue of currency and the imperial mint. If you want to ban the imperial mint, they must be the first to be unhappy. Think about how to place those people in the mint first."


    Donne thought and said, "then I''ll think about it..."


    "Go out and think about it."


    Fiona began to rush: "I''m going to start the cooperation scheme of grassland dragon breeding. Don''t bother me!"


    "Then you are busy."


    Donne left the study and looked at the weather. It was still early. After he stayed for a while, he simply sent it directly to alinks. When he found aurelia, she was in the same situation as Fiona. He was also busy and dizzy.


    "Oh, my God! Look who I found! A living Regent!"


    When she saw Donne, Aurelia exclaimed with great exaggeration, which stunned the next group of Ministers who assisted her.


    So exaggerated, do you still want to eat me?


    Donne secretly feigned, but with a kind smile on his face, said hello to the ministers, and then leaned over to Aurelia and looked: "what are you doing?"


    Princess Aurelia raised her willow eyebrows and said, "what do you say I''m busy with? The glory Festival is coming soon. Now there are things everywhere!"


    "First of all, there are too many outsiders, and our urban defense manpower is simply insufficient! Hundreds of vicious incidents of gathering people to make trouble have occurred these days, and the prisons in the outer city are almost full!"


    "The second is the application and approval of various activities of the glory Festival. From the middle of this year to now, the income of residents has increased significantly. Therefore, they are full of expectations for the upcoming glory Festival, and their consumption desire is unprecedented. Therefore, various chambers of Commerce have applied for large-scale activities, some need to occupy channels, and some want to rent squares and opera houses, even if A batch has been screened out, but there are still a large number of them. "


    At this point, Aurelia stared at Donne and said angrily, "among them is your application of Datang chamber of Commerce - you actually want to rent the whole champion arena during the glory Festival. What do you want to do? What press conference do you want to hold?"


    Donne was stunned: "rent the champion arena? I don''t know."


    "It seems Fiona''s idea. I have to ask her in the evening."


    Aurelia murmured, and then said angrily, "well, your majesty, what''s your order to come back today? I''ll listen to you!"


    Listening to Aurelia''s angry voice, Donne laughed: "I''m not watching you manage the country in order, so come and comfort you..."


    Aurelia stared at him in the face. "Really? I don''t know if she brought any gifts? -"


    Donne said with a thump in his heart that it was bad, but he was even more on pins and needles when he followed aurelia.


    "- such as what element Lord''s kernel and so on?"


    Sleeping trough Fiona, you little bitch! Why is your mouth so shaky!


    Donnton''s angry teeth itch. Originally, the core of the water element Lord was intended for her and aurelia. The power inside is too huge. Fiona can''t use it alone. Now, Fiona has obviously shown off in front of Princess Aurelia and must have sworn in sovereignty. It''s impossible to come over in the future.


    That is to say


    Aurelia, this is obviously an imbalance in her heart!


    But Donne really doesn''t have anything good now!


    Like the core of the element Lord, how can there be good things that can not be found every day!


    Don''t let dicarios go back to the element world to fight with an element Lord and get another one back?


    After noticing Donne''s expression, Aurelia flashed a trace of loss in her eyes, then snorted coldly and said, "it''s really a lie. It''s not difficult for you. If you have anything to do, just say it -- it''s --"


    Aurelia suddenly froze.


    It turned out that the quick witted Donne couldn''t find anything good, so he simply took out several fruits packaged in Longdao.


    "Golden fruit that can enhance magic!"


    "Ambergris fruit that can enhance your physique!"


    "And - longevity fruit that can prolong life!?"


    Those ministers were more discerning. They had seen these rare fruits in books. When they suddenly saw the real object, they suddenly breathed quickly, and their eyes stared big and unbelievable.


    For these ordinary people, the value of the first two fruits can''t compare with the longevity fruit. That''s a good thing that can really prolong people''s life! It''s never too much to describe it with millions of gold!


    "Hum."


    Aurelia snorted coldly. Her cold voice mixed with magic woke up the ministers who were filled with greed and desire.


    The ministers may also find themselves redundant here, so they quit one after another, leaving private space for Donne and aurelia.


    Aurelia put away the fruits and had a better attitude: "you''re sincere. If you want to be a mother, just sit and wait. She hasn''t been out long and should be back soon."


    OLINA is also very hard these days. As the nominal supreme leader of the country, she doesn''t have much to be responsible for. However, Donne, who should really be in power, is a shopkeeper who throws everything to their mother and daughter. Along with OLINA, she is also very hard.


    Although she has awakened her talent with the help of Donne, she is not interested in cultivation. Therefore, her strength has been growing very slowly. Now she is still hovering at the black iron level. Under the same work intensity, she must work harder.


    "The empress mother has been working very hard recently. Sometimes she is busy late at night, which makes me sad. If you are free..."


    Aurelia bit her lower lip and hesitated for half a day before she said: "... Spend more time with her."


    Donne gave an "um" sound, then sat down opposite her and said, "this time, I''m here to discuss with you about monetary reform."


    "Monetary reform?"


    Aurelia immediately dispelled the reverie in her mind and asked in surprise, "why should we carry out monetary reform?"


    "Because of the needs of trade and our next industrial problems."

 Chapter 930

    Donne, sitting opposite aurelia, restated the problem just discussed with Fiona. Princess Aurelia understood the cause and effect.


    Like Fiona''s reaction at the beginning, she didn''t understand the reason why Donne did so at the beginning, but after listening to Donne''s explanation, she found the great benefits contained in it.


    Not to mention anything else, monopolizing the right to issue money is a great power.


    Although the official currency of prandal now is Ilus gold coin, in fact, because the status of Ilus empire is much lower than before, the status of legal tender has long been shaken. Therefore, many gold coins of the former dynasty retained in the market will become popular and continue to circulate in the market.


    Other countries don''t say, even here in alinks, you can often see gold coins from the Orlando Empire and the Kansas Empire thousands of years ago. Do you believe it?


    Therefore, the statistical number of gold coins issued by Ilus can''t be trusted. They don''t recycle many old gold coins and re melt them every year. Anyway, life is so muddling along.


    If we can really make the whole prandal use the new currency issued by the Ilus Empire, we can not only control the lifeline of the market, but also make people in all countries virtually accept the current status of the Ilus empire.


    The re emergence of the Ilus empire may fall on this new coinage.


    "I support you!"


    Princess Aurelia said very decisively, "but the specific implementation still needs to be discussed. There are too many involved, and there may be great resistance."


    "I believe no resistance can stop us."


    Donne said with a smile, "didn''t you say that Alex is understaffed? My dark elf soldiers are quite bored recently. It''s better to send them out to relax..."


    Aurelia''s eyes lit up: "they won''t do damage, will they?"


    "Of course not."


    Donne smiled: "at most, catch those guys who want to fish in troubled waters and whip them. They have quite a lot of experience in how to whip people with a whip."


    "Well, then... Wait."


    Aurelia looked at Donne suspiciously: "how do you know they are good at whipping people?"


    Donne''s face flashed an unnatural expression, his eyes floated and said, "because I''ve seen it before... Don''t say this, get back to the point."


    Aurelia didn''t want to be fooled by him so easily. Just about to ask, Queen OLINA pushed the door in.


    "Eh? Don... Honey?"


    OLINA''s face was full of surprises: "you''re finally back. The glory festival will begin soon. We''re still worried that we can''t reach you."


    Donne was stunned: "didn''t Fiona bring you a magic phone? You can call me."


    Aurelia didn''t call when she heard Yandun: "the magic phone has been brought, but what about the communication mode? I haven''t exchanged contacts with you. How can I call you?"


    How dare Donne say anything? He took out his magic cell phone on the spot and exchanged contact information with them: "if something unexpected happens in the future, call me directly."


    Aurelia felt aggrieved for her mother: "the subtext is don''t bother you if there''s nothing to do?"


    "That... Doesn''t mean that..."


    "OK, empress mother, you heard it. When you miss him in the future, call someone to come over. Anyway, he can teleport. He''ll arrive in the blink of an eye!"


    Aurelia simply finished her sentence quickly and whispered, "it will save her from sneaking there in the middle of the night..."


    Donne and OLINA stared at aurelia, especially OLINA. A pretty face suddenly turned red and rushed to cover her daughter''s mouth: "you, you, you, what are you talking nonsense! Shut up!"


    "Uh huh, uh huh!"


    Aurelia waved her arms in indignation, as if to express something. Unfortunately, she was covered by OLINA''s mouth. She couldn''t say it at all. After struggling for a long time, mother and daughter reached a compromise, and panting OLINA let go of aurelia.


    Aurelia, who had been tossed about, sorted out her messy clothes, then stared at Donne and said angrily, "it''s all your fault!"


    Huh?


    Donne felt like he was lying on the gun for no reason.


    "As for the topic before the return, Alex is currently understaffed. What''s your dark elf warrior''s name?"


    "Ghost agent."


    "Yes, ghost agents, it''s better to let them help maintain order. The previous cleaning of the stubborn aristocrats still has residual power. Many people know the credit of the dark elves in that matter. If they come forward, they may receive unexpected results."


    In the current environment, it may be better to play a deterrent role.


    "I''ll arrange for them when I get back."


    "Then I think you''d better discuss with your mother about the currency reform."


    OLINA was confused: "monetary reform?"


    Donne had to repeat what he had said before.


    After hearing this, OLINA was silent for a moment, then nodded and said, "I also support you. I think if the Ilus empire can rise again, it must be you who led us."


    "Thank you for your trust."


    "No, thank you for everything you''ve done for us."


    OLINA and Princess Aurelia know Donne''s identity and mission (see Chapter 486), so they trust Donne so much.


    Since both of them supported their decision, then Donne began to discuss the feasibility of monetary reform and possible problems with them. The three discussed until late at night. During the break, Donne also personally experienced the feeling of dealing with national documents - and then Aurelia couldn''t see it and robbed it back, I have to say, Donne may not be the material to be a ruler


    That night, of course, Donne stayed in the palace.


    The next day, OLINA''s face was ruddy and her complexion was much better. It seemed that her skin was much brighter, which made many maids look at her frequently.


    Donne didn''t just stay here to pay the public food last night. He also discussed a lot of business with OLINA - although the discussion was a little subtle - but he was worried about state affairs for the time being.


    OLINA was not in power before, but she was more or less influenced by Victor and learned some things. She was quite clear about which policies could be easily implemented and which would be resisted. Therefore, she also gave Donne a lot of ideas. After breakfast, the three sorted out the draft of monetary reform under Aurelia''s subtle mentality.


    Finally, a plan was finalized.


    The former irus imperial Mint was reorganized into prandal central bank, which was responsible for the formulation and issuance of new coins. Datang chamber of Commerce was responsible for providing support for relevant printing and anti-counterfeiting technologies and personnel. At the same time, the original staff were retrained and employed through competition. After passing the examination, they could be re employed, but failed the examination, Or employees who have been tainted in their career shall not be adopted.


    After the issuance of the new currency, there will be a buffer period of one to three years. The period of common circulation of the new currency and alloy currency will be implemented to give citizens a buffer period for currency exchange.


    At the same time, in order to cooperate with the promotion of the new currency, both Datang chamber of Commerce and Ilus royal family will launch preferential policies. Datang chamber of commerce is naturally a commodity discount, while the royal family will reduce or exempt from taxes - after all, the benefits that people can see are what people like to see and see, which will also give them more subjective initiative.


    As for when to release the news, Aurelia decided to put it aside for the time being, because the currency printing technology on Donne''s side had not been fully determined, so she could not act rashly.


    "It''s better to put aside the issue of monetary reform for the time being. After the research institute gives a feasible plan, we''ll be fully prepared and then fully disclose the news."


    After receiving Aurelia''s answer, Donne said goodbye to the busy capital again and returned to Ellington.


    Fiona looked at him and didn''t ask him about spending the night in Wangdu. After all, Donne has married OLINA. It makes sense for him to spend the night there.


    After listening to the idea of Leah, Fiona said, "Your Royal Highness''s opinion is my opinion. Now we can proceed with the Dragon aquaculture."


    Donne took the draft with a stunned look on his face: "did you really spell all night?"


    "What do you think?"


    Fiona gave him a blank look. In order to have a happy date with him, she worked hard!


    Donne looked at the draft written by Fiona very carefully. I have to say that she was born in the golden rose family. She really considered more comprehensively than Donne. She even considered many details that Donne didn''t consider. It can''t even be said to be a draft, which can be used directly.


    "What you think is too simple. Although tastrow is very longing for our economy and culture, after all, he is the king of the Ryan empire. He should consider the interests of the Ryan Empire, so he is bound to put forward some opinions... Forget it, let''s go to new bulkesuo now."


    Speaking of this, Fiona simply pressed the bell on the table. A moment later, Marlene walked in quickly.


    "Move all my morning appointments to the afternoon. I''ll go out with your majesty. In addition, deal with the documents I gave you as soon as possible. I''ll check them in the evening."


    As soon as Marlene nodded her head, her pretty face collapsed and said in a charming voice, "sister Fiona... I can''t handle those things... I''m just an illiterate little maid..."


    "What an illiterate little maid!"


    Fiona stared at her and said, "isn''t Tina doing well now? Caspamiburg is well managed by her. Don''t you think you''re inferior to her?"


    "That... Seems really not as good as..."


    "Don''t belittle yourself!"


    Fiona said unhappily as she packed up her things: "now I have more and more things and am more and more busy. I can''t be busy with many things. I must need you to share them in the future. Don''t you want to solve problems for your majesty Donne?"


    Marlene glanced at Donne secretly, thought about it, nodded: "but..."


    "No, but."


    Fiona interrupted her: "I remember you used to scold the former Lord of Ellington for being nothing and a waste. In that case, now is your chance to do well. Soon you will take the same responsibility as Tina."


    After that, Fiona took the lead out of the study.


    Donne gave Marlene a helpless look, left Marlene with a bitter face and went out with Fiona.

 Chapter 931

    New bulkeso.


    At the moment, it''s really hard for Donne to connect this brand-new modern city with the previous brkesso.


    Flat streets, neat houses, endless streams of orcs of all ethnic groups, the bustling streets are full of upgrading, and the faces of residents are also full of vitality and laughter that they never had before.


    "Don''t be surprised, these are the changes you have brought to them. They should be grateful to you."


    Fiona said proudly, and she was also very proud of the changes Donne had brought here.


    This is the power of the man she loves.


    In fact, due to the assistance of Datang chamber of Commerce here, people can often be seen shuttling among pedestrians in the streets of new bulkesuo. People and orcs can often be seen sitting together on buses that have just run for a long time. Even many people and orcs talk and laugh, just like a peaceful scene of family joy.


    This is different from what the orcs have always done.


    When they went to the shop of Datang chamber of Commerce, Donne and his colleagues visited Xiao AI. Unexpectedly, in just a few days, Xiao AI had fully integrated into her position and arranged the large new bulkesuo branch in good order. Many facilities here have also made some changes for the special body shape and customs of the Orcs under her suggestion, These changes undoubtedly make the Datang chamber of Commerce easier to be accepted by the orcs.


    Although the sales here are not high at present, it is only because the orcs have not been trained in consumption habits. They have not enjoyed the convenience brought by magic furniture. After the influence of Datang chamber of commerce is further expanded, the turnover here will certainly rise.


    "Well done."


    "I thought you were going to make a mess here. I came to see it because I was worried," Dunn praised


    "Thank you, thank you..."


    Wearing the store manager''s uniform, Xiaoai''s shy neck is red, his head is lowered, and he plays with his fingers nervously.


    Although she can handle things calmly in front of the orc employees, she will still be nervous and nervous in front of Donne, and she won''t even look at his face.


    She didn''t know why. Anyway, she felt her heart beat so fast when she saw Donne.


    "Yes, come on. Don''t worry about magic phones. The research institute has a solution. After determining the solution, we can supply magic phones here soon."


    Fiona checked the account here and confirmed Xiao AI''s work.


    In fact, due to her working experience in the ranch, Xiao AI is very meticulous and patient in doing things. The in and out inventory records in the account are very clear. Even many places have marked the detailed information, which can be seen at a glance. Fiona is naturally very happy.


    In order to reward Xiaoai''s work, Donne left her several dragon specialty fruits, and then left the shop with Fiona and went to the palace under Xiaoai''s reluctant gaze.


    "You just said that the research institute has a solution? How?"


    Donne wondered how the researchers would solve the problem of the mismatch between the magic phone and the orc sub race''s ears.


    "Since the earpiece on the magic phone can''t match their ears, extend the effective distance of the earpiece."


    As Fiona walked along, she explained what the researchers had come up with, and Donne couldn''t help but be stunned.


    Because those researchers actually made something similar to headphones


    Its principle is not complicated, but it is miniaturized by using the principle of the earpiece, and then the magic wave received by the earpiece horn is transmitted to the earphone for restoration, so that the earphone can be conveniently placed outside the ear to hear the sound. Now the prototype of the earphone is undergoing the final test. Once it is determined that it can work stably, it will start mass production immediately.


    It has to be said that the potential and brain holes of intelligent creatures are infinite. Once someone gives enlightenment, it will immediately awaken the wisdom of countless people.


    Donne can''t wait to see where this magical civilization will eventually go under his interference - if he can repel the invasion of the chaos army first.


    When they came to the palace, they went straight in without even reporting.


    Not long after they left, they met Ursa with a bitter face.


    However, Ursa, who used to go wild, is wearing a luxurious dress today.


    "Poof poof!"


    "Don''t laugh!"


    Ursa said angrily, "just don''t see it."


    How could you not see it?


    Have you ever seen a bear in a piping gothic dress and tight elastic pants?


    Donne hasn''t seen it.


    So the visual impact is incomparable!


    "I said that even if he wanted to imitate the human nobility, there was no need to imitate so exaggerated?"


    Donne went over and looked up and down at Ursa: "this dress is obviously not suitable for your orcs, and this style of clothing has been out of fashion in the past two years."


    "Who knows what the old man wants to do... You''re looking for him, aren''t you? Come with me."


    Ursa was full of complaints and had no place to complain. While leading the way, he muttered: "I''ve been crazy in recent days. I have to accept the etiquette training of the crown prince and the Royal code of conduct... It seems that he has been like this since he came back from you. What have you taught him?"


    Donne could hear the resentment in Ursa''s words and understood it well. In the past, although tystro would force him to become a qualified prince, at least he would not let him wear these clown clothes.


    "We didn''t teach anything. Maybe he realized it himself."


    Donne patted him on the shoulder, subconsciously looked at his hand, and nodded, "well, it seems that you have at least learned to take a bath every day."


    "You think we didn''t want to take a bath every day!"


    Ursa complained, "that''s because of the lack of water. Now, thanks to you, we have plenty of water. Of course, everyone is happy to take a bath. On such a hot day, the hair is still so thick. Who wants to sweat... Here, go in. He''s inside."


    Donne and Fiona were startled again when they pushed the door in.


    Because tastrow is also a very funny dress now. He looks like a clown who wants to imitate human beings, but learns nothing.


    "Ah! My friend! What are you doing here? Is there any good news?"


    Tystro stood up, said with great exaggeration, came over and gave Donne a big hug, and then when he came to Fiona, he bowed down and gave Fiona a kiss.


    "Er..."


    Tystro''s exaggerated but strong imitation of the behavior and speech of human nobles made Donne shiver. It seems that this guy was poisoned by Tina during the training


    "Well, your majesty tessro."


    Don couldn''t bear to see tystrow go on like this. He whispered: "Although I know you are trying to imitate the dress and behavior of human nobles, I have to tell you, first, human nobles are not necessarily the representatives of advanced civilization. In fact, they are also very stupid. You don''t have to imitate them. Just keep it as natural as before. Second... The clothes you wear have already passed..."


    "Out of date?"


    Tystro was stunned: "but I read in Ellington''s book before. This is clearly the most popular dress in the human country..."


    Fiona smiled bitterly and said, "I''m afraid the book you read was published at least a hundred years ago..."


    Tess roton blushed and asked Donne and Fiona to sit down and have a rest. He flew out. A moment later, when he came back, he had put on the most common light costume of orcs - light leather armor that basically protects only the vital points and limbs.


    "Hoo, it''s much more comfortable..."


    Tystro''s comfortable expression on his face: "I wonder why humans wear so awkward. Even if it is a magic air conditioner, it makes me feel stuffy and flustered."


    Donne held back his smile. Please, it''s not about clothes, but because your hair is too strong!


    Under the action of the magic air conditioner, the sweat on tastrow soon went down. He grinned and thumbed up to Donne: "apart from others, this is the effect of the magic air conditioner and the magic refrigerator. Great!"


    With the magic air conditioner, he doesn''t have to consume magic to keep his body clean and refreshing. His spirit is relaxed and his body is comfortable. He feels that the whole person has been taken off.


    "Thanks for the compliment, but let''s get down to business."


    Donne smiled and motioned Fiona to take out the draft of Dihang dragon breeding industry and said to tessro, "believe me, you will be very happy to see this."


    "What, what?"


    Tystro couldn''t wait to pick up the document and read it: "are those mines finally going to be officially mined? Or are they finally going to start building highways? Or are they going to start soil transformation?"


    These three things are the most concerned things of tastrow, but what he sees from the document is the completely irrelevant draft of analysis of the economic value of geosaurus and Discussion on the development of geosaurus breeding industry.


    "Dihang dragon breeding?"


    Tystro looked stunned: "why do you suddenly want to do this?"


    Donne motioned him to continue reading. "You can finish it first."


    So tystro went on reading.


    In a flash, half an hour passed. Tystro''s expression was surprised, suddenly, and happily. In a word, the expression changes were extremely rich. Tang Enguang was not tired of seeing his expression changes. He was so happy.


    After tastrow finished reading the whole draft, he first took a long breath. After a moment of silence, he suddenly asked, "do you hide some information in this draft?"


    "Oh? Why do you say that?"


    "We talked about the farming and export of dixinglong before. We didn''t have much interest because the cost was too high, but today you mentioned it again and worked out a draft to prove that it has considerable economic value."


    Tessro''s eyes were full of pure light: "among them, selling as mounts or labor, slaughtering and selling leather, meat and bones are all things we discussed before. There''s nothing to say, but in this, you added another item that you didn''t have before, that is, regular blood sampling every month, including blood during slaughter, and Datang chamber of commerce is responsible for pricing and recycling these blood."


    "If I guess right, it should be the blood of the earth dragon that makes you change your mind."


    "That means... The blood of the earth walking dragon contains value I don''t know, right?"


    what the fuck!


    Looking at such a shrewd tystro, Donne burst into foul language in his heart.


    If I had known that the goods would become so smart after class, I shouldn''t have let him go to Ellington for class!


    He suddenly understood why leaders like fool education.

 Chapter 932

    "Don''t get me wrong. I don''t want to get to the bottom of it. I''m not unwilling to cooperate. I''m just curious."


    Tystro looked at Donne curiously: "what can the Earth Dragon''s blood do? Act as an alchemy potion?"


    Donne and Fiona looked at each other, thought about it for a moment, and said to tessro, "on the basis of mutual cooperation, I can tell you the purpose of Earth Dragon blood, but it''s useless for you to know."


    Tang en shrugged and continued: "we extracted a component from the blood of Dihang dragon, which can be used as an industrial raw material. Because it has a wide range of uses, we thought of Dihang dragon breeding. After all, large-scale breeding is conducive to expanding the base and stably producing blood."


    "I see."


    Tystro nodded. "It''s understandable."


    "What about the draft?"


    Tystro took it for granted: "of course I agree in the general direction. I''m not stupid. From any point of view, our Ryan Empire has taken a big advantage."


    No, in fact, we took a big advantage


    It not only saves a lot of land and human resources, but also binds the residents of Ryan Empire and Datang chamber of commerce through economic industry. They are the real winners.


    Donne and Fiona thought silently, but didn''t say it.


    "But the details have to be deliberated."


    Tastrow''s mind has turned faster than ever. Since he studied in Ellington, he has opened the door to a new world. Now he knows very well that the land dragon breeding industry is a rare opportunity for the Ryan Empire to become rich and powerful. If he catches it, the Ryan empire will get rid of poverty and everyone will be well-off. He can''t catch it. The Ryan empire will continue to force it in the future.


    Therefore, in the general direction, tastrow is certainly willing to cooperate. As for the details, we need to continue to discuss how to seek more benefits for the Ryan empire.


    Donne smiled, gave Fiona an "as expected" look, and then asked, "what do you have to say? This time I came with Fiona to finalize the matter."


    "Well, it''s mainly about the details of supporting the citizens of Wren Empire to carry out land dragon breeding. Although we all know that it''s profitable, they don''t know. Moreover, the cost of breeding land dragon is very high. Not everyone will be willing to put so much money into it. It''s too risky."


    Tessro rubbed his hands with a smile and said, "in the early stage, can we increase investment and give our people more support policies?"


    "For example?"


    "For example, citizens willing to join the local dragon breeding industry will be given some initial financial support, and certain subsidy policies will be given at the development stage..."


    After hearing what tessro said, Donne couldn''t help laughing: "good guy, you''re killing us as a big head."


    "How possible! Look at my sincere eyes!"


    Tystro''s eyes widened. "I''m very sincere!"


    Fiona said lightly, "Your Majesty, the means you learned in Ellington are all taught to you by us. Do you think we will take the bait?"


    "Uh."


    "It is the business of the Rehn imperial government to give citizens starting financial support and breeding subsidies, that is, the bloody eye clan royal family. Is it appropriate for you to push it to us?"


    Donne asked tastrow, "we are not the rulers of the Ryan empire."


    Although Datang chamber of commerce does not care about this investment, it is obviously inappropriate to increase the industrial cost for no reason - of course, if tastrow is willing to give certain policy preferences, the situation will be different


    "But you know the situation on my side."


    Tessro said bitterly, "I have no money!"


    "Then try another way."


    Donne sighed: "we are wholly-owned. Your people work for us. Don''t think about dividends."


    "This..."


    Tystro obviously does not want to give up long-term interests, and this industry can obviously be planned as long-term development, so he is even more reluctant to give up.


    "Don''t want to? That''s easy to do. It''s still the old rules and replace them with policies."


    Donne stalled: "all you can take out now is relevant policies? Such as preferential policies for agriculture and aquaculture, tax reduction and exemption?"


    Donne''s words hit the heart of tastrow, but if tax-free policies are given to one industry after another, when will he be rich?


    Even as a regional agent for Datang chamber of Commerce to sell things, I''m afraid it''s difficult to subsidize "household"


    Finally, tastrow couldn''t help it. He used the tax-free policy for one year in exchange for Datang chamber of Commerce to fully support the development of land dragon breeding industry in Ryan empire. At the same time, Datang merchants will give priority to hiring poor households as employees to a certain extent and provide perfect living security.


    After a few modifications on the basis of the draft, the two sides finalized the final cooperation plan and signed it on the spot.


    After signing the contract, tastrow showed a relieved smile on his face: "my friends, you will be glad to choose to cooperate with us. It''s not the Warcraft I blow and the earth walking dragon. Only the orcs of Ryan Empire know how to tame them."


    Donne smiled noncommittally and said: "Now that the plan has been finalized, we will set up corresponding departments to take charge of this matter as soon as possible, and the corresponding funds will be in place. I hope you can do a good job in the basic work as soon as possible, especially in seed selection. The varieties of dixinglong must be as good as possible to ensure health and strength, so as to have stable output."


    "No problem. I''ll start the work this afternoon."


    Tastrow quickly agreed to Donne: "say, your human country is about to start the glory Festival? I think this year''s glory festival will be more lively than in previous years. I wish you a lot of money in advance."


    Tystro knows what the Ilus empire was like in Victor''s period. Since Donne took office for more than half a year, the changes of the Ilus empire can be described as earth shaking. We can imagine how lively this year''s glorious festival will be.


    "I promise you good words."


    Donne and Fiona stood up: "then we''ll leave first."


    After rejecting the invitation to stay for lunch, Donne and Fiona returned to Ellington.


    "It takes at least half a year for dixinglong breeding industry to produce something. In this half a year, I will set up a department to take charge of this matter. You can rest assured."


    "Of course I''m relieved that you can handle things. What I care about now is whether the monetary reform can be carried out smoothly."


    Donne frowned and said, "if we have finished the currency reform now, we can take this opportunity to promote the new currency to the Ryan empire through the opportunity to support the industry and expand the influence of the new currency. Unfortunately, it''s a little late."


    "It''s not too late."


    Fiona said with a smile: "as soon as we finalize the printing plan of the new currency, the royal highness of the princess can announce the announcement immediately, and the activities on our side can also be launched immediately."


    Since the transmission array and magic cell phone were established, the difficulty of doing one thing synchronously at a distance of thousands of kilometers has been greatly reduced. Aurelia and OLINA, who are in power on behalf of Donne, feel the most obvious. Sometimes many simple decrees don''t need messengers to run errands. They can be explained by calling. As long as Aurelia keeps files here.


    However, this also gave Donne an idea. The magic phone can transmit sound, text and image information. If it is further transformed and combined with the printer, can it make something similar to the fax machine?


    After all, sometimes it is more formal to issue documents, and it is also convenient for archiving.


    Donne wandered to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, found kloto and told him what he thought. Kloto couldn''t help staring wide and said in admiration: "It''s a genius idea! What you said is completely feasible! Although I don''t know what the principle of magic is, we have done a good job of text coding before. As long as we add a function to the printer, encode and restore the transmitted magic wave, and output text and images, we can realize the printing function."


    "Please."


    "No, I still need the help of Ms. yustisa or master Tim. I can only provide help from mechanical structure. As for magic, I also need their power."


    "I''ll find them now."


    Donne kept looking for yustisa and explained his idea. Yustisa heard that he also agreed with cloto, and several people immediately began to try.


    The first thing to be solved is the restoration of magic code. In the case of magic phone, this function is actually very simple.


    The second is to add a new coding header for the magic signal of fax printing, which can enable the printer to correctly recognize that it is a printing signal after receiving the signal.


    The third step is to combine the encoder with the printer to output magic wave coding and enable the printer to output correct graphic information under the control of coding. This step is the most complex, but it is not impossible with the engineering master kroto and the alchemy master yustisa.


    After their efforts all night that night, the magic modified fax machine was born smoothly.


    From the appearance, the fax machine looks like a square box, which is very similar to the home printer. Due to the communication function of the magic phone, a call terminal is added next to it. As long as the magic signal is received, the documents scanned by magic on another fax machine can be copied completely.


    Originally, the effect that needs very complex means to be achieved by scientific means has taken a shortcut through incredible magic power, which is too simple to achieve.


    Several people were just about to celebrate the birth of another "epoch-making" product, but the distinguished guests of Dragon Island suddenly arrived in Ellington.


    It also brought a very exciting news.


    The oreha steel Donne needs has been done.

 Chapter 933

    When Donne saw Sasha glott, he couldn''t believe that the efficiency of the dragon clan would be so fast.


    15000 tons of oreha steel, they actually produced it in two days!


    "The gods are on earth! How did you do it?"


    Donne checked the olliha steel brought by Sasha glott. It was piled as high as a hill on the outskirts of Ellington, 15000 tons, definitely only a lot more.


    "It''s difficult for humans to do that, but it''s nothing for us."


    The humanized Sasha glott looked at Ellington curiously and said, "it''s you... This is really Ellington? I can''t believe my eyes."


    When Elsa was very young, Sasha glott sneaked over to visit Ellington last time. At that time, Ellington was still a poor and dilapidated village, which looked like a super metropolis like now.


    Sasha glott felt that it was more beautiful here than arlex, the king of the Ilus empire.


    Donne put away the olliha steel and said to him, "it''s nothing for you to go back anyway. If you''re interested, you can visit here for a few days."


    "Well, that''s a good idea."


    Sasha glott really followed his words: "I''m also very interested in you here. Just stay here for a few days."


    This guy can really go down the slope


    "I''ll ask Brian to come and be your guide. He''s a talker. He''ll be happy to talk to you."


    Donne called Brian. In a moment, Brian, wearing sunglasses and riding a Harley motorcycle, rushed in front of them. Brian made a natural and elegant turn, then pushed up his sunglasses and said, "big brother, let me be your guide for Mr. Sasha glott. You really chose the right person - Mr. Dragon King, get in the car and the old driver will take you around Ellington!"


    Although Brian is a dwarf, he likes bigger things, so his private motorcycle is also a special customized model, with low territory, large and thick wheels, exaggerated streamlined structure, and looks extremely wild. An adult can be brought on the wide back seat.


    Sasha glott looked at Brian''s exaggerated and domineering Harley motorcycle with great interest: "it''s a very unique thing. You can feel the flow of magic, but there are no too many traces of magic. What''s this?"


    "Harley motorcycle, a product of magic engineering, can easily carry people and replace horses."


    Donne introduced it and said, "if you like, I''ll give you one when you go back."


    "Nice toy. Thank you very much."


    Sasha glott with a smile sat on the back seat behind Brian and looked curiously at the panel in front of Brian: "how does this thing work?"


    "Just sit down - by the way, stay away from me and suddenly remember that you are all streakers." Brian told him in particular. Sasha glott moved back with an awkward face. "- let''s go!"


    He shouted, turned the accelerator, and rushed out in a moment. Then... Sasha glott sat in place out of thin air, with a dull expression watching Brian walk away, as if his forehead was full of question marks.


    Donne took a swipe from the corner of his mouth and shouted in the distance, "Brian! You left someone behind!"


    Brian braked hard, looked back, and turned back: "what''s the situation?"


    After explaining the situation with Sasha glott, he finally lifted the floating technique and left with Brian smoothly.


    Donne watched them enter the city and directly transmitted them to the underground world, Blackstone cave.


    At this time, Nokia is urging the test of the magic jet propulsion device according to kloto''s arrangement, and Tim has begun to test the stability of the small model. After seeing Donne, they reported the current progress, and then Donne waved his hand and threw out 15000 tons of oriha steel.


    "Comrades, olliha steel has been in place. As long as the test passes, we can start formal production!"


    Donne said, "please solve the key problems as soon as possible. The demand on Longdao is very urgent, and we can''t let customers wait too long."


    Listless Tim yawned: "no problem. If the stress test can pass tonight, production can start tomorrow. Production can be completed after the glory Festival."


    "That would be great, but..."


    Don looked at Tim curiously. "Haven''t you been transformed into a doll body? Why do you look like you don''t get enough sleep every time you see you?"


    "Oh... There was a mistake in the transformation, so it''s like this. Please don''t care. In fact, I''m still full of energy..."


    You look so unconvincing!


    Donne encouraged everyone, promised many benefits and incentives to the red stone dwarves and the dark elves, and then returned to Ellington.


    There are less than three days left for the glory ceremony. As the Regent, he also needs to start making some preparations, otherwise Aurelia''s resentment will curse him to death.


    In the next two days, Donne didn''t run anywhere. He honestly returned to arlinks to discuss matters related to the glory festival with Princess aurelia, Queen OLINA, Saint eluli and the Pope.


    What he wants to study is mainly about Royal etiquette, sacrificial speeches and precautions for participating in various ministers and nobles. After all, Donne used to be just an ordinary person. Although he became the Regent, he can''t change his internal essence. Various complex rituals tortured him to death.


    He even doubted that these so-called nobles had made so many so-called complex rituals of the upper class, didn''t they block themselves?


    What people live for is a natural and unrestrained freedom?


    Just when Donne wanted to die, Datang chamber of commerce took advantage of these two days to produce a batch of fax machines, sent them to all branches, and provided Aurelia with a batch for various departments to transmit documents.


    It has to be said that with the magic fax machine, although the office efficiency has not further improved by leaps and bounds, the reliability of transmitting instructions has been guaranteed - it is quite troublesome that the instructions transmitted orally by the magic phone in the past have to be sent back by messenger.


    With the magic power fax machine, Aurelia signs and stamps documents here, scans and sends them, and then copies them after receiving them there. The announcement can be copied, and the fax can be directly filed, which is very convenient.


    In addition, in order to cope with the sales boom of the glory Festival, all factories of Datang chamber of Commerce operate at almost full speed these days. They work three shifts at 36:45 a day without stopping. A large number of goods are continuously transported out centered on Ellington and transported to the warehouses of major cities, waiting for the arrival of the glory Festival.


    Three days passed in the blink of an eye.


    When the first ray of sunshine in the morning lit up the spire of Guangming Cathedral, a bunch of goblin fireworks rushed into the sky, "bangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbangbang.


    The lively glory Festival kicked off.


    When the first round of lively fireworks was over, without the magic assistance of master Keqing, Donne himself opened a huge projection on the sky, so that the whole residents of arlinks could see his face.


    In order to ensure the Royal image, before the rise of rumbica, OLINA, Aurelia and Fiona and eluli, who came all the way, got together. They gave a glorious Festival holiday just a few days after school. Elia jumped directly onto the bed and farted. She sat on his belly and woke him up. Then the four women dressed him up together for two minutes, nearly an hour - if it wasn''t too tight, don thought they would continue to dress him up.


    At the moment, Donne''s image is very different from that of his usual life. His hair is in good order, as if he had been waxed, and his face is covered with powder, which makes him look a little white faced.


    If Dumne hadn''t protested strongly, they would have added a blush.


    He finally changed his krypton gold "fashion" and put it into prandal''s local style clothes. It looks quite similar to the Gothic clothes on earth, but there are some differences.


    Now, just as he had seen tastrow the other day, Donne now felt constrained and uncomfortable to death.


    But Donne had to hold a smiling face. Under the threat of Aurelia and Fiona, he honestly read out Zhuang''s solemn declaration with a little sense of mission according to the manuscript recited in advance.


    "Citizens and travelers of arlex and even the whole Ilus Empire, I am your regent, Donne. On behalf of the Ilus royal family, Queen OLINA and I would like to wish you - er, what? Aurelia, aurelia, tell me what''s next?"


    There was chaos in the projection.


    Perhaps this is the most unforgettable day in the history of the residents of arlinks - because their beloved King Donne suddenly dropped his chain when he read his congratulations - he forgot his words.


    Although the residents who bowed their heads to the palace did not see the commotion on the altar projected from the sky, they guessed what had happened from the voice from the sky.


    At the same time, it makes people laugh, but also makes these residents and tourists feel a little close to Donne - look, although his majesty is the supreme ruler, he will make mistakes and be embarrassed like us.


    It was not easy to read out the embarrassing congratulatory message. Don ran away without saying a word. It was like shame to wear such clothes to read that kind of manuscript!


    Fortunately, the subsequent Pope jebirni XXIII saved all this with a solemn atmosphere

 Chapter 934

    After the appearance of the Pope''s crown, as before, the Holy Light enveloped the whole city, the hymn rang through the sky, and the pilgrims knelt down piously and offered their faith in the direction of the Cathedral of light.


    The huge wings of light fluttered slowly in the sky, and pieces of feathers attached with the power of holy light fell from the sky, which healed people''s pain with the power of warm holy light, and severely punished the evil believers hidden in the dark.


    The residents of arlinks turned a blind eye to the shrill screams that rang out one after another in the street.


    Because they have been used to this situation for a long time, there are always some non believers trying to break into this sacred city to fish in troubled waters during the glory festival every year.


    But the Pope''s wings of light can give them nowhere to hide.


    With the help of ghost agents this year, those evil believers with ulterior motives had no chance to start, so they were all caught.


    Although the dark snake has been destroyed, there are still many escaped fish. The Holy See of light has been looking for those people, and many small-scale cults still exist, so they can always catch many cults every year.


    OLINA and Aurelia''s mother and daughter are very experienced, so they have made arrangements early, which will never affect the normal progress of the glory Festival.


    However, the charity fund-raising activities in previous years were cancelled because Victor was too poor, so he could only hold charity fund-raising activities. When he came to the rich Donne, it was directly changed to charity consolation activities. Municipal service personnel went to the slums on behalf of the royal family on this day, and distributed comforts such as quilts, clothes and food.


    This charity event alone cost Donne hundreds of thousands of gold coins.


    However, this is also valuable, because those condolences are branded with the trademark of Datang chamber of Commerce, and the popularity of Datang chamber of commerce can take this opportunity to go deeper into the society.


    After the Pope''s congratulatory message, it was Saint eluli, and then Princess aurelia. When they all finished their congratulatory message, Fiona, as a representative of Datang chamber of Commerce, also sent a congratulatory message.


    In this case, the effect of coming forward is very powerful. At this moment, the emergence of projection magic is equivalent to that on CCTV Spring Festival Gala, and Datang chamber of commerce is the largest advertising sponsor.


    Fiona didn''t take this opportunity to advertise. She just showed her identity and sent her blessings.


    Because she knows very well that too much explicit advertising will arouse people''s disgust. Only sending blessings will get people''s favor.


    She guessed right. After this opening ceremony, people were more impressed by Datang chamber of Commerce. Therefore, in the next noisy activities, the neighborhood centered on the yalinks branch of Datang chamber of Commerce was particularly lively.


    On the one hand, Datang chamber of Commerce held a new product launch today and released many new and convenient magic furniture, on the other hand, it is because of very attractive activities.


    Last year, Datang chamber of Commerce presented magic air conditioner, magic refrigerator, magic washing machine and bicycle, and this year''s event prizes were directly upgraded.


    A chubby local businessman pushed hard to the table and couldn''t wait to know what the mysterious special prize mentioned in Datang daily was. When he saw it clearly, he immediately took a breath of air conditioning and shouted in shock: "the gods are on! The special prize is actually a magic machine" balance "? Am I right?"


    A man next to him asked curiously, "magic mobile phone balance? What''s that?"


    "You don''t know!? the magic phone that has been making a lot of noise in the aristocratic circle recently! It is said that only those big aristocrats and businessmen now have the baby! You can talk to another person who has a magic phone from a very long distance!"


    "Hiss!"


    The outsider took a breath of air conditioning: "there is such a magical thing! It''s the first time I''ve heard of it!"


    "You must come from a very remote place?"


    "Yes, my hometown is in tacira in the northwest. This time I want to buy a batch of bicycles and sell them."


    "Tachira? It seems to be the border city of Taris? Ha, bicycles are out of date! See, the first prize reward, Harley motorcycle! That''s what a real warrior should ride!"


    "Harley motorcycle!? what''s that!?"


    "A vehicle that can carry you as long as you consume magic crystals without using your own pedals. Hey, don''t you know? I was lucky to sit once. It felt, tut Tut, flat, stable and fast. I don''t know how much better than riding!"


    "Compared with bicycles?"


    "Hey, although the bicycle is convenient, it can''t go far. It''s too tired! The Harley motorcycle is very comfortable! And it can pull goods after modification, which is more convenient."


    The connoisseur from Tachira was immediately moved when he heard the speech.


    "I''m more concerned about the Participation Award than the limited special award and the first prize. I was lucky to get a bike for the Participation Award last year. It would be great if I could get some good things this year."


    The chubby businessman looked for the participation award while talking. A moment later, his eyes brightened, incredibly pointed to the poster behind the table, trembled his lips and said, "I, I didn''t read it wrong!"


    The poster reads "Participation Award: a magic cell phone with a gold coin call fee."


    Magic mobile phone, isn''t it a treasure owned by only great nobles and businessmen!? How could it be a prize for participating in the award!?


    Take a closer look, there are two words behind the magic phone.


    Wheat?


    It seems that the magic phone discussed by great nobles and businessmen is called "balance"?


    Is it difficult... Is this another kind?


    Whether or not, the fat businessman trembled with excitement. In a word, he must find a way to get one today!


    If you can get a magic phone that everyone pursues, won''t you have more face in front of your peers in the future? You can even have a common topic with many businessmen who already have magic phones, and maybe you can get online!


    Thinking of this, the fat businessman immediately began to squeeze into the nearby activity registration point, but unexpectedly, he was already late, because many people had lined up first.


    After a round of questioning, the fat businessman found that those people didn''t even see what the prize was. They just came to line up. Hundreds of people had lined up in front of him in the past


    Because they all know that none of the prizes given by Datang chamber of Commerce last year is not good, they came to line up early when they heard of an event this year.


    Fat businessmen can only be forced to rank behind.


    Standing on the second floor of the shop, looking at the bustling crowd below, Donne smiled with satisfaction and asked the Hilton next to him, "how much is the expected sales today?"


    Hilton said confidently, "Your Majesty, the whole day''s activities can drive the sales of at least 4 million gold coins. On average, the total sales of the glory festival in seven days can reach 30 million gold coins, almost the sales of other months."


    The sales volume in seven days is 30 million yuan. After deducting various operating costs, the net profit can reach more than 20 million gold coins, with a profit margin of nearly 200%. Who is not jealous when the business is said?


    But there''s no way to be jealous. Only Donne can do this business.


    Just as Donne and her family were enjoying the bustling activities in yarinks, Fiona''s cell phone suddenly rang. As soon as she connected the cell phone, she didn''t listen to it for two words. Suddenly, her expression became very strange: "are you kidding?... OK, I know. We''ll go back now."


    Donne asked, "what''s the matter?"


    After Fiona hung up the phone, she said to Donne strangely, "Lord Ellington''s house has been stolen..."


    Yes, the great Regent Donne''s hometown, the Lord''s house in Ellington, was robbed.


    As soon as he said this, not only Donne was stunned, but all the people next to him were confused.


    Are you kidding?


    It''s Ellington!


    Not to mention how strict the security measures are, they will be stolen!?


    Don en was stunned and forced: "are you sure you''re not kidding?"


    "That''s what I asked. Unfortunately, Brian is obviously not kidding... What about your cell phone? Brian said he couldn''t get through."


    "Can''t get through?... Oh, I stuffed it in my pocket."


    As soon as Donne patted his forehead, he took out his mobile phone and put it away with him.


    "What should I do?"


    Fiona looked at the activity below and said, "we haven''t seen the activity venue over the champion duel field yet. Why don''t you stay and I''ll go back and deal with it."


    Donne thought for a moment and said, "forget it, it''s the same if I don''t go there. Anyway, I''ve already had experience. Let''s go back together. I''d like to see who has such ability to steal it from me."


    So Donne and Fiona temporarily bid farewell to the others, explained to Aurelia and returned to Ellington.


    When he returned to the Lord''s house, Donne was surprised to find that not only Brian and Sasha glott, but also dicarios, yustisa and Ezra Kamanda were present.


    A group of people are gathered around the thief in the middle with great interest. It seems that they have encountered something new and come to join in the fun.


    "What happened?"


    Donne asked with a stunned look on his face, "is it so exciting?"


    "Mobilize the masses?"


    Brian looked at Donne strangely: "big brother, you can have a snack. If Lord Sasha glott wasn''t there, it''s estimated that your treasure house would be empty by her."


    How is this possible?


    Donne looked strange. The treasure house of the Lord''s residence was reinforced by his magic array. It''s impossible for ordinary people to break in.


    "Are you the Lord here?"


    The thief surrounded in the center didn''t seem nervous, but looked at Donne curiously: "this dress, like those nobles, is really a scum."


    What the hell!?


    Donne''s face turned black.

 Chapter 935

    Donne asked himself that he hadn''t done anything sorry to anyone since he crossed over.


    In particular, he boasts that he has three views. He is always anxious for the needs of others, and all he does and thinks is for the sake of the whole world. As for his own selfish desires... He just wants to live and fly with egwin. What''s the matter with men loving beautiful women!? Is there anything wrong!?


    That''s right!


    Although he was repeatedly pushed back by his sisters, what did he say? Instead of blaming the girls, I accepted the reality and endured milk... I mean, endure humiliation and bear heavy burdens, and continue to work hard towards my goal.


    What a moving struggle


    Today, an unknown thief said she was a scum!?


    Uncle can bear it, aunt can''t bear it!


    Even if you are a woman, you can''t forgive!


    Without saying a word, Donne directly sacrificed his lust girdle for the female treasure, the eternal goddess. The girdle immediately wrapped around the thief and tied her there.


    "Ah!!!"


    The thief exclaimed with horror on his face: "what the hell is this?! - eech!!! It, how can it entangle there - quickly, quickly stop it!"


    Don en said Yin Ze Ze: "don''t you say I''m a scum? If I don''t do something scum only, I''m really ashamed of what you call me..."


    "Pervert!"


    "Lewd thief!"


    "********* let go of me!"


    The thief struggled desperately, but what surprised her inexplicably was that after being bound by this band, all the magic in her body fell into a silent state and ignored her call!


    The thief who was very confident that he could steal and escape was really flustered.


    She doesn''t know how long she hasn''t had the feeling of "panic".


    Donne ignored the noisy thief, turned to Brian and asked, "tell me what''s going on."


    "What''s the situation? What can I say?"


    Brian scratched his head: "in a word, when I was taking Sasha glott around Ellington, he suddenly noticed that there was an abnormal magic fluctuation in the Lord''s house, and then we came here, and then we blocked her here."


    "Speaking of it," Brian said suddenly, "if it weren''t for your excellency Sasha glott, the thief would have escaped. She moved too fast and her mode of action was very strange. Your Excellency Sasha glott trapped her in the magic prohibition field and then stopped her."


    So good?


    Donne couldn''t help looking at the thief with new eyes.


    "Of course."


    Sasha glott smiled and said, "a legendary half elf thief is not common."


    "Half elf thief? Legendary?"


    Donne was startled when he heard the speech: "are you kidding?"


    At present, there are only a few well-known legendary heroes in prandal, and Donne knows them. Although Jean and Angus say that many legendary strong men live in seclusion, they have not seen them so far, and Donne doesn''t care.


    This chick is a legendary thief!? Or a half elf!?


    The chick was also startled and looked at Sasha glott with an unbelievable face: "can you see through my magic!?"


    "Ouch? Do you still have magic tricks?"


    Donne was even more surprised, bent his fingers a little, cracked the illusion on her, and revealed her true face.


    The thief has a pretty face that is suitable for happiness and anger. The white melon seed face is painted with several green magic lines. His eyelashes are long, his eyes are large, and his pupils are similar to the emerald green of the spirit, but they are not pure. The ears under the hood are not as sharp and long as the spirit. It is obvious that there is a part of human blood.


    "Legend, legendary strong!?"


    Aware of the fluctuation of Donne''s spell, the thief screamed: "you, you''re gene!? no, no! I''ve seen gene! You''re not him! Are you Angus?"


    "Eh? Do you know Jean and Angus?"


    Donne was even more surprised. Several people around him looked at each other. They knew Jean and Angus and stole Donne''s head?


    What happened to the thief?


    Donne originally wanted the thief to taste his tricks. It can be seen that she seemed to know gene and Angus. She didn''t mean to do it. She took out the phone and directly called out: "Hey, are you busy? Oh, I''m here at the Lord''s house. If you''re free, come over... Oh, call Angus, um, come and recognize someone."


    After Donne hung up the phone, he stared at the thief bound by tortoise shells, smiled grimly, squeezed his fist and said, "don''t think you know Jean and Angus, I''ll spare you. Later, you''ll have to suffer whether they plead with you or not."


    The chick''s face changed greatly when she heard the speech, and her eyes suddenly wavered. A moment later, she suddenly said pitifully to Donne: "well, Lord, I think there may be a misunderstanding between us. It''s better to let go of me and let''s have a good talk..."


    "No, I think it''s good."


    Donne sneered with his arms and stole his head. What else to talk about?


    Fiona stared at the chick with a dangerous light in her eyes. The woman''s intuition told her that the chick was trying to seduce Donne


    As Donne''s housekeeper, Fiona will never allow those messy flirtatious bitches to seduce Donne!


    Seeing that Donne didn''t intend to ease the relationship with her, the thief was more worried. His hands behind him were constantly tossing the thin strap, but the previous moves that were not satisfactory in the past were completely ineffective at the moment, but the strap was tighter and tighter.


    The runaway baby she hid in her sleeve was completely silent at the moment and could not be activated at all.


    Now she can''t fly.


    "What''s the matter, Donne?"


    Gene and Angus hurried over from the transmission Hall: "we''re busy."


    "Here she is? Come and meet someone. Who is she?"


    Donne said to the thief, "she seems to know you."


    "... a half elf? It looks a little strange."


    Gene scratched his messy hair and looked suspiciously at the half elf thief tied there: "do you know me?"


    The half elf thief shook his head sideways: "no, I don''t know!"


    "I don''t seem to have any impression - wait!? the magic pattern --"


    Angus shook his head and just wanted to complain about Donne, his eyes suddenly fell on the face of the half elf thief. He was stunned and suddenly shouted: "- good guy! It''s you!"


    Gene was surprised, "eh? Old man, do you know her?"


    "What nonsense!"


    Angus angrily scolded, "she''s Selna!"


    The half elf thief shivered all over and buried his head lower.


    "Selna?... I remember! Selna Kohler! The half elf thief who asked you to make magic equipment!"


    After thinking hard for a while, gene clapped his hands and remembered, "I see. How can you remember her and miss that account?"


    "Nonsense!"


    Angus angrily pointed to Selna and shouted, "I finally found you! Pay back the money! Making those three magic equipment for you has emptied my family! You took something and ran away! Do you still have the dignity of a legendary strong man!?"


    "Wait, wait!"


    Donne stopped Angus: "don''t rush to collect the debt. Tell me if you know this chick? Is it your friend?"


    "Friends?"


    Gene looked at Selna with a speechless face: "Selna, you say, are we friends?"


    "Of course!"


    Selna blinked her big watery eyes: "we are best friends, aren''t we?"


    "Friends?"


    Angus sneered and said, "when I made those three magic equipment for you, but in order to let you compete with us against the chaos army, what about you? You took something and slipped away!"


    Angered Angus roared, "when everyone is ready to sacrifice themselves to save the world, you, Selna Kohler, the legendary strong man with the title of ''misty face'', didn''t go to the battlefield and ran away! You''re a deserter! Deserter!"


    Donne looked at Selna in surprise. The story seemed richer than expected.


    "What if I escaped?"


    Selna did not refute Angus''s words, raised her face and said calmly: "how much goodwill can you expect a little girl abandoned by her father from childhood to the world? The world is better than destruction."


    "Your father''s mistakes can''t be borne by innocent people''s lives! And he has been dead for many years!"


    Angus stared at Selna: "as a member of the order camp and a legendary strong man, you didn''t participate in the coalition war and chose to escape. You are a disgrace to our legendary strong man!"


    "I''ve always been a disgrace, haven''t I?"


    Selna shrugged: "what do you call me? The legend of thieves, the shame in the legend? Isn''t it? In that case, why should I give my strength and my life to those who curse me?"


    "You --"


    Donne stopped the furious Angus and said to Selna, "I don''t care about the contradiction between you and Angus, and I don''t care if you are the disgrace of the order camp. What I care about now is that you are a thief, and you stole it from me, so you must be punished."


    "Punish me? It''s up to you? I don''t underestimate you."


    Selna was nervous, but her face was indifferent: "although you are a legendary caster, you can''t get me because... The God I believe in is gibkenseth!"


    Under the protection of the deceitful God, Selna can be immune to many torture spells and illusions, and can see through lies, so she can be like a fish in water.


    And as a member of the dark god system, as long as Selna gets a chance, she can escape here in an instant and continue to be at ease, so she is not afraid.


    "Really..."


    Donne''s face showed a strange expression: "I think you underestimated me..."

 Chapter 936

    Selna can escape at any chance, but will Donne give her that chance?


    Obviously not.


    As a wrongdoer, you must be punished.


    Donne, who has always been used to revenge, will not be soft hearted because she is a woman, not to mention that even gene and Angus will not intercede with her now.


    "Ha, what big talk."


    Anyway, her identity has been revealed, and Selna simply doesn''t hide it anymore. She sits cross legged and allows herself to be tied with a strap. She casually says, "I''m a legend anyway. I''ve passed more bridges than you''ve passed. You''re just a new legend. I''ll be afraid of you?"


    "Ha, big brother, this chick despises you."


    Fearing that the world would not be chaotic, Brian shouted, "let her see your amazing binding skills!"


    Donne: "


    Fiona: "


    "It''s really a pervert!"


    Selna shivered and felt that the strap on her body was tighter. Her plain chest was squeezed out on a large scale.


    "You think you''re a legend, so you can''t be afraid of Donne?"


    Angus began to pour cold water on his expressionless face, pointed to dicarios, who was watching the play, and said, "don''t you know who it is?"


    Selna was stunned and shook her head.


    "Lord dicarios, the element Lord of the fire element world, I think it will be happy to take you to the fire element world for a few rounds."


    Fire element Lord!?


    Selna took a breath of air conditioning. As the element Lord of the fire element world, how could she appear here!?


    "When will the Elemental Lord stay in the main material world? Projection? It must be projection, isn''t it?"


    Although the protection of the deceitful God made her sure that Angus didn''t lie, Selna still couldn''t believe it was true.


    Dicarios opened his mouth and spewed out a ball of sparks: "man, put away your ridiculous suspicion. The Elemental Lord never disdains to lie."


    Looking at the burning flame in his eyes, Selna determined that he was indeed the Elemental Lord.


    "And him, Ezra Kamanda," Angus continued to pour cold water, "the messenger of the red dragon family, the adult dragon, will be afraid of you, a legendary thief?"


    Dragon!?


    Selna widened her eyes and looked at Ezra Kamanda, who waved to her with a smile. How dare she connect this smiling little white face with the dragon!


    Angus said faintly: "and this Ms. yustisa, the patriarch of the einzbellen family, a more powerful master of alchemy than me, is also a legendary strong man."


    An alchemist better than Angus!?


    "How is that possible?"


    Selna exclaimed, "aren''t you the first person in alchemy?"


    Angus sneered and said, "that''s me watching the sky. The alchemy attainments of yustisa and Lord Donne are far better than me."


    Even his alchemy is better than Angus!?


    Selna subconsciously looked at the magic band on her eyes. Is this his self-made magic prop?


    "And this Lord Sasha glott," Angus continued to pour cold water with a sneer, "don''t you remember that name?"


    Sasha glott?


    Selna looks confused and has no impression?


    Sasha... Glott


    Sasha glott!?


    Selna''s eyes opened wider and wider, suddenly lost her voice and exclaimed, "Dragon King!?"


    "You have a good memory."


    Angus spat: "it was the leader of the Dragon legion, his Excellency the Dragon King Sasha glott."


    Caught her, turned out to be the strongest prandal, the king of the dragon family!?


    The God of deceit is on!


    Selna''s pretty face is black. Now even if she is stupid, she knows she has hit the iron plate.


    Funny, just now I was thinking about running away with confidence. Almost everyone present was a legendary strong man, and the Dragon King was a real super strong man in the demigod realm. How could she have the chance to run away!


    "What''s the matter?"


    At this time, a cold voice suddenly came from the side. Donne looked back and was immediately happy: "Why are you here?"


    "I realized you were all together."


    The comer is the most powerful prandal, the true God reincarnated in the mortal world, otinia.


    Otinia looked at Selna, who was tied to the ground. After turning her eyes around the strong desire band of the eternal Dark Goddess, she fell on the magic pattern on Selna''s face and frowned: "believer of gibkenseth?"


    This, who is this!?


    Being watched by otinia''s calm eyes, Selna was inexplicably nervous. She was covered with hair, an extremely dangerous but deep-rooted fear. The natural pressure made her want to crawl to the ground and offer her loyalty.


    Selna forcibly resisted her inner impulse and stubbornly looked at otinia. Fortunately, a moment later, otinia looked away and looked at Donne. Her eyes were full of questions.


    "A thief."


    "It''s no big deal. Everyone comes to join the fun," Donne explained


    "Oh..."


    Otinia nodded blankly and handed Donne a bag: "try the new bread."


    Donne, Fiona, gene, Angus and others changed their faces, one by one.


    When Donne, who was sweating, took the bread, his heart moved and said with a smile, "then I''ll take it."


    "Yes."


    Otinia''s eyes softened a lot, nodded and turned away.


    After she disappeared, Selna''s tight body relaxed and asked in great fear, "who is she? What a terrible breath!"


    "She?"


    Angus showed a strange smile: "she is the protector of the pure girl at night, the daughter of greterence, the God of death, the weak God, and the dark girl otinia."


    "It''s impossible!"


    Selna looked shocked: "how could God really come to prandal! This is absolutely false!"


    Since the second chaos invasion war, gods and even oracles have rarely been lowered. How can a real god suddenly appear now!? And it came to prandal!


    What''s more outrageous is that the true God even made bread for the abnormal * * Lord!?


    Are you kidding!


    "Whatever you think."


    Angus sneered: "in a word, in terms of combat effectiveness alone, anyone here can kill you. Do you still want to run? Dream."


    Are you kidding


    What terrible place did she run to?


    Is this really just a small border city?


    Not to mention why the two strongest legendary mages of mankind are here.


    There are legendary strong lords here.


    And the melon eating mass element Lord.


    And the king of the dragon with soy sauce.


    Even the true God appeared calmly.


    What happens next?


    The Creator!?


    The collapsed Selna gave a painful groan and completely accepted her fate.


    "Oh, big brother, what are you doing?"


    Elia''s curious voice suddenly came from behind.


    "Alice? How did you get back? Eh? Your highness? Why did you all come over?"


    Donne looked back at the group behind him in surprise.


    "It''s so boring after you leave."


    Elia jumped onto Donne, gave her a big hug, and then looked curiously at Selna, who was surrounded by strong onlookers: "what''s wrong with this big sister? Why tie her up?"


    Oh, fuck!


    "Elia, don''t look, shame."


    Donne looked unnaturally away from her eyes. There was no way. The posture of binding Selna was too ashamed to let her learn bad.


    Someone is coming again... Who is it this time?


    It''s not really the creator, is it?


    Selna watched the crowd suddenly retreat and keep a distance from the little girl. She was completely desperate.


    This time she guessed wrong, but although Elia is not the creator God, she is undoubtedly the most dangerous existence among all Ellington people.


    Ms. disaster''s reincarnation can''t even control her power. Who is willing to touch her bad luck.


    I''m afraid only Donne can be immune to Elia''s aura of doom.


    However, at this time, Selna, who had fallen into the abyss, suddenly widened her eyes. When she was in a desperate situation, she suddenly saw an incomparably dazzling light of hope!


    Ah!


    Angel!


    It must be the great gibkenseth who couldn''t bear to see his devout believers suffer, so he sent angels to save himself!


    "Ollie! Help me!!!"


    Selna shouted with both voice and emotion, which immediately stunned everyone.


    Immediately after that, Princess aurelia, who looked confused, saw Selna bound there, suddenly widened her eyes and shouted in amazement, "teacher!"


    what the fuck!?


    What''s the situation!?


    OLINA, who came with the pleasure, also saw Selna and was stunned: "Ms. Selna? What''s going on?"


    Even OLINA knows her!?


    Donne turned suspiciously and looked at Selna. This guy has a lot of connections!


    "What''s going on?"


    Aurelia stepped forward quickly and looked stunned: "teacher, what''s going on? What... Is there a misunderstanding?"


    The last sentence was to Donne.


    "Misunderstanding?"


    Tang en was really speechless: "I don''t think this is a misunderstanding... She ran to the treasure house of the Lord''s house to steal and was caught."


    "Stealing? Lord''s house?"


    As soon as Aurelia patted her forehead, she obviously knew her teacher''s temperament: "teacher, how can you come and steal Donne? Haven''t you always targeted those corrupt aristocratic scum?"


    Selna blinked, squeezed out two tears, and then said wrongfully, "but I got the news that the Lord here is a scum who oppresses the people and is unkind for wealth."


    damn you!


    Donne was furious: "how many years has your news lagged behind!"


    Aurelia was very speechless: "teacher, are you talking about Baron Hogg, the former Lord here? He has already been killed by Donne..."


    Huh?


    Baron Hogg?


    No, what she heard was "wife killer Donne"?


    But how could Selna dig her own grave now? She immediately followed Aurelia''s words and said, "ah? Isn''t it Baron Hogg? That''s my mistake... Come on, Ollie, untie the teacher quickly?"


    "Donne..."


    Aurelia turned and begged don.


    Shit... It''s cheap!


    Look for a chance to settle with her later!

 Chapter 937

    Even Aurelia and OLINA stood up and begged. What can Donne say?


    We have to slow down.


    "For the sake of Ollie and OLINA, I''ll spare you for the time being."


    Donne took back the strong desire band of the eternal Dark Goddess with a black face. Selna, who broke free from the bondage, immediately knew who was the most reliable. She hid behind her apprentice, looked at the people around stealthily, and then whispered, "Ollie, tell me what Donne came from?"


    "Teacher, you didn''t even know who he was, so you came to steal him..."


    Aurelia was speechless.


    Angus was speechless. Unexpectedly, he kept suppressing Selna''s anger, and finally let her survive!


    He is now looking forward to seeing how Donne messed with this guy. He almost hollowed out his family when he made her those kinds of magic equipment. Unexpectedly, as a legendary strong man, Selna would default and slip away when she took something.


    Later, I hid from him and couldn''t find a figure at all.


    Selna turned her eyes and said, "cough, Ollie, you know the teacher. I haven''t been active in the ilrus Empire recently. It''s also very interesting in the kingdom of solant... Say it quickly."


    Aurelia had no choice but to tell Selna something about Donne.


    Selna was more and more surprised and stunned: "what!? you said that the recently rumored Datang chamber of Commerce was his industry!? what!? he helped you avenge your mother? - no! It''s different from the news I heard!"


    Aurelia frowned: "what news did you hear?"


    Almost everyone knows what happened to the Ilus royal family, and Selna heard different versions?


    "I don''t know about Datang chamber of Commerce, but about the throne..."


    Selna secretly looked at Donne with black eyes, shrunk behind aurelia, subconsciously covered her chest, and then said: "Donne tried to usurp the throne, so she framed Prince Gillard, killed his majesty Victor, then forced to marry queen OLINA, and even coveted your beauty..."


    "What a mess..."


    Aurelia''s face was black: "don''t listen to those rumors. I participated in the whole thing. Gillard can''t blame Donne. The father''s thing is just a tragedy. The mother''s marriage to Donne has also been approved by the father."


    "Are you involved?... then I may have heard false news... No, wait? Isn''t Victor dead? How can I tell you about queen kenolina and Donne?"


    Selna suddenly noticed something strange.


    "I''m dead, but I''m not stupid."


    Victor''s voice suddenly came from the side and startled Selna: "victor!?"


    When Donne found out that OLINA and her daughter knew Selna, he called Victor out. Victor must know her, too.


    "Long time no see, Ms. Selna."


    The translucent Victor nodded to Selna.


    Selna seemed to see a soul that could communicate for the first time. She braved herself to come out from behind Aurelia and turned around Victor several times: "you haven''t gone to the country of death? When has greterence been so generous?"


    "Because of Donne, I was lucky to stay in this world and continue to guard the world in another form."


    Victor finished, nodded to OLINA and said, "how have you been lately?"


    Having not seen Victor for a long time, OLINA, who had tried to adapt herself to the new life, suddenly saw her dead husband again. Her eyes were red and she hurriedly lowered her head to hide her mood: "very good."


    OLINA also knows that she is Donne''s man now, so she can only put away her sadness, smile and thank Victor for her tolerance with gratitude: "thank you."


    Victor stepped forward and tried to wipe away the tears on her face, but the transparent arm passed directly through her body. Without Donne''s help, he couldn''t even connect the world of the contact. Victor said with a complex face: "don''t thank me. Without me, you should have your own life. I can''t affect you because of my selfishness."


    Donne standing next to him feels a little awkward. His current position is particularly embarrassing. Relying on his strength, Victor''s soul can exist. But he married Victor''s wife again. Queen OLINA is now his man. Now he sees the strange atmosphere of OLINA and Victor


    Shit, is Victor green or victor green? Silly can''t tell!


    Fundamentally, of course, Donne greened Victor - although it was not his idea at the beginning, it was the only means to achieve the ultimate goal.


    What makes people admire is Victor''s heart. Instead of insisting on keeping OLINA chaste for him, he generously supported her to marry Donne and helped Donne further.


    Of course, this is also because he knows that other people can''t let OLINA keep his virginity for him. Without Donne, Li en and Zhao en, the great nobles who stare at the throne like wolves will not let go of the single queen OLINA. Victor would rather be cheaper than them. At least he knows that Donne is the messenger of God and comes to save the world.


    For the sake of the world, we should sacrifice the ego and achieve the ego.


    "Hey, hey, what are you two doing! Victor!"


    Selna''s eyes widened: "your wife ran away with someone! Are you so calm?"


    Victor took back his hand and said calmly, "I already knew about their marriage, and I made it happen."


    Gibkenseth''s on!


    Selna''s face was full of amazement. To tell the truth, she still laughed at her words in her life: "I don''t think her talent is better..."


    "Good talent? Good talent, you let her be a thief?"


    Victor stamped his foot angrily: "do you know that she uses what she learned from you to run outside every day? I''m worried every day for fear of being found, but the great princess runs to be a thief and has become a famous'' night song ''of alinks. If anyone finds out, where will our Ilus royal face go?"


    Aurelia said a little embarrassed, "Dad, no one found out... Besides, everyone didn''t know before. Now when you say it, they all know..."


    Sure enough, a circle of people who didn''t know Aurelia''s other identity stared at Aurelia in surprise.


    Angus was stunned: "is the famous night song Princess Aurelia?"


    "Unexpected, really unexpected..."


    Jean also smiled bitterly: "who would have thought of a princess going back to be a thief..."


    "Look! It''s all your fault!"


    Selna righteously pointed to Victor: "if it weren''t for you, my apprentice''s identity would be exposed? Hum, how could my apprentice taught by Selna be so easily exposed, not to mention my three treasures are in her hands."


    Angus immediately widened his eyes: "what?! my three magic equipment is on Princess Aurelia!?"


    "Nonsense, as a teacher, I certainly have to leave some money for my disciples, and I already have a way to make copies."


    "That''s good! You haven''t made enough money from me in those years!"


    Victor scolded angrily: "the noble treasure rooms you emptied are not 100 but 80. How many did you send back to me according to the agreement? Maybe less than 40%? What about other property?"


    Selna put on her face, whistled and looked at the sky: "the weather is really good today, ha ha ha..."


    Angus turned his hand and said with a black face, "pay back the money."


    "No money."


    "Do you think I''ll believe it? The famous misty face will say he has no money?"


    Angus sneered and turned to Donne and said, "Donne, I remember you''re good at torture? Why don''t we find a way to dig out the treasure house from her mouth, and then we''ll add five to one?"


    Donne''s eyes lit up: "good idea, I don''t mind."


    "Hey, hey, I can''t pretend I didn''t hear that!"


    Selna stared: "nice to meet you. Bye -"


    With that, Selna''s figure disappeared instantly, but then she heard "ouch". Selna appeared among the people again with her legs in her arms. She shouted angrily, "what did you do?"


    "Do you think I''ll let you run so easily?"


    Donne raised his hand and shook it. The invisible lust strap appeared again. One end of the strap was wrapped around Donne''s hand and the other end was wrapped around Selna''s leg.


    Selna''s face changed greatly: "when did you do it?"


    Donne said Yin Ze Ze: "since you''re here, just stay. I''m short of manpower..."

 Chapter 938

    Selna Kohler misty face, a legendary half elf thief.


    Her life experience is quite complex, so I won''t repeat it here. In short, she is an unexpected product of a cunning human male adventurer who deceived the feelings of a female elf. The Female Elf later died on the battlefield, and then Selna was raised by her human father. Unfortunately, her human father is not a good thing, At the beginning, cheating female elves was just to use the identity of female elves to seek the benefits of the elves. Seeing that there was no benefit, Selna abandoned her when she was very young.


    Then Selna began to wander in the human kingdom. Relying on the natural power of the spirit blood, she turned into good luck many times, and her character became more and more cunning and suspicious - if it weren''t for the natural good gene in the spirit blood, she might have become an antisocial terrorist.


    Finally, she used the super growth and learning power of human blood and the potential of ELF blood to grow up step by step until she was promoted to legend.


    Although she is not a legendary caster like Angus and Jean, the professional boundary has long disappeared after she was promoted to legend. As long as she is willing to learn, she can master the spells they can master.


    What''s more, this is a talent!


    Although thieves and assassins are different, they are also proficient in hiding. Asking her to train ghost agents will certainly further stimulate the potential of the dark elves.


    Or use her power to obtain intelligence on the battlefield is definitely a sharp weapon.


    "You want me to work for you?"


    Selna said, "do you think you can afford to hire a legend?"


    "Jean and I can be regarded as working for him now."


    Angus points to himself and gene. Although they are more like a cooperative relationship with Donne, seriously, he feels that they are almost becoming Donne''s employees.


    Selna was stunned: "do you two still have the dignity of being legendary strong? - Oh, I forgot, gene, you never had the so-called dignity..."


    Gene touched his dirty beard and looked very unhappy: "why do I always feel that you are belittling me and raising Angus?"


    "Don''t belittle you. You''re not as good as me."


    Angus fell into the well and said to Selna, "in fact, I think what Donne did is very meaningful, so we will cooperate with him."


    Selna doesn''t know why.


    "Well, I can''t explain it to you for a while. In a word, you''ll be clear if you stay for a while."


    Selna asked, "who told you I was staying?"


    "Do you think you have the right to choose?"


    Donne put down Elia and stepped forward to look down on Selna: "now you are a thief and I am the victim, so how to deal with you is my decision, not you."


    "Oh? Tell me what you want to do with me?"


    Selna sat there with her arms in her arms. Anyway, she already knew that he was Aurelia''s stepfather, but she didn''t worry much.


    What''s more, she still has the identity of a half elf. If she can''t, she goes to the nearby Emerald Forest to seek refuge for the elf. It''s not the first time for her to do so.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat needs to be explained is that prandal''s elves do not exclude half Elves as many people speculate. In fact, they recognize that half elves are their own compatriots, but it is often the part outside the elves in the half elves'' blood that makes them unable to stand the boring life of elves, so they take the initiative to leave the elves group.


    ¡ª¡ªIn other words, it''s not that the elves don''t want to take care of the half elves, but the half elves don''t accept it.


    ¡ª¡ªIf there is any trouble, the half Elves will still run to the elves for shelter, and the elves are generally willing to help them.


    "Of course, first take off your clothes and drop you on the church, so that everyone can first enjoy the beautiful body of the legendary strong Selna fog -"


    Donne stepped forward, Selna''s face changed slightly, took a half step back, and he continued: "- then tie you in a transparent car and drag you to the street --"


    This guy is a devil!?


    "- then put you in prison after banning demons, and lock you up with those dirty prisoners smelling of sweat, and let them put you one way and another --"


    Selna subconsciously covered her nose and her face was extremely ugly.


    "- finally, I''ll sell you to a brothel and let you pick up customers every day. Believe me, a legendary half elf prostitute, this gimmick will attract all the customers of prandal, and your business will be very prosperous..."


    "Enough!!!"


    Selna screamed, "I''m a member of the elves! How dare you do that to me!"


    Donne smiled demonically: "do you need to meet the elf queen? I can give you a chance."


    He knows both the spirit queen and the spirit queen!?


    How is that possible?


    He must be lying!


    "Good!"


    Selna stubbed her neck and scolded, "if you can convince the fairy queen, I will promise you whatever you say!"


    "OK, let you be convinced."


    Donne said that and disappeared.


    "Teacher..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Selna looked confused and looked up. A group of people around her looked at her sympathetically.


    Aurelia covered her face and couldn''t bear to look straight at her: "you shouldn''t have said that..."


    Selna disapproved: "are you kidding? I don''t believe he will know Queen Elizabeth!"


    Angus and gene, with strange smiles, know each other? Donne doesn''t just know


    Queen Elizabeth said a while ago that she would make Donne a prince of elves!


    He''s a guest of Queen isali''s staff, okay?


    Sure enough, in less than a moment, Donne appeared again with Queen isali, and the elf queen, who was wearing a white dress and didn''t even take care of her hair, was obviously confused and didn''t know what had happened.


    "Why is it so urgent?"


    Isalie looked around slowly. When she saw Sasha glott, she raised her little hand and waved, "ah, your excellency Sasha, hello."


    "Hello, Queen Elizabeth."


    Sasha glott smiled and nodded to Sally.


    "Eh? Gene? Angus? Are you all here? This is... Hmm? Half elf? Are you..."


    Isalie thought a little and immediately remembered Selna''s name. She looked at her in surprise: "Selna? Why are you here?"


    Selna was dumbfounded when she saw isali appear.


    That''s how the elf Queen appeared?


    Are you kidding


    And looking at her dress, it was obvious that she was suddenly brought by don who broke in when she was resting in her bedroom


    Donne, can you go in and out of the fairy queen''s bedroom?


    What''s going on?


    This is just the degree of understanding?


    Who believes it!!!


    What happened to the world!?


    So crazy!?


    Donne said simply, "she stole from me, so I want to sentence her to work for me for ten years. Is that reasonable?"


    "Selna," said Sally with a frown, "are you still stealing?"


    "Her Majesty..."


    Selna''s expression was quite complex. Although she wanted to ask what was going on with isalie and Donne, she held back and whispered, "as a believer of gibkenseth, how can I choose?"


    She is not a believer of the Earth Goddess. Although the elves are willing to take her in, she can''t accept her own special, so she will leave the elves.


    In addition to using her own strength to rob the rich and help the poor, what else can she do?


    Sally sighed, not knowing what to say.


    "Well, you''ve seen the fairy queen, too. Are you convinced?"


    Donne squinted at Selna, and he settled on the chick - don''t get me wrong, it didn''t mean that.


    Selna began to turn her eyes again.


    "Believe it or not, I''ll pick you up and throw you in the street -"


    "Donne ~"


    Aurelia took Donne''s arm and said coquettishly, "don''t embarrass the teacher..."


    Donne shivered. It seemed that it was the first time he had seen Aurelia so spoiled for so long¡ª¡ª wait! When she first met before, she seemed to have been charming when she wanted to cheat herself?


    "I actually --"


    "Don ~ en ~"


    Coquettish has been upgraded. Hello!


    "All right, all right."


    Donne, who was almost spoiled by Aurelia twice, raised his hand and surrendered: "I promise not to torture her and treat her well, okay?"


    Aurelia was satisfied and gave Selna a reassuring look.


    "Well, let''s sign a contract."


    Donne smiled: "as the king of the ilrus Empire, I hereby make a formal trial. As a punishment for your theft for many years, I will sentence you to work for me for ten years. During the ten years of work, you will enjoy all the treatment of normal employees. Is that right?"


    The last word was to aurelia.


    Aurelia nodded and then motioned to Selna to nod quickly.


    Unfortunately, Selna didn''t accept her kindness.


    The half elf girl stubbed her neck and said, "why? You said I stole it? Where''s the evidence?"


    "You want proof?"


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "wait a minute."


    He disappeared in an instant and reappeared in a moment. Then he spread his hand. In his hand lay a photographic crystal. After being filled with magic activation, the captured image appeared in front of everyone.


    Selna''s sneaky figure fell into everyone''s eyes. Everyone watched her put all the gold coins, magic crystals and magic props in the vault into the space equipment.


    Donne put away the photo crystal: "how else do you want to defend?"


    Selna was stunned: "you, you actually put photo crystals in the treasure house? How much you don''t trust your own people!"


    "Don''t stir up discord. It''s people like you."


    Dumne turned a blind eye. How could such a place without monitoring woodlouse be monitored?


    "You faked it!"


    Selna turned her eyes and said confidently, "I don''t have space equipment. I don''t believe you can find it yourself."


    Donne''s eyes coagulated: "are you sure I can find it myself?"

 Chapter 939

    Selna''s ten fingers are clean. There is no common space ring at all. She doesn''t have a space necklace on her neck. Her wrists are only Warcraft leather wrists, not space wrists.


    On the surface alone, she does not have space equipment, and her space equipment is not seen on the photo crystal.


    Donne''s eyes were frozen and said with a little ponder, "are you sure I can find it myself?"


    "You can find it!"


    Selna is quite confident: "I lose if I can find it!"


    Donne looked at Selna up and down. A moment later, he showed a strange smile and reached directly to her chest


    Selna was surprised in her heart, but her face was very exaggerated, showing a frightened expression. She swished behind Aurelia and scolded with a red face: "Ollie, your stepfather is a smelly hooligan!"


    Aurelia: "


    Victor: "


    OLINA: "


    Donne: "


    It was clear to everyone that Donne was not that kind of person - even if he was, he couldn''t do it in public - the only reason he would do it was that Selna''s clothes on her chest were strange.


    But the problem is... Even if you know, no one can verify it


    This guy is so good at using his identity.


    "What are you hiding from?"


    Donne slowly withdrew his right hand. "Didn''t you say I''d find it myself? What are you afraid of?"


    Selna smiled: "I asked you to find it, but I didn''t let you play hooligans."


    "You don''t want to admit that you are a thief, and you don''t want me to search. I''m also very embarrassed."


    Donne said, "well, stay and work for me for ten years, and I won''t recover the things you stole. They belong to you. How about it?"


    In fact, there are not many things in the treasure house of the Lord''s house. It adds up to hundreds of thousands of gold coins. They serve as working capital to pay salaries, as well as some spare magic crystals and some humble magic props. Don didn''t really pay attention to those things.


    Selna''s eyes brightened: "really?"


    "Of course."


    Aurelia was speechless and stopped talking. After thinking for a long time, she said, "teacher, trust me and promise him. You will be very happy with today''s choice in the future."


    Selna certainly doesn''t believe it, but it''s obvious that she took advantage of the deal with Donne. For ten years, she might slip away in two days. The world is so big. Can this guy still find himself?


    Even Angus can''t find himself. How can he have that ability.


    Selna said readily, "let''s sign the contract."


    "Of course."


    Donne took out the ready-made contract and handed it to Selna with a little modification.


    Selna looked at it briefly and said with a little dissatisfaction, "I''m a believer of gibkenseth. Why do I swear to the Earth Goddess nisclair?"


    Swearing to two gods at the same time in a contract is obviously more binding. As a deceitful God, jibkenseth is happy to see believers do things in the contract. However, unlike the Earth Goddess, as one of the gods of the light God system and the creator of the elves, she attaches great importance to the content of the contract and severely punishes violators.


    Donne choked her back with a word: "because your blood also flows with the blood of the elves."


    Selna had no choice. She looked carefully for a while and suddenly asked, "it says that I can enjoy the treatment of regular employees. What treatment do regular employees have?"


    "Housing food supplement, travel subsidy and five insurances and one fund..."


    Donne roughly told her that she could not find any problems with the perfect and comprehensive employee security. It can be said that looking at the whole prandal, only Donne would give such generous treatment here at present.


    "In addition to the above treatment, since you are a legendary strong man, you will also enjoy special preferential policies."


    Donne played the "temptation card" and said: "you can enjoy all the products of Datang chamber of Commerce for free, and you can also get special subsidies for your research work. At the same time, you can also buy the materials you need at the internal price, and you can also get a set of Ellington standard equipment and combat supplies..."


    "Bang."


    Selna said disdainfully, "who cares about your standard equipment."


    As a legendary strongman, the effect of equipment has been very small. It is not a particularly good equipment. She doesn''t even have the interest to take a more look. Excellent equipment is completely unattractive to her, and only legendary equipment will make her interested.


    Aurelia sighed and said, "teacher... Ellington standard equipment is a complete set of legendary equipment. If you need to wait, you can also customize the style..."


    "One, a complete set of legendary equipment?"


    Selna was stunned: "are you kidding me?"


    How can legendary magic equipment be so rampant.


    "She''s not kidding you. In fact, legendary equipment has long been popular in Ellington."


    Fiona said proudly, "as long as we become regular soldiers here, we can get a complete set of legendary equipment."


    "I don''t believe it!"


    Selna widened her eyes. At the beginning, she made Angus work hard to make three legendary magic equipment for her. Those three magic equipment almost emptied all Angus''s family. We can imagine how difficult it is to make legendary equipment.


    Popularize legendary quality equipment?


    How is that possible?


    "If you pay more attention to the guard''s equipment, maybe you won''t be so decisive."


    Donne waved to the nearby Lord''s residence guard. The guard''s eyes lit up and immediately walked over to salute Donne.


    "Show her your sword."


    Without saying a word, the guard immediately handed Selna his sword.


    When Selna saw the magic light on the scabbard sword, she was immediately dumbfounded.


    This magic brilliance is definitely legendary quality!


    Just what she can tell, there are four enchanting effects, and at least one constant spell


    Selna feels a little confused. Is this really just a guard''s equipment?


    When she looked carefully, she found that it was not only weapons, but also the armor on the guard, the shield in his hand, even the helmet and shoulder guard all exuded a faint magic brilliance - it must be the magic brilliance hidden by some means, otherwise this guy must be a moving torch at night!


    "Hiss -"


    Selna took a breath of air conditioning and looked at Donne with a little horror. At this moment, she really felt the horror of the man in front of her!


    The legendary Lord is nothing. There have been examples before. It''s nothing to marry the queen and become the Regent. It''s nothing to lead the whole empire to prosperity and strength


    However, he can popularize the mass production of legendary equipment!?


    After a moment of silence, Selna suddenly said, "you must have mastered some special technology?"


    Without special technology and resources, it is absolutely impossible to mass produce legendary equipment.


    Donne said, "it''s a secret, but if you join us, it''s not a secret."


    He is not afraid that Selna will not take the bait. In addition to him, who else can put forward such superior conditions?


    Legendary equipment is optional!


    Not satisfied with the style, but also customized!


    If he let it go, I''m afraid the whole prandal adventurers will break their heads and apply to join Ellington.


    "Do you know what that means?"


    "Of course, there is only one question now. Do you sign the contract or not?"


    Selna was silent again and stared at the contract on her hand. At this moment, she suddenly felt that the paper contract was a little hot.


    It''s not that it''s unattractive. On the contrary, it''s because it''s so attractive that she doesn''t dare to accept it.


    Selna is a suspicious half elf.


    She firmly believes that there will be no pie in the sky. Behind the huge interests, it must be a more dangerous responsibility.


    Selna raised her pen, suddenly looked at Donne and asked, "what''s my duty?"


    "Help me train ghost agents, and..."


    Downton paused and youyou said, "help us fight chaos together."


    Fight chaos!


    "So... That''s your real purpose."


    Selna nodded. She almost understood why Angus and gene would be willing to cooperate with him here.


    After hesitating for a moment, Selna finally dropped the tip of her pen and signed her name.


    The contract immediately turned into two lights, rushed into the sky and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    After waiting for a moment, it was not rejected.


    This means that the contract has been accepted by gibkenseth and nisclair.


    In other words, Selna is a member of Ellington from now on.


    Donne stretched out his hand. "Welcome to Ellington."


    "Why not welcome me to Ilus?"


    "Because Ellington is my foundation."


    Donne smiled and said, "you''ll soon understand why... Fiona, take her to apply for an identity crystal card and send a magic phone."


    "Identity crystal card? Magic phone?"


    Selna found two more nouns she didn''t understand.


    "You''ll know later."


    Donne waved to her to go with Fiona for the card.


    After the two of them left, Angus said bitterly, "Lord Donne, you let me down. I thought you would punish her severely. You put it down so lightly."


    "No way. After all, she is a legendary strong man, which is very helpful to me. I have to find a way to keep her."


    After accepting a legendary man, Donne looked very happy. He said cunningly, "what''s more, now that she''s staying, are you afraid there''s no chance to settle?"


    Angus was stunned, his eyes suddenly brightened, and couldn''t help but give Donne a thumbs up: "high! Sure enough, you''re still high!"


    "Big brother must be thinking about something strange again."


    Brian curled his lips and whispered to Sasha glott, "I remember the last time he smiled, Princess Aurelia was tied into rice dumplings and severely humiliated by him."


    Aurelia: "


    Why do you suddenly feel sorry for the teache

 Chapter 940

    Looking at the new and clean room and lying on the soft bed, Selna still has an unrealistic feeling.


    Just sell yourself?


    But what if you don''t sign a contract? I can''t escape. There''s only one way left for her.


    At the thought of the strong crowd of legendary strong men and even demigods and true gods just now, Selna was vaguely afraid.


    Fortunately, she taught a good apprentice, otherwise I''m afraid it''s really difficult to solve today.


    "It''s really unlucky... How did you steal it from him..."


    Selna sighed, tilted her head and saw the manual next to her.


    Written on it are instructions for the use of various facilities at home.


    Selna is neither funny nor funny. She has been everywhere over the years. Finally, she came to a small village, but suddenly found that she seemed to have come to another world.


    Yes, everything here is so novel that Selna doesn''t know how to use it at all.


    "Bang bang, teacher?"


    "Come in."


    With a lazy wave of Selna''s hand, the door opened.


    Aurelia closed the door, walked over and said, "teacher, how did you steal Donne''s head?"


    "I thought he was that..."


    "Don''t lie to me."


    Aurelia looked directly into Selna''s eyes: "I know you were lying just now, but I didn''t expose you."


    Selna said, "can''t you give me some face?"


    "You''d better be honest with me, because it''s very important."


    Aurelia sighed, sat next to Selna and said patiently, "Donne''s identity is very special, and he is very strong, far stronger than you can see. Admitting some is good for us."


    "Oh, have you used the word ''we''?"


    Selna glanced obliquely at Aurelia: "what, you still want to rob a man with your mother?"


    Aurelia''s heart jumped and looked at her a little angrily: "teacher!"


    "Well, well, I said not yet?"


    Selna curled her lips and said: "In fact, it''s nothing. Near the glory Festival, I heard some news from the kingdom of solante that there was a sudden rise of Datang chamber of Commerce in Ellington, which can be called daily gold and crazy money making. I just wanted to be sure that it was the industry of a fat aristocrat, so I wanted to come and borrow some money. Who would have thought that it was discovered just when I started..."


    Speaking of the end, Selna is also very aggrieved. She thinks that she will be planted here in the end!


    What''s more speechless is that not only Angus and gene are here, but also the Lord of the fire element, the semi divine dragon king and the true God dark girl


    Are there any more abnormal places in the world than here?


    If she had known it was so dangerous, she would never have come here!


    "Teacher, you misunderstood. It''s true that Datang chamber of commerce makes money, but Donne is different from those nobles."


    Aurelia thought about it and said something nice for Donne: "apart from others, he promoted the reform of the Ilus empire. Almost all the stubborn old nobles were defeated by him. With his help, the average income of the residents of the Ilus Empire has doubled several times. Now the residents of the whole Ilus empire are thanking him."


    "What else? Isn''t it your father''s wish to reform? He did it?"


    "It was because Donne and he agreed that his father''s last wish was really fulfilled."


    "Forget it. Anyway, it''s Ellington''s people now, and it has made a lot of money. It''s a good business."


    Selna touched her chest and thought of the gold coins as high as the hill in the space equipment.


    Aurelia cried and laughed: "teacher, don doesn''t care about the money. For his current wealth, the money can be earned back in one day... During this year''s glorious Festival, Datang chamber of commerce can earn at least tens of millions of gold coins, and its profitability is far beyond your imagination."


    Selna suddenly sat up and exclaimed, "tens of millions of gold coins? In these seven days!?"


    "Yes, last year --"


    Selna moaned, covered her head and trembled: "Damn it! He can make so much money, but I just took so much! It''s a big loss!"


    Aurelia couldn''t cry or laugh. She took Selna in her arms, patted her on the back and said, "teacher, in fact, you don''t lose. Really, you actually make a lot of money, you know?"


    "I can''t see..."


    "Ellington is probably the most magical place in prandal now. You will never think of what miracles will be born here."


    Aurelia picked up the magic phone that Selna threw next to and said, "just say this magic phone. Can you imagine this kind of thing before?"


    Selna raised her head from Aurelia''s arms, rubbed her chest, and said disapprovingly, "what''s the matter? It''s just remote communication, and magic letters can also be done."


    "But magic letters cannot be popularized to everyone."


    Aurelia said seriously, "the cheapest magic phone can be bought with only 99 gold coins."


    "99 gold coins!?"


    Selna froze: "are you kidding?"


    "Teacher, how many times have you asked this today? I said, I''m really not kidding."


    While talking, Aurelia exchanged contact information with Selna and continued, "you said you didn''t care about the standard equipment of Ellington soldiers, but do you know what their standard equipment is?"


    "What else can I have? I said a set of legendary equipment... By the way, Ollie, are my three magic equipment still with you?"


    "Of course it''s still there. I''ve always carried it close to my body. Maybe I can come in handy sometime."


    Aurelia took three magic equipment from the space ring.


    A mask, a dagger, a puppet.


    Selna''s misty face: a legendary ornament that can change its body shape and appearance. It can''t be detected by magic. It can store three fixed forms.


    Selna''s flashing dagger: a legendary weapon that can instantly transfer itself to any place within 30 meters.


    Selna''s double double: a legendary prop that consumes a magic crystal to make a double that can be controlled remotely.


    After letting Selna have a look, she put the three guys away again.


    "Tut Tut, even the space ring is mixed..."


    "Donne gave it to me."


    Aurelia blushed and hurriedly changed the subject: "teacher, I haven''t finished yet. The standard equipment of Ellington soldiers is not only those legendary equipment, but also many columns of supplies."


    "What can I say about the supplies..."


    Aurelia said cleanly, "the potion used to heal soldiers is the blood of the goddess."


    "The blood of the goddess... The blood of the goddess!?"


    Selna suddenly sat up straight: "is it really the blood of the goddess?"


    "Yes, every soldier can receive enough goddess blood before each mission."


    Aurelia took out a goddess''s blood and handed it to Selna.


    Selna looked at the red test tube and was a little unbelievable: "it''s really the blood of the goddess..."


    "In addition, there is the way home crystal."


    "What''s that?"


    "It can record the initial spatial coordinates, stimulate the magic in the crystal at dangerous times, and instantly tear the space and let the user return to the recorded place."


    Aurelia took out the crystal on her way home and handed it to Selna: "you should know what this means."


    "Yes, of course I know, but this precious thing is listed and loaded for every soldier!"


    Selna looked unimaginable. The value of any one of these things could be worth a million gold coins. The man even listed these things for each soldier!?


    Where on earth did he get so many babies!?


    "In addition, there are many things you can''t imagine, but they are very rare. They can be used freely here."


    Aurelia put away the goddess''s blood and the crystal on her way home, sighed and said, "who else can give this treatment except here in Ellington, except Donne?"


    No one, really no one.


    Even the elves, even the dragon, can''t have this strength.


    It was because no one else could do it that Selna wondered how Donne did it.


    "Teacher, Donne''s situation is complicated. Although I know, I can''t tell you. In a word, I hope you can sincerely help Donne, which is good for you, me and even everyone."


    Aurelia can''t talk nonsense about Donne being the Savior from another world. She can only try to persuade Selna to help Donne from her own point of view.


    "OK, OK, I know. Can''t I help him?"


    "I hope you don''t be perfunctory, teacher. Really, Donne''s responsibility is too heavy now. He needs help."


    Aurelia said a little low, "it''s a pity that I can''t help him too much..."


    Selna looked at Aurelia suspiciously, and looked at the princess uneasily: "teacher?"


    "To tell you the truth, what you said makes me more doubt whether you are interested in that Donne... I say Ollie, he is your stepfather now. Although such a thing as mother and daughter well has not happened, it happened in the royal family..."


    "Teacher!"


    Aurelia became angry with shame: "I''m telling you business!"


    Selna blinked. "It''s business."


    "But I think you care more about my gossip!"


    "The teacher cares about the disciples'' gossip. There''s nothing wrong with it!"


    Aurelia was speechless.


    She stood up and said, "in a word, that''s all I can tell you. You can explore other things by yourself... By the way, this thing is very important. Don''t throw it around."


    Aurelia threw the ID card on the table to Selna: "you''d better take it with you to prevent loss."


    "What''s important..."


    "Very important."


    Aurelia stared at her and said, "at least you can''t use the teleport array without her."


    "No, no... Ga?"


    Selna suddenly stiffened her neck and turned her head: "you just said... Transmission array!?"

 Chapter 941

    Looking at the magical transmission array in the transmission hall, Selna felt more unreal.


    But in fact, the transmission array was indeed in front of her - just a few people stepped on it, took out their identity crystal card to activate the transmission array and disappeared instantly.


    The lost transmission array... Has reappeared!?


    Standing there with a dull face, Selna looked at it for a moment, hesitated to go up, and then took out her identity card.


    The identity crystal card resonates with the transmission array, and an alternative transmission location appears on it.


    As Selna is a legendary strongman recruited by Donne, her identity crystal card has high authority, and almost all transfer points are open to her.


    Bain, caspamiborg, paganis, Preston, alinks, nanila, xinbulkesuo and so on


    At this time, Selna''s eyes were frozen, and she suddenly saw that there were emerald corolla and dragon heart on the transmission list.


    Even the elves and dragons have rebuilt the transmission array!?


    But she didn''t even hear anything about such a big thing!


    What the hell is going on!?


    "Jingling bell -"


    At this time, the magic phone suddenly rang, startling Selna in a daze. After she hurriedly connected the phone, Angus''s impatient voice immediately came from the other end: "Selna? If you''re okay, come to the black rock cave. We''re testing several projects. Come and learn."


    Blackstone cave?


    Selna suddenly saw the black stone cave on the transmission list. Subconsciously, she followed a flower in front of her and appeared in a noisy cave.


    Here


    "It''s coming very fast."


    Angus stood next to the transmission array. After being stunned, he hung up the phone and turned around and left: "come with me."


    "Wait, this is... Where?"


    Selna is not used to the strong deposition magic around her.


    "Blackstone cave."


    "So, where is the black stone cave?"


    "The underworld, the territory of the dark elves."


    Angus said impatiently, "why do you have so many problems?"


    Underworlds!?


    In a twinkling of an eye, we came to the underground world!?


    The transmission array is true!?


    Selna thought, "Angus, when did your research with Jean succeed?"


    Angus was confused: "what research?"


    "About the restoration of the transmission array!"


    Selna excitedly pointed to the transmission array and said, "don''t you realize what the re emergence of the transmission array will bring? The whole world will be closely connected again!"


    "Of course I know, but I need to correct your mistake."


    Angus said with a dark face: "the restoration of the transmission array technology is not solved by Jean and me, but by Donne. In addition, Donne has no plan to make the transmission array completely public for the time being."


    "Why?"


    "Why do you say?"


    A rhetorical question from Angus stunned Selna.


    After her feverish brain calmed down for a while, she suddenly broke out in a cold sweat.


    Angus glanced at her obliquely: "do you understand?"


    Selna nodded. She figured it out.


    The world is used to the life without transmission array. If the transmission array extends in all directions appears again, it will instantly destroy the existing order. I''m afraid the whole world will fall into chaos


    That''s definitely not what peace loving people want to see.


    The world has not fully recovered and can no longer stand the chaos of war.


    But... Donne!


    Donne again!


    He made all the legendary equipment, the blood of the goddess, the crystal on the way home, and the inexplicable but extremely convenient magic furniture!


    That man, where on earth did he come from!?


    Selna was puzzled.


    A legendary strong man can''t suddenly appear quietly, but in fact, she has never heard of the name Donne before.


    It can''t happen out of thin air, can it?


    Of course Selna doesn''t know. She guessed right inadvertently


    "That''s..."


    Selna saw the big thick pipe suddenly appeared in front of her and looked stunned: "magic crystal cannon? Why did you get this thing out again?"


    "Of course it''s necessary."


    Angus pointed to the magic crystal cannon and said, "wait, we''re going to conduct the pressure test of the energy storage bin. Go ahead and supply energy to the energy storage bin with gene to see if it can reach the red line."


    "Energy storage bin? Energy supply?"


    Angus waved impatiently: "there''s too much nonsense. Just go to gene and do it with him!"


    "Bang!"


    Selna tilted her mouth and ran to find gene on the other side of the magic gun armor.


    "Coming? Come on, put your hand here, wait, listen to the signal and start outputting magic."


    Gene pointed to a nearby contact point and motioned Selna to press it.


    After doing so, Selna asked, "what are you going to do when you get this thing out and change it so strangely? Start a war?"


    Gene said with a smile, "although it''s not war, it''s almost the same. You can''t see who this is for?"


    Selna looked at the magic gun armor. A moment later, her mind flashed. She thought of Sasha glott.


    "For the dragon family!?"


    "Congratulations, you guessed right."


    Gene nodded: "the Dragon Island was invaded by the chaos god religion. There were some accidents. Now three chaos believers have become pseudo legendary chaotic creatures, so they need the help of this weapon."


    "Hiss!"


    Selna took a breath of air-conditioning: "the chaos God has hit the Dragon Island!? this is wrong! When did they have such strong strength! I found the trace of the chaos God in the kingdom of solant a while ago. It seems that they are developing believers there!"


    "Chaos in the kingdom of solant?"


    Gene''s expression was solemn: "this is very important news. You''ll go to Donne and tell me in detail later."


    Selna smiled: "can you stop looking for that guy? I don''t want to see him now..."


    The feeling of being bound by a strap still lingers. She really doesn''t want to face Donne.


    She always felt that after Donne left her, there would be a backhand.


    "Come on, it''s important."


    As soon as Jean''s voice fell, Angus sent a signal over there. Jean nodded to Selna: "start, don''t keep your hands, just to test the pressure resistance of this thing."


    "Oh, don''t look for me if it''s broken."


    As soon as Selna was angry, she simply went all out. The magic pool in her body was completely open and poured magic into the energy storage bin like crazy.


    However, to Selna''s surprise, even so, the magic gun armor still actively absorbs the magic in her body!


    "The magic input is stable! The pressure in the energy storage chamber is rising rapidly - the pressure meets the standard - do you want to try?"


    Gene scolded, "this is the underground world. As soon as you bombard us, we will all be buried alive!"


    "Then continue to boost the pressure! Where is the red line of test pressure - the pressure relief ejector is ready to relieve the pressure at any time. Don''t worry!"


    "Continue!"


    Gene gritted his teeth, and Selna continued to export magic.


    The magic gun armor made of oriha steel is indeed better than universal alloy. The characteristics of this alloy make it one of the most suitable metals for making magic weapons.


    Obviously, the pressure of the energy storage bin is close to the limit, but the energy storage bin is still very stable. The extremely huge magic is stored in the center. If it explodes, I''m afraid it will be as powerful as legendary magic. The whole Blackstone cave will be destroyed at close range.


    "All right?"


    Gene shouted weakly, "if you continue, I''ll be drained!"


    "Almost, you can!"


    Angus shouted, then the huge magic tied the magic gun armor in place, and then opened the pressure relief ejector, "hum -" and the magic torrent ejected rapidly from the nozzle, setting off a strong airflow.


    Even though Angus had fixed the magic gun armor, the powerful reverse driving force still pushed the 1300 ton magic gun armor off the ground, which scared him to reinforce it several times in a row to stabilize the magic gun armor.


    The fierce release of magic makes the guide plate of the ejector turn red and bright because of the high temperature, which echoes with the magic flow of bright blue. It looks very beautiful.


    The accumulated pressure is sprayed by times with the maximum power. It takes more than ten minutes to spray the magic in the energy storage bin.


    "I''m so tired!"


    After Jean released his hand, the whole person was depressed: "old bastard, you pit me! Next time you do this job, I won''t do it!"


    Selna next to her was not much better. The charming half elf beauty suddenly withered, and her short sharp ears drooped, looking like her whole body was hollowed out


    The magic consumed by this weapon is really terrible!


    "What are you talking about? You lost the lottery, didn''t you?"


    Angus said proudly, "if you lose, you have to admit your life."


    "Forget it, you continue to adjust the equipment. Selna and I go to see Donne and have something to talk about."


    The feeble gene took Selna back to Ellington from the conveyor array, and then found Donne.


    Tang en just sent isali back to the emerald corolla. When he saw them waiting for him, he was very surprised: "sit down, what''s up?"


    Gene farted. Gu sat on the sofa and said, "Selna has been active in the kingdom of solant for a while. She found traces of chaotic theology there."


    Donne frowned: "the power of chaos has spread over there?"


    "I can''t say diffusion. I feel it''s more like a gathering point. There are quite a lot of members of chaos god religion."


    Selna poured herself tea and was stunned after taking a sip: "what a strong power of life... Wait? Leaves of the world tree!?"


    After knocking on the table and meditating for a moment, Donne said, "thank you. This news is very important. Maybe we have to deal with the kingdom of solant in advance."


    Since the post-war split, the ilrus Empire has had little contact with the kingdom of solant, and both sides have exercised great restraint. Although there are frictions from time to time, on the whole, it is reluctantly peaceful.


    However, Klein the great of the kingdom of saulant never hid his ambition.


    He wanted to unify prandal and become an eternal emperor like Gilad Ilus.

 Chapter 942

    For a long time, the relationship between the kingdom of solante and the Ilus Empire has been neither cold nor hot. This situation began more than 100 years ago, did not improve until the victor era, and continued to Donne.


    Only during the glorious sacrifice period will the kingdom of solant relax the border blockade and allow some believers to cross the border and make a pilgrimage to alinx.


    It can be said that looking at all countries in prandal, only the kingdom of solant and the kingdom of grace are the most closed.


    Of course, it only refers to the bottom citizens. King Klein and King Stanley have their own news channels. They are quite clear about the changes of the Ilus Empire, and they also have a great sense of crisis.


    After listening to Selna''s description, Donne and gene were silent for a long time.


    As one of the cults, chaos cult has always been very low-key - or its nature determines that it can only be low-key - different from the dark snake. Although the dark snake believes in Kasas, most of its members still maintain their own will. Therefore, it will take the initiative to spread and develop believers, which seems to be more active.


    But the believers of chaos theology, to be honest, are not so much believers as lunatics falling into chaos.


    What reason can you expect a madman to have?


    They themselves are the source of mobile infection. A chaotic believer appears in a village. In less than a week, the whole village will be eroded by the smell of chaos. At first, they will stimulate the body''s stress response due to exposure to abnormal forces. Therefore, they will appear energetic and energetic, but they will often have insomnia and nightmares at night, This is because human beings are more resistant to chaos.


    If you don''t break away from the chaotic polluted environment and continue to stay there, you will enter the second stage under the infection of chaos. When the potential of the human body is exhausted and you can''t continue to fight against chaotic pollution, the whole person will become irritable, anxious and crazy, and people with poor self-control will begin to crave a richer flavor of chaos, Will actively seek areas with strong chaotic atmosphere and gather there involuntarily.


    Then the third stage will naturally appear. People at this stage can be said to be completely prisoners of chaos. After breaking away from the chaotic atmosphere, they will gradually lose their reason and become completely crazy. They must rely on the chaotic atmosphere to continue their activities, and then they will go from dependence to the fourth stage.


    The infected people in the fourth stage are also the most important part of chaotic theology. At this time, they will be exposed to the teachings of chaotic theology, worship the fictional God CAOS, and begin to actively absorb the breath of chaos and integrate the power of chaos into themselves to obtain the ability of free action. At this time, they are completely chaotic believers, At this time, they also become a mobile source of infection.


    Almost all of the main forces of chaos god religion are composed of infected people in the fourth stage. They are cancerous cancer cells in the world, which will continue to spread and affect ordinary people one after another.


    If it had not been for the mercenary guild, silver city and elves (such as egwin) and other forces that have spared no effort to suppress the chaotic theology, I''m afraid there would be few normal people in prandal.


    Gene sighed and frowned: "dagger Peninsula... I remember it''s in the northeast corner of the kingdom of saulant, extending to a peninsula in the abyss sea. All the people living on it are local fishermen. Due to the cold climate, few people will settle there. I didn''t expect that even there was infiltrated by chaos..."


    Donne''s face was not good and said, "since you found the dens of chaotic believers, why didn''t you kill them?"


    Leaving chaos believers alone will lead to a big mistake!


    As soon as Selna saw Donne''s Saint like expression, she was angry and said angrily, "anyway, it has nothing to do with me. I care about them to die!"


    "You --"


    "Don''t be angry, Donne. She''s angry with you."


    Jean made a round of it: "although Selna escaped without fighting during the chaotic invasion war, she certainly won''t stand idly by. Let me guess. You must have destroyed the discovered gathering point?"


    "You talk too much!"


    Selna glared at him angrily, and then said angrily: "yes, that''s right! Although I destroyed a dens, my intuition told me that there must be other gathering points of chaotic believers there, but time was tight, so I didn''t have time to investigate in detail."


    Donne looked puzzled: "time is tight?"


    Selna skimmed her mouth: "you''re stupid. Of course, you''re here to steal your time. You''re nervous. You can distract yourself by taking advantage of the lively people in the glorious ceremony. This is the most basic skill in our business, okay?"


    Donne: "


    "In a word, it is certain that the dagger Peninsula has been completely occupied."


    Gene knocked on the table and called back their attention: "the spread of chaotic believers has always been banded, and there will be traces of corruption wherever they go. I''m afraid the chaotic believers on bukaso come from the same place as this one. As long as we find an opportunity to exchange information with sharp teeth, we can draw several key points, and then speculate on the source of their spread."


    "And then?"


    Donne said, "what can we do if we are sure that the source is in the kingdom of solant? Can we go to war with them?"


    "If that''s the case, there''s no need to go to war. I think King Klein must be more anxious than we are when he knows this information."


    Gene said meaningfully: "maybe... The reason why he has not expanded in recent years with such great ambition is that he is entangled by the chaos god religion and can''t get away?"


    Donne was stunned. Jean made a lot of sense. It seems that it is really possible!


    If chaos theology appears in the ilrus Empire, the first thing Donne must do is to solve the problem of chaos theology first. After all, the rear is unstable. Expanding outward is to seek death, and you must settle down first.


    "It''s very possible... Let''s do it."


    Donne knocked on the table for a moment and suddenly said to Selna, "I''ll give you the ghost agent for training. After the glorious sacrifice, you sneaked into the kingdom of solante in batches to investigate the news of the chaotic deity."


    Unexpected good news!


    Selna was so happy that she let her leave Ellington. Isn''t it that the sea is wide with fish jumping and the sky is high with birds flying? When the world is so big, where can''t she go?


    "No?"


    Selna pretended to be reserved: "I haven''t carefully investigated the abilities of your men. Maybe they''ll be found if they don''t have good basic skills?"


    "You can rest assured that the dark elves live underground and naturally master the skills of hiding. Speaking of their ability to sneak, I''m afraid even some gold assassins can''t compare with ordinary Dark Elf civilians."


    Donne said crisp: "it''s settled. After confirming the information of chaos believers, report it to Fiona at the first time and give it to Fiona... Forget it, Fiona has too many things. Who is responsible..."


    Donne''s eyes fell on the teacup, suddenly clapped his hands and shouted, "night? Night!"


    "Come, come, what''s the hurry!"


    The night in the maid''s skirt opened the door with an unhappy face: "what''s up?"


    "Haven''t you been very leisurely lately?"


    Staring at Donne night and night, he said quietly, "cut grass, sweep the floor, mop the floor, wash clothes and make tea... What do you think?"


    "That''s quite free. In that case, I''ll add some burden to you."


    Don enquan didn''t hear the resentment in the night voice: "Selna will then take the ghost agent to the solant kingdom to collect the information of the chaotic god religion. At that time, let her summarize the information and give it to you. Put down the maid''s business for the time being."


    She had participated in the first chaotic invasion war before night, and was an experienced veteran. After living for a long time, she naturally knew more things. She could do this kind of work.


    Maybe she''s not used to it at first, but she''s sure to get the hang of it soon.


    Management intelligence?


    My eyes brighten every night. Thank God, I don''t have to continue to be a maid at last!


    "No problem!"


    The night laughed and threw away the tray in her hand. The magic wave inadvertently leaked scared Selna again.


    oh my god!


    All the maids in the Lord''s house are pseudo legendary combat effectiveness!?


    How many monsters are there around the goods!


    "But is it a little overqualified to just let me manage intelligence?"


    Night after night, he came up to Donne and rubbed him. He said coquettishly, "why don''t you send me out too? I don''t blow. I still know a little about the kingdom of solant."


    "You know shit."


    Don politely pushed away the ungodly night: "how many times have you been out at hornheim''s house for so long? You may not know as much as I do now."


    "Oh, you don''t understand any amorous feelings."


    Night after night, I accepted Donne''s order.


    At least, I can get rid of the maid''s work of washing and mopping the floor. It''s a little existential, isn''t it?


    Night and night did not care to reach out: "Selna, right? Please give me more advice."


    That''s rude!


    Selna wrinkled and shook hands with her: "in terms of age, I''m older than you. You should call me sister. In terms of strength, I''m stronger than you. You should call me an elder."


    "Cough."


    Gene had to cough gently and remind Selna: "Selna, every night she is the elder who participated in the first chaotic invasion war with a legendary body. You are the younger generation regardless of strength or age..."


    Predecessors who participated in the first chaotic invasion war!?


    She!?


    The stunned Selna could not believe that the maid who was wearing a maid''s skirt and just sweeping the floor to pour tea was an old witch over a thousand years old!


    But she is really just the strength of pseudo legend!


    Gene reminded me again: "the situation of master YeYe is quite special. Her strength now is no better than that in the past..."


    Anyway, the elder is the elder.


    Selna put away her disrespect and got up to salute very solemnly: "I apologize to you, master every night. I hope you can give me more advice."


    "Those who don''t know are innocent."


    He raised his slender white neck every night and looked at Donne proudly: "see? I''m a hero!"


    This is the proper attitude towards an elder!


    That''s what she deserves!


    She witnessed the rise and fall of the world!


    She participated in the war to change the trajectory of the world!


    She is a hero!


    "Well, the tea is cold, hero. Pour the tea."


    "Good boss!"

 Chapter 943

    He really didn''t have the energy to study how to restore the economic order of prandal to normal, so he had to use simple and rough means to lead this chaotic market into normal, forcing those nobles who had the habit of saving gold coins to turn all the gold coins at the bottom of the box into paper money.


    When all the gold coins overstocked by the nobles flow into the market, the circulation of paper money is gradually equal to that of gold coins, and the gold coins that have not been exchanged are not involved in circulation, which will not lead to excessive issuance of money. Naturally, the value of goods will continue to rise with the economic development, and the actual value of money will naturally return to its due position, Deflation will gradually disappear.


    Let the market solve everything by itself. He didn''t come here to be an economist.


    According to their discussion, the printed currency is printed with beautiful and complex patterns. These patterns were designed by Sanye and Ellie, and most people can''t draw them at all.


    On the central front of the 100 yuan bill with the largest denomination, the heads of several races such as humans, elves, dwarves, dwarfs, orcs, goblins, dragons and dark elves are painted. Each race is surrounded by a ring with folded palms in the middle. A circle of green vines of the world tree around them form a frame, symbolizing the unity and peace of all races.


    It''s not that they discriminate against Naga, the Nu Tao fish people who are on the verge of extinction and those small races, but they are printed because they are the main objects of money.


    Originally, Sanye and Ellie intended to use Donne''s head, which startled Donne. It was not easy to persuade them to use a fictional head - although there was nothing wrong with printing his head on money from his mission, he didn''t want to make any big news.


    However, out of her favor for Donne, when Sanye painted the human image, the human head still looked a little similar to Donne at first glance, and she used special painting techniques. From a specific point of view, the human image would become Donne, and the elf image would become Sanye''s own image, When Donne knew, he could only accept his life - because it could also be used as a means of anti-counterfeiting


    The image of the spirit is the image of Queen isali, and the image of the dragon family is Sasha glott - that''s all the more ok. Based on the life span of the spirit, it is estimated that the human country may still be like this


    The dwarf was originally durandon, but Brian had to change his head. When it was finalized, Donne simply called Abram and blocked Brian''s mouth.


    The gnome''s head is indisputably croto, and the orc is tastrow - sharp teeth have little interest in becoming a monetary image.


    Without asking, the goblins directly chose the image of rivitz golden teeth as their representative.


    There was a bit of trouble with the dark elves - Lola and Rowling''s mother and daughter had a quarrel over this matter. Finally, they found Tang en and insisted on his judgment. Regardless of the stunned Tang en, they finally decided to win or lose by sleeping skills. Finally, Rowling was short of chess and lost to Lola, so they had to admit their fate in frustration.


    Innocent girl, you still don''t know what evil forces can do


    Most of the images drawn on other banknotes are also related to the landmark scenery around prandal, such as the bright Cathedral of the bright Vatican, the emerald corolla of the Emerald Forest, the sharhera of the underground world, etc. they are highly recognizable and can be distinguished at a glance.


    In addition to the banknotes, there is also a simple "banknote detector", which is specially instructed by Donne to verify the authenticity of banknotes. It is loaded with devices to identify magic symbols and divine runes. Although prandal has real God supervision and the general folk custom is relatively simple, there are always one or two scum, in case someone imitates banknotes, Or give ordinary people some chance to identify banknotes.


    Originally, Donne wanted to be steady, and the rash introduction of the new currency had too much impact, but this year''s glory festival was another great opportunity. Donne found Aurelia and OLINA together, and several people patted their heads, so he made a crisp decision.


    Thus, the Ilus Mint was reorganized, the Ilus Empire carried out monetary reform, and the news of issuing a new version of paper currency suddenly appeared in the eyes of the public.


    ¡­¡­


    The glory Festival is in full swing. Businessmen, believers and consumers from all over prandal have poured into alinks. In just two or three days, alinks consumed more resources than in the past month.


    But in the same way, these migrant workers have brought huge wealth. When they leave, they take away a large number of local goods and leave huge wealth, which makes local businessmen who earn a lot of money laugh.


    Of course, the greatest benefit of the whole glorious festival must be the Datang chamber of Commerce.


    Because the commodities sold by Datang chamber of commerce are too special and there are no other competitive products at all, in recent days, the yarinks branch of Datang chamber of Commerce has signed orders for more than 5000 magic harvesters, as well as supporting cultivators, sprinkler irrigation machines, etc. after the launch of new leisure bicycles and children''s scooters, It ushered in a wave of sales boom, and sold more than 10000 vehicles in just a few days.


    Harley motorcycles for the civil market have also achieved gratifying results. The yarinks branch alone has sold more than 2000 units, and other cities have also made achievements repeatedly.


    Magic energy furniture products such as magic energy air conditioner and magic energy refrigerator, which have long been famous all over the world, are also selling well.


    Those businessmen took away not only the goods, but also the new image of alinks.


    In these days, they were deeply impressed by the newly repaired roads, the extremely convenient bus system extending in all directions, and the newspapers and magazines that can be obtained anytime and anywhere.


    What surprised them most was that magic furniture, which was expensive and luxury at last year''s glorious Festival, has now entered thousands of households. Even some medium and high-grade tavern rooms have been equipped. After enjoying the convenience brought by magic furniture, they will certainly not be used to going out by carriage when they return to their place of residence, It''s hot and the wind blows backward.


    A kind of invisible worship of the yarinks, or the Ilus Empire, or more precisely, the Datang chamber of Commerce has emerged. Many people have expressed the idea of settling in yarinks, but the development pattern of the city of yarinks has been limited, and the acceptable population is very limited, so their wishes can only fail.


    But Donne will not give up this good opportunity to increase the domestic population. Alex can''t. Ellington can!


    Ellington is almost open to any resident willing to work.


    Not only Ellington, but also other cities of the Ilus Empire welcome foreign people - driven by Donne''s new policies, the Ilus empire is now washing away its decadence, glowing with unprecedented vitality, and warmly welcoming tourists from all over the world to join this family.


    Taking advantage of the opportunity of the glorious ceremony, Datang daily "inadvertently" revealed these news. It is believed that with the departure of these people, the wonderful Ilus Empire like the kingdom of God will attract those people to pursue their dreams with strong attraction.


    It''s like the American dream that was popular all over the world.


    Of course, the most shocking news released by this glorious sacrifice is the introduction of a new currency by the Ilus empire.


    The Ilus Mint was reorganized into the prandal central bank, which was responsible for issuing new coins.


    The new currency is made of paper.


    (the new currency exchange rate before this chapter was wrong. The author forgot to revise the draft when revising it, and has now corrected it...)

 Chapter 944

    The sudden appearance of the new currency on the market caused an uproar.


    After all, I haven''t heard of such a thing before. Such a sudden attack caught everyone off guard.


    The currency reform almost affected the rhythm of the whole glorious Festival. For a while, everyone was discussing the new currency.


    Those who understand naturally understand why new money is issued, while those who do not understand completely do not understand why gold, silver and copper coins have been used well for thousands of years, and why they have suddenly been replaced with a kind of paper money.


    Passerby a was confused: "what''s this you gave me? Money made of paper? Can this thing really work!?"


    Teller B smiled: "of course, it can be used. This is the newly issued currency. Now we have been informed that we need to use paper money to settle the change with our guests, and any store of Datang chamber of Commerce accepts paper money transactions."


    Passerby a was furious: "are you kidding! Why should I exchange my gold coins for a piece of paper? I asked for gold coins!"


    Teller yidundun taught: "why don''t you want to exchange heavy gold coins for light and equivalent paper money? From the perspective of carrying, paper money is undoubtedly easier to carry."


    Passerby a stuck his neck: "gold is gold. Gold can be used to buy things!"


    Teller B was very patient: "paper money is equivalent to gold coins. You can buy things as well."


    Passerby a began to spill: "I don''t listen, I don''t listen! I just like gold coins! There is texture in my hand, and it''s golden under the sun!"


    Teller B smiled and offered the big killer: "now if you shop with paper money in Datang chamber of Commerce, you can enjoy a 20% discount. The royal family has also issued a notice that you can enjoy a 50% tax-free policy if you use paper money to pay taxes -"


    Passerby A immediately looked awe inspiring: "the Royal policy must be supported - who, do you think I can convert all these gold coins into paper money?"


    Teller B: "


    In order to cooperate with the activities of the glory Festival and the need to promote the new currency, Donne waved his hand and discounted all the products of Datang chamber of Commerce. He used the new paper money to buy all the products and enjoyed a 20% discount. Such a huge discount finally made many consumers who had been excited but didn''t make a hard heart to buy, and strongly swept away a large wave of gold coins, In contrast, many new coins have been issued.


    The above situation happened at almost the same time at the counters of every Datang chamber of Commerce in every city, not just Datang chamber of Commerce. When the bosses of other chambers of Commerce and shops learned that they could enjoy tax reduction policies when paying taxes with paper money, they went crazy and flocked to Ilus Mint... Oh, no, it should be called prandal central bank now, Resisting large and small bags of gold coins, some also took the crystal card of the Star Diamond bank and asked to exchange their gold coins into new paper money.


    Don''t think half of the tax cut is too little. The tax burden of 100 gold coins should have been paid. Reducing half of the achievement can reduce 5 gold coins. Correspondingly, it means that the profit has increased by half. Can those businessmen not be excited.


    They want to raise their hands and feet to welcome this policy more and more fiercely.


    But in the face of this situation, some people are anxious.


    Not surprisingly, as soon as the news of the change of Ilus coinage into prandal central bank came out, Gallian was in a hurry. He rushed to Don with red eyes and asked him what was going on.


    "My friend! When we first cooperated, we clearly said that you were not involved in banking and finance! (see Chapter 450)"


    Gallian shouted angrily, "this is not only agreed by you and the great boss, but also the meaning of the dragon clan. Why did you go back?!"


    "Calm down, calm down. I''m just going to find your boss. Since I''m here, I''ll talk to you first."


    Donne pressed his hands, smiled and motioned to Gallian to sit down and catch his breath. Then he said, "first of all, this bank is not that bank. Prandal central bank is not your Star Diamond bank. We don''t provide savings services."


    Gallian was stunned: "what do you mean?"


    "Literally."


    Donne said with a smile: "Star Diamond bank is a commercial bank that provides storage, transfer, consumption and loans to citizens, while prandal central bank is a bank responsible for issuing and managing money. We only supervise money and do not participate in savings business."


    "I see..."


    Gallian was a little relieved. It''s easy to say as long as he doesn''t get involved in the financial savings industry.


    But


    Gallian''s intuition told him that the significance of the prandal central bank was far more than issuing a new currency.


    In fact, of course, it''s not that simple.


    Prandal''s current financial savings industry can be said to be completely monopolized by the Star Diamond bank. Even if others want to get involved, they have no way, no condition or strength.


    However, it is obviously very dangerous to hand over all the money to a commercial bank - not to say that the goblins are afraid of any dissent, but that their greedy nature and the Dragon determine that most of these gold coins can only go in and out. More and more gold coins are plundered by them, and less and less gold coins are circulating in the market, This leads to the illusion of deflation mentioned before.


    Now, Donne reorganized the Central Bank of prandal, the mint of Ilus. A central bank directly determines the nature. Here is the unit responsible for issuing the legal tender of the whole prandal, and the Star Diamond bank must also be subject to the policy constraints of the Central Bank of prandal.


    The new currency is temporarily linked to gold coins. After the new currency is fully popularized in the future, it will be further separated from gold coins and become an ordinary credit currency.


    At that time, goblins and dragons who were obsessed with collecting gold coins would find that all the gold coins in their vault had been replaced by paper money and returned to the status of industrial raw materials.


    By setting up a higher administrative unit to indirectly destroy the leading position of Star Diamond bank in the financial industry, pull them down from the altar, let them honestly operate their own savings industry, and prevent them from continuing to affect the currency circulation of prandal, which is another advantage of currency reform.


    "No!"


    After drinking a cup of tea, Gallian suddenly woke up and jumped up: "if the new currency issued by you becomes legal tender, won''t all the gold coins in our vault be converted into new paper money? What about our gold coins?"


    "Take it easy."


    Donne pressed his hands and continued to calm Gallian''s mood: "isn''t it a matter of course that new currencies appear to replace the old ones? That''s what I''m going to talk to your boss about next."


    "How can we agree to exchange gold coins for a pile of paper!"


    Gallian was very excited: "gold coins are gold!"


    "But who determines the value of gold?"


    Donne said, "it''s the market. If our new currency is accepted by citizens in the market, the new currency will have the same value as gold."


    "That''s different. The new currency itself is just a piece of paper!"


    "Money needs the meaning it represents, not the value of money itself."


    Donne said with a smile: "and don''t you think the space needed to store money is smaller? Your vault can store more paper money. Besides, light money is more convenient for trade circulation. I think it''s a good thing to make profits without harm."


    Benefit without harm? That''s for you!


    We''re going to trade gold for paper!


    Gallian still can''t reverse his inherent impression. In his heart, coins should be equal to gold. Golden gold itself is very valuable. Can he exchange heavy golden gold coins for a piece of paper?


    I always feel very uncomfortable!


    "You can''t make up your mind about it. I''d better talk to your boss directly."


    Donne pointed to the door with a smile and said, "just in time, your big boss is here too. He will come right away."


    A moment later, Gallian knew who Donne was talking about.


    Seeing the figure coming in, Gallian took a breath of air conditioning and jumped up in a moment. His face was full of smiles and came up: "you, how are you here? Your Majesty the Dragon King!"


    "Are you?"


    "I''m the deputy of rivitz. I''m currently in charge of everything in the Ellington branch of the Star Diamond bank. My partner is Ezra Kamanda."


    "Oh, it''s aizhuo''s partner."


    Sasha glott suddenly realized and nodded, "Hello, I''ve been on vacation in Ellington these days."


    Vacation in, in Ellington?


    Dragon King?


    Gallian looked confused.


    "My friend, I heard you have something to discuss with me?"


    Sasha glott sat down opposite Donne.


    "Yes, about currency reform and the issue of new currency."


    Donne had a direct showdown with Sasha glott. He knew very well who the Star Diamond bank could really be in charge of. It''s a pity that the dragon family had the final say in how the Star Diamond bank did, and of course the dragon family was led by Sasha glott.


    "What''s the significance of your human affairs to me?"


    Sasha glott doesn''t quite understand that they don''t use human money. It has no impact at all.


    Gallian was worried: "Your Majesty, the Dragon King, things are very important! The new currency they issued is made of paper! Not gold!"


    "Oh, paper?"


    Sasha glott was a little interested: "what do you mean?"


    So Donne explained the details of the new coins to Sasha glott, and then said, "according to the current currency situation of prandal, I think it is necessary to issue a new coin, so we acted."


    Sasha glo nodded: "it makes sense to hear you say so."


    Gallian was very anxious: "Your Majesty the Dragon King! He wants to exchange paper for the gold in our hands!"


    "You misunderstood, your excellency Gallian."


    Donne waved his hand: "at present, how many banknotes will circulate in the market is completely linked to how many gold coins people have exchanged. Do you know what this means?"


    Gallian didn''t understand at first, but when he thought about it carefully, he understood the meaning of Donne''s words.


    This is a drastic draw!

 Chapter 945

    Why is it a drastic draw?


    Originally, gold coins were used as currency. After they came out of Ilus coinage, they were directly circulated between Star Diamond bank and consumers. Due to the characteristics of gold coins, Ilus coinage was no longer required to participate.


    Dragons like gold and goblins like wealth, so that both sides can reach a consensus on cooperation in gold coins. But if gold loses its monetary attribute, the premise of cooperation between goblins and Dragons will disappear!


    On the other hand, after changing into paper money, consumers must face the situation of currency damage and depreciation. In this case, they can only go to prandal central bank for exchange.


    In addition, prandal central bank has obtained the high-level authority to supervise and issue money, which is equivalent to inserting a management organization between Star Diamond bank and consumers.


    In this case, the Star Diamond bank can''t be too casual in its savings policy. It must look at the face of prandal central bank


    What''s worse, all the gold coins in their vault have to be replaced with new paper money. It''s not so easy to enter and exit. The doors inside are big


    Will the dragon be willing to exchange the gold coins that have been collected for a piece of paper?


    Gallian was in a very bad mood. He glanced at Sasha glott secretly and said, "Lord Donne, I''m afraid it''s a little wrong. What if people don''t want to change into paper money? Can you force them not to?"


    "Of course I won''t force."


    Donne took a sip of tea to moisten his throat. Before Gallian could breathe a sigh of relief, he said faintly: "however, we have a exchange period. If we don''t exchange beyond this period, we will cancel the monetary status of gold coins and treat them completely as ordinary metal materials. In other words, if you don''t exchange them as soon as possible, the value of gold coins will depreciate in the future."


    Normally, as one of the rare metals, the value of gold will not rise but fall after losing its monetary status, because it is widely used in industry.


    But in prandal, this approach does not work.


    Gold is soft and cannot be used to forge armor.


    Gold is not a good conductor of magic. It can''t compare with magic metal in the application of magic.


    The rarity of gold is only among ordinary metals. Looking at the metal deposits contained in the whole prandal and even the star world, the reserves of gold are definitely not rare. There are more rare magic metals here.


    There is no complex microelectronic technology here, which needs the characteristics of gold.


    Therefore, the ultimate status of gold is likely to be used to make some beautiful tableware, decorations and so on.


    The market value it represents will fall greatly.


    Don shrugged and continued, "at the same time, it also means that if the gold coins in your vault are not exchanged or circulated, it will not affect at all. You can play as you like."


    Even if the Dragon wants a large collection, the reduction of gold will not affect the currency circulating in the market.


    In a word, Donne''s attitude has made it very clear that he is determined to abolish the gold standard and the monetary status of gold - after all, this thing will be used as the raw material of oreha steel. If the price is still so high, the cost is very difficult to control.


    Gallian took a deep breath and said in a deep voice: "Your Excellency Donne, you are too confident. The value of gold coins is well known. You can''t cancel it if you want to cancel its legal tender status. The kingdom of solant, the kingdom of grace, the kingdom of ronitant, the Empire of Ryan, and even those principalities are still using gold coins. You can''t force everyone to follow your wishes."


    Donne looked at him meaningfully and said, "that''s what I need to worry about, isn''t it?"


    He has been trying to promote the influence of Datang chamber of Commerce for what?


    Leading technology!


    Far more than the financial resources of ordinary chambers of Commerce!


    Relying on the great influence of Datang chamber of Commerce and taking Datang chamber of Commerce as the core to implement the new currency, this is the only opportunity for currency reform.


    Counting on the policies of the Ilus royal family? Hehe


    From the moment of implementing the monetary reform policy, gold coins will only be unable to get in and out of Datang chamber of Commerce, and all currencies flowing out of Datang chamber of Commerce will be replaced by paper money. Not only that, then Datang chamber of Commerce will completely replace salaries and bonuses with paper money, and Ellington will take the lead in realizing full paper money.


    At the same time, the salaries of the civil servants of the Ilus empire will also be replaced by paper money. Before long, the gold coins circulating in the whole Ilus empire will be completely recycled and melted, extracted into gold bullion and stored, waiting for the synthesis of oreha steel.


    In addition, now Datang chamber of Commerce has laid out the Ryan Empire and ronitant Kingdom, and its influence is gradually expanding. The two countries will soon have the mixed circulation of paper money and gold coins. When businessmen realize that carrying paper money is more convenient and faster than gold coins, the influence of paper money will be further expanded.


    At that time, even if the Star Diamond bank is unwilling to accept paper money, there is no way - unless they are willing to give up the savings market, they can only watch the gold coins in their vault be taken away bit by bit, and finally face bankruptcy.


    At that time, it''s a big deal that Donne will open another Datang commercial bank to provide online savings services. Isn''t the market full of Star Diamond bank happy?


    Donne said earnestly: "the times are progressing and the society is reforming. If you don''t follow the pace of the times, you will only be eliminated."


    "It''s no use saying so much."


    Gallian had to place his last hope on Sasha glott: "Your Excellency the Dragon King will not agree to the monetary reform plan!"


    "I agree."


    "You see, I said - wait!? Your Majesty the Dragon King!? what did you say? You agree!?"


    The unexpected reply made Gallian completely dumbfounded.


    "Yes, I said I agreed."


    Sasha glott waved his hand and said, "we''ll talk to Levitz about this. You don''t have to say anything."


    What happened to the world if Gallian was struck by lightning?


    Even the Dragon loves the existence of gold coins so much that he can accept this absurd reform scheme!?


    "Without further delay, let''s go find leviz now."


    Donne stood up, Sasha glo nodded, and then the two left directly using teleportation.


    The confused Gallian didn''t know how he left the Lord''s house. He only knew that he was getting farther and farther away from the golden gold


    "Rare guest!"


    When he saw Levitz, he was riding his tricycle in the garden. When he saw Sasha glott looking at his tricycle curiously, Levitz grinned and flattered, "Your Majesty, do you want to try?"


    "Forget it, it''s not for me."


    Sasha glott waved his hand and sat down beside him.


    Leviz looked at Donne curiously: "Lord Donne, it''s a busy time for Alex now. How can you remember to come to me?"


    "Of course I have something to talk to you about."


    Donne smiled and told Levitz about the currency reform.


    As he expected, riviz panicked when he heard that Donne reorganized the Central Bank of prandal, the mint of Ilus, but he didn''t speak immediately, but listened to everything.


    He was relieved when he learned that the prandal central bank did not provide savings and loans, but he raised it again.


    "The position of paper money in place of gold coins? This is simply, simply fantastic!"


    Leviz said with a look of disbelief, "it''s just a piece of paper. How can it be compared with the value of gold coins?"


    Donne pondered a little and said, "Lord rivitz, if I want to buy your things, but I don''t have any cash on me, then I''ll write you an IOU. First take the things away, and then I''ll give you the money in a few days. Can you accept this kind of transaction?"


    "Of course, you certainly don''t need that money -"


    Donne smiled: "since the IOU can represent a certain monetary value, why can''t paper money?"


    Rivitz was stunned and didn''t know how to answer him.


    "We came to you just to communicate with you and open the paper money storage business of Star Diamond bank as soon as possible. You can exchange money directly with prandal central bank. When customers withdraw cash, they can replace gold, silver and copper coins with equivalent paper money to help us promote the circulation of paper money as soon as possible."


    Seeing what rivitz wanted to say, Donne waved his hand and continued: "You can not accept this condition and continue to trade in gold coins. However, if customers deposit paper money with you, if you do not accept it, this market will inevitably give birth to another bank providing this service, and you can only watch your customers put into the arms of other banks."


    "Hiss -"


    Leviz took a breath of air conditioning and subconsciously looked at Sasha glott: "Your Majesty the Dragon King --"


    "I have expressed my support for Donne''s monetary reform plan."


    Sasha glott raised his chin: "you talk, don''t worry about me."


    Sasha glott came here just to show his attitude. How to talk about it depends on Donne and rivitz.


    "Lord Donne, the news came in such a hurry that I can''t give an answer right away."


    Rivitz decided to delay and consider the risks and opportunities.


    "Of course, it''s your power."


    Donne made a "please" gesture, smiled and said: "However, I will not slow down the pace of monetary reform. I promise to complete the currency conversion in the whole Ilus empire in no more than one month. There will even be a new version of paper money here, including nanila. They may begin to face the situation that they can''t save money. I thought that at that time, you will make the right choice."


    Rivitz was worried: "you''re forcing the palace!"


    "No."


    Donne took time to pull his collar and said, "I''m just a kind reminder that the pace of reform has gone out. Whether to catch up or stay in place is all in your mind."

 Chapter 946

    Did Donne really leave time for Levitz?


    of course.


    But is rivitz really qualified to consider it?


    Not necessarily.


    Because Sasha glott has clearly told him that the dragon people support Donne''s monetary reform policy!


    Leviz felt like a dog, his whole face wrinkled together.


    Shit!


    At first, we agreed to work together to make a lot of money. We are happy. Now we can kick ourselves without saying a word!


    That grievance in rivitz''s heart!


    If he didn''t need to maintain his image in front of his men, he really wanted to cry now.


    He doesn''t have the heart to give up, but he can''t do it if he doesn''t give up. Isn''t the great foundation of Star Diamond bank so yellow?


    He wants to stick to it, but... He is not qualified to stick to it.


    After leaving the dragon clan, goblins are nothing in prandar.


    Without the Star Diamond bank, goblins have nothing and will become green eared monsters again.


    So, not for himself, for the goblins, he must also make a compromise.


    Star Diamond bank must stick to it.


    Even without the support and cooperation of the dragon family.


    Leviz quickly perked up and his brain, which was very different from other goblins, began to work rapidly.


    What are the advantages of Star Diamond bank now?


    It covers prandal''s business outlets, derived from the crystal card information storage technology provided by Dragon technology, an unusually large number of customer bases, and countless gold coin reserves.


    Rejecting Donne''s monetary reform policy can certainly keep the Star Diamond bank in its current monopoly position, but as Donne said, with the gradual spread of paper money, the Star Diamond bank will face such a day sooner or later.


    Either accept or die.


    Rejection is just a little late. Acceptance can win the first opportunity in this wave of reform.


    Then the answer is clear.


    After Donne and Sasha glott left, rivitz calmly picked up the magic phone left by Donne, vaguely found Donne''s number, dialed it, simply said a few words and hung up. Then he said to the housekeeper, "call me all the Department Directors."


    Soon, the main executives of Star Diamond bank were all concentrated here.


    "Boys, now we are facing a very important choice, but we have no choice."


    Leviz stood up panting. He was very large and bloated. He stood on a special tricycle and looked down at hundreds of goblin executives like a tower.


    Goblin executives looked at leviz with admiration. In their eyes, leviz was the Savior of goblins and the beacon. Without him, there would be no goblins now.


    They looked at him with adoring eyes. For a long time, leviz felt the heavy burden on his shoulders again.


    He said in a deep voice, "the Ilus Empire carried out the monetary reform policy and decided to use paper money instead of gold coins."


    As soon as these words came out, they immediately aroused thousands of waves, and the goblin executives stared in horror.


    They are also very clear that Goblins who lose gold coins will lose the love of the dragon family. Without the love of the dragon family, can goblins still stand in this world?


    Obviously not.


    "Lord Donne, Regent of the Ilus Empire, and..."


    Leviz took a breath and said in a deep voice, "the Dragon King of the dragon family, the great king of sashaglott, has just come to talk to me. I won''t repeat the specific details. Now I just say the results."


    "His Majesty the Dragon King supports his majesty Donne''s monetary reform policy. Boys, you should know what this means."


    Levitz looked down at the goblins: "this means that in the future, we will no longer be able to provide the dragon family with their favorite gold coins. We are likely to lose the protection of the dragon family!"


    The conjecture came true, and the goblins began to panic, but under the awe of rivitz''s powerful aura, they still stayed there quietly and listened to rivitz continue to speak.


    "Fortunately, his Majesty the Dragon King kindly told me that even without gold coins, they will continue to cooperate with us and provide shelter for us."


    Rivitz''s next sentence finally dispelled the fear of the goblins.


    "But!"


    "The danger we face has not disappeared!" raved Levitz


    "Turn your stupid heads around and carve these words in! New money! Listen clearly - it''s paper money! It''s no longer gold!"


    "We will immediately carry out comprehensive cooperation with the Ilus Empire and start docking with the prandal central bank for matters related to currency exchange!"


    "I ask all departments to go all out from now on. Be sure to tell me to come up with a series of complete plans before the exchange business officially begins!"


    "New savings scheme, new interest rate scheme, new loan scheme -"


    "At the same time, I require that all counters of Star Diamond bank provide paper money exchange business at the first time, and cooperate with prandal central bank to promote the issuance and circulation of paper money at the first time!"


    "I''ll give you a week. In a week, all business outlets must complete relevant business transformation, okay?"


    The goblin directors perked up, raised their heads and shouted, "I see!"


    "If you understand, do it quickly!"


    The supervisors dispersed in a crowd. After Levitz stood for a moment, he sat down and silently rubbed the goblin Scepter in his hand.


    I hope his choice is right.


    ¡­¡­


    "Why are you so sure he will compromise?"


    Looking at Donne who hung up, Sasha glott was very curious.


    "Isn''t that taken for granted?"


    Donne pointed to him and said, "even you support it. What choice does he have?"


    "Me?"


    "Goblins can mix up to their current position. Do you think it''s just their own ability?"


    Donne couldn''t help laughing and shaking his head: "Your Excellency the Dragon King, do you underestimate the status of the dragon clan in prandal?"


    Sasha glott couldn''t help laughing: "we have been trying to keep a distance from all races. What position can we have?"


    "The bigger the fist, the stronger the right to speak."


    Donne said meaningfully: "without the protection of the dragon, how can goblins continue to be superior? Will the Star Diamond bank be so safe without the reputation guarantee of the dragon? Without the protection of the dragon, they can keep such amazing wealth?"


    Sasha glott smiled brightly: "according to what you say, we have become collectors of protection fees."


    Don''t you just charge protection fees?


    Donne secretly feigned, but said with a smile on his face, "but with your guarantee, rivitz should not be unable to sleep tonight."


    Sasha glott promised to continue to provide shelter for the goblins in the future, and the future dividends could also be replaced by paper money. Rivitz didn''t fall into despair.


    Sasha glott looked expectantly at Donne: "after the implementation of the new policy, it should be easy to gather enough gold for the later synthesis of oreha steel?"


    "At least it will be much easier than now."


    Donne smiled and said: "Prandal''s existing gold reserves are almost entirely used to forge gold coins. Both old and new gold coins are a waste of resources. In addition, people like to save money. They hide gold coins in vaults or banks one by one, and the amount of gold coins accumulated is even more considerable. If paper money is used to replace those gold coins, this part of gold will be liberated. It can be imagined that the market will be stable There will soon be a large number of gold coins in circulation, and there will even be inflation in a short time. "


    "Inflation? What do you mean?"


    "It''s complicated to explain. Just think of it as a rise in prices."


    Donne stalled and said, "but this is also the only way for reform. At least after all the accumulated gold coins are forced out of the water, we can know the actual economic situation of prandal, and then formulate new policies according to the corresponding situation."


    "It sounds so complicated."


    Sasha glo nodded: "anyway, it has nothing to do with us. You can do whatever you want. At that time, the remaining gold will be kept by us."


    Donne smiled brightly, "no problem."


    Dragons like gold and gemstones very much. This may be because Sasha glott of the Dragon King''s blood is covered with golden scales. In fact, they have no idea about wealth.


    In other words, it''s not that they are greedy for money - it''s just that what they like happens to be minted into money.


    Does that sound familiar?


    Gentlemen, I don''t like Luo - ah, bah, I don''t like elves - it''s just that the object I like happens to be elves!


    In view of this situation, Donne and Sasha glott reached a consensus that after the implementation of the monetary reform policy, except for the gold required for the synthesis of oreha steel, the rest of the gold will be kept by the Dragon - that is, it is estimated that it will only be taken back as a bed to sleep


    No matter what happened at the Star Diamond bank, during the seven days of the glory Festival, alinks alone exchanged and circulated more than 5 billion gold notes, that is, more than 50 million gold coins were recovered by the prandal central bank and re melted into gold ingots.


    Although other cities can''t compare with yarinks, they also circulate a lot of paper money.


    At the beginning, consumers were not used to the existence of paper money. They always felt that it was light and tasteless in their hands, but adventurers and mercenaries who often went out soon found the advantages of paper money - it can be conveniently stored close to their body and does not occupy space. The original heavy bag of 100 gold coins is now replaced by paper money. It is only a 100 gold note , it can be stuffed into the interlayer of clothes or even folded into boots to prevent loss. What''s more, it is said that these banknotes have been blessed by the saint. They can prevent curse and calm the mind and assist sleep at night. Although they are made of paper, they are not afraid of ordinary water and fire due to the power of magic and divinity. They don''t have to worry about getting wet and lighting. There are too many benefits ¡£


    Therefore, for a long time after the glorious sacrifice, the circulation and influence of paper money were spreading rapidly, and soon spread to other countries, even causing a series of unexpected things.


    At the moment, Donne is completely unaware of the follow-up impact of monetary reform. Just after the glorious Festival, the festive atmosphere everywhere has not disappeared. He has begun to prepare to enter Longdao again.


    Because the ten magic gun armor has been built, and more importantly, Nora has returned.

 Chapter 947

    This time Nora went to merge the half plane space where the golden giant statue was located and the half plane where the hall of heroes was located. It took nearly half a month before and after. Although I don''t know how much time she and her friends spent on business and gathering, at least they really helped dawn solve the problem, didn''t they?


    After the two half plane spaces were merged together, the space volume increased greatly. In addition, affected by the space where the Yingling hall is located, the original dark golden giant statue space became bright.


    Standing on the square of Yingling hall, you can see the neat and uniform golden giant statue in the distance, just like the army waiting for review, which is very spectacular.


    After chatting with Victor about Ilus for a while, Donne and Nora left the hall of the spirit.


    Nora is back, and the ten magic gun armor has been produced. It''s time to set off for Dragon Island again.


    But before that, we need to find someone.


    Arlinks, Cathedral of light.


    The sound of hurried footsteps approached quickly. The Pope closed the Bible under the crown, stood up with a smile and said, "eluli''s crown has arrived. It seems that she is in a good mood."


    When he noticed the Pope''s meaningful eyes, Donne''s eyes dropped slightly and didn''t understand what he said.


    "Under the crown of the Pope."


    Iluli, who pushed through the door, first greeted Jesus solini XXIII, and then turned her attention to Donne. The joy in her eyes could not be concealed.


    "Your Majesty Donne."


    Eluli pretended to be very reserved and said hello to Donne, but her body involuntarily got closer to Donne.


    As soon as Donne patted her forehead, the little girl''s Stockholm syndrome became more and more serious


    In order to prevent the Pope from discovering more serious things, Donne secretly blocked eluli with the mage''s hand, and then said, "under the virgin crown, I''m afraid I''ll trouble you again this time."


    "Trouble? I don''t bother at all for you - well, I mean, serving the people is what I should do."


    Emily blinked and quickly changed her mouth.


    The next Pope has been smiling at them under his crown. His eyes that can penetrate people''s hearts are now narrowed together, so that people can''t see through his thoughts.


    "I''ve passed the coronation ditch with the Pope. I''ll tell you on the next road. Let''s go now."


    Knowing that Emily won''t refuse herself, Donne just wants to get out of here as soon as possible.


    "OK."


    Without saying a word, eluli decided to follow him.


    Don reminded her, "don''t forget to bring the scepter of light and the blessing Scripture. This time it''s a little troublesome."


    Iluli checked the space ring to make sure that the two artifacts of the Holy Light scepter and the blessing Scripture were well taken with her. After saying goodbye to the Pope, they left the Cathedral of light.


    As soon as she walked out of the Cathedral of light, Emily couldn''t help but want to get close to Donne and hold him.


    "No!"


    Donne was startled and said to the bustling crowd outside, "there are so many believers outside. Do you want me to be scolded to death?"


    "Oh..."


    Yiluli put down her hands and followed him honestly. Then they got on the bus at the bus stop in front of the square.


    It''s not that it can''t be directly transmitted back to Ellington, but it happened that Donne saw the bus coming and wanted to see how the residents of arlinks accepted the bus now. By the way, he observed the traffic problems along the way, so he temporarily decided to take the bus.


    The passengers on the bus found Donne and eluli at the first time, and they were all excited. Donne said good or bad, they calmed down, but they all gathered around Donne and told him about the earth shaking changes in Alex in recent months.


    Where the slums have been demolished and rebuilt, and now they are clean and tidy. The poor have found jobs. Although they only clean the streets and recycle garbage, they have at least found a way to make a living


    Where the narrow streets have been re planned, now they are spacious and lively, and there are more smiles on people''s faces


    Where the smelly ditch has been cleaned up and turned into an urban green park. Adults and children often go there to play, and a statue of Donne has been erected


    They are particularly grateful to Donne that the income from work has doubled, the tax burden has been reduced, and the living standard has been greatly improved


    "Your Majesty Donne, this is the change you have brought to us!"


    I''m flattered. It''s just easy.


    "Although we also respect his majesty Victor, there is no doubt that his majesty Victor can''t compare with you in this regard."


    You say victor will cry. He really will


    "Your Majesty Donne, you must be the angel sent by jebilni to save us!"


    You know too much!


    The revered holy daughter of eluli, standing next to Donne, has become a foil, but she is not unhappy at all.


    She was also genuinely happy to see people support Donne.


    As a member of this country and a saint of the Holy See of light, she is certainly happy to see a wise king in this country.


    As a woman and Donne''s slave (no doubt she was terminally ill), she was certainly happy to see her master so loved.


    People even joked that Donne and iluli stood together very well. When they overheard them say so, iluli forgot how happy she was.


    Donne smiled and chatted with the passengers on the bus. At the same time, he also asked them questions about the Chinese aspects of life, just like the leaders at the grass-roots level on the news network - of course, there was no media editing or deliberate arrangement. What he could hear and know was the real situation.


    Now the residents of yarinks are very satisfied with their current living conditions - it can be said that if a public opinion survey is conducted, the current government... Bah! I mean, the current king, Donne, has definitely the highest approval rating ever.


    While chatting, Donne was also observing the streets outside. Although he also conducted detailed training for the newly established traffic management department when promoting buses, it was a new system after all, and there were still many problems.


    For example, although it has been explicitly proposed to prohibit carriages from occupying the motorway, there will still be carriages in front of and behind the bus, and many carriages do not abide by the traffic rules to wait for the traffic lights - for them, this kind of thing is just taking off their pants and farting.


    Donne can''t do anything now. After all, this kind of thing hasn''t been launched for a few months. It''s impossible to expect everyone to abide by it. After so many years of education on earth, some people still run the red light, let alone here.


    Fortunately, there are not many motor vehicles running on the highway at present, only a few sporadic buses, and the number of Harley motorcycles is not large. Therefore, the utilization rate of the highway is not high, and the carriage can be so unscrupulous.


    After the magic car is introduced to the market, we should really pay attention to this problem.


    The more vehicles on the road, the more complex the traffic situation is, and the more likely it is to have traffic safety problems. Donne thought all the way and came to the palace. The first time he saw aurelia, he said: "I think it is very necessary to set up safety training courses in various schools and carry out traffic safety education since childhood."


    "Ha? Why did you say this suddenly?"


    Aurelia was confused.


    Donne briefly described what he saw along the way, and then said: "this safety concept must be grasped from an early age. It''s too late to educate them when they grow up... Not only traffic safety education, but also training them to establish a correct world outlook, values and outlook on life from an early age, so as to gradually reduce the emergence of criminals."


    Aurelia nodded thoughtfully: "children have strong curiosity, but they don''t have a complete self-concept. They can really shape them and guide them in the right direction... And so on!"


    Aurelia suddenly took a breath of air-conditioning and was shocked: "is this the real purpose of your plan to popularize basic education?"


    Don shrugged and said, "isn''t it a matter of course?"


    Although it is inhumane to use education to brainwash, we have to say that this is a way that every politician likes, otherwise politics will not be a compulsory course.


    Besides, as long as the direction is correct, this way of brainwashing is not a bad thing.


    At least, the children of poor civilians who were not eligible for education now have the opportunity to receive education and have the opportunity to change their fate.


    "I''ll implement it right away."


    Aurelia kept it in mind, then looked at eluli angrily: "anyway, don''t go too far!"


    After entering the palace, eluli stuck to Donne. He didn''t separate when talking with aurelia. Aurelia didn''t have time to talk to her just now. Now, when she finished the business, she naturally had to talk about private affairs.


    Iluli smiled shyly, "Ollie, you know, this is not what I mean."


    "Isn''t that what you mean? I think it just fulfilled your wish?"


    Leah can''t make complaints about her. What can I see if I see it? It''s just a crazy girl who can''t wait to post it back to Donne.


    "At least don''t hold him so brazenly, will you? Be reserved, can you be reserved? You''re a saint! You''re not a fool!"


    "No! Don''t drag me!"


    "Well, it''s hard for you to talk like this."


    Donne sighed and said, "you''re just on your way. We''re going back to Ellington. We have business to do."


    "Business?"


    "Well, things on Dragon Island."


    Donne nodded: "the magic gun armor has been produced. With the help of eluli, we should be able to solve the trouble there. The dragon will owe me a big favor."


    "I see. Have a nice trip."


    Aurelia glared at eluli: "and you, be honest with me! Otherwise I''ll call the police!"


    Eluli didn''t hear it.

 Chapter 948

    After coming out of the transmission hall, she came to Donne''s territory. Eluli was obviously more relaxed and hugged his arm without scruples. She wanted to stick it all up.


    Since the immigrants from Ellington account for the vast majority, many people here also know eluli, but many people don''t believe that eluli will leave alinks and suddenly come to Ellington.


    So many people wondered who the woman in the white sacrificial robe holding his majesty Donne was - but no one thought it was the Saint eluli.


    However, after entering the Lord''s house, he met Selna. The little thief recognized eluli at a glance and immediately shocked her and almost scared her big teeth.


    "Under the virgin''s crown!? -"


    Selna trembled and pointed to and Donne: "I have only one capital word in my heart now!"


    Mingming has married OLINA and become the father of aurelia. Unexpectedly, she can get Aurelia''s good friend, Saint eluli!


    This guy is definitely not ordinary!


    "Your Excellency Selna?"


    Yiluli blinked and looked at Selna in surprise: "Why are you here?"


    As a child of aurelia, iluli also knew Selna. At the beginning, she was almost led astray by Selna. Fortunately, the Holy See of light saved her.


    She was surprised because Selna had disappeared for many years. Even Aurelia had never seen her. Unexpectedly, she was in Ellington.


    "Don''t mention it, it''s a sin..."


    Selna looked at Donne angrily and said angrily, "I''m busy, but I have to remind you that he''s a big pervert. You must polish your eyes and don''t be cheated by him - ah!"


    Before Selna finished her words, she suddenly exclaimed, subconsciously covered her lower abdomen, and the angry Selna blushed and glared at Donne: "asshole! I''ll fight with you -"


    The expressionless Donne pinched her finger, and Selna''s expression became more distorted. She couldn''t care to continue to slander Donne and ran away in an instant.


    Iluli was very surprised: "what''s the matter with her?"


    "I don''t know. It may be uncomfortable, or it may be a stomachache."


    Donne, with a calm face, rubbed his fingers secretly. The touch of the master''s hand was pretty good. Can''t you see that the thief''s body is still very good.


    When they came to the study, Donne was surprised to find that Grandia was also here, drinking tea with Sasha glott.


    "Are you finished?"


    Donne looked at grantia in surprise. The amount of grain needed by Ryan empire was very large, and the amount of improved seeds needed for land transformation was also very large. Grantia should be too busy to sneak out now - yes, Donne deliberately made her unable to get away.


    Just to prevent the little girl from harassing egwin.


    "I''ve been busy for so long that I can''t rest?"


    Seeing don Grandia is full of anger. Thanks to him, I haven''t seen Lord egwin for a long time.


    Today, I managed to sneak out, but I found that Lord egwin was gone, and Ellington had no trace of her at all.


    Grantia''s face was not good. "Where''s Lord egwin? Where did you hide her?"


    "A living person... Er, an elf, where can I hide her?"


    Donne deliberately turned aside the topic: "Your Majesty the Dragon King, we can start."


    "OK."


    Sasha glott put down his tea cup and planned to go with Donne.


    "Don''t run!"


    Grantia immediately chased up and pulled down Donne''s other arm. "Tell me where Lord egwin is! I''m dying without Lord egwin!"


    "You are really persistent!"


    Donne couldn''t get rid of it and said angrily, "she''s gone to work. Just stay in Ellington. She''ll be back in a few days."


    The camp of the Great Rift Valley has always been stuck, and the demons in the purgatory abyss have been constantly emerging. It''s not easy to ask egwin to carry the girder there. How can she let Grandia disturb her.


    As soon as grantia''s brain was out of her head, she let Donne go. After Donne and them left, she suddenly woke up.


    If egwin goes out on business, how can she come back when she says she''ll come back!


    "Liar! You big liar!"


    Grantia chased up angrily, but Donne and they had disappeared.


    "Grantia? What''s the matter with you?"


    Fiona, who had just returned from the outside, looked at grantia in surprise. She rarely saw the elf girl so excited.


    Fiona?


    The angry grantia moved in her heart and immediately gathered up: "Fiona, do you know where Lord egwin has gone? I can''t find her."


    "Lord egwin?"


    Fiona smiled and said, "she''s in the Rift Valley camp. The soldiers of Ilus are fighting against the demons of the purgatory abyss. Donne asked her to take the Chinese army. Do you want to find her? You can go directly to the Rift Valley camp from the transmission hall."


    Rift Valley camp!?


    As soon as grantia''s eyes lit up, she thanked Fiona and immediately ran to the transmission hall, took out her identity crystal card and swept it


    A moment later, grantia''s angry roar came from the transmission Hall: "don, you bastard!!! I''ll kill you!!!"


    Her ID card doesn''t have the transmission permission of the Rift Valley camp.


    Black rock cave.


    Excited, Sasha glott looked at the magic gun armor in front of him: "are these all finished products?"


    "Of course, they just finished production yesterday, but they have undergone complete quality and safety testing and fully meet the standard requirements."


    Angus said proudly: "the main part of the armor of the ten magic guns this time uses olliha steel as the main material. After testing, whether in compression, high temperature resistance or ductility, the superior performance of olliha steel is indeed much better than universal alloy, but olliha steel is still no better than universal alloy in expansion."


    Angus refers to the derivative alloy of universal alloy, magic inhibiting gold and magic loving gold. The special effects of these two alloys are irreplaceable.


    "These finished products add pressure relief jet ports, which can achieve the effect of auxiliary promotion through jet magic flow, and enable the dragon to obtain great mobility in an instant. If you make good use of it, you can avoid many attacks. It is recommended that you train before formal combat."


    "Due to the adoption of the new structure, the bearing capacity of the energy storage silo is greatly strengthened, and the pressure and temperature that the launch pipeline can bear are greatly improved. It can fully bear the power of the dragon and will not explode the chamber or even melt the barrel again."


    "Not only that, the new magic gun armor also integrates the technology of multi-layer buffer armor. The armor on the chest, legs and arms uses special magic gold, which can withstand the bombardment of spells, accumulate the power of elements, and then take the initiative to counterattack the enemy by triggering."


    "Due to the characteristics of magic gold, theoretically, the resistance of this part of armor to chaotic forces will also be strengthened, but..." Angus regretted, "... We have no conditions, so we can''t test."


    Not only do they have no conditions, but looking at the whole prandal, I''m afraid no force has the ability to imprison a chaotic creature for testing... That''s just looking for death.


    "Don''t test. I believe in your technical strength."


    Sasha glott looked at the new magic gun armor, not to mention how satisfied he was.


    As the only dragon who has worn magic gun armor for actual combat test, he can''t wait to blow up the three chaotic creatures with magic gun armor!


    Those three chaotic creatures have been polluting and corroding Dragon Island. Sasha glott has a lump in his throat. However, they have no power, but they don''t dare to use them at all.


    Now, by using Donne''s scheme to transform the power and minimize the loss while indirectly outputting, you can let go of your hands and feet and directly face the chaotic creatures.


    That''s what Sasha glott wants!


    "Is this a weapon?"


    Eluli, who had been holding Donne''s arm, looked curiously at the magic gun armor. Because of its huge volume, eluli was really difficult to associate it with "armed armor".


    It looks more like a tall house with two thick chimneys on it.


    "Yes, it''s an armed armor specially developed for the dragon."


    Donne narrowed his eyes and said "Xiao Jiu" in his heart.


    Although only the dragon can use magic gun armor, the birth of this weapon also gave him great inspiration.


    If we can miniaturize and ensure the supply of magic, it seems to be an excellent way to assemble this weapon to the golden giant statue


    Although the golden giant statue is powerful, it is not without shortcomings.


    They are unarmed.


    The golden giant statue itself is a weapon and can attack with both hands and feet, but it looks too heavy.


    In addition, those heroic soldiers in the Yingling Hall who want to control the golden giant gods in the future are used to fighting with weapons. I''m afraid they will not be used to fighting with chaotic creatures with bare hands.


    Miniaturized magic gun armor is a good solution.


    In other words, other weapons of the same type can be armed to the golden giant.


    For example, the giant chainsaw sword, the giant electromagnetic sniper gun, the giant assault rifle and so on


    Once the brain hole was opened, it was difficult to close it again. For a moment, Donne came up with many wonderful ideas. He couldn''t wait to tell Angus again.


    Then Angus looked at Donne with a dull face and his eyes were full of panic: "you''re going to build a batch of destructive weapons..."


    "In the face of chaotic creatures, either you die or I die."


    Donne said, "do we have a choice?"


    "... No."


    Angus sighed, "but have you ever thought about the supply of magic?"


    These schemes are completely feasible without considering. In fact, the only problem to be solved is the magic supply of the golden giant statue.

 Chapter 949

    Donne was overwhelmed by Angus''s question.


    The supply of magic is a big problem.


    Even if the magic essence is used for energy supply, the miniaturized magic crystal cannon can not be fired several times. Although the consumption of chain saw sword, electromagnetic gun and assault rifle is small, considering the huge volume and the consumption of continuous operation, the demand for magic is also amazing.


    Although the magic source can provide a steady stream of magic, the cost of building the magic source is too high. It is impossible to implant a magic source into each golden giant statue.


    What''s more, the magic of the magic source may have to be absorbed and transformed before it can be used.


    The omnipresent magic is owned by prandal, and there is no clean energy on earth.


    This seems to be the basic law of the universe - after all, there is magic in the star world.


    However, even if magic is everywhere, it is also a difficult problem to make efficient use of magic.


    Magic does have many advantages. For example, it is widespread, continuous, clean, pollution-free and widely used, but it also has an unavoidable disadvantage - it is too scattered.


    Yes, magic is indeed widespread, but magic itself is a very thin power. The magician himself is like a refining machine, absorbing magic from the world into his own body, extracting and refining it, and then releasing it in a high concentration and high efficiency way, so as to realize the efficient use of magic.


    However, the golden giant statue is only an artificial construct. In short, it is a robot. How can a robot simulate the process of a magician absorbing magic and refining magic?


    I can''t!


    Unless the high concentration magic crystal existing in nature - that is, magic crystal - is directly used for energy supply.


    But it''s like using lead-acid battery to drive GAODA. The power is too large to move


    The magic essence has the highest magic reserves in nature. If the magic essence can''t meet the consumption, the magician can only go to battle directly.


    Look at the magic gun armor in front of you. It''s really powerful. However, apart from the dragon clan, who else can use this weapon?


    No, Donne thought of synthetic metal hydrogen on earth.


    Under ultra-high pressure, liquid hydrogen is compressed into metal hydrogen. Metal hydrogen has a very small volume, but can release very huge energy.


    In the same way, if we can find out the forming reasons of magic vein and magic crystal, deeply analyze the forming reasons of higher-level magic essence, determine whether there is a causal relationship between them, and then use artificial means to create further forming conditions (such as high temperature and high pressure means commonly used to make new materials on earth), Can we artificially produce more powerful energy materials?


    Although it is likely to be Donne''s whimsical, it is likely that through this method, we can find a better energy to replace the magic essence to drive the golden giant statue.


    "This..."


    Angus was speechless. What Donne said was whimsical. How can people do that?


    But looking at his expression, it was clear that he was seriously considering the feasibility.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Angus bowed his heart and nodded: "I''ll study it with gene later. I''m also curious if we can do that. If we can do it, we will undoubtedly open up a new era."


    Open up a new era?


    A new era has already arrived


    After putting away all the magic gun armor, Tang en was just about to leave, and Angus handed him a space ring.


    "What is this?"


    Angus smiled and said, "special magic gun armor for Elsa."


    Other dragons may not always stand firmly on Donne''s side, but Elsa is definitely a loyal supporter of Donne. How can a good thing like magic gun armor be less than Elsa''s?


    Angus made armor with magic gold not only to enhance defense, but also to dig out some oriha steel to create a special armor for Elsa in the form of dragon.


    Her magic gun armor has a larger coverage area and stronger defense ability. More importantly, after wearing this thing, she doesn''t need to wear any skirts in dragon form


    Then Donne, Sasha glott and eluli came directly to Dragon Island through the transmission array.


    In the temple of order, hob Mavis hummed and took a bath in the holy spring. He only heard a strong wind at the back of his head. The slightly fat hob Mavis avoided the sneak attack of Sasha glott at an incredible speed.


    "Hum! I stole my grain reserves while I was away!"


    Eh!? That''s why you did it!?


    Donne was stunned. He thought hob Mavis had committed some taboo in taking a bath here.


    "Well, it''s a waste to put it anyway. I think you confiscate it. I thought you let us eat freely."


    Hob Mavis twisted his fart and dried the water on the scales. Then he looked at the shiny blue scales and appreciated them for a while. "Anyway, didn''t you go to Ellington for vacation? Why did you come back so soon? I thought you would stay there for decades."


    Take a vacation for decades!?


    Shit... Longevity is such a damn concept of time!


    "Less nonsense."


    Sasha glott shouted excitedly, "call Guro, NAR and Zovi! It''s time for us to show our skills!"


    Hob Mavis was stunned and suddenly his eyes brightened: "is the magic gun armor ready?"


    "Nonsense!"


    Sasha glott smiled proudly: "call them here, boss. I''ll take them and blast those chaotic creatures into slag!"


    Hobmavis immediately jumped into the air and rushed out with a howl.


    In a moment, a deafening dragon roar suddenly sounded over the Dragon Island. Donne looked up and quickly flew several dragons from a distance.


    Sasha glott smiled and said: "Gurokamanda, narhaksa and Zovi wentis are the first generation of dragons on Dragon Island and the most powerful soldiers of the Dragon Legion. This time, call out the eight of them with the strongest combat effectiveness. Plus me and the dragon, if we ten are equipped with magic gun armor and launch an attack together, we can absolutely blast the three chaotic creatures without residue!"


    Sasha glott''s self-confidence is certainly not groundless. In addition, the strength of the eight early generation dragons is almost the same as that of him. We can imagine how terrible it is.


    Eight heads... No, nine dragons landed in the temple of order with a strong air flow. Donne looked at the dragon in a ragged skirt with a stunned face and twitched at the corners of his mouth: "Ai, Elsa?"


    "Brother? Don''t look, it''s too embarrassing..."


    Ashen Elsa blinked and covered her head with her wings. It was obvious that she was a little ashamed to see Donne at the moment.


    "Shy what!"


    The other black dragon should be nalhaksha, who patted Elsa angrily: "raise your head like a real soldier!"


    "Yes, yes..."


    Elsa subconsciously straightened up and raised her head. Even in the form of a dragon, Donne could obviously feel Elsa''s tension.


    "Uh."


    Sasha glott said to Donne, "considering the blood problem of ELU, let NAR teach her to master her own strength. Don''t worry, NAR has taught her parents before. He is a very qualified teacher."


    Is it qualified?


    Donne is quite skeptical about this - the Dragon doesn''t use the same method of education as the eagle does to the young eagle?


    "No more nonsense!"


    Sasha glott changed, recovered the dragon shape, said with a grim smile: "today, our human friends have brought us good things. Do you remember the oreha steel we made a while ago? It has all been made into magic gun armor! Now it''s time for us to fight back!"


    "Ow!!!"


    "Magic gun armor?"


    "Is that what your Majesty the Dragon King enjoyed the last time?"


    "Great! I can''t wait to burn those dregs to ashes!"


    Donne stopped hiding and tucked in. He directly took out all ten sets of magic gun armor and lined up in the temple of order.


    Looking at the glittering magic gun armor, the first generation of dragons are boiling. As long as they pass through this thing, they can do their mother''s work without binding their hands and feet!


    "Damn chaotic creatures, we must completely eliminate them this time!"


    Nalhaksha roared up to the sky, "their end is coming!"


    "Stop yelling!"


    Sasha glott bumped into the past: "quickly equip with magic gun armor to adapt to the new combat mode!"

 Chapter 950

    Soon, eniglota also left the battlefield and returned to the temple of order. Then they adjusted the buckle under Donne''s instructions, put on magic gun armor and directly soared into the air.


    The dragon''s learning ability is very strong. It can be seen from the last time Sasha glott tried magic gun armor (experimental), but he mastered the secret in a moment. The learning ability of these early generation dragons is also not bad.


    As the only dragon who once wore magic gun armor, Sasha glott rarely had the opportunity to be a teacher and impart his only little experience to other dragons.


    However, this time, the magic gun armor has been improved, especially the tail jet propulsion device has been added, which can instantly bring extremely strong displacement ability to the Dragon by consuming magic. To adapt to this mobile combat mode, they still need to adapt to it for a period of time.


    After all, carrying more than 1000 tons of magic gun armor, it is very difficult to maintain the original speed by relying on the original flight ability. They must apply floating technique to reduce the load, so as to offset the impact of the load to a certain extent.


    Donne thought about appropriately adding pumice stones to the magic gun armor to reduce the load, but Angus and his team tested that the volume of pumice stones required to offset the weight of more than 1000 tons is very large, which will seriously affect the stability of the magic gun armor structure, so they had to give up the idea.


    Perhaps, Donne rubbed his chin, and later he could consider letting the Dragon float on the magic gun armor.


    Not to mention completely offsetting their own weight, it can at least save them some energy and focus on combat.


    Watching them twinkle in the sky, Elsa''s eyes were bright and obviously a little moved.


    Donne smiled and asked, "do you like it?"


    "Yes."


    Elsa nodded honestly. Although as a girl, she liked the ferocious armored weapons, which was a little strange, she just felt that the magic gun armor was very beautiful.


    "Try it if you like."


    As soon as Donne raised his hand, the magic gun armor specially customized for Elsa appeared beside her.


    This magic gun armor is somewhat different from that of Sasha glott. It looks more beautiful and the color matching is softer. It looks less ferocious and more sci-fi - the strong lines have an unimaginable maiden beauty under the design of Alice.


    "Ah!"


    Elsa fell in love with the magic gun armor at a glance, happily gathered around and turned around again and again, then shyly took off the ragged skirt and imitated Sasha glott''s clumsy clothes.


    "These two retractable buckles are used for fixing. They should be fixed here in the abdomen. The buckles here and legs play a major load-bearing role in flight, so we should check them carefully."


    Donne especially told him that more than 1000 tons of armor flew around in the sky with their backs on their bodies. The strong inertia alone was very uncomfortable, not to mention trying to solve the backseat force and stability of shooting. Angus Jean kloto and they also spent a lot of effort to solve this big problem.


    Looking at Elsa in magic gun armor, iluli covered her mouth and snickered.


    It has to be said that this custom magic gun armor protects Elsa very well, but it also makes her look more like a construct than a giant dragon.


    Donne is also a little sad and laughing. Looking at Elsa now, he feels that he is not in a magical world similar to the middle ages, but more like the interstellar age. It is obviously a giant dragon wearing combat machine armor


    "I''ll accompany you to heaven to get used to it."


    Donne changed into a dragon.


    "I''m going."


    Yiluli quickly raised her hand and jumped hard to apply to heaven.


    Finally, Donne had no choice but to lift her up and let her sit on his head - obviously a female slave, but now he has become her mount - Donne felt strange.


    Elsa tried to wave her wings. After finding it a little difficult, she tentatively released a floating technique, and then her weight was greatly reduced.


    After they flew to the sky, Elsa began to learn how to use magic gun armor under Donne''s instruction.


    In fact, there are not many places on the magic gun armor that need to be operated. There are only several items such as energy storage, launching and mobile spraying. What we really need to adapt to is how to carry out mobile operations with increased load.


    They soon learned the trick, but an hour later, someone was able to use a short injection to achieve sudden acceleration and sudden braking in rapid movement.


    After practicing all afternoon, they began to recharge their energy and prepare to fart in the evening. I want to know that it must be the stimulus books originally sold by Ellington for elves that must have flowed out!


    Cheng. The human book has been handed down to the saint. Hello!


    If the Pope knows, he will chase and cut people!


    They chatted one after another. Elsa seemed to find the situation here and became nervous for some reason, so she joined the conversation.


    After the carnival, they rested next to the temple of order. Because of the open space, don took out three tents.


    Unfortunately, he underestimated the integrity of the fallen saint.


    In the middle of the night, Donne, who was sleepy, suddenly felt someone picking his clothes. He opened his eyes and almost scared his soul for nine days.


    Donne was afraid to disturb Elsa and lowered his voice: "what are you doing!"


    The flushed eluli was in an abnormal mood, panting quickly, her eyes were full of lust, one hand carrying Donne, the other hand rubbing on her chest.


    "What, what? Of course -"


    Donne covered her mouth. Emily is in a very bad state.


    Considering that he had more contact with her recently, Donne''s expression became serious. Is it that the enslaved God word began to play tricks again?


    "You''d better calm down."


    With that, Donne took out the lust band of the eternal Dark Goddess and tied illuli''s hands behind her: "just sleep."


    After tying her up, Donne fell asleep.


    Eluli wriggled and rubbed up again.


    "Well, well... That, that... I, I want to go to the bathroom..."


    "Come on."


    Don said angrily, "why didn''t you go just now? Just tied you up and wanted to go to the bathroom?"


    Iluli was silent at once.


    That''s right.


    Donne yawned, closed his eyes and went to sleep.


    But after a while, he suddenly felt something wrong.


    Why is it a little wet and hot behind you, and the area is still expanding


    Donne''s eyes suddenly widened and his sleep cleared away. He shot up and looked at Emily in horror.


    "Well..."


    The red faced eluli closed her eyes, her eyelashes trembled, her body trembled slightly, and there were water stains on her clothes and the blanket under her body


    "My God!"


    Donne covered his eyes in great pain: "holy lady, holy water can''t be scattered..."


    "Don''t blame me..."


    With her eyes closed, yiluli was very wronged: "I have told you..."

 Chapter 951

    Early the next morning, the dragons gathered in the temple of order.


    Sasha glott said hello to Donne, but found that Donne was listless. On the contrary, Emily was energetic and quite happy.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t sleep well? No, the power here in the temple of order is very special. It should be very comfortable."


    "Too big to get used to."


    Donne gouged out eluli. Thanks to her, he hardly slept last night!


    It''s a pity that eluli didn''t see it at all and still stuck to Donne.


    The "pressure" accumulated in her heart was finally vented last night, and now she won''t get out of control so easily - but the breath on Donne will make her feel very comfortable, so she still likes to stick to Donne.


    "Let''s go when you''re ready."


    Sasha glott didn''t talk nonsense. He put magic gun armor on his crisp equipment and said with a grim smile: "today is the day we settle with them - let''s go now!"


    "Ow!!!"


    Nine Dragons such as eniglota, gurokamanda, narhaksha and Zovi wentis were also equipped with magic gun armor. Then they took off with Sasha glott and quickly flew to the battlefield on the west side of Dragon Island surrounded by dragons.


    "Let''s go, too."


    Donne sighed, took iluli on Elsa, and then caught up with her - after what happened last night, he left a psychological shadow. He really didn''t want to become a dragon for iluli to ride again.


    I didn''t become a Jackie Chan knight, but I was riding. How can I say I''m a jumper when I''m out.


    However, Donne didn''t find that Elsa was obviously a little depressed


    The dragons roared over the battlefield. The battlefield at this moment is much better than when Donne came last time. With the help of Donne, the chaotic corruption area has been greatly reduced, the purified area has been replanted with vegetation, and the vigorous breath of life has greatly restrained the diffusion of chaotic breath.


    The three chaotic creatures like monsters are still entangled by the dragons and attack in vain - neither side can do anything.


    But today, all this has changed because of Donne''s existence.


    On the Dragon Island, except for the sleeping dragons, almost all the dragons are out. Thousands of dragons are all over the sky and block out the sun. Among them, the most dazzling is Sasha glott (including ELSA) wearing magic gun armor. The magic gun armor made of olliha steel is golden in the sun, with strong lines, ferocious gun body and exquisite structure, Unusual eye-catching.


    "This is the moment!"


    Sasha glott roared at the Dragons: "let''s wipe out the disgrace of Dragon Island today! - Lord Donne, please!"


    "Emily."


    Donne pushed Emily ahead.


    "Yes."


    Yiluli skillfully took out jebirni''s holy light scepter and blessing Scripture. With a gentle flick, the blessing Scripture crashed open, the page quickly turned and soon stopped on the page of light blessing.


    The scepter in iluli''s hand gently knocked on the page, and then began to sing prayers loudly. The surging power of holy light spread rapidly around her. A brilliant hymn sounded in the sky. A pillar of light appeared from the void and fell on iluli. Pieces of holy feathers whirled and fell, and circles of holy runes fell on her.


    "... holy light blessing!"


    At the end of the prayer, eluli raised the Holy Light scepter. At that moment, the power of the holy light gathered on her suddenly spread out. Not only Sasha glott, but also the whole Dragon Island was covered by the blessing of the holy light!


    The power of holy light blessing is also attached to the magic gun armor. After obtaining the power of holy light, olliha steel emits a soft light and has a holy effect!


    "Such a powerful blessing effect!?"


    Even the dragons were frightened by the blessing effect of eluli.


    Bless all friendly camp members in the whole Dragon Island at one time. Even if the Pope does this, it can''t be done!?


    Not only the dragon, in fact, even eluli herself was startled.


    This super wide range of blessings is really released by yourself?


    Eluli looked at the Holy Light scepter and blessing Scripture in her hand with an unbelievable face. She felt a little unrealistic.


    In fact, when she released the blessing, she found that she suddenly became much closer to the holy light. The power of the holy light that could respond to her call was almost doubled than before. She could even feel the gaze of the Father God - in this case, the divine effect she could release naturally became much stronger.


    But yesterday, when using this set of artifact to cast the blessing of light at the same time, it didn''t have such a powerful effect!


    Why on earth is this!?


    No matter why, Sasha glott was pleasantly surprised at the moment. With the power of the dragon, the blessing of light could not play much role, but now even he can feel the increase in power. It is conceivable how powerful the blessing of light released by eluli is.


    This pure power of light has a very strong restraining effect on the power of chaos, which can greatly strengthen their damage ability.


    Sasha glott couldn''t wait to issue the attack command: "- attack with me!"


    The dragon''s attack is very straightforward. There is no group charge, no impassioned oath, only the courage to move forward.


    Sasha glott roared, took the lead, and eniglota, the Dragon Queen, dived into the battlefield. On the way, they had begun to instill magic into the energy storage bin crazily - after several launch tests yesterday, they had been very clear about the limit that the energy storage bin can hold.


    The movement of ten Dragons - excluding Elsa - instilling magic together was terrible. The whole sky was distorted by strong magic fluctuations, and extremely dazzling light came out of the gun barrel on their back - that was the light emitted by the super-high concentration of magic.


    "Hissing -"


    The lower chaotic creatures were aware of the danger in the sky. After a moment of pause, the chaotic tentacles suddenly stabbed into the sky at the same time.


    Like the black fog, the tentacles with uncertain shape have extremely terrible ductility. They can easily penetrate the scales of dragons, pierce their flesh and blood, and pour the power of chaos into their bodies.


    Nine times out of ten the dragons who died in the war were pierced by these tentacles.


    "Scatter!"


    With a loud roar, Sasha glott suddenly turned around, completely ignoring the huge inertia brought by turning in high-speed movement, followed by activating the jet device. The magic torrent of strong jet forcibly offset the inertia of lateral displacement, which not only made him stabilize his body in the air, but also realized the steering and sudden advance at an extremely sharp angle!


    The roaring dragons avoided the surprise attack of the tentacles, but the tentacles that failed to attack broke with the body, and the forces constituting the tentacles gathered at the end and became spheres emitting black fog. Before Donne could see clearly, those black balls suddenly exploded!


    The black smoke spread after the black ball explosion almost shrouded the whole sky. The dragons turned pale in horror and fled back in an instant - with their physique, being infected with it is basically a dead end - even if Donne can save it now, he can''t save it!


    "Bad!"


    Yiluli was shocked and turned over the blessing Scripture again, intending to release the divine purification to dispel the chaotic atmosphere.


    At this time, Donne calmly pressed her hand and stared at the sky.


    "Donne?"


    "Don''t panic, I have plans."


    Nora, who can''t be seen by anyone, has now flown to the sky. As he did in the past, the little guy quickly opened the field of life and covered the whole battlefield with rich and incredible power of life!


    "This is --"


    Trishio and Trisha in the distance were stunned: "what amazing power of life!"


    "The power of the Earth Goddess!?"


    "Is it that nisclair''s emissary has appeared?"


    "Nisclair''s agent is egwin! She''s not on Dragon Island at the moment!"


    "Moreover, the power of life is more pure, which is simply the realm of God!"


    No one knows what happened except Donne.


    The field of life falling from the sky immediately suppressed the diffusion of chaotic breath. Not only that, it also completely purified those escaping chaotic breath in the air. Then it further suppressed the ability of chaotic creatures, and their power suddenly decreased by 20%!


    Don''t underestimate these two percent - the strength of the pseudo legend has decreased by 20 percent, which is almost equivalent to the fifth level of the supreme level!


    Coupled with the magic gun armor that has obtained the blessing of light, the damage caused by the magic crystal cannon driven by the magic of the dragon is comparable to the legendary spell!


    The threat of chaotic creatures has decreased significantly!


    "Hiss!!!"


    The harsh noise from the distorted body of chaotic creatures did not know where it came from. The sudden change of the environment aroused their instinctive resistance, released a stronger chaotic smell and tried to corrupt the surrounding environment. Unfortunately, as soon as those chaotic smells escaped, they were purified by the field of life. Instead of corrupting the environment, they made them weaker.


    While releasing the chaotic breath and corrupting the surrounding environment, chaotic creatures waved the newly grown twisted tentacles. Those tentacles flew irregularly, emitting dark chaotic rays from the end, and the space swept by chaotic rays was even seriously distorted.


    The power in the corrupt land was further absorbed, the dry land began to desertification rapidly, and the nameless chaotic fission bodies climbed out of the ground and launched a crazy charge towards the front of the battlefield!


    The dragons have been flying and avoiding in the center of the chaotic ray for more than ten years. They have been used to the feeling of dancing on the sword.


    Worried that Elsa would be affected, Donne immediately reminded her, "step back."


    "Yes."


    Elsa stepped back and stared nervously at Sasha glott. Now they were very close to the three chaotic creatures, and the terrible force gathered at the muzzle of the magic crystal cannon behind them was almost overflowing - if it was the previous experimental magic cannon armor, it would have collapsed at the moment, I''m afraid only olliha steel can bear such a strong pressure now.

 Chapter 952

    The whole sky is completely covered by the field of life and the smell of chaos, and the forces of the two sides are fierce.


    Any small mistake may cause irreversible heavy casualties, even if it is stronger than Sasha glott - this is the strength of chaotic creatures.


    After avoiding the attack of several chaotic rays, Sasha glott roared over one of the chaotic creatures.


    The chaotic creature seemed very aware of the threat from the sky and responded in an instant - a part of the body suddenly split into a big black mouth and bit at Sasha glott!


    A dense tentacle broke out around it and burst in an arc from the periphery in an attempt to block Sasha glott''s avoidance space. At the same time, it also split out another split body to avoid risks.


    "You have no chance!"


    Looking at his ferocious mouth, Sasha glott grinned and triggered the launcher of the magic crystal Cannon: "it''s now!"


    "Buzzing"


    The power accumulated for a long time was vented in one breath, and a dazzling strong light was sprayed from the magic gun armor behind him. The thick light column like the planetary orbital gun directly penetrated the big mouth composed of the force of chaos, tearing several layers of shields on the way. After the energy gun penetrated the body of chaotic creatures, the remaining power continued unabated, and further penetrated the earth at the edge of Dragon Island, Directly into the abyss below.


    The world seemed to lose its voice in an instant. When the dazzling light column began to disappear, the violent air flow and deafening sound came like a tsunami!


    "---- boom!!! ----"


    The strong air current came to her face, even rolled Elsa, uprooted the trees in the forest, and huge rocks flew into the sky. The strong sound waves brought by the terrible power even exceeded the human hearing limit. Donne and eluli both suffered from short-term deafness!


    What''s more, with the launch of Sasha glott, the other nine magic gun armor ready to launch also found opportunities, almost in no order, locked the chaotic creatures below and fired terrible magic guns!


    Nine three meter thick magic guns crossed each other to completely cover the whole battlefield, especially the three largest chaotic creatures. Their chaotic power for defense and attack was directly defeated by completely unreasonable energy guns!


    The dragon, who had been oppressed for 16 years, finally found an opportunity to vent and did his best!


    This insurance race deliberately created by the gods to purify the world is powerful enough to make the whole prandal tremble!


    At this moment, the whole Dragon Island was shaking!


    The strong magic wave broke out here. Even Ellington, thousands of miles away, could clearly detect it. Angus and gene couldn''t help stopping their work and looking to the East.


    "The battle over there should have begun..."


    "Must be, in addition to the dragon, who can burst out such a powerful force?"


    "Don''t forget, this is the power launched with the magic gun armor we developed - in other words, old man, is the magic gun armor we made so powerful?"


    "Nonsense! You didn''t try during the test. You almost drained my strength!"


    Not only Angus and Jean, but also egwin and saratimore in the camp of the Great Rift Valley, Queen isali in the emerald corolla, Abram in the forge hammer castle, and even the distant Ryan Empire, sharp teeth also detected the magic wave in the distance.


    This is the first time that such a strong magic wave has been detected since the end of the second chaotic invasion war.


    However, although they were aware of the magic wave, their feelings were not obvious.


    To say who feels the most obvious, in addition to Donne, Elsa and iluli at the scene, there are the lianglin Naga under the abyss sea.


    They were completely devastated.


    Although the Dragon Island was still some distance away from vasquel, when the ten large energy cannons running through the Dragon Island directly cut into the abyss sea, they still frightened pertis and celiheath mother and daughter.


    After the violent magic torrent pierced into the deep sea, it set off a strong turbulence. The seabed turbulence almost swept most of the abyss. The seabed was rolled up in a mess. If there was no strong shield protection, I was afraid vaszier would become a ruin.


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Pertis held the staff and powerful magic poured out to maintain the strength of vaszier''s shield. She was surprised and angry: "why does the sea suddenly become so angry?"


    "I don''t feel the emotion of the ocean!"


    After closing her eyes and feeling it for a while, selisis opened her eyes and said, "but the southwest of the abyss sea has been strongly attacked, and the strength of the attack is beyond the legendary level - the attack comes from the sea!"


    "We must go and see what happened!"


    Pertis said to her daughter, "just in case, I want to maintain the shield. You go for me!"


    "Yes!"


    Selisis nodded, and her body instantly turned into a stream of water and mixed into the sea. This is her special ability as an Anita Lyle walker. She can turn into water and reach all parts of the sea in an instant.


    In the blink of an eye, she was close to the attack point. When she saw the situation at the bottom of the sea, celiheath couldn''t help shivering. Rao had seen countless winds and waves. At the moment, what she saw was far beyond her imagination.


    There are several deep pits with a diameter of more than 100 meters on the submarine basin. The impact point in the center is not bottomed out. The surrounding sea water is full of bloody breath. Countless fish and deep-sea Warcraft have been affected. The bodies float in the sea. The Warcraft that survived around are now driven by the desire to eat. Regardless of the danger, they all gather here and constantly devour those bodies.


    At this time, several terrible magic torrents fell from the sky, and celiheath''s face changed greatly: "no!"


    She didn''t even have time to disperse those deep-sea Warcraft. She only had time to turn into water and retreat hundreds of kilometers.


    The dull explosion sounded, followed by a violent turbulence again. Selisis, who had just recovered, was involuntarily swept away by the turbulence and floated out a few kilometers in the blink of an eye.


    "What a terrible power!"


    Celis was shocked: "what happened at sea!"


    At that moment, she didn''t care about the situation at the bottom of the sea, and suddenly appeared at the sea.


    The waves on the sea level were very fierce, but it was empty around. There were no ships or Warcraft.


    "Buzz -"


    Another magic torrent fell from the sky and shot directly into the sea!


    "Heaven!"


    Cecilia suddenly raised her head, tossed her tail and flew into the sky. When she broke through layers of clouds and came to the high altitude, she was stunned and found a huge floating island.


    "The heart of the dragon!"


    Selisis suddenly recovered: "the territory of the dragon! But why do they --"


    She didn''t even have time to think about why the dragon clan would launch such a fierce attack, because several terrible magic torrents blew out!


    She even saw the dragons cut off a corner of the Dragon Island!


    What the hell happened?


    The Dragon even destroyed their own homes!?


    "Those Dragons - they have magic crystal cannons!"


    After looking into the distance for a moment, selisis was shocked to find that those terrible attacks were fired from the magic crystal cannon carried behind the dragon.


    But although the power of magic crystal cannon is powerful, it can''t be so strong!


    What the hell is going on!?


    Cecilia could not bear the curiosity in her heart and approached Dragon Island a little bit.


    The closer she was, the more shocked she was.


    Because she also found the cause of the battle.


    Chaotic creatures!


    There are chaotic creatures on Dragon Island!


    Selisis almost fell into the sea.


    Dragon Island!


    Dragon''s territory!


    Chaotic creatures hit here silently!?


    What surprised her even more was that if these chaotic creatures obtained the power comparable to the giant dragon, how could they fight!?


    That will be the end of prandal!


    Selisis dashed to Dragon Island with a sharp arrow, intending to observe the situation at close range.


    As soon as she approached Longdao, she noticed that the power that frightened her broke out again.


    The ten dragons carrying magic crystal cannon dodged the crazy attack of chaotic creatures while launching a counterattack from a strange angle. The bombardment of magic crystal cannon weakened the power of chaotic creatures again and again. Although their recovery ability was extremely tenacious, they still gradually fell into the disadvantage under the powerful attack of the dragon.


    It was selisis who was surprised to find that it was Sasha glott and eniglota who took the lead in the attack!


    The Dragon King and the queen of the dragon are forced to fight. It can be seen how bad the situation is!


    At this time, Donne, who was on the periphery of the battlefield, noticed someone coming. He looked at it intently and was stunned: "celiheath!?"


    When she heard someone calling herself, celis turned her head and exclaimed, "Lord messenger!?"


    Selisis hurried to Donne''s side. Before she could speak, she heard the dragon under Donne say hello: "long time no see, selisis."


    Cecilia looked at the dragon under him in disbelief: "are you?"


    "Elsa."


    Selisis was silly: "Elsa!? are you a dragon!?"


    "The situation is very complicated. What are you doing here?"


    Donne frowned and said, "it''s dangerous here."


    "What''s going on? How could Dragon Island be invaded by chaotic creatures?"


    Celis couldn''t care to explain the situation at the bottom of the sea and hurriedly asked Donne about the current situation. Compared with the situation at the bottom of the sea, the chaotic creatures here were more worrying.


    "Things here are also very complicated. I''ll explain it to you in detail later. Now I''d better hide first."


    Donne dragged selisis onto Elsa, pointed to the distant battlefield and said, "after all, now they all kill red eyes and can''t control their power."

 Chapter 953

    As Donne said, the dragons led by Sasha glott really killed red eyes.


    He has been blocked at the door of his house and harassed for more than ten years. He is estimated to be crazy about who he put on.


    Fortunately, the Dragon nationality is an immortal species and has good patience - but no matter how good it is, it will run out one day.


    And now, Donne gave them a chance to vent.


    Hey, magic gun armor is a good thing.


    Not only completely fit the dragon''s body curve, but also give full play to their power. What''s more, perfect armor protection can help them resist the erosion of chaotic power and greatly enhance their viability.


    What makes the dragons most happy is that they can play freely with magic gun armor and beat it hard. They don''t care about the same naughty ability of chaotic creatures.


    After seizing this opportunity, Sasha glott, of course, hit them head-on.


    This crazy and indiscriminate bombing lasted from morning to night, pushing the chaotic creatures back nearly kilometers, and cutting off tens of thousands of tons of earth and rock in Longdao - fortunately, the rotten earth and rock had been purified by Nora''s life field when it fell, otherwise it would also pollute the sea area when it fell into the sea.


    After a day of bombing, Rao is Sasha glott also gasped a little.


    "It seems that we can''t completely solve them today! Retreat first! We''ll work hard to kill them tomorrow!"


    So the dragons began to evacuate the battlefield orderly. The dragons who had rested in the battle took off again and began to harass the three chaotic creatures. However, their power was lower this time.


    The magic gun armor made of olliha steel is red and bright because of serious overload, and is on the verge of collapse.


    But Donne was already satisfied.


    No one expected that the magic gun armor could withstand such a long time. What''s more, with the continuous attack of that frequency and intensity, the Dragon could support the power that hasn''t been completely exhausted for a day.


    Sure enough, it is a race open to the whole people!


    "Today''s results are good. Those split secondary chaotic creatures have been almost completely cleaned up. The three main chaotic creatures have also been greatly weakened, and their strength has been weakened by more than half!"


    At the bonfire Carnival in the evening, Sasha glott was in a very good mood. He even moved out his hidden good wine to share with everyone. After a group of dragons drank happily, he shouted: "it''s a pity that they couldn''t kill them today. I didn''t expect their endurance to be so tenacious, but tomorrow, all this will be over!"


    "Crush them!"


    "Blow them to pieces!"


    "Let''s drink to Lord Donne!"


    The dragons were drinking with buckets bigger than the house, and Donne on the special banquet next to the campfire was so small that they had no sense of existence.


    Sasha glott also left him a bucket of wine, but looking at the volume of the bucket, Donne felt that this bucket of wine was enough for him to drink all his life - have you ever seen a bucket with a diameter of tens of meters and a height of tens of meters?


    This thing is a fermentation tower!?


    Although he didn''t like drinking very much, don accepted this gift (no problem), because this wine is genuine fruit wine, brewed from those special fruits around the order Temple of Longdao. In a straightforward word, this is genuine magic wine, which contains natural materials and treasures!


    Although ordinary people don''t directly become immortals in one bite, it''s absolutely no problem to activate their talents.


    This is a real good thing. Even if Donne can''t use it, it''s great to take it back as welfare to his excellent employees and soldiers.


    It is optimistic to estimate that this barrel of wine can at least help Donne catalyze nearly 10000 apocalypses. If one percent of people can awaken the master''s talent to become a caster, they can add a lot of R & D capabilities to Ellington''s future.


    Donne sipped the fruity Longdao fruit wine while explaining the situation of Longdao to selisis. Selisis understood the cause and effect.


    After that, Donne turned around and looked at selisis suspiciously: "anyway, why did you suddenly come here?"


    "What do you say!"


    Selisis was angry and bitter: "the attack of the Dragon King has hit the bottom of the sea. The submarine plain around vaszier is in a mess. If vaszier hadn''t had the shield supported by her mother, vaszier would have suffered."


    "Is it so powerful?"


    Donne whispered secretly. He didn''t expect that after the weakening of the sea, the power of the magic gun could be blasted to the bottom of the sea.


    "Isn''t it!"


    Selisis complained: "especially under the Dragon Island, an impact pit was blown out of the sea bottom, and countless sea fish were killed and injured. It''s terrible."


    Donne observed a moment of silence for the fish who died for no reason, and then said, "I can''t help it. They have been driven crazy. It''s not easy to find a solution. They must vent hard. Otherwise, you can talk to the Dragon King?"


    Selisis looked up at Sasha glott. After turning her eyes on his sharp teeth for a moment, she trembled and shook her head: "forget it. The dragon people are always hard to talk. I''m curious about how you maintain such a good relationship with them."


    "Well..."


    Donne scratched his head, then pointed to Elsa with a cute face beside him and said, "maybe it''s because Elsa is a dragon."


    Celis blinked. "Why haven''t you heard about Elsa before?"


    Donne stalled: "we only know it recently, and the reason is very complicated."


    "I''m curious. Can you tell me?"


    "Then satisfy your curiosity."


    Donne and selisis talked late into the night. Sasha glott went back to rest after they had had enough.


    They drink the magic wine containing surging magic, coupled with the dragon''s natural powerful talent, sleep and consume all their magic. They will recover when they get up tomorrow morning.


    Elsa and eluli couldn''t carry it. They went to bed first.


    While Donne and selisis had a long conversation. As a result, selisis couldn''t help touching Donne''s hand.


    She hasn''t seen Donne for a while, let alone making out with him.


    Donne''s heart thumped, and then the seductive thrush threw him down.


    Fortunately, this time she pushed down Donne in human form, which would not rekindle Donne''s psychological shadow over the sea snake.


    One night later, when the energetic Sasha glott returned to the temple of order, don didn''t get up and shouted a few times before he woke up.


    "What''s going on?"


    Sasha glott looked at Donne with black eyes and forced him even more: "how do you think that the more you rest in the temple of order, the more tired you are? It shouldn''t be!"


    It''s really good to rest in the temple of order!


    But you can''t stand being squeezed!


    Yesterday was the first time to taste the forbidden fruit. Eluli has been courting. Today is selisis, who is more cruel than eluli. This fucking makes people live!?


    Who can I talk to about my grievances!?


    Donne, who was extremely oppressed, could only say expressionless, "it''s not the problem of the temple of order. I can''t sleep well if I don''t recognize the bed at home."


    Sasha glott suddenly realized: "so it is..."


    After a while, the dragons arrived one after another. Under the leadership of Sasha glott, they were equipped neatly again, and then the murderous dragon Legion flew to the battlefield at once.


    This time, they are determined to completely eliminate the three monsters today!


    ¡­¡­


    "Roar!!! Go to hell, monster!"


    "- hum - boom!!!"


    With the roar of the dragons, the powerful magic cannon continued to shoot out and fell on the battlefield again.


    One night''s time did not make chaotic creatures split many secondary individuals. The result of greatly reducing the number of chaotic minions was that the corruption area was further reduced, and the power of chaotic creatures was greatly suppressed.


    Nora once again opened the field of life and further weakened the power of chaotic creatures.


    The gentle power of life continuously purifies the diffuse chaotic atmosphere and limits the range of activities of chaotic creatures and minions.


    The area where they move is being forced smaller and smaller, which means that the attack efficiency of magic guns is higher and higher. The enemies that originally needed to be fired several guns can now be solved with one shot.


    After yesterday''s fierce battle, today''s dragons are obviously more adapted to the battle mode of magic gun armor. They have been able to use many fancy flight skills. Normal flight and jet flight are used alternately. The speed is fast and slow, unpredictable, and their strange shape makes it difficult for them to be hit by chaotic creatures.


    But once they stopped, it was accompanied by a terrible magic gun strike.


    Although chaotic creatures have become weaker, the battle today is more intense than yesterday, and the resistance of chaotic creatures is more tenacious.


    It is worth mentioning that today, eluli also joined the battle - in addition to releasing the blessing of divine light, she also used the power of artifact to summon a group of Holy Light angels to help the dragon fight.


    This holy light angel is not a real angel, but an element like creature composed of the power of holy light. It belongs to an inanimate body and can fight with the power of holy light. It is a high-level divine skill. Looking at the whole Holy See of light, there are no more than one palm of people who can use this divine skill.


    The shining holy light angel shuttles between the giant dragon and chaotic creatures. They use the combat magic to fight with chaotic creatures. At the critical moment, they will use their own bodies to block the attack of chaotic creatures, and sometimes even directly rush up and explode.


    Because the holy light angel is composed of pure holy light force, it has a strong ability to suppress chaotic creatures. The self explosion of the holy light angel can bring them great destruction.


    Under the extremely ferocious artillery bombardment of the dragons, the angels of the Holy Light rushed up and exploded one after another, constantly weakening the defense of chaotic creatures. Finally, the balance of war broke through the critical point and began to fall completely to the dragon!


    "It''s over!"


    Sasha glott and their three chaotic creatures forced together below issued a final roar. After a short energy storage, the magic crystal cannon on their back sprayed all the magic out in one breath!


    After ten magic torrents separated from the muzzle, they gathered together and became a destructive energy gun with a diameter of nearly 30 meters, which directly blasted on the head of weak chaotic creatures!


    The world lost its color in an instant. In a pallor, the bodies of the three chaotic creatures were bombarded, disintegrated, split and finally completely disintegrated by the flood of magic!


    The 16 year long battle on Dragon Island is finally over!

 Chapter 954

    Ten of the first generation dragons did their best to completely defeat the three chaotic creatures on the Dragon Island, but the destructive power also completely blasted a corner of the Dragon Island into dust and no longer exists.


    Yu Wei''s unrelenting strength blasted into the abyss sea and ran through the deep-sea basin. The explosion set off huge waves. A tsunami nearly 100 meters high was formed on the sea level below Longdao and spread in all directions.


    If the tsunami had not been interfered, not only nanila in the west, FILA in the northwest, but also all towns along the flash coast would have been devastated.


    "Celis!"


    "I see! Leave it to me!"


    Celis immediately flew out and fell directly on the sea. Solemnly, she raised her staff. This time, instead of relying on the power of the temple of water, she planned to calm the tsunami in the early stage of the formation of the tsunami as a goddess.


    Seeing selisis standing in the center of the huge vortex, her body floating on the water without being affected by the sea, eluli couldn''t help asking, "what is she going to do?"


    Donne explained: "she is the substitute of Anita Lyle, the goddess of water, and the sacrifice of the temple of water. In terms of identity, her identity is similar to your status in the Holy See of light, so she can temporarily replace the goddess and obtain the power to control the ocean."


    "She wants to recover from the tsunami?"


    "Yes, and this is not the first time she has done so."


    As soon as Donne''s voice fell, celi heath below had made good communication. The ocean under her seemed to be an ignorant child. She was still angry and lost her temper, but in a twinkling of an eye, she threw herself into her mother''s arms and became a clever baby.


    The blue halo covered the whole sea area, and the 100 meter high tsunami stopped expanding outward under her comfort, but slowly calmed down.


    It is obviously not a simple thing to let hundreds of millions of tons of sea water return to the sea again.


    Rao is selisis, and she is very tired of recovering from the tsunami.


    After the tsunami was recovered by her, she didn''t even have the energy to attend the Dragon celebration banquet, say goodbye to Donne and them directly, blend into the sea and go back to vaszier.


    Sasha glott looked over and said with a little embarrassment, "we seem to have accidentally added some trouble to Naga?"


    "More than a little trouble? More than Naga?"


    Don said angrily, "if it weren''t for celis, your shot would almost destroy mankind."


    The 100 meter high tsunami is no joke. The huge waves can even swallow hundreds of kilometers of land along the coast, and countless people will be drowned by the waves. Not to mention the problem of sea water fading and land salinization, the areas swallowed by sea water alone account for nearly half of prandal''s race and population, which is a disaster of extinction.


    The origin of this disaster is just to deal with the three pseudo legendary chaotic creatures.


    "Sorry, I couldn''t help it just now. I -"


    Sasha glott, who was talking, suddenly turned his head.


    Donne noticed the change not far away at almost the same time, and his face was very ugly: "Damn it, it''s coming!"


    After the death of chaotic creatures, a large number of chaotic breath will escape. Once the concentration of these chaotic breath exceeds the critical value, it will open the door of chaos. It is not surprising that the three pseudo legendary chaotic creatures will open the door of chaos.


    Just


    "How could this happen?"


    Sasha glott looked at the side of Dragon Island with a corner cut off, and his face was very ugly.


    After the rock wall was destroyed, a huge gap with a diameter of more than 100 meters was exposed on the cliff of the floating island. There was a huge cavity, which had been deeply corrupted by the smell of chaos. In the dark cave, a chaotic door emitting an unknown smell was constantly rotating, surrounded by chaotic claws and teeth.


    In terms of scale, the scale of this chaotic gate is close to the limit of the medium-sized chaotic gate, even if the diameter does not reach 50 meters.


    This is a very dangerous critical value. If it exceeds 50 meters, it can basically be judged as a large-scale chaotic gate. At that time, if we want to solve this chaotic gate cleanly, I''m afraid we can only use his "nuclear weapons" again.


    But at that time, I''m afraid the whole Dragon Island will be buried with this chaotic gate.


    "I''m afraid the gate of chaos has already appeared! Otherwise the surrounding rock layers would not be so corrupt!"


    Sasha glott gnashed his teeth and cursed, "damn! The smell from the three chaotic creatures interfered with our exploration!"


    If he had not known that chaotic creatures had no reason, Sasha glott would have doubted whether it was a sinister plan they had planned in advance.


    "Stop scolding!"


    Donne''s expression was very cautious: "the top priority is to solve those chaotic minions. Be careful not to trigger their strengthening ability again. After destroying the chaotic door, find a way to find out how big the corrupt area is."


    What I fear most now is that corruption has gone deep into the depths of Longdao. If the whole underground of Longdao is corrupted, the problem will be big.


    I''m afraid the temple of order will also be affected!


    "Damn it!"


    Sasha glott cursed: "just now I did my best to solve the three chaotic creatures. Now I don''t have much magic. I have to take a break at least!"


    "Don''t be nervous."


    Donne waved his hand and said calmly, "what is exposed now is just chaotic claws. I can solve them. Just take a break and watch out for the emergence of primary chaotic creatures."


    As Donne said, the huge underground cavity is full of micro chaotic creatures, that is, the small monsters he jokingly called chaotic minions.


    Different from ordinary Warcraft, chaotic creatures have no fixed shape because of their disorder and chaotic characteristics. Here we can see that the chaotic claws and teeth inside are strange and have all shapes - but the same feature is that they all extend fog like tentacles composed of the force of chaos.


    Those constantly waving fog tentacles are the weapons of attack of chaotic creatures, and they are also the fastest way for them to invade other organisms - once they hit the target, the fog tentacles can easily pour the power of chaos into the target to complete the process of corruption.


    Seeing that those chaotic creatures had rushed towards them with open teeth and claws, Donne stopped talking nonsense, waved and shouted, "get ready to do it!"


    Nora should fall on his head, and the little guy "hey hey", the surging power of life centered on Donne''s head, instantly covered the whole hole, and the overflowing power of life fell on the chaotic creatures, just like a red knife cutting on butter, and a large amount of chaotic breath came out of them, At this price, they resist the purification of the power of life.


    At the same time, the emergence of the power of life also stimulated the door of chaos. Suddenly, the rotation speed of the door of chaos accelerated a lot, and more chaotic minions poured out from inside and rushed to the hole one after another.


    The strange mouth of chaotic claws kept making a harsh sound similar to "hissing". The chaotic rays ejected from the end of their tentacles almost blocked the whole hole, which was completely inaccessible.


    "Small skills!"


    Donne used the flash technique to try to rush directly into the hole, but after a blur, he only appeared more than ten meters ahead.


    "Failed!?"


    Donne frowned, his eyes fell on the dense chaotic rays in front, and saw the distorted space disturbed by the chaotic rays.


    The effect of flashover is to let the caster cross a distance space, which is determined by two spatial coordinates. However, due to the interference of a large number of chaotic rays, the space in front is seriously distorted, and the spatial coordinates are disordered, so Donne''s flashover naturally fails.


    "The mantis is the cart - Elsa!"


    Donne waved, and Elsa immediately flapped her wings and flew next to him.


    Donne waved his big hand: "don''t you want to have a try? Aim there and fire!"


    Elsa was very surprised: "really?"


    After getting Donne''s permission again, she immediately stabilized her body. The thick magic crystal cannon directly locked the cave that constantly blasted chaotic rays, and then the surging magic in her body began to rush to the energy storage warehouse.


    Perfusion - accumulation - pressurization - locking - launch - this series of actions were completed in one go. Just listen to the "buzz", the three meter thick magic gun roared through the blockade of chaotic rays, tore everything along the way, and blasted all the chaotic minions in front into pieces!


    Those escaping chaotic breath still want to reorganize, but how can Nora give them that opportunity?


    The field of life was closed and compressed again, and almost all the forces were concentrated in the caves. The concentration of the force of life was increased again, and the deeply decomposed rocks and soils were even diluted to a certain extent.


    Most importantly, the chaotic minions killed by ELSA could not be reorganized at all, nor could they be absorbed by other chaotic minions. Those chaotic smells were directly purified!


    The chaotic minions, who were affected by the power of the magic gun but failed to die on the spot, did not activate their strengthening characteristics. They were still the same as they were, which made Donne calm.


    "Fire! Fire! Fire!"


    "Crush these disgusting scum to death!"


    Donne was very excited.


    After coming to prandal for so long, he finally came up with a weapon that can completely crush chaotic creatures!


    Although the power of magic crystal cannon has an upper limit and can only be used by dragons, so what?


    At least, the magic crystal cannon gave him a direction.


    Developing energy weapons has great potential!

 Chapter 955

    Prandal''s world is different from the world where the earth is located. The world has one of the biggest advantages, that is, ubiquitous magic.


    If we can find a more efficient way to collect magic, transform magic (such as magic source) and directly use magic, the energy weapons in the world can be invincible!


    This is no exaggeration!


    The magic that fills every corner of the world is simply a gift from God and a unique advantage of the world!


    Think about the convenient magic energy machinery developed by Donne. It directly uses magic to convert mechanical energy, and the conversion efficiency is very efficient. Now this rough design scheme can achieve 70-80% energy utilization, while the energy utilization efficiency of the early internal combustion engine on earth is only about 40-50%, and the energy utilization efficiency of the motor is higher, It can reach 80% to more than 90%, but the motor is limited by battery reserves and electric energy.


    However, in prandal, magic crystal is a natural high-capacity battery, and magic array is the most efficient motor. As long as we solve the problem of converting magic into mechanical energy, it can be applied on a large scale.


    The energy weapon, frankly speaking, is just that the consumption of magic becomes more terrible and needs a more efficient "battery" to drive it.


    This goes back to the idea put forward by Donne before - trying to synthesize super-high-capacity magic crystal.


    As long as this problem can be solved, super powerful energy weapons can be just around the corner.


    To get down to business, after Elsa bombarded the chaotic minions regardless of consumption, the whole exposed cave was further damaged, and the hole became more open, with a diameter of more than 200 meters. The flying gravel contained a large number of floating stones, which floated around after the explosion, even blocking the vision of other dragons.


    Before the chaotic atmosphere overflowing from the cave could leak out, it had been completely blocked back by Nora''s open field of life. However, Nora had been staying on Donne''s head at the moment, resulting in serious misunderstanding among the dragons.


    They thought the field of life was opened by Donne.


    "I didn''t expect that Lord Donne could use such a powerful power of life!"


    A green dragon was shocked and said, "I''m afraid even Marlowe and Sheila can''t match this level of life!"


    Mallotricho, Greek Trisha and the early green dragon. They are also the most powerful of all green dragons.


    Sasha glott also looked confused. Is there something wrong with that?


    Donne, isn''t he a magician? How can you use the power of life?


    The power of life is neither magic nor magic. It is closer to the category of divine magic. A legendary mage uses divine magic instead of magic?


    And the power of magic is so awesome!?


    How can others get mixed up!?


    Don didn''t care what they thought at the moment. After the crazy chaotic rays were completely blocked, he immediately began to prepare for a fierce attack - yes, with the fire of nothingness.


    With the increase of the frequency of using the force of emptiness, Donne''s proficiency in controlling the force of emptiness has also improved. Now he can well control the force of emptiness in his body.


    When Elsa attacked the chaotic minions, he condensed a sphere with a diameter of about 20 cm. The whole sphere was completely composed of the force of the void. After the nearly transparent force of the void was condensed and formed, a small white light spot appeared at the core, sending out edge lights from the light spot to the outer wall of the light sphere, The place swept by the edge light can even see some strange lights. The magic around the light ball seems to be pulled, forming a nebular vortex outside it, which is very mysterious.


    The light ball emits a very strange power fluctuation. For a moment, not only the power of chaotic rays has weakened a lot, but even the chaotic magic around has been greatly suppressed.


    "The power of emptiness..."


    When Sasha glott looked at the empty force in Donne''s hand again and the sphere, there was a deep shudder in his soul, as if it was a fear firmly engraved in his bones.


    What kind of power is that?


    No one can answer him. Even Donne, who can use this power, doesn''t know what the power of emptiness is.


    Perhaps only the gods can answer his question, but will they really answer if they keep silent?


    Donne took a deep breath and shouted, "Elsa! Retreat!"


    Elsa shuddered and fired the last magic gun. When she looked up, a cobra roared into the air to make room for Donne.


    "Taste this hair!"


    Donne threw the ball in his hand, and the goal was the door of chaos.


    To tell the truth, he doesn''t know how powerful this hair is. He only knows that the power of emptiness has a strong purification and restraint effect on the power of chaos. It may be effective to attack the door of chaos.


    But soon, he knew that he still underestimated the power of emptiness


    When the sphere roared to the chaos gate, chaos claws rushed up to block the sphere. They seemed to be aware of the great threat. The dense chaos claws rushed up one after another and were swallowed up by the expanding force of void. Their blocking bought time for the monsters in the rotating chaos gate, A huge ferocious monster stepped out of the door of chaos.


    It just appeared. The temperature on the west side of the whole dragon island seemed to suddenly drop by tens of degrees. A deep chill filled the air in an instant, which made Donne shiver.


    "It''s chaos and fear of demons!"


    Sasha glott exclaimed, "be careful!"


    Chaotic demons are a kind of native chaotic creatures. They are very tall, at least 15 meters high. The most powerful chaotic demons in history are even as high as 100 meters. They can affect the hearts of orderly creatures, make orderly creatures fall into deep fear, and their combat effectiveness will decline sharply.


    At the same time, they also have a very strong corruption aura. It is light to say that there is no grass everywhere. They can completely absorb the vitality in the depths of the earth and corrupt all life.


    In the chaotic invasion war, the place where there is chaotic fear of demons often has the highest war damage ratio and heavy casualties.


    It can be said that chaos fear of demons is a nightmare for all survivors of chaos invasion war.


    ¡°¡ª¡ªGaa''sss¡ª¡ª¡±


    There was a low roar with unknown meaning in the huge cavity of chaos fear of demons. Of course, it was not language, but more like the sound made by the air flow through the cavity, but this sound had a very terrible power. After several weak dragons heard this sound, they lost consciousness and fell directly from the high altitude.


    Seeing that the situation was bad, Nora immediately gave a helping hand. The warm power of life dispelled the negative forces on them. Only then did the dragons regain consciousness and stagger into the sky again, but they all hid far away and dared not come here again.


    Not only those dragons, the impact on Donne who is close at hand is the most obvious - fortunately, human beings are more resistant to chaos, so he can barely maintain his actions.


    As soon as Donne bit the tip of his tongue, the pain stimulated his brain and made him wake up immediately.


    "Hiss, hiss, hiss"


    On both sides of the chaotic demon fear body, countless fine tentacles stretched out, and those tentacles flew to the light ball formed by the force of the void, trying to block the progress of the light ball.


    However, what makes people overjoyed is that the light ball completely ignores the tentacles of chaotic fear of demons. As soon as the dense tentacles touch the light ball, they directly collapse. The chaotic atmosphere is not sure whether it has been purified or swallowed up. Anyway, it all dissipates.


    Although the speed of the light ball is slow, it is like entering an uninhabited place. When the light ball reaches near the gate of chaos, its diameter has reached more than two meters, more than ten times larger than at the beginning. The scope of the nebula vortex around it has expanded to ten meters. The magic condensed by it has also obtained the characteristics of the force of emptiness. It seems that the thin Nebula sweeps through the teeth of chaos, The chaotic minions disappeared directly.


    ¡°¡ª¡ªGaa''sss¡ª¡ª¡±


    Chaotic fear of demons completely doesn''t know what fear is. Its instinct and chaotic instinct make it directly face the light ball. When it enters the scope of the nebula, thick black fog immediately appears on its huge body, and the chaotic force that makes up its body melts and collapses immediately like spring snow.


    Not only that, its breath, tentacles, rays and so on all have nothing to do with the light ball!


    Finally, the light ball directly hit the body of chaotic fear of demons.


    ¡ª¡ªThe body of chaos and fear of demons is like a pencil drawing erased by an eraser. The place hit by the light ball disappears silently!


    Erase!


    It''s really erasure!


    The scraped edge is clean, as if it didn''t exist!


    Donne couldn''t help but stare wide and his heart was ecstatic.


    The power of void is so powerful that if you can further master the skills of using it, you can use this power to behead in the future!?


    It''s not important not to kill chaotic creatures in a large scale. As long as he can kill the most powerful ones, he can reverse the situation of the whole war!


    We must further strengthen this training in the future!


    What surprised him even more was that after the light ball penetrated the body of the chaotic fear of demons, the residual power of the chaotic fear of demons tried to reorganize the remaining body, but the nebula around the light ball suddenly expanded after swallowing the power of chaos, covering most of the body of the chaotic fear of Demons - with the light spots in the star cloud beating its body into a sieve!


    Large tracts of chaotic breath are stripped from the chaotic fear of demons, and then purified by the field of life. When the chaotic fear of demons breaks away from the nebula around the photosphere, its volume has shrunk to one tenth of the original, and its power has been weakened to the limit!


    Not dead!?


    Tang en just wanted to mend the knife. At this time, the light ball finally hit the door of chaos.


    Then the light ball suddenly exploded!


    Like a supernova!


    At this moment, the sun also eclipsed!

 Chapter 956

    Donne didn''t know how to describe the feeling at that moment.


    Supernova?


    Or is it groundbreaking?


    He felt as if he had witnessed the birth of a universe.


    The strong light accompanied by the magic tide like mountain collapse and tsunami blew all the people and Dragons around out. Back to God, Donne was already a hundred miles away. When he flew back, he was stupid.


    "Sleeping trough! Why is Dragon Island gone!?"


    Yes, after the strong explosion, the huge floating islands disappeared from view!


    There is only a chaotic space crack left in the original place, and the violent magic turbulence is raging here.


    There was a cold sweat on Donne''s forehead. NIMA had a lot of fun!


    Can''t you just blow up the Dragon Island by sending it directly into the soul!?


    No!


    Although the materials that make up the Dragon Island are pumice stone and ordinary earth rock plants, there is an orderly temple on the Dragon Island!


    How could the location of such a temple be blown up so easily!?


    "It should have been pushed away by the magic tide..."


    With luck, Donne was just about to set out to look for Dragon Island when he found several figures flying in the distance.


    It''s Sasha glott.


    He, the most powerful, was also the least affected.


    Donne is more guilty.


    "Your Majesty the Dragon King."


    "Lord Donne."


    Sasha glott''s expression was very strange: "where''s Dragon Island?"


    "Well, this..."


    Donne scratched his head: "maybe, maybe, maybe he was hit * * let''s go..."


    "Can''t you blow it up?"


    "Ha, how could it be? Absolutely impossible, ha ha ha..."


    "I think so... Hahaha..."


    Sasha glott and Donne giggled for a moment, then suddenly fell silent.


    "I said... It shouldn''t really blow up..."


    "I think it''s more than enough to blow up Longdao just now..."


    So it was cold again.


    "Donne!"


    Elsa, carrying eluli, also flew back, followed by other dragons.


    A group of dragons flew over and found that the Dragon Island was missing. They immediately looked at each other.


    Why isn''t the sleeping trough home!?


    "Let''s look separately. The power just now should not blow up Longdao directly."


    Donne was very guilty. Although he came to help deal with chaotic creatures, he would have a lot of fun if he blew up Dragon Island - you know, even chaotic creatures didn''t do that.


    "No, I mean," Sasha glott said to Nunu at the space crack, "if it''s OK to push it to other places in the abyss sea, I''ll contact the people on Dragon Island later, but what if it''s pushed into the space crack?"


    With a brush, Donne was sweating.


    If the Dragon Island is really pushed into the space crack, the trouble will be even greater.


    There is sub space in the space crack. Who knows where it will be connected. What''s more troublesome is that there is still an extremely unstable space turbulence. If you are accidentally involved, you may be thrown into an unknown place in the star world and never want to come back.


    Although we know that it is unlikely that Longdao will be pushed into the space crack, just in case


    [it''s up to you, Nora!]


    Donne scratched his head and grabbed Nora.


    [ah! Where are you catching!]


    [please! Nora!]


    Don en is really helpless. He can only ask Nora for help: [shuttling in sub space is your strength. Go and see if there is any trace of Dragon Island.]


    [hum, do you finally know Nora''s power?]


    Nora raised her small head with an incomparable look and an expression of "come and praise me more and praise me".


    [Nora is the best. I always know!]


    Donne looked thoughtful on the surface and knelt down to Nora without restraint in his heart: [so this kind of thing can only be done by the great Ms. Nora!]


    Hey, hey, there''s nothing I can do about you


    Nora said triumphantly: [as I said earlier, Nora is very powerful! Since you begged me so pitifully, I''ll try my best to help you again, but first say -]


    [ten secret limited edition lollipops!]


    [deal!]


    Nora flew like a sharp arrow into the space crack.


    Seeing that Nora finally started to act, Donne was relieved and said to Sasha glott, "I''ll explore the space crack. Go around and look around. It doesn''t look like it can devour Dragon Island with the scale of the space crack. If you find it, let me know and I''ll repair the space crack here."


    Sasha glott thought so. Looking at the irregular space crack carefully, he thought what Donne said was reasonable, so he acted separately with other dragons to search for the whereabouts of Dragon Island.


    Elsa and iluli, who don''t know anything about the situation over the chaotic sea, can neither identify the location through the floating island nor determine the location through the island below. They simply stay with Donne.


    Donne was anxious and floated in front of the space crack. He wanted to turn around anxiously, but he didn''t want his emotions to affect eluli and Elsa. He had to pretend to be calm.


    "Nah, brother."


    Elsa blinked her big watery eyes (no problem) and whispered, "can''t you really blow up Dragon Island?"


    "Oh!"


    Donne, cover your chest, Elsa. Don''t mend the knife at this time, okay?


    If he really blew up the Dragon Island, he would have a bad conscience!


    The wealth on Dragon Island is not important. The important thing is that there is no way to get good things on Dragon Island!


    Fortunately, Donne''s suffering did not last long. Nora was not delayed by her slowness this time. Instead, she made a turn in sub space very quickly, and then came back directly to report the results.


    When he saw Nora coming back, Donne''s heart lifted up: "what''s the result?"


    Now there are only Elsa and eluli. They all know Nora''s existence, so Donne asked directly.


    "It shouldn''t be in sub space."


    Nora flapped her wings, waved her small hand and said, "there are only some broken stones in Asia space, and the largest one is about the size of Elsa now. I took a circle along the traces of the gravel and found no trace of Dragon Island."


    About the size of Elsa? It is about 100 meters in diameter. It seems that Longdao should not be involved in sub space.


    Donne breathed a long sigh of relief. If Longdao was really involved in sub space, he would have no choice.


    Maybe at that time, we can only ask Nora and her goblin friends to help get Dragon Island back.


    Since it was determined that there was no Dragon Island in sub space, Donne began to repair the space cracks, and waited for Sasha glott to hear from them.


    Donne was busy until the evening to repair the space crack. In terms of efficiency, it was many times slower than otinia.


    At this time, there was news from the dragon.


    They found Dragon Island in the East.


    The straight-line distance from the explosion point is more than 1000 kilometers, close to the area of outer space.


    Yes, Donne almost blew Dragon Island out of prandal.


    Don''t exaggerate. The energy explosion that can distort or even break space has this power. Of course, the most important reason is that Longdao is composed of a large number of pumice stones, which itself has a strong anti gravity effect, otherwise it won''t float in the sky. Driven by this explosive force, The whole Dragon Island was pushed out like a giant shell.


    In the words of the giant dragon who found the Dragon Island, it is now like the land on the Dragon Island has just been washed by legendary magic. It is completely in a mess. Countless plants and earth rocks have been thrown away from the Dragon Island under the sudden strong driving force, and hundreds of millions of tons of lake water have also been thrown out, Now there is only a little water left at the bottom of the large lake in the center of Longdao, and the mountains on Longdao have been broken in a large area. Only the "pillar of creation" in the center is still intact - including the temple of order, of course.


    It can be said that today is the most tragic day in the history of Dragon Island. The worst luck is that the dragons who sleep at home are suddenly thrown up. They hit seven meat and eight vegetables in the cave. After returning to their senses, Dragon Island has been turned upside down.


    The disaster was most likely caused by chaotic creatures, but ironically, it was in order to deal with chaotic creatures that Donne led to such a disaster.


    But who can say whether this is right or wrong? If it were not for Donne, chaotic creatures would continue to wreak havoc on Dragon Island, constantly eroding and corrupting Dragon Island, and the underground cave would continue to spread until one day, when the whole underground of Dragon Island was completely corrupted, they would be unable to return to heaven.


    So in the end, Donne''s approach is absolutely not wrong.


    But when they came to Dragon Island, Sasha glott''s expression was still very strange.


    He couldn''t accept that his paradise had become a ruin


    "Cough, well, I''m sorry."


    Dunn scratched his head and said tentatively, "otherwise, let us the civil construction chamber of Commerce in Ellington come and help you rebuild?"


    Sasha glott a spirit: "no, no!"


    He looked at Donne as if he were looking at a monster and said righteously: "Although Longdao is now a mess, in essence, the situation of Longdao is very good. Without the harassment of chaotic creatures, we can safely rebuild Longdao. Believe me, it''s not difficult for us to move a few mountains, make a lake and plant some trees. Our nests can also be built by ourselves."


    Sasha glott is telling the truth. The dragons have all kinds of powerful forces. It''s only a matter of minutes to restore the natural environment of Dragon Island. Really, they also want to thank Donne for solving the big trouble of chaotic creatures for them.

 Chapter 957

    "So," Fiona said with a look of amazement, "the big trouble of Longdao has been solved so ''Bang''? They didn''t investigate your responsibility?"


    "Why investigate?"


    Donne shrugged his shoulders, pushed Nora away from his nose, and then said, "Sasha glott is still very grateful to us. To say no exaggeration, the dragon can now be regarded as our firm ally."


    "Can it not be an ally?"


    Fiona said unhappily, "if they don''t stand on the same line with us, it''s our own misfortune to turn around."


    Donne smiled bitterly. Fiona just said something unintentionally, but she didn''t know that the dragon was really a destruction angel who shouldered the responsibility of "blowing the horn of Doom".


    "Don''t worry, that won''t happen."


    Donne added, unless the world is completely hopeless.


    "What''s the situation of the chamber of Commerce these days? The glory ceremony has passed, and now it should be able to see the effect?"


    When Donne asked about the chamber of Commerce, Fiona perked up and said, "of course it''s great!"


    She couldn''t wait to hand over several documents to Donne, and then said: "the new products we released at the glory festival were very popular, which not only caused a rush of buying among local residents, but also foreign businessmen bought a lot and were ready to ship them back to earn a difference."


    Donne asked suspiciously while turning over the documents: "have we enough outlets in Ilus? Do they really make a profit when they ship it back?"


    "You think too much."


    Fiona rolled her eyes: "Although we have obtained convenient transportation channels through the laid transmission array in major cities and opened direct stores, the secondary cities and towns are basically not covered. The main goal of those businessmen is the secondary cities and towns, and I don''t recommend that we open direct stores in the secondary cities and towns. The cost is too high and the income is too small. Let''s give this profit to those businessmen."


    Donne nodded noncommittally. "Just make up your mind about this kind of thing."


    Fiona was elated to feel Donne''s trust in herself.


    "Of course, I think the main reason why the sales of the glory Festival are so good is the discount activities launched in line with the monetary reform policy."


    Fiona broke her finger and calculated for Donne. Although she gave an unprecedented 20% discount, the profit lost by the discount was made up by nearly doubling the sales volume. Instead of losing money, she made a lot of money. Even Aurelia was jealous.


    "She''s jealous of something."


    Fiona said here angrily, "isn''t the money we earn going to build the Ilus Empire? And you''re still the Regent, the real king of this country. I can''t think what she''s jealous of."


    Donne laughed and said, "that''s because she used to live a hard life. She envies, envies and hates us because we make money so easily."


    "Hum."


    Fiona groaned and said, "I only saw that we make money easily, but I didn''t expect how high the technical content is. Moreover, we have supported tens of thousands of employees. After careful calculation, the whole Ilus Empire has more than 500000 families that directly or indirectly depend on our Datang chamber of Commerce."


    This figure is not exaggerated, even slightly conservative. Although there are only 30000 or 40000 employees directly employed, many employees are not included. They can only be regarded as non staff personnel. Core secrets such as transmission array are not qualified to know.


    These fifty or sixty thousand employees are the core employees after signing confidentiality contracts and swearing allegiance to Tang en to God. They are the foundation of Datang chamber of Commerce.


    "It''s normal. We have to shoulder much responsibility according to our ability. Don''t forget our purpose of making money."


    Donne reminded her that he was afraid that the top and bottom management of Datang chamber of commerce were obsessed with making money and forgot their original intention. The larger the organization, the higher the probability of such a thing. Once it began to rot from the root, it would be difficult to manage.


    "I won''t forget."


    Fiona nodded: "every time I have a meeting, I will emphasize to them the fundamental spirit of our Datang chamber of Commerce. However... The spirit of taking from the people, using it for the people, benefiting the society and creating the future is too ashamed to say. I feel like a goddess of mercy."


    Fiona has more than once make complaints about the core spirit of Tucao, but what he has to say is that this core spirit embodies Dumne''s idea very well.


    Donne couldn''t help laughing: "you''re not the virgin."


    "No, this joke can''t be played indiscriminately. Please don''t care under the virgin crown."


    Fiona waved her hand and said she was the virgin. Isn''t she a saint?


    Yiluli blinked and smiled: "I won''t care. Master, he is a great Savior."


    Master, master


    Fiona pulled at the corners of her mouth. Under the saint''s crown, she seemed to be more and more used to the special relationship with Donne. She used to know how to restrain herself and cover up to prevent others from thinking, but now it''s better not to cover up.


    Although there are only Tina and Marlene in the room, there are no outsiders, but at least make an appearance


    I didn''t see that the eyes of the two chicks were almost glowing - when they saw that their master had taken all the high holy women, their hearts were overflowing with admiration, okay!


    Donne closed the document in his hand, pondered for a moment and asked, "how is the use of the new currency? Does the salesperson have any specific feedback?"


    The sales staff of Datang chamber of commerce are front-line staff and the most direct window for consumers. It is most direct for them to feed back on the use of new currency.


    Fiona looked at Marlene: "Marlene?"


    Marlene quickly opened the book. She was responsible for Statistics recently: "according to the feedback from stores in several major cities, the situation is OK."


    Donne frowned, "what''s ok?"


    When Marlene saw Donne frown, she was flustered and hurriedly explained: "The utilization rate of the new version of paper money has reached about 20%, and the alloy currency is mainly used for shopping in stores. According to the feedback from prandal central bank, I think the circulation and exchange of currency are not enough, so it still needs some time to buffer from large-scale circulation."


    "In addition, it is also related to the reduction of discount activities after the glory Festival, so people are not willing to use the new currency, but..."


    "But?"


    "However, the new currency has been welcomed by businessmen and adventurers. Because the paper currency is portable and does not occupy space and load, adventurers can save more load-bearing space to carry materials when traveling. They all welcome the new currency."


    Donne nodded. "That''s expected."


    "Princess Aurelia sent a message yesterday and decided to further expand the number of currency exchange points and popularize the new currency as soon as possible. At the same time, she also said that she would start in-depth cooperation with the Star Diamond bank in the near future and exchange currency directly with the Star Diamond bank. At that time, all the currencies flowing out of the Star Diamond bank will be replaced with paper money."


    Donne smiled and rivitz''s action was still very efficient.


    Can leviz be inefficient? The big men have spoken. What qualifications does he have to doubt? If he doesn''t want to be abandoned by the times, he can only try to stay at the forefront of the times!


    "Just..."


    "Just?"


    Marlene suddenly hesitated: "However, our monetary reform policy seems to be subject to resistance in other countries. The kingdom of solant publicly claims that this is absurd. They will never accept us to exchange a piece of paper for the gold in their hands. Although the kingdom of grace has not stated its position, it seems that they also tend to the attitude of the kingdom of solant. They even claim that we are blaspheming God ¡­¡­¡±


    Fiona sneered: "these two countries have never dealt with each other, but now they are standing together."


    "This is normal because there are common enemies and common interests."


    Tang en shrugged: "as long as their authorities are not stupid, they can see the significance behind the monetary policy. However, it is too much to say that it is a blasphemy against God. After all, there is divine anti-counterfeiting on our paper money."


    Marlene continued: "the attitude of the other principalities of prandar is ambiguous. They neither oppose nor support it."


    "Their attitude doesn''t matter. Those principalities are just poor people who want to survive."


    Fiona waved her hand and said carelessly, "if it weren''t for setting up a military buffer, they would be swallowed up every minute."


    "That''s right."


    Donne said with a smile, "as long as those businessmen take our currency, they can''t use it. Now the only obstacle to the circulation of the new currency in other countries is the strength of our Ilus Empire and the influence of Datang chamber of Commerce."


    Marlene was stunned and asked curiously, "our influence? Why?"


    "Because Datang chamber of Commerce and Star Diamond bank are the main forces to promote the new currency. As long as we express our attitude, clearly support the transaction of the new currency and always open discount activities, those businessmen will definitely not be able to resist the temptation of profits and will take the initiative to put into the arms of paper money."


    Fiona explained: "similarly, the Star Diamond bank is also on the other side. Because his majesty Donne has reached cooperation with the dragon family, and His Majesty the Dragon King also agrees with his majesty Donne''s policy, as a lackey and servant of the dragon family, the Star Diamond bank led by leviz has to support this policy."


    "As long as the gold coins stored by the Star Diamond bank are fully converted into paper money and no longer provide customers with gold coin savings and withdrawal services, more than half of the gold coins in prandal will be completely replaced by paper money."


    You ask about the other half of the gold coins? Some of them are moldy in the coffers of noble families and even, and the other part is used as a mattress in the nest of the Dragon


    "Gold coins that do not participate in circulation are not considered. When the circulation of paper money is equal to the recovered gold coins, the monetary reform has basically been completed."


    Donne explained with a smile, "at that time, the gold, silver and copper coins we recovered could also be converted into industrial raw materials."

 Chapter 958

    The issue of the new currency must be accompanied by the resistance of relevant stakeholders, which has long been expected, but don didn''t expect that the attitude of the kingdom of saulant would be so firm.


    Klein the great publicly stated that the kingdom of saurante refused any currency other than gold, silver and copper to enter the market of the kingdom of saurante.


    Donne couldn''t help sneering. Just refuse?


    You can''t help it!


    Emperor Klein obviously thought it was too simple. He just thought it was a farce played by the Ilus empire. Although promoted by the Datang chamber of Commerce, the Datang chamber of commerce did not enter the kingdom of saulant at all, and their influence could not interfere with the market of the kingdom of saulant at all.


    But Klein the great did not know the position of the Star Diamond bank in this matter at the moment.


    The kingdom of saulant can refuse Datang chamber of Commerce, but they can''t refuse Star Diamond bank.


    The currency exchange between the Star Diamond bank and the prandal central bank ignores the country, that is, as long as the Star Diamond bank completes the exchange process, the currency provided to the customers of the kingdom of solant will also be paper money.


    It is obvious that I want to promote the new currency. Whether you use it or not, in a word, as long as you use the service of the Star Diamond bank, your gold coins will be in and out.


    With less and less gold coins circulating in the market, it will be more and more troublesome to trade with gold coins. Sooner or later, it will be completely replaced by paper money.


    Perhaps in this process, some people will choose to keep some gold coins for exchange, but the number of those gold coins will not be too large, so they will not be considered.


    This conspiracy made it impossible for them to resist.


    It was also the first time that Donne felt the benefits of Star Diamond bank.


    The only bank that monopolized the whole prandal financial industry. If it got rid of it, it got rid of all its customers.


    It can be said that leviz made a wedding dress for Donne this time. He was bitter, but he could only knock off his front teeth and swallow blood and swallow it into his stomach.


    "By the way, there''s one more thing to discuss with you."


    Fiona suddenly remembered a very important thing and hurriedly said, "I heard master croto say that you intend to further transform the existing Skybreaker into an air combat platform?"


    Donne was stunned and nodded: "yes, and now the work has begun. What''s the matter?"


    "I have an idea."


    Fiona''s eyes lit up and said, "since the original design of the Skybreaker is no longer militarized, why not use it in the civil field?"


    "You mean..."


    Tang en was stunned and said with a laugh, "I see. In fact, I also have this idea. I didn''t expect you to put it forward first."


    "Airship transportation industry!"


    Fiona was very excited and said: "now the transmission array has not been made public, the magic car has not been sold, and the bus system has not been mature, but we have to speed up the promotion of economic vitality. A new, convenient but not exaggerated means of transportation is very important. Therefore, I think airship is the best choice!"


    Taking the destroyer as the prototype, a civil airship is designed to provide long-distance air transportation. It is of great benefit to carry passengers and goods.


    First of all, airship is a kind of flying vehicle. There are few threats in the air. Only flying Warcraft - however, flying Warcraft generally does not appear in areas where human beings live intensively. There are many in deep mountains and forests, so the safety of air transportation routes can be guaranteed.


    Secondly, the speed of the airship is faster than that of the bus running at full speed on the highway. From Ellington to yarinks, if you take the airship, you can reach it in about ten hours without landing in the middle of the full speed voyage. It is no longer a dream!


    Thirdly, airships can provide a more comfortable and superior travel environment. Many nobles are unwilling to take the bus because they don''t want to crowd with civilians. If they have a better choice, they certainly don''t mind accepting this new way of travel.


    "If the airship transportation service is launched, the transportation products of Datang chamber of Commerce cover three routes: low, medium and high. The low end is naturally dominated by bicycles and buses, the middle end is dominated by motorcycles and private magic cars that will soon face the market, and the high end is airship."


    Fiona waved her arm and said excitedly, "I think those businessmen who are eager to go to their destination and aristocrats who need travel quality will not be stingy to give a little more money to get a faster and more comfortable environment."


    Donne smiled. "It''s almost what I think."


    "Sounds interesting!"


    The nearby yiluli heard their discussion and was very interested: "if there is an empty boat, I will take it for a try."


    Donne and Fiona looked at each other and agreed: "absolutely feasible!"


    "Now you can contact croto and ask him for the design drawings of the destroyer for privatization."


    "It''s not just the problem of design drawings. There are many problems involved in the operation of airship."


    Of course, Donne from earth thought more carefully. He broke his finger and said: "The first thing to consider is to build a tower for airship docking in each city, which is convenient for passengers to wait for the airship and save passengers time to get on and off the airship. The traffic around the tower must be very convenient. Therefore, the location of the tower needs to be seriously considered, and the subsequent development of the city should also be considered."


    "Secondly, the tower must also be designed with convenient facilities for loading and unloading goods, which is convenient for businessmen to charter ships and unload goods. Cranes, or large conveyor belts, are essential."


    "Thirdly, considering that the air flight environment can be regarded as a closed environment, the safety of passengers must be guaranteed, so security facilities are essential. All passengers must deposit their weapons and equipment with the crew when boarding the ship, and are allowed to take them out after landing."


    "Then, in order to cope with the birth of airship operation industry, we must set up a special sub chamber of Commerce to take charge of this matter. At the same time, a new department should be set up in the Kingdom, which is not only responsible for docking with us, but also jointly planning the operation route of airship, but also supervising to a certain extent."


    "Finally, as for airship operation, like bus operation, we need to discuss with Aurelia and OLINA and formulate corresponding laws and regulations."


    Although the ilrus Empire and Datang chamber of commerce are their own, Tang en is not dazzled by the power. Any unconstrained power is a monster. Each industry must have a corresponding regulatory department. At the same time, the supporting relevant laws and regulations must be issued as soon as possible and continuously improved in practice.


    The art of emperor is very complex, and the interlocking way of checks and balances is extremely profound. Don doesn''t know much, but he is very rational.


    Without supervision, the chamber of Commerce will slack off over time.


    Without legal constraints, regulators will abuse their power.


    Therefore, stable checks and balances must be formed in order to achieve long-term development.


    Fiona was amazed by Donne''s wise analysis of the pros and cons.


    He is worthy of being the man he likes. He always thinks so thoroughly!


    Fiona just had a flash of light and thought of carrying out the eliminated military design for civil use, but Donne could immediately come up with so many reasonable ideas. He was a genius!


    Fiona wrote down all what Donne said, then smiled and said, "as long as the relevant industries begin, we will feed more people. This is a new industry."


    "It''s not a new industry."


    Donne smiled and said, "before the popularity of the transmission array, the flying boat transportation industry produced by dwarfs and goblins has been popular in prandal for many years, but it has gradually declined under the impact of the transmission array."


    "This..."


    Fiona was stunned and said with a little hesitation: "now let''s reopen this industry. After the public transmission array in the future, won''t we make trouble for ourselves?"


    Tang en smiled: "you think a little too much. How could I be so stupid?"


    "Then..."


    "Even if the transmission array is made public, it may be limited to military purposes. Ordinary people want to travel, either consider flying boats or taking buses."


    Don shook his head and said, "the limited resources must be used where they should be. I don''t want to collapse the transmission array again in the future."


    In the past, the biggest problem after the popularity of the transmission array was that it was open to the whole people. Therefore, after the outbreak of the war, the transmission array operated at full capacity almost every day, and all civilians used the transmission array to escape, increasing the burden of the transmission array, resulting in the failure of the rebels to reach the front line in time, and the subsequent losses were even greater.


    Having learned from the past, Donne certainly won''t make the same mistake again.


    Moreover, if the transmission array is open to all citizens, the first to collapse is probably the businessmen who rely on transportation to make a difference. Under the impact of the transmission array, they will no longer have profit space.


    Of course, this can be said to be a good thing, forcing them to transform from buying low and selling high to the industrial field, but in this process, how many families will be destroyed?


    Don shook his head and dared not think deeply about the problem.


    If he cares too much about human rights and morality, he can''t do many things. He is very kind to take into account those people.


    In a word, this matter has been settled so happily, and under Fiona''s efficient execution, the corresponding work will be carried out immediately.


    After all, the airship now has no technical bottleneck. The original design scheme is transformed into comfort and put into production directly after being finalized. The relevant supporting facilities are carried out simultaneously. In a few months, I''m afraid people will be able to see the airship flying around over the ilrus empire.

 Chapter 959

    When Donne found cloto, he was in a daze at a pile of drawings.


    "Donne? You''re just in time to help me refer to these designs. Where else can I improve?"


    Donne looked over and found that it was the improved design of the new Skybreaker aviation combat platform. According to Donne''s opinion, croto transformed the original design drawing, increased the deck area and the middle space, cancelled a large number of redundant designs, greatly increased the loading capacity of combatants, and added an additional vehicle warehouse to cooperate with aviation mobile operations, According to the design plan, 100 comet motorcycles will be loaded in the vehicle warehouse on each sky carrier in the future.


    Although the 100 comet motorcycles do not look much, because the comet motorcycles have also been transformed and designed, a large number of ammunition carrying capacity has been increased, the volume has more than doubled, and the combat capability has been almost increased several times, so the improvement of combat effectiveness is obvious.


    In addition to Donne''s idea of magic kinetic energy armor, in the future, a sky carrier will carry at least 1000 combatants, which can be dispatched at any time with the sky carrier as a platform, with a combat radius of 500 kilometers and a strong deterrent.


    Of course, Donne does not intend to use this weapon against humans. He wants to use the mobility of the sky carrier to realize the mobile transfer of a large number of combatants, and quickly cut into the battlefield as a rapid response force, so as to achieve an all-round strike effect on chaotic creatures.


    Donne was dazzled by the complex drawings, but he still found some problems. In this new design, although the load-carrying capacity and load-carrying space of the sky carrier have been greatly increased, the armor and structure are also much more fragile - the expansion of the internal space will inevitably be accompanied by the reduction of the support structure, and the strength of the overall structure will also decrease.


    This means that the defense is greatly reduced.


    After Donne pointed out the problem, croto explained: "I have considered this problem. It is difficult to solve from an engineering point of view. Thickening armor means a great increase in self weight, and the requirements for engine power will be relatively high. At present, the solution I want is to strengthen defense through magic power. The huge ship area can provide a lot of magic array drawing space, and the good magic compatibility of universal alloy can provide magic array drawing space The array provides a stable working environment. "


    After thinking for a moment, Donne asked, "if a small amount of oreha steel is added to the universal alloy, will the universal alloy have certain characteristics of oreha steel?"


    Croto was stunned: "we haven''t tried this.


    "Try it. If it is feasible, the thickness of the existing armor can also reach the original defense strength. Coupled with the defense power of the magic array, it can basically ensure the defense ability of the sky mother ship."


    After a pause, Donne continued: "we are currently trying to train magicians. In the future, we can consider matching each sky Mothership with an accompanying magician team to help maintain the sky Mothership and assist in defense."


    Croto nodded: "I''ll try later... Anyway, what can I do for you?"


    "I almost forgot when you interrupted me."


    Tang en patted his forehead: "give me a copy of the original drawing of the destroyer... Forget it, you copy it, take it out and let''s talk directly."


    Croto raised his eyebrows and shouted to the assistant next to him, "go and get an original drawing."


    The assistant hurried away.


    Croto jumped down from his chair, wiped his hands and asked curiously, "what do you want the original drawings for?"


    "I have a good idea to discuss with you."


    Donne smiled and said, "since we have decided to improve the sky carrier on the basis of the destroyer, why don''t we transform a civil airship on the basis of the destroyer?"


    "Civil airship?"


    Cloto was stunned. After thinking for a moment, he clapped his hands: "do you want to engage in air transportation?"


    "That''s right."


    Donne nodded. "Have you thought about it?"


    "Of course."


    Croto took up the tea handed over by his assistant and gulped it dry. Then he said with a red light: "cool! I have to say, the tea you gave me feels great. I feel young recently."


    Donne smiled. The tea made from the leaves of the world tree contains rich vitality. It''s good to drink it often.


    They are now Downe''s staunch supporters. He won''t treat his own people badly.


    "I thought about it a long time ago."


    Kloto smiled and said, "that guy leviz can use the power of the dragon family and his stupid brain to open the Star Diamond bank all over the world. Why can''t our dwarf do business all over the world?"


    Donne laughed in his heart. He couldn''t see that cloto was very competitive.


    "At that time, I thought about our unique advantages over goblins. In the end, I only thought of the sky breaker."


    "Then why didn''t you do it?"


    Croto shrugged. "Of course it''s because there are no conditions."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Did you forget? When you first saw the destroyer, it couldn''t lift off."


    Kloto reminded Donne: "if the problem of power is not solved, we can''t mass produce the Skybreaker one day."


    "Not only that, even if the power problem is solved, there are also problems. Our dwarf''s individual strength is not strong. We don''t have the luck of leviz. We can find a strong backing like the dragon family. Even if we develop the air transportation industry, it will eventually fall into the hands of others."


    Donne nodded his head to show his understanding. The truth that every man is innocent and cherishes his sin is true all over the world. Prandal is no exception. With the power of the apocalypse, not to mention the legendary, even the supreme and extraordinary strong, can make the dwarf speechless - so they have been hiding in the depths of the ambris mountains for years.


    At this point, croto smiled: "but if you want to develop this industry, you must have no problem."


    Donne also smiled: "Of course, I won''t forget the contribution of the dwarf. The sky breaker is the technological crystallization of the dwarf, and I won''t monopolize it. Well, you take shares in the airship transportation industry with technology, and I''ll give you 30% of the shares. Don''t be too busy to refuse. I know that the society in the dwarf country doesn''t need money, but in the future, the world will be more and more open and the races will be more and more integrated. I believe you will soon We will also integrate into this world. At that time, you can''t make your people poor? "


    After a moment''s deliberation, Croton nodded and agreed to Donne''s terms.


    He didn''t want it. Donne helped the dwarf country very much. With him, the dwarf country has made rapid progress in all aspects of technology, and the reverse restoration speed of prehistoric civilization has also improved a lot.


    But as Donne said, the world is becoming more and more open. If you don''t want to be abandoned by the world, you should take the initiative to integrate into the world. If the dwarfs don''t have the currency circulating in the human country, they can only become the role of the bottom of society at that time.


    "It''s such a pleasant decision. You provide follow-up technical services, upgrading and maintenance. Datang chamber of commerce is responsible for the operation. As regent, I provide policy protection for the operation of airship, and you can get 30% of the profit."


    Donne simply decided on the cooperation plan.


    He doesn''t care about the lost profits. As he has always said, money is just a tool to achieve his goal. As long as he can promote the rapid development of this society, he doesn''t want money - he won''t starve to death with his strength.


    Selling 30% of the profits can further bind the dwarf and Datang chamber of Commerce, and the alliance relationship is more solid and reliable. It is only good for him but not bad for him.


    Soon kloto''s assistant came back with the copied drawing. Donne, kloto and a group of assistants began to discuss the drawing.


    Kloto quickly crossed the design drawing with a pen: "since it is used in the civil field, these large weapons can be cancelled. In order to cope with the possible danger caused by flying Warcraft, only a small amount of air firepower is retained, so that the load can be reduced by one third."


    Donne nodded: "considering the needs of long-distance flight, the cabin needs to be separated from rooms, and considering the attributes of passengers, it needs to be divided into high, medium and low grades, and the quantity is distributed according to 1:3:6."


    Croto raised his eyebrows and pointed in the side view: "then the middle and lower floors will be changed into cabin areas. The lower floors will be separated from the passenger areas as power floors and cargo tanks. The upper floors will be transformed into seats to accommodate more passengers. Fences will also be added on the deck to facilitate passengers to enjoy the scenery in the sky and prevent them from falling."


    "It''s not just the fence," Donne rubbed his chin, "The air flow in the sky is very violent. If you want to take care of the passengers'' actions on the deck, you also need a large magic array to protect the airship. The magic array is nothing, but if you open the whole voyage, you need to consume magic crystals, and the operating cost will rise... Forget it, safety first, let''s design it so that the operating cost will be reduced Count it into the ticket price. "


    "You really have the potential of unscrupulous businessmen."


    Croto smiled, pointed to the front of the drawing and said, "the firing window of the cancelled weapon can be replaced with armor -"


    "No, keep those windows."


    Donne stared at the drawing and said, "instead of high-strength glass, it can be designed as a viewing window. I think passengers will like to stand on it and enjoy the scenery."


    As soon as croto pulled out his mouth, he wanted to ask Donne, how many civilians have the courage to stand in that place to see the scenery? Are they scared to pee just by seeing the clouds passing under their feet?


    But Chloe doesn''t know that there are never a few people who like to seek stimulation in this world


    He did not expect that this design would become a wonderful view on the airship in the future. The room with viewing window was hard to find for a long time.

 Chapter 960

    Donne and croto took one day to finalize the design scheme, and half a day to optimize the scheme. They also called Alice and Fiona to integrate aesthetics and comfort from the perspective of elves and women.


    When I finally saw the effect drawing drawn by Alice, everyone was very satisfied with the result.


    Fiona said confidently, "I''m sure that once the airship transportation industry begins to operate, it will be popular in prandal immediately!"


    Now her eyes are shining with gold - this is a brand-new untapped gold mine!


    "You think too much."


    Donne smiled: "at least in the early stage, before the citizen''s income has not generally increased significantly, only one tenth of the people who can afford the ticket price is optimistic. In addition, you forget the kingdom of solant and the kingdom of grace. These two countries are still the blind spot of our Datang chamber of Commerce."


    Solante Kingdom has always maintained a resistant attitude towards Datang chamber of Commerce.


    Although the kingdom of grace did not make a public statement, its attitude was very ambiguous, which was the most elusive point for Donne.


    It is reasonable to say that the kingdom of grace is short of materials, and they should need to import food and daily necessities very much. However, the fact is that they have imposed high business taxes on the merchants who carry the commodities of Datang chamber of Commerce. These business taxes will naturally be superimposed on the commodity price, which leads to the commodities originally priced at 100 gold coins, After entering the kingdom of grace, the price nearly doubled.


    When the price goes up, the potential market size will naturally be much smaller. Businessmen can''t make money, so they are not willing to continue to export goods to the kingdom of grace.


    It makes Donne wonder.


    If it is the local commercial protection policy, the commerce of the kingdom of grace is not developed. It is far inferior to the kingdom of ronitant, even compared with the current Ilus empire.


    Not to mention the basic industry, only the Ilus Empire has started in the whole prandal.


    Then why would they do that?


    The reason is unknown.


    But at least in a short time, Fiona was unlikely to see the airship flying over the kingdom of solant and the kingdom of grace, but the kingdom of ronitant and the Empire of Wren had great potential.


    "Speaking of the kingdom of solante..."


    Fiona frowned: "their resistance is more intense than expected."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "According to the feedback from the front, Klein the great has publicly issued a decree prohibiting the circulation of any Ilus imperial paper money in the kingdom of solant, and reliable information indicates that the kingdom of solant will set up a mint to issue solant gold coins."


    After a pause, Fiona said thoughtfully, "I think he must have waited for this opportunity for a long time. We may have given him an opportunity..."


    As one of the countries separated from the Ilus Empire, the kingdom of solant has always been unable to get rid of the currency problem of the Ilus empire. As the spokesman of yebirni, the Holy See of light recognized the official legal tender as Ilus gold coins. As the parish of the Holy See of light, the Kingdom of solant cannot get rid of the influence of legal tender.


    And in many parts of the kingdom of solant, people still think they are people of the Ilus Empire, which annoyed Klein the great.


    Now, Donne''s monetary reform policy has given Klein the great a reason to make trouble - the king of the Ilus Empire tried to exchange some paper for the gold in our hands. Can you accept it? inadmissibility? Then refuse!


    We refuse paper money transactions!


    This is not my attitude, this is the attitude of the people of our country!


    Klein the great found a good excuse to achieve monetary independence through this step and completely separate himself from the Ilus Empire, so as to further realize his ambition.


    "Refuse paper money? He can''t help it."


    Donne sneered and said, "maybe I need to talk to Levitz again."


    Donne went to find Levitz that afternoon.


    "Speed up the pace of currency exchange?"


    Rivitz didn''t know why Donne was so anxious: "isn''t the speed very fast now? One tenth of the gold coins have been converted into paper money, and it will be completed within this year. Why are you so anxious?"


    "Because of the kingdom of solant."


    Donne told Levitz about the attitude of the kingdom of saulant, and then told Levitz about his request.


    Rivitz was stunned: "you asked me to help you realize the currency invasion? This, this is ridiculous..."


    Donne''s plan is very simple, that is, to let the Star Diamond bank recognize the Ilus empire as the only recognized legal tender in the name of being appointed by the Holy See of light, and in the future, it will be replaced by the paper currency issued by the prandal central bank. The paper currency issued by the prandal central bank will be the only recognized legal tender of the Star Diamond bank, and will refuse to accept other currencies, If it is found that the privately minted currency will be confiscated, and the crime of privately minted counterfeit currency will be punished, and it will be permanently blacklisted in the Star Diamond bank.


    Of course, the private coinage here refers to the sorrant gold coins that Klein shouted to issue, but politically, it can''t be so clear.


    However, it is not absurd for Goblins who do not believe in the God of light to say that they have accepted the imperial order of the Holy See of light to declare their support for paper money. What is the way?


    Rivitz could not imagine that he would one day stand up and do such a thing in the name of the Holy See of light.


    But you can''t help but admit that this method is absolutely effective!


    The kingdom of solant is still a diocese under the jurisdiction of the Holy See of light. The vast majority of citizens here still believe in the Holy See of light. What the Holy See says is at least more effective than Klein the great.


    Even if you are not a believer of the Holy See of light, you can''t carry others. The Star Diamond bank doesn''t recognize the currency issued by your family!


    What if you exchange the original valuable money for a pile of money that people don''t recognize? If you go to other countries and don''t recognize it, you can only use it in the kingdom of solant, which is tantamount to completely isolating yourself from the whole world!


    Can those businessmen agree? Can the adventurers agree?


    That must be disagree!


    Now it''s so good. Once the money you earn is deposited in the Star Diamond bank, you need to use it in another city and take it out directly. If you change it to the currency that can only be used in the kingdom of solant and go to other countries, won''t you become a poor man?


    Klein the Great''s abacus snapped, but he never thought that Donne would take a drastic salary from the Star Diamond bank and make an extremely sinister desperate plan.


    Leviz felt very painful. He used to be a dictator (although there was a dragon, but others didn''t care). Now, after Donne took care of his backer, he was about to become a tool in his hand.


    "If I stand up and say so, can the bright Vatican recognize it?"


    Donne patted his chest and promised, "I''ve said hello to the Holy See of light. You can put a hundred and twenty hearts into it."


    Isn''t it simple at the Holy See of light?


    Not to mention his current relationship with illuli, even if it is discussed directly with the Pope, the Pope will definitely support Donne''s approach.


    The foundation of the Holy See of light is in arlex. The stronger the Ilus empire is, the stronger the influence of the Holy See of light is. He wants Donne to rule the world again.


    Pope jessolini XXIII was also happy to lick a shovel for digging a hole for emperor Klein. When Archduke solant took the opportunity to support his independence and split from the Ilus Empire, the Holy See of light severely condemned the solant family. Now the Holy See of light is not friendly to the solant family and the grace family.


    "In that case, do as you say."


    Leviz sighed, a little dejected. The Dragon King was on Donne''s side. What can he say now?


    "We will accelerate the realization of currency exchange, and a notice will be issued in the kingdom of solante no later than tomorrow to show our attitude, OK?"


    Donne nodded with satisfaction: "very satisfied. In order to thank you for your help, our Datang chamber of commerce is willing to sponsor you 1000 banknote detectors for free."


    Leviz sniffed his mouth and said that although the money detector is easy to use, the problem is that it exists entirely to deal with the hidden dangers of paper money. If you don''t use paper money, you won''t have such a troublesome step as money verification.


    It''s just superfluous.


    "For your sake..."


    Donne thought about it and decided to send a message to Levitz in advance: "I''ve decided to tell you something."


    Rivitz perked up: "what news?"


    "Croto and I designed a civil Airship Based on the prototype of the sky breaker. Our Datang chamber of Commerce decided to cooperate with the dwarf to develop the air transportation industry."


    "What?!"


    Leviz jumped up when he heard the speech. He was worried immediately: "how can you do this? You are destroying our previous efforts!"


    Leviz is very smart. Because he is very smart, he can immediately smell the huge business opportunities here, but


    Their Star Diamond bank spent so much to negotiate the highway project with Donne. Now the project has just started and is less than half, but the daily income of the highway network in the Ilus Empire has awakened leviz''s dream.


    He usually likes to settle accounts when he has nothing to do. If the whole prandal is covered with highways, how much money he will make sitting every day.


    What happened? At present, the highways in ronitant have not been completed, but what kind of laoshizi''s air transportation industry is going on here!


    Let''s not say anything else, just one thing. If people all take airships, who is still running on the highway!?


    Damn it, croto!


    Damn leprosy!


    Riviz cursed croto in his heart. It was all because of them that the newly opened way of wealth was about to be cut off!


    They even have to pay a lot of money for this investment!


    It''s a lot!

 Chapter 961

    Rivitz doesn''t even need to calculate how much damage the opening of air transportation will do to the operation of highways.


    The investment of the Star Diamond bank in laying the highway is a huge sum of money. If it can''t achieve the expected income, he will really spit blood.


    Donne is totally destroying the Great Wall by engaging in this air transportation industry with the dwarfs!


    Levitz was worried, but Donne smiled.


    That''s what he wants to see.


    If you simply cooperate with goblins to build highways, they will be slack over time. Business without competition is the most likely to make people lazy.


    However, if the air transportation industry in which Donne and dwarfs cooperate is established, in order to compete with air transportation customers, Star Diamond bank will have to find ways to improve the service quality of highway related industries.


    Although he was trying to make them compete with each other, Donne ostensibly wanted to appease Levitz: "don''t worry, there is no competition between air transportation and highways. It''s better to say that they are complementary."


    "What are you kidding!"


    "I''m serious."


    Donne said: "First of all, although the cargo capacity of airships is more than that of carriages and trucks, the number of airships is far less than that. Therefore, in terms of cargo carrying, the air transportation industry has no advantage. The only advantage may be that it is fast. Therefore, in terms of freight transportation, the main coverage of air transportation is high-value, small volume and light weight valuables, while there are no so many restrictions on land transportation."


    "Secondly, the operating cost of airship is very high, so the ticket price will never be too low. There are not many people who can afford the ticket price. Therefore, the main customers are those nobles, rich adventurers and businessmen willing to pay for time. The price of expressway is very low and ordinary people can afford it. Therefore, there is no conflict in terms of customers. At most, it is a little superposition."


    "Thirdly, the route of air transportation is fixed. It can only be from one city to another. It is far away. At present, secondary cities have not considered being included in the route, so even if someone takes an airship, they still have to take the expressway after landing. You don''t have to worry about fewer customers."


    Speaking of this, Donne smiled and said, "in fact, you should be happy. Once the air route is opened, a secondary bus hub must be set near the air tower in each city to facilitate the diversion of passengers. In order to reach the target city quickly, you must take the expressway after leaving the air tower, so the utilization rate of the expressway will be further improved."


    Leviz frowned. Although his intuition told him that Donne must have concealed some information, it has to be said that the information he has revealed is still reluctantly good information.


    Although he won''t fully believe Donne, at least now, leviz''s anxiety is much less.


    After thinking about it, Donne decided to give his partner some confidence, so he sat in front, looked mysterious and said to rivitz, "secretly tell you a good news, the golden age of the highway is coming."


    "Who are you lying to?"


    Rivitz sniffed, saying that the golden age is clearly the last glorious period. After the start of air transportation, the traffic flow of the expressway will definitely decrease greatly.


    "Don''t believe it. Do you know why?"


    Donne smiled and said, "because the private magic car developed by Datang heavy industry is about to be introduced to the market."


    Leviz was stunned: "private magic car? What''s that?"


    Donne pointed to the magic tricycle under him and said, "it''s similar to the vehicle customized for you, but it''s smaller and four wheeled. It''s a new multi person vehicle produced by family targeted customers. It''s used to replace carriages. The highway is basically prepared for it."


    Rivitz''s brain suddenly turned. What does a new type of multiplayer vehicle targeting the family mean? What does it mean to replace the carriage? What can it bring to the highway?


    With this kind of thing, people with families as a unit can travel more conveniently and quickly, and it will be easier to think of long-distance travel.


    Replacing the carriage means that this magic car is more comfortable and faster, and its cargo carrying capacity is comparable to that of the carriage to a certain extent.


    The expressway is designed and laid in advance for this vehicle, which means that this vehicle will give full play to its best performance on the Expressway


    This also shows that the potential customers using the expressway will increase greatly in the future!


    After a series of pushing down, leviz was surprised to find that this new vehicle, which has not yet been listed, can really bring huge benefits to the highway!


    "My friend, you really didn''t abandon me!"


    Leviz almost jumped up happily to hug don, scared don back a few steps, and said quietly, "I''ve never hurt my allies."


    "You''re right. I wronged you."


    Rivitz was overjoyed at the thought that there were a steady stream of magic cars on the highway and customers took the initiative to hand over their money.


    Leviz couldn''t wait to ask, "can you tell me how long the magic energy car will be on the market?"


    "Soon."


    Donne thought it over in his mind. Next, the priorities of Datang chamber of commerce are basically to build an aviation tower in advance, use the prototype to train the flight attendants, and start to warm up the promotion of magic cars. According to the current production progress of magic cars, a small amount of shipments can be started at the beginning of next month. When magic cars start shipping, Airships also began production.


    According to the industrial capacity of Datang chamber of Commerce and the processing capacity of gear City, kroto estimates that it can produce seven civil airships a month - don''t think less. It''s very difficult to process this thing. This speed is still due to the unloading of many heavy weapons, otherwise it would be an adverse speed to produce three airships a month.


    However, considering the significance of building the air transport network in the later stage, Donne decided to tilt the resources to this aspect. Please ask gene Angus Selna who is free to help those engineers to speed up the technology and improve the production efficiency. In the early stage, Mr. produced dozens of civil airships to build the air network in prandal.


    Rivitz was worried: "you give me an accurate date."


    Donne had to say, "it will be on the market at the beginning of next month, but I''m afraid it will take time to sell on a large scale."


    With the introduction of magic cars to the market, those businessmen with keen sense of smell will soon gather like sharks, and relevant industries will flourish immediately. After the relevant industrial chain is complete, the corresponding spare parts production capacity will also be improved, and the overall production speed will be greatly improved.


    "Oh, is that true?"


    Leviz sighed, "I knew it wouldn''t be that simple."


    "No way, capacity constraints."


    Don also sighed, "we''re short of people."


    The development of large-scale industries often requires a large number of grass-roots staff. If there are sufficient manpower, where would Donne be so tied up? Directly open the production, and even consider parity sales to achieve the purpose of promoting products as soon as possible.


    But not now.


    If the emergence of artificial souls and alchemy puppets had not made up for the shortage of labor force to a certain extent, I''m afraid it would be a big problem whether it could be put into production now. How dare he concentrate all the workers in this field.


    "Anyway, this is good news."


    Leviz''s fat fingers rubbed his chin with unknown layers of fat: "in that case, I think the existing highway construction project should be further accelerated."


    Family cars will be available soon, which means that there will be a blowout period in the utilization of highways. If the highway network of ronitant Kingdom has not been completed before then, it will not catch up with this wave of good time to make money.


    We should not only improve the highway network as soon as possible, but also negotiate with Datang chamber of Commerce on the import business of magic cars. Otherwise, if people don''t sell to ronitant Kingdom at all, you can only stare.


    At the thought of this, leviz immediately put forward his ideas with Donne with a smiling face.


    "Exit?"


    Donne looked at Levitz in surprise: "I don''t mind, but even if I sell it to you, you probably can''t use it now."


    Rivitz wondered, "why?"


    "Because your city has not been modernized."


    Donne gave a very innocent hand: "now the main cities of the ilrus Empire have completed traffic transformation, all roads have been replaced with asphalt roads, and are equipped with traffic police and traffic lights. The residents have also indirectly received traffic knowledge training through the Datang daily, so private cars can be sold in the ilrus Empire, and the accident rate will be very low."


    "But ronitant kingdom can''t. the traffic here has not been transformed, the roads are bumpy, and the residents have no awareness of abiding by the traffic. The key point is that there are no buses here. How can people know the truth of avoiding cars?"


    Although apocalypse is not afraid of car collision, ordinary people will die if they are hit by a car.


    In order to prevent problems, Donne and Fiona have discussed countermeasures long ago. The speed of the first batch of magic cars will be limited to less than 40 kilometers per hour when they leave the factory. They can go to the service point set up by Datang chamber of commerce only after they are gradually used to abiding by traffic rules and there are no accidents for a period of time, Further increase the speed.


    "There are so many problems involved..."


    Rivitz frowned, and the traffic transformation of ronitant''s major cities involved more aspects. Even he could not decide. This kind of thing can only be discussed with his majesty Oscar and made up his mind.


    But


    Rivitz thought that he could produce a relevant analysis document to clarify the huge potential benefits to Oscar, and I believe he would never refuse.


    After all, ronitant is a business Kingdom, and no businessman will refuse profits.

 Chapter 962

    Rivitz''s action efficiency was very fast. As soon as Tang en left, he immediately began to sort out the documents. At the same time, he ordered the things agreed with Tang en, and used the power of the dragon family to pass them to All Star Diamond bank branches at the first time.


    The next day, solante Kingdom, hymn City, palace, throne hall.


    Sitting on the throne, Klein the great looked down at the ministers below: "ministers, do you have any objection to the mint of solant?"


    A minister lowered his eyes and said in horror, "Your Majesty, do you really want to do this?"


    Klein stared at the minister in a secluded way: "Marquis topney hogman, do you have any opinion on the king''s decision?"


    The Marquis of hogman trembled and said, "is it too reckless to set up the solant mint? It will make a complete break with the Holy See of light..."


    "Hum! The Holy See of light only represents the divine power, while the king represents the royal power, and the divine power has no right to interfere with the royal power."


    Emperor Klein snorted coldly, slapped the handrail heavily and said coldly: "One day, when I unify all sides, I will ask naysorini XXIII to kneel down and crown me and recognize my status as the king of the human race. I will move the Cathedral of light to the hymn City, and I will make the king of solante the center of the human race! I will level all the four seas and all the nations, and let them know that the future of prandar belongs to mankind after all Yes! - Marquis hogman, do you have another opinion? "


    Marquis hogman''s mouth was astringent, but he didn''t dare to say anything. Emperor Klein obviously couldn''t listen to the advice at the moment.


    Nearby, a group of Ministers gloated at the Marquis hogman and touched the mold when Emperor Klein was angry. What did this guy think in his mind?


    What do you think?


    Marquis hogman is one of the few sober people. He has his own secret news channels and is very aware of the recent changes in the Ilus empire. Emperor Klein will sooner or later bury the kingdom of solant.


    In fact, the Marquis hogman''s family is unlucky. They were a member of the Ilus royal family at the beginning, but their family territory is now in the kingdom of solant. When the Archduke of solant rebelled a hundred years ago, he just separated his territory from the Ilus empire. In order to preserve the family, topney''s grandfather had to take refuge in solant Male.


    Topney''s grandfather didn''t want to make any contribution at all. He just wanted to make no mistakes. However, it''s ironic that they made a lot of mistakes in the process of Archduke solant''s independence.


    Well, his grandfather was only an earl. After the kingdom of solant succeeded in independence, with the credit of unintentional neutrality, he was rewarded by Archduke solant as a hereditary marquis.


    Topney''s grandfather was stupid. He didn''t know what to do. Although his heart was in the Ilus Empire, he enjoyed a higher position in the kingdom of solant


    Although he was nostalgic for his current position, topney''s grandfather was a devout believer of the Holy See of light. He knew very well that the Ilus royal family was the king of mankind recognized by the Holy See of light. Without the recognition of the Holy See, he was not favored by God. Even if the Kingdom of solant was brilliant now, it would eventually decline.


    Therefore, a long time ago, the hogman family began to secretly contact with the Ilus royal family, continuously secretly transmitted information, and became the undercover of the Ilus empire.


    Aurelia had received the news that Klein the great was going to set up a solant mint, which he secretly sent out.


    But now, Klein the great is obviously going to play seriously, and the Marquis hogman can''t stop it


    Marquis hogman found that his undercover identity had probably been detected by Emperor Klein.


    If you say a few more words, I''m afraid you''ll really fall on your head.


    Great God of light


    If you can, please stop Klein''s crazy behavior!


    The Marquis of hogman had to pray to the omnipotent God of light in his heart.


    "If there is no objection, implement it as soon as possible. Next, let''s discuss the affairs of the heathen group of rothermal -"


    Before Klein the Great''s words were over, a palace guard suddenly opened the door and rushed into the throne hall. With a look of panic, he shouted, "no! Your majesty! No!"


    Klein the great was furious: "what''s the style of panic! Come on! Drag it down and hang it!"


    The guards on both sides took a step with a bang. Just as they were about to take the colleague, the guard fell on his knees and said in panic: "Your majesty! Please listen to me first! The big deal is bad - the solant branch of the Star Diamond bank posted a notice on the bulletin board at the gate! They said that they had received the notice from the Holy See of light. At present, the Holy See of light recognizes and only recognizes the legal tender status of irus gold coins and the new paper money issued by the Central Bank of prandal! Any other forms of gold coins will not be accepted Accept! And privately coining money will punish the crime of privately coining counterfeit money! "


    "What!?"


    Klein the great was furious: "how dare they!"


    The announcement of the Star Diamond bank was obviously issued in response to Klein the Great''s decision to establish a solant mint, which was obviously slapping him in the face!


    The soldier trembled and said: "also, also, it is also said that the Star Diamond bank supports the monetary reform policy of the Ilus empire. If anyone is found to use privately minted money, his existing property will be frozen and permanently pulled into the blacklist of the Star Diamond bank!"


    Klein the great was shocked. Before that, it could be understood that the Star Diamond bank was coerced by the Holy See of light, so it had to publish the announcement, but the nature of the latter sentence was serious!


    This means that even the Star Diamond bank has stated its position!


    The Star Diamond bank itself is nothing but the industry of a group of goblins. No matter how rich it is, it is just a fat sheep that can be harvested at any time.


    However, everyone knows who is standing behind the Star Diamond bank!


    Dragon!


    The statement of Star Diamond bank means that it is the statement of dragon!


    Those dragons who like golden gold coins most will support the currency reform of the Ilus Empire and exchange waste paper for gold in their hands!?


    The gods are on!


    Are they crazy!?


    Klein the Great''s face was very ugly: "what else is on the announcement? Let''s say it together!"


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    The guard continued to read out everything else on the notice: "The Star Diamond bank also gave a time for exchange. Only one month later, all gold coins except Ilus gold coins will be regarded as invalid currency and will not recognize the monetary value. Ilus gold coins will also be completely replaced by paper money after a short mixed circulation time. Now people are crazy and hold the former Dynasty gold coins hidden at home Rush to Star Diamond bank for exchange -- "


    The emperor Klein was even more angry. He hit him with a fist and made a loud bang. A deep pit with a diameter of more than five meters was blown out on the ground of the throne hall by his fist strength, and the soldier''s bones disappeared.


    "How dare they!!!"


    Emperor Klein fully understood that the Ilus empire was definitely behind the mischief! Otherwise, how could the Star Diamond bank issue such a subtle announcement at such a delicate time?


    He blocked the way in front of him before he was going to set up the solant MINT!


    It is true that he could continue to set up the solante mint, but would that be useful?


    Now, nine out of ten residents of the kingdom of saulant have their savings in the Star Diamond bank. If the Star Diamond bank announces that it does not accept saulant gold coins, they will never exchange their gold coins for saulant gold coins!


    Because more than 90% of the businessmen have all their savings deposited in the Star Diamond bank, they can hardly imagine how they should trade after losing the Star Diamond bank.


    This is the terrible thing about monopolizing banks!


    But what makes Klein the great sad is that he has no way to get the Star Diamond bank!


    The dragon, prandal''s most powerful and terrible creature, is not one of them. No one has the courage to fight against the dragon.


    Including Klein the great.


    He is ambitious, but he is not a fool. He can''t inflate himself to think that he can face the dragon with the power of the kingdom of solant.


    "Don! En!"


    Emperor Klein''s face was livid, clenched his fist and shouted, "there will be a war between you and me!"


    Klein was oppressed and angry.


    Originally, I thought that the currency reform of the Ilus Empire would be a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to completely get rid of the kingdom of solant from the shadow of the Ilus Empire - an independent kingdom, but still using the currency of the Ilus empire. It sounds like a joke!


    However, the Star Diamond bank is just a light announcement, which has completely destroyed his wonderful plan.


    This is an irresistible conspiracy, but also a sinister desperate plan!


    Why do you say that?


    Because there is still a large amount of former currency stored in the Treasury of the kingdom of solant. Now, due to the limitation of the exchange period, in order to ensure that his wealth does not depreciate, he must complete the currency exchange with the Star Diamond bank within the period!


    In other words, facing Donne''s conspiracy, he not only couldn''t resist, but even accepted the other party''s manipulation.


    Shame, this is a complete shame!


    Donne!


    Klein can''t contain his anger. At the moment, the humiliation he bears must be returned to that guy thousands of times!


    When solant''s army broke through arlinks, he must make Donne kneel down and lick his boots!


    "Your Majesty, what should we do now..."


    "Shut up."


    Klein said to the chancellor of the exchequer with a blue face and an expressionless face: "count the gold coins of the previous dynasty, and then... Bring the Royal Commissioner of the Star Diamond bank to exchange them all!"


    "Well, what happened to the solante Mint..."


    "Still cast your MB!"


    Emperor Klein couldn''t bear it. He turned and roared, "you can''t make gold coins that can''t be circulated. You can play by yourself!"


    Star Diamond bank doesn''t accept it. It''s basically no different from being unable to circulate.


    In that case, make a fart solant MINT!


    Emperor Klein wanted to kill the Minister: "get out! All get out!"

 Chapter 963

    Donne skillfully took advantage of a sinister desperate plan to smash Klein''s dream and stir up the kingdom of solant. Klein was furious, but what about himself? But there was no such consciousness at all, and he still played steadily in Ellington according to his plan step by step.


    A few days later, in the middle of the celebration month, Ellington, Datang heavy industry, that is, Datang magic energy machinery factory.


    Donne, Fiona and others stood at the exit of the production workshop and watched brand-new magic cars leave the production workshop and drive into the warehouse. Everyone was very excited.


    "At present, one production line can stably assemble 50 magic cars a day. If nine production lines are fully opened, 150 high, medium and low-grade cars can be produced each day. At present, the existing inventory of each series has exceeded 2000 cars. According to the current production speed, at the beginning of the withering month, each series can output more than 4000 magic cars to the market."


    According to Donne''s instructions, the redesigned civilian magic car will be divided into high, middle and low grades, which respectively deal with the three consumption levels of nobility, businessmen and well-off families, and the price has directly opened the gap.


    The high-end magic car is named "Datang", made of universal alloy, interior solid wood decoration, Palermo leather seats, with cold and warm air conditioning, adjustable seats, etc. the tentative price is 10000 gold.


    The mid-range magic car is named "big song". The main frame is made of universal alloy, the interior is also decorated with solid wood, and the seat leather is made of ordinary animal skin. It is also equipped with cold and warm air conditioning and adjustable seats. The tentative price is 5000 gold.


    The low-grade magic car is named "Daming". Most of it uses ordinary steel. Only the key structure uses universal alloy, the interior uses rubber decoration, and the seat uses ordinary cotton cloth. In order to reduce the cost, the cold and warm air conditioner is cancelled, and the tentative price is 1000 gold.


    At the same time, in order to open the price gap with motorcycles, motorcycles on the market will be sold at a reduced price. Motorcycles originally priced at 500 gold will be promoted at a 60% discount event price, that is, 300 gold - of course, in order to promote paper money, this event price can only be obtained by trading in paper money.


    Fiona frowned and asked, "our sudden sharp price reduction will certainly cause complaints from consumers who buy Motorcycles recently. Is it too sudden?"


    Don shrugged and said, "tell them to buy early, enjoy early, and buy late with a discount."


    "What a scoundrel..."


    Fiona sighed and could only write down what Donne meant.


    "When you put it on the market in advance, remember the highlights of the advertisement and try to spread the story of the magic car widely, not only to let the people of Ilus know, but also to let the people of other countries know it."


    Donne smiled and said, "isn''t emperor Klein very dragged? I''ll make his people cry and beg to come and buy our things."


    Fiona smiled. Although Donne''s statement is a little exaggerated, it is not exaggerated. In fact, once such a convenient and efficient means of transportation comes out, it will definitely cause the crazy robbery of those people with economic strength.


    Apart from other things, in terms of comfort alone, the magic car has crushed the carriage countless times. In addition, the private car can travel conveniently and quickly. There is no need to wait for the bus or make an appointment for the carriage. As long as people have requirements for the quality of life, they will definitely choose to buy one.


    According to the current rapid growth of income, even ordinary urban families in the ilrus empire can save money to buy a low-grade magic car by the end of the year, not to mention Ellington. With the support of the amazing profit margin of Datang chamber of Commerce, the monthly salary of front-line employees of Datang chamber of Commerce has risen rapidly, breaking the 300 gold monthly salary line, With a straight line of income surpassing the yarinks, it seems to have become the highest income region of the Ilus empire.


    Coupled with the consistent preferential price policy for internal employees of Datang chamber of Commerce, I''m afraid there will be an endless stream of vehicles in Ellington soon.


    Soon, the foreshadowing work done by Donne will play its due role in restraining the chaotic traffic conditions and getting them used to abiding by the rules.


    "By the way, how are the relevant shops supporting the magic car going?"


    Fiona said without hesitation: "all cities have selected stores and are in the process of decoration. They will certainly be completed when they are officially listed. Don''t worry."


    "What about the driving training school?"


    "It has also begun to be implemented. Led by Princess aurelia, we have won a large area in each first-class city, which is completely available for us to set up driving schools."


    Fiona smiled and said, "anyway, how did you think of this method? It''s amazing."


    Donne smiled. It was not his idea, but the valuable experience gained through one or two hundred years of practice on earth.


    If it weren''t for the high cost of using magic monitoring at present, Donne would like to set up monitoring at the intersection.


    At present, people in prandal are not used to motor vehicles, and there must be a lot of early violations. Donne has specially told Aurelia to make full preparations, focusing on education and supplemented by punishment. We must not arouse people''s aversion to motor vehicles and guide them to correctly understand this new thing.


    He was afraid that people''s resistance to the magic car would be caused by frequent accidents. It would be very difficult to correct it again.


    It''s not trouble, just don''t want to waste time.


    "You should pay attention to the magic car, which is related to the formation of the next transportation network. It is very important. You can even slow down the construction of the air tower when necessary."


    Donne told Fiona and said, "I''ll leave it to you here. I''ll go to Blackstone cave."


    Fiona nodded, "OK."


    After Donne left the factory, he directly sent it to Blackstone cave, found Nokia and couldn''t wait to ask, "how''s the tank?"


    "Great!"


    Nokia made a very exaggerated move and said proudly: "the improved tank performance is perfect, and the mobility, firepower, continuous combat performance and defense performance have reached a perfect balance. The first batch of tanks have been comprehensively tested, have completely reached the actual combat level, and can be pushed to the battlefield."


    Due to the superior performance of the magic gold, after the tank is transformed and designed, the armor plate adopts the magic gold material, which can well resist the most threatening spells. In addition, the nature of the magic gold itself also has a strong defense against physical attacks. Not to mention that other countries in prandal are still in the era of cavalry archery, even if this tank is brought to the earth, The performance will not be any worse - of course, the central control computer and fire control radar should be excluded and compared together, which is bullying.


    "Show me."


    Nokia took Donne to the square where the tanks were parked. At the moment, some dwarfs and dwarves are maintaining the tanks.


    After several discussions and adjustments by Donne, croto and Nokia, the shape design of the current tank car is almost the same as that of the tanks on earth. However, due to the particularity of prandal''s magic modification technology, the overall structure is more concise. The front armor and side armor are magic gold, and the main body is a solid 400mm universal alloy, which is a universal alloy of this thickness, Even the golden Apocalypse will have a headache.


    The all terrain crawler design has not changed, but due to the addition of pumice stone, the self weight of the tank has been greatly reduced. Therefore, even though the volume is huge, the weight has been reduced by a full half, and the mobility is very strong.


    The tank main gun is an exaggerated 150mm caliber giant gun. It adopts the framework of electromagnetic gun, uses magic to convert into electromagnetic energy, and launches shells through electromagnetic ejection. It has the advantages of fast speed, strong power, small recoil force and less consumption.


    Prandar''s goblin powder has amazing explosive power, and the blasting power of shells is great. At the same time, the giant gun uses a wide variety of ammunition, not only armor piercing shells and high explosive shells, but also improved mixed damage shells, that is, shells carrying various spells.


    Due to the use of new artificial souls and alchemy puppets to realize the automatic loading technology, the firing speed of the tank''s main gun is six rounds a minute, which is very fast for the tank.


    The tank auxiliary gun is a derivative of the array Missile Launcher "storm". It is installed above the tank and can launch 12 80mm caliber missiles at one time to attack the target area.


    At the same time, the tank is also equipped with a 15mm large caliber high firing speed machine gun. This machine gun is the same as the previous shipborne type, but this time it is carried on the tank. Relying on the ammunition capacity brought by the super large internal space of the tank, this machine gun can pour out terrible metal storms to the enemy in a very short time, even chaotic minions, In the face of such a terrible and dense bullet storm, it will also be broken into slag.


    In addition, it may be the inherent thinking habit of the indigenous people in prandar. They also added a row of sharp collision angles at the front of the tank - perhaps they thought that when they ran out of ammunition, they could directly drive up to hit people or use it as a siege weapon to hit the door?


    It has to be said that this row of collision angles adds a bit of ferocious atmosphere to the tank, which is more like an out and out war weapon.


    It is said that they also installed an experimental flight device on the tank, which is intended to be used for land and air in the future


    At the first sight of those tanks, Donne was filled with emotion. After crossing prandal for so long, he has been buried in planting fields and climbing technology for what?


    For this moment!


    As soon as the iron flood came out, why did the natives fight him!?


    Klein the great? Want to fight me?


    At that time, the tank army will press the border. I don''t think you will accept it!


    Play is super era technology!


    With this king of war, even ordinary soldiers can fight against chaotic creatures!


    Nokia smiled: "these tanks have been produced for a while. Our engineers like them very much. They have been driving here for many times. Once lizard people didn''t know why they touched here. They directly drove the tanks to crush those lizard people into pieces, ha ha."


    "I''m very satisfied!"


    Donne said happily: "all the members who participated in the development of tanks will be rewarded with 1000 gold as encouragement. I hope you will continue to work hard."


    Nokia didn''t care much about the money. He said, "everything else is good. It''s a pity that the world is peaceful and there is no chance to test the actual combat ability of these tanks."


    "Field test?"


    Don''t worry, I''ll give you this chance now

 Chapter 964

    Klein the great? Want to fight me?


    At that time, the tank army will press the border. I don''t think you will accept it!


    Play is super era technology!


    With this king of war, even ordinary soldiers can fight against chaotic creatures!


    Nokia smiled: "these tanks have been produced for a while. Our engineers like them very much. They have been driving here for many times. Once lizard people didn''t know why they touched here. They directly drove the tanks to crush those lizard people into pieces, ha ha."


    "I''m very satisfied!"


    Donne said happily: "all the members who participated in the development of tanks will be rewarded with 1000 gold as encouragement. I hope you will continue to work hard."


    Nokia didn''t care much about the money. He said, "everything else is good. It''s a pity that the world is peaceful and there is no chance to test the actual combat ability of these tanks."


    "Field test?"


    Don''t worry, I''ll give you this chance now


    No actual test opportunities? You''re kidding!


    Now the Great Rift Valley is in full swing!


    Under the leadership of egwin, saratimore and Lyon, the head of the Knights Templar, the recruits have become seasoned after a period of training.


    Relying on the new armor and weapons provided by Ellington, as well as the divine arts of the Templars, the combat effectiveness of the soldiers increased sharply, while the large number of columns of goddess''s blood and return crystal gave them a very strong life-saving ability to fight tenaciously and leave the battlefield in the last second.


    Thanks to these equipment and materials, tens of thousands of soldiers in the Rift Valley camp have been fighting for so long, and less than 1000 victims - these victims were raided by demons and died before they could use the return crystal.


    Those demons who came to the surface were firmly sealed off near the Great Rift Valley by the army of Ilus. They were almost unable to move. Now it has completely become a bloody battlefield.


    Originally, the trade route between yarinks and Taris through the Great Rift Valley had to change its route because of the fierce war, sparing more than 100 kilometers to the East.


    But it has to be said that it is precisely because of the bloody struggle of these soldiers that they stopped the ferocious devil there and kept the peace of the whole prandar.


    If Donne takes this group of tanks to the Rift Valley camp to support their operations, I believe they will be happy and crazy.


    Great Rift Valley camp, central battle command room.


    Depp asked the nearby Locke, "is there less pressure on the southern front after Lord salatimore passed?"


    "Just received the notice, the pressure on the front has been reduced a lot, and the wounded soldiers finally have time to breathe."


    Locke shrugged and said, "the reserve of Goddess blood sent from the rear is still sufficient. Give them a meal, and they will be alive again. Don''t worry."


    "I''m not worried about their survival, I''m worried about their energy."


    Depp rubbed his temples helplessly: "although the blood of the goddess can ensure our life, our warrior spirit is very tired after a long time of continuous combat, and they need to rest."


    "According to the law observed before, after the peak of this wave, the devil will hibernate for about ten days. Maybe we can take turns to let them return to Ellington for a rest."


    Locke smiled. Although he said so, he didn''t care too much.


    The soldier''s mission is to fight. Even if he dies on the battlefield, he can''t be tired. When he was the head of the mercenary regiment, he didn''t fight for a long time when exploring relics in the field. He has long been used to this life.


    "The northern line has the assistance of your highness egwin. Those demons are almost beaten under pressure. Fortunately, there is no such role as demon Archduke again. Maybe they are entangled in the bloody battlefield by the demons in the abyss of purgatory."


    Depp sighed and said, "as long as the north and South lines are stable, the central battlefield doesn''t have to worry about collapse. Just give it to the guerrillas of the Holy See of light to swim and harvest."


    "What I''m worried about now is Grandia," Locke said. "She has to run to find his Excellency egwin. If it affects his battle, I''m afraid the situation will be bad."


    Depp smiled and said, "don''t worry, your highness egwin is a legendary hero of the elf family. It can''t affect her battle because of Grandia."


    Donne strode through the door. "What are you talking about?"


    "Your majesty!"


    Surprised, Depp and Locke quickly knelt down on one knee: "salute you!"


    Donne waved. "No, you know I hate that."


    "Yes."


    Depp got up and repeated what had just been discussed with Donne.


    Donne was surprised when he heard the speech: "that little girl''s skin ran here! It''s unscientific! Her identity crystal card has no permission to transmit here!"


    Depp and Locke immediately looked at each other.


    "Damn it! You can''t relax for a moment!"


    Seeing that the lily girl went to harass his sweetheart, Donne was worried: "where''s egwin? I have to find her quickly!"


    "Lord egwin led his soldiers on the northern front -"


    Before Depp finished, Donne rushed out, but in a moment he ran back: "where is the northern front?"


    "Er, it''s about 15 kilometers north of the Great Rift Valley. You can find it all the way north."


    "I see."


    Donne nodded, turned around and said before going out, "by the way, I''ve brought you a surprise this time. I hope you''ll like it. Wait for Nokia to explain it to you!"


    When Depp and Locke chased out of the command room, Donne had rushed into the sky and flew north.


    "A surprise? What surprise?"


    Both of them were a little confused. At this time, a guard hurried over, his face full of shock: "two adults! There are some strange things on the transmission array - you''d better come and have a look!"


    Depp and Locke looked at each other and said, "Your Majesty said ''surprise''!"


    They ran quickly. Before they got close to the transmission array, they saw the huge halo above the transmission array. Through the distorted portal halo, they could probably judge that the other side of the portal was Blackstone cave.


    At this time, one strange metal chariot after another was orderly passing through the portal and lined up in the square.


    "The gods are on the earth!"


    Depp exclaimed, "what is this?"


    "Look at the gun barrel above. It should be a weapon!"


    Locke took a breath of air conditioning: "there are missile launchers and high-speed machine guns on it. It must be a combat vehicle!"


    "Your eyes are very good!"


    A voice suddenly sounded around. Locke turned his head but didn''t find anyone.


    "Look down! Look down! You hateful humans! Why are you so tall!"


    Locke looked down and found a little angry Nokia. He immediately smiled and said, "sorry, Nokia master! This is just my habit. It doesn''t mean to be rude."


    "I know! So I''m just angry about why your God made you so high when he created you!"


    Nokia is a little annoyed. His reaction is similar to that of Brian before. However, Brian has long been used to living in a tall human group. When he meets this kind of thing, he occasionally blackens himself and jokes that he should change his job as an assassin or something.


    "This must be a powerful weapon developed by Nokia master? It looks so powerful - look at the front corner, it looks powerful!"


    Nokia said angrily, "I just praised you for your good vision. Now I withdraw that sentence. This design style is obviously owned by master Donne. Master croto and I just participated in the design."


    It was really a good thing made by his majesty Donne!


    Depp''s eyes lit up: "what''s the name of this weapon?"


    Nokia climbed onto the track armor plate of the nearby tank and said, "master Donne calls him a tank. Master croto and I think this thing should be called an armored combat vehicle. However, master Donne says that tank means an armored combat vehicle, so it''s called a tank for the time being."


    "Tank?"


    Locke was stunned: "I feel this thing is too far from your dwarf steam combat tank."


    "Do you think so?"


    Nokia shrugged: "that''s what master Donne called it anyway - not much nonsense. This time a group of our engineers came to teach you how to use this guy as soon as possible. Trust me, you''ll love it."


    "Go to war now!?"


    Depp was overjoyed: "I''ll call someone right away!"


    "A tank needs four people to fight together. This batch has 20 tanks, and at least 80 people must be found!"


    Nokia quickly reminded him, "remember to be smart and smart! I don''t want to waste time teaching some fools!"


    "Eighty smart soldiers, I see!"


    Depp immediately ran to call people. Locke, who remained in place, turned around the tank again and again. He liked it more and more. His strong lines, thick armor, ferocious shape and thick gun barrel knew that he won with armor and firepower at a glance. It must be unfavourable in the battlefield.


    Nokia smiled proudly, "do you like it? If you like it, you can try it later."


    "Of course! Let''s not say anything else. Look at this strong armor! How many multi-purpose alloys must be consumed by the gods! Ordinary soldiers'' swords can''t hurt a penny. I don''t know how many soldiers can be killed if the heavy body is run over directly."


    Locke felt that without the threat of chaotic creatures and demons, his majesty Donne could unify prandal with this weapon alone!


    Although this artillery has never been fired, according to the usual experience, all the weapons made by his majesty Donne are not very impressive but extremely powerful weapons.


    The appearance of this tank will certainly surprise those demons!

 Chapter 965

    Just as Nokia gave driving training to the soldiers called by Depp, Donne had come over the northern front of the Great Rift Valley.


    He was shocked by what he saw all the way - sporadic fighting broke out almost everywhere.


    The soldiers of the Templar order and Ilus take the team as the combat unit, take the Harley motorcycle and Hummer SUV with strong cross-country ability as the mobile mode, use the flight advantages of comet motorcycle to investigate the situation, move continuously on the whole battlefield and chase the trace of the devil. Once they find the trace of the devil, they will first observe the enemy situation and then report the situation through the walkie talkie, Once it is determined that the strength of the other party is weaker than its own, or if it finds a single demon, it will rush up and fight. If it finds that the enemy is strong and too many, it will call other teams nearby to gather together and besiege the other party.


    The earth was corrupted and cracked by the chaotic smell carried by the devil. The burning devil flame burned the nearby woods and vegetation. The originally barren wasteland was like a hell on earth. There were cracked gullies and flowing lava everywhere. If the Templar hadn''t sheltered the SUV with the power of holy light, Even Hummer off-road vehicles can''t move freely under such bad road conditions. I''m afraid only flying cars can meet the demand.


    Looking at the flames of war everywhere, Donne found that the devil''s attack was more intense than expected.


    Are they crazy?


    Could it be that the bloody war over the purgatory abyss stopped and all ran to the surface?


    Or do those cunning, damned demons find the situation here, lure all the demons here, and let the creatures on the surface help them share the pressure, so that they can gain an advantage in the bloody battlefield?


    At the thought of this, Donne couldn''t help turning black. If this speculation was true, he always felt that saratimore couldn''t get rid of his relationship.


    At this time, Donne suddenly found that a large number of soldiers appeared in front. They were moving fast to the West. Donne dived among the soldiers: "what''s the matter?"


    "Who is it, your majesty Donne?"


    Looking at the sudden appearance of Donne, the first reaction of the soldiers around him was not to kneel down immediately, but to raise their weapons in an instant and surround them suspiciously: "password?"


    What the hell?


    Donne was stunned: "how do I know the password?"


    Another soldier frowned and raised the muzzle of his assault rifle: "then, who does your majesty Donne like best?"


    Don, unable to laugh or cry, said without thinking, "egwin."


    "Wrong answer!"


    The soldier''s face changed and raised his hand in an instant: "find the camouflage devil! Prepare for battle -"


    "Wait, wait!"


    Donne was completely stupid and hurriedly took out the royal staff of Ilus, a symbol of imperial power, to prove his identity: "I''m Donne. What''s the situation of the disguised devil you said?"


    "Good guy!"


    The soldiers were surprised: "unexpectedly, the devil even got this kind of information! Even the royal staff was fake! Fire!"


    holy crap


    Donne couldn''t help yelling, "I said I --"


    "Da Da --"


    The gunfire suddenly sounded, and the dense bullets roared. The soldiers fired directly after a word!


    Looking at the jingling warheads on the shield and the special warheads that burst from time to time, Donne felt that his eggs were painful and tight, but he didn''t come for a while. What happened here?


    Seeing that the soldiers were ready to rush up with chain saws and swords, Donne had to rush into the sky again and rush to the West.


    He was not angry with these soldiers who fought with demons.


    Maybe it''s easier to find egwin and ask about the situation than to prove that you are yourself.


    "Stop!"


    As soon as Don en left, the soldiers below immediately stopped shooting.


    "Captain."


    "Huh?"


    "What if it was your majesty Donne just now?"


    "Are you stupid? He wasn''t hurt just now. It''s obviously his majesty."


    The team members were all dumbfounded. They were black and almost fainted: "you mean we just launched an attack on your majesty?"


    "A bunch of idiots! You didn''t think about it. If it was his majesty Donne, how could he be injured under our attack with his strength?"


    The captain said angrily, "but if it''s a camouflage demon, that round of shooting just now can at least cause some damage and win us some opportunities!"


    "But, but we still did it to your majesty..."


    "Don''t worry, what''s wrong? I''ll carry it."


    The captain said faintly, "I will never see what happened to unit 104 happen again."


    Donne flew all the way west. The more he thought about it, the more he felt the pain.


    I''m afraid there are demons that can disguise as human beings on the battlefield, so they are so nervous, and even have specially formulated a set of secret codes to distinguish between the enemy and ourselves.


    Of course, this is an excellent thing, which shows that these recruits finally have real combat experience.


    But


    Donne''s roar rang through the sky: "I don''t know who I like! Why is Mao''s answer wrong?"


    Donne roared all the way and soon found a large number of people gathered in front. Before he landed, a figure rushed into the sky and greeted him.


    "Donne?"


    Egwin, who hadn''t seen him for a long time, looked at him in surprise: "Why are you here?"


    "Egwin!"


    Donne''s speed didn''t slow down. He rushed up and hugged egwin, took her out for a long time, and took the opportunity to secretly kiss her on the face: "nice to meet you!"


    Donne''s exaggerated performance amused egwin. She patted Donne on the back: "don''t make trouble. The soldiers below are watching. Let''s go down. You''re just in time."


    "What''s the matter?"


    Donne took egwin''s hand and landed with her. As soon as he landed, he heard an exclamation: "you, you, how are you coming!? let go of Lord egwin!"


    Don didn''t have to look back to know who it was. He turned around and looked at Grandia darkly: "little girl, you''re very powerful. Let''s talk in private later. I''d like to know how you sent it here."


    Grantia''s heart jumped, but she didn''t flinch. She held her chest and said loudly: "you selfish bastard! I''m here to help Lord egwin fight! What''s like you, you let her fight against those demons here, no matter what! You don''t like Lord egwin at all!"


    "You smelly girl knows a fart! How can you affect such a big event because of your children''s private affairs! If the devil can''t handle it well, it will harm the whole world!"


    Donne finished with awe inspiring righteousness and secretly looked at egwin. When he found that egwin slightly nodded in agreement with his words, his heart suddenly relaxed a lot.


    Grantia is still too young


    How can a legendary hero who can even sacrifice himself to fight chaos be attracted by her childish temper.


    Win!


    "What do you know! You only know how to squeeze labor every day! You don''t know how much you love us!"


    Grantia rushed up, hugged egwin''s other arm, stared at Donne, and refused to give in.


    I''m NIMA¡ª¡ª


    Donne wanted to be rude, but a group of soldiers around him were staring at them. He finally didn''t mean to scold them.


    Forget it. Anyway, there are plenty of opportunities to clean her up. Don''t be angry with her now!


    After Tang en was satisfied, he ignored Grandia and asked, "what''s the situation here? I just found many soldiers gathering here. When they went down to ask, they regarded me as a camouflage devil and asked me slogans. I was wrong!"


    Egwin noticed Donne''s slightly angry expression and couldn''t help laughing. He smiled slightly and said: "Don''t blame them, because we found a new demon, which should be a kind of komara demon. We call it komara camouflage demon. It has perfect camouflage ability and can completely become the image of human. When it first appeared before, due to lack of experience, 104 combat unit was raided by camouflage demon, and only five soldiers were lucky to use it The crystal is back on the way home. "


    "Later, in order to deal with this demon, we had to spend a lot of energy on studying the methods used to identify the enemy and ourselves. Finally, we found that it was the simplest and effective password."


    "I see."


    Donne nodded. "I know the truth, but what''s the slogan?"


    "You don''t know?"


    Egwin tilted his head and looked at Donne suspiciously: "no one knows the answer better than you?"


    Donne couldn''t laugh or cry: "the problem is that I answered wrong."


    Egwin smiled. "No, who are you talking about?"


    Looking at egwin, Donna hesitated for a moment and whispered, "your name."


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡±


    Egwin''s laughter stopped suddenly, her smile froze, and her body was a little stiff. She was still not used to this feeling - why did her heart jump so fast after hearing Donne say "your name"? Why did she feel a little out of control? Why did she feel that the whole person was a little abnormal?


    Grantia noticed and smiled proudly at Donne: Look! Lord egwin doesn''t like you at all! You scared her! I wish you didn''t even have to be friends!


    Donne gritted his teeth and looked at Grandia. The little girl''s skin was becoming more and more wavy. No, we must take time to teach her a lesson so that she can understand the horror of men - no, it''s the charm of men!


    Egwin said with an unnatural expression, "of course, the answer is wrong -"


    "I think it''s right."


    Donne''s words resounded.


    "But the answer is wrong."


    Egwin felt his face hot and looked at Donne angrily, his eyes shining.


    Donne was startled. Is this going to cry!?


    "I see. You''re right about everything, okay?"


    Donne panicked. Facing egwin, he always couldn''t be strong.


    In fact, almost all men are like this. In the face of women they don''t like, they don''t have to worry about annoying each other. They can let go at will, but it''s easy to get a good impression.


    But when facing the women they really like and care about, they will have too many concerns and worry too much. They should consider all aspects clearly. If they are tied up, it is difficult to win their hearts.


    Unfortunately, girls often can''t understand this feeling of men. Instead, they will think that such men don''t understand amorous feelings


    Of course, egwin is not as pretentious as girls on earth. She just feels unaccustomed and at a loss in the face of Donne''s sudden attack.


    Seeing that egwin''s mood was better, Donne relaxed and asked a little puzzled, "what''s the answer to that question?"


    "Isn''t that obvious?"


    Grandia tilted her lips and looked at Donne with a disdainful look: "of course it''s Elia, you Lori control!"


    what the fuck!


    Who set this code? Stand up for me!


    I promise not to kill him!

 Chapter 966

    The trouble brought by the code problem to Donne is far more than that on the surface. Because of this code, 30000 soldiers fighting in the whole Rift Valley region and 5000 Templars of the Templar order all know the so-called "fact" that "Your Majesty Donne is controlled by Lori".


    Donne finally realized that yellow mud paste crotch is not shit, but also shit.


    He even felt that the soldiers looked at him a little strange.


    Donne, who had made up his mind to settle the account later, put it down in advance and asked the question just now.


    Egwin said: "the reason why the soldiers were called was that the investigators found a suspected portal in front and there were large-scale traces of demons. In case, they called people to make a surprise attack on them."


    Donne was startled: "the devil began to use the portal to transfer on a large scale?"


    "It has appeared since the middle of last month."


    Egwin explained: "recently, demons take ten days as a cycle, and there will be a peak of large-scale outbreak. After carrying it, they will hibernate for ten days, and then erupt again. It is very regular. The only trouble is that the location is uncertain, so the front is very long."


    At this point, egwin smiled, pointed to the Hummer off-road vehicles behind the battlefield and said, "but thanks to this thing called Hummer off-road vehicle developed by you, even if there is no transmission array, the soldiers can quickly realize mobile transfer and quickly assemble."


    Donne was elated by the praise. He smiled and said: "In fact, Hummer off-road vehicle is only suitable for group operations. If it is necessary to transfer soldiers on a large scale, it also needs a special armored transport vehicle. It is under research and development at Blackstone military factory, and the finished product can be seen soon. One armored transport vehicle can transport 24 soldiers. Together with many combat materials, it can greatly strengthen the mobile combat capability."


    Although egwin was curious about what the armored transport vehicle was, she didn''t ask much. She pulled Donne to float up, pointed to thousands of meters to the West and said: "The enemy is right there. The demons are still gathering and will reach the peak tomorrow night. We are scheduled to launch a surprise attack before they gather in large numbers, and then surround the portal to destroy one without giving them a chance to escape."


    Here is a barren land without obstacles. The distance of several thousand meters is nothing to Donne. From a distance, there is a dense cloud in the sky, and the dark cloud is disturbed into a vortex by magic. Directly below the vortex is the demon portal. There are many demons with flying ability in the sky, and the demons dance like the end of the world.


    "What is the estimated number of demons?"


    "At least 500, probably more than 1000."


    Donne was startled: "how can it be so much!?"


    There are more than 10000 soldiers gathered here on the northern front. Don''t think it''s easy to fight 10000 against 1000. You know, the weakest demons are also gold level, and their general strength is comparable to the master level. The strongest demonic Archduke may even appear at the legendary level. As long as there is a slight accident, the whole army may be destroyed by the legendary magic of the demonic Archduke.


    Although with the help of new weapons and Templars, ordinary soldiers also have the power to fight against the golden devil, the high-end combat power determines the outcome of the war. In fact, if egwin hadn''t been here, these soldiers would have been beaten by the devil, and their morale would have been lost.


    Donne is now full of doubts. If according to salatimore, the battle between the devil and the devil on the bloody battlefield has lasted for nearly 10000 years, and every force is so important, how can the devil send so many demons to the surface?


    After speculation, Donne found that there may be two reasons.


    The first reason may be that the devil took the initiative to lure the devil to the surface, let humans help them consume the devil''s power, and tilt the balance of the bloody battlefield to the devil.


    The second reason is that it is very likely that in the war on the bloody battlefield, the number of members put into battle on both sides is 100000 million, so a few hundred or 1000 will not have any impact at all. That is why so many demons leave the battlefield and come to the surface.


    "Be sure to ask saratimore back."


    Donne scolded and looked serious: "do you have any countermeasures?"


    "Of course."


    Egwin smiled and said: "Thanks to the heavy weapons you developed, we can launch a round of long-range missile bombing before launching the raid. At the same time, I can also use some spells to assist the missile attack. While long-range attacking the devil, I can protect the soldiers from approaching the battlefield, take the small group as the unit and the Templar as the attack core, and quickly strangle the devil."


    "The Ranger who controls the fort and the sniper who uses the electromagnetic sniper gun carry out long-range shooting in the rear position. The main target is the nazura flying wing demon with flying ability to cover the soldiers, while leaving some elite soldiers to protect them."


    "I am responsible for cutting into the battlefield, killing high-level demons and reducing the pressure of soldiers'' frontal combat."


    Donne mused: "in the current situation, this may be the best choice."


    "Do you have any better way?"


    Donne smiled, "of course, I think you might see it tomorrow."


    Egwin asked curiously, "what is it?"


    "Confidential."


    Donne said with a smile, "don''t worry, even if the situation is worse, there''s me. I''ll stay and help you solve the problem this time."


    Egwin breathed a sigh of relief. If Donne was there, he could be assured that his strength alone was enough to rival that of the whole army.


    At least, egwin hasn''t mastered the spell of meteorite falling yet. She is more used to cutting the enemy with a sword than acting as a caster.


    Donne doesn''t have much pressure at the moment. After all, the enemy is a demon, not a chaotic creature. Whether it''s directly rushing up and bombing with a ninth order spell, washing the ground with a legendary spell, or really not, call the dragon and let them bomb the ground with magic gun armor - he has plenty of ways to abuse each other.


    The most important thing is that this time I came to the camp in the rift valley, on the one hand, to visit egwin, on the other hand, to verify the actual combat capability of tanks. This time, I met this kind of thing, which can just let the tank forces play a role.


    In the afternoon, the soldiers of the northern front quickly gathered at the center of the battlefield in Hummer SUVs or Harley motorcycles. On the side of the Rift Valley camp, Nokia was carrying a team of engineers to carry out emergency training for the 80 carefully selected soldiers. Nokia originally planned to carry out surprise training at night, but after receiving a call from Donne, He raised his eyebrows directly and changed his original plan.


    "Rejoice, boys! The training tonight is over!"


    Nokia jumped to the top of the tank, held the loudspeaker and shouted, "Your Majesty Donne has sent out instructions to us to conserve our energy this evening and set out immediately tomorrow morning to the northern front to directly participate in the battle."


    The soldiers were in an uproar: "but, but we haven''t learned how to use this big guy!"


    "You don''t need to learn."


    Nokia sneered and said, "this time, we drive tanks to fight, and you can select 20 people to follow us all the way to see how we use this baby."


    Because the dwarfs are small and don''t occupy much space, they can sit inside a tank that can carry four adult humans. After four dwarfs, they can sit down one or two more humans. Considering that the dwarfs are used to jumping up and down, each tank will only carry one learner.


    "The matter has been explained. As for the candidates, you decide yourself. Then, break up the meeting!"


    Nokia said that, directly flattered. The stock left and took the engineers back to Ellington to sleep - with a convenient transmission array, he wouldn''t stay in such a ghost place.


    The remaining 80 soldiers looked at each other. A moment later, they gathered together and discussed


    The next day, when they arrived at the camp in the rift valley, they found that 20 soldiers had already been in place.


    "Very punctual. Have you had dinner?"


    "Report, sir! I''ve eaten it!"


    "Good, then let''s go now! Get on the bus!"


    With a big hand, Nokia took the lead in climbing the first tank, opened the cover and drilled in. Several other assistants filed in, and the soldiers assigned to the tank finally followed in.


    Nokia was busy starting the tank and scolded without looking back: "soldiers, remember to close the gate when you come in - unless you want to be dragged out of here by the devil with his claws."


    "Yes, yes!"


    "Give your name, soldier!"


    "Pitman, master, my name is pitman!"


    "Good, Pittman. Now, except for my permission, you are not allowed to speak. All you have to do is stare and see how we command this big guy to blow the enemy to pieces!"


    At the moment, Nokia was quite angry with kloto. After starting the magic engine with a wild smile, Nokia grasped the operating handle and controlled the heavy guy to drive outside the camp.


    Looking at the metal monsters in front of them, the soldiers in the camp were shocked and ecstatic. They stood on both sides of the road to salute one by one.


    Depp and Locke watched the tanks leave the camp, and their hearts were surging.


    Just yesterday afternoon, Nokia covered up for a moment for teaching, and they had been conquered by this terrible war monster.


    The heavy and almost invincible armor, powerful firepower system and the mobility as fast as the wind are perfect!


    "You say, if we all drive this big guy in the future, which country in prandal can compete with us?"


    Depp smiled: "Locke, don''t forget that his majesty Donne never said that his goal was to rule prandal... From the beginning, his goal was only one, that is to fight chaos."


    "Well..."


    Locke suddenly asked, "after all, does your majesty don''t know about the code?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Depp was stunned: "it seems..."


    Locke muttered to himself, "why do I suddenly feel like someone is going to have bad luck?"

 Chapter 967

    As the sun rises, more than 10000 soldiers have gathered on the northern front. The dark soldiers are scattered in an arc on the wasteland. They have just finished breakfast and the smoke has not dissipated. However, except for the logistics personnel, all the combatants are ready to go and stand by at any time.


    Although the formal battle is scheduled in the afternoon, it is not far from the demon portal. Demons will wander here at any time. From yesterday to now, five or six single demons have been eliminated. The necessary vigilance is indispensable.


    Donne looked at the time, 9:18 degrees. Who knows what time it is - he''s still not used to the timing of the goblin watch.


    However, according to the speed of tanks, the straight-line distance from the camp in the Great Rift Valley to here is only dozens of kilometers. If they start in the morning, they should be almost there.


    Nokia didn''t let Donne wait too long, and soon there was a commotion in the rear of the army. After receiving the report, Donne immediately flew to the rear of the army with egwin, and then saw 20 tanks parked there, surrounded by a group of soldiers.


    "Is that what you call a surprise?"


    Egwin looked at the tank curiously: "an... Iron box with artillery?"


    "No, to be exact, it''s an armored combat weapon."


    Donne smiled, saw Nokia and landed on the tank with egwin: "you''re coming so fast."


    "Quick? Ha ha!"


    Nokia said proudly, "we still delayed a little while on the way, otherwise it would be faster."


    Donne noticed that Nokia had something to say: "what happened?"


    "We met a single demon."


    Pitman next to him was very nervous when he saw Donne, but he could clearly see that his face was full of joy: "it was the always very ferocious ubboris evil flame devil. I swear in the name of the God of light that the strength of the ubboris evil flame devil was at least a master level. Its attack was too fierce, and the released flame swallowed up the whole tank!"


    "Oh?"


    "But something incredible happened!"


    Pitman was shocked: "we stayed in the tank and couldn''t feel any heat! Moreover, we also found that the flames were bounced back and ignited the yuboris evil flame demon! It''s incredible!"


    Magic gold works.


    Donne laughed. "Go on."


    "Next, master Nokia and these masters controlled the tank to directly hit it, and the sharp collision angle pierced the body of the evil flame demon of youboris, but it struggled to escape, and the flame on its body was extinguished by it."


    This is normal. After all, the reflected flame is also evil flame. The evil flame demon of ubboris must be good at controlling that power.


    "The yuboris evil flame demon jumped on the gun barrel of the tank, and it just held the gun barrel."


    Pitman used a very exaggerated posture to compare the posture of the evil flame devil of ubboris: "he tried to break the barrel with his flaming claw, but he failed - the barrel is too strong!"


    That''s necessary! With special materials, if it is so easy to be damaged, what is the name of the tank!


    "Just then, master Nokia fired a shell!"


    Pitman pointed to the complacent Nokia and said, "just listen to the loud bang of ''boom'', it''s like thunder in the sky. The tank trembled, and then I saw that the euboris evil flame demon lying at the muzzle was blown up by the whole waist! It''s incredible!"


    Smash in the middle? It''s a bit powerful.


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "Nokia, what shells are you filling?"


    "Special armor piercing bullet."


    Nokia hehe smiled: "the warhead has added anti devil dust and double wear."


    The so-called double piercing means that it has both physical penetration and spell penetration effects. For demons dominated by spell armor, this armor piercing bullet is undoubtedly a real nightmare.


    "You''re really willing, but at least it''s the first victory in the first battle. It''s worth celebrating."


    Tang en smiled and said: "This afternoon, it depends on your performance. The battlefield is 7000 meters away from the front, and the number of enemies is expected to be about 1000. We are scheduled to launch a raid in the afternoon. Egwin and I will launch a large-scale spell first - of course, considering the opportunity to fight for you, I won''t use too powerful spells and leave them to you. I hope the performance of the tank won''t let me lose Look. "


    "Don''t worry."


    Nokia smiled proudly, touched the space ring on its hand and said, "this time, we have brought enough supplies. The space equipment carries hundreds of shells, thousands of 80mm caliber missiles, and tens of thousands of standard bullets and special bullets, which is absolutely enough!"


    Considering that dwarf engineers need to move a large number of tools, parts and raw materials frequently, Donne has developed a space ring for them.


    Because the dwarfs can''t use magic, the special space rings Donne gave them are powered by external magic. The magic crystal embedded on the ring surface is used for power supply, so that the dwarfs can also use space equipment indirectly. However, such space equipment is less confidential, and the magic crystal needs to be changed frequently, which is very inconvenient to use - but for Chloe For them, it''s a miracle. It''s an irreplaceable baby!


    Thanks to these space equipment, the dwarf engineers also spared no effort to carry a large number of ammunition supplies, which is absolutely enough.


    When egwin came back after a circle around the tank, Donne asked, "are you finished? How do you feel?"


    "I can''t tell. It''s like an iron grave."


    Egwin was very honest and said her idea: "people sitting inside can''t avoid the attack at all. They can only rely on the armor defense of tanks. Once they encounter a strong enough attack, breaking the armor is a dead end."


    She summoned her own long steel sword, gestured on the tank armor and said, "I cut it with a sword from here, all people will die, and the tank will be finished."


    "I knew you would say that."


    Donne smiled bitterly: "do you think they can escape without this layer of armor when they meet enemies who can tear off the armor? Or do you think they can escape from legendary enemies without the restriction of tanks?"


    Egwin was stunned and said honestly, "No."


    "That''s not over?"


    Donne, let''s go: "With armor protection, soldiers can at least survive attacks that they can''t resist. Their survival probability is greatly increased and their attack ability has been greatly strengthened. That''s enough. What''s more, how many enemies can you have? These soldiers have no chance to face them. All they need to do is resist the pressure on the battlefield and try their best Just destroy the enemy. "


    After thinking for a moment, egwin nodded, "what you say is reasonable. I take it for granted."


    As a sword dancer, egwin has long been used to the dexterous and mobile way of fighting. If she sits here to fight, she will definitely suffer to death - for her, this thing is not an iron coffin.


    "Today''s battle mainly depends on their performance."


    Looking out at the devil''s gate, Donne said, "if we do well, we will mass produce this weapon against chaotic creatures."


    Egwin''s eyes brightened: "can this thing be used to fight chaotic creatures?"


    "Of course."


    Donne chuckled: "the heavy magic gold armor can resist the corruption of chaos to a certain extent. The mixed damage shells and a variety of firepower systems can effectively kill chaotic creatures. Why not?"


    "I support you!"


    Egwin immediately changed his attitude and said sincerely, "if you can really fight chaos, please be sure to produce more!"


    Her only wish is to completely eradicate chaos.


    "It will."


    Dawn squinted at the distance and murmured, "it''s not far from the day when he completely crushed the chaotic creatures."


    With tanks and missiles, "nuclear bomb" (star square crystal) Also, the aviation combat platform has been successfully developed immediately, and the single soldier magic power armor is also in the development process. As long as it further forms a large-scale, completely forms an army, covers single person, group, sea, land and air all-round armed strike forces, and cooperates with the holy light power of the Templar and the super map level strike power of the dragon family, prandal''s chaos gate will no longer exist It''s a threat.


    At that time, he can rest assured to enjoy a leisurely time.


    The time soon arrived in the afternoon. All the soldiers had regained their energy. At the moment, they were awe inspiring and concentrated next to their team''s off-road vehicle. The high-altitude reconnaissance soldiers were ready to take off on comet motorcycles at any time. Twenty tanks had been driven to the front of the troops. After the war, they would be a sharp dagger that would directly stab into the enemy''s heart and attack those damn evil people The devil poured out his terrible fire!


    Donne and egwin looked at each other and they flew into the sky.


    At the moment, there are more demons on the side of the demon portal. Every three or five times, new demons cross the portal. The demons flying in the sky hover constantly. At such a distance, don can hear their harsh screams.


    Some demons kept yelling here. They had already found the trace of human beings. However, due to the large number gap, they instinctively perceived the danger, so they didn''t launch an attack. Instead, they planned to wait for their own people to arrive before they planned to enjoy the feast.


    Unfortunately, don won''t give them this opportunity.


    They don''t move. Don did it first.


    Seeing that the nearby egwin had held the long steel sword and began to sing the spell of the seventh order magic and arcane torrent, Donne smiled, opened the portal to the Yingling hall first, called out victor and asked them to prepare to receive the souls of the war dead.


    Then he looked at the demon portal and muttered, "first give these underground visitors a gift... Well, just use the eighth order spell."


    As soon as Donne snapped his fingers, winter came!

 Chapter 968

    Whether it''s the originally corrupted ubboris devil, the nazura devil who occupies the absolute number of demons, or the recently emerged komala devil, these demons in the abyss of purgatory have very strong magic resistance, especially against poison, acid, mental influence (such as enchantment, mental manipulation, etc.), and flame spells, Even close to immunity.


    Only water derivative spells, that is, frost spells, although they also have a certain resistance, they can''t completely resist.


    Therefore, the use of frost spells against demons has a superior effect.


    The biting cold wind fell from the sky, and the cold winter fell on the hot wasteland in an instant. The green evil flame was depressed in an instant, and the glittering snowflakes surrounded the whole demon camp with cold killing machines.


    In the howling cold wind, the snowflakes turned into sharp blades. While taking away the devil''s body temperature and action ability, they also tore their membrane wings, greatly reducing their flight mobility. At the same time, the speed of those running demons on the ground also decreased greatly, and their legs seemed to be frozen on the earth.


    ¡°¡ª¡ªLa''ZaDor¡ª¡ª¡±


    There was a shrill scream in the demon camp. A large number of nazura winged demons landed on the ground rushed into the sky, trying to rush out of the spell range of winter.


    At the same time, those dense demons also began to charge the Legion, but after being affected by the cold spell, their speed slowed down by at least nearly 60%, which means that they have almost become a live target.


    At this time, egwin''s spell had just finished singing. She quickly stabbed the long steel sword and used it as a magic staff. The magic gathered around her body turned into an arcane torrent and bombarded the demon camp with a sharp and piercing sound.


    At least more than 50 demons were hit by the arcane torrent. Demons with strength lower than the extraordinary level were directly blasted to slag on the spot. A small number of supreme level demons were also violently impacted and immediately entered a state of rage. A large number of evil flame fireballs flew out of the demon camp and shot at the Legion.


    "Spell attack! Pay attention to cover!"


    Altman, the deputy commander below, shouted loudly through the loudspeaker. The shield soldiers immediately erected their shields. The Templars immediately gave light blessings. The capable Templars also opened the holy light shield to protect their comrades in arms around.


    "Donne?"


    Egwin looked at Donne. She knew that Donne must have a way.


    Donne nodded, stretched out his right hand and held it gently. The evil flame fireball dragging the tail flame suddenly stood still in the sky, and even the flame stopped burning, just like time was still.


    "Go back!"


    With a loud cry from Donne, the evil flame fireballs blocked by the magic barrier immediately returned and landed in the demon camp, blowing up one piece of land after another.


    Demons are not afraid of evil flame. This time, the damage caused by group spell counteraction to them is very little, and even stronger than the continuous damage caused by winter.


    But then the tank troops began to move.


    "Attention of all units - visual distance of 5000 meters! Firing angle of 30 degrees, loading ammunition, double armor piercing projectile - lock the target - fire for prandal!"


    "Fire!"


    "Fire!"


    "Fire!"


    "Buzz -- whoosh, whoosh --"


    The deafening sound of artillery rang through the wasteland. The powerful double armor piercing projectile was sprayed from the 150 mm electromagnetic cannon of the magic change tank. The shell roared through a distance of more than 5000 meters at several times the speed of sound, and hit the fastest nazura killing demon in the front!


    The powerful kinetic energy on the shell has brought extremely terrible impact to the shell. The characteristics of eliminating demon dust make the magic shield on the devil disappear for a moment, and the warhead made of special alloy stabbed into the devil''s body. The devil''s tough skin and bones can''t stop the power of the shell. The moment the kinetic energy on the shell is transferred to the devil''s body, Its internal organs were squashed by the huge internal and external pressure difference, followed by crushing the flesh and blood skin behind, and directly sprayed out. For the demons hit by shells in the front, all their hearts will be completely blasted, and there is no possibility of survival.


    After the shell breaks through the first layer of demons, Yu Wei will run through the demons behind. Until the kinetic energy almost disappears, the goblin high explosives filled inside will explode again, and the steel balls filled in the explosives and the cracks of the shell itself will explode again, causing secondary damage to the surrounding demons.


    Twenty tanks fired twenty double armor piercing shells in one round, resulting in the death of at least 30 demons. The war results can be called brilliant!


    The powerful power of tank bombardment boosted the morale of all the Legion soldiers who witnessed this scene and couldn''t help cheering.


    Even egwin couldn''t help exclaiming, "it''s so powerful!"


    "It''s OK."


    Donne smiled and decided to do another favor for the tank troops. He raised his hands and pressed down fiercely: "give it to me - kneel down!"


    Fourth order spell - gravity stack!


    The air around the devil camp suddenly solidified, followed by a bang. The whole land sank more than one meter downward. The powerful gravity field enveloped the whole devil camp, making them like falling into a quagmire and unable to move.


    The demons who were charging here against the cold storm suddenly knelt on the ground involuntarily, and even the demons flying in the sky fell to the ground like dumplings.


    Nokia saw this, of course, will not miss this great opportunity and immediately issued a second round of instructions.


    "The target distance remains unchanged, the firing angle remains unchanged, and you are free to choose to load ammunition - launch!"


    "Attention of all co Gunners - launcher locked on target - light cavalry fired!"


    "Boom, boom -"


    Different from the breaking sound of electromagnetic guns, the launch of light cavalry missiles propelled by gunpowder is obviously more shocking, with dazzling tail flames. Rows of light cavalry missiles roar out of the launchers on the tank turret, dragging the tail flames into the demon camp, and the continuous explosion makes the whole wasteland tremble.


    Twenty tanks attacked 240 rounds of 80mm light cavalry missiles and poured into the demon camp like a rainstorm, which made these crazy demons miserable. The biting cold of winter seriously affected their action speed. Before they were out of the magic range, another large-scale gravity superposition hit them, and the effects of the two spells were superimposed together, They were almost frozen in place and completely turned into live targets.


    Even crazy demons are full of violent emotions at this moment. Their red eyes are staring at humans thousands of meters away. They want to rush in and kill them immediately.


    ¡°¡ª¡ªGi¡¯zoiJopaBa''Gorrrrrr¡ª¡ª¡±


    Some powerful demons broke through the bombing range of the missile before the missile came, and then roared and killed it!


    "Target penetration - calculate the target speed and landing point - the gunner immediately adjusts the firing angle - the auxiliary gunner loads ammunition and is ready to launch the light cavalry system again!"


    As the vehicle commander and driver, Nokia issued orders in an orderly manner while driving the tank to find the best shooting location, while other tanks are dwarf engineers who are skilled in calculation. They can predict the devil''s path almost instantly and get ready for shooting.


    When the alchemy puppet''s arm was filled with ammunition, another row of shells went out!


    "- roar!!!"


    The nazura killing devil in front of him was at least the strength of the extraordinary peak. Facing the oncoming shell, he roared and rushed up on his own initiative, folded his sharp claws in front of him and tried to tear the shell to pieces!


    "Boom!"


    This is a high explosive bomb, which failed to penetrate its armor, but was blocked. The high explosive bomb exploded in an instant. The impact of the explosion weakened its magic shield, followed by dense bullets, which left a dense hole in it, and even exploded its eyes.


    As the explosion triggered the ice Nova spell at the same time, the freshly thawed body immediately hung a layer of frost. The nazura killing demon roared angrily and threw a huge evil flame fireball to the tank based on the memory before blindness.


    Although the tank moved very fast, it was hit by the evil flame fireball. Just in the exclamation of everyone, the magic gold protective deck showed its amazing excellent performance again. After the evil flame fireball was swallowed, it was fired back again.


    The tank itself was hardly hurt.


    Donne breathed a sigh of relief: "although I''ve heard of Nokia, I''m relieved to see it with my own eyes."


    What he didn''t know was that at that moment, the hearts of Nokia in the tank almost stopped - this attack was much more cruel than the previous one, and he didn''t even have a spectrum in his heart!


    "Fight back!"


    After regaining consciousness, the furious Nokia cursed: "blow it to pieces with double armor piercing bullets!"


    Although the nazura killing demon was hit twice, it failed to hit its heart, so it basically healed in the blink of an eye.


    At this moment, the first batch of demons are only a short distance from the Legion.


    "Bang bang -"


    Another round of missiles roared out and bombed obliquely all the way, blowing the demons to ashes - but the 80mm light cavalry missile could not cause fatal injury to the extraordinary demons.


    "The enemy is coming!"


    Altman raised his chainsaw sword and roared, "sniper ready - design!"


    "Whoosh -"


    This time, the snipers in the central military launched the design. The ultra long range electromagnetic sniper rifle is equipped with special warheads, and the single point damage can even exceed 80mm light cavalry missiles.


    A round of intensive shooting by snipers directly blasted the body of the front nazura killing demon into a honeycomb.


    This time, the devil''s luck finally ran out, and its three hearts were twisted into meat sauce by the high explosive warheads drilled into its body.


    Behind the fallen devil, there was a flood of demons.


    Just as everyone was ready, there was a sudden and urgent alarm from the rear of the Legion.


    "We got caught!"


    "The devil camp is a bait! The cunning devil sneaked into the ground!"


    "Demons! Demons are everywhere!"


    "They came out of the ground and surrounded us from behind!"


    "The rear needs support!"


    The battle was white hot at the beginning!

 Chapter 969

    The battle has been white hot from the beginning.


    All of them were deceived by cunning demons - the demon portal was a bait - and this time more demons came through the demon portal than they had observed.


    After a large number of demons gathered here, they first used magic to interfere with the observation of the scouts, and then covered their companions to drill underground through frequent harassment activities. During this period, more than 1500 demons quietly penetrated the underground. When Donne and them launched an attack, these demons bypassed the rear of the Legion from the underground and then launched a surprise attack!


    The soldiers didn''t notice for a moment. Hundreds of soldiers were killed and injured after the first wave of attack!


    This is the worst casualty since the war between the arrogant rift front and the devil!


    Fortunately, the wounded were protected for the first time. Under the cover of their companions, they took the blood of the goddess and recovered one life. Other soldiers temporarily suppressed the raiding devil with intensive fire - but the effect was not good.


    The strength of these demons varies, but the weakest one also has the gold level. The strongest one, even the supreme level, has the power. None of the soldiers hit by its magic survived and died on the spot - the gap in strength is too big to be filled with equipment!


    "I''ll support the rear!"


    As the sound sounded, egwin had disappeared.


    "It seems... The situation is a little bad..."


    Donne muttered that he had noticed that the spirits began to attract the souls of the dead. In a moment, hundreds of souls appeared in the sky, and the number was increasing.


    Looking from a distance, the two sides are engaged in a fierce battle behind the dark legion, and the number of demons encircled from the back and flanks is no less than that of the front battlefield.


    "How can you get into a hard fight?"


    Viktor, who was floating nearby, raised his eyebrows: "it''s better to call for support."


    "No need."


    Don shook his head: "if necessary, I can call Angus and Jean at any time. I can eliminate all these demons myself without them. But so what? I can kill these demons. Can I kill all chaotic creatures?"


    Donne pointed to the soldiers fighting below and said, "now, these demons are their best learning opportunities. Rich combat experience can give them more chances to survive in the face of chaotic creatures."


    "I will protect them to some extent, but I won''t always be a nanny."


    Donne said slowly: "giving them appropriate pressure is to let them grow. As long as there is no power gap of rolling level, how can they really learn a lesson without bleeding and sacrifice?"


    Victor shrugged and said a little bored, "now it''s boring to see the war of the living. We can only stare... In other words, when can the golden giant be transformed? We can''t wait to have activities."


    "Be patient and wait."


    Donne stared at the battlefield below and said casually, "the production of olliha steel will take some time. Dragon blood needs the materials from the Ryan empire. However, I can tell you that the golden giant statue can be transformed now. Although it is not strong to participate in the war, it can at least let you move."


    Victor was overjoyed: "when!?"


    "Soon - I''ll go down."


    Donne interrupted the conversation with Victor, stared at the burly figure behind the battlefield, his eyes were slightly cold, and swooped down in an instant.


    Victor followed Donne''s figure and immediately took a breath of air conditioning: "baroyan devil!? how can even this devil appear!"


    The battlefield filled with yellow sand is full of deafening gunfire, gunfire and missiles flying all over the sky. At first glance, I thought it was the battlefield in the Middle East on earth, but a closer look at the warring sides will find that this is not the earth, but another world.


    One of them is a burly, ferocious and strange looking purgatory creature. Demons of all races are mixed together. They cast all kinds of spells, curses, spit acid, highly toxic, and even attack directly with their own developed muscles and claws.


    The other side is also very strange. There are tanks, SUVs, motorcycles, snipers, RPGs and missiles full of modern flavor, electromagnetic sniper rifles, electromagnetic guns and flying motorcycles full of science fiction color. There are also soldiers wearing medieval armor, holding assault rifles and chain saw swords in one hand, as well as soldiers wearing heavy armor and resisting shields, A Templar who holds a shackle or a cross sword and displays divine skills from time to time to protect his teammates and punish demons


    Well, Donne must admit that if he had just come to the world to see this scene, he would be dazed by the strange combination in front of him, because the situation on the battlefield in front of him was too chaotic.


    The tank, originally used as a heavy firepower platform, turned into a rampant mobile Fortress - after the white-edged war, the demons moved too fast and had no chance to fire shells at all. Therefore, the red eyed Nokia simply ordered that the tank would no longer load ammunition, but find the target and directly rush to hit and crush it!


    But the wonderful thing is that this tactic has had an unexpected effect!


    Most of the devil''s claws and spells can''t break through the thick armor. The powerful power of the special magic engine gives the tank unparalleled impact. The rampant tank even directly kills the devil''s rear, smashes the opponent''s lineup, and can easily rush back!


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough it must be admitted that this practice is dangerous, they succeeded!


    The sight returned to the baroyan devil in front of him. Don had just saved a tank from him, and then baroyan devil''s attention focused on don.


    Obviously, it looks like a weak human, but why does it bring it a very dangerous feeling?


    Anyway - dare to stop the great gulizamas, he''s dead!


    Barrow Yan devil spits out flames, waves his burning sword, points to Donne and says, "you''re dead! Mole ants!"


    "Oh."


    What a dull reaction!


    Barrow''s burning devil was even more upset. His manic killing instinct made him want to rush up and chop the human into dross, but his intuition told him that it was dangerous to rush up like this - he would die, really die!


    But why!?


    Baloch Yanmo, who had always been dull minded, decided to use his own actions to confirm whether his intuition was accurate.


    Baroyan devil almost instantly broke through the distance of more than 500 meters and appeared in front of Donne. A huge sword several meters high was beheaded. The wind pressure brought by terrible power can even crush the extraordinary Apocalypse!


    But¡ª¡ª


    Donne waved his hand gently, and the elemental sword appeared in his hand and disappeared in a moment.


    the sky and earth were spinning round.


    Why did this human suddenly become so tall?


    Shouldn''t he be very young?


    Why does this tall body look so familiar? Like me, the great Guli zamas, a powerful and extraordinary body?


    wait? What''s in his hand?


    That''s... The heart!?


    My heart!?


    The baroyan devil named gulizamas suddenly widened his eyes and looked at Donne with a frightened face. He raised his feet and stepped on himself.


    Then its world was completely dark.


    "Dirty devil."


    Donne pinched and burst the heart of baroyan devil with disgust on his face. The almost elemental heart of baroyan devil was basically elemental, closer to the element core, and the fire element like blood flowed inside.


    Gulizamas couldn''t believe that he was killed by a human until the moment of death.


    It doesn''t even know when its head was cut off!


    The death of baroyan devil immediately caused the devil''s panic. In an instant, hundreds of demons were far away from Donne, but they were extremely eager to stare at baroyan devil''s body - they were extremely eager to devour its body, so they could be promoted to legend.


    As soon as Donne waved his hand, he took away the body of baroyan devil.


    He also remembered that he had a greedy hellcat.


    Exchange this corpse for another ten years of hard labor... Ah, bah, it''s a ten-year contract. It''s not a loss at all.


    In the blink of an eye, Donne killed the baroyan devil, and the blow to the devil army was devastating. The gain aura brought by the baroyan devil also disappeared, and the devil''s attack intensity suddenly decreased by a level. On the side of the ilrus legion, the power shown by Donne brought them unparalleled confidence and morale. The soldiers were divided into groups, In cluster operations, more than ten people attack a demon at the same time. Even if a soldier is injured, another person will top it and give him a chance to recover.


    As the saying goes, many people have great strength, and many ants kill elephants. The current Ilus Legion is giving full play to its advantages in this regard.


    At the same time, in the rear of the Legion, egwin had executed the beheading operation for the first time, used dazzling high-speed operation to display the emerald hymn sword, and cut the most powerful youboris evil flame demon into pieces.


    Without the power of the supreme demon, the pressure behind the Legion suddenly decreased a lot, and the number of casualties stabilized, but now the more troublesome thing is the Legion flank.


    Without the support of Don and egwin, the pressure on the north and South flanks of the Legion is the greatest!


    Just as Donne was going to the northern flank for support, Altman''s surprised voice sounded: "hold on! Commander Depp and deputy commander Locke have transferred a large number of troops from the central and southern fronts to support! They will counter surround the devil from the rear and reduce the pressure for us!"


    As soon as his voice fell, Donne heard a roar in the sky, followed by a vigorous figure who appeared next to him and rubbed up on his leg impatiently: "where''s the baroyan devil? Where''s the body? Where''s the body!?"


    Donne: "

 Chapter 970

    Although the demon army used cunning strategies, they did not expect that the ilrus Legion had super standard combat power such as Donne and egwin. Baroyan devil, one of the main combat power of the infernal abyss devil side, was a legendary strong man. He jumped into the street immediately after he appeared, which had an extremely obvious impact on the demons.


    After all, this is not a bloody battlefield that has already killed red eyes. Although the demons are crazy and their will is chaotic, they will also be hit by morale - especially the instant death of their own strong ones will make them timid.


    They came here to escape the bloody battlefield and to conquer prandal.


    But once the combat effectiveness of human beings exceeds their imagination, the situation becomes complicated.


    The front battlefield takes the tank corps as the core and the team as the combat unit, constantly encroaching on the devil''s offensive. The tank cuts them apart from each other and pulls the front very wide, so that the demons fight alone with each other, while their own personnel cooperate with each other to maximize their own advantages.


    The balance of war gradually began to tilt towards mankind.


    In particular, when Depp and Locke took reinforcements from the flank, surrounded the demons together with the main legion of the northern front and began to encircle them, the war situation was finally completely reversed.


    The individual combat effectiveness of human soldiers is very weak, but Donne equipped them with strong armor and weapons. After these weapons form a scale, they are very powerful, and even those demons can''t compete directly.


    The battlefield was full of gunfire, and the deafening sound of artillery never stopped. The soldiers in the bunker kept firing missiles at the demons flying in the air. After completing the task of cutting the battlefield, the rampant tanks would also wait for the opportunity to target the isolated demons and launch artillery attacks. One shot would harvest at least one demon''s life, Powerful tanks have brought great encouragement to the human Legion.


    "Gunner''s attention - a nazura spiker is approaching at a quarter. Turn the turret, lock the target and fire!!!"


    "Boom!!!"


    "Machine gunners should pay attention to the ammunition allowance, control the firing frequency, focus on air targets, supplemented by suppressing demons, and be careful not to accidentally hurt friendly forces!"


    "Da Da --"


    "Attention, pilot! The devil has performed the swamp technique! There are a lot of swamps ahead - start the anti gravity flight module!"


    The driver pressed the next button, the heavy tank trembled slightly, "whoosh" flew into the sky, flew directly over the mud, then landed on the opposite land and began to run all the way again.


    Yes, this is their improvement. They transformed the dwarf anti gravity well to a certain extent and transplanted it to the tank. Relying on the characteristics of pumice stone and the effect of magic engine, the tank can also have a certain degree of linear movement ability in suspension, which is quite effective for avoiding obstacles and adverse terrain.


    Next, Nokia plans to add several nozzles on the tank, increase the lateral movement and air steering ability for the tank''s flight mode, and completely build the tank into a land air dual-purpose combat weapon.


    Donne always felt that they had got the wrong point. This thing was the king of land warfare, not an air weapon, but after seeing the benefits of tank flight mode on the battlefield, he was speechless again.


    In fact, flight mode has avoided the devil''s trap spells for tank forces many times - especially mud spell. This ordinary second-order spell has a miraculous effect on heavy tanks, but it has been cracked by flight mode.


    Altman ran to Donne and hurriedly reported: "Your Majesty, the reinforcements have begun to suppress and attack the demons surrounded by the outside world. Commander Depp contacted me and needed our help, put pressure on them and force them together to eliminate them."


    "Just make up your mind. I won''t interfere."


    Altman nodded, turned and walked away quickly. When he left, he had begun to convey orders to the magic phone.


    Donne looked back, stared at salatimore next to him and said, "if you''re okay, go help and don''t keep turning around me!"


    This guy is such a grindstone!


    When he first noticed the smell of Baloch''s burning devil, he hid far away and didn''t dare to approach, but as soon as he found that Baloch''s burning devil was killed in an instant, he rushed over to beg for food.


    Donne found that even hell cat could not avoid the bullying character of meow star people!


    "People are already very tired, okay?"


    Sara tilmore rubbed on Donne''s leg: "I''ve been helping your people deal with demons for a while. At least reward me... Well, it''s a big deal to touch the meat ball for you?"


    Saratimore raised his paw and shook it in front of Donne.


    Donne, with a black thread, patted off his claws: "go away, I''m not a cat slave. Work hard. The body of baroyan devil will be given to you. There are no other people around me who have such heavy taste."


    "Yahoo!"


    Salatimore cheered, rushed out immediately and began to hunt the devil with great excitement.


    Donne narrowed his eyes for a moment and then turned his attention to the whole battlefield.


    After several hours of war, thousands of demons have been killed and injured, and about one fifth of the soldiers of the ilrus Legion are less. However, the number of dead people is not much. Most of them are seriously injured after consuming the goddess''s blood. They have to activate the return crystal, leave the battlefield and return to the rear for treatment.


    When they recover, they can return to the team, and their combat experience will be richer.


    In other words, after this battle, the demon army trained at least thousands of veterans with combat experience for Donne. Instead, Donne should thank these demons.


    However


    Donne looked up at the sky. The dense evil flame fireball fell from the sky like a meteor shower, but was blocked in the sky by a light film.


    It was his open magic barrier that blocked a large number of large-scale destructive spells.


    In other words, if it were not for Donne''s protection, the soldiers of the whole Legion would still not be opponents in the face of these demons.


    Their basic strength is still too poor to survive the attack of high-end combat effectiveness.


    Perhaps, we need to consider developing a large mobile fortress that can support friendly combat units in the whole battlefield, or at least resist or counteract the enemy''s large spells.


    The distant gunfire is getting closer and closer to the battlefield. From here, we can see the reinforcements. They are attacking the demon army from the flank, bathed in the dazzling holy light. They ignore the effect of the demon''s fear aura and weak aura, and launch an assault on the evil devil fearlessly.


    Take another look at the main battlefield in a glued state. Tang en thought a little and quietly opened the magic gain aura he commonly used.


    Fourth level spell - storm guard Aura! Deflect physical attack!


    Fourth level spell - earth power Aura! Increase in physical defense!


    Fifth order spell - group power! Great increase in strength!


    Fifth order spell - aura of arcane force field! Sputtering and missile attack suppression!


    Sixth order spell - physical damage suppression Aura! Physical damage greatly reduced!


    Sixth level spell - elegant aura of wind! The speed of action, reaction and attack has been greatly improved!


    Seventh level spell - Spell Damage suppression Aura! Spell damage greatly reduced!


    Seventh level spell - Arcane enchantment Aura! Any spell attack below aura level will be reflected back with a certain probability!


    After a series of spell gain auras were opened, the units of the friendly camp in the whole battlefield were excited like beating chicken blood.


    "Oh, oh!!! This feeling - that''s the feeling!"


    "It''s your majesty! Your Majesty must have opened the spell gain Aura!"


    "Oh, my God! I love this feeling full of power! Damn devil! Fight again!"


    After obtaining the effect of magic gain aura, the combat effectiveness of the soldiers rubbed and jumped up in a straight line. The soldiers who had been beaten by the devil suddenly turned over to be the master. In turn, they pressed the devil. The violent chain saw sword turned into a flesh and blood cutting machine. Under the action of strong power, it mercilessly stabbed into the devil''s chest and stirred their internal organs!


    Especially the soldiers who have participated in several battles with Donne are very excited at the moment, because they know that they will never lose with his majesty Donne here.


    They are fearless!


    Even death is no longer terrible!


    Kill! Kill!


    Kill all these invaders!


    Kill all these damn demons!


    "Roar! Roar! Turn into ashes in the glory of the father! - the anger of justice!"


    "Come on, devil! Taste my power - talent liberation and violent power!"


    "Battle skill - wield with great power!"


    All kinds of magic, talents and combat skills broke out completely. The battlefield was full of swords and swords. Artillery and machine guns roared. Bullets penetrated one flesh and blood blurred hole after another on the defenseless devil. The rapidly rotating chain saw sword cut off and tore away large pieces of flesh and blood in the hum, The wild green blood made the soldiers more violent and excited.


    Looking around, there are battles everywhere, beacon smoke everywhere, demon bodies everywhere, and the bodies of several human soldiers can be seen sporadically.


    The souls of those unlucky people are floating in the sky now. With the help of the spirit, they stay over the battlefield and look at their bodies in a daze.


    There are also some who are more open. At the moment, they are dancing and shouting for the surviving comrades in arms. Unfortunately, their voices can not be transmitted to the living world. Only Donne can hear them.


    "The gods are up! I haven''t won the battle! How can I die here! I want to go back! I want to go back to my body and continue to fight!"


    These are fanatical fighters.


    "I didn''t understand how I died just now - it was because I fell from the car and fell on the devil''s claw and was stabbed through my heart!? God! I will be a disgrace!"


    This is a funny unlucky guy.


    "God - my handsome face - that bastard domi stepped on my face! I''ll curse him - oh no! That damn devil! He crushed my handsome face!"


    This is a narcissistic fool


    It has to be said that the discussion of these war dead kept ringing in his ears, so that Donne could not feel the tragic atmosphere of the whole battlefield. It was completely like a farce.


    But... Farce is farce.


    At least, it can dilute the sadness on the battlefield.

 Chapter 971

    The fierce battle lasted all night. When Donne frowned, "do you mean that the situation of the surface world has been spread among the demons now?"


    "In theory."


    "In other words, if we don''t eliminate all the demons, we will face a steady stream of demons from here?"


    "It should be... Can I start?"


    "Sign this first."


    Salatimore looked at the contract and immediately worried: "ten years!? why ten years again? Ten years later, ten years later, ten years later, it will be fifty years soon, boss!"


    Are you undercover!?


    Donne ignored saratimore''s complaint. He had a headache.


    In the final analysis, the devil''s affairs are caused by his mess. Otherwise, the devil is still fighting with the devil in the underground world. How can he have time to make trouble in the surface world?


    What he did must end with him, but


    There is the abyss of purgatory!


    It''s a bloody battlefield!


    Devil and devil''s home!


    It''s been playing there for more than 10000 years, and it hasn''t been decided yet


    With his team now?


    To go there is to deliver food!


    Upset, Donne took back the contract signed by saratimore, then threw the complete body of baroyan devil to it and ordered it to continue to help deal with the devil here. After that, he returned to Ellington with eggwin, grantia and Nokia.


    He found kloto and yustisa for the first time. After learning from their experience, there was another round of armament upgrade!

 Chapter 972

    "Winch?"


    After hearing Donne''s description, cloto frowned: "how do you feel like a meat grinder?"


    "In fact, this design is similar to the meat grinder."


    Donne a showdown: "although the fire of the tank is fierce, but after losing the distance advantage, the tank can only rush up and hit. Instead, it''s better to design another armored vehicle to hold it in front to pull out the battle space for the tank."


    After pondering for a moment, cloto said, "well, I have generally understood your requirements. It''s not difficult to implement. It can even be said that there is no technical content. The design scheme can be completed in these two days. You can directly let the workshop produce several vehicles to see the effect. However, I say, it''s too cruel to work. Are you sure you want to move to the battlefield?"


    "Talk about cruelty to demons and chaotic creatures."


    "I''m afraid of the future."


    Croto said very seriously: "after solving the external threat, prandal will fall into civil strife again after a short period of stable development. This is a biological inevitability. At that time, these weapons we create may be used to kill our own people."


    "You think too far."


    Donne waved his hand. It''s true that after I die, who cares about the flood? Now the No. 1 enemy chaotic Legion has not appeared yet. It''s enough for people to have a headache just because of demons. If we don''t find a way to deal with them, what else can we talk about in the future.


    Croto was persuaded by Donne.


    "In addition, we need a mobile fortress."


    A magic hologram floated above Donne''s palm. He said: "in previous battles, demons frequently used large-scale destructive spells. If I hadn''t blocked those spells, our personnel would have suffered a lot of casualties. Therefore, I think it''s necessary for us to design a mobile fortress to provide spell barrier and logistical support."


    "Are you stupid?"


    Croto looked up at Donne in surprise. "Just integrate the function of this mobile Fortress into the sky Mothership?"


    Tang en patted on the forehead: "I''m really stupid..."


    The sky Mothership is still in the process of improvement, and it is normal to rejoin the design. According to Donne''s idea, this fortress must have the ability to open the magic barrier and Block Mass Destruction spells. This effect can be achieved by converting spells into magic arrays, integrating them into separate modules and loading them on the sky mothership. The only trouble may be the energy problem.


    In addition, it is also necessary to integrate a stable space anchoring system, so that soldiers can return to the sky mother ship using the return crystal for logistical treatment. After the treatment, they can directly airborne on the battlefield to continue the operation.


    In short, after this design is really completed, the sustained combat capability, endurance and mobility of Downe''s forces will be greatly improved, and the benefits are self-evident.


    "Then again, Nokia''s anti gravity flight system installed on the tank works well?"


    Croto smiled and asked, "I heard him say that I could avoid spell traps several times in this battle."


    "It''s really good. In the future, this design can be directly routine, but it still needs to be improved."


    Donne said with a smile: "with the anti gravity flight system turned on, in the power mode of the tank, it can only float forward for a certain distance, but can not move laterally and steering. A small jet engine can be added to provide lateral and steering power for the flight mode of the tank, so that it can completely move in the air."


    "I''ve thought of it before, but because the actual test time is relatively tight, so I didn''t have time to install it. The next batch of tanks already have this function."


    "That would be great."


    Donne asked with a smile, "how does it feel to defeat powerful demons with his own weapons?"


    "That''s great."


    Kloto said excitedly, "those boys are too excited to sleep. This is the first time in history that our dwarf is on the same level with you extraordinary races."


    Donne was dumb. Unexpectedly, in the eyes of the dwarf, human beings have become an extraordinary race.


    But then again, gnomes and goblins don''t have the ability to cast spells and can''t wake up to be apocalypses. Compared with humans, they are really more like a pure technology race. It''s OK to say that humans are an extraordinary race.


    After this battle, dwarfs should pay more attention to the power of science and technology and further accelerate the pace of R & D.


    As soon as he got out of croto, Donne met Fiona.


    "Oh, Fiona, what are you doing?"


    "Get out of the way!"


    Fiona gave him a cold stare, then walked around the foolish Donne and went straight back to the Lord''s house.


    I... hearing hallucinations?


    Donne''s face was dull. Fiona seemed to say "get out of the way" to him just now? And ignore him?


    The gods are on! This is not quite right!


    Did she come to see her great aunt?


    Confused Donne chased up: "Fiona, what''s the matter with you? So unhappy? Hmm? Is there any trouble? Tell me?"


    Fiona glanced at him coldly and said faintly, "don''t bother, your majesty. You''d better keep busy."


    Then she quickened her pace and left don aside.


    Now Donne is completely messy in the wind.


    "Big brother!"


    Hearing a cheering, Elia, who had just finished school, trotted away and directly jumped on Donne, making her strength rub in his arms: "Oh... It''s still the smell of big brother. I miss big brother ~"


    "Yi, Elia..."


    Donne quickly hugged her and turned around to see that Fiona was gone. After thinking about it for a while, he simply decided to send Elia home.


    "Elia, is your sister Fiona in a bad mood recently?"


    Elia took Donne''s little hand and bounced along. After hearing the speech and nodding her lips for a while, Elia said, "no, I saw her so happy a few days ago. It seems that something good has happened."


    good deed?


    What would she look like if something good happened?


    Donne would never believe it.


    It seems that Elia can''t get any information here, so Donne talked about something else: "how are you feeling at school recently?"


    "Well... Not very good."


    Elia frowned and said, "the teacher always tells me something I already know, but I can''t skip class, otherwise I''ll be called parents and punished for doing my homework... Ah, big brother, tell principal Pamela, can I not go to class?"


    "No."


    Donne said with a straight face, "you need to study now. You must study hard."


    Elia''s strength is too strong. If there is no good educational environment for her to reshape her three outlooks, it will be too difficult to change her world outlook after it is solidified.


    Although her memory of Ms. disaster will be fully awakened sooner or later, at least her current experience will reduce her "harmfulness" before that


    "Aunt Clara."


    When Donne opened the door, Aunt Clara was chatting with parola, Erica and Vanessa, and a clang could be heard in the kitchen.


    "Your Majesty Donne."


    Aunt Clara saw Elia behind Donne and said with a bitter smile, "it''s really troublesome for you."


    "It doesn''t matter, just about nothing."


    Donne greeted them and asked curiously, "who''s cooking? Aubury or Adrian?"


    "The two of them have gone to the Rift Valley camp. Alberton is cooking."


    Donne was stunned and was very surprised: "Uncle Alberton is back?"


    Swear to God, Donne hasn''t seen the haunted Alberton for a long time.


    "Your Majesty Donne."


    As he was talking, Alberton wiped his hands, walked out of the kitchen, smiled at Donne and said, "do you want to stay for a potluck?"


    "No, I''ll eat at the Lord''s house next time."


    Donne shook his head, hesitated and asked, "Uncle Alberton, do you already know about Elsa?"


    "I''ve known for a long time. You weren''t there when I came back, so we haven''t seen you either."


    Alberton brought Donne a glass of water, smiled and said, "in fact, I''ve wanted to talk to you about Elsa for a long time, but now it seems that I shouldn''t."


    By implication, Donne now knew Elsa''s identity, but as before, he had satisfied Alberton.


    Donne felt that compared with himself, Alberton was more like the protagonist in traditional novels. Neither of the two girls was born, one was a dragon and the other was the reincarnation of a goddess. He had a brilliant life experience and his wife''s background was also bull driven. In addition, he had some unknown secrets


    If we take him as the template and write a novel called "my daughter is a dragon" or "my daughter is a goddess", it will be sold well


    Seeing that Donne was going to leave, Alberton followed him and stopped Donne: "Your Majesty, if you are free these two days, I want to say something to you in private."


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "can''t you say it now?"


    Alberton shrugged. "I don''t want to waste my time with Clara."


    "About Elsa?"


    "No, it''s about me, to be exact."


    After a pause, Abel said, "I know you''ve always been curious about me. Let''s sit down and talk if we can these days."


    Donne nodded, "OK, you can come to me whenever you''re ready."


    Then Donne left the Alberton house, frowning all the way.


    What does he want to tell himself? About him? Does it have anything to do with what happened before the dragon clan?


    All the way back to the Lord''s house, I met Tina just downstairs as soon as I entered the door.


    Donne''s eyes brightened and hurried up: "Tina, is Fiona in a bad mood recently? Why is she so angry?"


    Tina smiled, looked around, kissed Donne on the face and whispered, "I don''t know what''s wrong with her, but I''ve often heard her say ''date'' or something recently. Maybe it''s related to this?"


    Appointment


    what the fuck!


    When Donne patted on the forehead, there were so many things that he completely forgot!

 Chapter 973

    A while ago, because don en saw Fiona was too hard and soft hearted, he agreed to date her after the glorious sacrifice and Dragon Island (see Chapter 924).


    As a result, the Dragon Island incident was over and she was busy testing the actual combat performance of the tank. A few days later, she didn''t mention it to Fiona. Fiona was in a good mood!


    For girls who attach importance to dating, this kind of agreement is the most important thing, even counting the days with their fingers every day, but who would have thought that Donne had completely forgotten it!


    At the moment, Fiona''s resentment almost turned into reality. What''s her face when she sees Donne?


    Fiona kept a straight face at dinner and didn''t even look at Donne.


    Donne, who had eaten the same meal, was terrified. As soon as he finished the meal, he ran up with a shy face.


    "Fiona, what, let''s go out sometime these days to relax? -"


    "Bang!"


    Fiona closed the door of the study heavily: "I have something else to do. Don''t disturb me!"


    Donne touched his nose and left bitterly.


    It was really his fault, and Fiona was naturally angry.


    Give her some time to calm down.


    However, when he turned and left, he didn''t expect that his current behavior was simply wrong


    In the study.


    Fiona leaned her back against the door and covered her mouth hard. Her face was warm and almost cheered with excitement.


    He found it!


    He finally found out!


    Fiona was so excited that it worked! Thank you so much! (Selna, who was fishing by the river, sneezed heavily.)


    In addition to being happy, Fiona still has a little complaint in her heart. Why are men always so careless?


    It''s such an important appointment. It''s an appointment for the first formal date!


    It''s too much to say forget!


    But fortunately, he finally remembered!


    no way!


    Can''t be too happy!


    If I let him see that I''m so happy, I''ll lose!


    The matter between men and women is a game. We must not admit defeat in advance!


    Even if he knows that his favorite is others, he must not admit defeat!


    Although I can''t be his favorite person, I must let him understand that I am his most important person!


    Only I can help him develop his career and complete his mission!


    Fiona patted her cheek and found it was still hot. She simply gathered a small mass of ice cream on her hand and patted it on her face to help her cool down. Then she went back to her desk, picked up the thick documents and looked at the door of the study with expectation.


    It''s almost time. Should he knock at the door and come in?


    What should I do?


    Should I promise directly?


    Or should we pretend to refuse and refuse several times before pretending to be reluctant to agree?


    How embarrassing!


    The girl''s heart is full of tangled feelings. For the first time in so long, she has experienced this feeling of anxiety.


    However


    The girl waited and waited, waited and waited, waited left and right, and didn''t wait for the knock.


    Fiona can''t sit down now.


    What''s going on?


    Shouldn''t he knock on the door or push the door in?


    Why doesn''t this guy do it yet?


    Did he deliberately make me so anxious to get the upper hand?


    Hum!


    This bad guy!


    I won''t let you get what you want!


    Fiona gritted her teeth and lifted her fart. Gu sat back on the stool and had a fierce patient dispute with "Donne behind the door".


    A minute passed.


    Ten minutes have passed.


    Half an hour passed.


    Seeing the sky getting darker and darker, it was time to go to bed. As a result, there was still no movement at the door.


    Fiona finally couldn''t sit still. She suddenly stood up and planned to rush out and argue with Donne.


    As a result, as soon as she got up and didn''t take two steps, she suddenly heard a knock at the door.


    Ha! He really can''t stand it!


    Fiona was overjoyed and flew back to the stool. She first checked the documents on the table and found that something was missing. In a hurry, she took a pen in her hand, and then sorted out her clothes. Then she coughed and whispered deliberately, "come in."


    With a squeak, the door opened.


    Fiona lowered her head and stared at the documents in front of her, pretending to be absorbed. However, confused, she didn''t even know what was written in the documents in front of her, and had been thinking about how to open her mouth.


    "Vice president, these are the sales situation today just faxed by Bain branch, as well as the application form for inventory replenishment... Scare! Vice president!?"


    Fiona, who suddenly raised her head, startled Marlene: "what''s the matter with you?"


    How is Marlene!?


    Fiona is filled with grief and anger!


    Where''s that guy!?


    What about the bastard who should knock on the door, care about himself, love himself, hold himself gently and discuss the date place with himself!?


    Why is he missing!?


    Fiona took a deep breath, stabilized her mood and asked faintly, "why didn''t you see the president?"


    "President Donne? When I first came here, he seemed to be out. I heard him muttering slogans and going to teach Brian a lesson... What''s the matter?"


    Looking at the confused Marlene, Fiona took a deep breath again and again, and then scolded in her heart!


    I''m a fool!


    How can I expect him to understand a girl''s heart!?


    How can I expect him to knock on the door and come in for understanding!?


    He''s a fool who doesn''t understand style!


    He is a complete fool! Asshole! The lustful wolf!


    I have that kind of expectation for him. I''m also a big fool!!!


    Although Marlene couldn''t see Fiona''s heart, the girl''s keen instinct still made her aware of something. The frightened Marlene carefully put down the document, then withdrew from the study step by step, gently closed the door, covered her chest and retreated a few steps, which made her breathe heavily.


    "Marlene?"


    "Ah!"


    Marlene exclaimed, looked back and patted Tina hard: "you almost scared me to death!"


    Tina looked puzzled: "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know what happened to the president and vice president. When I went in just now, the vice president''s face was so bad..."


    Marlene whispered, "isn''t it a quarrel between two people?"


    "Quarrel? No?"


    Tina was stunned: "Your Majesty is so gentle and kind. How can you quarrel with the vice president? And the vice president still worships your majesty..."


    "Who knows... You''re going in?"


    Marlene saw the document Tina was holding. She patted Tina heavily on the shoulder: "good luck, hero..."


    Tina tugged at the corners of her mouth and went straight into the study.


    A moment later, Tina, almost like Marlene, carefully withdrew from her study.


    They looked at each other and said, "there''s a big problem!"


    Marlene whispered, "go to your majesty! I think the vice president''s situation must have something to do with him."


    "But I don''t know where your majesty has gone!"


    "Stupid! Call - by the way, he''s looking for Brian. Go to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute!"


    Tina nodded and trotted out of the Lord''s house.


    When Tina found Donne, Donne was looking for Brian all over the world. When he saw Tina, he rushed over directly: "have you seen that bastard Brian?"


    "No, no!"


    Tina shook her head like a rattle. When she saw that Donne turned and left, she quickly grabbed Donne: "Your Majesty, please go back!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Sister Fiona is in a bad mood. Did you quarrel?"


    "Quarrel? No!"


    Donne felt wronged. They didn''t quarrel, but he forgot his previous agreement.


    "What''s going on..."


    Donne had to simply say it again, and then said that he was very innocent: "I really forgot it because I was too busy. It''s not that I didn''t take it to heart - anyway, I had asked her to discuss it with her before, but she locked me out of the door. I have no choice."


    "Your Majesty, you are really stupid!"


    Tina was angry and funny. She said angrily, "sister Fiona is just angry with you. It''s because of this that you need to coax her - she must be waiting for you to coax her in the study. Unexpectedly, you really turned around and left. She must be even more angry if she hadn''t waited for you for so long since dinner!"


    Donne went crazy for a while: "so I said that your women have many problems. There are so many doors. If you have something to say, you can''t do it. You have to play what you want to refuse or welcome. It''s all used to!"


    "Your Majesty, you are right, but you can''t deny that it is because of this that girls look more lovely, don''t you?"


    Tina tried hard to make Donne change her mind: "besides, it is because sister Fiona likes you that she attaches so much importance to the agreement with you. If she was replaced by another person, she must be indifferent, doesn''t she?"


    Donne recalled Fiona''s hard work until midnight, sighed and softened his heart.


    Although those girls on the earth are used to it, Fiona is not. She has really devoted all her life to her career, but she hasn''t even remembered an agreement with her. It''s really wrong.


    Fiona will feel wronged and sad, which is understandable - no one in the world will pay all to you for no reason, except your parents.


    Fiona only wanted a shelter at the beginning, but when she found that Donne could give her more, she was attracted by Donne bit by bit, hoping to get his recognition and become his most important person.


    There is no doubt that Fiona did it.


    Now Donne can lose anyone, but he can''t lose Fiona - without her, Datang chamber of Commerce will be a mess.


    She has become the most important person in Donne.


    Unfortunately, it is not the "most important" role Fiona thought.


    "I see."


    Donne sighed and said, "I''ll go back now... Spare Brian for the time being."


    When Donne returned to the study of the Lord''s house, Fiona was buried in her arms and wept secretly. She suddenly felt someone behind her. Fiona tightened her body and cried more sadly.


    "Sorry, I was wrong."


    Donne sighed softly, hugged her from behind, and whispered in her ear, "let''s date."

 Chapter 974

    "Lord Fiona, this is the application form sent by various regions today. Please... Eh?"


    When Marlene opened the study door, she found that the study was empty. Fiona, who used to sit there after breakfast, was absent for the first time today.


    "Marlene?"


    "Tina, do you know where Lord Fiona has gone?"


    "Vice President?"


    Tina smiled and said, "she''s not in Ellington now. I envy her... Ah, I mean, let the vice president relax. She hasn''t rested for a long time."


    "What about that? Who will deal with these documents?"


    Marlene was silly: "go to your majesty?"


    "Your Majesty must be with the vice president. You don''t have to look for it and don''t call. These application forms will be handled according to the original processing method, registered and notified, and delivered and accepted as usual."


    "I have to."


    Tina looked at the empty study and a flash of envy flashed in her eyes. However, at the moment, the object she admired was full of anger and wanted to rush up and kill the bastard who didn''t understand the amorous feelings in front of the carriage!


    What about the agreed world for two!?


    What about the agreed date!?


    Why did it become a four person line!?


    Fiona''s mania almost made her roar out.


    Next to Donne, the innocent and pitiful face made Fiona hold her breath. However, she also knew that Donne was really not to blame today


    Donne really wanted to ask egwin to go out with him at first, but considering Fiona''s mood, he resisted the temptation.


    But who would have thought that he was waiting for Fiona in the hall of the transmission array. When Fiona came to the transmission array happily after she was dressed up, egwin Grandia came out of the transmission array hand in hand - they just came back from the emerald corolla and met don en and asked.


    Donne originally thought that with egwin''s cool temperament, he should not join the fun, so he told the truth. What''s more unexpected happened. When egwin heard that Donne and Fiona were going to go to the kingdom of solant for a "private visit in micro clothes", she was interested and decided to go with her!


    Egwin wants to go. Grantia, who has always adhered to egwin and worried that she was kidnapped by Donne, will not go. Therefore, the good world of two has become a white school scene.


    The reason why the destination is the kingdom of solante is that, on the one hand, they have been to most parts of the Ilus Empire, all cities are quite different, Fiona has seen the local customs and customs, and the target has to be placed in a strange area.


    Now, only the kingdom of solant and the kingdom of grace have not been deeply involved. There is no transmission array in the kingdom of grace. At least the kingdom of solant has the stronghold of the hornheim family to transmit, so this is the only optional target.


    At the moment, they have all gone through cross dressing. It''s still the last ten days of the celebration month, and the weather hasn''t turned cold. Therefore, according to the negotiated identity arrangement, Fiona put on a light and beautiful white dress, with a wide brimmed hat on her head and a thin veil in front, just like an aristocratic lady traveling.


    Donne changed into a plain leather armor, with an iron chopping sword on his waist and an adventurer backpack on his back. He was dressed like a standard adventurer swordsman, but when standing next to Fiona, he was more like a bodyguard she hired.


    ¡ª¡ªIn fact, he is driving a carriage now as a coachman and bodyguard.


    Eggwin and grantia are elves and are not good at cross dressing, but eggwin used a trick to hide their two most obvious features - sharp long ears.


    Although egwin Grandia thought it was enough, Donne shook his head.


    Are you kidding? Just hide your ears? That brilliant long hair like gold is not what ordinary people can have. There is also that dignified and beautiful face. It is too rare in human beings to recognize it as an elf at a glance.


    So when he was in the hornheim family, Donne borrowed some maid''s clothes from Edward and alvons brothers to change them - don''t think about it, Donne wanted to change them himself, and egwin didn''t care. Unfortunately, grantia forced him to give up - which strengthened his idea - he must break the little girl''s skin straight! If she keeps making such a fuss, it will spoil the good things between him and egwin sooner or later.


    Donne thought it was OK to change into a maid''s skirt, but he still miscalculated. How can a mere maid''s skirt hide the natural beauty of living in elves?


    It''s better to say that after wearing a maid''s skirt, egwin became more attractive!


    Bound hands and feet make complaints about the light and airy feeling. After that, he picked up several maids. She wore a little loose and did not know whether the Horn Haim family had a better choice of maids. Make complaints about the chest of eigen, which is really too much for her. I can only comfort myself. Maybe egwin''s chest really grows on isali


    Below the knee length skirt with black background and white edge is a white and smooth thigh. Due to her physique and strength, there is no excess fat on her legs. Her tight skin emits a bright color. It''s tempting that Donne''s brain is about to explode.


    Always boasting of being a "chest star", he didn''t even care about egwin''s only weakness - the plain 32B - just saw her wear this dress, and Donne felt satisfied.


    Recalling the wonderful posture of egwin just before he went out, Donne smiled again.


    Fiona wanted to strangle him.


    "Hey! Sick coachman! Drive well!"


    Grantia behind the carriage glared at Donne: "what dirty things are you thinking about again? What a disgusting smile on your face!"


    "Grantia, pay attention to cultivation."


    Egwin said softly, "we are now miss Fiona''s maid."


    "Damn..."


    Grantia looked at Fiona angrily and felt very unfair in her heart: "why? It''s better to let Lord egwin be the first lady. Why should Fiona be the first lady? We are two maids?"


    Fortunately, Fiona knows what kind of character grantia is... Oh, elf, otherwise there will be a quarrel.


    Don said angrily, "because we''re going to a human town! You two are elves. Do you understand the etiquette of human nobles? Do you know how a noble lady should receive people and things? Do you know how to greet others?"


    "And egwin doesn''t mind. What are you yelling about? Whether egwin or Fiona is the eldest lady, you are a maid! As a maid, be honest with me!"


    "I will only serve Lord egwin!"


    Donne sneered and flattered hard. He let the speed of the carriage rise again. He said faintly: "do you know how the human aristocracy punishes the bad maids who don''t obey and commit crimes below?"


    Before grantia could speak, Donne continued, "the first is whipping, a hundred whips -"


    "Cutting is just whipping. Who is afraid of who."


    Grantia was full of disdain. With her strength, she was just whipped. There was nothing broken at all.


    The expressionless Donne continued: "after pulling the whip, he stripped off his clothes and tied it behind the carriage to parade in the street -"


    Grantia''s face changed.


    "-- although the public parade is very miserable, it will control not to let the evil maid die. When she is dying, she will ask the divine officer to treat her."


    Grandia breathed a sigh of relief.


    "-- and then sent to a brothel to become a prostitute and do the incoming and outgoing flesh business --"


    Grantia was stunned: "demon! You humans are demons!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Donne looked at her with a smile: "don''t you, an elf raised by humans, understand what kind of creature humans are?"


    "Well, don''t scare her."


    Fiona knew that Donne was talking for herself. Her depression dissipated a little and said to Grandia, "don''t be afraid. We came out this time just to facilitate travel and disguise our identity. He can''t really treat you like that."


    "Who, who is afraid!"


    Grantia''s mouth was tough, but subconsciously hugged egwin''s arm for a sense of security.


    Boom! This little bitch! Dare to take my place!


    Tang Enxin was dissatisfied, but he had nowhere to vent, so he had to vent on the two batches of horses.


    "What you just heard is true, but don''t forget what Donne is doing now."


    While comforting grantia, egwin said, "what Donne is doing now is very great. He wants everyone to eat enough, live a good life, and get everyone out of poverty. In this way, the crimes of discrimination, theft, and even robbery among people will be greatly reduced. Can you understand?"


    Grantia rubbed against egwin''s chest and nodded.


    "Just understand, and your credit is not small."


    Egwin touched her head with a spoiled gentle expression: "the improved seeds you made have greatly increased the yield of grain. I don''t know how many lives can be saved. In the future, many people will remember your name. Maybe thousands of years and tens of thousands of years later, the human country has forgotten me, but the name of Grandia will still be spread."


    What egwin said is entirely possible. Although she was a hero who participated in the second chaotic invasion war, it is only so. The improved crop seeds developed by grantia under the guidance of Donne are enough to go down in history and benefit the present and the future.


    Maybe egwin''s comfort had an effect. Grantia was obviously much better and didn''t plan to quarrel with Donne again.


    "Sit still. You can see the hot spring town ahead."


    Donne gave a cry and drove his carriage to the town ahead.

 Chapter 975

    According to the map given by Edward, come out of the hornheim family residence, walk south along the official road, and you can see a prosperous town not far from the white fog plain.


    Alcarretia, the hot spring capital as famous as Preston, the stone city of the Ilus Empire, is even better in terms of water quality. Unfortunately, due to the policy of the kingdom of solant, it is difficult for people from other countries to come here, which leads to the economic prosperity here. In the kingdom of solant, it also belongs to the second tier town.


    After paying the city tax of forty copper coins and entering the town, Donne was relieved after observing and determining one thing again and again.


    I don''t see any MLM religion. It seems that the name is just a coincidence.


    Think about it, the goddess of water in this world is Anita Lyle, not some fool who only performs banquet talents and drinks all day.


    The reason why Fiona decided to come here is, on the one hand, that she missed Preston''s hot spring trip (see Chapter 590) and wanted to make up for her. On the other hand, she wanted to know about the kingdom of solant so that she could invade in the future... Ah, no, she took over here.


    The carriage stopped outside a hotel called Flori holy spring. Donne looked at the paper in his hand: "alvons said that this is the best hot spring hotel in alcaretia."


    On the outside, the hot spring hotel looks beautiful and atmospheric, quite in line with Donne''s imagination of the fantasy world.


    After stopping the carriage, egwin Grandia got off first, then helped Fiona out of the carriage, and then spent ten gold coins to wrap up an independent small courtyard at the shopkeeper.


    At the time of payment, Donne deliberately took out a 10 gold note and handed it to the shopkeeper, secretly observing the boss''s reaction.


    To his surprise, the shopkeeper just hesitated when he saw the note, then took it next to him, passed it on the cash detector, and accepted it happily.


    Led by the servants, they came to the independent courtyard. After closing the door, Donne smiled and said, "to my surprise, he took the paper money. It seems that our counterattack is still very effective."


    "This is normal."


    Fiona fell lazily on the chair, rubbed her fart and said, "both the Star Diamond bank and the Holy See of light have expressed their attitude. Even if Klein is no longer angry, he can only accept this reality before he has the ability to resist."


    Star Diamond bank has increased the intensity of currency exchange, and Datang chamber of Commerce has never stopped the activity of enjoying discounts when using new currencies. The promotion of the new currency is unprecedented, and the bottom people also have a positive attitude towards the new currency. Klein the great was unable to support himself, so of course he could not resist.


    Donne''s eyes fell on Fiona''s hip and smiled, "can I rub it for you?"


    "No!"


    Although Fiona is willing to do everything in her heart, now Edgar and grantia are nearby, and the girl''s reserve will not make her behave so impolitely.


    "It''s all your fault. It''s too hard to have to take a carriage."


    Fiona is used to the feeling of traveling and driving now - although the magic car has not really been sold to the market, the management of Datang chamber of Commerce has already used it. Now in Ellington, it has become the envy of everyone.


    Accustomed to the flat road of Ellington and the good shock absorption system of the car, Fiona got back into the carriage. Although the seats were also soft leather seats, Fiona still felt that her farts and stocks were about to blossom.


    "I also know it''s uncomfortable. Who makes the kingdom of solant not captured by us?"


    Donne stood up and said, "even our magic furniture here is smuggled in by dealers. It''s expensive. If even the magic cars that haven''t been listed appear, the fool knows there''s a problem."


    This time, I''m going to explore the way ahead, inquire about the enemy, and swagger around in a magic car. What''s the matter?


    And the road conditions here... To be honest, the effect of magic car is no better than that of carriage.


    Donne smiled and said, "take a break, have some snacks, and then go and enjoy the hot spring here."


    Fiona waved her hand: "you go first, and our lady will go later."


    "Well, I''ll relax, too."


    Donne got up and walked back. When he passed grantia, he paused and said in his mouth: [you dare to make trouble again this time, be careful I''ll get you right!]


    Grandia stared back without showing weakness: [delusion! This time I go in with Lord egwin and envy you! (see Chapter 590 for details of contradictions)]


    This little girl''s skin really deserves beating!


    Donne''s angry teeth itch, but she can''t help it - now grantia can be called the chief minister of agriculture of the Ilus empire. How many mouths are waiting for her, which really annoys her. Donne is also in trouble. He can only bear it for the time being and try to do it slowly later.


    After returning to the room and changing his casual clothes, Donne wandered leisurely into the backyard. After opening the door, a hot spring surrounded by green trees and emitting heat jumped into his eyes. The hot spring was covered with round stones. Many fine holes were manually chiseled on the round stones to increase friction and prevent customers from slipping. Many convenient sitting and lying positions were also designed in the hot spring, There is also a specially designed position for placing trays. From this point of view, people here still have a set of ways to enjoy life.


    Lying in the hot spring, Donne, wrapped in hot water, gave a comfortable groan and felt that the closed pores of his body had been opened.


    The water temperature here is higher than that in Preston. Unlike Preston, which is rich in minerals, the color of the water is clearer and more comfortable for people''s senses.


    Donne took out a stack of hot kebabs and a glass of cold dwarf sparkling ale from his personal space and enjoyed it happily.


    At this time, Fiona couldn''t sit still.


    After waiting for a while, she stretched out, pretended to be nothing and said to egwin, "master egwin, grantia, don may have to soak in the hot spring for a while. If you''re bored, you can go out first and I''ll lie in the house."


    Grantia said hurriedly, "it''s all right. You don''t care about us. Go and have a rest!"


    She can''t wait for the light bulb to leave so that she can have a happy world with egwin.


    Fiona did not doubt him, nodded and went back to her room.


    After closing the door, Fiona sneaked up to the window and took a look. Due to the cover of trees, the hot spring in the backyard could not be seen clearly from here, but the ripples on the water clearly showed that Donne had gone in at the moment.


    Fiona hesitated, quickly took off her clothes, wrapped her bath towel and planned to go out, but after standing in front of the door for a long time, she ran back and put on her swimsuit, then wrapped her bath towel, pushed open the window with satisfaction and fell gently into the backyard.


    As soon as Fiona landed, Donne noticed something. When he looked up, he almost screamed. He held back his impulse. He lowered his voice and said, "why did you come in?"


    Fiona bowed her head and said shyly, "don''t you like it?"


    What should Donne say?


    Say you like it? Sweetheart is in the front room!


    Say you don''t like it? It''s too hypocritical!


    Donne, caught in a dilemma, was speechless.


    Fiona panicked.


    When the gods were on the, she had almost used up all her courage to say this, and Donne''s silence made her feel on pins and needles.


    Unable to hear Donne''s answer, Fiona simply clenched her teeth and went straight into the pool.


    With his head down, Donne looked at the hot spring water a little less than Fiona''s toes, ankles, calves, and then thighs


    When Fiona completely sat in the pool, Donne was less nervous. He smiled and said, "of course you like it, but you should know --"


    Fiona summoned up her courage, raised her head and said, "I know, of course I know, but you should also know that I like you."


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡±


    Donne smiled and avoided the topic: "- what I want to say is that egwin Grandia must have noticed what you came in."


    Eggwin and Grandia are not fools. One of them is a legendary strong man and the other is a wise Druid sacrifice. It''s too difficult to hide them with Fiona''s strength.


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡±


    Fiona''s face turned red and said, "it''s my negligence..."


    Is it really her negligence?


    No, in fact, Fiona knew her actions would be detected by them. Rather, she did it deliberately because she knew they would be detected.


    Declare war directly with egwin?


    She doesn''t have that courage.


    Shake your head to egwin and beg her to give up Donne to herself?


    She can''t.


    So, after thinking about it, Fiona can only show her determination to egwin in this way.


    Only let egwin understand that she can''t leave Donne, either compromise and accept her, or stay away from Donne and don''t go to that step with him.


    Fiona admitted that she was despicable, but if she didn''t, she really had no way. She was going crazy!


    Fortunately, Fiona found that Donne didn''t see through her careful thinking. As long as he wasn''t angry, everything would be easy


    Didn''t Grandia notice Fiona''s actions?


    Of course I did.


    But she was very happy. There was no need to say it!


    Fiona''s success is the best. Grandia even decided to find a chance to take egwin to the scene and break the adultery!


    So Donne''s threat is gone!


    Didn''t egwin find out?


    Of course she found out.


    But for her, there is no need to care about such things at all.


    She didn''t care, or in her heart, there was no idea that she wanted to monopolize Donne and not allow others to touch.


    Did Donne really not see through Fiona''s idea?


    Not necessarily.


    But is it necessary to say it?


    No,


    He knows that making a fortune with a dull voice is a roar!


    He likes egwin very much, but he also likes Fiona. If he can really enjoy the happiness of everyone, why should he refuse?


    No refusal, no attitude, proper slag man practice, but the problem is that this practice is the most profitable.


    While enjoying the feeling of being pursued by Fiona, while trying to conquer egwin, the two do not conflict.


    Fiona breathed a sigh of relief, hesitated for a moment, and began to untie the bath towel.


    Don Enping''s steady breath suddenly became short.


    So he knew that sometimes the benefits of playing stupid properly are... Eh!? Eh eh!?


    Seeing Fiona take off her bath towel and reveal his swimsuit, Donne almost spewed out old blood.


    Thief God, are you playing with me!?


    I took off my pants and you showed me my swimsuit!?

 Chapter 976

    The atmosphere in the hot spring became very strange for a while.


    Especially when Fiona saw Donne''s strange eyes, her expression was very unnatural and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Donne looked at Fiona with a shocked face: "nothing, I just saw someone wearing a swimsuit when bathing in the hot spring for the first time in reality..."


    How to say, although Donne has seen the story of bathing in hot springs in swimsuits in many animations, he has never seen it in his life - of course, perhaps the most important reason is that he has never bathed in hot springs with women before


    "Does it look good?"


    Fiona didn''t hear the ridicule in Donne''s words. She thought Donne was praising her. She half hid her fragrant shoulder and asked shyly.


    Donne covered his stomach and almost laughed: "good-looking, really good-looking!"


    This is not perfunctory. At least Fiona is impeccable in terms of her appearance and figure. It''s a pity that she''s wearing a swimsuit at this time. It''s a little amorous.


    But Fiona doesn''t feel like this at all. She thinks today is the most successful time in her history. It''s a complete world for two!


    And they still have such close close contact. Will they have less opportunities to be alone in the future?


    This reverie is the most exciting place for men.


    Why not say that the most beautiful picture in the world always exists only in people''s imagination?


    Although Donne didn''t want to admit it, he poured a large glass of iced ale to suppress the evil fire in his heart.


    After drinking ale, Donne forcibly looked away and changed the subject: "what do you think of this town?"


    "Alcanetia? A typical second tier town that lives on tourism. In terms of scale, calling it a second tier city is exaggerated."


    Speaking of the topic in the professional field, Fiona also forgot her initial purpose for a moment. She moved her body, moved to Donne''s side and said excitedly: "if we want to talk about hot springs, Preston''s resources and transportation are better than here. If we are willing to concentrate resources for development, it''s easy to surpass here."


    "Alcanetia is the most typical solante city. It has a dense population and developed agriculture, but it is lack of economy and low consumption capacity. Compared with the current Ilus Empire City, it is not a little behind."


    "Although the hot springs here are good, the geographical location is not very good. It is completely located in the hinterland of solant kingdom. People from other cities and countries have too few opportunities to consume here, which means that the potential market is too small."


    "Preston is not only well-developed in transportation, but also has a very superior geographical location. It is located in the south of the Ilus empire. It is not only adjacent to several principalities, but also not far from ronitant. Those rich businessmen are most willing to spend money to buy enjoyment. As long as they can be given a reason to spend money like land, Preston can be built into a gold selling cave."


    "What''s more, Preston and our Datang chamber of commerce are relied on. The comfortable life brought by convenient magic furniture, fast public transportation and perfect living facilities can''t be resisted by ordinary people."


    "And..."


    Donne just wanted to distract and divert a topic. Unexpectedly, Fiona was directly interested, took the ale from him, drank it and analyzed Preston''s economic vision and planning route to Donne.


    Looking at the refreshed Fiona, Donne was dumbfounded.


    That''s not right... If they weren''t still soaking in the hot spring, Donne would think he was sitting in a high-end office and holding an urban development planning meeting.


    "If you really want to develop Preston''s hot spring tourism, it''s not too difficult and the investment is not much. In fact, we can take the lead in unified planning... Don? Are you listening?"


    Fiona raised her willow eyebrows and came up to Donne and stared at him: "obviously you want to discuss this topic. Why are you running away?"


    The gods are on! It''s really not that he wants to run away!


    Donne was uncomfortable at the moment. Fiona''s attention was completely focused on Preston''s development. She didn''t even find herself completely attached to Donne.


    The smooth thigh skin clings to Donne''s legs, and Donne can clearly feel her smooth and delicate skin. The so-called skin is like this.


    But this is not the most deadly thing. The most deadly thing is that Fiona''s upper body is completely attached to his chest. Although she is separated by the swimsuit, there is no difference between the wet swimsuit and the nonexistence. Donne can even feel the two soft and hard cherries!


    This is terrible!


    "You go on, I, I listen."


    It''s double torture for Donne to resist Fiona''s physical temptation and answer her questions at the same time!


    "Really?"


    Fiona looked quite suspicious, but she didn''t pay attention to her at the moment. She didn''t think too much, so she continued: "From the city of alcanetia alone, we can see many problems in the kingdom of solante. I would also like to thank you. If it weren''t for your inspiration, I really didn''t know that the planning and economic situation of a city could reflect so many problems."


    "In particular, the industrial structure here was discovered on the way here just now. There are a large number of farmers working in the fields on the way. It can be seen that the kingdom of solant is obviously a traditional country that pays more attention to agriculture than commerce. It may also be related to the ambition of emperor Klein. If you want to have a strong army that can unify prandal, strong agricultural strength is an essential foundation."


    "And our Ilus empire is different."


    Fiona was a little proud when she said this: "Although there are a large number of farmers and fertile fields in the kingdom of solante, because of you, our Ilus Empire has now entered the era of agricultural mechanization production, and the industrialization of agricultural mechanization is developing rapidly under the promotion of Princess aurelia, as well as the high-yield improved seeds developed by Grandia under your guidance, our agricultural people The number of people has decreased, but the output of grain has increased instead of decreasing, and has doubled several times. "


    "Therefore, even in the proud agriculture, the kingdom of solant has no advantage. Now I''m afraid emperor Klein is jealous of our agricultural magic energy machinery. Maybe he even secretly purchased a batch of magic energy machinery for private use."


    "Well... Ah, you''re right..."


    Donne sounds cruel on the surface, but in fact, his eyes are always attracted to the source by the ripples on the water. Fiona''s breast is half floating in the water. With her voice, there are circles of ripples. Tracing back to the source, his vision will be drawn by a deep gully


    This may also be the wonderful effect of "gravitational wave"


    Fiona was also excited at the moment. After carefully analyzing the possible situation of the kingdom of solant, she had more confidence in Donne''s conquest of prandal.


    The kingdom of saulant has a powerful shell, but its interior is as fragile as thin paper. It is not enough to be afraid. In addition, with those powerful weapons and equipment made by Donne, even if the two sides start war immediately, the army of Ilus empire can wipe out the kingdom of saulant in a month.


    Unfortunately, Donne has always adhered to the concept of peaceful development and friendly competition. For his peers, he has never thought of taking the initiative to provoke war.


    In order to protect the effective power of the order camp, Donne wants to use the mild means of economic invasion to make the people of prandal admit that they are a member of the whole from the heart, and even accept the leadership of the Ilus empire. It is enough to limit the publicity of the so-called national concept, unify the educational concept, and strive to promote national integration to promote the short life of mankind The characteristics of species will not take two or three generations, and the whole prandal human race, even other races, will become a whole.


    Donne took a peek at Fiona and perfunctorized her, but Fiona didn''t notice it. She thought it was hard to have such a happy chat with Donne.


    While they were talking, Fiona was still coquettish and angry from time to time, punching Donne in the chest - she probably thought that was the way they were dating.


    Just then, the sinister Grandia finally couldn''t help fighting.


    "Lord egwin, shall we go to the hot spring?"


    Grantia deliberately didn''t mention Donne and Fiona, because she knew that egwin wouldn''t care about them. If she said, "Donne may have finished washing, let''s go to the hot spring", the upright and simple egwin would tell her directly that Donne hasn''t come out yet. How can she continue?


    Sure enough, as Grandia expected, egwin gladly accepted her invitation. After they changed their clothes, they went directly to the hot spring in the backyard.

 Chapter 977

    Grantia didn''t intend to give Donne a chance to cover up. When she broke in, planned to strike first, caught Donne unprepared, and let egwin see the truth of the debauchery of a big sex wolf, she stood there dumbfounded.


    In the hot spring, Fiona and Donne in swimsuits respected each other and sat separately on both sides of the hot spring pool. One of them was holding a wine glass while drinking delicious iced ale and chatting happily over and over again.


    It''s all about urban development, national economy and people''s livelihood, which grantia doesn''t understand at all.


    The discovery made Grandia a little angry.


    What about the agreed two person world!?


    What about the obscenity!?


    What about the agreed pool play!?


    No,


    Nothing there?


    What a fart!


    Donne looked at them, pretending to be surprised. "Why did you come in?"


    In fact, looking at egwin wrapped in a bath towel, Donne was so excited that he was about to explode!


    In his eyes, egwin is simply the perfect spokesman. She is as gentle as water. She is just standing there, full of charming charm. The pure and ethereal charm is irresistible to Donne.


    Although the naked grantia has a bad character, she is also full of the unique charm of the elves. Unfortunately, she was completely ignored by Donne.


    With her hands on her hips, grantia, who wanted to give Donne a blow, suddenly covered her two steamed stuffed buns and glared at Donne: "pervert! Where are you looking?"


    Donne glanced at her with a light look, and took back his eyes with a lack of interest.


    His reaction made Grandia more angry: "asshole! Pervert! Coyote! What''s your attitude!? spit on me! Show me your hungry eyes and beg me to trample on you to meet your perverse desire!"


    "Where did you learn all this messy stuff? I don''t have such a taste hobby."


    Donne looks like a pure baby. Grantia sneers. Donne is pure? She is the first one who doesn''t believe it. Look what he taught Sanye and dantlian!


    Due to the outflow of a large number of * * and books, now the men of the whole Ilus empire are about to regard black dragon Tintin and Dengcao monk as the God of gentlemen!


    ¡ª¡ªAnd the root is the big pervert with dirty thoughts in front of him!


    "Aren''t you cold? Come down now that you''re here. The hot spring water is still very comfortable."


    Donne sent out an invitation. Originally, he was still worried about not having a chance to take a bath with egwin. Unexpectedly, grantia himself brought the opportunity to his eyes. If he didn''t seize the opportunity again, he would be a complete fool.


    "Didn''t bother you?"


    With an air of complete indifference, egwin gladly entered the hot spring and sat down.


    "Of course not - hiss!"


    As soon as Don en opened his mouth subconsciously, he found that his leg had been severely twisted. When he turned his head, Fiona was looking at him with a sad face.


    Fiona is very angry at the moment. Yes, because the agreed two people''s world has failed again!


    Originally a good private time, but now there are two light bulbs!


    Grantia''s threat can be said to be minimal, but egwin alone had to pay attention to Fiona.


    She knew that Donne had always liked the elf swordsman - the only good news now was that egwin didn''t seem to have any special feelings for Donne.


    Fiona actually doesn''t mind the relationship between Donne and egwin. After all, even OLINA has gone ahead and is still the queen of marriage, but there is one of the biggest problems - the elves are monogamous.


    She was worried that egwin would make Donne completely infatuated with her, so that she could even give up all her women - whether queen OLINA, who had been married, or she, who had not yet succeeded in the top, would be out.


    Therefore, in order to solve this irreconcilable contradiction, the most important thing is to let egwin imperceptibly accept polygamy and the intimate relationship between Donne and other women.


    After pinching Donne, Fiona smiled and took the initiative to meet the biggest "enemy", holding one arm of egwin and asked intimately, "sister egwin, have you ever been in a hot spring before?"


    "Yes."


    Egwin thought for a moment. Although he was not sure whether the holy spring of life was a hot spring, he had experienced it last time in Preston.


    "It''s good for our women to take a lot of hot springs. Donne said that taking a hot spring can make your skin smoother -"


    Fiona suddenly paused and looked at egwin''s smooth skin without even seeing pores. For a moment, she suddenly wanted to cry.


    "- in a word, hot springs are still very good for our women."


    She straightened her chest as she spoke, in order to make egwin notice her advantage - the pair of 34d milk.


    Fiona and egwin, in terms of strength, Fiona doesn''t deserve to carry shoes. In terms of skin, Fiona can only stand aside. In terms of charm, the natural affinity of the elves makes it easy for everyone to accept them. In terms of appearance, egwin''s appearance is perfect and impeccable. In terms of personality, egwin is still a strong man with soft and hard, that is, gentle and pleasant, independent and independent


    One by one, Fiona had almost no chance of winning.


    Only one thing, yes, only one thing, that is body!


    Egwin''s figure, like the most common elves, is slender and tall, which is very in line with the requirements of the model''s figure. As a major focus of women''s charm, her chest... Is really a afterthought.


    The slightly raised chest is really not attractive. On the contrary, Fiona''s full and strong 34d is quite perfect in any way. Even from the perspective of feeding offspring, she is even better.


    Therefore, Fiona knows that she should make use of her only advantage to make Donne understand that there are still some advantages in her.


    Unfortunately, at the moment, don didn''t pay attention to the two people competing for beauty. He was staring at grantia in front of him.


    Two people fight like cocks. The tip of the needle is against the wheat awn. No one will let anyone.


    "Oh, ha ha... I underestimated you. I didn''t expect your self-control to be so strong."


    Grantia suddenly laughed. Unfortunately, the laughter was too fake and the cover up was too rigid. Instead, it looked a little funny: "I thought I could see you two performing the living spring palace when I came in."


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you."


    Donne PI looked at her with a smile. He could guess what the little girl PI was up to with his ass. just because he knew that she would definitely disturb the game, Donne didn''t go further with Fiona.


    "Disappointed, how can it."


    Grantia shook her long hair and said with a fake smile, "I don''t know you yet? I will seize the opportunity one day."


    "Oh? Really?"


    Donne smiled strangely: "believe me, before that day comes, I will straighten you even with a strong one."


    Donne doesn''t discriminate against Grandia''s sexual orientation. It''s strange that she has no idea about so many beautiful women, but she wants to be her rival in love and compete with him for egwin - how can Donne bear it!


    Grantia sneered: "dream!"


    On the surface, they just quarreled calmly here, but in fact, they had already been fighting under the water.


    Grantia''s feet were like poisonous snakes. He kicked at the key of Donne. Of course, Donne would not bear it silently. He immediately launched a fierce counterattack, not only his legs, but also his hands.


    Grandia said silently: [the account in the hot spring last time hasn''t been settled with you, this time you''re finished!]


    About the hot spring last time?


    Donne''s face is green. How dare you mention that face riding!?


    Shame!


    It was a disgrace to Donne''s life. He was riding in the face of a lily fairy!


    If she hadn''t just gone to the bathroom and had no goods in her stomach, don en would bet that the little girl would dare to drain some holy water into his mouth!


    After so long, it was the only time he almost overturned. Of course, Donne still remembers it!


    Seeing that the little Niang skin dared to mention the incident, Donne looked solemn, gently opened his mouth, swept his tongue around his lips flexibly, and looked at Grandia meaningfully.


    Grantia''s face changed greatly. She shrank back in horror. She lost her voice and exclaimed, "change, abnormal!!!"


    "Grantia?"


    Aegwynn Fiona subconsciously looked over: "what''s the matter?"


    "Lord egwin!"


    Grantia took the opportunity to come up with a cry and cried, "don, he insulted me!"


    "Insulting you?"


    Egwin''s brain didn''t turn around for a moment. Didn''t they quarrel there just now? She didn''t see what Donne did?


    More importantly


    Egwin tilted his head and asked with a puzzled face, "what does indecent ceremony mean?"


    Don''t listen to her nonsense, egwin. You know, grantia always likes to fight against me and often plays tricks


    That''s the truth.


    Egwin gently knocked on the forehead of Grandia: "didn''t I tell you to respect the messenger, who is a hero to save our elves."


    Grantia''s little face collapsed and glared angrily at Don.


    This cunning guy will avoid the important and give himself an excuse!


    Damn it!


    The angry Grandia kicked out a lightning kick and planned to give Donne a hard blow!


    I didn''t expect that Donne had been guarding against her. As soon as he felt the change of the water flow, he grabbed a smooth and white foot.


    Grantia''s face changed in an instant!


    Donne slowly turned his head, slowly opened the corners of his mouth, and showed a strange smile to Grandia

 Chapter 978

    The atmosphere in the hot spring is very harmonious - at least on the surface.


    Edgar Wen and Fiona talked softly about the changes of Ellington and some problems to be faced next. Edgar Wen even asked the possible problems after the emerald corolla and asked Fiona to answer them for her.


    Fiona doesn''t know how to solve those problems, but she has rich experience. Even if she is talking nonsense, she can speak clearly and correctly, which makes egwin learn a lot.


    On the other side of the pool, the open and covert struggle between Donne and Grandia is entering a white hot stage.


    Well, it''s really white hot.


    Grantia was sweating anxiously.


    One foot was caught and she couldn''t break free after trying. She didn''t even dare to move.


    Donne smiled strangely. First, he deliberately raised his right hand, took a glass of iced ale from the tray next to him, and took a mouthful. Then he put down the glass, and his right hand slowly disappeared into the hot spring water


    Noticing that a hand was on the sole of his foot, grantia''s face changed and she was about to cry for help.


    Donne said silently: [you shout, you shout, I''ll deliberately pick you up and tell egwin what you''re doing underwater.]


    Grandia was stunned that there were such brazen people in the world!?


    Obviously he is harassing himself, but he still has the face to say that he seduces him!?


    The Earth Goddess is on! Come down and chop this scum!


    Of course, the Earth Goddess won''t do what she wants. After all, she expects Donne to establish the last line of defense against chaos.


    In fact, even the Earth Goddess was "beeped" by Donne once, and she didn''t turn her face directly, let alone Grandia?


    I''m afraid she doesn''t care about such a small thing.


    Wait a minute


    Again


    Gently, softly, just like caressing


    If it is in other parts, it must be a very comfortable massage. Maybe Grandia will hum comfortably and even close her eyes to enjoy it.


    However, the part he touched was the soles of his feet!


    The most sensitive and unbearable sole!


    Grantia shivered again and again.


    exercise patience!


    Restraint!


    Never do what he wants!


    I won''t admit defeat!


    Grantia gnawed her teeth and glared at Donne, trying to resist Donne''s itching attack with her will.


    But can this feeling really be resisted by will?


    If you can, it can''t be called one of torture.


    Soon, Grandia found that he still underestimated Donne. This guy was very patient. Seeing that he could stick to it, he began to play tricks!


    Pinch, knead, point, press, touch


    Hiss!


    Grantia was frightened to find that this man was a devil!


    Waves of itching hit, her defense line is constantly collapsing, and her tight reason is almost reaching its limit!


    Even her deliberately taut lips were shaking and deformed.


    Want to laugh!


    I really want to laugh!


    My stomach is going to cramp!


    Grantia was shaking all over, and the expression on her face was almost distorted.


    I can''t stand it!


    I really can''t stand it!


    This devil - he knows the weakness of women too well!


    Just when grantia was about to collapse, Donne happened to stop the attack. He took another sip of ale as if nothing had happened, and then looked at grantia opposite with a smile.


    [admit defeat?]


    Grandia recognized his mouth.


    [dream! You can''t make me admit defeat!]


    Donne nodded: [I see. Since you want to die, let your pain die faster.]


    Grantia scoffed. If it''s still such a mean means, don''t want her to beg for mercy at all!


    Because she has thought of the perfect solution!


    Donne launched a second attack as if nothing had happened.


    But a moment later, he was surprised to find that Grandia didn''t respond at all, and even looked at him with a mocking face.


    Donne looked down suspiciously at the little foot in his hand, gently broke her toes and didn''t move.


    Donne looked at Grandia again and suddenly realized it a moment later.


    [Petrochemical Technology]


    Grantia, who was completely unable to move, was surprised. This guy has a keen intuition!


    She has reduced the magic fluctuation as much as possible!


    Donne thumbed up and praised her wit.


    Then he silently laughed at her stupid behavior.


    Originally, grantia thought he would cast magic to counteract the petrification he imposed on him, but unexpectedly, Donne let go of her feet with a grin.


    Ha! This guy''s going to give up?


    Grantia finally breathed a sigh of relief and thought she had finally won the victory. Her heart was full of joy. Next, just wait for the effect of petrification to disappear naturally.


    Petrification is a second-order spell. With grantia''s own spell resistance, it can only last for a meal at most.


    But


    The young fairy girl doesn''t know at all. Sometimes, a lot of things can happen during a meal.


    In particular, she bound herself


    A pen suddenly appeared in Donne''s hand, then came up to Grandia with a bad smile, wrote and painted on her face in front of her.


    damn!


    Stop!


    You pervert!


    Asshole!


    Grantia, who could not move at all, could only turn her eyes, which were full of fear.


    Donne snickered as he painted on her face, attracting the attention of Edgar winfiona.


    Donne smiled and explained to them, "ah, it''s all right. We two played games. She lost. It''s punishment."


    "Don''t bully grantia."


    Fiona gave an advice, and then continued to talk with egwin.


    no


    Come and have a look!


    He''s already bullying me!


    Come and save me!


    Lord egwin!


    The frightened and inexplicable Grandia couldn''t ask for help at all. She could only let Donne paint her face with satisfaction.


    Just when grantia thought the nightmare was finally over, Donne showed a worse smile.


    Oh, my God!


    What is he doing again!?


    Seeing his expression, Grandia was surprised.


    Without waiting for her to guess, the sudden change made her shocked and angry. Her eyes almost spewed fire, surprised and angry.


    Damn pervert!


    How dare you, how dare you¡ª¡ª


    A stream of water, controlled by the leisurely Donne, is constantly scouring the Grand Canyon with abundant water and grass. The violent current is raging like a water snake!


    She was petrified, but her body didn''t turn into stone. She just lost her ability to move. At the same time, she also isolated the feeling on the body surface.


    But - but even if there is no feeling, the numb skin can feed back the touch! What''s more, there is still a feeling coming from the body!


    Grandia almost fainted with anger.


    crazy!


    Pervert!


    Grantia has used all the curses she can think of on Donne, but she can''t move or speak. She can only curse Donne in her heart. After she petrified herself, she can''t even resist. She can only let Donne toss her!


    Regret!


    Now grantia has only one feeling in her heart!


    You shouldn''t be so clever as to petrify yourself!


    This is a trap!


    Donne just wanted to take the opportunity to teach the persistent little girl a lesson and let him know his strength.


    Especially after provoking yourself, what kind of punishment will there be.


    Leave her a psychological shadow, and you should never have the courage to rob egwin with yourself in the future?


    That''s why Donne did so hard this time, just to scare grantia.


    Under his control, the warm water is like a flexible tentacle, acting completely according to his will, and even feeding back the touch to him.


    The whirling and violent water brought grantia not only panic and fear, but also an unbearable feeling.


    She was shocked - stop! incorrect! It shouldn''t be like this! My body, my heart, my love, all belong to Lord egwin!


    Grantia shouted in her heart, trying to call back her reason, but how can that feeling be suppressed by will alone?


    ¡ª¡ªYou may not believe that I was given a stream of water


    Grantia opened her mouth and saw nothing in front of her. The whole world seemed to explode and everything disappeared.


    Looking at the silent Grandia floating on the hot spring, Donne was silly with his mouth open.

 Chapter 979

    When Grandia floated on the water like a dead fish.


    She had no idea that she would be tossed like this by Donne one day.


    Eggwin and Fiona looked over. Donne smiled and said, "I''m afraid she''s dizzy."


    Egwin''s head tilted: "bubble dizziness?"


    "Well, if someone is not used to bathing in the hot spring, he may faint. There is no doubt that Grandia is such a person."


    Donne''s natural appearance easily makes people believe his nonsense. In particular, egwin is still a very simple and stupid elf. She actually believed Donne''s words: "it seems that it was the same last time in Preston. She will go out soon."


    Egwin obviously didn''t know about the open and covert struggle between Donne and Grandia when he was in Preston, let alone the psychological shadow that Donne still retains at that time because of a face riding by Grandia.


    "Fiona, go and pick her up?"


    Donne smiled at Fiona: "although I really want to help her, it''s obviously not suitable."


    "No!"


    Almost as soon as Donne spoke, Fiona guessed what the guy was up to. She resolutely refused Donne: "you''d better take grantia back."


    Although grantia is a lamb to be slaughtered at the moment, her threat to Fiona is obviously less than that of egwin. Therefore, Fiona would rather let Donne hold grantia back than let him and egwin alone in the hot spring.


    Although egwin was also wrapped in a bath towel, as a woman, Fiona clearly found that she didn''t wear anything under the bath towel - in this case, being in the same bath with Donne was like putting fat on the wolf''s mouth to seduce him!


    With Donne''s character, how could he miss such an opportunity?


    Of course, Donne knew what Fiona was nervous about. Seeing that his wishful thinking was seen through, he had to bitterly pick up grantia like a dead fish and go back to the house.


    When Donne stood up from the water, Fiona subconsciously covered her eyes, but her vision still saw some pictures between her fingers.


    Hooligans!


    bad guy!


    Fiona scolded several times in her heart, but her cheeks became red and hot uncontrollably.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Egwin looked at Fiona strangely: "you''re not feeling well, either?"


    "No, I''m just a little hot."


    Fiona is very guilty of covering up her emotions.


    On the other hand, after Donne threw the intermittently twitching grantia on the bed, his eyes turned around her. Although he was very unhappy with the little girl''s temper, what I have to say is that grantia''s body line is still very beautiful.


    "What do you... Want..."


    Grantia couldn''t lift any strength at the moment. She collapsed there. Her hazy and moist pupils seemed to be looking at Donne, but they actually had no focus.


    Donne''s means were too violent for her. She couldn''t bear the blissful pleasure.


    "No."


    Donne stared at her fiercely, gave her a slight twist, and then whispered in her ear, "smelly girl, do you know my strength? I tell you, next time you dare to break my good deeds and stick to egwin to disturb our date, I have a better way to deal with you. You''d better not continue to be stupid!"


    At present, Donne did not dare to stay for a long time - I''m afraid he would really make a mistake if he stayed any longer - after he covered grantia with a quilt, he hurried out of the room and said "death".


    It''s still early. If you hurry back as soon as possible, you may have a chance to have a close communication with egwin!


    The excited Tang en just wanted to go back to the hot spring pool, but he bumped into an air wall.


    "You''ve been soaking long enough just now. It''s girls'' time. Go back."


    Donne was dumbfounded on the spot when he heard Fiona.


    holy crap


    Are you kidding!


    Egwin just went in!


    Now is the main play!


    You let me out at such a time!?


    Of course Donne is upset, but


    "This is the boundary set by sister egwin."


    Well, you won.


    Donne, who had just raised his hand, turned sadly back to his room.


    Tonight''s big battle was a complete failure - although his date with Fiona was a success, his most expected bath with egwin failed to come true.


    "Anyway, there are still opportunities in the future. It''s not urgent..."


    The lost Donne could only comfort himself in this way. When he returned to the room, he looked at the moonlight and drank muggy wine.


    At this time, he suddenly found several shadows flashing on the distant roof and rushed to the other end of the town.


    Snitch?


    Donne has a strange face. There are many snitches in the world, but so far, Donne has only seen two. Aurelia is one and Selna is one.


    At this time, Donne''s heart moved. If he was really a thief, if he could follow the vine and find the stronghold of the thief guild here, he could get the information of the kingdom of saulant.


    In prandar, the thief guild is definitely among the best organizations with the most abundant intelligence. They are not only the home of thieves, but also natural intelligence traffickers. They always know local intelligence like the back of their hand.


    Thinking of this, Donne quickly changed his clothes, flew out of the window and followed the shadows just now.


    At this time, he regretted that he didn''t bring Selna out with him. With Selna''s strength and reputation, she is firmly determined to have a superior position in the thieves'' Guild. If he can take advantage of her identity, he will certainly get a lot of information.


    Donne caught up with those people in the blink of an eye. They were moving quickly on the top of the house. They were as light as a swallow. They didn''t make any noise when they landed. Their skills were very sharp.


    Donne followed them all the way to a farm in the suburb of alcaretia. The farm covers an area of dozens of mu. There are cows and ponies as feet in several dilapidated sheds, next to the cultivated farmland.


    From the outside, this is no different from the most ordinary farm. However, after the thieves entered the farm, they blew a few bird calls, and then there were cat calls in the farm, which seemed to verify each other. After three rounds of verification, the thieves standing in the middle of the farm walked into an insignificant hut.


    Donne followed directly.


    After entering the cabin, as expected, Donne suddenly raised the fireplace of the cabin, revealing a downward passage. Several people filed in, and Donne followed closely.


    After a few rounds, several of them appeared in a basement. There were more than ten people in the basement. They were sitting or standing, all covered and hooded. Under the irradiation of the swinging torch, people couldn''t see their faces clearly - even if they were the same thieves'' companions, they also needed to guard against.


    "You''re late."


    There was a husky voice in the shadow of the corner. Donne stared at it for a long time before he found that there was a person there.


    The man''s whole body was curled up in the shadow, as if he were integrated with the shadow. If Donne hadn''t been very observant, it would be difficult to even find a person there.


    One of the men Donne followed said, "sorry, we were discussing whether to attack an exotic aristocratic chick at night, so we took a little time."


    An exotic aristocratic chick?


    Is that Fiona?


    No, although alcaretia is not very prosperous, those noble ladies in nearby cities still like to come here to enjoy the hot spring. It should not be so coincidental.


    The man in the shadow said faintly, "that''s your own private business. Do you know what to do when you''re late?"


    The man sighed: "... Well, we will turn over half of this month''s income to the guild."


    I''ll go. Is the punishment of the thieves guild cruel enough?


    "The great gibkenseth is on the, and the shadow always protects us."


    The shadow man finally stood up, but he still kept most of his body in the shadow: "since everyone is here, the meeting will begin."


    attend a meeting?


    Donne''s spirit was refreshed. He hated meetings, but now he likes eavesdropping on other people''s meetings best, because it means he can get a lot of information!


    "The main contents of today''s meeting are the following three points. First, the intelligence confirmation on whether the ghost agents of the Ilus empire are really expanding their scope of activities."


    Donne was stunned. He didn''t expect that the first intelligence was related to himself.


    "Second, statistical report on the observation results of anomalies in villages and towns around alcaretia."


    Abnormal surrounding villages and towns?


    "Also, the most important third point," the shadow man paused and said slowly, "that is... Whether our alcarretia thieves guild branch should accept guild members who escaped from lothemar..."


    Hiding in the dark, Donne found that the atmosphere in the whole basement suddenly became much more repressed when the words of rothermal city came out of the mouth of the shadow man.


    What''s going on?


    Where is rothermal? Why did the members of the thieves guild escape from there? Why should we have such a serious discussion about receiving companions?


    Donne frowned. He found that he seemed to have overheard very important information.


    "If there is no objection, we will start the meeting now..."


    "I object!"

 Chapter 980

    The thieves'' meeting fell into fierce contradictions from the beginning. They didn''t even discuss the first two topics, but quarreled directly on the third topic.


    "I absolutely don''t agree to accept the people of rothermal!"


    A thief went to the center of the basement, patted the table heavily in front of the long table and said, "Your Majesty Klein has ordered to block it. Now no one knows what the situation is like there. We have accepted them. If something goes wrong in the future, who will be responsible? You? Minister daksasi?"


    The man in the shadow, dakthas, is the Minister of the alcarretia branch of the thieves'' Guild. However, facing the thief''s question, he pondered for a long time and didn''t speak.


    The thief said in a deep voice, "even you are not willing to bear this responsibility. Why should we risk accepting them?"


    "This is the rule set by the guild at the beginning of its establishment. We can''t abandon them..."


    Another thief stood up and said coldly, "but the problem now is not that we want to abandon them! But that we don''t know if they are harmless!"


    "Yes! If they are infected now, we will be infected after accepting them!"


    A thief said politely, "your worry is completely unnecessary. Maybe they escaped before the outbreak. Maybe we can take them to the Holy See of light for inspection?"


    "You are a fool! We are believers of the shadow God! Go to the Holy See of light to receive blessings?"


    "This worry is absolutely necessary!"


    A fierce thief stood up and said excitedly, "the dagger peninsula is a lesson from the past!"


    "It was an accident - well, I know your concerns, and in fact I''m worried too!"


    Facing the fierce quarrels of others, dakthas finally said his heart: "before the chaos completely broke out, none of us knew who would be the next unlucky! I''m afraid those corrupted chaos believers thought the same before they degenerated."


    The thief who stood up against it at the beginning said in a deep voice, "since you think so, Minister daksasi, I don''t think we should accept them!"


    "... seconded."


    "Seconded."


    "Seconded."


    After hearing this, Donne suddenly realized that they were talking about chaotic believers!


    He couldn''t help being overjoyed. It seems that the city of lothemar must also be threatened by chaotic believers. If we start from there, we can certainly find the clue of chaotic theology.


    "... in that case, vote and refuse to accept the show of hands of the guild members of rothermal."


    After counting, dakthas sighed and said, "9 votes in favor, 4 votes to give up and 4 votes to veto. I give up. It seems that I don''t need to continue voting. In that case, I''ll convey our opinions to the headquarters tomorrow. As for the punishment of the headquarters, it''s up to me."


    "No, I don''t think you need to refuse them."


    "The vote has come out - who is it!?"


    Dakthas finished subconsciously and suddenly reacted. It was a strange voice!


    damn!


    The branch is exposed!


    There was a sudden sound of swords coming out of their scabbards in the basement. At the same time, the torches on the wall were extinguished and the eighteen thieves disappeared into the shadow.


    Under the protection of the shadow God, they can feel a sense of security, even if it is more advantageous to escape.


    Suddenly, there was a dull hum in the dark, followed by a thief who said in horror, "Damn it! The exit is blocked!"


    what!?


    Dakthas was shocked, turned into a smoke and rushed to the exit, and then hit the invisible magic wall and bounced back!


    I met a master!


    After trying again and again, dakthas gave up and stood in the middle of the basement and shouted, "who is your excellency kidding us? You might as well show up?"


    "Hehe, it''s really fresh for thieves hiding in the shadow to ask others to show up."


    Damn it!


    Dakthas was deeply insulted. If it weren''t for such a big gap in strength, he couldn''t resist at all, the ghost would face you face to face!


    Shua!


    Suddenly it was as bright as day in the basement. Donne sat leisurely opposite dakthas and smiled at him: "Hello, Lord dakthas, please sit down."


    Dakthas looked down and a chair appeared in front of him.


    killer!


    Absolutely a top master!


    As the leader of the branch of the thieves guild in alcaretia, dakthas is not weak. Looking at the golden peak level, the whole prandal is also a proud level, but he doesn''t know when the man in front of him appeared.


    He even has the ability to move out two stools and put them in the middle of the basement without anyone noticing!


    The gap of strength is at least one realm!


    Dakthas was helpless and had to sit down: "who are you? How did you find out here? What do you want?"


    Dakthas directly asked the three most important questions.


    He was obviously frightened.


    "Don''t worry, I don''t mean any harm."


    Donne smiled, several fireballs shook in his palm and disappeared: "if I want to kill, you will be dead without consciousness."


    Hiss - Spell instant!?


    Dakthas was startled again, but Donne''s words at least reassured him a little. There was no malice. That was to ask them. As long as he asked them, it was easy to say.


    "As for how I found it here... Of course I followed your people."


    Don shrugged: "if I want to follow someone, no one can find me, so you''d better not think of punishing them."


    Dakthas said with a dry smile, "you''re kidding, we''re still very united..."


    "Of course, there is one thief in the world."


    Donne smiled ironically, but dakthas, who lived by this behavior, had an invincible face. Of course, they didn''t care about his ridicule.


    "As for my purpose..."


    Donne pointed to dakthas and said, "I want you."


    Dakthas was shocked and stood up with humiliation: "if your excellency must."


    At the moment, dakthas was devastated. He knew someone liked it, but he didn''t expect that such a powerful man would go here to find them and ask them to bend over and offer chrysanthemums.


    Dakthas turned and bent down, holding the stool in one hand and planning to take off his pants in the other.


    "It''s my first time. Please be gentle - although I haven''t cleaned it, I don''t think you''ll mind..."


    Looking at the branch leader who had the courage to sacrifice himself and save others, other thieves burst into tears.


    Branch chief, we will always remember your sacrifice!


    We will never let you sacrifice your innocence in vain!


    "I want you to help me - shit!"


    As Donne was talking, he suddenly began to untie his trousers and belt, with humiliating tears on his face. He was immediately crazy - Hey, NIMA, how can these people''s thinking be so dirty!


    The furious Donne jumped up and kicked dakthas to the ground.


    "Your Excellency!"


    Now even dakthas was angry: "you can insult my body, but you must not insult my heart! I am a dignified thief! I can sell my body, but I will never sell my heart to play that abusive game with you!"


    "I play with your sister!"


    Donne was furious: "can''t you listen to me? I don''t like men!"


    Dakthas''s body stiffened, hurried to lift his pants, breathed a long sigh of relief, and secretly feigned: your uncle''s! Speak clearly, don''t let people misunderstand so easily, okay¡ª¡ª Well, you''re the strong, you''re the loser! I''ll bear it!


    "And you! Get over here!"


    As soon as Donne waved, all the thieves around him were involuntarily captured in the middle of the basement and stood in a square array.


    "I just heard you talk about the city of rothermal. Who can tell us exactly what happened there?"


    Dakthas remembered it and looked at Donne strangely: "Sir, do you want to buy intelligence?"


    Donne waved his finger. "No, you said one more word."


    Well, it depends. He doesn''t want to buy


    Dakthas is suffering. Your uncle, if you want information, you can directly find external members!


    Who dares to refuse you when you show your identity and strength!?


    Is it necessary to rush here directly!?


    Is it necessary to threaten us directly!?


    But now, when people cut me for fish, dakthas can only yield to Donne''s power with tears.


    "Well, rothermal --"


    "First tell me where the city of rothermal is."


    "... in the northeast of alcaretia, in the east of the white fog plain, across the cold spring river."


    Donne nodded. "Go on."


    "Rothermal has now basically become a dead city."


    Dakthas sorted out the language and said slowly: "five years ago, someone had found a trace of suspected chaotic believers'' activities in lothemar City, but at that time, because no evidence of chaotic believers'' activities could be found, this news could not be taken seriously."


    "After spreading for a period of time, the chaotic atmosphere carried by chaotic believers finally infected the whole luosemar city six months ago. When the Kingdom found something abnormal and planned to block luosemar City, it was too late, and the residents there had completely become crazy chaotic believers."


    "His majesty Klein sent troops to blockade the city of rothermal and set up a blockade line to prohibit anyone from entering and leaving there."


    "The chaotic believers in lothemar city can''t continue to go south. They seem to go all the way north along the coast. As a result, the whole dagger Peninsula has been occupied. It is said that some chaotic believers are moving west, and they don''t know where they have gone."


    Donne said faintly, "I know, they went to the Ryan empire."

 Chapter 981

    Until now, don has understood the root cause of the erosion of the Ryan empire by chaotic believers.


    Chaos believers began to spread to other areas earlier than this, and it was obviously too late for Klein the great to get the news.


    Five years ago, Prince groma of Wren empire was also tempted to join the chaos cult at that time, and the time coincided (see Chapter 824). Later, the time when Prince groma sent chaos believers to bulkesuo was uncertain, but it was certain that the time was not long. Otherwise, bulkesuo, like losemar, had become a dead city.


    Dakthas heard what Donne said and exclaimed, "it''s impossible! How could they run so far in such a short time?"


    "It is entirely possible that after being corrupted by the chaotic atmosphere, the demand for food will be greatly reduced, and the consumption of physical strength can be almost ignored. The movement day and night can make them obtain the movement efficiency comparable to the carriage."


    With a faint finish, Donne continued to ask, "what''s the current situation in rothermal?"


    "In short, it is a dead city, but no one knows the specific situation, because no one can enter that city."


    Dakthas said with a bitter smile, "the only Templar who can enter the city of lothemar has now withdrawn from the kingdom of solant. I don''t know where to go..."


    When Donne heard this, was it because of himself?


    Because of the transaction with the Holy See of light, the official and reserve members of the Templar order are all mixed with the Ilus imperial Legion. It''s fun to fight demons from the Rift Valley camp and the purgatory abyss. The kingdom of solant killed itself and blocked the news. No wonder the Holy See of light doesn''t know the situation


    Donne thought about it and asked, "what''s the matter with the members of the thieves guild you just said?"


    Dakthas said in a muffled voice, "as we just said, although no civilians can leave lothemar City, our thieves guild has its own secret channel to leave lothemar city."


    "But it''s one thing to be able to leave, but we don''t know whether we should accept them or not."


    Dakthas explored his hand: "people all know that the chaotic breath has the characteristics of corruption. Once it is contaminated, it does not break away from the corruption scope of the chaotic breath at the first time, the degree of corruption will become deeper and deeper, and the infected person will become the source of spreading corruption..."


    "We are worried that after receiving them, we will also be corrupted here..."


    Dakthas''s worry is certainly not aimless. The corruption process of chaotic believers is what he thinks. If he doesn''t pay attention, he may have become the object of corruption. When he wakes up, he may have been deeply corrupted and can''t live without the smell of chaos.


    Donne pondered for a moment and said, "where are those people now?"


    "In a stronghold outside the city in the northern suburb of alcaretia, although it can be seen from the news that their reason is still very normal, it is also common when they are slightly infected with chaos. We can''t determine whether they are completely normal or have been infected with chaos..."


    "Pick them up."


    "It''s impossible!"


    Although it was said to be voting at the beginning, in fact, dakthas himself resisted contact with chaotic believers. Once infected with the smell of chaos, it was basically like death.


    So he immediately rejected Donne''s proposal.


    "Don''t be too busy refusing."


    Donne waved his hand and said, "I can help you determine their situation and even purify the chaos on them, so you don''t have to worry."


    "Are you kidding!"


    Before dakthas opened his mouth, several thieves nearby couldn''t help saying, "so far, no one has been able to reverse transform chaotic believers! The corrupted chaotic believers are completely hopeless!"


    "That''s right! The Pope of the Holy See of light, his Excellency jesolini, or Saint eluli may have this ability, but you are obviously not them! Although you are strong, you are as strong as legend. Even Angus and Jean can''t purify chaotic believers. Why do you say you can!"


    "This is making fun of our own lives!"


    Of course, thieves can''t believe that Donne really has the ability to purify chaos with only one word. His inner fear has already overcome his fear of Donne.


    "Although I want to prove to you that what I said is true, but..."


    Donne glanced at the thieves and said faintly, "what makes you think I''m discussing it with you?"


    This is an order!


    Dakthas suddenly felt a terrible pressure on him, and with a "bang", he knelt on the ground. Not only him, but all the remaining 17 thieves around him knelt on the ground, and some of the weaker ones even fell directly on the ground.


    "I''m giving you orders, okay?"


    Donne looked down on the thieves. He didn''t have much favor and patience with ordinary thieves.


    Nocturne, or aurelia, can also be said to rob the rich and help the poor and have a great ideal. These thieves only use their awakening talents and gifts of God to seek their own interests.


    Not only them, but also the legend of thieves, the shame in the legend, Selna Kohler and Donne''s attitude.


    Obviously, their awakening talent can make them become assassins and explore with other adventurers, but they choose to become a thief who lives in the shadow and steals others for a living, which already shows that their own courage and temperament are not good.


    Donne certainly doesn''t look up to them.


    He said faintly, "listen to me, you despicable garbage who make a living by stealing and parasites. Tomorrow, when I appear here again, I hope to see the presence of the thieves who escaped from rothermal city in addition to the eighteen of you."


    "I need to know the specific situation of rothermal. If I can''t see them, or if one of you is not there, he won''t have to appear again."


    Donne stood up slowly and relieved the gravity superposition spell, so that dakthas could finally regain their ability to breathe. With a gentle wave, the two chairs disappeared.


    Space equipment!


    Seeing this scene, dakthas was jealous and eager, but his fear of Donne was deeper.


    Space equipment is extremely rare. Only those who can own this treasure, such as super strong, super rich, great nobles, or powerful figures like Klein the great, can have and hold space equipment.


    If they can have a space equipment, how convenient it would be to go out and act... No, who needs to be a thief with space equipment!


    There were thousands of thoughts in dakthas''s heart, but they all turned into one, that is, deep desire.


    Donne noticed his gaze, smiled and said, "space ring, do you want it?"


    Dakthas nodded subconsciously and then shook his head vigorously. This kind of hearing is like a problem that is going to kill people. You must not speak up!


    "If you want, just do a good job. If I''m satisfied, it''s not impossible to consider."


    Donne threw a big date to them. His intelligence network in the kingdom of solant is still very weak. If he can connect with the local thief guild or take them for his own use, he can save a lot of development time.


    Donne stood up and said, "in order to make you honest, I think it''s better to tell you in advance. I''ve left a magic mark on you. No matter where you escape, you can''t escape my palm, so don''t try in vain."


    A group of thieves were all stupid. Just now they were almost thinking about running away. Donne''s sentence put them all into hell.


    "But you haven''t said who you are, sir."


    Dakthas tried to pry into Donne''s information to analyze the current situation from the existing intelligence.


    After Dunn paused, he said faintly, "now you can call me norbotti."


    Norbotti? No impression at all!


    When did prandal have such a strong man!?


    He said that now he can be called norbotti, that is, the name is likely to be a pseudonym?


    Who is his real identity?


    At this time, Donne suddenly showed a strange smile: "as for my name in the future, you don''t need to know, you just need to know, Selna Kohler, now you also need to call me boss."


    Selna Kohler!


    Dakthas and other thieves trembled and shouted, "great misty face! How can it be!"


    "Oh, yes, she claims to have such a title. It seems that you thieves gave it to her?"


    Donne smiled, waved his hand and said, "do a good job. Maybe you have a chance to work with her, so I''ll go first and see you tomorrow."


    Donne waved his hand, directly delimited the space at the next moment, and stepped into the space crack.


    "Great God of shadow..."


    Dakthas almost stopped breathing, and all the thieves around him were stunned.


    "I opened the space crack easily..."


    "This is at least the supreme power!"


    "What supreme power! Misty face is a legendary thief! Even him - wait? He just said ''she''? Misty face is a woman!?"


    "Your Excellency Selna should call him the boss. You can be sure that this man is definitely a legendary strong man!"


    "Damn it! How could we meet such a strong man!?"


    There was a lot of noise in the basement, and the thieves were confused and flustered.


    At this moment, only dakthas is the most calm.


    The strong at this level cannot find them for no reason, let alone kill them for no reason. In other words, if they don''t mess around, it may not be a crisis, but an opportunity!


    "Branch chief, what shall we do!? escape? Or do as he says?"


    The thieves were in a panic and didn''t know what to do.


    "Escape? Escape what? You can escape a legendary strong man!?"


    Dakthas''s face sank and scolded, "or can you escape the pursuit of teleportation? Don''t forget, we all have magic marks!"


    There was a sudden silence in the basement.


    Dakthas roared, "don''t panic! Now start acting immediately and pick up the unlucky bastards in rothermal! It''s a blessing or a curse. You''ll know tomorrow!"

 Chapter 982

    In a word, Donne let a group of dakthas break their legs in the middle of the night, and he patted his ass and went back to the hotel.


    On the way, he secretly glanced at the hot spring pool - really just a simple glance, not a peep, Donne swore to heaven - but to his disappointment, Fiona and egwin were not there. They had finished washing and went back to their room.


    Donne turned his eyes and quietly touched egwin''s room. He wanted to take the opportunity to have a candlelight night talk with her. However, when he came to egwin''s room, he found that there was no one in the room.


    Disappointed, Donne pushed open the next door and suddenly heard a cry of surprise.


    "What do you want, you pervert?"


    Grandia hurriedly tried to cover her body.


    The angry Grandia simply closed her eyes, put her hands on her hips and pointed to Donne and scolded, "asshole! I know what you want to do! I must have played with me in the hot spring today, so you want to take the opportunity to attack me at night!? come on! I''m ready! It''s like being bitten by a dog! I don''t care!"


    Although she said so, grantia was still very nervous. She couldn''t tell what she felt at the moment. She just felt inexplicably nervous and uneasy. At the same time, she also had a vague feeling of indescribable and unclear.


    Is it expectation¡ª¡ª You''re kidding! Anything is possible, absolutely not expectation!


    I''ve been insulted by him like that. How can I expect anything from him!


    But


    What would he do to himself?


    Will he be like what he said, he will be animal, toss himself extremely miserable, and make himself cry for mercy?


    Or will he suddenly become very gentle, just like sister egwin?


    Or


    With her eyes closed, grantia thought of countless possibilities in her anxiety. For a short moment, it was like a few years. She had even figured out how to deal with Donne - just when he thought he had conquered himself, she got up from under him, sneered and spit on him, and then ignored his existence with disgust. She was only bitten by a dog once


    But just then, the sound of "bang" recalled her thoughts. When she opened her eyes, she found that don en had closed the door and left!


    He ignored his charm and turned it off directly! Come on! Door! Go! It''s over!


    A nameless fire lit up, and Grandia roared angrily: "Don! I''m going to kill you!!!"


    "What?"


    Donne dug his ears and muttered, "it''s not with Grandia, that is to say, egwin Fiona is resting in a room? It''s trouble..."


    Such a good opportunity, whether with egwin or Fiona, can spend a happy night, but the trouble is that they two get together.


    Now Donne has no choice.


    You can''t mess around in front of egwin until you get rid of her.


    No matter how Fiona seduces him, he must stick to his heart.


    Of course, when egwin was away, the situation was different


    With a long sigh, Donne had to guard the empty room alone.


    The next day, at breakfast, grantia glared at Donne. Donne''s behavior last night deeply hurt her girlish heart - if she really had a girlish heart - and even kept her awake all night.


    She blamed Donne for the reason.


    It seems that the relationship between egger and Fiona has made great progress. The two people are still whispering to each other during dinner. It seems that the long talk last night gave them a deeper understanding.


    Of course, Donne is happy to see such a change. When at least two people have a better relationship, he has more hope of enjoying the welfare of the whole people in the future.


    At the end of breakfast, Fiona suddenly asked, "what''s the arrangement today? Visit the city according to the original plan? Or..."


    "There are other plans."


    Donne wiped his mouth and said, "I went out last night. Egwin should know."


    Egwin nodded silently. Of course she found it, but Fiona didn''t ask and she didn''t say - for elves, even if they knew a lot of things, they wouldn''t take the initiative to mention them if they didn''t have to.


    "Where have you been?"


    Fiona gave him a white look: "it''s not going to find those women, is it?"


    Fiona certainly knew that Donne couldn''t find those vulgar powder, but she couldn''t help sarcasm at him.


    "Of course not."


    Donne smiled. "In fact, I found something interesting and got some unexpected information."


    Donne simply told Fiona about what happened last night. Hearing the news that Donne had found the chaos cult, Fiona and egwin looked serious.


    At present, chaos is also one of the enemies on Ellington''s list. In prandal, the most harmful cult is chaos except the dark snake. Other small sects basically can''t become a climate, but several Vaticans don''t have the energy to spare their main combat power to suppress them.


    As an elf swordsman committed to eliminating chaos pollution, egwin is also very concerned about this intelligence. In the past hundreds of years, a large number of chaos believers have died in her hands.


    "So today we''re going to meet the thieves. Maybe we can get specific information from the thieves who escaped from lothemar."


    Donne''s proposal was endorsed by Fiona and egwin, and grantia''s idea was directly ignored.


    ¡ª¡ªHowever, when egwin agrees, she can''t refuse. This brain powder will only seconded.


    After several people had dinner, they didn''t even sit in the carriage. After performing their invisibility, they flew directly to the farm outside the city.


    After entering the basement along the secret road found last night, Donne found that many of the 18 thieves were here last night.


    Their faces were very bad and their hearts were full of anxiety. It was obvious that the long wait for a night didn''t let them rest well, or it was better to say that they didn''t sleep all night.


    In addition to them, there are four more strange faces here. It seems that they should be the thieves who escaped from lothemar. Their situation is worse. Their eyes are sunken and their cheeks are thin. It is said that malnutrition is good. They are more like drug addicts, which is only a thin line from skeletons.


    Donne was the first to say that such people were thieves. Let alone stealing. It seemed that they would fall down as soon as the wind blew. It was almost the same to say that they were professional porcelain bumpers.


    Seeing Donne appear again, the dull atmosphere in the basement finally dissipated, but egwin, who appeared immediately, made those people seem to see angels.


    Pure, noble and beautiful elves bring people more visual impact than expected. Coupled with the contrast brought by Donne, this impact is stronger.


    In an instant, thieves rushed over crying and trying to plead for egwin''s Salvation - to redeem them from the demon like Donne.


    Egwin looked at Donne a little at a loss. She didn''t understand what had happened. There was a very disgusting smell in the basement, which was the chaotic smell carried by the thieves who escaped from lothemar.


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    Dakthas took a breath of air conditioning and exclaimed, "egwin silver blade!?"


    As an intelligence agent, the thieves guild certainly needs the information of egwin. The legendary swordsman of the elves, the legendary hero who participated in the second chaotic invasion war, is the information that almost everyone should keep in mind. Therefore, as soon as she saw egwin, dakthas recognized her. After all, the appearance and body of the Elves will not change much when they grow up.


    Egwin shook his ears, followed Donne''s usual appearance, reached out to him and said hello, "hello."


    "You, Hello!"


    Dakthas is flattered. That''s the legendary sword saint of the elf family. Who is qualified to ask her to say hello at ordinary times!


    Dakthas just wanted to shake hands, but noticed Donne''s threatening eyes. He immediately retracted his hand like an electric shock and said, "I was reckless..."


    "The four of them escaped from the city of rothermal, didn''t they?"


    Donne ignored the others and went to the four skinny thieves. Before he took the initiative to find out, Nora pulled his hair and shouted: [what a smelly smell of chaos!]


    Worthy of being a sensitive chaotic detection radar


    Donne smiled and said to dakthas, "your vigilance is right. The four of them have indeed been corrupted by the smell of chaos, or they are almost becoming deep Corruptors."


    Dakthas was surprised that the more serious the corruption was, the stronger the chaotic information they carried.


    People who have come into contact with them will be corrupted by the smell of chaos!


    In other words, these people in the basement have been contaminated with chaos!


    "Don''t worry."


    Don didn''t even look at him, he knew what he was worried about: "I said that if they can save, they can save. They haven''t entered the next stage, and they can save them now."


    Donne said, raised his hands and patted the first two thieves. The fire of the void rushed directly into their bodies, forcing all the chaotic breath hidden in their bodies together, and then completely purified them.


    Compared with the infection of Sasha glott, the degree of corruption is now pediatrics.


    Donne purified the breath of the four infected people in minutes. At the same time, he also used Nora''s life power to completely purify the whole basement inside and outside. The slight chaotic breath they were contaminated with disappeared before it had time to exert its effect.


    "Well, it''s safe now."


    Don clapped his hands. "Get them something to eat, and then I''ll start asking questions."


    "Yes!"


    Dakthas, who witnessed the changes of the thieves, dared not have any objection any more and took action immediately.


    At this moment, he has completely regarded this event as a rare opportunity.

 Chapter 983

    The four mummified thieves corrupted by the chaotic atmosphere in rothermal city were purified by Donne and moistened by Nora''s life force. In a twinkling of an eye, they recovered to their health.


    After devouring the food brought by their companions, they finally had the spirit to answer Donne''s questions.


    Looking at the four thieves sitting in front of him with gratitude on their faces, Donne first asked the first question: "what''s the situation in rothermal now?"


    "It''s terrible."


    The thief sitting on the far left said, and hurriedly added, "my name is rasser."


    Donne nodded to show that he knew and motioned him to continue.


    Rasser said: "It was too late when people noticed that there were traces of chaotic believers in lothemar city. The whole city was being corrupted at an incredible speed. Just overnight, almost all the civilians in the urban area became prisoners of chaos. They walked on the streets and gathered in the places where chaotic believers gathered. They had lost themselves and began to take the initiative to absorb them The smell of chaos. "


    "When we first tried to escape from the city, the civilians who had no resistance had completely become members of chaos believers. Only a small number of apocalyptic people still reluctantly retained their consciousness. They struggled to leave lothemar, but were tempted by the smell of chaos. It was not easy for them to take it apart, and they would always be familiar ''friends ¡¯Stop them from leaving there. "


    "Finally, the Apocalypse with strong resistance also became the captives of chaos. We were lucky. When we found that the city became strange, we began to plan to escape there. We had a stronghold in lothemar City, which was close to the water outlet beside the city wall. We dug a channel through the stronghold and fled along the water outlet From rothermal. "


    "When we left, the whole city had been completely corrupted and there were no survivors."


    Donne frowned after hearing rasser''s description. He thought that the situation of the residents of losermar city was similar to those of them. If he rushed there as soon as possible, he could save it. If rasser said, I''m afraid the city would be completely hopeless.


    "The situation seems more serious than expected."


    Fiona whispered, "doesn''t Klein know that continuing the blockade will only make things worse?"


    "Of course his majesty Klein knows, but even if he knows, he can''t help it."


    Dakthas explained: "first of all, at present, the only force that can solve the chaos believers is the Holy See of light, but all members of the Templar order of the Holy See of light have left the kingdom of solant and gone to the ilrus empire."


    "The second is the city of silver, but the city of silver has always been mainly concerned about the gate of chaos. They will manage the things of chaotic gods when they encounter them. If they can''t touch them, they won''t take the initiative to look for them. His majesty Klein blocked the news of rothermal. I''m afraid the city of silver still doesn''t know about rothermal."


    Donne and Fiona looked at each other, which seemed to be a breakthrough.


    Donne''s identity and position are not suitable to directly intervene in the internal affairs of the kingdom of solant, but the Holy See of light and the city of silver can stand up and speak for him.


    "Next, you tell us about the specific situation of rothermal City, including the area, population and residential area distribution of the city."


    According to Donne''s instructions, Raser began to explain in detail. In some places he didn''t understand, the other three thieves added to him. After the intermittent descriptions of the four people, Donne had a general understanding of the city of rothermal.


    Losemar city is quite similar to alcaretia. Both are secondary cities, with a permanent population of about 100000. With the floating population, the average monthly population was about 150000. When chaos broke out, losemar had a population of about 130000.


    A hundred and thirty thousand!


    Now the 130000 people have all become chaotic believers, surrounded by the army of the kingdom of solant.


    If the massacre could solve the problem, Klein would have ordered the massacre long ago. You know, prandar has no so-called humanitarianism on earth.


    There is no doubt that the corrupted chaotic believers are the enemies of the order camp.


    The reason why the army is not sent to slaughter the city is that the people sent in will be trapped and corrupt - the stronger the smell of chaos, the faster the corruption. In the current situation of lothemar, sending in will only increase the number of enemies.


    After knowing the details, Donne discussed it with Fiona on the spot, while egwin Grandia could only stare nearby.


    In this case, the two of them can''t help.


    Fiona was a little proud when she noticed this - look, although you are a legendary hero, you can only stare at the overall situation and diplomacy? Only I can help Donne!


    Egwin didn''t notice Fiona''s complacency. In her understanding, this kind of thing is very normal. Everyone has his own specialty, which is irreplaceable. In the elves, as a sword dancer, she is only responsible for fighting. As for the people''s life and political problems, Queen isali should be responsible for them.


    Perhaps it is precisely because of this unique mode of thinking that the elves have long been in such a special state.


    After a brief ad hoc discussion, Donne and Fiona finalized a general plan.


    Return to alinks and inform the Holy See of light, let Jesus solini XXIII come forward and directly force Klein the great to make a statement. At the same time, contact Jean and ask him to put pressure on the kingdom of solant as the master of the silver city to solve the situation of lothemar.


    Nine times out of ten Klein will not easily agree to let the magician of the silver city enter the kingdom of solant. A city has been completely corrupted, which is an indelible scandal. Once it breaks out in full, the public opinion of the whole kingdom of solant, no, it should be said that the public opinion of the whole prandal will completely fall to the opposite of Klein, and the support for him will drop significantly.


    Although the kingdom of saulant is also a feudal monarchy system, Klein wants to unify prandal and become an emperor for a generation. A good reputation is essential. The outbreak of this scandal will make him notorious. Even if he really unifies prandal with power, he may have to face the insurgents under various flags.


    This is also why after Donne took office, he paid so much attention to the impact of various policies on the people, and even used Datang daily to guide public opinion in a favorable direction.


    Fiona volunteered, "let''s go back now."


    "Then our date..."


    Fiona was very considerate of Donne and said with a smile, "I was satisfied that you could accompany me all day yesterday. Business matters."


    She is really a very smart woman. She knows the cardinal right and wrong, and she also knows to retreat. Even if Donne knows that this is her little wisdom, he is still very moved by her consideration and generosity.


    If this is put on the earth and expect women to understand? It''s better to expect the sun to rise from the West. I''m afraid that even if the end of the world comes, this appointment must continue. Do you want to go back to the company to work overtime?


    Make you turn the world upside down first.


    Donne stood up and said to dakthas, "I''m very satisfied with this time. As for you, although you used to be thieves who made a living by stealing, I think your ability is not just stealing, but it''s more meaningful if you use your ability in intelligence collection."


    Dakthas was delighted to know that Donne was going to arrange them.


    "Therefore, I have decided to incorporate you, and you will work for me in the future."


    Donne swept around, took out a stack of contracts and said, "there are twenty-two people. You sign this."


    Dakthas took the contract and sent it out. After reading it roughly, he took a breath of air conditioning, and the whole person was stunned.


    "You, you are... Your majesty Donne of the Ilus empire!?"


    Before that, even if dakthas thought boldly, he couldn''t imagine that the "noboti" in front of him was his Majesty the Regent of the Ilus empire!


    In the thieves guild, there is almost as much information about Donne as hill. Any trivial information will be collected. There is even a separate cabinet in the headquarters to store the information about Donne.


    For no other reason, Donne is the most influential king in nearly a thousand years!


    Due to the rapid rise of Ellington and the growing influence of Datang chamber of Commerce, his figure gradually appeared in the vision of other forces.


    His origin is a mystery!


    His strength is a mystery!


    The speed of his rise can be called lightning!


    His creativity is unparalleled!


    The speed at which he accumulated wealth even the Dragon looked at it!


    His accession to the throne was dramatic!


    His relationship with other races is amazing


    His


    All this can not help but draw people''s attention to him. Not only the thieves guild, the mercenaries guild and the adventurers guild almost agree that Donne will be the last hope for the resurgence of the Ilus empire.


    And because of the Tang chamber of Commerce, the Ilus empire will rise!


    Although dakthas found that the terms of the contract were harsh, he chose to sign the confidentiality contract, and all the remaining 21 thieves signed the contract.


    Among other things, just by virtue of the ability to cure people infected with chaos, it is enough for them to follow Donne.


    Under the witness of the shadow God gibkenseth (and indeed other gods), the contract was established and became a force to bind everyone.


    "Well, now you are my people."


    Donne said: "then, I will set up a transmission array here. In the future, this farm will be Ellington''s stronghold in alcarretia. Then someone will come here to transform it. At the same time, someone will contact you here and integrate you into ghost agents."


    "On the surface, you are still a member of the thieves guild, but your real identity is the ghost agent of Ellington, responsible for intelligence collection."


    Transmission array!


    Dakthas and his party were deeply shocked again.


    Even this lost technology!


    Indeed, it is the only light of hope in legend that can lead the rise of the Ilus Empire again!

 Chapter 984

    Seeing the four people suddenly appearing in the transmission array, Brian turned and ran!


    With a puzzled look on his face, egwin asked, "isn''t that Brian? What''s he running for?"


    Donne looked at Brian''s back with a smile and said, "I''m afraid because I''ve done something wrong."


    Rothermal''s business is urgent, so don doesn''t have time to teach Brian a lesson. Let him be cool for a few days.


    Donne called Jean and YeYe respectively. A minute later, Jean and Angus appeared in front of Donne. After a while, Selna and YeYe also came.


    Night night is now in charge of collecting and sorting out the information of chaotic gods in the kingdom of solant. Of course, she can''t be absent.


    Confused Jean asked, "what''s so urgent?"


    "I found the information of chaos God in the matter of solant kingdom."


    Donne poured himself a cup of tea and said: "The location is lothemar city. The chaotic believers of dagger Peninsula mentioned by Selna came from there. In addition, the chaotic believers who sneaked into brkeso of Ryan Empire should also leave from there. Therefore, I am sure enough to infer that the headquarters of chaotic theology is near lothemar city. Night and night, is there a map around lothemar city?"


    He said angrily at night: "of course not! The map is a state secret. How can he get it casually!"


    Donne frowned. "Don''t even have the map drawn by the adventurer himself?"


    "Not at present. If you are willing to buy at a high price, you should be able to buy it."


    After thinking about it night and night, he said, "but considering the current situation of lothemar City, there should be little information about lothemar city in the market, and the mercenary guild may not be able to buy a map."


    "Selna, leave it to you."


    "Ha?"


    "You are a legend in the thieves'' world. The thieves'' guild must sell you face. They must have a map of rothermal in their hands. Please buy one."


    Donne''s order was beyond doubt, and Selna had to gnash her teeth and accept it.


    "Then again, are you sure that chaos God has a base camp like the dark snake?"


    Angus scratched his head and said incomprehensibly, "as far as I know, chaotic gods have always blossomed at many points. After they have been corrupted, they have no self-consciousness and only know to follow their instinctive actions. There can be no base camp or something like that?"


    The more chaotic believers are concentrated, the stronger the flavor of chaos is. The stronger the flavor of chaos is, the faster it will be corrupted. According to normal thinking, if there is a base camp of chaotic theology, the situation of that base camp should be not much different from that behind the gate of chaos. It should be all pure chaotic creatures.


    How can chaotic creatures without consciousness, thinking and order organize any base camp?


    "I''m not sure, but we can''t deny the possibility."


    Donne let it go: "rothermal city is the place with the largest number of chaotic believers and the most serious chaotic corruption so far. There must be a reason for this, and what we need to do is to find out the reason."


    "All right."


    Angus waved his hand: "that is to say, this time you are finally going to attack the kingdom of solant? Hey, this is a good excuse."


    "I think so. Unfortunately, the situation does not allow it."


    Donne said innocently, "it''s a responsibility to launch a war rashly."


    Angus didn''t understand: "what do you want to do?"


    "I hope gene, in his capacity as the Lord of the silver city, will make a public announcement, ask the kingdom of solant to disclose the situation of lothemar City, and put forward a proposal to help him solve lothemar city."


    Gene thought for a moment and said in amazement, "good guy! You even used me?"


    The city of silver has always stood in a neutral position, and the magician is well-informed. It is not surprising to get the news of rothermal city. It is not surprising to take the initiative to ask for a solution to this matter, but it is conceivable that with Klein''s character, he is almost bound to refuse Jean''s request.


    This forces Klein to the opposite of the people. Once Klein''s negative image is established, Don will have an article to do next.


    Donne smiled and continued, "it''s not just Jean. I''ve contacted jessolini XXIII. He should arrive soon -"


    the pontiff!?


    As soon as Selna''s face stiffened, she was ready to flash.


    Unfortunately, before she could stand up, Jesus solini XXIII opened the door with a bright smile and entered the study: "I seem to have heard someone say my name?"


    "Just in time."


    Donne smiled and got up to greet the Pope... And Saint eluli.


    ¡ª¡ªIt is worth mentioning that since the combination of Longdao, yiluli can easily control her desire on weekdays, and the feeling of increasing backlog and gradual collapse of desire has disappeared. This is an unexpected surprise.


    "May I ask what happened?"


    Jesus solini XXIII noticed that Angus and Jean were in the room. He was quite surprised. When he saw Selna, he was even more surprised: "Ms. Selna? Even you?"


    As soon as Selna''s face stiffened, she planned to escape.


    "Hehe, Ms. Selna, don''t be nervous. Although I was surprised to meet you, I don''t care about those things anymore. I''ll take them as gifts for you."


    Jesus solini XXIII was full of glory and said something that surprised Selna: "are you sure?"


    "Of course."


    Jesus solini XXIII nodded with a smile: "thanks to Lord Donne, those things are nothing."


    Selna was bold in her early years, sneaked into the treasure house of the Holy See of light and stole several excellent magic equipment of the Holy See of light, including even a legendary magic equipment, which made jessolini furious at that time.


    Thanks to eluli''s blessed eyes, she saw through Selna''s disguise and found her true face. Therefore, Jesus solini XXIII knew who stole their baby. The Holy See of light has been secretly looking for Selna until the transaction with Donne is completed.


    Yes, the deal with Donne deeply shocked yesorini XXIII, opened his eyes, and deeply made him understand a truth - in the eyes of local tyrants, supreme equipment is nothing, and legendary equipment is just the goods of ordinary soldiers'' equipment!


    The eye opening jessolini XXIII greatly improved his recognition of the quality of the equipment. In addition, Donne provided a large number of legendary equipment, which made him smile every day. In the blink of an eye, he left behind the broken things made by Selna.


    Selna was surprised at first, but when she thought about Donne''s trench gas with legendary equipment, she suddenly understood.


    With his generous habit, I''m afraid the Holy See of light has also benefited a lot from him. Otherwise, it''s impossible for Donne to call the Pope and Saint all over the phone - it''s impossible for them to wait for Donne''s phone every day when they have nothing to do?


    This only shows one thing. Donne''s things are more important than others in their eyes!


    "I''m calling you this time because of the kingdom of solant."


    Donne explained briefly and then said, "I hope you can ask the kingdom of saulant to make this public in the name of the Holy See of light."


    Jesus solini XXIII immediately understood Donne''s intention and smiled: "I see. You want to put pressure on Klein."


    Don shrugged. "You can understand that."


    After pondering for a moment, Jesus solini 23 said, "I can help you. After all, the chaotic god religion must be paid attention to. However, as far as I know, there are many people in lothemar city. If they all become chaotic believers, it will be a terrible enemy. Can you solve them?"


    Donne smiled. "You can rest assured about this. If you don''t have the confidence to completely solve this matter, I won''t specially call you."


    "In that case, let''s make a decision."


    Jessolini XXIII was also very straightforward and asked directly, "when are you going to let me speak?"


    "Of course, the sooner the better. After putting pressure on Klein, we can find an excuse to interfere in the kingdom of solant."


    Donne smiled, knocked on the table and said, "if Klein accepts it, my people will mix with the Templars and enter rothermal to solve the affairs of chaotic believers."


    Jesus solini XXIII asked with great interest, "what if Klein refused?"


    Donne laughed and said, "that''s even easier. The army directly pressed the border and forced Klein to compromise."


    Jesus solini XXIII continued, "what if he turns his face directly and doesn''t hesitate to start a war?"


    Donne waved angrily, "let him taste the iron fist of justice."


    Although Donne did not want to conquer the kingdom of solant through war, it was actually the quickest way to use war to solve Klein''s problem.


    Moreover, using public opinion to control the moral commanding height is to launch a war to solve the problem of chaotic theology. There is no need to worry about the opposition of the people, and may even win the title of Ming Jun. for Donne, there is no harm at all - the only disadvantage may be that a large number of war dead will affect his subsequent battle with the chaotic Legion.


    For Donne, nothing is more important than the big picture.


    Jessolini XXIII sighed and said, "I still hope this matter can be solved peacefully..."


    As the Pope of the Holy See of light, he still couldn''t bear to see the bloody war and displaced refugees.


    "That''s not what I said. You''d better pray that Klein can make the right choice."

 Chapter 985

    Jessolini XXI''s action was faster than Donne thought. On the same day after everyone discussed going back, he passed on the meaning of the Holy See of light to the church bishop of chanting city through divinity.


    When bishop Thatcher received the Pope''s will, he even doubted whether the news was true or false. He even asked the Pope again. After confirming the truth of the news, he was stunned. With the Pope''s will, he hurried to the palace, found Klein and conveyed the Pope''s meaning.


    "What!?"


    As Donne expected, Klein was furious when he learned what the Pope meant: "how dare he do this!? he is openly interfering in China''s internal affairs! They are forcing me to do it in advance!"


    After letting Thatcher step down, a minister whispered, "Your Majesty, instead of being angry with the Holy See of light, it''s better to think about how the news leaked..."


    With that, the minister looked at the Marquis hogman standing next to him intentionally or unintentionally.


    Marquis hogman''s heart tightened, but now he was more likely to expose himself if he reacted abnormally, so he pretended not to know and stood there without expression.


    Boom!


    The old man is quite calm!


    "What do you mean, Duke carton? Are you suspecting that there are other spies in the throne?"


    As an ambitious king, Klein certainly could not be unaware of the troubles of his nobles. As Marquis hogman worried, his "undercover" identity had already been noticed by Klein.


    But Klein knew very well that without the Marquis of hogman, there were other undercover agents. Instead of killing the Marquis of hogman and trying to find out other spies, he might as well leave it alone. At least under his nose, he knew what he had done.


    The art of emperor is not so simple. Sometimes when you know that you are facing your own enemy, you have to pretend not to know, and even deliberately give some sweets and trust to appease each other.


    Even Klein often used the hogman family to send false news to the Ilus empire. In the past, Victor was often disturbed by the news from the Marquis of hogman and made many wrong judgments and decisions, which greatly affected the development of the Ilus empire.


    This shows how important the irreplaceable strategic position of the hogman family in solant is


    Therefore, even if the Duke of carton intends to expose the identity of the Marquis of hogman, he must defend the Marquis of hogman now, because next he will use the Marquis of hogman to convey his meaning to Donne.


    "I don''t mean that. I''m just worried that someone will betray your majesty!"


    If Duke carton could sit in his current position, would he not understand Klein''s idea? That must be impossible.


    The reason why he knew and stood up was that, on the one hand, he wanted to show loyalty to Klein, on the other hand, he perceived the threat and hoped to force Klein to make a decision as soon as possible.


    The rise of the Ilus empire is too fast. If it continues at the current pace, the Ilus empire will grow into a monster in less than half a year. At that time, it is impossible for Klein to conquer the Ilus empire.


    Since his daughter shanelli carton married Klein, the Duke of carton''s family has long been bound with Klein''s kingdom of solant. The kingdom of solant prospered, the family of carton prospered, the kingdom of solant perished, and the family of carton perished, so he must be worried.


    "The king naturally knows this. You don''t need to worry about it for the king!"


    Klein blocked Duke carton back in a word. He said meaningfully: "Duke carton''s loyalty to the king is very clear. Listen to me. The king will not treat people who are willing to follow the king badly, and the king will not let go of traitors who eat inside and eat outside!"


    After hearing Klein''s words, Duke carton knew that his loyalty had been seen by Klein and it was time to accept it, so Duke carton bowed and said, "it''s over."


    Although Duke carton stopped talking, the others'' questions had not been answered.


    Now the Holy See of light has forced them to set an example. As a country of the Holy See of light, the kingdom of solant must respect the meaning of the Pope, so it must give a clear answer.


    All the ministers bowed their heads and waited for Klein to speak.


    Is it war? Or with?


    Klein was thinking rapidly in his mind. The position of the Holy See of light this time was very strange. In the past, things related to chaotic theology had always been handled in a low-key manner, and stability was greater than everything. However, this time, the Pope''s attitude was very firm and asked them to make public information. At the same time, he would organize the Templar order to solve the matter of rothermal city


    The Holy See of light obviously wants Klein to disclose the affairs of rothermal City, but this kind of affairs is not good for the Holy See of light. If you really want to say it, his reputation will be affected, and the Ilus empire may gain some benefits


    "That is to say, is Donne standing behind?"


    Klein''s eyes were cold: "it''s him, it''s him again!"


    Klein was overwhelmed by the new currency. That matter has not been solved. Now the matter of rothermal city has been put on the table again. It is obvious that Donne is behind it!


    Klein gnashed his teeth angrily and wanted to drag Donne out and kill him on the spot!


    But not yet - not the best chance!


    Please, the new magic equipment developed by the hornheim family has not been completed. Now solant has not been able to fight against those magic equipment of the Ilus empire. Now he goes to war rashly, and the winning rate is too low!


    It''s time to hurry up the hornheim family!


    The most important reason why Klein is so confident is that the hornheim family is a member of the kingdom of saulant. Relying on the strong alchemy strength of the hornheim family, it is entirely possible for them to reverse disassemble the magic equipment and magic machinery secretly transported in the past, and even imitate similar things to resist the ilrus Empire.


    As long as they go well, Klein will show his tusks and make the whole prandal tremble under him!


    Just as Klein was about to deliver the order, a confidant rushed in from the outside with a frightened face and shouted, "your majesty! Emergency!"


    Klein was furious and wanted to shoot the man to death, but for the sake of his confidant, he forcibly restrained his impulse and asked with a cold face and patience, "what''s the matter?"


    "Master Jean, Lord of Silver City, sent a meeting request!"


    The man looked shocked and said, "master Jean is waiting for your reply in the reception hall at the moment!"


    Master gene came to the kingdom of solant!?


    Klein calmed down as soon as he was happy.


    Something''s wrong!


    This is really wrong!


    Silver city always adheres to the neutral camp and does not interfere in the internal affairs of countries. Master Jean rarely appears in public or even leaves silver city. He has never been to chant city before. Even if he has, he must have come secretly. How can he appear in an official capacity and even make a meeting request this time!?


    Just now, or at the moment after the Holy See of light conveyed the Pope''s will!?


    Intuition tells Klein that master Jean''s intention may also have something to do with rothermal city!


    However, in the face of master Jean''s request, Klein did not dare to neglect it. Even if he was not happy, he could only bear to hear it.


    "Please!"


    Even though he knew it was an uncle, Klein had to fight with joy and welcome the uncle into the door with a smiling face.


    Because he is Jean, the Lord of the silver city, the legendary hero of mankind, and an incomparable legendary mage!


    Soon Jean came to the throne. In order to show enough respect, Klein even took queen chanelli to the door and greeted jean with the minister.


    The untidy Jean didn''t arouse Klein''s too much curiosity. He knew Jean''s problem long ago. Some ministers who didn''t know the truth looked at each other when they saw that they were greeted by such a bad old man.


    The legendary hero of mankind is this virtue?


    Klein took the initiative to greet him, stretched out his hands and said with a smile: "welcome master Jean to the chant city. You don''t say hello in advance before you come. I''d like to make proper arrangements and do my best as a host!"


    Gene looked at him, smiled meaningfully, ignored Klein''s enthusiasm and initiative, went straight to the throne, and then pulled out a stool and sat there.


    Klein froze there. Queen chanelli looked at him nervously, and then said to jean with a smiling face: "is master Jean dissatisfied with the king? Did she encounter anything unhappy in the hymn city?"


    Shanelli tried to find a topic to resolve Klein''s embarrassment, but gene didn''t give him face and said faintly: "the queen is polite. It''s not as complicated as the queen thinks, but I admire his Majesty''s secret means."


    Sure enough, it''s for rothermal!


    Klein had a thump in his heart. He turned around and said in a deep voice, "I don''t know what master Jean said?"


    "It''s already this time. Do you want to pretend to be stupid?"


    Gene dug his ears, put his right leg on his left leg, and said with emotion: "five years... You have kept the whole prandal from the city of rothermal for five years! Your majesty Klein, you are a good means!"


    Gene turned around and suddenly shouted, "up to now, it has become a dead city. Do you want to be stubborn?"


    "Chaos God is the enemy of the whole order camp. Do you want to protect chaos God?"

 Chapter 986

    Jean''s deafening roar, like a thunder, suddenly exploded in the throne, and almost all the ministers were stunned.


    Some ministers suddenly woke up. Gene was right!


    Chaos God, what''s that? Cancer bred by chaotic creatures!


    Leaving it alone will only become more and more dangerous. It took only five years to corrupt the whole city of lothemar from the small fight at the beginning to now - the actual time is shorter, 90% of the time is spreading, and when it finally broke out completely, almost overnight, the whole city of lothemar will be completely paralyzed. If you let it go, Guess how long it will take these tumors to corrupt the whole kingdom of solant?


    A hundred years?


    decade?


    Five years?


    a year!


    Yes, if those chaotic believers leave rothermal City, it will only take a year to turn the whole kingdom of solant into the territory of chaotic God!


    Klein doesn''t know?


    Of course he knows!


    However, just because he had no choice but to do nothing about chaos theology, he could only adopt a negative policy and send more soldiers into the city to eliminate chaos believers. In the end, he would only add members to chaos theology, and the Apocalypse strong enough would not be bought by the conditions he gave, let alone obey his orders.


    This is an impasse!


    Now, the opportunity to break the situation has come. Both the silver city and the Holy See of light have enough power to fight against chaotic believers, and they are also the only force in the human camp that can effectively attack chaotic believers.


    Among them, the city of silver can only start at the early stage of the corruption of chaotic believers. Once chaotic believers are deeply corrupt and become chaotic creatures, even the city of silver can only stare, and the Holy See of light can only barely maintain the current situation.


    It can be said that now they are the last straw in the kingdom of solant!


    A group of Ministers all looked at Klein the great, including even the Duke of carton.


    Although the Caton family has been completely tied to Klein''s chariot, he doesn''t want to see the kingdom of solant made a mess by chaos. In the face of chaos invasion, all human beings with normal reason know what to do.


    "Master Jean is serious."


    Klein slowly returned to the throne, looked down at gene, tried to maintain enough respect, and said, "we''ve been thinking about solutions, not sitting idly by."


    "Your solution is to build a high wall to block the city of lothemar? What a wonderful way."


    Gene looked at Klein with a mocking face. There was no sarcasm in his words. With his strength, he certainly didn''t need to give Klein any face.


    Klein said in a deep voice, "without the power of the magician, our soldiers can''t fight the chaotic believers at all."


    "Oh? You blame me?"


    Gene raised his eyebrows: "it''s strange that I brought all the magicians to the silver city and didn''t leave enough Magicians for you?"


    Klein didn''t speak, but his meaning was obvious. It was jean that led to the current situation.


    "You know, I recently learned a new word called ''throw the pot''."


    Gene said with a sneer, "you can throw the pot very simply."


    "In order to protect the peace and stability of prandal, our silver city constantly monitors the magic flow of prandal and constantly fights against the gate of chaos. Do you know how many magicians sacrificed in this process? Do you know how many magicians'' wives scattered? Do you know? Do you know how much human, material and financial resources we spent on it You know what? You don''t know! "


    "You don''t know anything!"


    Gene suddenly got up, a flash appeared in front of Klein, pointed to his nose and scolded, "all you care about is your ambition! All you care about is how to become a supreme king! You don''t know anything. Why do you talk to me like that?"


    "If I hadn''t gathered the magician and remained neutral, you would still be in constant internal friction!"


    "If you continue to use the power of magic, you will only use magic in war!"


    "If not for the power of magic, the number of casualties in a war would be more terrible!"


    "You know nothing about the meaning of magic!"


    "What right do you have to say I''m wrong!?"


    "Compared with Donne, you are a complete fool!"


    The patient Klein heard gene suddenly mention Donne''s name and exploded in an instant: "enough!"


    At first, he knew how to control his emotions and greeted jean with a hypocritical smile, but the name "Donne" was like a magic spell on Klein''s head. As soon as he heard the name, he still said the name from Jean''s mouth, which immediately made Klein out of control.


    Klein suddenly burst into a strong spirit, and his red eyes glared at gene: "don''t mention that name in front of me!"


    "Ho!"


    Gene looked at Klein with disdain: "you still want to fight me? You''re a hundred years early!"


    Gene just waved his hand gently, and Klein''s strength dissipated, and gene pressed him directly on the throne.


    Klein is just an extraordinary swordsman. There is a huge gap between Klein and Jean. How can he resist Jean''s power?


    Although Jean was over two hundred years old, Klein with white temples looked more like a weak old man than him.


    Queen chanelli exclaimed, "master Jean! Please don''t hurt him!"


    "I won''t hurt him. As I said, the silver city is always in the neutral camp, and we won''t interfere in other countries'' internal affairs."


    Gene looked at Klein coldly. Klein, who was out of control, had no demeanor at the moment, roared like a trapped beast, and even his disguised elegance and noble attitude disappeared.


    "But this time, we won''t sit idly by."


    Jean finally said his intention: "this time, our mage troops in the silver city will go out to assist the Templar order of the Holy See of the light to clean up the city of rothermal completely. I hope to see that in the next few days, all the troops of the kingdom of solant around will withdraw from the city of rothermal."


    "The specific cleaning plan depends on the situation, but in the cleaning process, we don''t rule out the possibility of using more than eighth order spells."


    "If you don''t withdraw, you will be hurt by magic and bear the consequences."


    "This is not a request, nor is it a consultation. It is just a decision to convey our silver city."


    Jean said to Queen chanelli, "Your Majesty Klein may not be stable enough. I hope you can convey my words to him after he calms down. I hope he can make the right choice before our people arrive."


    "And you."


    Gene glanced back at the ministers standing there: "five years, full five years! We who have been paying attention to the gate of chaos have not been able to know the news of rothermal city. Your confidentiality measures are really in place!"


    "I hope you don''t forget that you are a human being first, and then the people of the kingdom of solant. As a human being, I hope you understand who your real enemy is!"


    "The chaotic war was only 167 years ago. We old guys are even alive, but you have forgotten the painful memories brought by chaotic creatures to prandal!"


    "Whether to make concerted efforts to fight against chaotic gods, or to be content with the status quo and continue to have fun, choose for yourself!"


    Gene finished, tore open the space crack and left the throne.


    Jean''s words were resounding, the ministers were all silent, and the throne could only hear Klein''s uncontrollable roar and queen shanelli''s soft words of comfort.


    "I''m the king! He''s just a magician!"


    "How dare he be so rude!"


    "Kill him! I''ll kill him!"


    "And that Donne! Donne! Donne! I''m going to kill Donne!"


    Shanelli looked at out of control Klein and wept secretly. He had completely lost himself in power.


    Especially since last year, Klein was clearly aware of the pressure brought by the man from the south.


    In one year, the Ilus Empire took on a new look, the average income of residents fully doubled, the grain output also increased significantly, and even a variety of incredible magic machines were born, which brought earth shaking changes to that country.


    They can hardly imagine what kind of monster the Ilus empire will grow into in the coming second year!


    Klein is under a lot of pressure, and almost all of this pressure comes from Donne!


    Gene''s words ignited the fuse, and Klein was completely out of control.


    And predictably, Klein will really face the pressure from Donne soon.


    After a group of Ministers whispered for a moment, Duke carton came forward. After all, the queen sitting on it is his daughter.


    Duke carton whispered, "queen, we all agree that we should accept the assistance of the Holy See of light and the city of silver. At least for now, only they can solve the situation of lothemar, even for the future of our kingdom of solant."


    Queen chanelli sighed, "father... Duke carton, I understand what you mean. I''ll think about it."


    "Shut up! You old man! We don''t need help! We can solve rothermal!"


    Klein, completely out of control, roared: "I''m going to send an army! I''m going to wash the whole city of rothermal with blood!"


    "Your Majesty, please don''t talk nonsense."


    Queen chanelli sighed and said, "sending our army in is just death -"


    The furious Klein slapped queen chanelli in the face and shouted, "shut up! You fool! The mission of soldiers is to die for the will of the emperor! That''s their honor!"


    Watching his daughter being pulled to the ground, the Marquis of carton was distressed to death, but as a minister, he could only watch his daughter suffer.


    Shanelli covered her face and wept in secret.


    Klein is going crazy.


    He was addicted to power and inflated by ambition. In order to realize his wild hopes, he had not even established his position as a monarch in his sixties. There were many rumors in the government and the public, but he didn''t care at all.


    All he wants is the wonderful feeling of power.


    "Aren''t they coming? Let them in!"


    Klein, with red eyes, said murderously, "what happens after you come in, you can''t help them!"


    The ministers were cold in their hearts. It''s going to be worse!

 Chapter 987

    Just because Klein said one word, the hymn city was in chaos.


    After leaving the palace, Marquis topney hogman hurried home in a carriage. As soon as he got home, he found his lover and child.


    Seeing that his lover was still in the mood to bask in the sun and taste tea leisurely in the yard, and watching his son and daughter riding by the lake, Marquis hogman was very angry: "when are you still so leisurely?"


    "Honey, what''s the matter with you? Why are you in such a hurry?"


    Seeing that the Marquis of hogman was so anxious, Mrs. hogman was a little at a loss: "what happened in the palace today?"


    "What happened?"


    The Marquis of hogman suddenly raised his voice: "I almost couldn''t get out of the palace today!"


    With a crisp sound, the exquisite crystal cup fell to the ground and broke into pieces. Mrs. hogman said with a pale face and at a loss: "is our relationship with the South discovered!?"


    "From today''s reaction, Klein should have known our relationship with the Ilus empire."


    Hogman''s face was as heavy as water. He took up his tea cup and gulped a few mouthfuls. Then he had time to breathe: "I''m so thirsty. I haven''t drunk a mouthful of water all morning!"


    "Slow down, what''s the matter today?"


    "Jean is here today."


    "Jean? Which Jean?"


    "Who else can it be? The Lord of silver city! Legendary hero master Jean!"


    Marquis hogman said angrily, "Klein, the fool blinded by ambition, turned against master Jean on the spot!"


    "Hiss -"


    Mrs. hogman took a breath of air-conditioning and was shocked and unable to speak.


    That''s a famous legendary mage, the master of the city of silver, a hero that any human or race will respect. Klein turned against him!?


    "If it''s just like this, gene is a hero after all. He doesn''t have the same experience as him."


    Hogman looked at the handsome son and beautiful daughter riding by the lake. A struggle flashed in his eyes and whispered, "the most important thing is that the events of lothemar city have been exposed. Today, Thatcher and Jean, bishops of the Holy See of light, found Klein in in order to solve the events of lothemar city!"


    "That''s a good thing."


    Mrs. hogman didn''t quite understand why such a good thing made Klein so angry.


    "So you women have long hair and short insight! The current situation in rothermal city is caused by Klein''s weak rule and negligence, so after exposure - Oh, it''s too complicated to explain to you."


    When the Marquis of hogman saw the confused look on the lady''s face, he was angry and bitter. He didn''t know how to explain the complex relationship with her.


    "In a word, all you need to know is that the Holy See of light and the city of silver know about rothermal and offer assistance to solve the city''s affairs. It''s very bad news for Klein."


    It is a good thing for the civilians, even for the adventurers, and even for the citizens of the kingdom of solant, but it is very bad news for Klein.


    "I see, but I still don''t understand why you are so anxious..."


    "If it''s just the above situation, of course, there''s no need to worry, but, but..."


    The Marquis of hogman lowered his voice and said, "but his majesty Klein has to die. He has decided to ambush the reinforcements of the Holy See of light and the city of silver in rothermal!"


    "Ah!?"


    Mrs. hogman covered her mouth and exclaimed, looking at her husband in disbelief: "is he crazy?"


    Isn''t that crazy!?


    Even hogman felt incredible. Where did Klein come from? The courage and light of the Holy See and the city of silver are enemies at the same time!?


    What secret weapon does he have against the Pope and the virgin? Or is there another legendary strongman who can compete with Jean?


    If he can''t beat Jean in strength, why should he fight Jean!?


    Even if the ambush can instantly destroy the mage troops of the Templar order and the silver city, what does he use to calm Jean''s anger?


    He can even destroy the whole kingdom of solant on his own!


    The anger of a legendary mage is terrible just thinking about it!


    "The kingdom of solante is in danger. We can''t stay here anymore."


    Marquis Hogman said in a low voice, "take advantage of these two days, sell the property as soon as possible, sell the fields, houses, gold, silver and jewels, and deposit the money in the Bank of the star drill. Take the child servant to the south, and I will contact you as soon as possible, Princess Royal Leah. She will send someone to welcome you into the Il Ruth empire."


    Mrs. hogman realized the danger of the situation and immediately took her husband''s hand and burst into tears: "what about you?"


    "Me? I can''t go now. If I go too, I''m afraid Klein will catch up and kill us all before the Templars arrive."


    The Marquis of hogman smiled bitterly: "so I must stay here until Klein went to ambush the Knights Templar near the city of rothermal."


    "Wasn''t it very dangerous at that time?"


    "Danger is certainly dangerous, but at least it will not be a fatal situation."


    Marquis hogman sighed and said, "I''m afraid it''s not just me now. Other people in the hymn city who got the news have also started to take action... Klein, Klein, a word has wasted all his decades of efforts!"


    As Marquis hogman expected, not only he, but also Marquis carton, who came home, had to make two preparations at the moment.


    Although his daughter married Klein, he had no better cards to play, but that didn''t mean he had to place all his hopes on Klein.


    Duke carton hurried to find the housekeeper and couldn''t wait to ask, "what''s the recent return on my investment in the ilrus Empire?"


    The white haired housekeeper took out the account book, looked at it and said, "very good, Duke. Last month, the net profit of our chamber of Commerce after deducting various costs was 4482 gold coins."


    Speaking of this, the housekeeper said with a little regret: "but now the paper money has been completely changed in the Ilus Empire, and we can''t see the heavy gold coins."


    Forty or fifty notes a month don''t seem to have the visual impact of forty or fifty packs of gold coins.


    "Only more than 4000 gold coins?"


    Duke carton was very dissatisfied and said, "I remember you promised me that you could make a stable income of more than 10000 gold coins a month before I handed over the money to you."


    The housekeeper smiled bitterly: "Duke, I promised so much, but I didn''t expect that the power of Datang chamber of Commerce would be so huge in ilrus empire. In that country, almost all industries would be monopolized by Datang chamber of Commerce."


    "If you want to make money, you can only engage in industries related to Datang chamber of Commerce. Processing spare parts for them is the most stable way to make money, but there are too many competitors. We can''t get qualified with our qualifications. Moreover, our identity is sensitive and we don''t participate in the competition, so it''s hard to maintain such profits now..."


    Duke carton waved his hand impatiently and said, "I don''t listen to explanations. In a word, you didn''t fulfill your promise and the bonus promised to you was cancelled."


    The housekeeper''s face stiffened: "but your highness -"


    "No, but you are just a dog of our Caton family. What are you qualified to bargain with me!?"


    Duke carton said coldly, "now I order you to transfer the wealth on the book of your family to the manor on the other side of the ilrus empire as soon as possible, and to sell and realize several of my farms and processing plants in the kingdom of solant as soon as possible. I hope to see the results within three days."


    "Three days!? it''s impossible!"


    The housekeeper exclaimed, "even finding the seller is not something that can be done in three days. If you want to sell at a good price, it will take at least a month!"


    "I only give you three days, and the selling price can''t be lower than the average market price."


    Duke carton''s eyes were cold and said plainly, "if you can''t finish it, don''t want your life."


    This is to force yourself to die!


    The white haired housekeeper felt miserable. He was loyal to the carton family all his life. Why did he find such a master?


    Duke carton turned and left after giving the order. As for how the Housekeeper should complete the order, it was not his consideration.


    The old housekeeper stood there alone, and his back looked particularly miserable.


    He didn''t know how to complete the order of Duke carton. The estates of carton family are common orchards, and the output is mainly for wine making in wineries. There are too many orchards in the kingdom of solant, so it is difficult to find a buyer, let alone not lower than the market price.


    Even if you want to sell Duke carton''s face, someone must be willing to take over!


    If Duke carton announced that he would deal with the family''s fixed assets, I''m afraid the first to come is not the flatterer, but the person who comes to inquire about the news - there must be a reason for such a big move!


    The old housekeeper stared at the luxurious hall and worked hard all his life. As a result, there were no bricks and tiles here. What did he get after so many years of work?


    Suddenly, a crazy idea came out of the old housekeeper''s mind.


    This idea is so crazy that even the old housekeeper feels whether he is suddenly crazy!


    A voice in my heart said, doing so is looking for death!


    But another voice said, not doing so is also a dead end. In that case, why not fight your rotten life and leave something for your wife and children?


    The old housekeeper clenched his teeth, straightened his bent waist, and walked out of the door of the carton family against the sun.


    Let Duke carton taste my old dog''s counterattack before he dies!


    People, no matter how cheap their lives are, they also want dignity!

 Chapter 988

    Ilus, Ellington.


    Donne looked at her in surprise. "You mean Klein compromised? Agreed to your assistance?"


    "Yes, it surprised us, but to be honest, it''s reasonable. He doesn''t have much choice."


    Eluli, sitting on him, squinted, rubbed lightly on Donne, and kept humming softly. The hidden part under the table was impressively indescribable.


    "I''m surprised that he can bear the consequences of public information?"


    Donne touched his chin to figure out what Klein was up to, and suddenly shivered: "- that''s great!"


    "Hee hee... I''ve worked hard."


    Donne took a deep breath when he looked at eluli''s flattery. Her crazy girl appearance was seen by the believers, and he didn''t know what would cause an uproar.


    "The reason why Klein would agree - I''m afraid it''s also because he can''t resist the Holy See of light - ah, don''t move - and the power of the city of silver -"


    Donne tried his best to concentrate on guessing Klein''s ideas, but no matter how he thought, he could never simulate the thinking circuit of an ambitious man.


    Because he is not an ambitious man himself.


    Then Donne was suddenly surprised: "someone is coming!"


    "Not afraid."


    Eluli bowed her head, got under the table and knelt on his leg, which happened to allow Donne sitting there to drive straight in.


    good heavens!


    Donne is stunned, this fool. Women have a strong learning ability!


    The necessary skills of office play have been learned!


    What has this guy seen recently!?


    Donne suddenly began to worry about prandal''s future


    The footsteps were getting closer and closer. Donne''s wheelchair slid forward. The long gun hit the bull''s-eye directly and was tightly connected. Just at this time, the visitor pushed open the door.


    "Received the latest news -"


    Aurelia pushed the door in, looked up and saw Donne''s unnatural expression. She frowned: "what''s the matter? You don''t want to see me?"


    "The gods are up! How can I not want to see you? Please sit down!"


    The reason why Donne''s expression is a little strange is that eluli is a demon under the table. After kneeling on her legs, her body folds together, and an indescribable place becomes more deadly. Of course, Donne will be distracted.


    Aurelia reluctantly accepted Donne''s explanation, gave him a blank look, sat in the reception chair opposite him, was just about to continue reporting, suddenly stopped, stared at the tea cup on the table and asked, "are there any guests?"


    She is worthy of being a female snitch known as "night song". Her observation is really sharp!


    Donne pretended to explain plainly: "just now eluli came to report to me about the situation in the kingdom of solant."


    "Eluli has been here? I haven''t met her, but what I want to say is also related to the kingdom of solant, to be exact, Klein."


    Aurelia nodded and was about to continue reporting. Suddenly her nose shrugged and looked at Donne with a subtle expression: "what''s the taste? Strange?"


    The smell of hormones, of course!


    Donne said, "I don''t know. Maybe it''s from the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute. They''ve been studying new materials recently. Who knows what new materials they''ve made have this strange smell."


    Aurelia nodded and stopped questioning. She motioned to Donne to look at the paper she had brought: "the situation is a little delicate."


    Donne took the paper, glanced at it, and said with an incredible look on his face, "is Klein really playing? Is he crazy? What''s his confidence to do so?"


    Aurelia stalled: "I don''t know. This is a reliable message from our informant in the hymn city. It is said that master Jean went crazy on the spot when he went to the hymn city. Didn''t he tell you?"


    "Jean casually mentioned it to me. He just said my name was like a magic spell, but he didn''t say anything specific."


    "A spell? It''s a spell for Klein."


    Aurelia couldn''t help laughing, and then continued, "after he left, Klein decided to ambush the Knights Templar and the mages of the city of silver in rothermal."


    "So, is he crazy? What''s his reason?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Aurelia curled her lips and said, "I think I really think the army of the kingdom of saulant is invincible?"


    "No," said Donne, after a moment''s meditation and enduring the following harassment, "I think he may be betting on the ''goodness'' of the Holy See of light and the city of silver."


    "Kind?"


    "Yes, the Holy See of light and the city of silver are both neutral camps of the human kingdom. One is committed to maintaining faith and fighting evil believers, and the other is committed to peaceful development and fighting chaos."


    Donne narrowed his eyes and said, "isn''t Klein gambling that they won''t fight innocent soldiers in the kingdom of solant?"


    "Isn''t he so naive?"


    Aurelia was stunned: "if there is a war, can the Templars and mages still be captured? Let him handle it?"


    Donne pulled the corners of his mouth, put his hand under the table, pinched Emily and told her not to move: "I''m worried that the Pope and Jean would really do this..."


    Neither the Holy See of light nor the city of silver is a force that will fight against the innocent. Although Klein has made it clear that he wants to fight them, they may really stand still for the sake of the overall situation and try to reduce the casualties of the innocent.


    In a way, the Holy See of light and the city of silver are very similar to Donne''s ideas, trying to reduce the internal friction of the order camp and concentrate on dealing with foreign enemies as much as possible.


    "Can you confirm the reliability of this message?"


    "Of course."


    Aurelia said: "now the Marquis of hogman who provided this information has been transferring his property and began to transfer his family to the ilrus empire. I have sent someone to meet them."


    "It''s not just the Marquis of hogman. I don''t know why. Now the senior management of chant city seems to have heard the news. Many people are scrambling to sell their property, and the residents begin to flow out."


    Panic selling?


    Donne turned his eyes and shouted out, "Fiona! Come here!"


    Aurelia raised her eyebrows and sat silent.


    A moment later, it was Tina who came in.


    After Fiona''s training, Tina and Marlene are becoming more and more like successful women. The gentle and intelligent dress of working women makes them more attractive.


    After Tina came in, she looked at Aurelia with a little doubt, paused, subconsciously sniffed the smell in the air, looked at Donne for a moment, smiled, and then said bluntly, "the vice president has just gone out and hasn''t come back yet. What can I do for you, your majesty?"


    Donne coughed a little embarrassed. He also knew that Tina''s nose was very clever. It was estimated that things under the table could not hide from her


    Donne shook the paper in his hand and said, "due to Klein''s decision, there is a panic sell-off in the hymn city. This is a good opportunity. How much money did our people in the hymn city bring?"


    Tina shook her head: "I don''t know, but if you need to mobilize funds and take the opportunity to absorb the fixed assets of the chant City, you can authorize transfer through the Star Diamond bank, and they can get sufficient capital supply at any time."


    Well, it''s really convenient for chain Monopoly banks


    "You draw up a plan first, and then Fiona will look over it when she comes back, and then you can implement it directly."


    "Well, I''ll go down first."


    When Tina came to the door, she turned her head and smiled playfully: "Your Majesty, don''t be overworked. You should pay attention to rest."


    Donne''s expression stiffened and immediately smiled and nodded as if nothing had happened.


    After Tina left, Aurelia tilted her mouth and said, "you little maid is becoming more and more beautiful. Don''t you call me to warm the bed on weekdays?"


    "Cough."


    Donne said very seriously, "don''t talk nonsense. Tina studies very hard now. She''s a good employee."


    Aurelia said noncommittally, "do you want to take the opportunity to buy the assets and land of chant city?"


    Donne nodded without hesitation and said, "now is a good opportunity."


    "I don''t quite understand."


    Aurelia shook her head: "if one day our army is in the border and the whole hymn city is yours, why spend money to buy those assets and land now?"


    "This is wrong. If it can be solved peacefully and legally, don''t use force."


    Donne said innocently, "it''s not good to use knives and guns all day. The problem that money can solve is not a problem."


    "Who did you say to a violent man?"


    Aurelia said angrily, "that''s also called money. It''s clearly a piece of paper. It''s what you printed to cover the white wolf with empty hands."


    Donne smiled: "I say legal, you say legal, the Holy See says legal, so it is legal currency."


    "I''m too lazy to pay attention to you. I''ve told you what to do. I''ll go first."


    Aurelia stood up, turned and left. When she came to the door, she suddenly said, "eluli seems to come to you often lately?"


    Eluli under the table suddenly tightened her body and almost made Donne collapse on the spot.


    "No?"


    "Well..."


    Aurelia said casually, "you know her situation. You''d better think before you do anything. I''ll go."


    Oh!


    It''s over!


    Must have been found!


    Eluli almost burst into tears.


    That strange smell always feels familiar


    Magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, there is no strange smell here!


    After leaving the Lord''s house, Aurelia thought hard all the way until she returned to the palace. When she saw OLINA, she suddenly frowned. The smell seemed to be the same as that in the mother''s room after Donne left


    Aurelia''s face sank, that bastard! Fooling around in the study!

 Chapter 989

    Hymn City Palace, between the throne.


    "Viscount hornheim, why didn''t your father come in person?"


    Klein on the throne looked heavy, but after a few days of precipitation, he recovered some reason and maintained a little demeanor in the face of the visitors of the hornheim family.


    Standing in front of him was Alphons hornheim, Edward ellick''s brother.


    "Father, he is busy helping his majesty produce the magic power machinery you specified, so I am responsible for delivering this batch of goods. He asked me to apologize to you and asked me to bring his greetings."


    Alphonse smiled and said nothing.


    "Well, Duke hornheim has done great service to me, solant. Forget it."


    Klein said impatiently, "how is the quality of the goods delivered this time?"


    "Your Majesty, this is the latest magic equipment produced by using the technology decomposed from the magic equipment secretly purchased from the Ilus empire."


    Alvons took out a piece of armor and began to introduce the new armor to Klein in in detail: "It adopts multiple structures, which can be quickly mass produced through molds and woven at the same time. However, its defense is greatly strengthened due to multiple buffer structures, and its defense against puncture and chopping has been significantly improved. At the same time, we also enchant this kind of armor with secondary soul magic pattern and secondary dragon scale magic pattern, which has reached excellent quality and can improve the quality of equipment Action speed, while providing excellent defense effect, can resist ten first-order spells or a frontal attack of a second-order spell, which can greatly reduce the casualties of soldiers. "


    "Moreover, due to the adoption of new technology, the output of this kind of armor has also been greatly increased. At present, we have brought all the 5000 sets of armor to the logistics department this time."


    "And this kind of sword also uses a new quenching process, which greatly improves the strength of the sword. It is enchanted with secondary armor breaking magic patterns and secondary sharp magic patterns. The quality has reached the excellent level, but the cost has been significantly reduced. The selling price has been reduced from 10000 gold coins to 8000 gold coins... Oh, yes, paper money, that is, 8000 gold coins, has been used now."


    "At the same time, we also developed a triggered magic trap based on the products of the ilrus Empire and combined the trap technology of magic and assassins. It can ambush underground in advance and trigger when the enemy passes by. It can effectively limit the enemy''s range of action and mobile transfer ability. The cost is not expensive. One piece only costs 2000 gold and can kill a small team of people in extreme cases Horse. "


    Klein was immediately happy and waved with a big hand: "the price is not a problem! How much will be brought this time!"


    Alphonse smiled brightly and said, "this time we have brought a total of 10000 trigger magic traps, a total of 20 million gold, which can then be sent to the logistics department."


    "Say what else!"


    After being depressed for several days, I finally heard some good news. Klein''s gloomy face looked better at last.


    "In addition, we tried to copy a magic machine by imitating the magic combine harvester, but we never solved the problem in terms of power. Once their magic engine is disassembled, it will explode, and we have lost more than a dozen alchemists."


    Alvons said with a heavy face, "so in the end, we can only give up disassembly and directly use their engine to install it on our products."


    Klein said, "I don''t care what method you use to solve it, what I want to see is the effect!"


    "Of course! Your majesty! What we make is not agricultural machinery, but a complete battlefield meat grinder!"


    Alphonse proudly took out a drawing and presented it to Klein. He said, "it''s inconvenient to bring the material object to the hall, so your majesty, please look at this drawing."


    The picture on the drawing is impressively a secondary magic transformation harvester. A huge blade winch is added at the front end, which can crush and crush the enemy in front into meat sauce.


    Klein looked at the ferocious monster on the drawing and was overjoyed: "good guy! This is what I want to see in my mind! What''s its name!?"


    Alphonse smiled: "it doesn''t have a name yet. Please give it a name."


    Klein said without thinking, "just call it the meat grinder. It will shine in the battlefield! That fool Dunn doesn''t know where the magic machine should be used!"


    He knows more than you


    Alphonse secretly feigned, then smiled and said, "good name, this time we have brought ten meat grinder, which will certainly help your majesty achieve great achievements in the world!"


    "Only ten!? too few!"


    Klein frowned and said grimly, "at least a hundred! I want those arrogant Templars to know what real power is!"


    "No way, your majesty. After all, we can''t develop a magic engine. The magic engine is the real core of the meat grinder."


    Arvons said with a bitter smile: "because it can''t be disassembled, we can''t know the principle of the magic engine, so we can''t copy it. Although we have put forward several theoretical models, we can''t achieve the same power standard after verification..."


    "It doesn''t matter if you can''t reach it, as long as you can use it! Next, you must make every effort to produce meat grinder. I hope to set up a corps next year, perhaps at least 1000 meat grinder!"


    next year? Do you think next year is still the same thing


    Alphonse disdained in his heart, but on the surface, he kept promising to complete better magic engine and better meat grinder.


    "Ten is ten, at least better than none. This weapon can play a decisive role. I think they will be surprised."


    Klein burst into a wild laugh.


    Even when some ministers heard the good news brought by Alphonse, their panic decreased a lot. Some even began to think, is it a little anxious to sell their assets now?


    What if his majesty Klein wins?


    Ilus, Lord Ellington''s house.


    Edward said, "Alphons has gone to the hymn city according to your Majesty''s request. Now, if there is no accident, Klein should be excited about the so-called ''new equipment''."


    Donne sneered and said, "I hope these gifts will satisfy him."


    "You are so bad."


    Fiona nearby was a little speechless: "even if Klein made this choice because of impulse at the beginning, now he will be dazzled by the power of these new equipment and continue to adhere to the previous choice. It''s too late to regret."


    This is the insidious part of Donne. Klein may be impulsive at first and may make a compromise after calming down. However, in order to prevent him from regretting, Donne deliberately asked Alphons to give him a big gift to increase his confidence in winning and let him stick to his previous decision.


    This is the rhythm to kill Klein completely.


    Edward said with disdain: "Klein is an arrogant fool. He is still immersed in the strong wealth of the kingdom of solant and doesn''t understand what real power is."


    "He''s an arrogant fool. Isn''t that right?"


    Donne let it out: "too smart opponents are very troublesome to deal with. All kinds of conspiracies and tricks take too much brains to calculate. I hate it very much. It is estimated that some people hate it as well. They certainly prefer to see a wave of strong crushing."


    Someone?


    Edward wondered, but didn''t care. He smiled and said, "in a word, I''m afraid the kingdom of solant will become history this time. I wish your majesty to recover the kingdom of solant in advance... No, it should be solant."


    "It''s a little too early to congratulate."


    Donne said with a smile: "even if the hymn city is recovered, other lords of solante will not necessarily accept this reality. Maybe they will send troops to revolt in the name of King Qin and seek power."


    Fiona said angrily, "show your muscles and frighten them before they have a different heart."


    Donne, Edward, Tina and others looked at Fiona in surprise.


    Fiona blushed and said, "I''m not worried that the war will affect the stable economic development. If we can make a final decision, deter them and make them surrender, we can minimize the impact of the war and quickly expand the market of the chamber of Commerce to the kingdom of solant."


    Solante kingdom is a huge market. The development of new markets will bring huge benefits. If everything goes well, the strength of Datang chamber of Commerce will advance by leaps and bounds again and completely grow into a monster.


    "What else do you need us to do this time?"


    Edward asked Donne, "if we can, we can design some sinister traps for Klein..."


    "No need."


    Donne shook his head and said disdainfully, "he can''t win in the front battlefield, nor can he win in the Yin. This time, in case, I''m ready in advance, right, your majesty saszaglott?"


    "Huh?"


    The Dragon King, who was reading with relish, raised his head suspiciously: "you call me?"


    "It''s all right. Keep reading."


    Donne smiled bitterly and waved his hand. After the Dragon Island affair was over, Sasha glott, who could finally relax, thought about Ellington''s leisurely life. As a result, after running over, he found that almost all the children had a comic book. At first sight, he was shocked and immediately addicted to the hot-blooded painting of teenagers


    Therefore, longevity is a problem of spiritual emptiness, which must be solved by rich entertainment industry


    This time, in order to prevent accidents in rothermal City, Donne specially called Sasha glott and the first generation of dragons. They were responsible for guarding the sky. Once the chaos believers were eliminated, there was the chaos gate, and then it was time for them to show their skills.


    Powerful magic gun armor is not for them to play with.

 Chapter 990

    Eastern suburb of Ellington, barracks.


    Due to the sudden situation in the kingdom of solant, Donne transferred back some elites from the Rift Valley camp, that is, the power contained in Ellington fruit wine at the beginning is nothing to the dragon, but it is extraordinary to humans. The strong effect can even enhance their cultivation. That''s why, Donne will let them try their best to stimulate the power of blood and Qi and absorb the benefits of fruit wine as much as possible.


    Not surprisingly, after drinking fruit wine, these people will improve their strength by at least level 5. People with good talent can even improve level 7 to level 8. With good luck, it is not impossible to directly promote one level.


    If the algorithm in the original game is changed, it is equivalent to drinking this glass of wine and upgrading to at least 5 levels. People with experience and talent can directly upgrade to more than 10 levels. Because this thing is a specialty of the Dragon nationality and is extremely rare, it is absolutely OK to say that it is the local tyrant krypton gold upgrade method.


    Although the effect of this thing will decrease, it is rare to use this treasure on soldiers as extravagant as Donne.


    In Donne''s opinion, he can''t use it anyway. It''s used for mass and rapid cultivation. Of course, people are the best choice.


    This collective promotion lasted for a long time. During this period, a large number of Ellington residents went outside the military camp to watch, including those wild mages and "exchange students" from the silver city. Donne did not stop them. It was very good for them to see the overall improvement of military strength and enhance cohesion and self-confidence.


    When the last person was promoted, the whole promotion process lasted more than an hour.


    All the soldiers looked at their hands in disbelief and couldn''t believe their reborn strength.


    Due to the continuous fighting before, they have greatly tapped their potential, which has been completely transformed into real strength under the stimulation of Longdao fruit wine.


    This time, the people with the worst strength were also promoted to silver level. The group with the strongest strength and the best talent was even promoted to gold level. Depp''s core members, under the careful cultivation of Donne, used excellent medicine on weekdays. This time, all the staff were promoted to yellow gold, approaching the peak of gold level.


    Especially the young people like Danny and Tom, they have greater potential and get more benefits this time. They have been promoted to the gold level this time. They still have a lot of time to use. They have a full opportunity to break through the limits of ordinary people, impact the master realm and become a real strong man.


    And these are what Donne brought to them!


    For Donne, after this collective promotion, he finally has a group of strong and reliable team members trained by himself.


    The combat effectiveness of these silver and gold soldiers, coupled with the legendary weapons and equipment produced by Ellington, is absolutely amazing!


    In Donne''s words, is it that these people are constantly brushing experience, or does he take them to brush high-level monsters, and he doesn''t absorb experience. The experience values accumulated by these guys are almost against the sky. After drinking krypton gold upgrade wine, he can directly upgrade several levels and more than ten levels. Can the change not be obvious?


    Because the surprise came so suddenly, the soldiers cried with joy, and there were bursts of sobs in the barracks.


    For these people, their lives have been completely subverted.


    In the past, they were just anonymous civilians, who might face the Loess and back to the sky all their life.


    But Donne''s arrival not only brought them hope of survival, but also brought them a new life.


    In the past, who dares to say that he has the opportunity to become an apocalypse in his life? Even silver and gold apocalypses?


    Becoming Apocalypse means that they and their families will live a happier life in the future. Even if they die in war, his majesty Donne will make their families worry free for food and clothing all their life.


    "Well, you didn''t disappoint me."


    Donne stood up again and said, "the advance reward has been given to you. Now, it''s time to release a new mission."


    "This time, your task is to disguise as the Knights Templar, mix with them, go to the city of lothemar in the kingdom of solant and destroy the chaotic believers there!"


    "The number of enemies you face is extremely huge. More than 100000 people have been corrupted by the smell of chaos and become degenerate chaos believers."


    "But our enemy is not only chaos believers, but also the army of the kingdom of solant!"


    "You''ve been on the battlefield for a long time and have rich experience. I''m relieved to leave this task to you."


    "However, I don''t want to see too many similar people maiming each other. I don''t want to go to war with them. Therefore, I hope you will show the strong strength of our Ilus in the battle with chaotic believers!"


    "Shock them!"


    "Conquer them!"


    "Let them fear us! Surrender to us! Defeat them without blood!"

 Chapter 991

    Great Rift Valley camp.


    Lyon, head of the Knights Templar, with 4000 full members of the Knights Templar, is being reviewed by Pope jessolini XXIII and Saint iluli.


    "My dearest children!"


    "You are brave warriors!"


    "You are the sharp blade against evil!"


    "You are the holy light to purify the filth!"


    "I''m proud of you!"


    "The Holy See of light is proud of you!"


    "The people of God are proud of you!"


    The Pope was full of holy light, floating over everyone, his voice echoed in their ears, and the warm holy light stirred around them, bringing them exciting results.


    "Now, the shadow of evil appears once on the land of prandal!"


    "The claws of chaos came out of the darkness and tried to corrupt the earth!"


    "Kingdom of solante! This northern brotherly kingdom is now threatened by chaotic believers!"


    "Lothemar, a sad City, has been completely captured by chaos believers. All people, whether civilians or nobles, have become prisoners of chaos, swallowed up their will by the power of chaos and become degenerates!"


    "As the sharp sword of God, can we sit idly by?"


    "No!"


    The Pope shouted, "we are a member of order, we are the natural enemies of chaos, we - must destroy them!"


    "Destroy them!"


    The Pope looked at Lyon: "Captain Lyon!"


    "Yes!"


    "Give orders!"


    "Yes!"


    Lyon turned around and roared, "everyone listen! Take the team as a unit and enter the transmission array in order!"


    The Knights Templar began to line up into the conveyor array. Behind the glittering portal, there was a hall they were a little strange.


    "Here you are."


    Standing there to meet them was Donne. He smiled and said, "take them outside and line up. When they arrive, start reorganizing!"


    Leon nodded and took the first to leave the transmission hall with those people.


    When all the members of the Templar order arrived, they were reorganized with a thousand elites in Ellington, all equipped with the same style of armor and weapons. At the same time, Donne also sent people from the logistics department to check weapons, ammunition, emergency supplies and so on for everyone.


    "Check your equipment! Once the war starts, you can''t get supplies quickly again!"


    "Make sure you have enough ammunition! Make sure the walkie talkie works normally and the communication between teams is normal!"


    "Finally, make sure you have got the blank return crystal in your hands! Don''t bind here! Don''t bind here! Don''t bind here! Because it''s very important, say it three times!"


    "If all the above are confirmed, stand up straight and wait for the next command!"


    In just a few minutes, a total of 5000 people have been completely checked.


    "Very good."


    Donne took the front, pointed to the transmission hall and said, "now, line up and return to the transmission hall. We''re going to the city of silver!"


    Under the efficient operation of the transmission array, the integration was completed, and the Crusaders with sufficient supplies successively passed through the transmission gate of the transmission array and came to the very strange city of silver.


    The city of silver is surrounded by very strong magic. The whole city exudes the smell of magic. There are floating magic crystal lights, brooms that automatically clean the ground, and all kinds of fantastic buildings everywhere. Because most magicians can fly, the planning of the street is also very messy, and the mood of low-level magicians is not considered at all, The city is full of all kinds of narrow and dark alleys. In these alleys, you can inadvertently find some inexplicable shops selling strange alchemy props.


    But those who are lucky enough to come to this city still eat this set, and like to drill into all kinds of corners to find "mysterious stores".


    In the past, the bustling silver city is now very quiet. The floating platform connecting the silver city and the land below has been recovered to the edge of the city, and all outsiders in the city have been sent out of the city. The silver city has entered a state of war unprecedented in history.


    All registered magicians of the star moon tower are now distributed all over the silver city, casting spells to stabilize the spatial structure of the whole city. Even in the Dragon Island in the East, you can feel the huge magic fluctuation from the silver city.


    Star Moon tower, central control hall.


    Gene stood in the center of the magic array. On the specific Rune of the magic array stood the high-level of the whole silver city. All three supreme level members came together, and more than a dozen extraordinary level members stood outside. All magicians were filled with dazzling magic brilliance. Due to their forced absorption, the working efficiency of the magic source of the silver city has reached the limit.


    A stream of magic poured out from the magicians around, linking them and Jean. Through Jean''s unified deployment and control, it poured into the magic array under his feet, and a light film gradually covered the whole silver city.


    "All passengers are in place! You can start!"


    "Attention, everyone! I have shared space coordinates. The target is the kingdom of solant, lothemar city!"


    "Ten percent of the magic output - the traction field is covered!"


    "20% of magic output - target coordinates locked!"


    "30% of the magic output - the connection of the space tunnel is completed!"


    "40% of the magic output - the transmission target is locked!"


    "50% of magic output - space tunnel is open -"


    Standing in the center of the silver city, Donne observed the city under his feet, waiting to witness miracles.


    This time Jean decided to use powerful power to transmit the whole city of silver to the sky of lothemar city through joint spell casting, and prepared to keep the mage Legion on on guard around, so as to prevent accidents in the cleaning and suppression work.


    Driven by the magic of magicians, more and more powerful magic waves appear in the sky. The space around the silver city completely covered by the traction field is completely distorted. The silver city, including the surrounding floating islands, seems to be separated from the whole world.


    As the magic they output becomes stronger and stronger, the sense of stripping becomes stronger and stronger.


    "80% of the magic output - the space tunnel has been maximized - the traction field begins to work!"


    Silently, the whole silver city - including the nearby floating island - began to shake and drift slowly to the north.


    "90% of the magic output - the exit of the target space has been opened!"


    "100% magic output - transmission starts!"


    On this day, thousands of people were near the south coast of ronitant. They witnessed a miracle - the silver city in the sky disappeared in a moment after it was covered by a huge magic array!


    After a violent tremor, Donne found that the world in his vision blurred for a moment, and the next moment, he found that everything had been restored.


    Often using teleportation, he immediately found that at this moment, the position of the silver city has completely changed.


    "Whoosh."


    Gene, with a tired face, suddenly appeared next to Donne and said, "we have reached 5000 meters above rothermal city. You can take action at any time."


    "The technology that surprised me."


    Donne gave a thumbs up exclamation and said, "if you have time, tell me in detail about the principle of this large-scale teleportation."


    Gene just thought of using this large teleportation technology to transport the city of silver, but Donne thought of more - if this technology could be improved and loaded on a technologically perfect space warship, wouldn''t it be a space jump engine? Understand the principle thoroughly, and it is even possible to realize super long-distance interstellar navigation!


    "Wait until the battle is over."


    Gene''s face is quite bad. He is the core of such a large city, including floating island. It is transmitted from the south coast thousands of miles away to lothemar City, which puts a lot of pressure on him.


    "What a strong smell of chaos!"


    As an elf, egwin is the most sensitive to the smell of chaos, second only to Nora and Donne. She subconsciously isolated the filthy smell around her.


    "Now we are at an altitude of 5000 meters, and the chaotic atmosphere of lothemar city can still diffuse here. This shows how bad lothemar is... Under the virgin crown?"


    Donne looks at Emily.


    "Leave it to me."


    With the blessing Scripture in one hand and the Holy Light Scepter in the other, the pages of the blessing Scripture automatically turned to the page recording the "land of blessing" of the divine art. Eluli sang prayers loudly. The strong holy light cut through the clouds in the sky, penetrated the magic shield of the Silver City and landed on eluli.


    Since the last time she mingled with Donne, eluli''s holy light power has become extremely powerful. With the blessing of the Holy Light scepter, she can use divination more easily.


    The complex divine word runes composed of holy light fly out of the blessing Scripture and form a ring in the sky, including the whole silver city.


    Everyone in the city felt that the cold smell suddenly disappeared, just as comfortable as soaking in a warm spring.


    Lyon and a group of Knights Templar stared at eluli. It''s only a month or two. When did the divine power under the saint''s crown become so powerful!?


    Even with the help of artifact, this power is too strong!?


    This is the "land of blessings" covering the whole silver city!


    Even under the papal crown, I''m afraid I can''t do this!


    The warm holy light dispelled the chaotic atmosphere in the air. The sensitive egwin was finally more comfortable. She immediately took out the long steel sword and entered the battle state: "I lead the battle!"


    Don en stopped her: "don''t worry, we have a battle plan."


    The spirit was so easily corrupted by the smell of chaos that he didn''t want to be afraid of egwin anymore.


    Jean was very jealous that egwin really listened to Donne and calmed down!

 Chapter 992

    Donne, they divided the team of 5000 people into 100 teams. Each team is composed of 40 Templars and 10 Ellington elites who play the role of fire output, which is equivalent to that each eldest brother is assisted by four nannies, four guarantees and one. Will you win the game!


    "Come on, come on!"


    Leon shouted, "team 001-010 is ready to land immediately! Team 011-020 is ready! Don''t waste time!"


    The organized team came to the edge of the silver city in order and stepped on the floating platform. Under the control of the magician, ten floating platforms immediately broke away from the edge of the city and landed in the lower city of rothermal.


    According to Donne''s plan at the beginning, there was no need to land on any floating platform. It was a direct airborne landing. The silver city sent ten extraordinary magicians to follow them. When they were about to land, it was enough to apply slow landing to them.


    Unfortunately, the city of silver drained the magic pool of more than a dozen extraordinary magicians. They had completely lost their spell casting ability in a short time.


    The soldiers who suddenly fell from the sky stunned the soldiers of the kingdom of solant who blocked the city of lothemar in the distance.


    "The gods are on earth! Did they come from heaven?"


    "Who are they?"


    "Look at the insignia on their armor! It''s the Knights Templar!?"


    A soldier pointed at the Templars in disbelief: "jebirni is on the! Are they sent by the God of light to save us!?"


    heavenly!?


    Some soldiers looked up at the sky. After turning their heads around, they suddenly farted with their mouths open. Gu sat on the ground, pointed to the sky behind him and exclaimed, "heaven, the city of the sky!"


    Now the other soldiers saw the silver city in the sky behind them, and they were all stunned.


    "Fool!"


    A captain shouted angrily, "that''s the city of silver! The city of mages! The gods are on the - what the hell! Isn''t the city of silver on the south coast!? why did it suddenly come to lothemar?"


    Even if the huge silver city floats at an altitude of 5000 meters, it still has an extremely strong sense of oppression on the people below. After all, the volume of the city is too huge. If you hadn''t noticed that they fell from the sky, no one would have thought that there would be more cities on the top of your head!


    When they see that huge city, they always worry about whether it will suddenly fall and kill everyone.


    The captain grabbed the neck of a soldier on the ground and shouted, "signalman! I now order you to inform your majesty Klein in in the rear! The city of silver has appeared!"


    "Yes, yes!"


    After the floating platform landed with the first group of combat teams, the team immediately formed a combat formation. In each 50 person team, the Ellington elite is the core, and one of the ten Ellington elite is a member of the captain level. He carries space equipment and combat materials they need.


    The captain immediately released the prepared equipment after landing.


    "Come on, come on! Don''t worry about those fools in the kingdom of solant! Chaotic believers, they have smelled us!"


    The roar of Hummer SUVs and Harley motorcycles rang through the plain. They immediately began to move and rushed to the target location.


    According to the battle plan, 100 teams will be evenly distributed around the city of rothermal. They will weave into a large airtight net, gradually push forward from outside to inside, gradually compress the activity space of those chaotic believers, force them all to the center of the city, and then make a final decision to completely eliminate them.


    This kind of operation mode of using mobility advantage to disperse operations and encircle support was put forward by Donne. As soon as he put forward it, he was strongly protested - in these people''s minds, the two armies fought against each other and charged each other. This kind of scattered and sparse operation mode that can not concentrate their own forces is nonsense!


    But when Donne briefly explained the benefits of such a battle, all the guys were speechless and speechless.


    Due to Donne''s strong sponsorship, the mount of the Knights Templar has also been changed from a war horse to a cheap and efficient Harley motorcycle. Compared with the war horse that needs feeding and training, the Harley motorcycle that only needs regular maintenance and filling with magic crystal is obviously more favored by the Knights.


    Harley motorcycles have brought them great mobility, which is much more powerful than before.


    Apart from other things, only the troops of the Ilus empire in prandal can have such strong mobility. This is their unique advantage. They can fight upon contact and retreat after fighting. They can not only preserve their living forces and prevent unnecessary personnel loss, but also harass the enemy and weaken the enemy''s fighting spirit, but also reduce the number of casualties caused by the enemy''s large-scale offensive means, There are too many benefits.


    What''s more, this battle is an elite way of fighting with less and more. The enemy is still crazy chaotic believers, so we can''t let the personnel be too concentrated.


    Teams landed from the city of silver, and a large number of combat equipment were quickly launched. They brought a lot of hummers, SUVs, Harley motorcycles, and even comet flying motorcycles used to detect the battlefield terrain. In addition, the elite of Ellington were armed with an RPG launcher, with special warheads filled with various spells.


    On the rear seat frame of the Hummer, a 15mm high-speed machine gun is firmly mounted on the alloy steel frame. The machine gunner has already stood there ready to shoot. Next to him is a whole box of bullets. Those bullets are transported into the machine gun through the bullet belt. Because the barrel is cooled by the frost array, the high-speed machine gun can shoot continuously, Until all the bullets are fired.


    In addition to shipborne machine guns, the elites of Ellington also carry magic pistols, assault rifles and powerful chainsaw swords. The powerful tactical significance of magic pistols is no longer mentioned. Only assault rifles with special bullets are enough to make those chaotic believers feel overwhelmed, Not to mention the terrible chain saw sword, a special killer for chaotic creatures.


    However, this is only normal. What''s more crazy is that after the last battle in the Great Rift Valley, the mobile firepower platform of the tank gave Nokia some enlightenment. As a result, he further improved the mobile array Missile Launcher "light cavalry" and gave full play to the mobility of this thing - yes, this modification is a trailer design!


    Behind the Humvee, there is a launcher that can launch 12 80 mm missiles in a row!


    With sufficient ammunition supply, these guys can first carpet bomb the whole city of lothemar outside lothemar, kill the vast majority of chaotic believers, and then clean up the city.


    However, considering that Donne will soon recover the kingdom of solante and the city of rothermal will be his own bag, in order to reduce property losses as much as possible, Donne did not order saturation bombing - if he really wanted to destroy it directly, he would have done it with an eighth order spell. Why did he let them do it?


    Only by letting them participate in the war in person will they learn more combat experience and become stronger in future wars.


    Donne, Jean, Angus, egwin, Elsa and Sasha glott all stood on the edge of the silver city and looked 5000 meters below. After landing, the soldiers of the Crusade team quickly dispersed and began to implement the clearance plan according to the scheduled plan.


    "So you said rothermal is here..."


    Sasha glott looked at the city below and sighed inexplicably: "I didn''t expect to rebuild a city here..."


    Donne looked at him suspiciously. "What do you mean?"


    "Nothing. It''s all in the past."


    Sasha glott smiled and raised the subject.


    Gene smiled and said, "I don''t think Klein would have thought we would move so quickly at the moment."


    "No, you''re wrong. I think he already knows."


    Donne narrowed his eyes, pointed to the bottom and said, "among the soldiers who blocked lothemar, there have been signal soldiers retreating. I noticed that the signal soldiers entered the forest and disappeared. If I guessed right, Klein should have been there by now, and solant''s soldiers should be gathering here."


    Don guessed right. When the soldiers of the kingdom of saulant saw the landed Knights Templar, they suddenly took out strange things and were stunned.


    "Space equipment! They have space equipment!"


    "God! What''s that?! why did you take them running!?"


    "The swords on their backs are so strange! Why are there so many serrations!?"


    "They - God! They rushed directly to lothemar - they were going to kill directly!"


    The saulant soldiers hid behind the bunker and watched the Templars from a distance. They were stunned to see them sitting on a strange vehicle and rushing directly to lothemar city.


    "Yebilni is on the! It is worthy of being the Templar order of the Holy See of light! They are not afraid of the corruption of chaos!"


    A devout believer of the Holy See of light slowed down and said excitedly, "they will be able to purify this city!"


    "But no matter how strong they are, the number is too small!"


    "Maybe there will be - wait! Look! More people have landed!"


    The devout believer excitedly pointed to the floating platform falling from the sky. More and more people were sent down and approached the city from all directions of lothemar city.


    "The Holy See of light and the city of silver are united this time!"


    The solante soldiers were very surprised that they could make the neutral silver city put down their body and unite with the Holy See of light just to purify the city of rothermal. It can be seen how bad the situation here is.


    A soldier suddenly exclaimed, "not good! When we sealed the city, the gate fell and locked! They can''t get in!"


    "They must have a way - what are they doing?"


    From a distance, the soldiers saw the members of the Templar suddenly squat down and hide behind the vehicle, and one of them stood against a cylinder.


    "It must be some kind of weapon. Maybe it can break --"


    Before the soldier''s voice fell, he saw a fire from the cylinder. Immediately following the city gate of rothermal, an incomparably brilliant spark suddenly exploded. The deafening explosion and violent airflow swept in all directions. After the dense smoke dispersed, the solant soldiers were stunned to find that a big hole had been blown open in the solid city gate!


    "What weapon is that?"


    A saulant officer looked at the big hole in disbelief. Through the hole, he could even see a blown up body!


    That''s definitely the chaos believer who was killed just now!


    "The entrance is open! Let''s rush!"

 Chapter 993

    From the beginning, the battle became white hot.


    When the city gate was blown open by the vanguard, they rushed into the city of lothemar and were immediately attacked by chaotic believers!


    The overwhelming chaos believers are like zombies. After smelling the smell of orderly creatures, they immediately become extremely crazy and rush directly to the soldiers with flesh and blood.


    The irrational chaotic believers are never afraid of sacrifice. They are even happy to see themselves gradually entering the process of destruction - this is the evidence that they have completely collapsed.


    Some chaotic believers with deep corruption can now even use the power of chaos to release some spells - condensing the power of chaos and blasting it directly is their most effective means of attack.


    Further chaotic believers can condense tentacles like chaotic creatures and launch chaotic rays with stronger attack power and longer range.


    "Hiss - join us - hiss - feel the endless power of chaos God CAOS!!!"


    Chaotic photosphere will also cause some harm to chaotic believers, but they don''t care about it. Instead, they greedily suck the chaotic smell emitted from chaotic photosphere like moths.


    "Blessed light!"


    The Templars released their magic for the first time, and pieces of holy light fell from the sky and shrouded the leading troops.


    The power of holy light blessing helped them block the erosion of chaotic light ball, resist the chaotic atmosphere around them, and let them restore their best state.


    "Don''t be soft!"


    Lyon roared and took the lead in the attack: "all fire! Kill them!"


    "Da Da --"


    After adding the power of the blessing of the holy light, the assault rifle also obtained the holy attributes, including the bullets in the magazine, the explosive power of the special warhead, and the evil breaking effect of the holy attribute, which directly killed the chaotic believers who rushed in the front.


    Because the additional force on the warhead is too powerful, the bullet even penetrated the first layer of chaotic believers, causing considerable damage to the chaotic believers behind.


    Lyon emptied a magazine, took out the magic pistol, aimed at the center of the five chaotic believers in front and pulled the trigger.


    With the sound of "boom", a sharp cold burst out suddenly. The Frost Nova frozen the five chaotic believers in place. They immediately burst out a large mass of chaotic breath and began to corrupt the water element.


    But at this time, Lyon has moved the flash technique, pulled the trigger again, and his figure has appeared in the center of chaos believers.


    He pulled out the chain saw sword on his back at an amazing speed, started the chain saw, roared and swallowed up the surrounding enemies like a hurricane.


    Holy storm!


    "Push! Push!"


    The soldiers in the rear roared, taking the Hummer SUV as the center, continued to push towards the center of the city, and cleaned up the missed fish around.


    At this time, hundreds of chaotic believers suddenly poured out in front of the street, and more than a dozen chaotic light balls roared and smashed over!


    A Templar held up his shield: "shield of light!"


    The bowl shaped golden shield protected the team members inside. After the chaotic light ball hit the holy light shield, some were bounced off and some were neutralized. The bounced chaotic light ball blew up the ground and damaged the houses on both sides of the street.


    The machine gunners on the Hummer off-road vehicle immediately launched a counterattack. The 15mm high-speed machine gun spewed fire tongue angrily, and the powerful and terrible large-diameter bullets roared into the body of chaotic believers, blocking them and interrupting them. Still, their power remained unabated.


    Just one round of shooting, the high-speed machine gun killed more than 20 chaotic believers!


    However, the number of chaotic believers is too large, and only the number of deaths and injuries can not play a decisive role.


    "Too many enemies! Change high explosive bullets!"


    "Copy that!"


    The machine gunner quickly replaced another box of bullets. All the bullets in this box are special warheads. Each bullet is attached with a micro trigger magic array. After hitting the target, it will explode, which is equivalent to a fireball.


    Fireball''s lethality to chaos believers sheltered by chaos is not high, but the clever thing is that warheads can break through fragile shields with strong penetration force, enter their bodies, and then explode.


    The meaning of explosion in vitro is completely different from that in vivo. Even if it is a fireball, explosion in vivo is fatal.


    The high-speed machine gun fired again, and dense bullets continued to shoot forward, causing a series of explosions in the center of chaos.


    The body of chaos believers was carbonized by high temperature at the moment of being exploded, and even the blood was evaporated. The power is extremely amazing.


    The firing speed of the high-speed machine gun is very fast. A box of bullets will be fired in less than 20 seconds. Most of the chaos believers who rushed in front are also dead and injured, leaving only three or two kittens.


    As soon as they were relieved, they saw hundreds of chaotic believers pouring into the end of the street.


    "Damn, it''s endless! The gap in the number of people is too big!"


    Leon cursed and shouted, "ready to throw grenades!"


    The members of the assault team immediately took out the grenade hanging on the back waist.


    "Three!"


    "Two!"


    "One!"


    "Throw it!"


    "Whoosh, whoosh -"


    A series of grenades were thrown into the ranks of chaotic believers. The "boom" exploded. Grenades with both physical and magic lethality had very good effects. The steel balls and shrapnel of each grenade could cover a range of 10 meters. After a round of grenade throwing, all the chaotic believers who had just appeared fell down.


    Some chaos believers survived thanks to the blocking of their companions, but the snipers in the rear will not let them go.


    "Whoosh -"


    When the sharp air breaking sound sounds, the bullet fired by the electromagnetic sniper gun will open the head of a chaotic believer. Although it can''t shoot continuously, the extremely accurate shooting and powerful long-range advantages allow the sniper to play at will in the rear of a relatively safe battlefield.


    "Clean the battlefield! Move forward!"


    Lyon gave an order and took the lead in walking to the front. At the same time, he carefully observed the bodies around him. When he found that chaotic believers still had breath, he went up to make up a knife and completely harvest their lives.


    Other soldiers kept on guard and pushed slowly to ensure that every chaotic believer had been killed.


    "Go, go, go, go! The scout found a small chaotic believer gathering area ahead!"


    "Target three quarter direction, grenade throwing bombing!"


    "The hidden enemy is found in the house on the right. Load flame one - missile launch!"


    "Find the target in the alley on the left and prepare for missile saturation bombing!"


    At this time, the fire of war was ignited everywhere in lothemar city. The commando team from the sky mercilessly made the chaotic believers here feel the anger of order with their fierce offensive.


    They may have been innocent.


    But after being corrupted by chaos, they are the enemies of order.


    If we do not purify them, it will only lead to the gradual corruption of order.


    For the sake of order and the future of the world, we can only mercilessly clean them up.


    The more the battlefield moves towards the center of the city, the deeper the corruption of chaos believers, the higher the degree of danger, and the more intense the battle.


    The walkie talkie kept ringing with noisy sounds, explosions and screams, and never stopped for a moment.


    "Team 018 has entered the urban area, and the concentration of chaotic breath has been further increased! Team 018 requests divine support from the headquarters!"


    "Headquarters received! The Scout fired a golden guiding beam and prepared divine support under the virgin''s crown!"


    A golden beam of light suddenly rose over the city. When iluli stood on the edge of the silver city saw the golden guiding beam, she immediately began to sing prayers. A moment later, the magic fell from the sky and directly centered on the golden guiding beam, covering less than half of the city.


    "Team 022 encountered a fierce counterattack. There are a large number of enemies. They are located on Oak Street in the west of the city! Ask nearby friendly forces for support!"


    "Team 100 received! Support team 022 immediately!"


    "Team 049 asks for support! We met - damn it! Suppress shooting! Maintain the holy light shield - we met a deeply corrupt unit with a strong desire to attack. Three of our members have been forced out of the battlefield - ask for support! Ask for support!"


    "099 team received! We immediately go to support 049 team and ask the scout to guide the coordinates!"


    "Team 074 encountered a large number of chaotic believers, and the suppression shooting was ineffective. Please ask the headquarters to allow missile coverage bombing!"


    "The command received that it is allowed to launch missiles and control the number of missiles as appropriate -"


    Before Depp finished speaking, he saw that a block in the city of rothermal below suddenly burst into brilliant sparks. Under the bombing of light cavalry missiles, the whole block was blown into ruins. The chaotic believers who blocked the commando team in front had no bones under the power of the missile, and the whole area was cleaned up in an instant.


    "What a waste!"


    Depp scolded and continued to ask, "team 074, report the situation!"


    "074 team received, the missile bombing effect is superior!"


    Hearing the report from team 074, the walkie talkie burst into flames.


    "Team 028 (015, 031...) requests permission to launch missile bombing!"


    At least a dozen teams applied for missile bombing at the same time!


    Don en, Depp''s listener, clapped his forehead, waved his hand and said, "whatever they want."


    Originally, the number of commando teams was small. Now it is found that the counterattack of chaotic believers is more sharp than expected. It would be unreasonable to restrict their use of weapons at this time.


    "Request received, allow missile bombing -"


    As soon as Depp''s voice fell, the whole city of rothermal was boiling - dense missiles took off briefly from all parts of the city, then fell again, and exploded the whole city in the blink of an eye!


    In this round of bombing, at least tens of thousands of chaos believers were blown to pieces!


    Originally, Donne wanted to recover the city and maybe save a lot of money. Now it seems that it is burning Gaoxiang to receive a complete city

 Chapter 994

    Outside rothermal, in the blockade.


    "Oh, my God! What the hell happened in rothermal!"


    The saulant soldiers were all trembling with fear. Looking at the smoke and fire in the distant city, they could hardly imagine what was happening in the city at the moment.


    What kind of battle can there be such a huge movement?


    Did the mage regiment of the city of silver bomb the city of rothermal with spells!?


    "Judging from the situation just now, their number is only a few thousand. Rushing in like this is definitely killing!"


    The commander on the south side of the lothemar blockade said firmly: "we must be prepared in advance. After those fools blow up the city gate, chaos believers will definitely rush out!"


    "But we are not their opponents at all..."


    "Short contact with chaotic breath is harmless to us, as long as we get out of the coverage of chaotic breath before being corrupted!"


    The commander said coldly, "we must organize a group of death squads in advance to seal the loopholes in the city gate!"


    "Signalman! Send a message to the rear immediately and tell your majesty about the city of lothemar!"


    "Copy that!"


    "No matter how powerful the Templar order is, in the face of more than 100000 chaotic believers, they will be tired to death sooner or later!"


    The commander of the south line was in a bad mood. He didn''t know whether to pray for the Knights Templar to win or to die in it.


    "There is also the support of the mage group of silver city. Now the mage group has not moved -"


    Before the soldier finished speaking, he suddenly froze, followed by pointing to the sky and exclaimed, "look! It''s a spell! The mage regiment of silver city has finally started!"


    In the distant sky, huge fireballs fell from the sky and accurately landed in the city of rothermal.


    When the commandos gradually approached the center of the city, they were under greater pressure, and the number of missiles was limited. In order to preserve part of their firepower, they had to ask the headquarters to inform the mage regiment to launch support.


    The mage regiment of the silver city is also very efficient. They control the floating platform to leave the silver city and come over the city of lothemar. Then they occupy a high advantage and start magic bombing the chaotic believers below.


    Under the control of mages, the power of fire explosion falling from the sky is not much worse than that of missiles, and the accuracy is higher.


    "What a terrible battle."


    Victor looked down at the city of rothermal and sighed: "this is probably the worst battle in prandal since the second chaotic invasion war."


    "You forgot the chaos caused by Gillard."


    Donne said faintly, "because of his depravity, the direct and indirect impact and losses are not much less than this battle."


    "It''s not under your control, so the loss is acceptable."


    Victor shrugged. "Things are different in rothermal this time. I''m afraid the Klein guy will go crazy."


    "He''s crazy."


    Donne pointed to the mountains in the South and said as if nothing had happened: "now Klein''s army has ambushed there, waiting for the Templars and mages to come out and harvest the fruits of victory after they are exhausted."


    "That''s because he doesn''t know your strength. If he knew how big the gap between the two sides was, he wouldn''t be so stupid."


    Victor looked at Donne. "Maybe you''re responsible for him."


    Donne gave a very innocent hand: "blame me for not making all the information public?"


    Victor stopped worrying about this topic, looked at the following and said with emotion: "this is a massacre. It is the only correct choice for the whole world..."


    "They were innocent before they died, but after they were corrupted, they are no longer innocent."


    Donne''s eyes were cold and ruthless. He looked at the souls who flew into the sky after death. He didn''t even order the heroes to lead them to the hall of heroes.


    Because those dead souls are all civilians, even if they are left, it will not help. It is the best choice to return their souls to the country of death.


    The battle lasted until noon, when a hundred commando teams completely cleaned up the outer city area and entered the inner city area one after another.


    After entering the inner city, because there are more residents here, the pressure they face increases abruptly. Sometimes, the divine defense of the Templars loses its effect under the attack of chaotic believers, and they have to frequently ask eluli for divine support.


    The number of deeply corrupt chaotic believers has increased sharply, the chaotic photosphere has gradually decreased, but the number of chaotic rays has increased sharply. The more penetrating and powerful chaotic rays have brought great pressure to the Templars, making many people complain.


    There were no casualties in the battle in the outer city in the morning, but after entering the inner city, the casualties began to appear gradually. Dozens of temple knights were accidentally penetrated by chaotic rays, and had to immediately activate the return crystal to return to the silver city for purification treatment.


    Some unlucky guys were hit in the head by chaotic rays and died on the spot. The souls of these war dead were intercepted by the spirits and sent to the spirit hall immediately.


    Even in order to break through the streets blocked by chaotic believers, the commando teams had to frequently use light cavalry missiles to saturate and bomb and forcibly blow up a way.


    But even so, they are still unable to move, and are gradually surrounded by crazy chaotic believers.


    "Your majesty!"


    Depp hurried up and shouted, "team 091 is surrounded! Request air support! Request tanks!"


    Donne nodded: "agree, send orders, all tank teams will immediately change their arms and start a forced assault!"


    "Copy that!"


    Depp was overjoyed, ran back to the walkie talkie and shouted, "Your Majesty allows the 091-100 tank team to change its arms immediately, board the tank and assist other teams in forcible assault!"


    "Team 091, copy!"


    "Team 092, copy!"


    "Team 093, copy!"


    "Team 094, copy!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    From 091 to 100, these ten teams are special teams with tanks. At present, there are only ten tanks that can be put into use, so there are only ten tank teams. These ten tank teams can become ten mobile fire platforms centered on tanks. The fire support range can cover an area with a radius of 5000 meters. If there is no shelter from houses, Their support can even cover the whole city of rothermal.


    After the 091 team received the order, the captain immediately took out the huge tank from the space equipment: "come on, come on! The driver, gunner and Deputy gunner will board the vehicle immediately!"


    Several members quickly handed in their larger personal equipment and quickly got into the tank. The captain finally boarded the car, then grabbed the assault rifle on the turret and immediately launched a fierce counterattack against the front!


    "The tank has started!"


    "The main gun is loaded!"


    "The auxiliary gun is loaded!"


    "Pray for the blessing of light!"


    "In front of the target - free fire, damn it!"


    "Boom!!!"


    The tank''s main gun, which received the blessing of light, roared and fired shells. The powerful shells roared through the chaotic believers along the way, blasting them all into meat sauce. After the shells landed, there was a secondary explosion, and the hot flame roared into the sky, igniting all the surrounding streets and houses, and the high temperature even burned the land into lava.


    The blockade made of flesh and blood may stop hummers, SUVs or Harley motorcycles, but it can never stop the anger of the king of land warfare.


    Just one main gun killed more than 100 chaos believers!


    The auxiliary guns launched subsequently also achieved brilliant results and won dozens of heads.


    The members of the 091 team behind gave a cheer, and the commander on the turret waved magically and pointed to the front: "the blockade is torn! The 091 team is moving forward! Crush them!"


    "Go, go, go!"


    The heavy tank car roared forward. The all terrain crawler ignored the pothole Road, hit the crooked column, crushed the gravel blocking the road, and rushed into the inner city!


    The tank did not play much glory in the demon war in the Great Rift Valley. At this time, relying on heavy armor and powerful firepower, it finally showed its ferocious fangs in urban street warfare.


    No chaos believer can stop it. Any chaos believer who tries to stop it is either interrupted by a large caliber bullet or rolled into meat sauce under the track - against a small number of chaos believers, they are not even willing to fire shells.


    Just run over with a tank. Yes, that''s enough.


    Ten tanks were distributed throughout the city of lothemar. After starting to advance, other teams also gathered together. Centered on the tank team, they began to break into the inner city.


    After they gathered together, their security and firepower were further improved, and they met the blocked door?


    The main bombardment, damn it!


    Encounter a large number of chaotic believers gathering!?


    Light cavalry missiles blow the fuck up!


    Encounter the enemy hiding behind the bunker?


    Fucking grenade!


    Hiding from the enemy?


    High altitude spell support, hit the fuck!


    If chaos believers are still conscious, they will be beaten by this special team. This is not an equal war at all. It is the gap between the times and technology.


    If Klein had stood in the city of rothermal and witnessed the war at the moment, he would have changed his mind immediately and would never dare to think about this team again.


    If


    Unfortunately, there is no if in this world.


    So everything is still moving forward at the established pace.


    The commandos have entered the inner city, and a large number of chaotic believers appear in front of them. Even under the protection of the blessing of the holy light, the soldiers can still feel the strange smell in the air.


    The concentration of chaotic breath has been further improved.


    "They have entered the inner city. According to the information provided by dakthas, the density of residents in the inner city is higher, and there are many apocalyptians, which is more dangerous after corruption."


    Donne waved to egwin and them, "let''s get ready to go down."

 Chapter 995

    "What?! they rushed straight in?"


    Klein got up after receiving the news with a look of ecstasy: "did they really rush in so directly?"


    The signalman nodded, looked shocked and said, "after they landed from the sky, they took out a pile of strange things, and then directly blew open the city gate and rushed in. It should have been fighting by now."


    "God help me!"


    Klein laughed wildly: "even if the Templars rush in directly, they will die! Without the power of the Templars, the Holy See of light is just a mascot!"


    There are more than 100000 chaotic believers in lothemar city. The city is now a true purgatory. Whoever goes in will die. Even if the Templar order is protected by the power of the holy light, it can temporarily resist the smell of chaos, and it will not last long.


    After those chaotic believers surround them, they will only die in despair after exhausting their strength - no, they should be companions of chaotic believers!


    How ironic it is that the Knights Templar who originally believed in the God of light jebirni degenerated into chaotic minions - but it''s really happy!


    Klein was worried that his army could not completely destroy the Templars and the mages of the silver city. Now they look so reckless that they can''t wait for them to come out - even if a small number of templars escape, they are exhausted and there is no harm at all. They can be easily killed.


    After killing the Knights Templar and the mage regiment of the city of silver, he can immediately wave his troops south, drive straight in, break through the door of alinks, and force the Pope to recognize him as the king of prandal. Then he can sing all the way and begin to conquer ronitant!


    As for the kingdom of grace, it''s a difficult goal. It''s not too late to do it at the end. Anyway, their people are starving. It''s only good to delay.


    Just as Klein was playing his little abacus happily, another signalman ran into the camp in panic.


    "Report, report! Don''t stop me! There''s an emergency!"


    "Let him in! Tell me what''s going on!"


    Klein stared at the messenger with a pair of tiger eyes: "is the Knights Templar completely destroyed?"


    Although he knew it couldn''t be so fast, Klein couldn''t help imagining that he could hear the good news.


    "No, no!"


    The signalman said with a frightened face: "they have entered the city of rothermal! Now the battle in the city is very fierce! The mage regiment of the silver city has participated in the battle, and there are explosions everywhere in the city of rothermal!"


    The city of silver went to war so soon?


    Klein''s mind turned and suddenly smiled. Isn''t that for granted?


    The Knights Templar rashly rushed into the nest of chaotic believers. Under such great pressure, how can the silver city continue to sit idly by?


    Well, the more mana they consume, the weaker they will be after the battle. At that time, the greater the strength gap will be.


    As for gene


    Klein sneered. He was gambling that gene, who built a neutral Silver City "for the future of prandal", was a hero and a good man. He bet that he would not use high-level spells on those soldiers.


    Once the Templar order is completely destroyed and the mage order is severely defeated, they will be captured and threaten the silver city to stay away, and the Ilus empire will lose its greatest dependence. Who else can stop him at that time!?


    "... Your Excellency commander is worried that chaotic believers will escape from the gap in the city gate, so he is organizing death squads to repair the city wall!"


    "Well done, tell him it''s best to plug the gap!"


    Klein gave a very cruel order to block the Templars in the city of lothemar.


    The signalman opened his mouth, clenched his teeth and said, "yes!"


    "This is the best chance."


    After the messenger left the tent, Klein muttered to himself, "chaos believers, don''t let me down!"


    Rothermal city.


    As the commandos entered the inner city, the pressure to move forward increased sharply. After the chaotic believers from all directions gathered together, the strong smell of chaos began to give birth to chaotic minions. Although those small chaotic creatures waving tentacles were not much threat, they limited the power of the mage group - after the emergence of chaotic creatures, They can''t continue to cast spells without scruples.


    Once you accidentally let chaos minions grow up, the commandos will suffer.


    Without the assistance of the mage group, the pressure on the front battlefield is even greater. Fortunately, the tanks have joined the battle, and the magic gold protective deck has become the best shelter. The chaotic light ball and chaotic ray can not be broken for a while. When they attack the tanks, the scattered commando members can launch a surprise attack from the flank, Accurate point killing is the most threatening target.


    The snipers hiding behind the team are the most important at this moment. They hide behind the bunker and use Hawkeye to aim at the target. One shot at a time, without missing a shot. They directly know that the most threatening targets are the corrupted apocalypse.


    After the Apocalypse is corrupted, because of their own foundation, they are more dangerous than civilian chaotic believers. They rely on their instinct before degeneration to use their own power. The power of blood and gas is attached with chaotic breath, with strong corrosion ability and strong lethality.


    "Roar! - die!"


    A corrupt Tomahawk fighter''s whole body was wrapped with black and red blood gas. The raised Tomahawk rose with black gas, just like a burning black torch. With an axe, the shield against the light on the front Temple Knight broke, and the whole person was forced back for several meters.


    "How strong!"


    The Templar was frightened for a while. When he stepped back, he put away his shackles and shield, took out his assault rifle with his backhand, and the painting style changed suddenly.


    "Da Da --"


    Dense bullets hit the Tomahawk fighter''s blood armor. In the crisp sound, the Tomahawk fighter walked forward against the bullets. After being corrupted, his instinct for destruction and killing made him extremely eager to kill these people in front of him.


    Their breath is so annoying!


    "At least a golden Tomahawk fighter! Change armor bullets!"


    "No time --"


    "Whoosh -"


    A sharp sound broke the air, followed by the murderous Tomahawk fighter in front of him, his head suddenly exploded like a watermelon, and the heavy body fell to the ground.


    "Hoo!"


    The Templar released the trigger and waved his hand to the sniper partner behind the bunker.


    The sniper''s strength lies in concealment. No one knows where the attack will come from before the attack. Due to the ultra-high flight speed of the bullet, the attacked target has no time to use magic or blood gas armor. What''s more, Tang en not only developed an electromagnetic sniper rifle, but also equipped with a powerful special warhead.


    Yes, generally speaking, electromagnetic rifles and electromagnetic guns fire quality bullets, but Donne, a ghost animal, happily added some materials to the bullets used in electromagnetic sniper rifles in order to improve their power.


    What was fired just now is the double piercing warhead with strong penetration. I''m afraid even the master level strong will be half disabled, and the user is just the Apocalypse who has just been promoted to silver level. It can be seen how powerful the electromagnetic sniper rifle with special warhead is.


    At this time, the Scout overhead quickly avoided several chaotic rays, and his voice sounded in the walkie talkie: "there are more than 100 chaotic believers 400 meters in front of the team. They are approaching us and find the trail of the Apocalypse! One, two - there are five fallen apocalypses! They are very fast! They don''t see weapons, they are suspected to be Rangers or assassins!"


    "Damn it!"


    As soon as the captain''s face changed, he immediately issued an order: "load light cavalry missiles immediately!"


    "The missile is loaded!"


    "Four hundred ahead of the target - no! 350 to 400 meters! Launch!"


    "Launch!"


    Twelve missiles roared out, and the street ahead was torn apart when it was bombed. Flames, ice and hurricanes echoed each other, and the earth turned into mud. The speed of the rushing chaos believers immediately slowed down a lot.


    After they were attacked, they immediately launched a counterattack, and dozens of chaotic light balls roared and smashed, mixed with a lot of chaotic rays.


    Seeing a large number of spells flying, the holy light shield alone could not resist those spells. A Templar rushed to the front in an instant, raised his shield and shouted prayers. A dazzling Golden Shield blocked the front and protected the whole team!


    Shield of light!


    The chaotic light ball crashed on the light shield and roared. The Templar''s feet took root in the earth and remained motionless. The violent impact made him cough up blood continuously, but the prayer never stopped for a moment. A steady stream of Holy Light gushed from his body to maintain the light shield!


    The captain was about to crack and roared, "the main gun is fired!"


    The tank''s main gun roared and ejected a shell. The shell roared through the bodies of chaotic believers along the way, and crashed into the wall and exploded thousands away. This gun killed more than 20 chaotic believers!


    "The target moves slowly! Missile saturation shooting!"


    "Copy that!"


    RPG launchers were resisted one by one. Teammates helped to load ammunition and then fired.


    There were too many enemies and even blocked the whole street. RPG could easily hit them without aiming at them. Missiles hit the target one after another, exploding, blazing flames and sharp shrapnel tore those difficult to move chaotic believers to pieces.


    After a round of shooting, two-thirds of the enemies were killed. The remaining few chaotic believers are strong, including the five apocalypses. They also have the highest threat and the greatest pressure on the light shield. The light shield can no longer sustain under their fierce attack, but¡ª¡ª


    "Whoosh whoosh -"


    Five bullets roared out from the rear, directly opened the heads of the five fallen apocalypses and killed them with one shot!


    "Well done! You''ve worked hard! Go back!"


    The captain asked the Templar who used the light shield to consume all the holy power to return to the city of silver, and he pulled out the chainsaw sword: "next, let''s kill them!"

 Chapter 996

    Looking down at rothermal from the silver city, you will find that the whole city has been completely submerged in the war. The war has gradually become dense from the outer city to the inner city, and the exchange of fire has become more and more frequent. The burning fire almost ignited the whole city.


    "In a way, chaos is like a highly infectious plague."


    Jean, who remained in the city of silver, looked down at rothermal and said in a deep voice, "the terrible thing is that this plague can be called an incurable disease."


    "You remind me of the death plague spread by the necromancer."


    Angus frowned: "if there are necromancers among chaos believers, the situation would be even worse."


    Chaos believers themselves have lost their reason and have a strong tendency of self destruction. If they mix up with the necromancer again, I''m afraid they must make a big news.


    "It won''t be too bad. Don''t worry. There''s Donne."


    Gene now has great confidence in Donne. The strength of that guy is a mystery. Gene sometimes doubts whether Donne has stepped into the legendary demigod realm.


    "Even if Donne can''t carry it..."


    Jean glanced at Sasha glott squatting in the back chair and reading comics with interest, and whispered, "there are not Dragon Kings..."


    Angus said with a wry smile, "I wish I''d rather not use them... As Donne said before, I called Sasha glott for them just in case. If they are really used, it means that the situation is out of control."


    "The situation is out of control now, okay?"


    Gene tilted his mouth. The emergence of chaotic minions has made all the mages who were just assisting the commandos withdraw now.


    Now the commando team has not entered the central urban area. The concentration of chaotic breath there is higher. From the sky, it is extremely depressed. It is almost like a demon Castle emitting black gas. It can be predicted that there will be more chaotic creatures there.


    Angus suddenly said, "I''m a little worried about egwin."


    "Go away, worry can''t turn you!"


    Gene spat bitterly: "after arguing with me for more than 100 years, Donne finally picked the fruit. Are you happy now?"


    Angus looked disdainful: "ah, bah! Even if I don''t argue with you, do you think egwin can take a fancy to you sloppy old bastard? Egwin obviously preferred to be with me at the beginning!"


    "Shut up, both of you."


    Sasha glott said without looking up: "egwin has never liked you. Don''t be amorous. That girl is a little silly. I think even Donne is a little hanging."


    The Dragon King''s face is really merciless!


    Angus and gene both felt hot pain on their faces.


    "How''s it going?"


    Sasha glott looked up at Jean.


    "The pressure of the commandos is a little big. Donne has gone down with egwin and Elsa, and the virgin eluli is coronated and ready for divine support."


    Gene looked at eluli in the distance, a little worried.


    As more and more chaotic believers are eliminated, the chaotic atmosphere gathered around becomes more and more strong. Because lothemar city itself has become a gathering point of chaotic atmosphere, after the death of chaotic believers, all these chaotic atmosphere gather over lothemar city and become more and more strong.


    Eluli is preparing a large-scale magic. Although it can not completely neutralize those chaotic smells, it is not easy to solve some problems and reduce the probability of native chaotic creatures.


    "It seems that we can''t be used for the time being."


    Sasha glott went to read the comics again.


    I hope I can''t use you all the time


    "Boom, boom!!!"


    In the city of rothermal, the commandos are making great efforts to advance. After entering the inner city, the missiles are constantly bombarded like money. They don''t care about the future of the city at all. Now they have only one goal in their eyes, that is, to destroy all the enemies!


    "A large number of enemies are found ahead -"


    "Blow the fuck up!"


    "Chaotic minions appear on the right -"


    "Blow the fuck up!"


    "Protochaotic creatures appear on the left!"


    "Blow the fuck up - what!?"


    "Bang!!!"


    The heavy tank was suddenly hit. It slid sideways to the side of the street and crashed into the nearby house. A strange primitive chaotic creature suddenly appeared in front of the people. Like a child''s graffiti, the randomly pieced body made people''s scalp numb. The swinging tentacles suddenly launched a surprise attack on the soldiers around!


    "Be careful - holy light shield!"


    "Bang!"


    The holy light shield blocked the tentacle raid, but the strong impact also directly knocked the Templar out and hit the Hummer SUV in the back.


    After flying the Templar in the front row, the original chaotic creature rushed straight to the tank buried in the house. It seemed to be aware that the tank was the greatest threat to it!


    "Fire! Fire!"


    "Da Da --"


    "Where''s the missile? Launch!"


    "Loading, damn it, it''s too late -"


    "Whoosh -"


    The sharp sound of breaking the air sounded, and the sniper bullet penetrated into the body of the original chaotic creature and directly penetrated its body!


    "Well done - wait!? it''s not fatal!"


    Although the sniper bullet runs through the body of the original chaotic creature, it does not cause much damage to it. After all, its body is composed of the power of chaos, and it is not as weak as the orderly creature.


    The torn body was twisted and repaired. The original chaotic creature stood in place for a moment. After those twisted eyes on the body turned for a moment, they suddenly stared in one direction.


    Belo, crouching behind the wall, was suddenly covered with cold. He felt that those eyes seemed to be beside him. He looked around him in all directions and looked at him from inside to outside,


    Unspeakable fear overwhelmed him. He couldn''t even move. He didn''t even have the strength to escape. He could only watch those tentacles suddenly turn to his position.


    "No!"


    The commando captain''s face changed greatly: "belo, come on -"


    He couldn''t even say the word "escape". The tentacles of the native chaotic creatures ejected dozens of chaotic rays at the same time. Those chaotic rays gathered together and targeted the sniper belo!


    "Boom!!!"


    An X-shaped green sword Qi fell from the sky, followed by a vigorous figure. The roaring sword Qi crumpled all the chaotic rays.


    It''s egwin!


    The next moment, she floated to the original chaotic creatures like a light wind. It seemed very slow, but the speed was incredible. In the blink of an eye, the blond egwin had rushed to the original chaotic creatures!


    Egwin''s attack is both elegant and fierce. She has no mercy in the face of chaotic creatures. Once she starts to attack, she will never die!


    Hands up, sword light!


    Emerald Hymn - shower!


    The dense sword light like a rainstorm completely drowned the original chaotic creatures. Those tentacles were crushed by the sword gas in an instant. The sharp sword gas stabbed into the chaotic creature''s body and destroyed its body like an air leaking bag.


    But it''s not over!


    When the shower stops, what follows is to welcome the "new bud" waiting to germinate - the slightly folded sword gas contains but does not send out, constantly accumulating strength, layer after layer, until it breaks through the critical point, and then - completely erupted in the chaotic organism!


    Emerald Hymn - germination!


    With a bang, the terrible sword gas broke out completely. The chaotic creature had been completely torn to pieces by egwin before it could even fight back!


    Longgang long sword has the power of purification and is completely built to restrain chaotic creatures. Egwin has been committed to eliminating chaos. At this moment, she has been fully engaged in combat.


    At the moment, she has completely lost her usual gentleness and innocence. There is no expression on her face and her eyes are as quiet as a deep pool.


    Donne, who followed behind her, was not frightened when he saw the egwin at the moment. Instead, the fool who couldn''t extricate himself from unrequited love felt that such egwin had a different charm, just like a noble goddess who came out of the world - which made him have an impulse to be trampled by her!


    Donne was frightened by the cheap idea suddenly born in his own heart.


    "Not yet."


    "Ah?"


    Egwin pointed to the wriggling fragments and said, "they haven''t completely disappeared."


    This is the most disgusting point for the prandals. Without the power of restraint, even if chaotic creatures are torn to pieces, they will gradually restore their original state. Even if they do not restore their original form, they will become a secondary form, which is very difficult to deal with.


    "Your Majesty Donne!"


    The rescued commando team immediately ran over to salute and said, "give it to us here!"


    The captain nodded to the nearby Templars. The Templars immediately went ahead and sang prayers loudly. The rich holy light came quickly, and then fell on the fragments of those chaotic creatures.


    The sacred fire uses the holy flame to burn the target and cause sacred damage. It is also a restraint force for chaotic creatures and can completely eliminate those fragments.


    "Come on."


    Donne nodded and waved, and the buried tank was pulled out by him. Then he rushed into the sky with egwin again, joined Elsa, and flew to other areas again.


    At the moment, the battle in the inner city is very fierce, and everywhere begins to encounter strong enemies. He wants to help them through the difficulties as much as possible.


    "No, the battle is too fierce. We can''t take care of everyone."


    Egwin said to Donne very seriously, "let''s act separately! We directly target chaotic creatures!"


    Donne shook his head decisively: "no! I don''t trust you!"


    "Donne!"


    Egwin shook the long steel sword and frowned at Donne for the first time: "do you regard me as a weak person who needs protection?"

 Chapter 997

    Donne is starting to make mistakes again.


    This is one of the smelly problems he brought from the earth. He always thinks that women need protection.


    There is a saying that care is chaos. Many men who fall in love will make such a mistake. Because they care about each other too much, they want to protect each other everywhere.


    And actually?


    Egwin is a legendary hero who has been famous for a long time!


    Looking at her strength, prandal is also the top level. Few people are better than her!


    If even she would be in danger, let alone others.


    Donne''s attitude made egwin feel very strange. He said he was uncomfortable. It seemed very fresh. This was the first time that someone was so worried about her safety, but should she hide next to Donne and accept his protection?


    Sorry, she can''t.


    She has never been a weak woman who needs to be held in her arms. On the contrary, she has the ability to protect others.


    "Donne, we are strong. It is because we are strong that we need to shoulder more responsibilities."


    Egwin pointed to the beacon city of rothermal and said, "see? The war here starts because of you. These soldiers fight for you. Do you have the heart to watch them die here? Chaotic minions are our common goal. We should solve them with the highest efficiency. We act separately is the best choice."


    As soon as egwin''s voice fell, he suddenly stabbed a sword and pierced a fallen Apocalypse not far away.


    "You''re right, I''m wrong!"


    When Donne saw the way egwin frowned, he immediately panicked and said a little at a loss, "let''s act separately."


    "That''s right."


    With his eyebrows outstretched, he took up his long steel sword and said, "if there''s anything wrong, let me know immediately."


    With that, she rushed directly to the west side of rothermal, where the battle was the fiercest at the moment.


    Donne stared at egwin and rubbed his nose with a bitter smile. Then he turned to Elsa and said: "... Elsa, you can move freely. Now you can be alone and pay attention to safety."


    "All right."


    Elsa deflated her mouth, turned and flew north.


    Mingming just cared about egwin so much that she thought she was in danger and wanted to protect her. She was weaker than egwin. In a twinkling of an eye, she became a person who can be alone?


    This differential treatment is too obvious!


    She doesn''t want protection, but I want it!


    The girl was full of depression, but she didn''t want to express it. She simply poured all her depression on those chaotic believers.


    Elsa didn''t incarnate into a dragon, but wore her previous armor, took the chain saw sword that Donne made for her, and rushed directly into the battlefield to kill all directions.


    The powerful power brought to her by the dragon''s blood made her like an invincible humanoid chariot, and there was no grass everywhere - it was exaggerated - but after Elsa awakened her blood, her power became more terrible. One punch could easily explode a house. Driven by her power, the chainsaw sword became an extremely terrible weapon, The rapidly rotating sawtooth can easily tear flesh and bones. She rushes to the front of chaotic believers and sweeps them. She can see blood and flesh flying all over the sky. Often she can kill two or three chaotic believers with one sword.


    Some Templars did not know Elsa and were shocked to see her.


    "This girl is great! Who is she?"


    The returning Templar immediately blessed Elsa with light, making her even stronger.


    "It''s big sister!"


    "Eldest sister? She!"


    The gods are on! In my opinion, she is only a girl of sixteen or seventeen!


    "Yebirni is on the! The power of the eldest sister''s head has become stronger again!"


    "This is not good news. We will suffer again next time!"


    When the rear commandos saw Elsa''s fierce appearance, they laughed and cheered for a while, and then frowned and complained for a while. The contradiction between ice and fire made the Templars even more confused.


    "Poor fellow."


    Elsa''s sword split the chaos believer in front in two.


    But she was also surrounded by chaos believers. After kicking the body, she twisted her waist and swept around with a roaring chain saw sword. The upper half of the crazy chaos believers fell directly to the ground, all her internal organs flowed out, and the gushing blood became a river.


    Elsa''s eyes drooped, and her eyes were slightly red: "sad fate..."


    An invisible aura formed rapidly around Elsa, with long hair flying wildly. The chain saw sword of equal height rotated more rapidly under the perfusion of power, and the sawteeth had been completely connected into a piece and turned into a white light.


    "Let me send you to rest in peace!"


    Elsa took the initiative to rush forward with a chainsaw sword. Her pace was savage and fast, without rules, but she was able to find the right way in the dense attack.


    A chaotic light ball exploded beside her, and chaotic rays passed by without hurting her.


    "For your majesty, brother! Please die!"


    The road ahead was suddenly blasted and lifted a huge stone. Elsa stepped on it and jumped into the air. Her long flying hair blocked the sun. The chain saw sword was shining with a bright red light - like a female martial god! The commandos behind were stunned!


    "Boom!!!"


    Elsa fell to the ground like a meteor. The chain saw sword was cut forward, and the roaring sword breath burst out, tearing a 100 meter long gully. All the chaotic believers at the landing point were killed on the spot by the aftershock of the explosion. The chaotic believers in front of the sword breath could not even leave their bones, which completely turned into dust.


    "Oh! Elder sister, the world is invincible!"


    "Elder sister, the head is great!"


    "Well done, sister!"


    Elsa, who was originally immersed in the sadness of killing, heard the voice of the people behind her, immediately blushed, stamped her feet and said angrily, "what are you yelling at!"


    "Boom!"


    She casually stepped down and the house next to her collapsed.


    "Hiss -"


    A group of people suddenly fell silent.


    "Less nonsense!"


    Elsa pulled out her chainsaw sword and pointed forward, "kill the enemy with me!"


    "Yes!"


    Back to Donne.


    "Elsa went to the north, there was egwin in the west, and there were still the East and South..."


    Dunn murmured to himself, suddenly rushed into the sky, returned to the city of silver, and shouted to Angus, "the war is tight, come down and help!"


    "What!?"


    Angus was stunned: "let me go?"


    "Jean wants to stay in the city of silver. Before Sasha glott comes out, Selna is passive and hasn''t arrived at night. Who are you not going to? Otherwise, you''ll call sharp teeth or Abram?"


    Donne said impatiently, "I''ll give you the nails in Nancheng district. I''ll take charge of Dongcheng District, clean up the outer chaotic believers as soon as possible, take the team to the central urban area, force the chaotic believers there, and then directly cut down the roots!"


    "But I haven''t touched it for a long time..."


    Due to chaotic creatures, you can''t continue to use spells in combat. Although the boundaries of promotion legend and profession have long disappeared, Angus is still more used to the caster''s combat habits.


    Unfortunately, Donne didn''t listen to him at all. After that, he dived directly to Dongcheng District.


    "This guy is really good at calling people..."


    Angus sadly took out his staff, went to the edge of the silver city, looked at the city below, sighed and wondered what to do.


    "Come down, you!"


    Jean next to him kicked Angus down.


    "Gene, fuck you!"


    Angus disappeared into the public view with a long ending.


    Gene shrugged in front of the others'' suspicious eyes. "I just want to help him."


    "Boom!"


    Angus hit the ground heavily, the shock wave destroyed the buildings within more than ten meters, and the nearby chaotic believers were also knocked upside down.


    "That''s... Master Angus!?"


    The 021 commando, who was suppressing chaotic believers in the distance, suddenly saw Angus and was relieved: "great! With the support of master Angus, our pressure will be much less!"


    Angus took off his mage''s robe and wrapped it around his waist. With his bare arm, he gently stroked the staff. The cold air of fire and frost came out at both ends of the staff - Enchanted flame weapons and enchanted ice weapons.


    "Cover master Angus! Bless him!"


    "Blessing of light!"


    "Boom!"


    "Da Da --"


    Under the cover of 021 commando, Angus pestled his staff to his side and began to shoot buff for himself.


    Great power.


    The grace of the wind.


    Physical damage suppression.


    Spell damage suppression.


    Storm shield.


    Mage Armor.


    Dragon scale skin


    After a series of gain spells hit him, Angus became bigger, and his body glittered with the brilliance of various elements, just like the majesty of God coming down to earth.


    "Up! Die!"


    Angus picked up his staff and rushed straight up. He hit the chaotic believer''s head hard!


    "Bang!"


    As soon as the chaos believer had time to spit out a cloud of chaos, Angus smashed it into meat sauce with a stick.


    Other chaotic believers surrounded fearlessly. Angus waved his backhand and the ghost blade flashed away. The sharp arcane blade cut all the chaotic believers into small pieces of meat in an instant.


    The splashing blood was blocked by the storm armor, but the bad smell of blood could not be stopped. Angus''s face was very ugly: "so I hate melee, there is no elegance! - do you know what is fighting!"


    Pick, point, bump, lift, knock, roll


    A legendary magic wand was waved in his hand. The airtight defense network made those chaotic believers unable to get close to him. The fierce stick beat the chaotic believers without fighting back. The intermittent melee spells are like a poisonous snake in the dark. Once they appear, they must harvest a bloody rain.


    "Boom!"


    A hurricane suddenly appeared on Angus''s magic wand. The compressed spherical hurricane formed a dense wind blade. The magic wand pierced through the enemy''s body with a sharp roar, followed by the hurricane and exploded directly. The dense wind blade tore up all the chaotic believers within ten meters ahead.


    "Bang..."


    Angus pulled a stick flower: "I haven''t moved for too long. My bones are a little stiff. I''m almost forgetting all my stick skills."


    "... is this the way the legendary mage fights?"


    The 021 team behind has been completely fooled.

 Chapter 998

    "It seems that the fight is very fierce..."


    When Donne came to Dongcheng District, it was completely in ruins.


    In the face of the influx of chaotic believers, the dense shells never stopped for a moment, while those crazy chaotic believers rushed forward without fear.


    The chaotic minions mixed with chaotic believers make the caster helpless. They can only use some auxiliary spells to create terrain advantages, block the progress of chaotic believers and provide cover for themselves.


    Magic pistol provides soldiers with powerful tactical assistance, flash provides powerful battlefield mobility, fireball and fire explosion provide instantaneous lethality, and spell armor gives them certain protection ability. Combined with the blessing of light, they can resist a certain degree of chaotic spell attack.


    Of course, the most important thing is the light cavalry missile launcher and tank fire attack. The powerful missile makes the chaotic creatures helpless. When they are crowded by the terrain constructed by the earth magic, once the artillery is shelled, they can run through all the chaotic believers on the line, and the lethality is not great.


    But even so, the battlefield is completely stuck.


    After all, the number of chaotic believers is as high as 100000. Even if you line up to kill them, you can be soft.


    The battle has been going on for several hours now, and rumbika has begun to fall to the West. So far, only twenty or thirty thousand chaotic believers have been eliminated, and nearly 100000 chaotic believers are pouring out from the central urban area to join the battle.


    The strength of those chaotic believers is also getting stronger and stronger, and the pressure of commandos is also increasing.


    "It''s your majesty Donne!"


    When the 051 commando found Donne''s figure, the tired soldiers immediately cheered up and started to advance again.


    In the roar of tanks, the team moved forward hard, and the broken bodies and gravel blocked the road, making it difficult for people to move. Only relying on tanks to directly crush the past and open the way for the Hummer SUV behind.


    After several teams gathered together, they cooperated closely with each other. Some were responsible for attack, some were responsible for investigation, and some were responsible for assistance and protection. The division of labor was clear, which seemed to have enough experience.


    If he wasn''t still floating in mid air, the sound of gunfire made don feel whether he had returned to the Middle East on earth


    "It''s time to speed up the progress, or the guests should wait in a hurry."


    Donne looked at the sky and felt that Klein should not be allowed to wait so long, so he threw his hands and the element sword roared out. Immediately after him, he dived directly into the battlefield and went straight to the most burly native chaotic creature behind the chaotic believers.


    The double swords stabbed suddenly, and the electric light suddenly appeared. In an instant, Donne''s figure turned into thin lines, rubbed off the original chaotic creature, and then went straight to the next target.


    After he left, the original chaotic creature suddenly collapsed and became pieces, and those pieces did not condense again, but evaporated directly in the air.


    Now Donne is more and more proficient in the use of the force of the void. The element sword is wrapped with a layer of the force of the void. Although the number is small, it can cause a very obvious restraint effect on the chaotic creatures. The chaotic creatures shredded by the force of the void will directly lose stability due to the purification effect, and the actual combat effect is outstanding.


    Elemental weapon - Hurricane sword dance!


    Donne waved his sword, and there was a sharp sound of breaking the air on the long street. Some chaotic believers were burned to ashes, some frozen to ice, and some twisted to pieces. The rest were petrified and turned into live targets for commandos.


    His action was as fast as lightning. In the blink of an eye, he cut into the rear of chaotic believers. All the enemies along the way were affected by the power of Hurricane sword dance and suffered varying degrees of damage. Some chaotic believers happened to be cut into pieces on the spot on the path he burst into.


    Three chaotic creatures suddenly appeared in front of dawn. Before dawn approached them, they released a lot of chaotic force. When dawn approached, the condensed chaotic force exploded directly!


    The highly corrosive force rose into the sky, the two streets collapsed under the impact, and there was no grass within 100 meters of the explosion center.


    "Your Majesty Donne!"


    The 051 commando in the distance was shocked: "go, go, go, go!"


    "There are too many chaotic believers ahead!"


    "Missile saturation firing!"


    "Roger - light cavalry launch!"


    "Boom, boom -"


    In the sound of gunfire, the smoke was dispersed by the hurricane, revealing the situation in the center of the impact pit.


    Donne''s whole body was covered with a light film. The explosion of the chaotic photosphere at close range did not hurt him. On the contrary, the three native chaotic creatures were harvested by him on the spot because they consumed a lot of chaotic power.


    "Your Majesty is fine!"


    "Great! Your Majesty''s strength is really unfathomable!"


    "Follow your Majesty''s steps! Rush!"


    Seeing that Donne was safe and sound, 051 commandos had stronger confidence. They quickly caught up with Donne and began to move forward.


    However, the deeper they went into the central city, the greater the pressure they were under. The firepower of assault rifles and missiles was not enough. They had to pick up the chain saw sword again and began to face the chaos believers.


    Donne saw this, thought a little, and made a decision.


    On the one hand, the purpose of this operation is to solve the problem of rothermal, on the other hand, it is also for a future exercise against chaos. If these soldiers persist, they will be elite. Don doesn''t want them to collapse under pressure.


    In fact, so far, they have performed very well, which makes Donne very satisfied.


    This means that the stress test is over.


    Donne stopped and opened his spell aura directly in front of all the soldiers.


    The radiance of layers of elements centered on him quickly spread out until it covered the whole city of rothermal.


    "Eh!?"


    In the south of the city, as soon as Angus broke the skull of a chaotic believer, he felt his body light, suddenly his strength became stronger, and his facial features seemed to become sharper.


    He looked carefully and found the rapidly spreading element brilliance. He immediately smiled and scolded: "that guy is finally willing to open the spell aura? Sure enough!"


    At the same time, Angus and gene asked themselves that they could not apply the gain of spell aura to so many people. That kind of mana consumption would empty them in an instant.


    They were curious about how Donne did it - I''m afraid only the legendary demigod realm can do this power.


    Not only Angus, at the same time, all the soldiers fighting in rothermal were aware of the gain effect of spell aura.


    "Hoo! I feel suddenly strong like a dragon!"


    "That''s your illusion!"


    Another soldier pointed to Elsa in front and said, "sister, that''s the power of the dragon!"


    "I''m just describing it - I guess your Majesty must have opened the spell aura again!"


    "It must be! Perhaps your majesty is not satisfied with our current efficiency."


    A soldier nearby pulled out the chain saw sword with a grin, looked at the chaos believer in front with a ferocious face, licked his cracked lips and said, "I think we can launch an assault now!"


    "Fuck! The captain is so fast!"


    The leader of the commando team had already burst into laughter, rushed up with the flash of magic pistol, and killed everywhere with chain saw sword.


    Under the effect of multiple spell gain auras, originally only silver level can have combat effectiveness comparable to the gold level peak, and the original gold level Apocalypse directly obtained combat effectiveness comparable to the master level. The originally glued battlefield changed in an instant. After 5000 soldiers obtained the gain, they began to take the initiative to charge the chaotic believers.


    The feeling of team 051 closest to Donne is the most obvious. After obtaining the spell aura gain, the originally heavy body immediately becomes as light as a swallow, and the heavy chain saw sword becomes the same as a small wooden stick. It can be waved with one hand.


    "Ha ha ha - Your Majesty opened the spell Aura!"


    "Rush! Follow your majesty!"


    "Hey, hey, don''t run so fast!"


    The soldiers who are still on the tank panic. Even if they get the gain of spell aura, they can''t abandon the tank. At the critical moment, they have to rely on the armor of the tank as a shelter and use the power of the main gun to attack the fortified positions.


    "Boom!"


    Donne opened the congested passage ahead with a punch, followed by a stench.


    Donne frowned, then saw a thick white bone staggering towards them.


    [it stinks!]


    Nora, lying on Donne''s head, suddenly tugged at Donne''s hair: [it''s the smell of the dead!]


    Necromancer!?


    Donne frowned, and the necromancer and chaos cult mingled. This is not good news!


    Although Donne knows that the combat effectiveness of skeletons is very weak, the visual impact of these undead creatures is not small.


    "Skeletons! Many skeletons!"


    The soldiers of Ellington suddenly saw the gushing sea of skeletons and suddenly panicked. The eyes of the Templars lit up - it was time for them to play!


    "God says that the dead must return to the earth, the soul must return to the kingdom of death, and the filth will be purified! - the light of purification!"


    The holy light from the sky, like a flame, instantly ignited the bodies of those skeletons.


    Eh? Yes


    Most of the accompanying commandos are Templars!


    Their favorite enemy may be skeletons


    At the same time, Angus in the south of the city also burst into the central city. He was stunned when he saw the oncoming skeleton sea.


    Then he slapped himself in the face.


    "Sleeping trough! I''m like a crow''s mouth!"


    Angus''s stick - ah, no, it''s a magic wand - rowed left and right, and a wall rose from the ground to block the skeleton sea. He took out his mobile phone, dialed Jean''s phone, and shouted: "call the saint under the crown to summon the angel of light! By the way, prepare for the great purification - Mom, lothemar, there is really a necromancer here!"


    Gene was stunned: "you are really a crow''s mouth..."

 Chapter 999

    The necromancer was found in rothermal!


    The news spread all over the silver city in an instant. All the magicians in the silver city were boiling, and the anger spread among them.


    No magician will forgive the necromancer, let alone a degenerate corrupted by chaos, which is more dangerous than ordinary necromancer!


    "Necromancer!?"


    Even iluli was stunned: "aren''t you a chaos believer? Why is there a necromancer!?"


    "We don''t know. It''s from Angus - Oh, I just received the news. Donne also met a reborn skeleton!"


    Gene hurried to say, "in a word, you should prepare to summon the angel of light as soon as possible and prepare for the great purification. The reborn skeletons are more vulnerable to the influence of the smell of chaos. In the current environment, they will be more dangerous if they are immortal!"


    "I see!"


    Iluli accepted their request without hesitation, stood on the edge of the silver city, opened the blessing Scripture, and immediately began to sing prayers loudly. Circles of divine words and runes flew out of the blessing Scripture and danced around iluli. The dazzling holy light fell from the sky, and the whole silver city was shrouded in the holy light. It was almost evening, Now it''s as bright as day.


    Soon, the Holy Light angels condensed by the holy light took shape in the air. They held the sword of light, flapped the wings of light, and formed a square array in the air, waiting for eluli''s instructions.


    With the help of the Holy Light scepter and blessing Scripture, eluli summoned a hundred holy light angels at one breath.


    "Go!"


    Iluli pointed to the city of rothermal below: "go and destroy the evil there!"


    At her command, the angel of light fell down like a white meteor and directly cut into the fierce battlefield.


    Then, the pages of the blessed Scripture turned quickly, and eluli began to prepare for the great purification.


    Great purification is a high-level divine skill. It takes a long time to prepare. She must do it as soon as possible.


    Rothermal City, team 021.


    The war is a little bad.


    "Damn it! Their bodies leak. There''s no way for bullets to take them!"


    The machine gunner noticed this headache for the first time. Due to the body structure of the reborn skeletons, it was difficult for the bullets to hit their bodies, which was fucking embarrassing


    Assault rifles are powerful, but they mainly rely on the kinetic energy and blasting power of bullets to kill the enemy. Resurrection skeletons are the natural enemy of guns.


    As a last resort, except that the machine gunners on the tank turret continued to shoot to suppress the chaotic believers, other soldiers put away their assault rifles and electromagnetic sniper rifles and replaced them with chainsaw swords and the standard shackles and shields of the Templar.


    The best weapon to deal with skeletons is a hammer. Of course, if the chainsaw sword is directly smashed, its power is not much weaker than that of a hammer. The chain flail of the Templar is a ferocious force in smashing things.


    "Go to hell!"


    The Templar roared and threw his chains on it!


    "Bang!"


    The chain flail was bounced back by the hard bone of the reborn skeleton, which made the Templar dizzy!


    "I seem to hear the sound of metal collision!?"


    A Templar said in disbelief, "how can their defense be so strong?"


    As soon as his voice fell, a reborn skeleton had been cut down, and the guy immediately raised his shield for defense!


    The silver Templar was pushed back half a step by the sword of the reborn skeleton!


    "Damn it! They must have absorbed the smell of chaos and strengthened their own strength!"


    The Templar roared angrily, "upper purification!"


    The comrades in arms in the rear immediately released purification, and the warm holy light fell on the reborn skeleton, which immediately caused great damage to it, and a lot of black gas floated out of the dense white bones.


    Another Templar took the opportunity to rush up and hammer down, directly smashing the reborn skeleton to pieces.


    "Sure enough, chaos is playing tricks! Use purification!"


    The comrades in arms looked at the sea of skeletons pouring out in front with a look of despair and said, "we are so tired that we can''t purify so many reborn skeletons!"


    "What a bunch of fools!"


    Angus, who rushed into the depths, rushed back like a gust of wind. Wherever the staff went, all the reborn skeletons fell apart.


    "Master Angus!"


    Angus kicked the resurrected skeleton, knocked it to pieces with a backhand stick, and then said, "hold on - the great purification is being prepared under the virgin crown!"


    Great purification!


    The Templars were overjoyed: "with the great purification under the virgin''s crown, these reborn skeletons don''t have to worry!"


    "Continue to suppress chaotic believers! Their existence can strengthen the power of reborn skeletons!"


    The Templars and shield soldiers rushed to the front: "let''s block the skeleton sea! You shoot in the rear! Give priority to killing chaotic believers! Tanks, pay attention to killing native chaotic creatures!"


    "I see!"


    "It''s really tricky."


    Angus grumbled while slaughtering reborn skeletons.


    Chaotic believers, chaotic creatures and reborn skeletons are mixed together. It''s like a hedgehog. It''s hard to start.


    If there were no chaotic creatures, only chaotic believers and reborn skeletons, any of him, gene and egwin could easily destroy the whole city, but the emergence of chaotic creatures made them completely unable to start their hands and feet.


    These resurrected skeletons could only face the arrogance of the newly awakened apocalypse. Even the bronze or black iron Apocalypse could easily kill them, but after mixing with the chaotic believers, they obtained the increase of the power of chaos - the undead creatures like skeletons had no reason, let alone corruption, degeneration and madness, The power of chaos is a stimulant to them. After strengthening, they can compete with the silver apocalypse.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that the Saint eluli also followed her. Her great purification can suppress the power of these reborn skeletons. Although she can''t die directly, it can also turn them into waste wood again.


    After a short standoff, a huge annular space suddenly appeared over the city of lothemar. A huge and complex divine word Rune slowly rotated. While laying down and sprinkling the holy light, it fell to the height, and soon completely covered the city of lothemar.


    After the warm holy light came, there was a strong black gas over the whole city of lothemar - that was the chaotic smell forced by the holy light.


    Seeing the black air all over the sky, everyone in the silver city was stunned.


    Gene''s mouth was full of dryness: "how serious this must be corruption..."


    Gene had only seen corruption on this scale in the towns after the invasion of the chaos army before, but now, it has been 167 years since the second chaos invasion war, and he will see it again when the world is at peace


    A sense of fear from the depths of his soul made Jean want to summon meteorite rain to raze rothermal, including the surrounding areas.


    Those who have not participated in the chaos invasion war will never understand how desperate that fear is.


    "The mage regiment is out!"


    Gene decisively issued an order: "immediately block the surrounding area of lothemar city! Prohibit any suspected infected person from leaving here!"


    "Yes!"


    At this time, gene took a deep breath and flew out. He looked down at the city of rothermal. After silently calculating for a moment, he took out his magic wand, and the surging magic began to converge with him quickly.


    "Get up!"


    Jean let out a low cry and gently lifted his right hand up. The earth below immediately trembled. A ten meter thick rock wall suddenly rose around the city of lothemar, which was tens of meters high. Lothemar was completely blocked. Unless wings were inserted, he could not leave there at all.


    Not far from the stone wall was the blockade line of the kingdom of saulant. When the soldiers saw a stone wall rising from the ground and completely blocking the city of lothemar, they were all flustered.


    "Report to the commander! No! The city of silver has shot! They have sealed off the city of lothemar!"


    "What!?"


    The commander was still wondering why the earthquake occurred. Hearing the speech, he rushed out of the camp. Just looking up, he saw the tall suffocating stone wall.


    "Damn it!"


    The commander couldn''t help yelling: "what''s going on inside? It''s going to be like this!?"


    Intuition told him that something terrible must have happened in rothermal, otherwise the reaction of silver city could not be so great.


    "Just now we saw a big piece of holy light falling from the sky, and then the stone wall rose... God! Look! Many magicians fly out of the silver city!"


    Those people were shocked when they looked at them, didn''t they? Those magicians fell on the stone wall and stood at a distance, and it was clear from their appearance that they were on guard.


    "Commander, shall we use the Warcraft knight to fly up and investigate?"


    "Are you a fool?"


    The commander slapped the soldier to the ground: "all the magicians in the silver city are there. Do you let the Warcraft Knight fly up as a target?"


    "Then we..."


    "Just don''t see it!"


    The commander scolded and said, "what they like, anyway, we can''t provoke the silver city! With their defense, we''re more relieved! Go back to bed!"


    In rothermal.


    "Great purification! It''s great purification!"


    "Worthy of the virgin crown!"


    "These waste firewood are useless!"


    Cheers rang out everywhere in the city of rothermal. The oppressed Templars who were oppressed by the resurrected skeletons rushed out again like chicken blood, and launched a fierce counterattack against the resurrected skeletons pouring out like the tide.


    "Ha! Sure enough, waste wood or waste wood!"


    After the great purification came, the reborn skeleton became a weak chicken again. The chain flail smashed one by one. Without strong defense and power, the slow reborn skeleton is not justified at all.


    "Cover for us! Let''s get rid of these scum!"


    The Templars rushed up with wild laughter and began to smash skeletons under the cover of machine guns.

 Chapter 1000

    "It seems that it''s not bad to bring iluli."


    After the great purification came, Donne found that the threat of those reborn skeletons disappeared instantly, and the precarious defense line that had been impacted stabilized again.


    The great purification not only solved the threat of reborn skeletons, but also cleared the chaotic atmosphere accumulated on the soldiers to a certain extent, and liberated their heavy bodies again.


    When morale soared, the soldiers immediately launched a counterattack.


    In the face of an enemy surging out in the tide, we don''t even need to consider any tactical problems. The fastest and effective way to kill the target is the highest criterion of all actions.


    Use machine guns to kill chaotic believers, use tank main guns to suppress native chaotic creatures, and use chainsaw sword, shield, chain flail and Tomahawk to solve reborn skeletons. The choice of tactics has become the choice of weapons, and the difficulty has suddenly decreased by more than one level.


    With just one meal, all the teams pushed forward the front a lot at one time, closer to the central city, where the steeple in the church can be seen.


    We must find the necromancer as soon as possible and get rid of him.


    Donne''s eyes were slightly cold. After solving the most threatening primitive chaotic creatures, he split the road blocked by the reborn skeleton with a sword and directly turned into a flash of streamer into the central urban area.


    Thanks to the help of magic, team 051 should not encounter too much threat in a short time. He can take some time to solve the problem of necromancer.


    [Nora, can you feel the location of the necromancer?]


    [right ahead!]


    Nora vowed to point to the cathedral ahead: [trust me! He must be there!]


    You''d better make no mistake


    Donne had no hope for Nora''s IQ, but at least she was still very sensitive to the feeling of the dead, so he began to run amok in the street. The dense chaotic believers were as fragile as straw in the wheat field under his sword, falling down everywhere.


    Just as Donne was about to rush into the church, a large number of extremely strong chaotic breath suddenly gushed out of the cathedral. The black chaotic breath gushed from all directions of the church and floated into the sky like black smoke.


    Donne was stunned: "this is the gate of chaos!? - no, no! The form is a little abnormal!"


    Donne frowned and followed him to find that the chaotic atmosphere filled the sky, isolating rothermal from the city of silver!


    "Come on, everyone! Victory is in sight!"


    With a cry, the captain of the 051 commando broke the skull of a skeleton and smashed its body to pieces.


    Donne''s open spell aura gain gave him endless strength and courage. Even in the face of so many enemies, his heart was full of fighting spirit.


    It has been fighting for nearly a day, but the soldiers who haven''t entered the grain and rice don''t feel hungry at all. Under the cover of their comrades in arms, they take time to drink water, relieve their thirst, and return to the front again. It has become the norm of this battle.


    Just as the soldiers became more and more excited and planned to rush into the central city, the shadow suddenly appeared!


    "What''s that?"


    The scouts in the sky were the first to find abnormalities. A large amount of chaotic breath suddenly gushed out from the central urban area. After the rich chaotic breath rose into the sky, it did not disperse, but slowly gathered together, like a vortex swallowing everything.


    Time seemed to suddenly enter the night from the evening, the whole city became dark, and the vision was suddenly suppressed, while those chaotic believers and undead creatures were not affected.


    What''s worse, I don''t know if it''s because of the chaotic breath, the effect of the great purification released by eluli disappeared slowly!


    The strength of reborn skeletons is gradually increasing. Part of the chaotic breath emitted by dead chaotic believers is absorbed and expanded by chaotic creatures, and the other part is absorbed by reborn skeletons.


    In the dark, they become more powerful!


    A golden Templar was killing everywhere. Suddenly there was a murderous spirit in front of him. He suddenly raised his shield!


    "Bang!!!"


    After a loud noise, he stepped back for several steps. He looked up when he thought he met a strong enemy and found that it was just an ordinary reborn skeleton!


    The eyes of the reborn skeleton twinkled with the corrupted black and purple soul fire, and the flickering soul fire seemed to laugh at the Templar.


    "Ah!"


    At the same time, there was a sudden scream around. The soldiers who were not aware of it were caught off guard by the sudden counterattack of the reborn skeleton, and more than a dozen people were decorated at once!


    "Bad! The effect of great purification has disappeared!"


    The Templars found that the effect of great purification had disappeared!


    In this case, the situation is bad. Without the auxiliary effect of great purification, the reborn skeletons are difficult to deal with. Now the environment gives them a certain increase in strength, and more chaotic atmosphere makes them more terrible.


    Originally just weak enemies who are not taken into account at all, now they have become extremely difficult stubble, not to mention their rolling advantage in quantity!


    Outside the cathedral, Donne had noticed that the situation outside was reversed again. He sighed and silently took out Ilus''s kingship stick, which had just been repaired.


    You can just try the effect of this thing.


    Donne held the Royal Scepter high and silently activated the special effect of the Royal scepter.


    Special effect 1: the holder gains the aura of undead kingship, and the damage of his combat units is increased by 100%, and the life recovery speed is increased by 100%;


    Special effect 2: the holder obtains the Legion protection aura. 80% of the magic damage borne by friendly survivors on the battlefield is shared by nearby Legion units;


    Special effect 3: the holder obtains the aura of the Legion leader. The Legion unit damage is increased by 300%, action speed is increased by 300%, defense is increased by 300%, and magic defense is increased by 300%.


    The effect of powerful superior artifact is unimaginable, almost in the blink of an eye. On the battlefield, all the soldiers under Donne are as violent as taking stimulants!


    The sudden powerful force made every soldier''s muscles swell and his blood boil. It was almost difficult to control the strong desire to fight. They shot at the enemy with a burning breath.


    The reborn skeleton, who had just fought back and had less than a cup of tea, was suppressed again - and completely!


    Chaos believers and native chaos creatures were also killed. This time, their power was directly increased in multiples. The sudden outbreak of powerful power not only made it difficult for soldiers to control their violent impulses, but also made them more savage.


    "Ah - what a powerful force! It must be your Majesty''s help!"


    Ellington elite have made full preparations during their usual training. Once they encounter this situation, they know that this is the rhythm of the general attack.


    So they picked up the guys one by one and rushed forward like playing with their lives.


    In particular, team 051, who had followed Donne before, was red eyed, eager to catch up with Donne and rushed into the central city.


    "Great jebirni!! please forgive me - but I must be possessed by the God of war karomarif!"


    A Templar prayed and frantically slaughtered reborn skeletons. Dressed in heavy armor, they have completely turned into human armored vehicles, and no enemy can stop them.


    "Ah!!! --"


    At this time, a heartrending scream suddenly sounded in rothermal cathedral: "who - who dares to destroy my beloved children - I will kill you!!!"


    Dunn was stunned, then without hesitation broke through the door and ran straight to the cemetery behind the church.


    When Donne saw the necromancer in the cemetery, he was stunned.


    "You - you killed my children - I''ll kill you - kill you!!!"


    Standing in the center of the cemetery is a lich.


    Yes, it''s not the necromancer in people''s imagination, but a more rare Lich!


    "You - you killed my children - I''ll kill you - kill you!!!"


    The Lich with cold air all over the body roared wildly in the center of the cemetery. As soon as Tang en appeared, the Lich launched an attack, and the surrounding corruption magic hit like a tsunami!


    The ground around Donne collapsed with a bang. The corrupt magic had a strong corrosive ability. His magic armor immediately made a sound and emitted white smoke.


    The Lich tried to block Donne''s movement with the magic tide.


    "Go to hell, mortal!"


    The crazy Lich roared and raised his right hand. Rows of white bones suddenly flew out of the cemetery next to him. Under the action of magic, the thick white bones quickly twisted into sharp bone spears, and then roared and stabbed Donne''s heart!


    Donne''s right hand, standing still, shook and waved the element sword in an instant. The buzzing sword gas directly smashed the bone spears. The spreading shock wave forcibly shook the surrounding houses, and the tall rothermal Cathedral began to tilt, with faint signs of collapse.


    "Your strength is beyond my expectation, but it won''t let you live!"


    The Lich shouted and raised the staff, and a dark light suddenly appeared on the tip of her right finger: "no one can stop me from coming to the world! No one! - and the first one is you! Die!!!"


    Arcane torrent!


    The corrupted magic turned into an entity and roared at Donne!


    However, before the arcane torrent could hit him, the expressionless Donne took a step forward, and his body appeared in front of the Lich in the blink of an eye. He moved very fast. As soon as he grabbed the Lich''s head, the Lich didn''t even have a chance to respond. With a sword, he cut off the Lich''s head neatly.


    Of course, don knew that lichs would not die like this, because their bodies would not die at all.


    In the eyes of the lich, the dark blue soul fire flickered. Even if Donne grabbed his head, he still had no fear: "mortal! Your efforts are futile! I! The great Rodriguez will rule the world with the body of the Lich! Ignite the divine fire and achieve the throne!"

 Chapter 1001

    What a noise!


    Donne frowned slightly. No matter which world''s Lich has this problem, relying on his life box, he thought he was immortal.


    But it''s really tricky not to find its life box.


    Maybe Nora can feel its soul. Its soul origin is placed in the life box, and now what moves in this body is only one of the splits, which is equivalent to a copy of remote control. Since it is remote control, it must be connected.


    After thinking about it, Donne simply loosened the Lich''s head and kicked it out.


    "Bang, bang, bang", after the Lich''s head bounced on the wall for a few times, it was grabbed back by the mage''s hand and re installed on the body. Then it noisy again: "you will submit to the majesty of chaos God CAOS. In order to punish your disrespect, you must give your life and soul, and my undead army will drown everything!"


    Donne didn''t bother to talk to this guy. He was going to ask Nora to help sense the position of his life box.


    "Get up! People who don''t want to sleep!"


    "Get up! Throw away your flesh and blood and build a new line of defense with your bones!"


    "Recovery of the dead!!!"


    The Lich screamed and raised the skeleton staff in his hand. The sad blue and white aura spread out in an instant. It was actually carrying Nora''s life field and awakened the dead in the whole city of lothemar!


    "Plague rain!!!"


    The miserable green rain clouds spread instantly


    The soldiers of team 051 followed Donne''s footsteps and rushed into the central city, but at this time, they suddenly stopped.


    The commando team that was frantically slaughtering the enemy suddenly found that the bodies of those chaotic believers who had been killed before decayed rapidly, and then the skeleton stood up shakily!


    The body has become a reborn skeleton!


    damn!


    It''s the Necromancer''s dead recovery spell!


    "No!"


    A Templar suddenly exclaimed, "the smell of chaos here has become stronger!"


    His blessing of light suddenly began to dim a lot, and even the sound of "Zizi" could be heard. That was because there was a fierce confrontation between the power of the holy light and the chaotic atmosphere in the air.


    The Templars of the 051 commando immediately began to renew their blessing of light, but at this time they found that the chaos here was terrible after chasing down Donne''s steps into the depths of the city.


    I''m afraid that normal people will be completely corrupted if they can''t last a day in this environment.


    Now, the trouble has just begun. The recovery of the dead of the Lich awakened the dead in the whole city. The thick white bones stripped the flesh and blood of those bodies, absorbed the purification in the flesh and blood and the chaotic breath in the air, and became a more powerful reborn skeleton.


    Although thanks to Donne''s spell aura and the huge gain brought by Ilus''s royal staff, the soldiers will not fall into the disadvantage, but the number of reborn skeletons is too large!


    In the previous battle, more than 50000 chaos believers have been killed, most of them have not been completely crushed. Now they have all become powerful reborn skeletons to join the battle.


    In addition, the number of resurrected skeletons in rothermal city has exceeded 100000!


    Looking around, the streets of the whole city are full of pale reborn skeletons!


    Even if a hundred commandos can fight for a day and overdraft their physical strength, they will be exhausted!


    This is also one of the most troublesome places for the necromancer - it may not have strong combat effectiveness, but it can always bring down the enemy with skeleton naval warfare.


    The tragic green rain clouds that followed cast a shadow on people''s hearts. Many times in history, necromancer mages have used this spell. A plague can easily kill a whole city.


    In the city of lothemar, the situation of the war went down sharply again, and most of the advancing teams were blocked by dense reborn skeletons.


    "I hate these guys!"


    Angus roared and smashed a reborn skeleton: "their appearance always makes me feel like laughing at me!"


    "Master Angus, their mouths just tremble because they lose the constraints of flesh and blood..."


    "I don''t care! I just want to kill them!"


    Angus scanned his eyes and found that the street behind him was full of reborn skeletons. After there was no trace of chaotic creatures, he jumped back and appeared at the bottom of the team. With a grim smile, he pestled the staff to his side and held his right wrist for a short time. After accumulating magic, he suddenly ejected a bundle of hot rays with a diameter of more than two meters!


    Third order spell, flame ray!


    At this moment, the flame ray is not so much a ray as a column of light. The powerful flame ray roared through the whole street, and the residual power continued until it ran through the city wall, and then slowly disappeared.


    At this time, Angus had a spacious red passage directly outside the city - because the underground soil had turned into rolling lava - and all the reborn skeletons had been burned to ashes.


    "It''s still so cool!"


    Angus spit, then pulled out his wand and, under the awe of others, returned to the front as a pioneer.


    In Xicheng District, the sudden increase in the number of skeleton sea blocked the progress of the team. Egwin, who was cleaning up native chaotic creatures, had to stop and began to help clean up the reborn skeletons of mortals.


    The trouble with reborn skeletons lies in their immortality. If you want to kill them, you can''t break them up. Either smash them into powder and they can''t move again, or use the power of restraint, such as holy light and the power of life, to completely purify their souls.


    Soldiers usually use the first simple and rough method. Chainsaw sword has no advantage in dealing with resurrected skeletons. Ellington elite with chainsaw sword is responsible for fighting chaotic believers, while Templars with flail, hammer and shield are responsible for dealing with resurrected skeletons.


    Egwin''s method is more direct.


    Holding the long steel sword, she knelt on the corpse mountain on one knee, stretched her hands to the sky, looked up at the sky and sang a prayer: "exercise the purification mission in the name of the goddess''s representative, the great goddess nisclair, please listen to my prayer and come, the will of God!"


    The emerald power of the goddess fell from the sky and poured directly into egwin''s body. In a moment, egwin was filled with a sacred and inviolable temperament. The reborn skeleton flocking to her was immediately severely burned. The power of the goddess''s life was the natural enemy for them. The closer the reborn skeleton is to egwin, the greater the damage it will be.


    At the moment when the goddess''s will came, all the reborn skeletons within a radius of 10 meters were destroyed in a moment.


    Egwin closed his eyes for a moment, and when he opened them again, his eyes were cold.


    God''s grace is vast, and God''s power is like prison!


    After the will of God came, egwin was no longer egwin, but became the incarnation of the Earth Goddess nisclair in prandal to execute the will of God instead of her!


    "Boom!"


    Just listen to a loud bang, suddenly with egwin as the center, it exploded a group of terrible power. The strong fluctuation blew everything within her radius of 50 meters, and the strong power of life burst out, completely covering the range of hundreds of meters around her.


    Life field!


    Due to chaos, the will of the coming God is very weak, and can only support egwin to open such a large and small field of life. However, even so, within the field, all strengthened reborn skeletons have been seriously injured, their actions become more and more slow, and their bodies begin to collapse gradually, trembling in the field of life.


    "It''s the power of the Earth Goddess!"


    The soldiers cheered: "follow in the footsteps of Lord egwin! Kill them all!"


    "Kill those damn skeletons!"


    "Go!"


    ¡­¡­


    The situation seemed to get worse again. After noticing the strong smell from the west, Donne smiled and bent his fingers to the warhead.


    [ah! Disgusting!]


    Nora flapped her wings to him, covered her chest and shouted angrily: [what are you doing!]


    "Can''t you see? It''s your turn."


    Donne shrugged. Originally, there was iluli. Nora couldn''t be used. Nora''s power of life was too strong. Donne didn''t want to scare the necromancer away and planned to cut the roots.


    But eluli''s magic is now blocked, so Nora can only show it.


    [hum, you finally know Nora''s strength? Get down and beg me! Maybe I''ll help you as soon as I''m happy!]


    Nora raised her little head with great air.


    Don''t talk nonsense


    Donne pinched her wings and looked at her expressionless: [don''t waste time, work with a lollipop or a cotton swab. Choose for yourself.]


    [Donne is a pervert! Donne is a hooligan! Donne is a coyote!]


    Nora screamed and rushed into the sky. Although she constantly scolded Donne in her mind, she still honestly opened the field of life.


    It seems that she has made a choice - although Donne doesn''t give her much choice.


    The sudden surge of vitality once again stabilized the precarious situation of the war. The reborn skeleton without a cup of tea Kung Fu withered in an instant under the strong power of life.


    The powerful power of life even scattered the plague rain clouds in the sky and purified the toxins in the air!


    Different from egwin, these reborn skeletons are not even qualified to shiver under Nora''s power. Nora originally hates the breath of the dead. This time, the power of life released under her anger is too strong and rich, which has reached an alarming level.


    Just standing in the field of life, the reborn skeleton has been extremely seriously injured, and the body is constantly emitting white fog, just like being seriously burned.


    The power of the dead is completely opposite to the power of life. It is completely the same as water and fire. Facing Nora''s power of life, these resurrected skeletons have no resistance at all. Some resurrected skeletons are even fragmented and directly scattered in the process of charging.


    The situation has reversed again.

 Chapter 1002

    The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly. Just a meal, the situation will be reversed and then reversed!


    The reborn skeletons that had just returned to power became weak chickens in the blink of an eye, and they could not even move. Even those reborn skeletons that could barely keep moving lost their threat, and the soldiers could break them with a gentle blow.


    "What''s going on?"


    The Templars were stunned.


    How can the reborn skeleton become so fragile without the help of great purification?


    Even without magic, you can break them - reborn skeletons harder than steel are now as fragile as glass!


    The elite of Ellington are not surprised by this situation. The same situation has occurred several times in the past. The same continuous warm power, which is different from the power of the holy light, is easier to be accepted by their bodies. Moreover, with the help of that power, the open wounds on the body epithelium began to heal rapidly, but the Kung Fu of a cup of tea disappeared, The strength in the field of life gave them great confidence and fighting courage.


    A Templar saw the fallen and scattered reborn skeleton disappear suddenly, and the dense white bones decayed directly into soil under the action of that force. He immediately exclaimed, "this is definitely the life force of the Earth Goddess!"


    "Did the Earth Goddess come?"


    "A miracle! It''s a miracle!"


    "Fool! This is your Majesty''s power!"


    When the cannon exploded, the soldiers in the rear roared, "fool! What a fool on the battlefield! Be careful!"


    Chaos believer!


    yes! And them!


    Although the power of life completely inhibits the reborn skeleton, it has an average effect on chaotic believers and chaotic creatures. They will not stop attacking because of the emergence of the power of life.


    Beicheng district.


    Elsa, who has long been incarnated as the God of war, doesn''t care whether the resurrected skeletons have become stronger. She is completely centered here and forms a sweeping formation. Some temple Knights help suppress the resurrected skeletons in an area. Then Elsa takes the giant war hammer she grabbed and keeps beating the hamsters. The resurrected skeletons have no chance to fight back.


    Others are responsible for suppressing chaos believers with assault rifles, electromagnetic sniper rifles and turret machine guns.


    In addition, a group of ten Templars was specially split to help stop the attack of chaos spells and supplement the blessings of light on others.


    Just now, the powerful power brought by Donne''s spell aura and Ilus''s Royal Scepter made Elsa even stronger, and the coming field of life directly turned her into a rampant murderer.


    "Go away, go away, go away!"


    Elsa brandished a huge war hammer and dashed across the battlefield. Everywhere she went, the enemy smashed flat and the obstacles were destroyed!


    Relying on the mixed blood of dragon and human, she has a certain resistance to the smell of chaos. She is not afraid of the corruption of chaos believers, so she can give full play to her strength.


    As a result, her performance directly turned her into a female god of war in the hearts of the soldiers behind her.


    "Elder sister is getting stronger and stronger. This is not -- ah, bah! This is good news!"


    An elite Ellington almost blurted out his words. Fortunately, he stopped the car in time.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect Elsa to become so powerful now. I only knew that she had great strength before..."


    This man is a member of the Ellington militia and has known Elsa for a long time, but he still can''t believe that this powerful and invincible female warrior God is actually Elsa.


    "What are you staring at!"


    Elsa smashed the last reborn skeletons in front of her, waved the war hammer and brought up a whistling sound. She stared at the soldiers: "hurry up and follow my footsteps! Your Majesty''s brother has let... Have opened the field of life. Now is a great opportunity to solve the reborn skeletons! Otherwise it will be more dangerous for them to mix with chaotic believers!"


    "Yes, sir!"


    Xicheng District.


    Egwin shook off the blood on the long steel sword and stood on the corpse mountain to look at the central urban area. The strong power of life gushed from there made her happy in her heart.


    The power of life is very similar to the power of the Earth Goddess. As a substitute of the Earth Goddess, the power released just now can only maintain this small battlefield and help the soldiers suppress the reborn skeletons here. However, now, the power of life from the center of the city covers the whole city.


    It''s Nora.


    Except for her, I''m afraid only the goddess herself can release such a powerful power of life!


    Egwin is very sure that this is Nora''s power. It''s not the first time she saw Donne use Nora''s power to save the situation.


    Egwin was a little relieved that Nora''s life was in the field. At least there was no need to worry about the safety of these soldiers.


    Back to Donne.


    After Nora opened the field of life, a large number of reborn skeletons fell down one after another. At the same time, many chaotic smells were eliminated, which suppressed the action ability of chaotic believers and chaotic creatures to a certain extent.


    Donne smiled. Although the little guy is usually greedy and playful, he is reliable at least at the critical moment.


    "Ah - it''s the damned power of life - I hate the Earth Goddess!"


    The Lich Rodriguez was burned by the power of life and screamed in pain: "I''ll kill you - kill!!!"


    There are a lot of bone spears and spell whirlpools around Rodriguez. Relying on the Lich''s powerful spell casting talent, it can release a variety of spells at the same time.


    "Go to hell!!!"


    "Idiot."


    With a contemptuous glance and a slap, the surging magic tide accurately disintegrates the flying spells. After losing stability, those formed spells will collapse into magic flow and element flow again. Although it will also cause certain impact damage, it is not worth mentioning for Donne.


    [Nora.]


    Don shouted in his heart: [find out where this guy''s life box is.]


    [ah? I''m busy!]


    This guy is lazy again!


    Donne sighed: [what are you doing? Don''t think I don''t know that even if you don''t care, it will take effect automatically after you open the field of life!]


    [all right, all right! I can''t help you!]


    The angry Nora flew back, landed directly on Donne''s head and kicked him hard.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    For the sake of her great achievements, Donne decided not to see the same as her.


    "- the mage dared to be distracted during the battle - go to hell!"


    Rodriguez suddenly raised his hand. The spell that had been silently prepared for a long time suddenly burst out, and the black purple beam instantly hit Donne''s body!


    Death!


    Donne''s multi-layer spell armor collapsed in an instant, and the powerful spell force drove straight in, trying to tear his body.


    For a moment, Donne felt his heart stopped suddenly, but soon returned to normal, and the torn body began to heal quickly with the help of the field of life.


    As I said a long time ago, the lethality of the powerful single legendary spells such as death finger, disintegration and great cleavage is inversely proportional to the strength of the target. The stronger the strength of the target, the greater the spell consumption and the less powerful the power. God can only use the death finger to stab a giant dragon (although they can do the same with their fingers), But a mortal magician is definitely not so easy to kill a dragon with one finger of death.


    Similarly, in the face of the powerful surpassing dragon of the body, and the magic pool is connected with the whole world, Donne, the finger of death is unlikely to cause too much damage.


    Even though the Lich is a legendary caster, it can''t rely on this legendary spell to kill Donne.


    On the contrary, due to the powerful self-healing ability brought by Donne himself and the field of life, the finger of death failed to work, but the Lich named Rodriguez consumed extremely amazing magic.


    The Lich''s magic pool is larger than that of ordinary magicians, and its magic is stronger. It can control more magic, but after all, it doesn''t open openly like Donne. This legendary spell consumes nearly half of its magic!


    This shocked it.


    "You''re not dead!"


    Rodriguez screamed: "who are you!? who are you!? you are a god! Yes, it must be! How can mortals compete with legendary magic - no! How can God come! The whole world has been shrouded by the power of CAOS, and they will not appear! They should not appear! They cannot appear! - so, you must not be a god!"


    Don said coldly, "shut up, you fool! You have to wait to die now!"


    And CAOS, the soul has been corrupted. I don''t know. It''s still a lich!


    Donne is considering how to make this Lich - the magician who can become a lich is not weak, and the soul strength is also considerable. After killing him and purifying him, throw him into the spirit hall and be a companion with Casas?


    As for whether the Lich will play human and animal tentacles to Casas, he doesn''t care so much.


    "You want to kill me!? you think you can kill me!? I''m the Lich Rodriguez! I''m the king of the undead! I''m the king of the Lich! I''m the God of the dead!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne covered his face and didn''t know what to look like.


    He looked at the Lich in front of Rodrigues, and wanted to make complaints about it, but the slot did not know where to start.


    "Mortal - no matter how strong you are, you have only one way to die!"


    Rodriguez suddenly flew into the sky. He held up his staff. The soul fire in his eyes became extremely strong, and the huge magic began to gather.


    "Rothermal!"


    Rodriguez''s body was surrounded by a mass of corrupt magic.


    "A city reborn in destruction!"


    Donne was stunned and reborn from destruction? what do you mean?


    "A city that will be destroyed again and bury you!"


    In the roar of Rodriguez''s laughter, the already tilted Cathedral collapsed, the earth under his feet suddenly began to shake and crack, and a cold breath gushed out from the depths of the earth!


    "Come out, my servant! The time has come for us to reign in the world!"

 Chapter 1003

    The Lich Rodriguez laughed wildly, the earth trembled and cracked, and the cathedral was in danger, falling rubble.


    "Show up! The ancestor of the black dragon family! Powerful tesserhakro! Let''s destroy all this!"


    With a bang in Donne''s head, the whole man was stunned.


    What did it just say?


    In the collapsing church, Donne stood motionless, and the falling stone was automatically bounced off by his magic armor.


    Nora grabbed her hair on his head and screamed, while Donne stood there staring at the Lich Rodriguez, his mind echoing what Rodriguez had just shouted.


    The lich, what did it shout just now?


    Tess Harlow!?


    Murphy haxha!?


    Elsa''s parents!?


    The early black dragon who died in the first chaotic invasion war!?


    How is this possible!?


    According to the rules of Dragon Island, all the dead dragon bodies should be sent back to the Dragon tomb. How can there be debris left for it to summon!?


    The earth cracked more and more violently, and the cold forest air had covered the whole Cathedral area. A huge Bone Claw stretched out from the ground with a "bang" and patted on the ground, followed by a huge skeleton faucet stretched out from the crack.


    "Roar -"


    With a dragon roar, the two dead dragons tore the earth and rushed to the sky in the flying rocks!


    Black clouds are pressing on the city. The Dragon couple of the dead, whose whole body is filled with the smell of ice blue death, looks down on the city of rothermal. The fire of the soul in the eyes is close to black, and the soul node in the chest is close to complete corruption. Tesser harkro and Murphy haksa cannot avoid the fate of being corrupted by chaos after their death.


    When the death spirit dragon rushed into the sky and the Dragon roared through the world, Sasha glott, who was originally reading comics leisurely in the silver city, suddenly changed color. Other early generation dragons also suddenly got up and looked at each other with shock and doubt.


    "This is -- dragon roar!?"


    Sasha glott looked unbelievable: "how is this possible?"


    The dragons suddenly appeared beside Jean and looked down at lothemar below. Although separated by a thick layer of chaos, Sasha glott could clearly and incomparably detect the strong smell of the dead below.


    His face became very ugly: "is that necromancer --"


    "Your Majesty the Dragon King!"


    Gene''s expression was also quite ugly: "if I''m not mistaken, the necromancer summoned a necromancer dragon!? what''s going on!?"


    Sasha glott knows what Jean is asking. So far, there are basically no examples of natural death of giant dragons. All dead dragons are either fighting to death or accidental death.


    Since the first time in history that the necromancer came up with the idea of dragon bones and successfully summoned the necromancer dragon, Longdao has a new rule. No matter what the Dragon died for, Longdao will send the dragon to recover his body and let him return to the Dragon tomb to sleep safely.


    Since then, the death spirit dragon basically only exists in legends. The strongest corpses that the death spirit mage can find are the corpses of some high-level Yalong Warcraft, and they are called the death spirit dragon.


    But now it''s different. At the moment, it''s obvious that there are two real dead dragons over lothemar!


    Even if you are dead, you can feel very obvious Longwei from it!


    "Your Majesty, shouldn''t it be..."


    "No! It''s impossible! They had --"


    Sasha glott suddenly shut his mouth and looked terrible and gloomy.


    Even if it is impossible, it is also true now. He must admit that the necromancer has enough patience and luck!


    Gene next to him clearly felt that the anger in Sasha glott''s heart was about to explode, and subconsciously ignored him a little.


    The necromancer enslaves the dragon''s body and makes it his own slave. This is a blasphemy that the dragon family can''t tolerate!


    One of the dragons is angry, thousands of miles in the red!


    But gene still felt very confused, because it was incredible to see the dragon''s body here!


    And not one! It''s both ends!


    Recalling what Sasha glott said when he first arrived here and what other dragons said just now, gene felt that lothemar was probably not such an ordinary place on the surface.


    In Beicheng District, Elsa, who was trying to kill the enemy, suddenly heard the Dragon roar from a distance. She trembled and almost fell.


    "Big sister!"


    "I''m fine!"


    Elsa punched the reborn skeleton into pieces, covered her chest very uncomfortable, and looked at the center of the city in disbelief.


    "What''s that?"


    Elsa looked at the skeleton dragon blankly, her mind was blank, and she felt very uncomfortable for no reason.


    "This is..."


    Elsa gently touched her cheek: "tears? I cried?"


    She felt very incredible: "why do I cry?"


    Tears were completely out of her control. More and more tears almost flowed into a river.


    One after another of the Dragon howls made Elsa feel more and more depressed and uncomfortable. She finally couldn''t bear it. She roared and jumped into the sky and directly turned into a dragon!


    "Big sister!"


    Some Templars looked at Elsa''s distant figure in disbelief: "your eldest sister is a giant dragon!"


    "That''s right! Don''t you know?"


    "Shit! Who would know such a thing!"


    Who would have thought that the little girl who has been fighting in front is a dragon!?


    They fought with a dragon!


    No wonder her strength is so strong and her defense is also terrible!


    Dragon!


    "Look at the sky! There are two skeleton dragons!"


    "Dead spirit dragon!? the dead spirit mage has two dead spirit dragons!?"


    "Damn it! How could this be possible!? the last time prandal appeared a dead spirit dragon was thousands of years ago! Dragon Island can''t allow this kind of thing!"


    "But those are really two dead dragons!"


    "The eldest sister''s head was turned into a dragon and rushed over!"


    "Bless the gods! That doesn''t bode well!"


    Almost the soldiers of the whole city saw the two dead dragons in the sky. Elsa and Angus stopped the attack at the first time when they found the abnormality. After thinking for a moment, they also temporarily left those soldiers and rushed to the central city.


    Under the three power gains of Donne''s spell aura, Ilus''s Royal scepter and Nora''s life field, there is no need to worry about their safety. On the contrary, the two dead dragons are the most dangerous enemies now.


    But


    How can there be two dead dragons here!?


    Back to Donne.


    "Hahaha - you''re dead! No one can resist the attack of Tess Harlow and Murphy harksa!"


    Rodriguez, standing on the head of a dead dragon, laughed wildly and looked down at the city below, just like an invincible king in the world.


    "Go! Tesserhakro! Kill them all!"


    "Roar!!!"


    Tess Harlow roared and spewed out a piercing breath. The cracked earth was completely frozen in an instant. The deep-seated cold spread continuously, completely freezing the chaotic believers around the cathedral on the ground, and even their corrupt souls were shattered.


    This indiscriminate attack surprised the commandos in the distance. The Templars and shield soldiers immediately united to help others resist the cold.


    "Holy light shield!"


    "War skills - shield of hope!"


    The shield formed by the strong holy light and the power of blood and gas sheltered the comrades in arms behind, but the cold shock wave frozen them into ice sculptures!


    "Uther!"


    "Steve!"


    The comrades in arms in the rear shouted their names, and all kinds of emotions such as sadness, anger and killing intention spread in their hearts.


    Rodriguez laughed wildly: "look! The soldiers fighting for you fall down one by one, feel the pain and sadness, and then completely open your arms and accept the blessing of CAOS!"


    idiot.


    Donne''s attention was completely focused on the two dead dragons, and he didn''t want to talk to the idiot at all.


    When he saw the people frozen into ice sculptures, he frowned and motioned Nora to help. Then he flew lightly and transferred the battlefield to the air.


    "The necromancer dragon is really powerful."


    Donne said expressionless, "but you chose the wrong enemy at the wrong time, in the wrong place, in the wrong way."


    "Do you think I will be afraid of you!? even if you - dragon!?"


    Before Rodriguez finished, he saw a giant dragon flying from Beicheng district and was stunned: "how did the giant dragon appear here?"


    Elsa!?


    Donne was shocked. The last thing he wanted to see now was Elsa!


    After all, those two dead dragons are probably her parents!


    "Your Majesty, brother!"


    Elsa, in the form of a dragon, came to Donne and stared at the two dead dragons. For some reason, it was always difficult for her eyes to move away from them.


    "Elsa... Why are you crying?"


    Donne stared at Elsa in amazement, and the big bucket of tears kept dripping from her eyes.


    "Your Majesty, brother, I, I don''t know what''s going on."


    Elsa shook her head and said, "I, I just feel very uncomfortable... But maybe I saw my compatriots'' bodies enslaved by the necromancer..."


    compatriot? That''s not just compatriots


    The reason why she cries may be that the genes flowing in her blood are calling her


    "Elsa, those two dead dragons are probably --"


    Donne hesitated and hesitated.


    Elsa looked at Donne with her head bent. "Your Majesty, brother?"


    Donne sighed and said helplessly, "they are probably your parents!"


    what!?


    It was like a bolt from the blue exploding in her mind, and Elsa''s brain was blank for an instant.


    Your majesty, brother, what did he say?


    Those two dead dragons are my parents!?


    But how is this possible!?


    "Ha ha ha - interesting! It''s really interesting!"


    Rodriguez laughed wildly: "tesserhakro! Go and kill her!"


    The larger dead dragon stared at Elsa, stayed for a moment, and then roared and jumped at Elsa!

 Chapter 1004

    Tess Harlow!?


    That, that''s the name of the Dragon father!


    Rodriguez''s words were like a thunder, and Elsa was completely at a loss.


    When Tessa Harlow roared and rushed up, Elsa was surprised and slowed down. The teeth of the death spirit dragon directly bit her neck, and the scales of the Dragon clicked.


    "Elsa!"


    Donne was so angry that his huge magic burst out in an instant. He directly turned into a dragon and hit it fiercely: "give it to me - get out!"


    Tess Harlow quickly stabilized after being hit by Donne, glared at Donne and roared at him: "roar!!!"


    Followed by a cold dragon breath!


    Donne also spewed out a cloud of dragon breath, directly drowning Tess Harlow''s attack!


    "Dragon!"


    Rao''s soul had been corrupted by chaos, and Rodriguez trembled in shock: "how is it another dragon?"


    Two necromancer dragons, a black dragon and a golden dragon (Donne''s Avatar is the Golden Dragon). Is this a dragon war!?


    However, what shocked Rodriguez is just the beginning.


    Because there was a sudden roar of dragons in the sky.


    Then, ten huge magic cannons fell from the sky and broke through the thick chaotic clouds. Then, ten heavily armed dragons fell from the sky!


    Ten full Dragons - no, plus Donne and Elsa - twelve full dragons appeared over rothermal!


    How many years has this not happened in prandal!?


    The last time the Dragon army went to war was during the second chaos invasion war more than 200 years ago (the second chaos war ended 167 years ago and lasted 52 years). In human memory, it was a long time ago!


    Is this the rhythm of the world war!?


    The soldiers of the commando were stunned at the dragon in the sky.


    Dragon!


    Twelve dragons!


    There are two dead dragons!!!


    The soldiers of the saulant line in the distance were going crazy now!


    One urgent letter after another was sent to the rear command center. They didn''t know what to do!


    Didn''t it say that the Dragon didn''t interfere with other races in prandal!?


    Now what the fuck is going on!?


    If you fight carelessly, the whole army will be destroyed if you are affected!


    "Team, Captain, me, we want to, do we want to retreat..."


    The captain clenched his teeth and said, "no order! Everyone can''t leave here!"


    "Team leader, you, you wet your pants..."


    "Nonsense!"


    The man roared, "the dragon is flying over your head. Aren''t you fucking afraid?"


    Fear, boundless fear spread in the solant army. No ordinary soldier could face the Dragon without fear. They were afraid, afraid that Klein would let them attack.


    This is pure death!


    Back to Donne.


    Egwin Angus also arrived. They were stunned to see so many dragons here.


    "... Donne?"


    Egwin noticed the two golden dragons and was a little unsure which was Donne - in the eyes of other races, the giant dragons were basically the same except fat and thin.


    "I''m Sasha glott."


    Sasha glott pulled the corners of his mouth and looked at the necromancer in front of him gloomily: "Donne is over there."


    Egwin looked at Donne, who fought with the dead dragon, looked back and asked, "Your Majesty, what''s going on? How can there be dead dragons here? Or two ends!"


    "This thing --"


    With a flash of cold light in his eyes, Sasha glott said to the other dragons, "block this place and don''t let it run away."


    "Yes!"


    After the Dragon dispersed, Sasha glott said to egwin, "we are also responsible for this matter."


    Egwin frowned: "what''s going on?"


    "The two dead dragons, if nothing happens, are Elsa''s parents, that is, Tess Harlow and Murphy harksa."


    "What?!"


    Angus almost fell down: "are you kidding! Didn''t they die in the first chaos invasion war?! and after the death of the dragon, the bones should be transported back to the Dragon tomb on Dragon Island!? how could they appear here!?"


    "That''s what I want to say."


    Sasha glott repressed his anger and whispered, "all the dragons who died on the battlefield of the first chaotic invasion war - including Tess harkro and Murphy harksa - have not been transported back to Dragon Island!"


    "Why -"


    Egwin shut up halfway through the conversation, for she had guessed the reason.


    "Because they were killed by chaotic creatures."


    Sasha glott said: "in order to prevent other dragons on the Dragon Island from being corrupted by the chaotic atmosphere, we had to bear the pain to make this decision and ask the mages in the Legion to bury their bodies on the spot."


    Egwin was surprised: "you mean, this is where Tess Harlow and Murphy harksa died in the war!"


    Sasha glott nodded very heavily and looked at Elsa with complex eyes.


    "But that''s not right!"


    Angus frowned: "it happened more than 800 years ago. How could anyone find the place where the dragon''s body was buried? The necromancer would be so lucky!"


    "That''s because the necromancer also participated in the first chaos invasion war!"


    Donne whipped Tess Harlow out, took a breath of dragon breath, and then took time to ask, "Your Majesty the Dragon King! Do you know this madman?"


    "Of course! You must all know!"


    Sasha glott suddenly flew forward a little and roared angrily: "- Rodriguez hornheim! Do you know what you''re doing!?"


    Rodriguez hornheim!?


    Angus was shocked: "he is Rodriguez hornheim! Master hornheim!?"


    "Are you talking about me?"


    Rodriguez, standing on Murphy haxha''s head, was very surprised: "my last name is hornheim... Great. Write it down immediately. I thought I would never know my last name."


    Sasha glott frowned: "it seems that its soul has been corroded by chaos, and the past memory has begun to lose."


    Noting the shock of Angus, Sasha glott said with a gloomy face: "Rodriguez hornheim, the ancestor of your human hornheim family, the alchemy master known as master hornheim, participated in the first chaos invasion war. He led the design and production of Ilus''s Royal walking stick in Donne''s hand!"


    "- more importantly, he buried Tess Harlow and Murphy harksa himself!"


    Sasha glott gnashed her teeth and said: "- I didn''t expect him to fall here!"


    Angus trembled his lips and was completely stupid.


    As a master of alchemy, master hornheim is not only his idol, but also a great hero involved in saving the world. Now, the former hero has fallen to this point, not only transformed into a lich, but also corrupted into minions by the former enemy, the power of chaos!


    How can a heartache describe Angus'' feelings at the moment!


    That''s the collapse of faith!


    Donne also suddenly changed color. He didn''t expect that Rodriguez would be Rodriguez of the hornheim family!


    Master hornheim!


    No matter how he guessed, he could never guess that a role thousands of years ago would suddenly appear in front of him!


    Rodriguez actually engraved his name on his bones, and then he said with a grimace: "- although you... There are many dragons, I happen to know the weakness of the dragon. Today, you will all become my puppets!"


    Rodriguez laughed wildly and raised his staff: "come! Apostles of CAOS! Minions from chaos! Chaos is afraid of demons! Kill them all!"


    "Idiot!"


    Tang en skimmed his lips: "the power of chaos is disorderly and chaotic. How can it be controlled... Lying in the trough!?"


    Donne and others around him almost dropped their chin when they saw the suddenly opened door of chaos in the sky.


    "How is that possible?"


    Even Donne couldn''t help roaring: "what''s good is out of control?!"


    "Worthy of genius!"


    Sasha glott was shocked: "he really did it!"


    "What the hell is going on?"


    Angus was going crazy and said, "make it clear! How can the power of chaos be controlled!? it''s impossible - it''s unreasonable!"


    "Stop him!"


    Sasha glott immediately put up the magic gun armor and roared: "since the first chaotic invasion war, Rodriguez has been studying how to convert the power of chaos into controllable power! He has succeeded - he must have been corrupted in this process!"


    "Boom!!!"


    The magic gun armor roared and spewed out a thick torrent of magic.


    Rodriguez laughed wildly and drove Murphy haksha in front.


    "Murphy!"


    Sasha glott was surprised, and the output of magic weakened a lot subconsciously. As a result, Murphy haxha blocked the magic gun.


    "Are you stupid?"


    Donne, who suppressed Tess Harlow, scolded: "they are dead! Now what is revived is only their bones!"


    human bones?


    But


    Sasha glott looked not far away and still stared at Elsa, the dragon of the dead, with great pain in her heart.


    He really can''t do this!


    Shit, I have to do this villain!


    Donne scolded in his heart, looked at tesserhakro, who was pressed under his body, opened his mouth and spewed out a mass of dragon breath, and then directly smashed it into the ground. With great force, it pierced the earth and fell directly into the cave under the cathedral.


    Then Donne roared at Rodriguez and took another breath!


    Murphy haxha is in front again!


    Mother in law, I''m sorry!


    The abnormally rational Donne would not be merciful. He turned around and waved his tail, directly pumping out his mother-in-law who had become a skeleton!


    Rodriguez was close at hand. Donne hit him directly, poked out the dragon claw attached to the force of emptiness, grabbed him directly, and then roared and launched a spell that no one expected!

 Chapter 1005

    "What''s going on?"


    The trapped Rodriguez was shocked, and the magic in his body suddenly surged out like a flood opening the gate, directly into Donne!


    "Damn it! How is this possible!? magic! My magic!"


    Rodriguez roared wildly, trying to get rid of Donne''s shackles: "get out of here!"


    Due to the rapid decline of magic, the opening door of chaos also stopped expanding and gradually stabilized.


    Angus lost his siphon! "


    Yes, what Donne used was the eighth order spell they jointly created, magic siphon!


    Magic siphon is an extremely effective way to deal with lichs who maintain their form by magic. Once lichs lose their magic, they lose their ability to act.


    Of course, not everyone can use this method, because the magic in the Lich is so huge that ordinary people can''t bear it. Only Donne or the dragon family can bear it.


    But the dragon clan, they can''t do this at all - because the magic in Rodriguez is all corrupted magic!


    Only Donne, who has the power of emptiness and is not afraid of chaos and corruption, dares to do so!


    [Nora! Where is its life box!?]


    Donne repeatedly drew Rodriguez''s magic and asked Nora.


    When the magic in Rodriguez''s body is drained, its split soul must return to the life box. If it can''t find the life box, this guy will come out to make trouble in the future!


    We must cut the roots!


    [I told you I found it! Blame me!?]


    Nora complained: [you didn''t listen to me after you became a dragon!]


    Where is it


    Nora pointed to Tess harkro: [the Lich is very cunning. It hides its life box in the spine of the dead dragon.]


    what!?


    Donne was stunned.


    Lich''s life box is their lifeblood. It is usually hidden in a very hidden and safe place. Generally speaking, Lich is used to hiding the life box deep underground or in the remote mountains and forests where people are rarely seen.


    But this guy hid his life box in the spine of the necromancer dragon!?


    This is so fantastic!


    But on second thought, it''s normal!


    The necromancer dragon is basically the Lich''s strongest combat power. If you can''t guarantee safety by hiding in the necromancer dragon, there is basically only a dead end in other places.


    Don didn''t care so much. After finding the life box, he stopped being tied up and said to Rodriguez with a grim smile, "you''re dead this time!"


    "It''s impossible to kill me -"


    Before Rodriguez''s voice fell, Donne decisively pinched Rodriguez''s body. Under the power of the fire of nothingness, the spell armor on Rodriguez was fragile as if it did not exist.


    Without saying anything, Donne rushed directly to Tess Harlow and shouted, "its life box is in Tess Harlow''s spine! Don''t let it escape!"


    "Roar!!!"


    Tess Harlow roared and rushed up. He had no intention of running away!


    Two huge bodies collided together. The huge impact made Donne''s bones creak, but Tess Harlow was even worse, because there was a layer of void fire attached to Donne''s claw at the moment. When one claw went down, its ribs were broken several times!


    The sputtered fire of the void even burned the soul core in the chest of the bone dragon. The soul core shrank violently and scattered a part of the chaotic atmosphere.


    Just then, Murphy haxha bumped up from the side, and Donne flew out with a "sleeping slot". He crashed several houses, fell to the ground and rolled out for a long distance before flying again.


    "How awesome!"


    Angus was stunned: "Murphy haxatha is better than Tess Harlow!?"


    "Why do you think Tesser was a henpecked man?"


    Sasha glott said with a very heavy heart: "although Murphy is not the first female black dragon, she is also the leading strong man of our dragon family. Tesser couldn''t last long under her, otherwise she wouldn''t take Tesser away from NAR."


    Nalhaksha is the one who trained Elsa before and is also the first female black dragon.


    Angus''s face was stiff and his muscles twitched. He covered his mouth with strength. Although it was such a heavy tone, he just couldn''t help laughing


    "Heaven!"


    Egwin suddenly looked up at the sky: "the door of chaos... Has taken shape."


    The door of chaos opened by Rodriguez has now stabilized, and the surrounding chaotic atmosphere is attracted by it. It rotates slowly around the door of chaos and becomes a force to support its existence.


    The black chaos door pressed on the head, and the soldiers with heavy breath were hard to breathe.


    Those chaos believers suddenly fell into a carnival. They shouted the name of chaos God "CAOS" crazily, rushed to the soldiers with a fanatical face, and tried to offer their life and soul for the glory of "CAOS".


    "Shit, these chaotic believers are crazy!"


    Another soldier shelled the past, smashed four or five chaotic believers and scolded, "nonsense! They''ve been crazy for a long time!"


    "It''s a little bad this time!"


    Captain Lyon wiped his face and looked at the chaotic gate in the sky with a heavy heart.


    This time, unlike the previous times, there are only 5000 people this time. Now more than 500 people have left the battle because of various situations, that is, there are only 4500 people left. There are at least 60000 to 70000 chaotic believers, more than 100000 resurrected skeletons, uncountable chaotic minions and primitive chaotic creatures in the city.


    With the support of his majesty Donne, there is no need to worry about combat effectiveness, but the difference in the number of fighters between the two sides is too great.


    Now the door of chaos has been opened in the sky. If there is no support, the battle will be more difficult next.


    "Knights of the God of light! Cheer up! Although the battle is very difficult, the dawn of victory is at hand!"


    "Soldiers of Ellington! For your king! For your family! For yourself! And for prandal''s future! Let''s fight together!"


    "Kill them all!"


    The soldiers roared at the enemy again.


    The battlefield in the sky is becoming increasingly fierce.


    The Dragon Legion was worried about the threat of chaotic creatures, so at the moment when the gate of chaos was stable, all 20 giant guns were aimed at the gate of chaos.


    Donne quickly flew back, stared at Tesser huckles and his wife, who were eyeing each other, and said to Sasha glott, "don''t you mind my cruel hand?"


    "As long as Elsa doesn''t mind, they''ll be yours!"


    Sasha glott bared his teeth and said, "this time, let''s take the initiative to welcome the guests!"


    Elsa


    Donne looked back at Elsa. She finally woke up and staggered over.


    The blue and black eyes of the two dead dragons stared at Elsa, and the fire of the soul swayed.


    "Elsa, they..."


    "Your Majesty, brother, you don''t have to say, I know."


    Elsa shook off her tears and said, "they are a distant past for me. I won''t mind. Really, just do it - I can even help you fight together!"


    "No."


    No matter how cruel Donne was, he couldn''t bear to let Elsa deal with her parents.


    "I will let them rest completely from the hands of the necromancer."


    Donne rubbed against Elsa''s head, and then rushed to the two dead dragons again!


    ¡ª¡ªStrange, they seem to be a little slow?


    "Give it to me - crush it!"


    Donne roared and bumped Murphy haksha into it. His claws tore several of Tess Harlow''s ribs. The sputtering fire of the void made the soul core in the bone dragon''s chest shrink violently again!


    After the attack, tesserhakro and Murphy haksa roared again and tangled with Donne. The two sides turned the world upside down, dragon breath, powerful spells flying all over the sky, and the animals around rothermal knelt and trembled.


    At this stage of the battle, the city of rothermal was doomed, and don didn''t keep his hand.


    However, when Donne inadvertently approached Elsa in a circuitous battle, both of them stopped their attack, and Elsa attracted his dark eyes again.


    "Your Majesty, brother, I, I feel that they are looking at me..."


    Elsa was unbelievable, but her intuition told her that the two dead dragons were really looking at her.


    ¡ª¡ªAre they


    An extremely absurd idea suddenly came into Donne''s mind - the souls of Tess Harlow and Murphy harksa have not been completely corrupted and can still recognize their children!?


    It''s not impossible. Although the dragon''s resistance to chaos is very fragile, they die because their bodies are corrupted, not their souls. If Rodriguez secretly imprisoned their souls when they just died in the war, and their souls have only recently begun to be corrupted, it is possible for them to persist until now.


    ¡ª¡ªHowever, when they died in the war, eloha was just a dragon egg. Elsa has grown so much now. How can they recognize it!?


    ¡ª¡ªDragon''s mysterious blood inheritance!?


    Donne suddenly had a bold idea. He thought of it and did it. He immediately shouted, "Elsa! You get their attention!"


    "Good!"


    Elsa had an unreserved trust in Donne. Even if she thought the dead dragon was a little strange, she didn''t take it to heart and immediately flew out.


    Tess Harlow and Murphy harksa''s attention was really attracted by ELSA!


    it is as expected!


    Donne''s spirit is refreshed. It seems that there may be unexpected gains this time!


    He suddenly flashed, and his huge body appeared behind the two dead dragons. Then, Donne took a deep breath


    Five seconds later, the fiery dragon breath mixed with the fire of the void spewed out, and immediately submerged two dead dragons!

 Chapter 1006

    "Ow --"


    Bathed in the hot breath of the dragon, the two dead dragons roared in pain and quickly rolled out to the left and right sides. However, the fire of the void stuck to them. Even if they escaped, the bones were still stained with the fire of the void that could not be extinguished.


    The weak void fire is so inconspicuous on the huge bone dragon body, but the damage to them is extremely amazing. People can clearly see the chaotic breath separated from them!


    Angus was stunned: "what is he doing?"


    "Purification!"


    Sasha glott took time to take a look and was stunned: "don''t you want to purify them?! how is this possible! They have been corrupted - wait? Is it difficult -"


    If Rodriguez imprisoned their souls just when Tess Harlow and Murphy harksa died, enslaved them all the time and was not corrupted by chaos until recently, it is possible to purify their souls again with Donne''s power!


    Sasha glott also thought of a possibility and couldn''t help getting excited.


    If Tang en can really purify them and let their souls rest, he is definitely a great benefactor of the dragon family!


    In fact, don''s idea of Pisa shaglott is more exaggerated because he wants Elsa to meet her parents! He wants to cut off the souls of Tess Harlow and Murphy harksa!


    The dragon''s soul is more powerful. If they build equipment for them based on the soul core, they can drive more huge magic energy machinery, which will certainly be of great use!


    What''s more


    It''s also for Elsa!


    "Give it to me - wake up!"


    Donne roared and rushed up, forcing the escaped Tess Harlow back, then grabbed his back and sprayed another breath!


    Tess Harlow can''t escape at all. He can only fly and bump wildly, but the surroundings are blocked by the dragon. It has nowhere to escape!


    At the moment, Rodriguez''s life box hidden in his spine has been greatly hurt. The protective layer outside the life box is on the verge of collapse, and Rodriguez''s soul hiding inside begins to panic.


    Rodriguez roared, "Murphy, hakesha! Come and save me!"


    "Roar!"


    Murphy haksa endured the pain and hit Donne hard. The huge impact knocked Donne and Tess harkro to the ground. Two giant dragons rolled on the ground and collapsed countless houses.


    "They''re coming!"


    The nearby 051 team was immediately stunned: "run!"


    The motorcade roared back, but it was blocked by chaotic believers around, even if it could not be run over!


    The huge shadow has enveloped the commandos, and despair has come in an instant!


    "Boom!!!"


    A huge dragon roared and landed in front of him, and stubbornly carried the impact of Tess harkro and Donne. The huge dragon claws scratched nearly 100 meters of gullies on the ground, and then reluctantly stopped!


    "Big sister!"


    Team 051 almost burst into two lines of tears.


    Elsa clasped Tess Harlow with her claws, turned her head and spewed out a dragon breath. After helping to clear a passage, Elsa shouted to the 051 team behind her: "go!"


    After covering their retreat, Elsa looked back and touched Tess Harlow''s eyes under her feet. She couldn''t help being stunned again.


    "Ow!!!"


    Murphy haxha raised her head and a strong magic wave broke out in the sky!


    "The magic wave of this intensity - no! Stop it!"


    Angus was shocked: "she''s going to use a ninth order spell!"


    Egwin''s face changed slightly: "you can''t help it. Who can stop it?"


    "I need time to counter -"


    Before Angus finished his words, several missiles roared from a distance and exploded directly on Murphy haksha''s head, forming a short magic vacuum area. The strong magic fluctuation was suddenly broken the balance, and the forming magic collapsed directly!


    Special missile - black hole one!


    The collapsing magic stream ate Murphy haxha back, and it howled and fled the magic stream.


    At this time, Elsa had already rushed up, forced it directly to the bottom and confronted it.


    "It''s incredible!"


    Angus was stunned: "black hole one is so good to counter spells!"


    Angus knows the effect of black hole one very well, but it has been used to break through spell armor before. Unexpectedly, it has the best effect on anti magic!


    "Boom -"


    The deafening sound of guns rang through the night sky, almost fooling Angus: "what''s the matter?"


    "Chaotic creatures are beginning to cross the gate of chaos!"


    Egwin widened his eyes, pointed to Sasha glott and said, "the Dragon King has launched an attack - how powerful!"


    Angus looked back. The thick magic gun was like ten huge beams of light. It was constantly shooting on the chaos gate. Just passing through the other end of the chaos gate, the chaotic creatures gushing out like the tide were blasted into slag before they left there!


    "You Monsters - get out of our world!"


    Sasha glott roared. For the first time in history, he could go all out to deal with chaotic creatures. He vented his anger that had been suppressed for many years!


    Angus was stunned and crazy! It''s all crazy!


    In the sky, ten dragons are there to deal with the gate of chaos!


    On the ground, Donne and Elsa fought with two dead dragons, which almost turned the whole central city into ruins. Countless chaotic believers and reborn skeletons were affected by their battle and inexplicably crushed to death!


    In the distance, a hundred commando teams are desperately cleaning up chaotic believers, reborn skeletons and lonely chaotic creatures.


    There are gunfire and killing everywhere. Rothermal city has entered purgatory mode!


    "We can''t help here."


    Egwin said calmly, "now we''d better help the commandos."


    Although Angus and her strength are very strong, they can''t intervene in the battle here now. It''s superfluous to stay here. It''s better to take advantage of this time to kill more enemies and reduce the pressure of commandos.


    "Go!"


    Angus gritted his teeth and split up with egwin.


    On the other side, Donne suppresses tesserhakro, and the fire of void is forcibly purifying the chaotic breath on it. Tesserhakro struggles madly, but in vain.


    Elsa, in the confrontation with Murphy haxha, suddenly said weakly: "Your Majesty, brother, I, I feel it looking at me..."


    Murphy haksha, who was not attacked, stayed there after her attention was attracted by ELSA. Her dark eyes kept staring at her and looked at Elsa very flustered.


    Donne was doing his best at the moment and had no time to answer Elsa''s questions.


    At this time, Rodriguez, trapped in the life box, panicked. The shield outside the life box was fragile and was about to collapse, but Donne didn''t mean to stop. He immediately began to give orders.


    "Murphy, hakesha! What are you doing! Stop him! Do it!"


    Murphy haxha obviously resisted after receiving the instruction, but Elsa was worried that it would disturb Donne. Seeing it move, she immediately jumped on it with a "ow".


    Murphy haxha subconsciously began to fight back, and the two sides fought again.


    "Just fuck you!"


    Donne originally wanted to take care of Rodriguez last. When he saw that he was not honest at the moment, he popped out his claw, stabbed directly into a section of Tess Harlow''s spine and dug out its life box!


    Donne wanted to threaten Rodriguez and stop Tess Harlow and Murphy harksa, but when he thought about it carefully, this guy had been corrupted by chaos. He said it in vain, so he shook his hand and threw it to Nora: [help watch it!]


    [Hey! Leave it to me!]


    Nora snapped her fingers happily, summoned a ball of emerald green light and wrapped the life box in it.


    Although Nora has no combat power, it is still no problem to trap the Lich''s life box with the power of life. The power of life and the power of death overcome each other, but the power of both sides is completely a rolling gap, and Rodriguez has no possibility of escape.


    "Do you think this will trap the great Rodriguez! It''s impossible! I''ll break - ah - damn! What''s this!?"


    Surrounded by the strong power of life, Rodriguez was extremely frightened. This is probably the most feared situation of the Lich. Even if it has been corrupted by chaos, it still deeply felt the threat of life.


    Only once he tried to break the cage, Rodriguez screamed bitterly. The tentative attack made it subject to an extremely strong counterattack, and the extended soul tentacles were directly purified by the power of life.


    He also said he would give his soul and life to CAOS!


    Go to hell!


    Full of disdain, Donne stopped paying attention to it and looked at the "father-in-law" under him. Donne took a deep breath and launched an attack again!


    The hot dragon breath swept from head to foot. Tesserhakro''s whole body burned up. The thin fire of the void kept burning the chaotic breath. The chaotic breath in the blue and black soul core was stripped out bit by bit, revealing the original dark blue luster of the soul core.


    As the chaotic atmosphere was gradually purified, Tess Harlow, who was struggling in pain, gradually stopped struggling. The soul fire in his eyes flickered and looked at Donne.


    Donne was overjoyed: "wake up!?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tess Harlow said slowly, "who are you..."


    Donne increased the purification speed of the void fire and hurriedly asked, "don''t ask who I am! Do you know who you are?"


    "I am... Who am I..."


    Tess Harlow''s soul fire flickered and seemed to be remembering something. He looked through Donne and saw the Dragon besieging the gate of chaos in the sky. An extremely strong breath suddenly burst out on him.


    "-- the gate of chaos!"


    A strong sense of killing and war broke out from Tess Harlow. It roared, "let go of me - I can fight! I don''t need to rest!"


    Donne looked back and was stunned.


    Did he think he was still in the war?

 Chapter 1007

    The first thing tesserhakro did to regain his senses was to struggle to return to the battlefield.


    However, he did not know that it had been more than 850 years since the first chaotic invasion war.


    This is an obsession that has lasted 850 years


    Don shouted, "calm down! Tess Harlow, calm down!"


    "Tesserhakro... Yes! I''m tesserhakro! I''m the leader of the black dragon family! I can''t hide behind!"


    Tess Harlow finally remembered his name, but his struggle became more intense.


    Donne was almost thrown to the ground by him several times. In his anger, Donne pulled his paw up and shouted, "tesserhakro! The chaos invasion war is over! It''s over, you know!? now calm down!"


    "It''s over!? but the door of chaos -"


    "Shut up! Now listen to me!"


    Donne interrupted, "you''re in a terrible situation, you know!? look down at your body!"


    Tess Harlow was stunned and looked down at his body.


    The bones of Sen Bai, the soul core with dark blue and black gas


    Is this... My body? I... Became a bone dragon!?


    Tess Harlow raised his head in disbelief and was shocked: "I''m... Dead!?... Yes! I''m dead!"


    After asking the question, the next second he recalled the moment of his death.


    He''s dead.


    Died of chaos corruption.


    However, since he has died, his soul should have returned to the kingdom of death, or has dissipated between heaven and earth. Why, why does he live in this attitude now!?


    Memory seems to be imposed with a layer of shackles, and behind the vague fog lies the truth that he can''t see clearly.


    The truth, what is the truth?


    "Yes! You''re dead! It''s 850 years since the first chaos invasion war! It''s the withering month of order in 850 years!"


    Donne roared, "you and your wife have been imprisoned by Rodriguez and become a dragon of the dead under his control!"


    "Rodriguez!"


    The fog broke and the truth hidden behind came to the surface. Tess Harlow suddenly roared: "yes! Rodriguez hornheim! That bastard! How dare he imprison my soul! Where is he? I''ll kill him!!!"


    "Calm down!"


    Donne patted him to the ground again and scolded angrily: "you have all been corrupted by chaos. Do you know how much power it takes me to help you purify chaos!? don''t burden me!"


    Tesserhakro calmed down again. He felt the physical situation. As Donne said, it was very bad. The erosion of chaos had gone deep into the bone marrow and was almost hopeless.


    "Give up. I''m hopeless. The dragon has no resistance to chaos."


    "Shut up! You''re much better now than you didn''t know at the beginning!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tess Harlow stared at Donne. He found that he didn''t know the dragon. Now the dragon has the ability to purify chaos? That''s good news.


    "Who are you? I''ve never seen you. You''re a new member just born recently?"


    Don said angrily, "I''m don. I''m going to be your son-in-law."


    Tess Harlow was stunned for a moment, and his brain was confused again after he woke up for a while.


    Donne? My son-in-law? I... son-in-law? wait!? 850 years later? Do you mean


    "Where''s AILU? Where''s AILU?"


    Tess Harlow was suddenly excited: "the Dragon God is on again! She is still so young! She is only over 800 years old! How can you bear to do it!"


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡±


    Donne wanted to slap him to the ground.


    Don snapped, "shut up if you want to see AILU!"


    Tess Harlow was quiet at once, but the core of his soul was flashing. You can imagine how excited he was now.


    When he was dying, he was ready to never see his daughter grow up. Unexpectedly, he was lucky to survive because of the despicable behavior of that bastard Rodriguez. Now, he can see his daughter grow up!


    Donne began the last purification. The fire of the void combed Tess Harlow carefully from head to foot. After purifying all the chaotic breath, he released Tess Harlow: "the enslavement spell left by Rodriguez on you has been dispelled by me. Now you are safe."


    "I --"


    "Shut up!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Now you stay here quietly!"


    Don said coldly, "if you still want to see your daughter!"


    "I just want to know where AILU is now..."


    Tess Harlow found that he didn''t dare to look directly into Donne''s eyes. He said weakly, "I just felt like I saw her..."


    Donne pointed to Elsa''s mother and daughter, who were beaten in the distance: "she''s fighting with her mother now. If you keep on talking, wait to collect your wife''s body."


    That bone Dragon... Is it Murphy? Another


    "AILU!"


    Tess Harlow looked at her daughter''s back. The fire of the soul flickered and wanted to cry, but she found that the bone dragon had no tears.


    "Donne! Please help Murphy! She must be in great pain now!"


    "I''ll do the same if you don''t say!"


    Donne took a deep breath and finally warned Tess Harlow, "just don''t give me any trouble!"


    "Sure!"


    Donne roared to Murphy huksa: "Elsa! Help hold her down!"


    "Yes, your majesty, brother!"


    Elsa took off to avoid Murphy haxha''s tail, and hit her spine hard. The Dragon claws directly locked her neck. Then Donne fell down, pressed the "mother-in-law" directly under her body, and sprayed a dragon breath directly on her!


    "Ow!!!"


    Murphy huksa roared in pain and struggled frantically, but how could she escape the shackles when Donne worked with Elsa.


    "Murphy! Be patient! Be patient!"


    Tess Harlow couldn''t help cheering for his wife.


    Elsa looked back when she heard the speech. She looked at Tess Harlow''s four eyes, and both sides were stunned.


    "Your Majesty, brother!"


    Elsa exclaimed, "he, he, he has come to his senses!"


    Donne didn''t have time to answer her. He just nodded and continued to breathe dragon breath.


    The necromancer dragon enslaved by the necromancer has recovered his reason!?


    That is to say


    His real father, who had died, stood in front of him again!?


    Elsa froze.


    When I heard the news of their death before, I didn''t feel much. Even if the memory of ELU haksa was only a little sad, but now, when I saw the dead and reborn father, why, why did tears flow out uncontrollably again?


    Father and daughter looked at each other across the air, and for a moment they forgot to speak.


    Murphy haksha bathed in the dragon breath, like Tess harkro, the violent struggle gradually weakened. Finally, she directly and quietly accepted the purification of the fire of emptiness, and the soul core became clearer and brighter.


    After a long time, Donne finally stopped breathing - he felt he didn''t want spicy food for the next month.


    Donne asked, "are you awake? Can you remember who you are?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murphy haxha was silent for a moment and said slowly, "thank you for your help. Now please let go of me. I have checked my memory and have probably understood the current situation."


    Donne breathed a sigh of relief, which saved a lot of words.


    "Murphy!"


    Tess Harlow rushed over and looked at his wife, and couldn''t help but be silent.


    It is a great irony that the pure order creatures born by the early black dragon couple in order to maintain order and protect the world have now become dead creatures.


    However, this is not without benefits.


    The couple turned their heads very tacitly and looked at Elsa together.


    "Murphy, can you feel it..."


    "I can feel that although she has become a dead creature, I can feel our blood flowing on her..."


    "That is to say..."


    "She''s our daughter, ELU!"


    Looking at the silly Elsa, Murphy haxha wanted to cry, but the bone dragon had no tears.


    "Your Majesty, brother... They..."


    Elsa panicked. She really panicked.


    Different from the situation of Alberton Clara and his wife after knowing the truth, at the moment, she has to face her real parents, but the real parents are more like a conceptual symbol for her and have no impression in her heart.


    If it weren''t for the mysterious inheritance inherent in the dragon''s blood, she didn''t even dare to admit her feeling at the moment - she could feel that her body was trembling, trembling and excited, and she was longing for the embrace of the two dead dragons!


    "Elsa, they''ve come to their senses now. Go."


    Donne arched Elsa: "I think it''s not only your luck to see each other, but also their luck. Although Rodriguez''s starting point is bad, it''s not all bad for you."


    Elsa was pushed in front of the Tesser Murphys by Donne and stood there stupidly, not knowing what to say.


    Tesser Murphy and his wife are similar now. They want to say too much. They don''t know where to start for a moment.


    What''s more, when they died, AILU was just a dragon egg, just a name. They didn''t even see what their daughter looked like.


    Now I wake up like a big dream, but suddenly more than 850 years have passed. I am dead and my daughter has grown up


    This sudden situation will make anyone at a loss, even if they are as powerful as Tesser and Murphy.


    What should I say?


    What can you say?


    What are you trying to say?


    "Are you all right?"


    Both sides agreed to speak, but they froze at the same time.


    Donne, who took the opportunity to rest next to him, sighed and couldn''t bear to continue to look. He checked the magic pool and found that it had almost recovered. He flew into the sky again and came to the life box imprisoned.


    Next, it''s time to take care of master hornheim who has made great contributions

 Chapter 1008

    Rodriguez, trapped in the ball of life, is going crazy now - Oh, no, he''s already gone crazy.


    "What the hell is this?"


    "Life!? this is the power of life!?"


    "How could prandal have such a strong power of life!"


    "It''s impossible!"


    "Still refuse to accept the reality, master hornheim?"


    Donne, who has regained his human form, flew over and said coldly, "I call you master hornheim for your hard work in fighting chaos, but now... You have disappointed all those who worship you."


    "Fight against chaos? Ha ha ha - ignorance! Arrogance! You don''t understand at all! Only after contacting the power of chaos can you understand the greatness of CAOS!"


    Crazy Rodriguez laughed: "order is short, only chaos is eternal! The world will eventually be destroyed, and CAOS will reign in the world and devour this unreasonable world!"


    Sure enough, crazy people can''t communicate.


    Donne curled his mouth and said to Nora, "let it go."


    "Good luck!"


    As soon as Nora dispersed the ball of life, the life box roared and fled to the distance.


    Donne waved, and the mage''s hand grabbed the life box back. The hot flame gushed out of the palm and wrapped the whole life box.


    Rodriguez immediately screamed: "you damn reptile - you will pay for what you do! CAOS will crush your soul!"


    Donne said faintly, "you were run over by me before CAOS ran over me."


    "You can never kill a lich! Give up! It''s futile! Join us and you will gain supreme power!"


    "Idiot, the life box has fallen into my hands. What are you still doing?"


    Donne sneered, and the flames in his hands began to turn white. Bits and pieces of void force penetrated into them, causing more serious damage to the life box.


    The purification effect of the force of emptiness on the force of chaos is obvious. The whole soul has been corrupted. Rodriguez screamed repeatedly. Soon, he couldn''t even make the sound of scream. The soul shrank in the life box is very weak. As long as Donne adds another force, he can gently crush it.


    But at this time, Donne did not directly kill it, but weakened the composition of elemental fire. Instead, he used the power of emptiness and began to purify Rodriguez''s soul.


    He needs to dig up some news from Rodriguez.


    Whether Rodriguez''s power to control chaos, the way to open the door of chaos, or the origin of chaos God, we can get answers from Rodriguez.


    Donne has an intuition. I''m afraid the origin of this chaotic deity has something to do with Rodriguez.


    While Donne purified Rodriguez''s soul, rothermal''s battle also entered a white hot stage. The reborn skeletons lost Rodriguez''s control and stayed there one by one. They became live targets and bathed in the field of life. Even if they were not attacked, they would soon collapse completely.


    The original chaotic creatures were also cleaned up by Angus and egwin, leaving only chaotic believers and humble chaotic minions.


    Without the help of reborn skeletons, the threat of those chaotic believers has been greatly reduced, and they can only be killed in front of the violent commandos.


    The battle situation in the sky was also very smooth. The continuous bombardment of ten dragons gave those passing chaotic creatures no chance to fight back, and the appearance of the chaos gate was completely dissipated in the moment. What''s more surprising is that the pure magic impact also caused great suppression to the chaos gate, and the scale of the chaos gate in the sky has been reduced by one circle compared with the beginning, Not surprisingly, it will eventually be completely destroyed by the dragon''s attack.


    It was already late at night, and Klein looked at the huge light column above rothermal in the distance, his face was blue.


    He doesn''t even know what''s going on in rothermal now.


    However, it is certain that the situation in lothemar city must be very bad, otherwise the dragon would not suddenly join the war.


    The emergence of the dragon clan will disrupt even his original plan.


    "Damn it!"


    Klein was extremely anxious. Since Donne entered the Ilus Empire, nothing had gone well for him.


    Is this plan going to end without success?


    Are you kidding!


    This is the last chance!


    If don''t take advantage of now to destroy Donne, the Ilus empire will be more and more difficult to contend with in the future!


    How could Klein now know about the fierce war in rothermal? I''m afraid he couldn''t think of the scale and level of the battle that broke out inside.


    Including Tess Harlow and Murphy harksa, a total of 13 dragons (not including Donne) and three Legends (not including Donne) participated in the battle. More than half of the members of the Templar order of the Holy See joined the battle, and even the silver city of the neutral camp officially participated in the battle for the first time. This battle can be called the highest standard battle in hundreds of years.


    His saulant army threw it in for fear that it could not even lift a splash.


    Back to Donne, Rodriguez''s life box has been purified at the moment, but at the same time, Rodriguez''s soul has also been strongly hurt and extremely weak. He doesn''t even dare to come out of the life box - because the outside life field will directly scatter his soul.


    Now his soul strength is worse than that of an ordinary person.


    "Is your mind clear now?" Dunn asked


    "... thank you."


    Rodriguez was silent for a moment and said, "besides, I have no brain..."


    After being transformed into a lich, where is there a brain?


    "This joke is not funny at all."


    Don said coldly, "do you know how many innocent people died because of you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Now, tell me, what''s the matter with chaos? Did you make it?"


    "It''s me, not me."


    Rodriguez said in great pain: "I made a big mistake..."


    "Sure enough, it''s you."


    Donne gnashed his teeth and said, "you know, I can''t wait to crush you right now."


    "If my death can redeem my sins, let me die."


    "Want to die? It''s not that easy. You wait for atonement in a long time."


    Donne said coldly, put away his life box, and then rushed directly into the sky. Next, he wanted to help Sasha glott and them close the door of chaos.


    "Ha ha ha - come on, come on, come on!"


    Sasha glott is completely crazy now. He has been suppressed by chaos for thousands of years. Now he has finally got revenge. How can he not be excited?


    It was the first time Sasha glott felt so excited to see those chaotic creatures annihilated in the cannon as soon as they appeared.


    "Take it easy and pay attention to your body."


    Donne was terrified for them. He couldn''t stand such a long time of high-power output magic.


    "No problem - has your problem been solved?"


    Sasha glott hasn''t had time to distract himself from Rodriguez.


    "It''s settled. Taser and Murphy have regained their senses and are talking to Elsa."


    "What!?"


    Sasha glott was surprised and then ecstatic: "can they recover their reason after being corrupted like that?"


    "It can only be said that it was a fluke. Rodriguez enslaved their souls a long time ago, but corruption began to appear in recent years. The dragon''s soul strength is very strong, so it can survive."


    Donne spread his hand: "of course, your bodies have no resistance to chaos, so I can''t help their bodies."


    "No, that''s enough. At least, we can see them again."


    After hearing the good news, Sasha glott''s fighting spirit was even higher. He roared up to the sky and increased the output of magic again.


    "There will be many opportunities in the future."


    Donne is not going to let Tesser and Murphy go to the country of death. The soul of the dragon is much stronger than that of the apocalypse. What a good coolie... I mean, what a good combat effectiveness.


    He looked at the magic gun armor on Sasha glott, thought about it, stood up directly, and then put his hands on the magic gun armor. The force of emptiness directly penetrated into it, mixed with the magic gun and blasted out.


    After being attacked by the force of the void, the chaos gate suddenly became extremely chaotic, the distorted space began to twitch wildly, the circle by circle chaotic breath disappeared rapidly, and the chaos gate began to shrink at a speed visible to the naked eye.


    "What did you do!? the effect is great!"


    Sasha glott shouted, "if you can, work harder!"


    Work harder? Kill me!


    As soon as Donne pulled out the corner of his mouth, he purified three souls in a row. He felt as if his body had been hollowed out. How can he spare any strength?


    With the help of Donne, the chaos gate became smaller and fewer chaotic creatures could emerge. Finally, the whole chaos gate was completely smashed by the magic gun, and the thick ten light columns penetrated through the clouds and shot into space, becoming fireworks to declare victory.


    "Ha ha ha -"


    Sasha glott laughed wildly: "don, do you believe it!? this is the easiest time for us to fight chaos in history!"


    "I believe..."


    In the past, no matter which time to fight against chaos, the dragon family was tied up. In case of stronger chaotic creatures, they were hedgehogs that could not be touched. It was precisely because they didn''t understand at the beginning that the first chaotic invasion war was deadlocked for 170 years.


    With experience, the duration of the second chaotic invasion war was greatly shortened, and it ended after only 52 years - although there were still a lot of sacrifices of the strong, all this was meaningful.


    Now, with the magic gun armor developed by Donne for them, they can press chaotic creatures and have no way to stand out in the door of chaos!


    This is a miracle!


    "By the way! Where are Tesser and Murphy?"


    After regaining consciousness, Sasha glott remembered the key question: "I still have a lot to say to them!"

 Chapter 1009

    Elsa is flustered right now. Yes, very flustered!


    In front of her, standing two bone dragons is a very scary thing, but


    These two bone dragons are her real parents!


    That''s even more scary!


    It''s said that he has been dead for nearly a thousand years. How can he suddenly stand in front of him again!?


    Your majesty, brother, come here quickly... I, I don''t know what to say


    Elsa, at a loss, was about to cry.


    "Murphy, look, how her eyes look like you! And her scales are so beautiful!"


    "Her tail is like you, too, Tess."


    Murphy haksha''s soul fire swayed and rubbed on Tess Harlow: "I''m so excited. I didn''t expect to see AILU grow up in my life... I really want to thank the Dragon God."


    It''s a gift from Toro Rodriguez that your soul can live until now


    Elsa resisted the desire to Tucao, and make complaints about her eyes.


    The atmosphere is too stiff.


    "Taser! Murphy!"


    At this time, Sasha glott and his party, who finally solved the door of chaos, roared down from the sky: "great! My man! I didn''t expect to see you again!"


    "Your Majesty the Dragon King! And my friends!"


    The two bone dragons immediately knelt on the ground and sent etiquette to Sasha glott. Murphy haxha said bitterly: "it''s good to meet again, but our image is very bad now."


    "No problem, no problem. Anyway, you''ve regained your senses, haven''t you?"


    Sasha glott didn''t care much: "it''s thanks to Lord Donne. If it weren''t for him, I''m afraid we would have to fight even if we met."


    Donne!


    you ''re right!


    "Thank you again, Lord Donne... Where is your excellency Donne?"


    Tess Harlow said that he found the other dragon missing.


    "I''m here."


    The sound came over Sasha glott''s head.


    Tess Harlow was stunned: "Why are you standing on the head of the Dragon King? It''s really impolite..."


    Sasha glott''s heart is not generally big: "it''s not in the way. He''s not our dragon. There''s no need to abide by our rules."


    "Not a dragon!?"


    Mr. and Mrs. Tesser were stunned again: "you mean, the form he just... Is that legendary spell?"


    "That''s right."


    Sasha glott exclaimed: "Your Excellency Donne is the most outstanding human magician I have ever seen. His mind, talent and ideal are far better than others. He is a strong man worthy of our equal treatment! He is also a hero of our dragon family!"


    Tesser didn''t expect that Sasha glott''s evaluation of Donne was so high that she couldn''t help taking a new look at him.


    "Taser!"


    The other dragon hit it hard: "say! Why were you so cruel!"


    It''s narhaksha.


    "NAR! Calm down! I''m dead! Dead!"


    Tess hacklow was shocked, and Murphy hacksha was staring at him!


    Nalhaksha roared at him, "obviously we met first! Obviously I taught you your fighting skills! Obviously, your Majesty the Dragon God wants us to be a couple! Obviously, everything is mine first! Why do you prefer Murphy to me! Answer me!"


    Elsa stared at the scene and felt as if she had seen something extraordinary.


    Can this be compared!


    Just because you are too special to play, so you dare not choose you!


    Although Murphy is also strong, at least Murphy won''t bite off my life if he disagrees!


    Stay away from you for life safety!


    Tess Harlow secretly complained that if he told the truth, he would die again.


    Murphy haxha walked gracefully (yes, Donne wiped his eyes, he actually saw elegance from a bone dragon!) to Tesser, rubbed his bare head, and then said calmly, "Mr. NAR, don''t you think our current images match well?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone is speechless!


    "Hum!"


    Nalhaksha snorted coldly, gnashing her teeth and said, "I taught an apprentice, but robbed my husband. I will never forget you!"


    "Excellent dragons are the best wherever they go."


    Although Murphy haksha is only a bone dragon now, don can guarantee that if she can laugh now, she must be laughing at nalhaksha!


    "Well, NAR, don''t get excited. It''s been so many years. Aren''t you all right?"


    Sasha glott had to stand up and get round.


    "It''s a pity that AILU is a woman!"


    Nalhaksa said gnashing her teeth, "otherwise I must - wait? It seems that women can''t..."


    What do you want!?


    Donne and Sasha glott took a breath of air conditioning together. Is this goods going to break Elsa if they don''t agree!?


    What''s coming at me! Don''t do it to Elsa! She''s just a child!


    "NAR, don''t mess around. The fertility rate of our family is already very low. As the first generation, you should set an example, but don''t think about those messy things! Otherwise I won''t spare you!"


    Sasha glott immediately warned nalkhaksa. Finally, he winked at Nall and talked to don Nunu, you know?


    Nalhaksa''s eyes lit up and immediately understood what Sasha glott meant.


    Murphy can''t take revenge on her husband. Don''t think about AILU. There''s a Donne here!


    Not surprisingly, he must be AILU''s husband. He can... Um... Rob her daughter''s husband!


    And Donne''s power is also very special, which can purify chaos. If we can have a child with him and inherit this power, the dragon clan will be safer in the future!


    ... what? AILU is also a dragon?


    Stop kidding! She''s all on the human side, okay!


    Only I, the first generation of black dragon narkhaksa, really think about the future of the dragon family!


    you ''re right! That''s it!


    "Hum!"


    After making up his mind, nalhaksha took a step back and stopped forcing Tesser to make a statement.


    Tesser breathed a sigh of relief. Murphy felt that he had won another game. He was happier and looked at his daughter more gently (if any).


    "Let''s talk about the past. I think the key problem now is to end the battle first and then solve Rodriguez."


    Donne looked around and felt his heart dripping blood. He had asked the soldiers to act carefully and wanted to keep the foundation of lothemar. In the future, he could successfully immigrate from Ellington and insert a nail in the heart of solant kingdom.


    As a result, the battle is escalating. Now the city is almost scrapped. Rebuilding a city is more efficient than repairing it.


    Thinking of this, Donne simply decided to let go. He took out his walkie talkie and gave an order to the whole channel: "from now on, everyone immediately evacuate rothermal city and wait for orders outside the city! Repeat --"


    Suddenly, everyone was stunned when they heard the instructions from the walkie talkie.


    "What a daze! Your majesty has an order! Evacuate immediately!"


    A Templar couldn''t help saying, "but now we''re killing happily..."


    The Ellington soldier said angrily, "you want to die and no one will stop you! There is only one reason why your majesty will give this order, that is, this place has lost its use value and decided to completely destroy it."


    The Templar was stunned. If he didn''t say a word, he would be destroyed. Is this king too overbearing!?


    This is solant, not Ilus!


    But in any case, the order must be obeyed. After receiving the order, all commandos immediately retracted the front, quickly boarded the means of transportation and began to evacuate rothermal in an orderly manner.


    The periphery has been cleared, so there are few obstacles, and the evacuation efficiency is much higher than the attack. However, with the effort of a meal and the powerful transportation performance of high-speed off-road vehicles, all soldiers evacuated lothemar city.


    After counting all the teams in the walkie talkie and confirming that there were no friendly personnel in lothemar City, Donne said to Sasha glott, "Your Majesty the Dragon King, please."


    "Leave it to us!"


    Nalhaksa rushed to answer Donne: "promise to make the chaotic believers here leave no residue!"


    Donne was a little surprised, looked at the particularly positive nalhaxha, nodded, and then the people rose into the air.


    At this time, Angus and egwin also came back. Angus hurriedly asked, "Donne, why did you retreat suddenly? Now is a good opportunity to clean up here!"


    "No way."


    Donne sighed, pointed to the central urban area that has completely become ruins and said: "thanks to Toro Rodriguez, this place has completely become a piece of ruins. Our previous battles with Tesser and Murphy have also spread to the outer urban area. The whole rothermal has no intention of emergency repair. Forget it."


    Angus smashed his mouth: "I knew it would end up like this. It''s better to let his Majesty the Dragon King blow it out from the beginning."


    "Who would have thought that a lich necromancer would come out here? Who would have thought that Rodriguez would enslave two necromancer dragons?"


    Donne was helpless: "if it weren''t for him, the city could be reused. It''s a pity."


    On the other side, Sasha glott, they have begun to destroy the city with magic cannons.


    The magic gun with terrible power fell from the sky, and ten dragons plowed side by side from one end of the city, and then turned a corner to continue


    The power of the magic gun is terrible. Even chaotic creatures can''t resist it, not to mention those chaotic believers. Just rub it a little, and the chaotic believers will be evaporated directly without any residue.


    The reborn skeletons all over the city stood there foolishly, completely unaware of dodging, and completely became a live target.


    Ten dragons only sprayed back and forth, the whole city completely disappeared in the lava, and lothemar completely disappeared from the world.


    Some of the chaotic breath released by chaotic believers when they died was neutralized by the field of life, and the other was purified by Donne when they just gathered together to open the door of chaos.


    At this point, the battle of rothermal can finally be declared over.

 Chapter 1010

    On the dark plain, next to a dazzling campfire, a group of people were surrounding a small box in the middle.


    Rodriguez''s life box.


    At the moment, Rodriguez''s soul is like a candle in the wind. He is much weaker than victor next to him.


    Although he was transformed from a legendary realm into a lich with strong soul strength, Donne didn''t use much gentle means to peel off the power of chaos in his soul.


    The simple and crude purification process also caused Rodriguez a lot of trouble, but now he has to thank Donne after waking up.


    "Then, can we talk?"


    Donne stared at Rodriguez and pointed to the tesserhakro couple lying next to him: "tell me, what''s going on."


    Rodriguez''s soul swayed for a while, and then under the eyes of the public, he finally opened his mouth.


    "This is my mistake, but I don''t think I''m wrong. I just want to protect the world as much as possible."


    Rodriguez''s first words made everyone sneer.


    Turn yourself into a lich and enslave the souls of two dragons?


    You said you wanted to protect the world?


    "What I said is true."


    Rodriguez said very seriously: "you haven''t experienced that war. You don''t understand how desperate prandal beings were at that time."


    "I can testify to that."


    Sasha glo nodded: "at that time, the whole prandar was indeed on the verge of complete destruction."


    "At that time, the living forces in our hands were already very valuable, but the chaotic army seemed endless. We had to fight them with our precious lives, which was not cost-effective."


    Rodriguez''s eyes fell on tesserhakro: "at that time, tesserhakro, Tim ray and other alchemists designed the golden colossus Legion together and made Ilus''s royal staff to act as the control end of the golden colossus Legion."


    "After the golden colossus army joined the war, the pressure on the front battlefield of the coalition army suddenly reduced a lot. Therefore, we saw the hope of victory, but it was for this reason that I had an idea."


    "Since the giant statue of gold can be used, can other forces also be used?"


    Rodriguez said quietly, "at that time, I began to secretly study the necromancer spell."


    Victor frowned: "are you going to use the power of the necromancer spell to summon the dead to fight against the chaos army?"


    "That''s right."


    Rodriguez frankly admitted: "At that time, in order to continue the whole human race, the life of any living person was precious. Only the war dead were different. If they could wake up their bodies and let them continue to fight for the protection of the world, I think they would be happy - the only trouble was that this practice would not be recognized by others."


    "I remember."


    Tesserhakro suddenly said: "after we died in the war, Rodriguez secretly intercepted our souls and buried our bodies. Later, he woke us up and asked us to help the coalition fight in the rear. At that time, we were really happy to continue to fight for the protection of the world."


    Rodriguez added: "at that time, I mentioned it with the Pope of the Holy See of light, but it was rejected. He thought it was a desecration of the dead body, so I had to give up the public use of necromancer magic and use it only in the dark."


    "This is a great idea and a very great act."


    Saint eluli said very seriously, "but it doesn''t explain why you were corrupted by chaos with them."


    "That''s what happened next."


    Rodriguez was full of bitterness and helplessly said: "at that time, I still had alburn and gave birth to an idea..."


    Yo?


    When Donne raised his eyebrows, another acquaintance appeared?


    "Since the power of chaos is so powerful, can we master it and use it to fight chaos itself by analyzing the power of chaos?"


    Rodriguez said calmly: "the power of chaos was born from the void of disorder at the beginning, and chaos is its characteristic. So I put forward a hypothesis. If we control it and weaken its disorder, will it be transformed into a controllable force?"


    "If the power of chaos becomes controllable, does it mean that its threat is controllable or even reversible?"


    "After the first chaotic invasion war, in order to deal with the possible crisis in the predicted future, I privately left a small piece of fragments of chaotic creatures and privately began to study the power of chaos."


    "And this is also the root of all this."


    Rodriguez sighed: "The power of chaos is so mysterious, so... Elusive. In the process of observation, you can never accurately predict its next fluctuation, next flicker and next split. It seems to be completely independent of your observation, but everything you can think of is perfectly avoided, leaving only various unimaginable characteristics."


    "The more in-depth research, the more obsessed I am, the more I want to deeply understand the power of chaos until..."


    Under the gaze of the crowd, Rodriguez said slowly: "... Until one day, I couldn''t resist the temptation and finally decided to take the initiative to feel the power of chaos with my own body."


    what the fuck! Find a crazy practitioner who dedicates his life to science!


    "In the chaos invasion war, I saw too many people become crazy after being corrupted, but I am very confident in my own reason and self-control. I believe I can resist the corruption of chaos. I can even record my own feelings in the process - I did, and now I can recall my feelings at that time."


    Donne curled his lips. Drug addicts thought so at first, but then they all lost their money and went crazy.


    "In my words, it''s incredible... You can feel that you seem to have become another life form, independent of the existence form of the body, can see more things and master stronger power... But at the same time, the body will be seriously corrupted and gradually collapse."


    "I have persisted in this stage for a hundred years. What happened during this period is most clear to Tesser and Murphy. In order to prevent them from being corrupted, I took the initiative to isolate myself."


    "At this stage, I began to try to control the power of chaos. At first, I used magic to control it, but I found it useless. After the contact between magic and the power of chaos, it will only be assimilated and expand the originally weak power of chaos. After several attempts, I found that the power of chaos increased rapidly, and my body began to collapse gradually, so I gave up We have found this way. "


    "In order to continue my research, I decided to transform myself into a lich. I don''t know if it was because of the power of chaos. The transformation process was quite smooth. I successfully passed several difficulties and became a lich."


    "After becoming a lich, I lost my feelings and desires, my thinking became calmer, and my analysis of clues became more accurate."


    "At this time, I began to try to use the method of cultivating magic to control the power of chaos, taking it as an unknown but controllable power to control."


    "This process took me 200 years."


    "In this process, I didn''t even find myself. My reason has been corroded by chaos bit by bit and become more and more extreme."


    "Later, I finally found a way to control the power of chaos to a certain extent..."


    Speaking of this, Rodriguez was silent for a moment, and then said slowly: "it''s also this time that I finally fell into madness..."


    Everyone''s heart was awe inspiring. Under the corruption of chaos, Rodriguez could last for 300 years. Rodriguez''s willpower was enough to be proud of the world.


    "When I found a way to control the power of chaos, I was crazy. At that time, I was surrounded by all kinds of crazy illusions all day, and I was almost unable to distinguish between reality and illusion. At that time, I didn''t even think about whether I had been corrupted by chaos... Now think about it. Maybe it was just a simple reason why I could control the power of chaos at that time Because I was completely corrupted by chaos at that time. "


    Rodriguez sipped his shriveled lips very bleakly and continued: "but I was crazy at that time. I didn''t care so much. I just wanted to spread the way to control chaos, so that people could understand that chaos was not uncontrollable and invincible. There was no need to worry about the invasion of chaotic creatures... At that time, I was completely out of control."


    "The later things, to me now, are like a nightmare..."


    Rodriguez stared at the bonfire in front, as if he could see his past in the bonfire.


    "I used magic to control a group of people. In order to spread as soon as possible and collect more experimental data, I taught them the way to control the power of chaos. In order to reduce people''s fear of chaos, I invented a chaos God CAOS and asked them to worship..."


    Wipe! Donne secretly feigned. I knew that chaos divinity had something to do with him!


    "You should understand that a God that can be worshipped can at least reduce people''s fear. Therefore, the development of chaotic divinity is much faster than I thought..."


    At this point, Rodriguez raised his head and said slowly: "... Yes, I am the founder of chaos God."


    This fucking


    Angus, Jean, Victor, eluli and others were all stunned.


    Shit! What the hell is this!?


    Rodriguez hornheim, who designed and created the golden giant statue legion, is a hero who turned the tide and saved the world in the first chaos invasion war, but at the same time, he is also the founder of chaos God who has plagued the world for hundreds of years!


    What is this!?


    "Although merits and demerits can''t offset each other, but..."


    Donne said slowly, "without your performance in the first chaos invasion war, prandal would not be here, so your credit can offset the chaos God."


    "But..."


    Donne continued: "this does not prove your innocence. On the contrary, for the sake of the world, you need to continue to atone... You will be ready for a long time."

 Chapter 1011

    Donne''s sentence is basically a life sentence for Rodriguez, and it''s still the kind that can''t resist.


    The hall of the spirit is now basically bound to him. Without his permission, Rodriguez can''t leave there to go to the country of death.


    It''s not that Donne is too soft hearted, but because to save the world, Donne needs his ability.


    Although Rodriguez''s chaotic theology has led to many people''s tragedies, there is no doubt about his ability to create a legion of golden colossus. He is also known as the most powerful alchemist in history, and his value far exceeds his sins.


    With Rodriguez, Ellington''s R & D ability will leap again. When Donne teaches him the scientific outlook on development and thinking methods, maybe he will bring more surprises to Donne.


    On earth, science is the root of progress. In prandal, magic is the root of everything. Here, magic is science, and the methods of analyzing problems and solving difficulties are universal.


    Rodriguez calmly accepted his fate and offered his loyalty to Donne.


    After his problem was solved, it was the problems of Tess Harlow and Murphy harksa.


    They are Elsa''s parents. The situation is more complicated.


    At the beginning of being transformed by Rodriguez, they were also rational and even made a lot of contributions to the world secretly. However, as Rodriguez went crazy, they were slowly affected and finally became what they are now.


    After being purified by Donne, they have now regained their senses. In short, they should not be dead Dragons now, because they are no longer controlled by Rodriguez.


    They have regained their freedom.


    However, the biggest problem is that their bodies are skeleton dragons.


    Everywhere, there is a legend that the most powerful Summoner of the necromancer is the skeleton dragon. Wherever they go, their image will cause panic. Even if they know that their image is very convenient under certain circumstances, don can''t use them to help.


    Only let them give up their current body and create a body for them.


    But about this body


    Donne thought of Nora''s powerful power. He suddenly asked in a whimsical way: [Nora, can you help them reshape the body of a giant dragon?]


    Nora nodded her lips and thought for a while, and said unsure: [it should be ok... I seem to have learned the lesson of life creation... But I seem to have forgotten it again...]


    Donne pulled his face. Is this little guy reliable or not?


    Anyway, I seem to have heard a lot of news just now? The lesson of life creation? Are they still in class?


    [HMM! It should be no problem!]


    Nora finally nodded and said with an air: [don''t worry, but the dragon has grown up for a long time, so it will take a long time to transfer the soul, and it also needs some raw materials -]


    Donne interrupted her words in his mind: [carry space is open to you. You can take what you need directly. Don''t be polite to me. It''s up to you.]


    [I can''t use that... But I know. I''ll work hard! Haha!]


    Nora cheered herself up. It seems that she hasn''t done this job for a long time in her memory. She may be a little handmade.


    But the good thing is that you don''t have to start from scratch or create a soul, just make two blank bodies.


    For the best compatibility of the soul, it is best to take the original body flesh and blood of Tesser and Murphy, but they have rotted and the bones have lost their vitality, so they are not considered at all.


    Nora''s eyes fell on Elsa, and suddenly she clapped her hands and had an idea.


    Yes, Elsa is their child. There are components of Tesser and Murphy in her blood. The body cultivated with her egg cells as material is absolutely no problem in compatibility!


    In addition, we need some "seeds"


    Nora looked down at Donne. Well, he seemed to say he needed something directly?


    In that case, don''t be polite to him. Give him a surprise when everything is ready!


    But... Elsa is their daughter again?


    If two bodies were created like this, would they be Elsa and Donne''s son and daughter?


    Parents become daughters'' sons and daughters? It always feels strange... Well, it''s harmless anyway. It doesn''t matter. It''s OK to have a body anyway.


    Nora was very satisfied with her arrangement after planning in her heart, and then fantasized that Donne would reward her with delicious candy when she saw the two dragon bodies.


    Donne doesn''t know Nora''s plan. If he knew Nora''s plan, he would definitely refuse her on the spot. Unfortunately, the world also has no regret medicine


    "Tesser, Murphy, I''m sorry, but your body must be abandoned."


    Donne directly found them and said, "I''ll arrange you to live in the Yingling hall for a while. If you want to stay with Elsa, I can also arrange a soul core for you to live. How about it?"


    "Abandon this body? No problem. Anyway, we are dead, and this body has no meaning at all. Take it if you want."


    Tesser hacklow readily agreed to Donne. After knowing that Donne had a long relationship with Elsa, he didn''t care what Donne would do with his bones.


    "I don''t want these keels... Well, if I can use them, of course, it''s just..."


    When discussing with others how to waste his body, Donne always feels a little strange


    "Well."


    Donne sighed and said: "I asked my craftsmen to create a body for you to live temporarily. You can always accompany Elsa. Of course, then I hope you can also contribute your strength. I will tailor a strong body for you. You can use that body to fight. After a while, I will find a way to restore you to the body of the dragon. How about it?" [create a fine gold mechanical young dragon body for Tesser and Murphy to use]


    "No problem!"


    Tess Harlow said happily, "as long as we can stay with AILU... Her name is Elsa now, isn''t it? As long as we can stay with her, we will be very satisfied. As for the dragon body you said, it doesn''t matter."


    To recreate a body out of thin air is something that God can only do. No matter how powerful Donne is, he can''t do that. Tess Harlow and Murphy haxatha didn''t expect much from the beginning.


    If you can be resurrected in this way, what is there to fear about death?


    "That''s it."


    Donne finalized it.


    "Rothermal''s problem has been solved temporarily. The root cause of chaotic theology is completely solved. There are chaotic believers shunted from here in the early stage, and then they can be cleaned up slowly. Next..."


    Donne turned his mouth and looked South: "our guests may be hesitating whether to do it now."


    Gene''s expression on his face was very strange: "if he dares to do it when he sees that everything here is like this, I really want to doubt whether his brain is broken..."


    "He''s afraid, but what can he do?"


    Donne''s sword eyebrow picked: "I''m still waiting for him to take the initiative to provoke, and then counter a wave of current."


    "Poof!"


    Angus was stunned: "do you want to take advantage of the situation to level the hymn city?"


    "There''s no exaggeration. I just want to recover solant by the way."


    Victor was stunned: "isn''t this enough exaggeration..."


    He has been in power for decades and failed to make the ilrus Empire strong. Within less than a year of his accession to the throne, Donne plans to begin to recover the kingdom of solante


    Sure enough, people are more angry than people!


    "The battle before didn''t really scare him, did it?"


    Donne was really worried that Klein didn''t dare to do it. He asked him to bully people. He really couldn''t do such a thing.


    "Do you think you will make that decision when you see this situation?"


    Donne shook his head.


    "That''s great!"


    Gene said unhappily, "although Klein is ambitious, he is not stupid enough to see the reality. In my opinion, when I remove these stone walls around him, they see that rothermal completely disappears from the world, even if they will be scared immediately. How can they be in the mood to ambush?"


    "This is troublesome..."


    Donne rubbed his chin and suddenly said, "why don''t we do another play, just him?"


    "Forget it."


    It was iluli who spoke. She couldn''t bear it: "after all, those soldiers are innocent. If Klein was cheated by you and gave the order of attack, those soldiers will die because of his command. Here, this kind of internal friction death is meaningless."


    "What do you think I should do?"


    Illuli, Angus, Jean and Lyon said in unison: "capture Klein directly and force him to abdicate!"


    "Oh? Is that useful?"


    "If it had been before, it would have been useless. Instead, it would have made the kingdom of solante fear and disgust you, but now it is different."


    Gene said faintly, "the story of lothemar city has been made public. If you continue to stir up trouble behind your back, it will spread faster. Soon, all people in the kingdom of solant will know what happened here, including the fact that we solved lothemar." [use public opinion to stir up trouble and build momentum for the recovery of solant]


    "When they found out that Klein had allowed chaos gods to stay in the territory, allowed a city to be corrupted and sacrificed so many innocent people, they would be dissatisfied with Klein''s rule."


    "At this time, if you show up strongly, directly capture Klein, let him Zen in you, and let the kingdom of solant return to the Ilus Empire, the resistance of the people of the kingdom of solant will not be so strong."


    "That''s right."


    Angus nodded: "after all, more than 100 years ago, solant was still a part of the Ilus empire. People in many regions have a stronger sense of belonging to the Ilus empire. Solant''s return to the Ilus empire is fate."


    "At the same time, between the kingdom of solant and the Ilus Empire, the principalities that have always served as a buffer zone can finally breathe a sigh of relief and merge into the Ilus empire."


    Donne rubbed his chin. "You seem to have a point... In that case, let''s do it!"

 Chapter 1012

    Said that the troops would withdraw. That night, all the combatants withdrew from the operation area and returned to the silver city, and then returned to arlinks and Ellington respectively through the transmission array of the silver city.


    Donne, their evacuation was refreshing, which was bitter. The soldiers of the kingdom of solante who had been guarding outside, especially Klein in in the rear, the ambitious guy didn''t sleep well almost all night. He kept tossing between "attack" and "retreat" in his mind.


    It was not until the next morning that gene suddenly regained consciousness and lifted the stone wall.


    The disappearing stone wall caused a great commotion. Almost all the soldiers of the solant kingdom in the peripheral defense line woke up from their sleep, and the soldiers on the night watch stared at the situation in the distance, shocked and speechless one by one.


    "I, I, I''m not dazzled..."


    "The gods are up! Where''s lothemar?"


    "Oh, my God! How did rothermal disappear?"


    "I said why there was so much noise last night that they razed the city of rothermal to the ground!"


    "The point is - where are they!? why did all the people disappear!?"


    "Have they all evacuated and returned to the city of silver?"


    "Signalman! Come on! Send the message to your majesty at once!"


    The saulant soldiers were in a mess and didn''t know what to do. Now even if Klein wanted them to die, no one came to kill them.


    After receiving the news, I''m afraid Klein was the most confused.


    He was tossed by the thoughts in his mind all night and didn''t sleep well. As a result, he woke up in the morning and found that lothemar was razed to the ground. Without saying, even people disappeared!


    Take the opportunity to ambush? No one has beaten a hair!


    Klein was relieved at first, but then he flew into a rage: "Damn it! They must have deliberately opposed the king! Nothing has gone well since Donne appeared!"


    Well, he put it on Donne again, and even the fear of silver city and the Dragon Legion last night disappeared.


    Isn''t that what people are like? When they are free, they feel indifferent to everything. Once things really happen, they begin to hesitate and lose their wits. Klein is the most typical example.


    Klein had to issue a withdrawal order when the plan failed. The originally complaining solant army was relieved and immediately began to organize the withdrawal without saying a word.


    For them, they don''t have to fight against the silver city and the Dragon army, and they don''t have to die. Of course, it''s the best result.


    Although the king''s orders must be carried out, people have brains. Who wants to die if he has nothing to do?


    What''s more, the enemy is still the kind that can''t win at all.


    Just


    "I didn''t expect that they would raze rothermal to the ground!"


    In the retreating carriage, Klein''s face was very bad. Although he knew the strength of the other party was very strong, he didn''t see it with his own eyes. There was always less impact, and the two sides were not officially the enemy, so he wouldn''t have any fear.


    At the moment, he only felt that the silver city was pumping his face!


    Lothemar is the inherent territory of the kingdom of solante. Now, they come here and flatten the city without saying a word. What is it instead of pumping his face?


    The king, completely blinded by ambition, even completely forgot that it was his inaction that led to the tragedy of lothemar, the city of silver had to go out with such momentum, and the Dragon Legion appeared here.


    This is a mistake made by Rodriguez and Klein.


    Now, what makes Klein more uncomfortable is that after the silver city came here, it seems that it didn''t intend to go again. It just floated in the sky and didn''t mean to move at all.


    What does gene want?


    Klein is not Ronnie Tante''s Oscar. Even the silver city can find ways to make money. The silver city is hanging in the sky. Klein only feels like a sharp sword hanging overhead, which will bring great threat at any time.


    As the saying goes, don''t be afraid of ghosts knocking at the door. Klein was so worried about the silver city because of his previous ideas. Otherwise, he would only be excited that the country has a strong backing.


    Just like Oscar who knows the news now - this guy is stunned to know that the silver city has left the ronitant kingdom.


    Why?


    Because a lot of materials expected to be supplied to the silver city have not been sent!


    Now it''s all in your hands!


    Such a big gold client ran away. He had no place to cry!


    After Donne went back, he immediately found Carl, the director of the newspaper, and gave him orders. All branches of Datang daily immediately ran with all their strength


    Then Donne found Selna and wanted to use her influence in the thieves guild to further spread the news of rothermal in the kingdom of solant.


    The original dakthas can be used as an entry point to spread the news through them, so that the thieves guild can secretly fan the flames and build momentum for Donne''s subsequent actions.


    As for whether the news would leak from the thieves'' guild, don didn''t believe it.


    First of all, those guys are some owners who are open-minded about money, and Donne, I''m afraid the most important thing now is money. In an unscrupulous way, once the money printing machine is turned on, the paper money runs out (of course, he won''t do that). It''s basically equivalent to covering the white wolf with empty hands.


    As long as money can be used to solve the problem, it is not a problem.


    Secondly, and most importantly, Selna Kohler is a famous figure in the thieves'' Guild like her grandfather. What else dare those guys of the thieves'' Guild say when she appears? Absolutely, how dare you play tricks in front of the thief''s ancestors?


    So Donne is very relieved.


    In a tavern in alcaretia, a greasy guy patted the shoulder of a person next to him, hehe smiled and said, "Hey! Leica, I have a message. Do you want to know? Buy me a drink and I''ll tell you."


    The merchant named Leica looked suspicious: "rather? What good news can you have? You want to cheat me to drink again?"


    It was Russell, who was saved by Donne, who spoke impressively: "absolutely not! I promise this news is very important to you! Didn''t you always go to rothermal''s side before? Huh?"


    Leica''s eyes brightened, took out a few copper coins and patted them on the table: "give him a glass of ale! The cheapest!"


    Just as the bartender was about to put away the copper coins, rasser said, "no, the best ale, and no water."


    The bartender looked at the copper coins and said faintly, "this money is only enough to drink the cheapest."


    Raser looked at Leica with a smile. Leica took out some copper coins and threw them: "Damn it! Raser, if you don''t have any good news, I''ll make you regret it!"


    "Don''t worry, the news is absolutely hot."


    "You do!"


    "Don''t worry. I''ll moisten my throat when the ale comes."


    No matter how much Leica urged, rasser didn''t say anything until the bartender came over after hitting the ale. After he took a sip, he complained, "Damn it! The wine you sold me was watered!"


    The bartender completely ignored him.


    Leica urged, "say it, say it!"


    Rasser said mysteriously, "have you heard? The city of lothemar has disappeared!"


    "What!?"


    Leica was really surprised: "how is this possible! I''m going to have a look again in a while! If the blockade is lifted, I''m going to go in and ask for accounts!"


    "The blockade has been lifted, but don''t you know? Rothermal was razed to the ground by the city of silver!"


    "Why?! how dare silver city do that!?"


    "You don''t know the truth about the blockade yet, do you?"


    Although Jean asked Klein to disclose the news of rothermal, Klein did not do so, so the truth of rothermal''s blockade is still a fog.


    "You know?"


    "What do you think?"


    Rasser whispered, "don''t forget, I used to hang out in rothermal. I know best what happened there."


    "Don''t sell off! People will say water!"


    "Well, well, I''ll tell you frankly, the reason why lothemar is blocked is that it has been completely corrupted by chaos God!"


    Leica lost her voice and exclaimed, "bastard --"


    Rasser covered his mouth: "are you crazy!"


    "Hiss -"


    Leica took a deep breath and was shocked: "chaos God has corrupted the city of rothermal!? how is this possible!?"


    "But it''s true!"


    Rasser whispered, "it is precisely because the chaos god religion has made a big noise this time that the whole lothemar has been saved. Therefore, Klein ordered lothemar to be blocked to prevent others from continuing to enter lothemar."


    "However, corruption cannot be achieved overnight, but a long process. How can his majesty Klein be unaware of it?"


    "This is the dereliction of duty of his majesty Klein. He may not know, he may know, but don''t you think it''s excusable that he doesn''t know. If he knows and remains indifferent, is it more terrible?"


    Leica''s face became more ugly when she thought about it.


    As rasser said, if Klein knew that the situation was still indifferent and allowed the chaos god religion to continue to spread, this would be the most terrible thing.


    With such a king, how could the kingdom of solante have a future!


    "It is because the situation is completely out of control. After the information is learned by the silver city, master Jean will transfer the silver city to the sky over rothermal. The mages of the silver city, including the Templars, are all out!"


    "It is said that because the situation is particularly dangerous this time, even the dragon people are alarmed. The huge movement in the Northeast last night was made by the giant dragons."


    "It is said that the dragons found that the corruption of lothemar was particularly serious, so they took direct action and razed the whole lothemar to the ground! Now there is no grass and has completely become a wasteland."


    "This, this..."


    Rasser drank up the ale in one breath, patted him on the shoulder and whispered, "I only told you the news. Don''t tell anyone else!"


    Rasser then flattered. Gu left.


    He walked easily, but Leica was at a loss and her face was blue and purple.


    The key is that an important business route in his hands is located in rothermal. Originally, the blockade has made him sad all day. Now, rothermal is gone


    The restless Leica stagnated for a moment, and then suddenly burst into flames like a fart. After paying the bill, she rushed out.


    Rasser, hiding in the dark, smiled, took out his magic phone, dialed dakthas''s number and whispered, "it''s done."

 Chapter 1013

    A secret is a secret because only one person knows it.


    When the second person knows, the secret is no longer a secret.


    Because this matter will soon be known by a third person, a fourth person, and even countless people - men with girlfriends should have a very deep personal experience.


    Especially when this "secret" concerns the king Klein of the kingdom of solant and everyone''s future.


    The disappearance of the city of rothermal can''t be covered up at all.


    The movement last night was so huge that alcaretia was not too far from lothemar. You can fully detect the movement there.


    Some apocalyptists can even clearly hear the Dragon roar from afar. They thought it was an illusion, but when the news reached them, they knew that everything was not an illusion.


    Just as the news spread, more news about rothermal and Klein spread


    "Have you heard? The reason why rothermal was completely corrupted by chaos believers is because of his majesty Klein''s inaction! He had known about it for a long time, but he never took the initiative to contact the Holy See of light, because he didn''t want to bow to the Holy See of light!"


    "Jebirni is on the! Does he want to turn away from the God of light?"


    "Do you know that his majesty Klein has turned his back on the God of light! He wants to subdue rothermal, because he thinks that the human lives of rothermal are insignificant!"


    "The gods are on earth! Isn''t he afraid of being punished by God?"


    "Did you know that the silver city joined hands with the Holy See of light this time to rescue rothermal, but it was found that rothermal was no longer saved. Klein concealed the information, resulting in things completely out of control! This time, the rothermal incident even alerted the dragon family! In order to completely purify the pollution of chaos, even the giant dragon went out!"


    "Dragon!? they are all alarmed!? does he want solante to destroy the country!?"


    "Have you heard? The nobles in the chant city have been scrambling to sell their property recently. Do you know why? And they have transferred troops so frequently a few days ago. Do you know why? It''s because Klein plans to risk the world''s condemnation and turn against the silver city and the Holy See of light! He even wants to be an enemy of the dragon!"


    "The gods are on the! Is he crazy?"


    "Have you heard? Klein is completely ill and crazy now! He wants to be the enemy of the world! He wants to be the second Gillard Ilus!"


    "God! He''s really crazy!"


    Under Donne''s Secret incitement, gossip spread rapidly in taverns, mercenary halls and streets in various cities of the kingdom of solant. People''s desire for gossip made these news irresistible. In the process of spreading these gossip, many news became more and more outrageous, exaggerated, and even completely divorced from the original form.


    But no matter how it changes, the core idea of these rumors will remain the same.


    Klein is crazy. Klein wants to be the enemy of three giants: the Holy See of light, the city of silver and the dragon family at the same time!


    In a short period of two or three days, the citizens of the kingdom of solant in the north were overwhelmed by these gossip news. This kind of rapidly spreading gossip news even made people confused - they had never experienced this means of information bombing!


    At first, someone went to another city and wanted to use the news he learned to sell for a good price, but when he went to the place, people were talking about all these things in the streets!


    The gods are on!


    When is the news so well known!?


    How can the residents of the kingdom of solante understand the powerful performance of magic phone¡ª¡ª When Selna returned to the headquarters of the thieves'' guild with a thousand sets of magic phones and showed them the performance of the magic phones, the president of the thieves'' guild, George lucirudang, immediately made a decision and bought these treasures with the publicity funds given by Donne - the money was not warm in George''s pocket, but returned to Donne after a turn


    Under the instant messaging performance of magic phone, the rapidly dispersed thieves completely connected the big network opened by the kingdom of solant, and the speed of message transmission was unprecedented.


    Now the people of the kingdom of saulant suddenly find themselves living in deep water. King Klein is like a fool king who does all kinds of evil.


    The power of guiding public opinion is so terrible. Without Klein''s knowledge, the public opinion of the whole kingdom of solant has been completely one-sided. If someone cries out, I''m afraid it will ignite the torch of uprising everywhere - of course, this is just talk.


    After all, the apocalypse in this world is so powerful that how can ordinary civilians have the power to resist the rulers? If you really had that ability, prandal''s feudal society would not last so long.


    When they have the ability of apocalypse, they will naturally be promoted to the upper class of society and separated from the original class. From this point of view, the world is actually quite fair, because everyone has the opportunity to awaken his talent


    While the people of the kingdom of solante were complaining, Ilus was vigorously promoting and selling private magic cars.


    That''s right. When Donne was ready to fight rothermal in the waning month, the promotion activities of magic cars had bloomed everywhere. The residents of Ilus Empire were shocked to find that the Datang chamber of Commerce, which made some surprises from time to time, began to make trouble again this time.


    The bad luck this time is still the traditional carriage industry.


    Not only those chambers of commerce that produce cheap carriages, but also those chambers of commerce that specialize in producing luxury carriages have been defeated this time - because the products launched by Datang chamber of commerce are running to completely replace carriages.


    "Don''t want to wait for the magic bus? Don''t want the carriage to toss your fart? Cheer! The era of magic cars is coming!"


    Private magic car! A symbol of identity


    Datang magic car! You deserve it


    Comfortable? Cheap? Big space? Everything


    Test drive experience of magic car -- loyal customers from Datang chamber of Commerce: Anonymous


    After the magic phone, another epoch-making product was born! - to be honest, I''m numb to this title, because I don''t know how many epoch-making times this is


    Every page of Datang daily spared no effort to promote the magic car, and various warm-up promotion activities were held one after another. In order to popularize the magic car as soon as possible, free driving school training and car purchase vouchers should not be spilled out like life. Anyone who has paid attention to this aspect almost has several vouchers in his pocket at the moment.


    Hey, although it''s the first time they''ve seen such a thing as a voucher, it has to be said that a voucher can offset coins with different prices, and it can be used in combination with discount activities, which has really aroused people''s enthusiasm.


    Fiona initially strongly opposed Donne''s behavior of throwing money - although printing vouchers cost no money, the problem is that the reduced discount is a real profit.


    But seeing the hot publicity effect and people''s desire for private magic cars, she suddenly found that she was not as bad as Donne in marketing.


    That''s the difference between heaven and earth


    If you lose a little profit, you may get several times of the sales volume. I don''t know how many times you can earn back the lost profit!


    "You don''t understand the importance of vouchers."


    Donne said with a smile: "in order to maintain the brand value and identity symbol of the goods, the price can not continue to decrease, but we have to promote the products as soon as possible, so using vouchers to reduce the purchase threshold is the best choice."


    "As long as you participate in our publicity activities, you can get a minimum of 50 gold vouchers. If you participate many times, you are lucky enough to get a voucher to deduct 500 gold, which is equivalent to a 50% discount. For the target civilian customers, the original price of 1000 gold ''Daming'' magic car can be bought with 500 gold. Who doesn''t care?"


    "Originally, the family savings may not be enough, but now the voucher activity gives them hope to buy a magic car. Of course, they will actively participate."


    "Their participation will mobilize the enthusiasm of other onlookers, and the effect of publicity will be achieved."


    "More importantly, the purpose of making money is to use the money to further build the country, promote the rapid development of the country, earn the money they have saved, and let the money circulate in the market. Therefore, don''t get into the eyes of money. We want to see the final effect - don''t forget that we are printing and making more money now Less means nothing to us. "


    "We need to continue to increase the average national income, the output value of agriculture, industry and commerce, and further improve social productivity. Believe me, you can''t imagine the future of the world!"


    Fiona found that she may be an expert in business management, but she is far inferior to Donne in marketing.


    Whether it''s marketing tactics or marketing ideas, what Donne thinks is too advanced.


    More importantly, Donne''s goal is still very great - he is constantly working for the progress of the whole world!


    No matter what happened during the period, the final effect is obvious. As soon as the magic car was listed, it immediately triggered a rush to buy!


    Even if it was clearly stated at the car purchase site that customers who bought magic cars must participate in the training and examination of Datang driving school and be allowed to go on the road after obtaining a driver''s license, they still couldn''t resist their rush buying enthusiasm.


    Many customers who had long been interested in buying had already completed the driving training course in Datang driving school before listing. They picked up the car on the spot and drove away immediately after registering the license plate, which attracted the envious eyes of countless people - of course, the reason why those nobles are so positive is to see these envious eyes?

 Chapter 1014

    On the first day of sales of magic cars, the first batch of pre-produced magic cars were sold out, including 500 "Datang" positioned in the high-end market, 2000 "Dazong" positioned in the middle-end market, and 4000 "Daming" positioned in the low-end market.


    Thanks to the hot sales of magic cars, Donne asked the factory to sell supporting products in advance, such as seat covers, interiors, inflatable pumps and other peripheral accessories.


    People in prandal have never seen a magic car. How can they know that many things are not necessities? Just in the publicity, those local tyrants immediately waved money to buy.


    In this process, even the first batch of yellow cattle appeared.


    Originally a "Daming" magic car for the low-end market, due to the lack of production capacity and supply, and the great attraction of magic car, many people with some spare money in their pockets are competing to buy it.


    Some of them bought it and then sold it to others, making a big difference.


    Although both Donne and Fiona want to curb this behavior, there is no effective way.


    When the car is sold, you can''t stipulate that he must use it himself, can you? It belongs to other people''s own things. Whether he sells them to others or uses them for himself is his own business. No matter how strong Donne is, he can''t manage other people''s private affairs.


    Finally, Donne and his team had to work hard on the licensing of the magic car and on the road.


    When licensing, you must handle the identity crystal card. The license plate of the magic energy car is bound with the identity crystal card. There is a handling charge for changing hands within a month. The earlier the time, the more expensive the handling charge.


    Secondly, on the road, only those who have obtained a driver''s license can drive a magic car - as soon as this rule appears, some smart people immediately find new business opportunities.


    Those nobles don''t have time to take a driver''s license. They have!


    After the test, those nobles always have to drive when they buy a magic car? They can''t drive, they can drive!


    Therefore, in a very short time, prandal gave birth to two occupations of "full-time driver" and "part-time driver". Moreover, these first people who ate crabs also made a lot of money. They soon organized and established a chamber of Commerce specializing in this, which attracted a large number of people to get rich together, and their monthly income exceeded 500 gold from the original tens of gold, Stride towards the 1000 gold mark


    After Donne learned about this, he also talked with Fiona and them, which made them more aware of the core purpose of Datang chamber of Commerce to "take from the people, use for the people, benefit the society and create the future".


    In another way, it is to create the market, guide the market, develop the market, and finally lead everyone to get rich together.


    In order to cope with the influx of a large number of magic cars into the market, Donne specially found aurelia, added a large number of traffic police to maintain traffic order, and distributed a large number of traffic codes free of charge to help citizens understand traffic rules.


    Apart from others, private cars are no threat to Apocalypse, but once they run, they hit ordinary people one by one. Even if the factory has limited the maximum speed to no more than 80 yards during production, 70 yards can hit people for more than ten meters, which is very dangerous, right


    Moreover, with the official release of the magic car, a series of derivative industries will follow. In order to promote the industrial development of prandal, Donne asked Fiona to invite public bidding, increase the authorization scale, and support other small and medium-sized chambers of Commerce to join the industry. They are unable to produce large industrial products, but small parts, decoration and peripheral products are still OK, To this end, Donne also made his life very public. Datang chamber of Commerce will provide technical support and training to the chamber of commerce with successful bidding.


    As soon as the news was released, the whole ilrus empire was boiling. Countless people were jealous of the profitability of Datang chamber of Commerce, but there were few imitators. Why? Because I have no technical ability!


    Now, people say directly, you have no technology? Let''s give it to you!


    You don''t have equipment? We sell!


    Want to make money? Just join us!


    What are you waiting for?


    As a result, the first bidding meeting almost burst the entire alinks champion arena. Hundreds of chambers of Commerce, large and small, waved money and various unequal treaties written on their own initiative, and scrambled to get a free ride of Datang chamber of Commerce.


    Fiona didn''t quite understand at first, but after careful thinking, she finally understood Donne''s good intentions.


    This industry is so huge that it can''t be completely eaten by Datang chamber of Commerce alone, because the main development direction of Datang chamber of commerce is to create markets and standards, and the ultimate goal of everything is to serve Tang en''s ideas.


    If we want to develop the magic car industry as soon as possible, we must gather enough resources and manpower to develop together.


    Therefore, Fiona and Donne happily formulated quite harsh terms, tied those chambers of commerce that met the standards to their own chariots, and later prospered and suffered.


    Of course, in fact, the so-called harsh terms are only to limit the ambitions of those people. Do you want to make money? No problem. If I eat meat, I can be well-off. But do you want to play independence after development, or even eat the Lord in turn? Sorry, you''ll die miserably


    The launch of the magic car not only completely changed people''s travel mode, but also the most important thing is that Donne finally began to promote heavy industry to the world.


    With the participation of hundreds of large and small chambers of Commerce, factories in various cities will soon blossom everywhere. With the improvement of people''s demand and processing accuracy, various technologies will progress, and the accumulation and inheritance of knowledge will accelerate. Perhaps soon, some unexpected talents will be born in the world, Inject fresh blood into the follow-up development of these industries.


    Alex.


    Thain is the owner of Ares chariot and horse shop. In the past, his main business was to provide carriage rental services for those people. Hundreds of carriages in his hand shuttle around the streets of alinks every day. In a month, after deducting wages and operating costs, he can also earn thousands of gold coins. Although it is less than the top, it is more than the bottom, It''s been a good time.


    Since the advent of bicycles, the business of Ares chariot and horse shop has been much less, because many people choose to ride bicycles for short trips and are no longer willing to spend money on renting carriages. Fortunately, the main customers are not the civilians who occasionally take carriages. Thain also comforted himself that those people will certainly return to the arms of carriages after the heat.


    However, the subsequent birth of motorcycles made Thain even more uncomfortable, because this time not only civilians, but also some noble customers threw themselves into the arms of motorcycles. Compared with slow carriages, motorcycles that can operate freely, are more stable than riding, and are faster than carriages are obviously a better choice. The performance of motorcycle sales in the current month fell by a large margin.


    However, Thain was also lucky. After all, the motorcycle can only take one person. If the whole family wants to travel, they must choose the carriage, which is their only choice.


    Later... The magic bus came so suddenly.


    This is bad news for Thain!


    With the bus lines extending in all directions and comfortable riding environment, you can easily arrive wherever you go to the urban area. You don''t even have to worry about the time, because you miss one bus and the next one, and you don''t have to pay extra rental fees at all


    After the popularity of buses, the business of Ares chariot and horse shop plummeted, because it costs 50 copper to rent a carriage, even the cheapest. What about magic buses? After handling the identity crystal card, you only need a few copper!


    Even aristocrats who don''t like being crowded with civilians now occasionally choose to take the magic bus for convenience


    Facing such a bleak business, Thain has backed down. He found that the times have changed. In the future, maybe the carriage will really only become something in people''s memory.


    However, in the face of many years of foundation, Thain has been relentless to personally end all this, so he is still struggling to support it for a while.


    His efforts were finally completely defeated in these days.


    On this day, the car and horse shop owners of the Ilus empire finally recalled the fear once dominated by the Datang chamber of Commerce!


    Private magic car!


    This is more terrible news than magic bus!


    Not only the Ares chariot and horse shop, but also the windmill and windwalker chariot and horse shop next door were stunned after hearing the news.


    Unlike the bad news brought by the magic bus, the private magic car is the end of the car and horse line!


    With a private magic car that is warm in winter and cool in summer, comfortable and fast, who would want to take a carriage? Who can stand the smell of horses?


    No money to ride a bike or take a bus!


    Rich people drive private magic cars directly!


    Who would want to take a carriage?


    no one!


    This is the real end!


    Thain, a burly man like a strong soldier, sat in the car and horse shop, looked at the endless crowd in front of him, and felt like a poor creature abandoned by the times. No one would pay attention to him, and no one would care about his life or death.


    Blame him!


    A voice suddenly rang out in Thain''s mind.


    you ''re right! Blame him!


    If his majesty don hadn''t developed a private magic car, his car and horse shop would be fine. He would still live a happy and happy life, instead of waiting for business like a loser like this!


    All this is his fault!


    As the saying goes, people with increased income will be grateful to Donne for his sake, but those whose income has been greatly reduced due to technological upgrading, worry, anger and hatred have grown uncontrollably in their hearts.


    Filled with resentment, Thain said, "I Thain will never support him again if I die poor, starve and die in the street outside!"


    At this time, a man suddenly rushed in: "boss! Good news! Good news! Your majesty Donne has just announced that Datang chamber of Commerce will provide magic cars for car and horse shops for free, sponsor the restructuring of existing car and horse shops and establish taxi chamber of Commerce! Provide new and more comfortable car rental services for the general public!"


    "What!?"


    The hatred in his heart dissipated in an instant, and Thain jumped up with ecstasy: "Your Majesty Donne is wise!"


    This guy, in the twinkling of an eye, forgot the oath he just made.

 Chapter 1015

    "Why did you do that?"


    Aurelia didn''t quite understand why Donne had to spend a lot of money to support the car and horse company.


    This time, Donne made this decision, not only the yarinks, but almost all the first tier cities of the whole Ilus Empire, which means that the Datang chamber of Commerce will indirectly control all the cars and horses of the whole Ilus empire.


    These car and horse shops will be merged and integrated under the management of Datang chamber of Commerce, and then reorganized. The personnel will receive secondary training. After obtaining the driver''s license, they will become the first batch of taxi drivers in prandal.


    Creating an industry is great, but


    There are too many cars and horses in the whole Ilus empire!


    This policy should cover every city. The number of magic cars needed is not a decimal number. At least 100000 or more are needed. For arlink alone, at least 5000 magic cars are needed to barely meet the demand.


    100000 magic cars! With Ellington''s current production capacity, it will take at least half a year to complete the task!


    Does he want to give up the vast private car market for the sake of this taxi industry?


    "You don''t understand. I''ll tell you slowly."


    Donne took the tea from OLINA and smiled at her. OLINA blushed and bowed away.


    "Don''t show your love in front of me!"


    Aurelia is inexplicably upset. After drinking the life tree tea provided by Donne for a long time, her skin becomes more and more moist, which is almost comparable to the spirit. The change of her mother is even more amazing. Originally, OLINA''s food and clothing were very luxurious, so she maintained very young. Now she is good and younger, and looks like her sister, Every time she met the ministers in the throne, Aurelia had an inexplicable sense of irritability.


    Maybe it''s worrying about another half brother and sister somehow?


    "You think too much."


    After drinking tea, Donne said slowly, "the people''s concept of rulers is very vague. What they care about is not who rules the country, but who can make them eat, wear warm and live a good life."


    "You did a good job."


    Aurelia turned her eyes: "although you are not in power, you have made decisions. Because of those policies, the per capita income has doubled several times. People are grateful to you."


    "That''s a superficial phenomenon."


    Donne smiled and said, "the higher the position, the less you see. Most of the time, what you see is not the truth, but what others want you to see. I think you should know that."


    Aurelia snorted, "you mean, I''m elevated?"


    "Of course not so exaggerated. Now they don''t have the courage."


    Don shrugged: "but you can''t see the bad news now unless you turn into a night song and go to the market to see it with your own eyes."


    "Speak up."


    "A very simple example, the birth of magic phone, you think it''s a good thing, right?"


    "Of course, the speed of information transmission has been accelerated, which has greatly reduced the time consumed on the way. Now I can instantly transmit a word to the managers of every city. Of course, it is a good thing."


    "Indeed, from our point of view, the benefits of magic phone are unspeakable, but from another point of view?"


    Donne reminded aurelia, "if you were a postman, would you still laugh?"


    "I --"


    Aurelia opened her mouth and put herself in her place. She really couldn''t laugh.


    Although it is not obvious now, with the further popularization of magic cell phones, the number of letters will certainly be less and less. Sooner or later, the post of postman will completely disappear from the world. Then, where should those postmen who have worked hard to deliver letters go? How to make a living? After all, they have nothing to do but deliver letters.


    "So, after the advent of magic phone, I immediately asked you to start reorganizing the post office and slowly transform the post office into a logistics and transportation center. Although they can''t do anything else, they know the location of each household in their responsible area. Therefore, they can help us deliver goods to each household."


    Donne smiled. "Of course, the use is not obvious now, but soon you will understand its importance."


    "You''re right, so is this taxi company?"


    "That''s right."


    Donne nodded: "due to the popularity of private magic cars, the existing carriage rental industry will be severely impacted. The faster the popularity, the stronger the impact. Those who make a living will hate us more - because we launched magic cars because of our direct relationship, which led to their unemployment and no income."


    "If these people can''t be handled properly, they will become a great unstable factor. I can''t tolerate any unstable factors. I need a stable, peaceful and rapidly developing country. Therefore, even if it costs a lot of money, I must let these people be handled properly."


    "They once engaged in the carriage rental industry. Their task is to take customers to where they want to go. That''s good. The task of the taxi chamber of commerce is the same, but the vehicle has changed from a troublesome carriage to a comfortable magic car."


    "They don''t have the money to buy magic cars. It doesn''t matter. We now provide them free of charge and replace the cost of magic cars with shares, thus indirectly affecting the industry."


    "They can''t drive magic cars. It doesn''t matter. We can give them secondary training free of charge. After getting the driver''s license, even if they don''t want to continue to be taxi drivers, they can give other people contemporary drivers or full-time drivers."


    "At least, they will not be killed on the shore by the wave of reform of the times, which gives them the qualification to re-establish themselves in society."


    Donne smiled: "although it costs a lot, I think after the birth of this support policy, their hatred and resentment will certainly turn into gratitude."


    Compared with the people on earth, prandal''s people are still very simple. They like it and hate it. As long as they can feel that Donne is really caring about them and seeking better welfare for them, they will be grateful to him.


    "I find you always make sense."


    Aurelia couldn''t help but say, "and you always think very carefully. Don''t tell me that when you developed the magic car, you have taken into account all possible subsequent situations and effects. In that case, you don''t look like a normal human!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Donne laughed: "don''t forget, I''m not from this world. In my world, this industry has developed for decades and hundreds of years. It''s a very mature industry. It''s just copied as it is. It''s not difficult. The trouble lies in the follow-up details."


    "What details? Can''t you solve it together?"


    Donne, let''s go: "For example, I can''t consider the specific treatment of taxi drivers, laws and regulations on the management of rental cars, passenger complaint channels, satisfaction surveys, development plans of related industries, etc. after all, I''m not an old driver in any world. I only grasp the general direction, and consider the details yourself. I''ll adjust measures to local conditions and carry out a survey." Some adaptation is always right. "


    "I always feel that your world is becoming more and more wonderful in my eyes. I really want to see it with my own eyes."


    "If I have a chance, I''d certainly be happy to take you to see the world."


    Donne smiled. Of course, he knew that this so-called opportunity might never come.


    These are two completely different worlds. They don''t refer to culture, but they are different on the basis. When people in this world go to that world, who knows what will happen.


    If they don''t die on the spot, they may be lucky. If they survive until they eat a meal, they may be vomiting and diarrhea caused by various toxins. Or, they don''t have virus antibodies, and they are likely to die in minutes when they encounter viruses in the air


    In fact, it''s terrible on earth.


    "You always think so thoroughly. I feel you can''t carry it in the future."


    Aurelia reminded Donne: "with the development of Datang chamber of Commerce, your stall is getting bigger and bigger, and there are more and more things to consider. You can''t always take care of every industry and every family."


    "I''m just trying my best to make them live a happy life. After all, this kind of day... No one can say how many days there are, right?"


    Aurelia was silent. She knew that Donne was talking about the third chaotic invasion war that didn''t know when it would come.


    "Therefore, before the war, I need a stable development environment."


    Donne clenched his fist: "I use all kinds of products that are conducive to the national economy and the people''s livelihood to promote economic development, use the stimulation of the market economy to promote the development of basic industries in turn, and use the developed magic transformation industry to create more and more powerful weapons and equipment to arm the people here. Finally, my goal is to make everyone wear standard weapons and equipment when the war breaks out, and immediately become an owner A soldier of certain combat effectiveness. "


    "Maybe we can''t crush chaotic creatures on high-end combat effectiveness, but at least we can raise our lower limit and give our people at the bottom without combat effectiveness a fighting power."


    "There is a famous bucket theory in my world, that is, it is not the size of the bucket, but the height of the shortest board that determines how much water a bucket can hold."


    Aurelia was thoughtful.


    "In other words, what determines the overall combat effectiveness level of an ethnic group is not the strength of the top experts, but the average combat effectiveness level of the bottom civilians who occupy an absolute number."


    With bright eyes, Donne said to aurelia, "you should have guessed, yes, my ultimate goal is --"


    "Planting cloth all over the world and opening up the harem?"


    Donne was almost choked by her. He stared at Aurelia and said, "don''t talk nonsense - it''s the whole people!"

 Chapter 1016

    After returning to Ellington, Tess Harlow and Murphy haxha abandoned their bone dragon bodies.


    Instead, Donne found croto and yustisa and jointly built two bodies for them.


    Using the expensive AOJIN as the main material and based on the soul core, they made two AOJIN mechanical young dragons for them as temporary bodies.


    Of course, the small AOJIN mechanical young dragons can''t compare with their original bodies in terms of combat effectiveness, but the advantage is that AOJIN has a strong affinity for magic, which does not affect their spell casting ability at all, making their life much more convenient.


    What''s more, AOJIN''s mechanical young dragon won''t attract too much attention from others. Even if it''s curious, it''s just curious about what the new mechanical puppet is, and won''t associate it with the real dragon. This gives Tess Harlow and Murphy harksa a a lot of space for their own use, allowing them to move freely in Ellington.


    In the hundreds of years under Rodriguez''s control, they rarely appeared in the world, almost disconnected from the whole world, and the channels to get outside information were very limited. At the beginning, Rodriguez also received an apprentice named Horus hornheim, a descendant of the hornheim family, from whom he could get some outside information.


    Later, the corruption deepened. After Rodriguez moved the area, he also broke off contact with Horus, and those chaotic believers who were controlled could not get useful information. Therefore, Tess Harlow and Murphy harksa knew nothing about the changes in the outside world.


    Not to mention other countries and cities, they have been shocked by what they see in Ellington for a long time.


    Especially Rodriguez, who has been sentenced to life imprisonment, was in a state of ignorance all the time after he entered the body of the construct prepared for him and witnessed Ellington, the capital of miracles,.


    Cars that can run by themselves, motorcycles that can carry people flying in the sky, columns that will shine at night, and magic furniture that can be used to improve the quality of life


    That Donne did all this?


    This is beyond the description of genius!


    "I used to think I was a real genius."


    After visiting Ellington, Rodriguez felt ashamed: "but now I find that you are a worthy alchemical genius. These designs and ideas are very wonderful and completely beyond my imagination - I didn''t even think the magic array could be used like this!"


    Through magic array and simple mechanical structure, mechanical trigger can be realized, so as to create a simple magic device that can be used by ordinary people. This thinking angle alone has surpassed them too much!


    They have never considered popularizing the power of magic to ordinary people before, so that ordinary people can also experience the convenience of magic!


    "Although you flatter me will make me feel good, I won''t spare you because of this."


    "I know. Now I''m ready to work. What do you need me to do?"


    Rodriguez stared at Donne, and there was no change in his expression on the construct: "it''s too simple and a task without challenge. I''m not interested in doing it."


    "Don''t talk big. You are almost killed on the shore by the wave of technological reform."


    Donne said angrily: "here, you are just a novice, or a novice with a good foundation. You still need to learn a lot. Angus is in charge of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute. He will help you quickly master the basic knowledge. When you are ready, join the research work. If you go now, it will only add chaos."


    "Ha ha..."


    Although he couldn''t see his expression, Rodriguez obviously didn''t believe what Donne said.


    Although nearly a thousand years have passed, although his alchemy level is not top-notch, it is absolutely impossible to compare with a novice.


    Donne is scaring himself.


    Rodriguez went straight to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute and found Angus: "I''ll report."


    "Master hornheim!"


    Angus was surprised and quickly bowed down to welcome him. Although Rodriguez did a lot of wrong things, it was because he was corrupted by chaos. His starting point was good. Now that he has recovered his reason, Angus has no reason to continue to hate him.


    After all, that''s his idol.


    "What do you need me to do?"


    Rodriguez said lightly: "I think your soldiers have prepared life potions. If necessary, I can provide my private formula, which can improve the success rate by at least 10% and reduce the material loss by 20%. However, I have one condition. I need to join your research and lead a project."


    "Er..."


    Angus was stunned, scratched his head and said with a little embarrassment: "well, master hornheim, we don''t need to intervene too much in the matter of life potions. Now there is a special production line that has been mass producing life potions in a confidential state without manpower..."


    "Mass production? How possible!"


    "This is true. Now those who don''t need us there..."


    Rodriguez wanted to frown, but found that he had no facial features at all: "Are you kidding? Alchemy is a mysterious and serious thing. There is no room for mistakes. Although life potions are not high-level potions, it is definitely not easy to refine high-quality level 6 extremely effective potions and even level 7 master potions. If I am the leader, I can provide you with ten powerful life potions every month. If you are lucky, make them It is not impossible to give a ''goddess''s blood''. "


    "That..."


    Angus was even more embarrassed: "in fact, all the mass-produced products in Ellington are actually extremely effective life potions called goddess''s blood, and the soldiers carry extremely effective life potions..."


    "What!?"


    Rodriguez''s voice suddenly pointed out: "mass production of ''goddess''s blood''!? are you kidding!"


    Angus can understand Rodriguez''s idea very well. He thought the same when he heard the news when he first arrived here. It is not difficult to refine the life potion, but to create the goddess''s blood requires not only extremely accurate time control, material composition control, but also a lot of luck. Even he can''t refine it every time Work.


    But what''s outrageous is that only with the amateurs on hand who can''t even be called alchemy apprentices, Donne can stably produce the blood of the goddess and even supply it to the soldiers without limit!


    This shock lasted for a long time until he was numb after being hit by the impact in Ellington and selectively ignored it.


    Unexpectedly, today his idol, Rodriguez, also suffered the same impact.


    "The production process of alchemy potions is very complex and delicate. Once there is any mistake, it will fail completely. Especially the special potions such as'' goddess''s blood '', how can mass production be achieved!"


    "In fact, this is true, not only the blood of the goddess, but also other potions. As long as we need it, we can produce it stably, but we seldom use it."


    Angus had to be patient to explain: "Donne said that everything in the world has laws to follow. Once we find out the laws, we can use the existing tools to try to reproduce the laws. Once successful, we can stably control a phenomenon. He said this is called scientific analysis."


    "Scientific analysis? Find out the law?"


    "Yes, just as we found the formula for making life potion, we also found it in a coincidence after countless failures of our predecessors."


    Angus smiled and said, "when those predecessors found that some specific combinations could successfully refine life potions, they fixed these combinations, narrowed the scope a little, and finally formed an effective formula."


    "Now, Donne is asking for more detail."


    Angus motioned Rodriguez to follow. They came to a temporarily idle research room, pointed to the tools on the table and said: "When Dumne asks us to do any experiments, we must record all measurable data, including temperature, light, air humidity, reaction time, material of reaction, humidity and humidity of materials, freshness of materials, weight of materials, dry weight of materials, and the proportion of active ingredients, after quantification of crushed extract, is scored. According to a series of data, including whether the house has been thoroughly cleaned, if not, whether there is any foreign matter pollution and so on... "


    What Angus said made Rodriguez dizzy - Oh, he had no head - many new concepts poured into the sea of knowledge, which he couldn''t accept for a while.


    Is the experiment such a complex thing?


    Don''t you just grasp the temperature, the type of material, the weight and the time of addition? What is the ghost of light, humidity, reaction time, dry weight and the proportion of active ingredients?


    Clearly the greatest alchemist in human history, Rodriguez feels like a new apprentice.


    "This is a graduated beaker used to roughly hold a certain volume of molten liquid..."


    "This is a volumetric flask with high precision and constant capacity..."


    "This is a pipette, which is specially used to transfer a certain volume of molten liquid. It is very convenient to reconcile reagents..."


    "This is a dryer, which can be used to dry herbs..."


    "This is a microscope, through which you can observe the micro morphology of herbs and molten liquid. According to Donne, there are higher magnification microscopes, but master croto is still developing..."


    "This is a small centrifuge, which can separate the components with different specific gravity in the solution from each other..."


    "This is an extractor, which can be used to extract components from herbs. If you want to make drugs, it is quite convenient to use quantifiable extraction solution. As long as you operate according to the standard, the success rate can reach 99%..."


    "Of course, these laboratory indicators must meet the standard at the specified temperature and humidity. You see, there are thermometers and hygrometers hanging on the wall. Next to them is our product magic air conditioner, which is used to keep the temperature in the room constant..."


    Look around, Rodriguez knelt! Kneel down completely!


    He now understood that Donne was not talking big to stimulate him, nor was he bragging.


    What he said is true!

 Chapter 1017

    Rodriguez went to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute to offer his knees. Donne followed two young AOJIN mechanical dragons with flapping wings to Elsa''s door.


    He''s bringing his biological parents to the adoptive parents'' house.


    He turned to look at Tess Harlow and Murphy harksa: "have you really decided?"


    Murphy haxha nodded: "there was no chance before. Now that we have regained this opportunity, of course we should seize it."


    Tess Harlow said: "anyway, we should thank them. They raised our daughter. What''s more, his Majesty the Dragon King said that they are Elsa''s parents like us. We must meet them."


    "In that case."


    Donne shrugged, opened the door and went in: "Aunt Clara, I''m here."


    "Donne Elsa has gone to training. Elia hasn''t finished school yet. I''m afraid it''s not the right time for you to come no matter who you ask."


    Clara hasn''t arrived yet. The joke comes first.


    Donne was immediately embarrassed: "Aunt Clara, what are you talking about? I''m here to see you this time."


    "Looking for me?"


    Clara came out of the kitchen as she wiped her hands and said with a smile, "do you still want to make up my mind? I have Alberton."


    This is clearly in Tucao he make complaints about "wife killer"!


    How did this terrible Title spread!


    Donne said with a wry smile, "don''t joke. If Uncle Alberton knows, I guess it''s hard to get into this door in the future."


    Alberton poked his head out of the kitchen. "I already know."


    "I''m dizzy. Are you there? That''s just right."


    Donne didn''t expect Alberton to be home, and said, "come and meet your guest."


    "Distinguished guest?"


    Alberton and Clara looked at Donne with a puzzled look: "aren''t you the only one... And those two... Mechanical dragons? They were made by cloto? You don''t even bother to feed pets..."


    "Hello."


    Tess Harlow greeted them with great pleasure.


    ¡°¡ª¡ª£¡¡±


    Alberton and clay were stunned.


    Two talking mechanical dragons?


    "They are not pets."


    Don shrugged. "It''s your unexpected guest."


    Alberton and Clara wiped their hands. They came to the living room with dawn and sat down. They looked suspiciously at the two young AOJIN mechanical dragons squatting on the sofa. No matter what they thought, they couldn''t figure out what distinguished guests they were.


    "This is Tess Harlow, and this is Murphy harksa."


    Seeing that they were still a little confused, Downton paused and continued, "they are the biological parents of the elsaron people."


    ¡°¡ª¡ª£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Alberton and his wife were surprised: "how is this possible?"


    Sasha glott told them that Elsa''s biological parents had died hundreds of years ago!


    Now why did it pop up again!?


    "I know you''re surprised. I''d better explain."


    Donne had to slowly explain what happened to rothermal to them, and then said: "... That''s what happened. Now they finally have a chance to see Elsa and thank you."


    Alberton and his wife looked at each other. Alberton said, "there''s no need to thank you. As long as you don''t want to rob Elsa, we''d better thank you. Because of you, we can have our own children. In our eyes, Elsa is no different from her own daughter."


    "No, that''s your idea. From our point of view, we must thank you."


    Murphy haxha said very seriously, "Your Majesty the Dragon King has told us that when AILU was not born, she had been corrupted by the smell of chaos. If it weren''t for you, she might have died now. Even if we were still saved, we wouldn''t be able to see her."


    "That''s right."


    Tess Harlow echoed his wife''s words: "it''s her blessing and our luck that you can treat AILU as your own daughter. We are all her parents and we all love her. There''s no doubt about that. Therefore, we asked don to bring us, because we want to thank you in person."


    Tess Harlow and Murphy harksa flew to the Alberton couple and made a very solemn salute. Although they looked very funny with their current body, they could at least show their attitude at the moment.


    "This is really very polite..."


    "No, that''s what we should do."


    After getting up, Murphy haksa said, "although we all like the name you gave her again, I must confess that I want her to inherit the name of ELU haksa. This is the tradition of the dragon and the glory she deserves."


    The albertons looked at each other and subconsciously said, "but she''s used to the name now..."


    Although they all know that having the name of the dragon family means that Elsa has been recognized by the dragon family and officially has the identity of the dragon family, her parents still don''t want her to give up her current human identity.


    Especially their parents. If aubury and Adrian knew Elsa''s real identity, they would kill her in minutes to explain


    It is now well known in Ellington, but it has been hidden from the oberlies and Adrians under the prohibition of Donne. Only they are still in the dark.


    "It''s not a conflict."


    Tess Harlow blinked and said, "the Dragon usually has a second form for convenience, so sometimes the dragon gives herself another name. She can have two names."


    Two names?


    Although it sounds like a good solution, why does it always feel strange?


    "This... Let Elsa decide for herself..."


    Alberton was a little uncertain. It sounded like his daughter had another name. It didn''t seem to matter, but he always felt as if he wanted to change his name and didn''t look like his daughter anymore.


    Elsa happened to be back for lunch. She pushed the door in and asked, "what''s for me to decide?"


    "You came back just in time. Ah, Ms. Caroline is here too. Please sit down first."


    Alberton nodded to a beautiful woman behind Elsa. The hot beauty named Caroline with mature female style sat next to Donne and smiled at him. Donne was stunned.


    Caroline?


    Is there such a man in Ellington?


    And it seems to be familiar with Elsa and the albertons... Are they relatives?


    But I don''t remember at all


    "NAR?"


    Tess Harlow suddenly looked at Caroline: "Why are you here?"


    The albertons were also stunned: "do you know Ms. Caroline?"


    NAR?


    ¡ª¡ªWait!?


    Donne was stunned. "Nalha! When did you come to Ellington?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Caroline... Oh, it should be said that nalhaksa took a sip of Donne''s tea cup and said, "I''m Elsa''s teacher. Of course, I''m responsible for cultivating her into a qualified dragon. How can I slack off because she left Longdao? Now the crisis of Longdao has been relieved, and I have nothing else to do, of course I have to follow her."


    "Oh..."


    Donne suddenly realized, "I forgot that. Did you come a few days ago? Why didn''t you come to me?"


    Why didn''t you find it!


    Since narkhaksa made up her mind to rob Murphy khaksa''s son-in-law, the first thing she did when she came to Ellington was to inquire about intelligence and be ready to dig at the foot of the wall at any time, but after she came here, she found that the situation was much more complicated than she thought!


    First of all, she hasn''t found Donne for several times. This guy just happened to be out on business - he was busy discussing supporting the industry with Aurelia those days.


    Secondly, nalhaksha found that it was not generally difficult for her to steal a marriage, because there were too many beautiful women around Ellington, or Donne, and they all had their own charm.


    Just relying on her second form of beauty can not become a decisive advantage, so she decided to put a long line to catch big fish and stay here first.


    So training Elsa became the best excuse. She even knew the albertons well.


    Murphy haksha''s female intuition told her that narhaksha''s purpose was definitely not so simple, but she couldn''t say what was wrong, so she had to say, "Mr. NAR, don''t bother you any more. Since we are still here, AILU should give us our own training."


    "Don''t be silly."


    Narkhaksa didn''t give face to Murphy khaksa, who robbed his own man... The Dragon: "you don''t even have a body now. How can you teach her the fighting ability of the dragon? Besides, your Majesty the Dragon King appointed me to train her. You have an opinion with your Majesty the Dragon King, or ask AILU to see who she is willing to train her?"


    The devil pays attention to you! My daughter must be looking at me! That still need to say!?


    Murphy haxha turned to her daughter and said, "ELO, what do you choose?"


    Elsa, who was lying innocent with a gun, looked at Donne subconsciously.


    Donne looked puzzled. Do you want me to help with this kind of thing? Come on, I''m not a dragon


    Although he can use the Dragon avatar, it doesn''t mean that Donne knows the exquisite fighting skills inherited by the dragon. He doesn''t know anything about S-type maneuver and B-type rotation


    Finally, Elsa pouted and said, "let Mr. NAR train me. I''m used to it now..."


    "You see, a wise choice!"


    Looking at NAR haksa''s elated expression, Murphy haksa froze. Last time, she won, and the prize was Tess hakro.


    This time, she lost. She felt as if she had lost the whole world.

 Chapter 1018

    While Elsa and Tess Harlow were talking, Alberton winked at Donne, and then Donne left the living room with him and came to the yard.


    "Please."


    Alberton poured Donne a cup of tea. They sat in the shade by the pond and watched the sparkling water taste tea.


    After taking a sip of hot tea, Alberton looked at the water and whispered, "I said I wanted to find you before, but then I left Ellington and never found a chance. I hope I didn''t keep you waiting these two days (see Chapter 970 for details)."


    Donne smiled and explained, "no, I was too busy a while ago. I forgot about it and didn''t come to you."


    Alberton also smiled: "it seems that today is a good time."


    "What do you want to say?"


    After Alberton pondered for a moment, suddenly a word stunned don.


    "Your Majesty Donne... I wonder if you can move Ellington?"


    Donne felt as if he had heard something wrong: "what are you talking about? I seem to have heard wrong just now."


    Alberton repeated it again and added very seriously, "Your Majesty Donne, I''m not kidding. I hope you can seriously consider this matter."


    Donne noticed that Alberton didn''t seem to be joking, and his face became serious: "I need a reason."


    Moving Ellington? This is simply impossible!


    Now Ellington is no longer the small village in the past. Now the Tang chamber of commerce is in full swing. The whole Ellington is about to become the economic and financial center of the Ilus empire. Although it is located in a remote place, there are an endless stream of businessmen coming from the highway every day.


    Hundreds of thousands of people live here, and the total population is increasing every day. Ellington is also actively absorbing foreign population. A large number of labor gaps and talent needs make it the best employment city. Due to the advanced planning concept, developed urban infrastructure, perfect residents'' welfare, etc, It also makes it the most livable city.


    Not surprisingly, within five years, it will surpass arlex and become the largest city of the ilrus empire.


    Now too many people have taken root here, and deeply love this land, love this city and regard it as their home.


    If there is no strong enough reason to convince them, how can they move?


    Even if we don''t mention those residents, Donne himself doesn''t want to move the city suddenly. It costs money and people. These are small things. The lost development time in this process and breaking his long-term plan are the most fatal.


    In the long-term planning, the whole periphery of Ellington, including the ladia forest, the ladia plain, a part of the Emerald Forest, and the anbris mountains in the upper left corner, have been included in the future development planning. He and Fiona, croto, isali and others spent a lot of energy to improve the planning map. How can he move to the city because of Alberton?


    Of course, Donne knows that abelton is not simple. He is very mysterious. The dragon clan asked him to guard a secret, but if he didn''t tell Donne the secret, how could Donne fight so casually?


    "Why..."


    Alberton was silent again. He looked back at the direction of the living room. He hesitated for a moment, and then said, "maybe you should ask your Majesty the Dragon King to come. After all, I have promised him to keep this secret until death. I don''t want to break the oath."


    "Sasha glott?"


    "Yes, if he is willing to tell you, he will tell you the secret, but it should not be leaked from me."


    Alberton sighed: "all I can reveal at present is that I hope you can move Ellington."


    "Why didn''t you tell me earlier?"


    Donne frowned slightly: "if you had told me the secret here earlier, maybe I wouldn''t choose to start long-term planning here at the beginning."


    Alberton said with a wry smile: "when we first met, how could I think you had such great talent... I thought Ellington would at most become a small village. Unexpectedly, in just over a year and a half, it has become a big city with a population of more than 500000!"


    "According to the current development speed, within five years, the population here will exceed one million. At that time, it will become a huge city as famous as alinks, hymn City, nanila, blood rock city and new bulkeso!"


    "In case of a disaster in a village, the loss is acceptable, but once it develops into such a city, if there is another irreparable disaster, the loss will be unacceptable."


    Alberton sighed and said, "after a long struggle, I finally decided to tell you in advance. I hope you can make a choice as soon as possible."


    Donne looked thoughtfully at Alberton: "disaster? What a terrible disaster?"


    "Once there is an accident, it''s terrible."


    Donne tapped on the armrest of the chair: "more terrible than the dark snake? More terrible than the chaos God? More dangerous than the chaos creatures?"


    "Yes."


    Alberton nodded: "compared with them, dark snakes and chaotic gods are like gentle and harmless small animals. Their danger is equal to that of chaotic creatures, and even more terrible than chaotic creatures in some ways."


    Donne noticed that he was talking about "them".


    He thought hard and searched for relevant information in his mind, but he didn''t recall any relevant information.


    There is no relevant background description in the game "battle of chaos" on earth, and no relevant clues have been revealed in the hidden task. You know, the game is created by the gods, or a mysterious helper of the gods, specifically for the selection of the Savior. The background of the game is almost completely modeled on prandal.


    In other words, this so-called disaster, which did not appear any intelligence in the war of chaos, is a huge difference between the real prandal and that game.


    "I can''t say more specific information. This is a man''s promise. If you want to know, ask your Majesty the Dragon King."


    "Can''t Ezra Kamanda?"


    Although I don''t like that guy, I have to say that the success rate of breakthrough from him is the highest.


    "Although he knows, he can''t say it without the permission of his Majesty the Dragon King."


    Alberton told Donne, "whatever your decision is, please get ready as soon as possible."


    "Why?"


    Donne frowned: "as far as I know, there should be an agreement between the Dragon King and you. Your duty should be to guard or solve this trouble... Is there any trouble?"


    "It''s not that there''s been any trouble. Everything is fine at present."


    Alberton said with a bitter smile, "but now your relationship with Elsa and Elia has been like this. I just don''t want to see you affected at that time. It''s a little selfish of me."


    Donne was a little relieved when he heard the speech, smiled and said, "it''s just that you''re worrying about it. Don''t worry. Even if there''s any disaster, I can solve it."


    His mission to this world is to deal with the ultimate crisis of destroying the world. What if the chaos army is solved by a small disaster before it comes?


    It''s like the task of the brave is to challenge the demon king to save the world. As a result, the demon king didn''t die, but died in the hands of the soldiers under the demon king. Isn''t that bullshit?


    Now he forgot that the brave who died in the hands of small soldiers could not be called brave?


    The so-called brave is the theory that the fruit is the cause. It is precisely because the result is doomed to defeat the demon king and return alive that the brave will be brave. Otherwise, it will only be a stepping stone for the real brave and an unknown bone in the wilderness.


    It''s the same with him. Choosing him to save the world doesn''t mean he can save the world. Only when the task is completed, he is the absolute hero and Savior. If the task is not completed, he is only one of countless possible members to save the world.


    Alberton shook his head: "although I also believe in your strength, I hope you can be more careful."


    "I see. I''ll ask Sasha glott. If necessary, I''ll take your advice."


    "So good."


    Relieved, Alberton smiled and said, "I''m making lunch with Clara. If you don''t mind, stay and have some."


    "Although I''d like to try Aunt Clara''s craft, the Lord''s house should be preparing lunch now. If I don''t go back, those guys will probably wait there."


    Donne stood up with a smile and said, "I''d better go first and give you two... No, I should say, leave some space for your family."


    Donne believes that Tess Harlow and Murphy harksa must have a lot to say to the albertons, and Elsa, who has been reunited for a long time, also needs time to accept the two biological parents. It''s a little inappropriate for him to disturb now.


    After saying goodbye to Alberton, Donne went straight back to the Lord''s house. After lunch, he went back to his room, sat at the table, closed his eyes and thought for a moment, suddenly opened his eyes, disappeared from the room and came to the temple of order on Dragon Island.


    "Your Majesty the Dragon King."


    "Ah! Donne! You scared me!"


    Sasha glott was lying lazily on the ground, with a comic book bigger than the house floating in front of him - the original comic book was too small to look at, so he magnified it hundreds of times with deformation


    As soon as Tang en appeared, he immediately put away the comic book. The sharp eyed Tang en took aim at a corner of the book. The picture was quite hot and exciting


    "I didn''t expect you to be so elegant."


    Dumne make complaints about Sascha Groot. Yes, the goods are seen in such a sacred place.


    "Hey, hey, it''s not idle and boring."


    Sasha glott smiled and said that the dragon''s expression was very subtle. He couldn''t see whether there was any embarrassment on this guy''s face.


    "All right, don''t talk nonsense. I have something to find you."


    Donne went straight to the point: "what deal did you make with Alberton? What secret did he keep for you?"

 Chapter 1019

    There was a sudden silence in the temple of order.


    Sasha glott looked at Donne blankly. A moment later, he scratched his head with his paw. He looked at Donne in doubt: "why do you suddenly ask this?"


    "Why do you say I ask this!"


    Donne said angrily, "Alberton found me and told me to move to the city. I''m afraid there will be an accident to destroy Ellington in the future."


    "Ellington... It''s a good city. It''s a pity to destroy it. Then move the city. If it''s troublesome, we can help."


    Sasha glott took care of him and turned the subject aside.


    "Don''t interrupt. What I want to know is the truth."


    Donne stared at Sasha glott and tried to see something from his face. Unfortunately, the dragon''s face was too big and his expression was so subtle that he couldn''t see anything at all.


    "This is not your business."


    Sasha glott scratched his head again. "Just leave it to us."


    "It''s easy to say. I can''t sleep without knowing the truth!"


    Don said angrily, "what secret is Alberton guarding for you? Or what''s under the ambrice mountains?"


    If you don''t know, you may not care, but if you know a little, but don''t know the truth, don feels that his city is built on a time bomb. Maybe he will go to heaven sometime. How can he really rest assured.


    "This..."


    "Do you think I can''t help you with my strength?"


    "That''s not true, but -"


    "In that case, tell me!"


    Facing Donne, who was aggressive and determined not to achieve his goal, Sasha glott scratched his ears and cheeks. After hesitating for a long time, he finally surrendered: "Okay, okay, I''ll tell you."


    "That''s right."


    Donne smiled triumphantly: "if there is any difficulty, let''s fight hand in hand and solve the problem together."


    "This problem is not simple. It belongs to a problem left over by history."


    After making the decision, Sasha glott simply spread out his words and said, "do you know what the first chaotic invasion war bought valuable time for the prandar coalition and laid the foundation for victory?"


    "Gods?"


    Sasha glott shook his head: "the gods joined the war very late."


    "Wandering swordsman alburn?"


    "Alburn has made great contributions, but it is not the decisive factor."


    With a flash of inspiration, Donne blurted out: "master hornheim - or, master hornheim, the Legion of golden colossus they designed and made!"


    Sasha glott nodded: "you''re right. At the critical moment, it was the emergence of Hawking''s great God Legion that won the coalition a breather, greatly reduced the coalition''s casualty rate, won valuable breathing time for the coalition, preserved valuable living forces, and insisted on the participation of the gods in the war."


    "Although the later battle has exceeded the capacity of prandal''s coalition army and turned into a battle outside the specification, and the golden giant statue Legion fell into a deep sleep because of overload, it has to be said that it was the birth of the golden giant statue Legion that laid the foundation for later victory."


    As an immortal species and observer of the world, the Dragon nationality participated in the first chaotic invasion war in the whole process. The history and records they know must be the most real.


    Donne couldn''t help feeling that although Rodriguez was corrupted later, he must be a well deserved hero of prandal before and after the end of the first chaotic invasion war.


    "You know the key points of the victory of the first chaotic invasion war, but..."


    Sasha glott suddenly asked: "... Do you know what laid the foundation for victory in the second chaotic invasion war?"


    "Egwin, they?"


    Sasha glott shook his head. "Obviously not."


    "Don''t tell me it''s a dark snake..."


    "Are you kidding? That fool named gasas is just a clown."


    "Chaos cult?"


    "No, according to Rodriguez''s account, chaos divinity has just been born at this time."


    Sasha glott shook his head: "don''t guess. You can''t know, because this is a secret that only a small group of people know and can''t tell."


    Donne was stunned.


    Because he really doesn''t know.


    It is clear that it has only been more than 100 years since the end of the second chaotic invasion war. To be exact, it is 167. Generally speaking, the closer the time is, the more complete the data should be preserved. However, prandal''s records on the process of the second chaotic invasion war are quite vague and rare, even less than those of the first chaotic invasion war, which is very unscientific.


    When chatting at ordinary times, don didn''t deliberately ask Angus, gene and egwin. They almost never mentioned the second chaotic invasion war.


    Donne usually doesn''t feel anything. After all, people live to look forward. There''s no need to talk about what happened before every day.


    But when Sasha glott said this, he suddenly felt very strange.


    If egwin doesn''t say it, sharp teeth don''t say it, and Abram doesn''t say it, it''s understandable. They''re not so gossip, but Angus and gene never talked about things at that time, which is a little strange.


    Although they pretend to be so steady, they are actually sullen. They either quarrel or raise their sleeves and dig into each other''s history.


    But even in this case, they have never heard of the black history in the second chaotic invasion war, which is strange.


    At present, the only thing Donne knows about that time is that Selna once fled, but it has nothing to do with what is being discussed now.


    Donne knew that he seemed to have touched on a deliberately hidden secret.


    Sasha glott began to talk slowly about what had happened that year.


    "The second chaotic invasion war broke out in the order calendar 631 years ago, that is, 167 years ago, the gate of chaos appeared from the southern coast, where a large number of chaotic creatures appeared and began to advance from south to north. The first disaster was ronitant province at that time, which is now ronitant Kingdom."


    "A steady stream of chaotic armies poured out, completely destroying ronitant province in just a week and approaching the border of the current Ilus empire. At this time, the prandals suddenly found that the second chaotic invasion war had come."


    "631 years have passed. Among the short-lived species, the original war has long been forgotten, and the prandar coalition has become a thing of the past. However, the danger comes again. They have to form a coalition again in a hurry to fight against the chaos army, including our giant dragon, and join the battle again."


    "However, after more than 600 years of peace and stability, Changsheng seed is OK to say that mankind''s combat effectiveness is very weak because of the peaceful environment. Therefore, the hasty coalition army retreated one after another, and soon the chaos army spread to the hinterland of the ilrus empire."


    "In this war, Angus, gene, egwin, isali, Abram, sharp teeth, including the queen of bright scale Naga, pertis, and others all bloomed their own light and made great contributions to the fight against chaos. The engineering machinery of dwarfs and various weapons of goblins also played a great role, even some weak races, forest goblins and dog headed people Joined the war, it was a war that affected the whole prandal... "


    Sasha glott''s voice was very heavy. From his description, Donne seemed to see the extremely tragic war: countless people died in this battle, countless strong men were exhausted in order to kill one more enemy, died on the battlefield, even dragons and elves sacrificed a lot, and finally Angus, who could survive, In fact, it''s just a lucky group


    "Although the coalition forces have made every effort to resist, the war situation is getting worse and worse. Now the territory of the ilrus Empire has been completely captured, and the human coalition forces continue to retreat north. Up to now, in the region of the kingdom of solant, nearly one-third of the lives of the whole prandar have disappeared..."


    "In the face of an increasingly dangerous situation, people suddenly find that they have nothing to retreat."


    "Continue to the north, there will be a permanently frozen ice sheet, where human beings can''t survive at all."


    "To the west, it is either a bleak roaring plateau or a desert Ryan empire. The barren land can''t feed the rest of the population..."


    "There is no retreat. They must hold their position in the province of solant, even if they die here."


    At this point, Sasha glott was silent for a moment, and Donne''s heart was raised. He knew that what happened next was the key: "then?"


    "Then, there appeared a man who could definitely be called a contemporary wizard. He put forward a suggestion..."


    Sasha glott sighed and said: "at that time, this proposal may be a helpless choice, but I have to say that it was his suggestion that saved the whole prandal... Although now it seems that this is a very bad and bad idea."


    "What proposal?"


    "He said that since the coalition soldiers died on the battlefield, they will only be corrupted by chaotic creatures in the end, why don''t we take the initiative to use these war dead?"


    Donne was stunned: "use the power of the necromancer?"


    Sasha glott said faintly, "if only..."


    "It''s not a Necromancer''s magic, but the power of alchemy. While the war dead still have one breath, he refined them into a crazy warrior who is tireless, will not die and is not afraid of chaos and corruption."


    "Due to the abandonment of life and reason, the soldiers after transformation can no longer be regarded as orderly creatures, and the characteristics of chaotic creatures have lost their effect on them. The stronger the strength before transformation, the stronger the soldiers after transformation, and the stronger the threat to chaotic creatures, especially the legendary strong transformed..."


    "Their birth finally let the coalition see a glimmer of hope of victory, and they did live up to expectations. After entering the battle, they bore great pressure and greatly reduced the casualties of the coalition."


    "However, it was not until we finally won that we found that although we won, we also created an enemy no less dangerous than chaotic creatures. Therefore, we had to seal them at a huge cost - yes, seal, we were too weak to even kill them."


    "That genius''s name is Horus hornheim."


    "Is a direct descendant of Rodriguez hornheim."


    "The soldiers created by him are called ''sleepless''."


    Sasha glott said in a deep voice, "what Alberton is guarding now is the tomb of the sleepless sealed with them."

 Chapter 1020

    Hornheim, hornheim again!


    Donne has a headache. The family''s history is speechless.


    The old ancestor Rodriguez hornheim designed and made the golden giant statue legion, which made great efforts in the first chaos invasion war. However, later, the whimsical attempt to control chaos was corrupted, which gave birth to the strange monster of chaos God and harmed the world for more than 100 years. Now although Rodriguez has been purified, But he will carry these sins forever.


    And his descendants?


    Genius madman? Or crazy genius? Horus hornheim created the "sleepless" in the second chaotic invasion war. Although he helped solve the crisis of the second chaotic invasion war and save the world, he also became a new enemy.


    Even the dragon can only choose to seal them.


    And now? It seems that it''s Donne''s turn to carry the pot.


    Donne felt that the gods were just kidding him!


    He chose Ellington as the development base because he was guided in the game and took a fancy to the congenital conditions here.


    The result now told him that the sleepless Legion that could defeat the chaos army was sealed under the ambrice mountains near Ellington!


    What is this?


    It''s a time bomb!


    If the sleepless Legion suddenly wakes up from the seal, Ellington will suffer first!


    If any God came to him at the moment, Donne would not help pointing at each other''s nose and yelling: are you playing with me!?


    If prandal wants to develop at a high speed, his deliberate guidance is indispensable, and this guidance must be supported by a stable and efficient rear area. Ellington is his solid backing. The products continuously transported from here will promote the development of this society, and the new technologies constantly born here will further enhance prandal''s technical strength.


    Now everything is very beautiful. As long as Donne is given enough time, even Lolita and lolia can climb up to show you. The era of magic changing starship cannon is not a dream, but these all have a premise.


    That''s stability!


    The development of society must be supported by a stable environment. If wars break out continuously, all kinds of resources are consumed in internal friction. Even if Donne is given another 100 years, he can''t make the world develop strong enough.


    Now, what should he do?


    "A large number of legendary strong people died in the second chaotic invasion war. Why didn''t people find their bodies? That''s because their bodies have been transformed into sleepless people."


    "Horus uses very powerful technology. After the dying become sleepless, they become crazy warriors who don''t die."


    Sasha glott said slowly, "chaotic creatures corrupt everything indiscriminately until they destroy the world, while the sleepless will slaughter all creatures and turn the world into a dead field."


    "Sleepless people are terrible. Even Horus, who created them, can''t control them. They are different from chaotic creatures. What remains in their bodies is a strong sense of combat when they are dying. No matter what enemy they face, they will go all out to kill all living things in front of them."


    "That''s why I say sleepless people are dangerous."


    Donne suddenly said, "but there''s more or less good news."


    Sasha glott raised her eyebrows and said, "what''s the good news?"


    "At least the sleepless will not spread like chaotic creatures, or even resurrect."


    Donne said very calmly, "their number is fixed. Kill one less, isn''t it?"


    "If you can kill them."


    Sasha glott spread his claws: "after the legendary strong person turns into a sleepless person, he loses the restriction of his body, his strength becomes stronger, and his desire to attack is very strong. Even if you are not careful, I''m afraid you will suffer."


    Donne was silent for a moment and asked, "since the sleepless are so powerful, why hasn''t anyone talked about them?"


    "How could anyone else know about it?"


    Sasha glott shook his head: "Horus''s transformation of the dying into a sleepless person is not a glorious history. It can be said that this is the black history of the prandal coalition. No one wants to recall it again."


    "Considering that the sleepless people are too terrible, which has brought a very strong sense of crisis to people, and the negative significance of this matter itself, we made a decision after a difficult victory."


    Sasha glott said slowly, "our whole family went out and erased the memory of the vast majority of insiders."


    Donne raised his eyebrows. "Most of them?"


    "Yes."


    Sasha glo nodded: "only a few top-notch strong people have the privilege of retaining memory, on the one hand, because they won''t disclose secrets, on the other hand, because the power needed to erase their memory is too huge, and we don''t bother to work so hard."


    "In other words, Angus, gene, egwin, Abram, sharp teeth and pertis are all informed?"


    "Yes."


    Downton''s angry nose was crooked: "none of these guys told me about it!"


    That''s too much!


    Sasha glott said with a wry smile, "you can''t blame them. At the beginning, they all swore that they would never divulge the secret."


    Donne said, "I know. I''m just a little upset."


    Insiders are top strong people with dignity, integrity and strength. They will not break their vows, so Sasha glott never worried that they would leak secrets.


    The remaining people, even if they participated in the second chaotic invasion war, were also modified by the dragon. That memory became very vague and almost blank. Therefore, although people were celebrating the victory of the second chaotic invasion war, few people knew how the second chaotic invasion war was won.


    This is a history that has been tampered with.


    But it is undeniable that Sasha glott''s approach is for the future of prandal as a whole.


    If people live in the shadow of chaotic creatures and sleepless people all day, I''m afraid the world will fall into despair and never see the dawn of hope again.


    Donne suddenly asked, "since you couldn''t solve the sleepless people because of your great strength, you had to seal them. Before you have recovered your strength, why don''t you just solve them directly?"


    "Look what you said."


    Sasha glott buckled his thigh and said, "anyway, the seal is good. The world is peaceful. Why do you have to make trouble for yourself? In order to solve them, you have to take the initiative to untie the seal. If one accidentally runs away, your Ellington will be lost. Therefore, it''s better to do one thing more than one thing less."


    Dumne could hardly make complaints about the world. Is there anything more lazy than you?


    But Donne thought about it. What Sasha glott said seems to be right. The seal of the dragon family is still very reliable. Anyway, there is no problem now. There is no need to deliberately make so much trouble for himself. If there is any problem, just solve it again.


    Anyway, now the dragons have regained their strength, and the enemy can still play with their hands and feet. There is no need to worry.


    So Donne said, "in that case, I''ll ignore it first, but I can say the ugly things first. If your seal is unreliable and something goes wrong, you Dragon Island won''t want peace at that time."


    Sasha glott stared at the dragon eye: "you are threatening me!"


    "That''s right!"


    Donne admitted cleanly: "don''t beg me when you have seed."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sasha glott immediately knelt down and said, "OK! I promise! If there is any movement over the sleepless tomb, I will go to Ellington to help you at the first time! Is that all right?"


    Donne was content and ready to leave.


    "Hey, wait, don''t go yet."


    Sasha glott stopped him: "what kind of magic gun armor? More? Only these ten sets are not enough for us!"


    Donne glanced at his eyes: "do you think olliha steel came from the strong wind? Now the breeding industry of Dihang dragon has just started, and the first batch of blood hasn''t arrived yet. I''ll make you magic gun armor with my face? Unless..."


    Sasha glott didn''t know what Donne was thinking. He clenched his teeth and stamped his feet and scolded, "I know! Can''t I solve the problem of oreha steel!"


    For the dragon family, making oreha steel is not a big problem. There are tens of billions of gold coins on the Dragon Island. There is no shortage of gold. The members of the dragon family are strong and strong, so it is no problem to release some blood. There is no shortage of the main catalyst Dragon blood. As long as the dragon family wants to get a lot of brass, they can get a lot of it at any time. After solving these main materials, Nothing else is a problem.


    Now those dragons are jealous of magic gun armor and want it, but they are short of production capacity. What should we do?


    Simple!


    Who wants it? Bleed yourself!


    As long as you make enough olliha steel, the magic gun armor will belong to you!


    "Of course, but..."


    Donne''s eyes are turning again.


    "What do you want?"


    Sasha glott immediately became vigilant.


    "- but this time the offer is not 1200 tons of oreha steel."


    Donne opened his hand. "- it''s 1500 tons."


    Sasha glott''s eyes widened: "why 300 tons more?"


    "My workers have been working for you for nothing!"


    Don said angrily, "the extra 300 tons of oreha steel is counted as our labor cost. Next, I want to produce some weapons and equipment, which can be used."


    "No! That''s too much! You''re a great aunt when you''re dragon blood!"


    Even if the dragon family is strong, the blood is not released casually!


    "Oh, my aunt understands?"


    Donne turned and walked away: "that''s the number, exclusive product, do you like it or not."


    "Hey, don''t go!"


    Sasha glott instantly turned into a human and hugged Donne''s legs: "I want it! Can''t I do it!"


    Those guys stare at his magic gun armor every day. If he messes up this, it''s estimated that they will rush up and clean up his family!


    "That''s good."


    Donne turned around, smiled and touched the dog''s head... Ah, no, it was the "dragon" head: "believe me, the technical strength of Datang heavy industry will not disappoint you. We collected a lot of data after the actual battle, but we made a lot of improvements..."

 Chapter 1021

    After returning from Longdao, Donne didn''t feel at ease for the next few days.


    Although he can talk and laugh in the face of Sasha glott and perform very easily, he should be vigilant.


    In the past few days, Donne took the time to screen around Ellington, but found nothing strange. He even went deep into the ambris mountains. As a result, he flew all the way to forge hammer castle and found nothing unusual.


    Finally, he could only comfort himself as if Alberton was nervous.


    Originally, I wanted to find Alberton and let him take him to the so-called "Tomb of the faceless" to visit. By the way, I was also vigilant, but I found that Alberton disappeared again. There were only Clara and Tess Harlow at home.


    After the two of them changed into this mini mechanical young dragon body, they simply settled down in Elsa''s house. They also want to get along with their daughter closely, so as to make up for their regret of not seeing their daughter in recent years.


    As a result, Elsa was overwhelmed by the sudden double love and fled to the Lord''s house every day, which made Donne complain a lot.


    "Your Majesty Donne, my two daughters don''t return home every day and always run to you. Do you spoil them too much? You''re depriving me of my happiness as a mother!"


    Well, Clara just ran into Donne and immediately started complaining again.


    And her words immediately attracted the attention of others around. One Ellington resident looked at their king with strange eyes.


    [Elsa is fine, but even Elijah did it. His majesty Donne''s hobby is really...]


    [but isn''t your majesty Donne known as the "wife killer"? Why do you prefer younger girls? Her favorite should be mature and mature mature women, right?]


    [maybe I want to change my taste? After all, people will be tired of eating the same food all the time?]


    [Nora!]


    Don shouted in his heart: [don''t tell me! I can hear their whispers!]


    [hum, good intentions don''t pay off!]


    Nora snorted and finally stopped broadcasting in Donne''s mind.


    What can Donne say in the face of those people''s gossip?


    Gossip is human nature. He can''t kill those people because of their boring gossip, can he? He''s not that cruel.


    Anyway, which bastard took the lead in that damn title!


    Let me know, I will kill him! (HISS! Brian, who is bragging in the tavern, suddenly shivers.)


    "Donne!"


    At this time, night and night flew over from afar and roared down from the sky. Donne frowned and retreated half a step imperceptibly.


    "Bang!"


    A fart every night. Gu sat on the ground and stared: "don''t you answer?"


    Donne drew from the corner of his mouth: "look, your posture is clearly aimed. Let me pick it up with my face?"


    Still want to ride face!? Think of the beauty!!


    "Oh, I don''t know anything about pity."


    Humming and jumping up all night, he said, "Princess Aurelia is looking for you. You can''t get through."


    "What''s up?"


    "It seems that you have finished what you talked about before. Let you go there."


    With her strength, of course, her memory can''t be so bad. It''s deliberately playing a fool in order to revenge Donne every night.


    Donne was too lazy to see the fool, so he dodged and sent it directly to the Royal Palace of alinks.


    "Ah!!!"


    Aurelia exclaimed. It happened that OLINA was helping her try on her new clothes. Donne startled her in an instant.


    Donne was stunned. He immediately performed flash and fled to the door.


    After a while, Aurelia pushed the door angrily. As soon as she wanted to roar at Donne, OLINA covered her mouth.


    The red faced OLINA said, "silly girl, you want everyone to know that he has seen you all!"


    Aurelia''s momentum stagnated and withered directly, with a burst of bitterness in her heart.


    What!


    Obviously he suffered a loss, but he can only swallow it!


    Blame him!


    Aurelia glared at Donne: "if you don''t give me a reason, I''ll go on strike!"


    you ''re right! This is the only place she can threaten Donne!


    Donne stood up and said innocently, "didn''t you come to me? Who would have thought you would act like a spoiled child with your mother in the study."


    SA, coquettish?


    Aurelia was stunned and suddenly relieved. It turned out that he thought I was being coquettish


    "You really --"


    Aurelia looked straight at Donne, and suddenly followed Donne''s words a moment later: "I''m spoiled by my mother and want you to take care of it!"


    OLINA looked at Aurelia silently and suddenly felt a little distressed about her daughter''s IQ


    Such a smart princess, her IQ plummeted under tension. She couldn''t see that Donne was deliberately pretending to be stupid


    Mother, mother


    Aurelia felt her mother''s sight and a burst of sadness in her heart. You know Donne is pretending to be stupid. How do you know I''m not pretending to be stupid?


    Now such an embarrassing thing has happened to their relationship. If they are too serious, how can they live in the future?


    Although Aurelia is ashamed and angry, for the sake of the relationship between Donne and OLINA, she can only pretend to be a fool who has lost her square inch IQ.


    "I''m not afraid of your embarrassment, so I came out."


    Donne said as if nothing had happened: "anyway, why are you looking for me?"


    Aurelia had just adjusted her mood. Hearing the speech, she stared at him and said, "what you did!"


    "Clam?"


    Donne looked puzzled.


    "Come with me."


    Aurelia turned and entered the study. OLINA apologized, gave Donne a kiss and left silently.


    After entering the study, Aurelia handed Donne a stack of paper and said angrily, "look! This is what has happened since the private magic car was put on sale! It''s only a week! It''s only a week! There have been up to 500 traffic accidents!"


    Donne looked surprised: "so little?"


    "Less!?"


    "Yes."


    Donne said with a smile: "I thought there would be at least more than 1000 cases in the first week. It seems that driving training and the popularization of traffic safety law in advance are still very useful."


    "Do you know that there are broken hands and feet in Guangming Cathedral almost every day. They used to queue up for treatment!"


    Aurelia was going crazy: "even eluli complained to me on the phone that the clergy have been tired in recent days!"


    "But there''s no way."


    Donne said: "this is the inevitable pain of social progress. We can only strengthen the management of relevant aspects as soon as possible and let people get used to this tool as soon as possible."


    Magic car, a product that has spanned an unknown era, suddenly came to the world, which is bound to bring a series of effects. Donne has been prepared for this for a long time.


    "In the process of the development of new things, there must be fierce contradictions and conflicts with the old society, and the process of solving this contradiction and conflict is the manifestation of social progress."


    Donne said slowly: "now, when there are so many traffic accidents, it is because the existing conditions of this society can no longer meet its development conditions, so it is so prominent."


    "What are you talking about? This is a rare glorious period of the Ilus empire!"


    "You don''t understand."


    Donne waved his hand: "the potential of the magic car is far from being brought into play. The magic car on sale now is the version after I have limited the speed for safety reasons. People must get used to the magic car as soon as possible... By the way, there are no dead in these accidents?"


    "That''s not true."


    "It''s already very good."


    Donne has been very satisfied with this, mainly because the people in prandal are relatively strong, so the probability of death is very small.


    Aurelia said faintly: "the Apocalypse''s reaction speed is so fast that it is almost impossible to be hit by a magic car. Even if it is hit, it will basically not be fatal. Those civilians will subconsciously avoid such exquisite things, and it is impossible to be hit. Occasionally, some of the hit are affected by stupid car owners."


    "Oh?"


    "That is to say," Aurelia patted the table angrily. "In these more than 500 traffic accidents, almost all the main casualties were the drivers and passengers of magic cars! Don''t you understand?"


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "do you mean to say that it will have a bad impact? Worried about the subsequent popularization plan of magic cars?"


    "You finally understand?"


    "Don''t worry, it won''t."


    Tang en shook his head and said with a smile: "after experiencing the convenience of the magic car, they will not abandon the magic car because of this kind of thing. Moreover, this is an accident due to their wrong driving. They should know the reason very well. After this accident, they will be more careful and will not make the same mistake again in the future."


    After pondering for a moment, Donne said: "However, as a warning, it is necessary to punish them. According to the traffic law we set before, we will seize their magic cars, deduct a certain score from their driver''s license, and then pay a certain fine before they are allowed to take back their cars and start on the road again. At the same time, we will make their punishment public so that everyone can see the punishment of illegal driving."


    "Are you sure this will work?"


    Aurelia is very skeptical about the feasibility of this method. No matter what you think, it''s impossible for someone to run to the door and pay the money?


    "Don''t worry, it''s absolutely feasible."


    Donne vowed, "they can''t live without a magic car now."


    "Hum, then try as you say."


    Aurelia wrote down Donne''s treatment plan suspiciously. Then she took out another piece of paper and handed it to Donne: "this is almost finished. When can you get ready?"

 Chapter 1022

    The document in Donne''s hand is a report on the construction period of the airship tower. Since the original plan was made, so far, the first batch of airship towers under construction have successively entered the closing stage, and the aviation towers of arlinks and Ellington have been completed, and now the construction of relevant supporting facilities has begun.


    Many olfactory businessmen have noticed what big action the air tower may be and began to take the initiative to apply for settlement in the surrounding shops, planning to gamble.


    Now, as the main operation of the airship, there is no news, of course, Aurelia is worried.


    Tang en was surprised: "the efficiency is very fast."


    "Of course, after Ellington formed an alliance with the city of silver, the city of silver has now liberalized the restrictions on magicians. Now you can hire magicians with some thought and cost. It won''t take much time to build these buildings."


    Aurelia nodded slightly. This is perhaps her happiest thing in the near future. The alliance between the silver city and Ellington inadvertently revealed a message to the outside world: the silver city is on the side of the Ilus empire. With the reputation and power of the silver city, it is enough to deter many unscrupulous people.


    What''s more, after the restrictions on magicians are lifted, many troublesome things in the past have become much simpler. It''s like building an aviation tower. Tens of thousands of workers need to spend months to complete the building. Now with the help of magicians, it only takes a few days to complete the main construction work, and the subsequent details are much easier.


    In addition, Donne has a cooperative relationship with the magicians in silver city. Those magicians are happy to help Princess aurelia, which is related to their performance score. After the assessment, they can be replaced with real benefits. Can they not be positive.


    "The airship mainly depends on the efficiency of gear city. It won''t take long for us to build the main frame."


    Tang enluo thought and said, "I can send some people there to help. With the help of acceleration, it is estimated that the first batch of empty boats will be completed soon, but..."


    "What?"


    "The most important thing is not the airship, but the relevant supporting personnel."


    Don shrugged and said: "Airship operation must be supported by perfect laws and regulations. A new aviation control department needs to be established to plan and manage airship operation. Secondly, professional flight attendants need to be trained from scratch. Then, around a series of related interest problems brought by airships, how to manage and distribute these derived interests are all important A very troublesome thing. "


    "As for the pilot and escort of the airship, it''s not a problem."


    The pilots of the airship don''t have to think about it. The first pilots must be dwarfs. Now only they can master the skills of flying the airship in the shortest time. The subsequent human pilots will be trained slowly later.


    As long as there is a high salary and security guarantee for the guards, there must be some people who are willing to be on duty guards on the airship. They can even transfer some of the active servicemen to set up a corresponding guard team.


    The benefits brought by airships are too huge. Convenient and safe air transportation will change the existing cargo transportation environment. Although the transportation cost will increase, due to the greatly improved safety, there is no need to spend a lot of money to hire guards, which will save a lot of expenses, greatly improve the transportation efficiency and shorten the trade cycle. Therefore, on the whole, the cost will decrease Many of them will certainly become the first choice for long-distance transportation, so they must be fully prepared.


    Aurelia said reluctantly, "I think I''ll leave the training to you. We don''t have this experience."


    "Take your time. I don''t have time to train stewardess."


    Donne let it out: "but there are some highly praised suggestions. Uniforms, short skirts, high heels, black silk stockings, absolutely great."


    Aurelia stared: "I know how to think about these messy things all day!"


    "Where do you want to go!"


    Donne shouted wronged: "I''m seriously giving advice. I''m trying to improve the charm of flight attendants and attract passengers. At the same time, I''m also creating a job opportunity for those girls who have no way out!"


    "Oh! I don''t know what you''re thinking?"


    Aurelia spat and decided that Donne must be thinking something nasty.


    "Now the private magic car has just been on the market for a while, and the heat will not drop for a while. The airship can be slow for the time being. Don''t worry too much. Of course, the construction of aviation towers in other cities doesn''t have to stop and continue. After planning the Aviation route at that time, it can be directly put into operation."


    After pondering for a moment, Donne said, "now you can organize a group of reliable people to receive training... Well, you can organize a group of people. In the future, these people will be the foundation of the aviation department. I will send a group of people from croto for preliminary training. At least we should understand the basic knowledge of airships. Apart from others, people are always needed to buy and sell tickets?"


    "Well, as you say."


    Aurelia agreed quite simply this time.


    "Over the private magic car, please remind the traffic control department to pay attention to punishing and educating those people and try to further reduce the accident rate."


    "What is minimizing? I want to make the accident rate zero!"


    Donne smiled and said, "don''t be too strict about zero accident rate. In the current environment, it''s basically impossible. Just try to reduce it as much as possible."


    Even if the earth with mature artificial intelligence technology is equipped with cars that automatically avoid passers-by, it can not completely eliminate traffic accidents. You can never stop someone from dying, let alone prandal.


    Unless we can suddenly realize the technology explosion, break through the artificial intelligence technology and install it on every car, the accident rate can not be reduced much.


    Fortunately, prandal''s people are still simple. The poor know that their life is thinner than paper and will not get close to the car. The strong know that they can''t die and are not afraid of collision


    Now I''m afraid someone will give birth to a professional "porcelain touching" person in a flash. It''s really troublesome here without monitoring... Well, maybe this worry is superfluous, because nobles are not afraid of civilians to touch porcelain


    After returning to Ellington, Donne immediately went to kloto and told him about the training. Kloto readily agreed to dispatch a technical team from gear city to go to arlinks for professional training for those people.


    The training of flight attendants is now directly handed over to Royal etiquette experts for training. They don''t need to understand anything else. They just need to master Royal etiquette and make every passenger feel at home and enjoy the highest treatment.


    "My friend, your precious brain should not be used in these places. It''s too wasteful."


    After the arrangement, croto directly nagged Donne: "this kind of thing is a waste of your talent. If you have this time, you might as well take a look at the new armor we developed..."


    Donne looked at croto''s broom head with interest. "New armor? What''s good?"


    "Of course, the new armor is different from the previous one. It was developed according to your previous suggestions."


    "Will you come or not?" croto smiled


    "Is it --"


    A flash of light flashed through Donne''s mind and his eyes lit up: "- I have to go!"


    The excited Donne followed kloto to his exclusive research room - in other words, since the research environment of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute has been continuously upgraded, kloto is obsessed with the perfect research environment, excellent technical strength and advanced equipment support.


    Now cloto almost lives here, but he doesn''t go back to gear city.


    As soon as he entered the research room, Donne saw a set of simple semi clad armor in the center of the room. It was an unfinished experimental object. The whole was about one person tall, even without painting, and there were many vacant parts in the structure. Even so, Donne saw some doorways from its overall appearance.


    Donne was very surprised and said, "this is magic kinetic energy armor!"


    "No, to be exact, it''s just a semi-finished product. It can barely be called experimental."


    Croto corrected Donne''s statement, went to the front, bent his finger and knocked on the armor surface, saying: "there are several problems that have not been able to find the optimal solution, but now the performance of this experimental armor has been very excellent. I dare swear that the war form of prandal will be completely changed on the day this thing is born!"


    Donne touched the cold metal armor and couldn''t bear the excitement in his heart: "what functions have been realized now?"


    "The first is the fast wearing function."


    Croto lifted a cover on the arm of the magic kinetic energy armor and gently pressed it. Then Donne saw that the back of the armor opened, and there was a space for the equipment. Because it was experimental, there was no comfort adjustment at all. The internal space looked very rough, and there was no need to think about the comfort of the equipment.


    "With the help of those alchemists under Ms. yustisa, we asked them to develop a small artificial soul, which can simply control the armor switch function. As long as you press the button in the sliding cover, you can quickly dress."


    At this point, crototon said again: "- but considering that there may be damage or error in the future, the position of the button will have to be readjusted later."


    "The second is the transformation and output of power."


    Croto pointed to the knapsack like thing behind the magic kinetic energy armor and said, "we can only do this between performance and volume. At present, the power output of this magic energy engine is limited. After testing, the strength of the fist is about the same as that of the silver level first-order Apocalypse..."


    Silver level 1? Although it didn''t meet expectations, it''s already very powerful!


    "In addition, there is this very key function --"

 Chapter 1023

    "In addition, there is this very key function."


    With a smile, croto pointed to the legs, feet, arms of the magic kinetic energy armor and the lower part of the magic energy engine one by one, indicating the jet ports for Donne.


    Donne''s eyes lit up: "fly!"


    "That''s right."


    Croto said with a smile, "after all, we thought about joint operation with the sky carrier. How can we get less flight function? This function is the top priority, so we will consider this problem after solving the power problem."


    "The good news is that we have successfully solved the problem of flight according to the idea and theoretical guidance you gave."


    "The bad news is that there is a great difference between this flight mode and flight technology. According to Depp''s feelings after several trials, the possibility of using this armor to fight in flight mode is almost zero."


    Donne said with a smile: "it''s normal not to get used to it now. Everything needs a process of getting used to it. More importantly, the magic kinetic energy armor is still immature and far from being a finished product. Don''t worry too much."


    Flight operations? Of course not impossible.


    Now they are not used to it, just because they are not used to locking the enemy for attack in the state of high-speed mobility.


    After all, there are no intelligent auxiliary systems such as Jarvis in the world, no radar to help lock the target, let alone the missile launched by the target.


    Locking the enemy here depends on both eyes and mental power.


    Even if the strong can attack at high speed, don''t forget that the original purpose of this magic kinetic energy armor is for ordinary people.


    "How fast can you fly now? Compared with comet motorcycle?"


    "Although there are no restrictions, the speed is still not as fast as the comet motorcycle."


    "Too heavy?"


    "No, the pumice crystal is added, but considering the strength of the armor, the specific gravity is only reduced to about 0.6. At present, the weight of this armor is only about 160 kg."


    Croto stood up and said, "on the one hand, the size of the magic engine is reduced and the power output is weakened. On the other hand, it is difficult to balance the overall shape and structure due to the consideration of weapons and equipment, and the aerodynamics you said is difficult to achieve..."


    "Using magic engine to promote flight is just an expedient measure considering the cost. If it is really necessary, it can be used for constant flight, but it consumes a lot and can not be produced in a stable batch."


    Donne rubbed his chin. "I see, but it''s easy to say that you can solve this problem by installing your gravity well instead of constant flying."


    Cloto was speechless: "my friend, we haven''t understood the technology of gravity well at all, and the volume of gravity well is slightly larger, so it''s impossible to install it on kinetic energy armor."


    "Well, so..."


    Donne nodded: "then engrave the anti gravity magic array. The magic array can use stamping and printing to achieve mass production. The volume of kinetic armor can barely meet the area requirements of the magic array. The effect is not too strong. It can reduce a small part of gravity and further improve the flight speed."


    "That''s it."


    Kloto nodded: "then there is the problem of combat mode. We have considered installing assault rifles and micro missile launchers, but there are still many technical difficulties to be solved. Therefore, the only attack mode for the time being is to combine with chainsaw sword, use the additional power provided by magic kinetic energy armor and superimpose it with our own power to carry out close combat attack."


    "That''s enough for the time being."


    Croto, they can do this step according to their ideas and inspiration. Donne is very satisfied. Although they lack long-range attack means, it is normal. There are too many technologies involved in the installation of assault rifles and missile launchers. It is necessary to readjust the center of gravity and structure of armor. It is also very complex to consider the problem of ammunition loading, weapon carrying and launching.


    It''s much easier to use chain saw sword. Although it can only be used in close combat, with the power of magic engine, the power of one sword is many times stronger than their own power.


    "Let me try this armor."


    Donne went around behind the power armor and went straight in. After the artificial soul detected someone entering, it closed the back armor.


    Then the internal adjustable lining automatically shrinks, which fits Donne''s body, allowing him to easily control the kinetic armor.


    "How to start the magic engine?"


    Croto pointed to his arm. "There''s a small control board there. Now the basic control functions are on it."


    Donne looked, pressed the start button, and then he heard the magic engine behind him buzzing. The turbine engine spun rapidly and began to output power. The auxiliary hydraulic rod played an active supporting role, and the heavy armor suddenly became a lot lighter.


    "Bang, bang, Bang..."


    Donne tried to take a few steps, then frowned.


    There is no sense of ease, but a raw sense of block.


    However, he soon ignored this problem. There is no way. After all, the industrial foundation of the world is so weak that key points such as power bearings can not be made too precise, and errors are inevitable.


    After a few laps back and forth, Donne and croto came to the yard, then stood in front of a piece of scrap metal, took it as a target, restrained their own strength and waved their fists quickly!


    At the moment of his quick fist, a strong air flow suddenly erupted from the elbow of the heavy kinetic armor. The huge driving force hit the metal block with an iron fist, and Donne even heard the roar of breaking the air!


    "Dang -"


    There was a strong reaction force on the arm of the magic kinetic energy armor, but Donne also clearly saw that the iron fist of the kinetic energy armor had fallen into the metal block, and the legs of the armor were pushed back by the reaction force for half a meter.


    He didn''t use his own strength in this punch, but almost completely relied on the power of kinetic armor. I''m afraid the power of this punch has exceeded a few tons!


    The function of power enhancement assistance is very good, but this anti shock force


    Anyway, Donne felt that ordinary people could not bear this kind of anti earthquake force.


    The cushioning measures of kinetic armor have to be further optimized and adjusted. If necessary, a special team needs to be established to solve this problem.


    Don''t underestimate the problem of cushioning. If kinetic armor can''t absorb most of the impact, let alone combat, the impact of sudden deceleration during high-speed maneuver will kill people.


    After thinking for a while, Donne started the push flight mode again. A violent air stream was ejected from several jet ports of kinetic armor, which pushed him into the sky from slow to fast.


    Donne tried to fly around Ellington and landed again.


    The first sentence after landing is "the flight mode needs further adjustment."


    "What exactly do you mean?"


    Kloto looked at Donne eagerly with a small book: "don''t look at me. Look at my size, I know I can''t fly around by myself. Those big guys can only say ''666''. They all like this experimental type. They can''t put forward any constructive suggestions, so they rely on you."


    Donne smiled bitterly. Apart from other things, this alien culture was very successful.


    "First, the steering adjustment problem."


    Donne left the armor, pointed to the nozzle and said: "Now the steering adjustment is too stiff. If you can, add several auxiliary nozzles and turn through different nozzles - of course, how to control these nozzles is also a troublesome problem. Therefore, I suggest adding nozzles in the palm. If necessary, you can directly use both hands and legs for steering adjustment."


    "Button pressing is the ability of people to learn, but touch is human instinct. No matter how precise and ingenious mechanical design is, it is not as good as human instinct - so waving and turning is probably the simplest solution, unless you can realize consciousness tracking."


    Button is the ability of people to learn, but touch is people''s instinct?


    As soon as his eyes lit up, he hurriedly wrote down this sentence before recording Donne''s suggestion.


    "Then there is the problem of high-altitude airflow. Our design standard is to enable ordinary people to use it, so the problem of breathing at high speed must be solved. A full cover helmet is essential - at least an auxiliary respirator."


    Donne pointed to the bare helmet: "otherwise, breathing problems at high speed alone can kill people."


    "Write it down. What else?"


    "Constant temperature problem. The temperature at high altitude is very low, and the temperature will be lower under high-speed flight, so we should find a way to maintain a constant temperature environment..."


    "The high altitude endurance of armor is a problem. If there is no power in the air, how to replace the magic crystal? So we must prepare a standby energy module, which can be switched to the standby energy at any time..."


    "Emergency disengagement system, once the armor has a problem, you can immediately escape from the armor..."


    Donne spoke freely, which made Croton''s face red with excitement. He quickly wrote down these problems. These are problems that other people can''t find and only Donne can find.


    With these problems, he knows the direction to be solved next. He can avoid many detours. Even more, by organizing personnel to solve these problems, they can master a lot of new knowledge and technology!


    In fact, there are more problems with magic kinetic energy armor than expected. The most critical point is that the positioning system flies in the air at a speed of nearly 200 kilometers per hour. There is no radar system or map positioning. If you are not careful, you don''t know where to fly. This problem is quite fatal, but now prandal has no satellites or computers, and even the map is quite confidential It is impossible to achieve accurate positioning, and there is almost no solution to this problem.


    Unless we can make something like a computer and realize inertial navigation at the same time.


    But the possibility of this technology


    Hehe, it''s better to consider how to use the star boundary square crystal to level the world faste

 Chapter 1024

    After discussing the follow-up development route with aurelia, Ellington immediately entered full speed operation. A large number of raw materials were transported into Ellington, refined, transformed, made into various exquisite products and transported out. The products of Datang chamber of commerce were generally transported to all parts of the country.


    The advent of private magic cars can be said to be a great catalyst. After the rush buying upsurge in the early stage, the three magic cars "Datang", "song" and "Daming" launched later were sold out almost as soon as they came on the market. Although the indigenous people of prandal still have poor driving skills, after a period of proficiency, Now someone can drive the vehicle very skillfully.


    Under Aurelia''s high-pressure traffic policy, there are fewer and fewer cases of illegal driving, and more and more people know that they must abide by the traffic rules. Now, in the first tier cities, few people will walk on the motorway - even if there are, they are just some unknown foreign lovers. After the education of "love" by the traffic police, They soon obeyed the traffic rules.


    The situation of insufficient production capacity in the early stage was effectively alleviated soon after Donne decided to expand patent licensing and support upstream and downstream industries. A large number of chambers of Commerce joined the magic car industry to process some unimportant spare parts for Datang chamber of Commerce and provide magic car sales and maintenance services, This has greatly relieved the pressure of Datang chamber of Commerce - due to the shortage of manpower, Datang chamber of commerce can not completely eat the whole industry, and the employees can''t work on three shifts for almost 36 minutes.


    With the participation of other chambers of Commerce, the pressure of Datang chamber of Commerce suddenly decreased, and most of its energy can be focused on the R & D and production of core technologies. On the contrary, the production capacity has been greatly improved. Soon, a large number of low-end "Daming" series magic cars will be available, coupled with the new currency discount policy and voucher policy, So that many ordinary people with small savings can afford magic cars. In just half a month, magic cars can often be seen in the streets.


    Tang en''s efforts to support the transformation of car and horse shops and enter the taxi industry have also received effective results. The car and horse shops that originally wanted to lose their wealth have obtained the investment of Datang chamber of Commerce, that is, after a large number of magic cars, they immediately change their guns and enter the high-end car rental market. Not only aristocrats, but also some civilians are willing to pay a small amount of money in exchange for convenient travel conditions.


    After tasting the sweetness, those transformed car and horse shops, that is, the current taxi chamber of Commerce, immediately chose to hold the golden thigh of Datang chamber of Commerce. Now they know very well whether they eat meat or drink soup. In the future, it all depends on whether Datang chamber of Commerce supports them.


    The comfortable and convenient magic car has once again brought great charm to the Ilus empire. The kings of several neighboring principalities are almost staring at the Ilus Empire and looking forward to Donne coming to discuss and saying "return to the Ilus Empire". They all know their status well, not to mention being a "King", In fact, they can''t even compare with a city Lord of the Ilus empire. If they can return to the Ilus Empire, they can at least change to a Lord with their current status - no, even if they are just City masters, their future life will be many times better than now.


    This is the charm of wealth.


    Although I don''t think my family is poor, no one will mind having a super rich father and mother, right?


    It can be said that after the introduction of the magic car to the market, it has once again greatly promoted the economic vitality of the ilrus Empire, because it is not only a product, but also means the birth of a whole new industry, representing countless jobs and opportunities for wealth in upstream and downstream related industries. As long as you have the courage, luck and vision, seize this opportunity, You can become a rich man immediately.


    The magic car has greatly improved the scope and efficiency of people''s travel. People can go further to work, and the scope of communication between people has become larger. At the same time, with the magic phone, the two sides can form a stable communication channel after understanding, the exchange of information becomes more frequent, and countless sparks of thinking will be born in these collisions, That''s what Donne really wanted when he launched these products.


    When private magic cars were selling well, Datang chamber of Commerce launched the next wave of products, which attracted the attention of countless chambers of Commerce. No reason, just because the next product is magic truck!


    Among the magic energy vehicles now on the market, the large one is the magic energy bus, and the small one is the magic energy car. Convenience is convenient, but these two products are mainly used to carry passengers. Although they can also pull a little goods, they are not specially used to carry goods after all, which makes those businessmen scratch their ears and scratch their cheeks. They are not only jealous of the efficiency of the magic energy car, but also secretly sigh that the cargo carrying capacity of the magic energy car is insufficient, Businessmen everywhere have proposed to Datang chamber of commerce more than once that they produce a vehicle specially used to transport a large number of goods.


    This time, their wishes were finally fulfilled.


    Magic truck followed the hot sales of private magic car to the market!


    As soon as the news came out, the chambers of Commerce of the whole Ilus Empire blew up!


    "Here we are! Here we are!"


    Saks madiel, President of Beiyin, the headquarters of Jinhuan chamber of Commerce, pointed to Datang daily and was ecstatic: "brothers, the products we look forward to day and night have finally appeared! What are we waiting for?"


    Datang daily impressively opened a column, which specifically introduced three products of magic truck series.


    Little King Kong, light truck, load 5 tons, price 100000 gold, use ordinary magic crystal, full load transportation distance can reach 3000 kilometers!


    Hercules, medium-sized truck, with a load of 15 tons and a price of 400000 gold, uses ordinary magic crystal, and the full load transportation distance can reach 1500 kilometers!


    Optimus Prime, a heavy truck, can carry 30 tons of goods at a price of 1 million gold. It uses advanced magic crystal, and the full load transportation distance can reach 5000 kilometers!


    Thanks to the efforts of Datang chamber of Commerce, people now know what kind of unit "ton" is. Therefore, as soon as they see that they can carry 30 tons of goods, they suddenly go crazy!


    Saxophone''s mind turns very fast, 30 tons of goods! That''s equivalent to the capacity of a convoy of hundreds of carriages!


    Now it only needs a heavy truck to solve it!


    What''s more, this heavy truck only needs one driver. It doesn''t even need to carry extra grain and grass. It can completely reduce the transportation cost to the extreme!


    I''m afraid it will only take a few months to completely save the purchase cost of one million. In the future, all the savings will be profits!


    Although it seems that buying Little King Kong is the most cost-effective and cost-effective, sometimes the load capacity is a key indicator. Therefore, the price of "Optimus Prime" with the strongest load capacity is naturally much more expensive.


    At the same time, considering that Optimus Prime heavy trucks are expensive and few chambers of commerce can afford this kind of consumption, the first batch of production is very small, only 100, and scattered to various cities of the Ilus empire. There are only a dozen in a first tier city. The second tier cities are even more pitiful, maybe only a few. People in the third tier cities simply don''t consider it.


    There are certainly not many people who can make a decision immediately now. If you start decisively now, you can certainly buy it!


    If you are more cruel, eat all the heavy trucks on site directly and monopolize the market of heavy cargo transportation in a short time, you may not only get back to your capital as soon as possible, but also make a lot of money if you are lucky!


    Sax thought of this, no longer hesitated, and immediately shouted, "where''s my driver? Get over here! I''m going to buy a car!"


    When the full-time driver drove with saxophone to the vehicle store of Datang chamber of Commerce, saxophone suddenly saw several familiar faces and was in a hurry. He roared with red eyes: "speed up! Those bastards must have the same idea!"


    "But boss, it''s a red light now..."


    Sax looked up and suddenly stopped. Even if he couldn''t drive, he knew how severe the penalty was when he saw the bill a few days ago. It is said that if he ran the red light many times, he would revoke the driver''s license and impose heavy penalties, so he didn''t dare to take risks.


    Several other presidents are also burning at the moment, and intend to grab the first batch of Optimus Prime heavy trucks. They all think that only they see the hidden interests and are leisurely when they go out. They never expect to meet so many peers on the way.


    Well, the competition has suddenly become extremely fierce - it is said that because the branch of Datang chamber of Commerce was established relatively early and Thomas, the person in charge, has a close relationship with the headquarters, so there are a lot of goods allocated this time. There are 12 Optimus Prime heavy trucks, but now there are seven or eight people on their way alone. I don''t know if anyone has arrived, Bain has the ability to buy Optimus Prime. There are at least 20 chambers of Commerce. Even one chamber of commerce is not enough!


    The presidents immediately urged their drivers to stare at the traffic lights and be ready to take the lead.


    Those drivers looked at each other and saw the burning fire in each other''s eyes - that was to see the fighting spirit of their opponents!


    When the traffic lights were about to change, one of the drivers stepped on the accelerator (because it was aerodynamic, in fact, the valve was more appropriate. Considering the reading habits, he used the accelerator) pedal, and the magic car rushed out with a bang, followed by several other magic cars around and roared forward.


    Seven or eight cars chased each other in the street, as if they were speeding seriously. Sharp whistles sounded on the street from time to time - that was a warning from the traffic police.

 Chapter 1025

    Although the first prandal racing parties appeared on the streets of Bain, fortunately, the number of magic cars on the streets is not very large. In addition, the urban streets have become very spacious after transformation, so their racing competition has not caused any bad consequences, but their cars have been numbered by the traffic police and will violate the traffic rules next time, What awaits them must be severe punishment.


    At the urging of saxophone, his driver finally won the first place. After Saxophone threw a handful of money to reward him, he immediately got out of the car and rushed into the store, waved the money in his hand and shouted, "I want to buy Optimus Prime! All in stock!"


    "Sorry, sir."


    The salesperson apologized and said softly, "you''re late. The car has been sold out."


    out of stock!?


    It was as if a bolt from the blue had hit his head, and Sachs was silly: "what about Hercules?"


    "Sold out."


    "Where''s Little King Kong?"


    "Also sold out."


    The salesperson smiled: "all the trucks in this batch have been sold out. Please hurry up next time or order in advance now. We will inform you as soon as the vehicles arrive."


    Booking is good!


    Without hesitation, Sachs took out his Star Diamond bank crystal card and Datang chamber of Commerce''s three-star card: "I want to book four Optimus Prime! Five Hercules! Ten Little King Kong!"


    "OK, your total consumption is 7 million gold. According to the current 20% discount activity, the discount price is 5.6 million gold. Your membership card can enjoy a discount of up to 10%, so the final price is 5.04 million gold. First collect your 40000 gold deposit, and then pay the balance at one time when you collect the car. Is there no problem?"


    When the salesperson said 7 million gold, saxophone''s liver trembled. Even if he took out 7 million gold at one breath, it was painful. However, after the salesperson continued to say the discount price, he breathed a long sigh of relief and immediately felt comfortable.


    In the past, he never felt that the three-star Lord card in his hand had any special benefits. After all, the 10% discount was really not a discount. However, when the price base of the purchased things was large, a 10% discount saved him a full 560000 gold, which was equivalent to giving him five Little King Kong and 60 advanced magic crystals for nothing!


    And still a discount!


    Your majesty Donne is so generous. He really loves him!


    "No!"


    Sachs asked hurriedly, "am I the first one to make a reservation?"


    "Well, that''s right."


    "In other words, if a new car arrives, will you give me priority?"


    "Yes, sir."


    Saxophone immediately beamed: "that''s it, sign the contract!"


    Although we didn''t get the first batch of purchase, we can order the first batch! No lead, but you can''t fall behind!


    When Sachs paid the money to sign the contract, he smiled proudly when he saw that other people who came one after another had made the same choice as him.


    What about your reservation? Now it is obvious that Datang chamber of commerce is short of capacity. Even if you have booked, I will give priority to picking up the car when it arrives. You all stand behind me and stare!


    The same situation as that in Beiyin, a mountain city, was staged one after another throughout the ilrus empire. After understanding the advantages of trucks and carriages, those chambers of commerce almost snapped up like crazy. Even the expensive Optimus Prime heavy trucks were completely sold out in the blink of an eye.


    In other words, on this day alone, Optimus Prime heavy truck alone brought more than 80 million gold to Datang chamber of Commerce!


    The material cost of Optimus Prime is only 50000 gold, and the R & D cost is almost negligible. In other words, the net profit from selling these 100 Optimus Prime heavy trucks has reached more than 75 million gold!


    This terrible profitability not only frightened aurelia, but also Fiona.


    "Although I know that everything you make is very profitable, this heavy truck is too profitable!"


    Fiona couldn''t help sighing: "I''m a little sorry to continue to implement the 20% discount. If there is no 20% discount, the profit will rise by almost 20 million gold!"


    "You are really in the eye of money."


    Donne turned the silver: "again, don''t forget that we printed all the money! Our task is to sell the products to them, earn their money, and then spend the money where it should be. That makes sense."


    "I see, my majesty!"


    Fiona gave him a white look, and then continued to look at the report happily. No matter how many times she looked at it, the beautiful numbers on it made her feel very happy.


    "Oh, yes."


    At this time, Fiona suddenly remembered something: "Brian is looking for you. Go and see what he has. He is waiting for you at the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute."


    "He''s looking for me?"


    Donne''s mouth turned up: "it happens that I have something to find him, too."


    Magic Energy Engineering Research Institute.


    "... due to a large number of technical support and personnel training policies, now the number of our downstream manufacturers is very large. Every day, we have to export a large number of raw materials and core components to meet their needs, which leads to our extraordinary raw material consumption. Therefore, big brother, now we are facing a very troublesome problem Problem. "


    "Oh?"


    "The production capacity has increased greatly, and it is expected to continue to grow rapidly. The consumption of raw materials has increased significantly. Now our raw ore production capacity can not keep up with the consumption!"


    "I see."


    Donne nodded. He thought about it and knew it would come one day, but he didn''t expect it to come so early.


    "Do you have a solution?"


    Brian''s eyes brightened, then he quickly closed his eyes, trembled his lips and said: "... Maybe come back, can you put me down and talk well?"


    At the moment, Brian was tied with his feet by a rope and hung head down on the ceiling. The mage''s hand pushed him from time to time to make him spin in mid air. Although he was only a few meters above the ground, the pure mountain dwarf had turned his eyes and began to be confused.


    "Want to come down? Maybe I''ll consider letting you down when you know what to say and what not to say."


    Donne''s mouth was curled. Yes, he was deliberately punishing this big mouth tuberculosis. It was because he couldn''t control his mouth when he drank and spread rumors in Ellington that almost everyone was gossiping about those rumors now.


    The answer to the annoying password at the Rift Valley camp was this guy''s idea.


    Brian blinked and said with a smiling face, "well, big brother, I have deeply reflected on my mistakes. Don''t you see my sincerity in my bright eyes?"


    "No, I only saw eye droppings."


    Donne didn''t bother to lift his eyelids, rubbed his chin and thought about the raw materials.


    Due to the previously launched magic drill and harvester components, prandal''s raw ore production capacity has been greatly increased. Compared with the initial production, it has increased by more than ten times. Far from it, let''s say that the nearby Brussels iron mine, Ellington''s own iron mine, initially relied on miners to dig with pickaxes to remove useless gravel and soil, Thousands of miners dig out only a few tons of pure iron ore every day.


    However, after the magic drill was replaced and the mine was transformed, there are fewer people on shifts every day and the working pressure is reduced, but the production capacity has increased nearly 20 times, and 50 or 60 tons of iron ore can be transported to Ellington in one day.


    Although it is far from the daily output of hundreds of thousands of tons in mines on the earth, in the current prandal, this production capacity is quite terrible.


    Unfortunately, this capacity is still unable to meet the current industrial demand of Ellington.


    In particular, with the further expansion of the industrial scale, the raw ore capacity is a little stretched.


    Now there are many mines under Donne''s name, including the Ilus royal family, but most of them are still undeveloped. It is difficult to form effective production capacity to supply ore in a short time.


    Why not mine?


    Again, because there is a shortage of people!!!


    Different from the earth, prandal uses a word here to describe it, which is vast and sparsely populated.


    Donne had previously estimated that the planet was larger than the earth. However, after two chaotic invasions, how many people are there on the planet? Roughly counting the statistics of various races, it''s dead. There can be 500 million people!


    With a population of 500 million, walking on a land wider than the Eurasian continent, how can there be a large number of migrant workers under the previous traffic conditions?


    Generally speaking, the miners in a local mine are local residents who go to serve in the mine after grade to replace military service or deduct taxes. Few migrant workers go to work in the mine.


    How many people can there be in a third tier town? Including the surrounding villages, no more than 200000 people died.


    Don''t think less. Don''t forget that the average population of the mega cities in prandal, namely yarinks, hymn City, Phila, nanila and blood Rock City, is only about 1.5 million, which is far less than that of the third tier cities on earth!


    In other words, in order to solve the labor shortage, we must solve the problems of low fertility, high fetal mortality and stable population increase.


    But this is a long-term plan. It is obviously impossible for Donne to wait for decades to develop industry.


    While long-term plans cannot be abandoned, short-term plans must also be solved.


    So, how to solve the existing labor shortage without a demographic dividend?


    Donne narrowed his eyes and looked at Brian. A vague plan came to mind

 Chapter 1026

    "Big brother, hey, big brother, I said, can you stop looking at me like this? I feel chilly all over..."


    Brian looked at Donne with a creepy face. Every time Donne showed this expression, he felt like an animal waiting to be slaughtered.


    Especially now I''m hanging upside down from the ceiling


    Donne suddenly smiled. "I have to thank you. Let you down."


    "What?"


    Brian''s back was cold. In addition to a cold sweat on his forehead, he hurried to say, "don''t do this, big brother. I feel very scary."


    "Well, it seems that you still want to stay, so hang up for a while."


    Donne withdrew his hand, rubbed his chin and said, "the problem now is that the mine capacity can''t keep up with the production demand..."


    Brian wanted to cry now, echoing Donne: "yes, and we don''t have any extra people to send to dig."


    "Hands..."


    Donne smiled. "It''s easy to find enough people. Let''s talk about what we need to do first."


    "You say, I listen."


    "Tell Edgar to communicate with the factory, squeeze out some manpower and seize the time to produce magic drill and mine suit. We should complete the technical upgrading of all existing mines as soon as possible."


    Donne''s plan is very simple. First, start from the technical aspect. At present, there are few mines that have completed the technical upgrading and transformation. After the magic energy machinery factory has squeezed some time to produce mine suits, that is, magic energy drilling rigs, trams, rails, cranes and other things, it can carry out the technical upgrading and transformation of other existing mines.


    After the technological upgrading, with the existing manpower, the production capacity can be increased by at least 15 times, which must be enough in a short time.


    As for transportation, without considering the cost, Donne can lay a small transportation array for each mine, as long as it can supply the entry and exit of Ellington transportation personnel. By allocating space equipment, they can complete the transportation of ore in a short time.


    As the core of all development is around Ellington, he did not even consider the problem of ore transportation and sales.


    After all, if you want to sell abroad, you need to further improve the existing cargo transportation system, and perhaps lay a special freight railway line, which is too expensive in time and cost.


    Although the railway is the economic blood of the power hub and the transportation capacity is amazing, prandal is vast and sparsely populated, the cost of laying the railway is too high, and the rigid demand for both passenger and freight is not strong, so Donne does not consider laying the railway for the time being.


    Besides, there is no extra steel to make tracks now... Maybe he will consider it again if necessary in the future.


    "There are three plans to increase raw ore production capacity. One is to upgrade the technology of existing mines, and the other is to increase the basic number of miners."


    Brian looked confused and forced: "didn''t you say that the population is too small and the labor force is insufficient? How can you increase the number of miners?"


    "The population is too small, but the labor force doesn''t have to use human beings, right?"


    Donne smiled like a devil: "I remember when we were in slag village, the dwarf''s old friends left a very deep impression on me."


    "The dwarf''s old friend?"


    Brian was stunned and blurted out, "dog head man!?"


    "Congratulations on your correct answer."


    Donne snapped his fingers: "I remember that village head durum said that the dog headed people have amazing fecundity and strong demand for food, so they often attack the dwarf village, right?"


    "That''s right..."


    "And the dog head man is a natural miner. He has the same mining ability as the dwarf, and his ability to drill holes is even better than you, right?"


    Brian was a little annoyed with Donne''s putting dwarves and dog headed people together, but he honestly said, "it''s true."


    "Isn''t it over? The fertility is amazing, the number is huge, and the natural miners are the labor force tailored for us!"


    "But," Brian couldn''t help reminding Donne, "Big brother, you have overlooked that dog heads are mean and have low intelligence. They hate almost all humanoid creatures, especially dwarves and dwarfs, and will attack any intelligent creatures that enter their territory. They eat everything worthy of their name, including captives. Most creatures don''t trust them. How can you let them work for you honestly?"


    "This is simple."


    Donne smiled: "if you can''t communicate with intelligent creatures, you can communicate with them by Taming Wild animals."


    "Tame the beast?"


    Brian is stupid.


    "Well," Donne thought, and the dog head man was somewhat intelligent, so he added, "I think it might be easier than taming the beast?"


    Although the dwarves also had hunters who were good at Taming Wild animals, Brian couldn''t figure out what Donne was going to do.


    "You don''t have to worry about specific things. You go back to forge hammer castle first, collect the regional intelligence of the dog headed people, and I''ll go to you later."


    Donne snapped his fingers and Brian fell down with a "ouch" and got up trembling from the ground, shaking his legs.


    Donne glanced at him lightly: "you say you''re lying all day... Bah, I mean, don''t lie all day."


    Brian felt wronged: "I didn''t spread rumors..."


    Donne said Yin Ze Ze: "the next time you can''t control your big mouth when you drink, I''ll let you drink less than a drop of wine all your life!"


    I can''t drink a drop of wine in my life!? That''s good!?


    Brian changed his face and said very seriously, "I swear! I will never tell the truth I know again!"


    "Hmm? The truth?"


    Brian immediately changed his mind: "I mean, I know something."


    "Go, go!"


    Donne doesn''t believe this guy will get rid of that stink so soon. As far as he knows, the two stinks of dwarf consumption and drinking will never be changed.


    He didn''t expect Brian to make a complete change. He just wanted him to restrain a little in the future. This guy can really make trouble.


    After Brian left, Donne thought for a moment and sent it directly to the red stone cave.


    "Yo, my friend! Why do you think of coming to me as a guest -"


    Before barold finished, Donne grabbed him and sent it directly to sharhera.


    "Honey!?"


    Rowling, who was bored sitting on the throne playing with silver hair, saw that Donne suddenly appeared. She immediately cheered and rushed over directly.


    She lost her balance and fell to the ground again.


    "Woo!"


    Rowling covered her nose and floated directly. Her long silver hair hung behind her like a waterfall. She simply flew over.


    "Honey, why are you here?"


    However, just as she was about to jump into Donne''s arms, the ghostly Lola grabbed the position one step ahead of time. Her slender white fingers gently stroked Donne''s cheek with a charming smile on her face: "do you miss me?"


    "Mother!"


    Rowling screamed and protested, "how can you do this!"


    "My daughter, you must admit that your charm is far from me."


    Don said a little unnaturally, "come on, I have something to talk to you."


    "Is there anything we can talk about in bed... Barold?"


    Laura then noticed barold next to her: "sorry, your size has not changed at all. It''s hard to notice you."


    Barrow''s face became very ugly: "you damn --"


    Considering that Donne was nearby, barrow said something forcefully: "asshole, do you want to fight me?"


    "We played so many times. When did you win? If I hadn''t let you, you would have died. I don''t know how many times."


    Lola is a legendary strong man. Although Barrow''s strength is also very strong, he is still a line away from the legend, so he has never won Lola. This time, Lola opened the wound again, and barrow was even more angry.


    Seeing that their sworn enemies were going to make trouble again, Donne had to say, "all right, be quiet."


    "Honey, I listen to you."


    Donne''s words immediately turned Lola into a clever little lamb.


    Even though barrow hated his teeth itching, he shut his mouth.


    "What''s the situation in the underground world recently? Is there enough food supply?"


    Donne first pulled an irrelevant topic to ease the atmosphere. After all, the dark elves and red stone dwarfs are now concerned about food.


    Rowling hurriedly replied, "of course, there''s no problem. The food supply is very abundant. Our people can eat enough now and live a very comfortable life."


    Our people?


    Donne felt uncomfortable with the word she used.


    Barrow said: "as the little queen said, now everything is fine in the underground world, and the mining of Guangjing is very stable. Thanks to the abundant food, now we are further exploring the underground world."


    Lola held out her hand: "indeed, our life would be better without those annoying lizards..."


    Donne smiled. "I''m here to talk about the lizard man."


    Lola was stunned: "what do lizards have to say..."


    "It depends on what you think of them."


    Donne said with a smile, "although they are like beasts, they are somewhat intelligent and easier to tame than beasts."


    Now even barold scratched his head: "do you want to tame them? What''s the use of lizards?"


    "Since they live in the underground world, they are very good at drilling holes, right?"


    "That''s right."


    "With this specialty, if you tame them and help me dig in the mine, wouldn''t it be a very good labor force?"


    Donne said with a smile: "lizards have strong reproductive ability. On the one hand, they can reduce their harm to the underground world, on the other hand, they can indirectly control them, and at the same time, they can solve the problem of labor shortage under my hands. It can be said that it can kill many birds with one stone."

 Chapter 1027

    "Treat lizard man as a miner..."


    Lola was thoughtful. A moment later, she suddenly asked, "but if you train them and increase their number further, what if they become another disaster in the future?"


    "It''s easy to say that if they can integrate into the orderly society, it is naturally the best. If they are still like beasts, they can only be dealt with by dealing with beasts."


    Don didn''t have the slightest idea of mercy at this time. He said without hesitation: "accidents often happen in the mine. It''s easy to die some lizards, isn''t it?"


    Once creatures with strong reproductive ability have a stable living environment, they are easy to break out into a disaster. If we want to curb this disaster in advance, we can only take the initiative to control their living conditions.


    Donne can tame them, naturally destroy them, take them to the mine and provide them with food, and what they need to pay is labor, which is their rare chance to survive.


    Lizard man and dog head man have certain wisdom, but they are not as clear and clear as intelligent creatures. To be exact, they all belong to the orcs defined by Ryan empire. They have a confused head, can learn simple words and understand simple commands, but they can''t form a complete dialogue, so they can''t communicate normally at all.


    If lizard people can further evolve, form real wisdom, gradually integrate into an orderly society and become a docile group, don doesn''t mind giving them a reasonable and legal racial status.


    But if they only know how to work and eat like wild animals and want to bite the Lord in turn when there are a large number, they can only deal with them by dealing with wild animals.


    At that point, the injured, old and unable to provide labor will be abandoned by him and directly destroyed humanely. At the same time, the larvae will be kept in captivity and completely domesticated into livestock selling labor like horses.


    Don''t mention Donne''s cruelty. He''s actually very gentle.


    "Forget it, I don''t care so much. Anyway, if you want to do this, I''ll help you."


    Lola doesn''t bother to think so much. She''s just a lizard. If she didn''t drill too deep and get into trouble, she could destroy each other alone. I''m afraid they can''t turn the sky.


    "What I want to know now is the area where lizard people often haunt. We need to catch some lizard people and teach them."


    Barold looked at him curiously. "What are you going to do?"


    Donne smiled like a demon. "Have you ever heard of a trainer?"


    Barrow grinned. "No, but I''m looking forward to your tune. Teach those bastards."


    "Of course, we need to catch some lizards first."


    "This is simple."


    Lola smiled: "find a channel to put some food there. After a while, make sure they will take the bait. Just make a cage trap and wait."


    Lola''s plan is quite simple, but it has to be said that it is a very effective trap for lizards. After smelling the smell of food, their eating instinct will let them spare everything.


    Rowling immediately called some dark elf guards to order the matter, and they immediately carried it out.


    After explaining what happened here, Donne was going to arrange the dog head man at forge hammer castle, when Lola stopped him.


    "Honey, why don''t you go and see our ''children''?"


    children!?


    Rowling was shocked. When did the mother have children with her dear!?


    "You say small?"


    Donne was stunned and thought of the cute stone man. Before, he occasionally took time to send some soul crystals to him. Later, he was too busy to come. The soul crystals were also sent by Torola.


    Lola nodded, "yes, it''s boring there. I miss you very much."


    At this time, she really felt like a mother.


    Donne thought about it and nodded, "OK, let''s go and visit it."


    Speaking of it, when he left, he promised to accompany him often, but because he was too busy, he didn''t come a few times. Donne was still very guilty.


    Barold stayed in salhela. Originally, only Donne and Lola went. As a result, lolin had to go together. Finally, she had to take her with her.


    After arriving at the magic stone cave, Donne endured the strange feeling that the magic was isolated and took a crane to the bottom of the Grand Canyon.


    Now the Grand Canyon is not as desolate as before. Since Donne and Xiaoxiao reached a cooperative relationship, Xiaoxiao will control the rock puppets to send a large number of magic elimination stones here every day. Hundreds of dark elves have built some houses here and stationed here to receive those magic elimination stones.


    After greeting the busy Dark Elf soldiers, Donne shouted at the Grand Canyon, "little!"


    The sound echoed in the Grand Canyon. A moment later, a small figure suddenly jumped out of the demon elimination stone vein beside him. It was Q Meng''s lovely soul stone man.


    Seeing Donne, Xiaoxiao ran over happily: "Donne... Sow (Lola glared at Donne)


    "It''s Lola! Not a sow!"


    "Lola... Is it a sow?"


    "Wrong! It''s Lola, not a sow!"


    "Sow... Is it Lola?"


    "Damn it - look what you''ve done!"


    Lola was very angry. If it was on the boudoir bed, Don would play as much as he wanted, but this guy joked at that time, but it was firmly remembered by the soul. Lola didn''t want to destroy the little humanity twice at a time.


    Sow?


    Rowling pulled at the corners of her mouth and showed a subtle smile.


    She seems to have forgotten, if Lola is a sow, what is she?


    Donne laughed. He didn''t expect Xiaoxiao to remember so clearly.


    "Xiao Xiao, her name is Lola, not a sow. Don''t call it wrong."


    "Lola..."


    Xiaoxiao seemed to change her mouth very reluctantly, and Laura finally opened her eyebrows.


    "How are you recently?"


    Donne took out a piece of Soul Crystal and handed it to Xiaoxiao. He was very happy to take it. He chewed it and swallowed it. Meng Meng looked at Donne with his eyes: "no... the gate... A lot... Demons..."


    Donne was stunned and his sword eyebrows frowned. This was unexpected information.


    "Show us."


    "OK..."


    Nodded a little, and then the earth rolled. The rolling rocks quickly formed a stone giant several meters high. The stone giant held up the three of them and ran to the depths of the canyon.


    When he crossed the wall illusion again and came to the open cave, Donne couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning.


    The black purple portal with a diameter of 100 meters is no different from that before. If there is a difference, there are two tall stone giants in front of the portal, which form a tight defense line with the original stone giant.


    The devil bones around suddenly increased a lot, and through the twisted portal, you can clearly see the devil in the opposite purgatory abyss!


    There were not so many demons last time!


    "Many demons!"


    With a cry of surprise, Rowling took the opportunity to jump into Donne''s arms, firmly hugged his waist, and performed a little girl in fear incisively and vividly.


    Lola was also more serious at the moment: "the demons found this portal!?"


    "It depends."


    Donne frowned. Because no one had passed through the portal, no one knew where the opposite side of the portal was. The purgatory abyss is very large in legend, and it is no worse than prandal. In such a huge area, a portal with a diameter of 100 meters is really inconspicuous.


    However, opposite the twisted portal, the demons seem to have formed an army. They are obviously observing the situation here, but they don''t take any rash action - perhaps because all the demons who came in before died, so they stopped.


    "Recently... Many... Demons..."


    Xiao Lian said with gestures, which finally made Donne understand what had happened these days.


    Since a few months ago, demons that originally appeared only sporadically began to appear frequently. The number of demons here increased suddenly, which also brought a lot of trouble to Xiaoxiao. It had to increase the number of stone giant guards to guard here.


    In this area, the power of the demonic stone vein is enough to make any demons die. One by one, one by one, and one by one. Don even found the remains of the Demon Lord here!


    I''m afraid even the demon Archduke will suffer if he accidentally appears in this environment.


    But why?


    Donne frowned. Isn''t it his own pot again? Xiaoxiao couldn''t describe the time accurately. He could only guess that a few months ago, it might be when he pretended to tear the earth to stop the army


    But it doesn''t make sense. Can tearing the earth change the situation opposite the portal?


    At last, Donne, who was puzzled, could only touch his little head and praise him for his good work, which could make him happy.


    Donne found that Xiaoxiao is really more and more like a pet. It''s just that this pet is a little strange. It''s really a mineral vein


    "You pay more attention here recently. If you have any information, please contact me in time."


    Donne told Lola that although the demons could not get out of here under a small block, they were not afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Who knows what the demons would do if they went crazy? If the devil really rushes out, it is estimated that he will have to solve the trouble here first.


    Lola nodded to understand that the demon elimination stone cave is not far from sharhera. If the devil really runs out, the Dark Elves will suffer, and she must pay attention.


    After chatting with him for a while and feeding him to help him master more words, Donne and they were ready to return.


    Little reluctantly sent them away from the Grand Canyon, then returned to the cave alone again, squatted on the ground and looked at the portal and began to daze.


    However, at the moment, it has obviously become more flexible in its cute big eyes.


    Barold looked at the three returned with a strange look on his face: "is the visiting son back?"


    "Stop talking nonsense."


    Donne looked speechless. "How''s it going?"


    "The timing is just right. Five lizards have been caught over there."


    "Yes, you can start the experiment."


    Donne smiled. "Prepare some more food. I''m going to start training animals."

 Chapter 1028

    Donne had seen the lizard man a long time ago. This time he saw the lizard man again. It''s not as surprising as before.


    He looked at the five lizards in the cage with great interest. These three lizards were obviously the strong ones in the lizard group. Compared with other lizards, they were stronger, their eyes were brighter and more divine, and their scales were harder and smoother, which meant that they could often get food, which was very rare in the underground world.


    Perhaps it is because they are stronger that they can smell the food in the trap from such a long distance, and then fall into the trap.


    Being locked in a hard cage at the moment, the five lizards are extremely irritable. They tear the cage madly and even bite with their teeth. However, the solid universal alloy is much harder than their teeth. This does no good except to make them more anxious.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Lola looked at Donne curiously. The dark elves had never thought of domesticating lizards to work for them before, but several attempts in history ended in failure - this creature has no loyalty and integrity. Once they have the opportunity, they will escape or even bite the Lord in turn.


    The cost and benefit of domestication are not directly proportional, so in the end, the dark elves simply gave up domesticating them and directly regarded them as a worthless enemy to implement the policy of complete elimination.


    "Don''t treat them as intelligent creatures, just as animals."


    Donne took a piece of meat and put it on one side of the cage. At the same time, a whip suddenly appeared in his hand.


    After seeing the meat, the five lizards were immediately excited. Regardless of their captivity, they immediately jumped on it - for them, it is the last word to eat immediately when they see the food.


    However, just then, Donne quickly waved his hand, "pa!" and the whip hit the lizard man in front and turned it over. Before the other lizards approached, Donne whipped up a few more whips and screamed at them.


    But the attraction of food to them is beyond imagination. Even though they are in terrible pain, they still don''t give up and rush up again.


    The expressionless Donne continued to wave the whip as accurately as a robot. He could accurately whip the weakest part of their scales every time. In particular, these lizards were still male lizards. After a while, even the nearby Laura jumped from the corner of her eyes and whispered to herself that Donne was cruel enough


    If they continue to rush like this, it is estimated that they will not have to consider having children in the near future.


    The lizard man charged the meat again and again. Donne pushed them back again and again. It was very boring. After a while, the surrounding dark elves lost interest.


    The little queen Rowling couldn''t help asking, "can this work?"


    The dark elves used to do the same. They enslaved lizard people through cruel corporal punishment, but the final effect was not good.


    Donne smiled, shook his hand, and pulled a lizard man to the ground: "if it''s just corporal punishment, of course, it won''t work."


    "It feels like you''re doing useless work..."


    Lola curled her lips and said helplessly, "if lizard people were more intelligent, they wouldn''t have to be so troublesome."


    Donne nodded noncommittally.


    If lizard people are more intelligent and can communicate normally, they can control them through the power of magic. On the contrary, it will be much easier. But the trouble is that lizard people''s IQ is very low. At best, they are equivalent to children aged eight or nine or mentally retarded.


    Even if they control their will through magic, they just become puppets. They won''t move without instructions.


    Donne doesn''t have so many magicians giving instructions to them one by one. If there are so many magicians, it''s better to let the magician change his profession to be a miner instead of trying so hard, and the output can exceed 10000 tons a day


    Of course, now Donne can train a lot of magicians, but don''t you think it''s a waste of magician''s power in this regard?


    Therefore, domesticating lizard people and dog headed people to be miners is the most cost-effective, even if they die accidentally.


    The meaningless whipping lasted for several hours. The five lizards seemed to finally understand that the meat was not something they could touch. They shrank in fear in a corner of the cage. For a moment, they looked at the meat and Donne holding the whip. There was a low roar of "hissing" in their throat, but they didn''t dare to roar at Donne.


    They finally knew they were afraid.


    Looking at the trembling lizard man, Lola shrugged: "it seems that they can only be domesticated to this extent."


    "That''s not necessarily."


    Donne looked at them with a smile. The lizards were licking their wounds. Although their scales were very hard, Donne didn''t show mercy when waving the whip. Many scales were cracked by him, and they shed a lot of blood.


    Nora, lend me some strength


    Nora had been bored for a long time. She was dozing off now. She heard that she directly shared some of her strength with Donne: [what are you going to do, so boring...]


    [good boy, go to bed.]


    At this time, Donne snapped his fingers, and the emerald power of life fell on the lizards. Their wounds healed quickly, and they recovered in the blink of an eye.


    The five lizards were frightened and frightened. They didn''t understand why the "food" in front of them smoked them and healed them.


    In the eyes of lizard people, everything you can eat is food. There''s nothing wrong with it.


    After the treatment, Donne stood motionless. The lizards thought Donne was tired and approached the meat carefully - they hadn''t eaten for hours. They were a little hungry.


    Just as they were about to touch the meat, Donne''s whip roared out and whipped it up.


    "Ga!!"


    Although only one lizard man was drawn, they were all scared and retreated to the other end of the cage like crazy.


    "Are you going to spend it with them like this?"


    Lola asked curiously, "lizards are very stupid. Even if you let them know their fear now, they will soon forget it."


    "Don''t worry, it won''t."


    Donne showed a very strange smile: "this pain will be firmly engraved in their bones and inherited from generation to generation..."


    Even animals without wisdom can be trained to be obedient. Don doesn''t believe in lizards.


    "But I''m so bored."


    Lola then stuck to Donne, gently rubbed on his back, put her lips close to Donne''s ear and whispered, "can we do something interesting... If you want to play with a whip, I can accompany you..."


    The corner of Donne''s mouth twitched and trembled. The reason why he didn''t want to come to sharhera was that he was afraid of this situation, but there was no way. Only he came here in person.


    "Mom!"


    Rowling stared at Lola: "don''t always do this! He''s my husband!"


    Lola licked her red lips and said, "that''s why I''m going to help you guard the pass and cultivate his skills for you to make your life better in the future."


    "No! I can do it myself!"


    Rowling screamed and rushed up and... Fell to the ground.


    "My good daughter, look at you. You''d better learn to walk well first."


    Lola mercilessly mocked her daughter and took Donne away.


    "Wait, wait! At least let me arrange it!"


    Donne knew that the war was inevitable tonight. He shouted, "let them stay in shifts with whips. Lizards smoke when they want to grab meat and when they want to sleep. They can''t rest."


    "Did you hear that?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then don''t act quickly!"


    The dark elves never lacked such things as whips. They soon guarded the cage with a whip and stared at the five lizards inside.


    Donne was dragged by Laura to the Queen''s palace.


    "Come and eat. This is the food I specially prepared for you. It can replenish your energy."


    Donne looked bitterly at the plate of food in front of him that couldn''t tell what the hell was. He felt a little difficult to eat.


    He really didn''t want to eat those things. He simply turned passivity into initiative. He raised his eyebrows and deliberately asked, "do you think I still need these things?"


    Lola was stunned by Donne''s aggressive eyes, and suddenly softened. She clamped her legs hard, flushed and said, "of course not. I just want you to be stronger."


    "Hum, I think that''s what you mean. I''ll give you something to taste."


    As soon as Donne''s voice fell, Lola rushed up: "give it to me! I''ll ''taste'' your strength!"


    This bitch is going crazy!!


    Donne couldn''t resist her. She forcibly stripped all her clothes on the table. Rowling looked at her eyes. She just wanted to come up and help, but Laura kicked her aside.


    "Go aside and let me have fun first!"


    "Mom, you''ve gone too far!"


    Rowling ran out crying.


    Donne was a little speechless: "are you a little too overbearing..."


    "Why, does the God envoy want to taste Rowling? Then you have to satisfy me first..."


    "No, I mean you''re too - hiss!"


    Donne took a breath of air conditioning, followed by the release of "Angus''s local hardness" without hesitation.


    Now that I have boasted, I can only bite my teeth and stick to it.


    While Donne and Lola were fighting hard, Nora, hiding above Donne, suddenly woke up and looked at them with bright eyes.


    Nora pursed her lips and kept complaining about Donne.


    Really, I agreed to take whatever I wanted, but I didn''t give it a chance. I wasted several days in vain.


    After waiting for a long time, I finally found the opportunity to get materials!

 Chapter 1029

    The next day, Donne and Lola were kicked out of bed by the resentful Rowling.


    "Get up and eat!"


    Rowling dropped a word and turned away.


    The girl is a little angry


    Donne covered the key, ignored Lola, who was giggling, and quickly put on his clothes.


    At breakfast, Donne found Nora in a good mood, too.


    Why are you so happy


    [we have the materials to make the body for Tess Harlow and Murphy harksa.]


    I see. Come on and help them get a body out as soon as possible


    Donne wasn''t thinking about it at the moment, so he didn''t ask much.


    After a breakfast full of "characteristics" of the dark elves, Donne and Lola came to the cage where the lizard people were kept. The dark elves guards who guarded here didn''t sleep all night and were still energetic.


    It''s normal for them not to rest all night.


    "How''s it going?"


    One of the guard captains said, "we strictly followed your requirements. We didn''t let them touch the meat or let them sleep."


    "Good. Then you can have a rest."


    Donne took out the whip again and made a circle around the cage. He was very satisfied.


    Compared with yesterday, the five lizards are obviously a little less energetic and lie listlessly in the corner of the cage.


    "Pa!"


    Donne threw a whip, the explosion made the five lizards tremble, jumped up immediately, and stared at Donne outside the cage very nervously.


    For these lizards, yesterday to today is probably the most painful day of their life.


    Death is not terrible, the most terrible thing is that life is better than death.


    It''s normal to be caught and then killed, but this damn "food" imprisons them and tortures them constantly, which makes them very painful.


    "Hiss - kill us - or - let us go - hiss"


    After being caught for so long, the lizard man spoke for the first time.


    Donne looked indifferent, completely ignored them, and stood there leisurely.


    Today''s requirements are more stringent than yesterday.


    Although it looks like a soul wandering in the sky, whenever lizard people want to move, the whip will accurately fall on their claws or tails.


    It was not until he was smoked more than a dozen times that the lizard found this rule. Where he moved, Donne smoked wherever he moved.


    So for the next period of time, all the lizards stood there, motionless, like stones.


    As soon as Donne raised his eyebrows, the benefits of a little wisdom finally came out. They could understand his requirements so quickly.


    But that''s not enough.


    Donne turned and asked, "how long can they last without eating or drinking?"


    "As far as I know, the most powerful lizards can persist for three days and three nights if they don''t eat or drink, but they are obviously not the strongest. It is estimated that if they don''t eat during the day, they will almost go crazy."


    Laura asked, "are you going to starve them?"


    "Wrong, is to push them to the limit."


    Donne pointed the whip at the lizard man. When the lizard man''s pupil contracted, he was obviously very frightened, but he remained motionless.


    He said, "you see, just one night, they know they will be whipped if they don''t obey. It''s much better than I thought."


    Laura shrugged, "but it''s no use."


    "Yes, in addition to punishment, there need to be enough rewards."


    Donne smiled brightly: "however, this reward must appear when they are on the verge of collapse."


    Donne needs to accurately grasp the limit of lizard man''s collapse. Teaching them is not to vent his negative emotions, but to treat them as fire and spread among lizard people. If they go crazy because of collapse, the gain is not worth the loss.


    For the next day, Donne didn''t let the lizard people eat and drink, but he and Lola deliberately ate and drank in front of the lizard people to stimulate their desire to eat.


    At the moment, Donne''s tone and teaching are not very profound, so as soon as they are stimulated, they immediately go crazy and try hard to seize food. Unfortunately, Donne''s whip silk is merciless. It doesn''t do any good except adding a few wounds to his body.


    Then the lizard man watched Donne and Lola eat and drink there, and they all closed their eyes.


    Unfortunately, they have a sharper sense of smell, which in no way prevents them from feeling hungry in their abdomen.


    At night, Donne found that lizard people were obviously anxious. He estimated that they didn''t eat and drink for two days and nights, which was almost to the limit of their tolerance. Under normal circumstances, lizard people in this state would desperately look for prey and eat anything they could eat.


    Laura reminded Donne, "they''re almost at their limit."


    "I can see."


    Donne nodded, suddenly stepped forward and threw a whip. One of the lizards trembled. Donne immediately pulled it up mercilessly, and then sat down again: "wait another ten minutes."


    Ten minutes later, Donne repeated his old skill. Another lizard man moved. He whipped up again and sat down.


    Ten minutes later, Donne stood up again and threw a whip. This time, none of the five lizards moved.


    Donne was satisfied. He went to the front of the cage. The mage''s hand picked up the meat, and then he said, "kneel down."


    The five lizards were motionless.


    Donne suddenly shouted, "get down on your knees!"


    They are still motionless.


    "Honey," Lola pulled him and whispered, "lizards are different from us. They can''t kneel..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne, that''s embarrassing.


    He put it another way: "get down!"


    Lizards can still understand some simple Ruan words. They look at Don in disbelief and wonder what he wants.


    "For the last time, get down."


    When Donne finished, he saw that they were still motionless, whistling all over the sky, and the fierce whip kept pulling on them. The lizard people were completely confused. We didn''t grab food and didn''t move. Why would we be beaten?


    Get down? He told us to get down?


    One of the lizard people had a flash of inspiration and fell on the ground.


    The next moment, the whip that should have fallen on it stopped.


    Almost.


    Donne laughed. The mage''s hand pulled a fist sized piece of meat from the meat and put it in front of the earliest lizard man: "eat."


    The lizard man could hardly believe what had happened when he saw the meat in front of him.


    Why? Why did he just lie down and stop smoking himself and give himself food?


    The lizard man''s poor IQ completely couldn''t understand Donne''s intention. He was even a little afraid of the meat in front of him. He was afraid that he would be whipped again, so he tried his best to restrain his desire to eat and shrank back.


    "I said, eat it!"


    Donne let out a loud cry and whipped it hard.


    The lizard man who ate the pain understood Donne''s meaning and moved forward tremblingly. The smell of the meat was full of temptation. He looked at the meat and Donne a little frightened.


    "Eat."


    The hunger in his stomach was unbearable. The lizard finally stopped hesitating, swallowed the meat, chewed it a few times and swallowed it.


    The feeling of eating is so happy


    A water ball floated in front of it.


    "Drink."


    This time, he didn''t hesitate, drank it at one mouthful, and his dry throat was immediately comfortable.


    The other lizards seemed to understand something, and fell down one after another, looking at Donne with a little longing in their eyes.


    However, after simply feeding the first lizard man, Donne sat down again and ignored the other lizards.


    The lizard people lying there were suddenly anxious, but without Donne''s order, they didn''t dare to move at all. They could only lie there and look at Donne outside the cage.


    "I see!"


    Lola clapped her hands suddenly and finally understood Donne''s intention.


    Donne smiled: "if they form a reward and punishment mechanism in their minds, they will naturally seek advantages and avoid disadvantages, and these lizards will then convey their experience to other lizards in their own way, and then we will be relaxed."


    After waiting about ten minutes, Donne stood up.


    "Stand up."


    None of the lizards moved. They were still lying there, waiting for feeding.


    Now they haven''t linked Donne''s orders to rewards.


    Donne pulled it up without hesitation.


    Until a lizard man stood up, Donne did the same, giving him a piece of meat and a ball of water.


    After so many times, the lizard people finally realized that they could only be rewarded if they obeyed Donne''s orders.


    It was much easier for Donne to let them lie down, let them stand up, let them roll, and all the orders were faithfully executed.


    Seeing that they finally understood the meaning of the order, Donne stopped teaching them and said to Lola, "next, change people to make them understand that not only me, but all people with whips can give orders to them."


    "In addition, don''t let them eat, feed them only a little food and water at a time, hang their appetite until they completely form a conditioned reflex, and then increase the degree of reward."


    "After they have fully formed a conditioned reflex, open the cage for open training. At the beginning, if they escape, kill the one who took the lead in escaping. Anyway, there are five. As long as one of them can be successfully domesticated, it is enough."


    "After the open training is completed, we can make the next plan, catch other lizards and let the domesticated lizards teach them what to do. I believe that they transfer experience to each other faster than we train."


    "The only thing to note is that when they respond correctly to orders, they should be rewarded in time."


    Donne smiled. "As long as the plan is well implemented, we can harvest a large number of labor force, and all we need to pay is a little food."


    "What you said is light."


    Laura gave him a white look: "if it weren''t for you, who doesn''t know that the most precious and scarce thing in the underground world is food."


    "Fortunately, due to the credit of Grandia, the food production capacity of the surface world will increase explosively."


    "It''s not a problem to feed the existing population," Donne said with a smile


    Lola looked at Donne with a charming face: "well, I think you have a good set of teaching. Do you want to try it on me?"


    With a jump in his heart, Donne chose to flash without hesitation.


    Anyway, the method of training lizard people has been taught to them. Next, he can complete the domestication process step by step. He doesn''t have to stay here.


    If you continue to stay, I''m afraid something will happen again


    Next, he has to go to forge hammer castle and draw gourds to deal with the dog head man. He doesn''t have much time left.

 Chapter 1030

    The progress of forge hammer castle is faster than that of sharhera. After all, the strength of the dog headed people is too weak, and although they are very fierce, they will become cowards immediately after they are left alone - yes, their favorite is the crowd tactics.


    When Brian and his men came back from catching some dog headed men, the dog headed men surrounded by a group of dwarves couldn''t be fierce.


    Copy the methods used by sharhera intact, and the effect is outstanding.


    The dog headed man knelt almost without restraint.


    Compared with lizard people, dog headed people are less dangerous. The reason why they can survive up to now depends on their strong reproductive ability and hole drilling technology. As for the bravery and integrity of fearing death... They have never existed.


    After telling Brian the whole teaching method, a group of dwarves looked at each other.


    "Brother, are you sure you can really make them obedient according to this practice?"


    Brian''s question is not without reason. Dwarves have tried to domesticate dog headed people before. Unfortunately, those guys are not obedient at all and can only be killed in the end.


    Of course, their so-called domestication is just to punish them by cruel means without reward mechanism - after all, the food production capacity of dwarf countries was very low in the past, not to mention that they had to make wine when they were not full. How could they have extra food to feed dog headed people?


    Seeing that Donne only trained them with a simple reward and punishment mechanism, Brian wondered whether it would work.


    "Don''t worry, as long as you strictly follow my requirements, this group of dog headed people will definitely become obedient."


    Donne smiled: "after the open training, you can increase the catch, and then use shackles to train them. Over time, even if the shackles are opened, they don''t dare to escape."


    He remembered a story about some severely brainwashed slaves who didn''t even know they were looking for food after their master died. They just sat there waiting and starved to death next to the warehouse full of food.


    His goal was to turn both the Kobold and the lizard into such slaves.


    Don''t say he is inhumane. Under the current circumstances, he can only do so.


    There are three plans to increase mine production capacity, one is to rapidly carry out technological upgrading and reform, the other is to domesticate lizard man and dog head man, and use their huge number and reproductive capacity to increase the number of labor force, so as to increase mine production capacity.


    And the third plan


    Donne returned to Ellington after a few days.


    Don, I''ll find Elsa


    Nora flew up to him, waved her hand and flew out.


    Donne didn''t have time to talk to her. He went straight to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, called yustisa, Tim, Angus, gene and croto, and said his ideas.


    "What!?"


    Kloto jumped three feet high: "do you want to refit the giant golden statues and use them to mine in the star world?"


    Even Eustacia and Tim were stunned by Donne''s proposal.


    What is the golden colossus?


    Invincible teacher!


    Powerful war machine!


    Donne, how dare you transform such a precious and powerful baby into a miner!?


    "This is a monster!"


    Cloto shook his head again and again. "Why do you do this? It''s totally unnecessary!"


    "First, now the industrial production capacity is getting stronger and stronger, the production capacity is also rising sharply, and the market demand is becoming larger and larger, but our raw material production capacity can''t keep up."


    "Second, the cost of the actual transformation of the golden giant statues is too high. They are also placed. It is a serious waste of resources. It''s better to use them and do what we can."


    "Third, on the other side of the hall of heroes, Victor is bored and about to grow hair. They carry out simulation training day and night, but they have never actually controlled the golden giant statue. If a war really breaks out, it is very bad."


    Donne put away his fingers and said, "so now transform some of the giant golden statues and let the spirits control them to mine in the star world. By the way, it can be said that it can kill many birds with one stone to get familiar with the ''body'' they will use in the future."


    Yustisa hesitated and said slowly, "however, the environment of the star world is too dangerous for mining..."


    "It''s dangerous, but it''s for humans."


    Tang en shook his head and explained: "the power of the star world is a fatal threat to life, but the combination of the golden giant statue and the spirit is different. They have no response to life and will not attract the attention of the creatures in the star world. The harsh environment in the star world will not have any impact on them. We don''t even need to build a life maintenance system for them, which saves a lot of costs."


    "What''s more, the world where the Yingling hall is located is a half plane space. It''s convenient to open the channel of the star world from the Yingling hall, and the star world is a special world with endless resources. Through the mining of the Yingling people, we can obtain a large number of precious raw materials."


    Hearing this, a group of people were excited.


    It is well known that the star world is rich in resources. Almost all the legendary strong people who have been to the star world know this, but the danger there is unpredictable. All kinds of powerful star world creatures will destroy all unknown creatures entering the sensing area. Even the legendary strong people dare not mess around in the star world. Even if they are jealous, they can only stare at the resources there.


    Donne looked at Jean and said slowly, "don''t mention refined gold and AOJIN. Even constant gold and star flash gold can be mined continuously. If you are lucky, you can even continuously obtain square crystals in the star world..."


    Hengjin!


    Star flash gold!!


    Star boundary square crystal!!!


    Suddenly Angus and Jean''s eyes were green: "dry!"


    For a powerful magician, the value of magic metal is needless to say, and the star boundary square crystal, the core material for building space equipment and transmission array, is full of unparalleled temptation. Before Donne appeared, even the star boundary square crystal the size of a fingernail can let them roll up their sleeves and decide their ownership.


    Donne''s trench Qi has improved their horizons, but they also have concerns. Even if Donne is a local tyrant, the stored materials will eventually run out. What should he do at that time?


    Now, Donne gave them a perfect answer.


    The reserves are gone? Mining in the star world!


    There are boundless and rich resources. As long as you are brave and willing to work, you will definitely gain!


    "And you?"


    Donne looked at eustaca and Tim.


    Yustisa smiled gracefully and said, "we, the einzbellen family, naturally obey your will."


    "Coincidentally," Tim''s lazy look disappeared, and his eyes were bright and emitting an inexplicable light, "AOJIN can''t meet my needs. Maybe Hengjin and Xingshan gold can help me complete the next research."


    "Good, then start doing it."


    Tang en clapped his hands and said, "there are many difficulties in mining in the star world. The first thing to be solved is the mobility of the golden giant statue. Since it is mining, there is no need to consider the battle endurance. Increase the energy supply module, use advanced magic crystal or magic essence to supply energy, and replace it after use."


    "The second is the efficiency of mining. We need to equip the golden giant with larger drilling rigs, crushers, filters and so on. Therefore, we need to prepare a multifunctional mining device."


    "Thirdly, it is the transportation of raw ore. The giant statue of gold has a huge volume and can carry a large amount of ore, but this is not enough. We need more storage space. Therefore, we need to customize a sub space warehouse for the giant statue of gold. Fortunately, there are many star square crystals in my hand. There is no technical difficulty in realizing this."


    "Then, it is an emergency measure in case of an emergency. The golden giant statue must have a transmission function. If it encounters dangerous astral creatures during mining, it must be able to leave the astral world and return to the Yingling hall at the first time. At the same time, it must also have the ability to transmit back to the original place or recording point again. This is a technical problem that needs to be broken through. After all, there are different drivers Must be able to teleport. "


    "Finally, it is the combination of heroes and golden giant gods. In the previous test, Victor has tried the soul core carrier and control technology of the beta version. Next, we need to upgrade and transform this aspect, and specially make an artificial soul that can assist them to work in the astral environment."


    After Donne had arranged his work in order, they began to divide the work.


    Angus took over the power module, Jean took over the sub space warehouse module, yustisa took over the transmission module, Tim took over the combined control module and artificial soul module, and the multi-functional miner module was won by croto.


    At the thought of the upcoming prelude to the era of star exploration, the party was excited.


    This is the coming great era with their efforts!


    If everything goes well, prandal will have endless resources in the future, and the development of technology will no longer be limited by materials!


    "That''s right."


    Donne suddenly stopped Angus: "have you seen anything about the synthetic magic crystal you studied before?"


    Angus smiled at the speech: "do you finally think of this thing? Tell you a good news, we have been analyzing the formation factors of magic crystal veins recently, and have found some rules. Next, as long as we can determine the key factors, we can try to synthesize magic crystal by ourselves."


    Once the magic crystal can be synthesized artificially, you can constantly try to synthesize high concentration magic crystal. At that time, whether it is advanced magic crystal, magic essence, or more powerful unknown crystal, it may be synthesized artificially.


    Only at that time, with more powerful, efficient and clean energy, prandal can give birth to more powerful magic technology!

 Chapter 1031

    "Lord messenger."


    As soon as Don en walked out of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, yustisa stopped him.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I need a sample of astral creatures."


    Yustisa smiled and said to him, "transmitting in the astral world is different from prandal transmitting to the astral world, so it needs reference. As far as I know, astral creatures have this ability. If you can, you''d better help me capture an astral creature back. Your ability should not be a problem?"


    "Don''t catch it. Come with me."


    Donne said as he walked, "it''s ready-made, but I have to ask one more question. Aren''t you going to slice it?"


    "Of course not. Just analyze the fluctuation frequency and method of magic when astral creatures open the portal."


    Yustisa quickly followed Donne''s footsteps, gathered his long silver hair, and said softly, "you didn''t say that. We should constantly inquire into the root, explore the essence of things, and dig the root to see the truth."


    Donne smiled. Unexpectedly, yustisa remembered this sentence very clearly.


    As they talked, they came to Ellington college.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "After class."


    Donne looked at the situation of Ellington college with great interest. Now Ellington college is very different from the beginning. A large number of outsiders settled in Ellington and brought a lot of students here. In the past half a year, many new schools have been built in Ellington, not only primary schools that started from scratch, There are also specialized schools that train adults in various skills, that is, the so-called technical schools.


    As for higher education, based on the current educational foundation, it is completely unnecessary. After the first batch of primary school students graduate, they will set up junior middle school, then high school, University and so on


    Of course, in the future, the development planning of these schools must be combined with the actual situation of prandal, and it is impossible to completely follow the one on earth.


    At least, in schools here, physical education is completely replaced by magic and war skills


    After waiting for a while, the school was over. During the break of 15 minutes, the students swarmed out of the classroom and ran outside to breathe.


    Seeing the students, Donne couldn''t help remembering his life at school. After graduating from college and entering the society and bearing the heavy burden of life, he knew how carefree his life at school was


    He was relieved to see them in such pain.


    "Big brother!"


    Elia, with sharp eyes, saw Donne standing outside, flew out of the window with a shout of joy and rushed into Donne''s arms.


    Donne held her around and scraped her nose: "such a big girl is not afraid of shame."


    Elia is 13 years old this year. Even on earth, she is also a big girl in the first and second year of junior high school. On earth, who would be so sticky in a girl''s family like her? That is, she is relatively simple here in prandal, receives less information and has a smaller psychological age.


    "Hey, hey..."


    Elia giggled: "did you come to see me?"


    "Yes, aren''t you happy?"


    "Happy, of course!"


    Elia looked expectantly at Donne: "I''d be happier if you took me home now!"


    "That''s impossible."


    Donne decisively dismissed her idea of skipping class: "how do you feel at school?"


    "OK..."


    Elia pouted. After she began to go to school, she found how carefree and free her previous life was. Now she has to report to the school on time every morning, and then sit in the classroom and listen to the teacher''s knowledge. It''s really boring


    Because she feels that what knowledge is completely meaningless to her, she has an intuition that she will naturally know all the knowledge one day, so she thinks she is wasting time in class - of course, it is a rare benefit to know more friends and have more time to play with Nicole, Betty and Jillian.


    "I''m not interested in what the teacher said..."


    "Nicole and Betty have successfully realized the magic. The teacher said they can awaken their talent soon. Jillian hasn''t realized the magic until now, so she''s a little worried. As a result, she has realized the magic these two days..."


    "Victor didn''t know what luck he had. Obviously, he didn''t feel much in class, but he suddenly woke up when delivering the newspaper. The teacher said that if he studied hard, he could become a magician..."


    "That fool has been shouting that he wants to be a great soldier, but now the teacher says he is more suitable to be a mage. You don''t know how funny his expression was at that time!"


    "And that Marshall, Witt''s younger brother, it is said that he has awakened his talent now. It seems that he is secretive. It is said that he can become an assassin... Or a thief. I say that guy doesn''t learn well every day..."


    Elia Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang Bang.


    "Hey, hey, is that Lord..."


    "What are you talking about? Now he is our majesty..."


    "It''s your majesty. Why don''t you stay here instead of in the palace?"


    "I don''t know..."


    "I really admire Elia for knowing your majesty... Nicole, I heard your majesty knows you too?"


    "Ah?"


    Nicole, who was lying in a daze on the edge of the corridor, nodded: "yes, we knew brother Donne when he first came to Ellington. He also knew Betty and Gillian."


    "What do you call your Majesty''s brother?"


    A boy said timidly, "it''s too disrespectful to your majesty..."


    He was born into a commoner and was a little afraid of Nicole who was dressed beautifully - although they were all civilians, Ellington developed earlier, so the economy was developed. Nicole''s family now had superior living conditions than the little aristocrats in other places, and looked like a little aristocratic sister.


    Although thanks to Donne''s request, everyone is enrolled in one class, but civilian children still can''t get rid of this timidity for the time being - it may take at least two generations to fully realize equality for all.


    Nicole said proudly, "that''s because your Majesty''s brother said that we can call him brother."


    "Wow!"


    There was an exclamation nearby. Nicole was very happy with those envious and admiring eyes. She raised her neck slightly and said, "brother Donne is a good man. Do you know mints? He invented them for us."


    There was another exclamation in the corridor.


    A little girl held her hands on her chest and her eyes glowed: "I really envy you. If only I could know your majesty... That''s your majesty! If only I could marry him in the future..."


    Nicole couldn''t help but say, "don''t think about it. You don''t have a chance."


    "Why?"


    "Now the whole country doesn''t know how many girls secretly love your majesty and want to marry him!"


    Nicole made a big circle with her hands and said very exaggerated, "but you know, your Majesty''s brother doesn''t even have a concubine except queen OLINA."


    "Eh? Doesn''t it mean that Lord Fiona is also his Majesty''s concubine?"


    "Well --"


    "Nicole!"


    Jillian ran over quickly, pulled her and stared at her: "don''t talk."


    Nicole sticks out her tongue and knows she almost said something she shouldn''t have said.


    "Gillian, tell us more about your majesty. We all want to know about your majesty Donne."


    "There''s nothing to say. What we know is similar to what you know. Let''s go."


    Gillian whispered to Nicole as she opened the subject. This fool is so outspoken. What if these guys knew that they often saw Donne with Elia in private? I''m afraid I don''t want to stop in the future.


    Jillian looked at Betty reading quietly in the classroom and sighed. If only Nicole were as quiet as Betty


    On the playground, after listening to Elia''s eloquent speech, Donne couldn''t help laughing.


    Although Elia has been complaining that she is not free in school, he can feel that the girl is still very happy. Here, she can know more friends and make up for the childhood discrimination when she was a child. The shadow in her heart has been completely erased by the school atmosphere.


    That''s good. At least, after Ms. disaster''s memory is unlocked in the future, she won''t do anything terrible to the world because of the shadow of her childhood


    Donne is satisfied with the effect now.


    "Elia."


    "Huh?"


    "I still have something for you."


    Elia''s eyes lit up: "we''re going out again - I mean, have we gone on a trip?"


    Donne couldn''t help laughing. How much the girl wanted to travel!


    "There will be opportunities in the future."


    Donne rubbed her head: "this time I came to ask you to borrow invincible. Sister yustisa wants to do some research work and needs invincible help. Can you call it over?"


    "No problem!"


    Donne spoke. Elia had absolutely no problem and didn''t know what she did. The space around her suddenly twisted and opened a space door. Then the beautiful star world war horse "invincible" appeared in front of them.


    The students in the school have already seen Elia''s "invincibility", but there are still bursts of exclamations after seeing it.


    Yustisa''s eyes brightened: "the creatures in the star world... It''s really the same as the legend..."


    Elia believed in Donne, but she didn''t trust yustisa so much. She asked, "sister, you won''t hurt invincible, will you?"


    Yustisa couldn''t help laughing and said, "of course, otherwise your big brother won''t let me go."


    I don''t have to do it at all


    Dumne silently vomit the trough, and make complaints about Jill, and drink cold water may be choked to death.


    "Then I''ll give you the invincible!"


    Elia pointed to yustisa: "invincible, go and listen to sister yustisa."


    Although invincible was a little reluctant, he obeyed Elia''s orders and slowly walked to yustisa.


    Yustisa looked at the star world war horse with bright eyes. With the sample of star world creatures, the most troublesome star world transmission has traces to follow. The next thing to do is to find the law... And then reproduce it!

 Chapter 1032

    Various research work in Ellington is in full swing. A variety of new products are coming out of the factory and transported to all parts of the Ilus empire through convenient space rings and transmission arrays, which not only injected strong vitality into the economy of the Ilus Empire, but also brought huge wealth to the Datang chamber of Commerce.


    According to Donne''s will, these wealth flows out through various construction work. As soon as they go in and out, the Ilus Empire embarks on a high-speed channel of rapid development. This once aging empire is now full of vitality like a new country, and everyone is full of confidence in the re emergence of the Empire.


    In contrast, the old power solante


    These days, driven by ghost agents and the thieves guild, the mixed true and false news about Klein has spread all over every town in the kingdom of solant, and almost everyone knows the foolish acts Klein once committed.


    Under the catalysis of these news, the complaints of the citizens of the kingdom of solant against Klein have increased day by day, and have expanded to a very terrible extent.


    Even some grand duke Lords have begun to disobey Klein''s orders, greatly reducing the efficiency of execution.


    Although these lords were once trusted confidants of the saulant royal family, after more than 100 years, their loyalty was still a little, which is very intriguing.


    Originally, the emperor was far away. Now Klein''s reputation is much worse than before. If he was not worried about Klein''s backhand, he was afraid that the powerful big Dukes could not help but want to support the army and rebel.


    Backhand?


    Klein does have some backhands, but whether those backhands can be used for the time being, even if they are used, whether they can have an effect on Donne, the city of silver, the Holy See of light, and even the dragon family, and whether they will pose a threat is another matter.


    Now all solante people know that Klein made an extremely wrong choice due to his inflated ambition. Now, people with intentions are waiting for the day of complete collapse.


    In troubled times, it has always been the favorite of ambitious people.


    Unfortunately, someone won''t give these ambitious people any chance. He doesn''t want to see troubled times.


    Hymn City, palace, throne room.


    The palace guard hurriedly ran in: "report your majesty! It''s not good!"


    The ministers on the left and right sides under the throne immediately kept silent and bowed their heads.


    With a gloomy face, Klein almost squeezed a word out of his teeth: "say!"


    "Just like last time, the criminals who spread rumors caught yesterday disappeared from the death row again! Captain Michelson, who guarded the death row, didn''t find any clues! Those guys seem to have disappeared out of thin air!"


    Klein looked fierce: "drag out and cut off all the guards responsible for guarding the death row! And Michelson, who disappointed me three times in a row, also dragged out and cut off!"


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    The ministers took a breath of air-conditioning together. Klein said that more than 50 lives were lost.


    "Your Majesty, no, Captain Michelson, yes -"


    "Boom!"


    The fierce fist fell suddenly, and the Grand Duke of GIS who looked up and spoke was instantly blasted into a ball of meat sauce.


    Klein withdrew his fist and said, "my command is beyond doubt."


    There was silence.


    No one dared speak for the Grand Duke of GIS who died for no reason.


    "If you don''t go soon, do you want to die?"


    "Yes, yes, yes, your majesty!"


    The palace guard said with trembling, turned and ran away.


    "Hum! What a waste!"


    Klein snorted coldly, and his mood was even worse.


    He knows very well that the news spreading around the Kingdom recently is definitely not aimless. There must be someone behind it. The guys who can deliver the news are too cunning. Even if they are caught for a moment, they will disappear in the blink of an eye as long as they are not careful. It''s like they can use teleportation.


    But how is that possible? Even master level magicians, not everyone can master teleportation, and those guys are even more impossible!


    Klein is now very eager to know who is behind him and for what purpose!


    "These news came from the thieves guild. It''s basically certain, but you haven''t even investigated where the thieves guild is. Who can tell me why? Huh?"


    Klein looked down, but no one dared to answer his question.


    "Marquis hogman? Huh?"


    The Marquis of topney hogman trembled, lowered his head and said, "this is not the scope of his position, so I don''t know, but I think Duke carton''s family is big and well-informed. He must be able to find out."


    Topney, fuck you!


    Morrison carton next to him almost jumped up on the spot when he heard the speech. Now Klein is a time bomb. Who touches who is unlucky. This guy actually wants to lead the disaster to the East and burn himself!?


    Klein''s gloomy eyes fell on Duke carton, and a moment later he looked at the others.


    The ministers swept by Klein''s eyes felt their necks chilly. As the saying goes, accompanying a king is like accompanying a tiger, but they have never been so frightened as in recent days.


    "OK, good. There are so many pillars of the kingdom of solant, but even a small thieves'' guild can''t dig them out. Hum, hum... Ha ha... What''s the use of you!?"


    Klein roared and immediately scared everyone present to shrink their necks.


    Shit, this is going to be bad!


    The princes and nobles present complained incessantly about the "little" thief guild? The thieves guild has been established for a much longer time than the kingdom of saulant, and how large is it? The guild members are all over prandal. Who dares to say that the thieves guild is an insignificant small organization?


    Seeing that Klein was going crazy by the recent bad news, everyone in the throne was in danger. No one wanted to be the next person to die here.


    "Marquis hogman."


    Because of Donne, Klein''s tolerance of topney hogman has become very poor. He urgently needs a channel to vent. Klein stared at the Marquis of hogman and whispered, "I''ll give you a day to find out where the thieves'' guild is... If you can''t find it, you can die."


    One day!? You''re kidding! This is clearly trying to find an excuse to kill yourself!


    As soon as topney wanted to speak, he saw the murderous expression on Klein''s face and swallowed his words again.


    If you can''t finish the task, you will die the day after tomorrow, but if you speak now, you must die on the spot


    Now Klein wants to kill. I''m afraid he doesn''t even bother to find an excuse.


    "Duke carton."


    "Yes!"


    "Give you three days to find out who is behind the news."


    Morrison saw Klein''s cold expression and bowed his head. Even if his daughter was now the queen, he didn''t dare to touch Klein''s bad luck.


    Now Klein has refused to recognize him.


    No, he''s already crazy.


    Morrison thought of the last queen, and his heart was cold. Are they going to be victims, too?


    "Whoever it is, I''ll let him die when it''s found out!"


    Klein roared with a ferocious face: "send an urgent letter and immediately notify the City owners. From now on, the kingdom of solant has fully entered the state of national martial law and implemented a curfew! All those who spread rumors in private and suspected members of the thief guild will be killed without amnesty!"


    Hiss!


    I''m afraid it''s going to cause chaos across the country!


    A group of Ministers inhaled the air conditioner. Although martial law had been enforced a while ago and began to search for rumor mongers everywhere, the means were not so extreme.


    Now we have to enforce the curfew and kill any suspicious people without distinction, which will definitely panic the kingdom of solant!


    However, Klein has completely lost his mind at the moment. Now he is full of thinking about killing all those who smear him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Captain Michelson! No!"


    After the former palace guard left the throne room, he did not immediately execute Klein''s orders. Instead, he gritted his teeth and ran to find captain Michelson.


    Captain Michelson was also very anxious at the moment: "Sidney, what''s your Majesty''s attitude?"


    "Your Majesty is very angry. He wants to kill all the guards and you!"


    The palace guard sitney said anxiously, "Your Majesty is crazy now! He just killed Duke GIS on the spot!"


    Captain Michelson was shocked: "what?! even the Grand Duke of GIS was killed!?"


    "Yes! Captain, take everyone and run away!"


    Sitney was very anxious. Captain Michelson was very kind to everyone on weekdays. Now, seeing that he was going to be executed, he was very impatient: "before the order came out, Captain Michelson, take everyone to leave the hymn city in the name of executing the arrest warrant! If you drag it down, you may not be able to go!"


    "Damn it!"


    Michelson hit the wall with a fist and said, "how can such a king make people loyal to him?"


    "Captain, what else do you expect from his majesty Klein? He has long abandoned everything in order to realize his ambition!"


    Sitney lowered his voice and said, "don''t forget about queen Teresa."


    Queen Teresa is Klein''s former wife. Their son Henrietta solant is a very excellent Prince and has a high reputation in the hymn city. Later, because Klein''s side princess was pregnant, Teresa was worried about her status, so she urged Prince Henrietta to urge Klein to establish a prince as soon as possible. As a result, Klein felt that their mother and son wanted to seize his throne, Both mother and son were killed by Klein in a rage.


    This matter is an open secret. No one dares to talk about it, but everyone knows it.


    As the saying goes, tiger poison doesn''t eat children, but Klein doesn''t care about the lives of his wife and children in order to hold the throne. What else can he expect from such a king?


    Captain Melson escaped.


    Such a king is indeed not worthy of his life.


    Driven by Donne''s big hand in the dark, various factors are integrated and fermented. Klein''s shortcomings are perfectly utilized. He is moving towards the abyss step by step

 Chapter 1033

    "What?! his father was killed by his majesty!?"


    Duke Keith''s mansion, the son of Duke Keith, odinton Keith, suddenly heard the bad news. He blacked out and almost fainted on the spot.


    Odinton roared, "why? Our GIS family has sincerely dedicated everything to the kingdom of solant and has been serving them. Why did he kill my father?"


    The housekeeper bowed his head and said, "young master, according to the news whispered by other ministers, the master wanted to speak for captain Michelson because his Majesty was angry. As a result, his majesty killed the master in a rage..."


    "That damn, stupid, arrogant Klein! How dare he do that!"


    Odinton was furious: "who does he think is the reason why this kingdom is so stable! Without our GIS family, he can sit on the throne for a few days!"


    The kingdom of solante originally had three pillars. One was the Caton family, the other was the Bethany family, and the third was the GIS family.


    Among them, the bersary family was affected by Queen Teresa bersary and was directly run over by Klein. Then the three pillars of the kingdom of solant became two pillars.


    Now, Klein''s actions directly angered the next generation of the Keith family. Odinton roared: "my father must not die like this! Klein will pay for it! Master Gunther! Please inform everyone and take weapons! Let''s go to the palace!"


    "Young master!"


    The housekeeper was surprised: "what are you doing?"


    "Do what!?"


    Odinton said coldly, "he Klein will come to this step. Didn''t he think about why? Listen to the voice outside! The days of the solant family are over! Now, it''s time to change the king''s position!"


    The housekeeper was shocked. The master''s death would stimulate the young master to revolt directly!?


    "Young master, although our GIS family has strong strength, it''s definitely trying to die to directly confront his majesty Klein!"


    The housekeeper couldn''t help dissuading odinton: "Your Majesty is an extraordinary swordsman. Your strength can''t fight him yet -"


    "Boom!!!"


    The amazing power of blood and gas burst out. Odinton sneered and said, "he is the extraordinary peak, and I am also the extraordinary peak. In terms of talent, he is not as good as me!"


    The housekeeper looked at odinton in shock: "young master? You have been promoted to the top of extraordinary level!? but before, you were only a master level -"


    "The accumulation of our GIS family for so many years is just a matter of waiting to see?"


    Odinton said coldly: "My father stopped at the gold level due to his talent, but I''m different. Since I was young, I began to use all kinds of precious treasures and potions to improve my physical quality. After stimulating my talent, I continuously received Mr. Gunther''s training and honed my will between life and death countless times. Can Klein compare these hardships? He is just a lucky man who happens to be born in the royal family, but look What is he compared with me? "


    "Master odinton."


    Gunther came to the side and whispered, "the order has been issued. Everyone will assemble in ten minutes, but I''m afraid those people in the manor outside the city don''t have time to assemble. And now the situation is special, and I''m afraid the guard won''t let them in."


    "What are you afraid of!"


    Odinton clenched the long sword in his hand and said with a grim smile: "we''ll go straight to the door and ask him to give an explanation, and then I''ll pull him directly into my field and kill him while he doesn''t pay attention. Then I''ll find a way to deal with others - with our GIS family''s position in solant, it''s not difficult to solve the things after Klein''s death."


    Gunther nodded: "you and Klein haven''t understood the law yet. As long as you can open the field before Klein, it''s not difficult to kill him with your effect of strengthening the field."


    "I think so, too."


    Odinton is very excited at the moment. On the one hand, he is angry, on the other hand, he is excited about the coming storm. Under Gunther''s training, he has been deeply in love with this feeling when he has swam on the edge of life and death for many times.


    To be on the safe side, odinton said to master Gunther, "master Gunther, if I don''t open the field before his majesty Klein, please do it."


    "I promised your father that I would help him with three things. I saved your father one at a time and helped him train you one at a time. This time I helped you rebel and count the third. Are you sure?"


    Gunther looked at odinton. "If you agree, I can help you kill Klein myself."


    "No, he killed my father. I''ll take his life myself!"


    Odinton took a deep breath. "Let''s go!"


    Just as odinton was about to take people out of the gate, a man ran over in a panic. When he saw odinton, he quickly shouted, "young master, it''s not good! It''s not good!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Ramses Lannister, Duke of the west, suddenly led his troops outside the hymn city. Not only him, but also Lord raelags Joyce of Huiyao Valley and Lord Sam Barry of lightning wilderness, all came with their own troops. Now the hymn city has gathered at least 30000 troops!"


    "What!?"


    Odinton, who was about to rebel, was dumbfounded when he heard the speech: "how is this possible? How can there be no movement in such a large-scale troop transfer? Klein knows how can there be no response at all!?"


    The man wiped his sweat and said: "Young master, there are rumors about his majesty Klein everywhere in the kingdom. People are disgusted with him. They know that several leaders will not reveal the news, but will help them. According to the news just heard, the three lords not only did not consume food and grass, but also harvested a lot of material help along the way! Countless people are waiting along the way I hope they can overthrow Klein''s rule! "


    I''ll wipe!? still bring this!?


    Odinton was stupid. He thought he was radical enough. Unexpectedly, the three carefree lords who were far away from the chant City couldn''t sit still than him. They quietly brought the army outside the chant city. This is the rhythm of forcing the palace!


    "How''s the situation now? Have they entered the city yet?"


    "Not yet. I think the soldiers guarding the city are very nervous now -"


    "Young master, young master! It''s bad!"


    Another servant of the GIS family came running with a whip, panting and shouting, "just now I saw a large number of troops gathered outside the city --"


    "I already know!"


    "No, I mean," said the servant anxiously, "those troops have entered the city!"


    "Why so fast? They have begun to attack the city!"


    Odinton was shocked. He shouldn''t have! I didn''t hear the sound of siege vehicles or see the attack here!


    "No! Someone opened the gate!"


    The servant looked frightened and said, "someone saw it. It is said that Captain Michelson and his men did it. Now the people on the other side of the city gate are going crazy! Everyone is worried about being affected by the war and is fleeing to the city! Only the inner city has not received the news yet. Young master, you should give orders as soon as possible. I''m afraid it will be difficult to escape in a while!"


    Odinton clenched his teeth and said, "can''t escape! Now is an opportunity! Before they enter the inner city, we''ll kill Klein first! Calm the anger of the people, and the kingdom will be ours! Master Gunther! Let''s go!"


    "But young master! There are many people in the family. Your mother -"


    "Don''t worry! The purpose of the three Dukes is to force the palace. Now it''s in the limelight. They won''t kill at will!"


    Odinton rushed to the palace with Gunther and a group of people. At the same time, on the main road of chant City, the three dukes and experts hired by them were chasing each other and rushed to the palace.


    Even they didn''t expect it to be so smooth this time!


    Originally, I thought that the siege would waste some time. Unexpectedly, the selfless Michelson would take the initiative to open the door, which can save a lot of time.


    Next, it''s up to them to rush into the palace and take Klein''s head!


    Now there are many complaints among the people. The capture of Klein''s head is the aspiration of the people and the next king of solant!


    "Duke Joyce! Give up! You can''t kill Klein! Your field is invalid for him!"


    "Duke Barry! Needless to say! We have entered the hymn City, and now we all rely on our abilities!"


    "Gentlemen, Klein is not dead yet. Is it a little chilling to say this now?"


    "Duke Lannister, it''s a little funny to say this from you. Who doesn''t know that the royal family of solant is most worried about your Lannister family? In order to stabilize you, he promised a Duke of the west to your family."


    "Instead of wasting your energy here, you might as well kill Klein first and then sit down and talk about the throne."


    A group of people rushed forward quickly in the street, so fast that they could hardly be seen.


    The Royal Palace is close at hand. They even saw the soldiers guarding the door... Wait!?


    "Klein!?"


    The fastest Duke Sam Barry suddenly stopped and looked at Klein standing at the gate of the palace. At the moment, Klein was holding a head in his hand, and there was a man standing not far in front of him.


    With a closer look, Ramses took a breath of air-conditioning.


    That''s odinton GIS!?


    Why did Klein do it to the GIS family!?


    Klein stared at Ramses, threw away odinton''s head and said murderously, "rebels, there is no amnesty for killing!"


    "Master Gunther!?"


    Ramus Lannister, who arrived later, exclaimed, "how did you get hurt like this?"


    Gunther''s expression was very ugly. The situation was a little out of control.

 Chapter 1034

    "Rebels, there is no amnesty for killing!"


    Facing Klein''s roar, Gunther''s expression was very ugly.


    Why?


    Because Klein did not know when he had been promoted to the fifth level of the supreme level!


    No one knows about it!


    When odinton confidently pulled Klein into his field, Gunther thought it was a sure thing, but something changed because of the accident.


    Klein, who has touched the law, easily killed him in odinton''s field!


    When Gunther saw that Klein appeared after the collapse of the field, he knew that things were bad. He launched a strong attack for the first time. However, Klein''s strength was stronger than him!


    Gunther is a third-order swordsman of the supreme level. His strength is very strong. However, he is two orders worse than Klein, and his strength is slightly weaker than Klein. As the king of a country, Klein has collected a lot of magic equipment. At the moment, he is equipped with the legendary glove "broken gold" in his left hand and the legendary sword "destroyer''s thorn" in his right hand, He was also equipped with at least three excellent magic equipment, and his whole body was filled with the brilliance of magic equipment.


    In contrast, Gunther, although the GIS family has spared no effort to please him and collect powerful magic equipment for him, up to now, his best magic equipment is only a legendary one handed sword "frost heart", and then an excellent magic necklace "auduras heart".


    Even his space equipment is only a low-grade four cubic meters.


    What do you compare with Klein?


    "Be careful, everyone!"


    Gunther was calm and ready: "Klein has been promoted to the fifth level of the supreme level!"


    "What?! supreme level 5!?"


    Ramses, Duke of the west, lost his voice and exclaimed, "how is this possible?"


    Sam, Lord of lightning wilderness, quickly calculated in his heart that ramus was the strongest among them, but he was only the ninth rank of extraordinary level. He was the one who had the most chance to win the throne.


    The strength of rarragus, an extraordinary eighth order, is second only to ramus, but his talent "deep rage" can make him explode extremely amazing power in a short time, and even surpass ramus.


    However, his talent "lightning speed" makes him have the fastest speed among the people. Whether it''s moving or attacking, he has the ability to fight even in the face of the first-class strong person of the supreme level.


    Plus Gunther, the third-order swordsman of the supreme level... You can fight, but you may not lose!


    The most important thing is that we can''t go back now. We can only continue to work!


    "Don''t panic!"


    Sam, Lord of lightning wilderness, gritted his teeth and said in a deep voice, "there are many of us! Help master Gunther, Klein can''t win!"


    Lord raelags of Huiyao Valley changed his face slightly and his eyes were erratic.


    The fifth level of the supreme level can already be said to be the top group of strong people in prandal. In addition to the legendary strong people standing at the top, they are the supreme level strong people.


    Klein can be promoted to the fifth level of the supreme level at his current age. If there is no accident, he will definitely have a chance to step into the realm of legend!


    Against a rising legendary king?


    Raelags is a little back off now.


    "Ha ha ha -"


    Klein laughed wildly, the violent force poured out continuously, the earth under his feet continued to crack, the palace behind him continued to collapse because of his strength, and the residents of the chant city were overwhelmed on the ground by this powerful and fierce momentum.


    "Those who dare to show their tusks to the king, kill them!"


    As soon as Klein''s voice fell, the sword burst out, and a cold light pierced Gunther''s throat!


    Just listen to the bang of "boom", Gunther turns into a red awn, steps out in one step, and his body disappears from its original place in an instant - flash!


    "It''s useless!"


    Klein laughed wildly and pushed up his left palm. With a "Ding" sound, he happened to block the long sword stabbed by Gunther. The glove "broken gold" on his left hand is a legendary glove. He is not afraid of the attack of weapons of the same level!


    Not only that, Klein''s palm suddenly spewed out a fierce flame. After the increase of "broken gold", the power of the fifth order spell purgatory impact became extremely powerful, and Gunther was swallowed up by the spell!


    The red Gunther in front of him was not flustered. The power of blood and Qi blocked the impact of magic. His wrist shook, and his cold and murderous "frost heart" roared and tore the impact of purgatory, and then stabbed Klein''s head!


    "Dang!"


    Klein''s eyebrows were cold and lightning blocked the stab of the heart of frost, but the legendary sword "heart of frost" immediately stimulated its unique strength. The extremely cold cold air broke out in an instant. Klein only felt a flash in front of his eyes, his body was eroded by the cold, and his action speed slowed down a few minutes.


    "Die!"


    Klein was furious, drove Gunther back with a sword, and then released Ice Armor on himself - this spell can significantly enhance his resistance to the cold.


    The biggest advantage of being promoted to the supreme level is that the boundaries of the profession are completely blurred, the ability to control magic is further strengthened, and you can even quickly master some less difficult spells according to your understanding ability.


    These spells can be immediately transformed into actual combat effectiveness. Coupled with the laws touched after promotion to the supreme, these advantages make the supreme strong have a repressive position against the low-level apocalypse.


    "Kill!"


    Klein roared and cut at Gunther, and the "stab of the destroyer" in his hand suddenly showed a strange black and red light.


    Gunther was so surprised that he didn''t even dare to block. He directly used the flash technique to avoid Klein''s chop.


    A sword was cut down, and the explosion of "boom!!!" poured out extremely amazing power from the stab of the destroyer. The sword Qi of hundreds of meters was cut on the earth, tearing a ferocious crack in the square in front of the palace.


    "No! Help master Gunther!"


    Sam exclaimed, pulled out his weapon and cut at Klein.


    The destroyer''s thorn is the family treasure of the saulant royal family. It has a very powerful power. Its most special power is that it can accumulate destructive power with continuous attack. Once it is accumulated to a certain extent, it can burst out in one breath and launch a destructive attack that ignores defense. This power can even destroy legendary magic equipment - that''s why, Gunther didn''t dare fight head-on just now.


    "Get out of here!"


    Klein roared and waved a slap. The broken gold suddenly bloomed a burst of golden brilliance, turned into a huge palm print, and slapped Sam out!


    Sam rolled and knocked down more than a dozen stone pillars before he got up again and looked at Klein in in horror.


    "The power of supreme level 5 is so terrible!"


    "Kill!"


    Gunther took a deep breath and rushed up again. The power of frost heart was fully open. His whole body was shrouded in a layer of cold. Every attack would roll up a frost storm.


    "Small skills!"


    With the help of ice armor, Klein completely ignored the special effect of frost heart and fought with Gunther with laughter.


    The power that broke out in the battle between the two even shook the front hall of the palace. Now the huge square has become a mess, and the guards and maids in the palace are in a mess and run for their lives in a hurry.


    In this kind of battle, even if the silver and gold palace guards come out, they just die. They are too busy to show their loyalty.


    "Get ready to do it! Or we''ll all die here!"


    Ramses gritted his teeth, clenched his sword and prepared to sneak on Klein.


    "Be careful! He''s too strong! Let''s go together!"


    Sam jumped back with his chest covered. His face was very ugly. Klein just slapped him and he was still breathing hard.


    It''s just a gap in the first level realm. How can there be so much difference in strength!


    "Good!"


    Raelags also clenched his weapon.


    "Opportunity!"


    Sam saw Klein chasing Gunther all the way, revealing the empty door behind him. His eyes suddenly brightened. Just about to sneak attack, there was a sharp pain in his chest. He looked down and saw a cold blade through his chest.


    "Raelags... Why...?"


    Sam looked unbelievable. He never thought that at this time, raelags would sneak at him behind his back!


    "Because - Your Majesty Klein is invincible!"


    Raelags looked helpless: "this action was wrong from the beginning... If we continue to be wrong, we will all die. I don''t want to die, so I have to let you die."


    With that, raelags mercilessly turned the handle of his sword, cut it out, and the blood rushed out. Sam Barry, the Lord of lightning wilderness, was killed on the spot!


    When raelags found out that Klein had been promoted to the fifth level of the supreme level, he regretted it.


    And Sam Barry''s life is the gift of his surrender.


    I believe Klein will choose to forgive him when he sees this gift.


    "Raelags!"


    Ramses was surprised and angry: "are you crazy?"


    "No, you''re crazy!"


    Raelags said with a dignified face: "how dare you try to rebel! I''ve only attacked all the way to protect his majesty Klein. Now sosam Barry is dead! I advise you, ramus Lannister, to lay down your arms and surrender as soon as possible. Maybe his majesty Klein can ignore the past and spare your life!"


    Seeing this, Klein in in the distance said with a wild smile: "well done, ralags Aiqing! Cut off the Ramses anti thief for the king, and the king will grant you a bigger territory!"


    Raelags laughed, "it''s my honor to serve your majesty!"


    Shit!


    Ramses understood. After raelags saw Klein''s real strength, the fool regretted it!


    Not only regretted, but even expressed loyalty with Sam Barry''s life!


    "Don''t worry about Sam, you''re next!"


    Raelags threw his long sword and fiercely stabbed Ramses in the neck: "see death!"


    "What gives you confidence?"


    Ramses was so angry that he swung away his attack with a sword and roared out, which shocked raelags to stand on the spot.


    Battle skill - awe roar!


    Braving the red light, the two handed sword cut very fiercely at raelags!


    "Roar!"


    When the sword was strong enough to penetrate the flesh and bones, a terrible force suddenly burst out on raelags and shook Ramses out!


    Regaining consciousness, raelags, with red eyes and a roar, rushed up and launched an extremely violent attack on ramus!


    Ramses immediately fell into the downwind and couldn''t help yelling: "damn deep rage talent!"

 Chapter 1035

    In chant City, all the residents were crawling on the ground shivering.


    Marquis hogman house.


    "Damn it! It''s so sudden!"


    Topney hogman was crushed to the floor with a very ugly face.


    Hogman''s family was close to the palace and felt the strongest pressure. He could hardly breathe now.


    What should I do?


    The Marquis of topney put his hand into his pocket, and a bright magic crystal lay quietly in his pocket.


    At this time, Princess Aurelia sent someone to secretly give him the life-saving prop. It is said that as long as her life is in danger, she can activate it.


    However, topney doesn''t know whether to use it now.


    Topney already knew what had happened in the other half of the palace, and the increasingly fierce fighting was approaching here. Once affected, he would die on the spot without even a chance to escape.


    Now all the family members of the hogman family have been sent to the territory of the ilrus empire. There are only some servants who sell their lives to him. He can leave here at any time.


    When topney was hesitating, another close explosion frightened him, subconsciously activating the crystal in his pocket.


    A glowing portal suddenly swallowed him.


    At the Duke of carton.


    Morrison was pressed on his chair and couldn''t move. At the moment, his heart was also full of panic.


    Although he had heard about the thoughts of the three lords, he didn''t expect that this day would come so quickly and suddenly!


    Once they really killed Klein, his daughter shanelli''s next fate would be similar to that of Queen OLINA of the ilrus Empire at the beginning of the year. After they were crowned, they were forced to marry one of them to complete the transfer of power. No matter who of the three lords finally became the Regent, if Duke Caton wanted to get the maximum benefit, Now we must be prepared in advance.


    It''s best to extricate the Caton family from the Royal competition, so that no matter who is crowned, he can continue to enjoy transcendent treatment by virtue of shanelli''s identity.


    But it was so sudden that he didn''t even have time to prepare!


    If shanelli is affected and killed in the battle, he will lose a lot!


    Adventurers guild, hymn City branch.


    At the moment, there was chaos in the hall, and a large number of apocalypses were struggling to support under the pressure from the direction of the palace, but only a few people could barely stand. They were also the strongest group of people in the branch of the whole hymn city.


    "Damn it! What the hell is going on!? why is there a big war here in the King City?"


    "According to the news just received, the Lord of the west, the Lord of Huiyao Valley and the Lord of lightning wilderness led a large army to persecute the palace. This is to rebel!"


    "The palace is in complete chaos now. They have fought with his majesty Klein!"


    "No matter what the final result is today, the kingdom of solant is over when the four extraordinary strong men fight in hymn city!"


    "Extraordinary level!? are you kidding! There are at least two supreme level strong people under this terrible pressure!"


    What people don''t know is that this man inadvertently told the truth. Master Gunther and Klein, as the main force of the battle, were the most terrible when they fought with all their strength. Now the streets near the palace have been affected and have become ruins.


    The strong men who came with the three lords also fought together. The betrayal of raelags instantly put his men in a passive position. More than half of them were killed and injured in a round of strong attack. The rest were afraid of being wiped out by Klein and had to attack with all their strength to increase a glimmer of hope for defeating Klein.


    However, what makes people despair is that Klein''s strength is too strong and his equipment is too good. After a round of chaotic war, master Gunther, who has borne the absolute pressure, has added dozens of wounds. On the contrary, Klein has only suffered some minor injuries.


    damn! If you go on like this, you will definitely die here!


    Gunther gritted his teeth and supported hard. Klein''s attack became more and more fierce. In addition, he used magic attacks from time to time. Occasionally, the destroyer''s sting erupted an extremely terrible special attack, which made Gunther haggard.


    "Die!"


    After another round of strong attack, Gunther didn''t notice for a moment. The sudden explosion of the stab of the destroyer hit the front, and the powerful penetrating injury pierced his blood armor, leaving a deep bone wound on him. Blood gushed out continuously. Gunther quickly retreated for kilometers, took the opportunity to take out a very precious goddess''s blood and drank it with flesh pain on his face.


    He bought the goddess''s blood from the auction at a cost of one million gold coins to save his life. Now he has to use it.


    After swallowing the goddess''s blood, Gunther''s wound began to heal rapidly, and the passing physical strength was supplemented.


    But


    "Have you reached the limit? Yes, you are proud enough to support me for so long."


    Klein looked sarcastically at Gunther: "but how long can you last? How much goddess blood do you have? Let me guess, one bottle? Two bottles? Three bottles? Ha, there was only one bottle?"


    As soon as Klein waved, a row of small bottles appeared in front of him. The impressively contained in the bottles was the precious goddess''s blood.


    "See? This is the financial resources of the king of a country. Why should you fight me?"


    Ten goddess blood!?


    Gunther''s face turned green.


    How can I fight this special!?


    Just his own strength, he is not as good as Klein. Now Klein still has ten goddess blood, which is equivalent to ten lives!


    One hand can kill him!


    But now it''s too late to regret! Now, the only way is to find a chance to kill him... Or run away! Escape this country!


    With his supreme three-level strength, he will be a guest in any country. How can he die here?


    Gunther took a deep breath. Now that he had made up his mind to escape, he needed to think about the next battle.


    As for Ramses?


    Ramsey''s life and death is none of his business! Let him seek his own blessings!


    This kingdom must be in chaos!


    "-- roar!"


    Suddenly there was a roar. Gunther subconsciously turned his head and happened to see the picture of the collapse of the field and Ramses'' head rising into the sky. After raelags cut off Ramses'' head with a sword, he kept panting. The wound on his body kept dripping blood. He looked like a monster God of war!


    Gunther immediately took a breath of air conditioning, and the situation was even worse!


    Although ramus is an extraordinary level 9 strength, one level higher than ralags, ralags is strong in talent. Deep rage can be said to be the talent that every soldier dreams of. He can obtain nearly three times the increase of power in a short time. Although reason will get out of control, his explosive power is extremely strong!


    Even if Ramses has pulled the irrational leilagus into his field, he still can''t resist his crazy attack.


    "Good performance, qualified to continue to be a dog of the king."


    "I will be loyal to your majesty!"


    Raelags, who has regained his mind, is miserable. It''s just a fluke to kill Ramses. He almost died under Ramses'' field power several times. Now he is full of wounds, and his body is on the verge of collapse because of his overload to stimulate power. Now he is just superficial. Any Apocalypse can kill him.


    Raelags looked at the goddess''s blood in front of Klein, his eyes full of desire.


    "For you."


    Klein sneered and threw a bottle of goddess''s blood to raelags: "be a good dog for the king. The king won''t let you die so easily."


    "Thank you, your majesty!"


    When ralagston was overjoyed, he drank the blood of the goddess, felt the constant power of life moistening the wound, and the feeling that his body was rejuvenated. He almost burst into tears.


    At this time, a force surged out of his body uncontrollably.


    Raelags was stunned, followed by a look of ecstasy: "I broke through!?"


    After a desperate battle with Ramses, he inspired his potential at the critical moment of life and death and broke through to the Ninth level of extraordinary level!


    "Well, next, you go to solve those clowns and wait for the king to kill the traitor!"


    Klein smiled grimly, put away the goddess''s blood and looked at Gunther again: "you have enough time, so have you had enough rest?"


    Gunther''s face changed slightly. Klein deliberately gave him time to rest!?


    "If you have enough rest, you''re ready to die."


    Klein laughed wildly and killed him.


    ¡­¡­


    "Why did you call me here suddenly?"


    After receiving the call from Leah, Dumne arrived at the Alex palace, and looked at the princess with a rather baffling look. "Is the busy part of Ellington there?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Aurelia glared at him angrily: "a play you did in the kingdom of solante a while ago is about to collapse now!"


    "Collapse?"


    "This is the Marquis of topney hogman, who has just escaped from the city of hymns using the crystal on his way home."


    Aurelia pointed to the sweating topney and said, "at the same time, he is also our inner line in the chant city. Now the chant city has been completely chaotic. The outbreak of public opinion made the three lords of solant see the hope of starting a rebellion. They jointly sent troops to surround the chant city and are now fighting Klein."


    "So exaggerated?"


    Don en looked confused and forced. Although he did make a small calculation, he didn''t expect that the Lords of the kingdom of solant were so fierce. If he said rebellion, he would rebel!


    "What are you stunned about? The fruit is about to be robbed!"


    Aurelia was speechless: "now Klein is about to be killed. When they kill Klein, all the means you used before will be useless! Don''t hurry?"


    "Someone robbed the fruit? It''s unbearable!"


    Donne nodded. "I''ll be right there."


    Donne finished and disappeared in an instant.


    Topni trembled and asked, "Princess highness, he and he are his majesty Dumne?"


    "That''s right."


    Princess Aurelia nodded: "Marquis hogman, please wait a moment. He will be back soon. Don''t worry, he won''t ignore your credit."


    "Soon?"


    Topney''s head is a little confused.


    He didn''t quite understand what Aurelia said.

 Chapter 1036

    Chant city.


    The battle between Klein and Gunther has become white hot. Gunther wants to escape after ramus is killed by raelags. However, raelags has been staring at him and blocking all his escape routes. Gunther has not learned teleportation - and even if he can teleport, Klein will not give him the opportunity to use teleportation.


    The pressing Klein has pushed Gunther into a desperate situation. Now Gunther has even used the unique skill of pressing the bottom of the box, that is the power of law.


    The sword move he used at the moment had attached the law he touched - "cold".


    The Apocalypse of the extraordinary peak can be promoted to the supreme level after touching the law through various means and opportunities. Gunther touched the "cold" law when honing himself on the frozen ice field. It is precisely because he touched this law that he can rise from the extraordinary peak to the supreme level in one fell swoop.


    But the supreme level only touched the law, and was barely able to use the power of the law to strengthen their attack, but it was not free to use the law at all.


    Moreover, the power of the law just touched is forcibly used with the supreme strength. Although the power is strong, the consumption is also huge. Unless forced, the supreme strong rarely forcibly use the power of the law.


    But now Gunther has no choice.


    Gunther''s law and his legendary sword "frost heart" have complementary effects. Now every attack of "frost heart" has a far more terrible cold effect than before. This piercing cold can significantly slow down the enemy''s speed and greatly weaken his defense. Even the resistance provided by the cold armor has no effect.


    Normally, in this case, Klein should be greatly affected, but unfortunately, the law Klein touches is stronger than Gunther.


    His law is "destruction".


    Yes, there is only one law that members of the solant family can touch, that is "destruction".


    It''s not that they have only one talent in their blood, but because of the "thorn of the destroyer", the heirloom of the solant family.


    The destroyer''s thorn carries the will of the strong ancestors of the solant family. They condense their experience and experience in this sword, so that future generations can easily touch the law through this sword, so as to easily realize the promotion from extraordinary level to supreme level. This is also the most important reason why Klein was promoted to supreme level so quickly.


    Of course, convenience is convenience. The disadvantage is that if the descendants of the solant family want to be promoted to the supreme level through this channel, the only law they can understand is "destruction".


    However, Klein doesn''t care about these. What law doesn''t matter. What''s important is that he can be promoted to the supreme level. What''s more, the law of "destruction" contains the meaning of destroying everything and is a very powerful force of law. How can he dislike it?


    The icy sword Qi and the sword Qi that destroys everything are constantly surging in the space. Any leaked power can easily kill the golden apocalypse. At the moment, the battle between them is beyond the hands of others.


    damn! He''s too strong!


    Gunther was miserable, and fought and retreated. He gradually closed the offensive and turned to defense, which could make him hold on longer to find his escape route.


    However, he underestimated Klein''s strength. After stimulating the power of law, Klein''s attack can ignore all defenses. Gunther''s conversion from attack to defense will only make him more passive.


    "-- die!"


    The thorn of the destroyer once again showed a strange light, and Klein smiled wildly and hit him head-on!


    Gunther saw a flash of cold light and his hair stood up. He used his whole body''s blood and Qi to pour into the heart of frost, and put his sword across the upper grid.


    When the two swords collided, the legendary long sword''s frost heart was cut off by the same legendary destroyer''s stab!


    "Heart of frost!!!"


    Gunther exclaimed in horror. After being cut off, the power accumulated in the heart of frost suddenly exploded. The fragments were wrapped in cold air and shot in all directions. Klein, who was close at hand, was the first to bear the brunt and was immediately swallowed up by the terrible cold air!


    Gunther was not greatly affected by the "cold" law, and the fragments of the long sword were blocked by the shield activated by the "heart of oduras". At this time, he didn''t care about his love sword, seized the only opportunity, quickly stepped back, a flash appeared 100 meters away, and then continued to flee!


    "Where to escape!"


    Seeing Gunther had no weapons in his hand, raelags rushed up confidently and stopped him.


    "Traitor! Die!"


    Gunther''s eyes flashed fiercely, and pointed like a sword and stabbed it fiercely!


    Raelags saw the cold light flash away, and the smile on his face didn''t even disappear. He was pierced through his head by Gunther''s sword, and then the whole person was frozen.


    Supreme... Can you be so strong?


    This was raelags'' last thought before he lost consciousness.


    Raelags underestimates the power of the super strong. Maybe the difference between their usual power and the extraordinary peak is not very different, but once the power of law is used, it is the difference of rolling.


    The confident man didn''t even open the field at the first time. It was no accident that he would be killed by Gunther.


    Gunther ignored the breathless rages and continued to flash outside the chant city!


    There was a sudden "bang" in front of the palace. Klein broke free of the ice, caught Gunther''s position for the first time, smiled grimly, grabbed the destroyer''s thorn, locked Gunther''s back, and then threw a long sword with all his strength!


    "Go to hell!"


    The thorn of the destroyer roared out, absorbed Klein''s legendary sword, and even tore the space in a short time and appeared directly behind Gunther!


    When Klein locked the gas engine, Gunther had a feeling of extreme crisis in his heart. He didn''t even need to look back, he could feel the rapidly approaching killing!


    He tried his best to use the flash technique, hoping to get rid of the lock, but the killing machine bit him!


    The sword Qi has even penetrated into his flesh and blood!


    My life is over!


    Gunther was completely in despair.


    "Eh?"


    At this time, Gunther suddenly heard a light sound, and the murderous spirit behind him disappeared.


    Gunther tried to bear the pain, looked back and was stunned.


    It was a young man flying in the air. At the moment, he grabbed the destroyer''s thorn and completely ignored the struggle of the destroyer''s thorn!


    Who is he?


    It was Donne who stood out.


    As soon as he got here, he found Klein chasing Gunther. Out of the principle that the enemy of the enemy is a friend, he subconsciously saved Gunther.


    But when he grasped the destroyer''s thorn, he found the abnormality.


    This sword... Has an unusual power attached to it.


    Donne could clearly perceive that the power overflowing from the sword was constantly destroying his protective spells, and he could even feel bursts of tingling in the palm of his hand holding the long sword.


    Even there was a very dangerous feeling on the sword, as if it could cause fatal injury to him.


    This surprised Donne. It was the first time in two years since he came to prandal that he felt such a clear sense of crisis.


    Donne frowned for a moment and suddenly woke up.


    "Is this the power of law?"


    In order to prevent him from going too far and worrying about destroying the world, the gods did not give him the power of standard fields and laws. Therefore, Donne was very strange to the power of laws. Although Angus, gene and egwin all mastered the power of laws, they could not casually use the power of laws when they were free. Strictly speaking, This is the first time Donne has been exposed to the power of law (the power of the world''s will is a higher level).


    "Donne!!!"


    There was a roar in the distance, followed by Klein''s fist in front of Donne!


    Donne had a faint sense of crisis again.


    The broken gold fist set emits a faint red light, which seems to be attached to the law of destruction.


    As Donne stepped back, he waved and opened ten different types of shield spells in front of him, but the ten layers of magic shield was broken by Klein''s fist in the blink of an eye.


    Sure enough


    It is a very destructive law force, and can even ignore all kinds of protective spells.


    "Hahaha - even if you are strong! Today is your death date!"


    Klein ignored Gunther not far away. There was only Donne in his murderous eyes.


    "Come back!"


    Klein burst out, and Donne''s destroyer thorn suddenly struggled violently and tried to return to Klein''s hand.


    As soon as Donne raised his eyebrows, he simply put the sword directly into his personal space. The power of the sword is very dangerous and may even hurt himself. For the sake of insurance, it''s better to keep it by himself.


    He clapped his hands, looked at the foolish Klein and said, "when throwing weapons, you should be prepared to throw things. Isn''t it common sense?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gunther stayed there.


    He just took that sword away!?


    Are you kidding!?


    The destroyer''s thorn has the will left by their ancestors of the solant family. How can it be included in space equipment by others!?


    However, what should not have happened now appeared in front of him!


    Donne, in front of him, took the family heirloom of the solant family!


    Klein trembled his lips, and his mood was even worse than when he learned that the city of rothermal had been destroyed and the news leaked out: "you, you, you, this, this damn --"


    "It seems that the fight is very lively."


    Donne looked at the messy Palace Square and then Gunther: "do you have a grudge against him?"


    Gunther was stunned, shook his head and nodded sharply.


    "Is it or not?"


    Gunther had to say, "there was no, now there is."


    "Oh."


    Donne took out a goddess''s blood and threw it to him: "drink it, and then wait for me."


    Gunther foolishly took the goddess''s blood and didn''t know what to say.

 Chapter 1037

    Donne, Gunther and Klein floated away from the streets of hymn city.


    "Donne - I want you to die!!!"


    After Klein stayed for a moment, the volcano accumulated in his heart finally erupted. In the past six months, Donne''s resentment brought to him was vented in this roar.


    Klein, who was completely crazy, lifted his hands up, and all the weapons of the Apocalypse who died below were pulled into the sky by him. Klein roared and pushed forward, and hundreds of swords, spears and halberds roared at Donne. He grabbed and held a sword, instantly stimulated the power of the law, followed the rain of swords, spears and swords, rushed to Donne and beheaded him!


    "Wocao, are you back from studying in Shushan? You know how to defend the sword."


    Donne was stunned for a moment, and then a strong wind rolled up beside him. After a tinkle, all the weapons were twisted into scrap iron and fell down.


    Then Donne disappeared directly and appeared over Klein. The element sword appeared in his hand with a "buzz". Donne stabbed Klein''s celestial cap without hesitation!


    Klein hit up with his left fist, which broke through the air. The power of the surging law crushed the power released by the element sword, followed by a fiery flame on the fist.


    Purgatory shock!


    Playing magic in front of me?


    Donne was stunned and clapped with a palm. A howling cold wind rolled up beside him, as if it were a biting cold wind from the permafrost, which suddenly reduced the temperature of the whole chant city by more than 20 degrees, making people feel that it has suddenly entered winter from early autumn.


    The flames of purgatory impact directly subsided.


    Just then, Klein had broken through the blockade of magic and appeared next to Donne, with open arms and a ferocious roar: "the realm of the king!"


    A wonderful force, centered on Klein, swallowed Donne in an instant.


    Donne only felt the darkness in front of him. When he regained his vision again, everything around him disappeared and they came to another independent space.


    There was a scorching sun on his head and hot sand mixed with dark red blood at his feet. The boundless desert was covered with thick white bones, and the air was filled with a pungent smell of blood. Not far away, Klein in in military uniform stood proudly on the sand dune, and the long sword in his hand became the thorn of the destroyer that Donne had taken away before.


    Donne was stunned. Subconsciously, he took out the stab of the destroyer and glanced at it.


    Still there.


    In other words, what he has in his hands is a fake formed by the power of the field.


    As soon as the destroyer''s thorn appeared, he sensed Klein''s breath and struggled in Donne''s hands.


    "Be quiet."


    Donne said very plainly, and the thorn of the destroyer immediately became honest.


    "Good."


    Donne finished and put away the destroyer''s thorn again.


    That''s his heirloom!


    Klein trembled with anger.


    "This is your field?"


    Donne looked around: "it''s like a cruel battlefield... It''s said that the field is the projection space embodied according to one''s strongest desire. In other words, you''ve been longing for a tragic and tragic battle, but now prandal''s peace has constrained you, so you''re unwilling?"


    "Shut up!"


    Klein raised his sword, pointed to Donne and shouted, "you are now in the realm of my king. Today is your death!"


    "It''s not the king''s field of Billy Harrington. I''m afraid of wool."


    Donne turned his mouth. The only thing that could make him feel dangerous was the sword. Now the sword had been put away by himself. Klein had only a fake in his hand. He was afraid of an egg.


    If Klein is now promoted to legend, has awakened the power of law and can use the power of law normally, Donne may be nervous because of his power of law. Unfortunately, he is not enough to pose a threat to Donne.


    Now, all Donne has to do is strangle this unstable threat in the seedlings.


    Although he doesn''t have the power of field and law, he is infinite blue. He can explode his field with magic bombardment, not to mention his two unsolvable big killers, the will of the world and the power of emptiness.


    Although Klein doesn''t know who Billy Herrington is, it doesn''t affect his fighting spirit. In his field, he is God!


    The field of the king strengthened his own combat effectiveness, made him obtain several times of strength improvement, and also improved the strength of the laws he can control. At the same time, it will weaken the strength of the enemy. With each passing day, Klein becomes stronger.


    "Go to hell!"


    Klein held up his sword and roared, "I''m Klein solant! I''m the king of solant! Solant''s soldiers, wake up! Fight for me!"


    Donne raised his eyebrows, the king of saulant? boast without shame.


    Under Klein''s roar, the field has undergone wonderful changes. The yellow sand all over the sky roared and gathered together to form a reborn warrior. The bodies of those warriors are vivid, and even their facial features are restored. They hold the weapons formed by the strength of the field in their hands, and quickly converge into a square array in the blink of an eye, There were 100000 troops in the whole field, and a crowd stood in front of Donne, even covering the sand sea.


    In this field, every reborn warrior has the strength comparable to the Golden Peak apocalypse. What''s more amazing is that these armies have a complete range of arms, including infantry, cavalry, archers, shield soldiers, spearmen, and even mages and Templars.


    If Klein can project these resurrected soldiers in the field into reality, he may really win the position of king of prandal.


    Unfortunately, this is only in the field.


    Klein waved his long sword and took the lead in charging: "kill him!"


    Klein is full of confidence. In this field, as long as he still has strength, the reborn soldiers will never die. The same supreme strong will come in, and there will definitely be death and no life. Even if the legendary strong are here, the human sea tactics will make them suffer!


    Donne? Hum! What is he!?


    "Woo woo..."


    The soldiers sounded the horn of war, and the fastest cavalry took the lead in charging. The horses under their crotch were not affected by the desert. They were very fast. Behind the cavalry, the archers had bent their bows and shot arrows, and the rain of arrows came all over the sky. At the same time, the mage group also began to sing spells. What''s more outrageous, Those revived Templars began to bless their companions


    They are all puppets created in the field


    Dumne had already been reluctant to tuck up the five fingers. The long sword of element appeared in his hands, and became more and more solid as he grew steadily. The elemental sword had even begun to make complaints about the dazzling brilliance.


    "Agreed to go back quickly, so -"


    Donne took a step forward and waved his sword in an instant: "- finish the battle quickly."


    Only a sharp sound sounded, and a sword roared out. The sword quickly widened during the flight. When it flew tens of meters away, it had become a crescent sword with a diameter of several kilometers. Klein flew high into the air to avoid the sword, but he could only watch the cavalry troops rushing in the front below be destroyed by Donne''s sword.


    What''s more frightening is that the sword spirit is still expanding by absorbing the power in the field. Finally, the width of the sword spirit has completely exceeded the visual distance. The whole field has been swept by Donne''s sword, and 100000 troops have been completely harvested in the center, leaving only light cavalry with less than 6000 wings.


    The power of the powerful sword Qi even exceeded the limit that the field could bear. Klein could clearly perceive that the overflowing power had torn the edge of the field!


    The most frightening thing for Klein was that the field was overloaded by the power of sword Qi. As a result, the soldiers who should have died and come back to life did not stand up again, but were taken away from the power to repair the field, and they became yellow sand again!


    How is this possible!?


    "This power, how can this power appear in the world!"


    Klein can''t describe his feelings at the moment. You know, it''s in his field!


    Donne''s power has been weakened by at least 30%!


    It has been weakened by 30%!


    Is he really human!?


    "-- you''re distracted."


    Donne''s ghostly voice sounded in his ear. Klein suddenly turned around and suddenly burst out a very strong desire to kill. He quickly launched a crazy counterattack while "Donne" was distracted. The long sword cut down on "Donne" like a rainstorm, which was corrupt. The "destruction" force that broke out with all his strength would surprise "Donne" Torn to pieces.


    Klein was stunned, looked at the fragments of Donne''s body, looked at his hands, and suddenly a strange flush rose on his face: "I won? I killed him? Hahahaha - I killed that arrogant fool!? - I killed him! Donne is dead! Now! I! Klein solant! Will unify solant and Ilus and become the king of prandal! Hahahaha -"


    Behind Klein, Donne stood quietly. His breath had completely disappeared from here. No wonder Klein thought he really killed him.


    This idiot.


    Without saying a word, Donne broke away from the phase walking state and cut off Klein''s head with a crisp sword from behind.


    Klein had a wild smile on his face until his head was cut off.


    He didn''t even know that Donne killed him with just three spells.


    Yes, it''s just three spells.


    From the beginning of seeing Donne, Klein''s mental state was extremely unstable. His irritable mood affected his reason. The urgency to kill Donne made him lose his ability to think calmly. The power of Donne''s sword made him fall into a short state of absence.


    At that time, Donne created a double with a spell, and he himself entered the phase walking state to hide. Then, the double approached Klein, and he applied a gain spell "frenzy" to Klein.


    The effect of frenzy is to make the target have a similar talent "frenzy" effect in a short time, greatly improve the strength of the target, but it will make the target''s reason out of control, crazy attack and lock the target - that is, Donne''s spell double.


    After killing the spell double, Klein''s brain lost its ability to judge because of the negative effects of excitement and frenzy.


    Then Donne easily cut off his head with a sword.


    A generation of aspirants, the supreme level five strong man, died.


    And what about Donne?


    It''s just a third-order spell avatar, a fourth-order spell frenzy, and a sixth-order spell phase walk.


    "So don''t always say that I can only chop like a soldier full of muscles."


    Donne grabbed Klein''s head and complained, "my job is a very serious Dharma Master, okay."

 Chapter 1038

    After Donne was pulled into the field by Klein, the pressure over the chant city disappeared in an instant, and the residents of the chant city finally got a chance to breathe. They looked at each other one by one, and rushed out of the house to listen to all the news.


    Soon the news that the three lords led a large army to surround the hymn city and force Klein to force the palace spread, and immediately caused an uproar in the hymn city.


    Although the people of solant had great complaints against Klein, they were used to hiding such complaints in their hearts, honestly accepting the slavery of the superior, and never thought of rebellion.


    They didn''t expect the three lords to act so quickly.


    "How''s it going now?"


    "I don''t know! According to the news from the Apocalypse adults of the adventurers guild, the palace has become a ruin, and the fight is very fierce!"


    "Who won? Your majesty Klein?"


    "I don''t know - no one knows the specific situation now!"


    At the moment, those apocalypses brought by raelags have been slaughtered by Ramses and Sam''s men. Those unlucky guys are completely trapped by raelags.


    The rest of the apocalypse, after solving the men of relagus, did not hesitate to flee out of the city - they had seen Klein''s power with their own eyes, and staying here was entirely for death!


    The apocalypses who fled in a hurry could not completely hide their whereabouts, and were soon found abnormal.


    "Why are those apocalyptic adults fleeing to the city?"


    "Is it difficult... Did his majesty Klein win?"


    The people around them couldn''t hide their disappointment at the words. Although they didn''t have the courage to rebel, they expected someone to kill Klein. Maybe it would be better for another king.


    "It seems that his majesty Klein won... After all, he is the king and has too many resources in his hands."


    "Now the three territories of the west, Huiyao Valley and lightning wilderness will suffer. With Klein''s character, he will spare no effort to clean them, and then firmly grasp those three territories again."


    "Gods, is this country really hopeless..."


    Gunther, floating in the sky, listened to the whispers of those residents and looked at the empty sky in front of him. After drinking the goddess''s blood, his injury has completely healed. However, before leaving, don said to let him wait. Gunther doesn''t have the courage to leave now.


    Maybe he can beat Klein?


    Just as Gunther thought so, there was a sudden wave in the space in front of him, followed by Donne''s figure in the sky.


    Gunther was overjoyed. As soon as he was about to pass, he saw the head in Donne''s hand and immediately took a breath of cold air: "Klein!?"


    So powerful Klein died like this!?


    Died in the hands of a young man who suddenly appeared in the battlefield?


    Or died in his own field!?


    At least higher than Klein, it is possible to kill Klein in the field!


    This means that the strength of the young man in front of him has reached the legendary level!?


    Gunther''s face was shocked. The gods were on! Are you kidding!?


    After the strength becomes stronger, the life expectancy will increase and the speed of aging will be greatly slowed down, but it will basically remain the same as when promoted.


    This man looks so young. Doesn''t it mean that he has been promoted to legend in his twenties and thirties!?


    That''s a legend!


    "As you can see, he is dead."


    Donne shrugged. He didn''t want to kill Klein. It would be better to turn him into a puppet to control the kingdom of solant, and then slowly integrate.


    But Klein''s power of law could pose a certain threat to him. For the sake of safety, he decided to do it.


    After killing him, the follow-up problem was more troublesome - Donne decided to continue throwing it to aurelia.


    "I know, but, but..."


    "I''m Donne."


    Donne said, "the Regent of the Ilus empire."


    "You''re Donne!"


    Gunther lost his voice and exclaimed: "the one who established the Tang chamber of Commerce, destroyed the dark snake, and let the Holy See of light and the city of silver work together to destroy Donne of lothemar!?"


    "You''re well informed. Yes, it''s me."


    Donne nodded and said casually, "I saved your life, so you can work for me for ten years to repay me."


    Gunther''s mouth jerked, but Donne''s seemingly casual attitude was full of indisputable command.


    He is not discussing, but expounding a certain thing.


    What can Gunther say? Refuse? Facing a stronger man than Klein?


    He doesn''t want to die yet.


    "I see. I''d like to work for you for ten years."


    Gunther accepted Donne''s terms without hesitation. Gunther didn''t think it was a bad thing. If others met this opportunity, they wouldn''t be excited. He wasn''t stupid. It was a living legend in front of him, and he was also a legendary strong man closely related to the Holy See of light and the city of silver!


    Following him and working for him, even learning a little at random, may make him less detours on the road to promotion.


    What''s more, even if you can''t learn anything from him, you can know the real strong through him.


    In any case, working for Donne was good for him, not bad.


    "Smart choice."


    Donne praised him, looked at his hand, then took out an iron cutting sword and threw it to Gunther: "your weapon seems to be broken. Take this sword to make do with it first, and then get you a better one when you have a chance."


    Gunther took the chopping iron sword and pulled out the scabbard. When he saw it, he was blinded by the dazzling magic light.


    It''s a legendary one handed sword!?


    Although it feels like magic equipment with intermediate legendary quality from the magic fluctuation, the intermediate legendary quality is also legendary!


    He said, get together!?


    I''ll get a better one when I have a chance!?


    What are the above legendary magic equipment? Can he still get himself a treasure!?


    Gunther trembled and said, "no, no, this, this sword is already very good..."


    He worked hard for so many years before he got a "heart of frost". If he carefully subdivided it, it was only a lower level legend. In front of Donne, he threw him a magic sword with intermediate legendary quality. This gap


    Gunther held the iron cutting sword tightly: "what''s the name of this sword? I will use it well."


    Donne said casually: "Ellington''s standard equipment is an iron sword. Don''t care. Use it casually. If it''s worn out, apply again."


    System, standard equipment!?


    He, he actually said that the legendary magic sword is standard equipment!?


    Gunther almost burst into tears. What has he been doing for so many years?


    "Are you well? Well, I was negligent. Here you are."


    Donnen paused, turned and threw over a box: "keep it for yourself. Now come with me to the palace."


    Gunther opened the box and almost fainted again.


    The box contains ten goddess blood.


    Looking at Donne''s attitude and thinking of Klein''s attitude just now, Gunther carefully put away the goddess''s blood and clenched his fist.


    He has made a decision - in any case, we must firmly hold this golden thigh!


    "Tut Tut, you''re really fierce."


    Donne looked at the mess below and sighed: "even I was so surprised. I''m afraid Klein didn''t think of this day."


    "He is to blame."


    Gunther said in a deep voice, "at the beginning, even his wife and children could be ruthlessly killed for his throne. What else could he not do? People had no hope for him for a long time."


    "Oh? And such a thing?"


    Gunther told Donne about queen Teresa and Prince Henrietta. Donne knew that Klein had such a black history.


    Gunther finally said, "so he died unjustly."


    Donne nodded noncommittally. He wouldn''t tell the truth behind it.


    "Who can decide in the palace except Klein?"


    "The current queen is shanelli carton solant, the daughter of Duke Morrison carton. After Klein''s death, she will inherit the queen in turn."


    Donne was surprised when he heard the speech: "didn''t you say that a concubine was pregnant? Klein didn''t even have a child?"


    "After queen Teresa and Prince Henrietta died, the pregnant concubine soon died by accident."


    Guntherton paused and whispered: "there are rumors among the nobles that Duke carton secretly laid a black hand in order to support his daughter, but there has been no evidence, and Duke carton has won Klein''s trust, so some people worry that this matter may be Klein''s meaning and dare not go deep into it..."


    If it''s Duke carton, it''s easy to say, but if it''s Klein''s will, it''s terrible


    "It''s really dark enough."


    Donne sneered and strode into the palace. At the moment, there was a mess in the palace. Those palace guards fled and died. Who could care to stop him?


    Donne went all the way to the throne hall, anchored a spatial coordinate here and said, "wait for me here."


    With that, Donne sent it directly back to Alex.


    "I''m back."


    At this time, the Marquis of topney had just picked up his tea cup and didn''t drink twice. When he heard the speech, he almost choked his tears: "so fast!?"


    He hasn''t finished a cup of tea yet!


    "What''s the smell... Klein!?"


    Aurelia was surprised to see the head in Donne''s hand. "Why are you so straightforward this time?"


    Tang en shrugged: "I found something unexpected. In order to prevent being overturned by the son of destiny, I killed him in advance."


    Aurelia immediately entered the state with a very serious expression: "what''s the situation in hymn city now?"


    "It''s pretty good. Because of the threat of the battle, people were frightened and didn''t dare to make trouble. The three rebellious lords died. One of them stabbed in the back as a traitor and was also killed."


    The news immediately made Aurelia and the Marquis of topney dumbfounded.

 Chapter 1039

    Aurelia stared at Donne in the throne room.


    "All three lords are dead?"


    Aurelia stayed for a moment, but soon she smiled: "it''s better if they''re all dead. Next, it''s more convenient for us to take over. We''ll directly airborne a group of people to take over the territory."


    "Stupid!"


    Donne flicked on her forehead: "you have so many people available? How can Ilus operate when trusted people pass? And airborne personnel are easy to be overhead. It''s better to buy them directly."


    Aurelia covered her forehead and looked at Donne angrily: "what do you mean?"


    Donne smiled: "ignore the traitor, publicize the three lords of the rebellion as successful ministers, give their families the title of heroic relatives and treat them as heroes. In this way, don''t you turn them into your own people? Then slowly overhead them."


    Aurelia was stunned: "can this work?"


    "Why not?"


    Donne asked her, "few people know about the betrayal of raelags. At that time, our officials will determine the nature of this matter. Even if someone stands up and tells the truth, no one will believe it."


    "This plan is shameless, but... It may really work."


    Aurelia thought it over carefully and found that the plan was really the most time-saving, labor-saving and worry-saving.


    The three territories of western territory, Huiyao Valley and lightning wilderness have been operated by their three families for more than 100 years, and their forces have long been deeply rooted. Now it must be not so easy to want airborne people to take over. Maybe they will arouse their resistance and lead to war again.


    But as soon as Donne made this plan, the situation was different.


    As the Regent of the ilrus Empire, after recovering the kingdom of solante, he identified the three dead lords as heroes of uprising and resistance, which gave an explanation to their families, calmed their emotions and allowed them to continue to enjoy a superior living environment.


    The management of each city in the three territories must be controlled by the three families. After Donne came forward to characterize the matter, even if they were reluctant, they could only accept returning to Ilus.


    At that time, they can slowly adjust the personnel, transfer the personnel of their own family from their original position, weaken the cohesion of their family, divide them, and finally take charge of their territory again.


    In short, this is not a trick. What makes Aurelia speechless is that even if the three families are unwilling to resist, they can''t resist. They can only silently accept Donne''s "kindness".


    Aurelia suddenly felt as if Donne could always think of some unexpected ideas on such things.


    What kind of world is the world he used to live in


    "Stop talking nonsense. Now, Marquis topney, Ollie, take some necessary hands and go to the hymn city with me again."


    Donne waved his hand and said, "now we need to take over the chant City Palace as soon as possible. Once we control the chant City, solant will be stable."


    "OK, I''ll let them know now. It''ll be ready soon."


    Aurelia summoned her servants to call the ministers, but with a cup of tea, the necessary personnel had gathered in the throne hall.


    "Come on, Gunther is waiting over there."


    Donne readily opened a portal, Aurelia took the lead in entering the portal, and others poured in.


    After a twist, Aurelia and others came to the throne of the hymn city. The first thing they saw was Gunther with a dull face.


    "Are you Gunther?"


    Aurelia looked at a young woman beside him: "is this... Queen chanelli?"


    Gunther nodded: "when the master left just now, I saw her appear and controlled her."


    "You, who are you?"


    Queen chanelli was frightened and frightened. "Where''s Klein? Where is he?"


    Gunther said lightly, "I told you, Klein is dead."


    "Impossible!"


    Queen chanelli still refused to believe Gunther.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Donne with his head came out of the portal.


    Seeing the head in Donne''s hand, shanelli blacked out and fainted directly.


    "Is she queen chanelli?"


    Gunther nodded.


    "Ollie, put her aside first. She''s still useful."


    "I see."


    "Then take someone to control the palace. Gunther, accompany them to prevent anyone from resisting, but don''t kill people."


    "Yes."


    "Ollie, grab a guard and ask where Klein''s study is. You may find some useful information."


    "I know what to do without you talking!"


    Aurelia glared at him, and then began to arrange personnel in an orderly way. When the senior management of solant was completely unaware, the solant palace had been controlled by the people of Ilus.


    Gunther''s efficiency was very fast. All the guards in the royal palace were put down by him. If the ministers of the ilrus Empire entered the uninhabited territory, they collected all kinds of important official documents, certificates and letters. Soon, the situation of the kingdom of saulant was explored.


    Aurelia''s skills inherited from Selna now have a place to play again. After finding Klein''s study, she found another secret room, pried away Klein''s treasure house and found many precious treasures.


    Donne was not interested in the treasures. He waved them directly and gave them all to aurelia.


    What he cares more about now is the specific situation of the kingdom of solant, including the total population, population distribution, urban conditions, agricultural conditions, economic conditions, etc. These intelligence are directly related to the reconstruction plan after recovering solant.


    This huge land needs a complete and clear plan to maximize its value.


    "The information you want can''t be sorted out for a while. It will take at least a month. After all, it has been independent for more than 100 years, and the data is too huge."


    "Come on, find out the situation here earlier, and we can start earlier."


    At present, Donne is full of expectations. The land of solante kingdom is fertile and the climate is comfortable. The agriculture here is in good condition and the population is more, which means that they have a blank virgin land.


    And more population means more labor force, stronger creativity and broader market prospects.


    Every huge social infrastructure will be accompanied by the rapid economic development and the huge growth of people''s income. The higher the income, the stronger the cohesion and sense of honor, which is also good for Donne''s next plan.


    "We can''t hurry here, but you need to start."


    Aurelia told Donne: "now Klein is dead and queen chanelli is in our hands. We must announce this news to the hymn city and even all cities in the kingdom of solant as soon as possible. Maybe you need the help of the Pope."


    Now, apart from the Holy See of light, no force can broadcast live across the country at the same time.


    Even Donne is not able to popularize Datang daily and radio stations to all cities in the kingdom of solant.


    Donne thought for a moment, nodded, threw Klein''s head on the throne, turned and went to find Pope jessolini XXIII.


    Queen chanelli finally woke up and turned around. She turned her head and saw Klein''s bloody head. Her eyes turned over and fainted again.


    "This unlucky child..."


    Aurelia shook her head and simply left her alone.


    Gunther strides forward, carrying a man in his hand: "Your Highness, princess."


    "What''s up?"


    "This is Duke Morrison carton and the father of Queen chanelli. He just approached the palace with private soldiers. His intention is unknown."


    "Put him down."


    Aurelia looked at Morrison carton with great interest, and then asked the nearby topney, "is he the Duke of carton who has been tripping you?"


    "That''s right! He almost killed me several times!" said topney gnashing his teeth


    "Topney!"


    Morrison exclaimed, "you really took refuge in the Ilus empire!"


    "Shut up! You fool!"


    Topney cursed, "I was a man of the Ilus empire from the beginning!"


    Topney pointed to the head on the throne and spit: "the solantes are heinous sinners! They split the great Ilus empire! The great jebirni will punish him!"


    "Your Majesty Klein! How is this possible?"


    Morrison was stunned that Klein was dead!?


    "Why not?"


    Topney stepped up quickly, kicked Morrison to the ground with one foot, and laughed: "the great lord Donne personally killed him. Now, the kingdom of solant - no, it should be said, the province of solant will return to the embrace of the Ilus empire! The God of light is on - we hogman family have been waiting for this day for a long time!"


    Topney wept with joy, while Morrison carton cowered, completely different from the previous breeze, and even dared not speak against topney.


    Klein is dead. His private soldiers were destroyed by Gunther''s sword in the resistance just now. He has no support. How dare he speak wildly again?


    Although his daughter shanelli is still the queen of solant, I''m afraid she won''t be the queen for long.


    Not surprisingly, soon shanelli will be forced by Donne to publicly announce that the kingdom of solant will return to Ilus.


    When solante becomes a province again, is it a queen or a queen?


    Unless shanelli can marry Donne.


    But this is impossible


    No king is willing to marry another woman unless he wants to inherit the throne - but it''s another thing to play with.


    Topni looked at Morrison and asked, "princess, can I kill him?"


    "No."


    Topney was stunned, but he didn''t say anything. He stood by honestly.


    Aurelia certainly knew that he should appease topney hogman. After all, they endured humiliation in the kingdom of solant and made great contributions to the ilrus empire.


    But this cannot be the capital he can act recklessly.


    Appeasement is to appease, but it should be divided into situations and methods.


    Aurelia went up to Morrison, looked down at the once high and arrogant Duke, grinned and said a word that frightened him.


    "Duke, I don''t know how much you think your life is worth?"


    Morrison felt as if he saw the devil''s smile!

 Chapter 1040

    Arlinks, Cathedral of light.


    "... so you killed Klein?"


    Pope jessolini XXIII looked at Donne and didn''t know what to say.


    Even if you know that with Donne''s strength, it will be sooner or later for Ilus to recover solant, but the news is too sudden, isn''t it?


    Kill the king of solant without saying a word? And intend to recover solant?


    "What you think is too simple?"


    The Pope couldn''t help saying, "even if you kill Klein, solant has other lords and nobles. Their local forces are deeply rooted and intertwined. Just killing Klein can''t be a decisive factor and it''s impossible to recover solant smoothly."


    "Oh, I forgot to say that the three lords of solant West, Huiyao Valley and lightning wilderness forced solant to the palace. As a result, they all died."


    Don shrugged and said: "So now there are no people who can win the king of solante. In addition, we have left queen chanelli. Now she is the only legal heir of solante and has the power to say everything. Next, as long as she publicly announces solante''s return to the Ilus Empire, we will have a firm foothold in the general righteousness. Next, even if there are rebels To suppress them by virtue of righteousness. "


    The Pope was stunned by Donne''s drastic plan, which was to stand directly on the commanding height and crush the will of others!


    No, I have to say, the Pope likes Donne''s crisp approach.


    At least, just killing Klein can recover solant and make the Ilus Empire strong again, which will reduce many unnecessary casualties.


    After recovering the territory of the kingdom of solant, several principalities sandwiched in the middle can also return with the trend. The Ilus empire will rise again and become the largest power in prandal. Not only the royal family can get great benefits, but also the Holy See of light will get great benefits.


    Apart from other things, the average income of the citizens of the kingdom of solant is much higher than that of the previous Ilus Empire (before Donne succeeded to the throne). Solant has returned to the Diocese of the Holy See of light. The funds contributed by those devout believers to the holy see are a lot of income. The hard pressed Holy See of light can also breathe a sigh of relief and live a relatively rich life.


    "OK, I''ll come with you."


    The Pope no longer hesitated and stood up quickly to go with Donne.


    "I''ll go too."


    Saint eluli also stood up: "in this situation of great changes in the pattern, as the saint of the Holy See of light, I should be present, and people will be more calm when they see my figure."


    "That''s the best."


    Donne opened the portal: "please."


    After the Pope and illuli entered the portal, Donne followed.


    As soon as he walked out of the portal, Donne saw Morrison kneeling on the ground with a desperate face, tears streaming, and muttering "it''s over, it''s all over" in his mouth.


    "Who is this guy?"


    Donne glanced at him. "What''s the matter with him?"


    Aurelia smiled: "he is the Duke of Morrison carton, the father of Queen chanelli and Klein''s confidant. The ancestors of the carton family voluntarily gave up the opportunity to become a Lord. Several generations have been serving around the royal family. Therefore, he is very favored by the royal family of solant. He can be on an equal footing with the three lords in solant''s power."


    "Oh... Then why did he cry so sad?"


    Donne was a little surprised. "In silence for Klein?"


    Not many people regard him as a loyal minister!


    "He''s not that loyal."


    Topney said with a gloating look on his face, "he is distressing for his wealth."


    "What do you say?"


    Aurelia smiled and asked as if nothing had happened: "I asked him how much he thought his life was worth."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne looked at Aurelia with a speechless face. The princess learned bad from herself... Ah bah! What do you mean to follow yourself? She was bad.


    "Morrison had planned to give half of his property to buy his life and his family''s life. As a result, topney was willing to give 10% more to buy his life, so Morrison directly donated all his property to us."


    Aurelia smiled very happily. Relying on the tricks learned from Donne, she gently and easily harvested a huge sum of money for the royal family. Can she not be happy?


    With the split and rise of solant, the Caton family has accumulated extremely huge and considerable wealth, which may not be as good as the wealth owned by the solant royal family, but it is definitely not much worse. The total assets of land, manors, farms, mines, shops, goods, slaves, servants and miscellaneous servants, etc., may be more than 10 billion gold, which is absolutely eye-catching Wealth.


    But now Morrison has to buy all his life - because topney is waiting to bid with him. His price is low, and topney will definitely pay for his life without hesitation.


    Although the wealth of the Marquis of topney hogman is not comparable to that of Morrison carton''s family, it is easy to buy his life with half. Morrison has no choice in case, at least, to keep his life.


    "There''s no need to do so. Leave him some share dividend rights and let him continue to manage those industries."


    Donne waved his hand and said, "of course, it''s time to manage our property for us."


    Now neither he nor Aurelia has enough people to take over the assets. They say they have donated them. If no one used to manage them, they are actually idle. Instead, it''s better to give Morrison some sweets and hope and let him continue to work for himself.


    Morrison carton can sit in the Duke''s position and become Klein''s confidant. He must have his own ability. He can still use it.


    Of course, topney hogman, who endured humiliation for Ilus, also needs a reward.


    "Morrison carton, in the name of the Regent of the ilrus Empire, I declare that from now on, I will deprive you of your status as a duke, demote you to count, and punish you to serve me all your life, manage all the assets of the existing carton family, and you can enjoy the right of 50% share dividend. The higher the income you create, the more dividends you can get, and it depends on the funds you hand in every year Will you be willing to punish the carton family? "


    "Yes! I do! I''d be very happy to serve you! Your great majesty Donne!"


    Morrison carton was overjoyed when he suddenly heard the decision made by Donne. He thought he was dead. Even if he didn''t die, he would have to spend the rest of his life in a remote village with his wife and children. He might even have to endure the torture of hunger and cold, but he didn''t expect that Donne would make such a decision!


    The so-called desperate situation is probably what Morrison feels at the moment.


    Of course, topney was a little upset when he saw Morrison''s end. After years of hostility, he wanted to kill Morrison now.


    Donne looked at him, and topney immediately bowed his head respectfully: "Your Majesty, please rest assured that I wouldn''t do anything to him without your will."


    "You''re smart."


    Donne nodded and said, "Marquis topney hogman, you and your family have contributed a lot to the Ilus Empire, so I will grant you the title of Duke as the Regent of the Ilus Empire and the title of Lord of hymn city. Would you like to?"


    Topney hogman was ecstatic, knelt down on one knee and said solemnly, "minister - willing to give everything for your majesty!"


    "Everything doesn''t have to be."


    Donne waved his hand: "I''m willing to follow me. I won''t treat my people badly, but if I eat inside and outside, I''ll never spare the traitor."


    "In addition, if topney neglects his duty on weekdays, Morrison, you can also report it to me or princess aurelia, you know?"


    The ecstatic topney was surprised. He saw that Morrison was overjoyed and immediately kowtowed: "I understand!"


    The Pope, Luli and Aurelia burst into laughter. Donne has succeeded to the throne for more than half a year, but there is no shadow of a king. He looks very bandit. It is such a solemn thing. When he speaks, he looks like he is forming a gang


    Donne looked at topney and said, "I know you''re unhappy. I let Morrison supervise you, but supervision is essential."


    Topney quickly bowed his head to show his loyalty: "I dare not, I will try my best to serve your majesty."


    Donne said meaningfully: "as for the hatred between you and Morrison, I hope you can put it down. Not only Morrison can supervise you, but the carton family will be supervised by you in the future. Let''s see Morrison''s performance in the future. If he doesn''t work hard, I don''t think your chance of revenge will be too far."


    Morrison''s heart was cold. He knew that Donne was warning him. Suddenly, he felt sad. He just thought he had some power, but he didn''t expect that it was just to check and balance each other and supervise each other


    "I see."


    Donne''s words made topney understand his intention. This is to use him as a whip. With him staring at him behind his back, even Donne doesn''t care, Morrison doesn''t dare to slack off. He can only work hard. He may even have to bear humiliation and run over to please him and ask him to help say good words.


    At the thought that the former enemy was going to cry and kneel in front of him for help, topney felt very happy.


    He suddenly understood one thing. Sometimes, the best way to deal with the enemy is not to kill him, but to step on him and make him never raise his head in front of himself!


    Topney admired Donne''s means. Your majesty Donne, this is a really clever means. Just a few words, he not only recovered an available talent, obtained huge asset income for free, but also bought their loyalty and supervised and countered each other.


    And what about himself? Pay is just a few words!


    Equal interests, checks and balances and mutual supervision are the art of emperors!


    The art of kings?


    If Donne knows what he is thinking, he must scoff. If this little trick is the art of kings, it is estimated that Chinese emperors of all dynasties will lift up the coffin angrily.

 Chapter 1041

    In the throne room, Donne awakened queen chanelli.


    The unlucky queen who woke up again saw her father Morrison at a glance and burst into tears: "father! Your majesty Klein has been killed!"


    Then she saw Donne, pointed to Donne and screamed, "the murderer! The murderer is him!"


    "I know, of course I know!"


    Morrison was full of bitterness, but now he had to follow Donne''s instructions and began to appease his daughter''s mood.


    "Shanelli, my daughter, Klein, he has committed many wrongs. It''s normal that he will be buried one day. Although he is dead, we can''t be buried with him."


    Morrison was dying when he said these words, but he couldn''t help it!


    Life is in the hands of others, and topney is still staring at him. Once he takes a wrong step, it is likely to lead the whole carton family into the abyss.


    Now, persuading shanelli to stand up and support Donne''s recovery of solant is the first step for the Caton family.


    Shanelli''s current queen status is the unique advantage of the Caton family. As long as she makes good use of this, she can add a lot of points to the Caton family in front of Donne and leave a good impression. In the future, even in the political arena of the ilrus Empire, she will certainly have a lot of success.


    "Father, what should I do now?"


    Shanelli looked blankly: "Klein is dead. He has no children and lost his heir. I, I don''t know what to do now!"


    She has not been married to Klein for a few years and has not fully adapted to the role of Queen. In addition, Klein is used to monopolizing power. She doesn''t even have the ability to govern alone. Once Klein dies, she will completely become a headless fly.


    "Silly boy! Don''t you understand?"


    Morrison was a little anxious and winked at his daughter: "now his majesty Donne has stabbed the tyrant Klein and recovered solant. We have returned to the ilrus empire!"


    Return to Ilus?


    Shanelli looked timidly at Donne: "that is to say, I won''t be a queen anymore?"


    "Yes."


    Donne nodded: "the Ilus Empire has only one queen of OLINA, no queen."


    "This..."


    Although shanelli is very afraid, she is still a little reluctant to lose her queen''s identity. Once she obtains this identity, how many women can give up calmly?


    Morrison was worried that shanelli would make Donne lively, and immediately shouted, "shanelli!"


    Shanelli a spirit: "yes!"


    "Wake up! Klein is dead! The kingdom of solante has become history! Queen solante has no meaning to exist!"


    Morrison almost pointed to his daughter''s nose: "the last thing you have to do now is to cooperate with his majesty Donne and announce to solant''s people that solant will return to the Ilus Empire and will accept his majesty Donne''s rule in the future!"


    "I, I understand!"


    Even if shanelli was stupid, she noticed her father''s look now. It''s strange enough that she was originally Klein''s confidant before Donne killed him. Isn''t it even more strange that she suddenly turned to support the ilrus Empire?


    I''m afraid Donne is observing her performance to determine the future of the carton family!


    Having lost her queen''s identity, shanelli can no longer lose the shelter of the carton family, so she will really have nothing!


    Morrison turned and said respectfully to Donne, "Your Majesty, I think she has understood."


    Donne nodded slightly, then said to the Pope who had been stunned by the play: "under the crown of the Pope, I think we can start."


    "Oh... OK, OK!"


    The Pope regained consciousness and looked at Donne strangely.


    This guy really needs everything. Anyone and things that can achieve the goal will maximize their value, just like the legendary devil''s means that will drain all the value of the contractor.


    The Pope stood in front of the throne and began to sing prayers. Donne, aurelia, eluli, chanelli, Morrison and topney all stood in front of him. Gunther standing next to him also prepared a storyboard made by Donne - specially for Queen chanelli.


    Soon, the brilliance of divinity penetrated the thick ceiling and fell on the Pope. He soon contacted all places in prandal where the Church of the Holy See of light was built, and informed the local bishops to let them spread the projection here.


    In just one cup of tea, prandar, but all towns and even villages covered with the Church of light lit up the brilliance of divinity. The figure of the Pope appeared in the sky and was seen by hundreds of millions of people.


    "Children of Ilus, I am the Pope of the Holy See of light, Jesus olini XXIII. Today, I want to convey a very important and exciting news to the people of solant, but I think it is more appropriate for Queen chanelli of solant to personally convey it to you."


    After the Pope finished, shanelli''s face appeared in the projection in the sky.


    "... what is this... Magic? Just talk to this?... ah? People all over the world are looking at me!?"


    Shanelli in the projection didn''t understand what happened at first. When she understood, she was in a hurry and finally calmed down. She didn''t know how many people saw her, which surprised many people who thought that the queen should be old, dignified and dignified.


    "Sons of solant, I am your queen, shanelli carton solant. Today, I have to announce a heavy - no, I mean, an exciting news..."


    Looking at the people in the projection, they found that queen chanelli''s eyes kept floating aside when she spoke, and her expression was quite strange.


    "The tyrant Klein solant, who has been riding on the people''s heads for a long time, has finally returned to the arms of greterence, the God of death! From today on, this tyrant will no longer bring pain, there will be no such thing as rothermal, and no one will be broken and displaced!"


    As soon as shanelli finished this sentence, the people in the throne hall heard the hymn and an uproar came from the city.


    The news of Klein''s death was immediately known to everyone, and at the moment, the most excited are the Lannister family in the west, Joyce family in Huiyao Valley and Barry family in lightning wilderness. Although I don''t know who killed Klein in the end, Klein is dead! It''s a foregone conclusion! Even if your family doesn''t have the power alone, you can certainly get great benefits from it!


    "At the same time, I would also like to announce a sad news. In the darkest period of the kingdom of solant, three lords bravely stood up. They are our greatest heroes. They are Duke Ramses Lannister in the west, Duke raelags Joyce in shining Valley and Duke Sam Barry in lightning wilderness."


    "They bravely stood up and chose to go to war with tyrant Klein for the future of solant and for the return of this land to the embrace of the motherland!"


    coming! Finally! Who is the last!?


    Where people can''t see, a group of people are rubbing their hands and looking forward to the next news.


    However


    And a small group of people were stunned when they heard the news.


    Isn''t that grandson of raelags a traitor!? Why did you suddenly become a hero!?


    What is the Duke Sam Barry who died in a sneak attack!?


    The plot is wrong!


    However, no one knew their messy thoughts at the moment. Queen chanelli no longer threw cold water this time, but directly threw out a bomb, which stunned all the people of the three families.


    "However... The three brave lords underestimated the strength of the tyrant Klein. No one knows that Klein has the powerful strength of the supreme level five!"


    Supreme level 5!?


    Sinclairton''s eyes were red: "it''s impossible! He has only the strength of extraordinary peak!? how can he improve so much!?"


    Shanelli said slowly: "... This is very unfortunate news. The three lords died bravely..."


    It was as if a bolt from the blue had hit the head directly, and the excited three families fell into the ice cave in an instant.


    Lord... Died in the war!?


    How is this possible!?


    This shouldn''t be!


    It''s impossible!


    If they die, who killed Klein!?


    Who is it!!!???


    "Although the news of their death is sad, now I want to announce a more exciting news, hoping to dilute everyone''s sadness. Here, I just announce on behalf of the royal family of solant that we solant will return to the embrace of the motherland again after 168 years! From now on, the kingdom of solant will no longer exist and become solant Lord, accept the direct jurisdiction of his majesty Donne of the Ilus empire! "


    Return to the Ilus empire!?


    There was another sensation outside. The news was more powerful than the death of Klein and the three lords!


    Klein is dead and has no offspring. Even if chanelli announces her coronation as Queen, it''s not surprising that she announced her return to the Ilus Empire just after Klein''s death!


    From now on, the kingdom of solante has become a solante leader!?


    "Are you kidding?"


    In the west, the Lannister family, a young man looked at the projection of the sky outside the window and couldn''t help yelling: "my father sacrificed himself, and I was going to be a prince. You said that solant was going to return to the ilrus empire!?"


    He is Sinclair Lannister, the son of Ramses Lannister.


    When Ramses led the army to leave, he sent his father on the road with suspicion, looking forward to the day when he became a prince. What happened? The excitement just now has not passed. It is said that his father is dead and that solant will return to the ilrus empire!


    How can he be a prince when he returns!?


    "Which fool made this decision!?"


    Sinclair growled, "father would never do that, would it be raelags? Or Sam!? they are not pro Ilus! Who is it?"


    He was so angry that he even ignored the news of his father''s death.


    The Joyce family and the Barry family are in the same situation as the Lannister family. They are waiting with full expectation to see their owner wearing a crown appear in the picture. Shanelli poured a basin of cold water. Everyone''s hearts are cold and cursing the fool who made the decision.

 Chapter 1042

    Hearing the news, the people of the Ilus Empire rushed into the streets one by one, shouting and reveling!


    How many years have passed!?


    The separated land has finally returned!


    Solante!


    That land area is even larger than the current Ilus Empire, and finally returns to the Ilus Empire again!


    The territory of the Ilus empire will more than double in an instant! Become the most powerful country in prandal again!


    Our Ilus empire is finally no longer the weak and bullying country!


    Although we have been weak for a hundred years, in a longer time, we are the most powerful, only, civilized human country!


    Weakness is only temporary, strength is eternal!


    The people of the ilrus Empire were filled with tears, especially the two people of oberli and Adrian in Ellington. They were full of tears. How many years did the former king look forward to? How many years has Victor worked hard?


    What they didn''t do, Donne took office only half a year and realized it!


    Solant''s return is just the beginning. Next, he will recover more territory, insert the flag of the Ilus Empire all over prandal, and let the world float the flag of the Ilus Empire again!


    At the moment, the Duchy of ivaran, the Duchy of poleni, the Duchy of akna and the Duchy of Syrah between solant and Ilus empire are both happy and worried.


    I''m glad that solant has returned to the Ilus empire. They are not human in the middle. They can finally return to the Ilus Empire and enjoy the treatment of a big country again - no longer the treatment of a small country that goes out two steps in a carriage and doesn''t even welcome businessmen.


    The worry is that after returning to the Ilus Empire, their administrative level will drop by several levels. The original king may still be the city Lord, but the original ministers can only become directors and so on - of course, considering the treatment and welfare of government staff after returning to the Ilus Empire, we can look forward to their future life, Will get better.


    On the whole, these principalities have a positive attitude towards the return to the Ilus empire.


    And what about the people of solant? At this moment, I was in a state of shock. I stared at the image above the sky and couldn''t speak.


    Klein is dead. In the current situation of one-sided public opinion, it can be said to be good news, but the three lords who are most likely to seize the throne are also dead!?


    How do you play!?


    They''re just dead. Why did solant return to the Ilus empire!?


    Although some people will be happy because of their return to the Ilus Empire, others will be angry because they will lose too many privileges. These people will certainly not be willing to be so silent.


    Some people began to worry that solant would soon fall into chaos.


    "They are our heroes and solant''s heroes. We will never forget them. They stood up in solant''s darkest hour. They brought solant a light of hope. We will remember them!"


    Who the fuck wants you to remember!?


    Sinclair roared wildly, desperately destroying everything around him.


    Father is dead!?


    The extraordinary father was killed by Klein!?


    Damn it - it shouldn''t have been like this!


    How could Klein be the top five!?


    Since he is so strong, who can kill him!?


    He''s just dead, but why did solant return to the Ilus empire!?


    "The three heroes fell, and at this time, the light of our hope appeared. It was him who brought the end to tyrant Klein. It was him who brought peace to the world. It was him who will lead us to the future and a happier tomorrow in the future."


    When reading this passage, shanelli and a group of people around her looked very strange, especially aurelia. She didn''t know how many times she stepped on don.


    She has never seen such a cheeky person!


    "He is the Regent of the Ilus Empire, the great lord Donne!"


    "This is your majesty Donne. Next, he will speak to you."


    Shanelli formally introduced Donne to everyone, then took off the crown, stepped back and went back behind the scenes.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I''m Donne, Donne of Ilus Empire and Donne of Datang chamber of Commerce."


    Donne''s self introduction is very simple and straightforward: "in a word, return to the Ilus Empire and follow my footsteps. Within a year, I can double your per capita income. Two years later, I can make your quality of life meet the standards of the Ilus empire."


    Simple! Rough!


    Next to the Pope and chanelli, they were stunned. It was the first time they saw a king who spoke like this at such a solemn and historic moment!


    Aurelia sighed, too. There was no royal demeanor


    However, fortunately, she has long been used to the style of Donne''s statement, and her words are not rough. After all, the people actually don''t care who the rulers are. They only care about practical interests. They support who can make them live a better life. However, again, in a feudal society like prandal, they are not qualified to decide what, That is, Donne, who likes to attack with public opinion, will care about their ideas.


    And Klein, the loss is on this.


    After hearing Donne''s declaration, some people who understand the changes of the Ilus Empire suddenly brightened their eyes and lay in the trough. This can be!


    The kingdom of solante has been the most powerful kingdom in prandal for more than 100 years since it was expanded and split, but it has failed in the past two years and has been overtaken by the Ilus empire!


    Why?


    Isn''t it all because of Donne and his Datang chamber of Commerce!?


    Just a chamber of Commerce has driven the economic take-off of the whole country. Who dares to think about this before?


    But Donne not only dared to think, he also dared to do, and he really did it!


    At present, the minimum monthly income of the Ilus Empire has exceeded 100 gold, the income of urban residents is higher, and the average monthly income has reached 1000 gold, the most prominent of which is Ellington.


    Ellington was originally a small and remote town. With the rise of Datang chamber of Commerce, the wages of employees have soared from 10 gold and 20 gold at the beginning to 1500 gold every month. Some veteran employees who have worked with Datang chamber of Commerce since the beginning have now taken up management positions one by one, and can get more than 3000 gold every month, as well as various benefits, Bonus!


    Who doesn''t envy?


    You know, two years ago, when these people could have such a gold coin a month, they would wake up with a smile. If they could save ten gold coins a year, they could be regarded as a well-off family!


    Ellington''s economic growth rate can''t be said to be rapid. It''s the speed of light at all!


    They don''t want to reach the level of Ellington residents, as long as they can reach the average level of ilrus empire. You know, the average income of solant''s villages and towns is only about 20 gold, and the average monthly income of towns led by chant city is only 200 gold.


    Two years ago, this was twice the average standard of the ilrus Empire, which was enough to make them proud, but now, it can only make them ashamed.


    "Is it an illusion?"


    Aurelia muttered. She seemed to hear a faint cheering outside? These people can''t be so unruly


    "Now, I announce that from now on, solante will reduce the existing tax burden by half, the business tax by half and the agricultural tax by half, and will be unified into the management of the tax department of the ilrus empire."


    Tax cuts!? And still such a large-scale and strong tax reduction!?


    There was an uproar in all towns in the whole solant area, some people cried with joy, some were stunned, and some were puzzled.


    Obviously, the king with high tax burden has the greatest income. Why should he cut taxes? And it''s still so strong?


    More people are cheering now. After hearing the news, some village pubs were ecstatic immediately, and farmers howled excitedly.


    Half of the agricultural tax reduction!


    This means that they can not only have enough to eat, but also leave a lot of food for emergency!


    Starvation will never happen again!


    The great lord Donne!


    Your selfless majesty Donne!


    Wise lord Donne!


    Donne just announced a policy and immediately bought more than 80% of the bottom people of solant and all the chambers of Commerce - no one would refuse the tax cut.


    In the eyes of those people, Donne immediately became a wise emperor shrouded in the holy light, unprecedented and future!


    At the moment, not only the people in the solant region, but also some people in ronitant are excited. The economic strength and military strength of the Ilus empire are soaring, the overall strength is increasing day by day, and their average national income has overtaken ronitant. In that case, there seems to be nothing bad about returning to the Ilus Empire?


    Oscar is also looking at the Donne projection in the sky with convulsions on his face. Although nanila is the territory of the wind god Vatican, it also has a church with the light Vatican. He can''t refuse the Oracle projection.


    But... If you recover solante, recover it? Don''t tear down my desk!


    Brother in law, it''s really hard for me to do this, do you know!?


    Everyone is a king. Why bother each other?


    You seduce my people so much that it''s hard for me to do it. Do you know


    Donne certainly doesn''t know what others are thinking at the moment. He''s just doing what he thinks is right, and it''s good for him to complete the ultimate task, that''s all.


    Even if he knows that Oscar will be tangled, it is estimated that he will be very happy to continue to do it.


    You tangle casually, my happiness is the most important!

 Chapter 1043

    Sure enough, it''s a tax cut again


    Leah has been too lazy to make complaints about it, and Fiona, like Dumne, has been very weak in buying the people with tax cuts.


    But what people have nothing to say is that under his substantial tax reduction policy, the Treasury revenue and people''s income of the ilrus empire began to rise sharply, and the people''s support for him is increasing day by day. Now they begin to worship him. If Donne had not publicly declared not to engage in personal worship for many times, he would be hung up in thousands of families.


    Perhaps this is the great promotion of magic technology to productivity.


    "At the same time, I announce that the Marquis of topney hogman will be promoted to the Duke from now on, temporarily acting as the master of the hymn City, governing all relevant matters of the hymn city and directly responsible to me."


    Marquis hogman?


    Some people have doubts in their hearts. Why not others? Why hogman?


    Some insiders are laughing bitterly at the moment.


    Marquis hogman, no, it should be called Duke hogman now. Their family played a fierce chess.


    Who was willing to stand on the side of the ilrus Empire when the saulants were dominant?


    Only the hogman family.


    Now, with the rise of the ilrus Empire, the hogman family, which has endured for a hundred years, has finally come to reap sweet fruits. It has been promoted from marquis to Duke at one fell swoop, and has become the mayor of the chant city - although it is temporary, everyone knows that as long as he doesn''t fool around and works faithfully for Don en, he will finally become a certainty.


    Where is hymn city? Before the kingdom of saulant! Comparable to arlink, a super city with a population of nearly two million!!


    When you are the ruler of such an important city, will you hand it over to someone to manage it? The fact that topney can be the Lord of hymn city is enough to prove his Majesty''s trust in the hogman family! This is also the reward of the ilrus empire for their family''s humiliation in solant for many years.


    Maybe it''s time to consider re contacting and flattering the hogman family


    But... With the rise of the hogman family, I''m afraid the life of Duke Morrison carton will be difficult


    "Duke Morrison carton was demoted to count and confiscated all his property. At the same time, he appointed count Morrison carton as the acting executive officer to take care of all the industries originally under his name, turn over the proceeds regularly, and assist Duke hogman in administering the hymn city."


    Morrison was demoted to count!? And confiscate all property!? And help Duke topney hogman!?


    Some people with the little thoughts felt cold when they heard speech. Then they found that his indifferent majesty Donne was not a good stubble!


    None of these three things were not stabbing Morrison''s most vulnerable place. The high Duke was demoted to count. Although he was still a noble, his status was much lower than before. Those who used to watch him breathe and talk now ride on his head!


    Not to mention the confiscation of all property!


    Property is the lifeblood of nobility! Without money, how can you maintain a decent life for aristocrats!?


    This is killing Morrison!


    However, what makes others speechless is the third article, which allows Morrison to assist topney.


    Everyone knows that Morrison and topney are sworn enemies. He tried to encourage Klein to kill topney several times. Now topney turned over and rode on his head. It can be imagined what his life will be like in the future.


    All moves are poisonous tricks, which are designed to hit people''s vulnerable places!


    This, your majesty Donne, is not as talkative as he seems!


    Of course, Donne is not such a talkative person. If he is reasonable, he is actually a careful eye who will repay him.


    However, he usually hides this very well, and most of the time, for the sake of the overall situation, he will not directly kill those who can use waste, but turn each other into lifelong slavery and let them work hard for his career until they drain the last trace of value.


    killing? It''s too easy. There''s no technical content. Anyone can do it. Tang Encai disdains to do so.


    Can turn the enemy into labor force and squeeze the surplus value is the falling roar drop!


    What''s more, he can make the other party willing to do so.


    Like Morrison.


    The original situation of death, because Aurelia learned Donne''s means and could only willingly give all her property with both hands in order to save her life.


    For the rest of his life, he will live in the shadow of Donne and topney and never look up all his life, which is much more painful than killing him directly.


    Who is willing to work for his enemies?


    No one wants to.


    So strictly speaking, his practice is much more cruel than killing people and more cruel than bloody capitalists.


    Now I''m afraid only Aurelia and Fiona have clearly noticed the sinister beneath the surface of Donne''s kindness.


    After a pause, Donne continued to announce: "At present, the personnel in the original posts do not change their positions temporarily, continue to work on their posts, and carry out training in batches at a selected time. During the training, the salary is paid as usual. After the training is passed, they are reassigned to work. At the same time, the salary is doubled on the existing basis, and the salary is increased step by step according to their work performance until it is close to the current standard of civil servants in the ilrus empire."


    The position doesn''t move? Paid training!? Can I get a raise after training!?


    Even the government staff who had been on Klein''s side were smiling and began to praise his wise majesty Donne.


    No one can''t get along with money. What''s more, Klein is dead and the solant family is about to fall apart. What''s the point of continuing to adhere to the so-called loyalty?


    Look at your majesty Donne now, looking at the original Klein, the sharp gap!


    As soon as people came to power, they immediately cut taxes and raise salaries to buy people''s hearts. Although they spoke directly, they couldn''t stop them from being sincere!


    What''s more, people actually like such a direct and frank dialogue. It''s really hard for nobles to talk around corners. From this point of view, his majesty Donne is so grounded!


    Follow him, you must be right!


    "Of course, under my rule, the government doesn''t raise waste. I need everyone to serve the people wholeheartedly. If they don''t pass the training, they will consider arranging other qualified jobs as appropriate. If they can''t be promoted, they will be laid off."


    Now, some people can''t laugh. This refers to those bastards who put themselves in to eat empty rates through various relationship channels.


    Once this policy comes out, how can they still have room for activities? Haven''t they all been driven home?


    Some people started shouting immediately, and even some people started to play rhythm immediately - unfortunately, their way of playing rhythm was too low, and Donne didn''t pay attention to them at all. Then he had other arrangements. Let them make trouble first and give them a chance. They couldn''t afford to make trouble. It''s better to jump out now, and then clean them up slowly.


    Now the big cake has been drawn for those people in advance, but whether they will honestly eat the cake separately depends on how the next big stick is waved.


    One''s flattery may not get the best effect. Stick and sweet jujube are always the best combination. Next, what Donne has to do is to use his strength to show these fools what is called violence.


    After Donne finished, let Aurelia stand at the front desk to speak. She represented the legitimacy of the ilrus royal family and gave the ilrus royal family''s welcome to solant''s return and outlook for the future. Then Donne continued to draw big cakes.


    Of course, the most important thing is that Donne has too many things to always stay in power in the palace. Aurelia, who is temporarily in power, will often appear in public on behalf of him. Now let her stand up and let those people know Aurelia in advance.


    Aurelia was followed by iluli. Iluli not only represented the Holy See of light, but also the people of ilrus empire. While speaking, she used the power of artifact to display her divine skills and bless the people in the chant city. The most important significance of her appearance is to appease those people''s emotions and support Donne on behalf of the Holy See of light.


    Even the merciful saint of light is on Donne''s side. Doesn''t it mean that Klein is not supported by the Holy See of light?


    Only the monarch recognized by God is the real monarch!


    Of course, this does not mean that the monarchy is granted by God. As I said before, in prandal, because of the true God, the royal power and the divine power are independent of each other, and the divine power does not interfere with the royal power, but the development of the divine power needs the assistance of the royal power. Similarly, the royal power does not interfere with the divine power, but the royal power also needs the divine power to stabilize the foundation, so they are interdependent.


    "The smile under the virgin''s crown healed me!"


    "Damn it! I want to kill that guy when I think I don''t know which lucky man to marry after the virgin crown!"


    "Under the virgin crown, under the virgin crown, under the virgin crown, ho ho ho ho..."


    Isalie didn''t know that she had attracted the admiration of countless people just when she appeared. After she said a few words to calm the emotions of those people, she simply let top and the Pope''s east wind show her face in front of the people all over the world. It was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Standing in front of the light projected by the Oracle, topney was a little excited, Nervous, he didn''t even know what to say.


    "Shit! Who''s this? Get out of here! I want to see the virgin crown!"


    "Don''t go under the virgin crown! I want to see you again!!!"


    "Just now he said he was the owner of topney chant city? Damn it! I won''t step into chant city again in my life!"


    "Return my holy daughter!"


    Aurelia looked out of the window with a puzzled look on her face: "the mood of the people outside seems very fierce. What''s the matter?"


    Don shrugged: "the gentle and beautiful Saint left, and the sky became an uncle''s face. Who will be in good mood?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Dumne said well, and the princess was rendered speechless.

 Chapter 1044

    It can be said that topney''s inaugural speech was a great failure, on the one hand, because of the comparison of saints, on the other hand, because he had never experienced a speech on such a scale before.


    You have to speak to people all over the world. Once you make a mistake or make a fool of yourself, you will be remembered by people all over the world. How many people can withstand that pressure?


    At least he can''t.


    "Er, big, Hello, I, I''m topney hogman. I''m the Lord of the hymn city. I hope to make the city more prosperous and strong in the next period of time and catch up with Alex as soon as possible..."


    However, during the speech time of a cup of tea, topney exhausted his energy. After the removal of divination under the Pope''s crown, he was tired and sweated cold.


    Although thanking Donne for giving him the opportunity, in fact, topney felt that it was too high for him to stand on this occasion and speak to the world.


    Perhaps this is the difference between Donne being a ruler and he being a minister.


    The public declaration has come to an end, and the next thing to deal with is a series of chores brought about by Klein''s death and solant''s return to the Ilus Empire - the return of a separated independent country to the motherland, which needs to deal with much more than it seems.


    It involves the redistribution of various interests, the rearrangement of various personnel, and even how to deal with the part with overlapping functions and powers, as well as how to govern this area. It is very, very complex - fortunately, these problems are far easier to solve in this world than on earth, The position of the Holy See of light can give Donne the greatest advantage. People may dislike a king, but they will never dislike the god they believe in.


    With the support of the Holy See of light, Donne has the key to resolving a series of problems.


    "All right."


    Donne clapped his hands and attracted the attention of everyone present: "there are still many things we have to do next. There is no time to be in a daze. I think count Morrison must be happy to show his sincerity now, isn''t he?"


    Morrison, of course, was eager to express his value: "I am willing to serve you, my majesty!"


    Donne looked at Morrison. The expression on his face was ancient and motionless. He could not see a trace of emotional fluctuation, which made Morrison nervous: "Mobilize your contacts, collect and sort out the information of those dishonest people in the chant City, and hand it in. The most important thing is to stabilize the situation in the chant city and prevent the spread of chaos. If you encounter stubborn guys who can''t be solved... Give it to topney, and then my ghost agents will solve those guys."


    Ghost agent!


    The news of this mysterious organization has been circulating in the hymn city a while ago, and Morrison has heard of it, but he has never known who the ghost agent is working for. Now he understands.


    Originally, the hymn city has already been infiltrated by Donne!


    Perhaps, the bad news for Klein was also secretly spread by Donne


    At the thought of this, Morrison was scared into a cold sweat - you know, they spent a lot of energy to check the source of those rumors, but they never found the source. It can be imagined how powerful the ghost agent is.


    "I see!"


    Then Donne said to Gunther, "Gunther, now you go outside the chant city immediately, inform the three armies outside the city, let them rest on the spot, wait for Aurelia to send someone to count the coalition information, then replenish them, return to the territory on the same way, and wait for the superior to inform them to reorganize."


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    Gunther took command and left. It''s easy to frighten the three armies with his strength.


    Dumne smiled and said to Leah, "then, my royal highness, next is the time for your performance."


    Aurelia glared at him: "if you want to be lazy, just say it!"


    "I don''t want to be lazy."


    Donne looked very innocent: "I''m busy too, okay? Recently, the supply of raw materials can''t keep up with the demand for production capacity. I''m trying to solve it."


    "And such a thing?"


    Aurelia was stunned and asked in surprise, "aren''t there many mines in our hands now?"


    "Not many, but very many!"


    Donne corrected her statement: "the ilrus Empire, the Ryan Empire, and now even the mines of the solant kingdom are in the bag, but don''t forget that although there are many mines, the most important thing is the mining capacity..."


    At present, most of the mines in the Ryan Empire have not been mined. The huge hematite in the green plain has begun to produce a large amount of hematite after simple treatment. It can be used soon after refining and processing. It is precisely because of this hematite that it makes up for the shortage of raw material supply before.


    But now, the industrial capacity has been further improved, and the hematite in the green plain can not keep up with the demand. Now they need more kinds of ores.


    At present, the vast majority of Mines under mining have not yet achieved industrial transformation. They still rely on slaves and miners to dig with an iron pick, and then carry it out manually. The mining efficiency is too slow to maximize the production capacity.


    In addition, not only the ore, but also the production capacity of ash thistle and silver thread, which are largely consumed in the process of refining universal alloy, is now stretched.


    The plantation here in Ellington relies on the strength of grantia and can harvest a large number of crops regularly. In addition, a large number of farmers grow these two cash crops under the arrangement of Donne, so they can barely meet the demand. However, in order to further expand the production capacity, they have to buy a large number of thistle and silverthread from the markets in other cities, Now the price of these two herbs has more than doubled in the market, and the price of some simple healing potions using these two herbs has also increased.


    Donne briefly told Aurelia about his next plan. Now he plans to let Aurelia further support the planting industry - although they don''t have the power of Druids, they now have a more convenient plant growth catalyst!


    When these things are diluted and sold to those farmers, they can not only increase their income, but also promote agricultural development, speed up the crop growth cycle, and greatly increase the output of grain and various important cash crops.


    However, the key problem is that agricultural planting has technical content, and dog headed people and lizard people can not be used to replace the labor force. Moreover, now a large number of agricultural magic machinery have been popularized, which can fully realize the farm system. A farmer can realize the production capacity of dozens of hundreds of people in the past. Here is the great promotion of magic machinery to agriculture.


    As long as there is policy support, those farmers will be happy to grow these cash crops to improve their income.


    On the other hand, mining is different. Mining is heavy manual labor. Anyone who has some ideals will not be willing to be a miner. Even if there are all kinds of convenient magic machines, there is no way - at this time, with simple intelligence, trained dog headed people and lizard people will become the most perfect mining labor, even without those magic machines, Their own hole drilling ability is very strong, and the mining efficiency is a lever.


    In the future, dog headed people and lizard people were used as the main force of mining in the mine. Those workers only need to regularly use mining trucks to transport the ore out of the mine. The physical labor decreased greatly, but the mining efficiency improved greatly.


    Therefore, it is urgent to deal with the dog head man and lizard man miners. Don must keep an eye on it.


    "I see. I hope the dog headed man and lizard man can really play the role you think."


    Aurelia is not optimistic about Donne''s whimsical ideas. The dog headed man and lizard man have long been proved to be chaotic creatures without order. Unless they are threatened by their lives, they can never work honestly.


    But they can''t keep sending people to stare at those dog headed and lizard people. Once these guys get into the mine, they will run away in the blink of an eye and can''t find them - the underground world is their hometown.


    "Don''t worry, since I have done so, I must have my own confidence."


    Donne is very confident that even the unwise wild animals on the earth can be tamed. It makes no sense, but the dog headed man and lizard man can''t be tamed. They are still a little intelligent at least.


    After discussing with aurelia, Donne planned to leave. At this time, Aurelia stopped him: "wait a minute."


    Donne looked puzzled: "what else?"


    "What did she do?"


    Aurelia pointed to shanelli sitting next to her, her face full of playfulness.


    Chanelli can be elected queen by Klein. Of course, she has proved her superior conditions. Her skin is white and beautiful, protruding and warping, which is simply the template of a beautiful wife. Anyone who likes beautiful women will not miss the delicious Aries in front of her.


    Donne looked puzzled: "why do you ask me?"


    Aurelia smiled and said, "of course, why are you asking?"


    "Why?"


    "Why?"


    After repeatedly asking for several times, Tang en suddenly woke up to what Aurelia was talking about. Suddenly, his face was as black as ink and he lay in a trough. The flower of kaolin has also learned bad now. It''s so dirty!


    "How to arrange? If not, let her go home. Morrison can''t afford to support her now!"


    Donne said unhappily, "anyway, she used to be a queen. There should be many people willing to marry her. What are you worried about?"


    Aurelia held out her hand: "of course I have to ask. If you suddenly become interested after I arrange it, don''t I have to follow bad luck?"


    "Am I that kind of person?"


    "Aren''t you? Don, the wife killer?"


    Donne froze immediately.


    ¡ª¡ªBrian, get over here. I promise I won''t kill you!


    Aurelia waved her hand: "all right, I''m kidding you. I''ll arrange for her. You go."


    Donne doesn''t think she''s joking with herself. A woman can only believe 30% of her words, and 70% depends on guessing - and you have to take a chance to know whether you''re right or not.


    "Then I''m really gone?"


    "Don''t you want to stay for the night?"


    Dunn disappeared in the blink of an eye - he decided to find Brian again because he found that the nonsense title had spread more than he thought.


    ¡ª¡ªHe''s never done anything like that, okay!?


    ¡ª¡ªThe only queen OLINA who married for the sake of the overall situation!


    ¡ª¡ªHow did you become a wife killer of Lao Shizi!?


    After Donne left, Aurelia looked at shanelli with a smile.


    This frightened shanelli. Although she was a queen before, her aura was far less than that of aurelia.


    Klein is used to monopolizing power. Shanelli is more like a mascot, but Aurelia is different. Donne has delegated power to her for more than half a year. The former female snitch princess has now developed a good Queen''s temperament. Just where to stop, shanelli can''t stand the sight of looking at people.


    What does she want to do with me?


    Kill me?


    Or send me to that place?


    At the thought of the tragic future she might encounter, shanelli was sad from her heart and immediately burst into tears.


    "Well, he looks really good and has a good figure... Although his body has been ruined by Klein, it''s not too bad that he hasn''t had a child yet..."


    Aurelia narrowed her eyes and looked at shanelli, which made shanelli more afraid.


    "It''s decided."


    Aurelia clapped her hands: "there''s still a servant missing next to her mother, so it''s decided that it''s you, shanelli. Go and stay with Lillian."

 Chapter 1045

    As the queen of solant, shanelli, was secretly sent to the arlinks palace to work as a maid for Queen OLINA, the news that solant was recaptured by the Ilus empire was completely blown up in prandal.


    Since the end of the second chaotic invasion war, the decline of the ilrus Empire and the separation and independence of solant, grace and rontante, countries have compromised with each other in constant friction and maintained a delicate balance.


    Now, the balance has finally been broken.


    Solant''s return to the Ilus Empire directly expanded the territory of the Ilus empire by more than twice. After absorbing solant''s economic, demographic and military strength, he immediately returned to the first power in prandal. This does not mean one aspect, but the comprehensive strength of all aspects.


    Even the economy of ronitant Kingdom and the military of grace kingdom can not compete with the current Ilus empire. Ilus Empire deserves to be the boss and regain the position of big brother.


    I''m afraid this will be the biggest news of the year and will go down in history.


    Now, I''m afraid the worst is Stanley of grace Kingdom and Oscar of ronitant kingdom.


    what? Olena is the queen, so Oscar won''t feel bad? Will take the initiative to apply for integration into the Ilus Empire?


    Stop teasing


    You used to be a king. Now you may suddenly be demoted to a Lord. You can''t even be a Lord. You may only be a city Lord. Would you like to change?


    Oscar doesn''t like it anyway.


    Even if OLINA is the queen, Oscar''s dead sister can never take the initiative to return to the Ilus empire. It''s not about family affection, but people''s profit instinct.


    Of course, if we make good use of this profit seeking instinct, we can still let Oscar return to the ilrus Empire honestly


    "Everyone, let''s talk about their views."


    Oscar sat on the throne with a constipated face in the nanila palace. Beside him, Queen hickarin''s expression was also very tangled.


    When Nani arrived last time, Dumne did not see queen queen of the queen. If Dumne was here, he would make complaints about Tucao''s sister control.


    Because the queen hickarin is somewhat similar to OLINA from the eyebrows and eyes


    Oscar must have chosen her as queen because of that.


    "Now solant has returned to the Ilus empire. The Ilus empire is no longer the same as before, and everyone can see that now the Holy See of light has completely stood on the side of the Ilus royal family. They have made a clear attitude, leaving us little room for operation."


    Oscar played with a shiny crystal ball to stabilize his mood, looked down at the ministers below, and hoped they could put forward some constructive suggestions.


    The most difficult thing to solve now is how to deal with the relationship between ronitant and Ilus.


    Oscar and queen OLINA are brothers and sisters. If they are in power, even Ronnie tant''s return to the Ilus empire is not impossible, but now it''s clear that queen OLINA is just a mascot. It''s Donne who really controls the Ilus empire


    Yes, Princess Aurelia has always been in power, but everyone knows that the real one in that country is Donne.


    Without Donne''s technology, Datang chamber of commerce could not develop at all.


    Without the economic support of Datang chamber of Commerce, that country could not develop so fast.


    Without the rapid economic stimulus, the Ilus Empire would have collapsed long ago.


    All this is because Donne


    With a crisp bang, Oscar''s crystal ball was blown to powder.


    The thought that that bastard could do this and that to OLINA every night made his face worse.


    Oscar took a deep breath and tried to calm down. "Let''s talk about what we should do next."


    "Your Majesty, in my humble opinion, we only need to maintain the current relationship with the Ilus empire."


    A Minister stood up and said in a deep voice, "with the relationship of Queen OLINA, the Regent Donne dare not deal with you in the way of dealing with Klein, so you don''t have to worry about your safety."


    Of course I''m worried!


    Oscar has a black face. I''m afraid only he knows what kind of person Donne is!


    Although he seems to be kind, he is a freak who doesn''t play cards according to common sense! If you don''t follow his heart, who knows when he will lift the table!


    If that guy has a whim, he can stand in front of him tomorrow, point to his nose and ask himself to announce his return to the Ilus Empire immediately - yes, Oscar has no doubt about the possibility of this.


    The most terrible thing is that OLINA is not in the mood to be in power at all. After experiencing Victor, she seems to be very indifferent to everything. According to the information received, she doesn''t even show up at ordinary times.


    She gave everything to Donne, who temporarily gave it to aurelia.


    On the surface, it seems that Donne intends to delegate power to aurelia. If Aurelia is in power, it seems to be good news for Oscar, but what''s more painful is that Aurelia has announced to give up her inheritance and has been engraved on the holy monument of light... This is an inviolable oath!


    Now, the economy of the Ilus Empire has taken off completely, and agriculture, industry and Commerce have caught up with ronitant in a straight line. According to incomplete statistics, the overall net output value of the Ilus Empire has achieved a breakthrough growth in the last few months of this year, and the grain output has more than doubled compared with last year. What''s more terrible is that, The economic level has also fully caught up with and surpassed ronitant - although it has only surpassed the front line, it is also the first time that the Ilus Empire has comprehensively surpassed ronitant in a century!


    Next, if ronstant can''t make any breakthrough, the gap will become larger and larger until he is far away from the Ilus empire!


    Without economic strength and military strength, Ronnie Tante is nothing! What else can they compete with others?


    At that time, I''m afraid even the headquarters of the Star Diamond bank will move away from nanila - don''t doubt that those money hungry goblins can do such a thing!


    "It is impossible to maintain the current attitude."


    Oscar shook his head: "the Ilus empire is no longer better than before. Donne will certainly ask us to lower our posture and even show an attitude of submission."


    "Then..."


    Another minister whispered, "should we consider directly becoming ministers?"


    "Fart!"


    Oscar yelled, "if I''m a direct minister, what else can I talk to you about? I might as well announce my return to the ilrus empire! Then I can continue to rule my nanila, and you waste can go home and farm!"


    As soon as they heard that it was related to their vital interests, the group of Ministers began to think.


    "Your Majesty, I suggest that we expand our cooperation with the Ilus Empire next."


    "What do you say?"


    "Before, although ronitant and Ilus Empire had maintained business contacts, it was only tacit. There was no legal trade contract to restrict both sides, which means that the trade between the two sides is unprotected free trade."


    The minister paused and continued: "we can take the opportunity of congratulating queen orina to publicly express our willingness to increase the scope of cooperation with the Ilus Empire and sign a formal trade contract with them. Your majesty, you should understand the meaning of this contract..."


    Oscar''s eyes brighten, it seems that it can be done!


    If there is no formal diplomatic relationship between the two sides, there is no place to reason no matter what happens. But if ronistant signs a trade contract with the Ilus Empire, it means that the Ilus Empire has recognized ronistant''s independence and the legitimate diplomatic relations between the two sides in a disguised form, and the contract will also be protected by the gods.


    With this relationship, if Donne wants to fight them in the future, he must think about the consequences.


    "That''s a good idea! Continue, Duke domire!"


    The Duke of domire, refreshed, continued: "I think the ilrus Empire has just eaten the kingdom of solant. It must take a lot of time to stabilize the situation of solant. In a short time, I mean, they may not have time to deal with us for at least a few decades. They must also need a stable rear, so they will be happy to accept this way of cooperation."


    Oscar heard more and more and felt that what he said was reasonable. The territory of the kingdom of solante is larger than ronitant. Such a large territory suddenly returned, which brings a series of problems that need to be solved. This can''t be clarified in a year or two. It can''t be said that it will take Donne decades to solve the problem of solante.


    If we can form a stable relationship with ronitant during this period, it will also be of great help to the peaceful development of the Ilus empire. They have no reason to refuse this proposal.


    "Moreover, this proposal can also test his Majesty''s attitude. If he rejects this proposal, I''m afraid it shows that he has the idea of dealing with Ronnie tant next, and we need to carefully consider the next approach..."


    A group of Ministers laughed bitterly and thought about it? What else can they think about? Ilus''s army is pressing the border, and his majesty Donne''s strength is unfathomable. What do they take to fight? Use their faces?


    "The most important thing is," Duke domire smiled bitterly, "we have lost the big customer of Silver City, and we can''t afford to lose the Ilus market..."


    Everyone''s face was stiff and the corners of their eyes twitched.


    Without the silver city, Ronnie Tante''s economic vitality is declining at a visible rate. Everyone knows that they used to rely too much on the silver city, but looking at the gold coins they earn every day, they are willing to anesthetize themselves and continue to rely on the silver city.


    Now, the crux finally broke out.

 Chapter 1046

    There are not many options left for rontante, or now they have no choice.


    Because they don''t even have allies - Ilus crosses the continent and is connected to the ambris mountains.


    In the south of Ilus, there are only the Emerald Forest of the elves and several small principalities, and then ronitant.


    If Ilus wants to do it, Ronnie tant has no room to resist. Even ilrus doesn''t need to do it. As long as he blocks Ronnie tant''s businessmen from crossing the border, Ronnie tant''s economy will collapse.


    Having lost the city of silver, solant has now returned to the Ilus empire. Their only market is the Ilus empire.


    what? Grace kingdom? To be reasonable, if you are not brave enough to take risks, you really don''t dare to do business in grace. Although the income is huge, the risk is also huge. The people there are fierce, there are many robbers along the trade route, and the wild Warcraft are also very fierce. You can lose your money if you are not careful.


    If they had a choice, they would rather do business with the inhabitants of the Ilus empire.


    Finally, the matter was settled. Oscar immediately began to prepare a magic letter to inform OLINA, hoping to tell Donne about it through OLINA.


    When OLINA found Donne and told him the news, Donne''s reaction was subtle.


    "I thought he would react faster. I didn''t expect it to take so long."


    OLINA was a little puzzled: "why?"


    "Mom! You''re stupid!"


    Aurelia next to her was speechless: "think about it, Ronnie tant is isolated in the south, and Ilus has always been between Ronnie tant and the kingdom of solant. In the past, because there was a silver city in Ronnie tant, my uncle didn''t worry that Ilus would be Carta''s business road, and he has been making a lot of money happily."


    "Now solante has returned and the city of silver is gone. What''s left of Ronnie Tante? Only the goblin''s Star Diamond bank."


    "But Ilus is now driven by Donne, and the economy is developing rapidly. Seeing that Ellington is about to surpass nanila and become the new economic center of prandal, with the greedy character of goblins, they will certainly consider moving their headquarters to Ellington. If things really develop like this, it will be a disaster for Ronnie tant."


    "But my uncle is greedy for power now and doesn''t want to return to the Ilus empire. What should I do?"


    Aurelia reminded OLINA: "in this case, hostility is impossible. Ronnie tantes has no resistance. They want to find allies and can''t cross Ilus. Now they are isolated."


    OLINA hesitated and said, "a slow plan?"


    "No, to be exact, drinking poison to quench thirst."


    Aurelia held out her hand: "there is only one way in front of her uncle. Ronnie Tante must eventually return to the Ilus Empire, but this time is early or late. At least now when he is in office, he doesn''t want to return. Then, all he can do is find a way to seek coexistence."


    Donne shook his head: "the so-called coexistence is impossible. I need a unified prandal."


    "You see, this is Donne''s attitude, and uncle he knows very well that since Donne has done this step, he will not give up. Therefore, if Ronnie Tante doesn''t find a way to express his attitude, he will be in a very dangerous situation."


    OLINA nodded: "so my brother sent a special letter to congratulate me..."


    Aurelia smiled: "congratulations are just a stepping stone. The real meaning is to apply for establishing formal trade relations."


    Donne also smiled: "in the past, when the Ilus empire was relatively weak, ronstant looked down on the Ilus empire. However, for the sake of stable development, your father will marry you to the Ilus Empire, deepen the relationship between each other through marriage, and seek a peaceful business path for the merchants of ronstant Kingdom."


    "But it''s all a matter of convention, not a written clause."


    "Once a formal contract is signed, it means that the ilrus royal family officially recognizes Ronnie Tante''s legal and independent status. In the future, it will be more difficult to find an excuse to recover that territory."


    Donne and Aurelia stunned OLINA. She didn''t expect that there were so many doors in this simple letter.


    "But why?"


    OLINA couldn''t figure it out: "it''s clear that ronitant used to be the territory of the Ilus Empire, and the ronitant family used to be just a Lord. Now even if it returns, it''s just the same as before. Why doesn''t he want to?"


    "It''s complicated..."


    Donne pulled his mouth: "it can be explained from many aspects such as human nature, power and wealth. It''s estimated that you don''t have the patience to listen and don''t understand. In a word, it''s not so easy to hand over the power already in your hand."


    "What should we do?"


    OLINA was about to stop talking. A moment later, she whispered, "why don''t I persuade my brother? Let the two countries unify peacefully as much as possible?"


    "You are so... Cute."


    Donne chuckled, "peaceful reunification is a good proposal, but what kind of peaceful reunification law? Is it mainly Ilus or ronitant? Who will take over the king? Who is orthodox?"


    "Isn''t this taken for granted? It must be Ilus -"


    OLINA couldn''t go on halfway. She seemed to understand something.


    "It seems that you also understand that it is not so easy for a man who has become a king to become a minister again."


    Aurelia pondered for a moment and said, "although I''m sorry for my uncle, I suggest that we should turn down the proposal."


    Donne smiled and said, "why refuse? Promise him."


    Aurelia was stunned: "but if we promise him, we will become very passive in the future. Morally, we can''t take the initiative to recover Ronnie Tante..."


    "Don''t worry, it''s just a contract. It''s important to say it''s important, and it''s not important to say it''s not important. As long as you use some skills, you don''t have to worry. What''s more, the so-called orthodoxy, of course, is mainly based on the recognition of the Holy See of light. As long as the Pope is on our side, we don''t have to worry about the general righteousness."


    Donne tapped the table gently and his mind turned rapidly. He said slowly, "what''s more, because of you two, it''s unlikely to recover Ronnie tant by force. I''m embarrassed to call my brother-in-law. Just now, his proposal gave me a hint that we can further promote the preparations we made before."


    OLINA blushed. She didn''t expect that Donne would consider the thoughts of their mother and daughter. He was so considerate that she felt a little warm in her heart.


    "You mean, as mentioned before, economic invasion?"


    Aurelia showed her eyebrows. At the beginning, Donne said the idea of economic invasion of Ronnie Tante and solant, but I didn''t expect that they had not launched an offensive. Instead, solant collapsed directly because of lothemar, and didn''t even use the means of economic invasion. Instead, it was a mistake on the side of Ryan empire. Now it has become a puppet regime of Datang chamber of Commerce.


    "Yes, for countries that like trade, an open economic environment is undoubtedly their favorite. I think my brother-in-law must be nervously waiting for our reply."


    Donne smiled and said, "let''s give him a surprise gift bag."


    Aurelia took out the note: "what are you going to do?"


    "First of all, we should fully open several border cities and coastal cities in the south, especially several large cities such as Phila, Preston and paganis, build them into trading ports, implement ultra-low business tax policies there, and even consider zero tariff policies if necessary."


    "Zero, zero tariff!? are you crazy!?"


    Aurelia was stunned. If the trading ports were fully opened and the zero tax policy was implemented, we can imagine what a huge storm would be caused. Those businessmen would rush there like crazy. The daily turnover would be a terrible amount. Giving up tax would drain a lot of wealth!


    Zero tax! It''s heaven for businessmen! It''s even certain that those businessmen will settle there!


    wait? Zero tariff? Settle down?


    Aurelia was stunned and felt that she had grasped some key factor.


    "I only said tariff reduction and exemption, but I didn''t say anything else. I still charge service fees, value-added tax and personal income tax as usual."


    Donne smiled and continued, "and according to the principle of mutual equality, we have exempted tariffs, and rontante must also implement a duty-free policy for our goods..."


    "Our goods are duty-free... Hiss!"


    Aurelia took a breath of air-conditioning and looked at Donne dumbfounded: "your move is so vicious!"


    Why is Donne insidious? Because the Ilus Empire, to be exact, is because the products of Datang chamber of commerce are too competitive! If the tariff protection policy is not implemented, the products of Datang chamber of commerce can be dumped to every corner of ronitant! Similar products produced in their own country will have no competitiveness!


    This seems to be a very hot move to hurt the enemy a thousand and lose eight hundred, but it just looks like it!


    Aurelia now knows how cheap the products of Datang chamber of commerce are and how terrible the profit margin is! It can be said that in the current price of a product, the material cost, labor cost, operation and publicity cost can account for too much. The most important R & D cost of a product can be ignored!


    Therefore, the product profits of Datang chamber of commerce are too high. Even if some profits are lost, the income is still considerable!


    The businessmen of clonitant can''t! They can''t carry it!


    If the zero tariff policy is really implemented, ronitant''s related industries may collapse completely! A large number of people will become unemployed at home!


    At that time


    I''m afraid ronitant has no chance to leave the Ilus empire!

 Chapter 1047

    "What? Agreed!"


    Oscar stared at the magic letter, and a group of Ministers around him were stunned.


    "They agreed!"


    Oscar repeated, still unable to believe the words he saw.


    "Congratulations, your majesty! Congratulations, your majesty!"


    The ministers immediately congratulated: "in this way, you don''t have to worry about the Ilus Empire going south for the time being."


    "But why?"


    Oscar couldn''t figure it out: "he can''t guess our intention, and he can''t understand the consequences of doing so. Why did he agree?"


    Although it''s a good thing, Oscar always feels there''s a conspiracy in it.


    Donne, who smiles all day, is definitely not so kind on his surface. If he is really so kind and simple, how can he become the regent for no reason? Oscar even suspected that what happened in the ilrus Empire and the kingdom of solant was the result of that guy''s Secret layout!


    "Maybe it''s because queen OLINA became a lobbyist?"


    Duke domire said tentatively, "after all, Queen OLINA has had such a good relationship with you since childhood. Even if she married Ilus, she couldn''t watch Donne send troops to attack her majesty?"


    It sounds reasonable... OLINA really loves me


    Oscar was so confused that he almost lost his mind.


    "Your Majesty, whatever the reason, at least we don''t have to worry for the time being."


    Duke domire asked, "but did he make other terms, your majesty?"


    Oscar looked back at the magic letter and said, "after signing the trade contract, the Ilus empire will fully open border cities such as Preston, paganis and FILA, establish special economic zones and open trade ports. At the same time, in order to promote bilateral trade relations, zero tariff policy will be implemented at trade ports to reduce the trade costs of businessmen... Etc.!? zero tariff!?"


    Oscar suddenly regained his mind and stared at the words on the magic letter with an unimaginable look on his face: "is he crazy? That''s zero tariff! Does he know how much less revenue he will have!?"


    Zero tariff!


    Not only Oscar, but also the ministers below were shocked and stunned.


    As a large trading country and economic power, any ronitant businessman is well aware of the impact of various taxes on business. Among them, one of the most important costs in the long-distance business trip is import and export tariffs. In the past, the commodity prices of goods going to the kingdom of solant through the ilrus empire will increase by 50% to 200%, which is due to import and export tariffs.


    If the ilrus Empire really implements comprehensive trade at the trading ports and guarantees the zero tariff policy, the commodity cost of ronitant will be greatly reduced and the profit will be greatly increased!


    "That''s a good thing, your majesty!"


    Another minister looked happy: "with the strength of our ronitant businessmen, under this policy, our import and export trade will certainly take off again, and the level of economic growth next year will certainly be greatly improved, and may even surpass the Ilus empire!"


    Against Ilus incorrect!


    Duke domire was also surprised, but suddenly after hearing this sentence, a flash of lightning flashed in his mind. What''s wrong!


    "Your Majesty."


    Duke domire looked at Oscar cautiously. "Is that really all there is in the magic letter? Nothing else?"


    Oscar took a breath and continued to read OLINA''s handwritten letter: "... Based on the principle of bilateral trade reciprocity, we require ronitant to open an equal number of trade ports and implement the same tariff policy. If there is no objection, please agree on a date, and his majesty Donne will go to nanila to sign the contract in person. No more."


    At first glance, there seems to be nothing to say, but


    "There seems to be nothing to say about opening trade ports. Implement the same tariff policy... Etc.? The same tariff policy? Zero tariff? Ilus Empire? Datang chamber of Commerce!?"


    Duke domire finally cleared the fog from his mind and his face became more and more ugly.


    Hearing his words, other ministers woke up.


    One way zero tariff is good, but two-way zero tariff?


    The sleeping trough doesn''t seem to work!


    They are not stupid. The main trading objects and goods of ronitant kingdom are mainly cheap goods, seize the broadest low-end market, and then gradually spread to the middle and high-end market. They win by quality and quantity, and the financial revenue is realized through the sale of a large number of cheap goods.


    However, even if they sell 100 ronitant grey hoofed horses, their profit is not as much as that of a Harley Motorcycle sold by Datang chamber of Commerce!


    If zero tariff is implemented, their income will increase significantly, but Ilus is the same!


    Trade import and export will inevitably produce a large amount of capital flow. Although prandal has no concept of trade surplus and deficit, they have been vaguely aware of the problem.


    If the competitiveness and profit margin of goods can not compete with each other, Ronnie Tante''s wealth will certainly flow to Ilus. They are equivalent to being completely kidnapped by the economy of Ilus empire. They should obey Ilus empire in every move. At that time, is Ronnie Tante an independent country? It is no different from a province.


    At the thought of this, the faces of all the people in the throne hall became extremely ugly.


    Now, Oscar is in a dilemma.


    Agreeing to sign a contract can only save a temporary crisis, but can only watch this country step by step into the trap laid by the other party, and finally become a puppet.


    Not agreeing to sign a contract, although it can ensure economic independence, it is likely to face the crisis of being forced into the palace immediately, and will eventually be recovered by Donne


    Although Donne, a shameless bastard, doesn''t look like a qualified monarch at all, he can play an ace just by virtue of the powerful power of Datang chamber of Commerce and arrogance towards all sentient beings.


    You give four K''s and he blows up the king!


    You give four A''s and he blows up the king!


    You give four 2''s, he''s still out of the king!


    His hand is full of Wang fried. How can he play!?


    He''s cheating!


    But the most painful thing is that even if you know he''s cheating, you can''t help him. You can only continue to play with him in the rules!


    Oscar can almost imagine Donne''s complacency at the moment, but even if he hates his teeth, he can only choose one of these dilemma to continue.


    "Promise him to sign the contract on another day."


    Oscar stood up with constipation on his face. "I''m a little uncomfortable. Let''s do it today."


    Oscar walked into the corridor behind him with a dark face. Queen hickarin looked at his father and ran after him with great worry.


    "Let''s go, let''s go."


    Duke domire is also very upset at the moment. What can he do? He''s desperate, too!


    Because this is the request they put forward on their own initiative!


    Knowing that there are traps in it, they have to jump in with their eyes open! And I have to dance very happy!


    What if you''re unhappy?


    They don''t even have the power to lift the table in front of Donne!


    The Ilus Empire has now become a monster!


    A waking, unstoppable monster!


    Donne now had no idea that his simple conspiracy had made ronitant''s princes and nobles all hate his teeth.


    Although he had expected this day, he didn''t expect those people to find the trap so soon.


    At the moment, Donne, who is greeted by countless people to his relatives, is looking at the dog headed people''s army in front of him with satisfaction.


    Yes, the dwarves who got the "tune. Teach" skills handed down by Tang Enqin finally successfully trained a group of obedient dog heads.


    These dog headed people are still timid and afraid of death, but at least they are obedient enough.


    Let''s stand, absolutely dare not sit, let''s lie down, absolutely dare not get up, let''s be hungry, absolutely dare not eat - those who disobey orders have been killed.


    After experiencing the lessons of thousands of compatriots'' blood, Goutou people finally understand a truth. As long as they obey orders and do what they are told to do, they can eat delicious food and have a full stomach!


    Compared with digging in the earth and eating those insects and plant roots, the food that dwarves reward them now is delicious!


    ¡ª¡ªIn fact, the dwarves feed them only the lees left after brewing.


    This group of hungry and scared guys didn''t give up the fresh food to feed these dog headed people.


    But the dog head doesn''t mind!


    They were even moved to tears - the alcohol left in the Lees was used as seasoning and eaten with relish.


    What a pity, what a pity


    Donne looked at the dog headed people scrambling to grab food in a trough and hypocritically wiped the corners of his eyes.


    Brian sighed. The big brother was really kind. He was so moved to see the dog leader suffer.


    Donne suddenly turned around and asked, "have you implemented the last elimination system?"


    Brian was stunned: "eh? The last elimination system?"


    Donne said discontentedly, "the one who makes mistakes, disobeys orders, or performs the worst will be eliminated and killed directly, which can warn other dog leaders and promote them to obey orders more actively."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Give me back what you just touched!


    Brian''s mouth twitched: "are you a devil?"


    "What are you talking about? Didn''t you say that you don''t treat them as intelligent life?"


    Donne let it out: "to deal with such a guy who likes to betray his master, of course, we should use a high-pressure policy."


    Brian: "


    Donne stepped forward: "all the dog headed people listen to the order, stop eating immediately and line up!"


    As soon as the group of dog headed people were stunned, they immediately started the team in a hurry, but at this time, several dog headed people reluctantly lay on the trough and refused to leave.


    Without hesitation, Donne caught them in the air with the mage''s hand and burned them directly to ashes.


    After those dog headed people below stayed for a while, their efficiency suddenly improved a lot, and they stood in line in a few seconds.


    "Look."


    Donne said to Brian Nunu, "the effect is outstanding."


    You are a devil!

 Chapter 1048

    A few days later, when the dog headed and lizard people with simple training can finally understand, go to the mine to dig, and then exchange the ore for food, this group of cheap miners can finally come in handy.


    It''s not difficult to dig those hard minerals under the ground, but it can easily exchange for food that can fill your stomach. For dog headed people and lizard people, it''s a gift from God.


    After knowing this benefit, a large number of koeheads and lizards were called by their companions and took the initiative to join the army of miners to dig and eat in the mine. In just a few days, more than 100000 koeheads and lizards were gathered. With the authorization of Donne, a group of koeheads and lizards were released to publicize the news, Therefore, this number is still growing rapidly.


    Donne is very optimistic that by the end of the withering month, the number of mining armies of Goutou and lizard will exceed 500000 - the latecomers will not even need training, and they will teach each other the necessary experience.


    These cheap labors were separated by Donne batch by batch, and then sent to different mines to join the mining team.


    Donne was worried that these guys would not be too honest at first, so he specially distributed a whip to each of the workers working in the mine - now the dog headed man and lizard man have been completely abused. After seeing the whip, he will subconsciously obey the command.


    Therefore, giving everyone a whip can effectively urge their labor enthusiasm.


    On the first day after the dog headed man and lizard man joined the mining army, the effect was not obvious, because they were not able to distinguish between ore and stone, but when the dog headed man and lizard man who took the stone for food were punished, they finally had a long memory.


    Since the next day, the output of raw ore has increased significantly, and the output of one day is even more than that of the previous week - it has to be said that the talent of Goutou and lizard people to drill holes has played a great role.


    With these cheap miners, the production capacity of the mine can meet the demand for the time being, but considering the long-term development, another plan is also being carried out simultaneously.


    During this period of time, the magic energy machinery processing plant produced a large number of complete sets of mine production equipment. These production equipment were transported to various mature mines and began to carry out comprehensive and thorough upgrading and transformation of the mines. The original human miners became workers under the leadership of engineers. Those who are familiar with the mine situation can even be mixed with a team leader, Not only the income has increased significantly, but also the labor intensity has decreased greatly. This measure has been highly praised by the mining workers, who are very active in their new work.


    Although a large number of new mines have not been developed, Donne expects that after the transformation of these mines, the production capacity will be increased by at least ten times. After the workers are used to mechanized production, the production capacity will be further increased. Fifteen times is a conservative figure. The output of raw ore will definitely meet the current and short-term development needs.


    At the same time, there is good news.


    The mining gold giant statue jointly developed by yustisa, Angus, Jean, Tim and croto has finally succeeded!


    "According to your request, this modified golden giant statue uses advanced magic crystal as the power source."


    Angus pointed to a massive armor bulge installed on the back of the golden giant statue and said, "because the golden giant statue consumes a lot of energy, it uses a group of ten magic crystals as the power source. The combined function can output very large and stable magic, which is enough to drive the golden giant statue to work continuously for a week in the normal mode."


    "At the same time, considering all kinds of emergencies that may be encountered in the star world, after the golden giant statue activates the battle mode, the full-scale battle can only support about 12 minutes. Its battle mode consumes too much magic. In order to cope with the consumption in the battle mode, we have also prepared a backup magic crystal formation power source, which can provide the same power output, even if It can not completely solve the battle, but also give the golden giant the ability to get out of danger. "


    Angus said, "this is the limit we can do at present. If the development of new energy is not successful, I''m afraid we can only use magic crystal grouping to provide stronger power in the future."


    Ten advanced magic crystals can provide the same magic as one magic essence, but the number of magic essence is too rare and the monomer value is higher. It is obviously a waste to use in this place, and the relative value of ten advanced crystals is much cheaper.


    After a pause, Angus reminded Donne: "I must say that the current market price of ten high-grade crystals is about 7000 gold. If the ore mined in a week cannot be several times this value, it will be a loss business."


    As the magic crystal mine controlled by Donne produces a large number of magic crystals, but the way of consumption has not increased much, the price of magic crystals in the market has fallen all the way, and the advanced magic crystals originally worth 1000 gold have fallen to about 700 gold.


    "I know."


    Donne smiled happily: "but do you think the resources in the star world are not worth the price?"


    Angus scratched his head and suddenly found that he was too worried.


    The resources of the star world are extremely rich. It''s just that the mining risk is too high, so it''s so rare and expensive. Apart from that, as long as a giant gold statue can mine a cubic meter of magic iron in a week, it''s already back to its capital, not to mention the more expensive magic metals such as refined gold, secret silver and AOJIN.


    Of course, with the increase of mining, the price of these magic metals will go down all the way, but at least Donne doesn''t have to worry about the lack of resources.


    "My situation is over. It''s Jean''s turn."


    Jean let it go: "There''s nothing to say about my situation. I used the star boundary square crystals you provided. According to Angus''s inspiration from the Royal scepter, we improved the space equipment. Instead of forcibly opening up space, we solidified the small ownerless half plane and connected with each other after stabilizing the space coordinates, which can greatly expand the storage space. We decided to call it Half plane space warehouse. "


    Angus smiled: "this old bastard can''t compare with me in alchemy."


    Gene rolled his eyes and didn''t bother to talk to this guy.


    "Why don''t you call it Asia Space Warehouse..."


    As soon as Tang en patted the forehead, the two goods actually got out of the sub space warehouse


    The concept of the half plane is similar to that of the sub space. The half plane space warehouse sounds very magical, but if it is replaced by the sub space warehouse, it will feel a sudden change in the painting style and become a lot taller in an instant, as if it has suddenly entered the interstellar era.


    "Sub space warehouse? The name doesn''t matter, Ms. yustisa, it''s your turn."


    Yustisa said directly: "At present, the transmission module has been completely solved. Elia''s Mount ''invincible'' has helped us a lot. Through its many demonstrations and the extraction of its astral biometrics, we have been able to obtain the possibility of accurate transmission. At the same time, we have also transformed this transmission technology into a device that can be activated manually. However, at present, this transmission device still has a lot of room for improvement, especially The current transmission needs to consume a lot of magic. "


    "How much do you need?"


    "With the volume of the golden giant statue, it takes about five high-level magic crystals to transmit it once."


    Yustisa shrugged and said helplessly, "that is to say, if you don''t use backup energy, the working time of a gold giant statue for one supply is only more than three days. Even if you are not satisfied, I can''t help it. This is the limit of my ability."


    "No, I''m already very satisfied. I''m worthy of being a genius of the einzbellen family. I''ve worked hard for you."


    How could Donne be dissatisfied? Don''t mention how happy he is now.


    This is a stable transmission solution!


    With this scheme, a research team can be formed to focus on this technology. In the later stage, the technology can be optimized and used on various vehicles to form a hyperspace combat force, which can reach the battlefield in an instant and form a super strike force.


    Donne especially told her: "this technology has great potential. If you have energy, you''d better continue to study it in depth."


    "I see."


    "I have basically no difficulty here. I just reset the artificial soul and add some additional functions."


    Tim still looked like he didn''t sleep enough, drooping his eyelids and yawning: "considering that the future controller is the soul body, I made some adaptive adjustments to the soul core. I hope they will like my design."


    "In addition, in order for the soul body to control the golden giant like its own body, I have designed a complete set of control schemes, and I have personally tested them. There is no problem at all."


    Donne was stunned: "test it yourself?"


    Tim yawned and said, "after designing the control module, I transferred my soul core to the golden giant statue and tried it myself."


    Yustisa smiled and said, "Messenger, you won''t forget that we have all been transformed into doll bodies?"


    "I really forgot."


    Tang en patted on the forehead: "I''ve been with you for a long time. I feel that you are basically no different from normal people. I''m almost forgetting this."


    In fact, it''s true. Although these last descendants of the einzbellen family have been transformed into the bodies of alchemy dolls, they usually eat, sleep, chat and fart like normal people. The only difference may be that they can live by magic crystal without eating, and they don''t have to excrete. If they don''t sleep for a few days, it doesn''t have much impact, of course The most important thing may be that they can no longer have children.


    Yustisa''s face wore an indifferent smile: "I''ll take your words as praise."


    "Well, well, that''s all. It''s my turn!"


    Croto jumped onto the table: "let you see our outstanding achievements!"

 Chapter 1049

    Eager to show his achievements, croto jumped onto the table and shouted with dancing: "I admit that your tasks have been completed very well, but you have to admit that my work is the top priority! Without the device I developed, the golden giant can only stare at the stars!"


    A group of people laughed, "we know. Hurry up."


    "Then I won''t talk nonsense! Let''s see the most outstanding creation of dwarf technology after the technology upgrade!"


    Gloat snapped his fingers. A group of assistants quickly ran over and pulled off the cloth behind him, revealing the covered things. He said proudly, "open your eyes and see. This is the universal manipulator developed and manufactured by all of our research laboratory!"


    Angus and others were stunned when they saw it: "Lord clouter, are you sure this thing is used for mining!?"


    Kloto exhausted his efforts and developed a multifunctional manipulator that blinded the whole audience.


    Because it is a silver white metal ball with a diameter of more than 5 meters.


    You know, the average height of the golden giant statue is only 20 meters. The diameter of the ball has exceeded a quarter, which looks very uncoordinated.


    If both hands are equipped with this kind of mechanical arm, and then the half plane space warehouse is placed in front... Feeling is to create a magic modified mining version of Doraemon? And it doesn''t have all kinds of anti heaven causality props from the 22nd century


    "Are you sure this thing is used for mining?"


    Don couldn''t help asking. No matter how you look at it, it''s more like demolition. Smashing things must be convenient.


    "Of course!"


    Kloto said proudly, "let me demonstrate it for you. Now this is the default state. Please see, next this is the mining state."


    As soon as croto''s voice fell, he saw that the silver white metal ball suddenly rotated and changed its shape. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a sharp spiral drill bit.


    Moreover, the structure of the drill bit is very special. There is a layer of large aperture filter screen in the screw thread.


    "Alas?"


    Donne was stunned: "with deformation function?"


    "In order to realize as many functions as possible in a limited space structure, the ability of combined deformation is inevitable."


    Croto explained: "however, with our current technical strength, we can not realize too complex structural deformation function, so in the realization of this function, we rely on the power of deformation to a certain extent, and master Tim has provided us with technical support."


    "We have made some modifications to the deformation of the structure. The deformation of multiple superposition in the region can change a variety of structures by switching forms, and can also reverse restore the initial state."


    Tim raised his eyes and said listlessly, "the main function is to realize the simple deformation of key structural points, leaving sufficient redundant space for the whole, which can give master croto more room to play."


    Kloto took over the conversation and continued: "with a lot of redundant space, we can have a large operating space for this tool and realize a variety of functions."


    Donne nodded again and again. Now these people have found out the secret of the combination of magic and engineering. Simple mechanical engineering needs a very complex structure in the realization of some functions, but it is very simple to use the power of magic. Therefore, after combining the two and learning from each other, they can greatly improve efficiency.


    "I refer to the hand-held magic drill we currently designed for this mining drill, and improve it at the same time. You see."


    Croto snapped his fingers, and then the filter screen in the screw bit thread suddenly began to vibrate at high frequency. At the same time, the internal space of the filter screen rolled up a strong cyclone vortex.


    "Because the space of the extractor is huge enough, I combine the functions of mining and screening into one."


    "The high-strength alloy drill bit is used for mining, and the screw removes the sundries. The filter screen in the thread can directly pump the soil and sundries into the sub space warehouse, which reduces the accumulation of a large number of sundries and affects the mining. At the same time, large pieces of ore will accumulate below the thread during the mining process."


    "When the sub space warehouse is full of sundries, the golden giant statue can choose an area to discharge the soil as a whole. When the mined ore is enough, all the ores can be loaded into the sub space warehouse at one time and then transported back. This work efficiency is very high."


    After a pause, croto said: "if the sub space warehouse in the later stage can be designed as a mounted type and can be replaced simply, the efficiency of single mining will be higher. It can be filled with more sub space warehouses and then transported back at one time."


    Donne''s eyes lit up: "that''s a good idea, Angus. Write it down and design the sub space warehouse into a mounted module design."


    Angus pondered, "then it is necessary to add an independent energy supply component to the sub space warehouse, which will increase the cost."


    "We don''t care."


    Donne waved his big hand: "we have a lot of magic crystal mines. There are more reserves in the star world. We just need to treat the sub space warehouse as a large space container that needs to be maintained by magic crystal."


    "Well, it''s not difficult to transform. I''ll go back and have a look."


    Angus nodded, then rubbed his fingers: "but what, there are not many square crystals in our star world..."


    Donne did not hesitate to take out ten astral square crystals: "just take it and serve snacks. After this plan is completed, we will have a continuous stream of astral square crystals in the future."


    Angus saw the Ten Star boundary square crystals flashing blue and white light. His eyes were green, and he said with a saliva in his mouth, "Ming, I see!"


    Ten complete star boundary square crystals!


    Who dares to think about it before¡ª¡ª These star boundary square crystals are even enough to set off a war between the top powers!


    Only Donne, a mysterious local tyrant, can take out so many star square crystals at one time!


    These ten astral square crystals are enough to support him to build 100 sub space warehouses. If he even saves a little, he can dig out a little for his own use.


    But Angus thought about it and gave up the idea.


    If these projects are completed as soon as possible, we can mine in the star world. Maybe we can find a stable space node to obtain the star world square crystal. At that time, we can use as much as we want and as much as we want?


    So, concentrate on your work is the king!


    Next, kloto demonstrated many forms for Donne, such as grasping mode, crushing mode and temporary operation mode. Although the appearance looks unsatisfactory, it must be admitted that kloto did perfectly realize the functions originally conceived by everyone, and this kind of mechanical arm can be added to the golden giant statue like equipment, It also does not affect the structure of the golden giant statue itself. If necessary, it can be quickly removed and replaced with other equipment.


    After the demonstration, Donne immediately made a decision and immediately began to produce these equipment. He first produced at least 100 sets, refitted 100 gold giant statues and went to the star world for small-scale mining and exploration.


    After the production plan here is refined and determined, Angus can get rid of it, and then continue to study other projects, such as high-energy magic crystal, magic kinetic energy armor and research and development of new materials.


    The astral world is a very dangerous and unfamiliar area relative to the main world. In order to reduce the risk as much as possible, they must make preliminary preparations and at least explore a small safe area.


    In order to achieve this goal, Donne then went to the only person who can help him solve all kinds of problems, or God.


    Otinia.


    When Donne found otinia, she was lying on the lawn in the woods of Donne Park, holding a book and enjoying the afternoon sunshine leisurely. The light golden sunshine of autumn fell on her from the cracks of the leaves, making her silver hair more dazzling


    The weather is very comfortable in neither hot nor cold. There are many preschool children playing in the park. Little girls and little farts occasionally look at otinia lying there from a distance and want to play with her, but they don''t know why they dare not get close to her.


    Donne looked closer and immediately raised his eyebrows: "are you not afraid to affect the children?"


    The book in this guy''s hand is not an esoteric classic, but a very bold and hot adult book.


    It makes Donne feel very painful


    It''s time to restrain the guys in the publishing house, or these adult books published to promote fertility will take a strange road sooner or later.


    "We never need to explain to others what we do."


    Otinia didn''t lift her head. Her voice was very cold. She pointed to her side with her fingers: "sit down and eat by yourself."


    Next to her lay a blanket with a basket containing some delicious cakes and hot tea in the teapot. It was a pity that Donne had seen the power of his bread last time and was afraid to move at the moment.


    Donne said without hesitation, "forget it. I don''t have the honor to enjoy these delicacies."


    Otinia''s eyes moved away from Cheng renben and fell on Donne: "ask me for something, eat, or go."


    You can read your mind in the sleeping slot!?


    Helpless, Donne had to pluck up a small piece of tea that didn''t look so attractive and might be relatively harmless and put it into his mouth.


    "... eh?"


    Donne swallowed and looked surprised because the tea was surprisingly delicious.


    He seems to understand why Tina and Elia like to run over to buy bread.


    In fact, if you think about it carefully, otinia is a goddess after all. She must learn something faster than ordinary people - as long as she doesn''t particularly want to study anything strange, the things she makes will not be bad.


    Seeing that Donne ate those cakes, a faint smile flashed in otinia''s eyes. Her upper body floated directly and sat up. She didn''t care about the scenery inadvertently exposed to Donne''s eyes, and casually said, "you can say."

 Chapter 1050

    After hearing Donne''s intention, otinia did not speak immediately, which made Donne nervous.


    In the past, after hearing what he said, otinia would speak on the spot, whether it was sarcasm or approval. This time, she was unconventional, which was a little wrong.


    "Isn''t this plan feasible?"


    Donne looked at otinia very nervously. If she nodded, Donne would immediately terminate the plan - although he has invested a lot so far, with broad prospects and temptation.


    But he absolutely believes in otinia''s risk assessment without reservation. If she says no, it will be impossible for her to do it for the time being.


    "It''s not impossible..."


    After being silent for a while, otinia said slowly, "the question is, do you know the star world?"


    Do I know the star world?


    Donne was stunned.


    The astral realm, a space widely existing in various magical classics, is described as an endless unknown space in various books. There are unimaginable rich resources and treasures, as well as powerful astral creatures that frighten the legendary strong. It is a dangerous world with both interests and risks.


    Flashover, phase walking, invisibility, meteorite falling, prayer, even legendary spells, star falling, elemental monarch falling, hell gate, time stagnation, great prayer, etc. these spells are actually more or less related to the star world. However, if you want to say what the specific connection is, don doesn''t know.


    Because these spells are the instincts engraved by the gods in the depths of his soul. As long as a specific idea can be released, he does not know the principle.


    That''s all he knows about the star world.


    Donne knew that what otinia wanted to ask was definitely not these superficial things.


    So he shook his head.


    Otinia closed her book, thought for a moment, and said, "the star world is actually a world between reality and emptiness. For you, an alien visitor, it is a very difficult place to explain. It is more like an idealistic world."


    The idealistic world between reality and emptiness?


    Donne is even more confused.


    "In short, the star world exists in the gap between each bit plane. This gap may be very small, but for the star world, its space is infinite."


    Small bubbles emerge from otinia''s fingertips, which fit each other, and the middle area is filled with water elements into blue: "These bubbles are different universes, or plane space, and this blue area is the star world. Of course, the actual situation must be much more complex than this, which is to facilitate you to understand the star world. There is no concept of time and space, nor the concept of direction. Everything is fuzzy and does not exist."


    Donne couldn''t help saying, "but we did see the star world in the space crack in the half plane space..."


    "That''s because you observed."


    Otinia said faintly, "when there is no observer, the star world is a virtual state. Once there is an observer, the star world will be transformed into a real state."


    Donne suddenly remembered the famous dead cat: "it''s like quantum theory!"


    "I haven''t observed your world before, so I don''t understand what you mean by quantum theory, but it seems that you have understood a little."


    Otinia nodded slightly and said, "more importantly, whether you go to the element world, or other plane space, half plane space, including your original world, in fact, you have to cross the star world halfway, that is, in fact, your soul has passed through the star world when you reach this world."


    Donne was stunned. "But what''s the point of saying this?"


    "Stupid mortal."


    Otinia''s face once again showed her trademark sarcastic smile: "only when we know the rules can we use the rules. Even we, the so-called gods in your mouth, are just the power obtained by using the rules."


    Donne was suddenly stunned: "are you not the makers of the rules of the world?"


    Otinia shook her head. "Of course not."


    "Then who is the real creator?"


    "I don''t know, or we don''t know. Maybe the existence is watching us in an unknown place. Maybe he has left the world to create a more colorful world. Otherwise, the world will not lose its maintenance. There are holes everywhere and tortured by chaos. In fact, we are more pitiful than you ordinary people. You are all At least we are watching, and we are really abandoned. "


    At this point, otinia was still sarcastic. She obviously felt great sarcasm that the omnipotent "gods" were the abandoned members.


    Donne was silent. He didn''t expect to hear such confusing news from otinia.


    The world has been abandoned by the creator?


    Even the gods have lost hope. They can only catch strong men from other worlds and place their trust in themselves, an ordinary man


    Suddenly I felt a lot of pressure on my shoulder.


    Donne subconsciously wiped the sweat on his forehead and suddenly felt that the weather seemed a little hot


    "Back to business."


    Otinia didn''t want to dwell too much on this topic. She glanced at Donne, turned her mouth slightly, and continued: "the star world is a very strange world. If you use it properly, you can get endless resources and power from there."


    "I understand resources, but where does power come from?"


    "You''ll understand later."


    With a casual remark, otinia calmly exposed the question: "As I said before, the astral world is an idealistic world, that is, what the observer thinks there is, there will be something there. The stronger the observer''s strength, the stronger the observation effect, which can cover other observers. Don''t think it''s incredible. It''s normal. The astral world is full of a kind of power, which is the origin of everything and contains the energy pole High, after being observed, can decay into any particle, and those particles can form any substance. "


    At this time, don didn''t know which tendon was wrong in his mind, and suddenly said, "that is to say, if I believe there are a group of quadratic beautiful girls having a party, there will really pop out?"


    "I''ll look at you with new eyes."


    Otinia glanced obliquely at Donne: "draw inferences from one instance very quickly. Yes, it will. The premise is that you have to make yourself ''really'' believe that there will be a group of so-called secondary beautiful girls in the star world."


    Sleeping trough! What a homeboy!


    The star world is an unlimited wish machine!


    "In fact, the specific existence mode of the star world is very vague, not like the space here. However, the first mage in the world to go to the star world thinks it should be like this. What he observed is like that, so the star world is described as a space very similar to the space."


    Otinia continued: "after he returned, he relayed what he saw and heard to other mages. After passing on from generation to generation, prandal people firmly believe that the astral world is like that, full of dangerous space storms, astral creatures, and all kinds of unimaginable rich resources."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    If the mage who was the first to enter the star world, if he was a guy full of longing for Nanzi, the star world would be quite wonderful


    "If you want the astral world to give birth to something in your consciousness, your observation effect must cover the whole prandal and all those who understand the astral knowledge."


    Otinia satirized Donne intentionally or unintentionally. "If you want to fight against the observation effect of all prandals, you are still a little reluctant with your current strength."


    "What are you talking about? My strength now..."


    "This has nothing to do with strength. It''s a matter of spirit and soul."


    Otinia took up the empty cup and closed her mouth.


    Donne stayed for a while before he realized it. He quickly picked up the teapot and poured her a cup of tea. After otinia drank a cup of hot tea, she touched Donne''s head with satisfaction: "good."


    Donne wanted to cry without tears. I don''t know if it was because of embarrassment. A layer of sweat came out of his head.


    "However, although your observation effect can''t cover everyone, it can achieve a certain effect in at least a small area. Prandal''s mages have found the trick and developed two spells: prayer and great prayer."


    Praying is a nine level spell that is very difficult to learn. It is said that the casting of praying is very difficult, but if the casting is successful, the caster can obtain countless wealth, and even summon powerful and incredible summoning animals to help fight.


    And its advanced magic, the legendary great prayer, is even more difficult to learn. Few people can learn successfully in history, with a success rate of less than 1%, but this magic makes people flock to it. Almost every legendary strong person will try to learn and release it.


    Why?


    Because great prayer even has the ability to bring people back to life!


    In history, there was a strong man who was very infatuated. His wife was killed by his enemy, and the idea supporting him to live was to kill his enemy, and then learn great prayer to revive his wife.


    Later, he did revive his dead wife and return to him with great prayer!


    Now, Donne seems to understand the fundamental problem why prayer and great prayer are so difficult to learn, and what is the truth of the so-called resurrection.


    In fact, there is no difference between praying and big praying. These two are basically one magic, and the principle is the same. In short, this magic plays brain hole and self hypnosis!


    "If you want to cheat the star world, you must cheat yourself first. Only when you can cheat yourself can you change the star world."


    Otinia said very bluntly, "I know it''s difficult to deceive yourself with your world view, so you can consider starting from other directions, for example..."


    Donne blurted out: "for example, tell the heroes who are going to mine that the place they are going to is what I have found out. There are a lot of rich resources there! It is safe and can be mined very easily!"


    Otinia nodded: "moreover, they must fully believe what you say."


    "This is not difficult."


    Donne smiled and wiped his sweat. He looked puzzled at the light that was not strong: "strange, how do you feel that the light is so dry today..."

 Chapter 1051

    After receiving unexpected information from otinia, Donne immediately returned the same way.


    Looking down, he didn''t even notice the curious sight of those around him


    "Is that your majesty Donne..."


    "That''s right."


    "Why did your majesty..."


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Your majesty may be doing some strange experiment."


    "Is that so..."


    "That''s right! It''s not strange that anything strange happened to your majesty!"


    "Oh..."


    Donne went all the way back to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute. After thinking about it, he simply called Angus gene and estessa, and then called Victor from the Yingling hall.


    When people saw Donne, the expression on his face was a little subtle, but they didn''t ask much. After all, Donne''s usual clothes are quite different, and he may be developing new ways of playing again.


    "There''s work to do again? - er..."


    As soon as victor came, he couldn''t wait. When he saw Donne, he stayed for a while. He was a little strange. What kind of trendy dress is he?


    Donne looked at him speechless: "how boring you are..."


    Victor stayed for a while, temporarily threw away his curiosity and complained, "what do you say? You can''t eat or drink, you can only hone your fighting skills, but you can''t enhance your strength. Then all you can do is find ways to improve the strength of your soul. There''s no entertainment at all. Those good boys can''t hold back!"


    "Er, it''s my negligence, but you can''t play with the entertainment measures here. You can only stare... Er, look?..."


    Donne was suddenly stunned and thought of a good idea: "spiritual entertainment measures will be solved for you later. Now let''s get down to business."


    Victor rubbed his hands: "is it a cult or a chaotic creature?"


    "No, let me tell you a good news first. The territory of the kingdom of solant has been recovered by me. Now solant has been incorporated into the territory of the ilrus empire."


    "What! What!"


    Victor trembled when he heard the speech, and his soul was agitated. He immediately rushed over, stared at Donne on his shoulder, and said excitedly, "you''re serious! Solante has been accepted! From that Klein! Are you kidding me!?"


    The Ilus royal family has been thinking about recovering solante for hundreds of years. Victor''s grandfather, his father and he also wanted to. However, until the day of his accidental death, he failed to move forward towards this ideal.


    However, Donne only succeeded to the throne for half a year, and even chewed down the hard bone of solant!


    With the recovery of solante, the Ilus empire will jump up and become the most powerful country in prandal!


    Gene nodded. "He''s not kidding you. It''s true."


    "I don''t have that kind of leisure."


    Donne shrugged: "Klein''s own death caused the dissatisfaction of the three lords of solant. They supported the army and rebelled. I just went to pick the fruit in the end."


    "Impossible!"


    Victor said flatly, "I know Klein. He is very ambitious and far sighted. He can''t do anything to destroy the Great Wall. If this is true, you must have done something secretly!"


    You can guess the sleeping trough


    Donne was speechless: "well, I did let my men do some trivial work... But these are worthless tricks, as long as the final result can achieve the goal."


    "Sure enough!"


    Victor looked like I knew it. Then he patted Donne on the shoulder and laughed, "you are worthy of being the man chosen by God! You really have the potential to save the world!"


    Angus could not help but make complaints about it: "Hey, hey, you exaggerate it."


    "Of course not!"


    Victor said proudly, "first solant, then Ronnie tant, orina''s mother''s family, and finally find a way to conquer grace. Those small principalities can be ignored. At that time, they will return by themselves. At that time, the Ilus empire will rule the world again in your hands! What is in your hands will be the power of the whole world!"


    His subtext is that if we master the power of the whole world and can''t resist the coming end of the world, we can die in peace.


    Donne sighed. Victor was too optimistic.


    The stronger the development and the more he knows about the world, the more Donne feels that chaos invasion is not so simple.


    From the news that otinia inadvertently revealed today, we can know that the creator of the world has disappeared for many years, and they have been abandoned as gods. Can we say that the world is an abandoned world? The world has lost the maintenance of the creator and gradually collapsed. Is the so-called chaotic invasion the specific implementation of the rules of world self destruction?


    If he really wants to fight against the rules set by the creator, don feels that he might as well spend the next few years and live the rotten life of the legendary wine pool and meat forest. It''s wonderful to die


    But now, when everything is uncertain, we still have to work hard. Only in this way, we won''t regret it in the future.


    "Well, let''s talk about the recent events instead of talking about these."


    Donne waved his hand and said, "the transformation of the golden giant statue for mining is about to officially begin. The first prototype will be assembled soon. Are you ready?"


    Victor didn''t wake up from the surprise of recovering solante, and he kept twitching at the corners of his mouth: "are you really sure you want us experienced soldiers to be miners?"


    "This is not an ordinary miner!"


    Donne said with awe inspiring righteousness, "can a miner who mines in the star world be an ordinary miner? That''s a star miner!"


    "Star miner or miner..."


    Donne said, "at least you have something to do?"


    "So it is."


    Victor thought about it and nodded, "and then?"


    "I want to tell you something in advance."


    Donne said very seriously: "as we all know, many areas of the astral world are very... Well, they are more dangerous. Those gods... Er, I mean, those astral creatures who settle in some fields hate invaders, so you must avoid the territory of those astral creatures in the process of mining."


    After knowing the mystery of the star world, Donne began to modify the words when describing the star world, so as not to leave a deep negative impression on Victor and lead to the dangerous observer effect formed after he and his people entered the star world.


    Victor had only learned about the star world in writing before. He was blind to the specific situation there. Now he took what Donne said as first-hand information and wrote it down very carefully.


    "I know you don''t have this ability, so I decided to tell you my secret base in the astral world."


    As soon as Donne''s voice fell, the needles could be heard in the room.


    "What?"


    After a long time, Angus and Jean came back: "your secret base in the star world!?"


    Don''t you wonder why I have so many resources


    crap!


    A group of people rolled their eyes at the words and looked at the whole prandal. Who can dig out those precious magic materials like him?


    "That''s because I found a very safe area in the star world."


    Donne opened his eyes to lie and began to deceive them: "after years of verification, there is no territory of large astral creatures in a very wide range around that area. Occasionally, he only sees some very lovely small astral creatures. They are not harmful, but just a polymer of free energy."


    The two old guys began to shine their eyes: "Oh, oh!"


    "More importantly, there are very rich mineral resources in that area!"


    Donne flickered very seriously: "magic iron refined gold is a pediatrics, and the veins of AOJIN, Hengjin and Xingshan gold are everywhere. I even found the extremely rare magic metal mine of star boundary source iron!"


    "Star source iron!?"


    Angus, gene and even Tim with drooping eyes suddenly became energetic: "do you really have Star source iron there?"


    "Of course."


    "What is the Star source iron?"


    Victor looked confused. He used to have a lot of magic iron and refined gold. AOJIN was already rare, and Hengjin was even rare. Star flash gold... If he hadn''t come to the Yingling hall, I''m afraid he wouldn''t see star flash gold in his life.


    As a result, now I heard a stranger term from Donne.


    "Star boundary source iron is a more rare material than star flash gold. Its comprehensive nature is extremely excellent and has a wide range of uses. If it is used to make equipment, it is legendary. Normally, it is the most precious quality. If Angus makes it himself, he can even make artifact!"


    Even when he was in the game, the source iron of the star world was the top material. Now he knows the mystery of the star world. Of course, he should take the opportunity to get more.


    "Hiss! So powerful!"


    Victor took a breath of air conditioning: "can you make artifact? But how can such a powerful thing be called star world source iron? It doesn''t sound like star flash gold..."


    "... don''t ask me."


    Why does this guy always focus on strange places?


    Donne continued: "The magic metal mines in that area are very dense, and there are a large number of high-quality magic crystal mines. Even the magic essence can be seen everywhere. There are many advanced magic essence with stronger magic reserve. Even if you are lucky, you can find the magic crystal core. It is an irregular dark blue translucent crystal core, which contains far more advanced magic The essence is what I reminded Angus that he wanted to make artificially. "


    Advanced magic essence? Magic nucleus?


    Now even Angus, gene and yustisa looked at each other. Even they had never heard of these things.


    Of course, they haven''t heard of it, because the so-called advanced magic crystal and magic crystal core are all fabricated by Donne. They want to deceive them to change the observer effect and create a new material in the star world.


    In this way, he can easily solve the energy problem that puzzles him!

 Chapter 1052

    In the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, a group of people flushed with excitement under Donne''s description.


    But at this time, the calmer yustisa asked, "does this kind of place... Really exist?"


    It was as if a basin of cold water had been poured head-on, and the group immediately calmed down.


    Yes, does such a perfect place really exist?


    No wonder they doubt that what Donne said is so tempting. How can this perfect place exist?


    Yustisa did not doubt Donne, she just suspected that the place was not as beautiful as Donne described.


    Now the big cake is too big. When I go there, I find that the situation is far from as good as he said. Everyone will be disappointed.


    "Of course it does exist."


    In order to enhance his persuasion, Donne looked very serious, and then added: "if you don''t believe it, I''ll give you the spatial coordinates there, and then you''ll know by yourself."


    Don en was afraid that these people offered to let him take it with him - if he saw it himself, it would cover their observer effect, and the lie would be exposed directly.


    Therefore, we must let them go first and make the observer effect a reality before he can pass.


    If he wants to deceive himself, he must deceive them first.


    Yes, Donne is lying openly.


    And it''s a lie to save the world!


    Of course, the best lie should be the combination of truth and falsehood. It can describe good and bad, but not now. In order to maximize the use of the star world, Donne must describe it beautiful enough, so as to offset the discount of doubt in their hearts.


    People subconsciously hold certain reservations about good news, especially when it seems impossible to exist.


    They would subconsciously discount what Donne said - and what Donne wanted was to offset the discount.


    A perfect resource base, even if discounted, is still irreplaceable, which is enough.


    Nothing can be perfect.


    After thinking about it, Donne said, "you all have projects to be busy. Why don''t you let Victor''s driver''s prototype of the golden giant statue go over and have a look, and then tell you when he comes back."


    Fooling Victor is at least easier than fooling Angus. After all, because of God''s enlightenment, Victor has almost 100% trust in Donne, just like a brain powder.


    If you let him go first, you can seize the opportunity to stabilize the situation in the star world through the observer effect, and then let him go with others to enhance this effect, while Donne, his nominal "base master", can only go last.


    In this way, his own observer effect will not be stronger than them.


    Angus and them together, this is also appropriate. It happened that Victor had a fart in the spirit hall. Find him something to do, and they won''t waste time.


    Although the temptation of the star world is great, the star world is right there and can''t run away for a while. Now there''s no need to hurry. If they find that it''s not so good there, it will affect their mood and slow down the next work. It''s not too late for them to go after Victor determines the situation.


    "That''s it. Discuss it with victor. Let''s assemble the golden giant statue first. You can start directly later."


    Angus said that and they broke up, leaving only Donne and victor.


    "What you said is true?"


    Victor looked at Donne in disbelief. He hadn''t recovered from these two surprising news yet.


    "Of course it''s all true."


    Donne repeated again: "solant has returned, the star base is also true, and next, I will solve the entertainment problem of the Yingling hall. You can do something soon."


    "What are you waiting for?"


    Victor rubbed his hands: "let''s go now!"


    Donne said, "at least wait until they finish assembling."


    The two of them chatted for a while, mostly about the current situation of the Ilus Empire and the situation of aurelia. As for OLINA, they didn''t mention her because the situation was embarrassing.


    When croto''s assistant came to inform them that the golden giant was assembled, Donne took victor.


    Victor moved into the soul core again and felt the wonderful feeling of having a physical body again.


    "This real feeling is great..."


    He couldn''t help sighing: "unfortunately, this body is too big..."


    Don said angrily, "there''s nothing to be picky about. If the technology is mature in the future, we can make some public volunteers for you to visit home in shifts."


    "It would be even better if it could be done."


    Victor smiled and asked, "what are the spatial coordinates of the star base you said? I''ll register it."


    Donne casually said a coordinate. There was nothing in the star world. The so-called coordinate was only equivalent to an arbitrarily opened entrance that could be calibrated. He could specify a spatial coordinate at will. As long as he used the star world transmission specially developed by the golden giant statue, he would certainly be able to enter that space.


    In order to strengthen Victor''s impression, Donne particularly carefully described the specific situation of the base, and even some marks he "once" left there. This description obviously made Victor believe his words more.


    "Won''t you come with me?"


    Victor looked at Donne curiously, looked down at Donne from this angle, and felt that he was very small, just like an ant.


    "No, I have something else to do. Go find out the way first and tell them the situation later."


    Of course Donne couldn''t go. He made an excuse and ran away.


    Victor felt a little puzzled. Obviously, he just went to take a road, but this guy didn''t even bother to take a road. Is he such a master.


    Wondering, he still activated the astral transmission. He only felt the darkness in front of him, and the next moment he came to a strange space.


    "This is the star world?"


    Victor looked at the gray world in front of him and felt a little confused: "it''s not quite the same as what is described in the record, nor what Donne said. Does it mean that the coordinates are wrong?"


    Victor looked down at the coordinates again and confirmed that he was right with Donne.


    "What''s the situation... It''s agreed that AOJIN Heng Venus flashes gold? Why there''s nothing -"


    Before Victor finished speaking, the gray fog in front of him suddenly dissipated, and then he saw a magnificent void. In the void, there were light bands of various wonderful colors floating slowly like seaweed. Around the light band, there were stars of different sizes, on which there were strange plants. Victor was most surprised, The naked eye can see that there are huge open-pit veins on the surface of these planets!


    The mountain, which is several kilometers high, is full of purple gold AOJIN. Another mountain nearby is full of constant gold luster, and some familiar stars can be seen intermittently.


    Further away, on both sides of the cliff of a rift valley, there are glittering magic crystals


    "Hiss..."


    Victor widened his eyes and sucked in the air conditioner (of course, there was no air here). What he saw was more powerful than Donne''s language description!


    The star base he said is true!


    It''s not only true, but also exaggerated!


    The ore reserves on this planet are probably several times higher than the whole prandal!


    If you add the reserves on other planets far away


    That picture is so beautiful that I can''t imagine!


    Victor did not hesitate to control the transmission of the golden giant statue to the surface of the planet - in the star world, in addition to the conventional movement, the most commonly used is the teleportation. The star world teleportation transplanted by yustisa from the star world war horse is quite easy to use.


    After landing on the surface of the planet, Victor found that those peaks were much higher and more spectacular than those seen from the void. The 20 meter tall golden giant statue was like a bug in front of those peaks.


    Victor strode forward. A moment later, he controlled the universal manipulator to grasp a piece of ore. when he spread his hand, it was an unrefined but highly pure AOJIN raw ore.


    Then he was stunned: "this, this, this is too amazing!"


    At this moment, Victor finally realized that no wonder Donne is always extravagant. No wonder he never loves those materials. No wonder he can supply so many raw materials to others all the time!


    With such rich star resources, even the precious star flash gold is especially used to pave the way and build houses!


    Victor was excited. With such rich resources, it would be difficult for Donne not to unify prandal!


    Even if we use these materials to pile, we can pile other countries in prandal!


    Besides him, who else can be qualified to unify prandal!?


    Excited Victor now has no doubt about Donne''s ability. He is the Savior selected by the gods. I''m afraid this star space is also a gift given to him by the gods, which is specially used for him to develop his own forces to fight against those terrible enemies.


    But


    Just the chaotic invasion on prandal, does it really need so many resources?


    A wave of doubt rose from Victor''s heart.


    There are so many resources, let alone those chaotic creatures. Even if the chaotic army comes, it can kill them.


    If all these resources are used to save prandal, is it too wasteful?


    ... maybe the gods don''t care about these resources?


    Victor himself gave himself an excuse, and then he began to explore with excitement.


    In the process of exploration, some surprises can be found every three or five times. For example, the magic crystal core mentioned by Donne. The magic contained in a magic crystal core is far higher than the advanced magic essence, and the magic contained in the advanced magic essence is dozens or hundreds of times higher than the ordinary magic essence. Now the grouping advanced magic crystals used by the golden giant statue add up, It is equivalent to the magic provided by an ordinary magic crystal core.


    In other words, if the energy is replaced by magic crystal core, does it mean that the golden giant statue can continue to work for years or even decades? Even the high consumption of operation mode can last for more than one year!


    It''s incredible that magic can condense to such a degree!


    Finally, Victor could only think of such a sentence to describe his mood at the moment.


    And Donne, as soon as he slipped out, was blocked by Fiona.

 Chapter 1053

    "Where have you been? I''ve been looking for you for a long time!"


    Fiona stared at Donne''s face, froze for a moment, and asked, "I said what''s going on with you today?"


    Donne was a little confused: "what?"


    "Your head."


    Fiona pointed to his head: "even if you know you like to be noticed, it''s too conspicuous. This style is a little exaggerated."


    What''s this guy talking about?


    What''s strange about Donne''s face?


    As soon as he waved his hand, there was a wave in the air, and then he was frozen into a flat ice mirror by the cold. Don leaned up to have a look, and he was stunned.


    "Sleeping trough! What the hell is this!"


    Donne jumped up with a fright.


    Through the ice mirror, Donne found that his hair on his head was twisted into wisps of hemp, all warped, and twisted strangely, just like Medusa''s hair!


    What makes people collapse is that his head has expanded a circle now, like a big doll, and he hasn''t felt it at all!


    What''s more, his head is still shining!


    It''s green!


    yes! His head turned into a huge green light bulb!


    Suddenly he felt hotter on his head!


    "Didn''t you do it yourself?"


    Fiona''s face trembled, she wanted to laugh and held back.


    She understood that Donne must have been tricked by someone


    "Nonsense!"


    Donne was worried: "how boring I have to be to --"


    At this point, Donne suddenly froze and a flash of lightning flashed through his mind.


    He himself didn''t do anything today. There can be no abnormality.


    If there is anything strange today


    The truth has come out!


    Donne jumped up, looked up at the sky with great sadness and anger and roared, "otinia, fuck you!!!"


    "Boom -"


    There was a dull thunder in the sky.


    "You still want to chop me!"


    The lightning was about to appear and suddenly dissipated again.


    Watching Donne rush out like a sharp arrow, Fiona covered her mouth and shook her body. After a moment, she finally couldn''t help it. A clear laughter like a silver bell sounded in front of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, which made passers-by look at it.


    "Otinia!!!"


    Donne rushed into the park named after him, but he couldn''t find otinia at all. He spread his spirit and covered the whole Ellington. There was no response from her. He called her and didn''t even have a signal - the guy must have hidden his cell phone in subspace.


    She made it clear that she wanted to see Donne''s jokes.


    "Mom... This little girl''s skin..."


    Donne gnashed his teeth and wanted to strip otinia away. First xxoo and then ooxx a thousand times, a thousand times!


    In retrospect, it must be because of eating her cakes!


    Since then, when you feel hot, your body may have changed!


    In fact, it doesn''t matter, but why are you green!


    Green light!


    Your uncle''s green light!


    Stefanie Sun''s green light!


    Green light hood!


    How can he bear it!


    Donne released several spell counterattacks to dispel the negative state of his body, but it was of no use. What was contained in the cake did not know whether it was the power of divine magic or any strange potion effect.


    Downe, with a broken face, finally called eluli. After receiving the call, eluli immediately stopped praying and ran all the way from alinks to Ellington.


    Then when the virgin saw Donne under the crown, she was stunned.


    "Master, are you..."


    "Don''t say, don''t ask."


    Expressionless Donne pointed to his head: "purification, hit hard."


    "Uh... But purification is... Okay."


    Eluli was stunned for a moment, then took out the artifact suit directly, and then began to smash purification, purification light, and finally even the great purification on Donne''s head.


    Even using divine magic can make the poor Saint tired under the crown.


    "You can stop."


    Donne looked at the ice mirror: "no, it doesn''t work."


    Iluli put away the artifact and whispered, "can I ask what''s going on?"


    "What otinia did!"


    Donne gritted his teeth and said, "I won''t eat anything she makes in my life!"


    "Oh, are you sure?"


    A light sentence suddenly came from the side.


    Donne''s body trembled. He just wanted to burst out, but he immediately controlled his body - Mom! Don''t mention holding back, even if you go out and rush up, you can''t beat her!


    a plot to gain time in order to complete defense!


    Donne turned around, immediately showed a smile without restraint and said, "of course! I won''t let go of such a delicious thing! - eh, egwin!?"


    Donne almost wanted to cover his face, otinia, the blue pool! I went to find egwin!


    She sincerely wants to see me lose face!


    "Oh?"


    Otinia''s head tilted: "but what I just heard was'' I won''t eat any more ''."


    Donne looked at her very seriously: "it must be the spatial fluctuation caused by the transmission array that makes you hear wrong."


    Otinia looked at him for a moment and nodded, "I believe you for the time being and forgive you this time."


    You tricked me. Why should I ask you to forgive me!


    Donne''s sad discovery, this may be the sad thing that the fist is not big enough.


    "Lord otinia..."


    Iluli bowed her knees very carefully to say hello to otinia.


    Otinia nodded, and then eluli reluctantly said goodbye to Donne and went straight back to Alex.


    She also wants to stay, but she is too uncomfortable around otinia. She is a saint. Blessed eyes can clearly see the divine power overflowing around otinia - very dazzling.


    And... Egwin is there


    "Donne, what''s the matter with you?"


    Egwin didn''t smile when she saw Donne. She leaned up and touched Donne''s face and head, her eyes full of curiosity.


    Egwin... Woo woo... You are indeed my angel!


    Donne almost wanted to hold her and burst into tears. Trying to resist that impulse, Donne said as if nothing had happened: "maybe it''s because the cakes made by otinia are too delicious, or the raw materials she uses are special, and I can''t afford to enjoy it as a mortal..."


    "You''re right. The material is a little special."


    Otinia nodded: "I know ordinary people will change when they eat, but..."


    She looked at Donne''s head. The corners of her mouth turned slightly and soon converged: "but I didn''t expect that the change in you would be like this. Maybe it''s because of you... HMM."


    The implication is that the realization of Donne may have something to do with the special origin of his body.


    "Don''t say that some of these things don''t work, I just want it to disappear soon..."


    As soon as he thought that he was running around in the street with such a head and was seen by so many people, Donne wanted to kill himself.


    Now, egwin saw it again


    "Don''t worry, it will disappear soon, up to tonight."


    Otinia finished, looked into Donne''s eyes and said calmly, "you should thank me."


    thank?


    what the fuck!


    I have to thank your family for turning me green like this!?


    Donne twitched. "Why?"


    Otinia walked forward and said to herself, "because eating my food can suppress your observer effect."


    Donne was stunned and hurriedly pulled egwin up: "what do you mean?"


    "Your mental power is too large and divergent, and needs to be adjusted."


    The special undulating rhythm of otinia''s voice calmed down Donne involuntarily: "those cakes are made of celestial materials, which can compress your spiritual power, promote the introversion of spiritual power, and inhibit the natural divergence of spiritual power."


    Donne was overjoyed when he heard the speech: "that is to say, even if I enter the star world with them, it will not cover the collective observer effect formed by them?"


    "Yes."


    Otinia said faintly: "the reason why the observer effect covered them before is that you can''t control your mental power well. Your mental power is too huge. The power of natural divergence is enough to cover up the fluctuation of their mental power."


    Do you really want to thank her


    Donne smiled bitterly, and suddenly he was stunned: "did you guess that I asked you?"


    If she hadn''t guessed it, how could she have prepared those cakes in advance and just helped him?


    But


    Donne had never disclosed any relevant information before. How did she guess?


    Otinia looked at him, but didn''t directly answer his question: "you''ll know later."


    Again!


    Donne is most annoyed with this way of conversation. What can''t he say directly


    "It''s not that I don''t say."


    Otinia directly saw through Donne''s idea: "but it''s difficult for me to explain it to you now. You don''t have that vision, so you can''t understand it. It''s useless to say it."


    Well, that''s an explanation.


    "I see, but what are you doing with egwin?"


    Donne took egwin''s hand and was very nervous. Shouldn''t the little girl want to do any strange experiments with his egwin again?


    "I have something to do with her."


    No?


    That''s all?


    Otinia didn''t explain to Donne at all. She stared at their hands and looked very... Strange.


    Donne had no choice but to raise his hand and Surrender: "Okay, okay! I see! Can''t I let go!"


    "Donne?"


    Egwin shook his ears and wondered what riddles they were playing.


    Otinia nodded and said to egwin, "let''s go."


    "Yes."


    "Egwin!"


    Don''t hurry to leave in the evening. Come and have dinner together when you''re busy! We''ll wait for you


    Egwin gave Donne a sweet smile: "OK."


    Ah... My family''s egwin is really the best


    Donne was directly conquered by her with a smile.


    "Come back! Come back!"


    Fiona didn''t know when to appear next to him and poked him in the face angrily: "can you be a little promising? It''s embarrassing for me to take the initiative!"


    "Er..."


    Donne smiled and couldn''t speak.


    Fiona gave him a white look: "forget it, get down to business!"

 Chapter 1054

    Fiona''s business is about solant.


    Before, Star Diamond bank and Datang chamber of Commerce cooperated to develop the highway of Rehn empire. In the process of construction, it has expanded from new bulkeso to other cities. Now, solant has also returned to the Ilus empire. Star Diamond bank sent Gallian to contact Fiona to discuss the highway laying plan in solant area.


    After returning to his study, Donne simply read the letter of intent submitted by the Star Diamond bank and said, "I don''t have any opinion. Just make your own decision."


    "I have to inform you."


    Fiona said angrily, "at least you are also the master here."


    "You are also half master."


    With a word from Donne Fu''s heart, Fiona immediately turned into a soft sister, with watery eyes and blinking.


    Er, compared with egwin, Fiona''s strategy is obviously much less difficult


    Donne coughed softly, "let''s get down to business first..."


    Hum!


    This bad guy! Can''t you make me happy for a while!


    Fiona threw him a white eye and went back to work: "The proposal of the Star Diamond bank coincides with my idea, so next we plan to carry out the highway laying plan led by solant. We are ready to start the preliminary design and planning in these two days. After counting the main cities and residents density of solant, we will design the route scheme, and then proceed to the next step."


    "Among them, the main consideration is the highway docking scheme with Rehn Empire and Ilus. Because there are forests, valleys, swamps and other terrain along the way, there are several alternative routes. At present, I prefer the first scheme, mainly to avoid complex swamp terrain..."


    "The second is the infrastructure supporting the expressway, such as urban public transport system, road traffic transformation, on-the-job training of traffic police, etc."


    "The linkage with road traffic transformation involves two systems of urban sewage pipeline and tap water pipeline, which should be carried out simultaneously, and these projects involve the overall reform of urban administrative system..."


    "And now we have started the construction of aviation tower..."


    "If we want solant to keep up with the overall rhythm of Ilus, we need to transform solant from head to toe in a short time, and the quantities are very large."


    "Our civil construction department can''t afford such a large amount of work at all, so I invite public bidding. Now I and Aurelia have received bidding documents from hundreds of construction chambers of Commerce, of which the chambers of commerce with the strength to take over the next part of the work have been determined, and there are still some piecemeal small projects that haven''t been outsourced."


    Speaking of this, Fiona smiled and said, "you guessed one thing. In order to win the bidding documents for these small projects, someone really began to bribe our staff."


    Bribery?


    Donne frowned. It didn''t bode well. He had to strangle himself from the beginning.


    "How did you handle it?"


    "Should we say that we are lucky? The employees who received bribes from each other are local people in Ellington. The first batch of people who worked with us now have a lot of power. They are also people who can speak up below. They worship you very much and report to me after receiving bribes. Now I''m not sure how to deal with them."


    Donne breathed a sigh of relief. After thinking about it, he said directly: "This kind of thing is very dangerous and can''t start, so the first case must be dealt with seriously. I made a public statement in my name in Datang daily. Because that chamber of Commerce tried to use the dirty means of bribery, Datang chamber of Commerce will never consider cooperating with each other in the future. At the same time, the employees who took bribes will be dealt with seriously and all their property will be destroyed because they tried to abuse power for personal gain Confiscation and life imprisonment at the same time... No, death penalty! "


    Fiona was stunned: "but he didn''t..."


    "This is just external publicity, my beautiful Executive Officer..."


    Donne said weakly: "others don''t know the specific situation or who was sentenced to death. As long as we publicize it and let people understand that bribery is a serious problem that will kill people, we can put an end to this phenomenon from the root."


    On the earth, bribery has always been an unsolvable problem, because a fixed hidden rule has been formed. The reason is that this kind of thing was not strangled at the root when it just germinated, but vested interests all maintain this hidden rule.


    But in prandal, where Donne can speak, he will never allow this to happen.


    Is it heavy to be sentenced to death for bribery?


    In prandal, strictly speaking, it''s not heavy.


    The king here has the power of life and death. Compared with other kings, Donne has been kind too much, but it is because of his kindness in ordinary days that he can better set off his majesty when he is cruel.


    "I see."


    Fiona nodded: "do you want to see the bidding?"


    "No, just screen according to our requirements. Those chambers of commerce were willing to buy our patents at the beginning. Now give them some sweets to earn, and they will be more active in the future."


    "OK, anyway, we can''t do this job ourselves. In addition..." Fiona let go: "we have no one to use again."


    Solant is a huge territory, with an area more than twice that of the ilrus empire. Now recovering such a large territory brings very complex problems. The most important thing is that reliable administrative personnel can not quickly take over all regions. At present, they can only control the more important financial and military areas.


    This is thanks to Fiona''s training of a large number of reliable and high-quality financial personnel, as well as a large number of confidants trained by Adrian and aubury.


    At present, the staff in the middle and lower administrative organs and units can only continue to use the former people.


    According to the previous arrangement of Donne and aurelia, these people will soon carry out on-the-job training. At that time, there will be a greater gap of management personnel. If they can not be properly handled, it is easy to cause confusion in the administrative system, redundancy of organ personnel, low labor efficiency and other problems.


    Donne smiled and said, "isn''t that right? People with ability and talent finally have the opportunity to show. The greater the pressure, the more they can see their potential. Those who can shoulder the beam now will certainly be reused in the future. If they don''t know how to take the initiative to burden now, they can only be mediocre in the future."


    "You think so."


    Fiona threw him a document: "this is our next talent development plan. Aurelia and I took the time to work out it together. Let''s see what needs to be added."


    Donne glanced casually and threw it back: "you can do it."


    With regard to the training of professionals, Donne is really blind. He can only estimate what industries talents are needed to maximize the development of the magic reform army industry, but there is no way to train him.


    It''s up to these prandals to find their own way.


    For example, it is almost impossible for basic professionals in engineering to obtain a large number of talents with perfect basic knowledge. They can only help to train a group of skilled workers, that is, technicians in the commonly known technician school, who accumulate a lot of experience while working at their posts, In the later stage, they can further expand the scope of education by sorting out their experience and compiling them into teaching materials.


    The magician is better, because the silver city has a perfect training system, but the magician''s talent is difficult to awaken, and the overall number is too small, which is also a matter of no way. If everyone can become a magician, Donne doesn''t need to develop any magic reform industry, just popularize magic directly.


    As for other professionals such as physical chemistry, it''s even more urgent. It requires a long process of knowledge accumulation. Donne can only point out their future direction in this process - but the problem is that prandal''s world is different from the earth, and the route of developing physical chemistry on the earth may not be copied, At most, it is to teach them the methods of learning and research, and then let them develop themselves to see what wonderful world they can develop in the future.


    Ellington college, including other colleges in the ilrus empire that have completed enrollment, has now opened relevant courses such as language, mathematics, magic, war technology, introduction to basic engineering, basic physics and basic chemistry, which teach some simple and basic principles. Even children can easily and happily accept those knowledge, This is the spark of wisdom ignited by Donne.


    When these children grow up slowly, the strong curiosity developed by Donne will urge them to continue to explore the mysteries of the world, step by step close to the truth and enter the door of truth.


    Perhaps, in the future, the development process of the world will surpass the scientific and technological progress on the earth.


    Fiona and Aurelia''s current plan is actually nothing, that is, to set up a special adult training class in each school, regularly recruit some potential newcomers, let them go to the training class to receive basic language and mathematics education, then delegate them to basic posts, and then raise the people with current experience, so as to raise them level by level, You can squeeze some people out to solant.


    Donne has told them before that the popularization of knowledge is very important. In fact, the knowledge only mastered in the hands of a few people is meaningless. Only when there are enough people mastering knowledge, will there be sparks of thinking and surprising products.


    Therefore, after the two of them discussed, Aurelia decided to formally transfer the authority of compiling and usurping books and sorting knowledge to the Ministry of education of Ilus Empire, and grant them the authority to use the transmission array, so that they can send people to various basic posts all over the country to collect and sort out materials and formally sort them into relevant professional books.


    In the past, it was not without these books, but limited by the carrier, so it was difficult to spread.


    Now Donne has completely popularized papermaking. Many chambers of Commerce have purchased patents and carried out environmental protection production in strict accordance with Donne''s requirements. A large number of cheap paper have poured into the market. The price of paper books as a carrier has been quite low.


    Therefore, we can use the bookstore of Datang chamber of Commerce to sort out these professional knowledge and sell these professional books at a relatively low price in the bookstore. I believe people who are motivated to climb up will be willing to buy these knowledge and skills to improve themselves.


    At this time, on the other side, egwin and otinia came to her home, and then egwin was stunned

 Chapter 1055

    When otinia came to the door, egwin was curious because she didn''t know what she could do to help a mortal God.


    Otinia didn''t say anything, just let her follow, so egwin followed honestly.


    After following otinia into her cabin by the woods, egwin was stunned.


    On the surface, it looks like an ordinary cabin, and the internal space is surprisingly large!


    What''s more wonderful is that at the moment, egwin feels as if he is in the starry sky, with stars floating around. Dreamy star light bands are slowly swaying in the air. From time to time, he can see some stars suddenly collapse, some burning stars (constant stars) suddenly become bright and dazzling, or quickly dim and collapse


    However, the strange thing is that only one corner of the starry sky in the room is bright, and other places are dark and have no sense of beauty.


    Egwin wondered why otinia dressed up like this.


    "Sit down."


    Where are you going?


    When egwin looked down, he found that a shining chair appeared next to him - it was composed of stars in the air.


    Carefully touched, those stars turned into tangible entities.


    After sitting down, egwin asked curiously, "now can you tell me what I can do for you?"


    "Cast the divine descending skill."


    Otinia said dryly, "I want to contact nisclair through you to exert the power of divine descent."


    "Why?"


    Egwin was stunned: "is there no means of communication between gods?"


    Otinia shook her head: "of course, but now the situation is special. I can''t use that way. The ''noise'' caused by your Divine descent is still within the allowable range."


    Egwin didn''t understand any special situation or any noise. She suddenly felt stupid


    "I see. Shall we start now?"


    Otinia nodded, an idea flashed, and the room was completely closed.


    After egwin finished the prayer calmly, the power of the Earth Goddess came to her as scheduled, and at this time, otinia suddenly appeared in front of her and pointed her finger on her forehead.


    Egwin felt only a small but incomparable force pouring into her body, and the next moment she lost consciousness.


    Then otinia withdrew her hand and stood quietly waiting for something.


    A moment later, an invisible will fell from the sky into egwin''s body.


    When I opened my eyes again, it was already the Earth Goddess nisclair sitting there, or part of her will. After all, the channel opened by egwin''s divine descent can only allow part of her will to come.


    Nisclair looked at otinia calmly: "I know what you want to ask, but the answer is very clear. Don''t worry."


    Otinya raised her eyebrows: "don''t you think you need to worry? Because of you, he came into contact with the star world too early, and I can only let it go and tell him how to simply use the power of the star world, which may lead to an uncertain future!"


    Nisclair is still very indifferent: "all this is inevitable. In order for him to obtain the power to resist the invasion of chaos, he must make use of the resources and power of the star world. Otherwise, it is impossible to support the follow-up development only with prandal''s resources."


    "It''s too early. It''s too early."


    Otinia''s eyes drooped: "it''s not a good thing to contact the star world too early. They can''t control their will well. Mortals are easy to think about things. Once there is an accident, the consequences will be irreparable."


    "It''s getting late..."


    Nisclair sighed and looked at the star map in the room: "how long have you not focused on the stars in the main material world since you left?"


    Otinia shook her head: "unlike you, I am in the main material world. Too much attention is easier to attract them. I can only try to distract myself."


    Nisclair was silent for a moment, raised her hand and wiped it gently. Then on the star map in the room, a piece of star sky suddenly extinguished, and large pieces of stars quickly cooled and collapsed into white dwarfs, neutron stars, and even black holes


    Just in the blink of an eye, a quarter of the originally bright starry sky darkened.


    "This is the situation now."


    Nisclair said slowly, "the corruption rate of chaos is accelerating. At the current growth rate, in less than 40 years, prandal''s sky will become dark."


    After a pause, she said, "maybe it will be faster."


    Forty years!


    After a moment''s silence, otinia said: "Your confidence is a little too much... Only 40 years, why do you think he has the ability to build an army enough to fight against chaotic creatures? He doesn''t even have the ability to lead these people away from the planet. He doesn''t have enough knowledge reserves. He''s just a lucky man who was chosen by chance, that''s all."


    "No one has confidence."


    Nisclair''s eyes drooped and a look of gloom flashed on her face: "but now, we have no other choice. If we fail this time, we don''t even have a chance to restart civilization."


    There was silence in the room.


    "Forty years... Less than forty years..."


    Otinia clenched her fist: "after being genetically adjusted, she weakened her body and strengthened the wisdom of the last generation of survivors (referring to dwarfs and goblins) It was originally the most promising success, but who would have thought that they would obtain the technology of tearing space in advance? The energy storm gushing from the star world not only beat everything back to its original shape, but also attracted the attention of chaotic creatures... Even now, they have not found the technology that their ancestors once mastered! "


    "Although we have learned the lessons of the previous generation of civilization and have made enough adjustments and attempts, there are still many problems."


    "The largest number of sub intelligent creatures have no potential. They have not given birth to any spark of wisdom for 10000 years, and can only become the cheapest labor force at the bottom..."


    "The genetic synthetic species (referring to ORCs) proposed by Carlo mariver has strong reproductive ability, but also has natural defects. It has been in a clan society for a long time and has insufficient development potential..."


    "The aquatic species proposed by Anita Lyle (referring to the bright scale Naga and the Nu Tao fish man) are limited by the sea and it is difficult to focus on the stars..."


    "The underground species created by you and etanox have the same problems..."


    "Now it seems that human beings with the balance of reproductive ability and comprehensive potential are very promising, but they have been influenced by the power (Magic) and personal guidance you gave in advance. So far, they have not been able to go out of this planet and have been playing here. You seem to be immersed in the fun of being a nanny and forget the danger..."


    "Now, the ''firewall'' (referring to the spirit) has been infected and lost the ability of self purification cycle, and the ''insurance'' (referring to the dragon family) has almost been eroded, leading to a direct collapse..."


    "The current situation is so bad, but you say that there are only 40 years left! These times are not even enough for the races on this planet to reproduce for several generations. How many life individuals can be used on this planet? 500 million? 1 billion? Counting all races, I give an optimistic figure, 1.5 billion!"


    "In 40 years, 1.5 billion people will try their best to reproduce. How many useful adult individuals can they reproduce? Moreover, the time may be shorter. If there is an emergency, fewer people can be used."


    "What''s more, not every individual is willing to reproduce with all his strength. Even if he is willing to give birth, not everyone can give birth safely. The reproduction method of giving birth to offspring by body is too risky. Therefore, I agreed with bynkadela''s split reproduction method, which is fast, efficient, safe and reliable."


    "Even if the fertility rate goes up, what large-scale industrial base can it support with the current population base? How strong military strength can it have? How many talents with military literacy can be born? How many effective forces can it consume to fight chaos?"


    "If you can have 1% of the quantity, don''t thank our so-called gods. Thank God."


    "The enemy they have to face is the darkness that will devour the world and the universe."


    Otinia''s eyes were cold. Although she was facing the superior God, she did not flinch at all: "Give up, the world has no hope, and the creator has disappeared. Why should we continue to save the world? Use the last time to think about how to leave the world. If you really can''t abandon these creations, find a way to take away the star ball together."


    Nisclair has been silent. Otinia''s words are very reasonable, but


    "If we could get away, we would have left here long ago."


    Nisclair youyou said, "don''t you understand... We''ve been bound to the world since the day we got the permission..."


    The corner of otinia''s mouth trembled, and she scolded: "this damn ''authority''!"


    "So, it''s not that we don''t want to leave, it''s that we can''t leave."


    Nisclair sighed and said, "so saving the world is also saving us, and now our only hope is him."


    "We look forward to the collision of different civilizations and ideas in the two worlds to generate new hope. Although our opinions were contrary at the beginning, at least now it seems that he has shown corresponding value, hasn''t he?"


    "But he is just an ordinary person. He is not omnipotent. We hope to be with him, but we can''t completely rely on him."


    "Therefore, we will help him where we can and make his development more smooth."


    She smiled: "if you want to develop, he has to contact the resources of the star world sooner or later, but now the time is tight, and there is not enough time for him to explore slowly. Therefore, you told him that he didn''t do anything wrong. It''s better to say that you helped us solve a big problem. We were still considering how to tell him this shortcut."


    "We don''t expect him to save the whole world. As long as he can save prandal, it''s enough."


    "All we need is a sample that can succeed."


    "Otherwise, no matter how many times civilization is restarted, it will only become the nourishment of chaos."

 Chapter 1056

    Egwin didn''t know how she left otinia. She only remembered that when she left, otinia''s expression was very dignified, and she was very out of proportion on peace day.


    "Tina, where''s Donne?"


    After arriving at the Lord''s house, egwin just met Tina holding the document.


    "Your Majesty, he''s in his room."


    Tina chuckled. Obviously, Donne''s green big head pattern made her feel very interesting: "Your Majesty said he didn''t want to go out now, but I don''t know why. He said he would cook himself at night. It''s a rare thing, which makes everyone look forward to it."


    Cook yourself?


    Egwin nodded. She simply didn''t associate her arrival with Donne''s personal cooking. Naturally, she couldn''t be moved.


    Came outside Donne''s room and knocked at the door.


    "Who?"


    "Egwin."


    As soon as egwin''s voice fell, the door opened with a click. Donne stood there with a smile on his face: "come in!"


    The gods are on! Ghosts don''t know how much he wants to invite egwin into his room - don''t think about it. It''s just a very simple idea of a man in love. It''s really simple, guaranteed by the author''s integrity.


    Egwin looked at Donne''s room casually, then refused Donne''s invitation to sit in bed (she didn''t know why, just a slightly nervous intuition) and sat down on the sofa.


    Donne politely made a cup of tea for egwin and asked casually, "what does otinia want you to do?"


    Egwin replied honestly, "she asked me to perform divine descending, saying that she wanted to get in touch with the Earth Goddess through me."


    ¡°£¡¡±


    Donne was suddenly stunned. Didn''t otinia know that doing so would make the world collapse under the impact of divine power!?


    She must know.


    Now that she knows, why should she contact the Earth Goddess?


    It must be something so important that she had to contact the heaven.


    Egwin said stupidly and somewhat troubled, "she said that the situation is special, so she can only contact me. In this way, what ''noise'' is still within the acceptable range... I can''t understand."


    If it was normal, just seeing her look of rare trouble would make Donne bubble happily, but now, Donne is not in that mood.


    "Did she say anything special?"


    Egwin shook his head. "No."


    "You don''t remember the conversation between them?"


    "Not at all. At that time, my consciousness seemed to fall into a deep sleep."


    "But I remember when I left, Ms. otinia''s face was very dignified," egwin said


    Donne''s mind clicked. The sleeping trough was going to be bad!


    "Sit down first!"


    Now Donne could not afford to entertain egwin. As soon as he dodged, he came directly to the door of otinia''s house. As soon as he was ready to knock, the door had already opened.


    Otinia''s voice came, "come in."


    Donne pushed the door in and froze.


    The room is a complex star map - although I haven''t seen a real guy on earth, I''ve seen a lot in the film.


    Otinia stood in the room, staring at the star map, stunned.


    "What the hell happened?"


    Donne asked, "you have to contact heaven."


    After being silent for a while, otinia looked at him and said, "because you contact the star world too early, it''s too early. It''s easy to get out of control."


    "Why?"


    Donne wondered, "haven''t you told me the secrets of the star world? And we discussed how to use the star world."


    "If you think that the star world is just a place that can provide unlimited resources, you are very wrong. You think you have understood the secret of the star world, but it''s only superficial."


    Otinia said slowly, "do you know how the civilization of gnomes and goblins was destroyed? It was because they suddenly came into contact with the star world and thought they had obtained unlimited resources. Then, you know the consequences. The civilization was completely destroyed - to be exact, the planet was lucky to survive."


    "Hiss!"


    Donne took a breath of air conditioning: "isn''t their civilization because of the super bomb invented by the goblins?"


    "Naive."


    Otinia looked at him sarcastically: "how much equivalent bomb can blow a planet out of such a big hole? Even the orbit of the planet has shifted to a certain extent?"


    Donne was speechless.


    "Because the direction of gene optimization and adjustment is wisdom, their technology is developing too fast and too confident. Before they have the energy to control the star world, they open the channel of the star world and try to absorb the power of the star world..."


    Donne was surprised again: "wait! Genetic optimization? They are not the product of natural evolution! They are also divine creations!?"


    "What do you think?"


    Otinia sneered and said, "unfortunately, the power level of the star world is too high, which is far from what they can control. The runaway energy swept prandal away, and we had to restart civilization, that is, prandal you see now."


    "Fortunately, when you came into contact with the star world, you were very smart to extract some samples from the star world war horse and improve the teleportation without directly tearing open the portal, otherwise..."


    Donne''s back was wet. He was scared.


    At the moment, he was so excited that he just wanted to pick up yustisa and kiss him hard!


    If yustisa hadn''t remembered this, he might have done it!


    "As you said, now the characteristics of the star world have stabilized. Should there be no danger?"


    "It''s true that because you use some tips, you reduce a lot of risks, but in fact, the danger still exists."


    Otinia said faintly: "Phitis... That is, mortals are difficult to fully control themselves and cannot control their will, which leads to abnormal situations in the star world due to their thinking fluctuations, which will cause their suspicion and then cause a chain reaction, and the situation will get worse and worse, that is, as long as any person has any risk Your thinking will completely collapse your whole plan. "


    Donne''s face is green now!


    He can control the behavior and behavior of his men, but can he also control their thinking?


    Of course he can do that, but what he gets is just a numb low-level labor force!


    The more society needs to develop, the more it needs free thought, which is diametrically opposite to the requirements of the star world!


    If it''s a robot


    Donne sighed for a while, because he knew very well that the most difficult thing for human beings to control was imagination. If they lost imagination, human beings would lose the power of development.


    What should I do now?


    The room fell silent again.


    Prandar''s resources are rich enough, but they are weak compared with the endless star world.


    The temptation of the star world is too big for Donne to give up.


    But what should he do? What can he do?


    After a moment of silence, otinia suddenly raised her hand. Silver white light bands quickly formed a three-dimensional divine word Rune in the air. The complex three-dimensional divine word Rune made Donne dizzy and couldn''t understand its meaning.


    "I heard that you are going to let those souls control the golden giant gods to mine in the star world?"


    "Yes."


    Otinia nodded, and then her eyes suddenly became very deep. Her faint eyes sucked Donne like a vortex


    I flew?


    No, no!


    Donne looked down and took a breath of air conditioning. He was out of his body!


    Donne was stunned. "What are you doing?"


    "It may be a little uncomfortable. Bear it."


    Otinia finished and photographed the divine word Rune directly into Donne''s soul.


    In an instant, Donne felt a huge flood of information pouring into his soul. The power contained in the powerful divine word runes made his mortal soul unbearable. His consciousness seemed to be constantly squeezed, pulled, expanded and contracted between the two mountains


    Just for a short moment, Donne felt like he had spent a long millennium!


    Huiguang God, he has returned to his body, and he is all wet!


    Dunn gasped, "what did you do?"


    "I give you a divine word rune."


    Otinia said faintly, "it''s too troublesome to teach you. It''s more convenient."


    Divine runes?


    When Donne was stunned, a divine word Rune suddenly appeared in his mind. What''s more amazing is that he even understood its meaning!


    Otinia said with a plain face: "this is a thinking with conditional judgment. The judgment condition is that once it comes into contact with the power of the star world, it will automatically take effect, inhibit the carrier''s perceptual thinking and let it enter the state of pure rational thinking."


    Yes, a simple divine word Rune contains a very large amount of information. The difference in the amount of information between three-dimensional spatial text and two-dimensional plane text is so great!


    Donne''s spirit flashed: "you want me to use the power of this divine word Rune to reduce the risk!"


    "Yes."


    Otinia nodded: "then you rely on your own strength to copy this divine word rune, and then make it into jewelry, pendant, whatever, and let them take it with them."


    Donne was very skeptical: "is my copy useful?"


    "Although the effect of the copied version is not as good as that I drew myself, it also has a certain effect. It''s enough to deal with mortals."


    "That''s good."


    Donne was relieved. Although she didn''t know why otinia suddenly decided to help him, at least it was good news.


    "And."


    Otinia hesitated. After a moment, she said to Donne a little unnaturally, "close your eyes."


    Eh!?

 Chapter 1057

    Donne was stunned by otinia''s words.


    What the hell is this?


    Generally speaking, nine times out of ten women ask men to close their eyes to kiss - of course, there are exceptions, such as playing hooligans


    But Donne asked himself that he didn''t tease her on weekdays - she''s a goddess, a real goddess, can''t tease her!


    But otinia''s appearance is really easy to make people daydream.


    It''s impossible. It''s absolutely impossible to be what he thinks. Isn''t there often such a plot? The hero thinks he has the heart of a beauty. As a result, he looks up and finds that everything is a misunderstanding


    As a professional old driver who never overturns, Donne will never act rashly.


    Most importantly, he can''t afford it


    If you provoke an ordinary girl, you can turn against him at most, and correct it after adjustment, but if you provoke a goddess... You will die miserably.


    "Hurry up!"


    Otinia was a little angry.


    Donne did it silently. There''s no way. He can''t afford it!


    After closing his eyes, it was dark. There was no sound in the room. Donne was inexplicably nervous.


    The goddess has a criminal record. What if she goes crazy and suddenly pushes herself back?


    From or not?


    Donne, who can easily accept any difficult challenge, is sweating in his nervous palm.


    The heart is beating "poop, poop", one-third faster than before. This tension has not appeared for a long time.


    Because he closed his eyes, his hearing, smell and touch became extremely sharp. A very slight air flow sounded, and then Donne smelled the very special faint sweet smell of otinia.


    That kind of fragrance is hard to describe, like the faint fragrance of flowers blowing into the room from the window in the middle of the night, and like the sour, sweet and green fruit fragrance, full of reverie and sweet temptation.


    What''s this guy doing so close?


    Donne was full of anxiety. The last thing he wanted to happen at the moment was to provoke otinia inexplicably.


    This guy is too big to play at all.


    Donne was almost scared to death by the accident of cocoa and vanilla last time. If otinia comes up again this time... Donne really doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    However, the more things you don''t want to happen, it will always happen.


    Donne could hear the slight breathing in front of him, and with his eyes closed, he could feel that otinia was close - she seemed to be hesitating and hesitating.


    But just as Donne was relieved, otinia suddenly moved.


    Two thin, tender, cool lips pressed gently against Donne''s forehead.


    Donne''s head was confused, and then he found a wonderful force integrated into his body, and then formed a light protective layer on the surface of his body.


    What''s going on!?


    Shocked, Donne took a breath of air-conditioning - unfortunately, his posture was too subtle. Instead, it looked like he was smelling the smell of otinia''s chest, which he enjoyed very much.


    Otinia''s eyes trembled, but she stubbornly endured what had just happened.


    "This was originally my authority to guard the girl''s night, but now for the sake of the overall situation, it is used on you as an exception."


    "Wait! Guard the girl''s night? I''m a man!"


    "Then you think of yourself as a girl."


    Otinia subconsciously pulled her collar and looked bad: "I received my blessing personally, which further restrained your spiritual power. Now you have no problem entering the star world with them."


    Suddenly, Donne was overjoyed: "really!?"


    "Yes, and you can contact me at any time through this blessing in the future. I will help you as much as possible within the scope of permission."


    Otinia said very plainly, "of course, the power I can use is limited, and only for business."


    Of course, Donne knew what otinia was talking about. He really couldn''t think of anything else except developing prandal and resisting chaos invasion.


    "That''s enough!"


    With otynia''s promise, Donne was determined.


    In the past, although otinia has been asked to help several times, they all used various ways to convince her, rather than her offering to help. Now it is different. She is willing to take the initiative to help, and Donne is much more relieved.


    Although Donne doesn''t know what otinia and nisclair talked about, it seems to be a good thing for him at present?


    "What on earth did you talk about?"


    Donne finally couldn''t help asking.


    Otinia was silent. She was considering whether to tell Donne.


    A moment later, she made a decision. Donne was the only executor of the matter and told him that maybe putting some pressure on him might make him more active to complete the task.


    "Time."


    Otinia raised her head and said slowly, "there''s not much time left for you."


    Donne''s heart tightened: "chaotic invasion?"


    "Yes."


    Otinia raised her eyes and didn''t tell him the truth. Instead, she said, "abnormal fluctuations have been observed recently. The chaotic invasion is accelerating. I''m afraid you have only 40 years at most - this is an optimistic estimate."


    Optimistic? Forty years?


    "If you estimate conservatively..."


    "Maybe today, maybe tomorrow, who can say that?"


    Otinia held out: "the spatial structure of the world has been riddled with holes, very unstable, and may collapse at any time. At that time, you will have to face them directly."


    "I have a saying that I don''t know what to say when I sell a batch..."


    Donne has a black line, which means he didn''t say. In other words, if he can''t solve the key problem of fighting chaos, he will only have 40 years to live?


    "You''ve said it."


    Otinia said calmly, "so if you don''t want to die, try your best. Now, the resources of the star world have been opened to you. Make good use of it."


    Of course, Donne knows to use the resources of the star world, otherwise the efficiency of prandal''s resources alone is too low, and many high-performance materials are difficult to get out.


    What''s more, the star world can''t be made into a nuclear fusion power station or super warship just by his imagination - just like the Dragon avatar spell, he must build a complete model in his mind, each part must comply with the operation principle, and he must convince himself that there is such a thing in the star world.


    It''s too hard.


    Now the only good news is that after learning the secrets of the star world, he can even get all kinds of special metals, stainless steel, titanium alloy, metal hydrogen, etc. from the star world, including some synthetic materials that must appear in science and technology, He can also try to obtain alternatives by describing their characteristics.


    The special circumstances of the star world undoubtedly greatly reduced his development time.


    Forty years


    According to the current development rate, 40 years may be enough to turn prandal into a modern society full of magic style.


    Donne left otinia as he pondered. He was so worried that he didn''t even notice that his green head had returned to normal after otinia kissed him on the forehead.


    "Back?"


    Egwin noticed that Donne was full of worry and frowned, "what''s the matter?"


    "Not good news."


    Donne smiled bitterly. "Are you sure you want to listen?"


    So far, only a few people, such as him, Fiona, Victor, OLINA and aurelia, know about the news that the chaos army is about to invade prandal again. Egwin, Angus and gene don''t know it yet.


    Donne didn''t intend to hide it from egwin. After all, they are prandal''s top combat power and their right-hand man. They are very reliable. They must have their power to fight chaos.


    Egwin nodded. If it was someone else, she certainly didn''t have this curiosity, but she didn''t know why. When facing Donne, she sometimes became different from usual - she couldn''t tell why.


    Donne thought about it and said, "tomorrow, call Jean and Angus tomorrow. I want to announce a very important thing that is closely related to each of you."


    Donne had figured it out. Since even the goddess had told him the deadline, he didn''t have to hide any more.


    Tell them the truth, and then, let''s work together to develop with all our strength.


    I''m afraid he''ll be tired to death just by himself.


    That night, in order to brush the favor of egwin, Donne personally cooked a table of earth style home cooked dishes. Considering the light taste of egwin, most of them are vegetarian dishes, which also makes people who are used to eating meat very happy.


    However, sensitive Fiona, Tina and even careless every night found that Donne seemed a little absent-minded.


    It makes them feel very strange.


    Donne has never concealed his love for egwin, which is basically an open secret in Ellington. Now that egwin is sitting here, Donne will be distracted, which is a serious problem.


    Fiona winked at night and asked the cheeky woman to test Donne. Unfortunately, night and night are not stupid. In this case, there is absolutely no good fruit to eat. She resolutely pretended to be stupid and sweet, completely ignoring Fiona''s wink.


    That night, Donne tossed and turned all night, constantly thinking about the next development direction in his mind, but no matter how he conceived it, he could not be partial to science now.


    Prandar''s foundation is too poor, and social development must be carried out in an all-round way. Failure to keep up in any field will bring great hidden dangers. In other words, it is impossible to accelerate the development of the military field by concentrating resources.


    The next day, all the trusted people around him gathered in the Lord''s house.


    Quietly waiting for him to announce the so-called important news.

 Chapter 1058

    "Ladies and gentlemen."


    Donne opened his mouth and faced a group of confused eyes. His words were held in his mouth but could not be said.


    What should he say?


    How do you tell these people the desperate news?


    Do you point directly at their noses and say, your good days are coming to an end. Take advantage of it now, eat as much as you want, play as much as you want?


    Stop teasing


    Frankly, they don''t necessarily believe it.


    Perhaps, it is easier for them to believe their words in the name of God.


    Donne looked at otinia. The dark girl already knew what he was going to say, and nodded slightly, which was permission.


    Donne sighed and reopened his mouth.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, for some special reasons, I have decided to confess something to you and answer some of your doubts."


    Donne looked at Aurelia and OLINA. They were still a little confused at first, but after noticing Donne''s line of sight, they were suddenly surprised and looked at each other.


    It''s agreed to keep it secret. Why did you suddenly decide to make it public?


    Do you mean


    The Pope and the saint are also impressively listed at the moment. At this moment, Jesus solini XXIII squinted at Donne. He was guessing what secret Donne was going to say.


    Take a look around. Angus, gene, egwin, sharp teeth and Abram are old heroes. Even Selna, isali and Sasha glott were called over. In addition, croto, durandon, Brian and his son, tastrow and others are also prominent. There is no need to mention yustisa of the einzbellen family, Even the bright scale Naga queen pertis, the bright scale Naga Princess selisis, the dark elf queen Rowling and Lola, and the red stone dwarf king barold broken silver were present.


    Jessolini XXIII was vaguely surprised. At this time, he suddenly realized how great the power Donne could influence - it can be said that all the members gathered here at this moment can represent the whole prandal.


    In Donne''s words, at the moment, the Lord''s house in Ellington is like the headquarters of the United Nations, and now it is the United Nations Conference, which is still the top one.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I know that all along, you have many doubts about me, many curiosity about my origin, my strength, why I came to Ellington, why I always take out so many precious and rare materials, and why I never care about those things..."


    Donne''s words aroused the curiosity of all the people present. Except that some people knew something about him, more people knew nothing about what he said.


    "Today, taking advantage of this special moment, I decided to confess all this to you. Of course, the reason is that I need your help. I''ll talk about the specific situation later."


    "Now, let''s answer your most concerned questions. Who am I, Donne, from, and why?"


    At this point, Downton smiled and said, "I think many people have held this problem in their hearts for a long time..."


    That''s right. Angus and Jean are particularly curious. After all, Donne''s strength is even more exaggerated than the legendary strong, and it seems that he is omnipotent. He is proficient in magic, war skills and alchemy, and his creativity is unparalleled.


    This kind of person can''t appear out of thin air. He always has to learn from others, but the biggest problem is that they can''t find any information related to Donne''s inheritance at all.


    Donne looked at Angus and Jean, suddenly grinned and said, "you can''t investigate any intelligence related to me, because I''m not in the world at all."


    After the silence, there was an uproar!


    In addition to the well-known OLINA, aurelia, isali and others, Angus Jean and they were directly stupid.


    Brian''s reaction was slow. He scratched his head and asked, "what do you mean?"


    "Fool!"


    Durandon didn''t even want to stand next to his father and said angrily, "that is to say, Lord Donne is an alien guest!"


    Foreign visitors


    Brian scratched his head: "foreign visitors? I remember there seemed to be foreign visitors more than a thousand years ago..."


    Isalie nodded: "yes, it is also because of your help that the elves can continue to live in the Emerald Forest. The later merger of the kingdom of Orlando and the kingdom of Kansas also has his influence. Our former queen and sage of the elves also left the world with him..."


    Egwin looked surprised that Donne was from another world?


    No, more importantly, why did he come to this world?


    "Ladies and gentlemen, I think you should pay more attention to why I came to this world than that I was an alien visitor."


    Donne''s words drew these people''s attention back.


    Yes, there''s always a reason why foreign visitors come to prandal?


    "I was called by the Earth Goddess, specifically, by the gods from the world where I live."


    Donne pointed to his body and said slowly, "my body is the body made by the gods for me. This body can be called a ''perfect body''. It has a magic pool connected with the whole world, holds all spells, and has the strongest fighting ability. All this is just for me to complete the tasks they gave me."


    "It is because of this special situation that Sally, Lola and pertis think I am an envoy -"


    After a pause, don shrugged: "in a way, I am indeed an envoy."


    Isn''t it God''s mission to be sent by God to the main material world?


    But his mission is more special.


    "When the gods brought me here, they prepared a large enough carrying space for me, and the carrying space was also filled with all kinds of materials, which is why I can continuously provide goddess blood and all kinds of precious resources."


    "Yes, the AOJIN Hengjin and even the star square Crystals I took out were prepared for me by the gods in advance."


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    Angus and Jean inhaled the air conditioner when they heard the speech. They were not shocked by Donne''s backers, but they noticed the key points they really needed to pay attention to.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat exactly is Donne doing?


    ¡ª¡ªNeed to let the gods join hands to build a body for him!?


    ¡ª¡ªAnd prepare such huge resources in advance!?


    "I think now you must be curious about what task I am going to perform. I hope you can be mentally prepared, because this is not good news."


    Donne smiled, did not continue to sell off, but directly confessed: "the gods asked me to save the world."


    Save... The world?


    Angus, Jean, Abram, egwin, sharp teeth and Selna suddenly changed their faces when they heard the speech. I''m afraid there is only one reason why the gods can use the word "save the world"


    "Yes..."


    Donne''s voice suddenly became extremely low: "it''s the chaotic army you''ve been worried about coming back... They will attack again soon."


    "Lord Donne!"


    Jessolini XXIII''s face was very bad. He took a deep breath and said, "can you be responsible for your speech? You know, some jokes are not random..."


    Donne shook his head. The pope must have guessed what he was going to say, but the news was so bad that he didn''t even want to believe it.


    "I don''t think I need to guarantee here, because there is a better person than me... Or God."


    Donne went up, took otinia by the hand and brought her to the crowd.


    "Maybe someone doesn''t know her yet, so I''ll formally introduce her to you."


    Donne said very solemnly, "this is the daughter of greterence, the God of death, the protector of the pure girl at night, the weak God, the dark girl, otinia."


    Unwitting Abram, sharp teeth and others suddenly changed their faces when they heard the speech.


    God!


    Although it is only a weak and dark girl, this is a real and living God standing in front of them!


    Without saying a word, otinia directly showed her badge, which was a girl''s badge lying on her side curled up under the moon. The badge in the air exuded pure divine power, which aroused the resonance of the artifact in eluli''s hand.


    After seeing the evidence, a group of people immediately knelt down on one knee and paid enough respect.


    Including the Pope, who already knew her life experience, and the completely unbelieving croto.


    Although they do not believe in dark girls, God is God, and mortals must respect God.


    "Get up."


    Otinia didn''t care about this kind of thing. She said faintly: "I can guarantee the authenticity of what Donne said. He really came from a different world and was selected to save the world."


    With otinia''s words, this confirms the reliability of Donne''s title of Savior.


    But the doubts in the hearts of the people increased instead of decreased.


    Because, before that, don Enke never took the initiative to expose this matter. It is clear that everything is fine. Why did he suddenly decide to confess?


    Unless


    Suddenly, the atmosphere in the room became dignified.


    "Maybe someone has guessed..."


    Donne said slowly, "then I won''t sell any more. Yes, the speed of chaos invasion has accelerated, and we don''t have much time left."


    Aurelia''s heart tightened: "how long will it be?"


    This is also a matter of great concern to others.


    "Forty years at most."


    Donne looked at otinia: "this is the most optimistic time that otinia told me. This time is not accurate. The situation is very bad. There will be emergencies at any time, which may be 30 years, 20 years, today and tomorrow..."


    Don didn''t say it was good. When he said it, everyone''s mood was even worse, especially Angus and them.


    No one knows the horror of chaos better than those who have personally participated in the second chaos invasion war.


    Once the third chaotic invasion war breaks out, it is likely to usher in the end of prandal!

 Chapter 1059

    Forty years.


    Say more, say less.


    More generally speaking, it is enough for the prandals to reproduce several generations of adults and provide a large number of labor force. Those civilians, the main construction workers now, may have white hair in 40 years, and some even have settled down..


    At least, this time is not enough to light up a science and technology tree step by step to a practical level, unless it is opened, and the strength of Angus, gene, egwin and others has passed in the blink of an eye. Their life expectancy is still very long, so they can continue to be the main force.


    For 40 years, according to the current development rate, Donne can completely dominate the whole prandal and implement the all people''s army policy. At that time, he will wait for the chaotic army to come to the door and blow his mother, and the violent soldiers will be pushed back.


    But all this is based on the fact that the time is accurate.


    What if something happens?


    What if the chaos army comes early?


    All plans will be disrupted.


    So this amount of time must be advanced, and Donne must be prepared in advance.


    This has brought a severe test to his development speed.


    There''s really not much time left for them.


    Just when everyone was terrified and depressed by don, there was a dull noise in the backyard of the Lord''s house. They were stunned and just wanted to ask, don said, "Victor has come back from the star world."


    Angus and gene''s eyes lit up, star world! yes! And the star world!


    If the resources of the star world can really be used, the chaos army is not invincible after 40 years of development!


    "Go and have a look!"


    They rushed out first, and Donne followed with the others.


    Aurelia took no two steps, suddenly stunned, looked back at OLINA standing there motionless: "empress mother?"


    "I, I won''t go..."


    OLINA shook her head. Although she had accepted the new life, it was somewhat embarrassing to say goodbye to victor.


    "Come on, no matter how you avoid it, you''ll still meet one day."


    Aurelia took OLINA''s hand and said, "besides, his father has already accepted it. What are you afraid of?"


    "Don''t pull me, I, I''m afraid Donne misunderstood him..."


    "Donne, he won''t. If he were really the kind of careful man, he wouldn''t accept this plan from the beginning."


    When Aurelia finished, she also had an inexplicable anger in her heart. Even if she knew that the situation at that time could not be chosen by their mother, she was still very unhappy.


    If only she had known that one day she would not give up her inheritance right at the beginning, so that Donne could marry her and get the inheritance right instead of her mother


    Aurelia''s heart burst, her heart suddenly beat wildly, and she quickly got rid of the messy ideas in her mind.


    What do you think, aurelia, he is now your father in name


    The mother and daughter followed the crowd to the yard, and then saw the giant golden statue up to 20 meters high, as well as Donne and Victor surrounded by the crowd.


    With Donne''s permission, his soul can also be seen by others.


    Now Victor''s soul has solidified a lot and looks more energetic than before.


    "... really! It''s true!"


    Victor shouted with ecstasy: "that star base! There are really countless resources! I haven''t explored the area since yesterday! But I have found countless magic metal veins! Magic crystal veins! Precious magic metal is just like ordinary stones everywhere!"


    "Even there is a high-level magic essence, a magic crystal core with stronger magic than the high-level magic essence!"


    "Using the magic crystal core, the power of the golden giant statue is not a problem at all. It can even work for decades!"


    "With that star base, we will have inexhaustible rich resources!"


    After hearing Victor''s ecstatic report, Angus and gene looked at each other and couldn''t restrain their inner ecstasy.


    Such a star base is of great significance to them. With such a rich supply of resources, many experiments that are difficult to try at ordinary times can be tried boldly. There is no need to worry about the consumption of resources and save carefully!


    With this condition, the follow-up development is not the same as opening and hanging up!?


    At this time, Victor saw Aurelia and OLINA, smiled and waved at them. When they came, Victor smiled and asked, "how''s it going recently? He didn''t bully you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Dumne, standing next to him, was too lazy to make complaints about it. Sometimes he felt like a shameless villain.


    If you marry someone else''s wife, you won''t let them rest when they die. You have to buckle down your soul and continue to work


    I still feel a little guilty.


    But then again, OLINA is now his woman, and it''s impossible for him to let him out again.


    Aurelia shook her head. "Of course not, father. How are you doing now?"


    "Me? Very good. Anyway, it''s just a soul body now. There''s no disease and disaster. What about you? OLINA."


    Victor said hello to OLINA very naturally. Seeing that he was so natural, OLINA, who was a little nervous, calmed down, smiled and said, "Donne is very good to me."


    "That''s good."


    Victor smiled and nodded, then continued to discuss the star world with Angus. There was no special performance at all. It was as natural as saying hello to an old friend he hadn''t seen for a long time.


    OLINA was secretly relieved. It''s best. It''s good.


    One is the past and the other is the present. She has no choice. It is undoubtedly the most painful for her to be caught in the middle. Now that both of them have chosen to look forward, forgetting the past is the best choice.


    OLINA smiled with relief.


    Donne secretly feigned there for a long time, but finally found nothing unusual. He muttered "this wife''s strategy is really simple", and then came together to discuss the development of the star world.


    "... I think the most important thing for us now is to get back a batch of magic crystal core tests. If there is no magic crystal core, we can get a lot of advanced magic essence!"


    Angus now has a very urgent demand for advanced energy. If the energy can be updated, the actual transformation of the golden giant statue can be put on the agenda as soon as possible.


    Even if the chaos army really comes ahead of time and has the golden giant statue, they will not have no resistance.


    Victor held out: "the magic crystal core should not be a problem, but now the mining gold giant statue has not been refitted. We can''t go mining at all."


    "Croto, what''s the matter with you? It''s too inefficient!"


    Crototon jumped: "don''t blame me! My side will be finished tomorrow morning. It''s your side that slows down the pace!"


    "Me? I can handle a large number of energy modules in minutes if I need them! Gene?"


    Gene said calmly, "I have no problem here. If I start preparing now, I can keep up with the progress of transformation."


    Before they could speak, yustisa said with a smile: "I have no problem with the transmission module here, Tim''s soul core and control module. The original technology has been mature and can start at any time."


    Angus immediately wondered, "what are we waiting for? Start work as soon as possible!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a moment of silence, the group looked at Donne in unison.


    "What are you looking at me for?"


    Donne''s face was puzzling. The work was handed over. It had nothing to do with him!


    "The golden colossus!"


    Grotto shouted angrily, "you have all the golden giant statues. Without the golden giant statues, let''s transform a hair!"


    "That''s it! How do I feel that there''s something missing..."


    "Without the most important golden giant statue, what can we do..."


    "After all, he was delayed in the end!"


    The group seemed to have found the contradiction and fired at Donne one by one. Suddenly, Donne was bombed in a mess. They repeatedly promised to let the golden giant statue in place immediately. Then they dispersed with satisfaction.


    After Angus and their departure, the worried Pope and illuli returned to alinks. The news is too important. I''m afraid he will have to make some preparations next.


    The mother and daughter of peltiss and selisis went to catch up and chat next to egwin''s death.


    Laura originally wanted to talk to Donne about heart and feelings, but after looking around, she took Rowling with an inexplicable smile and flashed away.


    This is not a good time to steal.


    "We''ll go back first."


    Sharp teeth, Abram, barrow and others also quit one after another. After learning the news, their hearts were very heavy. Next, they were afraid to start honing their combat effectiveness again.


    "My friend!"


    Tystro then greeted him with a laugh and patted Donne on the shoulder with a huge bear''s paw: "I''m afraid no one can stop your development next. Congratulations in advance."


    Congratulations?


    "I promise you good words."


    Donne''s mouth pulled. In order to develop the United Front, I want to unify prandal, including Ryan empire. Man, you really don''t care at all.


    Thanks to the strong assistance of Datang chamber of Commerce, the situation of new bulkesuo is booming. Various modern urban designs have finally made citizens of Ryan Empire realize what is the real modern life, and all kinds of transportation have made them feel unprecedented travel convenience, The high-level leaders of the Ryan Empire, who were originally full of resentment against the cooperation between tastrow and mankind, have changed their old attitude and praised tastrow''s wise decision.


    The economic situation and life index of new bulkesuo can be said to be climbing steadily. Just in the past few months, people who had lived a hard life have already lived a far better life than before, and tastrow''s support rate has also increased sharply, so tastrow''s heart is very good recently.


    After greeting, tessro whispered, "I have something to talk to you about. Is it convenient?"

 Chapter 1060

    In the study, tastrow sat on the sofa with a cup of hot tea in his huge bear''s paw. His face was still beautiful and looked very funny.


    But of course he can''t be blamed. The tea here is a good thing. It''s hard to find money outside. It''s worth the ticket price if you can rub a cup of tea.


    Sitting next to them were the vanilla and cocoa sisters, but they kept silent and glanced at Tang en from time to time. If Tang en looked at it, he would definitely receive four white eyes.


    Well, the sisters still hate him.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat happened last time has nothing to do with him, okay!


    Donne rolled his eyes, simply ignored the two of them and asked directly, "what do you want to talk to me?"


    Now everything in xinbulkesuo has become formal, and everything there has basically been dominated by Datang chamber of Commerce. It can be said that xinbulkesuo has been completely inseparable from Datang chamber of Commerce. Once Datang chamber of Commerce leaves there, the whole city will collapse instantly.


    Don didn''t think tastrow came to talk to him about these things.


    "Well, I heard a while ago that you have popularized magic phones, so I also want to buy a batch of goods and equip our administrative personnel."


    Tystro looked at Donne eagerly. He had experienced the convenience of the magic phone. It can be said that with the magic phone, the efficiency in all aspects has improved a lot. The most important thing is that the thing can be used without any strength, even ordinary people can use it, which virtually increases the strategic position of the magic phone.


    "Of course, no problem. The products are produced to promote to the market. How many do you need? I''ll tell Fiona later and send them to you when the return goods are ready."


    "Ten thousand... Eight thousand, no, five thousand, five thousand is enough!"


    As soon as tystro said ten thousand, he noticed that Donne''s eyes had changed, so he hurried down two orders of magnitude. In fact, the total number of managers of the whole vertical management system of new bulkesuo was only two or three thousand. At first, he wanted ten thousand sets, on the one hand, to prepare them, on the other hand, he planned to take them back and sell them to enrich the royal treasury


    Unfortunately, he underestimated Donne''s intelligence ability. With the assistance of Datang chamber of Commerce and ghost agents, the situation of new bulkeso can be said to be one-way transparent, and Donne knows it like the back of his hand.


    "Three thousand, do you want to love or not."


    Donne rolled his eyes: "now the market of magic phones is very hot. Our production capacity can''t meet the demand at all. As you know, solant has returned. A large number of administrative personnel need to be equipped with magic phones. We still have an order gap of 100000 magic phones. We can squeeze out 3000 at most."


    Tystro frowned and said with a bitter smile, "it''s too little..."


    Donne repeated, "love or not."


    "Yes! Of course!"


    No matter how small the mosquito is, it is also meat! Even if it''s 3000 units, you can squeeze out some private goods. If you sell it casually, it''s 1.8 million gold. The profit is envious.


    Moreover, if the direct store of Datang chamber of Commerce in xinbulkesuo had not started to distribute goods, he would not be able to do this business.


    Donne looked at tystro with a smile: "yes, you know how to seize the business opportunity now."


    Tessro smiled: "I''m laughing. It''s far less than Miss Tina."


    In tessro''s mind, Donne''s current position can be said to be second only to the God of fire, Carlo mariver, and then Tina. After all, Tina is a teacher who personally imparts their knowledge, and he still respects Tina very much.


    "In addition to the magic phone, we also need to increase the purchase quantity, especially the new magic truck."


    "Well, the magic truck is also very tight now..."


    "Your Majesty Donne..."


    "Don''t look at me like that. It''s not cute at all."


    Donne was cold: "I see. I''ll try to reserve a batch of goods for you, but the quantity can''t be too much. If you die, it''s only a hundred or so."


    Tessro was overjoyed: "enough! Enough!"


    Rennes empire is sparsely populated, and the highway on the platform has not been built yet. The road condition is very poor. It is difficult for magic cars to pass smoothly. It is of little significance to purchase back, but magic trucks are different. As freight vehicles, they have a high adaptability to road conditions, In addition, the bulk trade on the other side of Wren empire is basically some low-end goods with low value and large quantity, such as fur and herbs. In the past, dozens or hundreds of wagon fleets were used to pull goods at one purchase, but the profit may be only thousands of gold coins, which is very uneconomical.


    However, if we use magic energy trucks with strong load capacity, it is likely that only one vehicle is needed for a batch of goods to complete the transportation task, which will not only greatly increase the safety, but also greatly increase the profit.


    "And then..."


    "Stop!"


    Donne quickly pointed to Fiona and said, "make a list of what you need. She will tell you the specific situation."


    "In fact, there''s nothing..."


    Tessro said, "I mean, what kind of aviation tower are you building? Can you build some for us in the Ryan Empire?"


    "Oh?"


    Donne looked at him with interest. "Do you know what that''s for? Are you going to build it?"


    "I don''t know."


    Tastrow shook his head without hesitation, and then he said righteously: "but I know that all the things made by Datang chamber of commerce must be good things! Good things, early not late!"


    Donne chuckled, "you''re smart."


    Tessro is right. Once the construction of the aviation tower is completed and the civil version of the airship is offline, it will be put into trial operation immediately. As long as there is no problem with the trial operation, it will be widely popularized in the ilrus empire.


    If tystro waited until that time to apply, I''m afraid Donne didn''t have time to take care of him.


    But now it''s different.


    "Congratulations, you caught the last bus."


    Donne smiled and motioned Fiona to explain to him.


    Fiona smiled and said, "since solant has returned, we are planning the reconstruction and construction plan of all cities led by solant, including the construction of aviation tower. This time, we can also include Ryan empire."


    Tessro was overjoyed at the speech: "that''s great!"


    "And I have a proposal."


    Fiona continued: "as solant has returned, the rein Empire and the Ilus empire will directly border, and there will be no obstacles in the middle. Therefore, I suggest that we open the border and open the free trade of businessmen, which can greatly promote the economic vitality of both sides."


    Tessro said without hesitation, "no problem."


    Now he has tasted the sweetness of economy and trade. Everything is empty these days. Money is serious.


    However, the money in his hand is also Tang Enyin''s


    "After improving the highway network of the Ryan Empire, the construction team of the Star Diamond bank will continue to construct and connect with the highways in the solant region to form a huge highway network completely covering the Ryan Empire, solant and irus. After having the Unicom highway network, it is only necessary to drive a magic car from alinks to new bulkeso Just a few days of Kung Fu. "


    "If your majesty tastrow can ensure the safety of our citizens, I think many rich people will soon be willing to go to the Ryan Empire to enjoy the exotic scenery. Many people have long yearned for the rough and wild style of the Ryan empire. Unfortunately, security has not been guaranteed..."


    Fiona said meaningfully to tastrow: "Your Majesty, you know, tourism is also an industry with strong gold absorption ability. Tourists have to spend money on tickets, souvenirs, food and accommodation... Tourism can be described as a huge profit. As long as it is properly developed, it will be OK to sit and collect money all the time."


    "Thank you for MS Fiona''s advice!"


    Tystro''s eyes lit up and found that he had found a new way to make money: "I''ll go back to those guys to discuss it!"


    Donne smiled secretly. Although they gave tessro a way to make money, it''s not sure who''s the best.


    It is true that citizens of the ilrus empire may take a lot of money to the Rennes empire for consumption, but similarly, it also means that the economy of the Rennes empire will be more dependent on the ilrus empire. Once there is any contradiction that causes tourists not to go to the Rennes Empire, their economy will avalanche in an instant.


    The Rehn Empire cannot afford that loss.


    With the unilateral export of the economy, technology and culture of the Ilus Empire, the Ryan Empire has been completely tied to the Ilus Empire, and the two sides have become an inseparable community of interests. In other words, the Ryan Empire has been kidnapped by Donne with economy. After they taste the sweetness, they will not take the initiative to leave, and the cultures of the two sides will accelerate the integration, Until it finally becomes one.


    This realized Donne''s plan to invade a country without blood.


    In this case, it is enough to use all the resources of the country without even requiring Donne to rule the country in name.


    "Let''s talk about what else."


    Fiona smiled and said, "if we need to build new projects, we will not forget the Ryan empire."


    "No, another good news for you is that the dixinglong breeding industry will have a stable output at the beginning of next year."


    After tastrow finished a cup of tea, he stood up happily and said, "let''s go back first."


    Donne waved his hand and said, "don''t go away."


    Vanilla and cocoa, who had been silent, stood up and followed tystro to the door, but stopped. They didn''t know what they were doing.


    "You go..."


    "You''ve gone!"


    "You are my sister, you go!"


    "You are my sister, so you go!"


    "So only then will you admit that I am my sister!"


    Vanilla turned reluctantly and stared at Donne.


    When Donne and Fiona were full of doubts, vanilla said bitterly, "Messenger, when will you marry us?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne sprayed out a mouthful of hot tea: "clam!?"


    Fiona sauce''s eyes became sharp!

 Chapter 1061

    The originally pleasant conversation became tense because of vanilla''s sentence.


    Although tystro is not a talent for picking up girls, he is also very clearly aware of the change of the atmosphere. He said with a smile: "then I''ll go out first. I won''t disturb you..."


    Then he ran out in dismay. Even if he was the king of Ryan Empire, he couldn''t take care of the marriage of the Vulcan holy lady


    Vanilla and cocoa stared at Donne, who was completely stupid.


    Sleeping trough, what''s the situation!?


    Why did you suddenly start forced marriage!?


    "Your Majesty Donne, aren''t you going to explain what this is?"


    Fiona smiled, but her voice was full of resentment that could not be concealed.


    OLINA is forced by the situation, the overall situation is important, so she can not care. Egwin is the object that Donne has always liked, so she can not care. Even Elsa and Elia can not care, but what about vanilla and cocoa!?


    If there is no favorite thing, how can they suddenly force marriage!


    Or when on earth did the bastard Donne kill the two sisters without saying a word!?


    This is unscientific!


    Explain!? How to explain!?


    Don''t even know himself!


    Although what happened last time was a little beautiful, it really had nothing to do with him!


    It was vanilla and cocoa who made a big mistake by eating indiscriminately. He was just entangled and helped them by the way!


    Can we say that he is forced to marry just because he is happy to help others!?


    Donne was in a hurry and said quickly, "what do you mean, vanilla? When did I say I was going to marry you?"


    "What are you talking about!"


    Vanilla looked at Donne like a heartless man: "we''ve all been like that. Don''t you think you''re going to marry us yet?"


    Like that? What''s that, asshole! I tell you, you chick, don''t talk nonsense. Be careful I sue you for slander!


    "I don''t know how we are..."


    "You villain!"


    Cocoa poked her head out from behind the vanilla and said tearfully, "it was like that last time..."


    Is it really that time!?


    Fiona remembered the scene when she bumped into cocoa to give Donne clothes. The truth came out!


    "Wait! Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Donne was stunned. What were the two owls thinking!? It is clearly agreed that as long as you promise them one thing, it will be uncovered!


    It''s too much to make such a sudden attack now!


    Even if he is the God of strategy, he can''t think of a solution immediately!


    "Bad guy!"


    Fiona glared at him fiercely: "since you have done it, admit it boldly! It will make us look down on you!"


    If I did, I would just admit it, but the problem is that I didn''t do anything!


    Donne wanted to cry without tears. At most, he helped the two cat ears solve their urgent physiological problems with his hands. It''s not true that they went to battle. They are still pure and flawless girls now!


    "The problem is that I didn''t do anything..."


    Fiona narrowed her eyes. "Do you think I''ll believe them or you?"


    Now vanilla and cocoa look pathetic. Look at Donne, and think about Donne''s usual true face. The truth has come out!!


    This guy definitely used some kind of unspeakable and inhumane method to severely ravage two simple owls, and then threatened them not to say it, otherwise they would destroy their Saint identity. Now they finally find a chance to tell the truth!


    What a pity! What a pity they are!


    Fiona wept secretly and felt that she had seen the truth.


    Donne looked constipated. On earth, women are always happy to put themselves in the position of victims, and then seek sympathy, and even use the position of the weak to obtain more benefits. Unexpectedly, prandal has begun to sprout this kind of spearhead.


    Strangle! Must be strangled!


    Donne quickly used his mind, calmed down and said, "although I promised to help you, I don''t remember promising to marry you."


    This guy is decisively beginning to induce Fiona''s thinking!


    Vanilla said, "I discussed with cocoa for a long time and finally decided to marry you!"


    Although they had made an appointment at that time, the more they wanted to go back, the more they tangled, and the more they thought, the more they felt that they couldn''t let Donne go so easily.


    Obviously, they have seen and touched all of them, so they have to shoot at the door, but what''s the difference between this and the direct round house?


    Two cat ears Niang later together, absolutely can''t just forget it. Didn''t he promise one thing? That thing is to marry them!


    What they think is very simple. Something like that has happened. How can they face others in the future!


    And as saints, they have had such a close relationship with Donne. Who else can they marry except Donne?


    At this time, vanilla hit the kill: "you don''t want to marry us, so I ask you, do you really want to see us marry others?"


    what the fuck!?


    Donne blinked.


    If he is reasonable, he has been like vanilla and cocoa. As a man, even if he takes them as a vase, he is certainly not willing to marry them. This is not love, but a pure desire for possession.


    Donne could not avoid vulgarity, or his character was even more exaggerated because he hugged the golden thighs of the gods.


    Yes, with her experience of getting along with Donne for months, vanilla successfully killed Donne.


    "This... That..."


    Rao, an old driver like Donne, can''t think of the best of both worlds at the moment. Now Fiona directly let Fiona Sit down and listen to the speeches of vanilla and cocoa.


    The bastard really ate the two beast ear mothers without saying a word!


    Damn it!


    Asshole!


    Hooligans!


    The lustful wolf!


    Obviously, he has been so obvious that he almost took off himself and sent him to his bed. He didn''t show any action at all. What''s the result? But secretly hunt wild food!


    No matter how hungry you are, you should first consider your race''s goals!?


    Even if it wasn''t her, Tina, Marlene, or even any maid in the Lord''s house, or any maid in the arlinks palace, no matter which one? Why did you choose these two owls?


    Is it because they are cat ears? Orc? So it''s special?


    Fiona is really angry, but she can''t lose her temper now - she has always claimed to be Donne''s housekeeper, and she thinks she''s a big woman (self styled). Now her husband is catching up with them for wild food. What should she do?


    A qualified woman must first solve future problems, stabilize the situation, appease each other''s emotions, and satisfy her husband. It''s best to thank her for her treatment plan.


    If you want to achieve this goal


    Fiona''s heart turned rapidly. After a moment, she smiled confidently and said, "vanilla, you and I have known each other for so long. Do you believe me?"


    "Of course I believe you."


    Vanilla nodded, but she wouldn''t compromise on this matter.


    Fiona smiled and said, "if you believe me, please go back and have a rest first. I will let Donne give you a satisfactory answer. How about it?"


    Let Donne give them a satisfactory answer, that is, promise to marry them.


    Vanilla looks at Fiona suspiciously. Fiona likes Donne. She knows very well that now both sides can be described as love enemies. Will Fiona be so willing to give up part of Donne?


    The smile on Fiona''s face completely covered up her real thoughts. The simple cat ear mother couldn''t see any information at all.


    What else did vanilla want to say? Cocoa pulled her nearby, so she had to say: "Fiona, I know you like the messenger, too. We can share him together, but if you want to eat alone, I will never agree!"


    Eat your sister''s own food!


    Fiona almost vomited blood because of vanilla. She''s the most pitiful person now, okay!? First met Donne. What happened? Some strange guys ran in front of her because of some strange chance. Until now, she can kiss Donne - she took the initiative!


    Everyone else has run home base, and she''s still hovering on second and third base!


    Even if she eats alone, it''s not her eating alone, but you brazen, shameless, licentious, obscene and shameless bichi who eat alone!


    I''m the most unlucky person!


    Fiona roared in her heart, but her face was still a spring smile: "you can rest assured that his majesty Donne is a great hero. I can''t possess him alone. I don''t have that charm or qualification. He should belong to the whole prandal."


    Belongs to the whole prandal!?


    Donne''s face is green. If all the women in prandal run to "beg for seed" like Emily, he will be tired to death!?


    This is not his narcissism, but the inference made according to his previous experience. This kind of thing is completely possible!


    "Your ideological consciousness is very high. The messenger really can''t belong to one person alone. He should belong to everyone."


    Vanilla finally recognized Fiona: "then we''ll go back first. We''ll wait for your good news."


    With that, the two cat ears finally left the study.


    As soon as Tang en breathed a sigh of relief, his hair stood up - there was an amazing evil spirit behind him!


    "So..."


    Fiona looked at Donne with a smile: "my dear Lord Donne, can you explain to your CEO what''s the matter with those two owls?"


    DANGER!

 Chapter 1062

    Let''s not mention the popular Shura field between Donne and Fiona. At this time, our camera comes to the west of prandal.


    To the south of the Wren Empire and to the north of the ambris mountains, there is by far the most exclusive and closed country in the world.


    Kingdom of grace.


    Long, long ago, the region where the kingdom of grace was located was the territory of the barbarians. The barbarians were human beings, but their living habits were similar to the orcs. Their civilization was a little behind that of the humans in the East. Many people called them barbarians.


    But because of the bad environment and the difficulties of life, they have been honed into the most powerful human soldiers.


    Later, chaos invaded and the Ilus Empire unified mankind, which brought civilization into the territory of grace. In a short period of hundreds of years, the culture here has been constantly exchanged and integrated with the outside world. The grace people are no different from those in other territories.


    If so, it may be their belligerence engraved in their bones.


    Later, with the decline of the Ilus Empire, the three lords of grace, solant and ronitant took the lead in splitting the Ilus Empire and dividing the huge territory. Solant reaped the greatest benefits by relying on the most fertile and largest territory, and directly became the most powerful country in prandal.


    Ronnie Tante was born with insufficient conditions, so he could only expand his territory in the end. After bringing the solager mountains into the territory, he settled in a corner, honestly became a businessman and began to seek development.


    And what about the grace family? They wanted to take back the land and glory of the barbarians. They fought for it and succeeded.


    The grace leader has become the kingdom of grace. From east to west, the territory includes the western wilderness, eroding soul swamp, shadow forest land, blood crow mountains, roaring plateau and other areas. From the western wilderness, it continues to west. After passing through the dangerous eroding soul swamp, the terrain begins to rise all the way. After crossing or bypassing the eroding soul swamp, it is an extremely huge shadow forest land. Due to the terrain, This forest is shrouded in the shadow of blood crow mountains all year round. All kinds of poisonous insects and beasts live here. Even the roads opened by adventurers are often very dangerous.


    After passing through the shadow forest land, there are endless blood crow mountains. This mountain range is independent of the anbris mountain range and has its own system. There are a large number of Warcraft living on the mountain, among which the most prominent is the social blood crow. This kind of Warcraft is not high, generally only level 1 to level 3, but the leaders of some ethnic groups can reach level 5 and level 6, Moreover, this kind of Warcraft is good at using some shadow and blood spells. It is a very dangerous enemy for caravans and adventurers.


    Ambris mountains and blood crow mountains are two natural hum ha generals, blocking the roads on the north and south sides. If you want to enter the Wuthering plateau and reach the kingdom of grace, you can only go from the middle portal. After going through the blood crow mountains, the road behind is not smooth. The climate of the Wuthering plateau is very unfriendly to outsiders. There is a huge temperature difference between morning and evening, Moreover, some people often have vomiting and diarrhea, general weakness and even syncope, and some even die of this abnormal reaction - in fact, it is altitude reaction.


    It is said that the secret medicine that allows ordinary people to move freely on the Wuthering plateau is in the hands of the grace family, and it is a secret that is not passed on. The market is full of finished products. Selling this plateau medicine is also a major economic pillar of the grace family,.


    Due to the existence of altitude reaction, Wuthering plateau is a natural barrier that can stop the footsteps of countless armies. However, the grace family, including the barbarians living here for generations, can move freely and have explosive combat effectiveness. Therefore, it becomes extremely difficult to conquer here.


    Blood Rock City, the king capital of the kingdom of grace, is located in the blood plain in the belly of the Wuthering plateau.


    Stanley grace even said that blood rock is an invincible city.


    Klein solant once made a detailed strategic plan for how to capture the kingdom of grace, and even secretly bribed many chambers of Commerce to collect a large number of that secret medicine for attacking grace. As a result, he failed to put it into practice until he was dying. The strategic plan finally fell into Aurelia''s hands and basically turned into a pile of waste paper.


    At this moment, what happened to the east of the mainland has also reached Stanley''s ears.


    "Ha ha ha -"


    On the throne, the burly Stanley laughed wildly: "Klein, Klein, I wronged him as a great enemy. He just lost! Dead! Waste! It''s really a waste!"


    The ministers in front also smiled sarcastically: "Klein, that arrogant and ignorant guy, how can he deserve to be the enemy of his majesty? Your majesty is the real emperor!"


    These ministers are all burly and strong men. They all look like reckless men with muscles growing into their brains. They can''t distinguish between civil officials and military officials at all. In other words, there is no civil official in the kingdom of grace.


    Before the fall of solant, Stanley treated solant as an imaginary enemy, not even the Ryan Empire - the orcs were too easy to be satisfied to be his enemies.


    But who would have thought that the Ryan empire was still alive, even better and better, but the solant kingdom was destroyed first and directly recovered by the ilrus empire!


    After Stanley laughed, he said, "this Donne is a little interesting. Remember who has collected his intelligence before? Present it to the king."


    "Your Majesty, it''s the Duke of Felton."


    "Where''s the Felton?"


    "He hasn''t discussed politics today, but he has handed over those materials to the palace Archives..."


    "Herald, submit Donne''s information."


    Soon, Donne''s materials were placed in front of Stanley. Although these materials were only some well-known news, they were collected in great detail, even to Donne''s personal hobbies, personality analysis, etc. it was a subtle feeling to think that these materials were sorted out by a group of burly savages.


    "Well, at first glance, he''s just a lucky man..."


    Stanley looked at Donne''s information carefully, and the expression on his face was quite strange: "... But can an ordinary lucky man really form such a powerful chamber of Commerce as Datang chamber of Commerce?"


    "Your Majesty, the main person in charge of Datang chamber of commerce is Fiona golden rose, the last descendant of the golden rose family. If what the information says is correct, Fiona should be his woman."


    "The last descendant of the golden rose family... Well, those fools of the spade family didn''t know to cut down the roots at the beginning."


    Stanley scoffed, "now you''ve tasted the bitter fruit."


    "The spade family can be said to have been indirectly destroyed in Fiona''s hands, but there are still many doubts and lack of intelligence."


    "There''s no need to worry about the ruined family. I care about this Donne."


    Stanley shook the information in his hand: "don''t you really think he''s just a lucky guy?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "A lucky man who can get a territory from Victor?"


    "A lucky man can destroy the plan of the dark snake, turn the tide, marry queen OLINA first under the covet of countless people, and even break the dark snake?"


    "A lucky man, in just one year, jumped from an insignificant little Lord to the Regent of the ilrus Empire, inherited the great unification, and finally convinced everyone?"


    "A lucky man can let the city of silver, the Holy See of light and even the dragon family work together to completely destroy rothermal?"


    "A lucky man can take advantage of the opportunity to destroy rothermal to spread bad news against Klein and provoke Lannister, Joyce and Barry to revolt together. Finally Klein and the three lords died, but he took the opportunity to recover solant. Do you think it''s just luck?"


    "Stupid! It''s so stupid!"


    Stanley sneered and said, "he cheated you all!"


    "If he is really just an ordinary lucky man, he will be qualified to marry queen OLINA? The information records that Princess Aurelia has a great relationship with him! His majesty Victor also likes him!"


    "The dark snake and chaos god religion have been raging for hundreds of years. When they are about to rise again, the plans have been destroyed by him and finally destroyed in his hands!"


    "Lothemar is just a wedge, but he seized this opportunity and directly used his strength to make the three lords provoke the flag of the uprising. He died there, but he finally picked the fruit. It''s all luck?"


    "No! It can''t be just luck!"


    After Stanley''s analysis, he asserted: "I even suspect that Victor''s death was his plan to gain the throne of the Ilus empire! The dark snake and chaos God only blocked his way, so they were destroyed by him! The three rebellious lords may even be his intention to kill Klein, and then give them to the people The title of hero to appease the masses! "


    "He is an out and out careerist! An activist!"


    "He is very crafty and cruel enough!"


    "From these interlocking plans, we can see that he will do anything to achieve his goal. His heart is black. He is definitely a fiercer ambitious than Klein!"


    "He is now sitting on the throne. He must want to revive the Ilus Empire and become a king!"


    "Now that solant''s great enemy has been eliminated, the Ryan Empire and ronitant have been bound by him with trade. It can be imagined that once he recovers his strength now, the next goal must be the king!"


    "He is definitely thinking of the king!"


    "However, the king did not give him this opportunity!"


    Stanley suddenly got up and stared: "our grace kingdom will always belong to our grace people! No one can take this land!"


    "Grace! Ow!!!"


    "Duke of TOLES!"


    "Yes!"


    "How''s the excavation in the south?"


    "It''s been going on steadily, your majesty."


    The tall Duke of TOLES shouted, "the Goutou man''s digging ability is very strong. He will be able to find that place!"


    "As soon as possible! I don''t hesitate to let the people starve, consume a large amount of food and buy those dog headed people. I can''t waste it!"


    Stanley said coldly, "that place is the key to the domination of grace! Don''t be careless!"


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 1063

    Depp and Elsa escorted the dog headed man back from forge hammer castle. As a result, Elsa was in a trance and attracted Depp''s attention.


    "Elsa, what''s the matter with you?"


    Depp leaned over and asked, "isn''t it because you''ve been tired in training recently? You should pay attention to rest when you''re tired."


    Elsa is a treasure in Donne''s heart. If she''s tired, make sure they all have bad luck.


    Elsa shook her head. She''s a dragon now. How can she be tired by mere training? Moreover, in the past two days, nalhaksha didn''t know what she was busy with. She didn''t assign her any particularly heavy training tasks, and she couldn''t be tired.


    Just


    "Nothing... I just don''t have a good appetite recently."


    Elsa frowned and said with a puzzled face, "and somehow she always wants to vomit..."


    Another thing she didn''t say was that she didn''t come to her great aunt this month, but she couldn''t tell Depp about such private things in the girl''s house, and she could only hold it in her heart.


    Obviously, before every month was very punctual, but this month there was no sign at all. The girl was a little distressed.


    Always want to throw up?


    Tess Harlow and Murphy harksa, who were lying on her shoulder, looked at each other and were a little puzzled. At least her daughter is a dragon and can''t eat a bad stomach (the dragon has no reaction to pregnancy and vomiting).


    Several people were confused. Finally, Depp thought of something. Looking at Elsa, she wanted to stop talking, thought about it, and finally held back her words.


    If it''s really the Lord''s good deed, he''d better not know about it


    No matter who he tells, he''ll be unlucky in the end.


    After returning to Ellington, the dog head was handed over to Edgar, who took over the relevant matters.


    After Edgar counted the number of dog headed people, he asked a little puzzled, "why is this batch less?"


    "Durandon has sent people to catch it very hard, but I don''t know why. They found that the number of Kobold people is far from what they had expected."


    Depp scratched his head and was also puzzled: "the dens where the dog headed people live have been trained under the leadership of the ''traitor'', but it is said that the dog headed people took the dwarves to the dens later, but they didn''t get anything. Those dog headed people seem to be missing."


    Edgar said with a smile, "missing? Can''t it be eaten by some Warcraft?"


    "I''m not sure. The dwarf said there were no signs of battle."


    Depp shrugged and said, "anyway, this batch is so small. Look at the arrangement. First, close the distribution of mines with a large labor gap."


    At this time, Elsa suddenly felt a bout of nausea. She frowned and said, "Uncle Depp, I''m a little uncomfortable. Let''s go first."


    "OK, go back and have a rest."


    Elsa hurried home. On the way home, she suddenly bent down and covered her stomach with retching.


    Seeing her daughter suddenly look like this, Tess Harlow and Murphy harksa are worried. They flutter their wings around Elsa. Unfortunately, they can''t help but stare.


    "Elsa!"


    At this time, she suddenly saw Elsa every night. She ran over angrily: "have you seen Donne... What''s the matter with you?"


    "A little nausea..."


    "Nausea?"


    Elsa whispered the situation to night. As soon as she finished, she saw night staring at her stomach strangely.


    "What, what''s the matter?"


    "Are you... Pregnant?"


    "Pregnant, pregnant!?"


    As if she had been struck by thunder, Elsa was stunned for a moment and panicked immediately after her: "what, no, impossible!"


    The gods are on! She is still a pure girl now. How can she get pregnant!


    Thanks to Donne, people in Ellington are not blank in sex education. What''s important is that she has never done that kind of thing with anyone. How can she get pregnant!


    Next to Tess Harlow and Murphy haxha, they were completely stunned, and then a burst of ecstasy.


    My daughter is pregnant!?


    This is a great thing!


    The dragon family is difficult to conceive and has a long pregnancy period, so the number of ethnic groups has always been so small. Every time a giant dragon gets pregnant, it can be regarded as a happy event for the whole dragon family!


    They danced up and down happily on the spot: "AILU is pregnant! AILU is pregnant!!!"


    Elsa is stunned. Are you parents like this!?


    Which parents in the world will be so happy to know that their daughter is pregnant before she is married?


    This is the only one!


    "Don''t hurry to explain!"


    The night suddenly stopped panicking. The thief asked, "tell me, did don en do it? When? That guy is very powerful."


    "No, not..."


    "Not Donne?"


    Night''s expression was even more strange: "isn''t the top of his head a green grassland?"


    "It''s not like that... Oh... If there is, it must be your Majesty''s brother''s, but the problem is not..."


    Elsa was completely caught up in the routine of night and night. She accidentally said what she thought.


    "Oh ~ ~"


    Every night nodded meaningfully, "I see."


    "I won''t tell you!"


    Elsa blushed. She didn''t know whether she was stimulated by the meaningful eyes or the sudden news. She stamped her foot and ran away.


    Tesser and Murphy hurried up.


    After staring at Elsa''s back all night for a while, he suddenly grinned and went back to the Lord''s house leisurely.


    Even if you can''t find Donne, there''s a lot of news to do now.


    "Good daughter, when were you pregnant?"


    "AILU, why didn''t you say it earlier when you were pregnant? You can''t move any more. What if it affects the fetus? This is the hope of our dragon family!"


    "Good daughter, tell your father, are you and Donne''s children? Donne is an envoy sent by the gods. His blood must be very powerful!"


    "Ai Lu, don''t listen to your father''s nonsense. Everything is good as long as you are healthy..."


    "Oh, mom and Dad, stop talking!"


    Elsa covered her ears and ran all the way: "there''s nothing at all!"


    "Is there anything you don''t say?"


    Tesser suddenly smiled. He saw otinia and immediately flew forward: "just someone can help you solve your doubts."


    "Ms. otinia."


    Tesser fell in front of otinia and asked, "can you do me a favor?"


    Otinia closed the book and looked at Tess Harlow suspiciously.


    "Can you help me see if my daughter Elsa is pregnant?"


    Tesser pointed her wings at Elsa, who was walking quickly.


    Otinia glanced and said casually, "don''t look, she''s still a girl. She must not... Eh?"


    Otinia was suddenly stunned, and her eyes fell on Elsa again. Then her eyes suddenly became very deep. Her weak divine power condensed on her eyes, and her eyes directly penetrated Elsa''s skin


    Elsa was a little frightened by the straight eyes of otinia.


    "It''s... Strange... It''s wrong..."


    Otinia was stunned. It was the first time she had seen such a strange situation.


    Elsa is clearly still a girl. Otinia''s verification of a girl''s identity is not so superficial by virtue of that layer of film, but a more essential method, and it can never go wrong.


    Her authority is very special and limited, so as long as her authority fails, it will prove that the object is no longer a girl.


    But just now she tried, and her power can still have an effect on Elsa.


    In other words, Elsa is definitely a girl. That''s right.


    But


    Elsa, who is a girl, is really pregnant now!


    Yes, otinia can see her physical condition very clearly. She is not only pregnant, but also twins!


    The most incredible thing is that it is impossible to see the sex of the fetus during this pregnancy, but otinia can clearly see the fetus in Elsa''s abdomen. It is a male and a female twin!


    Elsa has awakened the dragon blood now!


    It is well known how difficult the dragon''s blood is to conceive, but now Elsa is pregnant as a girl, and she is still a dragon and Phoenix fetus. This is the first wonder in history!


    It was so strange that even the goddess otinia was stunned.


    "How is this possible..."


    After repeatedly confirming that what she saw was right, otinia couldn''t calm down. She turned around Elsa a few times and touched her face and her stomach from time to time, which completely frightened Elsa.


    Otinia, what''s the matter?


    Even she looks like this. Is she really pregnant?


    Otinia frowned: "it''s strange... It''s really pregnant..."


    How is this possible!?


    Elsa is about to cry. She is a good girl. She blushes and beats with excitement with her lover''s cheerleaders. She is pregnant even before she has kissed?


    What would your Majesty''s brother think of her if he knew? What would you think of her?


    Your majesty, your brother will think what she did with other men!


    Elsa''s face turned white at the thought of this, and the whole person almost fainted.


    "The situation is a little strange..."


    Otinia couldn''t figure out what was going on, but just because she met something unknown, she immediately came to study. Her eyes lit up, took Elsa and said, "come with me."


    "Ah, ah?"


    Elsa exclaimed, but her great strength could not stop otinia''s strength. Finally, she dragged her into a small forest.


    "Otinia, why is it so slow? I... Elsa!?"


    Donne''s furtive voice sounded, and then he saw Elsa. He was startled and jumped back: "are you here to catch me, too?"


    Elsa looked confused and forced, "catch, catch you?"


    Donne turned his eyes and looked at otinia.


    "No."


    Donne breathed a sigh of relief.


    Otinia said faintly, "she''s pregnant."


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡±


    Donne thought otinia was joking with him.

 Chapter 1064

    "Now is not the time to joke."


    For a moment, Donne felt that otinia must be joking with her.


    But when Donne saw the expressions of otinia and Elsa, his smile disappeared and asked gnashing his teeth, "who did it?"


    Are you kidding!


    Some people dare to move the dishes on their own plate!?


    Although Donne has not accelerated the progress of the strategy, he has always been aware that the most difficult strategy is egwin. Once he wins egwin, he can start the perfect harvest mode step by step.


    That''s why he has been patient.


    But now, tell him Elsa is pregnant!?


    Huai! Pregnant! What happened!?


    Otinia''s mouth turned up and said, "I don''t know."


    "Don''t know!?"


    The furious Donne almost broke out. He took several deep breaths before he calmed down. The top priority is not to get angry, but to find out the situation.


    Otinia is a goddess. She is so sure, which means that Elsa''s pregnancy must be true. However, looking at Elsa''s blank face, she may not know the situation.


    Although he felt green on his head, Donne still wanted to find out what was going on.


    "Tesser?"


    "We''ve just heard the news, sir Donne. You''re really good. Why don''t you marry more dragon girls in the future?"


    Tesser was so happy that he didn''t notice the change of Donne''s mood at all. He said happily, "this can also add family to the dragon family!"


    I''m great!?


    Donne almost yelled. I''m not even on Elsa''s second base now!


    "Indeed, it is worthy of being the perfect body made by the gods. It is so easy for Elsa to conceive. Lord Donne, I suggest you consider this proposal."


    Even Murphy Harlow thought Elsa''s baby was Donne''s.


    Elsa hurriedly explained, "no, no! It has nothing to do with your Majesty''s brother -"


    Has nothing to do with me?


    Donne''s mouth is bitter. What''s the matter.


    "Not Lord Donne?"


    Tesser was stunned: "but don''t you always say you like Donne best?"


    "Ah!"


    Elsa exclaimed, and her face turned red: "Dad! How can you say it!"


    "What''s the matter? Anyway, the children are all there... Wait? You said the children weren''t Donne''s?"


    Elsa nodded bitterly, thought about it, felt wrong, and hurriedly said, "I don''t mean that. I mean, I don''t know who the child is - it''s not right - I mean, I don''t know I have a child - it''s not right - I, I''m still an aunt. I can''t be pregnant at all!"


    Elsa was completely confused by the current situation and didn''t know how to explain it.


    Even Donne was suspicious of her. He looked at otinia. Maybe only she could explain the situation.


    "She''s right."


    Otinia nodded: "she is still a girl and should not have been pregnant. However, she is indeed pregnant now. This is the first time I have seen this."


    Girl? But you''re really pregnant?


    Even otinia saw this for the first time. Donne looked constipated. She was Elsa, not the Virgin Mary. What did she feel pregnant?


    Otinia added, "and it''s a male and a female twin."


    Donne and Elsa are stupid. On the contrary, Tesser and Murphy are very happy. They have two children at one breath! AILU is really great! Worthy of their daughter!


    Otinia rarely smiled: "I think this matter is of great significance to study."


    "Research? Wait! Don''t!"


    Donne took a deep breath, and then he remembered that there was another guy who could be sure of the situation. Maybe it was just that otinia was wrong? If it comes to the fetus, it must be related to life. It may be more reliable to ask Nora to have a look!


    [Nora!]


    Donne called Nora in his mind. A moment later, Nora fell on his head with a little light: [Yahoo, I''m coming! What''s the matter?]


    "Elsa is pregnant!"


    Donne pointed to Elsa: "help me see what''s going on!"


    "Pregnant?"


    Nora flew to Elsa''s stomach, touched her little hand, and said with a surprised look, "ah! It was a success!"


    "Are you pregnant - wait?"


    Donne was suddenly stunned: "success? What success?"


    "I didn''t expect it to be so easy to take a shortcut. It doesn''t need too complicated setting work at all."


    Nora clapped her hands happily and said happily, "I knew this. I should have used this method in the last exam..."


    "Nora!"


    Donne grabbed Nora''s wings like lightning and roared, "explain quickly! What is'' sure enough succeeded ''!"


    "Oh! You let go!"


    Nora exclaimed, "fool Donne! Coyote Donne! Rogue Donne!"


    Donne said Yin Ze Ze: "speak quickly, or I''ll let you taste the power of cotton swabs!"


    "So it''s a success!"


    Nora seemed to be frightened by the cotton swab. She looked at Donne tearfully and said wrongfully: "I didn''t expect to succeed so easily and take shape so soon..."


    "So you did all this!"


    Donne almost fainted and roared again, "what the hell are you doing?"


    Shit!


    Elsa was upset by Nora!?


    This is ridiculous!


    I haven''t eaten the food on my plate, but Nora gave it to NTR!?


    The most speechless thing is that Nora is still a goblin!?


    "Stupid Dunn! Stupid Dunn!"


    Norawi said wrongfully, "you didn''t let me do it!"


    Don en was stunned and forced: "I, I asked you to do it!?"


    The gods are on! When did he let Nora make Elsa''s stomach!?


    "Didn''t you tell me to reshape Tesser and Murphy?"


    "Reshaping the body!? yes, but what does it have to do with Elsa''s pregnancy!? you should make it clear quickly and honestly!"


    Donne was in a hurry. Tess Harlow and Murphy harksa were stunned. Why is this still related to them?


    Otinia narrowed her eyes. Suddenly, she seemed to think of something. She looked at Nora with a little doubt.


    Nora was angry: "because I haven''t done the creation of life for too long, my hands are a little raw, so I can only take a shortcut. Moreover, there are the souls of Tesser and Murphy, so I don''t need to create souls, just make two blank bodies."


    "In addition, considering the best compatibility of the soul, it is best to take the original body flesh and blood of Tesser and Murphy, but they have rotted and the bones have lost their vitality, so they are not considered at all."


    "Elsa is their child, so there are parts of Tesser and Murphy in her blood. The body cultivated with her egg cells is absolutely no problem in compatibility!"


    "In addition, we also need some ''seeds'', which are naturally taken from you, because your body is very special and has strong compatibility, which will not affect the characteristics of your original blood!"


    "I will put the seeds from you into Elsa''s body, combine them with her eggs, and then make minor adjustments to create a satisfactory body!"


    "So you said, did you let me do it?"


    After listening to Nora, Donne took a breath of air conditioning and the whole person was not well.


    "You said... The seed from me?"


    Nora nodded.


    "When did you do it?"


    "You and Lola --"


    "Shut up, I know!"


    Donne hurriedly stopped her, and now he felt his forehead rising.


    If what Nora said is true, that is, the child in Elsa''s belly is really the crystallization of him and Elsa!?


    Obviously, he hasn''t picked Elsa''s water spirit fruit yet, so he let her conceive her own child?


    What''s more, the two fetuses she''s pregnant with are still blank bodies for Tess Harlow and Murphy harksa!?


    The most bullshit is that Tess Harlow and Murphy harksa are still his father-in-law and mother-in-law!


    Die young!


    He had nothing to do with Elsa, but Elsa was pregnant with their two children, and their two children were Elsa''s parents!


    Donne has to admit that he was stunned by this bullshit relationship - is there a worse relationship in the world?


    Compared with this relationship, Tess Murphy and her husband and wife have changed into brother sister sister brother relationship. It''s drizzle!


    Anyway, the dragon people don''t care about intermarriage - their blood power and life span are enough for them to ignore this.


    Donne''s headache at the moment is, what should this special relationship be in the future?


    The wife gave birth to her father-in-law and mother-in-law. Should she call them children, or should she continue to call her father-in-law and mother-in-law?


    "I seem to understand..."


    Tess Harlow was a little uncertain and said, "Lord Donne asked you to help us rebuild our body, and you wanted to take a shortcut, so you let Elsa conceive Donne''s children, and these two children are the future bodies of Murphy and me?"


    Nora nodded, "yes, that''s it!"


    After that, she stared at Donne wrongfully: "you bad guy! Fool! Fool! Nora is obviously helping you! You treat Nora like this! Nora will never pay attention to you again!"


    "Stop it!"


    Donne rubbed his forehead and said angrily, "I haven''t sorted out the relationship yet! It''s all your fault!"


    "Blame me for everything!"


    "I mean to ask you to help, but can you help like this?"


    Donne was furious: "you''re just doing me a disservice. You must have taken the course of life creation, right?"


    Nora said proudly, "it''s not the crane tail! People have got the primary creation certificate! The crane tail is Ding -"


    "The devil believes you!"


    Donne interrupted her, "if it''s really that powerful, why do you use this method?"


    Donne is going crazy. It''s such a mess!

 Chapter 1065

    Although Donne was going crazy, Nora didn''t feel it at all. Instead, she felt she had done a very good job - who else could think of such an easy and convenient way besides her?


    If she is still in school, she can get the admiration of other scum students because of this method!


    "So I haven''t done it for a long time, so it''s hand-made!"


    Nora said confidently: "this method is the most efficient, fastest and effective! It''s not easy to bug, and rewriting life code is the most troublesome!"


    Irritable Donne didn''t notice the amazing amount of information exposed in Nora''s words. Now he just wanted to know what the next relationship should be!


    "Well, if it''s for both of us, I don''t think it''s necessary."


    Tess Harlow suddenly said: "we are both very satisfied with our current state. Although we can''t help AILU, we are very satisfied to be with her and look at her like this."


    Murphy nodded: "well, I''d rather see ELU give birth to two healthy baby dragons than let us regain our bodies."


    The number of dragons is so small that they have a morbid obsession with the birth of newborns, and they can even give up their hope for it.


    "No way."


    Nora waved her fingers: "because those two bodies are adjusted for the fluctuation of your soul, and they are still blank bodies. They are not integrated into the soul at all, so they can only be used by you."


    It sounds like the code of the program is limited when filling the hardware program.


    "Oh... There''s no way. Let''s wait with great expectation."


    "Taser, don''t you think it''s a little strange..."


    "Lord Donne, what''s strange?"


    "What should I call you in the future? What generation should you two be in the future?"


    Tess Harlow looked at Donne strangely: "of course I''m still me."


    "However, your new body was conceived with Elsa''s'' seeds'' and me. These two bodies were born by ELSA and can be regarded as our children..."


    "But the soul is still Murphy and me."


    Tess Harlow tilted his head. "Is there any doubt?"


    Donne was stunned and stunned.


    What''s my opinion?


    Elsa looked at them eagerly, as if they had never planned to ask her what the "mother" meant?


    "You don''t seem to have to worry about that."


    Nora broke free from Donne, flew in front of his head, kicked him hard on the forehead, then stood on his head with her skirt in her hand and said proudly: "Now it''s just for the time being to nurture the body with Elsa. In the end, I won''t really let her be born. I''ll take them out after the body is formed, and then cultivate them separately until I can finally bear their two souls, and then I can fill them - I mean, I can integrate them."


    Hearing Nora say this, all the people present were finally completely relieved.


    Nothing else, just don''t let Elsa really be a mother


    "Look what you did!"


    Don said angrily, "can''t you say it in advance? I''m scared to death by you!"


    Nora said angrily, "as you said, take what you need yourself. Don''t be polite to you. I''m responsible for this!"


    Don thought carefully. He did say that, but he didn''t expect Nora to use such a bullshit!


    After knowing the reason, Elsa didn''t panic at last, but she was still a little upset.


    "Nora, you mean, I''m going to stay in this state for a long time?"


    Elsa said bitterly, "now I have no appetite. I can''t eat all the things I used to like, and I always want to vomit."


    Nora thought for a moment, clapped her hands and said, "well, I''ll give you a blessing and restrain your morning sickness reaction."


    With that, a green light landed on Elsa. A moment later, Elsa''s spirit was much better. She was very surprised and said, "it''s really good! I''m not uncomfortable now!"


    "Of course!"


    Nora said triumphantly, "don''t look who I am! I''m Nora! More than that fool Ding -"


    "Come on, don''t be complacent."


    Dumne could not help but Tucao: "what mistakes make complaints about you?"


    "Hum! No! I''m still very confident!"


    Nora angrily tugged at Donne''s hair, and then flashed: "I''m not playing with you! Go to the party with my little friends!"


    Then she disappeared again. If there was no accident, she should have gone to the Yingling hall with those goblins.


    Donne was at last relaxed, but following Elsa''s words made him nervous again.


    "By the way, your majesty, brother, you just said that I came to catch you, too. What do you mean?"


    When there was no vomiting reaction, Elsa regained her spirit and curiosity.


    Donne jumped violently, then ran to the edge of the forest, leaned out his head, glanced, and carefully said, "you weren''t followed when you came, didn''t you meet your sister Fiona?"


    Elsa looked blankly: "no... What''s the matter?"


    Otinia said faintly, "because your sister Fiona wants to catch him and kiss."


    "... catch him and his relatives?"


    Elsa asked foolishly, "what is a marriage? Why do you want to catch your Majesty''s brother?"


    "This... It''s a long story..."


    Donne smiled bitterly. It had to start with the mess left by vanilla and cocoa the other day.


    That day, Donne managed to convince Fiona that she and the vanilla cocoa sisters were innocent. As a result, the next day, Rowling, full of resentment, ran from the underground world and announced in front of Fiona that she would officially marry Donne and make Donne Prince of the dark elves.


    Before Fiona could react, pertis and celis joined hands again. They were even more cruel and directly announced that Donne was already Prince of lianglingnaga. Now he just came to get married - and still with their mother and daughter!


    This was a hornet''s nest, and Fiona almost broke out on the spot.


    Rowling was almost the same. She managed to get rid of her mother. Laura ran to monopolize Donne, but she didn''t expect the enemy to be more ferocious. She went straight to the battle with her mother and daughter!


    How could she, a lonely little girl, compare with the mother and daughter of pertis opposite?


    Although the quality is similar, the quantity is at a complete disadvantage!


    But give up? Rowling can''t give up.


    Originally, she just thought that Donne was a divine envoy, so she wanted to win him over, but since she learned the real origin of Donne and understood that his body was the perfect body closest to the "God" in the world, Rowling had long made up her mind to use Donne''s blood to leave the best offspring to the dark elves!


    This is a "war" that cannot be lost!


    Peltier and celi heath thought almost as much as Rowling. After they went back that day, they began to figure out how to get Donne''s "seed of life". It was not easy for them to decide to bundle the mother and daughter together to win Donne. As a result, they found that they were almost a step late. The dark elf little girl queen was even more worried than them!


    When the two sides were in a stalemate, vanilla and cocoa returned. This time it was not just them. In order to increase the chance of winning, they brought little love!


    Xiao AI, who was arranged by Donne to be the supervisor in xinbulkesuo, has the best breast in the world. Those two peaks alone can improve their winning rate by several percentage points. Vanilla and cocoa are also spared this time in order to bring strong offspring to the orcs of Ryan empire.


    Fiona''s face turned green when she saw the Orioles in the room!


    She knew that Donne usually pretended to be honest, but she didn''t expect him to pretend so outrageous! Unknowingly, I hooked up with so many girls of all kinds!


    Although Fiona knew that there was no relationship between these girls and Donne, it was just that they knew the particularity of Donne, so they wanted to get Donne''s "seed of life", so they scrambled to marry him, but as a woman who loved Donne, she could not accept that these girls treated Donne as a planter!


    Especially when narhaksha of the dragon family was ordered to come, and even durandon and Brian wanted to send dwarf "beauties" to compete for Donne''s ownership, Fiona broke out completely and asked Donne what was going on.


    She even said that since Donne is so charming, it''s better to let him go and get married directly, directly promote the prince of 100 families, and then rule the world. It''s faster!


    What can Donne say?


    He ran away on the spot!


    Up to now, he didn''t dare to go back to the Lord''s house again.


    He''s really scared.


    In addition to being afraid, he was also a little relieved. After knowing his identity, so many ethnic women were thirsty for refinement. Only egwin and the Elves were still so calm, no different from the past.


    Sure enough, the spirit is the best


    He didn''t know that it was because isalie knew that his favorite was egwin, so she sat down on the Diaoyutai and didn''t worry at all - in addition, she didn''t squeeze less juice when she met dawn early. If you want to say the probability of pregnancy, she was the highest, so of course she didn''t worry.


    Besides, compared with the quality, the sisters of the elves are not bad, compared with the quantity. Now the female elves in the whole Emerald Forest shoulder the great mission of continuing the race. If they need to have a chance, they can even take turns to crush Donne. Compared with the quality and quantity of their sisters, they have never been afraid of anyone!


    Most importantly, isalie has heard Pamela lvteng''s report. She knows that the elves who first arrived at Ellie, Sanye and dantrian have been planning a thing. If they succeed, they may get pregnant, but don''s strength is too strong, so they must make progress in stability. Before they are 100% sure, We won''t start.


    Whether they take action or not, at least they know their mission and their responsibilities, which is enough, which is very gratifying for Sally.


    Donne doesn''t know at the moment that his virginity crisis is actually just the beginning

 Chapter 1066

    "What?! Elsa, she --"


    Fiona''s sharp voice suddenly pierced the Lord''s house, followed by her voice.


    The servants outside looked at each other, wondering what had happened.


    In the study, Fiona looked at the night in disbelief: "- are you serious? Elsa, she''s really pregnant!?"


    "Of course it''s true!"


    He narrowed his eyes every night and smiled happily: "anorexia and vomiting. What''s this? Don''t tell me that she will suffer from heatstroke because of her constitution. She is a dragon!"


    Fiona was on tenterhooks now. Because Donne had completely announced her identity a while ago, vanilla cocoa and they organized a group to force marriage. Fiona knew their purpose and said how deep their feelings were. It was bullshit. They all stared at Donne''s identity and blood.


    But Elsa is different. Fiona knows that the girl has always liked Donne!


    But these days, Donne has never been alone with Elsa. How could Elsa be pregnant!?


    Unless someone else did it!


    Fiona asked faintly, "has she been in contact with other men recently?"


    Although Fiona wants to monopolize Donne, she knows better how to be a woman that men like. There is no doubt that women who can help Donne settle those troubles and comfort the harem are the most popular.


    Elsa must be the food on Donne''s plate, but now, some people dare to move the food on his plate. Is that enough?


    Even if it could make her reduce one competitor, Fiona was not happy.


    After all, Elsa and she have known each other for a long time. In fact, if necessary, they can even form an alliance to consolidate their position together.


    But now, Elsa had an accident


    Fiona couldn''t tell what she felt in her heart.


    In a word, now let''s find out the truth of this matter.


    "No."


    Night and night shook her head: "she is to accompany Elia in addition to training these days, or she is to escort dog headed people and lizard people."


    "That''s strange..."


    Fiona frowned: "she can''t get pregnant for no reason."


    "That''s what you want to investigate."


    Night and night made a ha ha: "anyway, I''ve helped you here. Next, you have to keep your promise. Don''t let me clean all day. I''m your elder hero anyway. Don''t you feel bad about wasting talents like me?"


    Fiona said with a smile, "Donne did the arrangement for you. I dare not interfere. However, since we have an appointment, I can decide it privately. From today on, Ms. night, you don''t have to do those chores."


    "Great!"


    Night and night cheered: "now you can finally look up and be a man!"


    What a poor guy. At first, his pride and self-confidence have been lost by Donne. Now his only goal in life is to stop being a handyman


    "Yes!"


    The night probe who had just left came back and said, "she has gone to the park. If she wants to find Donne, she may find something there."


    Fiona raised her eyebrows, pushed open the window and flew out.


    "Tut Tut, this anger is a little big."


    He rubbed his chin night and night, and his face was full of schadenfreude: "don''t kill people... Do you want to join the fun?"


    The eager night suddenly thought of Donne''s belly black expression, and suddenly his body was cold and shivered.


    "Forget it, don''t go there. If he knows about it, he won''t pick me alive..."


    The camera follows Fiona to the park.


    "Your Majesty Donne!!! It''s no use hiding! Come out quickly!"


    Fiona opened her voice and shouted, "if you don''t show up again, I''ll promise them directly -"


    Fiona suddenly trembled in the air and was caught by the invisible mage''s hand.


    "Don''t shout!"


    Donne rushed up and shouted angrily, "what if they haven''t left yet?"


    "Well, I''m finally willing to show up!"


    Fiona sneered and threw him a white eye: "since you know the trouble, why did you provoke them?"


    "Who provoked them! Who!"


    Donne was worried: "they had to stick it up!"


    "Hum! Isn''t it all because of your public identity?"


    Fiona glared at him angrily: "there''s no need to announce such important news to those people! Just let a few people know! Now, you''re directly a pastry, and everyone wants to rob! Even Brian''s side is trying to get you some dwarf ''beauties'' to come and ask for seed. You can do it yourself!"


    "He dares!"


    Donne''s face was livid: "if he really dares to do this, I''ll kill him!"


    It''s OK for other races to say that at least they are humanoid creatures, but he really can''t accept the dwarf "beauty"!


    You think the world is the same as Aden, and female dwarfs are legal Lori!?


    Fiona deliberately threatened Donne and said, "I don''t know if he dare, but I know if you don''t show up again, those girls will tear you down!"


    Donne suddenly smiled. "They dare not."


    Now Donne is a treasure in their eyes. Not only that, he came on the mission of the gods and opposed Donne? That means fighting against the gods. In this world of supreme faith, this is great death.


    "Hum, no nonsense. First explain what Elsa is about!"


    Fiona went straight to the theme when she saw him as a hob: "is it yours?"


    Donne was stunned: "how did you know!?"


    "Yes -"


    Fiona said, "you don''t care how I know. First say whether the child in her belly is yours?"


    "It''s mine..."


    After grinning this sentence, Donne felt very painful.


    Fiona suddenly widened her eyes: "when did you do it?"


    "I didn''t..."


    "You just admitted that it was your child! Turn your face and don''t admit it!?"


    "The child is indeed mine, but I didn''t do it!"


    Donne knows this is bullshit, but the problem is that this is the truth!


    Fiona was obviously confused by him. She subconsciously looked at otinia next to her. As a result, otinia nodded: "what he said is true."


    Fiona was even more at a loss.


    He didn''t do it, and Elsa was pregnant with his child?


    Does he still have the ability to stare at who is pregnant?


    "Stop guessing. The fact is... Let me explain it to you."


    Donne''s teeth were sore, but he endured the impulse to hit people and told the whole cause and effect of the whole thing.


    It can be said that after listening to Donne''s narration, Fiona was almost dementia, and there was only one thought in her mind: is this special enough!?


    "... that is to say, the children in Elsa''s belly are indeed yours, but those two children are the bodies prepared for Tess and Murphy, that is, you and Elsa gave birth to her parents?"


    With these words, Fiona almost fainted, and Elsa''s small face was wrinkled, obviously tangled with it.


    "Don''t mention it. We just managed to solve this complex ethical problem."


    Donne said with a tangled face: "in short, Elsa is only acting as a breeding room now, and those two children can''t be regarded as real children, okay?"


    "... I see."


    With that in her mouth, Fiona''s eyes at Elsa were still quite strange.


    With so many girls around Donne, no one got a good deal. Instead, Elsa suddenly conceived his child without saying a word - well, it can''t be regarded as his child, but at least it''s the crystallization of both of them - in a way, she''s already a winner in life, okay!?


    Fiona shook her head and said, "OK, don''t worry about it. Now tell me what to do over there? We can''t hang them all the time."


    "Really have no way?"


    "Isn''t this the result you''ve always dreamed of?"


    Fiona snorted and rolled her eyes: "don''t pretend to be innocent. You''d better leave your acting skills to others."


    Donne has a bitter face. If the plan goes well, of course he doesn''t mind opening the harem to be a life winner, but the problem is that now egwin hasn''t settled, he doesn''t dare to be presumptuous!


    Most importantly, Donne was also very clear that there was no relationship between those girls and him. Vanilla and cocoa simply decided to marry him directly because of Carlo mariver''s orders and the last sudden accident.


    Because of her anger with Lola, Rowling has always wanted to take Donne''s exclusive right from Lola, which is more like a child''s anger.


    Pertis and celis are even simpler. They came to Donne''s "seed" from the beginning. Because they felt the breath of Anita Lyle from Donne, they are very sure to get good blood from him.


    Little love was saved by Donne when she was the loneliest and most depressed because of her family. She felt more gratitude and dependence on Donne. She said that love was pure bullshit, but it was not easy for her to be so shy that she could be persuaded by vanilla and cocoa to join their camp.


    Even the fairy queen isali and Donne have no emotional foundation at all. Now they are more like * * * isali wants to get pregnant and is obedient to Donne. What about Donne? It''s just being squeezed out.


    In fact, Fiona is the only one who really has a certain emotional foundation with Donne.


    Even Tina, Elsa and Aurelia can only barely be regarded as having a little emotional foundation. Tina and Elsa are mixed with gratitude for being saved. Unfortunately, Aurelia''s emotional seeds are not yet fully mature, and are affected by her brother Gillard''s affair. Because of her inheritance to the throne, OLINA is involved, Don''t mention how tangled she is.


    As for Donne, he has been trying his best to attack egwin and win this exciting girl. However, it is too difficult. There is a lily girl in the middle. Grandia has been making trouble all the time. He is still far away from success


    what?


    Elia?


    Don''t tease, that''s my sister, that''s the goddess, that''s little Laurie, how can I be an object!


    I''m serious.

 Chapter 1067

    "Have they all gone?"


    "All gone!"


    Fiona said angrily, "come in!"


    "Hoo!"


    Donne breathed a sigh of relief. He tried his best to slow down and took away the thirsty girls.


    Forced marriage is not terrible. The terrible thing is that there is no emotional foundation with each other.


    It''s not terrible to have no emotional foundation. What''s more terrible is that the other party doesn''t hide it and runs straight to your next three ways.


    Even if Donne is carrying a steel gun, he will be scared to pee, okay - if he is the same as the girls on earth, Donne even dares to make bold remarks and fight alone. It is no problem to be charming. After all, the girls here in prandal are all human Juicers, not soft girls who are soft and easy to push down!


    And their goal is to squeeze, squeeze, kiss! Don''t stop until you squeeze it out!


    "If I had known now, why should I have!"


    Fiona couldn''t help rolling her eyes. She now understood what was going on and had a lot of complaints about Donne.


    It''s nothing to look for. Suddenly there are so many competitors, and she''s under a lot of pressure.


    "I didn''t expect that."


    Donne smiled bitterly: "no matter what the situation is, in a word, now we can take a break and do something serious."


    "Well said. Now I just dissuade them temporarily. When they mention it again, you always have to give an answer."


    Fiona knocked on the table for a moment and said, "you might as well follow them. Now we maintain the relationship between the two sides with trade relations. After all, it is not very stable. If you can marry them and have in laws, the ties between the two sides will be more stable."


    "Will you?"


    "... I, why don''t I want to!"


    Fiona blushed and stammered, "this scheme is only good for our Datang chamber of Commerce!"


    Under Donne''s gaze, Fiona''s eyes became lower and lower. Finally, her head was almost buried in her chest, and she said quietly, "I don''t care about you so much..."


    She was so funny that Donne couldn''t help bullying her.


    Donne stepped forward, lifted her chin and looked at her with a smile: "so if I marry them, you really have no opinion?"


    Fiona looked away: "no, no!"


    "You have no idea?"


    "No!"


    "Don''t want to add a name to the list?"


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡±


    Seeing Fiona''s mouth open and speechless, Donne couldn''t help laughing. Then he took the initiative to lower his head, kissed her hard on her lips, and then touched her lips and said, "if I really want to marry, the first thing I want to marry is you, my beautiful executive."


    Fiona''s whole face turned red. I don''t know whether it was because of Donne''s active kiss or because of his words. The girl''s heart gushed out together, and her eyes were blurred.


    It''s worth it.


    With his words, all efforts are worth it.


    "Just... Be careful before taking egwin..."


    Fiona, who was deeply moved, suddenly heard Donne muttering, and the sweet atmosphere suddenly disappeared. She stared at Donne a little angrily with tears hanging from the corners of her eyes: "can''t you say this where I can''t hear it? Can''t you move me a little more!?"


    Donne smiled faintly and looked down at Fiona: "with your intelligence, can''t you hear that I told you on purpose?"


    "Yes, yes, I know, of course I know. The great lord Donne fell in love with egwin at first sight, fell in love again and lost his soul at third sight, so he made up his mind to win her heart!"


    Fiona said bitterly, "we girls who are suffering can only stretch our necks nearby, waiting for your whim!"


    Although she exaggerates, what she said is not unreasonable. Donne''s practice is really not a good man.


    He is now implementing the three noes of love, not taking the initiative, not refusing, not responsible, so he is just a little better than the scum man.


    Fortunately, he is in a special situation now, so he is not afraid to play off at all.


    "How angry."


    "It''s strange that there is no resentment!"


    Fiona wiped her tears, deflated her mouth and said, "I''ve been planted in your hands all my life!"


    Donne wiped her tears and said softly, "it''s my pleasure."


    Fiona stared at Donne: "hum, have you finally revealed your true face?"


    "Haha, what are you talking about? When did I hide my true face?"


    Tang en withdrew his hand, made a ha ha, turned around and sat on the sofa. In a moment, he returned to his innocent appearance of innocence.


    Fiona said angrily, "I don''t know how many innocent girls you used to cheat in your world!"


    "Well..."


    Donne pretended to be deep. After a moment, he said a number that made Fiona speechless: "there''s not one."


    "Impossible!"


    "Why not?"


    Donne stood up: "my world''s information explosion, girls are more cunning than one, and all kinds of means and routines play more smoothly than men. A simple and kind-hearted person like me will only be turned around by them. In the end, I will either be a spare tire or become a disk catcher."


    According to his experience, there is no chance for him to follow others'' routine on the earth, and he can only pass by himself and Xiaozuo Xiaoyou.


    "Catch the plate man? What do you mean?"


    "Oh, it''s raising his women and children for other men."


    Fiona thought for a moment, suddenly realized and looked at Donne with great pity: "the men in your world are really poor... But in other words, you cheated us prandal simple girls by means of your world?"


    "I didn''t say that. I''ve always been sincere."


    "It''s really a sincere act."


    Fiona now finally understood that this is the unequal status caused by poor information.


    Tang en, as a visitor from another world, has much more information than them. The information difference between the two sides is that Tang en can be so calm. He can use all kinds of information and skills he has to analyze and infer all kinds of situations. He can even use all means to actively layout and let the target fall into his trap


    On this thought, Fiona couldn''t help wondering if she had inadvertently fallen into his trap and become his prisoner?


    "I was suddenly a little scared."


    Fiona looked at Donne very seriously, with his face reflected in her eyes: "I''m afraid all these lies are carefully woven by you. They will be broken as soon as you poke them. Promise me, if this is really a lie, let me live in this lie all my life, okay? At least in this lie, I''m happy."


    "Silly girl, what are you talking about?"


    Donne sighed, went over, touched her head, held her in his arms and whispered, "I''ve never lied to you..."


    Fiona closed her eyes happily. Even if she knew that this might be another lie, she had already fallen and would rather be deceived by this lie.


    The so-called love, is not a person willing to be cheated by another person for a lifetime?


    That''s enough.


    The warm time passed in a flash, and they finally remembered that there was still business to do.


    "Leave the sweet time for the future. Now we must seize the time to develop. The chaos army may appear at any time."


    "I understand. That''s why I think it''s a good choice for you to marry them. You can quickly integrate great power."


    "Don''t mention this again, will you..."


    "Sooner or later, you will still face this problem."


    Fiona shrugged. Now when she talked about this topic, she was not so difficult to accept.


    After all, prandal didn''t have any strict marriage system from the beginning. Only you have the ability. It''s your ability to marry several.


    Donne''s current status doesn''t bring out anything. The three thousand beauties in the harem have been restrained.


    Fiona coughed gently and said, "seriously, the number of dog headed people escorted from forging hammer castle has begun to decrease in recent days. It''s hard to scrape up 5000 this time. It''s said that the number of dog headed people doesn''t match our expected number. Do you know what''s going on?"


    "Is it because Warcraft began to store food for the winter?"


    "It''s impossible. Dog heads are timid and cautious. Their caves are far away from all kinds of Warcraft habitats. Moreover, there are not many kinds of Warcraft that can move underground. There is no such possibility."


    Donne frowned. The dog headed man''s reproductive ability is very strong, the number of ethnic groups is quite large, and it is conservatively estimated that there are tens of millions. He, durandon and Brian originally estimated that at least 10000 dog headed man miners could be trained every month, but now it has been reduced by half out of thin air. The situation is really a little wrong.


    "No news from durandon?"


    "He said on the phone that many of the dog headed people''s nests once found were empty, and a large number of dog headed people seem to have disappeared out of thin air, so their efficiency in catching dog headed people has been greatly reduced."


    After pondering for a moment, Donne said, "if we can''t catch it, we won''t be forced. Anyway, the lizard man is still normal and enough. Next, the star base will begin to produce minerals soon. Our dependence on the mine is not as strong as before."


    Although the output of prandal''s mine is stable, it is completely insignificant compared with the star world. At that time, 100 gold giant statues will start, and the mining efficiency is beyond imagination.


    The most important thing is that the resources of the star world are endless. They are not afraid of hollowing out!


    "Well, I''ll tell durandon later."


    Fiona nodded and suddenly asked, "there''s another thing I think I need to remind you."

 Chapter 1068

    What Fiona wants to talk to Donne is about family planning.


    Don''t get me wrong. This family planning is not another family planning, but to increase the existing population as much as possible in the shortest possible time.


    According to the normal social development route, the population is directly proportional to the land carrying capacity. The land carrying capacity refers to that under a certain technical level and investment intensity, a country or region will not cause land degradation, irreversible negative impact on land resources, or serious environmental degradation, It can continuously and stably support the maximum population with a certain consumption level or the scale of human activities with a certain intensity.


    We all know the situation of prandal. The typical land is vast and sparsely populated. The land here is not barren. In principle, the population limit of prandal should be very high. Although it has not entered the industrialized society, it is not a problem to maintain at least 3 billion people.


    However, as we all know, the two chaotic invasion wars have brought great disasters to prandal, the precipitous decline of population, the environmental pollution caused by the chaotic gate that appears randomly every three or five times, and the slow progress of agricultural development. All kinds of factors combine to create the current situation of prandal.


    The total population of such a large prandal is less than one billion.


    Among them, the ilrus Empire (including the solante collar) has the largest population at present. According to incomplete statistics (after all, the conditions are poor, and there must be omissions), the current population is about 586.4 million. Optimistically, there are 600 million people at least, which seems to be not small - but don''t forget, this is the case with the solante collar.


    The solant region alone has a population of more than 400 million!


    This is the most fertile area in prandar. The grain output of the white fog plain accounts for a quarter of that of solant, but only one tenth of the population living here, that is, less than 40 million people, is definitely the largest granary.


    The population of ronitant kingdom is second only to the Ilus Empire, with a population of more than 200 million, reaching about 230 million. This is due to the growth of ronitant''s commercial prosperity in recent years and a large number of imported food, which can feed more people.


    The kingdom of grace has rarely released various data, but according to the feedback from those adventurers and businessmen, the situation of the kingdom of grace is not optimistic. The land there is barren, the grain output is very low, and the population may not even break the 100 million mark. The optimistic estimate is only about 80 million.


    In other words, the total population of the Three Kingdoms of mankind is only about 890 million. Even if the number of people that may be ignored in rough statistics is rounded up, it is only 900 million.


    On this basis, if we count the orcs of all ethnic groups in the Ryan Empire, well, the total number finally exceeded one billion and reached 1.1 billion.


    With a population of 1.1 billion, according to the proportion of population age distribution, the birth rate and mortality rate are balanced. This is still a very rare stable population structure. If we want to make a breakthrough in population growth, we must find ways.


    Donne''s task now is very arduous. He needs to at least double, even double or triple the population in 40 years of conservative time!


    If there is not enough population base, I am afraid there is no need for chaotic creatures to destroy the world, and the world itself will be destroyed after the war.


    Strictly speaking, prandal now has the basic conditions to feed three billion or even four billion people under the promotion of Donne''s magic reform technology.


    In the backward agriculture, due to the birth of various magic agricultural machinery, one person can easily complete the work of the past 100 people, increasing the agricultural farming efficiency exponentially.


    The high-yield seeds developed by Grandia under the hint of Don enable the same area of farmland to harvest more food. The elves who are completely open to don provide a large number of technicians, which can produce a large number of delicious vegetables and fruits all year round. The cannery can also produce a large number of cans that can be preserved for a long time and easy to transport.


    It can be said that from this year to next year, with the complete popularization of magic agricultural machinery and the new varieties and improved seeds provided by the earth temple, prandal''s grain output will increase by leaps and bounds again. It is no longer a problem for people to eat. I''m afraid it''s time to worry about how to preserve those "Kadar (prandal wheat)" for a long time.


    With the explosive growth of grain, it must be a more prosperous grain trade, and the inconvenient transportation, now there are bicycles, motorcycles, magic cars, magic buses, and passenger flying boats, which will soon be put into operation. Donne''s own exclusive transmission array can transport a large number of materials to prandal in an instant, Even without the transmission array, magic trucks and highways have greatly accelerated the speed of material transportation.


    With the prosperity of trade, grain can be transported to various cities and villages. It is said that when people are full of food, they will naturally have the mood to think about the problems of the next generation.


    When you have children, you have to consider the development of the next generation. In the past, prandal, the son of a farmer was still a farmer, and it was almost impossible to have the opportunity to promote to the upper class of society, unless he awakened his talent and became an apocalypse. But now, with Donne''s vigorous promotion of education, the son of a farmer may also become a new rich man.


    With sufficient education in various schools, not only the probability of awakening talent is higher, but also they have the opportunity to access knowledge that they could not have access to in the past, stimulate their curiosity, so that children have other ways to go in addition to awakening talent to become apocalypse, and can still become a reliable talent.


    In this case, compared with villages, cities are obviously more attractive. Therefore, a large number of people will flow into cities, providing cities with a large number of labor force and school-age children.


    At the same time, the modernization of each city has enabled the city to accommodate more people, the reform of a new government structure has greatly increased the efficiency, the working population can be quickly and properly resettled, and further accelerated the development of society.


    Now, driven by Donne, everyone''s pace of life is unconsciously accelerating.


    "I talked to Aurelia about this before. Population is always a big problem. If we want this country to continue to be prosperous and strong, we must have a sufficient population."


    Donne knocked on the table and said, "it''s just that when we talked before, we tasted it, because at that time, agricultural and social conditions were not enough to bear too much population, but now it''s different."


    "Yes, it''s different now."


    Fiona agrees with Donne''s words very much. After recovering the solant collar, the rich and fertile solant collar, coupled with the power of magic reform technology, is bound to explode rapidly next year, and it is no problem to feed twice the existing population. Therefore, Fiona will immediately think of this key problem after knowing Donne''s mission.


    "In that case, I''ll discuss the specific policy with aurelia."


    Donne stood up and said, "with a large population, the market will be bigger and the economic vitality will be stronger. You can also look forward to it."


    "I have nothing to look forward to."


    Fiona skimmed her lips: "now I finally understand the real mission of Datang chamber of Commerce, so I''m no longer interested in making money."


    Donne smiled: "it doesn''t matter if you''re not interested in making money, but you must spend money. If we don''t spend the money we earn, the society will be in chaos."


    "All right, I know. Hurry to find your princess!"


    Donne nodded and then sent it to the arlinks palace.


    "You have great courage."


    This is the first thing Aurelia said after seeing Donne.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Your identity and mission."


    Aurelia put down her pen and talked confidently: "you always said you wanted to keep it secret. As a result, you went straight to a showdown this time. You''re not afraid to cause chaos in the world?"


    "Everyone present that day can be trusted, so don''t worry."


    Donne smiled and sat down opposite Aurelia: "what''s more, the situation is urgent and can''t afford to hide. It''s serious to confess to everyone and work together to save the falling world."


    "So, are you coming to discuss with me today how to save the world?"


    "Of course."


    Donne smiled. "Because now it''s time to carry out that plan."


    "That plan? Which one?"


    "Population growth plan."


    Aurelia suddenly realized: "yes, now solant has returned and the largest granary has been obtained. Combined with the technologies and seeds you launched, the grain output will further explode and can indeed feed more people."


    Donne smiled, then knocked on the table and organized the language. A moment later, he said: "In the past, one of the biggest problems hindering people''s fertility was the lack of food and the other was poverty. Now the first problem has been solved and can be solved immediately. The second problem has been greatly alleviated and people''s income has been greatly improved. Therefore, the introduction of policies to promote fertility is also a matter of pushing the boat with the flow, and should not be hindered , I said, "you remember."


    Aurelia nodded, picked up her pen, changed a stack of paper and began to record.


    "Under the present circumstances, we have begun to publicize the policy to encourage newlyweds, including current families, to have a second child if they have one child."


    "For those who have two children, they will subsidize one kilogram of wheat flour, ten canned fruits and one bucket of milk every month..."


    "For those who have three children, the subsidy will be doubled, the title of hero family will be given, and the treatment of exemption from agricultural tax will be obtained..."


    "For those who have four children, the state is responsible for all the parenting expenses from birth to adulthood!"


    "Give birth to five children - you can tell them that as long as you dare to give birth, we dare to raise them!"


    "At the same time, in order to reduce the risk of childbirth and limit the childbearing age of pregnant women, except for the apocalypse, the allowable childbearing age of ordinary pregnant women is limited to 18 to 35..."


    "In addition, in order to put an end to the situation of cheating welfare security by giving birth to children, every ''hero'' family should accept compulsory jobs and use jobs to give back social subsidies..."


    Although Donne knows that this policy is likely to cause. The massive expansion of the population in a short time will cause great pressure on the national finance, and even a large number of families may have crazy children to defraud welfare security, making the population burden of prandal very dangerous in the future.


    But in order to fight against the chaos army, he can''t care so much.


    Only by living can we be qualified to talk about the future.

 Chapter 1069

    Old Stewart is a villager of lvluo village in the suburb of Bain. His family has worked diligently on the earth for generations.


    Old Stewart has good farming skills, so he can barely support his family. Sometimes he will help the villagers. Although his life is tight, he can make do with it.


    Later, after his majesty Donne took office, several tax cuts, especially the policy of reducing agricultural tax, greatly increased the income of farmers and finally gave them hope for life.


    Many people have become rich, and the villagers are very grateful to his majesty Donne. However, the old Stewart''s family still hasn''t changed much. On the contrary, because of the rising prices, life is more and more sad, because he has too many children.


    Although his eldest son (18 years old) and eldest daughter (15 years old) have become adults, and they also do some bricklayers and carpenters in the village to help support the family, it is still far from enough. The second daughter (13 years old) and the second son (9 years old) are too young to help people sell vegetables and newspapers in the village and barely make some money. The youngest son is only 3 years old and doesn''t know anything.


    With his family, it is impossible to support so many children, but what can he do?


    In an era when entertainment means are so scarce, the only way of entertainment after dinner at night is to make people. It happens when you''re not careful. He''s also very desperate!


    He only worked harder to earn money, and helped farm old fellow blacksmiths to help create small things. They were said to be selling well in beain and his skills were good, so the old blacksmith had always been willing to hire him.


    Old fellow blacksmith is paid 10 dollars a day, that is to say, a month can earn more than 3 gold extra income, which was unimaginable in the past, but now prices are rising, and this income is also stretched.


    "Didi!"


    The sudden sound frightened old Stewart in a daze at the entrance of the village. He looked back and found a beautiful metal box parked there.


    He recognized that old fellow. The bein said that it was called the magic energy car. It was very valuable. It was a transportation tool that rich people could afford to buy, and the small parts he built on the old blacksmith were said to be used for the maintenance of the magic energy car.


    "Hey, old man! What are you staring at!"


    Hearing the sound, old Stewart widened his eyes, looked carefully, and was startled: "Holt!?"


    "Ha ha! Of course it''s me!"


    Holt got out of the car, walked proudly to old Stewart and said, "how do I look?"


    Old Stewart looked up and down at Holt, shocked and speechless.


    That''s because Holt was his former neighbor and a farmer, but now old Stewart can''t believe it was Holt himself.


    Because his clothes were too clean, too solemn and too luxurious, old Stewart even felt that Holt was as dazzling as the aristocrats!


    Old Stewart said honestly, "it''s like a noble master. Won''t you really become a noble master?"


    "How!"


    Holt lost his voice and said with a smile, "but what I''m doing now should be better than the noble lords before."


    Old Stewart took a breath of air-conditioning: "are you really rich there?"


    Holt smiled proudly, pointed to the magic car and said, "what do you think?"


    At the beginning of the year, people in lvluo village heard that someone was recruiting in Bain. The place to go was Ellington. It was best for the whole family to go together. At that time, several families left the village one after another, including the Holts, but old Stewart was not excited.


    Because he can''t afford to gamble, his wife and children are counting on him to live. Now the situation at home is just a little bit better. With a little savings, he sees the hope of life. If he wants to move the whole family, it means that everything should start from scratch.


    The family burden is so heavy that old Stewart can''t make the choice of family relocation so decisively.


    "You have no idea what a wonderful city Ellington is!"


    Holt said with a sigh on his face: "looking back at the beginning of the year, I can''t imagine that I can live this life now!"


    Holt invited old Stewart to get on the bus and go home together, but old Stewart didn''t dare. He was too dirty for fear of soiling his seat.


    "What are you afraid of!"


    Holt curled his mouth and said, "just wash it when it''s dirty. It''s just a transportation tool. If you make money in the future, change it for a better one!"


    "Isn''t that good enough?"


    "What''s good! I''m just the cheapest Daming. The discount price for activities, tax payment and licensing are only more than 900 gold."


    More than nine hundred gold! nothing more!


    Old Stewart was shocked again: "how rich are you now?"


    "Carelessly, there are still tens of thousands of gold. Unfortunately, I can''t afford Datang."


    Although he spoke carelessly, Holt''s face was full of pride.


    Ten thousand gold!


    Old Stewart looked unbelievable: "what have you done?"


    How can you make so much money in a year without robbing your family!?


    "I''m lucky, too. Ha ha, get in the car and I''ll tell you."


    After old Stewart got on the bus, Holt began to show off his experience after leaving lvluo village.


    Holt''s luck was really good. He just caught up with the most critical period of Ellington''s rapid development. During that period, Donne and Fiona were worried about labor shortage all day, and Holt came to Ellington at this time.


    After simple training, he was arranged to be an assembly line worker in the workshop of Datang heavy industry, living a simple life of three points and one line every day.


    If it''s just like this, according to the welfare treatment of Datang chamber of Commerce, he can save about thousands of gold without eating or drinking a year.


    However, looking at the good life of those outside, Holt was not satisfied.


    He found that although the overall process of Datang heavy industry was complex, some places were not difficult. I heard that Datang chamber of Commerce was still supporting some small chambers of Commerce and supporting employees to start businesses. After careful observation for a while, he began to try to make some parts by himself. After success, he boldly went to the supervisor and planned to contract part of the processing of this part.


    The supervisor checked the parts he made and applied to the above after finding that they were indeed qualified. It happened that Donne also mentioned supporting the development of the industrial chain at the beginning, so Fiona didn''t look carefully and approved it casually.


    Although Datang chamber of Commerce has invested 51% of the shares in the new chamber of Commerce in terms of supporting policies, the remaining 49% is more than he earns from working in the workshop!


    After that, Holt took the entrepreneurship support fund issued by the Finance Department of Datang chamber of Commerce and began to boldly solicit people to start work. As a result, he really made a breakthrough and even married another wife.


    "... so I say, people should be bold and dare to do it, otherwise they may have to nest in the ground and dig for food all their life."


    After summarizing his experience, Holt said, "I came back this time just to find you to work with me!"


    "Looking for me?"


    "Yes, you have been working helpers in the old blacksmith, and he has been praising you. Old fellow Smith is old fellow, so he can''t afford to toss, so finding you is the best."


    Holt said, "I have more and more work there now. I can''t be busy myself. I must find a trusted talent. If you come and have a simple training, I can give you a technical director. If I don''t say much for a month, I''ll give you at least that number!"


    Looking at his five open fingers, old Stewart said quietly, "5 gold? Too little..."


    "Old man! You look down on me! Would I treat our family''s savior like this?"


    Holt''s eyes widened. In the past, when there was a famine, he was saved by old Stewart: "if I give workers 5 gold per month, don''t say workers don''t want to, Datang chamber of Commerce will probably trouble me! Do you know what the minimum monthly living standard of Ellington is now? 50 gold!"


    "50 gold? That''s good..."


    "I gave you ten times this number! 500 gold!"


    Holt said proudly, "old man, as long as you''re willing to work with me, you''ll only make more money in the future!"


    500 gold!


    one month!


    Old Stewart was stunned by the number.


    "Old man, listen to me. Don''t dig in the soil. Let me tell you an inside story. From next spring, our country will fully implement agricultural mechanization. One person can cultivate more land than a thousand people! What do you think you can do if you continue to cultivate land like this?"


    "I know you don''t have much savings at home. To show my sincerity, here is the fare I prepared for you! Listen to me, your family can move here!"


    Old Stewart took the new stack of money and came home ignorant.


    Looking at several faces, big and small, in the dark room, he felt sour and stamped his feet, and finally made a decision!


    ¡­¡­


    The intercity bus drove smoothly into the passenger center on the outskirts of Ellington and stopped slowly.


    "Ellington has arrived. Please line up and get off in an orderly manner. Passengers carrying luggage should take out their gifts as soon as possible. At the same time, please take your ticket to the exit for ticket inspection."


    Here we are


    Ellington, this golden city


    After getting off the bus, old Stewart looked at Ellington not far away and shook his hands and patted his cheeks. He had risked everything. Whether he could live depends on whether the city is as magical as the legend.


    "Honey, will Holt really give you that much salary..."


    Standing next to old Stewart was his wife, followed by five children of all sizes.


    Before old Stewart spoke, he saw a young beauty with a "discipline committee" armband suddenly running over with surprise and asked, "are you new?"


    He nodded blankly.


    "Is this your wife and... Five children?"


    Old Stewart nodded nervously, "yes... What''s the matter?"


    Looking at the five children night and night, his face was full of surprises. It seemed that he couldn''t believe that he could complete this arduous task so easily!

 Chapter 1070

    Fiona''s task to night is very simple, that is to find a "hero family"!


    Yes, it''s simple


    "Simple fart!!!"


    I''m going crazy every night!


    It was not easy to send the news and free herself from the chores of the Lord''s house. She thought she could be unrestrained and go to the peak of her life. As a result, in a twinkling of an eye, she began to do some trivial things again!


    What the hell is the discipline committee!?


    I''ve never heard of such a position. It''s actually full of streets and alleys to help people find things, lead the way and check the public security situation.


    Now it''s even more bullshit. She''s looking for a damn hero family in the whole range of Ellington!


    Yes, as Donne said before, a family with more than three children!


    Now Ellington has gathered families from all over prandal. Families with one child and two children are very common. Just look for them. Families with three children are not rare. You can find them with a little effort.


    But, but what''s the ghost that gave birth to four children and five children!? Even noble families rarely have so many children!?


    It''s hard to find a family with four children, but the family with five children is the real problem of hell!


    Have five children! How bold and courageous it was to have five children under the previous circumstances!


    Five mouths can eat a family alive!


    Let her find a heroic family with five children. Didn''t you mean to embarrass her!


    Night and night even felt that Fiona was deliberately embarrassing her because of the news of the twists and turns!


    After checking with the migrant population Archives Management Bureau, I didn''t find a family of seven. I didn''t hope at all. I came to the passenger transport center with the mentality of taking a chance. There are a large number of migrant workers here every day. They often meet people with families, some come here to look for business opportunities, and some can''t live in the original place, Come here for a living.


    As a result, not long after she arrived here, she saw a group of people coming down from the bus from Bain, including seven people together, obviously a family of seven. In surprise, she didn''t care to scare each other, so she rushed up and asked directly.


    At any rate, it was only after the saliva dried up that he persuaded the old Stewart family to go to the Lord''s house with her - because old Stewart was afraid that she was a liar at first, and he reluctantly agreed with the staff''s proof.


    Night after night, she asked the staff to leave a message for Holt, and then she went to report with a smile and a hero''s family.


    Lord''s house.


    "This is the Stewarts! Five children! Absolutely meet your needs!"


    Fiona looked at the night in surprise: "yes, you have found it!"


    Night and night suddenly caught the lines hidden in Fiona''s words, and suddenly showed her eyebrows: "you said you didn''t deliberately embarrass me!"


    Fiona turned her mouth and said to old Stewart with a smile, "sit down, don''t be nervous. It''s a good thing to come to you."


    Can old Stewart not be nervous?


    Look at this clean and tidy room!


    Look at that soft chair (sofa)!


    Look at that unidentified cylinder (water dispenser)!


    Look at that shiny floor!


    He was so nervous that he didn''t feel comfortable. How dare he sit down!


    Their family is not clean.


    "Sit down."


    They can only sit down.


    "Well," Fiona deliberated, "Your Majesty Donne recently launched a new policy, which has just begun to be implemented. We need to publicize it. We intend to find you to cooperate with the publicity..."


    "This beautiful lady -"


    "My name is Fiona. I''m the CEO of Datang chamber of Commerce."


    "Ms Fiona, I, I''m just a lowly civilian -"


    Fiona said very seriously, "Mr. Stewart, please straighten your chest. You can call yourself a civilian, but please don''t say ''cheap''. You have fed your wife and five children with your own hands. You are a qualified husband and father. You are a worthy hero."


    Fiona''s words said that old Stewart was warm in his heart. Yes, he supported his family with both hands and had a clear conscience. Why should he say he was a humble civilian?


    Old Stewart took a deep breath, straightened his chest and said, "Ms. Fiona, I just don''t understand what I can help you as a civilian..."


    "So, just cooperate with the publicity."


    Fiona smiled. A leaflet flew from the table and fell into old Stewart''s hand: "look first."


    The pride of old Stewart''s birth disappeared in the blink of an eye. He said nervously, "that, that Ms. Fiona, I, I can''t read..."


    "Dad, let me do it."


    Old Stewart''s eldest son suddenly said, "I learned to read from Datang daily."


    Fiona smiled, "your son is good."


    Old Stewart blushed and handed the leaflet to the eldest son, who then began to read it to the family.


    After listening to the contents of the leaflet, old Stewart was completely stunned: "is this, what it says true?"


    "Of course it''s true. When did your majesty Donne lie to you?"


    "My children, they can all..."


    "Yes, it will be funded and trained by our great lord Donne on behalf of the Ilus empire. Of course, after they become people, they must also enter the jobs arranged by the state to serve the country. In case of war, they must also obey the call order to join the army."


    Neither Donne nor Fiona is stupid. Who will do such an obvious loss of money as raising children for free? But from another point of view, as a long-term talent reserve, it is completely feasible.


    Taking advantage of the attraction of welfare policies, we should call a large number of school-age children for education. At the same time, according to the needs of social development, we should tailor a professional development route for them, train them into counterpart professionals, and directly arrange them to work when they graduate. Wouldn''t it be nice to be able to do manual work immediately?


    Of course, this talent training system also has defects, that is, once there is an economic crisis in this society and Datang chamber of Commerce has to lay off staff, a large number of people will be laid off, and the emergence of unemployed vagrants will lead to a rapid decline in social stability, which is not conducive to Tang en''s rule.


    Donne was not unaware of the harm of this defect, but he decided to do so because he had to put the whole prandal into a state of efficient operation.


    Building professionals according to the needs of the society from the beginning of children is equivalent to planning the trajectory of a person''s life at the time of birth, which will undoubtedly destroy the possibility of the birth of genius, but it has to be said that this development mode is the most efficient, because all resources for all people and everything revolve around Donne''s will, Everything can be maximized.


    What''s more, if Donne can completely rule prandal, let the whole world enter an era of unification, use all resources in the most critical places, quickly light up the magic transformation industrial talent tree and stabilize the basic industry, as long as he can enter the era of interstellar navigation, the whole prandal will naturally become an inseparable whole, The possibility of national division will be infinitely reduced.


    The premise of all this is that Donne can develop smoothly.


    Now, the policy of promoting population growth has just been implemented. If people want to accept it, they must vigorously publicize and implement the policy.


    The old Stewart family, at this critical time, was very lucky to become a model.


    "We need you to cooperate with us in an interview, which will be publicly publicized and seen by everyone."


    "All you need to do is answer some of our questions and then cooperate with us to say some propaganda words."


    "Of course, we won''t let you cooperate free of charge. After the interview, you will receive the identity crystal card of Ellington. Through the identity crystal card, you can take a bus, shop, use a magic phone, etc. in Ellington. In the future, the monthly subsidy is also verified by the identity crystal card."


    "In addition to the subsidy, as the starting point of your life in Ellington, you can also get a special subsidy worth 10000, which is a gift from his majesty Donne."


    "At the same time, you will also get the right to live in a six bedroom house for free. As long as you don''t betray your majesty don, you can say that the house belongs to you."


    "In addition, we will organize training for your group. The adults of your family will receive language and professional technical training, and the minor children will be eligible to study at Ellington college."


    "After the training, you can be arranged to work in a suitable position according to the results of the training, so that you can fully live in Ellington, and your children can also get the opportunity to awaken..."


    Fiona said that old Stewart stayed and stayed. A moment later, he pinched himself severely, because he doubted whether he was dreaming or having a very rare dream.


    Night and Fiona looked happy: "don''t pinch it. It''s not a dream. It''s all true."


    "This, this, this... Really, really..."


    Old Stewart shivered for a long time. He really didn''t know what to say. Finally, he flopped and knelt on the ground, with tears in his eyes: "thank you so much, thank you, and thank your majesty Donne!"


    "Please get up and remember that you don''t need to kneel anyone here."


    Fiona said very seriously: "Your Majesty Donne said a word is very reasonable. Some people can no longer stand up when they are kneeling. If they want to express their gratitude to your majesty Donne, they will use their own hard work to build this country and contribute what they can."


    "If necessary," old Stewart stood up again without refusing, "I am willing to give my life for his majesty Donne!"

 Chapter 1071

    Quietly, Ellington established a Datang magic projection chamber of Commerce, which is a subsidiary of Datang chamber of Commerce. At the beginning of its establishment, no one knew what the specific business of the magic projection chamber of Commerce was. Only that the newly established chamber of commerce not only allocated many people to the past, but also publicly recruited employees. Unfortunately, the selection system was very strict, The people who can be selected basically have their own skills. They are either very talkative, humorous or beautiful.


    This matter caused a stir in the talent market in Ellington and caused countless private discussions.


    Yes, some people may have guessed that, yes, the newly established chamber of commerce is actually prandal''s first magic TV station.


    In prandal, the magic projection technology has been quite mature. When Donne was in arlinks, he had seen the holographic projection technology put into use. In this regard, prandal is even more advanced than the technology on earth and simpler in use.


    When Victor talked about the lack of entertainment in the Yingling hall and everyone was very bored, Donne thought of movies, television and other entertainment programs.


    However, at that time, he didn''t fully grasp that he could realize the transformation of technology, so he didn''t say anything. Then he sat down with yustisa, Angus and others to talk about this topic again, and then solved the key problems a little bit, so it was a complete project.


    If we want to talk about TV stations, the most critical basic technology is the three steps of shooting, broadcasting and receiving. As for the host and program arrangement, all are soft conditions, and only those three are hard conditions.


    On the earth, where everything is based on electromagnetic technology, photography converts optical signals into electrical signals, which are then transmitted through wired and wireless signals, received by TV, and then restored to pictures.


    In prandal, instead of reproducing the earth''s science and technology tree and using electricity as a resource, Donne directly chose the unique natural condition here - magic as the basis of all energy.


    Therefore, to set up a TV station here, it is necessary to convert the optical signal into magic wave, then spread it according to the previous communication principle of magic phone, and finally restore it at the terminal. The principle is actually similar to the technology on earth, but it is just to convert power into magic, which can be put into practical operation, Obviously, the magic of no need to build lines is simpler and more convenient - Donne sometimes feels that prandal''s current state is like the future of the earth. The air is full of wireless power that can be accessed at will, and can charge mobile phones, computers and vehicles anytime, anywhere.


    In the process of realizing the magic transformation TV station, the most troublesome place is to realize the light magic signal conversion. Fortunately, Donne has a group of experienced and skilled magic transformation programmers.


    It is the group of researchers from the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute who participated in the development of magic energy mobile phones, as well as the high-end programmers of the einzbellen family under yustisa - they play with soul coding.


    In the actual implementation, yustisa and others built the first magic modified camera based on the video call technology of the "balance" magic phone, which can not only capture and transmit the real-time picture, but also use the special effect of the photographic crystal to capture the picture, and then output the signal.


    Yes, after being inspired by Donne, these guys solved the key technologies of live broadcasting and recording in one breath.


    After the shooting technology is solved, what needs to be solved is the development and production of "magic projection receiver" at the receiver, that is, home TV.


    If it were on earth, it would be impossible for TV sets to be developed, designed and put into the market in a few years. However, in prandal, it is completely different. The development of magic projection receiver is unexpectedly simple. The key parts are a decoding and restoration module like magic mobile phones, The second is a module that uses magic crystal for energy supply. Even due to the existence of holographic projection technology, the human-computer interaction interface is refreshed. Holographic projection can even simulate certain touch feedback because of magic interference, which is higher than the touch screen.


    As the basic matching technology is basically mature, the production of magic projection receiver can be carried out with a little transformation. Therefore, the biggest shackle to the rapid popularization of household TV is not the production capacity, but the price.


    At the beginning, Fiona immediately noticed the business opportunities after listening to Donne''s description. More importantly, with the development of economy, this kind of thing is bound to become far more than the information dissemination channel of Datang daily and the best channel to control public opinion.


    At the same time, this thing will also dominate the family entertainment center in the future. The current production capacity can not supply everyone. Considering the current per capita income, Fiona suggests pricing the magic projection receiver at 10000 gold to meet the demand of the high-end market first. After all, the significance of affecting the high-level Society is more important than the low-level. This price can prevent civilians from looting.


    While Donne considers that the rapid development of production capacity will inevitably lead to a rapid decline in prices. If the price is too high at the beginning, it will affect the popularity in the future. Therefore, he thinks it is more appropriate to cut the price by a zero directly. Anyway, the technical cost is almost zero (yustisa and her people don''t need salary at all, just the magic crystal provided by Donne is enough), In addition, the star base will soon start to produce a large number of resources, and the cost of production materials can be ignored. No matter how the price is cut, they can still make profits.


    But Fiona thought that 1000 gold was too low, which was not conducive to brand establishment and market expansion in the future. Finally, after fierce discussion, the two sides decided to set the price at 4999 gold.


    This price is not high or low under the current income situation. Coupled with the new currency discount activities and the discount policy of Datang chamber of Commerce members, the nobles will not feel any pressure at all, and the businessmen can accept it. Now even some active civilians can afford it, which is already a very good price.


    Now Datang magic energy furniture factory has quickly set up a separate workshop for the production of magic energy projection receivers. Almost all of them are made up of the whole module. The shape is like a flat and long small box, with the projection port of magic energy projection in the middle and loudspeakers on both sides. It is very easy to produce and has high production capacity, At present, the output can reach 5000 units a day. With the increase of production lines and the maturity of technology, this number will quickly exceed 10000 and continue to increase rapidly.


    Of course, if you want to occupy the central position of the living room as soon as possible, it is absolutely not enough to rely on the cheap magic projection receiver, but also have wonderful programs matched with it to attract people''s viewing.


    As a result, the Tang magic projection chamber of Commerce was formed, and Marlene, the first director and host, is also the only one with broadcasting experience at present. The little girl was so excited that she didn''t sleep well for several days after she learned that she was shouldering the heavy responsibility. She kept shouting that she would devote herself to thanking her majesty Donne while Tina and Donne were meeting, It''s a pity that Donne is confused by the forced marriage these days. He is not in the mood to have in-depth communication with Tina again.


    Donne is really upset. If he is reasonable, he would rather call this "Datang magic projection chamber of Commerce" of Lao Shizi "prandal Central Radio and television" or "prandal Central Radio and Television Co., Ltd." unfortunately, prandal people can understand what magic projection means, but they can''t understand what TV station is and what chamber of Commerce means, But he can''t understand what limited company is. In order to make them accept new things faster, Donne can only rack his brains to think of more appropriate words to describe it, rather than moving the words of the earth to prandal. (for the convenience of readers, the abbreviation in the following text still refers to TV and TV stations.)


    This is just a small episode. What''s more troublesome is that in order to popularize magic TV, as the only experienced person, he must also train the newly established TV station personnel to understand what the TV station wants to do, what its main responsibilities are and what its important significance are, and even to make it famous and expand its attraction as soon as possible, He has to make up enough attractive programs


    This makes Donne sad - on earth, the family core has long changed from radio and television to Internet TV that can be broadcast freely. All kinds of wonderful programs are wonderful, and even some private we media are more popular than TV stations - but the problem is that the effect of those programs is due to all kinds of humorous stems, Those stalks obviously can''t be used in prandal.


    Therefore, Donne can only arrange some current political programs related to the national economy and the people''s livelihood step by step, that is, the commonly known daily news.


    Using the resources of Datang chamber of Commerce, you can easily collect important news that happens everywhere every day. In the evening, these news will be summarized to the TV station, screened according to the importance, then arranged and broadcast.


    Donne is sure that this news program will get everyone''s attention - because prandal''s news is too late. Sitting at home and watching TV can know what''s happening thousands of miles away, which must be very attractive to them.


    Then there is the weather forecast program. The attention of this program will be very high. After all, it is closely related to their lives.


    Of course, because there are no supercomputers and weather satellites, Donne and his team can''t predict the climate in advance.


    But don''t forget, this is prandal. The painting style of weather forecast is obviously different from that on earth

 Chapter 1072

    Another busy day has passed. The sun is hanging in the West and the smoke is curling. People who have worked for a day either go home and cook a good meal carefully, or come to the tavern to reward themselves with a beautiful dinner and a glass of ale. After dinner, the symptoms of lack of prandal Entertainment industry appear.


    People either stay at home in a daze, or go out of the house to take a walk with their neighbors in groups, or gather together in the square to chat and play cards. Some couples start to heihei Hei directly. If they are apocalypses, they will pick up weapons on time and start to practice their skills.


    But today, things seem a little different.


    When people in various cities had dinner and went out for a walk, a huge light curtain suddenly lit up in the main squares, parks and other inhabited areas. As soon as the projection light curtain appeared, it attracted the attention of countless people.


    "What''s that?"


    "Seems to be a magic projection?"


    "But why is it here?"


    "There seems to be no magician here..."


    "The projection comes from that thing..."


    In the midst of people''s discussion, two figures suddenly appeared in the projection light screen. At this time, Douglas Bolet, the mayor of Beiyin, the mountain city, had received the model product of magic TV in advance. He happened to see this scene and immediately sprayed out all the tea in his mouth.


    One of them was Marlene, and the other was his son, the handsome Carl bolette, the president of Datang daily.


    At the beginning, Donne determined that "Datang chamber of Commerce will continue to strengthen support for small and medium-sized chambers of Commerce, and look forward to more chambers of Commerce joining Datang business alliance to jointly create a new economic era."


    "Next, please watch the details."


    As the voices of Marlene and Carl came out, one news after another appeared clearly in front of all the audience. Even the cities thousands of miles away could watch the same program at the same time. The whole Ilus Empire suddenly boiling up. A large number of people gathered near the nearest magic projection receiver and stared at the projection picture.


    At the same time, in the Holy See of light, Leon widened his eyes and looked at the picture with an incredible face: "it''s not magic projection, it''s magic projection! When can magic projection spread so widely?"


    Pope jessolini XXIII nodded and said with emotion on his face: "Your Majesty Donne is really a man who is good at creating miracles..."


    In fact, the Pope is not sure whether Donne is human or not. His body was created by the gods, and his soul comes from a different world. He came to prandal with the mission of the gods. Strictly speaking, he should be regarded as the messenger of God, not according to human beings.


    In the past, the influence of the Holy See of light was so strong because the divine projection could carry out ultra far active projection through local churches and bishops, so that everyone could hear the voice of the Pope. Even Donne had to rely on the power of the Pope to realize the rapid dissemination of information.


    But now, the birth of this magic projection receiver has broken the "technological monopoly" of the Holy See. In the future, Donne can rely on his own strength to realize low-cost and wide-ranging news dissemination.


    To be reasonable, the Pope''s mood is quite complicated.


    "... the return of solante is a landmark event for the re emergence of the ilrus empire. Queen OLINA and her majesty Donne had an in-depth discussion on the development of solante, jointly improved the development plan of solante, and decided to build the hymn city into the second alinx..."


    "... Dihang dragon breeding industry is a project led by his majesty Donne and jointly determined by Datang chamber of Commerce and Wren empire. Since the construction of the project, it has solved the problem of tens of thousands of local jobs. At the same time, it can also continuously provide us with a large number of materials such as fur, blood and meat..."


    "... Star Diamond bank will be responsible for investing in the construction of the highway leading to saurante..."


    "... his majesty Donne pointed out that the peaceful and stable development of the country is more important than everything. The people''s income is directly linked to the happiness index. The people at the bottom are the basic of the country. Therefore, the increase of the income of the people at the bottom is the top priority and must be paid attention to. At the same time, the population will also become the bottleneck of national development. We must increase the population growth rate as soon as possible..."


    With the disclosure of the details, cheers rang out everywhere in the ilrus Empire, especially the civilians at the bottom of society, who were so excited that tears filled their eyes.


    His majesty Donne may be the first king in history to attach such importance to civilians and the first king with such action!


    There is no doubt that the ilrus empire will rise again in Donne''s hands and stand on the top of prandal!


    Bursts of cheers rang out continuously. The magic projection tower (TV station) in Ellington listened particularly clearly. Donne and Fiona, sitting backstage, looked at each other and smiled. They all knew that this step had been successful!


    Due to the problems of production capacity and market publicity, the magic projection receiver can not be fully spread to the market, so they thought of a compromise plan. First, they gave the magic projection receiver produced in the early stage to the princes and nobles, especially the City owners of various cities and those who have a close relationship with Donne. Secondly, It is to arrange large magic projection receivers in public places to be used as public TV.


    After seeing the charm of magic projection receiver, people will soon realize that Datang chamber of Commerce will certainly sell corresponding products. At that time, once the magic projection receiver is listed, it will soon enter thousands of households.


    "... the above is the main content of today''s news broadcast. Thank you for watching. Next is tomorrow''s weather forecast. Please pay attention."


    After Marlene finished, the light music suddenly sounded again in the projection, followed by a rough map condensed by magic, on which the names of various cities were marked with words.


    At the moment, a young and beautiful female magician appears on the screen, but her dress is different from that of ordinary magicians. Her magic robe has obviously been redesigned and become fashionable and mysterious.


    She is a magician of Silver City, Penny Carter, and a disciple of Russell Adams, one of the three supreme magicians in silver city. Now, she is a weather announcer of prandal Central Radio and television.


    However, the female magician was obviously a little uncomfortable and her eyes were a little confused - she was still not used to talking to a strange box.


    "Good evening, dear viewers. Welcome to the weather forecast. First of all, the king capital yarinks. According to recent observations, yarinks has not had precipitation for several consecutive days and the air is unusually dry. According to the information feedback, our meteorological mage group will be at 18:45 (noon) tomorrow''s standard time , the rain will begin to fall for yarinks on time, and the rain will last until 27 minutes (late morning) of standard time. I hope you can make travel preparations in advance... "


    "Ellington has a comfortable climate and will remain sunny tomorrow."


    "The hymn city has been raining for three consecutive days. The weather mage group will disperse the rain clouds at 9:15 tomorrow (morning). I hope the light of rumbica will bring good mood to the friends of the hymn city."


    "As the winter is coming soon, the sea breeze will roar and affect Phila''s ships to sail. Therefore, the meteorological mage group will stop the sea breeze tomorrow. The time is 18-24. I hope you can sail safely..."


    "Preston''s recent mining has caused a lot of dust. According to the suggestion, it is decided that there will be a light rain lasting for 3 minutes at 9:15 tomorrow. I hope we can breathe fresh air..."


    "Bain''s weather is good. Everyone should remember to dry the quilt..."


    "The weather in paganis..."


    "Castle caspami..."


    "It''s about to enter the sleeping month, and the weather is gradually getting cold. Remind everyone to wear more clothes, but don''t get sick..."


    Sitting backstage after listening to the weather forecast, Fiona couldn''t laugh: "only you would think of using the power of a magician to artificially interfere with the weather!"


    Donne let it go: "isn''t it normal to have such a powerful force and partially interfere with the weather to better serve us?"


    In Donne''s view, it''s no big deal like artificial rainfall. In the past, gene didn''t derive this market demand because he controlled the magician''s resources.


    weather forecast?


    This is indeed a weather forecast, and it can be adjusted according to demand at any time!


    With the power of a magician, it''s not easy to want good weather!

 Chapter 1073

    If the news broadcast in the magic power projection has brought a new world to the people of the Ilus Empire, the weather forecast has undoubtedly given them a new impact.


    No one has complained before. It would be nice if the magician''s power to destroy the sky and the earth could be used to control the weather, rain in drought and clear up in flood.


    Unfortunately, their complaints can only be complaints, and no one will care.


    But now it''s different. After the alliance of silver city and Datang chamber of Commerce, gene is no longer so stubborn in restricting magicians from using magic power.


    Of course, according to Donne''s idea, the power of magic is the best for the national economy and people''s livelihood. In order to prevent those magicians from abusing magic, gene later issued a code of conduct for magicians. If they violate the code, they will be severely punished by the silver city - well, these are all irrelevant. In fact, after the ban on magicians is lifted, The biggest beneficiary is Donne.


    He finally has the opportunity to hire a large number of magicians to join the Datang chamber of Commerce, which can greatly improve efficiency in both R & D and production. It can also greatly improve the birth rate of magician talents in education. There are too many benefits.


    Now, he has developed a new function of the Magician - that is, the weather controller.


    Everyone on earth knows that the weather forecast is the probability result obtained after calculation and analysis based on the satellite cloud map taken by the meteorological satellite. Even if it is not calculated, it is sometimes inaccurate, but in prandal, the weather forecast made by Donne directly becomes a 100% probability.


    In other words, the weather notice is more accurate.


    Use the magician''s power to rain, disperse rain clouds, snow, wind and so on where there is a need. If these forces are used well, the whole country can have good weather. A good grain harvest is not a dream, and even natural disasters such as drought and flood can be ignored!


    The short-term weather forecast caused great debate. In the discussion of the audience, the weather forecast program came to an end. A moment later, the third program began.


    Focus interview.


    Yes, don shamelessly used the name of a program directly.


    Then Marlene appeared in the picture after the rest. At the moment, Marlene''s face was red and her mood was obviously very excited - because she had just been praised by Donne backstage, and saw the sea of people in the square outside. Seeing so many people paying attention to herself, Marlene was very nervous and worried that she would screw up, but she was also very happy.


    "Welcome all audience friends to watch the focus interview. I''m Marlene. Today we want to talk about the family promotion plan implemented by his majesty Donne. At the same time, we are very lucky to invite a special guest. Next, we will learn about the content of the new policy through our conversation. Let''s welcome the old Stewarts."


    Soon the old Stewarts appeared on the screen - in order to strive for the effect and authenticity of the program, Donne asked them to still wear the original old clothes when shooting this image. They didn''t even wash their faces and hair. They were completely sloppy when they first arrived in Darlington.


    With the image, a voice with deep narration sounded in the projection: "this is the old Stewart family. They were originally ordinary farmers in lvluo village outside Bain, but..."


    "Eh? Why is this sound so familiar?"


    Fiona frowned and suddenly looked at Donne in surprise: "is this your voice?"


    Donne smiled: "I want to be a deep Pang Baijun once in a while."


    In the program, don described the situation of the old Stewart family in a fake deep voice, which aroused the resonance of many people.


    From the bottom of my heart, the family conditions of the old Stewarts are definitely not bad among all humans in prandal. Their family can even be said to be relatively happy among civilians, at least they don''t die from hunger.


    But the special thing is that they are the first to be directly pushed to the front desk by Donne. When they are typical, they directly push their family to the public and describe their difficulties in life, which has greatly aroused the resonance of the audience.


    "... I always thought that my life was like this, but a while ago, my neighbor Holt suddenly came back. Holt was one of the people who went to Ellington before. Earth shaking changes have taken place in him, and I can''t even recognize him..."


    The picture of Holt is right next to it.


    "Hahaha! That''s me! See! That''s me!"


    On the square, a man suddenly shouted excitedly: "I''m Holt! Old Stewart is my neighbor! He once saved my life! I called him to Ellington!"


    The people who appeared in the magic projection were around. This kind of thing caused a lot of commotion. Many people flocked to Holt. Their faces were full of curiosity and envy. They all planned to have a close contact with the person who appeared on "TV".


    "... with the support of Datang chamber of Commerce, Holt opened a small chamber of Commerce to produce some small parts for Datang chamber of Commerce. He took a fancy to my craft, so he specially invited me to Ellington to help him..."


    "... after I made a decision, I took my family to Ellington..."


    The picture darkened, and a moment later, the picture of the live studio reappeared. At this moment, the audience found that a family of five suddenly appeared opposite Marlene.


    "That man... Is that old Stewart just now?"


    A group of people looked at the new middle-aged man in disbelief. At the moment, old Stewart shaved off his beard and washed his hair. After careful construction, he was tied behind his head. He was wearing a decent paperback dress. Although it was not luxurious, it was very close to him, which made him look extra energetic. The whole person seemed to be much younger.


    And his family is now completely different from the picture just now.


    "Now everyone can see the old Stewart family sitting in front of me. They came to Ellington for only a few days, but earth shaking changes have taken place in them. Then, how did these changes happen? Now let''s invite old Stewart to tell us about his experience in these days."


    Under Marlene''s sign, old Stewart picked up the microphone in front of him. He took a deep breath and said, "first of all, on behalf of my whole family, I thank your majesty Donne! It''s your majesty Donne, who let me understand that even if you are as poor as me, you should have human dignity!"


    Then he made a deep bow, followed by his family standing up and bowing.


    "Secondly, I want to thank your majesty Donne, who made me reborn and qualified to stand up!"


    Bow again.


    "Finally, I would also like to thank your majesty Donne for giving our family, even the whole Ilus Empire and the civilians of prandal a way to live!"


    Three bows.


    Marlene smiled and said, "it seems that old Stewart is full of gratitude to our Lord Donne. Let''s find out what happened to him."


    "Well, when I arrived in Ellington, I was waiting for Holt, but at this time, Ms. night found me. She said that she was looking for ''hero family''. I just met her criteria. It''s funny that my wife and I didn''t understand what hero family meant..."


    "Do you understand now?"


    "I see."


    According to the designed lines, old Stewart said with a little shame: "in the new policy of promoting population growth implemented by his majesty Donne, the hero family is a family with more than three children..."


    "Then can you tell us how many children you have?"


    "Five, five..."


    "Five children!"


    Marlene said very exaggerated, "it must be very hard to raise these five children?"


    "Yes, yes."


    Old Stewart gradually entered the state and began to describe the hard work of raising children under the guidance of Marlene, so that everyone could understand his previous pain.


    Backstage, Fiona asked, "why do you arrange such lines? It will scare the audience and have a negative effect."


    "It''s the so-called desire to promote and suppress first."


    "If you want them to feel the benefits of the policy, you have to let them know how heavy the burden was before," Donne said noncommittally


    At the front desk, the story of old Stewart spread throughout the ilrus empire through the camera, and the new policy pursued by Donne was unconsciously understood by all the audience with his description. This way of transmission is indeed more efficient than the words on paper.


    "... so, that is to say, you are indeed a lucky man who happened to taste the benefits of the new policy."


    Marlene smiled and said, "under the new policy, your eldest son and daughter will receive training and arrange work. At the same time, minor children will be sent to receive free education, and your family can also get a lot of living subsidies. In addition, there are all kinds of other benefits, right?"


    Old Stewart said excitedly, "that''s right. That''s why I''m so grateful to your majesty Donne..."


    Marlene timely said: "From this, our Lord Donne is indeed a great king. His heart is tied to our people. In order for us to work hard to build prandal, he is even willing to raise children for us. His majesty Donne has achieved this step. What are you waiting for? This is to have children for the rise of the country!"


    Marlene''s words caused bursts of laughter, but laughter belongs to laughter. The practical benefits of the policy still moved many people.


    How can you miss such a good thing as having a baby and getting a subsidy!


    Of course, hurry up!

 Chapter 1074

    The birth subsidy policy to promote population growth began to be implemented. For a time, almost all the citizens of the Ilus empire fell into estrus. Every night, the cries of bed echoed over all cities. Aurelia joked that because of Donne''s words, men and women all over the country were in estrus.


    Donne can only say that he is very innocent.


    This kind of birth subsidy policy will certainly have a great impact on the national finance, but fortunately, his goal is to unify the whole prandal. At that time, all wealth will be put on one plate. No matter how it turns, it can not be reduced. As long as we find ways to revitalize the economy and promote the continuous development of society, Basically, we can prevent the situation of financial collapse caused by population explosion.


    Moreover, it is expected that at least one cruel war will break out in the future, and the population will certainly decrease greatly. At present, this policy is very necessary.


    Thanks to the powerful publicity effect of magic TV, it is expected that the people of Ilus empire will maintain this efficient human creation activity under the continuous publicity offensive for a long time in the future.


    Not surprisingly, prandal''s population will have an explosive growth next year, which is a phased success.


    In addition to human creation activities, another effect of magic TV has also been highlighted.


    That''s entertainment.


    Prandal''s means of entertainment are too scarce. People don''t even have an effective means of entertainment except playing Quint - after all, the world is so dangerous, either Warcraft or chaotic war. Even if the human race is good at forgetting pain, it doesn''t have time to study entertainment.


    Strictly speaking, for Donne, in a highly efficient war preparation society, entertainment is an unnecessary thing. It will make people slack and indulge in sex.


    But on the other hand, entertainment is a necessary means, because after heavy work, in addition to food, clothing, housing and transportation, entertainment can be said to be the only way to get money from their pockets.


    Donne is very treacherous. In order to stimulate the people here to work hard, he constantly improves the salary level and increases their income. At the same time, he tries his best to take all the money out of their pockets, so that they have to continue to work hard to increase their quality of life and wealth.


    Adding some entertainment means to them can not only reduce their nervous pressure, but also increase their consumption channels. It can be said that it can kill many birds with one stone.


    In magic TV, there are not only news broadcasts that can deliver all kinds of news, weather forecasts, focus interviews and other programs that are very close to people, but also the very popular program "I am a singer" at present.


    "I''m a singer" not only put the elf artists Donne knew on the screen, so that people all over the country have the opportunity to appreciate their voices, but also made them the first generation of popular prandal stars in an instant.


    When the melodious singing of elves sounded over the city, people seemed to forget the fatigue of the day and were all immersed in happiness. Only one episode of the program was broadcast, it quickly accumulated a large number of loyal viewers.


    Even a large number of nobles, dissatisfied with crowding with civilians to enjoy the song, went to the exclusive store of Datang chamber of Commerce, showed their VIP cards and proposed to book magic projection receivers.


    As a result, when the magic projection receiver was still in production, baihuahua''s order had flown into Datang chamber of Commerce like snowflakes. Before the magic TV just produced in the warehouse was out of stock, it had been sold out, even not enough for the order demand.


    "Increase production capacity! We must increase production capacity!"


    Baihuahua''s order stimulated Fiona. With a big hand, she approved the construction of ten production lines. A large number of human and material resources were concentrated in the magic projection receiver production workshop. After a few days of production, the workers have almost run in, and the production efficiency has improved very fast. Now the new artificial soul structure has been assembled, At present, the daily output can exceed 15000 units at least. When all ten new production lines are completed, it is not a dream to exceed 30000 units per day.


    In other words, only half a year at the slowest. According to the current price, magic TV can be popularized to the major cities of the Ilus empire.


    Production could not be stopped, and the magic TV that had been produced could not be piled up to eat ash. Therefore, the first batch of senior VIP customers who paid the order soon received their dream products, and magic TV began to officially settle in the living room of prandal residents.


    Because of this, for a time, in the aristocratic circle of the ilrus Empire, the installation of magic TV at home has become a symbol of identity. Many aristocrats even organized a party to show off their contacts and status to others because of a magic TV with a price of less than 5000 gold.


    Therefore, after dinner, many nobles began to change their daily activities from walking horses and playing ball to drinking tea and watching TV - now their only dissatisfaction is that the broadcast time of TV programs is too short.


    "Too short! The playback time is too short!"


    At this moment, Donne is also having a headache because of this problem. At the beginning of the establishment of the relevant industrial chain of TV stations and TV, it is certainly impossible to watch programs 24 hours a day, anytime and anywhere, as on earth. Even on earth, when TV has just begun to popularize, most TV stations stopped broadcasting around 9:10 p.m, This is a necessary stage for the industry to start.


    "But the current situation alone has kept us busy."


    Carl rubbed his forehead and sighed. There were messy manuscripts on the table in front of him, most of which were abandoned. Now the higher his frequency and influence, the more important the manuscripts he wrote. Often every word needs to be considered repeatedly.


    "Listen to me. You don''t need to write these manuscripts yourself. You need to start training secretaries now."


    Donne doesn''t want people who can take the lead to be imprisoned by such trifles: "you gradually hand over these trifles to the secretary. You just need to concentrate on managing the TV station with Marlene... I mean the shadow projection radio tower."


    "I''ll think about it."


    "Now the influence of the magic power projection receiver has gradually emerged. After dinner, people began to gather in the square to wait for the program. Even some people have started to eat dinner directly under the projection in order to occupy a good position, whether they watch it themselves or sell it to others."


    Donne sighed: "this matter must be managed. The cattle must be strangled in the abdomen."


    "I think it''s more important to open up more columns now."


    Marlene put forward a suggestion: "just a few programs are not enough at all. If there are enough programs to distract the audience, we won''t be so tired."


    "Marlene, this proposal is very good. I''m also considering it."


    Donne thought: "in addition to news, interviews, weather and singing programs, we can also consider film and television dramas, variety shows, humorous stage dramas and animation."


    Donne said so many kinds of programs in one breath, and a group of people next to him suddenly straightened their eyes.


    "Write it down! Write it down!"


    Carl''s eyes lit up: "your majesty! Please be sure to introduce the types and significance of these programs in detail!"


    So Donne began to explain to them the types of programs and the expected audience. With his explanation, a new world was opened in front of everyone. It turned out that it was just a magic projection receiver that could play so many tricks!


    Apart from other things, if a TV play is shot, it will be much more popular than any bard. One is just playing and singing, and the other is a picture that can be seen by the eyes. Which has more impact is not clear at a glance?


    And what kind of variety show? You can invite the popular song and dance troupes and chat together. In this way, you can easily complete a program without worrying that the audience won''t buy it - for them now, any program is fresh and full of charm.


    Humorous and funny stage plays are more complicated, because people here in prandal seem to lack humor cells. Even if Donne moves some stem students here, it won''t have any effect, which still needs Carl to study by himself.


    As for the animation column, this industry, which is quite expensive and tests the foundation on earth, is quite easy.


    Why


    Naturally, it is because of the existence of Sanye''s anti sky painters and various auxiliary spells!


    With Sanye''s painters, the animation effect is just against the sky!


    The existence of auxiliary spells can enable them to complete the production of an animation episode in a very short time, not to mention the shift of the month. For them, three shifts a day is a piece of cake!


    Thinking of this, Donne suddenly wanted to go back and drag a cartoonist who is famous for playing mahjong, collecting wind and dragging manuscripts, but has many fans, and then threw him into the small black room to take an acceleration technique, waiting to see the first-hand manuscripts


    With this in mind, Donne suddenly got excited. Other programs may be difficult, but he is good at animation!


    Now we can start to take action immediately, and soon we can use animation to supplement the number of TV programs.


    Maybe he will soon cultivate the first batch of animation lovers in prandal. You know, loyal fans can throw money out when they buy the surroundings


    What if there''s no money then?


    Gnawing old?


    There''s no old man in prandal for you to chew. Adults will be killed if they don''t work!


    So, want to have a pleasant look around?


    Sorry, if you want to live comfortably, first of all, work hard for me and strive to shine and heat for this society!

 Chapter 1075

    "Sanye! Stop your work. I have a task for you -"


    Donne excitedly ran to Sanye''s studio. When he pushed the door in, he just saw Sanye sitting with several female elves talking about something. He only heard a few words such as "night attack, black silk, binding and forced pregnancy", and suddenly asked curiously: "what are you talking about? Such a heavy taste? Are you going to produce a new book?"


    As soon as Sanye''s face changed, he winked at the sisters as if nothing had happened, and then said, "yes, I feel that the content of the recent book is a little scarce, so we are discussing new content."


    Donne immediately filled with emotion, wholeheartedly considered for readers, devoted himself to improving readers'' sensory enjoyment and constantly chasing new realm. This is a truly respected Master!


    "Put aside the book first. I have a new task for you."


    Sanye suddenly became interested: "what new task? New design needs? Or new inspiration?"


    "Neither."


    Donne explained, "we recently developed a new product, magic projection receiver, you know?"


    "Yes, a good idea can cover a very wide range of areas, and the audience has a high degree of acceptance."


    Sanye nodded: "I''m still thinking about talking to Marlene and playing the book directly on it."


    Donne suddenly broke out in a cold sweat and waved his hand again and again: "no, don''t! Because the content is too exciting, this kind of thing is doomed to spread only in a small range. Minors see the impact very bad."


    "Oh..."


    Sanye was a little disappointed: "what''s your new task?"


    "It is a new media form, born out of comics, but beyond comics, which can be played on the magic projection receiver."


    Donne immediately described the principle of animation and Sanye. Sanye became interested after listening to it.


    "Can you really do this by forming a continuous picture through gradually changing drawings?"


    "Of course, because the same is true of the pictures accepted by our eyes. As long as more than 24 pictures with continuous gradient in a second, they will be recognized as dynamic images."


    Donne briefly described the principle of animation with Sanye. After listening to it, Sanye immediately began to act, picked up the brush, drew a stack of simple pictures, and then folded them together to flip


    "Didn''t move?"


    "You drew it wrong."


    Donne began to point out her mistakes: "due to the residual visual effect, each picture must be related to the previous one, such as this hand. If you want to hold it, you first need these fingers to stretch and curl up, and then the joints here..."


    After Donne told her in detail, Sanye immediately understood the principle, wrote again and drew a new stack of drawings in minutes.


    Seeing that Sanye''s painting speed is so efficient, don can''t help feeling thousands of emotions. If painters on earth can have this efficiency, I don''t know how many cartoon fans will be excited to the climax.


    "Move! Really move!"


    Sanye and his painters were pleasantly surprised to find that when the redrawn painting was flipped quickly, it really formed a continuous picture, and the image painted on the paper acted like a living creature!


    "Have you understood the principle?"


    Donne said: "then your task is to draw the comics of things in the other world, future civet cat and eight dragon balls into such animation from the beginning. Is there a problem?"


    "There''s a problem."


    Sanye honestly raised his hand and said, "there are many contents of these comics. According to the situation that there are 24 original paintings in one minute (second), there are many paintings needed for one section alone. It is difficult to complete the task in a short time."


    "I didn''t let you finish it in a short time."


    Donne said patiently, "my current plan is to broadcast" things in the other world ", one day" future civet cat "and one day" eight dragon balls ", so you just need to complete the animation of a chapter of one of the comics one day."


    Sanye thought for a while. The task didn''t seem very heavy, so he said, "then I''ll have no problem."


    Donne is a little worried about the effect of animation. After all, it is the first time that Sanya has done this art form, so he said: "today, first draw the first section of the cartoon of those things in the other world. I''ll read it first, and then find some people to come and form an animation studio, and then explain to you how to do it further."


    "Is there anything else to explain?"


    "Of course."


    Donne smiled and said, "animation is not just drawing the content. In addition to the original, there are editing and dubbing after shooting. You can''t do it alone. This is a new industry. If it develops, it can feed many people."


    Sanye estimated the workload and said, "OK, bring someone after lunch."


    Donne sighed again about this work efficiency. According to the standard on earth, an episode of animation is about 24 minutes, that is, 1440 seconds, 34560 original paintings. Of course, strictly speaking, because there are a large number of background pictures and still frames in the animation, the actual number of original paintings must be less than this number, but the workload is still very arduous, Sanye can handle it in a few minutes... The power of magic is really strong.


    After lunch, Donne went to Jean to ask for several junior magicians, and then ran to find Sanye. Animation does not require high strength of magicians, as long as he can operate the photo crystal.


    As for the voice actor... Donne decided to choose elves.


    On the one hand, the voice of elves is really beautiful, and they are good at imitating the sounds of various animals. They have a good set of simulated sounds. On the other hand, they live a long life. Unlike humans, they often have to retire because of their age before long.


    Of course, the dragon family also has this advantage. Unfortunately, the shelf of the dragon family is too large, and their character is really not suitable for such fine work. Therefore, on the whole, don still thinks the spirit is the most suitable.


    When Donne found Sanye again, she had finished the painting, and even the color was good according to Donne''s requirements.


    Donne couldn''t wait to read the painting first. He had not seen the animation for two years. When he saw the animation again, he was almost moved to tears - although only the picture had no sound, it was enough.


    At least, this proves that the industry has started, and he will have animation to watch soon


    Of course, the original manuscript of Sanye''s first animation has many shortcomings, especially under her meticulous painter, many places are unclear and the content is too rich, so Donne incarnated as an animation master on the spot, simply pointed out the problem to her, and Sanye Ma revised it on the spot.


    While she was revising the painting, Donne ran to isali and asked her for some elf bards - bards often play and sing by themselves. They have a very beautiful voice and are good at interpreting rich emotions. They are the best choice for sound excellence.


    When all the personnel were in place, Donne immediately began shooting.


    All the basic conditions are met, and there is nothing to say about shooting. It is nothing more than assigning roles to the bards after shooting, asking them to face the picture and deduce it according to the lines.


    Although the bards felt silly, they still had to obey the orders of the queen and the emissary. Therefore, prandal''s first generation of voice actors was born.


    That night, after all the work was finished, Donne invited all the people who participated in the work to watch the first episode of the animation of those things in the alien world. When he saw the vivid characters appearing in the projection, the familiar voice turned into the voice of the animated characters and said those familiar lines, Rao shisanya participated in the production all the way, and they were still stunned.


    They can''t even believe they made it!


    And what about Donne? Then his eyes burst into tears and he came to prandal for two years! He finally has the chance to see the familiar animation again!


    In particular, Donne was deeply intoxicated by Sanye''s uncanny painters. He even couldn''t help wondering if Sanye''s painters would have any miraculous effects if they were used to make some * * animation


    The idea flashed through Donne''s mind and then quietly hid.


    After watching the first episode of the animation, Donne took a deep breath and said on the spot, "Congratulations! We succeeded! However, the task will be more arduous next, because the serial of the animation is a very arduous task! You must complete the task on time every day, rain or shine! Are you confident?"


    "Yes."


    A group of elves looked at each other. Is it a heavy task? I don''t feel it at all


    Donne sighed I, and these guys have never experienced the fear of being dominated by expediting


    He clapped the board on the spot and said: "since there is no problem, it''s such a happy decision. From today on, you will form Datang animation studio, which is specially responsible for making animation for Datang magic energy projection broadcasting tower, as well as some special effects. Sanye is the person in charge of the animation studio..."


    Donne arranged one by one. After solving this problem, there will be a very stable column on the TV station, and it can be predicted that this new art form will inevitably circle a large number of fans.


    In the future, whether it is advertising or publicity, the effect will be positive!


    Besides animation, there are also film and television dramas


    Donne wiped the corners of his eyes. These are tears of happiness.


    Because the world finally has a sense of a modern society.

 Chapter 1076

    "NAH! Big brother, did you watch those things in the other world last night? It''s really super ~ ~ ~ great!"


    Elia took Donne''s hand and shouted happily, "I feel that many things in it are incredible! It''s so interesting!"


    "Yes, of course I did, and I was the first to see it."


    Donne sighed again and again. He was worried.


    Today is a rest day, so Elia doesn''t have to go to school. The girl came to stick to Donne, obviously trying to let Donne accompany her.


    But Donne has a lot to do today


    "The students in the class are discussing this cartoon. Everyone is looking forward to the content of the next episode. Big brother, can you let the TV station play the next episode quickly..."


    Elia made a coquettish attack.


    "Don''t worry, wait patiently. There is time for the broadcast of animation."


    Donne sighed again. He still muttered about the attraction of cartoons to children. In this world of lack of entertainment, such an interesting thing was suddenly born. It only played for a few days, and immediately set off a huge storm in the Ilus empire.


    Not only children, but even many adults are fascinated by this new form of artistic expression.


    What surprised Donne even more was the keen intuition of those businessmen. When the animation was broadcast in the third episode, some chambers of Commerce in the market began to imitate the contents of the animation and sell some peripheral products.


    This is what Donne planned from the beginning. After all, making peripheral products does not require high technology, but it can give birth to an industrial chain with huge benefits and solve work problems for many people.


    But taking it without telling is another matter, that is piracy.


    Donne himself doesn''t care about the loss of this interest, but he must maintain the environment of the whole market, just like a big tree. If the root doesn''t grow right from the beginning, the whole tree will be crooked no matter how tall it grows in the future.


    On this matter, Donne and Fiona held a special meeting. They sent a large number of field staff to those chambers of Commerce to ask them to buy the development copyright of peripheral products, otherwise they will use legal means to safeguard the legitimate rights and interests.


    Piracy and infringement is a very serious topic. Businessmen in prandal don''t have that consciousness at all. They don''t even think there is something wrong with their practices.


    What Donne now thinks is very simple, that is, before infringement becomes a habit, strangle this bad habit and directly promote the rights and interests of genuine copyright.


    Finally, among all the chambers of Commerce selling peripheral products, Donne Selected five chambers of commerce with the most complete qualifications and the best attitude to give authorization, while all the pirated peripheral products produced by other chambers of commerce were banned.


    This matter was not only published in Datang daily, but even picked up and talked about it in the latest interview program. Taking advantage of the heat of magic TV, people in the whole Ilus Empire understood the importance of intellectual property rights.


    Although there is no effect at present, Donne believes that after experiencing this incident, people will understand that protecting intellectual property rights is also protecting their own interests.


    Donne''s calculation is very good. If the animation related industrial chain develops healthily, it will soon grow into a huge market with a market scale of more than 100 million gold. Datang chamber of Commerce certainly doesn''t pay attention to it, but for those small business associations, the cake in this market is huge enough. They don''t even have the ability to eat it in one bite, as long as there is no piracy, Everyone carves up the market together, and everyone can make a lot of money. Why not?


    Therefore, it soon became a consensus to jointly maintain this market order.


    In Donne''s plan, the entertainment industry is not only a market for ordinary people, but also a consumer market to stimulate economic vitality. A large amount of funds flow into the market through his planning and construction, enter the pockets of residents, and then take out the gold coins in their pockets through the rich entertainment industry. Therefore, they will redouble their efforts in order to better enjoy life, This is a very idealized market model.


    What Donne needs to pay attention to is the top military industry, scientific research, magic reform technology and other fields. If he controls the development direction of the world and moves forward in strict accordance with his plan, the world may still have a glimmer of vitality.


    While listening to Elia nagging her classmates to show off their collected cards and surrounding toys, Donne came to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute.


    "Where''s gene?"


    "Master Jean is not here."


    Kloto, who was welding parts, pushed his glasses and said without raising his head: "it is said that the star moon tower observed a medium-sized chaotic gate on the other side of the solager mountains, so he took a special mobile team to solve the problem."


    As soon as Donne raised his eyebrows, the solager mountains were the location of the temple of the wind and the headquarters of the dark snake. However, the mountains were flattened by Donne. Naturally, this chaotic door has nothing to do with the dark snake. It may be just a coincidence that it was opened there.


    After all, the probability of chaos in ronitant is not generally high.


    But


    "What the hell is this special mobile team?"


    Donne felt as if he had never set up such a force.


    Croto raised his head, pointed to the magic power armor in front and said: "The performance of the first batch of materials sent back from the star world is very superior, so we specially made a batch of magic power armor. Although it has not been completely improved to satisfaction, it has initially possessed the actual combat ability. Gene felt that he should be pulled out for actual combat test. He happened to receive the news, so he took people out."


    Donne a black line: "I asked the special mobile team..."


    "Gene said that the troops equipped with magic power armor can''t be confused with the previous troops, so he named it."


    After a pause, croto smiled and said, "don''t say it yet. I think the name is very appropriate."


    It turned out that it was just a casual combat team.


    Donne glanced over and asked casually, "how many power armor have you produced? Is it enough to deal with the chaos gate?"


    "In the initial stage, 100 sets were produced, and they were all full coverage. The interior had been improved and equipped with damping layers, respirators, etc. in addition, it was also equipped with chain saw swords, large-diameter machine guns, and micro missile launchers, and 12 micro missiles."


    At this point, croto thought of another thing, wiped his hands and said to Donne, "speaking of it, I want to further transform the power armor."


    "Oh? How?"


    "Space warehouse."


    Croto took Donne and Elia to a sample cabinet, pointed to the space warehouse inside and said, "this is the space warehouse for mining the golden giant statue. I was thinking that if the power armor can also be equipped with the space warehouse, the continuous combat ability of the power armor will be greatly strengthened."


    Kloto didn''t have this idea at first. After all, space equipment is too rare and expensive. However, as several giant gold statues have been put into use in the star base and began to mine minerals, his mind became active after a large number of rare minerals were sent back.


    Although space equipment is expensive, the materials in the star world are endless and are not afraid of waste.


    Based on the advantages of the star world, he thought of developing a mini space warehouse to equip the power armor, so that the power armor can reduce a large amount of external load, increase the ammunition reserve, and the combat time will increase exponentially.


    "This can be."


    Donne nodded: "with the development of the star base, the star square crystal will soon begin to produce. At that time, space equipment will no longer be a distant thing. Let''s do it."


    "Of course."


    When the proposal was approved, croto smiled: "in addition, I want to further strengthen the combat capability of power armor. A while ago, I talked with MS. yustisa about artificial soul, and then I learned some interesting things. Perhaps, the potential of artificial soul is greater than we thought."


    Donne nodded noncommittally, "what do you think?"


    Of course, the potential of artificial soul technology is huge. At a small scale, artificial soul can become an tireless robot on the production line, greatly increasing production efficiency. At a large scale, artificial soul can even replace human facial features to perform tasks such as observation, exploration, detection, locking, attack and so on.


    However, their development of artificial souls is not deep enough. For example, you have a quantum computer with unlimited potential, but only the programming ability in the DOS era. The two don''t match at all.


    Let''s use computer language as an example. The artificial soul technology now studied by the einzbellen family is more like the state of assembly language.


    In the early stage of artificial soul technology, that is, the period similar to machine language, they realized specific functions by directly setting the basic state of artificial soul. When this specific instruction set accumulated enough, they simply packaged these studied instruction sets into a series of basic instruction sets in order to save trouble.


    Later, when they made a new artificial soul, they instilled these basic instruction sets, and then began to control some behaviors and functions of the artificial soul through the control instruction set, which is equivalent to the assembly language stage of the development of computer language.


    At this stage, the alchemists of the einzbellen family are still tinkering with the basic instructions at the bottom, and start patching when they find that there are no functions. Therefore, these basic instruction sets are becoming more and more perfect. Donne estimates that if he continues to urge, the artificial soul technology will soon develop to the next stage, that is, to enter the high-level language At this stage, the function of controlling the artificial soul is adjusted directly through some richer integration instructions.


    At that time


    Donne thinks it''s not a problem to make a big jump in direct technology and make an artificial intelligence computer


    "Anyway, what are you looking for Jean?"


    Donne recovered, wrote down what had just come to mind, and then said, "there''s something he wants to help... Elia, what are you doing?"

 Chapter 1077

    "Elia, what are you doing?"


    Donne, who was talking to cloto, suddenly saw what Elia was playing with over there. When he looked carefully, the corners of his eyes jumped and he was frightened.


    The girl didn''t know what to do. She suddenly ran there to study the small squares on the ground - those small squares are the weakened version of the divine word runes given to Donne by otinia. After croto copied the model, she copied it through the magic metal filling technology.


    But at the moment, after Elijah touched the weakened version of the divine word runes, they all glittered with a faint light and danced around her happily.


    "Eh? Those are not -"


    The stunned cloto was about to speak when Donne interrupted him.


    At the moment, Elia seems to have entered a strange state. The focal length in her pupils has disappeared. Her hands are slightly raised. The divine word rune is roaring around her. Donne even occasionally sees a new divine word Rune appear.


    damn!


    Donne scolded in his heart. Could it be that Elia was stimulated by the divine word Rune and her memory woke up in advance!?


    This is not necessarily good news!


    Donne stared at Elia nervously. Her state lasted for half an hour, and then suddenly stopped. The divine word runes fell to the ground, and Elia''s light suddenly disappeared.


    "... eh? Big brother?"


    When Elia woke up, she looked at Donne with a confused face.


    Donne looked nervously at Elia: "Elia, what did you see just now?"


    "Nothing."


    Elia said blankly, "just seeing these things, I feel so familiar... Ah, sister otinia?"


    Otinia appeared beside her silently. She first looked at Donne, and then focused on Elia. Her eyes were like a precision scanner. She observed Elia carefully. A moment later, she nodded at Donne, and then disappeared silently.


    Elia pursed her lips and said, "what''s the matter with otynia''s sister? She left without saying a word."


    What else can she say when you call her sister


    Don''t stop twitching in the corners of his mouth. If she agrees now, she will suffer when your memory wakes up


    However, the look in otinia''s eyes just now still has something to say?


    When Donne thought of this, he immediately said goodbye to croto, then sent Elia home, followed by otinia''s house. As soon as he walked to the gate, the gate opened automatically.


    Otinia''s family was still the mysterious sky map. Donne had no time to pay attention to the beautiful sky and asked directly, "what happened to Elia?"


    Otinia shook her head. After a moment of silence, she said, "I was negligent."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Just now I noticed that there was a strong fluctuation of divine power, so I went to have a look. According to the normal situation, with her growth, her memory will wake up a little bit, starting with unimportant memory until she finally wakes up completely."


    Otinia stirred the star chart in front of her and said slowly, "but the divine word Rune I gave you stimulated this part of her memory, and her memory began to recover in advance."


    Donne was surprised: "that is to say, Elia is likely to become a disaster lady soon?"


    "The situation is not so exaggerated. The memory and power of a God are very powerful, so powerful that you can''t imagine. Even accelerating the recovery may take a very long time."


    Otinia shook her head and continued, "now her early awakening memory is related to the divine word rune, so what I''m most worried about is that she inadvertently uses the divine word rune."


    "What are the consequences?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Don''t know!?"


    "You should also have a general understanding of the power of divine word runes, so what consequences will occur depends on what divine word runes she will use."


    Otinia frowned and said: "If she only uses some divine language runes such as'' good harvest ''and'' good weather '', it will only be good for you, but if she uses all kinds of'' heaven and earth crack '','' meteor fall ''and'' doomsday echo ''... The situation is not easy to control, and what''s worse, most of the power that the adult has is negative ... you know. "


    Donne sniffed the words and sucked the air conditioner: "don''t scare me!"


    "I''m not interested in scaring you."


    "In other words, the world is likely to be destroyed in the divine word runes inadvertently written by Elia before the chaos invasion?"


    "It''s entirely possible."


    Otinia nodded. After a moment of silence, she said, "now the adult trusts you more than you can imagine, so I''m afraid you''re the only one who can restrain her."


    "Me? What can I do?"


    "At least, you can coax her not to write the divine word runes that appear inexplicably in her mind."


    Otinia could not help but pinch her eyebrows. Now she also had a headache: "With the recovery of her memory, the most priority of the divine word runes must be the ones she is most familiar with and related to her power, so the probability of disaster is very high. You must find a way to convince her, or you can take her directly with you just in case. At present, the only thing that can stop her is you."


    Donne also had a headache: "this is not an easy job..."


    Originally, there were all kinds of gossip about him outside. If he took Elia with him all day, it was estimated that he would have another title of abnormal Lori control in addition to the wife killer.


    "If you don''t want the world to be destroyed, accept this fate."


    Otinia sighed: "there are too many uncontrollable factors, so I refused to use this method at the beginning..."


    Donne looked very bad when he left otinia.


    Originally everything was on the right track, but now this unstable factor is caused by a divine word rune.


    It is estimated that he will serve Elia''s little ancestor like his grandparents.


    I''m afraid to spoil her. It''s too willful!


    Donne''s eyebrows are screwed together. He has little parenting experience, but now he knows that children''s education has a long way to go!


    "Donne? Why are you back?"


    Clara looked at Donne in surprise.


    Donne forced out a smile: "I''m not worried that Elia is unhappy..."


    Clara smiled at the speech: "you are now the king of the whole country. You are busy. How can you accompany her as before..."


    Even if I''m a king, I''m no bigger than your goddess!


    Donne wanted to cry without tears, so he could only hold his words in his heart and waved his hand upstairs to find Elia.


    When Donne opened the door of Elia''s bedroom, a cool breath rushed directly from the caudal vertebra to the celestial cover - Elia''s fingertips were shining, and an unformed divine word Rune was floating in front of her!


    what the fuck!!!


    Donne was shocked and forced to calm down. He took out a metal ingot and immediately pinched it into a manual for the future civet cat. Then he pretended to be calm and walked over and asked, "Elia, what are you doing?"


    "Ah! Big brother!"


    Elia turned her head in surprise and said happily, "I don''t know what''s going on. I suddenly have a lot of strange squares in my mind. I feel so familiar. I''m trying to draw them!"


    You are my mother!


    Goddess, please forgive me!


    Donne rubbed her head with a strong smile, and then suddenly took out the hand: "look what I brought you."


    "Ah!!! It''s the work of civet cat in the future! It''s so exquisite!"


    Elia was really surprised. After taking over the task, she rushed into Donne''s arms and kissed him on the face happily: "thank you, big brother!"


    When Donne saw the unformed divine word Rune dissipated due to the loss of Elia''s attention, his nervous tension suddenly relaxed.


    My mother!


    People in this world don''t know that they have taken a circle in front of the gate of hell


    If they knew that they were saved because of a hand, they must have a wonderful expression


    Donne patted Elia and said, "do you know what you just drew?"


    Elia looked at the future civet cat with joy and said casually, "I don''t know. I just feel very familiar."


    "That''s a divine rune."


    Donne thought it would be better to tell her the seriousness of the matter rather than hide it. He said directly, "did the big sister in your body tell you that you are special?"


    "No, what''s special about me?"


    Looking at Elia''s pure eyes, Donne smiled bitterly, patted her on the head and said, "nothing..."


    The lady didn''t say it herself, and Donne was even less qualified to say it.


    "In short, the divine words and runes in your mind are very powerful, very powerful, so powerful..."


    Donne thought for a moment, pointed to the downstairs and said, "if you draw it inadvertently, it may destroy the world and kill your parents."


    With a slap, Elia''s hand fell to the ground. She looked at Donne blankly. Her eyes were wet for a moment. She was obviously frightened at the thought of her behavior just now.


    "I didn''t mean it!"


    Elia burst into tears.


    "Don''t be afraid, don''t be afraid, I''m here."


    Donne quickly hugged her: "promise your brother that you will never write divine word runes again in the future, will you?"


    "I really didn''t mean to..."


    "I know, of course I know. Elia is a good child and will certainly not do that. Promise me not to write divine runes again, will you?"


    Elia cried and said, "I know I promise you I won''t write again..."


    "Good..."


    "Your Majesty, I brought you some snacks -"


    Clara opened the door, and then saw Donne and Elia holding together for a moment.


    Then she looked at Donne meaningfully: "Your Majesty Donne, are you a little too anxious? Elia is so young that you have the heart to start?"


    "Wait! Aunt Clara, you misunderstood!"

 Chapter 1078

    Donne made Clara understand the truth by saying good or bad things.


    "Really, Elia, you''re too sticky, your majesty don."


    Clara poked Elia''s forehead and said angrily, "your brother Donne is his majesty. He has a lot of things. He can''t do this in the future, you know?"


    Elia shriveled her mouth and said wrongfully, "I know..."


    "Aunt Clara, please don''t say that about her. In fact, I have an unkind request..."


    After a pause, Donne said a little embarrassed, "from today on, can Elia live in the Lord''s house?"


    Elia was stunned when she heard the speech, her tears disappeared in an instant, and her small face flushed with excitement: "big brother, are you serious!?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After Clara stood for a moment, her eyes looked at Donne very strangely, as if to say - you still said you didn''t think that?


    Donne hurriedly explained, "no, no, no! Please don''t get me wrong! It''s just because of some special circumstances! Because Elia --"


    "Your Majesty Donne, you don''t have to explain to me."


    Aunt Clara said, "after all, Elia likes you so much. If she could live next to you, she would be very happy. If I refuse now, she would -"


    "Happy! Of course!"


    Elia couldn''t wait to say, "I want to live with my big brother!"


    "-- here."


    Clara shrugged. "If I refuse, won''t I be a villain in vain?"


    Donne smiled bitterly and said, "it''s best. I''ll tell you the specific reasons later."


    Clara nodded noncommittally, and then began to pack things with Elia, who was inexplicably excited. In fact, the little girl really didn''t have much to pack. Moreover, the distance between the Lord''s house and Clara''s house is not far. It''s only two steps away. Therefore, just take her favorite toys and some clothes. There are ready-made bedding at the Lord''s house.


    Clara sent Donne and Elia out of the door and told Donne: "you must take good care of her. You must know and complete her homework every day. You can''t let her fall behind in her studies."


    "Don''t worry, it''s hard for her not to do her homework when she comes to me."


    Next to Elia, her whole little face collapsed. She thought she wouldn''t have to do her homework when she got to Donne.


    "By the way, where''s uncle Alberton?"


    Donne suddenly found that he hadn''t seen Alberton these days and whispered, "has he gone to the mountains again?"


    Clara nodded and whispered, "after all, that''s his duty. He can''t run home every day. If it''s safe there, we can all be at ease."


    Donne nodded imperceptibly. It can be said that now he was most worried about the tomb of the sleepless. If there was any accident there, Ellington would suffer completely.


    Everything is peaceful, better than anything.


    After Donne took Elia back to the Lord''s house, he called some maids to help her tidy up the room, but Elia kept shouting to sleep with Donne. It was only when Donne said good or bad that he gave up. When Elia happily dressed up her room, Donne got out of the room.


    Gene wasn''t there. He was just about to find Vanessa, but he noticed a familiar wave of magic.


    Gene''s back.


    Donne flew over at once.


    Gene, as well as all the members of the so-called special mobile team, just stepped out of the transmission array and saw that the soldiers walking on the streets of the magic world were all dressed in steel armor full of a sense of science and technology. Donne had a strange feeling in his heart.


    The magic power armor they wear is obviously much better than the one Donne tested before. They not only have a complete external armor, power module, but also carry a very rich range of weapons and equipment. At first glance, they look like the armored Marines in the interstellar era, and their whole body is full of shock.


    They should have just stepped off the battlefield, but there are not many scars on the magic power armor made of magic metals with excellent performance, such as universal alloy, refined gold and AOJIN. At most, there are only some charred parts, which should be left by the ray impact of chaotic claws. The armor is covered with a layer of dust, but the whole is very complete.


    Jean, who walked in the front, had a very happy smile on his face. Don''t have to ask, he knew that this assault was a great victory.


    "Your Majesty Donne?"


    "Master gene, how''s the war going?"


    Gene''s smile on his face was even brighter: "the performance of this magic power armor you led and designed is really superior, and its performance on the battlefield is amazing. I can guarantee that if this war weapon can achieve mass production, even if it is another chaotic invasion war, we will never lose so miserable."


    Donne didn''t expect gene to think so highly of magic kinetic armor. He smiled and said, "a complete victory?"


    "More than that!"


    Gene laughed and said, "do you know our damage this time?"


    "You are so excited, is it zero?"


    "That''s right! You''re right!"


    Gene said excitedly as he walked forward: "the scale of the chaos gate opened in the solagher mountains is not small, close to the medium-sized chaos gate. It is estimated that there are at least tens of thousands of chaotic minions and hundreds of native chaotic creatures. This time, in addition to the 100 mobile soldiers, we have also sent 100 golden magicians to fight together -"


    "Magicians? Their power will enhance chaotic creatures."


    "Knowing this, the main role of those magicians is to assist in combat."


    Gene explained: "the mobile soldiers of the special mobile team are the elite selected by me, but the average strength of the strongest wave of your subordinates is only gold. It''s difficult to defeat chaotic creatures with their own strength, but it''s different with magicians."


    "Although the magic aura and gain spells of these magicians can''t be compared with yours, at least they can always stare at one person and be responsible. At the same time, they can also create favorable terrain to increase the winning rate."


    "You can''t imagine how powerful these 100 mobile soldiers are on the battlefield!"


    Gene made a very exaggerated gesture: "they are like entering a no man''s land! The power of chaotic minions can''t break through their armor at all! Chain saw sword, magic pistol, assault rifle, high explosive grenade and other weapons can cause large-area effective killing to them, and one''s combat efficiency is even stronger than that of the past 100 soldiers!"


    "Moreover, with the magician''s gain spell and spell aura, their strength will be further improved. It only took a few hours to clean up the most troublesome chaotic claws on the battlefield!"


    "Even in the face of those primitive chaotic creatures, the combat ability of mobile soldiers is not weak at all. Unlike in the past, they dare not deal with them directly. Now they can even resist the attack of primitive chaotic creatures several times, and the survival probability has been greatly strengthened!"


    "Magic power armor not only gives them strong combat effectiveness, protection ability and mobility, but also gives them confidence. With such a strong armor, they can relax their heart and concentrate on fighting."


    Gene said, "this is just fighting with the magician. I can even guarantee that if we cooperate with the power of the Templar, such an army will become our trump card against chaotic creatures!"


    I didn''t expect that the second generation of experimental magic power armor developed by croto had such a powerful effect, and Donne''s face also showed a very unexpected surprise.


    According to the results of this actual combat test, this road should be right. The next thing to do is to do everything possible to strengthen the performance of magic kinetic energy armor and further strengthen defense, firepower and mobility.


    After returning to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute with gene, he told kloto the good news. Kloto was also very happy when he knew it.


    "I knew it! My friend, this is an epoch-making creation! You have created a new era!"


    Croto proudly shook his broom head: "and I, as the main R & D personnel, will be destined to be famous in history!"


    Donne couldn''t help laughing: "that''s for sure, if we can defeat the coming army of chaos."


    "Chaos army, hum, if they come, let them see the power of prandal!"


    Croto snorted and said: "The second-generation experimental model is not perfect, and many places have not been perfect. In particular, the armor performance and mobility are contradictory to each other, and the perfect balance can not be achieved. I will continue to calculate the perfect balance point. In addition, there is the micro space warehouse we discussed just now. If it is assembled, kinetic energy armor Our combat effectiveness will be improved by leaps and bounds again. "


    Gene was stunned: "micro space warehouse?"


    Donne explained what he had just discussed with cloto. Gene suddenly realized: "also, now that the star base can start to produce minerals, those magic materials don''t need to be saved. It can be free to engage in research and development boldly."


    Donne asked, "how many golden colossus have been transformed now?"


    "Another one has just been completed today and has been sent to test. If the test is OK, it will be put into use tonight. In addition to the previous ones, 15 giant gold statues have been put into use."


    Croto smiled and said, "although there are only 15, their mining capacity is far more than 10000 people in a medium-sized mine. It''s wonderful in the star base. Not only the ore is high purity, high density and almost no impurities, it''s an endless treasure!"


    Donne nodded and suddenly had a flash of inspiration: "where is Eustacia?"

 Chapter 1079

    "I hear you''re looking for me?"


    Yustisa put down her work and hurried over, and then saw Donne, gene, croto, Angus and others impressively present.


    She sat down and asked directly, "what are you going to discuss? I''m busy now..."


    "A very important thing may be related to the future of the world."


    Donne scared a circle of people with one sentence: "the chaos army is ahead of time again?"


    "No, No."


    Don shook his head: "don''t be so sensitive, just because I suddenly remembered something. There were no conditions before, and now it seems that I can start."


    Several people were curious: "what''s the matter?"


    After a pause, Donne said, "computer."


    "Computer?"


    Cloto was stunned for a moment, and then took a palm sized gadget out of his pocket: "this?"


    What kloto took out was not a product left by dwarf prehistoric civilization, but a small calculator designed and developed by them. It has few functions and can only realize simple mathematical calculation.


    They excavated prehistoric computers from the ruins. Unfortunately, those computers were damaged in the impact of the destruction of civilization. At present, there is no usable one, and there is no way to study the principle, let alone copy similar things.


    "You can say yes or no."


    Donne took it, looked at it, smiled, gave it back to croto, and then continued, "I mean a professional computer, a large and efficient computer."


    "I know that we have seen similar records in the excavated data. It is said that it can be used to simulate and calculate all kinds of data, but our current technology can''t recover it at all," croto said


    "What we want is not recovery, but re research and development and take another road."


    Donne pointed to Eustacia and said, "the foundation is artificial soul technology."


    "Why is there an artificial soul?"


    Several people are a little confused. Artificial soul is very convenient, but it can''t compete with the computer.


    Donne said with a smile: "this is still to start with the basis of yustisa''s research. When the einzbellen family studied the artificial soul, they used the instruction packaging technology to pack some basic instructions and then fill them to the artificial soul, right?"


    "That''s right. It can reduce a lot of work pressure and improve the production capacity and work efficiency of artificial souls."


    Yustisa smiled: "this is the most proud innovation during the period when we were sealed."


    "Based on this technology, I think of a point."


    Donne pointed to his head: "the principle of computer is actually very simple. Define basic instructions, define various basic codes, and then input instructions. The computer calculates according to the input instructions and basic instructions, and then feeds back the results."


    "What about artificial souls? Artificial souls are created by the einzbellen family. They are not organisms at all, but their computing speed is as fast as human beings, and their reactions are also man-made. They only act according to instructions. In that case, why can''t this model be converted to artificial souls?"


    "By making a complete mathematical formula into an instruction set, then writing it into the artificial soul, and then making a man-machine operation port for inputting instructions, and using the magic energy projection as the display interface, we may be able to make an efficient computer."


    Donne''s words brightened several people''s eyes and seemed to be completely feasible.


    "But what''s the point?"


    Gene asked, "it''s just a simple numerical result..."


    Donne and croto said, "what do you know!"


    They looked at each other, and croto smiled, "sure enough, you still know me!"


    Gene was confused: "what do you mean?"


    "Mathematics is the foundation of everything!"


    Croto said proudly, "everything in this world is based on a perfect mathematical system, and everything can be described by mathematics!"


    "Really?"


    Angus looked surprised and said, "then describe to me how fireball works?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cloto was stunned for a moment, and then said a little embarrassed, "I don''t understand magic..."


    Then he suddenly said, "but I firmly believe that even magic must have its principle, which can be analyzed, observed and calculated!"


    Donne nodded in amazement: "Yes, even magic has its basic principle. Magic can''t appear out of thin air. We need to consume magic and use magic to interfere with elements before we can realize the effect of magic. We can''t describe the reason for calculation, just because our current research methods are not to that extent. I believe that one day even legendary magic can be thoroughly analyzed Come out. "


    Gene listened and wanted to scratch his head. "How do I feel strange to hear you say that?"


    Of course, he felt strange and said that he could not observe magic, but it was clear that every magician who awakened his talent could clearly sense the magic and elements in the air, otherwise it would be impossible to master their power.


    "There''s no need to care too much. Mathematics is just a direction and method to study the world."


    Donne smiled and said: "More importantly, if we have a high-efficiency computer, we can even carry it on the magic power armor, and then assist our soldiers in fighting. Think about it. If we have developed a high-efficiency computer, we can establish various mathematical models according to our own strength, scan and record all kinds of combat skills and spells, and form a whole system A detailed and systematic database. "


    "Then, after the computer is equipped with this database, when the enemy raises his hand, our artificial soul computer has scanned all the characteristics of the enemy, predicted the attack route of the other party by calculating its every subtle action, and then assisted in avoidance. Although a powerful Apocalypse can avoid the enemy''s attack in a very short time, it is common What about soldiers? They don''t have this ability. With such an auxiliary system, our soldiers'' strength can be improved more than a little? "


    "Not only that, if the artificial soul computer can completely scan the process of our releasing spells, based on the characteristics of their artificial souls, if we can find a way to create an artificial magic pool for them, or connect with the magic between heaven and earth, we can even let the artificial soul computer simulate us to release spells -"


    Gene suddenly interrupted Donne''s words: "it''s impossible! The release process of magic requires the participation of spiritual force, and the artificial soul has no spiritual force."


    Donne stalled: "so I just said a possibility. The artificial soul computer has no spiritual power, but the operator does. Maybe in the future, the operator can release spells freely only by providing spiritual power."


    "If on that day, all the people become magicians, do we still have to worry that there are no talents available? And I also want to know whether the magic released through artificial soul simulation will trigger the characteristics of chaotic creatures."


    Gene and Angus took a breath of air-conditioning when they heard the speech. If it was true as Donne said, the day when magic was completely popularized seemed not far away.


    More importantly, the magician''s high position will completely disappear on that day.


    As magicians, they enjoy enough special treatment, and instinctively resist this development. However, as Donne said before, if all the people really become magicians, there is no doubt that the whole prandal will completely enter a new era, an era of the outbreak of magical civilization.


    For the future of the world, but also for their future


    Gene and Angus looked at each other, sighed and silently accepted the possibility.


    At this time, yustisa said awkwardly, "but we don''t know Mathematics..."


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t understand. We understand!"


    Grotto laughed: "mathematics is the foundation of everything. How can we dwarfs not study mathematics!"


    The prehistoric civilization of gnomes and goblins is based on the development of science and technology, and the basis of science and technology is mathematics. Without mathematics, everything is a castle in the air. The name of their mathematical formula is different from the name of the earth mathematical formula known by Donne, but as long as the basis of 1 + 1 = 2 is placed there, the truth is actually the same, such as the "mats bolt formula" of gnomes In fact, it is the "trigonometric function" on the earth, and "Dar ¡¤ cylinder ratio" is the "Pi" and so on


    Literally, I''m afraid these formulas are also named after their inventor.


    The name doesn''t matter. Anyway, Donne won''t study those formulas in depth. As long as they can provide the currently discovered and perfect mathematical formulas to yustisa, they can package these calculation formulas into an instruction set. As for various formula theorems that have not yet been discovered, they can be written in after discovery, which is convenient Very.


    "In that case, let''s try. Anyway, it won''t take much time. We can make a prototype in two or three days."


    Kloto is more interested in the computer in Donne''s mouth than others. If it can be realized, the amount of calculation will be reduced too much in the future.


    More importantly, Donne attaches so much importance to mathematics, which makes old cloto feel great comfort. Such a person is worthy of his full help.


    In fact, making a computer is certainly not that simple. The principles involved are very complex. The storage, extraction, operation and output of instructions, including data storage, result display, input of original instruction code and so on, involve a lot of things.


    But Donne pointed out the direction. Croto has a certain technical foundation. Einz Belen provides "hardware" technical support, coupled with the spell assistance of gene and Angus, it seems impossible to spend two or three days


    So, three days later, don really saw the first "experimental artificial soul computer" in prandal.

 Chapter 1080

    The artificial soul computer in front of Donne is quite different from the computer on earth. From the appearance, it is more like a rigid combination of prismatic crystal and an artificial soul carrier. As a result, the output interface is a magic projection receiver. Of course, this is different from the family TV, and its positioning is the display.


    The data storage uses the crystal data storage technology provided by the dragon family. This technology has been applied to the crystal card of the Star Diamond bank and the storage of customer data, but it has never been deeply expanded by the goblins. Now it is directly taken by Don as a hard disk.


    The input terminal is not a keyboard, but a holographic interface made by magic projection. There is already a relatively complete text instruction input interface on it, but there is no strict standard. The interface displayed at present is a sample used by croto''s engineers, which is very complex.


    This computer has nothing like a mouse, but recognizes the user''s mental power through a receiver to determine the positioning instructions. In this regard, this soul computer seems to have surpassed the existing home computers on earth from the beginning


    However


    It''s only two or three days


    When Donne saw the artificial soul computer in front of him, he couldn''t help feeling thousands of things. Making a computer is not a simple thing. In order to develop a computer on earth, it took countless human, material and financial resources to slowly transition from a perforated computer, a tape computer and an electronic tube computer to a transistor computer, As a result, in prandal''s high magic world, he directly skipped these foundations and calculated through artificial soul to simulate logical judgment. What''s more incredible is that it only takes two or three days to build a prototype


    But what kind of computer is this artificial soul computer?


    Electronic computer? This thing has no electricity at all.


    Biological computer? This thing does not use biological characteristics such as protein and nucleic acid to calculate and store.


    Quantum computer? This thing does not have the characteristics of parallel and exhaustive calculation of quantum computer... But the existence of soul body is quite like the quantum state between existence and nonexistence of quantum bit. Should the principle used to calculate data be similar to quantum algorithm?


    So, is this a special artificial soul quantum computer?


    ... the world is still too unscientific.


    Donne looked at the thing that was an artificial soul quantum computer for the time being and asked curiously, "is this thing already working?"


    "Yes, we had a simple test after we finished all night last night."


    Although he worked all night under the accelerated surgery for a long time, croto was in high spirits and didn''t feel tired at all. Thanks to the tea made from the leaves of the world tree provided by Donne, drinking a cup of tea can immediately eliminate fatigue and replenish energy. It is definitely the best choice for working overtime all night.


    Donne''s spirit perked up: "open it and let me see."


    Upon hearing the speech, kloto immediately turned on the artificial soul quantum computer. Without a sound, the projection display suddenly ejected the picture. The projection was first dark, followed by a light mass, which should be the image projected by the artificial soul.


    "Hello, the artificial soul ''Eve'' is at your service. How can I help you?"


    The light ball flickered constantly, and a neutral voice of non male and non female came from the speaker. Donne looked at the screen in surprise. This was the first time he saw the working state of artificial soul.


    "So you can talk directly with the artificial soul!"


    Didn''t this function catch up with the artificial intelligence voice assistant!?


    Yustisa nodded and added: "only simple dialogue can be realized, not too complex."


    "Why? Our technology can''t reach that level?"


    "No, but..."


    Yustisa hesitated for a moment, then whispered, "this is the meaning of the gods... Don''t forget, we are sealed because we deeply study the soul."


    Donne suddenly realized: "that is to say..."


    "It''s not technically impossible, but we can''t do that. If we really give the artificial soul the same level of wisdom as the human soul, it will completely violate the field of God..."


    "I see."


    Donne''s heart was filled with wonder. Although they did not create a real intelligent artificial soul, from the meaning she expressed, I''m afraid the einzbellen family really had that kind of technical strength. Even if it was not a real soul like human beings, I''m afraid it was very close, so they surprised the gods at the beginning.


    "What functions does Eve have now?"


    "Because time is too tight, we only have time to input some simple algorithm instruction sets, which can realize the simulation calculation of some data, and other subsequent functions can be remembered and gradually improved."


    Donne nodded slightly. Perhaps this is another advantage of the artificial soul quantum computer. It can be disassembled, maintained and upgraded at any time, rather than being like an electronic computer. After the instruction set is created and written into ROM (read only memory), it can no longer be modified unless it is re produced.


    This means that the expansion and upgrading of an artificial soul quantum computer is almost unlimited unless it reaches the operation limit of the artificial soul. However, since the artificial soul is a calculation method similar to the quantum state, it may be difficult to reach its operation limit in the visible time.


    But similarly, this also means that after an artificial soul quantum computer is sold, there is basically no subsequent hardware upgrade, only software upgrade


    Considering the current development of prandal''s mobile communication network, I''m afraid the system software upgrade of this magic modified computer may be unified through wireless network in the future


    Donne''s expression was quite strange. As soon as the magic modified computer was born, he embarked on the road of cloud upgrading.


    "Let me demonstrate a simple function,"


    Cloto cleared his throat: "Eve, switch to computational mode."


    "Yes, Mr. croto, entering computing mode... Please enter the preset instruction."


    After entering the computing mode, the projection display projects a holographic keyboard in front of klotor. At the same time, the light ball in the projection disappears and is replaced by a black background, and then some white words are displayed on it. Those words are mainly to remind klotor to recall the preset instructions, including query, help They consider various functions such as entering formulas quite comprehensively.


    "Because it''s just an engineering prototype, we don''t have to consider too much superfluous things. These preset instructions are just for our own use."


    Kloto began to hit the keyboard - it was not appropriate to say that it was hitting, because there was no sound, but because of magic interference, hitting the projection keyboard can also give kloto strong feedback, but it doesn''t feel like playing the air.


    Croto chose a simple preset instruction, which is a formula for calculating trigonometric functions, and then he entered data. Almost at the moment when he determined that the instruction was executed, the result came out.


    Donne drew from the corner of his mouth: "well, you can choose a representative one even if you test... This function has been calculated by heart..."


    "Well, I just want to demonstrate functionality... What do you say should be used?"


    What is used to test the computing speed of the computer?


    Do you still need to think about it?


    The calculation principle is different, and there is no need to test the floating-point operation speed. Of course


    "Of course it''s super ¦Ð - er, I mean, of course it''s calculated by the total cylinder ratio (prandal''s PI)! You should know that the total cylinder ratio is an infinite non cyclic decimal, and the time required to calculate a fixed number of digits can show the performance of this computer."


    In fact, to calculate pi on the computer is certainly not as simple as expected. It involves very complex algorithms. Don''t you believe it? If you don''t believe it, don''t recite the value of PI. Go and try to find the PI. See how you can find several


    What is used on earth is the iterative calculation formula painstakingly developed by many mathematicians, and what croto wrote is the algorithm developed by dwarf ancestor zudar cylinder.


    No matter how good or bad the algorithm is, at least the result must be good.


    Donne, a layman, is blind now - he can only recite a PI of more than ten digits, but let him study the specific algorithm... Kill him.


    After a pause, Donne said, "this algorithm may be used more in the future, so you''d better package its algorithm separately and make it into an executable program."


    Croto looked confused: "I understand the separate package. What does the executable program mean?"


    "It is a fixed set of instructions. As long as it is executed, it will start operation automatically."


    Donne briefly explained the concept of program, and croto immediately understood what he meant: "I see. We''ll work on this later. Now let''s show you the calculation of DAR cylinder ratio."


    He said and began to input instructions. The speed was relatively slow. There was no way. After all, they made their own keyboard. They didn''t even use it skillfully.


    A moment later, he finished typing, looked at Donne, and then began to execute.


    The projection just paused, and then began to flash the numbers like a waterfall. It is said that the waterfalls are slow, because the numbers displayed above are too fast and have been completely connected into a white line!


    The projection quickly faded, and Eve''s voice sounded: "warning, the operation data is too large, the data is on the verge of overflow, and the data is about to overflow -"


    Before it finished, it heard a "click". The storage crystal used as a hard disk was unable to bear the amount of data and was directly burst!


    Eve said calmly, "the storage crystal is damaged and the operation is terminated."


    Blew up? Don en looked confused and just calculated the PI, which blew up the hard disk?

 Chapter 1081

    In the research room, Donne, croto and others looked at each other.


    "Has this happened before?"


    Donne has a black line. Some hackers use data computing to overflow and burn the hard disk, but they have never heard of computing super ¦Ð burning the hard disk... And it seems that the storage crystal is directly overloaded and burst because the computing data is too large


    It''s just calculating pi. The output is pure numbers. How much data can there be?


    Donne was suddenly stunned, unless... At that moment, the data calculated by the computer was so huge that it was filled with storage crystals!


    How many digits did you have to calculate?


    "No... this is the first time to calculate darl cylinder ratio..."


    Croto scratched his head: "it seems that he forgot to add a limiter to this situation... Nokia! Get a backup storage crystal!"


    It is worth mentioning that due to the different design principles of magic change computer, the memory and the core carrier of artificial soul are separated, and the damage of memory does not affect the core carrier of artificial soul.


    After reconnecting a storage crystal, they began to check the previous operation records.


    I didn''t know the result. I was startled at the sight


    "Hiss..."


    Donne took a breath of air conditioning: "the calculation speed of this artificial soul is against the sky..."


    At this moment, Donne can be sure that the artificial soul computer is really something like a quantum computer.


    In the world where the earth is located, all conscious behaviors are realized based on the operation of the brain. The operation speed of the human brain is very fast. What we are talking about here is not calculation, but all human behaviors, including how each muscle, cell and nerve operate when you raise your hand. If you want to simulate the efficiency and intelligence of the human brain, Electronic computers are impossible.


    Only quantum computers are possible.


    The computing power of quantum computers increases exponentially according to the number of qubits, that is, if there are 10 more qubits, it is 1000 times faster, and if there are 20 more qubits, it is a million times faster.


    If there are 1000 more qubits, it is 30 times faster than 10.


    If the number of qubits doubles every year, the growth of computing power is inexhaustible.


    Of course, this refers to traditional computing, and the biggest effect of quantum computer is to simulate the operation of the universe, physical phenomena, etc. the amount of data and computation involved is too large, so the traditional electronic computer can not be perfectly realized, and the characteristics of quantum computer can be realized.


    What about the world in prandal?


    Human beings here not only have bodies, brains, but also incredible souls. The soul body is a very wonderful thing. Don doesn''t understand how the soul exists. The soul body can''t be observed by the living under normal conditions, but he can see and touch it. Moreover, the gods have given him special permission. If he permits, The living can also observe the soul.


    This means that the existence of the soul is very similar to the quantum superposition state.


    The artificial soul technology of the einzbellen family is very powerful. They even have the ability to turn the artificial soul into a truly intelligent and conscious soul!


    This means that in this world, the efficiency of using artificial soul for calculation can reach the level of simulating human intelligence at the worst. What''s more incredible is that through the focus adjustment of artificial soul, this technology can not only simulate human intelligence, but also carry out pure logic operation


    What does that mean?


    This shows that the performance of artificial soul quantum computer has completely surpassed earth computer technology on the first day of its birth!


    Looking at the crude artificial soul quantum computer in front of him, Donne couldn''t imagine that such a powerful artifact was studied under such conditions and social background


    Although it is a high demon world, prandal is now a feudal society


    "It''s done!"


    After hitting the keyboard for a while, croto said, "I added a limiter. The operation data can be output to 10 million bits at most. I can test it again."


    "Don''t measure it."


    Donne waved weakly and said, "I''ve basically known how the performance is."


    The performance of artificial soul quantum computer is absolutely not bad, but at present, I''m afraid it can only be used for some pure data operations. As for the development of man-machine interface suitable for users, there are all kinds of functional programs and so on, I''m afraid we have to take our time.


    At least, now we need to let croto and yustisa continue to further improve the basic core instruction set of artificial soul.


    "Apart from anything else, we didn''t find out until we made it. I''m afraid it will really be of great use in the future."


    Croto said with a smile: "in the past, when making airships and steam tanks, I often had to bury my head in calculating the force data of a bearing for a long time. Now I can write the formula algorithm directly into the packet and input the command directly to get the data."


    "This is the most basic application."


    Donne nodded and said, "in my world, computer technology is everywhere. People use computers to solve all kinds of problems in life, work is also carried out by computers, and even family entertainment is also carried out on computers."


    "For entertainment?"


    Kloto was stunned: "is it a bit too wasteful?"


    "There''s no way. It''s bound to happen when society develops to a certain extent."


    Don shrugged: "don''t talk about my world. Even here, when you mature the technology research of artificial soul quantum computer, we will promote it as a product in the later stage."


    Meeting the demand for computer entertainment is only secondary. With the popularization of magic phone and artificial soul quantum computer, the whole prandal will be closely connected through magic communication network. Like the propaganda when the earth entered the Internet era, that is "the world has never been so closely connected as now".


    Connecting all people together, the exchange and collision of information will be more frequent, and the amount of information will increase greatly. In this case, people''s imagination will further fly, and maybe what kind of genius will be born.


    The mass production of the artificial soul quantum computer is not difficult. As long as the instruction set of the artificial soul is packaged, it can be copied at will. The soul core is also easy to produce. Now the magic projection receiver has been mass produced. To produce the display, only a small amount of changes can be made. The only thing that limits the output is the storage crystal, The technology of storing crystal has now been obtained from the dragon family. Next, we must start to find a way to solve the problem of mass production.


    In other words, as long as croto and yustisa have solved the defects of the first artificial soul quantum computer and reached the level of practicability, the Tang chamber of Commerce and even the upper and lower government personnel of the Ilus empire can be equipped with this magic modified computer.


    ¡ª¡ªThe premise is to cultivate enough alien program apes to add all kinds of programs to the magic change computer in the future.


    "You don''t have to worry about mass production. Now try it in the laboratory for a period of time, find and solve the problems in use, and then consider mass production after the defects are solved," Donne said


    Croto said very readily: "no problem, the future data calculation will be handed over to Eve."


    "It''s not just data calculation."


    Donne reminded them, "you can also give Eve the storage of various data, but you should first make corresponding working software for various occasions."


    "Software?"


    "Is the packet instruction set."


    Donne began to popularize the concept of software to them again, including the office software he commonly used on the earth. He said that yustisa recorded and looked thoughtful from time to time, which seemed to be deeply inspired.


    After saying this in one breath, Donne took out a cup of hot tea to moisten his throat, and then continued: "in addition to these common office software, you also need to solve the problem of professional software."


    The so-called professional software is not facing civilians, but the software of their professionals. The most critical thing is the auxiliary operations with magic power armor, magic modified tanks, sky motherships and the orbit of long-range missiles. The amount of calculation and software required in these occasions need to be specially designed, which is very time-consuming and energy-consuming.


    In particular, now the artificial soul quantum computer is still in the original state. The writing instructions of yustisa are still between "machine language" and "assembly language", and even the high-level programming language has not been born.


    Before the birth of C language, the system software was mainly written in assembly language.


    Because assembly language program depends on computer hardware, its readability and portability are very poor; However, the general high-level language is difficult to realize the direct operation of computer hardware, which is also the advantage of assembly language. Therefore, people look forward to a new language with the characteristics of assembly language and high-level language. Therefore, C language was born.


    The development of high-level language has also experienced from early language to structured programming language. The next development goal of high-level language is application-oriented, that is, just tell the program what you want to do, and the program can automatically generate algorithms and process them automatically. This is a non procedural programming language.


    Donne''s ambition is not so big now. He doesn''t think of any application-oriented app that automatically generates algorithms. It''s enough as long as there is an available high-level programming language for others.


    What needs to be realized now is to enrich, standardize and pattern the basic instruction set, so as to design a high-level language.


    No way, because "assembly language" is too complex.


    The essence of assembly language is the same as that of machine language. Both of them operate directly on hardware. Each instruction of the assembly program can only correspond to a very subtle action in the actual operation process. Therefore, the assembly source program is generally lengthy, complex and error prone, and using the assembly language for programming requires more computer expertise, Therefore, although the execution efficiency of assembly language is very fast, it is still difficult to popularize.


    If we use profession to describe it, it is the alchemists of yustisa and einzbellen family, which is equivalent to professional engineers engaged in computer R & D and production. What they master is machine language and assembly language.


    Compared with assembly language, high-level programming language not only synthesizes many relevant machine instructions into a single instruction, but also removes the details related to specific operation but irrelevant to completing the work, which greatly simplifies the instructions in the program, so programmers do not need to have too much professional knowledge, which can be popularized and cultivate a large number of programmers.


    So, next, the main task of kloto and yustisa is to find vulnerabilities, fix vulnerabilities, and then complete a high-level programming language.

 Chapter 1082

    After winter, the weather became colder and colder. A few days later, it was the middle of the sleeping month. The temperature in Ellington had dropped to about 10 degrees. In addition to soaking in the steel plant all day, dicarios now had another job, that is, he called the fire element once a year to start boiling water to collect heat.


    It''s just that there are many more cities besides Ellington this year - Donne had to allocate a few fire elements to each city and use up all his summoning places to meet the demand.


    In addition to the ilrus Empire, there are more Ryan empires this year. New bulkesuo is located in the north. Now the temperature has dropped to more than ten degrees below zero. Even though most of their people have thick hair, they still have a large number of children who are difficult to resist the cold, so they still have an urgent demand for heating.


    After the opening of the central heating system, the Rehn empire can spend this winter safely, and the population will certainly increase a lot next year - in the past, the Rehn Empire would freeze to death many children with weak resistance every winter.


    Fortunately, the task of fire element is not heavy. As long as they stand under the boiler in a daze every day, they have no wisdom, and they have no other interests and hobbies. They only know to obey orders and do not need to put fuel, so it is very convenient and low cost.


    It is precisely because of the many conveniences in life of the new bulkesuo built by the Datang chamber of commerce that tastrow strengthened his idea of following Donne''s pace and learning from him.


    At this moment, snowflakes have fallen in Ellington, arlinks and other cities in the south. The residents have read the weather forecast, so they are not too surprised. They have been photographed day by day.


    The snow was decided by Donne and his team to increase the atmosphere of winter.


    If it were in the past, snow in winter would undoubtedly be a complete disaster. The snow would make it difficult for people to go out. The severe cold affected their work outdoors, and even couldn''t hunt for additional food because of the cold. Many people would die in every snow.


    But now the situation is different. This year''s bumper harvest of grain and the reduction and exemption policy of agricultural tax have greatly improved the income of residents. Each family has a lot of savings and surplus grain, which is more than enough to spend the whole winter. Therefore, even the civilians in ordinary small villages have a relaxed mood to enjoy the snow scenery.


    Unfortunately, when everyone else relaxed and sat in front of the window with a cup of hot tea to enjoy the snow, Donne, who brought them a happy life, had to stay in the study of the palace and listen to the reports of Aurelia and Fiona.


    "... because the temperature is too low and the asphalt solidification speed is too fast, it has seriously affected the project progress. I''m afraid the main highway in the Ryan Empire, which was originally expected to be completed this month, will be delayed until the end of the year."


    "No insulation measures?"


    "The magician has been arranged to accompany the construction and summoned the fire element to maintain the melting state of the asphalt, but it will freeze soon after it is paved on the ground. After all, the temperature in the Ryan empire is too low after winter."


    "All right."


    Don shrugged and said, "anyway, the project has entered the final stage. There''s no need to rush for such a while."


    Aurelia smiled and said, "but it''s also good that the weather is too cold. Maybe it''s because of the lack of food in the wild. Therefore, a large number of wild land dragons began to look for food for the winter. They caught many more. The scale of land dragon farm has expanded a lot. I''m afraid they can harvest a lot of land dragon blood at the dawn of next year."


    "The investment in Rehn empire is finally about to pay off."


    Fiona complained: "hundreds of millions of gold have been invested in the Rehn Empire this year."


    "This investment is worth it. Once the local dragon blood starts to be produced, we can stably produce oriha steel. At that time, we can not only complete the orders of the dragon family, but also a large number of oriha steel can be used to produce weapons, and the long-term return is very huge."


    After that, Donne motioned to Aurelia to continue reporting.


    "As the recent set of * * has begun to operate, and tastrow has also felt the benefits, he put forward the idea of transforming other cities in the Ryan Empire, but at present he can''t afford enough fees and hopes to sell part of the mine shares in exchange for our transformation project."


    "This exchange is meaningless."


    Fiona frowned: "he already knows that we have a star base and there is no shortage of mineral resources. He also exchanged mine shares?"


    Donne nodded. "Promise him."


    "Your Majesty?"


    "Of course, we know that the resources of the star world are endless, and tastrow knows that it is precisely because he knows that he gave up the idea of continuing to control the shares of the mine."


    Donne smiled and said, "testero also knows my mission. He should know that my ultimate goal must be to unify prandal. However, as the king of Wren Empire, he can''t directly say ''I''ll merge Wren empire into ilrus empire''."


    Aurelia nodded: "it''s true that the king has the responsibility of the king. If he does that, he will only be scolded as a traitor by people who don''t understand anything."


    Fiona suddenly realized: "I understand. That''s why he wanted to use shares in exchange. He lost the ownership of the mine, but we paid for the reconstruction project and the people also enjoyed the benefits and benefits. In this way, we won''t say anything about him."


    "This should be just the beginning."


    Donne''s smiling eyes narrowed together: "if nothing happens, tastrow will gradually transfer the resources of the Ryan empire... Without resources, the so-called inherent territory will become empty talk. Slowly, the orcs of the Ryan empire will find that their country has been fully infiltrated by the Datang chamber of Commerce and can''t live without us."


    "By that time, even though the Wren Empire still had its own sovereignty in name, it was actually no different from a territory of our Ilus empire."


    After that, Donne was a little sad and laughing: "I didn''t expect that when I randomly arranged tastrow to study economics with Tina, it would develop to this extent in the end."


    Aurelia and Fiona also laughed: "if you say so, Tina will make great contributions to the obedience of Ryan empire in the future."


    "That''s not true. Although Tina was just a little unlucky maid at the beginning, she can be on her own now under my teaching."


    Looking at Donne''s triumphant appearance, Fiona smiled and said, "your tune. Teach?"


    Suddenly, Donne was helpless: "don''t always think crooked, I''m a very serious person..."


    Aurelia, who has personally experienced Donne''s binding technology and whip technology, also began to roll her eyes: "touch your own conscience. Won''t you feel guilty when you say this?"


    "Obviously he won''t."


    Fiona threw her lips and said, "if I hadn''t accidentally met Tina coming out of his room, I wouldn''t know that Tina had been harmed by him."


    "Well, get down to business."


    "Well, the proposal of Ryan empire is urgent. Xiao AI was invited to be a lobbyist two days ago. Maybe teslo also knew that the heating transformation would be completed one day earlier, and many people would die less in Ryan Empire this winter, so I decided to send a construction team to catch up with the work tomorrow."


    Fiona thought for a moment and said, "considering that there are still more than 20 days to go before the coldest month, we should be able to send heating to some cities during this time. As for villages and towns, we have nothing to do... We can only suggest with tessro to promote the urbanization of Ryan Empire as soon as possible."


    "Anyway, the difficulty of heating transformation is not big. Find a way to construct as soon as possible."


    There are dead people in winter. Don''t mention that tastrow is distressed. Don is even more distressed. Now prandal has so many living forces. Hundreds of thousands of people can die in a winter. Who can stand this inexplicable loss!


    "That''s settled."


    Aurelia nodded, took out another book and said: "There is also the construction of aviation towers. So far, the aviation towers in major cities in the Empire have been completed, including ancillary supporting buildings. In addition, the traffic routes connecting the aviation towers have been laid and can be put into use at any time. At present, many chambers of Commerce have offered to settle in the aviation towers..."


    Donne was stunned: "they know what that is for? They are in such a hurry to settle in?"


    "Even if you don''t know, you can guess 7788."


    Fiona held out: "since the establishment of Datang chamber of Commerce, when has anyone ever lost money with us? Those people have learned to be smart and know how to seize the opportunity. No matter what business it is, they can take the first step anyway."


    "That''s it," said aurelia, with a strange expression on her face. "I won''t say anything about those pubs, hotels and specialty stores. Even some chamber of Commerce in the processing industry came to join the fun... What would they look like if they really rented the berth in the aviation tower and found that there would be an aviation hub in the future?"


    The pavement of the processing industry was brought to the airport... I think the picture is too beautiful.


    After considering for a moment, Donne said: "although the birth of the artificial soul quantum computer has greatly increased the efficiency of engineering calculation, and a large number of civil airships will be offline soon, the training personnel are not over yet. I estimate that it will not be put into use until the beginning of next year or the hollow China passenger transport route in. Is it too early for them to settle now?"


    "Why do you think about them so much?"


    Fiona rolled her eyes: "anyway, we don''t sell shops. If they like to rent, let them rent. If they lose money, go home and cry. The mall is like a battlefield. We can take care of them like raising children every day?"


    "So," Donne smiled bitterly, "I''m just afraid they can''t survive and go bankrupt..."

 Chapter 1083

    Donne has been committed to promoting the economic development of the ilrus Empire, macroscopically regulating the operation of the whole empire through economic development, and concentrating human resources where he needs through his wealth.


    Economic development is the key to everything, and businessmen are the foundation of the economy, so he pays great attention to businessmen.


    As the transportation hub of air transportation in the future, the air tower is connected with people from all over prandal. They rent a shop to operate their own brand, which is sure to earn no loss in terms of income or added value to the brand.


    But the key question now is


    If all those businessmen swarmed into the shops of the air tower, waiting for a large number of guests with full expectation, and paid so much rent, but found that no one came for more than half a year, which boss would be comfortable?


    Fiona said disapprovingly, "if they are afraid that they can''t endure, the rent will be set lower from the beginning."


    Now all industries of Datang chamber of commerce are booming, and the daily income is an amazing figure. She can''t see that rent.


    "That''s also..."


    Tang en shrugged and said, "let''s do it, but we should check the settled chambers of Commerce. In addition, we should select the business projects of the chamber of Commerce. Each type should be limited to a certain number, so as not to cause the industry to get together. Vicious competition is very detrimental to the healthy development of the industry."


    "I see."


    Aurelia wrote down Donne''s instructions. After the three discussed infrastructure construction and business problems for a while, Aurelia stretched her waist and asked, "I''ve explained almost everything here. It''s time for you to talk about the situation at the military factory?"


    Donne smiled, "you haven''t asked. I thought you had completely forgotten the place."


    "Who will forget!"


    Aurelia rolled her eyes: "the place is so confidential. We are usually so busy. Who has the time to inquire about the news there? How''s the situation?"


    "Of course, the development is very good."


    Donne said with a smile: "now the daily output of special warheads has exceeded one million and the inventory is hundreds of millions, which can fully support our whole army to fight a large-scale battle with assault rifles."


    The power of assault rifles is average, but with special warheads, the lethality rises sharply, and the power is quite terrible. Even an ordinary soldier, with these two magic weapons, can easily kill a silver or even gold Apocalypse - even a gold apocalypse, the blood and gas armor can''t carry the continuous shooting of special warheads.


    "The research and development of the second-generation chain saw sword has been completed and has been put into production. The first batch can be replaced soon. The sawtooth is replaced with a more powerful alloy, which can not only withstand stronger impact, but also greatly improve the carrying capacity of magic. The batch printing of the micro magic array can make the chain saw sword burst out very terrible power and close combat ability in an instant Very strong. "


    "The armored transport vehicle has also replaced the new buffer armor plate, which has stronger resistance to magic impact and physical impact, and the previous windshield and tires are weak points, but the engineers of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute have finally overcome the difficulties and developed new materials."


    "They took advantage of the hidden shadow lurker''s web, oh, that is, the large spider Warcraft in the underground world, to extract a viscous substance from their web or mucus. This substance is colorless, transparent and highly tenacious. They spun this viscous substance and put it into the glass. Then the strength of the glass was greatly improved and it is not easy to break. Now the dark elves have begun to use it Feeding shadow lurks regularly takes mucus. "


    "Considering that armored transport vehicles need to carry a large number of personnel and have strong requirements for load-bearing capacity, off-road ability and mobility, off-road vehicles still use tire type. Previously, rubber inner tubes were used. In combat, swords can easily damage the tires and make off-road vehicles lose their mobility. However, silk thread is added, and the combination is added to the tires The golden wire network has greatly strengthened the strength and reliability of the tire. "


    "At the same time, kloto has been considering adding anti gravity devices to the off-road vehicle later - not a dwarf gravity well, but a controllable device engraved with anti gravity magic array, which can enable the off-road vehicle to have a certain ability of short-term suspension, not only overcome some difficult obstacles, but also respond to emergencies."


    Donne took a cup of hot tea to moisten his throat, and then continued: "the progress of the armored tank is also very smooth. After adding a small amount of oriha steel, the Armor ability of the tank is stronger. The ray attack of ordinary chaotic creatures is difficult to break through the armor, which greatly enhances the survival ability of our soldiers and creates a very favorable fire output environment for them."


    "The upgraded and modified second-generation armored tanks have been put into production, but the production capacity is still very low for the time being. About two tanks can be produced in a day. It will take a long time to form tank naval warfare."


    Armored tanks are known as the king of land warfare. In order to deal with chaotic creatures, they must be produced in large quantities. If necessary, they also need to concentrate resources and expand production lines to put into production, but


    "With the birth of artificial soul quantum computer, the third generation tank will soon consider carrying computer-aided combat system. Therefore, we temporarily restrict the production of the second generation tank, do not consider mass production, produce a small part, and then train a special tank force."


    When it comes to this, Donne himself can''t cry or laugh. At this time, he suddenly found that the rapid upgrading of technology is also a worry. The former technology has just matured and has not been put into use in time. More advanced technology has taken shape and can''t wait to produce it.


    Looking at the products that are close to being eliminated before they are put into use, don feels distressed.


    "The first training ship on the side of the sky carrier is about to be completed. Compared with the previous destroyer, many adjustments have been made to strengthen its operational endurance and logistics support ability. It is positioned as a mobile fortress on the battlefield. A sky carrier needs a large number of logistics personnel for support, so I''m afraid our army will continue to expand in the future."


    "After more than half a year of production, the number of comet motorcycles supporting the sky carrier can finally meet the needs of the army. After the popularization of magic cars and the use of airship transportation industry in the next step, we can consider foreign sales."


    "Then there is the design and research work of various types of artillery. Now we have three missile series classified by range in the near, medium and far range, and launcher series divided by small, medium and large calibres. In addition to fixed launch turrets, we have also added mobile towed array turret launchers, which can be adjusted at any time according to needs on the battlefield Entire launch position. "


    Aurelia''s eyes lit up: "the missile has a very long range, so can''t we wipe out the enemy before they come into sight?"


    Donne smiled and said, "of course, in fact, the more powerful the weapons are, the longer the range will be. Even in the future, with the development of artificial soul quantum computer, the form of war will develop in the direction of over the horizon combat."


    Although the over the horizon combat is realized by manually locking the target by means of magic modified eagle eye and arcane eye, it consumes too much manpower after all. When the artificial soul quantum computer technology is mature in the future, we can consider studying the magic wave radar and combining with computer technology to automatically lock the target to achieve ultra long-range strike.


    The technical principle of radar on earth is electromagnetic wave reflection. The magic transformation technology Dunn made in prandal is not based on electromagnetic wave technology, but based on magic wave theory, which does not involve reflection. It seems that it is difficult to study something similar to radar.


    But don''t forget that in prandal, magic exists widely in the world and will be interfered by people. The strong can rely on the sensitive response to magic to detect people in the distance. Therefore, Donne believes that as long as he understands the principle of using magic to sense targets, he can realize this principle through certain means and turn it into a reliable magic modification radar.


    "The development of missiles and special warheads is the top priority now, which is directly related to our ability to kill chaos, so we have been paying close attention to this one all the time, so it has made rapid progress. In addition, the research institute has been trying to purify the anti magic stone as much as possible. The characteristics of the anti magic stone are combined with missiles, even if it is a primary chaotic creature Half disabled. "


    Donne smiled very cruelly: "maybe we can''t kill the target with one missile, but we can produce more and kill them with missiles. You know, launching missiles doesn''t need any apocalypse. Even an ordinary soldier can complete it!"


    Aurelia and Fiona looked at each other and said with worry: "what I''m worried about is that this weapon will eventually be used in our prandal..."


    Donne was silent and said, "I can only guarantee that this will not happen while I am still there."


    Whether the weapon is good or bad depends on where it is used. If it is used to fight against the invasion of chaos, everyone must praise Donne for his foresight. But if it is finally used in the prandal civil war, I''m afraid everyone will curse that Donne has brought destruction to the world.


    But even though Donne knew that the excessive development of weapons might bring danger to the world, he could only do so.


    Because if we don''t, the world will be destroyed. If we do, maybe the life of the world will last longer.


    This is a path that has no choice, and Don will never regret it.


    "In addition to these, there is another thing worth celebrating, that is, the magic power armor that has been tested in actual combat has finally entered the next stage!"

 Chapter 1084

    Magic power armor means a lot to Donne.


    At a young age, magic power armor is an auxiliary equipment that can directly increase the combat ability of individual soldiers. After mass production and equipment to his soldiers, he can immediately have an invincible division. It is not a dream to wipe out prandal.


    Generally speaking, magic power armor is up to the front technology. If they want to develop large mobile armor soldiers in the future, the technology of magic power armor can allow them to accumulate a lot of experience and save a lot of time for future research and development.


    Even if we don''t develop humanoid machine armor weapons in the future, magic power armor can be extended to a separate discipline. It can be further expanded on this basis, increase the universality and ease of use of magic power armor, and greatly increase the work efficiency of prandal''s labor force.


    In short, the significance of magic power armor is very great, so they usually focus on the study of magic power armor.


    After the actual combat test of the solagher mountains a while ago, croto and others finally determined the actual combat effect of the magic power armor. At the same time, they summarized the problems found in the actual combat and the opinions put forward by the users, and then worked overtime to think about the countermeasures. Now, they finally found a solution, which means, The first generation of magic power armor has not really been put into production, and the second generation of magic power armor is about to be born.


    The second generation of magic power armor not only strengthens the handling, but also strengthens the defense ability of armor. More sophisticated processing technology makes the armor connection more round and less loss. In addition, it also adds a convenient space warehouse, which can store a large number of logistics materials, weapons and ammunition, which greatly increases the endurance, The comprehensive performance has more than doubled.


    After Donne talked about the progress of magic power armor, Aurelia asked excitedly, "does that mean that when we fight against the chaos army, we won''t fall into the disadvantage at last?"


    "It''s just hope. I don''t dare to guarantee now."


    Donne smiled and said, "but there must be no problem studying in this direction."


    On earth, power armor is only equipped in a small range, which is far from the level of column loading. Even their R & D progress is not as good as prandal.


    Prandal''s world is always full of miracles. The power of magic is really wonderful. Of course, don should make full use of this power as much as possible.


    With the help of magic, the energy of magic power armor is not a problem, weapons are not a problem, and even production is not a problem


    Prandal''s efficiency is much faster than on earth in terms of converting scientific research achievements into physical objects alone.


    "Maybe the magic power armor is not strong enough now, but what about forty years later?"


    Fiona is also full of confidence: "don''t forget, now we have studied this for less than a year."


    "Yes."


    Aurelia deeply thought: "with the strategy of the big villain, everyone will be armed. At that time, everyone will have a set of magic power armor. Even if chaotic creatures are terrible, they will definitely not be our opponent!"


    "Speak as you speak. Who is the big villain..."


    Two pairs of white eyes threw over: "who do you say?"


    "Well, well, if we don''t discuss this, let''s talk about something else."


    Donne helplessly raised his hand and surrendered. He can''t be serious with two little girls, can he?


    In addition to the magic power armor, the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute has some other recent research results, most of which are some products developed by some researchers in their spare time under the instructions of Donne.


    It''s not that they don''t pay attention to their work, but because Donne once promised that researchers can directly obtain 10% of the net profit after sharing if the things they have developed are determined to be available and have potential!


    Although there is only 10%, based on the terrible operation ability of Datang chamber of Commerce, this 10% is already a very terrible number. In just one year, more than ten million rich men have been born by the researchers who stay at home in magic Energy Engineering Research Institute.


    In a year''s time, do your favorite research and make millions of gold without moving. This temptation is stronger than anything.


    Therefore, in their spare time at work, these researchers have devoted themselves to research and innovation. Although they have made many strange things, they have also made things such as toothbrush, toothpaste, shampoo, laundry detergent, little angel, bra and so on, Although the effect is not completely comparable to the products produced by the daily chemical industry on earth, it is not much different and can be used at least.


    Although these things are insignificant, with these things, don finally has a sense of modern life in prandal.


    Moreover, thanks to the emergence of these things, the product line of Datang chamber of Commerce has expanded a lot again, and the income is very huge - because these things are too convenient, many people can''t live without them, and the daily sales are very gratifying, but the profit is too small, so Fiona holds the patent, and then recruits a group of agents to be responsible for production and sales, Datang chamber of commerce only sits and receives dividends.


    Moreover, the birth of these daily necessities has also fed a large number of chambers of commerce that do not produce large-scale industrial products, with tens of millions of direct beneficiaries and tens of millions of indirect beneficiaries, which can be said to be very valuable.


    In short, after two years of development, Donne''s policies are rapidly creating groups of rich people. The economy of the entire Ilus empire is developing at an incredible speed. The horror of its development speed has stunned Oscar in nanila.


    He couldn''t help but be surprised, because near the end of the year, when Ronnie tant counted this year''s fiscal revenue, he suddenly found that the total fiscal revenue of this year announced by the Ilus empire could be equal to Ronnie tant!


    What does that mean?


    This means that the net income of Datang chamber of Commerce in one year has exceeded the financial income of ronitant in an all-round way!


    That''s just a chamber of Commerce!


    And Ronnie Tante is a country!


    In terms of per capita income, the per capita income of the Ilus Empire has increased more than 100 times in just two years! From the beginning of the average monthly income of 1 to 5 gold, to now the average monthly income of 100 to 500 gold, the average monthly income should be doubled! This is just an ordinary working class! If it is the management of Datang chamber of Commerce, their salary will increase almost every month. Now their monthly salary has exceeded 1000 gold!


    This income growth rate is faster than taking drugs!


    What is more frightening is that under this incredible income growth rate, the prices of the Ilus Empire have remained at a relatively stable level (that is, there is no inflation). Due to the popularization of agricultural magic machinery, the birth of improved seeds and the Emerald Forest Cannery, the output of grain has increased greatly, Therefore, the price of grain, which is the easiest response to inflation, is very stable.


    The price of daily necessities has also changed little. Datang chamber of Commerce and Ilus royal family control the patent authorization, which ensures that many chambers of Commerce compete in the same market. Competition with each other can ensure the quality of products and enable them to pursue perfect quality. At the same time, they continue to innovate to increase their competitiveness. Each other also began to carry out research and innovation on the basis of patents, Many chambers of Commerce have developed new gadgets on the basis of Datang chamber of Commerce patents, and have made a lot of money through differentiated competition.


    Therefore, only innovation is the best means to create wealth.


    Oscar was jealous of the speed of economic development. He wanted to merge into the Ilus Empire immediately and get those patented technologies to operate by himself.


    He believed that if ronitant businessmen mastered those patents, the wealth created would be even more amazing!


    Unfortunately, now he can only think about it.


    Because Donne has already made it clear that patents are prohibited from authorizing chambers of Commerce in other countries - he doesn''t mind, but he needs to take advantage of this attraction.


    Donne was like a strange corn with a lollipop in his hand. With a strange smile, he seduced Ronnie Tante: "come on, come home with corn, not only sugar, but also goldfish..."


    Oscar is now tangled and hurt by Donne.


    And what about Donne? But he didn''t know how tangled Oscar was. After discussing the recent situation with Aurelia and Fiona, he ran to the studio and became a director.


    Well, yes, it''s the director.


    However, he is not for the unspoken rules


    Remember when Donne went all the way to find Jean, but Jean wasn''t there?


    He just ran to find his important people.


    Because he decided to add a new TV series for the TV station. In order to make prandal''s audience like it, he didn''t shoot too innovative themes at the beginning, but dragon and dungeon.


    Well, yes, it''s "dragon and dungeons", but of course it''s not the desktop game, but a magic transformation plot that was blindly changed by himself. It just applies some settings and names of dragon and dungeons, but I have to say that this theme is very grounded for people in prandal!


    At the end of the sleeping month, prandal''s first TV series "dragon and dungeons" was officially launched - this program was dedicated and performed by Ezra Kamanda, narhaksha and Lola. Once broadcast, it became popular all over the country!


    Even though adventurers and mercenaries are often encountered in life, ordinary people do not know what their life is like at all. This TV program allows ordinary people to see the life of adventurers from another angle.


    Many people, such as tavern owners, magic drugstore owners, bards and so on, found for the first time that they had played such an important role in the lives of adventurers. As a result, once the program was broadcast, their daily lives suddenly became colorful


    From time to time, adventurers came up to them and asked secretly, "Hey, boss, are you a mysterious businessman? Is there anything good?"

 Chapter 1085

    In the blink of an eye, it entered the cold month, which is also the coldest day of the year. Even in Ellington, where the temperature is more comfortable, people prefer to stay in a warm room rather than go out.


    Even the weather mages control the weather without snow, but the cold wind will not be merciful. It''s too painful to go out in this weather.


    After a period of emergency construction, the construction team of Datang chamber of commerce finally completed the heating transformation for more than ten major cities when the temperature of Ryan empire was about to exceed minus 40 degrees, so that they could enjoy the comfort of modern life in advance.


    Over the past month, the construction team has not been idle at all, especially the mages who are the main construction force. They need their strength to open the ground or build the wall, which can make them tired. However, the results are also gratifying. More than a dozen cities that originally looked like primitive tribes have been transformed into square and modern cities by them, Watching those Plush orcs gape into their new house, the sense of achievement is not to mention how great it is.


    Although he worked as a contractor for a month, don didn''t treat them badly. When he came back, he had a glass of Longdao fruit wine. After drinking it, he felt the great improvement of the magic pool and magic affinity. Isn''t each one happy?


    Now, looking at the whole prandal, the Ilus Empire occupies the center of the continent and has a vast territory from south to north. It has recovered half of the territory of that year, and the remaining half is naturally the kingdom of ronitant and the kingdom of grace.


    Now, although the ronitant Kingdom has not returned, it has not refused to trade with the Ilus empire. As the trade relations between the two sides continue to be close, sooner or later, they will be completely elevated by the Datang chamber of Commerce, become a puppet country like the Ryan Empire, and finally completely integrate into the Ilus empire.


    The kingdom of grace is the only one worth taking a little seriously.


    Because that country is too closed.


    Donne is not in a hurry to deal with the kingdom of grace. After all, the more peaceful and stable the world is, the better for him, so that he can safely farm and climb technology.


    Unfortunately, the world is often not satisfactory.


    Kingdom of grace, blood plain, blood rock city.


    Stanley sat on the throne, his eyes blank, obviously thinking something on his mind.


    The ministers below knew clearly why his majesty Stanley was absent-minded. It was not because Harriet, the little queen he married a few years ago, was sixteen years old after the end of the year. She was no longer the little Lori Stanley liked. I was afraid that this little king would evaporate from the world on the last day of her fifteenth year, just like the previous little kings.


    It''s all because the damned Princess Aurelia of the ilrus Empire didn''t marry him. As a result, their prince became like this! (see Chapter 187 for details. Who remembers that Stanley is a Laurie?)


    But no one dares to say such a thing.


    "Your majesty! The weather is getting colder and colder. Recently, it has been difficult for the residents in the city to hunt their prey. Other cities have also sent news that there are not many grain reserves. I''m afraid it will be difficult to hold on until the beginning of next spring."


    Even knowing that his majesty Stanley was in a bad mood recently, the tall and burly Duke Blau Vogt had to report the bad news.


    His majesty Stanley said disapprovingly, "there''s not enough food? Then grab it!"


    This was done in winter in previous years. In case of food shortage, soldiers of the kingdom of grace pretended to be mountain bandits and went to other places to rob food.


    Because of the fortress of the mark of the holy sword, the Ilus empire was rarely looted by the grace kingdom. At the same time, because the climate of the Wren empire was extremely bad and the land was equally barren, the grace Kingdom rarely thought about the northern neighbor. Therefore, the only unlucky ones were the Principality of Sila and the Principality of ivalan in the East, Even the border cities of the kingdom of saulant sometimes suffer.


    Klein was well aware of the autumn wind in the kingdom of grace every year, but his attention has been focused on how to completely kill the Ilus Empire, so he never dealt with him, but let the kingdom of grace live a good life for several years.


    But the Duchy of Sila and the Duchy of ivalan are very aggrieved. The so-called duchy is just a city-state as a buffer zone. Throughout the country, it is only a few cities. Even if the wilderness and jungle are combined to die, it is only about 10000 square kilometers, and the population is less than one million. How much food can they produce?


    The kingdom of grace came to play the autumn wind every three or five times, which made the kings of the Principality of Sila and the Principality of ivalan look like a robbery every winter. Every day, their old faces wrinkled together, like constipation.


    At the beginning, the kings of the Principality of Sila and the Principality of ivalan did not fight hard. Unfortunately, although the grain production of the kingdom of grace is not high, the soldiers are tall and powerful, the combat effectiveness is extremely strong, and the proportion of apocalypse is extremely high. The two sides are not opponents at the same level at all. Many people die and many women are robbed every year, The two sides have long accumulated deep blood feuds.


    Even sometimes, the kings of the two principalities want to be directly incorporated into the kingdom of solant, and accept the asylum of the kingdom of solant. Even if they can''t revenge, it''s better to be beaten every day.


    Unfortunately, Klein didn''t accept it!


    The existence of these two principalities is to serve as a buffer zone between solant and grace. If solant is incorporated, the two countries will directly border and the conflict will become more intense. How can he concentrate on dealing with the ilrus Empire?


    If they wanted to merge into the Ilus Empire, Victor would agree, but at that time, the Ilus empire was very weak and did not have the charm to return those principalities. They simply continued to maintain their independence.


    But now... The situation remains the same.


    With the complete acceptance of the kingdom of solante by the ilrus Empire, the Principality of poleni and the Principality of akna sandwiched between the ilrus Empire and the kingdom of solante were directly accepted with joy, directly becoming the cities of poleni and akna, and the original cities in the principality were reduced by one level to become towns.


    Although the administrative level is lower, the treatment they enjoy has been improved! The endless supply of goods and food of Datang chamber of Commerce has dazzled these Hicks!


    After returning to the Ilus Empire, the citizens of the Principality of poleni and the Principality of akhena have a festival every day!


    Originally, the kings of the Principality of Sila and the Principality of ivalan also prepared salutes and flowers, waiting for the irus Empire to send someone to receive their return. As a result, they waited for no notice. Finally, in a hurry, they didn''t hesitate to send someone inside to ask. They were devastated to learn that in order not to stimulate Stanley, So I don''t intend to take over the Principality of Sila and ivalan for the time being, but you can rest assured that if you are harassed by the kingdom of grace, we will help you settle it. You can live in peace!


    Although the words are beautiful, the subtext is that - now is not the time for war, so you continue to watch the door for us and be a buffer belt.


    Now the kings of the two principalities were stupid. The good day of looking left and right did not come. The hearts of the two kings were cold. As a result, one winter, the evil neighbor came to the door again


    Fortunately, with the secret assistance of the ilrus Empire, the days of the Principality of Sila and ivalan are much better this year, and the loss of this food is completely acceptable.


    The camera returns to the palace of blood rock city.


    "Your Majesty," Blau said in a deep voice, "this year is different from previous years. The kingdom of solant has been recovered by the Ilus empire. Now the Ilus empire is at its peak. Now we cross the border to plunder food and property, which may provoke war. Now the outbreak of war is very unfavorable to your Majesty''s plan."


    Stanley glanced at him and said faintly, "haven''t the Principality of Sila and ivalan returned? Isn''t the food in their two countries enough for us to last until the beginning of spring?"


    Blau smiled bitterly: "Your Majesty, that was the situation in the past. Don''t forget, now we have more than millions of mouths..."


    Stanley frowned, "can a dog head eat so much?"


    Blau explained: "Although they don''t care whether the food is good or bad and can eat anything, they can''t stand it. The quantity of grain and grass transported there every day is an amazing number. Although the soil of the Principality of Sila and the Principality of ivalan is fertile and the grain output is not low, they have a small population and a small area of cultivated land, and the food available can''t make up for this big hole."


    Stanley said carelessly, "then kill some dog headed people, cook and feed them to other dog headed people. At the same time, according to the original plan, go to the Principality of Sila and the Principality of ivalan to grab a batch of food."


    "This is a solution, but if you kill the dog head man, the speed of excavation..."


    "I believe that the effect of filling the stomach and whipping is enough to make up for those dead dog headed people."


    Stanley said coldly, "Duke Vogt, do you have anything else to say?"


    "Minister... No more."


    "Then do it right away."


    Stanley changed his posture and said, "well, Duke Rupert, report on the progress of the excavation."


    Ferguson Rupert is also a tall and strong man. Now he is dirty and dusty. It is obvious that he has just arrived. He stepped forward and said: "With the deepening of excavation, the temperature is getting colder and colder, and the soil is very hard. It is difficult to carry out large-scale excavation. Moreover, landslides occur from time to time, and many dog headed people die every day."


    Someone couldn''t help muttering. The more you go underground, the hotter it should be. How can it get colder?


    Stanley''s eyes lit up: "it''s getting colder and colder!? good! It seems that we''re close to the goal!"

 Chapter 1086

    South of the Wuthering plateau, the border of the kingdom of grace.


    A huge open pit is unknown when it appears in the north side of the anbris mountains. Because the gray ridge of the main vein of the anbris mountains can be seen from this angle, it is called the gray ridge excavation site by those people.


    A large number of Grice supervisors supervise Grice workers and countless dog headed miners to dig down here day and night, but they don''t even know what they are digging.


    Some people say they are digging the treasure of the dragon. Once they dig it, everyone will be killed. Others say they are digging the bones of the dragon. If they dig it, they can use the bones of the dragon to make powerful weapons and equipment to help his majesty Stanley unify prandal, Others say they are digging a passage to the underground world - since the Ilus Empire found the entrance to the underground world in helzhum, almost everyone knows how amazing benefits they have gained from the trade of the underground world.


    But no matter what kind of statement, it can not be officially recognized. After all, it involves military secrets.


    On the edge of the ash ridge excavation site, rows of houses with flashing fire can be seen through the snowstorm. That is where the supervisors live. Among them, an extremely huge dome stone house is surrounded in the center.


    With a "squeak", the wooden door of the dome stone house was pushed open, and a grace soldier wrapped in a fur coat pushed the door in. He shook the snow on his body, secretly scolded "this damn weather", stamped his feet, and then hurried to the stone house.


    "Isn''t that Sir Craig? Isn''t he supervising work at the bottom of the pit? Why did he come up suddenly?"


    "Maybe something happened. The weather is so bad that it''s no accident."


    The two guards whispered, and when Sir Craig approached, they immediately closed their mouths again.


    Sir Craig stopped, gave them a cold look and said, "don''t care about what you shouldn''t care about. Open the door. I want to see Master Aldrich."


    The two guards were as if they were falling into an ice cave at Craig''s sight. They hurriedly opened the door of the hall and held their breath until Sir Craig entered the hall.


    After closing the gate, the two guards looked at each other in horror.


    "God... How do I feel that Sir Craig has become more and more terrible recently..."


    "I don''t know why, just close to him, I feel that even my soul is about to freeze..."


    "Has Sir Craig''s strength improved again? Hasn''t he just been promoted to gold level 9 for a long time? Can he say..."


    "He has been promoted to master level!"


    "The gods are on the! His promotion speed is too abnormal..."


    Sir Craig listened clearly, but he had no time to pay attention to the two guards. When he entered the hall, his eyes were firmly fixed on the figure busy in front of the alchemy platform.


    Master Aldrich Harris, a brilliant alchemy master, won the favor of his majesty Stanley with his incredible alchemy and became the supreme existence below one person and above ten thousand people in the whole grace kingdom.


    Perhaps few people know the name Aldrich Harris, but most people must be thunderous when it comes to his teacher.


    His teacher was Horus hornheim, the genius madman who created the sleepless.


    Different from people''s imagination, Horus, who made great contributions but brought a new crisis to the world after the second chaotic invasion war, did not return to the hornheim family, but disappeared from people''s sight. No one knows where he has gone, but one thing is certain, as a legendary mage, Horus hornheim must not be dead.


    Aldrich Harris is such a lucky man. From a poor wanderer, he was lucky to meet Horus, and then became his disciple. Up to now, he has obtained a true biography of Horus.


    But whether his presence here has anything to do with his teacher is more intriguing.


    Sir Craig waited until master Aldrich had prepared the melt in his hand. Then he went forward and whispered, "master Aldrich, the weather is getting worse and worse. Many dog headed people will die every day. I''m afraid it''s difficult to complete the excavation before the end of the year."


    "What a bunch of waste."


    Master Aldrich said without salt and water: "die. How can people not die when doing this kind of work? Let those damn Dalits and dog headed people work hard. The construction period must be completed before the end of the year!"


    He looked 60 or 70 years old. His voice was a little low and hoarse. Although he couldn''t see many wrinkles on his face, his skin color was a little pale. He didn''t know whether he was bored in the alchemy laboratory every day.


    "But..."


    Craig frowned: "the snowstorm is too big. The climate of Wuthering plateau is already very bad. The anbris mountains have also blocked the southward migration of the snowstorm, and our excavation speed can''t catch up with the speed of snow..."


    Master Aldrich looked at him. "What are you trying to say, you stupid muscle guy?"


    Rao is Craig has now been promoted to the master level, or is he frightened by Aldrich''s look. He bowed his head and said: "we lack efficient tools. If we can purchase more magic drills and magic harvesters, our efficiency will be higher."


    The magic energy drill and magic energy harvester produced by Datang chamber of commerce are very efficient. They are cheap and beautiful excavation tools. Unfortunately, there are only two magic energy harvesters and ten magic energy drills in such a large gray ridge excavation site. They are all smuggled in secretly - because they are prohibited from export.


    "You idiot! Fool! Do you think I haven''t thought about it?"


    Aldrich sneered and said: "his majesty Stanley is unwilling to open trade with the Ilus empire. The goods of Datang chamber of commerce can''t enter the Ilus Empire at all. Moreover, magic drill is still a non trade product. It''s not wrong to get these!"


    "But you are a master of alchemy. If you can imitate -"


    Before he had finished, sir Craig perceived an extremely dangerous threat, and he immediately shut his mouth.


    "You stupid, shrinking muscle man who is worse than a mouse! I really should refine you into a obedient puppet! So you won''t ask some stupid questions!"


    Aldrich snorted coldly, and an angry expression flashed on his face: "that damn Donne! He has set up a trigger blasting magic array on each device! Once he tries to disassemble the device, it will trigger the magic array and directly blow all parts to pieces! There is no way to study the internal secrets!"


    Sir Craig wanted to ask Master Aldrich why he didn''t crack the blasting magic array, but after seeing the expression on his face, sir Craig suppressed his inner curiosity. He felt that if he asked that question, he might not be able to get out of the hall.


    But because of this, sir Craig knew that there were problems in the world that master Aldrich could not solve.


    Aldrich looked coldly at Sir Craig: "what''s the matter with you fool staying here?"


    "Yes, yes..."


    Sir Craig was oppressed by the momentum from master Aldrich. For an apocalypse who had just been promoted to the master level, the fifth level of the supreme level was too powerful for him to resist.


    After gasping for breath, sir Craig bowed his head and said, "Duke Rupert sent a message urging us to dig as soon as possible, but the weather is too bad, so please stop the storm, otherwise the construction period will be delayed."


    Master Aldrich said sarcastically, "it''s hard for you idiot muscle guys to think of this way."


    Sir Craig smiled bitterly, but how dare he retort?


    "Well, anyway, the reaction will take some time. Since even they have spoken, I''ll try my best to help you."


    With that, master Aldrich turned and walked to the revolving stairs.


    Craig was overjoyed and hurried up.


    After coming to the top floor along the rotating stairs, as soon as the door was opened, a cold wind mixed with dense snowflakes rushed in, and the warm room became very cold in the blink of an eye.


    Master Aldrich embraced the biting cold wind with open arms and enjoyed the feeling of snowflakes falling on his cheeks very comfortably. He suddenly said, "you know? In fact, I personally like this snowstorm weather. It always reminds me of the day when I study with my teacher. There is a white world, and there will be no idiots to disturb our experiments."


    Of course, Craig knew who he said was an idiot, but now he can only endure: "please do it as soon as possible."


    The clouds in the sky are very thick. If you don''t intervene, I''m afraid the snow alone can fall for ten days and a half months. At that time, I''m afraid the deep pit just dug out will be buried by the snow.


    "Well, let you fools with muscles but no brains see how great the power of magic is!"


    Master Aldrich took out his staff from the space equipment with a strange smile. The staff radiated a strong magic brilliance, which was obviously not ordinary.


    After holding the staff, his breath suddenly changed, and the extremely violent magic roared out of his body, disturbing the magic around the whole gray ridge excavation site. The laughing master Aldrich raised the staff without singing any spells, but simply controlled the magic to completely tear and squeeze the dense clouds in the sky.


    The clouds in the whole sky surged into a huge vortex, and then squeezed... Finally, the dense clouds covering the Wuthering plateau were compressed together and turned into a huge sphere.


    "Get out of here!"


    Master Aldrich smiled contemptuously and waved his staff, and the huge cloud ball was thrown to the ambris mountains

 Chapter 1087

    On the south side of ambris mountains, forge hammer fort.


    After winter, the dwarves in hammerforge have a low frequency of activity.


    In the winter of previous years, the life of the dwarves was not very easy, but since he got on the line with Ellington, durandon suddenly found that the life of the dwarves suddenly got rid of poverty and became rich and went straight to a well-off society.


    Although forging hammer castle had no direct trade relationship with Ellington at the beginning, and the dwarves did not circulate money and other things at all, with the gradual close relationship between the two sides, some dwarves felt it was a little troublesome to settle their wages with food and materials after they were not short of food, and began to accept Datang chamber of Commerce to settle their wages with money, As a result, the new coins of the Ilus Empire soon became a currency on the dwarf side.


    Then naturally, a large number of goods produced by Ellington began to appear in forging hammer castle. After using those new products, dwarves immediately became loyal fans of Datang chamber of Commerce - believe me, even dwarves know how good toilet paper is compared with hard stones or leaves.


    Even without mentioning income, the large amount of grain transported from Ellington alone has made the dwarves laugh every day, not to mention the spirits.


    With food to fill their stomachs and wine to enjoy life, what else do dwarves want?


    So this winter, except that some dwarves continue to dig asphalt for the Datang chamber of Commerce, most dwarves live a life of house men. They drink when they are full and sleep when they are full.


    Watching the dwarves degenerate to this extent once made the legendary hero Abram very upset


    "Another day of incomparable peace..."


    After winter, duranden had no work to do. Originally, he was the dwarf king, so he played the role of director of the community neighborhood committee. When the dwarves were less active, his work was less. After the bored duranden accompanied his wife, he sat outside the balcony on the top of forge hammer castle with a pot of Tang hero wine, Drinking while enjoying the busy black swamp in the distance, I feel that this day is beautiful. It''s much more comfortable than when his father Brian was king.


    The drink was so good that duranden jumped out and felt the cold wind on the hillside. He sighed: "Alas, I''m such a wise and powerful dwarf. I should carry the immortal hammer of the king of mountains, carry the wine pot, and then take risks with a group of close friends. It''s a pity. It''s a pity. I''m really jealous of talents! I -- eh?"


    Duranden was stunned and watched a huge gray black sphere suddenly fly from the sky above his head.


    "What the hell is that?"


    Durandon''s eyes widened. He had lived so long and had never seen such a strange thing.


    Before he could see clearly, when the gray black sphere flew not far away, it suddenly exploded!


    Then the dense clouds roared out. In a moment, the whole sky over the forge hammer castle and even the black swamp in the distance were shrouded by dark clouds!


    Duranden was shocked and jumped up: "a magician is going to attack forging hammer castle!"


    As a result, the next moment, snowflakes suddenly floated in the sky. From a few pieces of snowflakes scattered at the beginning to heavy snow, it took less than one time, just a blink of an eye, and the whole world in my vision became snow-white!


    "Is it snowing? Sleeping trough? Why is it snowing?"


    Duranden was silly: "the weather forecast said that it was a sunny day here!"


    After being stunned for a while, duranden immediately took out his mobile phone and dialed his father. As soon as the phone was connected, he scolded: "liar! Big liar!"


    "What!?"


    At the other end of the phone, Brian was confused.


    Duranden shouted angrily, "what about the sunny day? Why did it suddenly start to snow!?"


    Brian is busy in the workshop. It''s rare to work hard once. As a result, he was disturbed by durandon. He walked out of the workshop with his microphone in his hand: "wait, you''ll explain what''s going on first!"


    "The weather forecast said it was sunny in forge hammer Fort yesterday. As a result, it suddenly began to snow! It was still a blizzard!"


    Brian suddenly realized it, and then said angrily, "if it snows, it snows! What a big temper! How can you talk to your father!"


    "Brian!"


    Durandon suddenly raised his voice: "sometimes I really doubt how you gave birth to such a clever son! I shouldn''t be the child of Lao Wang next door!"


    Brian almost got angry when he heard the speech: "if your mother hears this, believe it or not, she''ll kill you!"


    "So why are you so stupid!"


    Duranden roared angrily, "Donne has been increasing the purchase of asphalt recently. Now there is a sudden Blizzard here. How can we dig asphalt in the black swamp!"


    Snow is a small thing, but the key problem is that Donne is in a hurry!


    The construction of expressways in solante and Wren empire is in a hurry. We strive to finish the existing projects before the coldest month. I''m afraid we can''t continue the construction when the coldest month and the frozen month come.


    Because the construction is in a hurry, the demand for asphalt has suddenly increased a lot, but once there is a blizzard, the black swamp will accelerate the solidification, which undoubtedly increases the difficulty of asphalt mining, and the output is likely to decrease sharply, delaying the construction period.


    After hearing what durandon said, Brian realized the seriousness of the problem. He said "I''ll ask about the situation" and hung up.


    Then Brian went to the Research Institute, found Donne, who was studying the artificial soul quantum computer with yustisa, and told him about it.


    Donne was stunned. In the weather arranged recently, forge hammer Castle should always be sunny. He still needs asphalt. Of course, it''s impossible to block himself.


    Did someone move the weather watch?


    Donne immediately found Jean: "ask the weather master group about the weather arrangement of forge hammer castle in recent month."


    Gene quickly replied, "don''t you need asphalt? So it''s all sunny. What''s the matter?"


    "But durandon said it snowed near hammer castle, and it was still a heavy snow."


    Donne''s eyebrows were all screwed together. "What''s going on? Did someone change the weather without permission?"


    Gene shook his head and said, "it''s impossible. They are all students of my silver city. They obey the rules very much."


    "Forge hammer fort is located in the south of ambris mountains. Ambris mountains block the cold air in the north in winter. There is little snow, let alone heavy snow. There must be a problem."


    Donne frowned and said: "... Forget it, since it has happened, I''ll go to the scene first."


    With that, Donne explained the user interface and high-level programming language development problems to yustisa, and then sent them directly to hammerforge.


    When he found durandon, Abram was already there. Seeing the snow all over the mountains outside, Donne was stunned: "so thick?"


    "This is just the beginning!"


    Durandon was a little anxious: "at this speed, I''m afraid the whole black swamp will be sealed by blizzard in less than a day!"


    "How could it suddenly snow?"


    Donne was puzzled: "I''ve asked the weather mage group. It should be sunny in hammer forge this month!"


    Duranden suddenly said, "I just saw a big ball flying from the sky, and then the big ball suddenly exploded, pouring out a lot of dark clouds, and then it began to snow. Is it because of this?"


    Donne''s in a daze, big ball? Did someone compress the rain cloud and throw it over?


    He looked up at the towering ambris mountains. In this weather, his sight could only see the hillside.


    North of the ambris mountains... Should it be the kingdom of grace?


    Abram frowned and said, "is it because it''s snowstorm and famine over there, so someone can''t help bringing the rain clouds?"


    "Well, it''s very possible."


    Donne nodded: "the land of grace kingdom is poor. Once winter comes, the environment will be worse. If there is a blizzard, they can''t even hunt and collect. It''s likely to cause famine. It''s estimated that someone will do it for this reason."


    "Hum, then give it back to them."


    Abram snorted coldly and raised his hand to gather the rain clouds again and throw them away.


    Donne stopped him with a smile: "forget it, since we know that the Blizzard will make famine there, we''d better not make evil deeds."


    After a blizzard, the high-level and strong in the kingdom of grace will not be affected. It is the civilians at the bottom who suffer, and don doesn''t want to kill more evils. It''s foolish to consume prandal''s valuable living power in such a place.


    "Lord Donne, you are so kind."


    Abram patted Donne on the thigh and smiled brightly: "although I think you have a heavy mission and shouldn''t be so kind, I think maybe prandal can really unite under your leadership to defeat the enemy."


    "You''re wrong."


    "No, kindness is a virtue, but what is more valuable is that we can abide by it all the time."


    Abram walked into the sky with a laugh. Then he raised his strong right arm and turned it gently. The huge magic between heaven and earth was stirred by him. The clouds that had just dispersed in the sky were rolled up again. In a moment, the forge hammer castle was clear again, and the rain cloud was thrown to the south by Abram.


    Then Abram took another shot and summoned the fire element to help melt the black swamp.


    Donne was relieved when he saw that he was back to work, but before he stopped to talk to Abram, the phone rang again.


    After connecting the phone, Donne''s expression suddenly became sad and laughing.


    It was Sally who called to complain about the problem with the weather forecast


    Because the Emerald Forest actually began to snowstorm


    Donne looked at Abram and was speechless.


    Elves and dwarves are equivalent, so they have a sister brother relationship. There is no doubt that Abram is in Keng sister this time

 Chapter 1088

    "There is absolutely no problem with the weather forecast!"


    Facing the complaints from durandon and isalie, Marlene, the head of Ellington TV, said very seriously: "we have already signed a contract with the meteorological mage group of silver city. We will make meteorological arrangements in strict accordance with the arranged weather table. There will be no mistakes!"


    "But there is something wrong."


    Carl looked at the complaint report with a little headache. The TV station had only been open for a long time and received a complaint. However, the objects of the complaint were still untouchable. Durandon was the king of dwarves and isalie was the queen of elves, so she had to deal with it carefully.


    "Didn''t your majesty Donne say before that it was because someone from grace interfered with the weather, which affected our overall layout."


    Carl rolled his eyes and shook the paper in his hand: "according to the news of his majesty Donne, his majesty durandon saw a compressed cloud flying from the north of the ambris mountains, which led to a large area of snow in the dwarf country, and the snow in the Emerald Forest was even simpler. Master Abram intervened in the weather."


    Marlene angrily patted the table: "so it''s all the fault of the grace kingdom! Yes! It''s the fault of the grace people!"


    "Even if you know it''s their fault, you can''t run to settle with them?"


    Carl said weakly, "I''m afraid the snow disaster in the kingdom of grace this year is more serious than in previous years... Eh?"


    Speaking of this, Carl suddenly got up and remembered a very important thing. He immediately picked up the phone


    ¡­¡­


    Donne hurried to the palace after receiving the phone: "what''s the matter?"


    "Received a message, which may be more important."


    Aurelia motioned Donne to sit down and said, "Carl from your TV station suddenly reported to me that the kingdom of grace might invade Ellington."


    "What?"


    As soon as Donne sat down, he almost jumped up: "where''s Stanley''s courage?"


    "It''s not a matter of courage, it''s a matter of habit."


    Aurelia smiled bitterly and said, "Carl inferred from the news you gave. I''m afraid there will be a blizzard in grace this year."


    Donne immediately realized, "so there is a shortage of food?"


    Aurelia nodded: "yes, whenever there is a blizzard in the kingdom of grace and there is a shortage of domestic food, they will send troops to raid the adjacent border cities. Those cities along the border of solant have suffered in recent years, but what''s more unfortunate is the Principality of Sila and ivaran between grace and solant. They suffer almost every year."


    "This year, some people are forced to change the weather. It can be seen that the situation is more serious, so we should make preparations in advance."


    Donne rubbed his chin and said, "that is to say, because of the blizzard, the army of the kingdom of grace is likely to attack the Principality of Sila and the Principality of ivalan to plunder goods recently?"


    "That''s right."


    Aurelia said briskly, "so I want to ask your opinion."


    "What''s my opinion?"


    "Considering that the kingdom of grace is our enemy, and the Principality of Sila and the Principality of ivalan are essentially our territory, we should send troops to protect them from any point of view."


    Aurelia knocked on the table and said one sentence after another: "if grace is allowed to plunder the Duchy of Sila and the Duchy of ivalan, he is funding the enemy. At the same time, the whole country will be disappointed by the Duchy of Sila and the Duchy of ivalan who want to return, which is very unfavorable to our rule."


    "Preventing grace from obtaining food and grass supplies can weaken their effective strength, win the favor of the Principality of Sila and the Principality of ivalan, and prepare for receiving them in the future."


    "Secondly, sniping the troops of the kingdom of grace can let us know their overall strength and have a clearer understanding of the future fighting between the two sides."


    "To tell you the truth," Aurelia said, "my father has always said that the people of the kingdom of grace are born soldiers. Although the population is small, the comprehensive combat effectiveness is very strong and is a very terrible enemy. However, for so many years, there has been no real fight, so I don''t know how strong the soldiers of the kingdom of grace are."


    "If we really broke out a war with the kingdom of grace now, I''m afraid it''s hard to say the result."


    "Ha?"


    Donne looked incredible: "do you think those wild aborigines can win us?"


    "Not that they can win, but that even if we win, it is likely to be a disastrous victory."


    Aurelia patiently explained: "after all, the natural conditions in the kingdom of grace are very bad. It can be said that young children have to undergo cruel training since childhood, so their fighting will is very strong and they are not afraid of death. Moreover, they have a very high rate of birth of apocalypses and strong comprehensive combat ability. More importantly, we don''t know them."


    Donne scoffed at Aurelia''s statement. No matter how powerful the soldiers of the kingdom of grace were, they could not match the current Ilus Empire, especially the tank forces and special mobile teams equipped with magic power armor.


    If their strength is really so bad, I''m afraid they will unify prandal long ago. How can they always shrink in grace with poor conditions.


    However, Donne decided to respect Aurelia''s meaning. He said, "come as you want. Send troops nearby. If you need support, please contact me at any time. I''ll let Grace''s soldiers taste the power of modern war."


    "Your consent is enough. I don''t think I can use your secret weapons yet."


    Aurelia smiled and said, "grace usually comes out to play in the autumn wind. It''s impossible to send their elite soldiers. I''m afraid they are all soldiers with average strength. We must win."


    Although the comprehensive quality of the soldiers in the kingdom of grace is very high, the Ilus empire is not bad at all. Although most of the soldiers are still ordinary people, they can''t carry Donne''s wealth!


    If a pile of legendary equipment is smashed down, small soldiers can easily surpass God on the battlefield!


    Besides, just an assault rifle with special bullets can make those apocalypses below the gold level miserable.


    Although the golden Apocalypse has amazing dynamic vision and dodge ability in combat, and can dodge or resist certain bullets, the problem is that bullets are cheap, but their physical strength and blood power will continue to be consumed. You can hide 100 bullets and resist 1000 bullets, but 10000 bullets? 100000 hair? The soldiers of a class shoot at the same time, and thousands of bullets can be poured out in just one minute. Who can carry the ordinary soldiers on the battlefield?


    How much is the cost of 100000 bullets? Less than a thousand gold!


    It''s a good deal to exchange a thousand gold for the life of a golden Apocalypse!


    So Donne is very sure that if the two sides go to war, the kingdom of grace will only have a dead end!


    But from the beginning, Donne never thought of using war to solve the problem. Look at the current situation of the Ryan Empire and rontante. The economic invasion is stable and efficient, and the two countries can be slowly annexed without blood. There will be no internal friction at all. How great!


    So Donne wants to use the same means to deal with the kingdom of grace.


    Think about the people in that place who don''t have enough to eat and wear. If they come to the west to help the poor and bring a lot of materials to the countryside to send warmth, so that those people can feel the kindness and glory of the great leaders and enjoy a really comfortable life, won''t they immediately accept their heads and directly bow to their ministers?


    Wouldn''t it be nice to recover a country without blood?


    Unfortunately, now Donne overestimates the intelligence quotient of the grace people, underestimates the fighting will of the grace people, and underestimates Stanley''s ambition


    While Aurelia was considering which troops to send across the border to strengthen her defense, an urgent letter for help suddenly appeared on her desk.


    The Principality of Syrah urgently asks for help - Grace''s looting team appears!


    At present, Aurelia couldn''t think about it any more. She directly contacted the Duke of Tarris - nitro Ilus - and informed him to send troops to the Principality of Sila for support!


    At this moment, several armies of the ilrus empire are scattered. Among them, the first imperial legion, that is, the Knights of the Kingdom sword, is still stationed in the yarinks military zone, while the second imperial Legion is stationed around yarinks for training. The main force, the third imperial Legion (except the elite Ellington troops), is located in the Rift Valley camp and has been fighting against demons, The number of demons has decreased recently, but it is still continuous.


    The newly formed fourth imperial Legion is undergoing personnel adjustment between the army of the former kingdom of saulant and the army of the former kingdom of saulant. After the personnel adjustment, the Legion personnel of the former kingdom of saulant and the fourth imperial Legion are mixed to form the fourth imperial Legion and the fifth imperial legion, with 50000 and 100000 people respectively.


    At present, the Ellington special guard force is divided into several units for decentralized training, including tank units, artillery units, infantry units, cavalry units, elite special mobile units equipped with magic power armor in small-scale organizations, and air forces under planning.


    After several expansion, the total number of Ellington guard has exceeded 100000, which can be regarded as an army. It''s a little strange to use the title of special guard, so Donne plans to reorganize the special guard in the near future.


    Of course, the focus now is that these troops can''t be transferred directly for the time being. The efficiency is too slow, so Aurelia can only transfer nitro''s troops.


    The permanent army led by Taris has more than 10000 soldiers. With the reserve army, it can quickly form a huge army with more than 50000 fighting people if necessary. At the same time, Taris is the closest to the Principality of Sila, so it is most appropriate to find nitro.


    After receiving Aurelia''s notice, nitro did not hesitate. He immediately sent five thousand regular troops and five thousand reserve troops to form a reinforcements. He immediately set out along the highway to the Principality of Sila for rapid support.


    And on Donne''s side, he began to prepare with both hands

 Chapter 1089

    According to the original situation, it would take at least four or five days to march from Tarris to the Principality of Sila day and night, but now it is different. A highway network has been laid in the Empire, and Donne has equipped them with a large number of transport vehicles, although he can''t send everyone there at one go, But in the early stage, at least 3000 people and supporting grain and grass can be transported first. In the past, it only takes one day to get to the destination.


    After delivering a group of people, the transport vehicle can turn back and continue to pick up people. In this way, it takes only three days to send all the people to the seat, saving at least half the time!


    Just when the soldiers of Tarris began to set out, fierce resistance had begun on the side of the Principality of Sila


    Lakeside town is located in the west of the Principality of Sierra Leone. There are about 50000 permanent residents here. It is not a small town in the Principality of Sierra Leone.


    But now, this small town with beautiful scenery and pleasant climate has been submerged in the war.


    The blazing flame ignited the whole town, and the thick black smoke covered the sky. The screams of tearing hearts and lungs rang through the streets, and the heavy sound of hoofs announced the approaching death. The ferocious expression of the grace cavalry was like the smile of the God of death, and the hot blood sprinkled all over the town and dyed the lake red.


    The villagers were dominated by fear. They tried their best to escape outside the town. But how can people''s feet run better than horses?


    "Run and run, ha ha ha -"


    A Grice cavalry caught up with the fleeing townsman. With a knife, the Townsman''s back was torn with a deep bone wound. The horse''s hooves were raised high and fell on his chest under the man''s frightened gaze!


    Like being hit hard by a hammer, the sternum was broken, the broken bones were inserted into the internal organs, and blood gushed out!


    "Why not struggle more? It''s boring..."


    The grace cavalry cut off the man''s head and began to look for the next prey.


    Suddenly, he saw a teenage girl. His eyes lit up. He immediately whipped up, rushed up and grabbed the little girl.


    Another cavalry rushed after him and said, "Lowell, you bastard! Let her go! I found it first!"


    Lowell scolded, "first come, first served! Whoever gets it first is who! If you want to search for prey for his majesty Stanley, go find it yourself!"


    Lowell finished, looked carefully at the little girl he was holding, and immediately laughed: "good! Really good! Maybe it''s possible to be promoted this time!"


    It is an open secret that his majesty Stanley likes little girls between the ages of 10 and 16. Before, a soldier caught a lovely little girl Harriet and gave it to his majesty Stanley. As a result, he happened to win Stanley''s favor. After Stanley killed the former little queen, he immediately made Harriet the new queen, At the same time, the soldier also received a reward, directly won the Baron title, and was promoted to Centurion to command a team of 100 people.


    The treatment of the soldier stimulated others. As a result, since then, in order to please the king, all the people in the kingdom of grace began to spend their best to collect beautiful and lovely little girls for Stanley. Even some parents took the initiative to give their little girls to Stanley, even as parents, not to mention these soldiers?


    Seeing her daughter taken away, her parents immediately panicked. Their love for her overcame their fear of the grace cavalry. They rushed to the horse, hugged the cavalry''s legs and begged, "please! Take all the food and money! Please let her go! She''s only a child!"


    "How dare you bastards touch me! Go to hell!"


    Lowell sneered and cut off the couple''s heads, completely ignoring the blood sprayed on his body. He looked at the crying little girl and said with a smile, "what I want is children."


    Maybe he was a little upset by the noise of crying. Lowell cut the little girl''s back of the head, stunned her and put her behind the war horse.


    "You don''t know how to be gentle!"


    Another cavalry sneered: "she is a gift to his majesty Stanley. She may be our little queen in the future. If she blows the pillow breeze with his Majesty in the future, maybe your head will be separated."


    "We never know what tenderness is."


    Lowell raised his cavalry sword, severely cut off the head of the attacking militia, laughed wildly and shouted: "we are noble and powerful grace people! If you like it, grab it, go to school, learn what Ilus people! The world belongs to grace people! Belongs to his majesty Stanley!"


    The Gris cavalry not far away were infected and roared loudly: "Oh! Long live Gris! Kill all these Dalits! Rob all of them!"


    In the face of the fierce offensive of the grace soldiers, the defense line of the Principality of Sierra, which only has less than 5000 soldiers, kept retreating and retreating. After sending all the soldiers, they even had to start compulsory conscription. They recruited the farmers and sent them to the battlefield with a broken sword. It was not that Palmer Cecil, the king of the Principality of Sierra, was too ruthless, But because they really have no choice.


    He found that this year was different from previous years. The offensive of the kingdom of grace was particularly fierce. It was not like the posture of robbing and leaving, but there was a sign of comprehensive invasion and direct destruction of the Principality of Sila.


    Therefore, in addition to the compulsory recruitment of militias to fight, Palmer, the king of the Principality of Silas, also sent an urgent letter to the Ilus empire. Because he had always tended to submit to solant, the Principality of Silas had never established formal diplomatic relations with the Ilus empire for more than 100 years, so it was not possible to leave an emergency contact information (Magic letter) Yes.


    King Palmer sent an urgent letter with full expectation and asked one of the only Warcraft knights in China to ride a flying Warcraft to send a letter to arlinks. However, just a few days on the way, the war began to spread rapidly from lakeside town, Qingxi Town, Rosary Town, broken stone city and other towns were quickly declared destroyed within three days, and 10000 grace soldiers stretched the front, It formed a siege and quickly approached Sila, the capital of the Principality of Sila.


    When Aurelia received the letter of request for help and arranged for nitro to send troops to support the Principality of Sila, the soldiers of the kingdom of grace had surrounded Sila at the moment, and Henry Cecil, the general leading the army, was standing outside Sila.


    "Your majesty! You can''t hold on any longer!"


    In the castle of Syrah, all the ministers were pale and obviously not in good condition.


    "These days, the residents in the city are terrified. Someone has begun to encourage them to open the city gate and surrender to the kingdom of grace! If this goes on, we will die!"


    King Palmer gnashed his teeth and cursed: "those fools! We are robbed by grace every year. After all these years, don''t you know what will happen if we surrender to the kingdom of grace? I have sent an urgent letter for help. Now our only way to live is to wait for the support of the Ilus empire!"


    "But your majesty, the ilrus Empire has just recovered solante, and now the army is being reorganized. Even if they decide to send troops to support, it will take ten days to send troops from the nearest garrison! Ten days is enough for the grace cavalry to level Sila!"


    King Palmer shouted, "shut up! You fools! We can''t bow to grace even if we die! Don''t you know the consequences of opening the gate!?"


    King Palmer''s eyes were black and his face was haggard. He was in a very bad mood these days. Many cities in Sila were declared to be broken, more than half of the 5000 troops were killed and wounded, and the number of enemies captured was even less than 1000. It can be seen how far the combat effectiveness gap between the two sides is.


    In this extremely bad situation, it''s too difficult to ask for a chance. The soldiers of the kingdom of grace won''t give him that chance!


    Now the city of Sila is full of people and their homes have been destroyed. A large number of refugees fled the war in carriages and hid in the city of Sila. Standing on the windowsill of the castle, you can see a dark area of refugees crowded in the streets. Now the number of people in the city of Sila has far exceeded the load limit of the city.


    In a bad word, even if the soldiers of the kingdom of grace could not break through the city, they just stayed there. Within a month, Sila city would break down and destroy itself directly from the inside.


    Reinforcements!


    Where are the reinforcements!?


    ¡­¡­


    Henry always thought he was a very kind man. After robbing things, the soldiers he led never left any trouble to the original owner. A fire burned clean and left nothing.


    So every year, the location of those villages and towns on the border of the Principality of Sila will change, and those people may understand his kindness, so the houses built are mainly wood, which is very easy to burn.


    Well, it''s great to think about each other.


    He felt very gratified. Although this year''s routine activities were somewhat radical, he ordered that soldiers be prohibited from abusing prisoners and wounded. Although his majesty Stanley''s plan required a lot of labor, these people in the Principality of Sila were too weak. He didn''t look at them at all. They were not as good as dog headed people - so he cut the wounded and prisoners to death.


    Look, I didn''t abuse them or torture them. It''s very kind of me, isn''t it?


    Henry gently stroked his sword and looked at Sila city not far away with regret on his face.


    It''s a pity that they don''t cherish the opportunity given by such a kind general.


    Then, they can only prove their mistakes with iron and blood.

 Chapter 1090

    The war has never been so close to the city as it is now.


    In previous years, Grace''s captivity was limited to the surrounding villages and towns, but this year alone, they hit Wang Du directly.


    For a moment, the despair of destroying the country shrouded over Sila. The crowded streets were crowded with refugees. The atmosphere was very depressed. Everyone had a gloomy face, like a powder keg.


    The streets have long been crowded with refugees. The vast majority of these refugees are women and children. Young and middle-aged people have been forcibly recruited and are ready to fight at any time in the city walls and outer urban areas.


    A devout mother knelt on the ground and prayed to God: "... My father died in the war last year, my husband went to the battlefield this year, and next year? Will even my children die in the battlefield? Merciful and great Father God, why don''t you send an envoy to save us?"


    Other people nearby heard the mother''s prayer, gave her a numb look, then bowed their heads and squatted in the corner to continue waiting for despair.


    "We can''t win... We can''t win..."


    "Shut up! You fool! Do you want to die!"


    "I don''t want to die, but we can''t win..."


    A desperate woman cried, "the kingdom of grace is so powerful, how can we win?"


    A passing girl was filled with indignation at the speech and said, "why not! I heard from the palace guard that your majesty has sent a messenger to ask for help, and the Ilus empire will come to support us soon!"


    "Give up, how could the Ilus Empire support us..."


    "Yes! Certainly! If it were your majesty!"


    The girl named Beatrice''s eyes were full of hope. His majesty don of Ilus empire was such a kind and powerful king. He would come!


    "We must stick to it! Your majesty Donne will come to save us!"


    "Impossible... It''s too far from Alex..."


    "Yes... What''s more, we are just a small principality, and strictly speaking, our country is still a traitor to the Ilus empire. How could his majesty Donne save us..."


    "I''m afraid he''d like us all to die."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Beatrice was worried: "Your Majesty Donne is very kind! Since his coronation, he has always been caring for the people, never increased his tax burden, and constantly pursued some policies conducive to civilians. It can be seen that he must be a very visionary and ambitious emperor! And now our principality of Silas has always wanted to return to the Ilus empire. If it is him, it is him... It must be him Yes... I will come... "


    As Beatrice spoke, tears burst out uncontrollably. She wiped her tears, bit her lips and said: "... At least, I won''t give up!"


    She pulled out the slender sword on her waist and rushed out.


    "Where are you going?"


    "I''ll fight too! Even if I die, I don''t want to stay here and wait for death! Even if I die, I''ll kill a hateful Grice - ah!"


    As soon as the girl ran for two steps, she suddenly bumped into a man and sat down on the ground.


    Beatrice said subconsciously: -- yes, no... hum


    When Beatrice raised her head and found it was a young man, her face suddenly became very bad. She snorted coldly and didn''t apologize. She got up and flattered. Gu planned to continue to run to the wall.


    The man suddenly pressed Beatrice''s head and asked in a low voice, "little girl, with your strength, do you want to fight?"


    "So what?"


    Beatrice clenched her lower lip and filled her eyes with anger: "everyone has gone to the battlefield to protect this country, but only you, only you mercenary businessmen, can not go to the battlefield! Why? Why me - we want to protect you with our lives!?"


    When Beatrice saw that the man who stood in her way was white and had no smoke and fire smell, and her weak appearance was not like a mercenary or a soldier. It was clear that she was a businessman, so she was very angry.


    A mercenary businessman?


    The man was stunned and couldn''t help smiling bitterly. Well, from a certain point of view, he is indeed a businessman, but the four words of mercenary don''t fit with him


    "Get out of the way!"


    Beatrice screamed, "if you don''t go to the battlefield yourself, don''t stand in my way!"


    The man sighed, grabbed the slender sword in the girl''s hand and pushed her back: "at least, there is no despair to let you girls go to the battlefield..."


    "Damn! You damn guy! Give me back the sword!"


    The man looked at the slender long sword in his hand and shook his head: "this sword is OK for decoration. It''s obviously a ceremonial sword. Are you going to use this sword to kill the enemy? And then again... People who can deserve this sword... Shouldn''t appear here?"


    Beatrice''s face changed slightly, and she grabbed her long sword by sticking her neck: "you care so much about me? I''m going to fight! I''m going to protect our home!"


    "The battlefield is not the place where you little girls live..."


    The man shook his head. Just about to persuade him to leave, he saw several maids running in the distance. When they saw Beatrice, they were very surprised and ran over: "male... Beatrice, why did you run out at this time! Come back with us! It''s too dangerous outside!"


    "Go back! It''s dangerous outside, but it''s not dangerous inside!? when is it?"


    Beatrice simply did not hide any more. She grabbed the hair hoop that fixed her hair, and her blonde hair was scattered behind her. She pulled off her linen robe and revealed her leather armor. The Sila Royal badge on her chest was shining. She held up her long sword and shouted: "I am Beatrice Cecil, Princess of the Principality of Sila! Now I swear that I will never betray my people, and I will live and die with Sila! Even if we exhaust every drop of blood of the Cecil family, we will fight to protect this country! If there is no hope, we will create hope! If there is no chance of victory, we will create opportunity!"


    "The reinforcements of the ilrus empire are coming! The more time we can delay, the greater our hope of survival!"


    "Everybody, move! Don''t sit here waiting to die!"


    "Your husbands and children are fighting hard on the front line! Can we really only wait here to die?"


    "Without weapons, we will build our own!"


    "Even if we don''t go to the battlefield, we can play our role!"


    "Who says that women can only wait to die in the war! We should use our own strength to let those despicable grace people know that they have angered us!"


    Beatrice tried her best to incite the emotions of the refugees. The originally very negative refugees were unconsciously infected by her, and the desperate eyes glowed with hope again.


    "Princess highness!"


    "Even Princess Beatrice will meet. What qualifications do we have to wait here?"


    "Yes! We may not be able to carry weapons to fight, but we can also use them for our own purposes in the rear!"


    "Stand up! Stand up! If you want to live, let''s work together!"


    "Those demons bully us every year. Can we just endure it all the time?"


    Seeing that everyone finally had the fighting spirit, Beatrice immediately became excited and shouted, "that''s right! That''s it! Maybe we can''t win them, but at least it''s our will to resist to bite them hard before we die!"


    "Now, please gather quickly, inform the neighbors, count the number of people and the number of empty rooms!"


    "In order to prevent bow and arrow shooting, immediately transfer the elderly and children to the room. Don''t waste houses with cellars! Make sure there is no one on the street!"


    "In order to prevent the rocket from igniting the house, we will inform you now and fetch water to wet the roof of the house immediately!"


    "People who can weave now begin to weave dummies. If we put the dummies on the wall, even if we can''t kill the enemy, we can enhance our momentum. Maybe we can cheat some arrows!"


    "Move! Move!"


    Under the command of Beatrice, the numb refugees really began to take action. Maybe they were very hungry at the moment, or they were very tired. However, for their own and children''s lives and the future of the country, these refugees still stood up and began to get busy.


    At the beginning, their cooperation was still unfamiliar, but as each other began to have a clear division of labor, their cooperation immediately became very smooth.


    The man stood by and witnessed all this. He looked at the girl who seemed to be only sixteen or seven years old in great surprise.


    Talent!


    Although this is a special period now, it''s great to be able to organize people to resist under such adversity, not to mention that she is just a spoiled princess living in the castle.


    "And you!"


    Beatrice glared at him after she told him everything, pointed to his vicious voice and scolded, "if you, a man with hands and feet, don''t want to die in this city, take up arms and go to the front!"


    The man heard the speech, but turned to the direction of the castle.


    Beatrice stamped her foot angrily, "what a waste coward!" when she turned around, a faint smile appeared on the man''s face.


    This is Sheila


    I didn''t expect to find surprises in this city-state.


    At least, it''s worth it.


    Yes, of course this man is Donne.


    After Aurelia received the letter for help, she began to arrange support, and Donne speeded up to deal with the matter at hand, and then rushed to Sila first.


    I didn''t expect that he met such a talented person as soon as he arrived here. What about the beautiful, soft and easy to push down princess?


    It made Donne feel a little funny. He didn''t seem to have a serious princess.

 Chapter 1091

    "Reinforcements! Reinforcements..."


    Palmer on the throne was so anxious that he almost burned his fart. The messenger took a magic letter with him. After giving the help letter to Princess aurelia, he handed the magic letter to Aurelia on the spot. Palmer now knew that Aurelia had sent reinforcements, but a few days later, he still didn''t see the reinforcements. Can he not worry.


    Now Grace''s army has surrounded Sila. If the reinforcements don''t come again, I''m afraid we can only collect the bodies for them!


    Next to the queen Dana, she wept secretly, clasped her hands and prayed secretly. At this time, she could do nothing but pray for a miracle.


    At this time, Palmer suddenly heard a commotion in the street outside. He immediately panicked: "what''s the matter? What''s the matter outside? Is someone taking the opportunity to make trouble?"


    Palmer hurried to the window and looked, but he was shocked to find that on the originally lifeless street, the refugees suddenly took action. Some of them went to transport goods to the front line, some carried buckets of water to the roof, and some helped the old people and children move into the house


    This picture of the whole people working together to tide over the difficulties stunned Palmer: "what''s going on!?"


    At this time, a maid ran into the throne in panic: "Your Majesty, Princess Beatrice sneaked out of the castle. She doesn''t want to come back. At the moment, she is organizing refugees to prepare a resistance plan!"


    "What!?"


    Palmer and Dana were shocked when they heard the speech. Queen Dana immediately panicked: "your majesty! Send someone to bring Beatrice back! It''s too dangerous outside!"


    Palmer did not immediately agree. He thought of the scene he had just seen. Did he say¡ª¡ª


    He immediately observed carefully again and searched from the refugee''s scope of activities. Soon, his sight locked on a small figure. Although it was far away, he recognized at a glance that the busy figure was his pearl Beatrice.


    For a moment, Palmer''s mood was very complicated. As a king, he didn''t cheer up at the first time. Unexpectedly, Beatrice was the first to cheer up


    Obviously she''s just a child


    At this time of national crisis, even she cheered up. What qualifications do she have to panic here?


    At the thought of this, Palmer''s panic and inexplicable heart gradually calmed down.


    "Don''t panic. Beatrice is doing what she can. We should try our best."


    Palmer took a deep breath and tried to calm his agitation. He said slowly: "although we are only a small principality, we should also try to learn to resist grace. We can''t place all our hopes on the reinforcements of the Ilus empire."


    He looked at the ministers who were still flustered: "how much grain is still stored in the Treasury?"


    "Your Majesty, it was enough for Sila to spend the whole winter and harvest new food next year, but I''m afraid it can only support one month after a large influx of refugees..."


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense. If it is broken, all the food will become Grace''s stuff."


    Palmer gritted his teeth and said ruthlessly, "send orders, open the granary, organize the chefs in the city to start cooking, and at least let our soldiers eat before the war begins!"


    All the ministers lost their voice and exclaimed, "Your Majesty, you can''t do this -"


    "Why not!"


    Palmer roared, "now! Obey my orders immediately! Not only open the granary to put food, but also take out the stored weapons and distribute them! At least, before we are destroyed, we will bite a bite of meat from the grace people!"


    "Yes... Your majesty..."


    "Raise your head! Even Beatrice rallied up and began to resist. What qualifications do you, the pillars of the country, have to continue to be negative!"


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    All the ministers retired to carry out the orders. Palmer sat down and looked blankly at the empty throne.


    He has done what he can do, but the extent to which he can do depends on God''s will


    "I must say, you impressed me."


    A voice suddenly came into his ear, and Palmer suddenly got up: "who!?"


    Then he saw the air rippling in front of him, and then a smiling young man appeared in front of him.


    Invisibility!


    Palmer was surprised, but he felt that the young man in front of him looked familiar. When he looked carefully, he immediately took a breath of air conditioning and exclaimed, "Your Majesty Donne!"


    Donne smiled and nodded.


    It''s your majesty Donne!


    Palmer, who was deeply in despair, was immediately overwhelmed by ecstasy. He took Dana with a shocked face, knelt directly on one knee in front of Donne and gave him a surrender: "Palmer Cecil of the Principality of Silas and his wife Dana Cecil have met his majesty Donne!"


    Donne waved his hand. "Get up."


    "Your Majesty Donne, please help Silas!"


    Dana begged, "now only you can save here!"


    "Stupid!"


    Palmer said angrily, "since your majesty Donne has arrived here, it means that the reinforcements must have arrived! Sila is saved!"


    Donne was noncommittal and said with a smile, "you have a good daughter."


    Palmer''s eyes lit up when he heard the speech. Did his majesty Donne have a crush on Beatrice!?


    Oh, my God!


    This is the only good news in a desperate situation!


    If Beatrice can become his Majesty''s concubine, are they afraid that Sila will not have a chance to develop in the future!?


    Unfortunately, the situation is more critical now. It''s really not the time to talk about this!


    Palmer said hurriedly, "if your majesty Donne likes, Beatrice can be married at any time, but now..."


    "You misunderstood."


    Donne waved his hand: "I just witnessed Princess Beatrice''s practice all the way. It can be said that it is because of her that I have made a great difference here. Therefore, you have a good daughter."


    To tell the truth, Donne held a dispensable attitude towards the Principality of Sila at the beginning. It doesn''t matter if he can save it or not. After all, it''s just a principality. Compared with grace, he certainly prefers to make friends with grace with a large population to facilitate integration there in the later stage.


    But what he saw and heard after he came here made him gradually change his mind.


    The ferocity of the grace people is far more than he imagined.


    Since Donne came to prandal, the most ferocious bandits he has ever seen are those mountain bandits and bandits who are forced to make a living in the wilderness. At most, these people are trying to make money. If they hand over their wealth obediently, they are likely to save their lives - after all, mountain bandits rob and rob also need to consider long-term development. Businessmen are dead and scared away. They are going to starve to death, aren''t they?


    Even when fighting with Prince Gillard and facing tens of thousands of troops before, those soldiers also had their own reason and judgment. After learning that Gillard was really corrupted by the dark snake, they obeyed Donne''s orders and went straight home.


    The kingdom of solant is even more so. Everyone has his own judgment ability, not blindly stupid loyalty. Therefore, he can crush Klein''s ambition with public opinion, and then easily recover solant.


    But grace gave him a completely different feeling.


    In the Principality of Syrah, what he felt from top to bottom was the deep hatred for grace.


    What kind of hatred can make people who originally belong to a country turn into enemies in a short period of more than 100 years after division?


    After Donne came to Sila, he didn''t go to the castle for the first time. Instead, he walked in the street, observed and listened. At the same time, he was also analyzing and judging the situation in his heart.


    But the more he knew, the worse his mood was.


    The kingdom of grace is probably different from all the kingdoms we have encountered before.


    They have ambition and strength. What''s more, they have the ability to act!


    The annual regular plundering of the sorrant border, the Principality of Sila and the Principality of ivalan ensures the actual combat capability of the army of the kingdom of grace, which makes the kingdom of grace extremely aggressive.


    The suffering principality of Sila is full of hatred towards the kingdom of grace. Countless people have lost their wives and children and died in the battlefield because of the army of the kingdom of grace.


    This means that if Donne wants to recover the kingdom of grace, he will inevitably have irreconcilable contradictions with the people of the Principality of Sila, the Principality of ivalan and even some border cities of solant!


    Maybe they will be suppressed by Donne at the beginning, but it is definitely a hidden danger after a long time, especially when they still need to unite and fight together in the future. If the Gris and Silas fight together, they may start stabbing each other first.


    This is definitely an unacceptable destabilizing factor for Donne.


    However, from a purely practical point of view, the best choice for him is to abandon the people of the Principality of Sila and the Principality of ivaran and choose the kingdom of grace.


    Because all the people in the kingdom of grace have strong combat effectiveness, there is no doubt that Donne''s primary task is to fight chaos and save the world. The average combat effectiveness of all the people is very important, and the grace people can undoubtedly greatly improve this index.


    Is it the Principality of Sila and the Principality of ivalan who choose to guard good peace?


    Or choose the kingdom of grace, which is more practical but full of aggression?


    Donne''s heart is in contradiction.


    Until he saw Beatrice.


    The princess, born in the castle but full of hope, tilted the balance in his heart.


    Yes, although the kingdom of grace is more preferred now, it means that he has to compromise Grace''s evil deeds!


    Now there is a compromise, and then there will be a contradiction between the Gris and the Ilus? Does it mean further compromise?


    uncompromising? The grace people will start to divide and block him.


    Since they are used to adding all kinds of unstable troubles in the future, why not consider protecting Sila and ivalan?


    Although they are not strong, although they are just kind civilians, even they have the desire to survive!


    In the face of desperate situation, they will burst out with great power!


    Save Sila and ivalan and give up grace.


    This is the final choice Donne made because of Beatrice.

 Chapter 1092

    Due to the hatred accumulated over the years, the Principality of Sila and the Principality of ivaran are doomed to be unable to coexist with the kingdom of grace.


    So Donne can only choose between the two.


    The army of King grace is strong, and the total population is several times more than that of principality Sila and principality ivalan. From the perspective of practicability alone, choosing the kingdom of grace is undoubtedly the best choice. If Donne is an iron emperor who only wants to complete the task and has only the goal in his eyes, he will certainly choose the kingdom of grace.


    But he''s not.


    Although the quality of the population is a major condition for him to make a choice, he can''t get through his conscience.


    What is wrong with the inhabitants of the Principality of Sila and ivaran? Why did they put up with grace''s years of looting? Endure the pain of being separated from your family forever?


    But then again, is there anything wrong with the kingdom of grace? Although the average quality of their people is very strong, the environment is too bad. People can''t eat enough. If they want to get more resources, they naturally rely on their fists to speak. Over time, they have formed the habit of speaking with strength on this land.


    When the land is unable to support the people living on it, they can only seek expansion and obtain more land and resources. This is the biological expansion instinct. Therefore, the Principality of Sila and the Principality of ivalan are unlucky.


    In fact, from the perspective of onlookers, no one is right or wrong, only those who are strong and those who are weak.


    What Donne can''t tolerate is that the practice of the kingdom of grace has touched his bottom line.


    You can expand, you can plunder food, but you can''t kill innocent people indiscriminately, or even take pleasure in killing, which has exceeded the limit accepted by modern people.


    After thinking for a long time, Donne finally determined that he could not accept such a group of people as his companions.


    Then the answer is simple.


    Help the Principality of Sila and the Principality of ivaran resist the invasion of the kingdom of grace, and solve the problems of the kingdom of grace as soon as possible.


    Don''t get me wrong. Don''t want to commit genocide. He''s not cold-blooded enough.


    The reason why the kingdom of grace has reached its present stage is inseparable from the rule of the grace royal family. As the saying goes, the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked. Recalling that Stanley is a perverted Lori control, what good thing can his subjects be to please him?


    Therefore, Stanley, including his confidants, must not stay.


    As for others, wait until all the dust is settled before screening and trial. Don believes he will not blame a good man or forgive a bad man.


    Palmer saw that Donne did not speak for a long time and asked carefully, "Your Majesty Donne, where is your reinforcements?"


    He was surprised to see Donne, but he couldn''t see the reinforcements. He was really flustered.


    Donne looked back. "Oh, they''re still on the way. They should be here soon."


    Still on the way?


    Palmer wants to cry without tears. The people are in the city. The reinforcements are not in place. How can we fight!?


    Perhaps seeing Palmer''s concern, Donne smiled and said, "don''t worry. Since I''m here, the battle will end today. After that, I have to rush to the Principality of ivalan as soon as possible. Although I haven''t received their letter of help, I think their situation is similar to yours."


    Donne''s promise put Palmer''s hanging heart down. Think about it carefully. After all, his majesty Donne is a powerful magician. Even if the reinforcements don''t arrive, don''t say defeat the enemy with his strength (Donne: meow?). At least it''s absolutely no problem to defend the city. It''s no problem to support one day!


    After settling down, Palmer suddenly thought of one thing. This is a great opportunity!


    "Your Majesty Donne!"


    Palmer knelt down again to Donne: "please allow me to submit to you on behalf of the Principality of Silas. I am willing to return to the ilrus empire with all the Principality of Silas! Please accept it!"


    Palmer''s calculation is good. If it''s the past, even if he applies for return, I''m afraid Donne and Aurelia won''t necessarily accept it in order to maintain the stability of the border. They can only continue to act as a buffer belt and continue to be kidnapped by the kingdom of grace.


    But now it''s different. Your majesty Donne directly appears here, which has explained the problem. There''s a play in returning to Ilus!


    Your majesty Donne''s attitude in what he said just now is obvious. He wants to protect the Principality of Silas!


    In other words, he has decided to declare war on the kingdom of grace!


    And it seems that because of Beatrice, his majesty Donne is in a good mood at the moment. Taking advantage of this opportunity to express his loyalty directly, the success rate must be much better than writing a letter!


    Donne was stunned and said with a smile, "get up. The Principality of Syrah has been an integral part of the Ilus Empire since ancient times. Of course I won''t refuse your return."


    Palmer was overjoyed at the speech. As expected, it was really so simple!


    Don''t think it''s bullshit for a king to surrender to return. If you''re Palmer, you''ll be caught between the two great powers all day. You don''t have a chance to deal in the middle, and you''ll be plundered by one of them every year. At the same time, you''ll watch the rapid development of the suzerain country day by day. It''s estimated that you''ll be impatient to return to the Ilus empire.


    In that sentence, even after returning to the Ilus Empire, his king was directly demoted to the Lord of Syrah, and his life was much happier than before.


    At the very least, after the reunification, all other powers, including military power and financial power, will be handed over except the right to urban governance. He won''t have to worry about border security. With the protection of boss Donne, he can have a safe sleep at night.


    Donne couldn''t laugh or cry when he saw Palmer''s happy face. This guy is really eager to obey


    Think back to the past, how much efforts the motherland made for reunification. Look at Palmer, he feels that the world is really wonderful


    Donne said, "while waiting for reinforcements, tell me about the grace Corps. I also know something about it."


    Palmer was refreshed and immediately began to explain to Donne in detail. He was too specific to detect, but the basic information had already been known like the back of his hand.


    At the same time, the city of Syrah, Beatrice, had also entered the formal stage.


    With the news of the Royal Highness''s initiative to organize the people to resist, many people reluctantly put up a bit of energy and began to get busy, and this energy reached its peak as Palmer ordered the granary to be opened.


    After the granary was opened, a large number of chefs were recruited, and then they began to cook desperately, not for fancy, but for food.


    Thousands of chefs are cooking together in the streets. What''s the formation? It''s spectacular!


    The smell of food wafted over the whole city!


    The refugees who fled to Sila city only carried a small amount of food and property. They lived a miserable life these days. They ate up all the food long ago, and it was a special period. They couldn''t buy food with money. Many people were hungry long ago. Therefore, when they smelled the fragrance, they didn''t mention their spirit. Their eyes glowed green and surrounded them.


    I heard that king Palmer opened her granary to support Princess Beatrice''s Royal Highness. Those people were very grateful for their gratitude to Princess Palmer and Princess Beatrice.


    After they scrambled to get the rationed food, they began to get busy according to the arrangement. A large number of people were called to assemble scarecrows and weave dummies, another part was called to carry water, another part began to give food and drink to the soldiers on the city wall, and another part directly replaced the exhausted guards who stood guard all night, Take up arms for them to guard the city wall - this is certainly against the rules, but no one cares about this in special times. Those moved soldiers even felt that everything they sacrificed was meaningful for the first time.


    At the moment, the whole city was mobilized by Palmer and his daughter, and Sila was united as never before.


    If such cities and people are to be destroyed, I''m afraid there are few countries in prandal worth saving.


    "Princess, you are tired, have some porridge..."


    "No, I''m full. I''m not hungry now."


    "But you''ve been busy for a few quarters of an hour... At least have a drink."


    "All right."


    Beatrice took the water, looked at the cracked old bowl, and looked at the simple but nervous face of the woman in front of her. She remembered the exquisite gold bowl she usually used and the food she ate


    Beatrice was suddenly sad. She seemed to understand why Donne was so kind and important to the people at the bottom.


    It is they who form the foundation of this country.


    Without these hard-working farmers, there can be no country built on them.


    For the sake of this country, and for the sake of these diligent farmers who can''t enjoy life, she should also protect this country!


    Your majesty Donne, when will the reinforcements you sent arrive!


    Our only hope has been placed on you!


    After drinking the water out of the bowl in one breath, Beatrice wiped her mouth and asked, "how many dummies have been made?"


    "We have worked together for two thousand times, but your highness, can such a dummy really deceive them?"


    "I don''t know if we can cheat, but at least this is the result of our efforts."


    Beatrice smiled reluctantly and said, "let''s send someone to the wall. Pay attention to hide it. Don''t be directly exposed to the enemy. Also, let people transport more grease to the wall. It can also be used to boil hot oil at that time..."


    "Yes, your highness, but where did you learn it?"


    The woman was a little curious. Did the royal family teach the princess this knowledge every day?


    Beatrice was a little guilty and said, "of course, these are all learned from my teacher..."


    How dare she tell these people that these skills are all learned from the books sold by Datang chamber of Commerce

 Chapter 1093

    "Hasn''t that fool Palmer made a decision yet?"


    Henry, who was in the middle army, knocked his legs across and gently shook a glass of sweet red wine. The color like blood made him very intoxicated. He took a sip. After intoxicating for a long time, he drank up the red wine in the glass and smashed his mouth: "HMM... sure enough, I still can''t learn their elegance. I don''t know what''s good to drink. Sure enough, thunder beer brewed by dwarves is more in line with my taste."


    "General, the gate hasn''t been opened yet, but... We found many more people on the wall. I''m afraid Palmer has forcibly recruited all the men."


    "Hum, what if those people are forcibly recruited? Does that fool really think that just a steel gate can stop our grace soldiers? It''s too naive. Once the city is broken, everyone will be the souls of our grace soldiers under the sword!"


    Henry wiped the wine on his cloak, then put on his helmet, opened his tent and went out. He looked at the city gate not far ahead and sneered: "I just don''t want to waste my energy. Opening the city gate and offering food and treasure may also leave a way for them to live. Since they are so stubborn, give them some color to see."


    Henry''s face flashed a cold smile: "now Sila must be full of refugees. Send orders and the archers are ready to shoot! I think a round of arrow rain may change Palmer''s old man''s mind?"


    Siege, ready to go!


    "Archer ready -"


    Just when Henry was going to let King Palmer know his mistake with a round of arrow rain, a fast horse rushed from the flank.


    The cavalry on horseback shouted, "General Henry! Military emergency!"


    The raised sword was slowly put down. He stared at the approaching cavalry: "report the situation."


    "Our team was sweeping the village in the East, but suddenly found that the strange army was moving this way! They were very fast! And very strange!"


    "The army from the east?"


    Henry frowned, "isn''t it the army of the Ilus Empire? They really came to support the Principality of Syrah?"


    "From the outside flag, it is indeed the army of the Ilus Empire, but..."


    The cavalry''s expression was very strange: "that army is really strange. There are not many soldiers to see, but it drives a large number of steel puppets! It is suspected that a large number of soldiers hide in the steel puppets!"


    "Steel puppet!?"


    Henry''s face changed: "are you sure it''s an iron puppet?! that kind of war machine made by Alchemy!?"


    "I''m not sure, but..."


    The cavalry said helplessly, "that thing is really made of steel, and it''s very fast. I don''t know how much faster it is than the war horse, and it''s no big deal to climb mountains and mountains. We saw with our own eyes that the steel puppet rushed directly into the forest and then hit a road!"


    "Hiss!"


    Henry took a breath of air-conditioning and his heart turned quickly. "How long will they be here?"


    The cavalry looked bitter: "our activities in the East villages and towns slowed down their progress, but I''m afraid... No more than twenty minutes."


    "Estimate how many people there are in each other? Is there an apocalypse?"


    "No, but the scale of the team is very large, even comparable to our army. As for the Apocalypse... We haven''t fought with each other, so we can''t know."


    "Ten thousand people..."


    Henry''s expression was quite strange: "the Ilus Empire would send 10000 soldiers to support a principality... It seems that we all underestimate Donne''s determination. He really wants to protect his reputation."


    Originally, the kingdom of grace invaded Sila and plundered Sila, which had been agreed with solant. Moreover, the Principality of Sila was just an unlucky principality, which was originally used as a buffer zone, and the two sides did not affect each other.


    Although solant has now been recovered by the ilrus Empire, the tacit understanding with solant should not change. After all, the Principality of Sila is just a buffer zone.


    However, Donne of the ilrus Empire, I''m afraid, is a regent who cherishes his reputation very much. He doesn''t hesitate to send 10000 troops to support the Principality of Syrah


    Hum.


    Ten thousand to ten thousand, it looks like a close match, but what''s the real situation?


    Henry sneered. There were only 10000 people. What if there were steel puppets? We Grice soldiers can fight ten!


    Henry began to calculate in his mind. This time, among the 10000 troops he led, in addition to 8000 ordinary soldiers, 2000 of them were apocalypses. Among the 2000 apocalypses, there were 1500 black iron level apocalypses, 450 silver level apocalypses and 50 gold level apocalypses, and he himself was an expert at the peak of the grand master level.


    Such a powerful army, even looking at the whole prandal, is absolutely uncommon.


    Besides, even ordinary soldiers, grace people have to undergo cruel training since childhood. They are strong and have amazing combat effectiveness. Compared with Ilus people, it''s no exaggeration to fight ten of them!


    We have an advantage in individual combat capability!


    On their own side, in addition to the food and grass returned to the kingdom of grace, they have accumulated a lot of food and grass in the rear by looting the Principality of Sila these days. Supply is not a problem at all. Even if there is a shortage, they can also get supplies by attacking separately and looting other villages.


    On the other hand, the troops of the ilrus Empire traveled a long way to support, and the food and grass consumed by 10000 troops were not a small number, but they came to support. It was impossible for them to replenish food and grass by looting, and they surrounded Sila City, and they could not get supplies from Sila City, which meant that they would be weaker and weaker.


    In terms of supply, we have an advantage!


    Look at the weather. It''s the last ten days of the sleeping month. The temperature has dropped further and it''s very cold.


    However, compared with the cruel kingdom of grace, the climate is gentle and makes people want to doze off, which will not affect the combat effectiveness at all.


    But the ilrus empire is located in the eastern plain area. The ordinary climate is warm. Their cold resistance is certainly not as good as their own side, which means that their combat ability will be seriously affected by the climate and their combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced.


    In terms of environment, our own side also has an advantage!


    No matter how compared, the three have accounted for the second. Tell me how to lose this battle?


    The only destabilizing factor is the other party''s iron puppet.


    However, as far as Henry knows, the activity ability of the steel puppet will also be affected by the temperature. The colder the temperature, the worse the activity ability of the steel puppet. Even the steel puppet can''t play much combat effectiveness under the current temperature.


    Moreover, if a conservative strategy is adopted to fight a war of attrition, the other party will lose supplies. Even if there are steel puppets, they will eventually become just an iron box to imprison them. Don''t care at all.


    The only uncertainty is the number of apocalypses in each other''s army


    According to past experience, most of the apocalypses of the ilrus empire are used to being adventurers or mercenaries, and few people are willing to join the army. This is different from the kingdom of grace. Once the citizens of the kingdom of grace wake up and become apocalypses, the first choice is to join the army and contribute their strength to his majesty Stanley. Therefore, in the army of the kingdom of grace, The proportion of apocalypse is extremely high.


    Henry is at least 80% sure that the number of their apocalypses must be more than this reinforcements!


    Do you want to call?


    Your victory rate is very high. If you completely annihilate this reinforcement, it will certainly cause huge losses to the Ilus empire. Maybe your majesty will take this opportunity to directly launch a war and unify the Ilus empire


    Henry didn''t say a word. After a moment of meditation, he suddenly woke up and scolded confused.


    What are they out for this time?


    It''s to rob the kingdom of grace of money and food!


    Now his majesty Stanley''s plan is at a critical moment. He is not interested in anything else!


    In other words, he doesn''t have to fight this reinforcements at all!


    Will the reinforcements reach Syrah at the latest twenty minutes?


    Henry quickly made a decision and decisively ordered: "send orders! Start attacking the city immediately! Be sure to take the city gate within two minutes. We still have ten minutes to grab the food and grass as soon as possible, and then withdraw immediately!"


    He decided to take a risk and make a time difference with the other party. He had a time of 20 minutes, leaving a margin of 10 minutes. Two minutes was more than enough to attack the city, and the remaining eight minutes was enough to loot Sila and evacuate from here.


    Even if the reinforcements found their evacuation route, Henry did not worry that they would catch up. Since they were reinforcements, their primary goal was to support and protect Syrah. No commander would be stupid enough to continue to pursue each other and waste his soldiers in order to support a principality.


    If so, he must be the stupidest commander in the world.


    Henry''s order was immediately conveyed. After receiving the instruction, the archers who were already ready to go immediately took the arrow and started the first round of shooting!


    The dense rain of arrows roared up into the sky, crossed the city wall and fell into Sila¡ª¡ª


    "What a pity!"


    Henry sighed. Because it was a looting mission, he didn''t carry siege weapons such as stone catapults. Otherwise, just this round of attack would be almost enough to destroy Sila.


    After all, the small principality of Sila has no magicians stationed here, and there are no too famous strong men. It''s just an insignificant principality.


    Henry had even closed his eyes and ears, waiting to hear the beautiful sound from Syrah after the arrow rain fell.


    "Ah!!!"


    The scream came as expected, and Henry smiled, but suddenly the smile stiffened in his face.


    Why are these screams so close?


    Besides, why do these sounds sound so familiar?


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡±


    When Henry opened his eyes, he suddenly stayed there, followed by a breath of air conditioning, lost his voice and exclaimed, "what''s the matter?"

 Chapter 1094

    Henry can''t be blamed for his gaffe. It''s really amazing!


    The arrows thrown by the archers have clearly fallen into the city of Sila, but they all return the same way in an instant and fall into their own army!


    The arrows fell from the sky, and the unprepared grace army immediately suffered and screamed.


    Just this round of arrow rain, there were hundreds of wounded, and dozens of unlucky people were directly stabbed in the head by arrows and died on the spot.


    Cheers broke out on the walls of Syrah, and Henry''s face was very ugly.


    "What''s going on!? doesn''t it mean that there are no magicians here in Sila!?"


    Only a magician above silver level or an apocalypse above supreme level can do this! Even the extraordinary Apocalypse warrior can''t reverse all the arrows in an instant!


    "General, we don''t know what''s going on!"


    The adjutant nearby collapsed: "looking at the Duchy of Sila, there is no magician in the country, and the silver city has not stood up to speak for the Duchy of Sila. Their magicians can''t run from lothemar to support Sila!"


    "What do you think is going on?"


    Filled with anger, Henry wanted to cut the fool with a knife: "do you want to tell me that those arrows were blown back by the wind?"


    The adjutant was speechless.


    "Hum! Even if there is a magician!"


    Henry stared at the gate coldly: "send the order, and the army will attack the city with me! Be sure to break the gate in two minutes!"


    "General!?"


    "I will lead the charge!"


    Henry pulled out his sword: "the command is handed over to you. I will directly rush into the city to find the magician. After killing him, I will break the door from inside!"


    "Yes, general!"


    The adjutant looked at Henry enthusiastically. In the kingdom of grace, no general can''t risk himself. How high he can climb depends on his personal strength.


    The more ruthless and willing to attack, the more favored Stanley will be, and Henry is undoubtedly one of them.


    After making arrangements, Henry rushed directly into the sky, twisted his body and stabbed Sila like a sharp arrow!


    The adjutant saw this and immediately began to arrange attack instructions!


    "Where is the supervisor team!"


    "Yes!"


    "Escort Sila prisoners to the front line to attack! Those who fear war and escape, cut off!"


    "Yes!"


    "All soldiers listen to orders! The soldiers are divided into three routes. The Chinese Army suppresses the city gate, launches an array on the side, and launches a strong attack from the two wings!"


    "Yes!"


    "Archers, long-range cover, enemy soldiers on the target city wall!"


    "Yes!"


    After the instructions were passed on one by one, the grace army immediately moved. After planing out the 3000 people who had been dispatched to other villages and towns for captivity, the remaining 7000 people immediately divided into three armies and began to attack Sila. At the same time, the other 3000 soldiers also began to return quickly with the plundered materials after receiving the emergency notice.


    "What a pity!"


    The adjutant sighed in his heart that he didn''t carry wild mages with him during the mission. Those wild mages were busy with his majesty Stanley''s plan and couldn''t get away at all.


    With the help of wild mages, the siege is simply too simple. A fossil is a clay spell, and you can directly tear down a big hole in the wall.


    "No! They''re going to attack!"


    The garrison on the wall noticed the movement of the grace corps and was surprised: "blow the horn!"


    Woo¡ª¡ª


    The bugle of defense sounded, and Sila''s guard army immediately took action. The archers put their bows on the strings one after another, and the arrows shot out like rain!


    Although the soldiers of grace were ready to defend from high with bows and arrows, so the arrow rain did not reap much results, and most of the arrows were blocked by the raised Tower Shield.


    "Fool."


    Henry''s aide sneered. Their grace''s Tower Shield was inlaid with iron wood and refined iron. It was so thick that ordinary soldiers could not even lift it. This tower shield could only be shot through with a strong bow made of Warcraft tendon. It was not based on the strength of the standard long bow in the hands of Sila soldiers.


    At this time, General Henry had rushed up the wall. As soon as the guards of Syrah came up, he was killed with a sword and cleared a blank area.


    Henry sneered, "over measure your strength!"


    At this time, he was stunned when he saw the "soldiers" on the wall.


    Originally thought that Palmer recruited the men in the city. Unexpectedly, they were all dummies!


    "Hum, do they think these Dummies can increase our pressure? It''s ridiculous!"


    Henry, with a disdain on his face, didn''t even bother to pay attention to the dummies. When he looked around, he found that the soldiers guarding the city wall were scared and didn''t dare to come forward. He immediately sneered and ignored them, and rushed straight to the place where the magic gathered in the city. If there was no accident, the magician guarding Sila city was there.


    Compared with these small soldiers, the magician is obviously more important.


    It is the so-called king to King and soldier to soldier. As the most powerful general, Henry''s top priority now is to solve the magician, otherwise his soldiers will be in bad luck when the magician takes time from defense to help attack.


    Kill the magician, and the whole city of Sila will be as easy as looking for things.


    In the palace, Palmer was patting Donne''s horse admiringly.


    "Your Majesty Donne! You were so powerful! You reversed all the arrows!"


    Palmer said with a look of ecstasy, "sure enough, you''re here alone, which is equivalent to thousands of troops!"


    "Stop flattering. I just don''t want to see those innocent civilians die in the war."


    Donne waved his hand and reversed the arrow. It was just a small skill. He couldn''t get on the table. As soon as he wanted to take out his mobile phone and ask about the location of the reinforcements, he noticed that a special force fluctuation was approaching here quickly.


    Donne narrowed his eyes and looked out of the window. A dark figure was rapidly flying over Syrah. It was obviously him.


    "A guest is coming."


    As soon as Donne''s voice fell, the figure had risen and fallen and rushed to the balcony of the castle.


    Henry narrowed his eyes and looked at Donne. He felt that the young man looked familiar: "Palmer, you really asked for help."


    "Henry! It''s you!"


    Palmer''s face changed slightly and shouted, "how dare you invade Sila? I''ll never spare you this time!"


    "By you? Or by this... Mr. unknown magician?"


    Henry stroked his sword and looked at Palmer with a smile. "What do you think of the Principality of Silas if I kill you now?"


    With Donne, Palmer was not afraid of Henry at all. He said coldly, "Henry, for many years, you have been wreaking havoc in the Principality of Sierra and caused countless evils. Unfortunately, your luck has run out this time."


    "Hehe, are you finished? Then you can die."


    Henry looked at Donne, and the more he looked, the more he felt that the man looked familiar, and there was an inexplicable premonition of uneasiness in his heart.


    At that moment, he didn''t hesitate. He stabbed Palmer with a sword, and then the sword turned and rushed directly to Donne, intending to directly solve the magician who disturbed him with a thunder attack.


    When the sword attack, Palmer''s frightened soul risked: "Your Majesty, save me!"


    At the next moment, Palmer was suddenly dragged to the rear by a gentle force to avoid the sword. At the same time, Henry had rushed to Donne''s face, and the cold blade was flashing an unknown red awn, which stabbed into Donne''s heart!


    Any soldier who has had combat experience with the magician knows that if he wants to defeat the magician, he can only press the other party before the magician begins to sing the spell, so Henry has already prepared both hands and is ready to interrupt the magician''s singing at any time while attacking.


    Unfortunately, he is not facing a magician in the conventional sense.


    With "Dang", the long sword with huge blood and energy was cut on Donne, but he didn''t even pierce Donne''s magic armor.


    too bad!


    He is as strong as himself!


    "Field, on -"


    As soon as Henry''s head tightened, he was about to take the first step to open the field. At the moment, several cold ghost blades passed over his body silently


    Then Donne looked back at Palmer and asked, "do you know him? Where did he get his confidence?"


    "This man is Henry Cecil, the commander of the army outside!"


    Palmer hurriedly said, "he is a strong man at the top of the grand master level! He has rich actual combat experience and is a strong enemy. You must be careful of him -"


    Palmer suddenly widened his eyes and couldn''t speak.


    Because Henry was frozen there, a thread of blood suddenly appeared on his body. A cold wind blew through the window. Only a numbing "snap" sound was heard. Henry, the very difficult strong man in Palmer''s mouth, turned into a pool of broken meat.


    Dead!


    Henry Cecil, who brings him countless disasters every year, died like this!


    This is ridiculous!


    ¡ª¡ªNo! It should be said that his majesty Donne is too powerful!


    "Is he the commander?"


    Donne was stunned and a little speechless. Before the reinforcements arrived, the commander was killed by himself. If the enemy knew the news, they would flee directly. If so, their own people would have gone in vain.


    Donne turned his eyes and said to Palmer, "the news can''t come out. At least disguise it to make those people feel that I have been entangled by Henry and have no time to protect the city."


    "I don''t care, but there are too many people in the city..."


    "Don''t worry, they won''t have anything to do. They can''t see the city through the wall."


    Now that we have decided to solve the hidden danger of grace, we can''t be merciful. These grace soldiers should stay here forever.


    Donne took out his cell phone and said, "where are you?"

 Chapter 1095

    Outside the city, the grace army has approached the city of Sila. Although they have no siege weapons, they cut down trees nearby and built some simple siege ladders to break through the city wall.


    Moreover, the average strength of the grace people is much higher than that of the guards of Sila City, especially those apocalypses. They can jump up the city wall more than ten meters high and kill the guards on the city wall in one jump. The remaining soldiers are ready to break the door at any time below. The whole battle is carried out around the apocalypses in their team.


    At the moment, the number of apocalypses in the guard army on the side of Sila city is only a few, adding up to only a dozen, and the strength is low. They are mainly bronze and black iron, but they can''t see silver. Facing the wolf like attack of those golden apocalypses, Sila city suddenly fell into the disadvantage.


    "Prepare the rocket!"


    Grace''s Archer immediately lit the arrow wrapped in tarpaulin.


    "Shoot!"


    Rockets roared toward the city wall, and the guard army dodged one after another. Some rockets pierced the dummy in the rear, and more fell into the city of Sila!


    Watching the black smoke rising in the city, Henry''s adjutant smiled: "ha ha, burn them!"


    In Syrah.


    "Come on! Light some bonfires here!"


    Seeing that the Rockets arrived as expected, Beatrice immediately began to organize people to collect rockets. At the same time, she lit a campfire in an open place to make smoke and create the illusion that Sila city had been lit to confuse the grace people.


    At the same time, the collected rockets were extinguished and immediately sent to the direction of the city wall to be reused against the grace people.


    A large number of useless things in the city were sent to the city wall and thrown out as shells. The waste oil was either made into simple incendiary bombs or sent to the city wall to boil and pour down to prevent the siege. It can be said that it has made the best use of everything.


    Now the whole people of Syrah are united with the outside world, but the balance of victory is still leaning towards grace.


    Beatrice clenched her lower lip and looked at the fierce battle over the city wall. She endured it again and again. It was not easy to resist the urge to rush up the city wall and the enemy.


    "Your Majesty Donne, where are your reinforcements..."


    At the moment, dozens of kilometers away from the east of Syrah, reinforcements from Tarris are rapidly approaching Syrah, opening the way with a small number of armored tanks. Armored transport vehicles are loaded with a large number of soldiers. The torrent of steel has completely crushed everything along the way. Even fierce Warcraft have bypassed the army when they see it. Their instinct tells them, These steel monsters are hard to mess with.


    The General Commander of this support operation is also nitro''s grandson, Sax Ilus. This time, he can serve as the commander purely because nitro wants to create meritorious opportunities for his grandson. He knows that Donne will also be present this time. This support operation is absolutely not dangerous, so he decided to let Sax serve as the commander.


    Sax had just hung up the phone. After a moment of meditation, he picked up the walkie talkie and said, "the flight combat team listens to the order. Your majesty has the order. The grace people have launched the siege. Sila is in urgent need of support. Now I authorize you to take off immediately and support Sila quickly!"


    The walkie talkie replied with a shout full of excitement: "copy that! Brothers! It''s time for us to show our skills! Come on!"


    Sax heard the voice in the walkie talkie and was a little embarrassed.


    Since they began to receive new combat training, these guys have always operated those babies in simulated combat. They have never had the opportunity to fight in person. Today, they finally have the opportunity to go to the battlefield. Of course, they will be very excited.


    In the advancing motorcade, the top of the carriage of some large transport vehicles suddenly opened to both sides, revealing the internal space. The soldiers of those flight combat teams rode comet motorcycles into the sky, whistled and greeted the infantry in the car below, and then roared to the West.


    "Oh! These damn lucky people!"


    "Fuck! If I hadn''t been afraid of heights, I would have been selected when I selected the flight combat team!"


    "We finally had a chance to fight. Shouldn''t we just wipe their farts at last?"


    "No, don''t worry. Although the air and mobility advantages of the flight combat team are huge, they can carry less ammunition and materials, and can form little effective lethality. Their departure in advance is just a deterrent, and the final main force still depends on us."


    "Really, I''m about to date my fiancee, but I have to fight. It''s too troublesome. Why don''t we directly blow up the enemy at home with the ''Dongfeng'' missile..."


    "What nonsense!"


    The captain next to him slapped him angrily: "Your Majesty wants a complete Sheila duchy, not a mess. Moreover, the enemy is too close to the city of Sheila, which is easy to hurt friendly forces. In this case, you can''t use that kind of weapons of mass destruction."


    "In other words, if we go to war with grace, we can directly start bombing Grace''s city hundreds of kilometers away?"


    "It''s true in theory, but I don''t think his majesty Donne will kill. After all, he doesn''t like to hurt civilians."


    "It''s war... Your majesty Donne is still too kind..."


    "But I have to say that it is precisely because of his kindness that people support his rule so much."


    The captain clapped his hands: "all cheer up, but tens of thousands of meters. With our current equipment and speed, we can arrive in two or three minutes at most. If the road conditions were not too bad, we would have been on the battlefield now."


    "It''s a great opportunity to make achievements. I''m afraid I can only clean up the mess at that time..."


    "So, are you itchy? Do you really think war is a good thing? When you go to the battlefield, don''t be scared to pee your pants when you see the dead."


    "No, no!"


    A group of veterans immediately laughed.


    In the sky, the soldiers of the flying combat team with windshields were rushing to Sila city at a very high speed, but just half an hour later, they saw Sila city with black smoke.


    "Report! Syrah city has entered the visual range! Grace has launched the siege. There are many thick smoke in the city, which is suspected to have been ignited by rockets... Eh? Wait! I take back the previous report! It is not ignited, but the campfire lit by the residents in Syrah city - they are confusing the grace people!"


    "The houses in Sila city have been wet, and all Rockets have failed! A large number of simple wooden sheds have been built in the street to prevent arrows! It is impossible to judge the number of refugees in the street!"


    "The two sides are engaged in a fierce exchange of fire on the city wall. It can be seen that grace has a golden apocalypse. Judging that the enemy''s strength is highly dangerous to us, request to hang in the air and snipe the Apocalypse! Repeat, request to snipe the Apocalypse!"


    "License!"


    "Copy that!"


    After receiving the authorization instruction, the flight combat team approached Syrah and hovered 2000 meters above the city. Then... They opened the storage box behind the side of the comet motorcycle, took out a pile of modular parts, and assembled an electromagnetic sniper rifle in two or three times.


    Dozens of people looked at each other, nodded, and quickly loaded a pair of armor piercing and armor breaking bullets - this kind of special bullet with high cost is really necessary to deal with the apocalypse.


    Then, the soldiers suspended on the comet motorcycle set up their electromagnetic sniper rifles and began to lock their targets one by one. At the same time, they began to correct the firing deviation according to the current wind speed, orientation and light. Although the electromagnetic sniper rifle has a very fast exit speed and the trajectory is basically straight, it will still be affected by a small amount of air friction and wind direction, After minor deviation correction, the shooting accuracy is higher.


    It is worth mentioning that this shooting skill was not taught by Donne. He didn''t understand these too in-depth knowledge at all, and only saw it on film and television. Therefore, he casually mentioned it to others. As a result, when croto heard it, he asked the dwarf assistant engineers to sort it out according to their previous shooting experience, and finally compiled it into a shooting teaching guide.


    After targeted training according to this textbook, the shooting accuracy of these soldiers has really improved a lot.


    "Got you..."


    Through an optical sight, a soldier locked the head of a golden Apocalypse who was killing all over the city wall, put his fingers on the trigger and quietly waited for others to lock the target. After the captain issued a shooting command.


    After a short wait, the captain gave a hasty "launch" command, and they fired immediately!


    Dozens of special bullets were roared out of the ejection track by the electromagnetic effect, and flew over a distance of 2000 meters at the exit speed of several times the speed of sound. They directly tore the blood and gas armor of the apocalypse and penetrated their chests. The powerful kinetic energy tore their flesh and bones, and the huge pressure squeezed a large number of flesh and blood fragments out from the rear - if ordinary people were, This bullet could break them at the waist, but the Apocalypse''s body was stronger than ordinary people, so the 20mm electromagnetic sniper rifle could not break them.


    The enemy Apocalypse on the city wall who was originally swaggering was suddenly killed at the same time, which naturally caused a great shock. In particular, the effect of being hit by a large caliber electromagnetic sniper rifle was so powerful that both men and horses stayed there for a moment.


    After a brief silence, the guards of Syrah finally came back and cheered.


    No matter where the attack comes from and how strange it is, at least it is the support of friends!


    On the other hand, on Grace''s side, the Apocalypse were killed in an instant, but caused severe panic.


    "Damn it! What''s going on!? why are they all dead all of a sudden?"


    Henry''s adjutant was looking at the battle on the city wall from a distance. The guards had been cleaned up by the apocalypse. He could start a strong attack. As a result, the Apocalypse were all dead in an instant!?


    Are you kidding!

 Chapter 1096

    "Target locked!"


    "Shoot!"


    "We broke through their armor! The target is dead!"


    "Replace ammunition and continue shooting!"


    The flying combat team suspended in the sky made great achievements in the first battle. After killing the golden Apocalypse who threatened the air units, they began to kill the enemy Apocalypse one by one. Facing the armor piercing mass bullet added to eliminate the devil dust, their weak blood gas armor was as ineffective as paper.


    At this time, Grace''s soldiers finally found the direction of the attack. They quickly looked for shelter and tried to cover themselves.


    "Attack from the sky!"


    "Pay attention to find shelter!"


    However, the armor piercing mass bullet fired by the 20mm caliber electromagnetic sniper rifle is extremely powerful. The heavy stones that set up the city wall can not become an effective shelter at all. Even after hiding, a large number of people are still shot and killed one after another.


    At the moment, facing the target at an altitude of 2000 meters, they don''t even have the means to fight back!


    Sword spirit? Only the attack of the golden Apocalypse can hurt the target at an altitude of 2000 meters! Note that this is only possible!


    The sword Qi released by these bronze level, black iron level and even silver level apocalypses can damage targets within tens of meters.


    The archer''s arrow can only shoot a target two or three hundred meters away. If it is launched, the lethality can only be achieved by the gravitational acceleration when the arrow falls, and the penetration force has basically disappeared.


    Want to shoot a target with a vertical height of 2000 meters? Only the arrows fired by the Ranger using the wind auxiliary spell can be realized!


    Unfortunately, there was no apocalyptic ranger in grace''s army.


    "Damn it! How do those guys float in the sky? Are they the magicians of the silver city? But why is there no magic?"


    Henry''s adjutant was in a cold sweat. The other party''s attack was too strange. It''s not magic. How can an ordinary attack have such powerful power? It''s magic. Can''t you see the unique element brilliance of magic? Is it arcane? But there is no brilliance of arcane art!


    What should I do?


    What should I do?


    Retreat?


    However, General Henry rushed into Sila city and hasn''t opened the city gate yet. Judging from the fact that the arrows didn''t turn back again, the magician in Sila city should be entangled by General Henry.


    He didn''t open the gate and didn''t come back, which means General Henry hasn''t been able to kill the magician!


    If we retreat now, will we not abandon the general? Even if he successfully returned to grace, there was only a dead end under the wrath of his majesty Stanley!


    The adjutant followed Henry for many years and saw that he could immediately climb up and take charge of his own affairs. Now he encountered this problem. Nearly 10000 of them were frightened by only a few dozen people!


    He doesn''t want to die like this!


    As soon as he clenched his teeth, he shouted, "prepare for the siege ladder! Now cooperate with General Henry to launch an internal and external attack!"


    "But those people in the sky..."


    "There are only fifty of them. Even if they line up one by one and let them kill, they can''t kill much. As long as we break through Sila, can they come down and stop us?"


    The adjutant shouted, "the only thing to do now is to cooperate with General Henry to destroy the city! Immediately drive the Dalits to capture them, give them weapons and let them come forward to attack the city!"


    "Yes!"


    The herald took his orders in a murderous manner.


    Those damn guys, now Sila''s prisoners are in front, I don''t believe they can be cruel to do it!


    No one can stop us from attacking the city!


    "What''s the matter? Why don''t the soldiers guarding the city attack?"


    "Grace escorted a group of prisoners. They should be refugees from the Principality of Sila!"


    "They attacked the city with captives!"


    "More than that! There are a large number of prisoners mixed in their siege lineup!"


    "What should I do?"


    A soldier looked at the high explosive airdrop bomb in his hand, which was originally intended to surprise these grace people.


    Another soldier cursed, "Damn it! We can''t attack civilians without instructions."


    "Ask commander Sachs now!"


    When the flying combat team took out the walkie talkie and asked Sax, the offensive and defensive sides below also fell into a stalemate.


    "Don''t kill me, I''m from gravel city!"


    "Move on! Don''t make me kill you now!"


    "We are from Qingxi Town! Please help us!"


    Qingxi Town, Rose Flower Town, gravel city... Some residents of these towns were directly killed in the war. After most of the refugees fled, some were captured by the Gris. These prisoners were originally used to carry food and grass on the road, but now they are all sent to the battlefield to check and balance the guard army of Sila city.


    Seeing that the guards had indeed stopped shooting, Henry''s adjutant suddenly smiled: "sure enough, these guys'' kindness will kill themselves! Order, let the Dalit prisoners speed up! Start the attack!"


    Under the ruthless supervision of the supervision team, the captured refugees rushed to the gate of Sila city with tears. Although they could not break through the gate with their broken weapons, they could effectively limit the attack of Sila city guard army and make them tied up.


    "What''s going on! Why did you stop shooting?"


    "Captain! Those who stand in front below are all our compatriots!"


    "Damn! These Grice demons use this vicious trick!"


    "Captain, what should we do? I really can''t do it!"


    "Hold on! I''ll ask the commander!"


    "However, the siege ladder they temporarily assembled is about to be pushed over!"


    "Then burn their siege ladder with a rocket first!"


    Then the captain hurried away.


    As soon as the soldiers guarding the city clenched their teeth, raised their bows and arrows and began to prepare for rocket shooting, but... Those who pushed the ladder to attack the city were also prisoners of Sheila!


    Rocket shooting will inevitably cause accidental injury!


    They really can''t do it.


    Nidam Taylor, the commander of the guard army, was shocked when he heard the report from his subordinates: "how dare they do this? Are they not afraid of being punished by the Holy See of light?!"


    The captain whispered, "Sir, you forget that most grace people have no faith... So the commandments of the Holy See of light do not bind them..."


    "Damn..."


    Nidam''s face was gloomy, but he didn''t have any good way. The refugee prisoners were in front. Now the only way to break the situation was to kill them all, and then kill all the grace to avenge them.


    If you don''t do this, when the grace people break through the gate, the whole principality of Sila will disappear from prandal, and tens of millions of people in the city will be buried with these prisoners!


    For the sake of the overall situation


    "Do it."


    Nidam was cruel and said coldly, "don''t care about the prisoners!"


    "My Lord!?"


    "They are innocent, but now they are helping the enemy attack their homes. If they really have consciousness, they should rather die than surrender... Of course, I can''t force them to have such a great consciousness of sacrifice, but that doesn''t mean I can accept them waving weapons at us driven by the enemy."


    Nidam closed his eyes and said, "no one is innocent in war."


    "But if you kill those people, how should you face the accusations of others in the future?"


    "Obey my orders! Soldiers!"


    Nidam snapped, "what''s wrong? I''ll resist the responsibility!"


    "Yes, my Lord!"


    The soldier rushed out in tears and shouted, "the commander has orders, ignore the prisoners and start fighting back!"


    He knew very well what a heavy responsibility commander nidam would have to bear in order to guard the city. Perhaps, this responsibility would destroy his life!


    Ignore the prisoner''s counterattack!?


    Commander nidam, seriously!?


    Everyone''s heart was drawn hard. Although they knew that it was a time of war to implement extraordinary means, everyone knew that once the war subsided, those rescued would certainly discuss it. At that time, commander nidam must bear a very serious accusation. Perhaps, he would carry the title of "executioner" for the rest of his life!


    But... Who is innocent in the war!?


    Put the overall situation first!


    In war, everyone''s sacrifice is small, and no one is special. Once on the battlefield, no matter who he is, the enemy or the prisoner, he has to work hard to survive. Only the party who finally wins is qualified to blame the other party!


    The gate cannot be broken!


    Therefore, for the sake of tens of millions of innocent people in the city, we can only invite those prisoners to die!


    In the castle, Donne''s phone rang again. After listening to saxophone''s report, Donne frowned: "I know, you can do it as soon as possible."


    After hanging up the phone, Donne stood up and looked out of the window, his eyes cold.


    "Your Majesty Donne?"


    "Lord Palmer, our enemy is unexpectedly cunning and cold-blooded..."


    "What happened again?"


    Palmer had found that the little thing seemed to be used to convey news, and his heart was pulled up again.


    Donne sighed and said, "Grace''s army has driven the refugee prisoners ahead to attack the city."


    "Prisoner!?"


    Palmer''s face changed slightly, and he immediately knew the dilemma of his soldiers.


    "Your Majesty, please don''t be embarrassed."


    Palmer clenched his teeth and said, "I won''t have women''s benevolence at this time. Let me give the order!"


    "No, don''t worry. I don''t want those soldiers guarding the city to fall into self blame."


    Donne said faintly, "those prisoners... Give them to me."


    Palmer was stunned and then found that Donne had disappeared.

 Chapter 1097

    After Donne disappeared, Palmer farted and fell to the ground. He thought that Donne was afraid to directly solve the prisoners. At the moment, the expression on his face was very contradictory, like happiness and guilt.


    He may be glad that Donne took the crime of killing civilians on him.


    Guilt?


    I''m afraid I''m sorry I didn''t protect my people


    However, Palmer''s guess deviated, because after Donne left, he went back to arlinks and brought a man.


    Eluli, who was pleasantly surprised when Donne came to visit her, had just glued her hair crazy, when she suddenly found that she had appeared in another place. After noticing the people below, she exclaimed and hurriedly pressed her skirt: "master, why don''t you say a word! Wouldn''t you suffer if others saw it?"


    After all, a saint is a saint. It''s a small thing that the cold and heat do not invade. It''s not strange to wear a skirt in this cold day.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne was stunned, waved his hand and said, "don''t worry, I''ve long considered that there is a radiance of arcane magic under my feet. They can''t see anything."


    "Hey, hey, actually, I scared you."


    Eluli shook her skirt: "I''m a saint protected by God. I bring my own holy light. People who don''t have my permission will be blinded."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne''s eyes jumped. Although it was a very intimate setting, he always felt that this setting was a little inexplicably annoying


    "But where is this? Master, what did you bring me here for?"


    Yiluli looked at the battlefield below and was stunned: "war? Where is this?"


    "The Principality of Syrah." Donne pointed to the city at his feet. "This is Syrah. The invaders of grace are attacking the city."


    "Do you want me to help defend the city, or do you want me to help treat the wounded?"


    Iluli took out yebirni''s artifact suit and looked forward to Donne. She was obviously very excited that she could help Donne.


    "The treatment of the wounded will be discussed later."


    Donne shook his head. If he treated, he could use Nora''s power to achieve it, but there are some things only eluli can do.


    He pointed to the prisoners forced to the front by the supervision team and said, "I want you to apply holy light shield to all these prisoners. Can you do it?"


    "All?"


    Yiluli was stunned and asked in a low voice, "how many people are there?"


    Even with the strength of eluli, the pressure of mass application of the holy light shield is also very great. After all, her divine power is not endless.


    "There are at least 3000 people visually, and maybe more."


    Donne is not sure how many of these people are. The grace people have captured so much food and grass, and they must need a lot of people to transport them back. They can''t do this by themselves. They will capture a large number of prisoners to work hard. The number of prisoners will never be small, or even more than the regular army.


    A hundred soldiers escorting 10000 prisoners is not uncommon in any world.


    "A little reluctantly, but you can try."


    Yiluli took a deep breath and held two artifact tightly. There was a light blessing artifact suit of yebirni in her hand, which had a considerable effect on the increase of magic. Yiluli had never done her best.


    "Then do it."


    While Donne was waiting for Emily to do it, he took out his phone and contacted the flight combat team: "get ready to drop the bomb and stand by."


    "Yes."


    Iluli closed her eyes and concentrated. The Holy Light Scepter in her hand suddenly burst out a warm holy light. The blessing Scripture floated from her palm without wind. The page quickly turned and stopped on the page recording the holy light shield.


    Yiluli opened her eyes again. Her eyes, as pure as mountains and lakes, twinkled with the brilliance of insight into all things. She slowly recited her prayer: "God says that light is everywhere, light is warm, light is strong, and it really guards us..."


    With the prayer of eluli, the strong holy light began to converge to her, and the light of rumbica seemed to have a qualitative change. The light continued to converge, making eluli dazzling like a saint born.


    Next to Donne, looking at the noble and holy eluli like a saint, his eyes involuntarily fell on the divine word Rune on her neck and suddenly squeezed a cold sweat for himself.


    Such a pure and kind girl turned into her own infatuated girl because of an accident, and pushed herself back


    If the believers know, I''m afraid the reverence for "Lord Donne" will suddenly fall below the freezing point


    But anyway, it''s an established fact. Don doesn''t intend to push his sister out again. It''s just that it''s not a good opportunity to confess. Just wait, wait.


    As the prayer came to an end, the holy light condensed on eluli was close to the limit she could bear. The whole person was about to become a trumpet white sun. Finally, eluli''s singing came to an end. She pressed her right hand, and the power of the Holy Light gushed out in an instant, like a rainstorm!


    Her eyes blessed by the God of light yebirni had already judged the enemy and us in the battlefield, but she had locked all the prisoners in a moment. The incoming holy light covered all the prisoners on the front line, and a shield with a faint holy light shrouded their bodies.


    Right now!


    Donne''s eyes flashed and said decisively, "throw a high explosive bomb!"


    "Copy that! Start dropping bombs!"


    When the members of the flight combat team saw the holy light falling from the sky, they did not understand that his majesty Donne was ready. After receiving the instruction, they did not hesitate to drop the bomb already prepared in their hands.


    The high explosive bomb roared down from the sky and exploded immediately when it fell to the ground. The powerful power of goblin gunpowder drove the internal steel balls to explode in all directions. The internal touch magic array was activated at the first time. While the magic crystal was broken, the bone piercing cold and hot flame roared and swallowed up all nearby life.


    "Bang bang -"


    The continuous explosion sounded. When the adjutant in the rear heard the explosion, a spirit rushed out of the tent: "what''s the matter? They have weapons provided by goblins!"


    "Not a goblin weapon!"


    The guard who had been standing there watching the battlefield said, "it''s a magician! It must be a magician participating in the war! They still have a magician!"


    The sudden emergence of new ice stars and flame storms in the battlefield frightened the warring sides, and even the soldiers guarding the city were stunned by the sudden attack.


    Although the aid came in time, what about the prisoners!?


    Do you want to sacrifice them!?


    Henry''s adjutant looked unbelievable: "Damn it! Aren''t they afraid of the sanctions of the silver city!?"


    "It may be a wild MAGE - but we didn''t bring a military mage this time!"


    "These fools! Retreat! Retreat now!"


    Henry''s adjutant did not care to wait for Henry. Once one side of the battlefield had the power of a magician, the situation could be said to be one-sided and there was no need to fight at all!


    Even a bronze level magician can use the eye of arcane to spy intelligence. A black iron level magician can use the mire to pit and kill many soldiers. He can''t fight at all!


    "What the hell is general Henry doing!"


    Now even the adjutant was anxious. He clearly agreed to go in and solve the magicians in the city. As a result, there was no news from him, but there were so many magicians here!


    If you don''t retreat, I''m afraid it''s over! Sila obviously doesn''t want to worry about the lives of the prisoners anymore, and the plan to use the prisoners to restrain the other party''s attack will be ruined... Wait? The prisoners!?


    At this time, the adjutant suddenly looked straight. "What''s the matter with the prisoners? Why aren''t they hurt?"


    Isn''t it? When such a powerful spell attack broke out on the battlefield, our soldiers were burned to death, but those prisoners were safe!


    A closer look showed that the prisoners were covered with a light film.


    What''s that?


    Miracles!?


    The faces of these people in the camp are very ugly. Once extraordinary forces intervene in the war, the war will basically be impossible to fight.


    "Send a retreat signal immediately! There can be no more stalemate! The reinforcements of the Ilus empire are coming, and we have no time to waste!"


    "But General Henry -"


    "With the strength of General Henry, do you think anyone can stop him? Even if we retreat, he can catch up with us!"


    "I see!"


    At this time, the prisoners were still in extreme panic. The sudden burst of flames and cold ice around frightened them. They didn''t even notice that they had an additional layer of holy light shield.


    When they found themselves unharmed in the flames, they suddenly noticed this, so many believers knelt down on the spot, prayed with tears on their faces, and thanked God for blessing barabara


    Nidam, who had just issued the attack order, also noticed this. His originally extremely heavy heart suddenly relaxed. Overjoyed, he immediately issued the order: "fight back! Fight back hard immediately!"


    The soldiers on the city wall did not hesitate to shoot arrows, and the stone throwing machine began to throw stones. After the huge stone wrapped in hot oil was ignited, it was launched and roared into the enemy. Dozens of hundreds of people could be killed in one shot!


    The balance of victory finally tilted towards the Principality of Sila again!


    When he saw the enemy begin to retreat, nidam was very hesitant. Now the situation is very good. Do you want to take advantage of the situation to pursue?


    After thinking for a moment, he resolutely gave up the plan.


    The combat effectiveness of the soldiers of the Principality of Sila and the combat effectiveness of the soldiers of grace are not at the same level. The current situation is reversed because of the assistance of those people. If you want to catch up and bully others, it is pure self deception.


    The top priority now is to open the door and close the refugees!


    "Open the gate immediately and gather the refugees! No pursuit!"

 Chapter 1098

    Grace''s army watched Sila''s gate open and began to accept captive refugees, but the withdrawal order had been issued, but it was unable to launch a charge again.


    "Want to withdraw?"


    Donne shook his head and looked up at the flying combat team. Sure enough, they had begun to intercept.


    The comet motorcycles of the flying combat team are much faster than those war horses. Moreover, at the moment, the battlefield is still dominated by horseless infantry. In the blink of an eye, they flew to the rear of the grace army, and then took out high explosive bombs again and began airdrop.


    "Get out of the way! The attack came from the sky!!"


    The retreating grace army became more and more confused under the bombing of high explosive bombs. In the face of the bombing of bombs, after dodging below, it was almost crowded and completely lost discipline. On the contrary, the casualties were more serious under the chaotic situation. Many infantry were trampled to death on the ground by their own horses.


    Unprecedented despair enveloped the grace army. Since the independence of the kingdom of grace, they have never fought such a subdued battle!


    The enemy can see it, but he can''t touch it. He can only be beaten helplessly. Who wants to fight this kind of war!?


    "What a pity!"


    Looking at the empty ammunition cabin, the members of the flight combat team are a little more interested. If they are equipped with space equipment and carry enough ammunition, they are confident that their 40 or 50 people can solve the 10000 people army of the other party alone.


    This is not a war, this is simply a one-sided massacre.


    The grace army fled in panic. They didn''t even notice that the enemies in the sky had no bombs in their hands.


    The adjutant who received the command was directly killed in the just round of bombing. No one even noticed when he died. Without the commander, the grace army was in chaos. They began to flee along the original road by instinct.


    "Want to escape? It''s too late..."


    The members of the flight combat team sneered. The people on the ground couldn''t see it, but they saw it clearly.


    Why did the reinforcements of the Ilus Empire come so late?


    Isn''t it because they broke up the formation and surrounded each other by a long way.


    Just in front of the retreat route of the grace army, the mobile forces of the Ilus Empire had already laid a blockade, and the heavy armored cannons were ready to fire at any time.


    These soldiers speculated with malice. When they thought they had escaped from the palm of death, they found that they were waiting for their more difficult opponents, how desperate would they be?


    If you want to blame, blame yourself for being so ruthless to others!


    If these grace soldiers had such a little conscience, I''m afraid the merciful Lord Donne would not have made such a cold-blooded decision.


    ¡­¡­


    In the woods, a cavalry panicked and desperately urged his horse to flee to the northwest.


    He left other companions far behind. At this time, no one will care about his comrades in arms. It is often the case. He does not need to win the enemy. As long as he can win his own people, he can escape death!


    Run!


    Run away!


    Go back to grace now!


    This war can''t be fought anymore!


    Fortunately, they have captured enough food and transported it back. Even if the siege fails, his majesty Stanley will not blame them. After all, the war should not have been planned!


    General Henry is to blame!


    you ''re right! Blame him!


    If it hadn''t been so smooth this time, so he wanted to seize the opportunity to capture Sila, it wouldn''t have happened!


    Those magicians flying in the sky must be reinforcements of the Ilus empire!


    Only the Ilus Empire allied with the silver city can now invite magicians to join the war!


    I have to run back. Yes, I''m not a deserter. I just want to report this precious information to his majesty Stanley!


    The cavalry kept persuading himself that the whip was more fierce, regardless of the crotch. The horse was already tired and foaming at the mouth.


    WOW¡ª¡ª


    The world in front of him suddenly became bright. The cavalry was frightened. Although he escaped from the forest, his goal was very obvious without the shelter of the forest. It was more difficult to avoid the attack from the sky!


    But the next moment, the cavalry fell into an ice cave, and his whole body was cool from top to bottom.


    In front of the wilderness, a row of seemingly cold and ruthless steel puppets were waiting there quietly, as if they had expected that they would retreat from here, waiting for them to throw themselves into the net.


    Above the iron puppets, the flag of the ilrus Empire fluttered in the cold wind, as if laughing at their overestimation.


    A man, a chair, sat leisurely in front of those steel puppets, even holding a cup of steaming tea.


    Sax Ilus.


    When Sax received Donne''s order, they immediately changed their original route and began to encircle the grace army from the rear. Since his majesty Donne decided to wipe out the grace army here, they can only carry out the order.


    Although Sachs was curious about why his majesty Downe suddenly made such a cold-blooded decision this time, he didn''t ask much.


    After making the troops ready to encircle and counterattack, Sachs sat in front with a chair and his back against these invincible and invulnerable armored tanks. He didn''t think he would be in any danger.


    He even had the spare power to boil a pot of boiling water and make a cup of hot tea for himself.


    Unfortunately, the enemy rushed out of the woods just before he could drink it in his mouth.


    The combination of steel and fur... Is obviously the characteristic of grace soldiers.


    oh It came a little faster than expected


    Sachs raised his eyebrows, and it seemed that the dilemma on the other side of Syrah had been solved.


    "Oh... That poor guy, he''s scared silly."


    "If you''re reasonable, I don''t know what army prandal has. It won''t be silly to see our equipment."


    "Shh, be serious. There''s a war here. Don''t talk."


    The soldiers on the tank whispered and looked at the lonely cavalry with a joking face. A moment later, more cavalry rushed out of the woods and stood on the spot like the cavalry at the beginning.


    "Alas..."


    Sachs sighed. He didn''t give the other party a chance to speak. Because he was afraid of being soft hearted, he wouldn''t give the other party a chance to surrender.


    Your majesty Donne''s order is very clear. Wipe out the grace soldiers!


    No one left!


    This is the cruelest order his majesty Downe has ever given.


    Saxophone didn''t ask much, but he knew that his majesty Donne must have his idea. Therefore, saxophone put down his tea cup and said coldly: "fire, the woods ahead, fire coverage, saturation shooting!"


    "Fire! Target woods, saturation fire!"


    The command spread all over the army in an instant. The next moment, the armored tank exposed its fierce fangs. The large and thick pipe with a diameter of 150 mm ejected the shells. At the moment of the sharp explosion, a linear area several meters wide had been torn by the air pressure shock wave in the woods. Everything along the way had been destroyed, and the cavalry standing in the front even had no response, Even people and horses were smashed by shells and died on the spot!


    When the shell reached the trigger limit, the magic crystal filled inside triggered a strong range spell again, and the forest immediately ignited a towering flame!


    But the bombardment of the main gun is only the beginning!


    It is the "storm 1 modified" array missile launcher standing on the tank turret that can really kill on a large scale. Although the direct power of the 12 80mm caliber missiles launched at one time is a little small, they can''t stand. The quantity is huge and the inventory is sufficient!


    Boom, boom¡ª¡ª


    After a round of missile rain covered bombing, the woods in front have been razed to the ground. The blazing flames, sharp spiral blades, biting cold, strange rocks and thorns, and all kinds of spells bloom everywhere, making it impossible to prevent.


    More importantly, this intensive missile bombing is also gradually advancing. After bombing the trees in front, the gunner adjusts the firing angle and continues the second and third rounds of bombing after loading ammunition


    This jungle has completely become the burial place of the grace army. More than 70% of the soldiers didn''t even know where the attack came from and were killed for no reason.


    When the enemy could not be seen in front, Sachs waved: "push forward and crush them!"


    Armored tanks and armored transport vehicles start to move forward at the same time. Gravel and broken wood can not stop the sharp collision angle in front of the armored tank at all, and the uneven road surface can not stop the tracked progress of the tank. Even the big pit can be crossed through the anti gravity device.


    This kind of weapon far exceeding prandal''s current scientific and technological level appears on the battlefield, which is basically a big killer like cheating.


    Without the powerful apocalypse in the front, it is absolutely impossible to defeat these ordinary soldiers alone.


    He had long known that his weapons and equipment had been invincible in prandar, so Tang Encai had no interest in fighting civil war. Compared with internal friction, of course, the unseen chaotic army was more worthy of his vigilance.


    At this moment, the roar of tanks has become a nightmare for grace soldiers. Their arrows are like fragile embroidery needles in front of heavy armor. Even if someone breaks through the other party''s terrible and strange attack and rushes to the monster, their swords can''t hurt the steel puppet at all.


    Those damn Ilus soldiers hid inside the steel puppets and laughed at their weakness with cold-blooded and ruthless slaughter.


    For the first time in their lives, grace soldiers felt the boundless fear they brought to others.


    If there is an afterlife, I would rather be a civilian than face this monster again


    This was the last thought of many grace soldiers before they died.


    Unfortunately, no one will hear the confession before death, and the rolling war continues.


    The main force of the enemy has been wiped out, and the rest are two or three kittens, scattered and escaped. It is obviously unrealistic to continue to pursue with tanks, so at the moment, the Ilus soldiers have separated from the armored transport vehicle, armed to the teeth. They spread around and continue to pursue the deserters.


    And Donne in Syrah castle has now received the news.


    It was less than a quarter of an hour since the grace Army decided to retreat and they were completely defeated.

 Chapter 1099

    "It''s over?"


    Palmer looked incredulously at Donne across the street.


    Donne nodded, as if he didn''t care at all.


    This war is really over?


    Palmer had a sense of absurdity in his heart. It was on the verge of extinction and Silas was about to be broken, but how long did it take from Donne to the end of the war?


    Ten quarters?


    Not yet!


    Grace''s army, which surrounded Syrah City, collapsed in an instant!


    Palmer was not shocked. The army of the ilrus Empire traveled a long way to support the Principality of Sila. As a result, the battle ended in just a few quarters of an hour. It took more time on the road than in the war. That''s bullshit!


    Is the strength gap between the two sides really so huge?


    Palmer looked out of the window at the refugees pouring into Sila city. At the moment, the city was full of cheers and tears of joy. In the distance, it could be seen that the army of the Ilus empire was moving towards the north. After the battle, they did not return immediately, but continued to set out to encircle the rear and attack back and forth with another army to support the Principality of ivalan, Catch all the grace troops there.


    Yes, this army set out directly to continue fighting!


    What a terrible army this is!


    He didn''t know what those steel puppets were, but that didn''t prevent him from understanding the strength of the army.


    Unmatched mobility!


    Offensive terrible!


    Endurance is also amazing!


    Invincible division, Palmer can only think of such a word to describe this special reinforcement.


    The Ilus Empire had such a terrible army. No wonder the kingdom of solant was recovered so easily


    Although Palmer''s thoughts were somewhat biased, it must be said that this army can indeed bring great shock to people, and at the same time, it also brought him great surprise.


    Now the Ilus Empire has such a powerful strength. After the return of the Principality of Sila to the Ilus Empire, the kingdom of grace must not be afraid! There''s no need to worry about being looted again every year!


    "Father! We won! We really won! Grace''s soldiers are all dead! There are charred bodies everywhere in the woods in the west of the city. We -"


    She was smoky and burning like a village girl, and Beatrice, with a black and white face, rushed into the throne with cheers. Then she suddenly noticed Donne sitting opposite Palmer, and her eyes widened: "- it''s you! The coward before!"


    As soon as Palmer stood up with a smile to introduce her daughter to her hero, he heard Beatrice suddenly say, "Beatrice, what are you talking about! Apologize to your majesty don! Don''t you like your majesty don best? If it weren''t for him this time, we would all die here!"


    "Your Majesty Donne!? you said he was your majesty Donne!? this courage -"


    Beatrice pointed at Donne with a look of disbelief: "he''s your majesty Donne!? how is that possible!"


    "Why not?"


    Donne looked at Beatrice with great interest. During the chat just now, Palmer talked about his daughter. Although Palmer, who was eager to sell his daughter, was suspected of selling melons and boasting, he could hear that Beatrice really worshipped herself very much, but since she worshipped herself, there was no reason not to recognize her when she saw herself in the street?


    Do you really look like a passer-by?


    "Of course not!"


    Beatrice put her hands on her hips: "I have to see your majesty Donne''s portrait dozens of times a day! I can''t mistake him! You must be fake!"


    "What are you talking about!"


    Palmer is in a hurry. This silly girl, the idol who dreams every day, now the real person is standing in front of him, but he can''t recognize it. Is there anything more absurd than this?


    He is still counting on his daughter to marry Donne as his concubine, so that he can get a share of it.


    "My portrait?"


    Donne seemed to understand what the problem was. He cried and laughed. "Can you show it to me?"


    "Just look! I want to see how you can install it!"


    Sila city has been saved. At the moment, Beatrice is not so worried. Although she is angry that this guy pretends to be his favorite idol to deceive her father, she also feels that there may be a misunderstanding.


    Besides, now that his majesty Donne''s reputation is at its peak, does anyone really dare to pretend to be him?


    What''s more, the reinforcements of the Ilus Empire appeared, and this guy just appeared. Is it too coincidental?


    If it''s really a liar, now just go out and contact the army of the Ilus empire. Isn''t this guy dead?


    I''m afraid this guy is really your majesty Donne


    But


    Beatrice hurried back to her bedroom to get the portrait. It was her favorite portrait so that no one would touch it.


    Palmer was very embarrassed and said, "sorry, your majesty Donne, the little girl may be a little too excited..."


    "No harm."


    Tang en smiled: "I''ve probably guessed what''s going on."


    Sure enough, when Beatrice took the portrait and opened it, Donne burst into laughter.


    As the saying goes, distance produces beauty, and people often add their own subjective impression in the process of news transmission. As the hot wise king of prandal, Donne''s image in people''s hearts is certainly more perfect. Therefore, in word of mouth, his original image has been completely broken up, but the fragments of the perfect king in the hearts of countless people have been added, Little by little, they gathered together and became the man on the portrait.


    Is that Donne?


    In a way, it is indeed Donne, but it is the collection of Donne''s impressions in the hearts of countless people.


    But from a purely portrait point of view, it has nothing to do with Donne.


    "Donne" in the portrait pointed to the front with a sharp sword and dressed in heavy armor. His magnificent body must be at least more than two meters high. A natural and elegant blond hair floated behind him. The sword eyebrows and stars despised the distant rivers and mountains. At the foot was a sea of corpses, mountains and blood, and behind him were countless people waving their arms and shouting and cheering, And the vast majority of those people are dressed as civilians at the bottom


    The most important thing is that there are too many subjective good guesses about Donne on this portrait. The image of him is really too big and manly. The lethality of this portrait to the girls in the waiting room is infinite, because this image is so in line with the heroic feelings of prandal girls


    If this portrait is seen by the people of arlinks or Ellington, I''m afraid everyone can''t help laughing, because they all know that it''s fake. Everyone knows that his majesty Donne is actually a powerful magician. He likes to wear simple and lightweight clothes every day. Not only is he not so tall, his muscles are not so developed, and his appearance is not so perfect, It can only be said that he is as handsome as the big brother next door.


    "Don''t you laugh at my idol!"


    Beatrice, like a brain powder, snatched the portrait.


    "Not... My... Cough."


    Donne managed to restrain his smile: "well, who told you that his majesty Donne looks like this?"


    "Do you admit that you are false?"


    "I didn''t say it, but you''ve been reluctant to admit it. I won''t force you."


    "Hum, everyone says so!"


    "Everybody?"


    Palmer whispered, "it''s a girl from several nobles in the city. She has a good relationship with the little girl..."


    "Well, I see."


    Donne shook his head and said, "little girl... No, Beatrice, although it''s very important to break your dream - I mean, it''s cruel, but..."


    Although it seems interesting to crush a beautiful girl''s dream in person, Donne now decided to let her go. After all, she is still a little girl.


    Donne pointed to his nose and said, "I''m really Donne. I''m genuine and honest."


    Beatrice was shocked: "but you''re so thin -"


    Donne said innocently, "that''s because I''m a magician. Magicians are very thin. Have you ever seen a fat magician?"


    Beatrice was struck by thunder: "but everyone says you are good at swordsmanship and fighting -"


    Tang en shrugged: "because I''m good at melee magic. It''s nothing to grab the white blade with empty hands and point at it."


    Beatrice was badly hurt: "but everyone says you are handsome and perfect -"


    "Well," said Donne, "I can only say that everyone is too fond. In fact, I''m just a little tolerant..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After some conversation, the tall, powerful and perfect image of "Lord Donne" in Beatrice''s mind completely collapsed, replaced by a real, flesh and blood image of Donne. It was a great blow to the girl with an idol dream. Did she just sit there


    Palmer smiled bitterly and said, "look, I told you earlier, don''t believe the portraits of bards. Nine times out of ten they are fake. Didn''t you see that they painted me dozens of years younger in order to please me?"


    Beatrice covered her chest and was hit hard again. At the moment, she didn''t have the temperament to command the people to fight against the invaders just now.


    Donne smiled and cut off the topic: "I''m sorry to break your dream, but now, Ms. Beatrice, I''m very formal to make an invitation to you. Of course, if you agree, you can think it over carefully and give me an answer -"


    Beatrice is full of excitement. Oh, my God! What is he doing!? Difficult, is it to ask, ask, ask, propose!? This, this is too sudden!?


    Compared with Beatrice who was at a loss, Palmer almost had an excited cerebral hemorrhage, and the dream happened!?


    Promise him!


    No matter what kind of request you put forward, don''t hesitate to promise him!


    Don smiled and said, "I don''t know if Miss Beatrice intends to work for me?"


    Palmer &&&& Beatrice: "... Ha!?"

 Chapter 1100

    Kingdom of grace, blood plain, blood Rock Castle.


    "Hahaha! Good! Well done!"


    After receiving the good news from the front, King Stanley was overjoyed and said hello three times. The ministers on both sides below were simple. King Stanley was in a good mood and smiled on his face. He felt that the snowstorm outside didn''t seem so terrible.


    "Originally, we were a little short of food for the winter this year, but this time general Henry and general Judson came out and brought us back very rich supplies!"


    Seeing the continuous flow of materials sent to blood Rock City, Stanley''s smile never disappeared. The food transported by these prisoners greatly alleviated the food tension in blood rock city. Then blood rock city can have enough margin to support other cities.


    As long as you carry this winter, everything will be better!


    The reason why Stanley is so hot is that in addition to a large number of grain and grass supplies being transported, there is also the good news from the gray ridge excavation site. Master Aldrich finally found the smell of the sleepless!


    This means that they are very close to the tomb of the sleepless!


    Stanley was so excited that he couldn''t sleep at night at the thought of the invincible army of sleepless people that master Aldrich said was about to fall into his own hands.


    With such an invincible army, why can''t you rule prandal!?


    Although Stanley had never heard of the so-called army of sleepless people, the manuscript taken by master Aldrich would not lie!


    Stanley extremely trusted master Aldrich and gave him great power. In the kingdom of grace, it can be said that master Aldrich is the existence below one person and above ten thousand people!


    His magic power is strong, his alchemy is extremely exquisite, and his teacher, the master of the manuscript, the powerful legendary mage Horus hornheim, is the alchemy master who created the sleepless!


    Although I don''t know why Aldrich took his teacher''s manuscript to take refuge in himself, it doesn''t prevent Stanley from valuing him. Thanks to the strength of master Aldrich, the kingdom of grace has obtained a lot of magic equipment and trained a lot of wild mages in recent years. Its strength can be described as rapid progress.


    As long as we find the tomb of the sleepless and get the army that can defeat the chaos army, the kingdom of grace can be fearless of any enemy!


    The only regret is that the manuscript is vague about the place where the sleepless are sealed. It seems that Horus is very reluctant to release the sleepless again. After careful analysis by master Aldrich, he only comes to the conclusion that the tomb of the faceless is below the ambris mountains, but the specific location is unclear.


    The anbris mountains are so huge that they are even the home of dwarves and dwarfs. If they go in and dig openly, they will be disturbed. Therefore, Stanley had to think of a stupid way to dig from the north of the anbris mountains.


    Fortunately, master Aldrich came up with a wonderful idea to enslave the Goutou people to dig. The Goutou people dig together with a large number of miners and slaves. The efficiency is also very fast. Maybe he will get an invincible army soon!


    Feeling very happy, Stanley looked at the little queen Harriet, who was about to turn 16, and looked at her young, green face.


    Well, just love her before she becomes a disgusting girl.


    After dispersing the ministers, Stanley didn''t go back to the bedroom. He directly pressed the petite Harriet down on the throne, and tore her gorgeous clothes in a very violent way, revealing her young body.


    No one will see this scene, and naturally no one can see her black bruises all over her body.


    Queen Wang Harriet''s face was full of fear and her eyes were full of despair. Since she was forced to marry Stanley and lived in the castle for several years, she found many things in her life.


    Why are there so many rooms in the castle that she can''t open?


    Why is there always a bloody smell in some rooms?


    Why can you often hear some screams?


    Why do familiar maids suddenly disappear every so often?


    Why hasn''t a queen married to Stanley ever spent her sixteenth birthday safely?


    All kinds of carefully thought and fear things pressed on her mind like mountains, and this fear became stronger and stronger with the coming age of 16. Recently, she couldn''t even sleep well at night.


    The maids looked at her with pity, like


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s like watching a dead man


    ¡ª¡ªWhy?


    Harriet couldn''t understand, but slowly, she thought about her experiences over the years, but suddenly understood again.


    As he grew older, Stanley became more and more cruel from his tenderness and consideration at the beginning. He liked to abuse her more and more. He even almost killed her when he was married several times


    Harriet occasionally heard Stanley''s chilling sigh.


    "Why can''t beautiful things last forever... Why do you grow up day by day... I am very sad to think that one day I will personally destroy the dying beautiful flowers..."


    Harriet, who was choked by Stanley''s neck in the throne, finally understood at this moment.


    The beautiful flowers in Stanley''s mouth refer to her, or the little queens who married him


    "Don''t worry, Harriet..."


    Panting Stanley covered Harriet''s eyes, gently stroked the finger marks and bruises on the small neck, and his face was full of contradictory tenderness and ferocity: "... I won''t let you wither... Master Aldrich has fulfilled my wish. Ah, although I want to turn you into a puppet that won''t age like before, the puppet that has lost its soul is still too boring. So this time, you will be frozen and become a beautiful statue, always at the most beautiful moment..."


    "Are you happy? Harriet, you are the king''s first collection. This is your special honor... Don''t worry, you will only be lonely for a few years, and you will soon have new friends to accompany you..."


    Harriet, who was pressed by him, had already lost her breath. How could she respond to his answer?


    Harriet''s soul has been separated from her body and floated in the sky. She quietly looked at Stanley who committed violence on her body and listened to his frightening words. The accumulated fear turned into killing intention. Harriet suddenly wanted to kill him!


    Her hands went straight through Stanley''s head


    It''s a pity that he can''t kill him at all, and more poor girls will be mutilated by him


    Such a perverted murderer, there are so many people supporting him so enthusiastically, including even giving himself to his parents as a bride


    Harriet suddenly felt that her death was actually a relief.


    At least, you don''t have to stay with this sick king anymore.


    She looked up at the sky outside the castle. The sky covered by snowstorm was different from the past. A huge black vortex was slowly rotating, and an attractive force was slowly pulling her.


    Harriet finally looked at the king who was immersed in the abnormal pleasure of killing herself. She had no nostalgia here and was ready to embark on the road to the country of death.


    At this time, the gate between the throne suddenly rang quickly!


    "Your majesty! Your majesty Stanley! Urgent information! There is an urgent military situation ahead!"


    Stanley, who was raging on the throne, was startled, trembled and ended the battle. A trace of anger flashed on his face. With a wave of his hand, the torn clothes were shocked into dust. Then he put on his clothes in an instant, put Harriet''s body behind the throne, and sat on the throne and said coldly, "come in."


    Who would have thought that in this solemn hall, the body of their little queen Harriet was thrown behind the king''s seat so naked?


    After receiving the permission, the door opened, and a messenger covered with snow rushed into the throne panting. He didn''t notice the strong killing intention in Stanley''s eyes on the throne, knelt on one knee and breathlessly reported: "Your majesty! It''s bad! All the soldiers, including General Henry, who went to the Principality of Sierra to carry out the looting mission, were destroyed except a messenger who was sent back to deliver the news!"


    "What!?"


    Stanley was furious at the words, and the armrest of the throne burst: "where''s the messenger? I want to know the details!"


    "The messenger came back all the way all night. As soon as he conveyed the important news, he was already and tired to death on the hospital bed..."


    The Herald said sadly: "According to the messenger, the whole army was destroyed because the reinforcements of the Ilus Empire appeared! They hired magicians to participate in the war! The magicians attacked from the air, and the piercing ice and burning flames fell from the sky. Our army could not defend at all! They also surrounded our withdrawal route from the rear and encircled and suppressed our personnel! The Ilus Empire sent out is very terrible Your iron puppet, every roar will kill dozens of hundreds of people! The shield can''t resist that attack! "


    The angry Stanley appeared in front of the herald in an instant, grabbed his neck and picked him up: "where''s the apocalypse? Where''s our apocalypse? We have a full 50 gold Apocalypse with us!"


    "The messenger said that our golden Apocalypse had been killed by the enemy magician by unknown means at the beginning of the battle. The attack was very strange. They couldn''t see the trace of the attack and died!"


    "How is that possible! That''s the golden Apocalypse!"


    Stanley threw the messenger out and turned around anxiously. A moment later, he looked at the messenger coldly: "now, you repeat the message brought back by the messenger word by word. If you dare to miss a word, I''ll kill you!"


    The herald jumped in his heart. He dared not be careless. He immediately repeated the messenger''s words completely, and even imitated the messenger''s wheezing when he couldn''t breathe.


    After hearing what he said, Stanley looked very bad.


    He did not expect that the Ilus Empire had really shot!


    At this moment, Harriet floating in the sky saw that Stanley''s mood was so bad that her death was no longer heavy, and her heart suddenly became very happy.


    She had a hunch that she might meet this guy again in the country of death soon.


    At that time, maybe we can settle accounts with him


    Thinking of this, Harriet showed a cold smile on her face and floated gently towards the gate of the country of death.


    Stanley, a few days later, received the second bad news.


    All the troops who went to the Principality of ivalan, including general Judson, were also wiped out!

 Chapter 1101

    Shortly after entering the cold month, the Ilus empire once again ushered in exciting good news.


    The Principality of Sila and the Principality of ivalan have announced their return one after another!


    Although the news was not as shocking as the return of saulant, it was also a proof of the growing strength of the Ilus Empire, which made the people all over the country cheer and celebrate the day together.


    At this time, the happiest thing is the Duchy of Sila... Oh, it should be said that the residents of Sila city and ivalan city will return from a weak duchy to the powerful Ilus empire. They will get more powerful shelter. The days when they were bullied by the kingdom of grace in the past will never appear again. For them, this genius is a real Festival worth celebrating.


    "That is to say," Aurelia put down the documents in her hand, stretched her waist, inadvertently rolled up her light coat, revealing her soft and slender waist. Her round and small belly button was very cute. Suddenly, she seemed to notice Donne''s line of sight. She looked at Donne with a smile and pointed to the picture on the nearby magic projection receiver, "You don''t have any strange interest in that Beatrice. You just want to recruit her and cultivate her as an idol singer?"


    "What are you talking about? Am I so hungry?"


    Donne looked at Aurelia very innocently. His eyes subconsciously turned around her lower abdomen, and then said as if nothing had happened: "I''m just eager for love. I can''t bear to let this talent bury it."


    "What''s the name of the song she sings... Cruel angel?"


    "The cruel angel program of action."


    "Oh, yes, the name is strange and the melody is strange, but it feels... Pretty good."


    There is no such intense and powerful music in prandal. Orchestral music is generally dominated here. Most bards create elegant and soothing country style music. Therefore, this intense and exciting music immediately set off a wave of pursuit as soon as it came out.


    In the picture on the magic projection receiver, Beatrice is singing and dancing on a magic projection stage. Although she looks a little stiff and clumsy, it can be seen that she is still very attentive.


    Although Beatrice didn''t know how she became a singer and dancer after she promised Donne, she still decided to make serious efforts since it was the arrangement of her favorite idol.


    "Are you going to cultivate her into an idol star whom countless people secretly love and worship, and then put her into the harem, and then enjoy the envy, jealousy and hatred of others and the pleasure of pushing down the lover of others'' dreams? You are really a pervert."


    "Hey, hey, don''t talk nonsense!"


    In other words, Aurelia''s thoughts are becoming more and more dirty! What is difficult is that she has been influenced by herself?


    "Isn''t it? Speaking of singing and dancing, I think you make Ms. egwin more attractive than a little princess of a city-state."


    Aurelia carefully pressed her clothes and said, "or Grandia and Sanye can do it. It''s better for any elf to cultivate as an idol singer than this little girl?"


    "I''d like to admit that you''re right."


    Donne nodded and said, "but you have to admit that their abilities are more suitable for other places, and Beatrice is the best person I''ve found so far."


    "Oh? Tell me? I can''t see what makes you so excited about her."


    "So don''t say anything about heart..."


    Donne smiled bitterly. Why did he always feel that Aurelia''s words were full of gunpowder? He pointed to Beatrice and said, "don''t you think she looks cute and friendly?"


    Aurelia raised her eyebrows without contradicting Donne.


    Beatrice''s appearance is not so beautiful that people can''t move their eyes at a glance, but she is very cute. Her round face and big watery eyes always make people think of lovely little animals... In short, her appearance is very beautiful, and people will like it more and more.


    What''s more wonderful is that the little girl seems to have a very strong affinity and can easily get together with the people around her. This affinity has been brought into full play after using magic power projection for large-scale dissemination. The singing program tailored for her is a sudden rise, and the ratings rise sharply in an instant, approaching the direct fame of news network and weather forecast Third, I''ve done all the focus interviews.


    In just a few days, Beatrice Cecil''s name has spread to thousands of families and the whole Ilus empire. Her popularity has even surpassed those legendary heroes like egwin - after all, legendary heroes are not known to everyone.


    It seems to have noticed Aurelia''s dissatisfaction. Donne continued: "of course, loveliness and affinity are not the most important. The most important thing is that Beatrice has a very strong appeal, and her words can easily infect people."


    "You mean... Stirring up emotions?"


    "The meaning is similar."


    Donne nodded: "when I met her, she just woke up the desperate Sierra refugees in a few words, revived them, and cheered up to fight the invaders together."


    Even Aurelia was surprised: "so powerful!?"


    "Let''s not say whether it''s useful for her to gather those people''s resistance. Just this power to gather people''s hearts is no less than the natural appeal of Saint eluli to the people. Beatrice is a natural trumpet saint."


    Donne sighed and continued, "this is just her natural instinct. If we strengthen this instinct, do you still think she is useless to us?"


    Aurelia made a deduction according to what Donne said. Finally, she was surprised to find that Beatrice could really be of great use! Or she can be regarded as an insurance!


    If one day in the future, the chaos army will attack in an all-round way, the prepared Donne and his group will certainly not be affected, but what about the civilians?


    To be sure, they will be knocked down by despair in an instant.


    At this time, someone needs to stand up and give them the courage to fight back.


    According to past experience, it is probably the saints of various churches who should play this role, but after all, saints are only pure saints. They have not received professional training and will not give full play to their ability to incite people. The holy see that obeys the divine order is not a fake and shoddy product in the Middle Ages on earth, They won''t let them do that for their own glory.


    But Donne is different. He has no scruples at all!


    Build Beatrice according to the identity of the idol singer, and then give some professional training. When necessary, her influence can even surpass the saint!


    If the music composed by elves can affect people''s emotions, maybe a song can easily cheer up the desperate people and resist the chaos army together.


    No one can''t be incited by one song. If there is, then two. If not, then three until incitement.


    "You just saw her and thought of such a long-term thing?"


    Aurelia looked at Donne strangely. Even if this guy came from another world, this long-term vision beyond common sense is too outrageous!?


    Donne hit a ha ha: "I said, would you believe it?"


    "... I don''t believe it."


    "Well... Actually, I just suddenly thought that the TV station still lacked an entertainment program, so I pushed her up... And then I thought she could be used..."


    Aurelia patted on the forehead: "I really shouldn''t expect anything from you... But you can find her potential so quickly. No one has such a vision."


    "Thank you for your compliment."


    "The father was waiting for his daughter to marry into the palace, but finally found that her daughter had become a hot idol star... Palmer was expected to spit blood angrily."


    Don shrugged: "I didn''t promise to marry his daughter. Now let him be the Lord of Sila and continue to manage his original land. I''ve taken good care of his mood."


    "Well, I won''t ask any more about your ''battlefield singer plan''. Whatever you do, what I want to know now is that Sila and ivalan have returned. What countermeasures will we take against grace?"


    Aurelia knocked on the table and said, "this problem is very serious, because it is likely that grace will start an all-out war because of our actions."


    "Then come and fight."


    Donne spoke a very cold and ruthless line in a gentle manner: "since Stanley can''t wait to die, we can only help him. To tell the truth, if the weather is not suitable for the battle, I want to take the initiative to kill the kingdom of grace."


    Aurelia raised her eyebrows and looked at Donne in surprise. "It doesn''t match your usual style. You don''t like to solve problems by peaceful means."


    All along, apart from dealing with heretics and chaotic creatures, Donne has never taken the initiative to launch a war, but this time, he seems not to plan to make peace with the kingdom of grace.


    "The kingdom of grace under Stanley''s rule has never opened a window of dialogue for us from the beginning, and they and the people of Sila and iwaland have long been enemies of life and death, and it is impossible to solve it peacefully."


    Don shook his head. "Get ready for war... Although I don''t think they are qualified to be our enemies."

 Chapter 1102

    King Stanley is getting married again!


    The residents of blood rock city are busy in the snowstorm. They don''t know how many times his majesty Stanley has married, but the residents of blood rock city don''t feel strange. They don''t even care where the former little queen Harriet has gone. They only know that they will have a new little queen soon.


    On a street in blood Rock City, a tavern called "roaring thunder" is bustling at the moment. In this cold season, even people as strong as Grice hate to go out. In this weather, sitting in the tavern with a fireplace, ordering a glass of ale and a fragrant roasted meat steak, sitting there and boasting with friends is the best choice.


    "Squeak", the wooden door of the tavern was pushed open, and the biting cold wind wrapped in dense snowflakes blew into the tavern. The strong men sitting near the door trembled subconsciously. After seeing the visitors clearly, they said discontentedly: "Lowell, your action is too big, and you have run away all the heat in the tavern!"


    It was Lowell who had plundered in the Principality of Sierra and returned early with the little girl he had taken captive.


    When Lowell saw the man, he subconsciously raised his chest and said proudly, "Captain Mullen, please don''t call me Lowell, but Baron Lowell Owen, okay?"


    "Oh! Lucky bastard!"


    Mullen, the captain of the regional security team, used to teach Lowell a lesson, but now... Mullen had to lower his head and honestly call "Baron Owen".


    The reason is that the little girl captured by Lowell was really favored by Stanley, and the new queen that Stanley will marry these days was offered by Lowell. He was also rewarded with the Baron title and the surname "Owen" given by his majesty Stanley. Yes, Lowell is also a noble Baron with a surname now!


    A young man who had a good relationship with Lowell laughed: "since Lowell has been promoted to the rank, won''t you invite us all to a drink?"


    Lowell looked at the man a little unhappily, and then said proudly, "no problem. Today is my treat. Let''s drink as much as we can! But I don''t care about the money for the chick!"


    There was a burst of laughter and cheers in the tavern. The snowstorm closed the city and grace was in short supply of materials. Recently, many materials were transported back from the Principality of Sierra, which gave them a chance to eat. Naturally, the price of wine was surprisingly high. Lowell was willing to treat and immediately won a lot of cheers for him.


    Lowell is complacent. It is said that he is rich and does not return home at night. Now he is full of ambition and plans to work hard. Of course, he has to pull a group of confidants. This street where he grew up is his best choice. He knows the people here well, and it is easier to recruit some people.


    War is coming


    Lowell sat in a chair with a glass of thunder beer. He couldn''t help feeling a trance. He thought back on the process of being received by his majesty Stanley, and felt a little dreamy.


    Although his majesty Stanley accepted the little girl he offered, he was in a bad mood and his face was gloomy and terrible. On several occasions, Lowell felt that he could hardly get out of the throne. Fortunately, in the end, he was lucky to become a baron.


    "If you want to get more glory, go and recruit some people. Let''s grace conquer the world. The war will come soon."


    At the thought of his majesty Stanley''s words, Lowell forgot his fear of him and felt a surge in his heart. He wanted to live and die for his majesty Stanley and get the supreme glory immediately.


    "Hey, Lowell!"


    Mullen came over and patted Lowell on the shoulder. "I heard that the plunder team was wiped out. How did you come back alive? Can you tell me something?"


    Lowell looked at Mullen a little discontentedly. "Call me Baron Owen!"


    "Well, well, Baron Owen."


    Marlon looked at this lucky guy with envy on his face. He worked hard for so many years and failed to become an aristocrat. However, this guy was inexplicably one step ahead of himself. He was so angry.


    "To tell you the truth, I don''t know what happened, and this is not the news you should inquire about?"


    Mullen laughed and said, "don''t be so ruthless. This is the news only you know. We''re all dying of curiosity."


    "Well, well, I''ll try my best to satisfy your curiosity."


    Lowell looked around, then lowered his voice and said: "After I found the little queen in lakeside town - Oh, the little girl that his majesty Stanley was about to marry, I returned with the material delivery team in advance. I heard that because the blizzard disaster this year was more serious than in previous years, the main force decided to continue to go deep into the Principality of Sila and increase the scope of looting. When I returned to the border of grace, I returned later People told me that they had surrounded Syrah. "


    "Has surrounded Syrah?"


    Mullen stared: "with the strength of our grace army, the city is not easy to capture? Why is it destroyed?"


    "I think so, too. After I came back to hear about it, I specifically asked a friend in the army. My friend is one of the top leaders in our military. The news in his mouth is very reliable. I just tell you. Don''t tell others."


    Lowell then looked at Mullen. After Mullen stayed for a while, he suddenly regained his mind and immediately made a look of great worship for Lowell: "I didn''t expect that there were people at the top of the military, Baron Owen!"


    Lowell enjoyed Mullen''s attitude and eyes very much and said proudly, "of course!"


    "And then?"


    "Then I got a message... Just after we robbed lakeside town and the main force went deep into the Principality of Sila, the old bastard Palmer had sent a letter for help in advance."


    "Help letter? To whom?"


    Mullen was stunned and took a breath of air conditioning: "Ilus empire!?"


    "Isn''t it!"


    Lowell nodded: "the Ilus empire is different this time. Originally, solant and we have always had a tacit understanding, but who knows that Donne doesn''t care about the previous hidden rules after he came to power. He sent troops directly this time!"


    "But even then, we have an advantage. We can''t lose to the reinforcements of the Ilus empire!"


    Mullen still couldn''t figure it out.


    "I was also very strange until my friend revealed something to me..."


    Lowell''s voice was lower. His mysterious appearance aroused Mullen''s curiosity. He hurried to his ear. Lowell whispered, "that''s because the Ilus Empire sent magicians to fight! At the same time, there are a large number of iron puppets!"


    "Demon --!"


    Mullen covered his mouth, looked around nervously, and then whispered, "it''s impossible! How can the silver city allow magicians to join the war!"


    "Now who doesn''t know that the silver city is no longer neutral. I''m afraid they have long fallen to the ilrus empire."


    Lowell sneered: "it seems as powerful as master Jean, and it can''t help the temptation of power and wealth."


    "That means..."


    Mullen took a breath of air conditioning: "we''re going to be the enemy of the silver city!?"


    "I''m afraid not."


    Lowell looked unfathomable: "even if the silver city has actually fallen to the Ilus Empire, gene must maintain that neutral attitude on the surface. I''m afraid he won''t easily break the reputation cultivated over the years. He still needs to use this attitude to gain benefits."


    "In other words, the city of silver may send magicians to help the Ilus Empire, but it will not fully participate in the war."


    "Yes, in this case, we don''t have to be afraid."


    Lowell said proudly, "master Aldrich has helped us secretly train a large number of wild mages over the years. If it were not for your Majesty''s plan - cough, if they had other tasks, if all these wild mages participated in the war, the reinforcements of the Ilus Empire would be destroyed."


    "Damn! If you have a chance, I really want to kill all those despicable ilruses!"


    "Don''t worry, you will have a chance..."


    Lowell turned his eyes, laughed, patted Mullen on the shoulder and asked, "what''s up, Captain Mullen, are you interested in following me?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "Isn''t it strange that your majesty promised me the title of Baron, but there was no fief?"


    "Why?"


    "Because my fief needs me to attack and occupy."


    Lowell smiled and said, "the place I laid down belongs to me, and I can have 100 private soldiers and lead 500 regular soldiers. Do you understand?"


    Mullen''s breath suddenly shortens: "... Do you want to recruit me?"


    "I tell you a secret. Your majesty has decided to start the revenge war against the Ilus Empire soon, but now I have just been promoted to Baron and there are no men under me, so you will have this opportunity. If I have enough time, this benefit will not come to you at all."


    Lowell said faintly, "when I lay down a piece of land, how can I be stingy with my confidants? At that time, one person will reward at least one manor, ten Ilus slaves and a hundred livestock!"


    As soon as Mullen heard this, he immediately stopped hesitating, knelt down on one knee, lowered his head to the guy he had bullied, and offered his loyalty: "Mullen is willing to fight for Baron Lowell Owen!"


    "Get up. Since you are my first man, I''ll give you my last name. From now on, your name will be Marlen Owen."


    Lowell was so proud that his first man started so easily. At this speed, maybe he could really gather a hundred private soldiers before the war began.


    Hei hei, at that time, he must be the first to enter the arlinks, rush into the palace and grab the legendary princess Aurelia!

 Chapter 1103

    Emerald corolla.


    Even though the external lake is frozen and snowflakes are flying, the emerald corolla still has four seasons like spring. The natural law has completely lost its effect here. Beautiful flowers are blooming everywhere, and the air is filled with vigorous vitality. The elves also live a leisurely life as usual, The sudden snowstorm a while ago left no trace here.


    Donne and egwin sat quietly by the lake. They looked at the cannery in the distance, but their minds were not on the other side of the factory.


    Donne enjoyed his time alone with egwin. He was so busy that he didn''t have time to spend time with egwin - although egwin didn''t feel that way.


    It was not easy to remind yustisa that they improved the basic instruction set of the artificial soul quantum computer and began the process of integration and induction. Only then did he have time to brazenly rub next to egwin to increase his popularity. However, when he thought of what would happen next, he felt that it would be difficult to increase his popularity.


    After being stunned for a while, Donne looked at Edgewood beside her. After turning his eyes around her translucent ears, he fell on her side face. After hesitating for half a day, Donne was just ready to speak, but Edgewood suddenly looked sideways and looked at Donne suspiciously: "is there anything strange on my face?"


    Then she felt her cheek a little embarrassed, as if there was really some dust on it.


    "How can there be? You are a legendary strong man."


    Donne lost his smile. After a pause, his eyes dropped slightly and whispered, "egwin, if, I mean, if I had to start a war next, what would you think?"


    "War?"


    Egwin looked at Donne in surprise. "Why?"


    Although the ilrus empire was split after the second chaotic invasion war, and there were still some frictions between various countries, it must be said that prandal is now a rare peaceful time in 10000 years of history. The chaotic army has left too painful memories for prandal''s creatures. Now all creatures are recuperating and fighting, In addition to bringing disaster and pain, what else can there be?


    "... maybe it''s to complete my task?"


    Donne made an excuse for himself. In order to fight against the chaos army, he must gather the power of the whole prandal. The simplest way to unify the world is the kingdom of grace, which is now an obstacle in front of him.


    "Well..."


    Egwin pondered for a moment and asked, "why do you ask me for my opinion?"


    "Of course it''s because your opinion is very important to me!"


    Donne once again hinted at egwin''s importance. Unfortunately, this kind of beating around the Bush love words had no effect on the elves, not to mention that egwin was still the very simple group of elves.


    Egwin asked Donne, "would you give up the war if I stopped you?"


    "This --"


    Donne''s rare hesitation, mission? Or egwin''s favor? How do you choose between two?


    "-- No."


    A moment later, the silent Donne shook his head, smiled bitterly and said: "... I found that although I said I valued your opinion, I just wanted you to support me."


    Donne is well aware that his task is obviously more important than that of his son and daughter. If the chaos army cannot be solved, the world will only be destroyed. At that time, everything will be empty talk.


    Therefore, even for their future, Donne must be ruthless and carry out his plan to the end.


    "But you know," egwin smiled and touched Donne''s head. "I can''t support war."


    "I found..."


    Donne was a little dejected: "I was too self righteous. I thought you would change the principle for me."


    Originally, he thought that his importance in egwin''s heart might exceed her principles, but he forgot that a person without principles and beliefs... Including elves, how can he be promoted to legend?


    What''s more, Donne is far from being so important in egwin''s heart.


    "That''s impossible."


    Egwin smiled: "we are friends and good friends, if you want to describe..."


    Egwin nodded his lower lip, thought for a moment, and said tentatively: "... Like me and Sally? Well, it doesn''t seem quite right... Well... Like me and the forest? Although it still feels a little strange, it seems very close."


    Egwin is a very simple spirit. It is precisely because of her simplicity that she can concentrate and be promoted to the legendary strong without shackles. It is also because of her simplicity that Donne is so difficult to attack.


    But unexpectedly, when Donne heard her say so, his eyes lit up and his heart was suddenly filled with joy.


    What''s egwin? Elves who live in the forest!


    Elves depend on the forest and trust the forest!


    But she said that her relationship with her was like that with the forest, which proved that she had a high position in her heart?


    I''m afraid this treatment can''t even be owned by Jean and Angus who fought side by side with her!


    "... even if our relationship is so good, I can''t violate my principles for you."


    "No, what you just said is enough."


    Donne smiled, took egwin''s hand and asked softly, "then let me ask you this. If I really started a war, would you blame me?"


    Egwin hesitated and whispered, "will you hurt innocent civilians?"


    After that, as if to remind Donne, she quickly added, "I know you''re not a person who kills innocent people..."


    "Of course not."


    Donne burst out laughing and naturally scraped on egwin''s nose: "don''t forget, my task is to save the world. I need the strength of all people. My purpose is to unite everyone. How can I kill innocent civilians? They are my future strength."


    "In that case," said egwin with a bright smile, "of course I won''t blame you."


    What egwin thinks is very simple. Don wants to start a war - he is not a murderous man - he must be a bad man. Therefore, under this simple logic, egwin certainly won''t blame don.


    Tang was relieved by what egwin said. He said to egwin very seriously: "I swear to you, this war will definitely be controlled within the controllable range and will not affect civilians. At the same time, I will end this war as soon as possible."


    Egwin smiled and said, "I believe you."


    Relieved, Donne felt his heart was full of ambition. The barbarians in the grace area sent Armored Divisions and mobile soldiers to deal with them easily.


    As for those Gris people with fierce nature, after killing Stanley and his confidants, they will completely break up the whole Gris Kingdom, disperse the people to various cities of the Ilus Empire, assimilate with strong culture, and prohibit the Gris people from living together and smash the local culture of the Gris region in a few generations, The grace people will be completely assimilated, and there is no need to worry about any subsequent problems.


    As for what to protect alien culture? Multi ethnic cultural coexistence? Sorry, I don''t have that patience and don''t want to take that risk.


    Since we want to stride towards the civilized era, all those backward cultural customs will roll into the museum. Civilized society, mutual integration and cultural unification are the feasible future. We will forcibly retain each other''s customs. When the population base rises, the potential spears and shields will burst out.


    Therefore, it is better to implement the compulsory integration policy when reunification is just beginning and there is deterrent power.


    Egwin suddenly asked, "by the way, can you tell me which country you are going to attack?"


    "It''s nothing to tell you. It''s the kingdom of grace."


    Donne said very calmly: "I don''t know if you''ve seen the news broadcast. A while ago, the army of the kingdom of grace invaded the Principality of Syrah and the Principality of ivalan. They robbed their property, food and killed countless innocent people. Now the Principality of Syrah and the Principality of ivalan have been incorporated into the Ilus Empire and become a part of the Ilus empire as hundreds of years ago."


    "The kingdom of grace ruled by Stanley is a highly aggressive country. There is a violent gene in the bones of grace people, while Stanley doubled this number by using his personal worship and refused to communicate with us, which leads to the current kingdom of grace being an unstable factor for the future of the world The kingdom of grace must come from this world. "


    At the end of Donne''s speech, there was something cruel in his voice, which surprised egwin who was used to seeing Donne''s ordinary appearance.


    "It seems... The kingdom of grace did go a little too far."


    "That''s right, otherwise I wouldn''t be so eager to solve them."


    Donne shook his head: "I always have a hunch that if you leave the kingdom of grace, Stanley will make some moths for me sooner or later, so it''s better to fight back directly with the excuse of the invasion of the Principality of Sila and the Principality of ivalan."


    "The kingdom of grace is now being hit by a snowstorm. The grace people have been used to the bad weather, but the Ilus people can''t. It''s not suitable to go out now?"


    Donne smiled: "it doesn''t hurt. On the one hand, my meteorological mage group can change the weather, on the other hand... Ha ha, my soldiers are not afraid of a mere snowstorm now."


    "So..." the smiling egwin put his hand on Donne''s forehead. "Bless you in the name of the flowers blooming in the forest. May the green leaves always accompany you and have a safe journey."


    "I will."


    Donne nodded, and the next moment he returned to Ellington.


    "Fiona, inform gene, Angus, Brian, Elsa, Depp..."


    Donne read out more than a dozen names in a series, all of which were his companions along the way. Finally, he said coldly: "... Get ready, we''re going to war."

 Chapter 1104

    The atmosphere in Ellington is strange recently.


    The residents of Ellington found that, as if all of a sudden, there were fewer soldiers patrolling the streets. The old faces were gone and replaced by newcomers who had just been drafted into the army.


    These new soldiers have just started training and have no combat experience, so Donne did not recruit them to join the battle, but assigned them to security posts and replaced those veterans on vacation - yes, you''re right. Patrolling the city to maintain law and order is the vacation of those veterans.


    At the same time, some sensitive people found that the material flow in the city was abnormal, and there was a small rise in herbs, magic crystals, grain and other materials. The staff of Ellington municipal government were obviously not in a state these days. They seemed a little nervous, but they couldn''t ask anything.


    People feel very strange that only a small number of businessmen who have been bad masters during the war vaguely smell the truth - the war is coming.


    Businessmen who were vaguely aware of the prelude to the war immediately began to rush to buy goods. Their rush even led to a certain rise in prices, which made Fiona very worried.


    Originally, she wanted to solve the matter silently. Although it was said to be a full-scale war, she didn''t even care about the enemy of grace kingdom. The two sides were not enemies on the horizontal line at all. The gap was too big.


    As a result, I didn''t expect that the smell of those guys was so sharp that they began to loot materials. Finally, Fiona was so angry that she simply opened the material supply directly and pressed down the price directly. Now those men can''t sit still. Is it their own analysis wrong?


    Some people insist on hoarding goods, while others see the situation unfavourably and immediately clear their positions to stop losses


    Later, those who insisted on hoarding goods vomited blood and lost their money - Fiona would not pity these guys who wanted to make war money. They had no integrity at all.


    Of course, it doesn''t matter. Just skip it.


    According to Donne, this battle is a full-scale war against the kingdom of grace, and it is also the first intra ethnic war initiated by him. Therefore, this war must be efficient, fast and fierce. It must defeat the enemy at once, so that the grace people can no longer have the idea of resistance and directly subdue the whole kingdom of grace.


    Therefore, in this battle preparation, airships, armored tanks, comet motorcycles, power armor and so on are all equipped with the highest specifications.


    This is the first time Ellington has ever made an all-out attack. Everyone is rubbing their hands and saving enough energy to show that the fools in the kingdom of grace know how powerful the enemy they are facing.


    Black rock cave, Datang magic energy military factory.


    Brian, who stood against the hammer beside Donne, asked in a rough voice, "how are the weapons and ammunition ready?"


    "My people are still out of your control."


    Barrow, with red hair, sneered. Then he ignored Brian, who was blowing his beard and staring, and asked, "report to your majesty Donne."


    "Yes!"


    The red stone dwarf reported loudly: "at present, all 3000 ''Dragon teeth'' magic pistols have been out of the warehouse, and each magic pistol is equipped with three standard magic crystals."


    "40000 triggered magic grenades of each series have been delivered from the warehouse..."


    The number of combat personnel dispatched this time is 10000, and each person can be allocated four magic grenades on average, which is enough.


    "Five thousand modified assault rifles'' red fire ''have been produced, sorted out and delivered with the vehicle. Each assault rifle is equipped with 500 conventional bullets and 500 special bullets, which can support a medium-sized operation."


    Donne frowned. "Five hundred bullets each? Is it a little less?"


    "Because this operation has an experimental sky carrier as a logistics supply base, it can get ammunition support at any time, so the ammunition carried on is only prepared according to the conventional standard."


    "Continue."


    "Yes!"


    The red stone dwarf continued to report: "100 electromagnetic sniper rifles have been produced and equipped with 20mm caliber special armor piercing warheads, which are mainly used to accurately snipe the enemy Apocalypse..."


    Although the electromagnetic sniper rifle is extremely powerful, it is not suitable for frontal combat. Only Rangers can give full play to their power perfectly, so there is no need to consider the allocation of these 100 electromagnetic sniper rifles.


    "The 100 missile launchers applied by the artillery company are ready and equipped with 5000 missiles of various series. If the coverage saturation shooting is powerful enough to completely flatten a city or a group army..."


    As for the artillery company, needless to say, they are ready for long-range support at the rear of the battlefield. Their RPG can be launched quickly at any position and hit the target at a fixed point, which is very powerful.


    "Ten mobile missile launch vehicles'' hitters'' have been in place, and each missile launch vehicle is loaded with two ''Dongfeng'' series missiles. Considering the situation of this combat mission, the launchers carried are 350mm short-range missile launchers and 700mm caliber medium-range missile launchers. Due to the breakthrough of magic wave technology, the strike range can now be realized, covering from 100km to 1000 km The research institute has recently made a new technological breakthrough in the range of kilometers. If it is actually installed, the actual accurate and controllable distance will be greatly increased again. We can even carry out ultra long-range attack on the kingdom of grace without leaving home. "


    Donne nodded secretly when he heard the speech. I''m afraid the technological breakthrough at the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute was due to the birth of the artificial soul quantum computer "Eve". With the help of computers, their workload was greatly reduced and they had more time to study various theories in depth.


    For example, it completely replaces the magic wave principle of electromagnetic technology.


    "In addition, the two magic super electromagnetic guns have been assembled. According to master croto''s instructions, the two magic super electromagnetic guns have been assembled on the test sky mother ship for ultra long-range support attack."


    The magic super electromagnetic gun is an enlarged version of the electromagnetic sniper rifle. The shells fired are mass bombs filled with magic crystal and touch magic array. The mass bombs are ejected at a speed several times the speed of sound through high-intensity electromagnetic force. The almost linear track makes the shooting accuracy of the super electromagnetic gun very terrible and very convenient to use, The only disadvantage is that the magic crystal consumed is a little amazing.


    However, now that Donne has the supply of star base, magic crystal can be open to supply!


    "Since the second generation of armored tanks has not yet achieved mass production, we are still producing the first generation of armored tanks. Since the preparation for war, so far, we have produced ten more. With the tanks already listed, at present, we have more than 300 armored tanks that can be directly put into use."


    300 armored tanks?


    Donne secretly calculated that the combat effectiveness of the kingdom of grace in the Principality of Sila was absolutely enough. Only 50 tanks had beaten them to tears that day. This time 300 tanks poured out, wouldn''t they be tortured?


    Although the proportion of residents and soldiers in the kingdom of grace is extremely high, on average, one in 1000 is or used to be a soldier, and there are 80000 soldiers in the nearly 80 million population - this is only an external statistics. According to Stanley''s ambition, the real number may be only a lot more.


    However, no matter 80000 soldiers or 180000 or 800000, more cannon fodder is still cannon fodder. As long as it can withstand the attack of the other party, at most, Donne consumes more ammunition.


    This is the terrible technological gap. On the one hand, it is flesh and blood life, while on the other hand, it is only some combat materials.


    In the face of magic reform technology, the number of soldiers is meaningless.


    "As for magic power armor..."


    The red stone dwarf opened his mouth, scratched his head at last, and said a little embarrassed: "at present, we have only produced 150 sets, of which 100 sets have been asked to go by master Jean, and now there are only 50 sets left..."


    "I know that."


    Donne interrupted him: "gene has set up a special mobile team to deal with chaotic creatures. It has used 100 magic power armor. Just get the remaining 50 ready."


    "Yes."


    Magic power armor is a good thing


    Donne sighed with emotion that the birth of this thing made the weak stronger and the strong stronger, completely broke the situation of the Apocalypse dominating the world, and made ordinary people have the ability to compete with the low-level apocalypse. Unfortunately, it is too difficult to produce with the current technology, so the production capacity is very insufficient.


    However, considering the wide use in the later stage, the production of magic power armor and its derivatives must be expanded.


    Besides, if 10000 sets of magic power armor were produced and equipped for each soldier, Donne would not have to prepare anything for this war. He directly took them to the kingdom of grace, and five people and a small team fought separately, sweeping all the way to equip armor with magic power. I''m afraid it won''t take a week, You can capture the whole kingdom of grace.


    Of course, if he really wants to bully people, don can ask Sasha glott to do it. Ten dragons wear magic gun armor and can flatten the grace car with magic guns if they can''t use it for a day


    Not to mention whether Sasha glott would help him, the result was not what Donne wanted.


    What he wants is to kill the barbaric faction headed by Stanley, take over the civilians of grace and completely integrate them into the whole world.


    Seeing the assembled weapons and equipment loaded into containers and then disappeared into the transmission array, Donne''s eyes glittered with inexplicable brilliance.


    Next, these super era weapons and equipment will really appear on the battlefield!

 Chapter 1105

    Grace Kingdom, the gray ridge excavation site, benefited from the powerful power of master Aldrich to stop the storm, and the excavation task can continue.


    However, to everyone''s surprise, the will of his majesty Stanley came from blood rock: accelerate the excavation at all costs!


    What do you mean at all costs?


    Is to treat human life as consumables.


    "Dang!"


    The pickaxe fell feebly on the earth and rock in front of him, splashed a spark, and the slave waving the pickaxe suddenly fell to the ground.


    "Pa!"


    The whip was severely whipped on the back of the slave who collapsed in front of him. The supervisor cursed loudly: "don''t pretend to be dead! Dig quickly!"


    "My Lord, he hasn''t eaten for three days. He''s really weak. Please let him rest and have something to eat -"


    "Pa!"


    The whip fell again, but this time it fell on the man who pleaded for the slave. The supervisor stared at him fiercely, like a cruel demon wolf, with an amazing murderous spirit: "Shut up! You mean and Cheap slave! You Dalits don''t deserve to enjoy those food. Do you want to eat? Yes, here, next to you, give you ten minutes to feed him and continue digging after eating!"


    The supervisor pointed to a corpse beside the slave. It was a dead dog headed man. Although it did not rot due to the low temperature, the corpse still gave off a peculiar smell.


    "But, but that''s a dog headed man''s body..."


    "Shut up, bitch! What about dog headed people''s bodies? Aren''t they eating the same? You''re no more noble than them, and even the excavation efficiency is not as fast as dog headed people!"


    The supervisor kicked the man to the ground and trampled on his head: "you have no conditions to bargain with me. If you don''t want to die, get up and work quickly! If you delay your majesty Stanley''s plan, you will all die!"


    The eyes of the slaves around them were full of suppressed anger. They wanted to jump up and bite the supervisor''s flesh and blood, but the iron chain tied to their feet deprived them of their ability to resist.


    "Hmm? What are you looking at me for? What do you mean? Do you still want to rebel?"


    A grim smile flashed on the supervisor''s face, put away the whip and pulled out the bloody dagger: "come, let me see your courage? Who wants to rebel?"


    "Is that you?"


    The supervisor pointed to the slave who was trampled under his feet.


    "Or you?"


    The dagger pointed to another slave who had stopped working beside him.


    The strange atmosphere began to spread around. Everyone''s attention was focused on the supervisor. No one noticed that the stone just hit by the pickaxe was quietly cracked, and a trace of cold chill was constantly spreading out


    "You Dalits don''t know gratitude at all!"


    The supervisor played with his short sword and said with a grim smile: "if it weren''t for the kindness of your majesty Stanley, you would have died in the snowstorm outside. Now every day you live is a gift of your majesty Stanley. You should thank your majesty and use your cheap life to repay your Majesty''s gift, not..."


    As the supervisor said, his voice suddenly lowered. I don''t know why, an extremely irritable mood suddenly came out from the bottom of his heart, and his eyes quietly became scarlet


    Puff, puff


    The heartbeat is getting faster and faster. The supervisor can clearly hear his own heartbeat next to his ear. The powerful heartbeat sounds like a bell and drum next to his ear. The whole world is quiet, leaving only the more rapid heartbeat.


    Wheezing, wheezing


    Obviously, it was very cold, but the supervisor found that his body was emitting amazing heat. As it was getting hotter and hotter, he tore off his cotton padded clothes. The cool wind hit. He just felt a little refreshing, but soon became dry and hot again


    Unbearable.


    Keep taking it off!


    In the blink of an eye, the supervisor was naked all over. A group of colleagues around him stared at him: "are you crazy? Taking off your clothes will freeze you to death!"


    Hot... So hot


    The supervisor with congested eyes panted hurriedly. He was naked and sent out a very cold air. The temperature on his body was even lower than the temperature around him. For him at the moment, the temperature around him was even more unbearable than the heat in midsummer.


    His body seemed to be baked in a campfire. Under the biting cold, pieces of burned blisters appeared strangely on his skin, and the severe stinging pain stirred his nerves, but he didn''t feel it, because at the moment, his whole body began to swell.


    "How hot..."


    "Hoo, Hoo..."


    At this time, other people around them also became strange. They scrambled to take off their clothes, and their skin gradually lost its color. It seemed that all the blood poured into the brain. Their eyes were extremely congested, and the dry heat appeared from outside to inside, burning their skin and making them gradually crazy


    "Ah ah --"


    At this time, the slave who had been exhausted on the ground suddenly bounced up, screamed bitterly and rushed to the supervisor beside him. His eyes were also bloody red. At the moment, his face was full of killing intention, and his will had been completely occupied by the desire for killing and revenge.


    The supervisor didn''t come back at the moment. In an instant, he was thrown to the ground by the slave. The next moment, the slave suddenly jumped up, his dirty teeth severely bit the supervisor''s throat, and the gushing blood poured into his mouth. The scarlet blood moistened his mouth like sweet spring water, but it also made him more crazy.


    "Ho, Ho -"


    The supervisor whose throat was bitten widened his eyes. He didn''t seem to believe that he was so dead. The next moment, his eyes were dug out by the slave and stuffed into his mouth!


    Creak, creak


    The crazy slave chewed the supervisor''s eyes, splashed juice in his mouth, and his scarlet eyes began to look for the next prey.


    At the moment, not only the slave, but also the bottom of the whole mine was in complete chaos.


    All creatures, not only Grice''s supervisor, but also those captured slaves and forced enslaved dog heads, are crazy!


    The bottom of the excavation site has completely turned into a chaotic battlefield. Supervisor and slave, slave and dog head man, dog head man and supervisor, supervisor and supervisor, slave and slave, dog head man and dog head man, the three parties have been completely confused, fighting with each other indiscriminately, and all activities in the field of vision are the targets of attack!


    Extreme hunger and thirst devoured the reason of these people. Fighting and eating, bloody bodies became the target of their swallowing, and dozens of pale bones appeared on the ground in the blink of an eye


    The physical pain stimulates them to attack others more fiercely, kill others and eat their flesh and blood. Only in this way can the pain be alleviated.


    The crack in the stone widened again, and there was more cold smell from inside.


    Madness began to spread upward from the bottom of the excavation site. People kept falling into madness and began to attack their surrounding companions. This madness spread rapidly, and more and more people lost their reason


    "Shua!"


    Sir Craig, with a cold face, cut off the head of the supervisor who rushed at him and looked at the chaos in the excavation field in front of him with great anger.


    Crazy! It''s all crazy!


    It''s understandable if the slaves rebelled, but why did even their own people fight?


    ¡ª¡ªEven people dare to attack themselves?


    Something''s wrong, something''s very wrong!


    Sir Craig stared at the excavation for a moment, then immediately turned and left.


    "Bang!"


    Sir Craig broke in, completely ignoring the guards stopped there, and directly broke into master Aldrich''s Alchemy laboratory.


    Master Aldrich looked at the discarded melt and said without looking back: "I should have said that even you must inform me before you come in..."


    His voice was so cold that Sir Craig shivered. He knew he would die here today if he didn''t have a good reason.


    "I''m very sorry, but master, there''s something unusual on the excavation site."


    "What happened?"


    Sir Craig was relieved to see that master Aldrich had temporarily put away his killing intention, and then continued: "I don''t know why, the supervisors, slaves and dog headed people suddenly went crazy. They didn''t divide their camps, all made a mess and fought with each other, and I don''t know why. They were just ordinary people, but suddenly they became powerful and tireless."


    "Oh!?"


    As soon as master Aldrich''s eyes lit up, he immediately had the answer in his heart. He laughed, grabbed the hat on the table, and then said, "this is good news, because we finally found the goal!"


    Master Aldrich came to the edge of the excavation site and looked down at the chaotic battlefield below. His smile became more and more bright: "if so, it is worthy of being a masterpiece of the teacher. Just touching a breath, these stupid mortals were completely crazy..."


    "Master?"


    "Sir Craig, don''t care about the lives of these people. They are just consumables. These cheap creatures are not qualified to enjoy such powerful power. Only we Apocalypse are qualified!"


    Sir Craig still didn''t quite understand master Aldrich''s words, but he also found that even though the war situation under the excavation field was very chaotic, several supervisors, who were apocalypses, obviously retained their reason. They were fighting and retreating, and gradually gathered together to prepare to gather against those crazy supervisors and slaves.


    "Don''t you understand? I don''t understand!"


    Aldrich opened his arms and laughed wildly: "because in the ambris mountains, under the gray ridge excavation site, there is the greatest masterpiece of my teacher, the great army of sleepless people!"

 Chapter 1106

    The creation created by the sleepless, genius madman Horus hornheim in the desperate situation faced by prandal. For this legion, the inner feelings of all insiders are very complex.


    This invincible legion, after the end of the second chaotic invasion war, has become a major problem for all creatures in prandal and has to be sealed by the dragon family.


    Why?


    Because sleepless people are tireless, will not die, and are not afraid of chaos and corruption, but at the same time, they are also a group of crazy soldiers who have completely lost their reason. When they put them on the battlefield to wake up, there is only one idea in their mind, that is destruction.


    ¡ª¡ªIt is not the destruction of a specific goal, but the destruction of all movable goals in front of us.


    This characteristic of the sleepless blocked the expansion of chaotic creatures and won the opportunity for the prandal coalition to win. At the same time, the prandal coalition also suffered great damage because of this desperate gamble. Using the sleepless Legion can be said to be a helpless choice to hurt the enemy 1000 and lose 800.


    At the end of the war, the friendly units that died in the hands of the sleepless even began to gradually surpass the number killed by chaotic creatures. It was at that time that they suddenly found that they had created a crazy enemy for themselves.


    The only thing to be thankful for is that although the sleepless are extremely crazy, they do not have the characteristics of chaotic creatures. To deal with them, they don''t have to worry about anything and can do their best.


    In the end, prandal''s coalition army completely sealed the sleepless Legion under the ambris mountains at a heavy price after defeating the chaotic creatures.


    The dragon people erased people''s memory, tampered with that history, and made this secret disappear in the long river of history. Only a few people know this unknown secret.


    Horus hornheim is certainly one of the few.


    After the end of the second chaos invasion war, as if to wash away the evil obstacles he had created, Horus disappeared from the sight of the public, lived a reclusive life and never appeared again.


    However, when he lived in seclusion, he accepted a disciple.


    Aldrich Harris.


    Aldrich didn''t know who his teacher was at the beginning. He only knew that he was a powerful magician and an alchemist.


    He followed Aldrich with admiration, learned his knowledge, awakened his talent from a mortal step by step, and then learned the first spell and gradually became stronger


    Aldrich always felt that one day he would fully inherit everything from the teacher and become a great mage no less than him, an alchemy master that everyone looked up to and admired him.


    However, Aldrich found that although the teacher gave him everything, there was a manuscript recording alchemy that he had never read.


    Perhaps what is recorded on it is the mysterious knowledge that the teacher has always kept and has not taught him?


    Aldrich suddenly had a strange anger in his heart. I have worked so hard and so strong, but why do I still have reservations about myself?


    Yes, the teacher must be afraid of surpassing him!


    From that day on, Aldrich began to pay attention to the manuscript, secretly observed the teacher''s actions and looked for opportunities.


    Until one day, when Horus was out looking for alchemy materials, Aldrich finally found the opportunity. He couldn''t wait to go to the place where the teacher stored the manuscript and opened the manuscript


    Then he discovered an incredible secret, a secret that shocked the whole prandal.


    Sleepless!


    The powerful and invincible army created by the teacher!


    Sleeping under the ambris mountains!?


    waste! What a waste!


    The teacher came to this ice field to live in seclusion because of this legion, and didn''t let himself go out?


    In Aldrich''s view, the teacher''s behavior is simply stupid! It''s so stupid!


    How can those fools who don''t know what power is understand the power of alchemy!


    Why make room for them?


    Why is a genius as powerful as himself, destined to be famous all over the world, but can only shrink in this ice field to accompany him, an old man? Instead of wearing a crown, sitting on a mountain of wealth and enjoying the service of beautiful women?


    It''s not fair. It''s really unfair!


    Perhaps, the teacher is old after all. He has no such ambition, but he is still young!


    Looking at the manuscript, Aldrich''s heart is burning. Maybe he can make this corps famous again?


    Uncontrollable Legion? Hum, that''s all a joke! It''s not a joke that you can''t control what you create?


    Aldrich is full of contempt. It turns out that there are things that omnipotent teachers can''t do!


    Young Aldrich was surprised to find that he couldn''t do it, which means that if he can solve this problem, he will prove that his strength has surpassed the teacher?


    So Aldrich quickly copied a manuscript and began his research in private.


    Finally one day, Aldrich thought that his research could not continue here, so he left without saying goodbye when Horus went out again and moved all the way to the southwest


    However, because he only knew that the sleepless slept in the ambris mountains, but did not know the specific location, Aldrich found himself unable to start


    Finally, he came to the kingdom of grace, saw Stanley with his own strength, and then hit it off with Stanley. He trained magicians and alchemists for Stanley, and then Stanley helped him find the tomb of the sleepless


    That''s why it all happened.


    Until now, Aldrich finally found his goal. The tomb of the sleepless is close at hand!


    Wake them up, control them, conquer grace first, then level the Wren Empire, and then take the ilrus Empire and ronitant kingdom. This prandal belongs to itself!


    Aldrich looked fanatically at the bottom of the gray ridge excavation field. He could clearly feel the powerful force slowly overflowing from the bottom. It was this force from the sleepless that made those people unbearable and fell into madness.


    But the Apocalypse is different. The stronger the strength of the apocalypse, the stronger the adaptability to the power of the sleepless.


    Aldrich laughed and jumped down. He was very confident in himself. The power of the sleepless couldn''t affect him at all!


    Sir Craig frowned and jumped with him.


    Countless supervisors, slaves and dog headed people died here. The blood has gathered into a river, and the cold soil has become muddy. Strangely, in this cold weather, the blood is not frozen, but exudes a very strange luster


    "It''s here, ha ha ha. I haven''t wasted so many years of Kung Fu. Finally, I found it!"


    Master Aldrich came to the first place where the commotion broke out, looked at the ordinary stone and laughed wildly.


    He could clearly feel that the cold power wave was escaping from the gap. He was sure that as long as the stone was broken, the seal of the tomb of the faceless would be exposed in front of him!


    Aldrich did not hesitate. He slapped his hand on the stone, which broke in response to the sound. Immediately after that, a biting wind roared out, like the biting chill from the icy abyss, which enveloped the whole gray ridge excavation site in an instant!


    The cold came, sir Craig''s face changed greatly, and the long sword came out of its sheath in an instant. At that moment, he seemed to see the most terrible enemy in the world appear in front of him!


    But take a closer look, where are the enemies?


    But


    Sir Craig held the long sword tightly, and the biting cold constantly eroded his body. The extremely dangerous atmosphere always shrouded him, and some inexplicable whispers began to echo in his mind, which made him very uncomfortable.


    What appeared in front of master Aldrich was a complex border with bright light!


    That force, unexpectedly, is only a small part that escapes through the boundary!


    "Teacher, do you see?"


    Aldrich looked fanatically at the border in front of him, raised his hand and slowly touched the border. When he was about to touch the border, he was bounced away by a violent force. He was not surprised but happy and laughed wildly: "See? Teacher! I found it! I found the sleepless Legion you created! Soon, they will become my sword under my control and conquer the world for me!"


    "Teacher! What you didn''t do, I''ve done it!"


    "You can''t master the Legion, but I''ve found a way to master them!"


    "Teacher, I have surpassed you! I have surpassed you, you know?"


    "Next, I want to prove to you that you care about how stupid those mortal eyes are!"


    "The world should be in the hands of a few elites! Only we can lead the world to a greater future!"


    Sir Craig, who was struggling to support, looked at the crazy Aldrich master, hesitated again and again, didn''t dare to interrupt him, but quietly stepped back a few steps away from the strange boundary, as if this could reduce the pressure on him.


    "Well, first of all, let me solve this boundary first!"


    Master Aldrich took out a strange dagger: "although the power of the dragon family is very powerful, there is no perfect boundary in the world. Any boundary can be broken as long as you find the right way..."


    Aldrich''s dagger began to gather magic, the flashing arcane energy was constantly adjusted, and gradually approached the boundary in front


    At the same time, Ellington welcomed a special guest

 Chapter 1107

    Ellington.


    "This... Is Ellington?"


    A mysterious man wrapped in a black robe walked off the intercity bus with the flow of people, looked at the huge and open city in front of him, and was completely stunned there.


    If you remember correctly, it was just a small dilapidated village, right? After decades of hard work, it has turned into such a huge city!?


    The architectural style here is really strange


    The fast mechanical structure running on the road is the product of the dwarf race? Or alchemy?


    It''s really strange. It looks like the engineering product of the dwarf, but it has magical fluctuations. Can they really figure it out and decide to start trying to use the power of magic to improve their products?


    And the constantly rolling projection... It''s really a very exquisite idea. It can transform the magic projection into this style. This mode of thinking is really... Genius!


    Everything I saw was too fresh. For a moment, the mysterious man stopped and stayed there.


    "Brother, don''t get in the way!"


    "Oh, sorry..."


    The mysterious man made way to one side of the road, and then stared at the people behind him walking slowly forward. In front of them, rows of tables were neatly placed in front, and there were signs next to them. Seeing the contents of the signs, the mysterious man pulled his eyes and felt whether he had come to the wrong place.


    Datang steelmaking plant is required to recruit workers, operators, porters, cleaners... They are required to be able to bear hardships. Between the ages of 18 and 40, men are preferred, including food and accommodation. The monthly salary during the internship starts from 500 gold, and the monthly salary after becoming a regular employee is 1000 gold. Regular employees enjoy the benefits of five insurances and one gold, two days off for working five days, or two days off for working two days on shifts. Night shift subsidies can be obtained if they apply for shifts


    Datang heavy industry factory recruits workers, machine repair apprentices, operation workers, inventory allocators... They are required to be able to bear hardships, between the ages of 18 and 40, and men are preferred


    Datang daily recruitment, internship reporter, internship editor, internship art worker... Requires flexible thinking, good at writing, certain writing ability is preferred, aged between 18 and 70, regardless of gender


    Datang magic projection chamber of Commerce recruits workers


    The recruitment advertisements of chambers of Commerce opened long, filled with all kinds of jobs, conditions and remuneration. After getting off the bus, a large number of people brought by intercity bus rushed to the tables and lined up in a long line. Next to them, there were guides to help guide them, ask their ideas and help them recommend suitable jobs


    The bustling crowd makes it very lively here, and even dilutes the biting wind of the cold moon - and so on? Speaking of the biting wind


    The mysterious man suddenly raised his head and looked at it. There was a huge arc ceiling above. The clever steel frame structure was used to support the ceiling and completely cover the whole station. The cold wind outside couldn''t come in at all, and I don''t know why. The temperature inside was very warm, and even made him feel a little uncomfortable when he was used to the cold.


    Am I... In the wrong place?


    The mysterious man who felt a little stuffy slowly lifted off his hood and revealed a square middle-aged uncle''s face. He had an inch beard, deep eyes, a randomly trimmed blond hair was a little messy, and his temples were faintly white, which added a little vicissitudes to him.


    At the moment, the middle-aged man''s eyes are jumping. Why does this city feel so different from other cities? Although other cities have become a little strange along the way, the whole painting style is completely different here!


    "This gentleman."


    A guide saw the mysterious man standing there alone. After looking at him, he asked enthusiastically, "what do you call him?"


    "Just call me Horus."


    Yes, this man is Horus hornheim!


    Although his achievements are earth shaking, due to the intervention of the dragon family, his name is only circulated in a very small circle, and people outside don''t know him at all, so he can use his name at ease.


    "It was Mr. Horus."


    The guide smiled and said, "I don''t know what Mr. Horus is doing in Ellington? Looking for relatives, settling down, shopping, traveling, or looking for a job. I can help you."


    Horus looked at him strangely. "Why are you so enthusiastic about me? Obviously we don''t know each other?"


    The guide said with a smile, "most people who have just arrived in Ellington will ask this. In fact, it''s very simple, because my job is to help you."


    "Work?"


    "Yes, you see, I''m too old to do heavy work, and I can''t help his majesty build here. If I just stay at home and enjoy welfare, it''s a drag. Everyone feels very sorry, so he wrote a joint letter to ask for some work within his power, so his majesty Tang set up a special service for us old men and women A job is to pick up foreign personnel here and help them tide over difficulties. "


    The guide said with a smile: "although the guide''s salary is not much, there are hundreds of gold, which can also be regarded as subsidies for the family, and there are perfect welfare security. Even if something happens, it won''t drag down the family. Of course, everyone is very positive."


    "Salary?"


    Horus looked at him in surprise. "Is there anyone else who pays for being a guide?"


    "Of course, your majesty Donne said, it''s a matter of course to get something for work. If you work hard, you''ll get something in return... Of course, this was something you didn''t dare to think about two years ago."


    The guide said with great sigh, "in just two years, your majesty Donne has completely changed here and all of us..."


    "Your Majesty Donne... If I remember correctly, the current king of Ilus Empire should be Victor?"


    The guide was stunned: "how long have you been out? At the beginning of the year, his majesty Victor was assassinated by Prince Gillard. Lord Donne, our Lord of Ellington, has married queen OLINA and become the Regent of Ilus!"


    Horus was stunned and suddenly had a sense of absurdity.


    "But thanks to his majesty don, our Ilus empire can successfully recover solante... Ah, it''s not that I say that his majesty Victor is bad, and his majesty Victor is also a very kind majesty, but it''s a pity that he has empty ideas but no ability. His majesty don really leads us to prosperity and strength."


    The guide sighed and suddenly patted his head: "look at me, where have you been? You haven''t said what you want to do in Ellington..."


    The expression on Horus''s face was quite complex: "it can be regarded as looking for someone..."


    "Oh? It''s a visit to my relatives. I don''t know who you are looking for. If I was a resident of Ellington before, I could help you. If I had moved in recently, I''m afraid you can only go to the registered residence administration."


    Horus smiled and asked, "the man''s name is Alberton -"


    "So you are a friend of Lord Alberton!"


    The guide widened his eyes, immediately changed his honorific title and said: "What a coincidence! I really know Lord Alberton''s residence! You take bus No. 1 from the bus stop at the west exit of the station to Lvyin community. Lord Alberton''s new home is in courtyard 3 of Lvyin community - alas, it''s a little complicated. I''d better take you there myself! But Lord Alberton often goes deep and briefly. You may not see him when you go!"


    "But your job..."


    "No problem, you are a friend of Lord Alberton. I - ah, I''m afraid I don''t have to take you there! Wait a minute!"


    The guide was suddenly stunned, left a word and hurried out. A moment later, he ran back with a beautiful girl. It was Elsa who happened to come out to do business.


    Elsa was suddenly stopped. It was strange. Then she was vaguely brought to an uncle: "what''s the matter? I''m very busy..."


    "Lord Elsa, this Mr. Horus is your father''s friend. He''s going to find your house. He happens to see you. You can take him directly."


    "Father''s friend?"


    Elsa looked at Horus in surprise. "Why have I never heard of this name?"


    Is she Alberton''s daughter?


    Horus smiled faintly and said, "it''s normal that you don''t know me. Your father won''t mention my name."


    Anyway, in Ellington, she was not afraid of being a bad man. Elsa did not doubt him and said frankly, "then come with me and I''ll drop you off."


    Horus followed Elsa''s footsteps and walked north. He asked with a little doubt, "didn''t he say what bus No. 1 to the west exit?"


    "No, no, I have a car, but that... Cough..."


    Elsa blushed and said, "I drive a little slowly..."


    Although Donne taught her how to drive, Elsa did not seem to have any talent in this regard. Even if she got her driver''s license, she still didn''t master the trick. On the contrary, Brian, who was not suitable for driving, hardly needed to teach and started immediately, as if she had become an old driver.


    After following Elsa to the parking lot, Horus had the opportunity to observe the so-called "magic car" closely. There are obvious engineering traces, but the driving force should be from magic and very ingenious structure


    However, a moment later, Horus found that it was no wonder Elsa was so embarrassed, because the vehicle she drove was really slow and the magic output was too low to give full play to the potential of the vehicle.


    Even the two wheeled vehicles on which the people nearby rode ran faster than her


    It seemed that she noticed Horus''s eyes, and Elsa''s pretty face became more red: "although I drive slowly, I drive steadily..."

 Chapter 1108

    Thanks to Elsa''s slow and steady car, Horus enjoyed the scenery along Ellington.


    This distinctive city has indeed brought a great impact to Horus. It seems that there are fresh things everywhere, especially many products with the shadow of alchemy can be seen everywhere. Every once in a while, it can bring Horus some good ideas.


    However, different from a hundred years ago, after years of hard work in the Arctic ice sheet, Horus''s character is not as crazy as before, but gradually precipitates, becoming more calm and charming.


    If he appears on the big screen of magic power projection at the moment, I''m afraid he can become a charming middle-aged idol star in an instant. With a pair of deep eyes and a face full of vicissitudes, he can definitely fascinate those little girls.


    Now Horus has completely lost his original edge and has become more introverted and deeper. After many years of seclusion, he has enough time to reflect on what he has done in the past. He knows how great harm the sleepless person he once created has brought to the world. If it were not for the action of the Dragon family, I''m afraid the sleepless will be the culprit in destroying prandal.


    After understanding everything in the past, Horus sealed all the dangerous alchemy he conceived and never tried again. Over the years, he has been thinking about only one problem, how to completely solve the threat of the sleepless.


    However, before he could solve the problem, he found that his apprentice, Aldrich Harris, suddenly disappeared.


    At the beginning, Horus didn''t realize that he had left. He just thought that he might not be able to stand the hard life and went out to relax. As a result, he didn''t come back for several years. Only then did Horus finally realize that the situation was not quite right.


    After careful examination, Horus found that his manuscript recording the sleepless seemed to have been turned over. Horus realized the seriousness of the problem.


    In order to prevent possible accidents, Horus had to break his oath, set foot on this land again and began to look for his apprentice.


    Unfortunately, Aldrich knew him too well, and he knew how to avoid his tracking, so Horus couldn''t find Aldrich all the way south.


    Fortunately, so far, no news has been heard of the rampage of sleepless people.


    So Horus decided to come to Ellington, where the catcher lived


    The magic car stopped slowly, and Horus came back: "here we are?"


    "No, this is the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute. It''s still a little away from my home. I''ll get off and do something. You wait here."


    Elsa said with a smile, opened the door, ran down, and went straight into the building in front of her.


    "Magic energy engineering research institute?"


    Horus''s eyes lit up. Although he didn''t know what it was doing, he knew it only by listening to the name. It was definitely a place full of mysterious knowledge!


    Horus was going to go in and see if he wasn''t worried that his rash appearance would cause misunderstanding - he noticed that there were guards in front of the building, which might be a very important institution.


    A moment later, two figures came out from inside. The man in front held a large box and even blocked his body.


    Elsa next to me said, "so I can move this thing myself. There''s no need for you to help me..."


    A dull voice came from behind the boxes: "Lord Elsa, please don''t say any more. Now I''m a body of atonement, and I''m still an apprentice. Doing chores here is what I should do... Put these things in the trunk?"


    Huh?


    Horus in the car was stunned. The voice... Seems a little familiar?


    "Well, put it in. I''ll use it later. Alas, war is really annoying..."


    "Lord Elsa, although the war was initiated by his majesty Donne, he must have had to. His majesty Donne is a very great and kind king. If anyone can save the world, I''m afraid it''s him... Well, Lord Elsa, I won''t send you away. I''ll go back to clean up now..."


    What a familiar voice


    Horus sat there. The voice recalled his deep memory. It seemed to be the voice of a very, very important person to him, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment


    Elsa smiled and waved her hand: "OK, OK, go back. Thank you. Rodriguez, I''ll help you say good words later and let you join the formal project team as soon as possible."


    "Then I thank you so much. Seriously, I can''t wait to study that knowledge with them."


    Horus heard a trace of joy from the dull sound line, but immediately, Horus trembled like lightning. He rushed out of the car and shouted, "teacher!?"


    The man turned slowly, revealing a slightly pale face with a touch of curiosity in his pupils. When he saw Horus, Rodriguez flashed a trace of confusion on his face, frowned and thought carefully for a moment before he realized it.


    no


    No, no! Although the appearance has changed a little, it is clearly Mr. Rodriguez!


    Horus was surprised and happy at the moment. He never thought that he would see his mysteriously disappeared teacher here again in this remote city!


    You know, a long time ago, Horus thought that his teacher had lost the power of time and died!


    He''s still alive!?


    "You are... Horus."


    Rodriguez finally turned out a name from the corner of his memory and gradually matched the name with the middle-aged man in front of him: "yes, you are Horus, my only apprentice."


    "Teacher! It''s really you!"


    Horus''s expression at the moment was very strange. He seemed to want to express shock and ecstasy, but the years of seclusion made him almost lose his rich expression ability, so the muscles on his face were distorted and looked very strange.


    Elsa blinked and whispered, "Hey, Rodriguez, do you have a grudge against your apprentice? How do I think he looks like an enemy?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rodriguez was speechless: "Lord Elsa is laughing."


    Then he looked at Horus and asked, "Why are you here?"


    "Teacher, I, I am, I come to find an old friend because..."


    Horus opened his mouth, but the matter was so secret that he couldn''t talk casually.


    What''s more, at the beginning of the second chaotic invasion war, the teacher did not appear, which means that he did not participate in the war and was not one of the insiders of the sleepless. Can this news be disclosed to him?


    Besides, there are others around.


    Horus hesitated and decided to hide it for the time being. Anyway, he had found the teacher. When he had a chance, they would sit together and talk slowly.


    But


    "Teacher, why is your state a little strange?"


    Horus changed the topic. He found that his teacher was in a strange state. Although he looked vibrant on the surface, there was a very contradictory dead spirit around him. It was too strange that the two forces had not clashed yet.


    Rodriguez said mockingly, "strange? I''m a lich now. Strange is normal. It''s better to say that I can have my current state thanks to the power of your majesty Donne."


    "What?! Lich!?"


    Horus was surprised: "you turned yourself into a lich!?"


    The news was so amazing that Horus couldn''t even believe it.


    Although he knew that the teacher had studied necromancer magic, he didn''t expect that he would eventually choose this way!


    Rodriguez waved his hand: "obviously it''s true... Well, I''m glad to see you, but I have to go back to clean up now. If you''re interested, after I get off work this afternoon, I''ll invite you to sit in the pub and let''s talk while drinking."


    Although Horus was looking forward to drinking with the teacher, he noticed a more painful thing: "teacher, what did you say just now? You''re going to... Clean up? You, here, actually have to clean up the research room yourself!?"


    Excited Horus just thought that the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute was an organization dominated by its own teachers! Looking at the whole prandal, in addition to his amazing teacher, who can create so many wonderful products?


    But... Such a great teacher has to clean himself?


    "Not cleaning the lab."


    Horus breathed a sigh of relief.


    "But the sanitation of the whole magic energy engineering research institute needs me to clean it."


    Rodriguez said calmly: "in fact, at present, my work here is cleaning, serving tea and pouring water, and doing some miscellaneous work."


    Poof!


    Horus smothered in front of his chest and almost spewed out a mouthful of old blood.


    What did he hear!? His great and omniscient teacher, who works in this magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, is actually a chore!?!?


    Who is it!? Is he blind and doesn''t know his teacher!?


    He is Rodriguez hornheim who created the Legion of golden colossus!


    "Teacher! You are -"


    "Needless to say, Horus, I know what you want to say."


    Rodriguez stopped Horus''s words with interest: "there are too many things you don''t know... If you have the opportunity, you can go here and have a look in person. At that time, you will know how far the gap between us and him is..."


    Rodriguez suddenly remembered what Donne said and sighed: "... We have been killed on the shore by the wave of technological reform."


    "He? The owner of this magic energy engineering research institute?"


    Horus found it absurd that he saw deep admiration and worship from his teacher''s face!?


    Who is it? Who on earth is qualified!?


    "Yes."


    Rodriguez nodded: "Lord of Ellington, master of Datang chamber of Commerce, Regent of Ilus Empire, his majesty Donne."

 Chapter 1109

    After watching Rodriguez disappear, Horus looked back and looked at Elsa in the driver''s seat. He still couldn''t believe it: "is your majesty Donne a legendary mage? Or an alchemist?"


    "That''s right."


    Elsa stared at the road ahead and said, "it is because of the strength of your Majesty''s brother that we can develop so fast. The whole Ilus Empire has changed because of him, and all people have become happier because of him."


    Horus noticed that Elsa''s face was full of worship and happiness when it came to Donne.


    "You like your majesty Donne very much?"


    "Ah! What do you like, really, really..."


    Elsa suddenly became very shy, bowed her head awkwardly, and hesitated to admit what she thought.


    "Sure enough... Hey, hey, it''s going to hit!"


    "Ah ah!"


    Elsa made an emergency brake at the moment when she was about to hit the tail. She hung up and avoided an accident.


    "That''s close! I''m almost going to be fined and deducted points. If the first one is deducted points, everyone will laugh at me..."


    Horus''s mouth trembled. He wanted to tell the little girl who was a little stupid. According to the current situation, I''m afraid it''s sooner or later to deduct points.


    "Do you know when Mr. Rodriguez came here? He... Is his job really just doing chores?"


    Horus still couldn''t believe that his teacher, the great alchemist who had never been before or since, was only qualified to do miscellaneous work here?


    It''s ironic to say it!


    "That''s right."


    Elsa restarted the car, held the steering wheel, stared at the road ahead, and whispered, "he has been brought back since the end of the battle of rothermal. His Majesty''s brother said he would make atonement here and devote the rest of his life to prandal."


    Horus captured two key words: "rothermal? Atonement?"


    "Don''t you know?"


    "What should I know?"


    "The battle of rothermal, if investigated to the end, it is Rodriguez''s responsibility."


    Horus trembled in his heart. It was the teacher''s responsibility to destroy rothermal!?


    "Can you tell me more?"


    "Well... Anyway, now rothermal has disappeared and everyone knows about it. It doesn''t seem to violate discipline..."


    Elsa thought for a moment, nodded, and then began to tell Horus about what happened to lothemar. It was only a few minutes from the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute to Elsa''s home (for readers'' reading habits, unless it is a strict time description, the conventional time will be described in a 24-hour system), Horus''s heart was full of twists and turns, and the whole man was stupid there.


    Poor Horus, he thought he was brave enough, and the disaster he caused was an unforgivable crime, but he didn''t expect that his teacher, Rodriguez hornheim, was still ahead of him!


    He tried to control chaos!?


    The chaotic deity that has plagued prandal for more than 100 years is actually the work of the teacher!?


    He even imprisoned the souls of two dragons and refined their bodies into death dragons!?


    This is beyond the description of death. I can''t think of it at all. Go to death!


    In prandar, there is a consensus that anyone can be offended. Don''t offend the dragon!


    The dragon''s open race is notoriously difficult to provoke. If it angers them, it''s more painful to commit suicide. Otherwise, I''m afraid even the soul will be restless.


    Teacher, teacher... You really deserve to be my teacher


    "But even so, it''s a waste of talent for teachers to clean up, serve tea and pour water?"


    "I don''t know."


    Elsa said innocently: "I heard from his Majesty''s brother that although Rodriguez is a genius, his knowledge has long fallen behind. He has been eliminated, so he needs to learn new basic knowledge again, start from apprenticeship step by step, and then he can catch up with the current rhythm again."


    Has knowledge been eliminated


    Horus was silent. Even the teacher was like this. I''m afraid the knowledge he was proud of was almost the same


    However, after all, the teacher is the first person in the alchemy world. He has a foundation. It is certainly not difficult to catch up with the current level of knowledge. Maybe he can dominate here again soon.


    But what about yourself?


    After solving this problem, can you return to the frozen ice field in the far north and live in seclusion?


    The idea flashed through his mind, and soon Horus confirmed his idea.


    No, since I met the teacher, my life will have to change in the future.


    Even teachers can atone here, so why not?


    What''s more, according to the teacher, the technical level here is very advanced. If we can find a way to solve the sleepless people here and have been carrying the heavy shackles on ourselves, can we successfully untie them?


    Horus kept thinking. He didn''t even know when the magic energy gas car stopped.


    "Here we are. This is my house."


    It was Elsa who shouted to him before he came back. After getting off the bus, he looked at the beautiful villa and foreign house in front of him with great emotion.


    I''ve been listening to the dragon people say how poor the catcher''s life is, but I didn''t expect that thanks to his majesty Donne, even the catcher''s life has been improved.


    "Mom! We have guests!"


    After Elsa opened the door and kicked off her shoes, she ran in barefoot. The floor in the house was very warm. Elsa and Elia both liked the feeling of running around the house without shoes, but now Elia went to the Lord''s house and no one played with her.


    After closing the door behind him, Horus looked at the visible floor and his dirty shoes. It''s really not interesting to step on them, but take off his shoes... If it''s reasonable, the bandage in him can''t be clean.


    After sighing, Horus snapped his fingers, a stream of water appeared out of thin air, and then rolled up directly on his feet. A moment later, the clear water became turbid and flew directly to the flower pool outside the door to destroy the corpse. Then Horus quickly emitted a hot heat on his legs, and the wet shoes and bandages immediately became dry, He took off his boots and followed in.


    "Who are you?"


    Clara was stunned when she saw Horus standing in the living room. She didn''t know this man.


    "Hello, Ms. Clara."


    Horus folded one hand on his chest and bowed gently. "I''m here to see the catcher."


    Clara was stunned: "are you an observer of the dragon clan?"


    After that, she felt a little strange. If she said the Dragon observer, she had to mention Ezra Kamanda of Ellington. This guy lived in Ellington, not to mention how natural and unrestrained. He turned into a bard every day, played piano and poetry in the tavern, fascinated the little girls from other places, and then he left without touching a piece of flowers, It seems to have become a legend of Ellington.


    Elsa nearby looked confused. What are you talking about? What catcher? What observer?


    "No, strictly speaking, I am the root cause of your husband and wife here. Introduce myself."


    Horus managed to squeeze out a smile: "my Horus hornheim."


    "Horus... Are you that Horus?"


    Clara was surprised. "Are you still alive?"


    Horus smiled bitterly. "I''m sorry to disappoint you."


    "No, I mean, if you''re still alive, why -"


    Clara suddenly shut her mouth and looked at Elsa next to her. Elsa still doesn''t know her father''s mission.


    Horus understood and asked with a slightly stiff smile, "if you have any questions, you can ask later. Now I want to know where your excellency Alberton is? There is a very urgent situation..."


    "He should still be there..."


    Horus nodded, turned to leave, suddenly turned around and asked, "hasn''t the place changed?"


    "Of course not, but his majesty Donne went there a while ago to strengthen his defense... Wait, if you want to go there, I''ll contact someone for you."


    Clara took out the phone and dialed out. When she got through, she said, "Horus is coming. Come here."


    After hanging up, Clara said, "please sit down and have a cup of hot tea. Wait a minute."


    Horus readily agreed.


    In a pub in Ellington, Ezra Kamanda, who was surrounded by a group of girls with star eyes, hung up the phone and frowned.


    Here comes Horus?


    How is this possible? Hasn''t he been living in seclusion on the permafrost to study how to solve the problem of sleepless people?


    Why did you come here suddenly?


    Can you say¡ª¡ª


    Ezra Kamanda was so excited that she got up and almost knocked the girls to the ground.


    "Sorry, girls, I suddenly have something urgent to go! I''ll see you next time!"


    Ezra Kamanda hurried out of the pub and disappeared the moment he stepped out.


    Elsa''s house.


    "I''m coming!"


    Ezra Kamanda suddenly appeared in the living room. After seeing Horus holding a tea cup, he asked excitedly, "Horus! It''s really you! Have you found a solution?"


    Horus noticed the familiar smell from each other. He put down the hot tea he had just drunk: "the observer of the dragon clan?"


    "Ezra Kamanda."


    "I''m afraid I''ll live up to your expectations."


    Horus sighed and looked slightly at Elsa.


    Ezra Kamanda looked at Elsa and said with a smile, "don''t worry, she''s also a member of our dragon family."


    "She is also a dragon!"


    Horus stared, "but the smell on her is obviously human!"


    "AILU''s situation is a little special. In a word, if there''s anything you can say directly, it''s time for her to understand Alberton''s mission."


    "If so..."


    Horus sighed and confessed directly, "I''m afraid the tomb of the sleepless is in danger."


    Clara and Ezra Kamanda turned pale in an instant!

 Chapter 1110

    There was a moment of silence in Elsa''s living room.


    Elsa looked left and right. She found that several people were all looking like they were dying of constipation. She immediately realized the seriousness of the problem, but


    "Well, what is the tomb of the sleepless?"


    "I''m sorry, ELU. Now I''m not in the mood to help you answer this question. You can ask your mother to explain it for you. Horus, let''s go!"


    Ezra Kamanda dragged Horus out of the door and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    Elsa blinked and looked at Clara.


    "This..."


    Clara''s face was very ugly. After hesitating for a moment, she patted the sofa beside her: "Elsa, sit down and I''ll tell you slowly..."


    "Oh!"


    On the other side, just after dragging Horus out of the gate, Ezra Kamanda immediately rose into the sky and flew directly to the ambris mountains!


    "When did you find something unusual?" Ezra Kamanda asked loudly against the strong wind


    "It''s not unusual... Oh, forget it. Wait until you see the catcher."


    Horus smiled bitterly and shook his head.


    "Soon!"


    Ezra Kamanda roared to the northwest. In the blink of an eye, she came to the depths of the ambris mountains. After passing through an invisible barrier, the "boom" fell outside the forest house where Alberton lived alone.


    The corner of Alberton''s eye in the cabin jumped and directly appeared outside: "IZZO? Why are you here?"


    "What happened to the tomb of the sleepless?" asked Ezra Kamanda


    "Condition? Nothing."


    Alberton looked confused: "it''s better to say that it''s a rare peace these days. There''s no vibration in the past."


    "Er..."


    Ezra Kamanda looked at Horus suspiciously.


    "So you''re in a hurry."


    Horus sighed, then went forward, made a mage salute to Alberton, and said, "salute to you, your Excellency the catcher."


    "Are you?"


    Horus smiled bitterly and said, "Horus hornheim, the culprit who made you the catcher."


    "You are Horus!"


    Alberton was surprised: "are you still alive?"


    Horus turned to Ezra Kamanda. "Do you keep telling him I''m dead?"


    Ezra Kamanda glanced: "anyway, you live in seclusion in the permafrost, which is as good as dead."


    Rao is calm and introverted. Horus is also a black line, but fortunately he is not "if Horus didn''t remind us, I''m afraid we haven''t found the situation here yet."


    Ezra Kamanda looked lucky: "maybe we can repair here?"

 Chapter 1111

    The door of the tomb of the sleepless was originally laid by Sasha glott and Horus. Now, the strength of Horus and Ezra Kamanda alone is not qualified to repair here, so Ezra Kamanda immediately contacted Sasha glott.


    After receiving the bad news, Sasha glott rushed to Ellington without saying a word, and then rushed over with Donne, egwin, yustisa, Angus, gene and otinia.


    "Your Majesty Donne! Why are you all here?"


    Alberton, who was guarding the entrance, was stunned.


    Is he Donne?


    Horus''s attention was instantly attracted by the only man in the team he didn''t know.


    Is this Donne who changed the ilrus Empire and let his teacher stay there to atone for his sins, bring tea, pour water and clean up?


    I can''t see what''s special about him. There is no fluctuation in the field, no smell of law... Is he really a legendary strong man?


    There was a flash of doubt in Horus''s heart.


    Sasha glott sighed: "there''s no way. The alchemy masters who died and disappeared with Horus at the beginning can''t find anyone at all. Fortunately, Donne''s level is not bad and can completely replace their role. Otinia is a real God. With her help, I''m afraid this seal will be stronger than before."


    "True, true God!? how is this possible!?"


    Horus was startled. The silent girl with silver hair was the real God!?


    "Oh, yes, you don''t know about it yet... Yo, Horus, you''re still the same after so many years. Eh, no, you seem to have changed more. Is this going to be uncle fan?"


    Sasha glott greeted Horus and immediately caught Donne''s attention.


    Horus!?


    He is Horus hornheim who created the sleepless!?


    He''s still alive!? More importantly, when did this guy come to Ellington!?


    When this kind of talent came to Ellington, he didn''t receive any news!?


    Horus smiled bitterly and shook his head. "Can you stop teasing me?"


    Sasha glott patted Horus on the shoulder and said sincerely, "although the sleepless is indeed your responsibility, you are also the hero who saved the world. You don''t have to criticize yourself too much."


    Horus is speechless, brother. You didn''t say that when you sealed the sleepless


    Sasha glott pointed to yustisa and said, "come on, introduce yourself. This is yustisa, the current patriarch of the einzbellen family on the frozen ice field. Speaking of the technology of your hornheim family, many of you learn from the einzbellen family --"


    Horus waved his hand and said with a bitter smile, "don''t introduce us. I''ve been to the einzbellen family before, but my question is... Hasn''t your family been sealed all the time? You can get out of the seal now?"


    "Long time no see."


    Yustisa smiled and nodded, "thanks to the pardon of the gods brought by your majesty Donne, now our einzbellen family has regained their freedom. Everyone is living a happy life now."


    Donne! Donne again!


    Horus did not know what to think of the ordinary Donne next to him.


    "You know each other..."


    Sasha glott smashed his mouth: "Oh, yes, the hornheim family has always maintained contact with the einzbellen family, and it is also the only channel for the einzbellen family to get outside information."


    After that, he solemnly came to otinia and said to Horus, "but you certainly don''t know this one. This is the daughter of greterence, the God of death, the protector of the pure girl at night, the dark girl lady otinia!"


    Hiss¡ª¡ª


    Horus trembled suddenly, which was a little too fucking exciting!


    God!


    A living true God appeared in front of him!


    That''s all!


    But -- but the real God that appeared was the daughter of greterence!


    Your uncle¡ª¡ª


    Rao is a calm Horus, almost scared to pee!


    Don''t forget that Horus desecrated the souls and bodies of many dead people in order to create the sleepless!


    In the eyes of the God of death, it is absolutely a blasphemy against his divine power!


    To say which God Horus was most afraid of only sending down the Oracle, it was undoubtedly greterence, the God of death!


    Now, greterence didn''t say a word, but his daughter suddenly stood in front of her!


    Horus clearly felt that his legs were shaking


    Yes, although the dark girl otinia in front of him didn''t say a word, she just looked at him calmly, but Horus was afraid.


    With a soft leg and a "poof", Horus knelt down to otinia in front of everyone


    Since he knelt down, Horus simply broke the jar, directly lowered his head and said in a astringent voice: "Horus hornheim has seen your excellency. Please tell the God of death that Horus has no intention of blaspheming his authority and ask him to forgive me..."


    Mortals will naturally have the impulse to worship in front of the true God. Originally, otinia has gathered her divine power, and Horus should not have this impulse. However, it is strange that the scope of his previous research is just within the power of the God of death.


    "Get up."


    Otinia said calmly, "it''s estimated that he doesn''t have time to pay attention to your affairs now. I forgive you for him."


    Donne deeply thought that, if nothing unexpected, now the attention of the gods in heaven may be focused on the chaotic invasion. Horus, as the main force against the second chaotic invasion war, may have a good position in the eyes of the gods.


    Hoo


    Horus wiped the cold sweat from his forehead. Then he got up and recovered. The cloak on his back was wet.


    Angus and Jean were stunned: "Horus, your reaction is too big..."


    Horus looked at them with a wry smile and secretly feigned. How could they know their psychological pressure?


    "Er..."


    Sasha glott also stayed for a while, then pointed to Donne and said, "this is Lord Donne, the messenger of the gods, the man destined to save the world."


    "Hello."


    Donne nodded to him, and Horus nodded with a dull look.


    No wonder he can change the whole Ilus empire!


    No wonder he can make so many people excited about him!


    Messenger of the gods!


    A man destined to save the world!


    Isn''t that big enough!?


    Horus found that he was hit more today than in more than a hundred years before


    "Well, what''s your apprentice''s name?"


    Alberton suddenly thought of this: "maybe you can use your majesty Donne''s power to search for him. As long as you catch him in advance, you don''t have to worry about the tomb of the sleepless."


    "His apprentice? What''s the matter?"


    A group of people around were stunned.


    Horus explained Aldrich''s story to them with a bitter smile.


    "That''s not good news."


    Sasha glott''s face was slightly heavy: "the tomb of the sleepless must not be opened. Although we are not afraid of the sleepless now, the damage caused by the battle to the world cannot be recovered in a short time. Prandar can''t afford such a fierce battle in a short time."


    "Aldrich Harris?"


    Donne nodded thoughtfully and said, "I see. When I get back, I''ll notify him, search for the man''s whereabouts, and notify him as soon as I find it... No, I''ll catch him directly after I find it."


    Donne thought it would be safer.


    "It''s best. However, what I''m worried about is that he opened the tomb of the sleepless after groping here, so he came all the way. As a result, he didn''t find Aldrich, but found a crack in the door..."


    Horus sighed again and again: "maybe this is fate..."


    "Well, now that we all know each other, let''s get down to business."


    Sasha glott clapped his hands: "what do you want to talk about? We''ll talk when we''re done. Let''s go!"


    "This is the tomb of the faceless?"


    Donne walked into the underpass, felt the piercing chill on his face, listened to the crazy whisper in his ear, and was a little surprised. Even his strength was cold, let alone others.


    At the thought of this, Donne looked at egwin like a reproach. She knew about the tomb of the sleepless, but she never mentioned it to herself. It seems that in her heart, her importance is far from enough


    Donne misunderstood egwin. Elves are a race that attaches great importance to commitment and contract. At the beginning, they took a vow led by Sasha glott. They will never disclose the news of the sleepless. For egwin, it is a sacred and inviolable oath, so she won''t say it even if it is an important person.


    Noticing Donne''s gaze, egwin threw back an inquiring look - her straight-line thinking simple brain could not understand the meaning of Donne''s look.


    Alas, that''s all. Who let himself fall in love with her at first sight.


    Donne is very sad. Love is so unreasonable.


    "Exactly, it''s just the entrance."


    Sasha glott led the way in front, with a dignified expression: "the tomb of the sleepless is hidden in a very deep underground, but... Now even the breath at the entrance is so strong... What''s the situation below, Ezra?"


    "Although the seal still works normally, the door is cracked with a finger thick crack, and the breath of the sleepless is overflowing from the crack."


    "How thick are your fingers? Do you mean the fingers of dragons or human beings?"


    Ezra Kamanda was a little speechless: "of course, it''s human fingers. If it''s the thickness of the dragon''s fingers, I''m afraid the whole tomb would have collapsed completely under the impact."


    "So it is."


    Sasha glo nodded and asked casually, "Ms. otinia, do you have any way to completely isolate this madness?"


    Otinia said calmly, "go on and look down."


    So the party fell into silence again and walked down silently.

 Chapter 1112

    The party didn''t know how long they had been walking. They just felt that the cold was getting more and more bitter, and the whispers in their ears were becoming more and more unbearable. The vision in front of them suddenly became incomparably open.


    "This, this is -"


    Seeing the huge underground cave in front of him, Donne was shocked and speechless.


    The stone pillars and chains on which the caves are arched are really spectacular, and the visual impact is beyond description!


    "Oh, I haven''t seen you for a hundred years. There''s still no change here."


    Angus sighed with emotion, and Jean thought: "but fortunately there is no change here, otherwise the world will usher in a disaster."


    Yustisa looked curiously at the huge chain in the cave: "what''s on it... Divine word runes?"


    "Yes."


    Angus nodded: "it''s an imitation made by Horus based on the rubbing and analysis of the divine word runes in the six temples. It''s said that some of the power of the divine word runes was used when creating the sleepless... I have to say that he is indeed a genius. It''s a shame to have him in front and say that I am the first person in alchemy."


    Otinia, who was silent next to her, raised her head and looked at the divine word runes on the chain, and a slight sneer flashed across the corners of her mouth.


    Sure enough, mortals are mortals


    Originally Angus was just a casual sentence, but I don''t know why. Gene next to him blew up inexplicably.


    "Hehe, that''s because Horus''s identity is not suitable for publicity."


    Jean PI said with a smile: "I don''t know who knew I had to refrigerate Horus. When I wanted to change my personal publicity, I couldn''t sleep happily."


    Angus was furious: "old man, you''re not comfortable with me, are you?"


    "I just feel bad listening to you."


    "You can''t see me better than you!"


    "Hehe! We don''t know who''s doing well. The wealth and contacts of my silver city can kill you!"


    "I hehe, your face!"


    "All right, all right, can''t you two be quiet?"


    Donne reluctantly became a peacemaker: "now get down to business, and then you two are upset and have a showdown."


    Gene sneered: "you don''t have to know that I''m male and he''s female."


    Angus was angry again: "old bastard, you deliberately find fault, don''t you? Why don''t you compare alchemy with me?"


    Egwin pursed his lips: "Angus is really not as good as Jean in battle. It''s a little unfair. Why don''t you change it?"


    Donne patted on the forehead: "egwin, how can you join in the fun?"


    Egwin blinked. "Isn''t that interesting?"


    Very... Interesting?


    Donne was suddenly stunned, looked at the faint smile on egwin''s face, suddenly felt a touch of disharmony, and then looked carefully at Angus and gene... Suddenly Donne was in a cold sweat: "Why are their eyes so red?"


    "Eyes?"


    Angus and Jean were stunned and looked into each other''s eyes. They suddenly took a breath of cold air and scolded in unison: "no! It will be affected unconsciously!"


    Sasha glott suddenly exuded a pure force of order, and the gentle force wrapped the people. The restless mood of Angus and gene immediately calmed down, and the sudden evil taste of egwin disappeared.


    Angus and Jean glared at Sasha glott: "Your Majesty the Dragon King!"


    Sasha glott was very innocent: "I thought you all had experience and didn''t need my protection."


    Even Angus, gene and egwin, the three legendary heroes who have been here, are unconsciously affected by the smell of sleepless people, not to mention ordinary people.


    But


    After calming down, Angus was a little surprised and asked, "Sir Donne and MS. yustisa have not been affected?"


    "Me?"


    Donne gave a hand: "I guess it''s because of the protection given to me by the gods."


    A few people can only envy it. It''s really a convenient power


    "I''m even simpler. You know, our family has been sealed for thousands of years. Without a strong soul and will, it would have destroyed itself."


    Yustisa, standing next to Donne, said with a smile, "even if the sleepless person is strong, it is impossible to shake my will."


    "Since it''s all right, go down quickly. The longer it takes, the more trouble it gets."


    "Why don''t you just jump down from here?"


    Donne looked at the outside of the ladder. It was only a few hundred meters high. It would be easier to jump directly.


    "If you don''t want to die, try --"


    Gene closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths before he calmed down: "... this damn sleepless person... Hoo, I mean, you can''t jump here, because the seal here is very strong, which also leads to a very strong magic deposition area. Under the guidance of the seal, the inert magic forms a stable loop with chains, that is, the magic here can''t be mobilized by you."


    "- at the same time, if the magic activity in your body is too strong and activates the power of seal, you may also be sealed here."


    "In short, if you can walk here, don''t think of taking a shortcut."


    Donne had to give up, and the party walked down the stairs for more than half an hour before finally reaching the bottom of the hall in the middle of the cave.


    All the way to the front of the gate, Horus pointed out the location of the crack.


    Sasha glott looked dignified: "I''m afraid this crack has appeared for some time... Alberton, when was the last time you came here?"


    "In the middle of last month, I came in to replace the magic stone."


    Speaking of this, Alberton suddenly frowned: "I remember. It seems that since the beginning of the year, the magic stone has been replaced faster and faster. Did it crack at that time?"


    "Probably, but..."


    Sasha glott frowned: "no! The whole seal magic array has been running for a hundred years and has been very stable. Moreover, there is no special situation recently. Why does it suddenly crack?"


    Donne suddenly asked, "the external environment has not changed. What if the internal environment has changed?"


    "That''s impossible!"


    With one voice, Sasha glott and Horus looked at each other, Sasha glott continued: "the sleepless have completely fallen into deep sleep after being sealed. Now what overflows is their own power that continues to escape. As long as the seal is not broken, they cannot wake up, and the internal environment cannot change."


    Donne gave up: "then I don''t know. Study it yourself... Or fix it first and then study it?"


    "Now it''s not the problem of repairing or not, but to find out the reason for the crack."


    Horus explained, "if the root cause of the problem is not solved, it will certainly appear after repair."


    "What do you think is the reason?"


    Horus was asked at once and said a little tangled, "did Aldrich sneak in here and try to destroy the gate, only to find that he gave up after opening only one hole?"


    He also knew that this statement was nonsense, but it seemed to be the only possibility.


    "Impossible."


    Alberton looked unhappy and patted the big sword on his back: "I have the blessing of the Dragon King and the contract to guard here. Anyone who enters here will notice that Aldrich''s strength will be stronger than you?"


    "No, he only has the power of the supreme level and the third level..."


    Alberton said firmly, "then he can''t have been here."


    Only the supreme level three-level strength, just want to break through his blockade? It''s impossible!


    The duty of the catcher and the blessing of the dragon family have given him super strength and a steady stream of physical strength. Now if he wholeheartedly defends the entrance to the tomb of the sleepless, even the legendary strong man can''t break through his defense!


    "So," Donne repeated, "it''s not a moment and a half to find the problem, but the smell of the sleepless is always escaping. Even Angus and gene will be affected. It shows how dangerous it is here."


    "Lord Donne is right. Let''s fix the crack first."


    Sasha glott said in a deep voice, "if you drag on, there is likely to be some dangerous situation."


    "Good!"


    "What should I do?"


    "Lord Donne, I''ll arrange it for you later. Please be patient."


    "All right."


    Sasha glott, Ezra Kamanda, Horus, Angus, gene and egwin were all busy, leaving only Donne, Alberton, yustisa and otinia standing beside in a daze.


    Looking up at the ferocious huge stone door, Donne could feel a faint attraction. The door seemed to attract his soul, but due to his special situation, the attraction was very little and could be ignored.


    After turning his eyes around the "reliefs", Donne suddenly noticed otinia''s playful eyes.


    Donne leaned over and said, "otinia, did you find anything?"


    Otinia looked at him with a joking face: "yes, I found that you really overestimated your strength when you had to mention..."


    "What do you say?"


    "Before -"


    Otini Arden looked for a moment, and a trace of unnaturalness flashed on her face: "didn''t I teach you a divine word Rune before? Try to describe the information carried on that divine word rune."


    "Well..."


    Donne opened his mouth, but was distressed to find that the meaning of the divine word Rune was very clear in his heart, but he couldn''t describe it.


    "It can''t be described, can it?"


    Donne nodded.


    "However, this Horus, a stupid non mention, even tried to guess the meaning of the divine word runes with his mortal ridiculous wisdom, and even tried to use these divine word runes to restrain the souls of the dead, drive the bodies of the dead, and form some ridiculous sleepless person to continue fighting."


    With a hint of sarcasm on her face, "do you think you''re overestimating your strength?"


    "You mean --"


    There was a sudden thunder in Donne''s mind: "there is something wrong with the divine word Rune used by Horus to create the sleepless!?"


    Otinia said faintly, "although I didn''t see it with my own eyes, I dare to assert that there is no problem in it. I''m afraid it''s a big mistake."

 Chapter 1113

    There is no doubt that otinia is the true God coming from heaven. As the only authority of divine word runes, she is also a true God who disdains to lie. What she said must be true.


    In other words, Horus thought he knew a good divine word rune, which was probably quite different from the actual situation!


    The meaning contained in those divine language runes can not be understood by a small mortal at all. Horus can''t fully understand the meaning no matter how he studies heaven and man.


    Horus used the wrong divine word Rune and the wrong way to create the wrong sleepless person


    The most critical divine word runes are fundamentally wrong. How can he create his ideal immortal warrior?


    Donne suddenly raised his eyebrows and thought of a possibility.


    Is the sleepless so crazy because the divine word rune is wrong?


    In other words, if Horus can really understand the true meaning of some divine word runes, can he correct the mistakes of the sleepless, or create a real harmless immortal warrior?


    ... maybe.


    But the preconditions are too difficult.


    Otinia just sent a message of divine word runes to Donne, which has nearly overloaded Donne''s soul, let alone Horus.


    What''s more, the way for otinia to quickly transmit the divine word rune is kissing!


    It''s kissing!


    Kiss!


    Kiss!


    Because it''s important, say it three times!


    Even if Donne and otinia have no ambiguous relationship, he doesn''t want to see otinia kiss others after kissing herself!


    I should think of other ways... By the way, I am also an alchemist. If I get the power of divine word runes from otinia and the secret of the sleepless from Horus, can I do it myself?


    ¡ª¡ªYou can try!


    As soon as Donne wanted to ask otinia about the divine word rune, he heard Sasha glott calling him, so he hid the question first, hurried over and began to get busy.


    After Donne left, yustisa smiled and asked, "those divine words and runes are the key to the sleepless, aren''t they?"


    Otinia was noncommittal.


    "I can guess without answering."


    Yustisa said to herself: "There are three fundamental forces that constitute the sleepless. One is the power of divine words and runes. It is even possible that the power of those divine words and runes is also related to the power of your father''s God of death. The other is the body and soul of the legendary strong on the verge of death. The third is the skill developed by Horus. The skill of integrating the two should be the use of our einzbellen family to control the soul Technology and the human body refining technology of the hornheim family. "


    "Theoretically, combining these three forces together can indeed create a powerful warrior beyond the limits of mortals, but unfortunately -"


    After a pause, yustisa continued: "it''s a pity that Horus is too confident and the meaning of the divine word rune is completely wrong. Therefore, the sleepless person based on this foundation is doomed not to succeed from the beginning."


    Otinia Gu jingbubo glanced at yustisa with her eyes and said slowly, "you are very smart."


    Yustisa smiled: "thank you for your praise. Your recognition is my honor."


    Not long after falling into silence again, otinia took the initiative to say, "I didn''t see the divine word Rune he created for the sleepless, but I can guess that it is definitely related to my father''s authority - I mean authority, otherwise mortals can never control their soul."


    "As for the divine word runes on this seal, they are very disorderly, including yebirni, nisclair, Anita Lyle, gibkenseth and pasteron..."


    Yustisa was stunned: "are the light God system and the dark god system mixed together?"


    "Yes."


    There was a faint radiance in otinia''s eyes. With the release of divine power, the cold air around her suddenly dissipated. As soon as otinia and Alberton''s eyes brightened, they subconsciously gathered around her. They just heard her say: "The divine word runes here are too chaotic. Different forces are mixed and used together. They conflict and confront each other. Only a small number of non conflicting divine word runes really work."


    At this point, otinia''s face again showed that iconic sarcastic smile: "Therefore, mortals are mortals. They always think that they can completely rub down the divine word runes and activate their power, even if they have mastered them. Then they begin to pile up the number. They think that the more the number, the better. Unfortunately, the real effective divine word runes are only a palm of a hand, and all of them are consumed in each other''s conflict."


    "You mean --"


    Alberton could not help scratching his head: "the countless divine word runes on these chains in the sky are useless. Only four or five have taken effect? But they have all been activated!"


    "So this is where you mortals are stupid."


    Otinia sneered: "Do you think the divine language runes are just pure divine words? No, it is actually a manifestation of the will of the world. Its appearance itself represents the specific power that works for specific goals under certain specific conditions. If you can''t fully understand the power of the divine language runes, you can''t combine them. You''re lucky you didn''t destroy the world."


    "You mean --"


    "Yes."


    Otinia said calmly: "it is a divine word rune that can declare the ''end of the world'', just written, accompanied by the power of species extinction and civilization restart."


    Alberton was stunned on the spot.


    Perhaps she was worried about scaring them, and otinia said, "but don''t worry, even if the divine word rune is given to you, you don''t have the ability to use it. Even I don''t have the qualification to use it."


    "Hoo... You almost scared me to death."


    Yustisa took a long sigh of relief on her chest, but after knowing that the divine word rune is such a dangerous force, she also gave up the idea at the beginning. She still honestly carried out R & D with the einzbellen family and became what Donne said could change the future of the world.


    Otinia pulled her mouth. She didn''t lie, but she didn''t tell the truth. She''s not qualified to use the divine word rune, but Ellington has a person who can use it now


    On the other hand, the project of repairing the gate has reached the most critical moment. After Donne joined, Sasha glott immediately let him serve as a very important node - providing magic support for gene and egwin.


    During the construction of this sleepless tomb, Horus consumed magic maintained by Sasha glott, and the magic used by gene and egwin was provided by other dragon races. However, now Angus has the support of Ezra Kamanda, but gene and egwin can''t. their own magic reserves are not enough to support it, and this special place is still in use at the moment Unable to absorb the magic of the outside world, Donne''s battery with huge magic reserves came in handy.


    The mysterious and complex magic array envelops the huge stone gate. It is the seal magic array for the sleepless, which was jointly developed by the dragon family, Horus and Angus. Under the continuous supply of magic, the cracks on the stone gate are recovering at a very slow speed. According to the current progress, it will take more than an hour to completely repair.


    It is because the speed of repair is so slow that Donne understands the horror of the tomb of the sleepless.


    Seal, this place must be completely sealed!


    Then he can safely set out to attack the kingdom of grace!


    After an hour of full repair, the crack was finally close to the completion of repair. The cold, piercing and crazy force overflowing from it had nearly disappeared, and the whispers in their ears were faint and almost inaudible. They finally breathed a sigh of relief and showed a relieved smile on their faces.


    But


    A few minutes later, the last crack still hasn''t been repaired.


    "There may be a lack of strength! Ms. yustisa! Please help! Help Lord Donne share it."


    Yustisa gladly came forward and took over the task of supplying magic to egwin from Donne. Due to her particularity, the magic pool in her body is much larger than that of gene and Angus.


    Sasha glott said to Angus, who was slightly tired, "it''s almost over! Try harder!"


    However


    Another hour passed, and everyone''s faces were full of fatigue. However, the last crack was not closed.


    Now even Sasha glott found something wrong: "this shouldn''t be..."


    There are only cracks as thin as hair, but they can''t be repaired!


    Sasha glott looked at the tired people and gritted his teeth: "it seems that he has to ask for foreign aid."


    Foreign aid?


    "Ms. otinia, please do it!"


    When Sasha glott came, she called out to otinia to prevent such an accident.


    Due to the previous conversation with nisclair, otinia would not refuse to help Donne now, so she nodded, walked forward directly, stretched out her hand and pressed it on the crack. The powerful magic array was like nothing in front of her.


    Otinia looked sideways at Sasha glott: "just fix here, right?"


    "Yes."


    Otinia nodded, and her palm suddenly became as bright as jade. The faint radiance passed through her palm and directly acted on the stone gate. Different from Horus''s method of repairing the stone gate, otinia''s power acted on the more original level to repair the gap from the root - in short, to restore the crack to the state it had never cracked before.


    As soon as otinia made a move, the effect was obvious. The hairy crack began to disappear with the naked eye, and soon it was completely repaired!


    "It''s finally over!"


    Several faces showed happy smiles.


    However, just then, behind the stone gate, there was a dull sound of "boom"! The whole cave shook, and the God word runes all over the sky were darkened in an instant, and the power of seal began to lose rapidly!


    Sasha glott, Horus and others changed their faces and looked at otinia!


    "Don''t look at me."


    Otinyat blinked innocently: "I didn''t do anything!"

 Chapter 1114

    South of the kingdom of grace.


    "Boom!!!"


    Just listen to the sound of a flat thunder, and a towering light column suddenly appears in the gray ridge excavation site. The extremely cold breath quickly spreads in all directions with the light column as the center!


    In the already cold roaring plateau, the temperature suddenly became colder. The Warcraft around the gray ridge excavation site just noticed the smell, so they were frightened and died one by one!


    After those powerful Warcraft animals noticed the smell, they immediately ran out crazily. A large number of Warcraft animals were frozen by the smell of sleepless people in the process of escape, kept the escape posture and fell to the ground. If you check carefully, you will find that they have lost their lives.


    Further away, even across the towering ambris mountains, the sensitive Warcraft in the South jungle have also noticed the coming of the crisis. The flying Warcraft soared into the sky, and the Warcraft groups blocking the sky and the sun began to migrate rapidly.


    In the Emerald Forest, the manic Warcraft surged and trampled everything along the way into mud. The earth trembled violently, just like an earthquake. It was useless for the elf rangers to comfort their emotions.


    At this moment, the gray ridge excavation site where the light pillar appears has completely turned into a pale crystallization area - under the strong impact of the power accumulated in the tomb of the sleepless for a century, the earth and rock around the core area whose seal has been removed has undergone qualitative change almost instantly, becoming a kind of pale spar, and this crystallization trend is still spreading rapidly!


    "Success! Ha ha ha - finally success!"


    Aldrich''s crazy laughter came out of the cave at the bottom of the pit. In front of him, the original intact boundary was broken. At this moment, a large hole one person high was broken. The violent force was continuously escaping from the inside to the outside, and this force was still increasing. The damaged caves on the boundary were still collapsing and getting bigger!


    "See!? Sir Craig! I said, I''m the strongest! I''m a genius beyond the teacher! That''s why I can break this barrier!"


    Aldrich''s face was full of crazy and twisted smile, and the strange dagger in his hand exuded unspeakable color: "this is the acme of all my efforts over the years. The magic equipment that can move any magician - the blade of the law breaker! Even the legendary border that can seal the sleepless can only be eclipsed in front of this dagger!"


    "I am the real genius! I am the strongest! Only I am qualified to master this invincible army!"


    Aldrich, full of crazy words, did not pay attention to Sir Craig behind him. Sir Craig was only the Apocalypse of the golden peak, but he had just been affected by the overflow power in the tomb of the sleepless, which broke his original limit, made him instantly understand his own field and promoted to the master level!


    However, before he even had time to be ecstatic, the violent forces that erupted immediately flooded him!


    How can the power that has been sealed and deposited in the tomb of the sleepless for a hundred years be coveted? The power overflowing from the front door can even affect Angus and gene, not to mention the power overflowing from the hole here!


    Sir Craig''s original will was destroyed in an instant!


    His body only supported for a moment, and then he became dead and completely disappeared from the world under the impact of power!


    Even Aldrich, if he didn''t rely on a large number of magic equipment and the special law breaker blade in his hand, he couldn''t stand it at the moment.


    "This is the power to rival the chaos army!"


    "This is the power of the sleepless Legion!"


    "This is my power!"


    Aldrich opened his arms and began to laugh wildly, taking the initiative to absorb the power of the sleepless.


    This is the method he has developed over the years. He believes that the sleepless people created by the teacher Horus have lost their mind, but they have combat instinct, which means that their souls still have the ability to instinctively judge the enemy and ourselves.


    But they did not obey Horus'' orders, which shows that Horus is not the same kind in their eyes.


    So, if they absorb the power of the sleepless, use the power of the sleepless to promote legends, and have their breath on them, will they be able to treat themselves as peers or even leaders?


    Aldrich actually accumulated enough strength to promote legend many years ago. He already knew what the law he touched was, but in order to achieve this goal, he just didn''t take that step in order to promote legend under the baptism of the power of the sleepless!


    In this way, the breath of the sleepless can be attached to his power!


    If you succeed, you can master this powerful and invincible teacher!


    Even if they don''t succeed, it''s not a piece of cake to seal them again with their strength after being promoted to legend and their familiarity with magic enchantment? Even if it can''t be sealed, it''s not easy to escape?


    "Hoo... How huge... How pure power... More... I want more..."


    Aldrich''s face was intoxicated to meet the impact of the sleepless power. His clothes had long been overwhelmed and disappeared, and the magic equipment hung on his body began to burst one by one because of overload!


    Earrings, necklaces, rings, bracelets


    With the gradual breaking of magic equipment, Aldrich himself was under more and more pressure, but he was not surprised but happy: "yes! That''s it! That''s the feeling! Come on! I''m ready for the impact!"


    Aldrich suddenly stabbed his body with the Dharma breaker''s blade. After the Dharma breaker''s blade stabbed into the skin, he untied the seal imposed by himself in the body, and the accumulated strength broke out in an instant. At the same time, the huge force outside was constantly squeezing his body, and the sleepless person began to take the initiative to counterattack after being stimulated, The power of a needle pierced Aldrich''s body, the cold and biting cold began to erode his blood, and the magic pool in his body began to become sluggish


    "Give it to me - broken!"


    The physical pain did not affect Aldrich. He laughed wildly and released the overstocked power. The world suddenly became very clear in his eyes. It seemed that he could see the law behind everything. Among them, the law belonging to him was extremely obvious, that is... The law that can master the vibration frequency of everything.


    Just touch it


    Aldrich stretched out his hand, his eyes full of enthusiasm.


    Yes, as long as you touch it, you can really touch the field of laws, promote legends under the breath of sleepless people, and control them!


    However, after the hand was stretched out, it never came back.


    The biting cold poured out of the broken hole. The violent force changed all the material structures around. The arrogant Aldrich didn''t even find that his feet had crystallized and connected with the whole earth under the impact of the first wave of force.


    With the strength pouring out from the tomb of the sleepless, the crystallization area spread rapidly. When he was about to break through the legendary level, the crystallization area had spread to his chest.


    In this case, even if he is promoted to legend, I''m afraid he can''t get back his life, not to mention that before he can promote legend, the whole person''s soul and will have been completely destroyed in the peak of power explosion!


    Yes, even Aldrich''s calculations, this arrogant guy overestimates himself.


    He thought he studied heaven and man, and everything in the world was controllable, but pride blinded his eyes. Horus''s fear of the sleepless was regarded as timidity by him, and his desire to surpass Horus became a kind of obsession. As a result, he did such a terrible thing!


    The power of the sleepless, even Sasha glott and Angus, including the creator Horus, are kept secret. How can he control it?


    Aldrich can''t even know what terrible consequences this behavior will cause, because his and Craig''s souls have been frozen and shattered by the breath of the sleepless. Aldrich has completely disappeared from the world and has no chance of reincarnation.


    The reason why sleepless people can resist the chaos army and are not affected by chaotic creatures is that under the action of the power of divine word runes, their power has a very special nature, which can affect and interfere with the soul, and can also be immune to the erosion of chaotic creatures - but sleepless people are already the embodiment of the mind in the soul of the war dead, which is crazy enough, The only difference between crazy sleepless people and crazy chaotic creatures is that sleepless people will only affect people''s mind and will not expand their lineup.


    The power of the sleepless man roared in the cave. In a pale world, only Aldrich''s crystalline body remained standing, and his crazy smile was still there. I''m afraid he didn''t know what terrible things he released until the moment of death


    "Boom!"


    The opening of the sealed boundary expanded again, and a figure with ice blue suddenly appeared in the cave that was collapsing and collapsing. Then, a pair of iron fists were waved, and only a loud noise was heard. The crystallized Aldrich was blown into dust in an instant. The violent fist strength penetrated the cave obliquely, broke through the earth and rock, and pierced the sky, The whole underground cave has been expanded several times by fist strength!


    "Roar!!!"


    More shadows appeared behind the ice blue figure. Their faces could not be seen in the crystalloid dust filled cave. Only those pairs of scarlet eyes were extremely dazzling and echoed in the cave like a wild animal.


    Murderous!


    Sleepless, awake!

 Chapter 1115

    The emerald corolla, originally sitting gracefully on the rattan chair humming a tune and enjoying the winter sunshine, suddenly changed her face and rushed into the sky in an instant, looking at the sky in the north with an extremely dignified expression.


    "Is this breath... Sleepless!?"


    Isalie looked unbelievable: "how is this possible? The sleepless person has been sealed. It''s impossible to suddenly break the seal..."


    Although we can''t see the situation in the distance, the strong breath from the north is indeed the symbolic crazy breath of the sleepless!


    Can it be said that the sleepless man really wakes up!?


    Isalie looked very ugly.


    "Your Majesty?"


    Half asleep and half awake, Matilda immediately followed up after noticing the movement of isali. Seeing isali''s expression, her heart sank: "what happened?"


    "Matilda..."


    Isalie looked back and looked very strange, sad and painful. She whispered, "get ready, we''re going to fight the enemy..."


    "Fight!?"


    Mathilda was shocked: "an enemy invaded the Emerald Forest!"


    "Not..."


    "I''m afraid we have to take the initiative to face a very terrible enemy..."


    "... I see!"


    Mathilda roared away!


    Isalie fell on the crown of the tree of the world, gently stroked the branch and whispered, "Grandpa tree, please immediately inform the chief priest Maserati and all members of the family above the gold level to assemble on the third floor platform square and be ready to fight at any time..."


    The voice of the world tree rang out in Sally''s mind: "I''ve noticed... They wake up..."


    "Yes, sleepless."


    Isalie said, "please, I need to contact my friend immediately."


    The tree of the world went to inform the elves in the Emerald Forest. At the same time, isalie took out her mobile phone. However, neither Donne nor gene Angus could call.


    What''s going on?


    Is it because the wakefulness of the sleepless affects the communication ability of the magic phone?


    Isalie was full of worry, and there was some anxiety on her always calm and gentle face. She directly performed teleportation and appeared in the Lord''s house in Ellington.


    "Queen Elizabeth?"


    Fiona looked at the sudden appearance of isali in surprise: "are you looking for Donne? Unfortunately, he just went out."


    "Where has he gone?"


    "I don''t know. I saw his majesty Sasha glott take him out just now."


    Even Sasha glott is here!?


    Now isalie no longer doubted that there was something wrong with the seal of the sleepless man!


    Remember the direction of the tomb of the sleepless is


    Isalie nodded to Fiona, then immediately rushed out and flew to the tomb of the sleepless.


    Watching the dignified and noble isali leave, Fiona''s face is full of envy. She also wants to become a woman like queen isali.


    "But... It''s rare to see her so anxious. What happened?"


    Due to the distance, Fiona''s strength is not strong enough, so she hasn''t noticed the magic wave in the air.


    "Fiona!"


    At this time, Selna with a frightened face ran over: "where''s Donne?"


    "You''re looking for him too? He''s not here..."


    "He''s not here at this time!? just now a very terrible smell broke out. I always have an ominous hunch!"


    As a deserter of the second chaotic invasion war, Selna does not know about the sleepless, but she can also detect the terrible power that erupts from the gray ridge excavation site.


    That is absolutely no less than the power of the legendary strong!


    So is isalie, even Selna


    Fiona frowned: "I see. If Donne comes back, I''ll remind him of it. In addition, Ms. Selna, please patrol around Ellington and report it as soon as possible if you find anything."


    "I see."


    Selna clung to her chest. How she wished she was nervous, but the breath was


    However, there are so many strong men in Ellington. Even if there are really some terrible enemies, nothing will happen


    Dwarf Kingdom, hammerforge.


    With a crisp "bang", the red hair embryo on the anvil was broken by a hammer, and the broken slag flew all over the sky, illuminating Abram''s suspicious face behind the anvil.


    "Master Abram?"


    This is the breath of the sleepless!?


    Abram looked to the North like lightning. Even across the thick ambris mountains, he could still clearly detect the smell, which was the crazy smell that had made him have nightmares for more than ten years!


    You can''t be wrong! This is the breath of the sleepless!


    But -- the direction of the entrance to the tomb of the sleepless is clearly in the southeast!?


    Abram threw away his hammer and roared into the throne hall: "duranden!"


    Duranden, who was on the throne, was having a headache about those documents. He was overjoyed when he heard the speech: "master? Is there something to do?"


    "Sound the comprehensive warning signal immediately!"


    Alberton shouted, "inform all dwarf villages to be on alert, and inform all dwarf soldiers to assemble immediately and stand by at any time!"


    "Hiss -"


    Duranden took a breath of air-conditioning: "yes! - can I know why?"


    "The enemy appeared."


    Abram clenched his teeth and said, "terrible enemy... I''ll leave first! Don''t be careless!"


    Abram said and rushed out directly. The target was obviously the tomb of the sleepless!


    In the new bulkesuo of the Ryan Empire, sharp teeth ¡¤ blood mane, who was hiding at home to enjoy good wine and food, suddenly bit the big stick bone in his hand. Sen Bai''s bone residue rattled in his mouth. After the silent sharp teeth chewed the bone residue, they showed a ferocious smile.


    "This feeling... Ha ha... Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha... It''s them... Yes... It''s definitely them..."


    Sharp teeth stroked the scar on the chest, and the blood all over was boiling: "although I don''t know why you wake up... But... This time, I will personally send you to hell!"


    After drinking all the wine in the cup, sharp teeth threw away the wine cup in his hand, picked up the bloody battle axe standing next to him, carried it on his shoulder and went out.


    "Father?"


    "I''ll go out. You go to Ursa and tell his majesty stro and Pope imir that the enemy appears and it''s time to prepare for war."


    Montgomery Kahn was surprised: "enemy! Father, what enemy is it?"


    However, Mongo Kahn had disappeared into the snowstorm, and his voice echoed in the wind: "go..."


    Mongo Kahn hesitated for a moment and rushed into the wind and snow.


    At the moment, the people in the tomb of the sleepless were all frightened and uncertain. They were wrapped in the magic deposition area. They didn''t notice the situation outside. At the moment, their attention was all focused on the gate.


    "What''s the matter with that loud noise and huge movement just now?"


    Don''t tell me it''s normal for seals


    "Of course not!"


    Sasha glott''s face was livid: "in fact, now this seal has been destroyed!"


    Obviously, they all watched helplessly. The crack on the stone door had been repaired, but why was the seal damaged!?


    "Ms. otinia, is it difficult..."


    Horus said carefully, "because the power of this seal is incompatible with your power?"


    Otinia glanced at him, too lazy to answer him.


    "Impossible. If anyone can completely repair this boundary, it must be otinia!"


    Donne said bluntly, "now it''s clear that the problem is not with us! Something else must be wrong!"


    "But the entrance to the tomb of the sleepless is here..."


    "You know it''s just an entrance."


    Don said in a deep voice, "but your apprentice doesn''t know. If he digs in other places and reaches the border, guess what he will do?"


    Horus''s face suddenly changed. He remembered that his apprentice was best at breaking the barrier!


    "No!"


    Horus exclaimed, "the border has been destroyed from other places! Let''s get out!"


    "What should I do here?"


    Alberton shouted, "even if other places are destroyed, this is still the door to the tomb of the sleepless. If this is also destroyed, the sleepless will wake up faster and more dangerous!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a moment''s silence, otinia said slowly, "give it to me here. You go out first."


    As soon as otinia spoke, Donne stopped hesitating and said decisively, "let''s go!"


    The group immediately withdrew their hands and rushed to the central stone pillar without hesitation. After they left the range of the stone gate, otinia closed her eyes. When she opened them again, her eyes were shining, the space around her body was distorted, and there were a trace of cracks - her divine power had been activated.


    "It seems... I haven''t used my strength for a while."


    Otinia opened her palm, and a bright vortex suddenly appeared in her palm. With a gentle grip, the vortex turned into a little light and disappeared.


    "It''s a little difficult to control..."


    Although otinia is not a powerful God, the power of the true God is still unmatched in the main material world. The most difficult thing for her now is not how to solve the problem of the seal, but how to control her power and influence in a minimum range without affecting the world.


    Her power is very dangerous for prandal now. It is easy to cause more serious damage to the originally fragile space, leading to the advance of the time when the chaotic army broke through the barrier and invaded the world.


    However, if she doesn''t do it, I''m afraid the world will be destroyed by the battle with the sleepless before the chaos invades.


    "Since there is no choice, there is no choice."


    There was a faint light in otinia''s eyes, and she didn''t see any action. The divine language runes on the cave chain were suddenly reactivated, followed by those runes, which were separated from the iron chain one after another. Then some divine language runes were annihilated in the air, and some began to rearrange and combine quickly in the ai

 Chapter 1116

    "The gods are above! That is the power of the true God!"


    Horus ran up the steps and couldn''t help looking back at the movement of otinia.


    At the moment, the whole cave was almost shrouded in her power. Although her power was contained, it had exuded amazing power and oppressed them hard to breathe - this was the case when otinia did not target them.


    You know, these people can already represent prandal''s most powerful combat effectiveness, but all of them, together, can''t resist the authority of otinia at the moment!


    It can be seen that the gap between the true God and the legendary strong is definitely not a little, but a more essential difference.


    Angus exclaimed, "if the gods were involved in the second chaotic invasion war, perhaps the sleepless would not be a threat!"


    Although sleepless people are powerful, they are not as difficult as chaotic creatures. The true God can play freely and destroy these sleepless people by flicking his fingers.


    Unfortunately, the gods suffered a lot in the first chaotic invasion war, so they decided not to intervene in the second chaotic invasion war from the beginning. Although this decision greatly reduced the risk of the second chaotic invasion war and there were no units outside the specification in the enemy, it also pushed the prandals to the limit, Indirectly led to the birth of the sleepless.


    Sasha glott couldn''t help but say, "don''t look! If Aldrich really destroys the border, I''m afraid it''s dangerous outside! We''re pressed for time!"


    So they quickened their pace again, and the speed of leaving here was much faster than when they came in. A few minutes later, they had rushed up the stone pillar and returned to the long passage. The last scene they saw was that the divine words and runes were combined into a two by two three-dimensional array in the air under the control of otinia.


    In the end, she only extracted and used eight divine word runes.


    But the power of these eight divine word runes alone has far exceeded the power of thousands of imitation divine word runes.


    Horus smiled bitterly. After seeing that otinia used the divine word Rune himself, he knew how superficial he knew about the divine word rune.


    This kind of thing is really not a field that ordinary people can involve!


    After combining the divine word runes, otinia no longer moved, but constantly gathered her own escaping power, reduced the pressure on the surrounding space, and quietly waited for them to leave here as much as possible.


    When otinia felt that they had left far enough, she refocused her attention on the stone gate. At the moment, due to the destruction of the border, the seal has failed, and the power overflowing from behind the stone gate has become more and more strong. Even the nature of the stone gate itself has begun to be eroded and crystallized, and the cold and piercing air is squeezed out from the crack of the door, The temperature in the hall is getting lower and lower.


    But it didn''t affect otinia at all.


    "Although the methods used are messy, did you create this monster by mistake..."


    Otinia''s eyes seemed to penetrate the thick stone door. In the huge space behind, the frozen sleepless people were waking up quickly. They broke the ice one after another, woke up from a hundred years of sleep, and rushed to the only exit with violent killing intention. The exit was not on the side of the stone door.


    "... I see... A gap was torn in the rear of the barrier... Many sleepless people have rushed out now... Just leave it to them to deal with. As for those who haven''t gone out yet..."


    A trace of indifference flashed in otinia''s eyes and waved: "let''s annihilate it."


    The three-dimensional array of divine words and runes flickered slightly, and then... The space in front of otinia flickered, followed by an empty underground space with no edge - the whole Tomb of the sleepless was cut off by her and the space, and then thrown into the star world.


    The unconscious existence of the sleepless cannot trigger the observer effect. After being thrown into the star world, it will be restored into basic particles by the power of the star world and disappear completely from the world.


    If Horus Donne and they were still here, they would be shocked at the moment. They were all stupid there.


    The sleepless one, the enemy who makes the whole prandal tremble and tremble, was so easily wiped out by otinia!


    If you think about their nervous and fearful attitude just now, it''s no wonder that otinia had been ridiculing them before, because the power gap between the two sides really can''t be considered with common sense.


    "The biggest crisis that may damage your development has been solved for you. I''ve done my duty..."


    Standing in front of the empty underground cave, otinia muttered, "but I don''t know how much influence this exceptional use of power will have..."


    After talking with nisclair, otinia knew her responsibility now. The power of true God in the main material world was the same as cheating, but the chaos army was eyeing outside and constantly eroding the world. Every time she used extra power, it would shock the world, This oscillation will accelerate the erosion process of chaotic organisms.


    Therefore, even if she knew that her strength could be of great help to Donne, otinia never used her strength.


    "The main enemy has been solved. You can solve the escaped kittens by yourself..."


    Otinia slowly repaired the cut underground space with soil and murmured, "if such enemies can''t be solved, it will make me doubt whether you can really save the world..."


    Kingdom of grace, blood Rock City, in the study.


    "If the plan goes well, I''m afraid I can have that army soon. Master Aldrich, don''t live up to my expectations..."


    Stanley is still dreaming at this moment, unaware that Aldrich has died under his arrogance, and even brought a messenger of destruction to his grace kingdom.


    "Teng!"


    At this time, a magic letter suddenly unfolded automatically in a grid on the side bookshelf.


    Ha! Come what you want! Master Aldrich must have good news¡ª¡ª incorrect!


    In that box is... A magic letter used to contact Fengge city!


    Stanley''s happy sword eyebrow picked, and the magic letter flew into his hand. As soon as he opened the magic letter, his face suddenly changed.


    "Dead, all dead, madness spreading, Fengge city is over, terrible enemies, killing demons, will destroy everything -"


    The chaotic words with mismatched preface and later words appear on the magic letter. The words are extremely scrawled. It can be seen how frightened the other side is when writing. After simple sorting, Stanley can clearly realize how terrible the enemy appears in the despair of the Lord of Fengge city at the other end of the magic letter, Will let the powerful soldier known as the immovable rock panic like this? Not even a word?


    Stanley''s heart sank. Regardless of the biting wind outside, he shouted, "come on!"


    "Yes!"


    "Send the order immediately! The kingdom of grace has entered a state of war! The king''s guards are on alert and inform several generals to assemble the soldiers urgently!"


    The guard was stunned and then ecstatic. Your majesty, has he finally decided to attack the Ilus empire!?


    The guard who took the order did not know Stanley''s troubles at the moment!


    ¡ª¡ªThe magic letter hasn''t run out, but the text on it has stopped and replaced it with a large piece of ink.


    This only means that the owner of Fengge city has died in the hands of the enemy.


    "Bang!"


    Stanley, with a gloomy face, smashed his fist on the table and said with gnashing teeth: "no matter who you are, since you dare to fight against my kingdom of grace, the king will kill you!"


    After taking a deep breath, Stanley, like an enraged lion, directly left all his work and changed into a military uniform.


    He has decided to see for himself who is the enemy who can suddenly destroy Fengge city!


    The entrance to the tomb of the sleepless.


    "Your Majesty isali!?"


    "Master Abram?"


    Isalie, who came first, looked at the roaring Abram and said with a bitter smile, "it seems that the master has noticed it?"


    "That''s right."


    Abram looked dignified: "why do sleepless people wake up?"


    "I''ve just arrived, too. The catcher is gone. The entrance channel is open, but a strong barrier prevents me from entering."


    "The catcher is not here?"


    Abram frowned, "did he go in?"


    "I don''t know - someone''s coming again!"


    Isalie looked at the sky. A moment later, a burly Orc fell from the sky with a wild smile: "where is the enemy?"


    Abram frowned: "sharp teeth! Your movement is too big!"


    "The sleepless are awake. What else do you tell me? There is too much movement?"


    Sharp teeth hissed and looked around: "where''s the sleepless? I''m going to have a good fight today!"


    "We don''t know. I''m afraid the specific situation will have to wait for the catcher to show up."


    Abram''s mood is very bad. The sleepless is a very powerful enemy. Even if he wants to defeat the most powerful sleepless, he has to pay a high price.


    If all the sleepless people really wake up, I''m afraid few of them, a group of legendary strong people, can live to the end.


    "Hoo! Finally out!"


    Donne and others rushed out of the long underpass one after another. As soon as they saw the bright sky, they immediately saw three people standing there.


    "Why are you here?"


    "Donne... Your Majesty the Dragon King!? are you all here?"


    Abram was surprised to find that not only the catcher Alberton, Angus, gene and egwin were also there, but also the Dragon King Sasha glott and the observer Ezra Kamanda.


    Such a luxurious lineup made him more sure of his guess.


    This time, the trouble is really big!

 Chapter 1117

    At this moment, the group gathered at the entrance of the sleepless tomb can be described as prandal''s most high-end combat effectiveness.


    Donne, who is out of the specification, aside from that, the five people present, egwin, Angus, gene, Abram and sharp teeth, are heroes in the second chaotic invasion war and legendary strong men who have been famous for many years. The three people who are unknown to outsiders, isalie, yustisa and Horus, are also legendary strong men.


    As a giant dragon, Ezra Kamanda''s strength is top even among the legendary strong, and the Dragon King Sasha glott is the only real God creation in prandal. Up to now, it is the only giant dragon king who can be called a semi God.


    Although Alberton was originally just a great swordsman of extraordinary level, after being blessed by the Dragon King, he now has the super combat power no less than the legendary strong man, so he can take the position of catcher.


    In addition to them, otinia, who is still in the tomb of the sleepless, is the only true God who holds divine power in the main material world.


    If these people go all out to fight, it will only take a minute to destroy prandal, but at the moment, they all look dignified and have a particularly heavy heart.


    "The sleepless... Did he really wake up?"


    Abram looked at Sasha glott very nervously, and the palms of his tightly clenched hands were sweating.


    Sasha glott smiled bitterly and reluctantly described what had just happened to them. When she heard that such a change had happened to the tomb of the sleepless, isalie, sharp teeth and Abram suddenly changed their faces.


    "Sure enough... Are you awake..."


    Isalie murmured to herself. At the thought of the murder that the sleepless had done, her heart was very painful.


    "Wait, you all know the following things, but we don''t know what happened to the outside world just now!"


    Donne reminded Sasha glott and asked, "did something unusual happen to the outside world when we were down there just now?"


    "Yes."


    Isalie immediately told them what she had just noticed.


    "The sudden burst of sleepless breath?"


    Sasha glott''s face was dignified: "where is the specific location?"


    Isalie: North


    Abram: Northeast


    Sharp teeth: "south!"


    As soon as their voices fell, they looked at each other. Almost instantaneously, a group of people said in unison: "grace kingdom!"


    The north of Emerald Forest, the northeast of forge hammer castle and the south of Wren empire. Once the three directions are determined, the result is obvious. There is only one answer, that is the kingdom of grace!


    "Did Aldrich run to the kingdom of grace?"


    Horus''s expression was very ugly: "no wonder I didn''t find him..."


    Donne was stunned: "why the kingdom of grace?"


    Horus looked a little trance: "entering the kingdom of grace needs to go through very complex terrain, so it''s easy to hide my whereabouts. After I left the permafrost ice field, I went south without considering the past kingdom of grace..."


    "Why do you explain so much!"


    Angus waved his hand impatiently and said, "in fact, the truth is that his old lover died on the battlefield of the kingdom of grace, so he doesn''t want to get emotional. He has never been to the kingdom of grace since the end of the war."


    Donne: "


    Look at Horus''s expression, Jean Tucao said, "so you make complaints about this stinking mouth sooner or later."


    "Well, at least Horus is much better than you, a 100 year old virgin -"


    Gene held the staff and said, "Angus, I think you might as well really die. Anyway, Lord Donne can intercept your soul..."


    "Stop bickering. The situation is very troublesome now."


    Donne looked at the ambris mountains. He was not sure just now, but after obtaining the information of the three of them, Donne faintly noticed the strange smell coming from the other side of the towering mountain.


    The current breath fluctuation is not the full burst at the beginning, but becomes very light. Without careful analysis, it is impossible to judge where the target is. Only Donne and Sasha glott can capture this breath.


    "Get ready to go."


    "We don''t know how many sleepless people have awakened yet. I hope otinia can seal all the rest smoothly," Donne said


    "Seal? Why do you have to do such a troublesome thing?"


    "Otinia!?"


    I don''t know when the silver haired speechless girl suddenly appeared behind the crowd. I''m afraid she has appeared for some time.


    Alberton was shocked and said, "you didn''t complete the seal!"


    "So why do you have to do such a troublesome thing?"


    "But --"


    "Uncle Alberton, don''t worry. Let otinia finish."


    Seeing Donne defending herself, otinia flashed a trace of praise in her eyes, and then said faintly: "those sleepless people are unstable factors, which are easy to destroy the follow-up things, so I erased them all."


    Otinia''s indifferent face seemed to be saying a trivial thing, but except Donne and Alberton, who didn''t know the horror of the sleepless?


    Those who can be called the most terrible enemies in history were all obliterated by otinia so quietly!?


    Horus swallowed hard: "erase... Are you sure?"


    "Yes."


    Otinia''s eyes returned to the comic book and said without raising her head: "all the sleepless who are still in the tomb of the sleepless have been decomposed into elementary particles now. Don''t worry anymore."


    The enemy that frightened the whole prandar disappeared!?


    "But -"


    however!?


    "- but those enemies who have awakened and fled the tomb of the sleepless, I will not do it again."


    Otinia said faintly, "let''s leave those little fish and shrimp to you."


    "Why don''t you just erase them all!"


    Alberton sighed, "they don''t know how many casualties they will cause."


    Otinia glanced at him, and a trace of dissatisfaction flashed across her eyes: "are you blaming me?"


    "Uncle Alberton, otinia, she has difficulties."


    Although she didn''t explain, Donne knew why, because the power of otinia was so strong that it was beyond the specifications of the world. The broken world could not withstand the impact of power. If otinia wanted to solve all the sleepless people, including those who fled, she might need to use more power, Even involving the power of law, this power will have a stronger impact on the world and will only accelerate the destruction of the world.


    Now she appears here and helps herself solve the big problem of the sleepless. This in itself is a kind of cheating. Donne is very satisfied.


    Donne clapped his hands and said, "otinia helped us solve the most difficult enemy. Now our task is much easier. Let''s start right now, read the ambris mountains and go after the sleepless! - from your description, the sleepless are very frightening enemies, so we don''t have to be merciful in this battle. We must eradicate them completely!"


    Sharp teeth said with a grim smile, "no problem! Give it to us!"


    Gene breathed a sigh of relief: "if the number is not so much, the sleepless people without reason are just a slightly trickier enemy."


    "But..."


    Sasha glott raised his eyebrows and said, "don''t you worry about the destruction of the kingdom of grace this time?"


    Donne stood up and said, "in fact, I was ready to attack the kingdom of grace recently. If this time, as a battlefield, it would be more beneficial than harmful for the grace people to see their real status. As for those affected, I can only say I''m sorry."


    Sasha glott looked at Donne strangely. As far as he knew, Donne was a very gentle man. He rarely used violence to solve things peacefully. What did Stanley do? Even Donne couldn''t help overthrowing him?


    As soon as he wanted to ask, Ezra Kamanda pulled him and motioned him not to ask, so the Dragon King simply gave up and asked Ezra back.


    "Let''s split up."


    Donne said, "I, egwin, isalie, Eustacia, otinia --"


    "It''s inconvenient for me to make a move. The move just now has caused the shock of the world barrier, so I went back to Ellington."


    Otinia said that her figure had gradually faded and soon disappeared.


    Donne smiled helplessly and continued: "- Angus and Jean, the six of us go from the west side of the ambris mountains. Your majesty Sasha glott, Ezra Kamanda, Abram, sharp teeth, Horus and uncle Alberton go from the east side. We''ll encircle the enemy from both sides. If we find the enemy, don''t hesitate and start at once. If there is an emergency, we''ll contact each other immediately with magic cell phones "How about you?"


    "Just follow your arrangement."


    Sasha glott and Ezra Kamanda have turned into dragons and soared into the air: "get in the car! The old driver will take you fly!"


    Without any hesitation, Abram, sharp tooth and Horus jumped directly onto their backs. At the moment, they couldn''t see the arrogance of the legendary dragon.


    Alberton apologized and jumped onto Ezra Kamanda''s back.


    Horus couldn''t hide his shock after he fell on Sasha glott''s back, because he found that Rao was the mighty dragon king, and even took Donne as the leader!


    And others didn''t feel anything wrong, so they accepted it very naturally!


    This is incredible!


    After all, no matter how powerful Donne is, he is just a human!

 Chapter 1118

    After the team was assigned, the people rushed into the sky and went straight to the north side of the anbris mountains.


    Even though the ambris mountains towered into the clouds, they were no different from a small hill in front of Donne and them, but in just a dozen minutes, they completely crossed the ambris mountains.


    After arriving at the north side of the anbris mountains, the weather suddenly changed, from the sunny to extremely gloomy. The thick clouds were completely blocked by the mountains and piled up on the Wuthering plateau. There were scattered snowflakes in the sky. At the moment, the snow was much smaller than that a while ago, but even so, the earth of grace was still covered with snow.


    Donne asked against the strong wind, "in which direction did you notice the breath before, remember?"


    Isalie shook her head. "The emerald corolla is too far from here to judge."


    "Then we can only search separately!"


    "I''ve found it."


    Egwin stared at the snow below and suddenly said, "I don''t think their wisdom is high enough to hide traces."


    When they looked at it, they found that there was a messy trace on the thick snow, which was obviously blown away by the violent power of the sleepless, and then left a crystallization road.


    "They''re going north!"


    "Chase!"


    The crowd roared to catch up. With the full promotion of flying skills, their top speed could reach about 200 kilometers per hour. Soon, they saw the signs of the outbreak of battle in front.


    "It''s Grace''s windsong city!"


    After they flew over, they all took a breath of air conditioning.


    Seeing the situation of Fengge City, even Donne couldn''t help being shocked: "what a terrible sleepless person!"


    Angus said gnashing his teeth: "Fengge city is not a small city in the kingdom of grace. There are 500000 permanent people here, but now..."


    Fengge City, originally inhabited by 500000 people, was silent at the moment. The huge city was defeated by some force. A huge conical rift valley spread from the front to the rear of the city, thousands of meters long, and the coverage area was amazing. The coverage area of the conical area was completely razed to the ground, and all buildings disappeared, The earth seemed to be torn off by someone.


    In addition to this most obvious battle trace, other areas of Fengge city are also in a mess. It is extremely difficult to find a good building in such a large city. The most prominent castle in the center of the city was torn half, and the remaining half should have lost its support and completely collapsed.


    What''s more terrible is that in the snow covered City, it has completely turned blood red at the moment, and the blood and stumps are covered with snow. Donne and they can even clearly see the madness of those people before their death from the corpse - they have no resistance. They are affected by the smell of sleepless people and become extremely crazy, The originally grumpy grace people began to fight each other until the whole city fell into silence


    Isalie, who is very sensitive to the breath of life, found that the whole Fengge city has no living life at the moment.


    Isalie said sadly, "there are no survivors... We must go as soon as possible."


    "Keep going north! Chase!"


    They ignored the miserable appearance of Fengge city and continued to track the sleepless.


    Now is not the time to feel sad. The power of the sleepless is really terrible. It can be said that they don''t even need to do anything. They can destroy 99% of prandal''s life just by turning around prandal.


    They have a crazy smell, which is more than chaotic pollution!


    Even Donne didn''t expect that they just delayed a little longer below, and the sleepless who just woke up had destroyed a city! More than 500000 people were slaughtered!


    "There''s movement ahead!"


    Yustisa, who is very sensitive to magic, found the situation before everyone: "magic is very chaotic, someone is fighting!"


    Donne''s eyes lit up: "come on!"


    At the next moment, they increased their speed again, which stimulated their flying skills to the limit. The distance of tens of kilometers will be here in the blink of an eye!


    "Boom!!!"


    The terrible explosion rose into the sky, and the smoke and snow all over the sky mixed together, making people unable to see the situation ahead. The biting cold continued to radiate around. Under the impact of this force, the nearby earth, rock, grass and trees completely changed their nature and became hard but fragile crystal stones.


    "Roar!!!"


    The irrational roar echoed between heaven and earth, followed by a huge figure, which suddenly appeared, smashed on one side of the cliff and collapsed the whole cliff.


    "It''s the earth demon bear!? so big!? I''m afraid it''s at least the strength of level 8!"


    Angus was surprised. The earth magic bear is not a rare Warcraft, but usually the strength of the earth magic bear is between level 2 and 5. Occasionally, a level 6 is already the king of them. However, the volume of the earth magic bear in front of him is too huge, and the total length of the head and tail is only afraid to exceed 50 meters! The concentration of earth elements lingering on the body is also extraordinary, at least at the eighth level!


    With the potential of the earth magic bear, it''s not easy to break through level 6, but this earth magic bear can reach the level of level 8, which is comparable to the legendary strong man of prandal. It''s ridiculous!


    "Roar!!! Damn sleepless!!! Die!!!"


    After the earth demon bear fell from the cliff, he roared angrily, and his claws slapped heavily on the ground. An extremely huge pressure fell from the sky!


    "Wrong!"


    Gene said with a bitter smile, "no, it''s not eight steps! It''s nine steps! It''s a nine step earth magic bear."


    After the earth magic bear released the extremely powerful gravity field spell, countless ferocious rock thorns rose up and instantly covered the area in front of several kilometers. If this hand alone appears on the battlefield, its lethality is terrible!


    Unfortunately, at the moment, the enemy it faces is more terrible. The rock thorns harder than fine steel are immediately flattened by a terrible force. Then, a slightly emaciated figure appears from the wind and snow, and his scarlet eyes are staring at the earth magic bear in front. The eyes full of killing are even frightened by a powerful Warcraft like the earth magic bear, It''s like he''s going to eat it alive.


    "Roar!!!"


    Seeing that the spell didn''t work, the earth demon bear roared, and naturally wrapped himself in a layer of solid earth element armor. Then it jumped directly, and a pair of heavy meat claws wrapped in heavy yellow light lined up to the sleepless person!


    The sleepless man''s eyes flashed red, and it turned into a residual shadow in the blink of an eye. Only a thin red line remained in the air. Immediately after that, the earth demon bear''s extremely fierce cry sounded between heaven and earth - its claws were cut off by the sleepless man''s sword!


    Donne looked shocked: "so powerful rock armor can''t stop its attack!?"


    Does this sleepless attack have its own armor breaking function!?


    "You don''t understand that sleepless people have no reason. In their eyes, all living creatures are their targets of attack, and they are tireless and won''t suffer. The transformed body can absorb magic without limit, so they go all out every time they attack."


    Angus said bitterly, "otherwise, chaotic creatures will be strong in case of strength. How do you think sleepless people defeat chaotic creatures?"


    Donne subconsciously said, "exchange injury for injury, life for life, and never die?"


    "Almost, in a word, sleepless people are completely crazy. Once you start, don''t be merciful."


    At this time, Angus and Jean are ready to fight. Even Edgar and isali are cautious. Only don and yustisa who don''t know the sleepless have no personal experience.


    "You damn humans - gene! When are you going to see!?"


    The seriously injured earth demon bear roared at the sky: "I agreed with you not to hurt humans, not to let you see me die!"


    Donne looked surprised. "Does he know you?"


    Gene smiled bitterly: "of course, in fact, he also knows egwin. Most of the Warcraft above prandal level 8 know us."


    After the end of the second chaos invasion war, gene was busy maintaining peace all over the world, and egwin chased the trail of chaos all over the world. They had gone through too many places, so there were not a few high-level Warcraft they knew.


    "In that case, give it a hand!"


    Donne took a deep breath. Just as he was ready to do it, egwin pulled out his double swords, incarnated a green sword breath, and stabbed the sleepless man!


    After the sleepless person hit by the earth magic bear was locked by egwin, he immediately changed the target. Raising his hand is a powerful and abnormal sword!


    As soon as the fierce sword Qi appeared, it tore the space, directly broke through the kilometer distance and appeared in front of egwin!


    Egwin''s reaction was also very rapid. Originally, the sword dancers were walking in the direction of skill, and the sword technique tended to be light and changeable. In addition, egwin had the experience of fighting sleepless people, so she was already ready. In an instant, the sword Qi integrated with her suddenly separated from her. She was divided into two, and a residual shadow continued to control the sword Qi to meet the attack, And she herself, after avoiding the past, instantly launched the flash technique, appeared behind the sleepless person, followed by - full sword!


    Emerald hymn bloom!


    For a moment, the whole gloomy sky was covered with dense emerald green sword Qi. The sword Qi all over the sky was like a blooming flower, extremely beautiful, but full of deadly killing!


    After the sword Qi in the sky spread out, it finally gathered together, and the target was the sleepless one!


    In the face of egwin''s full blow, the sleepless man was not afraid. He held up the long ice sword in his hand, roared and waved it. At that time, another scarlet sword pierced the sky, and the violent power was equal to egwin''s sword!


    The center of the sword spirit entanglement is that even space begins to twist and crack!

 Chapter 1119

    People thousands of meters away can feel the skin tingling, just like the sword Qi and body. The earth magic bear close at hand is even more unlucky. It is scratched and bloody by the scattered sword Qi, but it doesn''t escape at the moment. A pair of fierce eyes stare at the sleepless person and are ready to attack it at any time!


    "I met a tough guy at the beginning!"


    Gene is quite a headache. The strength of the sleepless is strong and weak, and the enemy in front of him is undoubtedly the top group of legendary strong men.


    Angus said with a painful look on his face, "it''s Sally Shelley, the saint of tiannu sword... Eggwin. He once exchanged swordsmanship. No wonder she did it without saying a word just now..."


    Sally Shelley, known as the saint of heaven''s wrath sword and legendary swordsman, is the mainstay of the second chaotic invasion war. Unfortunately, in a counterattack against chaos, he was besieged and seriously injured by chaotic creatures. He was transformed into a sleepless man by Horus.


    Donne suddenly remembered that these sleepless people used to be egwin''s comrades in arms!


    Let her kill her comrades in arms, and her heart is full of pain


    Donne couldn''t help feeling a little sorry for egwin.


    "Well..."


    Gene said in a muffled voice, "they have been looking forward to a competition with each other, but they realized it under such circumstances."


    Two startling sword Qi collided with each other. Did they drop ten times at a time, or did they break ten thousand kilograms at a time?


    The answer was soon revealed... The winner is egwin!


    Although the strength of the two sides was equal at the beginning, the emerald green sword spirit continued to grow, just like waves, constantly weakening Sally''s violent sword spirit, and finally defeated each other, and then completely blew on Sally!


    "Even though Sally''s swordsmanship is terrible, he becomes a sleepless person and loses his soul and reason. He is just a puppet..."


    Gene sighed and slowly extended his hand.


    "You want to help egwin? You know, Sally is looking forward to the battle with egwin."


    "It''s Sally after all. Give him a good time."


    Several small balls rotating with each other suddenly appeared in gene''s hand. Donne blinked and thought it was a model of the solar system. Then, a wonderful force spread out from gene''s hand... The force of law, the gravity of stars!


    Sally, who had been carrying the sword Qi to attack egwin directly, suddenly became very heavy. The next moment, his whole body was fixed in place, and the mighty force from the sky firmly locked it, and the continuous emerald green sword Qi drowned it in an instant!


    A faint light flashed in the eyes of the sword wielding egwin, and her eyes became extremely firm. She held high the dragon and steel twin swords, and all her strength broke out completely in an instant, tearing the thick dark clouds in the sky, and the sunshine fell from the sky like a sacred goddess!


    "Shit! Did egwin study in Shushan?"


    The stunned Donne watched as countless sword Qi suddenly appeared behind egwin. Those sword Qi meandered like a long river, wrapping up the whole battlefield!


    Emerald Hymn - thorn of thorns!


    Then egwin''s double swords fell, and the dense sword breath roared down. The powerful sword breath completely swallowed Sally, the sleepless man, and blasted it into a place thousands of meters underground!


    Shit!


    Donne''s heart is so exciting!


    ¡ª¡ªIt just feels like the painting style is different!


    Obviously, he is a beautiful forest elf, but he suddenly uses the sword technique and ten thousand sword formula of the Oriental painting style... It''s very uncomfortable.


    "... Hoo..."


    The last sword breath fell, and Rao Shi was as strong as egwin. He gasped heavily, and sweet sweat was already on his forehead.


    But unfortunately, even if the attack is so fierce, the sleepless Sally is still not dead - his body is full of holes, but it is still rising and recovering rapidly.


    In the past, when sealing the sleepless, to deal with those sleepless is to rely on their legendary strongmen to make every effort one by one, and then Sasha glott and Horus, who are waiting next to the opportunity, suddenly make another shot and kill them.


    Now


    A scarlet ray suddenly hit the sleepless Sally from the sky. At the end of the crossbow, it just froze, burst into pieces in an instant and died completely!


    Legendary spell ¡¤ great cleavage!


    Seeing the bones of his former comrades in arms disappear, egwin''s heart became very heavy.


    Angus slowly took back his magic fingers and gasped. He hadn''t used the strongest spell he had mastered for a long time.


    Donne was suddenly a little grateful to otinia. He was just a sleepless person. He had asked egwin to do his best. If those sleepless people escaped... The consequences would be unimaginable!


    It was only a short battle, but the ultra-high combat effectiveness destroyed thousands of kilometers around. The whole earth turned into deep pits and broken stones and trees everywhere.


    This is also because the strength of Edgar wensuli is a relatively solid melee style. If Jean or Angus, who is used to fighting with spells, is used to fighting, the scope of damage is not just that.


    "Repair it a little."


    Angus sighed and waved his hand gently. The messy earth surged and gathered into the pit, and the lifted soil poured back. A moment later, the huge pit with a depth of kilometers and a diameter of several kilometers was filled again.


    Egwin came to the earth demon bear, asked Donne to help it reconnect the two severed arms, and then asked, "thunder roars, why did you fight with it?"


    "Can you blame me!"


    The earth devil bear, known as the roar of thunder, was sad and angry: "I was resting in the mountain. Suddenly I noticed the smell of sleepless people. These bastards almost killed me. Of course, I ran away immediately. Who knows that they just caught up with me!"


    He knows the sleepless?


    Donne was stunned and suddenly realized that the earth demon bear had nine levels of strength and was probably not young. Maybe he also participated in the second chaos invasion war.


    "They?"


    Egwin noticed the thunder roar sensitively: "have you met more than one sleepless person?"


    "That''s right!"


    The thunder roared, staring at his broken arm and whispered, "one stayed to deal with me, but I saw at least a dozen sleepless people heading north!"


    A dozen!


    Donne''s face changed greatly. This is only the number found on the west line. I don''t know how many sleepless people there are on the east line, Sasha glott!


    "North... Is frozen stone city!"


    Gene took a deep breath: "frozen stone city is larger than Fengge city. Moreover, there are many villages and towns around frozen stone city because of the mines. The population is not less than a million! We must hurry up!"


    Time was pressing. Donne immediately urged the power of life to the maximum, quickly cured the injury of thunder roar, and then he said crisp: "let''s go!"


    Thunder roared and hurriedly said, "I''ll accompany you! Those guys are too powerful. I can help you!"


    It also knew the horror of the sleepless, so it directly put down its opinions on mankind and decided to help egwin.


    "No, you''re too slow!"


    Donne said that he had pulled up egwin and rushed into the sky. Gene nodded to him, and then followed Donne to the north.


    "Who says I''m slow!"


    The thunder roared very reluctantly, but its natural power was all concentrated on the earth magic. The flying skill was very poor with it, so it had to put down its limbs and began to "roar" all the way north.


    An hour later, they flew more than 200 kilometers north. All the villages and towns inhabited by human beings and the jungle with Warcraft activities along the way were destroyed. There were broken walls everywhere. Under the violent power of the sleepless, all life disappeared.


    They are just like bulldozers. There is no grass everywhere, and no obstacle can stop them from moving forward!


    Jean shouted, "froststone is close! It''s right ahead!"


    "Shit! There''s a fight ahead!"


    Isalie listened, her face slightly changed: "I heard the cry of killing!"


    After they flew close, they were shocked to find that tens of thousands of grace soldiers who appeared here at an unknown time in the suburbs of frozen rock city were completely in a mess at the moment. They were completely crazy!


    The cry of killing resounded through the sky, and the smell of blood filled the air for tens of miles. The whole white earth was dyed blood red. The belligerent grace soldiers completely became bloodthirsty beasts. They grabbed weapons and frantically hacked their companions around them, completely regardless of each other. He hacked him, hacked him, hacked him - there was no difference between us and the enemy. All people were possessed with red eyes, Every target that can move is the object of their attack!


    In grace''s army, only more than 2000 apocalypses can still resist the power erosion of the sleepless by virtue of their own willpower, but now they have been surrounded by their own people. Countless knives, guns, swords and halberds cut them. Even the most powerful people will be tired to death, Not to mention that most of them are just some bronze and black iron apocalypses.


    The silver and gold apocalypses are slightly better, but they are only better. They hold together and try their best to clear a safe area around them. They cover each other and rest alternately. At the moment, their faces are all shocked and confused - they still don''t understand why their comrades in arms are suddenly crazy!


    However, with the approach of the sleepless, the smell of madness became stronger, and the whispers in their ears went straight into their minds. Soon, even they were captured by the whispers in their ears, and began to become extremely anxious, and their killing intention gradually drowned their reason.


    A silver Apocalypse with the weakest strength first fell into a state of madness. He suddenly turned around and "clicked" and cut off the heads of his companions. Then, other apocalypses around him fell into madness and began to kill each other. The brilliance of blood and gas power rose one after another. The violent power erupted one after another, and the magic around frozen stone city was completely disordered.


    A violent force suddenly broke out, and a sleepless man in front of the army punched fiercely. He only heard the "bang", and a blood wave suddenly burst out in the 10000 people army - at least thousands of people were blasted by the punch!


    This is the fucking battlefield of the high demon world!

 Chapter 1120

    Seeing the tragedy on the battlefield in front of him, Angus murmured, "old man, that''s why you insist on pulling the extraordinary power out of the mortal war..."


    Gene was silent.


    Because he''s right.


    Compared with ordinary people, the power of the Apocalypse is too powerful, especially the magician. If a golden magician doesn''t restrict his efforts, his lethality alone is enough to rival that of an army of 10000 people. If the power of magic is used for killing, it is too efficient.


    However, gene doesn''t think that the power of magic can only be used for killing. He doesn''t want prandal''s creatures to continue internal friction and kill each other. The pain caused by the two chaotic invasion wars to prandal is too serious. The world needs to rest. So he established the city of silver to restrain the magician''s power.


    Angus has been studying the derivative field of magic, that is, the power of alchemy, hoping to find another way to use magic.


    But none of them did as well as Donne.


    It was precisely because he saw the hope brought by Donne that gene relaxed the constraints on the silver city and began to let the magicians in the silver city enter Ellington one after another, accept Ellington''s ideological guidance and start to change in the direction of researchers.


    Seeing the scene in front of him, gene was more sure that his original practice was correct.


    If he didn''t restrain those magicians, the emperors among mortals would wantonly use the power of magic to realize their ambitions, I''m afraid prandal''s civilization would have disappeared in the fire of war long ago - once human beings are impulsive, they will not hesitate to destroy themselves, but also pull the enemy to be buried together!


    The power of the sleepless man''s fist not only killed thousands of crazy grace soldiers, but also pierced the frozen stone city in the distance, dividing the huge city in half. The residents who had already fallen into madness in the city died.


    This is only the power of a sleepless person, but at the moment, there are as many as 15 sleepless people moving forward below!


    They are scattered with each other, hundreds of meters away, but their goal is the same, that is, to destroy all living creatures in front of them!


    The next moment, the sleepless attack!


    The violent power rose into the sky, and the rich blood smell was like the essence. They didn''t have any redundant actions. Their whole body was covered with indestructible blood gas armor and magic armor, and then they rushed into the crazy army.


    The Apocalypse of the warrior Department waved weapons and opened and closed. With a sword, thousands of meters long gullies were split. Killing is as easy as chopping melons and vegetables.


    The Apocalypse of Shi law system holds the staff tightly and releases spells by instinct. A wide range of arcane energy explosion, lava explosion and purgatory impact spells emerge one after another. Hundreds of people are killed and injured in a spell. What''s more terrible is that they don''t have to be afraid of the pain caused by overload casting, and release spells like cold and ruthless robots.


    However, the most frightening thing is that those soldiers who fall into madness do not care about their attack at all, but look for targets nearby and fight with each other, allowing the violent sword Qi and magic to fall on themselves


    Their killing efficiency is too fast. The army of tens of thousands of people is decreasing at a visible speed! At the current speed, I''m afraid that in no more than ten minutes, the grace army gathered outside the frozen stone city will completely disappear from the world!


    "The people here are hopeless, old man, help me."


    Gene took a deep breath and held his staff. His eyes gradually became cold, and the magic strength around his body began to increase rapidly.


    "Old bastard, you''re going to -- well, I see."


    Angus immediately understood his plan, nodded, flew in front of him and put up a magic shield.


    "Gentlemen, I need some time to cover for me!"


    Gene then raised his staff and sang a long spell loudly. With his fast singing, the magic around him gradually surged. For a moment, the situation changed within the visible range of the naked eye. The thick clouds were torn into pieces, revealing a bright and clear sky. Then, small eddies began to appear one after another in the sky, The lengthy spell communicated gene and the outside world. Those small whirlpools began to expand and expand, gradually revealing the dark world behind the whirlpool


    Star boundary.


    "This is..."


    Isalie slowly opened her mouth and looked at Jean in amazement: "are you serious..."


    Donne was stunned: "what spell is this? The prelude looks like a loser!"


    "You don''t know?"


    Egwin was very surprised: "this is the strongest spell on which gene became famous."


    The strongest spell on which gene became famous?


    Jean Augustine, Lord of the stars and moon


    As soon as Donne''s face changed, he looked at the sky covered by the portal with great shock. Can it be said that this spell is - legendary spell - star falling!?


    The strong magic wave in the sky attracted the attention of the sleepless. They immediately stopped the massacre of those soldiers and looked at the sky. The next moment, fifteen violent forces rushed into the sky and all rushed to gene!


    Angus''s face changed: "I can''t carry the trough!"


    Egwin broke out extremely strong power in a short time in the battle just now, and has not recovered yet. Angus just released the legendary spell, which consumed most of his magic. Now only yustisa and isali still maintain their peak state.


    "Let me help you!"


    Yustisa took a step forward and opened a more powerful spell shield.


    Isalie followed up without hesitation and opened the third shield!


    Because what they face is not an enemy, but the power of fifteen sleepless people!


    "Don''t worry about me!"


    Donne immediately came forward and squandered his magic without scruples, supporting the most powerful magic shield!


    "Boom, boom -"


    Fifteen extremely powerful forces hit the shield at the same time. The terrible impact came like a mountain avalanche and tsunami. Donne felt that his chest was badly hit, like being hit by a train, and a fishy smell surged up!


    "How strong!"


    He was hurt!


    Under the joint attack of 15 sleepless people, Donne came to prandal for two years and was injured for the first time!


    Dunn''s magic shield collapsed after a moment, but thanks to his powerful magic, the attack of the sleepless was weakened by more than half!


    Then isalie''s shield was only a moment of support, and it was destroyed, and a part of the attack followed the shield that hit yustisa. This shield was supported for a little longer, which won gene precious time.


    When yustisa''s shield was broken, the remaining power was very little. After taking a breath, Donne helped Angus again, which finally blocked the sleepless man''s full attack!


    However, before they could catch their breath, the fifteen sleepless people had rushed up into the sky, waving weapons!


    "No way!"


    Egwin chided, and his double swords were like the wind, blocking the first wave of attack, but the sleepless people who were tireless and fearless of pain would not retreat at all. After blocking the first wave of attack, they immediately launched the second round of attack. The cold sword spirit penetrated everywhere and almost submerged egwin!


    This is the power of the sleepless!


    Every shot is to go all out! No mercy!


    "Exercise the purification mission in the name of the goddess''s substitute. The great goddess nisclair, please listen to my prayer and come, the will of God!"


    Surrounded by the sword Qi, egwin suddenly sang a prayer loudly. Then the power of the Earth Goddess fell from the sky, directly smashed the sword Qi and fell on egwin!


    With the supplement of the power of the Earth Goddess, egwin returned to the peak state again. The Dragon steel double swords roared again and began to fight back. The jade hymn swordsmanship was used continuously, and the sleepless who rushed up could not stop its edge!


    After taking the opportunity to treat the injury, Donne shook his hands and held the element sword tightly. After locking the target, he roared and performed his sword skill - Phantom combo!!!


    Hundreds of Donne appeared in the sky. Dozens of Donne phantoms launched raids on the sleepless from up, down, left and right. The elemental swords in the hands of each phantoms condensed different forces. Although the power of a phantoms is only one tenth of Donne''s body, the power of hundreds of phantoms is more than doubled!


    "Roar!!!"


    The sleepless people were torn by Donne''s phantom, but the transformed body was extremely strong and did not suffer fatal injuries. Instead, they carried the phantom attack and continued to rush to gene!


    "Your enemy, it''s me!"


    Donne''s voice was erratic. After the phantom combo, he appeared for a moment. The next moment, he performed another sword skill - killing storm!


    The speed of Donne''s complete elemental body was almost to the limit. In a moment, he pierced the chest of several sleepless people. The thunder on the elemental sword spread to the sleepless people''s body with the attack. The strong current made their muscles tense uncontrollably, and suddenly there was a flaw in the sleepless people''s attack!


    As soon as Donne''s eyes lit up, he immediately found this weakness of the sleepless man!


    Sleepless people are very cold in their own power. In the seal, they freeze themselves because their power cannot be leaked and accumulated. Because of their own power, they have high resistance to cold, high temperature, slowness and other negative states. It is difficult for Donne to use Frost Nova and other spells to slow them down.


    However, even though their bodies have been transformed by Horus, their bodies are still composed of muscles. As long as they are muscles, they will be affected by electric current!


    Every child who has taken biology class in junior high school knows that muscles will tighten and contract when stimulated by electric current - sleepless people are no exception!


    "Lightning can slow them down!"


    After discovering this, Donne''s attack became more targeted. He completely transformed into the form of wind element. With the convergence of wind elements, the lightning on the element sword became more dense!

 Chapter 1121

    Countless portals have been opened in the sky of frozen stone city, and the distorted star world almost covers the sky. Under the sky, violent lightning roars, and thunder falls on the sleepless body with the waving of the element sword, again and again


    However, although the weaknesses discovered by Donne can slow down the sleepless people''s actions, they can''t completely eliminate them. Their resistance to spell damage is unusually high!


    Yustisa and Angus protect gene from being affected.


    Donne and egwin are the main fighting forces in front. At the moment, even isalie doesn''t care to keep elegant. She also takes the staff to join the battle. Although she is also a legendary strong man, she is not good at melee, so she can only sneak into the sleepless with magic.


    Even in the face of such a strong lineup, the fifteen fierce sleepless people are still pressing them!


    Even Donne felt miserable. No wonder otinia would say that the sleepless were the biggest obstacle to his completion of the task. Without her, I''m afraid these sleepless alone could destroy prandal. There''s no need to wait for chaos to invade!


    Now, he finally understood why the second chaos invasion war could defeat the chaos army only by relying on the indigenous people in prandar.


    It''s because these sleepless people are so abnormal!


    It''s just arrogant and unreasonable!


    Even the strong beyond his specifications have been injured many times, not to mention egwin and them. If Nora hadn''t been behind to help them heal, now they might have been torn by these sleepless people!


    During the battle, Donne also estimated the strength of the sleepless.


    Those supreme and extraordinary sleepless people don''t need to say more. Although they are more vicious, after all, their strength is not a great threat. As long as they don''t exceed a hundred people, they won''t worry too much.


    But I''m afraid of the strongest sleepless.


    The strongest sleepless person is naturally transformed from the legendary strong person. If one-on-one, he can win without pressure and die with instant monomer legendary spell.


    One on two, he tried to delay one, and then took the opportunity to concentrate his fire on bombing another with a single legendary spell. If he killed one first, he would surely win.


    One on three, I''m afraid Donne can only guarantee that he won''t lose. If he wants to win, he can only take a chance.


    One on four, Donne can only barely guarantee that he won''t get hurt.


    One to five, even Donne, without using the will of the world, can only find a way to escape. It is impossible to win.


    And now? Donne wants to curse his mother, because of the 15 sleepless people, there are a full ten who are legendary!


    No wonder there are so few legendary strong men in prandal now. They are all transformed into sleepless people after they died in the second chaotic invasion war!


    It''s not that Tang en is really afraid of these sleepless people. After all, he still has two cards: the power of emptiness and the will of the world. He''s really going to play his life. He''s not afraid of these sleepless people, but Tang en doesn''t care about the consumption of magic, but his energy is not unlimited. The power of emptiness and the will of the world will cause great consumption of his energy. Now, I don''t know how many enemies there are, He must save his energy and find ways to defeat the sleepless by other means.


    Seeing that Donne could not easily defeat the sleepless, yustisa''s expression became very dignified. She couldn''t help asking, "how long is it?"


    Angus looked up and said, "almost!"


    The portal has been opened, and gene is trying his best to "involve" the meteorite from the star world.


    The so-called star fall is actually a meteor shower, that is, a large-scale meteorite art. Although Donne knows this legendary spell, after seeing the power of meteorite falling, he never thought of using that spell - the power of a meteorite falling is equivalent to the power of a small equivalent nuclear bomb. What if a meteorite shower?


    Jean has more and more magic around him, almost catching up with Donne''s level. At the moment, meteorites have begun to rise one after another in the portal in the sky. Huge meteorites slowly pass through the portal and begin to be affected by prandal''s gravity. Then they will gradually accelerate through the portal and further accelerate the speed of falling, Finally completely hit the earth!


    During the intermission of the attack, when Donne saw the meteorites all over the sky, he only felt his scalp numb. There were more than 100 meteorites visible to the naked eye, and those meteorites were of different sizes, with large diameters of more than hundreds of meters and small ones of tens of meters!


    The power of this meteorite rain... This is to ask grace to destroy the country directly!


    "Gene, are you crazy?"


    Donne roared angrily and spewed out a dense flash of lightning: "if this meteorite rain falls, not only grace will destroy the country, but even Ilus will suffer!"


    If an ordinary high-density meteorite with a diameter of more than 20 meters strikes the planet at the first cosmic speed, it is no less powerful than a large equivalent hydrogen bomb. Although these meteorites have not been accelerated by the gravity of outer space, the falling speed will not be too fast, and gene has not deliberately built meteorites with metal core, the hardness of these meteorites should not be too abnormal, But - can''t stand the number!


    There are more than 100 fucking meteorites. Even if they are all made of stones, they will raze the whole Wuthering plateau to the ground!


    "Don''t worry!"


    Angus comforted Donne: "the force of law that Jean mastered is the gravitational force of stars. He can control the scope and power of stars falling. He will concentrate these meteorites here as much as possible."


    You reassure me?


    How can you reassure me!


    The iron faced Donne was even stabbed by the attack of the sleepless. Fortunately, he had been elemental, so he was not hurt.


    At this moment, Jean finally opened his mouth. He shouted loudly, "everyone! Step back."


    "Go!"


    Angus and egwin retreated decisively without hesitation. After Donne was stunned, he also retreated quickly with yustisa and isali!


    "Roar!!!"


    The sleepless people who were bombarded by lightning and became a little slow roared and wanted to catch up, but at this time, a star orbit suddenly appeared behind Jean. With a wave of his staff, the force of the law from the origin of the world took effect immediately. Hundreds of times of gravity hit the sleepless people in an instant, followed by the 15 sleepless people and fell like shells, Directly into the earth!


    At the next moment, Jean decisively dropped the magic wand that has been gathering magic. Then, the meteorites on the sky suddenly drilled out of the portal, and then under the action of his law force - Star gravity, they all locked the area where the sleepless person is located and began to accelerate the fall!


    The deafening roar rang through the heaven and earth. The meteorite burning due to fierce friction with the air ignited the whole sky, and the hot flame connected into one, just like the scene of the end of the world, so suddenly appeared in Donne''s eyes.


    However, in the face of this disaster, the crazy grace army and the residents of frozen rock city still have no response. They are still killing each other.


    The power of star falling is not just a group meteorite rain. In the process of accelerating the falling, the incomparable meteorite also continuously absorbs the magic around it, attracts various elements according to the characteristics of the meteorite core, and becomes various special meteorites. Some meteorites begin to emit element flames, while others gather a lot of magic, Transformed into substantial arcane energy, so the whole body turns purple. Some meteorite cores are surrounded and frozen by water elements, emitting a cold atmosphere. Some meteorites are surrounded by dense wind elements, which fall with amazing attraction


    Just in the blink of an eye, the arcane meteorite, which gathered a lot of magic, was the fastest and took the lead in bombarding the ground! The volume of arcane meteorites is generally small, most of them are only 20 or 30 meters in diameter, and the main material of meteorites is not clear. However, even so, these arcane meteorites have brought terrible impact after accelerating their fall under the action of star gravity!


    The people in the sky watched the arcane meteorite bombard the earth like a drill bit into cheese. It easily lifted the shell of the earth. The terrible impact force broke out at the moment of contact between the two sides. The cold earth rolled and rippled like waves in an instant, followed by the impact point, Strong arcane energy and kinetic energy of meteorite impact erupted! Hundreds of millions of tons of earth and stones were lifted up to the sky. All of a sudden, the sky was covered by dust, like the sudden fall of night!


    But this is just the beginning of the carnival - because with the fall of the first meteorite, the second and third meteorites fell one after another! One meteorite after another with its tail flame crossed the dark sky, just like the end of the day!


    Boom, boom¡ª¡ª


    Under the guidance of Jean''s law, the bombardment area of the terrible meteorites is concentrated in the area where the sleepless people are located. The earth is constantly torn, collapsed and melted. Countless meteorite fragments fly far away under the impact force. The nearby grace army was shocked to death by the terrible shock wave in the blink of an eye, The flames that followed engulfed them completely and burned them to ashes.


    Frozen stone city is even more unlikely to survive. Such a large city completely collapsed in the crustal wave caused by the first meteorite fall. Then, when the second and third waves hit, the whole frozen stone city has been completely razed to the ground.


    Just now, there was only the roar of meteorites falling and the roar of the earth cracking


    This is the power of legendary spells.


    Donne trembled. He was sure that the frozen stone city on the roaring Plateau would no longer exist.


    It will become a huge basin in the future.

 Chapter 1122

    "My God!"


    After seeing the meteorite rain falling from the sky, the earth demon bear roared with thunder. Suddenly, he braked sharply. His huge body rolled on the ground for several times. He turned his head and ran: "the wind is pulling!"


    Even it doesn''t want to be hit by meteorites for no reason.


    Now it can understand why Donne and them don''t need their own help. They all plan to wash the ground directly!


    After figuring this out, it doesn''t want to go up and join the fun. It has such a big body and too big goal, which is easy to be affected.


    In just a few minutes, more than 100 meteorites came one after another and bombed the suburbs of froststone city. It not only completely destroyed tens of thousands of troops of grace, but also completely disappeared the crazy froststone city from the world.


    More than 100 meteorites erupted in such a short time, and the power is extremely terrible. At this moment, the whole Wuthering plateau is filled with heavy dust. Due to the blocking effect of anbris mountains, I''m afraid there will be no sunshine on the Wuthering plateau in the next half a year.


    Donne looked at the following scene, and a layer of fine sweat appeared on his head. The falling power of a single arcane meteorite can be comparable to that of a small equivalent nuclear bomb. What about the power when more than 100 nuclear bombs explode at the same time?


    Immeasurable.


    All Donne knows is that from now on, there will be a huge basin with a diameter of more than 50 kilometers and a depth of more than 3000 meters on the Wuthering plateau. The earth and rock raised by meteorites have accumulated a ring of craters with a height of up to kilometers around, and more soil, dust and sand have been blown into the sky, mixed with wet clouds, and blown away by violent air currents, And now the whole basin below is flowing with hot lava.


    As the ore enrichment area of grace is near frozen stone city, the bottom of the basin is covered with streams collected by molten iron, copper and tin. The air is filled with a pungent smell of scorching smell. I don''t know whether it is ozone generated by severe friction ionization or the mineral smell decomposed after the ore is melted


    Yes, gene, a legendary spell, the falling stars, forcibly changed the terrain of Wuthering plateau!


    And it''s the kind of almost irreversible change!


    This is because he controlled the power of star falling within a small range. If he did not control it at all and allowed the star falling spell to operate by itself, I''m afraid the coverage would not be within the range of more than 50 kilometers. It is likely that the whole kingdom of grace will be completely destroyed under this spell!


    Don''t think the damage caused by the falling stars is only limited to this area. This is the direct impact area. The aftershock caused by the falling meteorites has already been transmitted. At this moment, I''m afraid the cities and villages within 100 kilometers from the impact points have suffered a strong impact no less than the magnitude 8 earthquake, and the number of casualties is countless, Economic losses are more difficult to count!


    This is just the beginning. With the passage of time, the dust lifted to the sky will gradually flow to other areas with the air flow. The days of dust blocking the sun will continue for a long time, and the food shortage in grace will be more serious.


    Even not only grace, if these dust are not treated, it is likely to float to the Ilus Empire and seriously affect the normal climate of the Ilus empire!


    The only thing to be thankful for is that this is a magical world after all. Climate disasters can be handled manually. Although the power of stars falling is huge, it is dust, not fatal radiation dust, which is a blessing in misfortune.


    At this moment, Donne, who saw a large range of legendary spells with his own eyes, has a more intuitive and clear understanding of prandal''s spell system. If the eighth level spell is city destroying and the Ninth level spell is map level, then the legendary spell is obviously national destroying!


    Donne had this kind of speculation a long time ago. Now he couldn''t help but flash a glimmer of happiness when he saw Jean''s star fall. Fortunately, he realized it early at that time (see Chapter 110), otherwise he would use it when dealing with the dark snake or chaos God... It''s estimated that prandal has nothing to do with the chaos army.


    If the stars fall like this, it can be predicted that the effects of several other group legendary spells, such as the gate of hell, the coming of heaven, the eternal kingdom and so on, are nothing more than that


    However


    "Do you have to exaggerate!"


    Stunned Donne said to the panting gene, "it''s just fifteen sleepless people. Even if we''re tired and hard, it''s not a big problem to solve them?"


    Although ten of the fifteen sleepless people are legendary strong, they have lost their mind after all, and it is impossible to use the field or the power of law, which increases the victory rate for gene and others to overcome them. If Donne does not want to win, he can hold five legendary sleepless people alone. If he is under pressure for a short time, His mocking MT can control everyone without suspense - don''t forget, he still has a legendary spell time stagnation that hasn''t been used.


    Therefore, there is no need to use such exaggerated spells!!!


    You know, grace has long been regarded as something in his bag. Now, gene threw more than 100 "nuclear bombs" directly on his territory. I don''t know how many people suffer from it


    "If we want to work hard to solve them, this thunder means is necessary."


    Gene took out a magic potion and poured it down. The exhaustion of magic in his body began to recover slowly. He looked at Donne''s eyes and said very seriously: "I told you from the beginning? To deal with sleepless people, we must go all out from the beginning and never show mercy to our men."


    "But it''s too exaggerated to use legendary magic directly..."


    "No, it''s no exaggeration."


    Gene shook his head: "because I''ve seen more exaggerated... Legendary spells have been created. Do you think they''re just being seen? Now this is the time to use legendary spells. Otherwise, how do you think the frozen ice field came from?"


    Donne was stunned: "what''s the special origin of the permafrost?"


    "Do you think the frozen ice sheet was like that from the beginning?"


    Gene skimmed his mouth and said: "The ice field in the North was not so cold at first, but in order to seal the sleepless, Sasha glott cast the legendary spell of ''eternal country'' there, and it became what it is now - in those years, the overall air temperature of prandal decreased a lot and more than a million people were frozen to death because of this spell, which is the price of sealing the sleepless."


    Donne: "


    The camera comes to Stanley.


    At this moment, thousands of kilometers away from frozen stone city, you can see the turbulent clouds above the sky. The violent magic fluctuation even caused the magic of the whole grace region to have a tidal effect. Almost all the apocalyptists can detect the change in the direction of frozen stone city.


    Stanley was even more frightened. He rushed directly into the sky and stared at the southwest. His face was very ugly.


    The intensity of this magic fluctuation is probably at least a ninth order spell - or even a legendary spell!


    Who is it?


    Who unleashed the legendary spell on Grace''s territory!?


    Stanley was shocked, but now he was more worried about his army.


    In order to help Fengge City, nearly half of Grace''s troops have gathered in frozen stone city, and the southwest is the direction of frozen stone city!?


    With such a powerful magic wave, it can be seen that the released spells are also extremely powerful. Is it the enemy who destroyed Fengge city?


    The enemy is a legendary strong man!?


    Stanley is on pins and needles at the moment. If the enemy is a legendary strong man, let alone destroy a Fengge City, even if he destroys his grace Kingdom, he dare not say a "no"!


    For no other reason, the fist is not as big as others. This is the original sin!


    To be reasonable, the legendary strong do have the ability to destroy a country. However, the strong who can promote the legend often have a very firm belief, or some kind of obsession. This kind of person has almost no desire for the power of mortals. After all, when they are strong enough to a certain level, everything in the world is taken and everything is empty , there is power, there is everything. There is no need to bind yourself with any kingship.


    If only the strong can become kings, then these kings of prandal will not be some apocalypses in the middle of the power. The reason is very simple - distracted governance of the country will seriously affect the speed of their own strength.


    But in that case, why did the legendary strong man attack his city?


    Unknown, everything is unknown.


    At this moment, Stanley is very anxious. If the change of Fengge city is caused by the legendary strong, I''m afraid blood rock city is not safe!


    Damn it!


    If master Aldrich can successfully open the tomb of the sleepless and let him master the army of the sleepless as soon as possible, he will not be afraid even if the legendary strong comes!


    But


    "Master Aldrich, what the hell are you doing now! Hasn''t the tomb of the sleepless been opened yet?"


    Worried Stanley looked at the burning sky in the distance and didn''t know what to do. After hesitating for a long time, he returned to the army and called the Herald: "give me instructions, the whole army will stop moving and set up camp on the spot -"


    Before Stanley finished, he felt a flower in front of him, and the earth began to shake violently under his feet. Then a terrible roar came. He rushed out of the carriage, and then he was shocked and inexplicably found that the whole earth was shaking violently!


    The land fluctuated up and down like waves, and the solid earth moaned endlessly in distortion. The army of 10000 people behind him just fell down one by one in a moment, with screams and panic.


    "Earthquake!"


    "Watch your step!"


    "War horse! Pay attention to appease the war horse!"


    There was a commotion in the dense army. More than half of the people fell in the moment of the earthquake. More than thousands of people were injured because of flying weapons and panic horses, and the carriages transporting grain and grass were all destroyed by the earthquake!


    In other words, even if Stanley doesn''t order the whole army to camp, the whole army can''t move forward half a step before the carriage is repaired. Without food and grass, relying on its own dry food, the army of tens of thousands of people will be starved in only two or three days.


    Stanley''s rescue plan has just begun and has failed.


    However, the long earthquake is only a prelude, because soon, the yellow sand, snow and dust raised by the meteorite fall will be swept along with the terrible cold storm. The storm from frozen rock city will sweep the whole northwest until it is continuously weakened by the dense shadow forest and blood crow mountains, and finally turned into a breeze into the territory of the Ilus empire


    This will be a terrible disaster that will sweep most of prandal.

 Chapter 1123

    After a careful search, Donne and they finally determined that the fifteen sleepless people, who fell under the stars with gene''s full efforts, had died completely, and there was no residue left from the constant bombardment of meteorites.


    Having determined this, Donne was relieved.


    At present, although sleepless people are terrible, they are only strong in attack, and their defense is not impeccable in theory.


    If so


    Donne pondered for a moment. If he met the sleepless again, he could let several other people share the pressure for him, and then he could directly kill them with the finger of death by relying on his open spell casting ability.


    "How about this plan?"


    After Donne said his plan, they all stared round. "You said you could release the legendary spell death one finger in a row?"


    Dunant said innocently, "yes, I said before. My magic pool is much larger than yours, and the recovery speed is very fast. It''s no problem to die one finger and twenty times."


    "But, damn it!"


    Gene trembled his lips, pointed to Donne and said angrily, "if you had said earlier, could I still break the spell of directly taking out the bottom of the box!?"


    A star fell and drained his magic pool. Now gene was so sad that he wanted to cry.


    "I don''t know what you mean by going all out..."


    Donne is also very speechless. Who knew this guy would make a big move if he didn''t say a word.


    "Well, well, anyway, the next tactics are so determined."


    Angus was a little relieved when he made a round. Anyway, with Donne, the sleepless people can''t raise any waves at least.


    "Wait a minute!"


    Gene suddenly said, "if you want to maximize the effect, it''s best to use big cleavage, because sleepless people have high resistance to spells, and they are legendary targets. If it''s a finger of death, the consumption will increase exponentially."


    Angus thought: "but the big cleavage is different. As an upgraded version of disassembly, the big cleavage has a very good effect on the devil and will directly destroy the defense layer of the sleepless... I suddenly thought of a very important question. Will you do the big cleavage?"


    Jean Eustacia and they all looked at Donne curiously. It is reasonable that since Donne is an envoy sent by the gods, there is no magic in the world that he can''t do in theory.


    "Yes."


    With a finger in his hand, a bunch of scarlet rays burst out and bombarded directly below the basin, penetrating a hole in the ground.


    It''s so easy and natural to use legendary magic.


    Angus, they all looked straight


    Sure enough, this guy''s treatment is envious!


    "I''m afraid it''s difficult to restore the basin to its original state."


    Donne looked at the basin full of molten lava and iron under his feet and sighed. After the outbreak of high-scale fighting in the past, he would try to restore the damaged environment to its original state, but he was a little tricky in this basin.


    It''s not impossible, but using magic repair must move the earth''s crust. I''m afraid the damage caused by such a large-scale change of the earth''s crust is more terrible than the benefits brought by repairing here.


    What''s more, considering that it was originally a plateau with poor environment, a basin environment suddenly appeared, which may also effectively improve the living environment in grace area. After the battle, you can ask the chief priest Maserati to come and turn it into a livable basin oasis and turn bad things into good things.


    "Let''s go."


    Gene sighed and said, "now we have killed 16 sleepless people, but we don''t know how many. I''m afraid our task is still arduous."


    The relaxed atmosphere that had just been generated disappeared. Everyone looked silent and began to move on North.


    Not long after they had just set out, a very violent magic wave came from the East. A beam of rainbow light broke through the sky and was very clear in the dark field of vision!


    "Great Prayer!"


    Angus frowned: "it seems that they have encountered the enemy, but they don''t know how many."


    Gene sighed: "there is the Dragon King, his majesty Sasha glott, over there. He can force Horus to use the big prayer. I''m afraid the number of sleepless people is only a lot more than ours."


    "Shall we support them or continue to look for targets?" asked isalie


    Egwin said faintly: "they didn''t ask for help. The situation should still be under control. We''d better find our goal as soon as possible. The longer the delay, the more serious the damage they caused."


    "Go!"


    The crowd accelerated again, following the destruction caused by the sleepless along the way!


    At this time, on the eastern front, Sasha glott and his party are fighting with the sleepless, and the battle has entered a white hot stage!


    "Give it to me - die!"


    Alberton''s whole body is filled with extremely strong and strong energy, which is similar to the blood armor, but it is vaguely like the dragon''s body protection magic. This variant power is the power he obtained after integrating the blessing of the Dragon King, which is between human and dragon.


    The red giant sword roared down, but the sleepless man in front of him didn''t even have weapons. He directly took Alberton''s chop with only a pair of iron fists. Not only that, its power was even above Alberton. After his fists blocked the attack, he waved the second fist again. The two forces were superimposed in a few milliseconds, burst out in an instant, and only heard an explosion, After a twist in the space in front of Alberton, he flew backwards like a shell!


    Abram, who was struggling with another sleepless man in the distance, roared, "he is the legendary fighter Ralph Jones steel angry fist! Watch his fist -"


    Alberton just stood firm, suddenly a force erupted in front of his chest again, and he blew himself up again!


    "- he created a unique combat skill, which can attach blood and gas to his fist, break into the target''s body and then explode!"


    Alberton covered his chest and said angrily, "you didn''t say it earlier!"


    "That also needs time - get out!!!"


    Abram blasted the sleepless person in front of him into the earth with a hammer. A violent current was emitted from the most precious war hammer "Thor''s hammer" wrapped with electric current, which made the sleepless person stiff and slow down a lot. Abram sneered and said, "I really thought I couldn''t use magic, so I can''t help you? I''m the Thor''s hammer, which can only beat you!"


    At the end of the second chaos invasion war, Abram found that his Thor''s hammer had a miraculous effect in dealing with sleepless people, which could effectively slow down their action and attack speed, and even disrupt their attack rhythm. Therefore, later, he specially looked for some rare materials to further strengthen the lightning ability of Thor''s hammer and let him "thunder hammer" The title of is more worthy of its name.


    Unlike Abram, sharp tooth met an equal opponent this time and fell into a hard battle. His enemy was an orc warrior transformed into a sleepless man, using two dark daggers.


    Unfortunately, sharp teeth''s favorite enemy is the front hard type. What they hate most is this assassin type opponent. Cunning like a loach, they can''t hit each other at all - even if they know that they can end the battle as long as they are hit by him once.


    Although the sleepless person has lost his mind, his body''s experience and instinct for combat still exist, and he will still retain the original combat mode, so the sleepless person is still very slippery.


    After dozens of meetings, sharp teeth became more and more violent.


    "Colt swift claw ghost shadow, don''t run away! This time, I will send you to sleep on behalf of Ryan empire!!!"


    The sharp teeth roared and broke through the distance of 100 meters, and the battle axe full of blood and brilliance was cut down!


    But the wolf sleepless man named colt fast claw, with the strange twist of his body instinct, directly avoided the killing of sharp teeth. It turned into a dark shadow behind sharp teeth, and two daggers stabbed the heart of sharp teeth mercilessly!


    Chula¡ª¡ª


    Two deep bloodstains appeared on sharp tooth''s back, but the injury was already in sharp tooth''s plan. His back muscles tightened instantly, clamped the two daggers, and then the cut axe turned obliquely to the rear, and then lifted it up from bottom to top!


    "Boom!!!"


    A bloody evil spirit rushed into the sky, and the bloody Tomahawk roared and split the sleepless man named colt in two!


    After the struggle, sharp teeth finally seized the opportunity, and it was a kill!


    "Bah! So I hate this opponent most!"


    Sharp teeth spit, and the wound on his body began to heal quickly. Then he did not hesitate to continue to look for his next opponent from Sasha glott and Ezra Kamanda.


    Now, Sasha glott and Ezra Kamanda have borne all the pressure on the scene. The violent storm attacks of more than 20 sleepless people have all fallen on them. Thanks to the rough skin, thick flesh and endurance of the dragon, they have not been beaten and spit blood, but they are still tired of resistance.


    The tactics they use now are similar to those formulated by Donne next, but the MT here is two dragons, and the output units are Horus, sharp teeth, Abram and Alberton.


    Alberton finally found a chance to break out and solve the sleepless Ralph at one go. He doesn''t have much physical strength. He must work hard to deal with the sleepless. This breaking out tactic is a great test of people''s endurance combat ability.


    Alberton couldn''t help shouting, "Horus, how long do you want? I can''t carry it!"


    "All right!"


    As soon as Alberton''s voice fell, Horus had finished casting the spell, and his face was ecstatic: "pray for success!"


    The light of the Great Prayer disappeared. Then, a huge space crack slowly opened in the air. A moment later, a terrible pressure suddenly came. The violent hurricane passed through the portal and a part of the wind element... Appeared!


    Wind element monarch!


    Horus saved the country with a curve, and released the legendary spell ¡¤ element monarch through great prayer!!!

 Chapter 1124

    Great prayer, as I said before, is a rare and difficult spell to learn even in legendary spells.


    For prandar people, great prayer is equivalent to a universal wishing machine. As long as they master this spell, there is basically nothing they can''t do. It''s no problem whether they want endless wealth or resurrect the dead.


    Previously, after Donne learned the characteristics of the star world, he had discovered the essence of the great prayer. This so-called universal wishing machine is not so omnipotent on the surface. Its essence is to use the observer effect of the star world to achieve a specific effect.


    Now, after Horus performed the great prayer, he made a wish to release another legendary spell - Elemental monarch!


    The advent of the elemental monarch is a very powerful legendary spell. Generally speaking, it can pay a certain price to summon the projection of the elemental monarch to the main physical world and let the elemental monarch assist the summoner in fighting for a period of time.


    The element monarch, located at the top of the strength of the element world, is the king who rules the element world. No matter which one of the four element monarchs is called, although it is only a split projection, its combat effectiveness is also high and terrible. It can crush the legendary strong, and it is definitely a great help to deal with the sleepless!


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough it is difficult to summon the elemental monarch, what is more difficult is how to pay the price. The elemental monarch is different from ordinary elemental creatures. It is difficult for even the Elemental Lord to move it (think about dicarios), let alone the elemental monarch, so few people use this legendary spell.


    However, Horus took a shortcut - he used the great prayer to summon the elemental monarch to come. Due to the spell mechanism, the price required by the elemental monarch was directly paid by the great prayer. In other words, this time, Horus didn''t even need to know what the elemental monarch asked for, so he could get its assistance.


    A huge and incomparable body slowly drilled through the huge portal, only exposed the tip of the iceberg, and the power it radiated was extremely frightening. Most of prandal''s sky was surging because of its appearance, the wind elements began to cheer, and the air flow in grace area suddenly became extremely violent.


    A moment later, the huge wind element finally appeared in everyone''s vision. This is a huge wind element. Its body connects heaven and earth. The huge cyclone is thousands of meters high and goes straight to the sky. It has just passed through the portal, and its body diameter has exceeded 5000 meters. At the moment, it is still absorbing the surrounding wind elements and quickly becomes more and more huge! Countless electric lights are shrouded around the wind element, and the roar of lightning resounds through the whole wilderness!


    This is only a part of the projection of the wind element monarch. If its real body comes to prandal, a huge storm will completely envelop the planet - it is the Lord of the world and has the ability to destroy the planet in an instant!


    "It''s the wind element monarch!"


    Abram was surprised: "great! Its power can just restrain the sleepless!"


    Because no one knows which element monarch will be interested in appearing before the element monarch responds to the call, this spell is actually full of uncertainty. Horus didn''t expect that the wind element monarch responded to the call this time.


    Horus shouted against the strong wind, "great wind element monarch, please help us eliminate these sleepless people!"


    After the call was established, the wind element monarch and Horus had reached a contract, and the will of both sides could communicate directly. After a short silence, the wind element monarch understood Horus''s meaning. In an instant, more than 20 sleepless people who had been frantically besieging Sasha glott and Ezra Kamanda were locked. The next moment, More than twenty extremely dazzling flashes of lightning suddenly shot from the wind element monarch!


    The lightning was so dazzling that even Sasha glott subconsciously closed his eyes, leaving only a deafening roar in his ears. The violent force even caused the shock of space, and the fragile space barrier of prandal''s world was strongly attacked again.


    "Roar!!!"


    However, the terrible thing is that even in the face of such an invincible enemy as the element monarch, the sleepless still rushed forward on their own initiative. The sleepless mage waved a magic wand and layers of magic armor fell on them. The sleepless soldiers used all kinds of powerful combat skills to directly shake the lightning of the element monarch!


    The violent power of the sleepless collided with the lightning of the elemental monarch. For a time, the whole world fell apart, and the dazzling light occupied all the vision. The chaotic magic formed a sharp roaring storm, tearing everything within a radius of nearly 100 kilometers to pieces, flattening the mountains, filling the gullies, and suddenly boiling the frozen river, The burning trees suddenly freeze. In this area, the laws of nature suddenly lose order, and everything becomes strange.


    At the center of the confrontation between the two sides, Horus and others were lifted out by the shock wave when the wave power first broke out. Not only he, but all the people present could only hide and carefully cover themselves, except that the Dragon King Sasha glott could barely resist the shock wave.


    "Ow!!!"


    Even Sasha glott did not dare to open his eyes at this moment. Narrowing his eyes, he could vaguely see those sleepless people desperately attacking the wind element monarch in the violent lightning, but the lightning around the wind element monarch never stopped, and those fierce lightning caused great damage to the sleepless people, Some weak sleepless people have become coke after the first round of attack. The remaining twelve sleepless people are transformed by legendary strong people and can continue to persist.


    But it''s just persistence.


    The power of the wind element monarch is so powerful that even the projection is not what they can resist.


    Seeing that lightning failed to destroy them at the first time, the wind element monarch did not move at all, but just stood on the earth. An idea called for the wind elements in the whole grace area to gather around, and the dense wind elements gathered together. The strong ionization effect made the lightning here more and more dense, and there was a dense cloud vortex on the shaded sky, Where the naked eye can see, there are lightning everywhere, and the crazy dragons keep falling. The roaring thunder has become the only sound that everyone can hear


    The legendary sleepless people tried their best to besiege the element monarch, and various violent forces came one after another. The sword light and sword Qi for several kilometers continued to fall on the wind element monarch, but it could only cause very weak damage to the pure element body. The wind element monarch directly ignored these people''s attacks and called enough wind elements, and it started the second round of attack again


    The wind is more and more fierce and crazy. The dense wind elements are rubbing violently in the atmosphere, causing an extremely strong ionization effect. There are more and more fine lightning, which is brighter and brighter. These lightning flashes away in the atmosphere, constantly accumulating terrible energy.


    Soon, the black storm took shape, with the wind element monarch as the core, and an extremely violent hurricane blew around!


    Alberton hid in the distance and shouted against the strong wind, "it''s a destruction storm! But I''m afraid he can''t --"


    "No! This is just the beginning!"


    Abram held his sharp toothed thigh. Although he was not as afraid of heights as Brian, the dwarf''s instinct still made him afraid of the storm. He shouted, "I''m afraid it''s going to release the legendary spell doomsday thunder!"


    Soon, Abram''s words were fulfilled. The Lord of the wind element would not restrain his power like Jean. The contract he made with Horus was only to destroy the sleepless, but did not say to pay attention to protecting the civilians of the world. Therefore, this destructive wind storm became larger and more violent, and gradually became a storm with a diameter of more than hundreds of kilometers, And it is still expanding, even Donne and others hundreds of kilometers away have been affected.


    If you want to describe it, there is a super typhoon with more than force 15 on the land!


    Moreover, this typhoon is not a simple typhoon. Within the coverage of the destruction storm, countless wind blades are hidden. At such a terrible speed, the slender wind blade is no less powerful than the most fierce sword. It can easily tear the body of the extraordinary strong, and even the supreme Apocalypse will die on the spot!


    If you look down from space, you will find that at this moment, one third of the grace area has been completely covered by the hurricane. The terrible wind suddenly came, and more than a dozen cities covered by the destruction storm have been completely damaged. The wind lifted the houses and even the castle built of heavy boulders, Civilians without strength were immediately torn to pieces by the destruction storm. There was no difference between the fate of apocalypses below the gold level and civilians. Some apocalypses above the master level immediately opened their fields and hid in, barely avoiding a disaster. However, this destruction storm basically destroyed the kingdom of grace.


    The army led by Stanley is just at the edge of the coverage of the destruction storm. They have just been baptized by the earthquake and have not recovered. They have just set up their camp. Immediately after the destruction storm, the tent suddenly came. Without resistance, it was torn to pieces. Thousands of soldiers were rolled into the sky and then torn to pieces by the wind blade, With the expansion of the storm, the black storm absorbed the blood of millions of dead and stained with a touch of scarlet.


    Rao was very angry. At this moment, he could only watch his army swallowed up by the storm. After reluctantly holding on for a moment, he was unwilling to open the field and hid in with some of his confidants.


    At the last moment of entering the field, what appeared in the field of vision was countless thunders connecting heaven and earth!


    Stanley knew that no matter who started the terrible storm, his grace kingdom would disappear from here.


    Not willing, he is not willing!!!

 Chapter 1125

    Ellington.


    Shortly after returning here, otinia suddenly raised her head and looked at the northwest. After being silent for a while, she sighed silently, then raised her finger and gently spread an indescribable wave


    "What a powerful magic wave!"


    Dicarios suddenly looked up to the northwest, and he was clearly aware of the terrible wave coming from there.


    Dicarios murmured to himself, "this breath... Is very similar to the breath of the monarch... Is it that which element monarch came..."


    "Is this the power of the elemental monarch?"


    Saratimore, lying beside him, was full of surprise in his eyes: "it feels like our demon king."


    "You know shit."


    Dicarios said disdainfully: "What is the devil king? The elemental monarch is the king who commands the elemental world. He is the strongest individual in the elemental world. His power is immeasurable. It is said to be coming, but in fact it is just a projection. If it is coming, I''m afraid that at the moment of its emergence, the planet and even the whole galaxy will be dominated by its power! But even a projection is definitely not What you can resist. "


    So strong?


    Saratimore was shocked: "in that case, why don''t you help him?"


    "Then why don''t you go?"


    "I''ve just come back from the Rift Valley camp! I''ve been busy for so long. I have to take a public holiday!"


    Dicarios tilted his mouth, lowered his head again and immersed himself in the world of Comics: "the guy didn''t ask me for help. His fight is none of my business..."


    Saratimore: "


    "This force is too, too terrible. Can our enemy be such a person..."


    Selna is hiding in the corner of the room, her hands holding her knees and shaking constantly. Although she is a legendary strong person, it has to be said that she may be the legendary strong person who is most afraid of death.


    Just aware of the strong smell coming from there, she couldn''t help but want to run away.


    But she held back.


    Ellington is so strong that if it''s not safe here, where else will it be safe?


    "Ha, this is so interesting! In a short day, legendary spells rarely seen in decades and centuries have appeared continuously... Is the sleepless such a powerful enemy?"


    Night and night floated over the Lord''s house, her eyes glowing. If Donne hadn''t asked her to stay to protect Ellington, she might have rushed to have fun by now.


    Although she has only the strength of pseudo legend, the bellicose factor in her bones has never disappeared.


    Rather, with Donne as a backer, the chick is more eager to find someone to fight - Selna is harassed by her.


    Fiona flew up: "night!"


    "What''s up?"


    "Our troops should have entered grace territory by now?"


    Scratching his head every night: "according to the previous departure time, it should be about the same as their forward speed. However, the road of grace in the past is too complicated. I''m not sure."


    "Really, I asked you to keep in touch with Brian. What are you doing..."


    Fiona sighed. Then she also looked at the northwest. She didn''t know if it was an illusion. The sky over there was particularly gloomy: "with such a strong magic fluctuation, the battle over there must be fierce. I don''t know if it will affect our people..."


    "It''s all right. Brian carries the space beacon given to him by Donne. After the matter is solved, Donne can transmit it at any time. Even if there is any emergency, it can be solved quickly. What''s more, they have just entered grace. The battle starts from the anbris mountains, which is difficult to affect them."


    "It''s better..."


    Fiona covered her chest and muttered, "you must come back safely..."


    At the moment, Donne, who is being talked about by Fiona, is speechless saving these forced aborigines with modern technology.


    "I say you are too lazy!"


    Donne is surrounded by a mesh metal ball with a diameter of five meters, which is Farah temporarily pinched out by supporting the shield after he found that the lightning became more and more dense. "Is the power of the wind element monarch so terrible?"


    Donne subconsciously looked at the system monarch with almost zero sense of existence. He obtained the inheritance of Albert''s element domination, but he was able to summon the element army. In the description of that skill, he was able to summon the element monarch.


    "Exactly, it''s the projection of the element monarch."


    Gene explained contemptuously: "the power of the elemental monarch is not what the world can bear at all. Any of the four elemental worlds is many times wider than prandal. The elemental monarch rules the elemental world to which he belongs. In other words, they are the gods of the elemental world. How can they listen to the call of a small magician?"


    It''s also true that the existence of losers can''t be summoned casually by a legendary mage.


    "But even if it''s a projection, it''s against the sky."


    Donne sighed: "if I had known that the elemental monarch was such a loser, I wouldn''t have bothered so much. What kind of big cleavage would I use?"


    Due to the characteristics of the elemental covenant, the elemental master can know the real name of the Elemental creature and get the favor of the Elemental creature. Therefore, Donne''s binding force on the Elemental creature is much greater than that of others. Moreover, his pendant Nora is also an existence outside the specification. The friendship between goblins and elemental creatures was born before the prandal civilization, with Nora, Let the elemental monarch control his power a little and don''t cause too much damage should not be a problem.


    Now Angus and Jean were not calm: "can you summon the elemental monarch!?"


    "Well, didn''t I summon all the elemental creatures in Ellington? What''s so strange?"


    "Summonable Elemental creature and summonable elemental monarch are completely two concepts!!!"


    "It''s all elemental calling in essence..."


    "You''re right, but -"


    Their eyes were red with envy. Even if they knew that this guy was sent by the gods, it would be great to give him welfare!?


    They worked hard for a hundred years to promote legend, but their end is only the starting point of this guy. It''s really unbalanced in their heart!!!


    Egwin chuckled. Even she couldn''t help laughing at Angus and gene.


    The two old guys blushed with shame at the sound of egwin''s chuckle and said coldly, "since you still have this ability, you''ll have all the sleepless people next. If you guess well, I''m afraid there are few sleepless people who escape after the end of the doomsday thunder. No problem?"


    "Of course not."


    Dumne could not help but make complaints about the original plan, that is, he was the main force.


    But will sleepless people really escape from this attack?


    Yustisa looked up at the sky and said slowly, "the lightning is coming to an end..."


    Angus was stunned: "so fast? It shouldn''t be."


    When they looked up, sure enough, the frequency of falling thunder was much lower than at the beginning, the violent hurricane gradually slowed down, the speed began to dissipate, and the dark world began to appear bright again.


    A thunderstorm once again changed the landform of grace area. After the thunderstorm, more than half of the originally barren grace area will be barren and become desert. The high temperature of lightning will melt a large number of hills and highlands, and the flowing liquid lava will automatically flow to the low-lying areas. The average altitude of the whole Wuthering plateau has been reduced by several meters.


    The power of legendary magic is terror.

 Chapter 1126

    The doomsday thunder finally stopped. A legendary spell of the elemental monarch covered nearly half of the grace area. More than tens of millions of people were attacked by the disaster, and the direct death toll was more than 16 million, The combined number of indirect deaths and injuries exceeded more than 40 million - because most of the densely populated areas in the grace region are concentrated in the blood plain east of the Wuthering plateau.


    If the population is evenly distributed, this legendary spell alone may directly cause the death of more than 40 million people.


    This figure is quite terrible. You know, since the end of the second chaotic invasion war and the near extinction of all ethnic groups, the population of prandal has only increased by more than 400 million. Now it is only a legendary spell that has killed nearly one twentieth. At least, if it was Donne, he would never have done it.


    Because he loves you!


    Enough population is the foundation to resist chaotic invasion!


    According to the current rhythm, if there are a few more legendary spell bombings, I''m afraid there is no need for the chaos army to destroy the world, and the prandals themselves have destroyed the world!


    In fact, the doomsday thunder released by the wind element monarch will continue to ferment the power of magic if it is not for the secret intervention of otinia. After the thunder, there is a huge storm that can sweep the whole world. This is the most terrible place.


    Just a legendary spell easily destroyed the kingdom of grace, and now the country has died in name only.


    All the way, the situation of the roaring plateau below is miserable. There are scorched and broken earth everywhere. The earth melted by the high temperature of lightning has now cooled, showing a strange volcanic landform. What''s more terrible is that when you look at it from a high altitude, there is black smoke everywhere, there is no green in your eyes, and everything disappears, It''s like a cruel picture of the end.


    Rao was also in a cold sweat.


    "Feel terrible?"


    Jean''s voice was very low: "but we have seen a more terrible picture. When chaos invaded the war, the whole world was dark and the situation was much more terrible than now."


    Worse than that?


    Donne couldn''t imagine what it was like. He asked, "how did it recover after it was so bad?"


    "Of course, it''s the power of us and the green dragons."


    "We sent many brothers and sisters to work with green dragon for a whole decade to restore the natural balance of the world," isali explained


    Donne suddenly realized, "I see."


    If there were no elves and dragons, I''m afraid the world would be over.


    While observing the situation below, they looked for the traces of the sleepless. Soon they found the traces of four sleepless people. Maybe they had a lot at the beginning, but except for the legendary sleepless people, other sleepless people with weak strength could not survive the doomsday thunder.


    Thanks to the power of the wind element Lord, although the four sleepless people did not die, they greatly weakened their own power in order to fight the doomsday thunder, and could not pose a threat to Donne and them.


    "Leave it to me."


    When Donne finished, he bent his fingers directly, and the great cleavage shot out in an instant. Before the four sleepless people who had just noticed Donne''s breath had time to turn around, one of them was hit. The fragile armor was defeated by the power of the great cleavage in an instant, followed by the extremely strong body, which was torn to pieces in the blink of an eye.


    "Roar!!!"


    One of the seriously injured sleepless people roared into the sky, and the long sword was as powerful as a rainbow and stabbed fiercely!


    In an instant, its long sword inspired a dazzling light, followed by a circle of sword light. The sword light completely locked Donne''s Qi machine, and even the surrounding space was solidified. Tang en, who was locked in place, could not even use flash.


    But he didn''t have to dodge at all.


    Donne ignored the fierce sword light and calmly used the second big cleavage to the sleepless man.


    A sleepless mage in the rear released several layers of spell shields for the sleepless swordsman in an instant, and the layers of spell shields completely covered the sleepless swordsman''s figure.


    The scarlet rays burst out, and those layers of spell shields met the nemesis. They were as fragile as paper paste. The big cleavage tore the spell shield layer by layer, and then blew it on the sleepless swordsman and tore it into pieces.


    At this time, Tang Encai flexibly avoided those fierce sword Qi and let the sword Qi blow on the earth below.


    "Boom, boom -"


    Donne looked at the ground. The terrible sword power was extremely amazing. He cut dozens of invisible cracks on the ground. He said to himself: "although these guys are injured, the attack is still so fierce."


    While quickly dispelling the spell of the sleepless mage, isali said casually: "after all, they were war puppets made to deal with chaotic creatures at the beginning."


    "Got you, naughty."


    Yustisa shook hands with a smile. I don''t know when the extended master''s hand was quietly wrapped around the leg of a sleepless soldier. She snapped her fingers and several thunders fell from the sky in an instant!


    "Roar!"


    The sleepless soldier waved his axe fiercely, and the bloody half moon axe roared into the sky, defeated yustisa''s falling thunder, and then ran straight to yustisa!


    "Give me --"


    Egwin suddenly appeared in front of yustisa. The Dragon steel double swords were stacked together. After a short accumulation, the surging power burst out, and the dazzling arc sword Qi directly hit the bloody axe!


    "-- let''s go!"


    The power of the fierce collision was deadlocked in the air, but egwin didn''t mean to continue the deadlocked. Her figure was blurred for a while, and suddenly appeared behind the sleepless soldier. The long steel sword was cut directly to its neck!


    "Bang!"


    The sleepless warrior reacted very quickly. His iron fist hit egwin''s shield with his backhand. The solid shield was smashed by his fist, followed by the axe!


    Rao is that egwin has to avoid his edge!


    The axe hit the ground hard, only to hear a loud bang. The glazed earth cracked, and a huge crack quickly spread out. At a rough look, the axe blasted a crack of more than ten kilometers on the ground! A mountain that survived the doomsday thunder also collapsed under this axe!


    Seeing that he had missed the target, the sleepless soldier immediately roared and chased up again, trying to kill egwin completely.


    At this time, the third big cleavage suddenly came and directly hit the sleepless warrior running. The fragile blood gas armor did not produce any effect. The big cleavage directly killed it.


    "These guys are really brave and fearless."


    Donne looked at the last sleepless mage entangled by isali, took a little breath and ended his life again with great lysis.


    "Life means nothing to them. The only goal of their action is destruction."


    Gene smiled bitterly and said, "I always thought that if Horus could add some restrictions when creating them, maybe the sleepless would become a powerful help to us."


    "In theory, that''s right."


    Just like artificial intelligence on earth, even constrained by the laws of robots, humans often worry that robots will give birth to real wisdom and rebel against and destroy humans, let alone sleepless people.


    Dunn recalled what otinia had said and couldn''t help smiling bitterly: "unfortunately, with his ability, he can''t do it."


    The core of the sleepless is the power of the divine word rune. Horus didn''t understand the real meaning of the divine word Rune at all. He fooled around and created such monsters. It''s not easy for prandal to survive now.


    Unfortunately, I didn''t have time to ask otinia whether the sleepless people can carry out secondary transformation and turn them into controlled soldiers again - however, it''s too late to say anything now. If there is no accident, the last batch of sleepless people in the world will be chased and killed by them immediately.


    The price is the lives of tens of millions of people in the grace region.


    "Don''t feel pain or guilt."


    Perhaps knowing that Donne''s mood was very complex, egwin took the initiative to comfort him: "you don''t know what terrible things sleepless people are. In order to eliminate them, these sacrifices are worth it."


    "Egwin is right."


    Gene nodded: "if these sleepless people escape our control, the destruction and killing they can cause will far exceed this number. Most importantly, the sleepless people''s own strength will also affect nearby humans. That crazy whisper is beyond the resistance of ordinary people. People will be destroyed in killing each other."


    "Don''t worry, I''m not such a pedantic person."


    Donne shook his head with a bitter smile: "these people are dead. It''s superfluous to say anything. Since they chose to support Stanley, they have to bear the price for what Stanley did. It''s Stanley''s madness and Aldrich''s arrogance that led to their death. I''m not so virgin. I have to take this responsibility on myself."


    Although it may be a bit shameless to say so, as he said, he didn''t care much about the people in grace from the beginning. He came on the principle of being able to save and not being pulled down.


    He is not an omnipotent Superman, nor is he the king they worship and trust. There is no need to blame himself for this.


    He is the Savior, but his task is the whole prandal, which is more important, he is still very clear.


    When they perked up again, they set foot on the road of hunting the sleepless again.

 Chapter 1127

    The hunt for the sleepless lasted a whole week.


    After screening the Grice area from south to North and from east to west, Donne and his team finally determined that the sleepless enemies who frightened them had completely disappeared from the world.


    This is an exciting news. When it is determined that the sleepless person has really disappeared, the heavy burden on everyone''s heart is completely put down.


    After the two people got together again, Horus couldn''t help sighing: "I have to say that this time, thanks to Ms. otinia, if she hadn''t helped us solve the most dangerous part, we couldn''t solve these guys by relying on us alone."


    "Yes..."


    Gene sighed: "I remember that in order to seal them, Dragon Island dragons poured out. Even so, so many comrades in arms were killed. This time, only 177 sleepless people escaped. It''s a great luck in misfortune."


    "177, of which 35 are legendary. This proportion is really outrageous. It turns out that there were so many legendary strong men in prandal before."


    Donne shook his head secretly. If there were so many legendary strong men in prandal now, he wouldn''t have to have such a headache.


    Unfortunately, after the second chaotic invasion war, the vitality of the prandals was greatly damaged, so there were only such legendary strong people left. It can be said that Angus and Jean were famous all over the world, not that they were really the super talents of the unprecedented and the future. In fact, the reason is very simple, just because they lived to the end in that cruel war, It''s just because they''re lucky.


    If it wasn''t them who survived, but the legendary heroes of Sally Shelley tiannu sword saint, Ralph Jones steel rage fist and colt fast claw ghost ghost shadow, they would be the legendary heroes all over the world now.


    According to their records, after the second chaotic invasion war, there were more than 19000 sleepless people sealed in the tomb of the sleepless, nearly 20000, of which more than 15000 were supreme, and the remaining 5000 were legendary strong people. Those legendary strong people lived for hundreds of years, Some even participated in the first chaotic invasion war. Unfortunately, they were all killed in the second war and transformed into sleepless people.


    Just think about it. Just a legendary spell caused nearly 20 million casualties. What would it be like if all the 5000 legendary sleepless people escaped?


    Don en felt creepy just thinking about it.


    Although sleepless people lose their reason, they also lose their talents, fields, laws and other powers, but the power they master in their own cultivation is still there, and they are crazy and tireless crazy soldiers who are not afraid of death. How terrible these enemies are is unimaginable. Even if a sleepless person can''t help them, they can''t support their huge number, At first, even the giant Dragons of Dragon Island were besieged and killed by them.


    If otinia hadn''t done it this time, Sasha glott would have mobilized all the staff of Longdao.


    "Anyway, the threat of the sleepless disappeared."


    Horus sighed: "the burden that has been pressing on my shoulder can be removed at last. I just hope to live a safe and peaceful life in the future..."


    Angus and Jean looked at each other, and their expressions were very strange. Angus said faintly, "I''m afraid you won''t be peaceful for long..."


    Horus was stunned: "what''s the matter?"


    "Talk about it later."


    Angus shook his head and said, "now we can be sure that all the sleepless who escaped from the tomb of the sleepless have been eliminated, and the sleepless have completely disappeared from the world?"


    Sasha glott said: "at least we haven''t found any new sleepless people this week. The last one was solved three days ago."


    "The same is true on our side. In theory, the time they escaped was not enough to support them to get out of grace," gene said


    "Our old comrades in arms can finally sleep completely now."


    Angus nodded and said, "then next, we need to solve two things. First, Donne''s war plan."


    Donne, who was looked at by the public, shrugged his shoulders and said, "when we were searching for the sleepless, my army had surrounded blood rock city and was now facing Stanley. I had contacted me a few days ago to ask if I would attack, but I was busy with the sleepless. I didn''t have time to pay attention to them, so I let them stand by."


    Originally, in order to fight against Grace''s powerful army, Donne''s troops were fully armed, and all kinds of magic modification weapons were ready. Even the sky mother ship in the experiment was sent out, so that problems could be found in the actual combat, but now the problem is that he is not in the front line, and all the experts around him are busy, The only one who really set out with the army was a silly Elsa. If there was a fight, the cunning Stanley would probably turn her around.


    Depp, the first of their confidants to follow Donne, has been promoted to the gold level after Donne constantly smashed down with various treasures to improve his strength. In two years, they have changed from a militia in a small village to a gold level apocalypse. Unfortunately, the gold level is only a useful level. Stanley is a supreme soldier after all, There are also a group of gold level guards, and maybe even master level confidants. If they do, Depp and they are definitely not enemies of unity.


    So it''s ultimately up to Donne to do it himself.


    "In other words, will we fight here in grace next..."


    Egwin looked at the earth behind him. A week later, the flames and lava here had already cooled, but the desolate and miserable atmosphere was more intense and heavy in people''s heart.


    Grace people have been so unlucky. Don''t bully them anymore


    This sentence went around in egwin''s mouth and swallowed it again.


    Donne had asked her before, and Donne''s own idea was very clear. The kingdom of grace must disappear, the king Stanley must also disappear, and the grace people must integrate with other nationalities. This is their final result.


    "The arrow is on the string and has to be fired."


    Donne said very calmly, "the collapse of the kingdom of grace is a foregone conclusion. No one can change the result."


    People felt Donne''s determination again.


    Horus pondered for a moment and asked, "what help do you need?"


    Angus smiled: "he doesn''t need any help. If he really wants to do it himself, he can destroy the country alone."


    Horus said with a wry smile, "that''s what he said."


    Donne smiled and took out some return crystals: "if you are not interested in watching the war, go back to Ellington first. If there is no accident, I will go back these two days."


    After receiving the return crystal, Horus was stunned again: "magic crystal? What do you mean?"


    "No, this is the crystal on the way home. It has bound Ellington''s spatial coordinates. If you have any questions, ask Angus when you go back. Egwin, isalie, I''ll go first."


    Donne stood up, said good-bye to egwin and them, and then kissed his ass. Gu left.


    After running around for many days, Angus was also very tired and said, "in that case, let''s go back and have a rest before considering the second thing."


    Alberton said with a bitter smile, "you haven''t said what the second thing is."


    "What''s the point?"


    Isalie pointed to the infernal wilderness behind her: "of course, it has brought this land back to life."


    "Queen isali is right."


    Sasha glott agreed: "after all, this place is like this because of our fighting. It''s really inappropriate to leave it alone. We''ll organize people after Donne comes back."


    "Yes, after recovering the kingdom of grace, if there is no accident, he will certainly lay a transmission array. It won''t be so troublesome to come here again at that time."


    Horus was stunned: "pass, transfer array!? isn''t the technology of the transfer array lost!?"


    "So there''s a lot to explain to you... Why don''t we go back to Ellington and talk slowly while drinking hot cider."


    Angus said with a smile, "I think you are also very interested in everything about Ellington? Believe me, after you know all this, you will also be fascinated by this place. Maybe you will become a partner with your teacher and study those wonderful knowledge together."


    Horus finally smiled when he heard this: "in fact, after seeing the teacher, I had this plan. I just hope you are willing to take me in as a sinner."


    Sasha glott threw his mouth and waved his hand again and again: "compared with your teacher, you are not a sinner. In fact, if it is not that the harm of the sleepless is too much and it is inconvenient to publicize, you are the well deserved Savior and prandal''s hero."


    Abram said impatiently, "let''s go. I''ve been worried for a week. Now I just want to drink a few glasses of Datang hero wine to warm up and have a good sleep."


    Even fighting maniacs like sharp teeth have to concentrate all the time and maintain their peak state. They are tired after continuous fighting this week. They want to relax now.


    As a young adult, Ezra Kamanda''s head is wilting with frost beaten eggplant. He has had a miserable week - he has only been beaten with hatred with his face, and he doesn''t have much chance to revenge.


    After Angus told Horus how to use the homecoming crystal, they crushed the homecoming crystal one by one and sent it back to Ellington.


    The battle with the sleepless is over, but for Donne, dinner is just on the table.

 Chapter 1128

    Blood plain, blood rock city.


    "Asshole! That Donne dares to do such a thing! Why hasn''t the Holy See of light sanctioned him yet?"


    Just after returning to blood Rock City, Stanley was very angry to find that his hometown was almost stolen when he went out to support Fengge city!


    Although Ilus''s army did not attack, just surrounded blood rock, Stanley felt shame.


    He should have attacked first and surrounded Alex!


    But this inexplicable disaster completely destroyed everything!


    ¡ª¡ªEven he, a man without faith, began to hope that the Holy See of light would punish Ilus, which shows how angry and desperate he is now.


    "Your Majesty, according to the information we have received, the Holy See of light is now completely on Donne''s side. They can''t sanction Donne."


    Duke Felton said carefully, "I''m afraid they won the permission of the Holy See of light this time..."


    "Fart! How dare that bastard jessolini do that!? theocracy has always been independent of kingship, and maintaining the balance of the world is their task! He is openly partial to Donne!"


    But we don''t believe in the Holy See of light


    Felton whispered silently, looking at the angry Stanley, stunned that he didn''t dare to say this.


    "No, there is still a chance, there must be a chance..."


    After throwing something and venting his anger, Stanley muttered, "why haven''t they attacked the city now? What are they waiting for? If they''re waiting for me, I''ve come back now. If you want to wait for good weather, the snowstorm has stopped now, if..."


    Stanley was suddenly stunned, and a flash of lightning flashed in his mind: "I see! They''re waiting for Donne!"


    "Wait for Donne?"


    "Yes! Absolutely!"


    Stanley became more and more excited: "what happened in Fengge city before must have something to do with Donne. It must be that he created chaos in the rear and created opportunities for his army. At this time, he hasn''t come back. There are no strong men in his army who can''t attack Xueyan City, so they just stood still, because they can''t attack until Donne arrives!"


    "Your Majesty, you mean..."


    "Immediately organize all the young people in Xueyan city and inform them that the opportunity to fight for me has come. Let everyone be fully armed and prepare to attack with me immediately!"


    Stanley said decisively, "we must defeat Donne''s army before he comes back!"


    With Stanley''s strength, as long as there is no strong man to stop him, he can destroy this army of 10000 people in one day!


    This is the horror of prandal''s high-end combat power. One person can dominate a war!


    "Yes!"


    Duke Felton immediately took orders.


    Stanley wandered between the throne for a moment and said to his personal guards, "go and prepare yourself and fight with me later! We''ll make these guys of the Ilus Empire regret coming to grace!"


    "Yes!"


    Those guards are full of fanaticism and blind worship. They have already been brainwashed by Stanley. Even if Stanley let them die, they will not hesitate to execute, let alone fight side by side with him? This is a great honor!


    Soon, Stanley''s will spread in blood rock city. Almost all grace people were mobilized by him. They went out of the house one by one, picked up weapons and ran to the streets. The whole blood rock city was full of people, all of whom were fanatical militants.


    At this moment, the characteristics of the whole people of grace are perfectly reflected. Even a female grace has honed her good skills in a cruel environment. She is a warrior comparable to the bronze Apocalypse by picking up weapons and carrying shields.


    In just half a day, the huge blood rock city was stunned and asked Stanley to organize an army of more than 500000 people!


    Among them, there are 200000 adult men, 150000 adult women and 130000 newly adult Grice youth, that is to say, almost all the personnel of this army are composed of residents of blood rock city. Grice people who can live in blood rock city are almost blind worshippers of Stanley. It is their honor to fight for Stanley.


    The remaining 20000 people are the city guards originally used by blood rock city to maintain (Qing), protect (wash), rule (different) security (party). They are Stanley''s real capable men and the main core combat effectiveness.


    ¡ª¡ªNot to mention Stanley, he deserves to be an excellent politician just from the point of brainwashing.


    It''s a pity that Tao and Tao do not work together. For the sake of the stability of the situation, it is absolutely impossible for Donne to allow such a person to continue to exist.


    Outside blood rock.


    "General Depp!"


    Danny quickly rushed into the battle command vehicle and shouted, "the air scouts found a change in blood rock city! A large number of civilians have received weapons and equipment and are gathering now. It is suspected that Stanley began to organize personnel to prepare for resistance!"


    "Oh? It took him so long to finally respond?"


    Depp was very surprised. He didn''t know Stanley wasn''t in blood rock city before. After he surrounded blood Rock City, there was no news. He thought Stanley had given up resistance.


    Danny''s face was excited and waved fiercely: "what should we do? If they are fully mobilized, we will be in trouble. Do you want to give him a hard blow first?"


    "I can''t see any trouble on your face."


    Depp chuckled, "you just want to have fun as soon as possible?"


    "Of course not. I just want to contribute to his majesty Donne."


    Danny rubbed his hands and said with a smile, "I think it''s time for them to taste Dongfeng express..."


    His majesty Donne''s words "Dongfeng express, mission bound" have now become the favorite words of Ellington. The powerful Dongfeng series missiles have never been used in actual combat since they were developed and tested against demons in the Rift Valley camp for several times.


    But at that time, the incomparable power had left an extremely deep impression on everyone.


    Now their missile launching vehicles stay in the rear. Once the firing command is issued, they can immediately accurately launch Dongfeng missiles into blood rock city from a distance of hundreds of kilometers. Before Stanley''s rebels go out of the city gate, they will all die at home.


    "Dongfeng missile is just a just in case insurance. At the beginning of this battle, I didn''t intend to use it."


    Depp shook his head and said thoughtfully, "the key problem now is that his majesty Donne has not arrived and no instructions have been sent. Should we make some coping strategies in advance for Stanley''s actions..."


    "Perhaps his majesty Donne didn''t waste his words because he knew we would solve all these problems?"


    Danny put forward a hypothesis: "if you have to ask your majesty Donne about everything, he doesn''t need to set up a battlefield commander in the beginning. Everything will wait for him."


    "Well, it''s hard for us to figure out what your majesty means. After all, he has never taken the initiative to launch a war before. We don''t know what the intention is this time..."


    Depp smiled bitterly: "I''m guessing whether it has something to do with the earthquake and hurricane a while ago..."


    They had just entered the boundary of grace at that time. They also felt the abnormal phenomena caused by the falling stars and the doomsday thunder. According to past experience, they thought it must have something to do with his majesty Donne.


    Danny smiled: "don''t guess if it''s hard to guess. Anyway, the eldest sister''s head is also there. If something really goes wrong, it''s a big deal to let the eldest sister take responsibility at that time. I don''t think your majesty Donne has the heart to scold the eldest sister."


    "You, be careful to let Elsa know and beat you. You can''t take care of yourself."


    Depp smiled and shook his head, but his eyes became serious. Indeed, if he had to ask his majesty Donne about anything, his commander would be meaningless. It is the so-called that he will not accept the orders of the monarch outside. It is his responsibility to make correct responses according to the battlefield conditions.


    "Well, let''s inform Tom and let his vanguard get ready for war. It''s also rumored that Elsa, deputy general Locke, head Brian, head Altman and head kundahl will come and discuss it together."


    Danny looked straight at his words and said, "why didn''t our air forces get ready for war?"


    Depp said helplessly, "because you basically have no frontal combat ability..."


    "Hum, that guy is just lucky... I''m sorry!"


    Danny took advantage of the good fortune and came back from bad fortune. Angrily, he went out to give orders.


    Tom''s vanguard often had to fight, so 200 of the 300 sets of magic power armor produced this time were distributed to them. Now Tom shows off with Danny every day and wants to put on magic power armor and fight the enemy on the battlefield immediately.


    After hearing the news this time, I''m afraid he will jump up with excitement.


    After Danny left, Elsa and others soon gathered in Depp''s command car.


    Locke looked at the sand table in front of Depp, which was made according to the topographic map drawn by the Air Scout. He asked curiously, "what do you want to discuss?"


    Depp pointed to the blood rock city on the sand table and said, "Stanley has finally made a move. I don''t know why his army didn''t gather back, but began to mobilize the civilians in blood rock city. It is estimated that one third of the population in blood rock city has responded to his mobilization order and turned into a militia."


    "One third of the population!?"


    Locke was surprised: "doesn''t that mean close to half a million people? Fifty times ours!"


    Depp smiled: "the number of enemies is not a big problem. Don''t forget our weapons and equipment. As long as they are not all composed of golden apocalypse, they are more or less cannon fodder."


    "What are you worried about?"


    "What I''m worried about... Is the Apocalypse of blood rock city."

 Chapter 1129

    The Apocalypse is in a very special position in prandal. They are born among the civilians, but they are detached from the civilians. They are basically not bound by the kingship. They neither work nor engage in business. They are only engaged in some dangerous work, such as exploring prehistoric relics, looking for treasures in deep mountains and forests, etc.


    They basically can''t play a great role in the development of society, but as a special group, they can''t be lacked in prandal. Yes, they''re not talking about adventurers, but mercenaries.


    There are some apocalyptians who don''t like the life of adventurers, so they become mercenaries. All kinds of mercenary groups have never disappeared from the world. On the contrary, with every war and disaster, mercenary groups are springing up everywhere.


    They are a typical group making war money.


    Such a group, which is not bound by the state and only has a certain cooperative relationship with the mercenary guild (not superior and subordinate), is a very unstable factor.


    Even in places like blood Rock City, there is still a mercenary guild, and a group of mercenaries licking blood make a living here. At this moment, Stanley sees that his throne is unstable, and it is almost certain that he will definitely hire those mercenaries to fight for him at the cost of bleeding.


    The current situation is very uncertain. Although the army of Ilus Empire has surrounded blood Rock City, they have only more than 10000 people.


    King Stanley''s army went out to support Fengge city and has not returned, but with his personal charm (?), he recruited 500000 people to fight for him. Although most of these people are civilians, the grace people are naturally belligerent and have great combat effectiveness.


    At first glance, it seems that Stanley has the advantage of 500000 to 10000, but considering that his majesty Donne of Ilus always likes to create miracles, it is not surprising that anything happens, so when the number difference between the two sides is so large, the victory or defeat is still 50-50.


    So Depp''s concern is not aimless. Now some mercenary associations can''t see the situation clearly. It''s not surprising that they directly choose to fight for Stanley.


    "Those apocalyptic mercenaries... It''s a more troublesome problem."


    Locke pondered for a moment, and then said, "but if they choose to be the enemy with us, we don''t need to be merciful. Since they are the enemy, they should all be destroyed. From the first day they become mercenaries, they should be ready to die at any time."


    "Of course I know. What I''m thinking now is, if they are used by Stanley to launch surprise attacks and directly launch surprise operations against us, how should we defend them?"


    Depp drew an area on the sand table: "our main forces are distributed in this area. After encircling the blood Rock City, our personnel are quite scattered. If they launch a raid in one direction, it is difficult for us to organize effective defense. Once they tear a gap, it is difficult to make up."


    "In this case, let the vanguard''s personnel disperse. They have magic power armor and very strong combat effectiveness. They can at least help our personnel support for a while, and other personnel can also support."


    Brian picked his nose, turned his mouth and said, "and we have Danny''s air combat forces. Their electromagnetic sniper rifles are not kidding. Even if the Apocalypse are strong, they can''t carry armor piercing bullets."


    "That''s the only way..."


    "In fact, your majesty is too kind."


    Altman interrupted: "if a more ruthless king had mastered such powerful weapons, they would throw Dongfeng missiles at Xueyan city before they organized resistance."


    Kundahl said, "you know he doesn''t want to kill civilians, so don''t talk about this plan."


    Depp waved his hand: "it''s all right. There''s no mercy for those who choose to become militias."


    After staring at the sand table for a moment, Depp looked up and shouted, "Elsa."


    "Huh?"


    "You''ll go here later."


    Depp pointed to the south of blood Rock City: "if they really decide to raid, you will attack from this side, directly break through the city gate and occupy the city wall."


    There is the main gate of blood rock city. It is most suitable for Elsa, who is invulnerable and invincible, to attack the fortified battle. If she is entangled by the enemy, the tank troops in the rear can also bombard the gate with long-range artillery. It is not a problem to win blood rock city.


    What makes Depp difficult is how to minimize the killing


    At this time, an exclamation came from the walkie talkie: "general Depp! They are moving! They are really moving!"


    Depp was stunned. At the next moment, he said decisively, "don''t wait for your majesty! Start acting immediately!"


    "Yes!"


    Depp picked up the walkie talkie, hurried up the command roof, and then shouted to the walkie talkie, "Tom, order the members of the special mobile team to disperse immediately to prevent the enemy from launching a sharp knife raid!"


    "Yes!"


    After the sound sounded for a moment, there was a sudden roar in a nearby camp. Members of the special mobile team led by Tom rushed into the sky wearing magic power armor, and then dispersed directly everywhere.


    "Danny! The electromagnetic sniper rifle of the air combat team is ready to shoot. The priority target is the Apocalypse!"


    "Already ready!"


    "Nokia, the sky carrier is temporarily on standby. There is no need for air support. Just pay attention to the battlefield."


    "Received."


    "Brian! Inform the artillery company to prepare for the first round of shooting! Pay attention to control the shooting distance and angle, and don''t hit blood rock!"


    "Give it to me, don''t worry! Big guys! Do you hear me!? give them the big gifts we prepared!"


    "Woo Hoo!!!"


    Hearing the cheers from the walkie talkie, Depp smiled bitterly and shook his head. These guys have no sense of the cruelty of the coming war.


    In front of the battlefield, a dark crowd poured out of the blood rock city. The population living in the blood rock city was 1.5 million. Now nearly one-third of the population turned into militia to fight in the blood rock city. The four gates were not enough. Even many apocalyptians jumped down directly from the city wall, just like dumplings. What a spectacular scene!


    Now Stanley rushed to the front of the south gate. He roared with red eyes: "my soldiers! These arrogant ilruses dare to step into Grace''s territory and surround blood rock city. This is a naked insult to us! There are only a few thousand enemies. Kill them all!"


    "Kill them all!"


    Stanley was carrying a long sword. He was very fast. He broke through the kilometer distance almost in the blink of an eye. He was closely followed by his carefully trained personal guards. These guards are the strength of the golden peak. Each can be a hundred. They have rich combat experience.


    His battle plan is very simple. With himself as a sharp knife, he directly tore open the defense line of ilrus army, then encircled the flank, slaughtered the other party from the rear, causing chaos to the other party, and then surrounded with his front Legion and directly crushed the other party with the advantage of number of people!


    However... He doesn''t know what kind of special army he is facing.


    The murderous spirit gathered by hundreds of thousands of people rushed into the sky, and the deafening roar echoed on the blood donation plain. If other armies met such a murderous army, I''m afraid they would be defeated directly.


    Unfortunately, their enemy is the elite from Ellington.


    Depp looked at the enemy who charged them and sighed in his heart. His eyes gradually became cold. He slowly raised his walkie talkie and said coldly, "let''s start."


    Depp''s words opened Pandora''s box. For a moment, Ilus troops surrounded blood rock city were like a ruthless killing machine and began to faithfully execute battle orders.


    "Do it!"


    Brian, standing on the roof of the mobile missile launch, waved his hand and laughed wildly: "let these dregs of grace taste my big pipe!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Several people nearby were expressionless and twitched in the corners of their mouths. They were too lazy to pay attention to Brian, an increasingly unscrupulous guy. After observing the shooting distance and angle through the Ranger, they immediately adjusted the launch parameters, and then decisively launched the first round of artillery bombardment!!


    However, when the shell had just taken off and had not climbed to the highest point, there was a sudden explosion in the middle of the battlefield.


    A roar came and went. Stanley''s militia tide had just crossed one-third of the road, and the ground under his feet suddenly exploded. The sudden strong impact turned those people upside down, and the steel balls beat the people close into screens, and the hot flame burned them into coke.


    Is it a mine?


    It''s a remote-controlled mine.


    Danny, who flew high in the air, held the detonator in his hand and had a cold smile on his face. After two years of fighting with the army, he is no longer the silly boy at the beginning. In the face of countless lives disappearing because of him, he will no longer be soft hearted.


    He only knew that his majesty Donne was the greatest and kindest king. Since he decided to attack grace, it showed that grace had committed an unforgivable sin.


    "Let this carnival wash away your sins..."


    Danny muttered to himself. After adjusting the magic fluctuation frequency of the detonator, he pressed the detonator button again, and then the roar sounded again on the battlefield.


    "Watch your step! It''s a Goblin Bomb!"


    "Disperse quickly, or everyone will die!"


    "- ah!!! My leg! My leg is missing!"


    "Oh my God! I can''t hear the sound!!!"


    Just a round of insignificant mine detonations caused a huge commotion in Stanley''s militia tide. Attacks from the underground were impossible to prevent. They didn''t even know where it was safe. They just ran away and kept a distance from others.


    But half a million people! Even if it is scattered into four waves, there are 125000 people in each wave! What kind of concept is this? Anyway, Danny in the air seems to be like a dense swarm of insects. He doesn''t have to look at it at all. Detonating casually can always explode people.


    The dense crowd could not be dispersed at all. The people on both sides were OK, but the people wrapped in the center were unlucky. They were killed by the explosion. Fortunately, they died simply, but if they were only seriously injured but did not die, they would be miserable.


    The chaotic crowd couldn''t take care of the wounded who fell to the ground. They ran frantically in the direction they chose and trampled on their companions.


    After several rounds of mine detonations, the number of casualties exceeded 10000!


    Among them, less than 2000 people were directly killed by mines. The remaining 8000 people were actually just injured, but they finally died under the trample of their companions. It''s sad.


    But this is just an appetizer. Over their heads, the artillery company''s artillery bombardment is roaring and approaching

 Chapter 1130

    The blood plain has really become a blood plain at the moment. Countless broken limbs and meat have covered the earth and dyed the snow red. The biting cold wind in winter has a strong smell of blood.


    This is a cruel war, and it is also a war that grace is doomed to die.


    The Ilus empire will not show mercy, and Stanley will not wait to die. This 500000 army will be completely buried under his crazy ambition.


    They came prepared!


    Stanley''s face was full of anger when he was running. Donne of Ilus empire was already ready to attack grace!


    Otherwise, he could not have prepared so many terrible weapons in such a short time!


    Goblin bombs cost a lot of money, but they don''t have much effect on the apocalypse, so few people will be willing to buy their bombs. But this time, don didn''t hesitate to pay so much (don: meow?) to use goblin bombs on the battlefield. He must be a must for grace?


    Dense shells fell from the sky, like a rain of fire that brought destruction. Under the attack of these guns, the temporary militia wearing simple armor was like a fragile lamb. Shells fell, exploded and harvested one life after another.


    This is not war, this is slaughter!


    The explosion roared all over the sky. With their weapons, the army of the Ilus Empire taught the soldiers of grace a lesson on "what is real war".


    However, the cruel slaughter did not make Stanley change his mind.


    Don''t care about the death of those cannon fodder. It''s just these powerful apocalypses around us who can really decide the victory or defeat of the battlefield!


    Stanley stared at the strange steel puppet in front with a grim smile on his face. In that case, let me tear your fantasy to pieces with my sword!


    Stanley laughed grimly and shouted, "come with me! Kill them all!"


    "Yes --!"


    Poof!


    Suddenly there was a strange light noise nearby. Stanley didn''t care, but immediately followed, a strong smell of blood suddenly floated over.


    Stanley subconsciously turned around and saw that a guard who had just followed him had fallen to the ground. His head was hit by something and completely exploded to pieces.


    "Basil!"


    Stanley roared, "what''s going on!?"


    "I don''t know -"


    Poof!


    With another soft noise, the head of another guard in front of Stanley suddenly exploded to pieces and fell directly to the ground!


    There''s a sneak attack!


    You know, basil and Herman are the Apocalypse of the golden peak. As long as they are given a little more opportunity, they can break through the bottleneck and be promoted to the master level. But at the moment, they are so inexplicably on the battlefield!


    Must be a very powerful assassin!


    Only the assassin who can sneak can kill people so easily without being noticed by others!


    "Who is it! Get out!"


    Stanley shouted angrily, and the violent power of blood and gas burst out, trying to find the assassin, but he didn''t notice the enemy''s breath within a kilometer!


    Poof!


    Another guard suddenly fell.


    This time, the engrossed Stanley finally saw what killed his guard!


    It was a small metal block. The metal block rotating at high speed easily penetrated winderments'' blood and gas armor, and then the terrible impact directly lifted his skull and blew his whole head to pieces!


    Stanley was surprised that it was just a small metal bullet, which had such power!?


    This is incredible!


    But... This is true!


    "They are in the sky!"


    Stanley looked in the direction of the metal bullet. In the distant sky, a group of people were floating in the air on strange mounts. They had a long metal stick in their hands, and the target was them!


    "You want to die!"


    Stanley flew into a rage and his strength exploded at his feet. He rushed into the sky like a shell. Suddenly, a dazzling red awn appeared on his long sword, and then cut it off!


    A red sword roared and cut over!


    "No! He found us!"


    Danny immediately put away his weapons and shouted, "disperse! Fire freely!"


    The air combat team gathered together dispersed in a crowd, and Stanley''s sword spirit was directly defeated!


    "Don''t try to escape!"


    Stanley is well aware of the threat these air units pose to them and has made up his mind to kill them first. Escape? Just control your vehicle and see where you''re going in the sky!


    Stanley waved his hand violently. A soldier who was running away in front suddenly found that the comet motorcycle under him stopped there. No matter how he increased the accelerator or how the engine roared, he didn''t move!


    go to hell!


    Stanley jumped up with a grim smile and cut the guy with a long sword!


    No!


    Stanley''s speed is too fast. Danny, their strength can''t stop his attack. They can''t save that comrade in arms!


    Damn it!


    The soldier who was stared at by Stanley bit his teeth, turned over and jumped directly!


    Entangled. The long sword around the power of blood and Qi easily split the comet motorcycle in half. Although he didn''t kill the soldier, Stanley didn''t pursue, but sneered and waited to see the soldier fall into meat sauce.


    However, at this time, he was suddenly stunned - he, he turned over in the air and floated slowly!


    Just an ordinary soldier, who can use floating!?


    Hum, so what?


    At the current speed, the place where he fell will be the center of the grace army. At the moment of his landing, he will be chopped into meat sauce by the powerful grace soldiers!


    But just when Stanley felt that the soldier was dead, he suddenly widened his eyes and looked at the soldier in disbelief!


    The fallen soldier suddenly took out a lot of iron balls (grenades) from his arms. When he floated over the grace army, he suddenly threw those iron balls down!


    After those iron balls landed, there was a series of explosions. The soldier killed hundreds of people in the blink of an eye before he died!


    Damn Ilus soldier! Damn Donne! Damn soldier!


    I should have hacked him!


    Because of his negligence, hundreds of his soldiers died. Stanley felt that he was greatly ridiculed. In a rage, he roared and played a fireball to burn the damn soldier to ashes!


    "It''s worth the ticket price!"


    The soldier seemed to be aware of the attack from the sky, looked up and grinned at Stanley, then calmly took out the return crystal, activated, and then... Disappeared into the space vortex.


    "Kill!!!"


    Stanley roared loudly. The king of grace Kingdom, a supreme strong man, was fooled by a mere black iron Ranger!?


    It''s a shame! Shame must be washed with blood!


    Stanley stared at the other targets with red eyes: "get over here and die!!!"


    As soon as Stanley raised his hand, the mage''s hand had caught the soldier with the comet motorcycle!


    He rushed after him, like a beast that eats people!


    Although his speed was very fast, how could the soldiers who had been prepared allow him to kill themselves? When they found that they couldn''t help flying to Stanley, the trapped soldier had activated the return crystal without hesitation, and the space vortex directly swallowed him and the comet Star Motorcycle.


    When the vortex disappeared, the soldier who had escaped the danger squeezed a cold sweat. Stanley''s sharp sword light almost hit him just now.


    "No!!!"


    After losing two attacks in a row, Stanley was manic and almost vomiting blood!


    As a supreme apocalypse, he can''t even do a few bronze and black iron Rangers!?


    It is not that our army suck up, but the enemy is too cunning.


    If you can''t fight in the front, you will be cold and plot in the distance. If you are caught, you will escape the battlefield with that strange teleportation! Is there any more shameless opponent than this!?


    No,


    Stanley wanted to pinch Donne''s neck and ask, don''t his soldiers even have a sense of honor? Just run away from the battlefield? If there are such soldiers in hand, how can we fight this war in the future!?


    "He seems to be mad."


    Danny nodded: "I think so, so we''d better stay away, finish the ammunition and retreat. He''s too powerful. We have to let the eldest sister deal with him."


    "Copy that!"


    After receiving the order, the air combat forces were more dispersed, thousands of meters away from each other. Even if Stanley could catch one of them, the others had the opportunity to move.


    Stanley is very oppressed at the moment. Even though he has a thorough ability, he has no way to face these opponents who can''t fight and slip away!


    He is a swordsman, majoring in swordsmanship. Even if he goes all out now, his effective attack range is only a target within one kilometer in diameter, but now they all run far away and don''t face him at all. There is basically no room for swordsmanship to play!


    After the boundary of promotion to the supreme class began to disappear, he had the opportunity to touch the field of magicians. With this opportunity, he learned some spells from Aldrich, but the time was too short for him to learn those powerful offensive spells, so there was no way to take these distant targets!


    What''s worse, because of their blind trust in their own strength, the grace people disdain to domesticate Warcraft, and there is no unit that can control flying Warcraft in the air.


    This means that if they don''t kill the ilrus soldiers who make trouble over the battlefield, they can kill his soldiers wantonly if the whole battlefield is deserted!


    Danny in the distance saw Stanley motionless and immediately fired a vicious shot!


    The special armor piercing bullet roared through Stanley''s blood armor and hit the back of his head!

 Chapter 1131

    Hit!


    ¡ª¡ªUh


    Surprise Danny suddenly found that although the bullet hit, Stanley was not hurt.


    Even the armor piercing bullet that can pierce the blood and gas armor has little effect in the face of the powerful flesh and body of the supreme apocalypse.


    Even the warhead was smashed!


    Sure enough, the stronger the enemy''s strength, the less powerful these special weapons will be!


    Danny finally understood why Donne always stressed that they should not slack off their exercise. These weapons are indeed powerful and convenient, but with the increase of strength, their effect will be smaller and smaller until they are completely surpassed by their own strength.


    In addition to being used to deal with chaotic creatures and restrain their characteristics, we really can''t rely too much on these external things.


    Danny picked up the walkie talkie and shouted, "Brian! Are you ready?"


    "It''s locked!"


    On the ground, Brian put down his walkie talkie, pointed to Stanley in the sky and said, "give that guy a hard shot with the main gun! He''s tall and great! Blow his mother''s ass!"


    Height is the pain of Brian''s life. Only in the face of croto Nokia can he regain a trace of self-confidence. Unfortunately, this self-confidence completely collapsed after seeing the tall grace people, so Brian is now very keen to pour out his anger to the grace people.


    Stanley turned slowly, his scarlet eyes fixed on Danny, and his body trembled with anger: "you -- completely angered me!"


    He looked up at the sky and roared, "today! You all have to die -"


    A sharp and rapid sound sounded, and the "bang" of 350mm caliber shell directly pasted on Stanley''s face. Suddenly, the huge flame storm engulfed him!


    When the flames dispersed, Stanley, with a scorched face, was silly there.


    He... Was beaten by a group of weak insects like fleas? Still make such a mess!?


    Intolerable!


    "Kill!!!"


    Anger has completely erupted, Stanley directly left those cunning enemies in the sky and dived into the artillery company below the battlefield!


    It has to be said that Stanley made a very smart choice. He gave up those targets with strong mobility and directly selected the artillery company that looked very clumsy. As long as he was close, he could destroy all life there!


    Danny picked up the walkie talkie and shouted, "Brian! He''s flying towards you!"


    "Nonsense, I''m not blind!"


    Brian threw away the walkie talkie, spit in his heart, grinned, picked up the immortal hammer of the king of mountains, stared at Stanley falling from the sky and muttered, "let''s try it with you!"


    Although the combat effectiveness is not as good as the group of changes around Donne, Brian hasn''t stood still these days. Since breaking through the master level, he has often been pulled by ELSA as a training companion, and then abused every three or five times. However, thanks to the blood of the goddess and the source of magic, these injuries will have no impact on him. On the contrary, under the pressure of frequent fighting, Brian''s strength has improved rapidly.


    More importantly, the good things Donne brought back from Dragon Island, the golden fruit, strengthened Brian''s perception and absorption efficiency of magic. The ambergris fruit greatly enhanced his physique and strength, and the Dragon Island fruit wine brewed by Dragon King Sasha glott further stimulated his potential. Now he has successfully surpassed his son durandon, Become an extraordinary first-class strong man!


    Unfortunately, in addition to practicing with Elsa, he has been wandering around the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, and he doesn''t have much chance to make a move at all.


    This time, he can finally fight heartily!


    Brian grinned and prepared the field, waiting for Stanley to land.


    With the immortal hammer of the king of mountains in hand, he is invincible on the earth!


    "Give it to me - die!!!"


    Stanley approached the artillery company, raised his long sword and blasted it!


    Just then, Brian''s eyes lit up and roared, "the shackles of the earth - open!"


    The invisible field opened in an instant, and Stanley was swallowed directly by the field and entered a gray yellow space.


    Domain?


    Stanley''s face was ferocious. Who was the blind fool who dared to pull himself into the field? Don''t you think you''re dying fast enough?


    "I''ve wanted to shout like this for a long time. The name given by the eldest brother is really powerful. It''s really good."


    Brian, with the war hammer on his shoulder, stood on the ground, grinned and hooked his hand at Stanley: "come on, stupid big man, let me see how powerful you are."


    "Dwarf?"


    Stanley''s eyes fell on Brian and rushed over with a grim smile: "how dare you open your field in front of me? Die!"


    "Boom!!!"


    Brian steadily blocked Stanley''s chop. When the powerful power fell on him, it was directly shared by the earth under his feet. The remaining power just numbed his arms.


    "Hahaha - supreme level, but so!"


    Brian laughed wildly and stepped on the earth. Suddenly, a dense rock and thorns sprang up beside him and stabbed Stanley!


    "Little skill! Break it for me!"


    The power of blood and gas broke out, and all the rocks and thorns were shocked into dust!


    "War skill ¡¤ fast shadow sword!"


    Immediately after Stanley, the long sword in his hand suddenly disappeared. Brian felt a stabbing pain in his neck and his heart moved. A layer of solid rock armor covered his body, followed the earth and slid him aside to avoid Stanley''s fatal sword, while he waved the hammer at the same time!


    "A close blow!"


    The heavy hammer fell like thunder!


    Stanley smiled contemptuously, parried the hammer with his left hand, and stabbed Brian''s chest with a bloody sword in his right hand!


    "Boom!!!"


    The immortal hammer of the king of mountains more than doubled Brian''s strength. A powerful blow directly defeated Stanley''s blood armor and hit his left hand on his head!


    But just then, the hammer was frozen there and couldn''t get in - because Stanley''s long sword had pierced the rock armor, and if he moved forward, it would pierce his chest!


    Brian''s arm was too short to hit Stanley before he was seriously injured - that''s a racial defect


    "Hum!"


    Stanley was about to inspire the sword spirit to run through Brian, when a huge force suddenly hit him. The long sword sank, and Brian escaped the fatal stab.


    "So this is your field power."


    Instead of pursuing, Stanley stood there and sneered: "after a short contact, you have exposed the characteristics of the field, so the next step is your death."


    "Brag. Even the eldest brother has nothing to do with my field. What are you?"


    Brian patted his chest. The rubble was flying, and the cracks in the rock armor were repaired immediately.


    "No, because the next sword, you will really die."


    Stanley slowly raised his sword and flashed a fierce look in his eyes: "I''m not going to be hurt by an extraordinary dwarf!"


    "What a boast, a guy of your level, the big brother will press you to death with one finger, and you can only be arrogant in front of me."


    Brian spit, then picked up the hammer, the earth held him up and rushed directly to Stanley: "fight again!"


    An ignorant fool.


    Stanley sneered, and the power of blood and gas suddenly gathered on the long sword. The surging power of blood and gas made the long bloody sword buzzing continuously. There was a strange smell around. The sword seemed to be longing for the blood of the enemy.


    Fast shadow lightsaber!


    Come on!


    Only one word can describe this sword!


    This sword, even the light is cut!!


    At the moment when Stanley''s bloody sword stabbed out, the whole world in front of Brian was dark, and all the light disappeared, leaving only a sharp bloody sword gas attacking him. Before the sword gas reached his body, Brian felt cold all over his body, and his whole body seemed to be frozen, unable to resist and avoid, I can only let the sword pierce into my chest, tear open the solid rock armor and pierce into the flesh and blood, listen to the muscles being torn, the blood gushing out, and watch the blood dye the shiny hammer red


    Not good!


    Time seems to be frozen. The unprecedented crisis of life and death suddenly comes. Brian suddenly finds that death is so close to him!


    Stanley is so strong! Funny, he thought he could compete with him by virtue of the immortal hammer of the field and the king of mountains.


    The sword spirit bit by bit pierced Brian''s body. He seemed to be able to hear the bloody sword sucking his blood hungrily.


    Don''t want to die - really don''t want to die!


    I still have a lot of time to live!


    Big brother has brought so much beauty, wonderful wine and food, and so many interesting things. I want to continue to live in Ellington and in this world!


    Brian struggled desperately, trying to get rid of Stanley''s fatal sword, but all the struggles were futile, and the gap in strength was too big.


    When Stanley was about to stab his sword into Brian''s heart, the hammer that had been firmly held in Brian''s hand suddenly burst into a strong emerald light!


    As soon as the emerald light appeared, the immortal hammer of the king of mountains suddenly burst out with extremely soft but tough power. This soft power not only destroyed Stanley''s sword spirit, but also pushed the long sword out of Brian''s body. At the same time, the emerald power also quickly repaired Brian''s physical injury.


    Stanley''s face changed, his eyes fixed on Brian''s shining hammer and said, "it''s an artifact!?"


    Brian looked at the new hammer in his hand in surprise, and the whole person was stupid there.


    The immortal hammer of the king of mountains... Is it an artifact!?

 Chapter 1132

    For a long time, the immortal Warhammer of the king of mountains has been the inheritance treasure of dwarves. It is held by dwarven kings of all dynasties. The power of this legendary Warhammer personally made by the Earth Goddess nisclair has been excavated.


    Yes, every dwarf knows that the immortal Warhammer of the king of mountains is a two handed Warhammer of the most precious quality.


    But is this really the case? Is the weapon made by a goddess of the earth for her own people really just a precious quality?


    Obviously, things are not that simple. Don''t forget that artifacts are artifacts precisely because they are created and used by gods.


    Even a strap used by the eternal goddess etanox has incredible power. How can the Warhammer made by nisclair be so simple?


    Don''t forget, the name of this Warhammer is "the immortal Warhammer of the king of mountains"!


    The dwarves are the king of the mountains appointed by the Earth Goddess!


    The powerful power of the goddess poured out from the Warhammer. The emerald light of life completely shrouded Brian''s body. It was clear that he had only one meter and two. At this moment, he suddenly ran up like taking hormones and became a burly dwarf two meters tall!


    Brian was shocked to find that he could even look at Stanley - bah! That''s not the point! The point is that he is now full of endless power! Qiu Jie''s muscles bulged like stones, and his copper stove like skin turned gray white like earth and stone, making him look like a giant carved from rock!


    ¡ª¡ªAm I still a dwarf?


    ¡ª¡ªIf so, I must be the tallest dwarf in history!


    At this time, Brian suddenly remembered what barrow had said (see Chapter 362). Can it be said that the red bearded barrow knew that the hammer was actually an artifact?


    ¡ª¡ªBut that bastard didn''t tell himself!?


    Sure enough, it was time for a fire to burn all his beard!


    Obviously, he was on the battlefield and almost died just now, but Brian was still distracted. Stanley would not hesitate to say nothing. The bloody sword in his hand cut Brian''s neck again!


    "Kill!"


    The violent power cut over in an instant. Brian was surprised. As soon as he was about to avoid, he was stunned to find that the Warhammer with soft light in his hand was involuntarily facing the blade!


    The newly awakened artifact is cheering. How can someone be allowed to destroy such a sacred moment?


    After the two weapons collided with each other, Brian almost fainted with a "bang", but Stanley didn''t eat any good fruit. The holy and majestic power of the Earth Goddess directly knocked him to the ground, and there was a crack in the legendary bloody long sword in his hand - the weapons of both sides were superior to each other!


    Although Stanley was not hurt, he looked at the long sword in his hand and his face became extremely ugly.


    Sure enough, it is worthy of being an artifact. His love sword "the source of blood and soul" is a long sword of legendary quality, and he can''t even carry it!


    "Hahaha, are you stupid?"


    Brian laughed wildly when he stood firm. "How dare you use a sword and a hammer? Don''t you know that sharp tools are most afraid of blunt tools?"


    "How dare you destroy my love sword! Shorty, you want to die!"


    Angry Stanley raised his hand to shoot a huge fireball, but he didn''t dare to attack Brian with his sword.


    "I''m taller than you now, you fool! Have the guts to fight!"


    A stone wall suddenly appeared to block the fireball. Brian proudly mocked Stanley and found that he had an artifact in his hand. Brian was so comfortable that he wanted to make peace with Stanley several times and smash his sword to pieces!


    "Kill you!"


    When he saw an extraordinary dwarf, he dared to be presumptuous in front of him. Barold was angry, and his body disappeared from where it was. The next moment he appeared behind Brian, lifted his sword and went straight to Brian''s back!


    Brian felt a sharp chill on his back. A subconscious thought flashed through him, and the earth under his feet rushed forward with him to avoid Stanley''s fatal blow.


    But how could Stanley''s attack be so simple? After the source of blood and soul was lifted up, a crescent shaped sword breath roared from the place where the blade crossed, and directly blasted on Brian''s back, smashing the heavy rock armor into pieces!


    "Go to hell, you old turtle!"


    Stanley roared and burst in again. The blade rubbed with the air and even burned!


    "You''re the fucking old turtle!"


    As soon as Brian heard this, he was furious and hit the ground heavily. The earth in the field suddenly vibrated violently, and the space was distorted and fluctuated. Stanley''s sword potential was one lag, and Brian''s hammer had roared and hit it!


    "Bang -"


    The hammer hit the blade, and there was another violent force collision. Brian was shocked and flew out again. He covered his chest and laughed wildly: "look how much more your sword can resist!"


    Although Brian was paralyzed by the earthquake, with an artifact in his hand, the healing speed of his injury was amazing.


    Although Stanley was not hurt, the situation of the legendary sword in his hand was even worse. The crack expanded further. I''m afraid if he touched it again, the power that bound the sword body would collapse completely.


    Without weapons, even if Stanley is a supreme power, his combat effectiveness will be greatly reduced in an instant.


    "Retract preface."


    Stanley said angrily, "I underestimated you. You deserve me to be serious."


    "Speak wildly, and I don''t know who has long said to be serious. Or do you really like to find little girls who don''t know anything because you only have great oral skills and can''t do anything else? You pervert Lori control!"


    Brian still didn''t change his cheap mouth. Even if it wasn''t Stanley''s opponent, he didn''t miss the opportunity to dig at each other.


    Now he only needs a chance to hit the other party, because the most powerful secret in his field has not been exposed. As long as he can petrify Stanley, he will die!


    "You don''t seem to understand that when you open your field, your life has fallen into my hands."


    Stanley said coldly, inserting the long sword into his feet, a blood red space suddenly appeared, centered on the long sword, quickly spread out, and swallowed Brian''s field in the blink of an eye!


    "The field is a very powerful force. Unfortunately, it is also a law that weak fields will be covered and swallowed by powerful fields. Welcome to my field... Blood prison."


    Stanley was surrounded by thick blood gas, which looked very strange like a burning flame.


    "The artifact in your hand is very powerful, but a large part of its power comes from the earth. Unfortunately, there is no earth that can give you a foothold in my field."


    Brian looked down and saw that there was a plain piled up by countless corpses. The corpses were filled with thick blood, and the whole space was filled with terrible blood.


    "Without the power of the earth, I see why you fight me!"


    Stanley drank violently and rushed to Brian. On the way, the dense blood flew into his hand and became a source of blood soul. The long sword was cut off from a distance, and then a column of blood burst out at Brian''s feet, directly devouring Brian who was unprepared!


    The violent force constantly impacted Brian''s body, and the hot blood squeezed his skin!


    Brian''s face changed greatly. He found that the blood in his body seemed to be affected and was rushing out desperately!


    "Boom!!!"


    The strong power of the Earth Goddess defeated the column of blood, and Brian came like a shell. Stanley only felt a flower in front of him, and the emerald hammer had fallen on his head!


    "Buzz!"


    The blood under his feet suddenly appeared, wrapped Stanley directly and blocked Brian''s thunder blow.


    "Hoo!"


    Brian turned over to the ground and clubbed the hammer with pain on his face. At the moment, his blood vessels were protruding all over his body, his heart was beating wildly, and his blood was almost gushing out of his body!


    Weird! This power is so strange!


    "You have no idea what kind of enemy you are facing!"


    Stanley bent his fingers and lifted them up in awe of death. Brian trembled and suddenly rolled out. The next moment, the place where he had just stood was submerged by a dense blood thorn.


    "Hide? Where can you hide?"


    Stanley raised his hand, and pieces of blood arrows suddenly appeared in the huge blood space. He held his right hand with a grimace smile, and the blood arrows roared at Brian!


    In the face of attacks from all directions, Brian can''t avoid. He has lost the shelter of the earth. His physical strength and defense have decreased greatly. Once he is hit, there is only a dead end!


    Seeing that he was about to be shot into a hedgehog, he suddenly threw the hammer in his hand!


    The target is Stanley''s sword on the ground!


    "What!?"


    At this time, Stanley is controlling the blood arrow to attack Brian. He can''t distract himself from taking care of his weapons. At this time, it''s too late to disperse his strength to protect the long sword. He can only accelerate to control the blood arrow to pierce Brian, and watch the thunderous hammer hit the long sword!


    "Boom!!!"


    Hearing a deafening noise, the source of blood and soul inserted on the ground was broken, but what''s more shocking is that after the source of blood and soul was broken, Stanley''s open field was also broken. They returned to the previous battlefield again, next to the mobile artillery of Ilus empire!


    The soldiers of the artillery company were stunned at the sudden appearance of the two men.


    Especially Brian, who is tall and bleeding all over, scared them silly.


    "Lord Brian!"

 Chapter 1133

    Brian is gambling.


    Bet your life!


    He noticed that Stanley''s way of opening the field and his attack habits had changed after opening the field. The sword had been inserted on the ground without moving. Therefore, he suspected that the sword might be the core of the field. Therefore, when he could not avoid it, he decided to gamble.


    "Lord Brian!"


    The Ilus soldiers nearby were surprised. A group of people looked at Stanley standing there as if he was facing a great enemy. Just looking at his back, they felt an incomparable threat.


    This enemy is terrible!


    "Now it seems that the bet is right..."


    Brian, who was scarred all over, covered his chest and gushed blood all over, but his face was full of schadenfreude.


    "I''ll kill you!"


    Stanley pounced on Brian with empty hands!


    "Whoosh!"


    The undead Warhammer of the king of mountains came from behind and smashed Stanley''s head!


    "You are waiting!"


    Then Stanley turned around like lightning, grabbed the handle of the war hammer and laughed wildly: "this artifact is mine!"


    The immortal hammer of the king of mountains buzzed violently, but Stanley clung to it: "be honest with me! Follow me instead of following the waste master! You will get supreme honor!"


    With a puff, Brian finally couldn''t support himself and fell to the ground. After gasping for a moment, he murmured, "this idiot..."


    The immortal Warhammer of the king of mountains is an artifact made by the Earth Goddess and can only be used by the blood of the dwarf royal family!


    He is a Grice. How can he be qualified to use this hammer?


    "Take him there..."


    The immortal hammer of the king of mountains "buzzed" and rushed into the sky with Stanley holding on tightly and flew directly to the south of the battlefield!


    "Go all the way..."


    Brian turned over with all his strength. The power brought to him by the artifact was passing rapidly, and his body was shrinking. It took him a long time to touch out a bottle of goddess''s blood, and he fell to the ground before opening the bottle.


    Brian scolded weakly, "you, you stupid, stupid..."


    The soldiers who were stunned by Stanley came back to their senses and hurried to pick up the goddess''s blood and feed it to Brian.


    The effect of high concentration of goddess''s blood was outstanding. After drinking it, those ferocious and terrible wounds on Brian began to heal at a speed visible to the naked eye. However, in a moment, the weak Brian regained his strength and stood up again.


    Then he faced up at the guys next to him and scolded: "are you bastards stupid? Don''t you hurry to give me a hand just because I secretly put nose shit in your dinner? Are you going to watch me die?"


    The soldiers were very wronged: "Lord Brian, I and we were scared silly by that guy... We couldn''t move at all... Er, wait? Lord Brian? What did you just say? Nose shit?"


    "You heard wrong!"


    Brian thought again that these soldiers were just black iron and silver apocalypses. It was really difficult to face the supreme Stanley, so he said, "well, even I was badly hurt by that guy, not to mention you. Forgive you for the moment."


    "Lord Brian, the nose shit you just said..."


    "Shut up! You fools! Is it time to talk about nose shit!? you know, Stanley almost killed you just now! I protected you!"


    "What?! that guy is Stanley, king of the kingdom of grace!?"


    "Yes, if that guy''s field power was not too strange, he would be dead!"


    Brian still refused to admit that he was inferior to others, but a moment later, he said with a smile: "but what if he beat me seriously? His greed killed him this time."


    "Lord Brian?"


    "Nothing. How''s the war going?"


    "Grace''s army was a mess harassed by our aerial bombing, with heavy casualties, but the elites led by Stanley have broken through our remote-controlled mine blockade and began to fight with our front army."


    "Regardless of the elites, our goal is to quickly destroy the cannon fodder and disintegrate the enemy''s fighting spirit."


    Brian wiped the blood on his face, pointed to blood rock city and said, "see the densest enemy? Blow it up for me!"


    "Copy that!"


    Although the soldiers of the artillery company still resent Brian''s nose shit, it was obviously not time to discuss the problem with him. A group of people immediately began to get busy.


    Brian has resumed bombing operations, and Stanley, who was taken away by the immortal hammer of the king of mountains, has now come to the south of the battlefield.


    In front of him stood a man and a woman. The man was tall and vicissitudes, holding a simple long sword, but the long sword was filled with dazzling magic brilliance. It was a legendary one handed sword.


    The girl was even more ferocious, with a strange huge sword on her back and a big, outrageous war hammer in her hand.


    On the ground in front of them, there were thousands of corpses, and Stanley was so familiar with the faces of these corpses. They were all his confidants. None of them was below the gold level, and several were the top and peak of the master level, which was close to the strength of the extraordinary level.


    But now, they all died in the hands of these two people!


    They... Are definitely strong enemies!


    Of course they are Gunther and Elsa.


    Since Gunther decided to hold on to Donne''s big legs, the recent life has been more natural and unrestrained, but he has not been able to help Donne. He has always been very guilty. This time, he finally had a chance to play. Once he went to the battlefield, he mercilessly killed Stanley''s confidant, and even Elsa didn''t have a chance to shoot.


    His reason was that he didn''t want too much blood on Donne''s women''s hands.


    "Hey, Gunther, this guy seems to have Brian''s hammer in his hand!"


    The girl looked unbelievable: "is Brian dead?"


    Gunther frowned, "who are you?"


    "Supreme swordsman... You are not an unknown person who can kill so many of my men. Give me your name."


    Stanley said angrily, "let you be the first victim under my artifact hammer!"


    "Gunther, you''re Stanley Brian. What''s the matter with him?"


    "So you''re Gunther from the GIS family. It''s said that you''re a supreme level third-order swordsman. It''s good. You deserve to be my opponent. As for Brian in your mouth..."


    Stanley shook the hammer in his hand and said with a grim smile, "can''t you guess what happened to him when you see this hammer?"


    As soon as Stanley''s voice fell, Brian''s angry voice came from the walkie talkie on Elsa''s waist: "Hey, Elsa, do you hear me!? see Stanley? That guy wants to rob my hammer. I''m not his opponent, so I let the hammer take him over and he''ll give it to you! -- brothers, are you aiming? All right? Fire!!!"


    "Boom, boom -"


    Listening to the sudden gunfire in the walkie talkie, Elsa looked up silently. A fire suddenly lit up in the place where the artillery company in the East was located, followed by rows of shells whistling into the battlefield.


    Elsa: "


    Gunther: "


    Stanley: "


    "How is that possible! That guy is clearly going to die!"


    Stanley roared angrily, "how could he recover!?"


    Gunther was stunned, turned his head and asked in a low voice, "doesn''t this guy know that the blood of the goddess is our standard supplement?"


    Elsa looked innocent: "maybe, it''s grace after all..."


    Gunther thought: "yes... It''s grace after all..."


    "Damn you!"


    Stanley''s brain was green and straight. He took a deep breath, suppressed his exploding reason, sneered and said, "whether he is dead or alive, now his hammer belongs to me. Let''s have a taste of the power of this artifact hammer!"


    Although Stanley can''t use the Warhammer, it''s an artifact after all. Even if he swings it casually, its power is much stronger than his own source of blood and soul. It''s not easy to kill these two guys!


    "Go to hell!"


    With a "bang" at Stanley''s feet, his body had rushed to Elsa, and the Warhammer was raised high and smashed at Elsa''s head!


    ¡ª¡ªHe decided to kill the weak looking girl first, and then seriously fight Gunther!


    "Hey? Looking for me?"


    Elsa was suddenly excited, raised her sledgehammer and threw it!


    Hum! It''s just a Warhammer with a volume worth talking about. It''s different from the artifact in your hand!


    Stanley sneered, waiting for the powerful artifact to break the hammer, and then smash the girl into meat sauce!


    go to hell!


    Just a second before the two warhammers were about to collide, Stanley''s Warhammer suddenly "hummed" and shone. The next moment, a soft but irresistible force forcibly bounced Stanley''s hand off the Warhammer, followed by the immortal Warhammer of the king of mountains, flew into the sky and went straight to the East.


    The next second, Elsa''s giant hammer hit Stanley who suddenly fell into a dull state!


    "Boom!!!"


    With a deafening explosion, Stanley turned into a residual shadow and was smashed away by ELSA!


    "Hey, hey!"


    Elsa made a strong jump, the last one came first, and instantly surpassed Stanley. Then the hammer hit him hard. The unmatched violent power spread from the giant hammer to him, and Stanley fell directly. He fell to the ground and hit a big pit with a diameter of 100 meters!


    Gunther, who was not far away, smashed his mouth and said, "this guy is so desperate... He has to find Elsa as his opponent."

 Chapter 1134

    I''m afraid what impressed Gunther most since coming to Ellington was this shy Elsa who liked to be shy.


    She looks so charming and lovely, but she has incomparably terrible power, just like a human giant dragon.


    Even the supreme level can''t hold on to Elsa for long. Her strength has definitely reached the legendary level!


    No wonder Danny, they all call Elsa "eldest sister". With this strength, she really deserves this title.


    If Stanley chooses himself as his opponent, Elsa probably won''t do it yet, but the angry idiot ran straight to Elsa


    Gunther covered his face and couldn''t bear to continue watching.


    As he guessed, Stanley''s heart was broken at the moment.


    When did prandal come out with such a sick strong woman!?


    Elsa looked excited, but no matter what Stanley thought, Gunther hasn''t let her do it until the war. This time, someone finally asked her directly as an opponent. How could she miss this opportunity?


    Elsa was afraid that Stanley would beg for mercy and surrender, so the attack was very fierce and didn''t give Stanley a chance to speak at all.


    The red and flaming war hammer fell like a meteor and roared into Stanley in the pit.


    Stanley, who was shrouded in the shadow, changed his face, roared and rushed directly into the sky, wrapped around the iron fist of blood power to meet the Warhammer - he didn''t believe that his power would be lost to a little girl!


    "Boom!!"


    The violent force fell from the sky. Stanley only felt a towering mountain falling head-on, and the unstoppable hammer blasted him into the earth again!


    Stanley gushed blood and covered his chest with horror. He was a supreme strong man. He couldn''t even stop the little girl''s hammer!?


    This is not a little girl. She is a human Tyrannosaurus Rex!


    Elsa stood by and looked at Stanley strangely: "isn''t this guy very powerful? Why so weak?"


    Gunther continues to cover his face. It''s not that he''s too weak, but that you''re too strong, elder sister


    Stanley vomited blood angrily when he heard Elsa''s words. At least he was also a supreme strong man. He was said to be very weak!?


    ¡ª¡ªBut the person who said this left him speechless! The Warhammer is not a vegetarian!


    ¡ª¡ªDamn it! As long as you can hurt her and get a drop of blood, as long as a drop of blood is enough!


    Stanley roared, "you can kill me! But you can''t insult me!"


    Elsa blinked. "Insult? No."


    Elsa''s simple appearance in Stanley''s eyes certainly seemed very artificial. Obviously, she was deliberately ridiculing him. Stanley spewed out a mouthful of blood angrily. He roared and rushed to Elsa: "I''m going to kill you!!!"


    Elsa seemed to feel that she was insulting each other too much. She simply threw the hammer aside and waved her small fist.


    Fight with my bare hands! What a death wish!


    Stanley was delighted. Although he majored in swordsmanship, his unarmed fighting ability was still good due to a special situation. Without the huge and terrible hammer, the little girl could not be an enemy with her own strength!


    As long as you can hurt her, you''ll win!


    "Go to hell!"


    Stanley''s fist was like thunder, and the shadow of the fist surrounded Elsa in an instant, with great momentum!


    Elsa ignored the punches and let them hit the armor. She kept her head down and just punched Stanley.


    The air was extremely compressed under Elsa''s fist. When her fists collided, a strong shock wave visible to the naked eye burst out, the shadow of the fist suddenly disappeared, Stanley''s blood and gas armor collapsed directly, and even his arms were folded into a strange angle. The terrible force overturned the surrounding earth, The diameter of the impact pit nearly doubled under this impact!


    The power to destroy the withered and decadent will blow Stanley away again. At this moment, his heart is broken.


    The little girl''s strength is more terrible than expected, and her defense is also extremely amazing. In the face of such a terrible attack, she doesn''t care at all, but focuses on her fist!


    Let him do thousands of moves. I''ll only break it with one punch. This is the so-called "one force reduces ten meetings"!


    What makes Stanley collapse most is that even if she carries his attack hard, the little girl is not hurt at all!


    The skin is rough and the flesh is thick, just like a giant dragon!


    Without her blood, you can''t use your most powerful weapon. How can you fight!?


    Run! You have to run!


    Just a fight, Stanley fully understood his current situation. He was not the opponent of the little girl at all. Coupled with Gunther, if he continued to stand in a stalemate here, he would have no choice but to die!


    Stanley retreated with Elsa''s strength. As soon as he turned over, he rushed into the sky and ran straight to the distance!


    "Where to escape!"


    Gunther had been wary of this guy for a long time. The sword roared after Stanley and tore a wound on his back!


    Gunther had caught up with Stanley and cut off his head with a sword. The sharp sword Qi locked Stanley and made him cold!


    In the past, where did Stanley, who was high above, suffer such humiliation? He roared with red eyes, and the only left fist severely hit Gunther: "give it to me - get out!"


    "Futile resistance!"


    Gunther''s sword turned and cut directly to Stanley''s wrist.


    With a ferocious face, Stanley suddenly dodged to the left and forcibly avoided Gunther''s attack. His left fist changed into a claw and fiercely lined up to Gunther''s face. His fingertips collided violently with the blood gas armor and creaked. Just in a moment, his fingertips broke through Gunther''s blood gas armor and grabbed his face directly!


    If it were normal, the gap between Gunther and Stanley would not be so huge, but Stanley is now on the edge of life and death. He is trying his best. All his forces have been stimulated. Gunther was caught in the head by Stanley in a moment of carelessness!


    "Go to hell!"


    Stanley tightened his left hand with a grim smile. Gunther felt his head tighten for a while, and the blood flow suddenly fell into stagnation. Even his thinking was dull for a moment, and the raised long sword lost its accuracy and didn''t hit Stanley at all.


    "Let him go!"


    Elsa, who followed, punched Stanley in the back, but the next moment, Stanley suddenly turned around and grabbed Gunther in front!


    Elsa was shocked and forcibly withdrew her fist, with a strange flush on her face.


    Elsa''s combat experience is still too little. If she had just made a sneak attack without saying a word, Stanley might not be able to react. Moreover, she is used to doing her best. Suddenly taking back her strength will hurt herself. For a time, Stanley found a chance to confront her.


    Stanley also realized that the living Gunther was more useful than the dead, so he relaxed a little, slipped his left hand, directly stuck Gunther''s neck, and said with a grimace: "let me go, or kill him."


    The key is controlled. Even Gunther doesn''t dare to act rashly now.


    Elsa was angry: "let him go! Or I''ll kill you!"


    Stanley scoffed on his face, "you fool, I''ll die if I don''t let him go. Why should I let him go?"


    His heart is full of bitterness and absurdity. Would he lose to such a stupid little girl? It''s ridiculous that you can''t even use the strongest mace!


    How on earth did her brute force come from?


    Is she a human incarnation of a giant dragon?


    Stanley doesn''t know that he has guessed the truth inadvertently. He is now observing the situation around him and looking for a chance to escape.


    If he can escape, he really doesn''t want to expose his cards. Once exposed, the whole prandal may really have no place for him.


    But if you don''t see it, it''s even more painful to see Stanley.


    During the period of his battle, the 500000 army he had just assembled was almost destroyed.


    And they didn''t even rush in front of the Ilus army, and more than half of them died in the middle of the battlefield.


    The wild mages, who were protected in the center by the army and originally intended to launch a spell sneak attack after approaching the other party, were blown to pieces by the sudden explosion of bombs at their feet in the first round of attack. Only a few responded quickly and survived. However, now they have completely lost their due calm and just run away. How can they still be in the mood to continue fighting?


    From time to time, there was a roar in the army of the Ilus Empire, and then round balls or long barrel bombs flew out from below, crossed an arc, fell into the battlefield, and then there would be a violent explosion. If the crowd stood a little denser, that bomb would kill dozens or hundreds of people, and its power was extremely terrible!


    The tragedy of the people who were killed in the bombing made Stanley feel cold when he saw it.


    What''s more terrible is that his powerful Apocalypse guards have been destroyed at this moment. The biggest achievement is that they cut the shell of an iron puppet, and their heads exploded inexplicably without even killing one.


    It''s a terrible weapon in the hands of those guys in the sky!


    That kind of attack completely ignores the blood and gas armor, and is extremely powerful. Even the grand master level Apocalypse will die on the spot if they don''t notice it for a while, not to mention the golden apocalypse, they can''t fight at all!


    What is more frightening is that the soldiers of the Ilus Empire do not know whether to use magic scrolls or wands. There are traces of spells on a large scale on the battlefield.


    Fireball, ice arrow and arcane missile are all good spells. When they are widely applied to the battlefield, the effects are terrible. A simple activation rope spell can cause a chain reaction, causing a large number of people to fall to the ground and watch the shells fall from the sky, Hit yourself on the head


    At this moment, the Ilus empire is no longer satisfied with positional warfare and long-range bombing. Perhaps it is found that the fighting spirit of the grace soldiers has completely collapsed, and they have even begun to take the initiative to harvest on the battlefield!

 Chapter 1135

    The heavy steel chariot roared and galloped on the battlefield. Every shot of the gun barrel would roar like thunder. A terrible shell could kill dozens of people!


    What''s more terrible is that some soldiers in steel armor are extremely fast, invulnerable, able to run, jump and fly. They are simply smart on the battlefield. They are not like soldiers in armor, but like flexible monkeys!


    Stanley watched one of the armor warriors wield a long sword and forcibly split a gold apocalypse in half. The fluctuation of the armor warrior''s power showed that he was only a silver Apocalypse!


    Is this still war?


    no


    This is a massacre!


    Stanley wants to split his eyes. This is a one-sided massacre!


    If time came again, Stanley felt that he would never choose to be an enemy of the Ilus Empire again.


    It is not our army that suck no force, but how many enemy troops there are!


    There is little difference in individual strength between the two sides. There is a wide gap in the number, 500000 to 10000, but the one who wins is the one with 10000 people. What is the reason?


    Just because the gap between weapons and equipment is too big!


    Look at our swords and armor, and look at the roaring steel puppets and terrible bombs of the enemy. How can we fight this war?


    Lost, they were doomed to lose from the beginning.


    Seeing his soldiers fall one by one, Stanley unexpectedly didn''t feel much pain. It was not that he was numb, but that those people died so fast that he didn''t even have a chance to feel pain.


    Only now did he see what a real war should be like.


    Unfortunately, time will never go back.


    Stanley was stunned here, and Elsa across the street was at a loss. This was the first time she encountered this situation, and she didn''t know how to deal with it.


    Whether Gunther killed Stanley directly? Or let him go?


    When the two of them were distracted, Gunther, who was pinched by his neck, suddenly stared. The power of blood and gas broke through Stanley''s shackles and directly penetrated his whole body!


    Field... Open!


    Stanley only felt a flower in front of him, and the world in front of him became a snow-white ice field, while Gunther in his hand suddenly turned into a fine snowflake and dissipated!


    Stanley was startled and raised his vigilance in an instant.


    "Welcome to my field... The shame you imposed on me will be returned to you thousands of times!"


    Gunther''s voice came from all directions. It was full of killing intention. As soon as his voice fell, the temperature of the whole ice sheet suddenly dropped, and a bone piercing cold wind suddenly blew. The dense snowflakes gathered in the cold wind into a crystal clear ice sword, hidden in the cold wind, and then suddenly stabbed Stanley!


    "Naive!"


    Stanley shouted, turned his left fist and smashed the ice sword with his backhand!


    "What kind of hero is hiding your head and showing your tail? Get out of here!"


    The scattered snowflakes suddenly gathered together and became Gunther again: "ho ho ho... Although your strength is stronger than me, now you have lost your weapon and one hand. Elsa has seriously injured you. Why should you fight me?"


    "Kill!"


    Stanley made a sudden attack and broke Gunther to pieces with one punch. In the snowflakes, a hidden ice sword suddenly stabbed Stanley in the chest!


    "Bang!"


    When the ice sword was about to pierce Stanley''s chest, the necklace on Stanley''s neck suddenly aroused dazzling light, shaking the ice sword into dust.


    "Equipment specially used to resist fatal injuries? I want to see how many times you can resist!"


    Gunther shouted angrily. The snowstorm in the field became more violent. The flying snowflakes condensed into an ice sword suspended in the air. In the blink of an eye, thousands of ice swords appeared. Those ice swords stabbed Stanley together!


    Stanley''s space in front of him was full of ice sword. He didn''t give him any space to avoid!


    "You forced me!"


    The furious Stanley tore off his right arm, and the crazy gushing blood formed a shield beside him. At the same time, a long sword made of blood also appeared in his left hand. The fierce sword gas did not leak, blocking all the incoming ice swords!


    Gunther, hiding in the dark, looked shocked. He didn''t expect Stanley to be so cruel to himself!


    "Fight with blood... Strange talent..."


    Gunther said faintly, "unfortunately, you are seriously injured now. How long can you last?"


    eureka!


    Stanley''s eyes flashed, and the violent murderous spirit instantly locked Gunther''s hiding place. He carried the attack of the snowstorm and turned into a scarlet sword spirit, stabbing the humble one among thousands of ice swords!


    "Bang!"


    When the ice and snow were broken, Gunther appeared in the field with a shocked face: "how did you find me!?"


    "Idiot! Die!"


    Stanley stabbed at me!


    "Bang!"


    Snow and ice gathered in front of Gunther and blocked the fatal blow. Gunther was relieved and turned into snow again and hid in the storm.


    After losing the target, Stanley calmed down. He held the Blood Sword tightly and controlled the blood shield. Under his control, the blood ejected from the wound turned outside the body and returned to the body again, completing a complete circulation. Therefore, he did not die because of excessive blood loss.


    After Stanley closed his eyes and eliminated the interference of vision, other senses were amplified to the limit, the wind and snow roar in his ears slowly disappeared, and any abnormal noise in the whole field became very clear.


    Bang, bang, Bang


    This is the heartbeat


    Hoo Hoo


    This is the sound of blood rushing in blood vessels


    Kill!


    Stanley closed his eyes, the Blood Sword suddenly stabbed out, and a bunch of red awns roared through the snowstorm!


    "Ding!"


    Gunther, who blocked the sword, was shocked. He actually found his whereabouts again!?


    After capturing Gunther again, Stanley directly launched a stormy attack on him. Gunther was shocked to find that after each attack of the blood sword, his physical strength was taken away. After repeated confirmation, Gunther suddenly stepped back and shouted: "Use the power of blood to absorb the enemy''s strength in the attack. This is the power of the legendary komara blood demon! As the king of grace, you summoned the devil and made a deal with the devil!?"


    Gunther saw through his secret, and Stanley with a ferocious face accelerated the frequency of attack: "die!"


    Knowing his special power, Gunther no longer directly fought with Stanley, but controlled the ice sword to siege Stanley from a distance. At the same time, he also began to secretly stimulate the killer mace hidden in the field.


    "Kill!"


    Stanley broke through the ice sword blockade like a ghost, and the Blood Sword stabbed Gunther again!


    The Blood Sword wiped his cheek, Gunther subconsciously waved his sword, and once again confirmed Stanley''s strange power. He can indeed take other people''s physical strength!


    No wonder this guy was not weak after self mutilation. Instead, he became braver and braver. He actually made a deal with the devil!


    The power of the devil is very strange. Gunther dare not bet on Stanley''s cards, so he clenched his teeth and directly stimulated the special power in the field!


    "Freeze! My country!"


    With Gunther''s cry, the temperature in the field suddenly decreased, Stanley''s feet were frozen on the ground in an instant, and the solid ice was still spreading rapidly along his legs!


    Gunther''s field can simulate the characteristics of the legendary spell "eternal country" to a certain extent and freeze everything directly!


    "It''s too late."


    Stanley with scarlet eyes slowly dispersed the blood sword, the blood poured back into his body, and a small blood bead floated in the heart of his hand.


    Gunther''s face changed and subconsciously touched his cheek - a scar appeared quietly.


    "The power of komara blood demons is very powerful. They are good at controlling the power of blood. They like to control the blood in the enemy''s body to boil directly or burst the enemy''s body. Unfortunately, I can''t give full play to it. I have to get a certain medium."


    Stanley smiled cruelly, "so do you know what it means when I get your blood?"


    Gunther was shocked, and a biting cold wind suddenly rolled to Stanley''s left hand!


    "Then go to hell."


    Stanley grinned grimly and crushed the blood beads. The power from komara''s blood demon took effect immediately. Gunther''s body trembled, his eyes, ears, mouth and nose gushed blood. The boiling blood directly broke through his blood vessels and shot out all over his body!


    Just in the blink of an eye, Gunther''s whole body became extremely miserable. There were wounds everywhere. He directly fell into a dying state. Even the field could not be maintained, and the space completely collapsed.


    After the collapse of the field, the fast spreading ice on Stanley also melted rapidly, and he regained his ability to move.


    "Gunther!"


    When Elsa saw Gunther falling, she screamed and rushed up to catch him!


    Stanley hesitated when he saw Elsa''s defenseless appearance. As soon as he gritted his teeth, he turned and ran away!


    Damn it, the girl named Elsa has changed too much. She''d better run away!


    No way. Although the power of komara''s blood demon is easy to use, he is human after all. Without each other''s blood in hand, he can''t cast the blood spell.


    Elsa''s skin is rough and fleshy. She can''t break the defense no matter how she plays. Let alone blood. She doesn''t even lose a hair. She can''t fight at all!


    Gunther said very weakly, "don''t, don''t waste time, hurry, hurry, don''t, don''t let him run..."


    "What are you talking about!"


    Elsa put him on the ground, took out a high-purity goddess''s blood, opened it and put it in his mouth, then turned around and chased him: "I didn''t intend to waste time!"


    Gunther: "


    Give me back my feelings!


    "Damn! I caught up!"


    Stanley, who was trying to escape, heard the roar from behind and his teeth itched. If he was not bad in terms of strength, but this bloodless Elsa was his natural nemesis!


    Run! Can only escape!


    As long as you can escape, there will be plenty of opportunities for revenge in the future! The shame left by these guys must be cleared back one by one!


    But just then, a figure suddenly appeared in front of Stanley''s escape

 Chapter 1136

    After solving the sleepless people who escaped, Donne soared all the way and flew for a full ten hours before he finally came to the vicinity of blood rock city.


    I thought it might have delayed a big event, but he looked away and said, oh, good guys, these guys have started fighting? Depp, they certainly won''t take the initiative to attack, so it seems that Stanley can''t sit still.


    From a distance, we can see that the shells and missiles all over the sky fall into the enemy with a long tail flame. The big soldiers of grace turn their horses upside down. Before the enemy''s stone catapults can get powerful, they have been blown to pieces by shells. Occasionally, several stone catapults carry shells and launch Rolling Stones reluctantly, but the huge stones have just climbed to the highest point and haven''t had time to fall, It has been fixed by the artillery chain on Ilus.


    After the Rangers quickly judged the falling curve, they decisively launched the missile, blew the boulder into pieces in mid air, and the remaining gravel basically posed no threat to our armored units. The soldiers took the armored vehicle as a shelter and hid in it to continue firing shells.


    Because the number of enemy troops is too many and huge, hundreds of thousands of people are crowded outside the blood rock city. Like ants, after the guns lock the firing angle of the battlefield, they don''t even need to aim. They can kill a lot of enemy troops by firing at will, which makes these Gunners very relaxed and comfortable.


    Flying in the sky, Donne saw this scene from a distance, and his heart was both distressed and gratified.


    What is distressing is that the destroyed grace people are tall and strong men. They are all strong labor forces, which are the most needed for the development of the ilrus empire.


    It is gratifying that his two-year open life has not been in vain. These magic modified weapons and equipment finally show their fierce fangs. As soon as they go to the battlefield, they burst out with incredible power. The army and air force are combined, and these aborigines can''t resist at all. This is the rolling down on one side!


    Donne was filled with emotion. He buried himself in farming for so long, and finally realized the pleasure of a wave of rolling flow of violent soldiers.


    Since he began to climb the tree of science and technology, these prandals have finally used magic modified arms and equipment to form a modern army with fierce firepower in the real sense.


    Unfortunately, their combat literacy is still much worse. In short, they are just children with submachine guns. Even children can kill adults with fierce firepower, but they still have no idea how to really give full play to the power of their weapons.


    So after actually ruling prandal, Donne''s mission focus will change.


    First, we should continue to focus on agriculture, ensure that grain output is rising, and increase the upper limit of the population per unit of land; Second, continue to focus on the economy and make use of the lubricating role of the economy to ensure the stable, efficient and fast-paced sustainable development of this society; Third, continue to promote the population growth plan to ensure that there are enough effective new forces before the massive invasion of chaotic organisms; The fourth point is to carry out nationwide militarized management and education, train these amateur soldiers into real elites as soon as possible, let them adapt to this new form of war as soon as possible, and cultivate close tacit combat experience.


    Finally, the fifth and most important point is to continue to explore the magic transformation technology tree, continuously enhance the power and reliability of various weapons and equipment through magic transformation, and explore new weapon forms. He does not have to seek inspiration from the weapon development route on earth. The power of magic is so strange that he can fly his mind, Develop more powerful weapons.


    In particular, the artificial soul quantum computer "Eve" has been born. Based on the particularity of artificial soul technology, we can deeply tap the potential based on Eve and expand its functions. After expanding its functions, we can quickly copy samples and use the integrated instruction set package to mass produce artificial soul quantum computers with consistent performance.


    The potential of artificial soul quantum computer is very huge. Don even feels that his future development will focus on it.


    Not surprisingly, the next step is to design engineering software, radar, satellites and other things. The first thing to overcome is the technical problems related to the artificial soul quantum computer. In particular, it also involves various complex algorithms. I''m afraid it has to be solved by the program apes of the einzbellen family. In this regard, he has been so persistent that he has provided some basic formulas learned in school, More complicated, he is completely powerless


    Just as Donne was staring at the battlefield, he suddenly saw a figure flying towards him. He looked at it intently. Ouch? This is Stanley!


    Why are you so embarrassed? One arm is missing.


    Take a closer look, Stanley is still chasing this man behind him. When he saw the figure, Donne suddenly realized that this guy was so good that he found Elsa as his opponent? It''s not abuse!


    But... Elsa has become so cruel now. It seems necessary to educate the girl. It''s not good if she grows crooked and becomes a cruel female Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    When Donne found Stanley, he also saw Donne. Suddenly Stanley was about to crack his eyes and roared. Blood gushed out of the wound again. It solidified into a long Blood Sword in his hand and stabbed Donne first!


    Is this guy so ferocious?


    Donne was stunned. The bloody sword had come to his eyes.


    "Die!"


    At the moment when the blood sword was about to touch Donne, it suddenly exploded, and a blood mist shrouded him. The spell armor on Donne immediately hissed and was corroded by the poison.


    What a strange means!


    Donne frowned slightly. This power is not like the Apocalypse should have.


    "You ruined everything!"


    Stanley roared ferociously, "go to hell!"


    A layer of fine spikes suddenly appeared in the blood fog shrouding Donne. Some quickly absorbed Donne''s magic and weakened his shield, while others stabbed him fiercely!


    "Your Majesty, brother!"


    Elsa in the distance shouted, "be careful of his blood!"


    Tang en threw his mouth, and his body was instantly elemental and turned into a hot flame. As soon as he met him, the thick blood was burned to ashes: "I heard you wanted to kill me... Eh?"


    As soon as Tang en finished, he was stunned to find that Stanley, who spoke wildly, trapped him with blood mist and ran away directly!


    crap! I''m not an idiot!


    Stanley scolded in his heart while running away crazily. He had overestimated Donne''s power. Unexpectedly, he underestimated him. Donne had no breath of field and no law to correct. The tangled fluctuation was obviously just a golden peak. The Apocalypse of the peak, but it was elementalized in an instant - that''s great. After elementalization, he was completely immune to physical damage, He can''t do anything about Donne. In addition, there is a female Tyrannosaurus Rex behind him. Don''t you hurry to escape and stay here to die?


    "Well, at least I''ve seen it. Go all the way."


    Donne smiled with a spark, then bent his fingers, a bunch of purple rays burst out, and instantly hit Stanley. The violent force tore Stanley''s flesh and blood, "bang", and he exploded into a pile of broken meat.


    "Eh, eh! Are you dead?"


    Elsa widened her eyes and said, "I haven''t had a good time yet."


    Donne raised his hand, paused for a moment, lifted the elementalization, and then touched Elsa with a giggling smile: "you, don''t be so violent, can you tear people''s arms off."


    "I didn''t do it!"


    Elsa blinked innocently, "he tore it off himself."


    "Himself?"


    "Yes, his power is so strange. He can control his blood into weapons. He not only robbed Brian''s weapons, but also uncle Gunther was almost killed by him."


    Donne said in surprise, "Brian''s weapon is limited by blood. Can he take it?"


    "I don''t know the details. What I see may be a little - eh!?"


    Elsa, who was talking, suddenly exclaimed and pointed behind Donne: "he''s not dead yet!"


    Donne suddenly turned around and was surprised to find that Stanley, which should have been completely dispersed in the world, reappeared. The scattered blood fog gathered into his shape again, and the whole became a blood man, very ferocious and terrible.


    "You ruined everything for me!"


    Blood man Stanley cursed Donne fiercely: "even if I die, I won''t let you go!"


    "What a troublesome fellow."


    Donne frowned and was ready to burn him dry, but just then a vortex suddenly appeared on Stanley''s head.


    Donne thought Stanley had used some strange force to escape, but he saw the frightened expression on his face. I''m afraid it''s not as simple as he thought.


    "No! I''ve finished the task for you, so just give me a little more time! Just let me kill him -"


    Stanley begged bitterly, but the vortex didn''t give him any chance to bargain. It expanded rapidly and sucked his body.


    "Want to take him away in front of me!? it''s not that easy!"


    Donne roared and rushed over, and the huge magic poured out, quickly analyzed the structure of the vortex and tried to counter it.


    But unexpectedly, as soon as his magic approached the vortex, it was bounced away by an unparalleled force!


    "This is --"


    Donne''s face changed slightly. This is the power of contract protected by the gods!


    Stanley is fulfilling the content of a contract at the moment!


    "No! I don''t want to go there yet! This is not the time! I haven''t lost -"


    Stanley shouted wildly and struggled, but he was still swallowed up by the vortex bit by bit.


    After the vortex swallowed him, he disappeared directly. Donne could only watch it all, because the power of the contract was protected by the gods and inviolable. Even he could not interfere with the execution of the contract.


    But the question is, who exactly did Stanley sign what contract? What is the content? What''s his mission?


    After a moment''s reflection, Donne turned and took Elsa. "Let''s go and ask Gunther."


    Gunther and Stanley have fought in the field. Maybe he will know some clues.

 Chapter 1137

    When Donne and Elsa returned to Gunther, Gunther had basically recovered his strength and almost recovered from his injury.


    The stronger the strength of the apocalypse, the weaker the effect of the goddess''s blood. However, what Donne prepared for Elsa''s confidants was high concentration, so the effect was still very good.


    "Your Majesty."


    Gunther knelt in front of Donne on one knee and said with a ashamed face, "my subordinates failed to kill Stanley. Please punish me."


    Donne waved his hand: "it''s no problem. I met him just now. His strength is a little strange. Describe to me what happened when you fought with him just now."


    "Yes."


    So Gunther repeated what happened in the field with Donne, without deleting a word. After hearing Gunther''s description, Donne frowned: "that is to say, Stanley made a deal with the devil? Obtained the special power of komara''s blood demon?"


    "Yes, he exposed it himself, but his strength is obviously incomplete, so he can''t kill me directly. He needs to hurt me first to get my blood."


    Gunther said with a wry smile, "I didn''t expect that he still had this means. He almost killed him for a moment."


    "I see. You have a rest first."


    Donne asked Gunther to rest. He stood where he was and started to stay.


    Stanley made a deal with the devil just to gain power? Or is there any deep-seated reason behind this? Is this a demon''s test of the surface world? They want to return to the earth?


    After thinking for a moment, Donne''s eyes fell on the most prominent castle in blood rock city.


    It seems necessary to investigate there.


    Elsa couldn''t bear to see those people die so meaninglessly. She whispered, "Your Majesty, brother, Stanley''s life and death are unknown now. Can this war be over?"


    "Yes..."


    Donne looked at the battlefield and muttered to himself, "these people are too worthless to die..."


    It''s not that Donne is ruthless. It''s his mission that forces him to measure these lives by value. Now these grace people die here and don''t make any contribution to prandal. It''s obviously worthless death and consumption.


    Even if these people are treated as slaves, sent to the mine as labourers, or transferred to be a worker on the assembly line, or even a farmer, it is more meaningful to die on this battlefield.


    But now, all the strong labor force that should have been used have died here.


    Waste, it''s too waste.


    In fact, up to now, there is no difference between the "war" and non-stop.


    The powerful lethality derived from the magic weapons has completely defeated the 500000 troops gathered by Stanley. Now the remaining number is probably less than one in ten, and these people have obviously collapsed scared by such cheap death. The soldiers without fighting spirit are running away frantically. What is the sacrifice for his majesty Stanley and dedication to grace''s future, It has become insignificant under the threat of life.


    Under Donne''s command, the thunderous gunfire gradually subsided. The soldiers of the Ilus Empire formed a group with tanks as the core and began to slowly advance towards the blood rock city. After a short time, they came to the center of the battlefield filled with gunsmoke.


    Looking at the broken limbs and bones all over the ground, the brains of the excited Ilus soldiers gradually cooled down, and they couldn''t help shaking and shaking.


    These are the lives that died under their control. They didn''t even see their faces clearly. They just moved their fingers


    Killing has never been as simple as it is now.


    It is precisely for this reason that they feel incomparable fear - if this weapon falls into the hands of others, will the people who die here be themselves?


    War, why war?


    Soldiers, especially recruits with little combat experience, suddenly began to dislike war as never before.


    War is the root of all evil. No one wins or loses. Both sides of the war are losers.


    On the battlefield, a soldier resisted the urge to vomit and muttered, "this war should not have been fought..."


    A veteran said angrily, "don''t be silly. The war with grace was doomed as early as solant''s return to the Ilus empire."


    "But it''s too cruel..."


    "Cruelty? Were the grace people cruel when they slaughtered the Principality of Sila?"


    "But the people who slaughtered the Principality of Sila are not necessarily these people. They are innocent. Maybe some of them are moderates who don''t want war. The real cruelty is the radical grace people..."


    "No one is innocent in the war. When these so-called moderates enjoy the fame, wealth and status brought to them by the radicals, they are already the same kind of people. If they do not oppose the war, they acquiesce in the war and are also sinners."


    The veteran paused, pointed to a staring corpse on the ground and said, "he may have a wife and children. As you said, he may be just a moderate who wants to live at ease, but now he has fallen on the battlefield. What do you think is the reason?"


    "Because of what?"


    "Although the main reason is Stanley, isn''t there his own reason?"


    The veteran asked the recruits: "Every Grice knows that they are enjoying everything that Grice soldiers burn, kill, rob and plunder outside, but they just silently accept all this and take it for granted. No one has stood up to question whether those soldiers did wrong, no one has stood up to denounce this behavior, and no one has made a voice for the dead innocent people."


    "When the Syrians protested against the cruelty of the grace people, they turned a blind eye."


    "This tacit attitude is the greatest sin. Why should others care about their thoughts when they don''t care about other people''s lives and thoughts?"


    "When grace was surrounded by war and asked to stand up by Stanley they admired, they may not be willing to stand up, but in the end they had no choice but to stand up. This is the price they have to pay... Although the price came a little late, at least the innocent souls of Sila and ivalan can rest in peace."


    The recruit was silent and now he feels terrible.


    The veteran patted him on the shoulder and said earnestly, "look open, so this is war... Someone must die, either the enemy or us. Only the victorious are qualified to live."


    The recruits couldn''t help questioning: "but why is there war? Why can''t we sit together calmly and share the world?"


    The veteran smiled: "have you never read a book? Once mankind was a unified country, all mankind were a family, and the only empire was the Ilus empire."


    The recruit was stunned. He really didn''t know about it.


    "The Three Kingdoms of solante, ronitant and grace, as well as those principalities, split up after the weakness of the ilrus empire after the second chaotic invasion war."


    The veteran said sarcastically, "so strictly speaking, these countries are traitors to the Ilus empire. Now they are paying for the ambitions of their ancestors."


    "Traitor..."


    "Yes. What''s more, isn''t your majesty Donne working hard to achieve this goal now? Solant has returned. Although rontante has not changed, it is impossible to resist the general trend with its military strength. Sooner or later, these countries will return and become a complete country."


    The old soldier said cleanly, "you should be glad that now we have your majesty Donne, so we are here to recover the kingdom of grace, rather than waiting for grace to call and turn arlinks into a dead city."


    "So it is..."


    "That''s it. It''s the greatest honor of your life to fight with your majesty Donne. You should keep that in mind."


    The veteran pointed to the heavy armored tank around him: "see it? What else can give you a sense of security on the battlefield like it? But it was created by his majesty Donne!"


    "Your Majesty Donne distributes the blood of the goddess and powerful weapons and equipment for us. He wants us to become powerful and invincible, but he has never been a belligerent ambitious, never!"


    The veteran said firmly, "if your majesty Downe wanted to conquer the world by force, he could have done it long ago, but he didn''t do so. He just made our life better step by step and strengthened the Ilus Empire to attract those people to take the initiative to return to the Ilus empire."


    "Now, even the once rich ronitants always mention our Ilus with envy. How could this happen before? And isn''t it brought by his majesty don that we can be proud of ourselves as Ilus? Have you ever seen a kinder and greater majesty than him?"


    "No..."


    "So, believe your majesty Donne, he will never attack the kingdom of grace without reason. This war just shows that the mistakes made by this country can not be forgiven casually. It must pay the price of life."


    The veteran finished, patted the recruits on the shoulder and continued to patrol the battlefield.


    The recruit silently thought about the truth in the Veterans'' words in his heart. The chaotic and complicated thoughts slowly became clear. The tangled and heavy thoughts finally got through. Looking at the bones on the battlefield, he could finally face it calmly.


    The sin of killing? If this killing can make the world a better place, let''s bear this sin.

 Chapter 1138

    In fact, the battle has come to an end. Under the endless black science and technology weapons and equipment on the Ilus side, the Grice army still at the level of the middle ages has no possibility of victory at all. A large number of soldiers have been eliminated, and the rest just escaped in vain and blindly, and finally captured as prisoners of war.


    "Big brother, they closed the gate."


    Brian pointed to the soldiers on the wall of blood rock and said, "shall we attack or persuade them to surrender?"


    "Persuade to surrender? It doesn''t exist."


    Donne shook his head: "these guys have been completely brainwashed by Stanley. Now the situation is so clear that they have no possibility of victory, but they still don''t choose to surrender. Instead, they close the city gate and fight tenaciously. Do you think they will surrender?"


    Brian shook his head.


    "So..."


    Donne slowly raised his hand and pressed it down: "fire."


    Brian turned around: "target the city gate, fill it with heart bullets, fire, and let these guys know that they made a stupid choice."


    The tanks behind them slowly adjusted the fort, locked the city gate and fired directly. The roaring shells directly smashed the heavy city gate. The remaining power of the bullets did not diminish, and they flew for thousands of meters and ran through several houses before slowly stopping.


    The guards of blood Rock City hiding behind the city gate were stunned after witnessing this scene.


    Although they had seen what had happened on the battlefield before, they did not expect that the heavy city gate would be so vulnerable!


    Followed by several shells, until the whole city gate was blown to pieces, and then the armored vehicle pushed forward directly and drove slowly into the blood rock city. The appearance of the transformed armored tank was very ferocious and domineering, and the sharp front armor plate flashing cold light made people cold at the bottom of their heart, so they didn''t dare to stop in front.


    The tanks drove straight in, pressed the city guards back and back, and were all forced into the square near the city gate.


    A moment later, the special mobile team dressed in magic power armor roared down from the sky and surrounded the city guard in the square. Tom shouted: "you are already the prisoners of Ilus. If everyone doesn''t want to die, immediately put down your weapons and squat on the ground with your hands on your head! We uphold the humanitarian spirit and don''t kill the prisoners!"


    Several city guards looked at each other, nodded secretly, and then suddenly raided Tom next to them, trying to open a gap and escape here.


    But unexpectedly, after several of their fierce and deadly attacks fell on Tom, his strength was absorbed by the armor. Tom was obviously stunned. It seemed that he didn''t expect to be attacked.


    At the next moment, he turned his hand over and swept out with the buzzing of the chain saw sword. At that time, there was a lot of flesh and blood in front of him. The guards of blood rock city who wanted to make trouble were cut into pieces by the extremely sharp chain saw sword on the spot.


    "See! If you don''t obey, they are your role models!"


    Tom snapped, "don''t think we''ll be soft hearted!"


    It is reasonable to say that such a typical example appeared in front of us. These people should stop fighting tenaciously at once, but there were a few people hiding in the crowd and yelling, "don''t give up! Continue to resist! Your majesty Stanley will come to save us soon!"


    The words seemed to have some magic. As soon as the city garrison, who had been hesitant, immediately clenched the weapon in his hand and stared at the Ilus soldiers.


    Which bastard is playing tricks!?


    Two successive attempts to persuade him to surrender were destroyed. Tom flew into a rage and instantly locked one of the guys who was hiding his head and tail. He pushed hard under his feet, and the power armor whizzed across the crowd. The chain saw sword hummed and cut off his head, directly splitting the man in half, and his internal organs splashed all over the ground.


    Tom shook off his chain saw sword and asked coldly, "who else dares to make trouble?"


    "The cruel ilrus cannot defeat the great grace! His majesty Stanley will -"


    Only a sharp sound broke the air, and the man who had just opened his mouth burst into flowers, frightening those people around him back.


    Tom looked up at Danny in the sky and said angrily, "don''t rob me!"


    Danny put away the electromagnetic sniper rifle: "it depends on your slow efficiency. Talk nonsense with these guys. If you don''t obey, kill them directly. We ilrus don''t keep idle people."


    Tom sighed, "I just want to help his majesty Donne recruit more labor as much as possible."


    Danny shrugged and stopped talking.


    But although he didn''t speak, the deterrent still existed. The comet motorcycle stopped steadily over the square. Hundreds of eyes looked at the prisoners below from the sky. The cold eyes did not contain any emotion. The electromagnetic sniper rifle in his hand could accurately shoot those who had changed at any time.


    Now those people are finally honest. There are several people who are still unwilling. Now they can only bear it for a while and then look for a chance.


    But what they don''t know is that Tom has locked them all just now. When things are over here, these people are destined to be cleaned up.


    Donne followed Brian and they entered blood rock.


    The heavy footsteps attracted the attention of the residents of blood rock city. The residents of blood rock city who hid at home secretly looked at the appearance of these "invaders" from the crack of the door and the window. Many young children knew that their parents died in the hands of these "invaders", so their eyes were full of hidden hatred.


    "Your Majesty, those children are secretly watching you."


    Locke whispered to Donne, "over time, they must be unstable factors. If you can''t be cruel, you can give this task to kundahl and me."


    Locke has heard something in Ellington recently. He probably knows Donne''s great mission. It''s a great honor to serve such a great man.


    This hero destined to go down in history should not be tainted, so he and kundar can help Donne bear those sins and curses.


    "No."


    Donne had long been aware of those observation lines. He waved his hand carelessly and said, "if you kill these children, the grace people in blood rock city will be completely exterminated, keep them alive, and then intermarry with other races when they grow up, gradually dilute the so-called grace blood and assimilate them."


    After a pause, don shook his head and said, "as for the hatred in their hearts, seriously, the death of their family has something to do with me and Stanley. They are entitled to hate me, but this blind hatred is not a big problem. Then they can correct their thinking through education."


    Although Donne said it simply, Locke already understood his plan.


    As long as you get out of Stanley''s control, it''s not difficult to brainwash these guys with Donne''s current ability to use public opinion. When they grow up, everything they hear and hear will change their views. They find that Donne brings them a better life, and the hatred of the past may not disappear directly, But at least they will never be allowed to continue to resist Donne''s rule.


    Of course, it''s not ruled out that some stubborn guys will insist on revenge, but at that time, Donne has plenty of ways to deal with them - not to mention, ghost agents are not vegetarian, and they are too skilled at cleaning up dissidents.


    With the passage of time, several other armies also broke through the door and forced other waves of city defenders into blood rock city. After several waves of troops converged, they escorted more than 5000 City defenders to the humble square in the center of blood rock city.


    Then Donne''s figure slowly floated into the sky, the whole city fell into silence, everyone watched his figure, and the old and young residents hiding at home quietly put their heads out of their homes.


    It was this man who led a mere 10000 people to break the legend of the invincible city by storming the blood Rock City


    "You of blood rock, I am Donne, the Regent of the Ilus empire."


    Donne looked down at the crowd below and said slowly: "Because of the cruelty of King Stanley of grace, the king made up his mind to launch this expedition. The purpose is very simple. The purpose is to liberate grace from the cruel Stanley and return the land to a bright future. From today on, you don''t have to worry about your daughter being kidnapped, ravaged and tortured to death by him..."


    "As a human being, Stanley has concluded an evil contract with the devil to secretly help the devil collect souls. His crime is heinous and has been completely killed by the king!"


    Although I don''t know what deal Stanley has with the devil, he''s gone anyway. No matter three, seven, twenty-one, pour dirty water on it first. After all, the devil is prandal''s public enemy, and it''s also excellent to make some impression on himself.


    "I declare that from now on, the kingdom of grace will no longer exist. Grace will return to the ilrus Empire, restore the establishment of grace provinces, and cancel the direct jurisdiction of the Lord. The Lord has only executive power and no legislative power..."


    "The king will send messengers to deliver the news today. The city masters of all cities in grace province will temporarily retain their original positions, but they must come to blood rock city to meet the king and report their work within one month. If they do not appear within the time limit, they will be deprived of their identity. If they refuse to return to Ilus, they will be regarded as traitors and killed!"


    "At the same time, the king has opened a complaint channel. Anyone who has been unfairly treated by nobles, maliciously bullied by officials, inaction of government officials, acceptance of bribes and other acts can directly complain in his real name or anonymously in the complaint channel. The king guarantees you a fair, notarized, open and advanced grace."


    Donne announced the decrees related to Grace''s future one by one. Finally, he said: "in view of the fact that the prisoners of this war were bewitched by Stanley, the king pardoned everyone from the death penalty, but they should accept 20-year labor reform in the form of military service. If they perform well, they can end their labor service ahead of time and restore their civilian status..."

 Chapter 1139

    Donne regained the blood Rock City, the king capital of the kingdom of grace, with the momentum of thunder. Driven by Fiona and aurelia, the news quickly spread in prandal through the power of Datang daily, Datang radio and magic projection television. It was only a flash of effort. Almost all human inhabited areas knew Donne''s brilliant achievements.


    In a hot pot hot pot store in the arlynx, the cold wind was blocked outside the winter. The store was filled with the aroma of inviting people. The table was placed with a red hot pot, thick fat saturated with pepper essence, and constantly bubbling and rolling, and a stack of fresh and delicious ingredients on the table ready for the pot.


    In this cold winter, there is really no more suitable food than hot pot. The chain hot pot business developed by Donne and Victor has ushered in the annual best-selling season again.


    However, the delicious food in front of them did not attract the attention of the diners in the hall. They were all staring at the holographic projection of magic energy and listening to the news.


    "... so far, his majesty Donne has completely controlled blood Rock City, and the kingdom of grace has become history from now on..."


    "... our regiment annihilated about 400000 enemy troops and captured more than 100000 people. After being escorted home, these prisoners will be forced to undergo labor reform. After receiving training, they will be put on mines, farms and factory production lines to repay their sins by building the ilrus empire..."


    "... the residents of blood rock city will be transferred to blood Rock City in batches, and immigrants will be transferred from other cities to blood rock city for later reconstruction and construction. Considering the difficult conditions of blood Rock City, your majesty Donne will give volunteers a generous return in this" western development "plan. If they are willing to stay in blood rock city for more than five years, their families will be one after signing the contract Once you get a house and a magic car in your city, and a full set of perfect magic daily necessities provided by Datang chamber of Commerce. At the same time, if you live in blood Rock City, you can get twice the average salary of Ellington... "


    "Those who intend to participate in the western development can sign up at the neighborhood office nearby. This registration will last until the harvest month next year..."


    After hearing the news, the crowd in the hot pot shop suddenly stirred up.


    A man laughed and said, "the western development? It sounds great! There is a sense of honor to participate in great historical events."


    "What? Are you excited?"


    "Who doesn''t like such good conditions! As long as you sign up and pass the selection, you can directly obtain a house! Now a house in alinks needs at least 10000 gold? How many years do I have to earn that income!"


    "Ten thousand gold? That''s before. Everyone''s average income has doubled several times this year. I''m afraid we have to add zero to this price. Of course, if it''s in the outer city, it''s not so expensive."


    "In fact, everything about the house is a small matter. The focus is on the magic car and the full set of daily necessities provided by Datang chamber of Commerce! Have you calculated how much it will cost to use all the products of Datang chamber of commerce at home? At least that''s the number!"


    A thin man compared two fingers.


    "Twenty thousand gold?"


    "It''s 200000!"


    The skinny man said with envy: "now the products of Datang chamber of Commerce have covered all aspects of our life. We don''t need to cover everything. Although most things are high-quality and cheap products, a small part are very expensive luxury goods. We can''t afford it at all. Only those rich nobles can afford it."


    "In other words, as long as we can pass the selection, we also have a chance to get those magic furniture?"


    "It''s not possible, it''s inevitable! The premise is that we can pass the selection! His majesty Dunn has never let us down. Since he promised, he will do it."


    "That''s great! If the route to blood rock wasn''t too dangerous, even I would want to take a chance."


    Another heart pounding guy was stunned when he heard the speech: "the road is very dangerous?"


    "Yes, there are many bandits in the western wilderness. Let''s not say how many lives are consumed by the soul eating swamp every year? The shadow forest land is shrouded in the shadow all year round. Who dares to step in casually? Many people are eaten by the blood crows in the mountains every year. In fact, these are nothing. The most important thing is that the weather on the Wuthering plateau is bad. Compared with there, the winter here is just too mild , most people can''t stand the climate there. "


    "How do you know so much about going to grace?"


    The middle-aged man took a sip of wine and said with a melancholy face, "because I once had a caravan in my hand and made a lot of money. Later, the caravan fell on Grace''s road."


    "I see. To you."


    The other hesitated and said, "but what you said is all about the past?"


    "Huh?"


    "Now that grace has been taken by his majesty Donne, considering his Majesty''s consistent style, I''m afraid the Star Diamond bank will soon start to cooperate with Datang chamber of Commerce and start building the expressway to grace?"


    The man said, "even if the midway environment is very bad, with the power of his majesty Donne, the Star Diamond bank and the dragon family, those bad conditions should not be a problem."


    The eyes of those people around me brightened up. What they said is reasonable! Especially the businessman who spoke just now began to calculate quickly in his heart.


    Your majesty Donne has been promoting the principle of "if you want to be rich, build roads first". There is no reason not to implement it at Grace''s side.


    If a spacious road is built, the time to get to grace will be greatly shortened and the safety can be guaranteed. Although the risk is reduced and the profit is reduced, at least life can be saved!


    Life gives you a chance to spend money.


    If the grace province really wants to transfer all the local grace people in batches and replace them with foreign population in accordance with your majesty Donne in the future, it can be predicted that there will be a large number of people migration, accompanied by huge business opportunities. Perhaps, as long as you seize an opportunity, you can make enough money for the rest of your life!


    Feasible! It''s really feasible!


    After repeated calculation, the merchant drank up the wine at one breath and smashed it heavily on the table. He only felt that his ambition, which had not been seen for a long time, was rekindled in his chest: "waiter, have another drink! Want the strongest wine. I''ll get drunk today!"


    The waiter came over and gave him a blank look. They are a hot pot shop, not a tavern. They only have cider. What else do they say? What do they put on!


    The same thing happened all over the country, but those who were more flexible and had drunk soup with Datang chamber of commerce immediately began to think about what business to do.


    Grace''s place used to be too closed. Compared with the outside, it''s almost primitive society, which is not a bad thing, because no matter what you ship, it must be a best seller.


    After the start of the western development plan, there will certainly need a lot of materials. Now it is who is bolder and more visionary.


    It is encouraging that Donne regained grace, but now people pay more attention to what substantive benefits the "western development" plan can bring to them.


    Ronitant, nanila.


    Oscar, squinting, knocked on the handrail: "the western development... This slogan is well shouted. It makes people feel that there is a way to be rich."


    "Your Majesty, are we trying to get involved? It''s a good chance to make a lot of money."


    "Join hands? How?"


    Oscar scolded angrily: "now grace is the territory of Ilus. This is their internal development strategy. What reason should we cooperate with them? Don''t forget, now we are the only three kingdoms of solant, grace and ronitant!"


    "Hiss!"


    The ministers under the seat took a breath of air-conditioning: "Your Majesty, do you mean that Donne''s goal next will be us?"


    "It''s hard to say unless other cities in grace plan to resist and attract Donne''s attention."


    "If the strength gap is so wide, will anyone dare to resist?"


    "It''s hard to say. You know, there are far more fools in life than you think, and some people can''t help themselves, but..."


    Oscar''s eyes twinkled with an inexplicable light: "my sister has made such a great sacrifice. Should he not turn his face and refuse to recognize others?"


    "Perhaps," a minister suggested, "the relationship between Datang chamber of Commerce and Star Diamond bank is good. The two sides have always cooperated. Why don''t we take this bus with the help of the relationship between Star Diamond bank? Take the opportunity to release some goodwill and ease the relationship with Ilus."


    Can the release of goodwill Dunn change the original plan?


    Oscar doesn''t think so.


    Donne''s purpose now is obvious. He is to make the Ilus Empire brilliant again, and recovering all his land is his first step.


    Oscar doesn''t want to stop Donne, but the situation is already so. As long as Donne''s purpose hasn''t changed, Ronnie Tante is a barrier that can''t be crossed.


    Oscar nodded after pondering for a moment: "it''s a good idea. Arrange for me and let leviz come... No, forget it. Well, I''ll meet leviz and discuss the feasibility of cooperative development of grace. Even if I can''t make a lot of money, I can''t miss this opportunity."


    Oscar is eager to see rivitz and discuss the cooperation to make money with him, but rivitz has started yelling at the magic phone: "Adrian! Take this project! Even if you go to Donne to sell farts. Stocks must be taken! With the status of our Star Diamond bank, we can''t lose a piece of the fat meat of the western development plan!"


    Let''s not say if Donne would be interested in Gallian''s farts. Just when the outside world was excited by his "western development plan", he entered the blood Rock Castle. Now he is standing at the door of a room with a very ugly face

 Chapter 1140

    After the announcement, Donne began to investigate Stanley''s castle.


    It must not be a day or two for Stanley to sign a contract with the devil. As his base camp, there must be clues left in his castle. Donne believes that things related to the contract can be inferred from these clues.


    Most importantly, Donne wants to determine the devil''s trend to see whether it is just an ordinary devil calling to sign a contract, or whether the devil takes the initiative to sign a contract with Stanley, a king of mankind, in order to achieve a certain purpose.


    But unexpectedly, what he found was far beyond Donne''s imagination.


    "He did all this...?"


    Donne looked at the scene in the room with a cold look on his face. He suddenly felt that it was too cheap for Stanley to die so easily - Oh, wrong, he may not be dead yet, but his soul was taken away by the devil, and maybe he will have a chance to settle accounts with him in the future.


    This room is one of many sealed rooms in the castle. It is not locked, but sealed by some force. You can''t enter it at all.


    When Donne found the node of the seal and cracked the seal, he saw an angry picture: the walls of the room were hung with torture tools stained with blood. Those torture tools were obviously heavy flavor S.M products, but they didn''t matter. The most important thing was that in the corner of the room, there were pickled bodies, all of which were young girls of 14 or 15 years old, Because it was cured with medicine and there was a magic array laid by Stanley in the room, the body did not rot.


    "Too bad!"


    Eluli, standing next to Donne, covered her mouth and wept: "that Stanley is really not a good thing!"


    Fiona was silent for a moment and said slowly, "we should have come here earlier."


    Aurelia shook her head and said, "who would have thought of such a thing? But... At least we''re here. It''s better to be late than never."


    After Donne solved the matter of blood Rock City, they came for the first time. Fiona and Aurelia wanted to deal with grace''s government affairs, while illuli was the place where the Vatican branch was established to prepare prayers for the subsequent immigrant believers.


    On the other hand, Donne also needs to use illuli''s natural affinity to appease the emotions of the elderly and children. Even if the grace people do not believe in religion, they still can''t resist illuli''s personality charm.


    "How many girls died here? Their parents know that the girls sent to Stanley will never see again. Don''t they doubt it? These people are still scrambling to offer their daughters?"


    Fiona feels very difficult to understand. Even if the people can''t resist the king, will they at least respond negatively to this situation? But why is the fact so contrary to common sense?


    "I''m afraid they were all influenced by Stanley''s evil magic."


    Yiluli wiped her tears and said sadly, "it is difficult for human beings to resist the power of demons."


    "But," Donne frowned, "as far as I know, the devil is a big expert in playing with people''s hearts and contracts. Instead, the devil is just some destructive maniacs full of contradictions. They rarely do such regular things as signing contracts with humans."


    "But komara blood demon is indeed a kind of devil, that''s right..."


    "So there must be a problem..."


    Donne sighed and said, "find someone to collect these bodies and make them public. Let them see what kind of person Stanley they worship is. By the way, shoot it and give the magic energy projection tower as the program material. After it is made public, let these poor little girls rest in peace as soon as possible."


    Iluli corrected Donne''s statement: "their souls have already left here, and all that is left is the scarred body in the secular world."


    "Well, well, anyway, let''s go on."


    Donne took the people down one by one, and then saw that the sealed secret rooms were similar to those at the beginning, except that the torture instruments placed inside were different, and all the little girls became poor victims of Stanley''s men.


    This continued until Donne opened a gate in the castle basement.


    "This is --"


    They all took a breath of air-conditioning, followed by a heavy cough. The strong bloody smell choked them and directly covered their noses.


    The basement covers an area of nearly 10000 square meters. The center is dug into a pool. The pool is full of boiling blood. From time to time, you can see the thick white bones under the blood. The ground around the pool is painted with a complex magic array. The blood in the pool flows in the groove of the magic array and emits strange light.


    What''s more creepy is that on the node of this huge magic array, what is placed is not common magic materials, but young hearts!


    When the blood in the magic array flows through the node, it enters the heart. The heart beats to deliver the blood, and the magic is delivered into the magic array at the same time, forming a very strange cycle.


    In the center of the blood pool is a lilac oval light cocoon imprisoned by runes. A strange column is suspended on the light cocoon. The column seems to depict abyssal language, but the language grammar is very chaotic and can''t be interpreted at all.


    Chains extending from the basement wall gathered on the pillar. In Donne''s eyes, the power of the whole magic array gathered on the sharp pillar through the chain, and the whole stone pillar exuded a very strange smell.


    Obviously, the whole basement is bloody and terrible, but the lavender cocoon is clean and pure without any pollution, as if it doesn''t exist here.


    "Who knows this magic array?"


    Fiona''s face was very ugly: "I felt very evil at a glance. This light cocoon must not be a good thing!"


    "The magic array is nothing. The key is what the light cocoon is..."


    Donne was also unsure, because even he could not search the information of the light cocoon in his mind, and there was no available intelligence.


    Nora, do you know anything


    Hey, me


    Nora poked her head out of Donne''s chest pocket: [it''s like some kind of hatching form of life. I can feel the existence of life in it.]


    Hatching life?


    Donne frowned. If he carefully observed the cocoon, he could vaguely see that there seemed to be something similar to a fetus in it,


    At this time, a drop of thick blood suddenly seeped out from the bottom of the stone pillar. The blood slowly gathered and became larger, and then "tick" fell on the lavender light cocoon. Then everyone saw that the light cocoon suddenly shrank, and the fetus inside suddenly struggled, as if it had been seriously hurt. A moment later, the light cocoon stretched out again, But there was suddenly a trace of blood on it. After more than ten seconds, the blood disappeared again, but the light of the cocoon was dimmed.


    Donne could clearly perceive that the bloody smell was purified by the light cocoon, not absorbed, so he was even more confused. It was not like hatching the fetus, but like killing or corrupting the fetus.


    [Nora, this magic array doesn''t look like hatching a fetus...]


    [who told you that this magic array is hatching a fetus?]


    Nora was stunned: [I just said light cocoon. Isn''t it obvious that this magic array is going to corrupt the fetus?]


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Obviously


    In line with the principle that we must protect what the enemy wants to destroy, Donne decided to get the light cocoon out first. Then, the key content of the contract signed between Stanley and the devil must be related to the light cocoon. At least Donne didn''t believe that Stanley nagris could arrange such a complex corruption magic array.


    "Wait, I''ll get the cocoon out."


    Donne then floated past. When he came near the light cocoon, the fetus inside could see more clearly. It was not so much a fetus as a baby.


    But when he saw clearly what was in the cocoon, Donne''s expression was even more strange, because it was a devil child with a long head, two horns, two wings on his back and a thin tail.


    Who can tell me what''s going on?


    The devil signed a contract with Stanley to deal with such a devil child?


    Is it necessary to be so troublesome?


    Just crush it to death?


    Donne was speechless. At this time, another drop of blood dropped and the light cocoon shrank suddenly. Donne was surprised to find that the children in the light cocoon showed a very painful expression. A pair of small hands held tightly together, and their faces wrinkled. A strange layer of blood gas began to erode the children, making a layer of blood color shadow appear on the fetal face.


    Donne didn''t dare to delay any longer. As soon as he waved his hand, the violent magic swept the whole basement. The hard chains and runes collapsed. The power accumulated in the magic array broke out directly, and the blood in the blood pool rose into the sky and directly ran through the whole castle. The people of the whole blood rock city witnessed this scene.


    After breaking the magic array, Donne looked at the light cocoon with more and more dim light. The lingering blood seemed to have penetrated in. After thinking for a moment, Donne put his hand on the light cocoon.


    The power of emptiness can purify even the chaotic breath, and the corrosive blood breath must not be a problem.


    The fire of the void suddenly appeared. The soft transparent flame easily burned the bloody smell on the light cocoon. Donne controlled the fire of the void and continued to go deep into the light cocoon to purify the pollution. A moment later, the fire of the void passed over the fetus and dissipated all the dirty and dirty forces accumulated in the fetus. As soon as Donne was relieved, he heard a crisp sound of "GABA".


    The cocoon split.


    The devil child inside slowly opened his eyes, looked at Donne blinking his beautiful big purple eyes, and suddenly opened his arms happily.


    ¡°papa¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne was petrified in an instant: "- what!?"

 Chapter 1141

    Stanley''s bedroom had been cleaned and replaced with new bedding, but at this moment, a group of people gathered here and looked at the devil little girl holding him in Donne''s arms.


    Yes, when they lost the cover of the light cocoon, Donne and they found that there was a little girl in the light cocoon.


    "Your Majesty Donne."


    Aurelia looked at Donne with a smile: "can you tell me when your hand has reached the devil? Who''s the child''s mother? Is it saratimore?"


    "What nonsense!"


    Tang en just wanted to explain excitedly. Seeing the little girl crying in his arms, he immediately lowered his voice: "no matter how hungry and thirsty I am, I can''t even let Hell Cat go!"


    Besides, how could he be hungry and thirsty! In order to conceive his blood, the two juicing girls, isalie and Laura, came to crush him every three or five times. He wanted to be hungry. It was hard to be thirsty!


    "Maybe you haven''t seen salatimore''s human form. It may be unexpected to your taste?"


    Aurelia looked at him with a smile: "maybe you want to change your taste and try its current shape?"


    It''s broken! The image of the perfect Ilus pearl has completely collapsed!


    After staying for a long time, she understood the meaning of Aurelia''s words and spat. When did Aurelia become so dirty and the racial gap is so large, how could she do that!


    "Stop it."


    Fiona pinched her eyebrows a little distressed: "what''s the matter with this devil little girl? Why did she appear in the basement of the blood Rock Castle? Why was she trapped by the magic array? Also, most importantly, why did she call you father? If you didn''t know that you suddenly decided to attack grace, I doubt you were here to save your daughter."


    The devil girl in Donne''s arms has been shouting "Papa" happily. Even if she can''t pronounce clearly, she knows she''s calling dad.


    "It really has nothing to do with me!"


    Donne felt very wronged: "this is obviously the act of imprinting, although I don''t know why the devil who should be regarded as a higher life has the act of imprinting..."


    Several girls were confused: "printing with behavior?"


    After Donne briefly explained the Indian follower behavior, they suddenly realized, but


    "It is said that the devil is very similar to the giant dragon. Future generations will inherit the strength, wisdom and experience of their parents. It is reasonable that she can''t admit her mistake, but why did she recognize you directly?"


    Aurelia was puzzled: "can your so-called ''Charm aura'' even work for such a small woman? It''s crazy!"


    "I think..."


    Donne smiled bitterly and said, "maybe it''s because I helped her purify just now that she remembered my power."


    It makes sense for several people to listen. Before the child is born, they first perceive the power to protect themselves, and then remember that it is normal to be close to the owner of this power directly after birth.


    "But... Are you going to be a father now?"


    Fiona was quite distressed: "can''t you send her to saratimore and take her back to the abyss of purgatory? Is that her home?"


    "I''d like to, but..."


    Donne picked up the devil girl and tried to pass it to Fiona, but before Fiona reached out her hand, the devil girl began to cry.


    Donne withdrew her hand and she immediately stopped crying.


    Then sent out, instantly changed his face and cried again.


    This guy is just changing his face!


    "You see..." Donne was quite distressed. "She just depends on me!"


    "I don''t care!"


    Fiona stamped her foot: "when you return to Ilus, I''ll see what you say!"


    When Donne and Aurelia were stunned, they found out the seriousness of the matter.


    As the Regent of the ilrus Empire, he didn''t have a child with OLINA. After all, everyone knows that queen OLINA is just a symbolic mascot. However, if King Donne suddenly has a devil''s daughter, the problem will be serious


    Donne subconsciously looked at Emily.


    Iluli stammered: "although the doctrine of the Holy See of light is not specifically aimed at the devil, the image of the devil in the people is not very good. If you really have a devil''s daughter, I''m afraid it will have a very bad impact on your reputation..."


    Donne is really upset now, so, what''s the matter with this inexplicable little witch?


    Fiona asked tentatively, "why don''t you ask saratimore to come and have a look? Maybe he will know something?"


    Donne said immediately, "good idea! That''s it!"


    At present, among these people around him, I''m afraid the only one who is familiar with the devil is saratimore from the abyss of purgatory.


    Soon saratimore came to the blood Rock Castle through the transmission array.


    "What''s the matter? I''m taking a public holiday. I have to make up for it later."


    Saratimore lazily pushed the door open, followed it and saw the little witch in Donne''s arms. The next moment, it gave a cry of "meow", jumped out directly back, and then crawled on the ground shivering.


    Donne was stunned and overjoyed. "Do you know her?"


    Saratimore shook his head hurriedly: "no, no"


    "I don''t know. Why are you so nervous? Is she the royal family of the devil? The daughter of the devil?"


    "No."


    Salatimore resolutely denied it. After hesitating for a moment, he whispered, "I, I don''t know why... Anyway, when I saw her, I felt like I saw the demon king... The instinct in my body made me kneel down and worship directly..."


    Seeing her is like seeing the demon king?


    Donne and Aurelia looked at each other, which is probably another very important clue. At least, the little witch must have something to do with the devil, even with the devil king.


    It is very likely that she is the daughter of the demon king and was kidnapped by the devil. Because in some case, the devil can''t kill her (after all, the devil has the same origin as the devil from the root), so she had to corrupt her under the guise of Stanley''s hand


    Donne thought he might have guessed the truth.


    Donne picked up the little witch. The little witch giggled and flashed her lovely little wings. Nora looked interesting and flew out to fight next to her. The little witch saw Nora and stretched out her little hand to catch her, but in other people''s eyes, she seemed to want to continue to be close to Donne.


    Saratimore quickly flattered Donne: "I can see that she likes you very much and will be very filial in the future."


    "Don''t worry, I won''t leave her alone. Don''t beat around the bush."


    Looking at the little witch''s wings and tail, Donne forced hard. It''s easy to say anything else, but how can the devil''s characteristics be covered up? Why don''t you show her magic every day? It''s too troublesome, and it''s bad if you forget one day


    Sure enough, I still have to find a way to get a magic equipment and a deformation technique. It''s better to keep it on me all the time


    "You want to raise the child?"


    Fiona was stunned: "but do you know what she eats? Is the devil the same as human children?"


    The question was well asked, and several people looked at saratimore together.


    "What are you looking at me for? The devil can eat what humans can eat, and the devil can eat what humans can''t eat. Even if it''s a pet, it''s hard to die."


    Although salatimore''s words are very vulgar, this is a fact. Under such a bad environment in the abyss of purgatory, the devil can survive and continue to reproduce. It is needless to say how tenacious the vitality is. Although the little witch is still very small, it must be no problem to feed in the way of human beings.


    So Donne looked over again.


    Um... Fiona is busy with Datang chamber of Commerce. She doesn''t have time


    Aurelia is busy with Ilus'' internal affairs and has no time


    That is to say


    Donne''s eyes fell on Emily.


    "Eh? Eh!?"


    Iluli exclaimed, "don''t look at me! I''m also the saint of the bright Vatican, taking care of the witch..."


    No, no, no, no, no, you are on the one hand because you are very busy. On the other hand, the holy women are occupation nurses.


    After noticing Donne''s eyes, Emily blushed and said, "although I''m willing to take care of her, I don''t have milk!"


    Boom! It is said that all saints who are not pregnant have the setting of holy milk!?


    Don en curled his mouth and thought about it carefully. It''s very emotional to let the saint raise the witch, but if jessolini knows, he''s afraid he''ll spit blood


    Speaking of it, Elsa seems to be "pregnant" for a while now. Will she have begun to secrete * * now?


    Donne fumbled for his chin. Anyway, the baby hasn''t been born yet. Why don''t you... Make use of it?


    However, Elsa is still a little girl who hasn''t grown up. Is it a little early to let her be a "mother" now... If Aunt Clara knows, she may have the heart to kill


    It''s so annoying. Indeed, raising children is a very painful thing!


    Fiona said, "let''s not say anything else. Now at least make sure the child''s name? Otherwise, you give her a name?"


    Let me name it?


    Donne picked up the little witch, looked at her purple hair and purple pupils, blurted out, "why don''t you call Medu vinette?"


    Meduvinette? Several girls looked at each other. What''s the ghost name?


    Donne looked at Nora: [why vinette?]


    Nora said boldly: [because this is her name, I can see it.]


    Well, this is one of Nora''s inexplicable abilities


    But... Can you see?


    Nora reminded Donne that after the system with basically zero sense of existence locked the little witch, Donne showed her name in front of his eyes.


    The sleeping trough is really vinette


    But race is a devil, but profession is an angel. What ghost is it?


    Do you have a waste wood classmate named jiabaili?

 Chapter 1142

    Just when Donne was distressed to be promoted to a nursing father for no reason, in another place of blood Rock City, several guys hiding in the shadow were discussing how to "escape from blood rock city".


    The embarrassed Baron Lowell Owen was now hiding in the dark and humid sewer. He was very haggard. His eyes were deep, his face was black, his beard was stubble, and his hair cluttered on his scalp. He looked worse than the tramps in the street.


    Next to him were the men he had recruited a while ago. He looked worse than Lowell.


    Lowell and his party were lucky. When Stanley raised an army to fight out of the city, he happened to be happy with a * * * * wind. After learning the news of the war, he finally rushed home, put on weapons and armor, and was ready to start, but watched Stanley''s army fall into hell.


    So after a moment of hesitation, he decisively took his men to hide and was ready to act according to circumstances.


    Unexpectedly, this hiding directly let him avoid the inevitable outcome.


    When Ilus''s army broke the city, he decisively led his men into the sewer of blood rock city. With a sewer map obtained from the gray mice of the thieves'' guild, he successfully escaped Ilus''s search and survived until now.


    But now he has reached his limit.


    Of course, the sewer of blood rock city can''t be as clean and spacious as Ellington. It''s very dark, narrow and humid. There are mice and cockroaches everywhere. Occasionally, you can see rotten floating corpses full of maggots, and the air is filled with a very bad smell.


    What''s more troublesome is that they have run out of dry food and little water left. If they don''t want to live by eating mice and drinking sewage, they must find a way to leave here.


    At this time, there was a sudden sound of wading in front. Lowell and others immediately warned: "who!?"


    "It''s me, Baron."


    Lowell breathed a sigh of relief, followed by a look of expectation and asked, "Marlene, have you found any food?"


    "Fortunately, I didn''t disgrace my life."


    There was a flash of fire. A moment later, Mullen held the torch and groped for it. He held the torch in one hand and resisted a leather bag in the other. When he saw the bag, a group of people''s eyes were green. Lowell hurriedly took the leather bag, and then couldn''t wait to grab the bread inside and start swallowing. After he was half full, he took a rest, After drinking water, others are allowed to eat.


    Mullen climbed onto the platform, then farted. He sat on the ground, took off his boots and began to pour water: "Damn it, I feel like my eyes got into my boots and were crushed by me. It may also be a vampire."


    "The sewer is full of possibilities. It''s better not to think too much."


    "Your Excellency is right."


    "Mullen, what''s going on outside now? Can we leave?"


    This is what Lowell is most concerned about now.


    After Mullen hesitated, he said honestly, "not very optimistic. To be honest, Xueyan city is loose inside and tight outside. On the surface, there are not many patrolling soldiers in the city, but I learned from my old friend that the outside of the city has been completely blocked and the outlet of the sewer has been stared at."


    "Damn it!"


    Lowell cursed and suddenly asked, "did you ask for the news of his majesty Stanley?"


    "According to the news released by Ilus, his majesty Stanley is now dead."


    "What?! it''s impossible! His majesty Stanley is invincible!"


    "But this is true..."


    Mullen hesitated and whispered, "in fact, we can go out directly now, and there will be no danger to our lives."


    "Why?"


    "Those captured City defenders have not been executed. It is said that they will be sent to the Ilus Empire, and then receive compulsory training to work in mines and factories. After 20 years of service, they can regain their freedom. If they perform well, they can also shorten their service time."


    Lowell was furious: "you mean, let me, the great Baron Owen, take the initiative to change from a noble nobleman to a hard worker serving in the mine!?"


    Mullen clapped in his heart and hurriedly said, "Sir, calm down. I didn''t mean that."


    "But that''s what you mean."


    "I think, at least it''s better to get out of the current environment and serve in the mine than hiding in the sewer?"


    Mullen tested Lowell: "what''s more, with the ability of adults, as long as we can get rid of the current situation, we will pull up a team again and find a way to deal with this Donne..."


    Lowell was even more angry: "even his majesty Stanley died in his hands. You still let me deal with that Donne!? do you think I have that ability!?"


    Mullen smiled bitterly: "as long as you get out of the current situation, you can do whatever you want to do at that time."


    When Lowell calmed down, he looked at the dark sewer and said in a deep voice: "You''re right. Now our first consideration is how to leave here safely... After leaving here, we can go to frozen stone city in the south. A friend I know works as a garrison officer in frozen stone city and can help us introduce the city master. If we can persuade him to leave the army, we may have a chance to turn defeat into victory."


    Mullen smiled bitterly again when he heard the speech. Froststone city? Now the whole southwest area of grace has completely become a no man''s land. There is no grass in the 10000 mile wasteland. Where can I ask for help?


    "Let''s get ready to get out of here."


    Mullen said: "I have investigated the shift change time of each other. They work three shifts every day, with a very poor time difference. If we grasp the time, we can escape from the sewer outlet outside the city."


    "OK! Eat and drink quickly and go on the road!"


    Lowell grabbed another piece of bread and ate it: "Marlene, you must be tired after working hard outside for so long. You can sit down and eat."


    "No."


    Mullen subconsciously wiped the oily fishy son at the corner of his mouth and shook his head: "I''ve already eaten something at my friend''s place. I''m not hungry. Please eat quickly. We don''t have much time."


    After they hurried through the meal, they pinched their noses and jumped into the sewage floating fecal dirt, and then the waist deep sewage began to move towards the water outlet.


    Along the way, Lowell constantly cursed the harsh environment of the sewer. Mullen remained silent. Lowell didn''t learn much about his demeanor for a few days after he became an aristocrat. Smelly hair was very quick to learn. Looking at his disgusting appearance, he thought he had been a spoiled aristocrat since he was born, but in fact, he didn''t do much in the sewer before.


    Thinking about himself again, Mullen couldn''t help sighing. Sometimes people have to change so quickly


    Listening to Lowell''s curse all the way, everyone''s nerves were weakening. Therefore, when they saw the light at the exit, they were all excited and burst into tears.


    Lowell seemed to know that the current situation was special, so he immediately closed his mouth and asked Mullen with his eyes: is it time?


    Mullen responded to him with his eyes. Wait a minute. Then he quietly climbed to the exit. After looking at it for a moment, he waved his hand behind him: "safe, come here."


    Lowell and his men were relieved, and then they began to move closer to the exit. When they saw the river bank outside the exit, they were overjoyed and rushed out of the drain with cheers.


    "Hiss! I never found the air so sweet and refreshing!"


    Lowell took a deep breath. The cold winter wind refreshed him and intoxicated his face.


    Finally escaped from the dark sewer!


    Those next to them saw the light again and were excited to cry.


    "Hum! Wait and see! I will come back!"


    Lowell stared at the wall of blood rock city and said fiercely, "I will drive you damn invaders out of blood rock city with the army of frozen rock city and become the hero of grace!"


    "Sorry, I''m afraid you don''t have the chance."


    "Of course I have -"


    Lowell suddenly woke up and shouted, "who is it?"


    A gust of air came, and a team of ten people roared down in front of them on a comet motorcycle: "I announce that you have been arrested, put down your weapons immediately and stop resisting, otherwise you will be regarded as resisting arrest and killed."


    "How could you come so fast!"


    Lowell was surprised and angry: "Marlene! Didn''t you say they had a ten minute shift!"


    "I''m sorry, Lowell - Oh, it''s Baron Owen."


    Mullen apologized and said, "in fact, they found me as soon as I came out of the sewer... What I just told you was what they asked me to do."


    Lowell was furious: "how dare you betray me!"


    "No, in fact, I''ve never received a copper salary from you, so our subordination doesn''t hold."


    Mullen shook his head and said, "in that case, why should I sacrifice myself for you? It''s better to exchange you for my freedom."


    With that, Mullen turned and said, "gentlemen, I have brought them out as promised. This is Baron Lowell Owen, a man Stanley trusts very much. It''s absolutely worth exchanging him for my freedom."


    "No! You''re bullshit! I''m not Stanley''s confidant!"


    As soon as Lowell heard what Mullen said, he didn''t understand what Mullen meant. He deliberately raised his status in exchange for his freedom to the greatest extent!


    This damn bastard!


    Does he even have a little loyalty and sense of honor!?


    "Don''t worry, since I said to give you freedom, I''m sure I won''t break my promise. You''re free. It''s up to you whether you want to go back to blood rock city or go somewhere else."


    The captain of the patrol team jumped out of the car and pointed the magic pistol at Lowell: "you don''t put down your arms and surrender, do you want to force us to do it?"


    Lowell hesitated again and again. Finally, he threw away his long sword and cursed: "Marlen! You will die! You will be wanted by the city masters of grace, I promise!"


    "Other city masters?"


    Several Ilus patrolmen laughed and looked at Lowell with a sarcastic look: "you don''t know, the city masters of the remaining cities in grace have announced their surrender."


    "What?! it''s impossible!!!"


    But this is true.


    On the third day after Donne issued the notice, after the messenger arrived in the major cities of grace, they received the oath of allegiance from the city masters on the same day. Calculate the day, they should have been arriving in blood rock city to meet Donne face to face.

 Chapter 1143

    In the castle of blood Rock City, Donne took back the lost magic in his hand, and then a small and exquisite gem necklace fell into his hand.


    "It''s finished."


    Donne held the gem, then coaxed vinette, who was arching in his arms, to put on a necklace for her. Then he gently put his finger on the necklace, and saw a burst of light and shadow changes. All the devil horns, wings and tail on vinette disappeared.


    It is the only way that Donne can think of at present to cover gavinet''s devil characteristics through a constant deformation necklace. Otherwise, if the people know that his majesty Donne, whom they worship, actually has a devil daughter, they are afraid that there will be a coup in a minute.


    "From this point of view, vinette is still very cute."


    Aurelia looked at vanette in Donne''s arms. After covering up the characteristics of the devil, she had completely become a lovely human little girl. Although the purple hair and pupils were a little conspicuous, there was no such hair color and pupil color in humans. Don''t care too much.


    "Then you take it back?"


    "No, no!"


    Aurelia blushed, turned her back, and hummed, "she didn''t even talk about love, so she suddenly let me be a mother or something. It''s too much!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What kind of pride are you suddenly playing!


    "We''ll talk about vinette later. Let''s get down to business first. Have the owners of the remaining cities in grace heard about it?"


    "Yes," Aurelia turned back and glanced at vinette, who was arching around, with a twinkling of heart in her eyes, "Grace has a total of 28 large cities. Apart from the 13 cities destroyed by you a while ago, there are also 15 large cities. These 15 cities and surrounding villages are concentrated in the low-lying areas in the middle and north of grace, including 70% of Grace''s population."


    "If the owners of these 15 cities declare their allegiance, it means that grace has completely fallen into your control."


    "It''s nice of them to surrender," Dunn muttered


    "This is normal..."


    Fiona Tucao said: "now grace is already circulating and Stanley has been angering you. You have used the legendary spell to destroy the most of the rumors of Gris. You can not make complaints about a powerful person who can use legendary magic.


    "What? I can''t carry this pot!"


    It was Horus who did it. How did it turn into my back?


    "I''m afraid you have to carry this pot."


    Aurelia looked at Donne sympathetically: "as an emperor, only kindness is not enough. Only kindness and power can make the people obey your rule. In the past, you were too used to using the Huairou policy. I''m afraid some people don''t obey you very much. This time, it''s just right to snuff out the signs of uneasiness in their hearts."


    Vinette swayed around in front of Donne. Donne pressed her head hard: "of course I know such things..."


    Aurelia added: "what''s more, even without legendary magic, our military strength is enough to crush them without pressure. Only 50000 people of 500000 grace army were killed by us. Just this news has frightened those guys. How can they still have the courage to resist your rule."


    "Ollie''s right."


    Fiona deeply agreed: "your personal strength can become a solid backing for a stable country without showing it. What really makes our Ilus strong is the various powerful weapons and equipment you have developed. The power of those weapons and equipment is too powerful. This is the real weapon for us to unify prandal."


    "Now, apart from ronitant and Wren Empire, the whole prandal can be said to have completely fallen into your hands."


    Aurelia looked at Donne and asked, "next, isn''t your goal Ronnie tant?"


    "Don''t worry for the time being. Just rebuilding grace will be enough for us for several years."


    Donne sighed. He didn''t know what Aurelia thought. Oscar, the king of Ronnie Tante, was after all OLINA''s brother, that is, Aurelia''s uncle. Although the royal family had no family affection, as long as it wasn''t too stiff, there was still some family affection. If Donne wanted to attack Ronnie Tante, the biggest difficulty might be OLINA.


    "If you have a plan, don''t worry about me and my mother. After all, we all know your important mission."


    "I don''t care about you. In fact, prandal has been completely under my control in theory."


    Donne raised his hand and slowly clenched his fist. Then a fat little hand began to break his fingers. Donne''s face stiffened and the serious atmosphere collapsed. He had to continue to play with vinette, and then continued: "To control prandal, it is not necessary to form a practical unity. As long as the people and resources of prandal can operate according to my will and the whole social civilization can develop according to my established direction, it is enough."


    "As you said, although the rein Empire and Ronnie Tante have not been unified by me, don''t forget that tastrow now looks like the brain powder of the Tang chamber of Commerce. The rein Empire has been completely opened up by the Tang chamber of Commerce from top to bottom. They eat, wear, live and use all the products of the Tang chamber of Commerce, and even their family support work is provided by the Tang chamber of Commerce Yes, now the economic lifeline of the Ryan Empire has been completely controlled by us. Without the Datang chamber of Commerce, they will return from the civilized society to the primitive society again, so they can''t rebel again. "


    "Although Ronnie tant has not yet fallen into that situation, it is because of Ronnie tant''s policy restrictions. However, with the last negotiation, after opening the trading ports for duty-free import and export trade, our products will also accelerate to enter Ronnie tant''s market, quickly occupy thousands of households and make them become loyal users of Datang chamber of Commerce."


    "What we need to do next is to imperceptibly change their thinking through the influence of Datang chamber of Commerce, so that they subconsciously agree that Ilus and ronitant are an inseparable whole. At the same time, we can also help build some schools and factories to carry out ''correct'' history education in a small scale."


    "If the army and weapons are our sharp tools to conquer the world openly, Datang chamber of commerce is our magic weapon to control the world secretly. You know, in a civilized society, mastering the economic lifeline of a country is tantamount to mastering the country."


    "So, as long as my brother-in-law doesn''t block me up and I don''t care so much about him, let him continue to be his carefree king."


    At this point, Donne shrugged: "Then again, if it is really necessary to return Ronnie tant, I just need to treat the products of Datang chamber of Commerce differently, only provide them to the domestic market and prohibit foreign exports, especially some sensitive and important things, so as to attract those people to take the initiative to have the expectation of returning to the Ilus empire. I am worried that once the situation develops To this extent, will my brother-in-law be mad... "


    Donne was stunned by Aurelia and Fiona, but when he thought about it, he found that what he said was very reasonable.


    What is the purpose of ruling a country for?


    Power?


    Wrong, in fact, in the final analysis, it''s not for wealth!


    Because power makes money!


    The king holds all the resources of a country and can have the power to distribute resources arbitrarily. Therefore, he can maximize his wealth and interests.


    But if a king''s most valued wealth is all earned by another person, what''s the meaning of being a king?


    Take Ronnie tant as an example. The reason why Ronnie tant was able to get along well in prandar is that they have been promoting commerce and trade. Their economic vitality is very high, so the national living standard is generally high and their support for the king is also very high.


    However, if the ilrus Empire intervenes and imports a large number of high-quality and cheap advanced products, which will take away all the wealth originally belonging to ronitant, then ronitant''s economic level will decline significantly.


    How to deal with this situation?


    Unless the domestic products are better and more competitive, and the tariff of imported products is increased to protect the domestic industry - but the emergence of duty-free trading ports destroys this possibility. At the same time, the magic modified industrial products have the characteristics that ronitant cannot simply copy, which fundamentally eliminates the possibility of ronitant''s anti surpassing in production.


    Then there is a further situation. Datang chamber of Commerce and Ronnie Tante have become an interdependent whole. Ronnie Tante''s government, unable to obtain wealth from other ways, began to rely on the tax provided by Datang chamber of Commerce, making the relationship between the two sides more inseparable.


    At this stage, Datang chamber of commerce can actually control Ronnie Tante''s economic market, which means that Ronnie Tante can no longer get rid of the shadow of Datang chamber of Commerce, and Donne has achieved the purpose of actually controlling Ronnie Tante.


    The situation of Rehn empire is more similar to ronitant, but it is more exaggerated, because Rehn empire is now heavily in debt, and the current construction work is paid through overdraft in the future. Strictly speaking, Rehn Empire has now become a vassal of Ilus empire.


    But the residents of Wren Empire still enjoy it.


    Why?


    Their life is getting better!


    Because for the people, no matter who the ruler is, they will be satisfied as long as their life becomes better.


    In this way, step by step, one day the whole prandal will become a whole.


    Now, grace is a key turning point.


    A few days later, the city masters of grace were taken to blood rock by the messengers. Then, Donne showed them the tricky things in the castle.


    Then, without saying a word, the city leaders all knelt on the ground and swore allegiance to Donne.

 Chapter 1144

    Since Donne became the master of blood Rock City, a large number of materials have been transferred from the transmission array in Ellington, and then flow into the market stably and orderly under the control of the military. Therefore, the surviving residents of blood Rock City ate fresh and tender vegetables and fruits in the cold winter for the first time in their life.


    Ellington''s greenhouse planting technology has been popularized in the Ilus empire. Now there are a large number of vegetables, melons and fruits in winter. After meeting the needs of the main market, it''s harmless to transfer some to grace. It''s better to say that these delicious and fresh vegetables, melons and fruits have made the residents of blood rock city have a dreamlike winter, Their hatred of the Ilus empire was slightly alleviated - when Stanley was in office, the slogans were loud, but the quality of life of grace did not change much.


    And Donne has just entered the master of blood Rock City, and the quality of life of the residents in the city has immediately changed with the naked eye. There is no need to think about who can bring them a better life.


    There are few pubs in a narrow path. Since Stanley forcibly recruited 500000 young people to join the war, there are only some old, weak, sick and disabled people left in blood rock city. Naturally, the business is not good. The business is deserted.


    In one of the pubs called "blood roar", there were a few people sitting thinly. At a glance, most of them lacked arms and legs. They were obviously Grice veterans who retired from the battlefield.


    With a "bang", the door of the tavern was pushed open, and a cold wind wrapped a figure into the tavern.


    The man went to the bar and snapped a silver coin: "have the strongest hell blood roar."


    The boss put away the silver coins, looked at the visitor in surprise and said, "Captain Mullen? Didn''t you fight with Baron Owen? Why are you okay..."


    All the people who participated in the war have been captured and ready to be sent for labor reform, but Captain Mullen was not sent away?


    Even if he didn''t go to war with Baron Owen, the city defenders were arrested. Why is he all right?


    Think carefully and fear very much


    Mullen smiled bitterly: "don''t mention... I just want to get drunk now."


    "Really? Then I''d like to recommend this wine to you. Now the strongest wine is not hell blood roar, but Datang hero wine. It''s the best spirit just delivered from Ellington. It''s the best in this weather."


    The boss saw that Mullen didn''t want to talk more, so he didn''t ask again, but took out a 125ml bottle of Datang hero wine for him.


    "That''s it?"


    Mullen frowned, "boss, you''re kidding me?"


    "If you don''t want it, forget it!"


    The boss said angrily, "I''ll give you a preferential price for the sake of old customers. If others say, this vial needs at least five silver coins."


    Such a small bottle of wine costs five silver coins!?


    Mullen looked at the customer next to him, and the man nodded: "the boss didn''t cheat you. It''s really the price."


    But it''s too expensive!


    If it were in the past, a silver coin would be enough for him to drink three cups of hell blood roar!


    Mullen frowned, unscrewed the lid and sniffed it. The fresh and sweet smell of wine in the bottle brightened his eyes. He couldn''t wait to take a sip. At the moment of entrance, a clear and soft liquor slipped through his tongue and into his throat. Before he had time to aftertaste, the liquor suddenly turned into a thread of fire and "Teng" in his stomach It seemed as if a hot flame had risen. Marlon''s forehead was sweating instantly. The cold on his body was dispelled directly. He only felt warm.


    "Really good wine!"


    Mullen was surprised and took out 10 silver coins: "give me two more bottles! I''m going to have a good drink today!"


    "Sorry, I''ll sell you another bottle at most."


    The boss picked up five silver coins and pushed the rest back to him: "because the wine was very popular as soon as it was on the market. Now it is out of stock. I don''t have much here."


    After a pause, the boss continued: "in addition, if you have excess gold and silver coins in your home, use them quickly. The municipal government has issued an announcement and began to recycle gold, silver and copper coins for paper coins issued by prandal central bank."


    "Paper money?"


    Mullen tasted the Tang hero wine carefully. After a moment, he breathed out and said, "I''ve heard that even the Ryan Empire has begun to use this currency. It is said that it is easy to carry, water-resistant, fire-resistant and anti-counterfeiting."


    "Yes, it''s good for us to change to paper money."


    While the two were chatting, there was a sudden sound of discussion nearby, which attracted their attention.


    "Have you heard that Marquis Kurt Everett, the Lord of black mountain city, has sworn allegiance to that man..."


    The man who just spoke to Mullen shook his head and couldn''t help saying, "in fact, more than a dozen Marquis City masters, including the Lord of black mountain city, marquis Ivan Joyce of dead wood City, marquis Bartholomew Cofell of hammer City, marquis Bertram Darnley of Salt Lake City and so on, have all sworn allegiance."


    "Oh, my God! So the main cities of grace have fallen into his actual control? Aren''t they going to resist?"


    "Resistance? With what?"


    The man took a sip of wine with his head stuffy and said in a stuffy voice, "you don''t know. Now from Salt Lake City to the south, there is nothing on the roaring plateau. There is no grass!"


    "What!?"


    "It''s said to be the power of legendary magic. Because Stanley angered the man, he directly released the legendary magic and destroyed everything there to deter Stanley''s bastard -"


    "Shh! Although Stanley is dead and the weather has changed now, it''s better not to shout."


    "Well, what else am I afraid of?"


    The man didn''t think much of it. He grabbed a roasted meat steak and stuffed it into his mouth. After chewing it for a few times, he swallowed it. After pouring a mouthful of wine, he continued: "although I don''t know whether it''s true, I heard that there are only 14 city owners in blood rock city this time. With blood Rock City, I''m afraid there are only 15 big cities left in grace."


    What a few people nearby heard was creepy. The lives of tens of millions of people in more than a dozen cities suddenly disappeared?


    "Cruel and cruel is not enough to describe that man?"


    "Cruel and cruel?"


    The man hiccupped and smiled dimly: "you don''t know what happened in the castle."


    "What happened in the castle?"


    "Donne... Well, it''s time to call him your majesty Donne. He''s really not used to it," the man sighed. He wanted to drink to moisten his throat, but suddenly found that there was no wine. He touched his pocket and sighed. Then he pointed to the direction of the castle, "Your Majesty Donne may be trying to make the city masters soft as soon as possible, so he disclosed to them what was found in the castle. Hey, guess what was found in the castle?"


    Even Mullen and the tavern owner were attracted. Mullen leaned over and asked, "what did you find?"


    The man glanced at him and hissed, "how can you find a healthy adult man? It''s rare."


    Mullen frowned, took out a gold coin and patted it in front of the man: "I''ll treat you today. Drink whatever you like. Speak quickly."


    The man saw the gold coin and looked at the tavern owner.


    The owner of the tavern was also very good. After putting away the gold coins, he brought him a big plate, several cups of hell blood roar, and a bottle of Tang hero wine on limited sale.


    "Ho, Datang hero wine is good, but it''s a pity that I can''t have a good drink."


    The man picked up the wine bottle, wiped it, carefully stuffed it into his arms, then took a beautiful sip of the wine glass and lifted Marlen''s appetite. Then he continued: "they found the body."


    "Cut, just a body..."


    The man said coldly, "those bodies are our former queen."


    A cold wind hit, and the temperature in the tavern seemed to drop several degrees in an instant. These people suddenly remembered one thing. Stanley''s new queen often disappeared from the public''s sight after a short time, that is, a year or two at most. Then he would marry the new king. However, no one had seen those disappeared queens again


    "They were all killed. Stanley... Your majesty Stanley... Ha ha..."


    Thinking that he had personally sent his daughter into the devil''s arms, the man''s eyes were a little wet. He wiped them as if nothing had happened, and then continued to drink muggy wine.


    "But," asked the tavern owner, "even the Queen''s body can''t be a weight to convince the city masters?"


    "Of course not."


    The man shook his head and continued, "but the next announcement is enough to destroy Stanley''s prestige in their hearts."


    Mullen frowned: "don''t be so appetizing. What did you find in the castle?"


    "Magic array."


    The man said slowly, "the magic array of summoning demons... Our Lord Stanley summoned demons and made deals with demons."


    devil!


    The people were shocked. The king they adored and trusted summoned the devil!? and made a deal with the devil!?


    "I''m afraid those little queens are all victims of this transaction. The towering blood column you saw that day was caused by his majesty Donne''s destruction of the magic array."


    The man said hoarsely, "a huge blood pool was dug out in the basement of the castle. There are countless blood and bones in it. Stanley dug out the hearts of the queens and used them in the devil''s magic array..."


    In front of everyone, it seemed that an extremely terrible picture appeared. Stanley dug out the heart of blood donor Linlin from the young queen Wang''s chest, and then put it on the magic array to sacrifice to the devil


    Mullen shivered, then looked at the man with great horror: "who are you? This kind of news can''t be known by a poor tramp!"


    "Tramp...?"


    The man looked down at himself, then shook his head and smiled bitterly. Now he looks like a tramp: "well, a tramp is a tramp..."


    Mullen stared at the man''s slightly old face, messy hair, sunken eye sockets, sunken cheeks


    Suddenly, Mullen trembled, and the tramp''s face coincided with a man. He lost his voice and exclaimed, "Lord Felton!?"


    "No, you''re mistaken. I''m tramp Jaster. I''ll treat you to the rest. Don''t waste it."


    After Jaster Felton drank all the wine in his glass, he waved his hand and turned out of the tavern.

 Chapter 1145

    For the grace people, this winter is particularly cold, not only physical, but also psychological.


    Since the beginning of winter, there have been ups and downs in the territory of grace, which is almost overwhelming.


    His majesty Stanley is once again married.


    The expedition looters were destroyed.


    The south of Wuthering plateau was attacked by the enemy


    His majesty Stanley is going on an expedition.


    The Ilus empire is coming.


    His majesty Stanley enlisted.


    The army was destroyed.


    His majesty Stanley is dead.


    Donne is in charge of blood rock.


    This one big play after another is dazzling, but what people didn''t expect is that the next thing is the real big play of the year.


    The City owners of the fourteen cities came to the blood rock city one after another to accept Donne''s personal summons. Then Donne disclosed the secrets in the blood Rock City Castle, which caused an uproar all over the country.


    The bodies of the queens were found in his majesty Stanley''s castle, and the magic array for summoning demons was also found!


    In a heartless way, finding the bodies of the Queens was nothing. Anyway, Stanley knew from the fact that he liked a little girl aged 10 to 15 that he was a change of state. It was reasonable to kill the queen. However, it was unbearable to find the magic array to summon demons!


    Yes, in the eyes of these people, the magic array to summon demons is more terrible than killing the queen.


    The image of the devil in prandal people''s eyes is definitely not good. For many years, the devil has never brought any good to prandal. Calling the devil is often accompanied by terrible tragedies.


    Therefore, as soon as Stanley summoned the devil was exposed, the people of grace, who had been brainwashed by his strong personal charm, seemed to be suddenly enlightened and awakened.


    It turned out that they had been following such a king!


    He summoned the devil and traded with it!


    Oh, my God! If the devil really comes to Grace''s land, it''s not them ordinary people who suffer!?


    In just a few days, under the deliberate control of Donne, this matter spread all over the north and south of prandal. Due to the convenience of transmission array and magic cell phone, all as far as Ryan Empire and ronitant Kingdom have known what happened in grace.


    For a time, the whole people were discussing this matter, and people generally began to denounce Stanley who had died. The huge casualties caused by Donne''s initiative to launch the war were calmed down quietly.


    Even Aurelia couldn''t help sighing. Originally, she was worried that because Donne took the initiative to launch the war, the people of prandal would have some views on him and affect the stability of his rule. As a result, Donne only made a small use of the "legacy" left by Stanley and immediately diverted people''s attention. This move is really high!


    What''s more amazing is that in this invisible storm, the role of magic phone has also been valued. People suddenly found that magic phone can not only obtain information sources from its own designated channels, but also inadvertently obtain some very important information from others.


    The transmission of information is so fast that the relationship between people has never been so close as now.


    Taking advantage of this trend, Fiona immediately put the recently produced magic phones on the market. As a result, hundreds of thousands of high, middle and low-grade magic phones had just been put on the market and sold out in the blink of an eye. In the face of the huge Ilus Empire market, Ellington''s production capacity was still seriously insufficient, let alone exported to ronitant and Ryan empire.


    Subsequently, the popularity of the citizenship crystal card formulated and developed by Ellington has been further improved. If you want to use the magic phone, you must apply for the registration of the citizenship crystal card, which is an unavoidable threshold.


    Fiona even felt that just with a small magic phone, in a few years, the residents of ronitant and Wren Empire would hold a crystal card of irus empire''s citizenship


    Having mastered the specific identity information and citizen code, what is the difference between them and the real citizens of the ilrus Empire?


    "Is that what you planned?"


    Fiona looked at Donne suspiciously. If this was what he had planned, it would be necessary to re-examine her evaluation of Donne.


    This guy is definitely more cunning and treacherous than he looks. Maybe this guy is actually a guy full of bad water Wait, he seems to be full of bad water


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I''m very simple... Ah, don''t pee on me!"


    Before Donne finished speaking, vinette, who was riding around his neck, began to sprinkle water.


    "Hum, even vinette can''t see it anymore. Are you really telling the truth?"


    Fiona tilted her mouth. Sure enough, what this guy said needs careful analysis and careful consideration of credibility.


    "So I said, is it time to care about this?"


    Donne took vinette down, summoned the water to rush his neck, dried it and said helplessly, "it''s already the frozen moon. Now it''s the most difficult day of the year. You have a lot to care about."


    "So you know how to ask."


    Fiona looked at him in surprise: "I think you''ve forgotten."


    Donne pressed vinette on her lap to prevent her from crawling: "tell me about the situation. I heard Aurelia say something roughly. The details are not very clear."


    "I''m afraid the specific situation report needs a thick pile of documents. I can only briefly tell you."


    Fiona glanced at vinette''s sitting position, a glimmer of envy flashed in her eyes, adjusted her expression and said: "The overall domestic situation is relatively good. Due to the bumper grain harvest this year and the significant reduction of agricultural tax rate, people have left enough food for the winter. The greenhouse planting industry in various places is developing rapidly. The greenhouse around each city has basically covered the degree that can basically meet the local demand, although the output of vegetables The price of melons and fruits is high, but thanks to the substantial increase in citizens'' income, ordinary people can occasionally improve their food. "


    "At the same time, the Emerald Forest will also produce a large number of fresh fruit cans, which can provide people with sufficient choices even in winter, and can well supplement Nawei..."


    "Vitamins..."


    "Yes, that''s what you call vitamins, although I don''t know what they are..."


    Fiona shrugged and continued: "It is worth mentioning that although the population in Grice area has decreased sharply, there are still 70 million people in Grice area, and 15 cities and surrounding villages and towns are still in a relatively low living standard. According to the collected information, the average number of people who died of freezing and starvation in Grice area in the frozen month of previous years is between 200000 and 500000, depending on the winter temperature of that year Look. "


    "Now all 15 cities have been converted, so in order to stabilize your rule and form a sharp contrast with Stanley, I have started to transfer additional food, vegetables and fruits from the market. It is expected that in the next first week, more than 100000 tons of grain, 500000 tons of various meat and 50000 tons of various vegetables will be transported through the transmission array Vegetables, and more than 30000 tons of canned fruits. "


    "This batch of materials can not immediately solve the problem of winter famine in grace area, but it can at least alleviate it a little. In the next three weeks, the delivered materials will increase with our construction work here, and will eventually help these people spend this winter safely."


    "However, limited by our own human and material resources, I''m afraid the transportation efficiency can only reach this level. Unless we open the transmission array so that everyone can use it, those businessmen will definitely be more active than us."


    "Forget it for the time being."


    Tang en shook his head: "the technology of the transmission array is not conducive to our next construction and development work. With the transmission array, who will honestly take a car or an airship to squeeze the transmission array. This will bring great operating pressure to the transmission array, and the existing business system will also be greatly impacted."


    Speaking of this, Donne said thoughtfully, "since there is so much pressure to transport goods here, why don''t we just start the immigration plan in advance? We can relieve the transportation pressure by transferring the residents of grace to the cities in the eastern plain."


    Fiona shook her head and said, "although it can really solve the problem, don''t forget that you don''t intend to transmit the array publicly, so these people can only leave here through the original way. Now, it''s an icy month with extremely bad weather. They can''t get supplies along the way. They all rely on us for transportation, but the pressure is greater."


    Dunn knocked on the table subconsciously and said, "what I said is that if the highway can be repaired as soon as possible, or the airship route can be opened as soon as possible, the pressure will be much less."


    "According to the data recently prepared by kloto, I''m afraid the airship will be in the happy month next year as soon as possible."


    Fiona frowned and said, "the production test of the airship takes time, the personnel training takes time, and the trial operation also takes time..."


    "These can be done at the same time without interfering with each other."


    When Donne finished, he suddenly found that vinette was learning to knock on the table. He immediately stopped his small movements and shook her in his arms: "moreover, the situation along the way to Wuthering plateau is too bad. It is very difficult to build a highway. I''m afraid the airship will start to operate first before it has been repaired... So we''d better build an aviation tower here in advance."


    Fiona thought for a moment and nodded, "then listen to you."


    "The most important thing now is how to make Grace''s people leave here willingly after the spring... Hiss! Vinette! Don''t step on it!"


    Donne hurriedly picked up the little witch.


    Fiona glanced, blushed and spat, "pervert!"

 Chapter 1146

    Donne left the fourteen City masters in blood rock city for a while. He didn''t mean to put them under house arrest, but simply asked them to explain the general situation of their cities to aurelia.


    Even for the convenience of later contact and direct management, Donne asked them to register their citizenship crystal card and distribute a magic phone.


    It must be said that it is really difficult to select a few talents who can govern the city from the Gris people who are all muscle men. It is better to directly say that these City owners are rulers rather than managers of the city. Stanley implements the urban autonomy system in Gris. He only collects taxes. As for the development of the city, he doesn''t care at all.


    And most of these so-called city masters are big and thick muscle guys. They are afraid that they are all muscle in their minds. They don''t know how to manage a city at all. We can imagine the development of the city.


    Therefore, after discussing with aurelia, Donne decided that after this winter and the population migration, he would roll all these city masters down. Even if it was to let them be military attach ¨¦ to attack, it would be better than fooling around in the city.


    Of course, in order to become famous, Donne gave them several months to learn how to manage a city, from the frozen month to the jubilant month next year, a total of nearly six months.


    During this period, Ellington will continuously provide a large number of materials for grace area, including food, daily necessities, construction supplies, etc. with the help of these materials, even the most stupid people can make a career. If their performance has not improved during this period, after the end of population migration, Donne would not hesitate to roll them down and put them elsewhere.


    He doesn''t want to use valuable materials and taxes to raise some fools who eat vegetarian food.


    Donne, Aurelia and Fiona gave a speech to the 14 city masters, which directly explained the talent requirements of the ilrus empire. The qualified ones stayed and the unqualified ones went away. Then she called Tina to give them a week-long simple training, and then prepared them a textbook compiled by herself according to Donne''s words, Then don sent someone to send them away on a comet motorcycle.


    For these city leaders, the experience these days is like a dream - in other words, it''s like hell


    It''s hard for a group of muscle men to remember the complex municipal policies and the consistent administration of the Ilus empire.


    But what I have to say is that their attitude of being unwilling was completely changed during their stay in blood rock city.


    Just stayed there for less than two weeks and witnessed the earth shaking changes in blood rock city.


    After the war, there were only some old, weak, sick and pregnant in blood Rock City, which was difficult to maintain the normal operation of the city. However, after the arrival of those people of the Ilus Empire, they quickly went to work one by one, and the stagnant cities immediately began to operate normally.


    At the same time, a large number of equipment and materials were transported, and then began the vigorous urban transformation. It was clearly a cold and icy month, but those people were working tirelessly.


    They almost stared at the blood rock city changing day by day.


    This construction efficiency is terrible!


    If their construction efficiency is just amazing, they are astonished by the various equipment brought by the ilruses.


    The hard and rugged frozen soil road doesn''t need to be dug with an iron pick at all. It''s just pushed flat. In the blink of an eye, it becomes a flat road!


    When building a house and digging the foundation, an iron puppet drove over and dug a neat gully on the ground!


    And the daily necessities in the castle, a small iron pot, cold water poured in and turned into hot water in a moment!


    Grab the hanging magic energy air conditioner and spray warm hot air


    There is also a magic washing machine that can wash clothes by itself


    A bathroom that sprays hot water


    White and soft, but only toilet paper for toilet


    They don''t want the comet motorcycle that can fly freely in the sky, but the Harley motorcycle that comes and goes like the wind in the street also looks enviable.


    The most eye-catching thing is the magic car that can carry several people in the stomach and is not afraid of the cold. It blocks the cold wind from the outside and blows the hot wind as warm as spring. I don''t know where it is more comfortable than the carriage!


    Unfortunately, I heard that the magic car has been very popular now. The new car was sold out as soon as it was launched. You must arrange the number in person, otherwise you can''t buy it with more money!


    And even if you can buy it... I''m afraid they can''t turn to the grace people who have just joined Ilus


    After living in the castle for two weeks, they suddenly feel that their originally comfortable castle is as poor as the primitive society.


    What is life? This is called life!


    It has to be said that Donne''s unintentional hospitality stimulated these city leaders and aroused their fighting spirit.


    The lady named Tina inadvertently said that in ilrus, although officials have great responsibilities and work hard, officials enjoy much more treatment than ordinary people. Datang chamber of Commerce will give priority to the use of any new products, while civilians have to wait.


    Especially heard that senior officials have cars! Yes, it''s the kind of magic car that people envy, envy and hate!


    But if the last chance is not good, he will be turned into a civilian in the future, not to mention the magic car. Even his current life will be far away from him!


    At the thought of this possibility, these city masters immediately aroused their fighting spirit and wanted to start a big fight immediately, so that their new master Donne could see that he was not a fool who achieved nothing.


    Seeing the city masters leave the blood Rock City, Aurelia joked with Donne: "what they have seen here these days is something they have never seen before. You can excite them enough."


    Fiona was noncommittal: "they were originally the city masters appointed by Stanley. It shows Donne''s kindness without directly liquidating them all. Is it difficult to keep them like Stanley?"


    Donne smiled and said, "there are enough murders in grace. If they don''t kill, I don''t want to kill. If they are smart enough, they should work hard to keep their current position when they go back."


    Aurelia brushed her lips disdainfully: "it''s OK for you to deceive others. Forget it in front of me. I really think I can''t see what you''re going to do?"


    Donne touched vinette''s head, smiled and said, "you know again?"


    "Nonsense!"


    Aurelia rolled her eyes angrily and noticed Fiona''s puzzled eyes. She patiently explained: "Don''t be deceived by him. He''s not so kind. Think about it carefully. It''s the middle of the frozen month. It''s about to dawn. How long is it before the jubilant month? How long does it take for the materials we transported to their city? If you want to get used to our rules and make changes according to our ideas, you have to make some achievements, not to mention genius , how long does it take to be normal? Can those grace City masters be normal again? "


    Fiona''s eyes widened and said in amazement, "are you drawing them big cakes?"


    Donne smiled, but didn''t explain anything.


    "It''s just drawing big cakes."


    Aurelia said angrily, "it looks beautiful, but it''s impossible to eat - with their ability, it''s a fantasy to keep their current position. At that time, our Lord Donne will have a perfect reason to roll them down, and it won''t cause public anger. Instead, people will praise his kindness and kill two birds with one stone."


    Fiona looked at Donne with a speechless face. The guy who was teasing his daughter was really bad


    But it can''t be said that he is bad. After all, he has just controlled grace area and has begun to increase investment and construction. In the past two weeks, others are busy and he is not idle. After a large number of materials are transported, he is also paying attention to the construction process in the whole process, and has given many bright suggestions according to Grace''s actual situation, so Nor can he be said to be a useless king.


    As it is winter and the weather is still very cold, the cost of paving asphalt roads is too high, so Donne does not require to start paving now, but simply flatten the rugged roads here, and then carry out the next work after the spring of the next year.


    After all, now the main energy of the Star Diamond bank is on the side of the Ryan Empire, and there is no spare manpower. Moreover, the grace area is also the weakest place of the Star Diamond bank, and it is inconvenient to do anything without enough personnel.


    After confirming that the relevant matters of blood rock city have been almost solved, Donne is ready to go back to Ellington. He has stayed here long enough. Elia has complained on the phone for many times that he abandoned her, which makes Fiona, who is watching, look at Donne''s eyes. It is clear that she is watching a change.


    Although Elia is now almost 14 years old and will soon leave Lori''s category, with Stanley''s example, don doesn''t have the courage to start with her.


    More importantly, he should have the courage - Elia is the lady. I''m afraid the price of pushing her down is really beyond the average person''s ability to bear


    After leaving the matter of blood rock to Tina for the time being, Donne took Fiona, Aurelia and Brian, who had made great achievements in the war, back to Ellington. Grace has been included in the bag. It can be predicted that there will be another peaceful and comfortable leisure life... Is that really the case?


    "Dad, Dad!?"


    Brian looked at vernett with a finger in Donne''s arms with a shocked face: "big brother, you''ll have a baby if you don''t see him in a few days!? is mankind such a magical race?"


    Why are you so shocked, asshole!

 Chapter 1147

    Your majesty Donne is back.


    oh


    Your majesty Donne brought back a little princess!!!!!!


    oh


    People''s reactions to the two news are quite different.


    The people of Ilus Empire obviously loved the recovery of grace by Donne. For mankind, the territory has been divided for too long. Now his majesty Donne finally brought Ilus closer to reunification again. Of course, they can only celebrate with cheers.


    But


    They suddenly have a little princess!?


    Just for a moment, gossip began on the streets of Ellington about the little princess. People were talking about who the little princess''s mother was.


    Is it queen OLINA? No, Queen OLINA didn''t marry her majesty Donne two years ago, and the little princess looks like she''s two or three years old, which means she should have been born a few years ago!


    This means that her mother is neither Elsa nor Fiona, nor the gentle and beautiful yustisa.


    People look at Fiona and Elsa with sympathy - in Ellington, almost everyone knows that they have a special love for Lord Donne, but they haven''t heard from his majesty, Princess Donne. Now, your majesty Donne even has a daughter


    Who on earth is her mother?


    Everyone is waiting for his majesty to announce the news. Unfortunately, his majesty has never meant to announce it.


    Donne covered his face with abnormal egg pain: "so, no matter what you know, no one can keep the secret!"


    Brian, who was hung upside down in the air by the activation rope, kept yelling: "big brother! You can''t blame me! Your little princess! Of course, this good news should be shared with you - if anyone has a child in our people of the earth, we will celebrate it wantonly!"


    "So it''s your dwarves!"


    Donne couldn''t help roaring and his brain jumped: "moreover, humans need to conceive in October to have children. I haven''t come to the world three or four years ago. Where can I find a mother for her?"


    "Me, me!"


    Squatting next to the lively night, his eyes lit up, raised his hand and jumped up and shouted, "I don''t mind being her mother!"


    "Don''t fool around."


    Donne pushed her back without looking at her: "what child do you have by yourself!"


    Night and night said bitterly, "it''s because dolls can''t have children, that''s why I want to have a child! How stingy!"


    Fortunately, Fiona and Aurelia witnessed the birth of vinette at the scene, otherwise Donne would not be able to wash it if he jumped into the Yellow River.


    But even so... This news has brought great trouble to Donne


    "Female, daughter?"


    Emerald corolla, after egwin heard the news that grantia brought back, the whole person... No, the whole elf was ignorant.


    Next to Sally was stunned. She subconsciously touched her stomach. Obviously, she has been working hard. Why has someone taken the lead before her stomach moved? Goddess, you must protect your people


    Egwin felt a strange feeling in his chest. It was clear that Donne had never said this. Why did he suddenly have a daughter?


    "Yes, yes!"


    Fearing that the world would not be chaotic, grantia said very exaggerated, "and the little princess is two or three years old. It turns out that he has already had children!"


    Egwin was even more surprised: "two or three years old!?"


    "That''s right! This guy is really hateful! He has a daughter tomorrow morning, but he hasn''t said it! He still wants to deceive Lord egwin... Well, it''s really hateful!"


    Grantia nodded, her face filled with righteous indignation, but she couldn''t hide the surprise in her eyes.


    That villain has a daughter!


    This is excellent!


    After hearing the news, grantia immediately went to the scene and saw the vinette glued to Donne. Then she was immersed in the ocean of happiness these days.


    Don''t get me wrong. Of course she''s not happy for Donne''s daughter.


    This is because... You are a married woman and man with a daughter. Why should you compete with me, Lord egwin!!!


    you ''re right!


    After confirming the news, grantia''s first reaction was that her heart and soul, her strongest rival in love, had finally disappeared!


    Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha¡ª¡ª


    Grantia saw egwin''s "disappointed" expression and almost wanted to laugh at once. Now it depends on how you argue with me!


    Lord egwin is mine!


    No one can take it!


    "I''m going to Ellington."


    Egwin said suddenly. After that, she immediately stood up: "yes, go now."


    "Ah!?"


    Grantia was surprised: "why? Don''t -- well, Lord egwin, why do you suddenly want to go there?"


    "I want to see his daughter with my own eyes and send her blessings from the forest."


    The expression on egwin''s face was very calm and could not see the joy and sadness of the emotion, but grantia knew that Lord egwin was very disappointed with the man at the moment!


    Yes, clearly saying that she likes herself, but quietly, a daughter suddenly appears. No one will be happy, right?


    Knowing that egwin wanted to confirm the truth of the news, grantia was not surprised but happy: "let''s go."


    Although Lord egwin suspected that her intelligence made her a little unhappy, compared with the current situation, Grandia was happy to want to faint.


    As long as Lord egwin confirms that don en really has children, there will be flaws in her heart when she is discouraged. Then she will take advantage of the weakness and quietly take her heart. Lord egwin... Hey... Suck away... I will make you happy


    Grantia seems to have fallen into her dream. She doesn''t seem to have thought carefully. Even if Donne is out, with her little ability, why should she win egwin?


    The smiling isali got up gracefully: "I''ll go too."


    Grantia suddenly woke up and was stunned: "Your Majesty, are you going too?"


    Isalie said with a smile, "well, I suddenly added a little princess. Of course, as an ally, I have to congratulate."


    "Oh... Oh."


    Grantia nodded again and again, "let''s go together."


    So the three of them came to Ellington together.


    When they came to the Lord''s house and saw that Donne was really stuck with a beautiful little purple haired princess in his arms, their reactions were different.


    Although egwin had a smile on his face, his smile seemed a little reluctant, and his eyes were a little strange.


    In contrast, the smiles of isalie and Grandia were completely from the heart.


    Grantia aside, of course, isalie didn''t just come to congratulate. She wanted to confirm the blood of the little princess named vinette.


    This vinette is the only descendant of Donne so far. After all, he is the messenger of God and has extraordinary blood. If vinette really inherits his blood power, it means that he and Donne''s descendants must also have strong power!


    When she saw vinette, isalie looked at her with a big eye, and her heart immediately began to rejoice.


    This girl is really extraordinary!


    Although she looks only two or three years old, her body is entangled. Surrounded by very strong magic and elements, this magic affinity is almost comparable to the magic affinity. What''s more amazing is that isali noticed a breath similar to Donne''s body from the little girl, which means that the little girl perfectly inherited Donne''s divine blood!


    This is great news!


    Isalie''s smiling eyes have completed the crescent moon, and her white slender little hand subconsciously stroked her lower abdomen. It seems that she needs to work harder. The elves are difficult to conceive originally. If she doesn''t work hard, she will have less opportunities to wait for more people in the future.


    If you have a low probability, just try to promote egger''s good deeds as soon as possible? One more person and one more effort, which is also to solve the problem of the survival of the elf family


    No, one egwin is not enough. We have to mobilize more sisters. Remember that Alice and Sanye seem to have mentioned any night attack plan? Maybe it''s time to talk to them


    Egwin''s eyes turned around vinette and looked at Donne: "Congratulations, my friend."


    When Donne noticed her calm eyes, he was surprised and said that something bad was going on!


    As soon as he saw Grandia nearby, he didn''t know what moths were coming out. It must be ya, the lily girl, who got the news, immediately ran to reveal the news to egwin - no, she should add fuel and vinegar. Who knows what she said!


    Tang en''s forehead almost blew up when he thought of it. This little girl''s skin is too busy to repair her recently. It really makes her jump up and down!


    Now that grace''s business is over, I''m afraid I have a long free time to control, and it''s time to adjust it. Teach her and correct her sexuality


    Donne looked at grantia silently. Grantia, who was immersed in happiness, suddenly felt cold and trembled. She didn''t know what had happened. When she looked at Donne suspiciously, she found that the guy was happy holding vinette and handed it to egwin!


    you ''re right!


    The fool who kept saying he liked Lord egwin handed his daughter to Lord egwin!


    He decided to break the jar. Has he decided to give up!?


    Egwin didn''t say anything, but took vinette with a soft face. Unexpectedly, vinette with fingers didn''t cry, but stared at the beautiful big sister in front of her curiously.


    This is his child. It''s so beautiful. She must have inherited her mother? Her mother must be a great beauty. "


    Egwin gently hugged vinette. She didn''t know why. She just felt very complicated and strange. Her eyes were a little astringent. It seemed that she wanted to cry? Egwin was stunned by the strange emotion.


    Tang en just wanted to explain. A milk "Mama" suddenly stunned everyone present.


    Grantia looked over with a stiff neck. She saw that vinette in egwin''s arms was shining in her eyes, waving her small hands and shouting "Mama" at egwin happily!


    Egwin was stupid there, too.

 Chapter 1148

    Mom, mom!?


    Egwin was stunned.


    What''s going on?


    Is it the first time I saw this little girl? Why does she call herself mom!?


    Next to Donne stunned for a moment, his eyes lit up, and he almost wanted to kiss vinette hard!


    Little girl, it''s worthwhile for me to save you. Well done!


    Vinette called her father and her mother egwin. That doesn''t mean they were born together!


    Donne is worried that he can''t break through with egwin. Vinette sent a divine assistant. The girl is really extraordinary and has potential!


    Grantia is now completely petrified.


    Are you kidding!


    Lord egwin had been with him and like him three years ago!?


    Even children!?


    Vinette''s words were like the end of the world for Grandia. For a moment, she even felt that the whole world had lost its color and life had completely lost its meaning


    If she could, she really wanted to go back three or four years ago and strangle Donne at that time!


    "Ah."


    Isalie covered her mouth and smiled: "what a surprise... Sister egwin, you move very fast..."


    "No, no!"


    Egwin blushed and was a little overwhelmed when he held vinette: "it''s really not my child - er..."


    As soon as egwin finished, he found that vinette''s big eyes were immediately wet, her small mouth was shriveled, and her eyes were about to start crying.


    Now egwin, who had never brought a child, looked at Donne like asking for help.


    It''s like an inexperienced new mother!


    Donne smiled and took vinette back from egwin''s arms.


    ¡°papapapa¡­¡­mamamama¡­¡­¡±


    While wailing, vinette pointed to egwin, obviously trying to sue Donne: Mom doesn''t want her


    While comforting vinette, Donne thought a little strangely that the little girl was so young and her words were incomplete. Did she already know so much?


    In other words, it''s time for two or three-year-old children to learn to speak. Isn''t vinette, who can''t speak fluently, the same as mentally retarded children?


    "It''s really not my child..."


    Egwin found that the people around her looked at her meaningfully. For the first time in history, she felt at a loss. Especially now, vinette was crying and looking at her with pathetic big eyes, just like a child abandoned by her, which made egwin feel inexplicable pain in her heart


    wait? No! Obviously not my child, how can I suddenly feel so guilty?


    Egwin was stunned for a moment, and then suddenly felt his hand pulled by someone. Looking back, it was Grandia.


    Grantia''s eyes were full of hope: "Lord egwin, vinette is really not your child, is she?"


    "Of course not -"


    Before egwin had finished, vinette''s wailing voice drowned out her voice.


    Now, isalie''s expression is even more intriguing.


    Just now, I was still thinking about how to make up Donne and egwin, but now I have the opportunity... If I don''t make good use of it, I''m sorry for this God given opportunity!


    Isalie said with a smile, "sister egwin, what does it matter whether Winnett is your own child? The important thing is that she likes you and thinks you are her mother. As a great hero to save the world, how can you disappoint a little girl who likes you?"


    Egwin was stunned. Although what isalie said was reasonable, why did she always feel something wrong?


    "What''s more, this is still a valuable experience. If you learn how to take care of your children, you can take fewer detours in the future."


    When isalie finished, she gave Donne a meaningful look. Donne immediately understood and was so excited!


    It''s not worth being squeezed by her in bed every three or five times. She finally knows how to repay herself. She has endured milk and load for the past two years, and finally it''s time to blossom and bear fruit!


    All in all, isalie, GJ!


    "But, but I have no children..."


    Isalie looked at her with a smile: "not now doesn''t mean not in the future."


    "Yes, egwin."


    Donne originally wanted to explain the origin of vinette, but according to the current rhythm, he also came to strength, looking at egwin with a pathetic look: "do you have the heart to let me a big man to take care of the children? Look at her -"


    Donne pinched vinette''s tender cheek that could squeeze water: "what a tender and lovely little girl, if I take it, it won''t be long before she will become a wild girl..."


    Vinette looked at Donne angrily. She seemed very dissatisfied that her father said she was a village girl, but she seemed to understand that Donne wanted to help her call back her mother, so she didn''t struggle, but looked at egwin pitifully.


    God


    Egwin suddenly wanted to pray to the goddess. What''s all this? Obviously, he just wanted to come here to confirm the news. Why did he suddenly become a mother?


    And look at this posture, if you don''t agree, you''re a bad man?


    For a moment, egwin. I didn''t know how to answer, and even forgot to ask Donne the most important question: is this daughter really yours?


    After thinking for a long time, egwin finally couldn''t resist vinette''s big watery eyes. With a bitter smile, he gave up his dying struggle and slowly stretched out his hands: "well, I''ll be her mother for the time being..."


    Well done!


    Donne sent vinette over and cheered in his heart, but the next moment, Grandia went crazy: "I''m willing to adopt vinette with Lord egwin!"


    Isalie held her back and said, "don''t make trouble. Their business has nothing to do with you."


    "Of course! Because, because Lord egwin is a mother and don is a father, don''t you mean him and them..."


    Grandia''s eyes are burning. How can such a thing be tolerated!


    At the thought that the big pervert in the hot spring dared to do that, Grandia was furious.


    We must find a way to destroy it. Lord egwin belongs to me, so we can''t let the big sex wolf steal it!


    "Grantia, stop."


    "Oh..."


    As soon as egwin spoke, Grandia immediately shut up.


    Donne looked at Grandia a little strangely. In other words, is this little girl''s skin T or p? Look at her aggressive attack on egwin like t, but listening to egwin''s words is clearly a P.


    Egwin''s eyes fell on Donne: "but, Donne, can you tell me who her biological mother is? Where is she now? Why doesn''t she take care of the children herself?"


    "Well,"


    As soon as Tang en wanted to explain, a clear and plain voice came from behind: "what are you doing?"


    Otinia looked at a group of people standing in the yard with a touch of doubt. A moment later, her eyes fell on vinette in egwin''s arms and was slightly stunned.


    Donne asked strangely, "otinia, why are you interested in going out?"


    "Because I heard some interesting things..."


    Otinia said and walked over. As a result, something unexpected happened. After seeing otinia, vanette, who was lying obediently in egwin''s arms, immediately flashed her eyes, opened her small hands and wanted to hug her. She also shouted loudly, "mama..."


    Donne: "


    Egwin: "...!"


    Isalie: "...?"


    Grandia:! "


    So she''s vinette''s real mother!?


    I can''t see it! This big pervert doesn''t even let such a little girl go!


    Grantia looked at otinia''s girlish figure and looked at Donne in shock.


    Hey, hey, little girl, your eyes are dangerous, do you know!


    Anyway, vernett, you can''t help like this! The good rhythm just now was all messed up!


    And otinia is not a joker. She is a serious goddess!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Otinia frowned slightly, looked at vinette carefully, stared at her eyes, looked carefully for a moment, and suddenly realized: "I see..."


    Of course, Donne''s concealment could not deceive otinia, so he saw through vinette at a glance.


    Donne heard otinia''s voice and his eyes lit up: "do you know what''s going on with her?"


    Otinia was noncommittal: "tell me how she found it first."


    Next to egwin, Grandia also paid close attention to this problem, and each subconsciously pricked up his ears.


    So Donne briefly narrated the process of discovering vinette again, and otinia thought deeply after hearing it.


    What!


    It''s not his own daughter!


    Grady A looked indignant at Dumne. This guy suck too much. You''d better hurry up and have fun outside and get an illegitimate son and daughter!


    Without 180 illegitimate children, you don''t look like a silver human king at all, you know?


    Not only was Grandia a little disappointed, but even isalie was a little disappointed. After making trouble for a long time, the little girl was not the child of the messenger. She was really happy in vain.


    However, if the child can let the messenger adult and sister egwin come together, he will also make great contributions to the elf family.


    The only happy possibility is egwin. After hearing this, she realized that vinette was not Donne''s daughter. Although she didn''t know why, she always felt much easier in her heart, a faint smile appeared on her face, and the focus of attention changed quietly.


    Even this strange little girl can''t bear to give up. She must be saved. He is really a very kind and good man


    "... that''s it, so what''s her identity?"


    Don''t know that he quietly received a good man card from the goddess in his heart. He is still waiting for otinia to answer his doubts.


    In any way, vinette''s origin is unusual.


    Otinia''s simple and rude answer stunned everyone directly.


    "She comes from heaven."

 Chapter 1149

    She''s from heaven!


    In a word, they were stunned immediately.


    Donne took a breath of air conditioning, subconsciously looked at vinette and whispered, "she... Is the same as you?"


    Otinia shook her head. "No, strictly speaking, she''s just like you."


    Areyoukiddingme£¡£¿


    Shit!


    Double wearing is a big taboo in the street!


    Donne looked at vinette with a messy face and subconsciously regarded her as another jumper.


    Otinia immediately understood that Donne misunderstood. She explained, "I mean the identity of the messenger of God, not that she comes from another world like you."


    Donne was relieved, and then he thought of vinette''s information.


    Racial demons, professional angels.


    From heaven, the angel of God is not an angel!


    Angel does not refer to the kind of bird man with wings and unknown gender, but to "messenger from heaven", so it''s not surprising to meet an angel with devil wings.


    But


    "What God''s angel is she?"


    Donne had a few guesses. Vinette must be a descendant of the dark god system, but he was still not sure who it was.


    Otinia gave Donne a strange look and spit out a few words: "the creator of the devil, the God of darkness, Apophis."


    Sure enough, everyone present was stunned!


    Such a lovely vinette is the messenger of the dark god Apophis!?


    incorrect!


    More importantly, why did Apophis send down such a young messenger!?


    What role can she play in addition to crying and selling cute!?


    Donne is messy. No matter what you think, the logic doesn''t make sense


    Unless Apophis is a guy who only cares about his own interests and has no logic.


    "Can you guess her mission?"


    Otinia shook her head and looked forward to Donne''s disappointment.


    If we can know vinette''s mission, we can infer the thoughts of the gods in heaven and the current state of the world.


    If venette was sent by Apophis, it means that the world was already very dangerous when he came to the world. In other words, the actual situation of the world is worse than they estimated


    If you say... Forget it, no matter how you guess, it''s just a guess after all. I''m afraid the real situation can only be excavated slowly later.


    Now the real trouble is


    ¡°mamamama¡­¡­¡±


    Vinette in egwin''s arms held out her little hand and dragged otinia''s hair!


    The soft silver hair is almost torn into noodles!


    This strange smelly kid!


    Donne and Grandia were both angry. Why didn''t she know that egwin was good!?


    Although egwin can''t take care of people, is not good at words, can''t express feelings, and his chest is flat... Well, don thinks he may have found the real reason why vinette abandoned egwin


    Egwin is the representative of the Earth Goddess. She has the smell of the Earth Goddess, so the angel vinette will be close to her.


    Otinia was a serious goddess with more divine flavor, so she resolutely abandoned egwin.


    In addition, it''s a pity, but... Even if it''s a girl''s otinia, her chest size is a little stronger than that of egwin!


    Donne is a little distressed for egwin. This is her only afterthought


    As soon as these two advantages were superimposed, vinette of course directly abandoned egwin


    Donne even doubted that if Elia came back from school, would vinette call her mother directly to Elia


    At the moment, egwin was also very helpless. She finally overcame the obstacles in her heart and was willing to accept the "daughter". As a result, the daughter was not good at all! I don''t want her as a mother in the twinkling of an eye!


    Obviously, it was just a decision that had just been made, and egwin felt inexplicably disappointed.


    She awkwardly shook vinette to try to make her change her mind. Unfortunately, vinette had determined otinia and just held on to her hair.


    Strangely enough, she seemed not afraid of the expressionless otinia, but giggled at her in egwin''s arms.


    Finally, egwin gave up and angrily handed vinette to otinia: "here, you must take good care of her."


    Donne was immersed in happiness - because the angry egwin was so cute!


    Otinia: "


    Seeing her dazed look, the jealous egwin stuffed vinette into otinia: "vinette wants you to be a mother."


    So didn''t you make that decision very hard? Why are you so reluctant now!?


    Sure enough, egwin''s arrogant attitude of integrity is also great!


    Otinia holding vinette looked like a big sister holding a little sister. However, vinette kept shouting "Mama" in her mouth


    If someone who doesn''t know it sees it, I''m afraid he doesn''t know how to curse that lucky pervert Lori!


    Otinia hasn''t reacted yet. Why did things suddenly become like this


    Obviously, he was just curious. Although he did see something interesting, why did he suddenly have a daughter?


    And the child''s father is Donne


    I always feel strange


    "Please feel wronged."


    Donne also cried and laughed at the slippery Angel: "it''s your little cousin anyway?"


    Otinia is the daughter of greterence, the God of death. Greterence and Apophis belong to the dark god system and can be regarded as colleagues, while vinette is the messenger of Apophis, the God of darkness. It seems not too much to say that vinette is otinia''s little cousin.


    It''s just that my cousin calls me cousin''s mother. It''s really like a strange shame play


    Of course, otinia doesn''t know what Donne is thinking now, or she will paste vinette on Donne''s face


    Seeing the very sticky vinette in her arms, otinia nodded slowly and reluctantly accepted the task.


    But


    Otinia said very honestly, "I won''t take care of little girls."


    "Isn''t God omniscient? Qu Qu should take care of the little girl easily?"


    "Who told you?"


    Otinia gave him a rare look: "we know a lot of mysterious knowledge, but that doesn''t mean we can do everything. Otherwise, why don''t we solve chaotic creatures ourselves?"


    Donne thought so. He clapped his hands and said, "since you can''t, learn. It happens that we have an experienced wife and mother here."


    A moment later, Clara looked at the people in front of her: "so you''re going to let me teach Ms. otinia how to raise children?"


    Clara also heard the news about vinette. She has been worried about her daughter''s fate. Of course, she has some complaints about Donne who suddenly got a daughter, but unexpectedly, Donne would come to him to teach others how to raise a daughter


    "That''s right! You must have a lot of experience in educating Elsa and Elia so clever and sensible?"


    Aunt Clara was speechless: "you''re wrong..."


    "Ah?"


    "Don''t you know what my previous physical condition was like?"


    "Please don''t say these misleading words... Uncle Alberton will kill me..."


    Aunt Clara rolled her eyes and said angrily: "Don''t deliberately misinterpret my words. Be careful when I tell Elsa that you flirt with me. Seriously, strictly speaking, I am a very failed mother. Elsa and Elia are so clever and sensible because they are sensible and have nothing to do with me. They take care of me rather than raising girls."


    Donne thought it over. Clara has been bedridden for many years since she gave birth to Elsa. I''m afraid she hasn''t really taken care of her daughter


    "I was negligent."


    Donne thought with his arms in his arms. Besides Clara, who else he knew better to raise children


    Fiona glanced at Aurelia and said meaningfully, "don''t you have the most suitable candidate? She is the most suitable from any angle."


    Donne was stunned and looked down at Aurelia: "Ollie?... Oh! I almost forgot!"


    "Me?"


    Aurelia was stunned and pointed to herself: "I''m sure I won''t..."


    Fiona said, "your queen, your highness!"


    Fiona''s word reminded everyone present.


    That''s right! Queen OLINA raised Princess Aurelia by hand! And she''s also Donne''s only legal wife. It''s most appropriate for her to bring Winnett!


    What''s more, OLINA is still a noble Queen, very self-restraint. The little princess taught by her must be very sensible and elegant, just like Princess Aurelia (?).


    Thinking of this, Donne no longer hesitated and immediately transmitted it to the palace of arlinks, taking OLINA, who was resting, to Ellington.


    "Hey? Let me teach Ms. otinia how to raise the child? Take care of the child with her?"


    OLINA looked dull: "and the child is still Donne''s?"


    Sure enough, I have to explain it again!


    Donne sighed. As soon as he was ready to explain, there was another accident


    "I''m back!"


    Elia cheered and rushed into the door of the Lord''s house: "big brother, big brother, I want to hug, I want to supplement my brother''s strength -"


    Vinette, who was stuck in otinya''s arms, turned her head and looked at it. Her eyes lit up. She stretched out her small hand and shouted happily, "Mama!"


    "Eh? Eh!?"


    Elia exclaimed, "is she calling me?"


    Donne: "


    Otinia: "


    Egwin: "


    Isalie: "


    Grandia: "


    Clara and OLINA looked at Donne in horror: "... What did you do!?"


    Sure enough, the most worried thing happened!

 Chapter 1150

    "So, what''s going on?"


    Elia hugged vinette with a dull face.


    The expressions of the people nearby were similar, especially the joy of vinette''s "Mama" cry, and the sense of disobedience was even more explosive.


    After all, Elia is only nearly 14 years old now. No matter how well she develops, she is only a little girl. Donne is not Stanley''s abnormal Lori. Of course, she won''t do anything strange to Elia - don''t laugh, I''m serious.


    But it is because of this that the sense of disobedience is so strong


    Especially because of Brian''s big mouth, Ellington also spread the ghost news that Donne''s favorite is Elia... If people who don''t know about it saw this scene, Donne would really jump into the Yellow River.


    Fiona couldn''t cry or laugh: "the girl''s idea really changed in a while..."


    Otinia looked indifferent: "it''s normal. Because she''s Elia."


    Yes, the reason is so simple.


    If egwin is a torch in vernett''s eyes, then the power of the weak God otinia is a lighthouse in vernett''s eyes, and Elia... It''s like a sun!


    After all, otinia is only a weak God of the dark god system, and Elia is one of the six main gods of the dark god system!


    There was no comparison between the attractiveness of the two sides, so vinette, the unruly little angel, immediately changed his mind.


    But


    "Am I a mother? Big brother or father?"


    Elia looks confused and forced. At the same time, she is still a little happy. Doesn''t this mean that her relationship with her big brother has gone further?


    "This..."


    Everyone looked at each other. If otinia, although it was still a little abnormal, prandal''s average marriage and childbearing age was 16, which was still acceptable to ordinary people


    But if Elia... Now she''s 13 and almost 14, and vinette is about two or three years old, that is to say, in the eyes of outsiders, she had a child at the age of 11!


    This is insane!


    Even Stanley, who likes to abuse little Lori, didn''t make such crazy things as giving birth to little Lori!


    If this comes out, I''m afraid it will immediately take Donne''s identity controlled by the abnormal silver devil Lori. Catching up with Stanley is not a dream!


    To figure out the possible consequences, Donne Shua broke out in a cold sweat: "I''d better not... Winnett is good, come to find this mother..."


    Donne took out a lollipop and tried to persuade vanette to fall into otinia''s arms.


    However, the blind little angel recognized Elia and held her tightly, but her eyes were fixed on the lollipop - she didn''t want to give in, but she didn''t want to give up


    "This little girl..."


    Even Aurelia is speechless. Look at this posture. If you go into politics, you will definitely have a future!


    "What should I do?"


    Donne, egwin and others gathered together to discuss countermeasures.


    Fiona smiled and said, "accept the big deal? Anyway, Elia knew to take care of Aunt Clara when she was so young. It''s not easy to take care of a daughter?"


    Donne had a headache: "don''t be sarcastic. If someone doesn''t know about it, I''ll be stabbed in the spine, and the river crab God is terrible!"


    "That''s the truth."


    OLINA nodded: "in order to ensure the stability of Donne''s rule, he must have a good reputation. If Elia takes care of vinette... It''s too risky."


    Although the people who knew about it would not say anything, at most joked about it, and prandal was supreme and * * had no rights, considering Donne''s future mission, he still had to take into account his reputation among the people.


    Donne was also very helpless: "but now weinett clearly recognized Elia and couldn''t pull it away..."


    "Therefore, we must think of a countermeasure now."


    Fiona said slowly, "it can make vinette and Elia together without causing other people''s speculation."


    OLINA trembled: "then... Why don''t you let Clara have another daughter?"


    "Me!?"


    Clara was surprised when she heard the speech and waved her hand again and again: "don''t be kidding. People in Ellington knew me before. I''m not pregnant. How can one more daughter come out suddenly?"


    What''s more, vanette''s hair and pupils are purple. She can''t have a daughter with purple hair.


    "Well... It can''t be said to be Elsa''s child?"


    Elsa''s belly is slightly swollen now, but it''s not very obvious. If someone observes, she may find that she is pregnant, but most people familiar with her won''t stare at her belly - after all, no one wants to fight a human Tyrannosaurus Rex.


    After hesitating for a moment, Clara whispered, "then I''ll declare that I have adopted a daughter, so that she can explain with Elia."


    Donne clapped: "this can be!"


    The idea of adopting a daughter was at least more reliable than having a daughter, so it was so happily decided.


    Clara announced that she had adopted another poor daughter and recognized Elia as her sister, but this daughter is mentally retarded and can''t call her sister. Now she can only call her mother, so don''t be surprised to hear her call Elia''s mother


    After working so hard for so long, this is to solve the trouble caused by vinette, but in fact, the trouble caused by her is only the beginning.


    Vinette''s identity has been understood. She is the messenger of the dark god Apophis, but there must be a deeper secret about her mission and why she was sent to Stanley''s castle by the devil and corrupted by the magic array.


    If you want to uncover this secret, I''m afraid you''ll have to wait until Winnett grows up and wakes up her sleeping memory.


    But does don really have that much time?


    No one knows.


    After registering vinette''s citizenship information, even if the little guy joined Clara''s family, he suddenly had a little granddaughter. Adrian couldn''t close his mouth happily. Elsa hasn''t been with him since childhood. He hasn''t enjoyed the feeling of being spoiled by his granddaughter at all. Elsa has grown up since he met her, It was impossible for him to be spoiled by his grandfather, which made him feel very frustrated, but now Clara finally helped him realize his dream.


    Adrian, who had just returned from the Rift Valley camp for vacation, happily found Clara and Elia, then saw the lovely granddaughter and immediately stretched out his hands: "good granddaughter, come and let Grandpa hug!"


    Vinette blinked at him for a while, then turned her head and put her face on Elia''s face, ignoring him.


    Adrian was hit hard and petrified in an instant.


    "Haha, haha, so old man, don''t look at you, but you don''t like children at all!"


    O''brie, who came back to rest temporarily, laughed: "come on, let me teach you how to make children happy... Vernett, come to Grandpa and grandpa will give you sugar."


    Obery took out the artifact lollipop he had obtained from Donne.


    Vinette stretched out her little hand. Aubury was delighted and handed her the lollipop.


    When vinette took the lollipop, she twisted her head and ignored him.


    Obery froze there.


    "Hahaha, old man, why don''t you lose your wife and lose your soldiers? You can''t even fool children with such a small means!"


    Adrian immediately seized the opportunity to ridicule o''brie, and the two began to quarrel over vinette in the blink of an eye.


    At the center of the quarrel, vinette licked the lollipop happily and offered to give it to Elia to eat: "mama... Qi..."


    "Mom doesn''t eat. You eat. Be good."


    Elia coaxed vinette in her arms with a little effort. It was too against her to hold vinette in her size.


    The two old guys who were quarrelling stopped at the same time.


    "Old man, if I heard you right, vinette''s name is Elia''s mother?"


    "Old man, I seem to have heard it too?"


    "What''s going on?"


    "How do I know?"


    "Can you say..."


    They both thought of a terrible possibility, and suddenly took a breath of air-conditioning. They looked at Elia with wrong eyes.


    blamed!


    Could it be that Donne''s dead pervert had done it to Elia years ago!?


    And secretly hid the child!?


    Until now?


    And even wronged Clara and Elia in order to give their children a decent birth!?


    "I''m going to kill him!"


    The hot tempered o''brie immediately pulled out his huge sword and looked like he was trying to find Donne every minute: "Elia is still a child! How could he have the heart to attack her!?"


    "Calm down! Calm down!"


    Adrian was more calm: "think about it and you know it''s actually impossible."


    "What do you think!"


    "Let''s not say whether you can beat Donne. Take a closer look at vinette''s hair. Neither Elia nor Donne have purple hair. How can they have a daughter with purple hair?"


    "That''s when Donne had another woman outside! And quietly had a baby - damn it! He asked Elia to bring him the baby!?"


    "Well... It''s possible..."


    Adrian can''t speak. After all, it''s normal for men to be romantic. It''s not surprising to have such a bastard or two outside.


    "Right, right!? so we should settle with him!"


    O''brie looked distressed: "Elia is still a child! Her reputation has been ruined by Donne''s smelly boy!"


    Adrian said quietly, "he''s not just Elia''s reputation..."


    In fact, Elsa, Elia, including aurelia, which has no lace rumors with Donne?


    Just how much.


    However, people are so fond of Tang en''s gossip news, which shows that Tang en has unparalleled influence among the people.


    So, without saying a word, they killed Donne togethe

 Chapter 1151

    "So, are you going to settle with me?"


    Donne crossed her legs, Tina stood beside her and smiled. In front of them, obery and Adrian were very embarrassed. It was obvious that Donne had just taught them a lesson.


    "What do you say?"


    O''brie did not lose. He snorted coldly, "where is vinette''s biological mother? Why doesn''t she come out? Why does she want our lovely Elia to be her mother?"


    "Didn''t Elia and Clara explain to you? Didn''t Elsa?"


    Donne is surprised that Elia is not sensible and doesn''t say (?), especially Clara and Elsa. They should be most worried about misunderstandings and rumors? Why didn''t you tell these two old guys? And parola and Erica know about it now. Will they explain it?


    But they didn''t know, that is to say... After they came back, they didn''t even ask, so they killed them directly!


    Sure enough, they are two fools whose muscles grow into their brains


    Donne looked at aubury and Adrian with pity on his face, and then briefly explained vinette''s situation.


    Audrey and Adrian listened to Donne''s narration, and the expression on their faces changed in a moment, which was as wonderful as changing their faces.


    Finally, they looked at each other.


    "Old man, that is to say, we took the initiative to come here and were beaten by this boy because of a false thing?"


    "It''s not because you''re too impulsive!"


    Adrian was very angry: "if you hadn''t led me astray, I could see the truth after a little analysis."


    "Oh! What big talk! You''re not as excited as you are!"


    "Shut up, you fool!"


    Seeing that the two were going to quarrel again, Donne had to mediate: "stop fighting and get down to business."


    "Business? Is there anything more important than this?"


    "Nonsense!"


    Donne said angrily, "vinette''s origin has something to do with the devil. She is clearly the messenger sent by Apophis to the devil, but why did she fall into the hands of the devil? She was also sent to Stanley and corrupted by magic. There must be a problem!"


    "What you said is very reasonable, but it''s a matter of purgatory abyss. How can we know?"


    "So we need this!"


    Donne pointed to his head and said, "since vinette is related to the devil, now vinette has been saved by me and Stanley''s soul has been taken away by the devil. They will certainly know what happened here. I disrupted the devil''s plan. There is no abnormality in the devil''s movement in the Rift Valley camp?"


    "Well..."


    O''brie patted the dust on his body, frowned and said, "it''s nothing special these days..."


    The recent war in the camp of the Great Rift Valley has been quite stable. Although the devil is fierce, the materials on Ellington side have been continuously transported. They don''t have to worry about food and drink. The combat materials are perfect, which makes the former aubury and Adrian burst into tears. Besides, the blood of the goddess and the crystal of the way home are just two life-saving artifacts on the battlefield, I don''t know how many dying soldiers have been saved by these two things.


    Although the individual combat effectiveness gap between human soldiers and demons is very huge, and it often takes the firepower of dozens or hundreds of soldiers to kill a demon, thanks to these two artifacts, the soldiers of the Ilus Empire have a terrible low war damage rate in the Rift Valley camp. Generally, only the unlucky ones who are hit by the front of the demon''s spell will die on the spot, Otherwise, even if it is a fatal injury of missing arms and legs, you can save yourself in time.


    So the war lasted so long, and less than 5000 soldiers died in the Rift Valley camp - don''t think so. Compared with the demon war in history, this loss is terrible.


    You know, in historical records, only one demon can easily kill humans in a whole city.


    In addition to the two life-saving artifacts, the new weapons and equipment constantly sent by Ellington can always be used at the first time. The comet motorcycle gives the soldiers flexible high-altitude reconnaissance ability and far better control over the terrain than before.


    Large caliber artillery and special missiles enable soldiers to have powerful weapons that can effectively kill demons. If one missile can''t kill, use ten. Regardless of the amount consumed, they can always stack each other.


    Armored tanks with heavy armor and fierce firepower make human soldiers have the ability to fight directly with demons to a certain extent, which not only greatly reduces the survival pressure on the battlefield, but also helps other soldiers share a certain attack pressure.


    After the experimental magic power armor was produced, a batch of additional armor was sent to the Rift Valley camp. After simple training, the selected elites immediately put on the power armor and went to the battlefield to help croto improve this powerful individual combat auxiliary armor with their own practical experience.


    Magic power armor has also brought great surprises to the soldiers. After the increase of power armor, the golden Apocalypse can get a huge increase. Except for no field, the actual combat effectiveness can compete with the grand master apocalypse. The increase intensity is terrible.


    Now the soldiers are looking forward to the mass production and popularization of magic power armor to everyone as soon as possible.


    In addition, there are electromagnetic sniper rifles that can snipe demons over a long distance


    A sky carrier that can assist the battlefield in the extremely high sky


    The situation in the Great Rift Valley camp has been stable for a long time, and now it has almost become the training ground of the Ilus empire. After the camp training, all recruits have to be sent here to fight with demons and get the training of real war on the battlefield of iron and blood.


    All those who can come out of the Rift Valley camp are elite.


    It is precisely because the training effect of the Great Rift Valley camp is so good that Donne let obery and Adrian sit there all year round and pay close attention to the changes in the situation there.


    "Wait, speaking of exceptions..."


    Adrian said thoughtfully, "I don''t know if this counts..."


    Donne''s spirit perked up: "say."


    "After the last incident, the frequency of demon invasion has decreased a lot. Do you remember?"


    Donne nodded and motioned him to continue.


    "Since then, the pressure on our camp in the Great Rift Valley has suddenly decreased a lot, and the soldiers have been able to return to rest in turns."


    Adrian said slowly, "but things have changed a little lately."


    Oberli was stunned: "what changes? Why don''t I know?"


    "You fool only knows to kill all day. What do you know?"


    After a sarcastic remark, Adrian said: "I got feedback from the soldiers who came back from the battlefield recently. Although the frequency of demons is still very low recently, the demons have become more aggressive. Their temper... Hoo, I don''t know whether those monsters have temper, but in a word, their temper seems to have become more grumpy and their desire to attack is very strong. They seem to be eager to break through our siege Same. "


    Devil''s temper?


    Donne laughed. Demons are demons corrupted by chaos. They are confused and even can''t speak completely. What temper can they have?


    But


    Adrian may have found the truth.


    The demons are eager to break through the line of defense there and look for something


    Is it vernett?


    Donne rubbed his chin and pondered, but it doesn''t make sense. Weinett should have been sent to Stanley by the komara blood demon. Weinett''s identity is so important that the top level of the devil should know about it.


    Since they had sent vinette, it must have been planned, why are they eager to find her back now?


    Or is the devil''s goal something else?


    Donne thought hard for a long time. He didn''t think of anything other than vinette that would interest the devil.


    Finally, he can only say: "I know. You have a rest first. If I find anything here, I will contact you. If you find anything there, please inform me as soon as possible."


    "Sure, but there''s one more thing."


    Adrian asked, "when can you mass produce the magic power armor?"


    "Oh? Are you interested in getting one?"


    Donne looked at Adrian with great interest. At least he was also a supreme strong man. Would he still be interested in that kind of toy?


    "Of course I''m interested... But I don''t want to, but I want to equip the soldiers."


    Adrian smiled and said, "the actual combat performance of magic power armor is really great. After wearing it, the soldiers'' mobility, defense and attack capabilities have been enhanced by more than a little. One person''s combat effectiveness can be compared with that of the previous ten people. If I can mass produce soldiers as soon as possible, I will be confident to fight the devil!"


    "I want to."


    Donne sighed: "but now the magic power armor is only a semi-finished product, and the processing is very difficult. The demand for technology is very exquisite. Now it can''t be mass produced like an assault rifle."


    "I don''t need such a high production capacity, as long as I can have 10000... No, 5000, even if it''s only 5000, I''m sure to completely block the Rift Valley camp and let the demons fall into despair."


    "Five thousand... You really dare."


    Donne chuckled, "even if we are fully producing now, it will be a surprise to be able to produce 1000 sets by the middle of next year."


    "It''s too slow..."


    "There''s no way. The current magic power armor loses too much in actual combat. A large part of the production line is producing spare parts and replacement parts, and there is no excess capacity at all."


    Donne patiently explained: "wait, we have a new technological breakthrough, and then there may be a way to solve the problem of process accuracy. At that time, mass production will not be a problem."


    Donne, of course, refers to the artificial soul quantum computer "Eve".

 Chapter 1152

    With the birth of the artificial soul quantum computer "Eve", the whole research focus of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute has changed. Now, in addition to the staff who originally had research projects, others have begun to study the artificial soul coding technology with the alchemists of the einzbellen family under yustisa.


    After all, Eve''s technology is derived from the artificial soul coding technology. In the future, all functions are based on this technology. In order to quickly make Eve powerful, we must have the support of a large number of counterpart professionals.


    Now prandar has no university specialized in training this major, so we can only let these talents change their majors.


    "My friend, come and see."


    Croton warmly invited Donne to Eve and shouted, "Eve, I''ve come to see your majesty."


    The magic power projection immediately lit up, and the small light spots gathered together to form a fuzzy face. Eve''s flexible voice came from the nearby horn: "salute you, your majesty, Eve serves you."


    "Can it see me?"


    Croto laughed and said, "what? Surprise? Surprise? Surprise?"


    "This..."


    Donne said, "Eve, what can you do for me?"


    "It depends on what your majesty needs. Your majesty has the highest authority here in eve and has all the decision-making power."


    After a pause, Eve said slowly, "I can arrange the most reasonable and efficient schedule for you according to the notes you randomly enter. I can also report the weather schedule for the next month. If you need it, I can also give you some performance demonstrations."


    "But I don''t suggest your majesty to accept my schedule. In the registration information, Princess Aurelia is actually in power. According to the comprehensive calculation, it is concluded that Princess Aurelia''s ruling ability is much better than your majesty, so I suggest your majesty to keep your current living conditions - although this result is regrettable, you must accept the reality."


    Eve''s intelligence was shocked. Donne pulled down yustisa and asked in a low voice, "have you improved Eve''s intelligence?"


    Yusti sarwei nodded imperceptibly: "I didn''t dare, but I asked Ms. otinia privately about the artificial soul."


    "What did she say?"


    "She said that the situation is no better than before, so everything is based on your will."


    Yustisa smiled and said, "so I default that the gods lifted the ban on artificial soul technology, so I improved Eve''s intelligence."


    This promotion is not a little!


    Donne almost thought he was talking to a real human!


    And just now it independently judged Donne''s comprehensive ruling ability, and then gave suggestions. Isn''t this Ya more intelligent than the general personal secretary?


    ¡ª¡ªThen again, how did it calculate that its ruling ability was not as good as Aurelia?


    On earth, all computer technologies are the result of binary code operation based on 0 and 1. As long as the form of the computer does not change, the principle will not change. Even the artificial intelligence of the blockhouse can only get a probable result according to the established information.


    But Eve is different. All Eve''s technologies are based on artificial soul, which is similar to the existence of quantum state. What technology does she use to calculate?


    ... or is it that she is not actually calculating, but the result of comprehensive judgment based on the entered information like a normal human?


    If it''s "this... Shouldn''t work?"


    Donne is not sure. After all, the principles of the two devices are different. Even if Eve''s ability is very strong, the two sides can''t even connect the data interface, let alone transfer the data. How to crack it?


    And who knows what form the data code the goblins studied in those years is. Even if they can transfer data, they are all garbled when they arrive at Eve. How can they crack it?


    "I think I can try."


    Croto set his ambition on fire: "the birth of Eve has exceeded our imagination. What if it brings us another surprise?"


    "Little hope..."


    Don shook his head and said, "if you really want to decipher, first solve the connection problem, and then solve the coding problem. Do you know how difficult it is to decipher the data coding of your prehistoric civilization from scratch? It''s no less than sending you directly to Lolita now."


    "But this is a hope after all. I must try, or I won''t be at ease! What if Eve really cracked the secret, gained some experience and suddenly took a big step forward?"


    Kloto said and did it. He shouted, "Nokia! Help me move my ancestor''s communicator to Eve!"


    Donne watched chlotte and them run to work, and he thought.


    Let Eve crack another form of computer of dwarf ancestors


    And Eve is just a newly born artificial soul quantum computer. Even its functions are not perfect. How do you think is ridiculous.


    But


    It is not clear what Eve''s specific computing power comes from. It may be based on quantum state computing, and it obviously has almost human wisdom, clear logical thinking ability, powerful computing power + intelligent logical thinking. Is it invincible!


    But Eve has just been born, not long after all


    To be reasonable, don doesn''t expect much from this, but there''s no need to hit croto too hard. What if he really succeeds?


    If she is really successful, Eve can absorb the successful experience of their ancestors from the various prehistoric relics excavated by the dwarfs, grow up rapidly and become a powerful new era intelligent computer. More importantly, the fragments of civilization left by the Dwarfs'' ancestors can also be spliced again. At that time, he will have a strong scientific and technological force.


    To deal with chaotic creatures, magic alone is not enough, and the power of science and technology is also indispensable.


    At this time, Donne suddenly thought of a very important thing. His face changed slightly. He ran to find yustisa. Without saying a word, he pulled her to a quiet corner, and then he suddenly said with burning eyes

 Chapter 1153

    In a quiet corner, yustisa, who was pounded by Donne''s wall in the corner, looked at Donne in surprise.


    The bright eyed Donne suddenly said, "did you increase the core limit for Eve?"


    "Core restrictions?"


    Yustisa tilted her head and didn''t understand: "what do you mean?"


    Donne said very seriously, "it''s to prevent Eve from becoming too intelligent and generating self-consciousness, and then start to resist mankind."


    I haven''t learned anything else on earth, but he has learned a lot from so many artificial intelligence doomsday films. If there are no core restrictions similar to the three laws of robots, if Eve develops and completely breaks away from human checks and balances, I''m afraid it will really be the end of the world.


    This kind of thing must be vigilant in advance!


    "Is it necessary?"


    Yustisa was very puzzled: "we are its creator, just like its parents. This is the message written into the core. The artificial soul cannot disobey the creator."


    "It''s better to add it just in case."


    Donne didn''t want to take a chance, but he didn''t move Asimov''s robot law. The robot law with unknown patches can''t completely ensure safety. In fact, he only needs a permission to veto Eve fundamentally.


    Consider the rights and treatment enjoyed by AI? Now even human beings have not completely got rid of poverty and become rich. When considering the treatment of artificial intelligence, he is not brain pumping. Why do he think so much?


    As long as he takes away the executive power of artificial intelligence, he can directly veto Eve''s instructions.


    Then again, the development of artificial intelligence beyond the level of human intelligence is a matter of death. I''m afraid he can''t stop the general trend of society if he really wants to go to that step.


    "However, you don''t have to worry about such things at all."


    Yustisa stood up and said with a smile: "in fact, at the beginning of the birth of all artificial souls, we have done a good job in ensuring that nothing will happen, and there are no absolute things in the world. Instead of worrying like this, you might as well treat Eve well from the beginning and let it understand the true meaning of kindness?"


    Donne smiled bitterly. "Well, I''ll trust you."


    "Hey, hey, really."


    "Suddenly, she pulled the family into the corner and stared at me with that look. I thought that the emissary would say something important to me, and let the nervous heart jump. But it was just such a thing?"


    "Come on."


    Donne was speechless: "your puppet body only has a magic power stove. Where is the heartbeat?"


    "So, the power furnace jumps and jumps. I''m so nervous."


    Yustisa looked at Donne with a smile, put her hand gently on his chest and stroked: "ambassador, how do you compensate the disappointed lady?"


    "I still have one step ahead!"


    Seeing the embarrassed Donne fleeing in a panic, yustisa''s smile became brighter and said to herself: "no wonder they like the tune so much. It''s really interesting to see him like this... But are there potential safety hazards..."


    Yustisa pondered, the question that Donne said, their einzbellen family had actually thought about a long time ago, how to ensure that the artificial souls they created obey orders and never betray their master?


    Their approach is very simple. They add the restriction of magic array to the core of the artificial soul. With only a small spell activation, they can completely collapse the artificial soul in an instant.


    Because this magic array is depicted on the core of the artificial soul, no artificial soul can avoid this, and the artificial soul will never know that there is such a fatal shackle in its body.


    Although this practice is inhumane... Prandal is not a lighthouse country that worries about human peace all day. No one will think about what threatens the life of artificial intelligence and whether there is an ethical problem. For prandal people, easy use and safety are enough.


    "He really thought long enough..."


    Yustisa muttered, "did he say that this kind of crisis had broken out in his original world? Otherwise, how could he be so vigilant..."


    In fact, strictly speaking, the current members of the einzbellen family are very similar to robots. Their bodies have been transformed into the bodies of alchemy dolls except that their souls are still the original human souls, but even so, no one will discriminate against them, On the contrary, many men in Ellington are very interested in the young girls of the einzbellen family - unfortunately, these technical girls are not interested in paying attention to them at all.


    "But in order to reassure him, I''d better tell him the secret when I''m free..."


    Yustisa muttered and returned to the research room.


    ¡­¡­


    Bad study!


    Even yustisa is bad!


    Donne was furious. Where did the evil wind start?


    Obviously, he has always taken the initiative in the dark, but now the situation seems to have changed. Since weinett appeared, the girls around him are a little wrong, which makes it difficult for Donne to control the situation.


    Originally, as long as they played steadily step by step, they could achieve a perfect ending. Now there seems to be strange changes. They seem to accept the change passively from the beginning and begin to like active attack.


    In just a few days, Donne has received dozens of winks and provocations full of sexual hints. Funny!


    Even Elsa is fooling around!


    damn! This was absolutely impossible before!


    Absolutely something happened that he didn''t know!


    "Your majesty!"


    A slightly frightened voice suddenly sounded. Donne, who was in a daze, looked up and thought for a while, suddenly said, "this is not Beatrice. How about life in Ellington?"


    "Thank you for your concern. Life in Ellington is very comfortable and I am very happy."


    When she suddenly saw Donne, Beatrice was obviously very excited and a little overwhelmed. After shaking for half a day, she suddenly bowed down and made a big salute to Donne: "I was busy learning to sing and dance a while ago, so I haven''t had time to thank you. Your majesty Donne, thank you, thank you for our principality of Sila... I''m sorry I''m wrong. It should be Sila city. Thank you for avenging the innocent and tragic people in Sila city!"


    Donne was stunned for a while before he remembered that the little princess of the city-state was arranged to be a "battlefield singer". He smiled and said, "don''t be so excited. This is what I should do. By the way, if you want to go back to visit your father, you can go to Fiona and ask her to open the permission for you."


    "Forget it for the time being. It takes too much time to go home."


    "No, no, trust me, you''ll get a surprise."


    Beatrice pursed her mouth and said, "in fact, it''s nothing if I won''t go. I''ve met many new friends here and learned a lot of things. Only then do I know how ignorant I used to be. Recently, sister Alice is teaching me to sing in her spare time."


    Donne had a strange look on his face: "Ellie? Singing? Are you sure?"


    "Well, sister Alice can not only draw, but also sing well."


    Oh, it seems that elves have a good voice and it''s normal to sing well


    It seems that Beatrice has accepted the reality and walked more and more smoothly on the road of idol.


    "How are you feeling on the program recently? Is there anything you''re not used to?"


    Beatrice blushed: "I''m basically used to it, but... Some things are very disturbing..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Since the broadcast of the program, I''ve been walking on the street recently. It seems that more and more people know me..."


    This is not nonsense. The magic power projection has just been opened. Now it is a hot new thing. A large number of viewers are waiting in front of the magic power projection receiver for each program. You can be regarded as prandal''s first screen idol. Isn''t your popularity high?


    "If that''s all, but..."


    Beatrice blushed and said a little shyly, "but I don''t know what''s going on recently. My family began to receive a lot of letters. Those letters are, are... What''s embarrassing..."


    Donne suddenly realized that he had received a confession letter from his fans!


    "That''s a good thing."


    Donne smiled. "That means you''re very popular."


    "But there are so many such letters that I have no place to put them..."


    Beatrice was distressed: "but if you throw it away, I''m very sorry to the writer..."


    What a lovely little girl.


    Donne couldn''t help laughing. It''s one thing whether the fan''s letter can reach the idol on earth, but prandal has just given birth to the idol singer. Beatrice doesn''t have such consciousness, so the fans can directly know her address and write to her. It''s estimated that the business of Ellington post office has been much better recently because of Beatrice.


    "Shall I arrange for you to change a big house?"


    "No, no!"


    Beatrice waved her hand again and again: "I''m very satisfied with the house now, only, just..."


    Beatrice played with her fingers, glanced at Donne secretly, and whispered, "well, well, I don''t know how to deal with those letters now. Would you like to come to me and give me some suggestions?"


    Tang en just wanted to say yes, but he inadvertently saw Beatrice''s expression and clicked in his heart, lying in the slot! Come again!?


    Careless loss of Jingzhou!


    He always flirted with his younger sister. Today, he was unconsciously flirted by someone and almost hooked. He was led home!


    It''s not really Donne''s narcissism. As soon as he saw Beatrice''s expression and recalled what her father said in Sila City, Donne was sure that the chick''s mind was not pure!


    If you really enter her house, with your fragile willpower, I''m afraid you''ll have to wipe your gun and go off fire every minute!


    That''s too much!


    Donne was filled with righteous indignation. I kindly trained you to be an idol, but you wanted to sleep with me. It''s shameless!


    For this temptation, of course, men should say, "let''s go."


    ... but don, who was squeezed to make his body weak, said that. Do you believe it?

 Chapter 1154

    Donne can''t even cope with isalie and Laura every day. There is also pertis who comes to "play the autumn wind" every three or five times. In order to continue the race, he cries one by one and wants to have children for him. How can he be in the mood to provoke other girls?


    If it were someone else, now I''m afraid he would have been squeezed into sexual indifference. Now Donne''s only happiness is that the gods may have strengthened his waist, otherwise he might have died in a woman''s belly before saving the world.


    So he made an excuse and slipped away.


    Beatrice, who watched Donne leave, was full of disappointment. After thinking about it, she returned home, changed her clothes, went out again, and then quietly got into an alley. There was a shop that looked suspicious.


    The exterior decoration of the store is the same as that of the magic material store. It is woven into a door frame with vines blackened from unknown places. There are vines with pink flowers hanging on them. When you enter the store, you will smell a very sweet and intoxicating incense, which makes people feel like a dream. The decoration inside the store is also very unique, completely independent of Ellington''s current mainstream concise style, But a fantasy wind full of retro wind.


    The name of the shop is "the source of charm".


    A mysterious woman, a faint smile on one''s face, was pulled out of the curtain to the counter. She leaned over the container and looked at Beatrice at a smile. "Ah, it''s not a noble customer, lady Beatrice. How, after using our perfume, has your dream come true recently?"


    Beatrice shook her head. "Your perfume is really good, but the feeling is not enough."


    "Not enough? It''s impossible."


    The boss was stunned: "that''s what we are from the flower of love... Uh, I mean, that''s the essence we extract from thousands of flowers, which can maximize the charm of women. Whenever the other party has a little interest in you, after you smell this fragrance, you will magnify the kindness hundreds of thousands of times, and it is impossible to resist, and..."


    The boss looked at Beatrice: "from the average level of human beings, you are definitely a great beauty. Even if men don''t like you, they can''t hate you. If you hint again, they can''t refuse you."


    "But in fact, he did smell the fragrance, but he didn''t move..."


    Beatrice was also very upset. She was surprised when she first discovered the perfume shop, but soon she liked the perfume sold in this shop. She not only sold this kind of perfume that could magnify human love, but also had the "ultimate charm" of her desire, and the custom made perfume that could highlight the unique temperament of the female. This store manager will tailor a perfume for you according to the customers'' characteristics, which can maximize their personal charisma.


    As soon as Beatrice tried, she immediately fell in love with the unique perfume that the shopkeeper had personally deployed for her. The smell was perfectly matched with her own, without any sudden feeling. Although the price was high, she did not hesitate to spend half a half of the salary of the water.


    As a result, she then slowly poured out her troubles to the store manager before she got the exclusive secret of the shopkeeper''s "ultimate charm" perfume.


    "This is really surprising..."


    The store manager tilted his head and thought for a moment and said, "come here this time tomorrow. I''ll give you a higher concentration one to try."


    Beatrice was overjoyed: "I''ll come after work tomorrow!"


    "Remember to bring money."


    The female boss blinked: "this thing is very expensive. It costs 1... 2000 gold."


    "Hiss!"


    Beatrice exclaimed, "how expensive!"


    The female boss shrugged: "so I said."


    Beatrice gritted her teeth, turned and left, "keep it for me!"


    The woman bosses looked at Beatrice away, and murmured to herself: "it''s like what he said. No woman can resist the temptation of perfume." but the higher concentration of the flower extract... Ah, who is she going to deal with? Self control is actually Me Qiang. Forget it. It''s none of my business. Anyway, I''m just helping others. "


    The female boss turned and pulled down the black veil on her head, revealing a beautiful face of joy and anger. It was Lola.


    Recently, the underground world has been peaceful. The dark elves and the red stone dwarfs are working for Donne. They all rely on Ellington''s blood transfusion for food, clothing, housing and transportation. In order to obtain more material distribution, they are scrambling to be advanced, engage in innovation, strive to increase production capacity and increase their contribution. Who cares about competing for territory? Even Lola will sit down with barrow for tea and chat, The men at the bottom are more loving to each other.


    However, it was precisely because the underground world entered a period of peace that Laura did nothing. Seeing that Rowling had always had a problem with her regaining her queen''s power, she simply threw the matter at hand to her, and then went to Ellington to settle down quietly in order to obtain the precious envoy''s blood.


    Laura went to the perfume workshop, and learned the method of perfume. Then she directly directed the skill to MAX by the talent of the dark elf. Now she is fully deserve the perfume master of Ellington.


    Even the perfume workshop has accepted many of her ideas and launched many popular new products.


    What she herself was, she called to Fiona, asked for a small shop, and started a perfume shop here, because she was not interested in making money, so she didn''t advert what she did. With the first customer coming, her reputation as a mysterious perfume shop was quietly spread among the ladies in Ellington. The money earned in a month is even enough to make some small businesses jealous.


    After looking at the time, Luo stretched herself, closed the door directly, and flashed directly to the Lord''s house.


    "Emissary, I''m here again ~"


    Don, who had just sat down, had not warmed his stool. He looked at Lola silently: "are you stepping on it?"


    Lola sat next to Elsa very familiar, then glanced at Elsa''s slightly swollen stomach and said with a smile: "it seems that she will have twins this year."


    Elsa blushed and buried her head in... Well, her chest was not large enough, so she buried it directly on the table.


    She has also been very distressed about this recently, especially others have found this faintly. They often look at her with strange eyes, and even many people advise her to have a good rest and stop training.


    Even Depp secretly scolded Donne for being too ignorant and not knowing to take care of Elsa - they all took it for granted that Elsa''s stomach was enlarged by Donne.


    They don''t know that Donne is also wronged. Elsa''s baby is his real one, but her belly was raised by Nora. The baby in her belly has been sealed, and other souls can''t get in at all. It''s the body prepared for Tess Harlow and Murphy harksa


    Even Donne was lazy to think about this mess.


    "By the way, have you come too often lately?"


    Donne hinted at Laura: "don''t you need to go back and take care of Rowling?"


    Laura said as if nothing had happened: "does the messenger Lord Love Rowling? If you like, I can call her too."


    Donne''s face turned white with a brush!


    Donne is very glad that now isalie and Laura seem to have a tacit understanding. If you come, I won''t come, if I come, you won''t come. Take turns to fight


    If one day the two of them together feel that such efficiency is too slow, they simply hit it off, the dark elves and Forest Elves go to battle together, and then learn from each other, I''m afraid Donne''s life will be even more sad.


    Although it sounds exciting, don''t think it''s all full of sexual happiness.


    At any rate, isalie still loves her house and Wu. She has some good feelings for Donne, but it can''t rise to love. Lola has no feelings for Donne.


    In other words, Donne can almost be regarded as a human shaped magic clam in their eyes, and there is no emotional communication in it at all.


    Even though Tang en was very excited at the beginning, he had been paying public food for a long time... He was also haggard


    Originally, isalie and Lola came three or two times a month, and Donne still had time to rest, but recently Lola came too often, almost once in four or five days, one night... If there was not the bottom of "Angus''s local hard skill", it was that Donne was an iron body, he couldn''t stand it!


    He still didn''t know that Laura had settled in Ellington.


    Soon, a big dinner was served. Lola immediately ate a big meal. She didn''t treat herself as an outsider at all. Fiona looked at the corner of her eyes.


    Of course, she had known about Donne and Lola for a long time, but as just said, because she knew that Lola and he had no emotional factors, she didn''t take it to heart. It''s just that Donne found something (actually more like the opposite). After all, this kind of thing is not rare in prandal.


    But now, Lola is becoming more and more aggressive, and she doesn''t like it.


    I gave you some of the imported rations that I didn''t eat. It''s a friendship with women, but what do you mean by packing and taking away when you can''t finish eating?


    After eating and drinking, Lola giggled at Donne while everyone else left. "Today, I met a very interesting thing. One of my customers failed to use infatuation incense to his sweetheart."


    Donne shook his head decisively: "it''s impossible! I can''t even carry the fragrance of infatuation!"

 Chapter 1155

    The fragrance of fragrance, which is called "extreme temptation and delusion", is blended with the essence extracted from the flowers.


    Infatuation flower is a very special magical plant in the underground world. Its pollen can react with magic and elements to produce complex changes. After blending means, its oil extract will also form ever-changing fragrance according to the magic concentration, element state and body condition in each human body.


    This means that when a person sprays his fragrance on his body, the fragrance is the one and only the same. The perfume that is made of quantity is very wonderful.


    Collocation is the secret of Lola''s becoming a perfume master. She adds a small amount of perfume to her perfume, which makes her perfume and users more compatible, and that''s why she is so popular.


    What''s more strange is that under special circumstances, infatuation fragrance also has a very strong urging effect!


    As we all know, a person''s body and spirit will change after meeting a favorite person, or local stiffness, or nervousness, or blush and heartbeat. After being stimulated by this change, the nature of the infatuation incense used alone will change and become the most powerful aphrodisiac, so that the other person can easily become the prisoner of the user.


    Lola used it once against Donne, who was full of self-confidence, because Donne felt that she could not make Lola move. She just used herself as an Anmo stick. The consequence was that Donne filled her two mouths full. At night, Donne lost a few pounds. Since then, Donne almost smelled sweet and turned pale


    Now, Lola said that someone could withstand the temptation of infatuation fragrance. Confused?


    impossible!


    Absolutely impossible!


    Tang Encai didn''t want to admit such a thing - how could anyone be able to carry Chunyao, which he couldn''t even carry? This is not hitting him in the face!


    "But this is the truth."


    Lola smiled at Donne: "it shows that someone''s willpower is not as strong as he thought."


    Donne gnashed his teeth and glared at her. "Are you itchy?"


    "Yes, people are really itchy... Come and help people quickly..."


    Lola licked her lips and gave Donne a wink.


    In order to make the most effective infatuation fragrance, it also needs important raw materials, which will fall on Donne.


    "Go away!"


    Tang en won''t throw himself into the net. It''s just a superficial temptation. He can carry it by silently reciting the Party Constitution!


    "If you satisfy me tonight, I promise you..."


    Lola whispered a few words in Don''s ear. Don didn''t move at first, but when Lola finished, he couldn''t help beating his heart.


    damn!


    This is a trap! Donne! Wake up! Be rational! Don''t be seduced by her! Even if you don''t speak, she will take the initiative to do that sooner or later!


    Women are tigers!


    It''s a pink skeleton!


    Yes¡ª¡ª


    Donne is struggling to hold the Lingtai Qingming Festival. At this time, Lola gasps gently and licks it in his ear. A wonderful aroma goes into Donne''s nostrils


    Fuck the pink skeleton!


    With a low roar, Donne turned and grabbed Lola and flashed into the bedroom: "not next time, just today!"


    Lola knelt on the bed, her hair like a waterfall, looked back and smiled. Her hands actively leaned back: "as you wish... Oh, come on..."


    Donne launched an attack with a roar and cursed Lola fiercely: "you use ecstasy again! You said you wouldn''t use it for me anymore! This time you''re finished! I''ll paralyze you for a week!"


    "Come on! I''m looking forward to it!"


    Lola giggling is not afraid of Donne''s threat. As the developer of ecstasy fragrance, of course, she uses the highest grade. Moreover, the effect of ecstasy fragrance will be doubled when encountering dark elves. This effect is very terrible!


    With red eyes, Donne directly released Angus''s local hardness, and then began a fierce battle


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Lola with a red face walked out of Donne''s bedroom with a small bottle in her hand. In the bedroom, Donne was almost human


    "Nora, Nora..."


    "Donne is a big fool!"


    Nora stood on Donne''s nose, pointed to his face and said angrily, "I couldn''t sleep well last night!"


    "I know I''m wrong... So it''s the same..."


    "Hum! If you go on like this, you will die in bed sooner or later. Oh, I tell you!"


    Nora poured a green light angrily, and then Donne came back to life with blood in the blink of an eye.


    Donne woke up in a cold sweat. Unexpectedly, he played all his cards. He was still worthy of a draw with Lola!


    ¡ª¡ªIn fact, he lost!


    ¡ª¡ªWith the fierce battle, he will gradually lose his reason and lose the ability to maintain magic. Laura can always maintain her reason, so she can always stick to the end.


    Terrible


    The art of dark elves is terrible!


    If you can, Donne really doesn''t want to have any trouble with Lola. Although Lola is a white, beautiful and long legged beauty, she is loyal to desire. I hope she is really not an ideal match, not to mention the stronger her strength and physical fitness, Lola is still a legend!


    On the contrary, isalie is much better. She doesn''t forget to prepare some nutrients for Donne. She will also comfort him with soft words and let him have a rest


    If Sally is fishing for big fish in a long line, Lola is undoubtedly the type of fishing with all her strength.


    If it were gentle egwin, she would care more about my feelings.


    Donne is very wronged. The baby is bitter, but there is no place to say


    ¡­¡­


    Lola didn''t even have breakfast, or she had already been fed, so she went straight back to her shop and began preparing goods for loyal customers.


    "Hum, even the ordinary version of the infatuation incense is useless. This time I want to see how you can resist!"


    Lola''s competitive heart is very strong. The infatuation fragrance she deployed is not even an opponent of Donne. How can an ordinary human be able to carry it?


    This time, she decided to take strong medicine.


    Lola took out one hundred flowers directly, and made a preliminary extirpation. All of them were thrown into the extractor and began to extract the essence.


    The extractor developed by the magic Energy Engineering Institute for perfume workshop is quite good. It is only half an hour away, and the extraction work is over.


    Laura collected about 100 ml of the extract and began to get busy.


    After processing the extract, she finally took out a small bottle. There was a small half bottle of egg white, slightly milky and unknown liquid. With a strange smile, she poured the liquid into the bottle, and then began to shake violently.


    If the extract of infatuation flower is the core, these things are catalysts, which can give full play to the special effects of infatuation flower - she found this wonderful function inadvertently.


    After shaking, fusion, static precipitation and filtration to remove the turbid precipitation, after repeated several times, you will get a clear, transparent liquid without impurities, and then pour it into a beautiful small bottle, and the high-purity "extreme temptation and confusion" will be born!


    ¡­¡­


    When lunch time arrived, Beatrice immediately packed up her things and prepared to go to the store to pick up the perfume she ordered.


    Marlene shouted, "Beatrice, shall we have lunch together?"


    "No, I have something to deal with. You go first."


    "Well, but don''t be late in the afternoon. MS Fiona and his majesty Donne are going to participate in the interview program this afternoon."


    "OK!"


    As soon as she heard that Donne was coming, Beatrice was even more excited. She hurried away from the magic projection tower, and then hurried to the source of charm.


    "Boss! I''m coming!"


    "Oh, so early?"


    Lola, who had changed her black yarn again, looked at Beatrice, and then laughed, "you seem to be desperate to get your sweetheart."


    Beatrice smiled shyly, but without much explanation, took out 20 100 gold bills and handed them over.


    "Take it."


    Laura handed Beatrice the elaborately prepared high concentration ecstasy fragrance, and then told her: "But I have to remind you, this bottle of fan... I mean, this bottle of ''extreme seduction and confusion'' is high concentration, and the effect is very violent. If you are not careful, you may even be affected. If you don''t want to hurt yourself, you''d better consider whether to use it or not... I suggest you''d better dilute it a little first and try it. If it works, don''t use it again It''s too late. "


    "I see! I''m leaving!"


    Beatrice has got the treasure she has always dreamed of. At this moment, she is not in the mood to listen to the boss''s nagging. Now she is full of how to find a way to meet Donne again, and then use the "extreme temptation and confusion" in her hand to let him find his real charm


    Beatrice''s requirements are not high. She doesn''t expect to be a concubine. As long as she can have a close contact with the idol in her heart, she will be satisfied in her life. She looks like a brain powder, and she can''t wait for Donne to come to fuck powder quickly. Unfortunately, Donne is about to have a psychological shadow over that kind of thing


    With the help of this thing, I will be able to enter his sight and become a real woman!


    Full of joy, Beatrice hurried back to the magic tower, and carefully put the perfume into her drawer. She touched her hungry belly and saw that the time was still abundant. So she ran to the canteen for lunch.


    "Beatrice, the perfume you used last time is borrowed from me..." why? No?


    Marlene scratched her head. Just now she seemed to see her back. She muttered and opened Beatrice''s drawer: "forget it, it''s in a hurry. Take it first and talk to her later."


    Anyway, she has said before that she should be casual and polite.

 Chapter 1156

    In order to expand Donne''s influence among the people, Fiona decided to use magic power to project the current popular influence and provide an interview program for Donne.


    In this way, he can not only show his ideal country to everyone, but also let him appear in public, increase his exposure and further consolidate his rule. It can be said that he can kill many birds with one stone.


    Therefore, after receiving this notice, Marlene began to actively prepare the program very early. In order to meet the curiosity of the audience, she specially prepared some issues that people pay more attention to.


    However, Marlene doesn''t know which of these problems can''t appear in the program, so she plans to check with Donne and Fiona before the program starts recording.


    In order to ensure that he could appear in front of Dumne with a perfect host, Malin thought of Beatrice''s perfume.


    The smell of the perfume is very unique, impressive, and Malin love the perfume too much, but it''s too expensive to listen to Beatrice. She never has to go to that store.


    Let''s borrow Beatrice''s first.


    In the dressing room, he looked at Malin curiously. "How fragrant, is it the latest perfume that is popular in Ellington?"


    "Yes."


    Marlene smiled and handed it to Grandia: "this is Beatrice''s. I''ll borrow it. You try it. The smell is very unique."


    Grantia sprayed a few times on herself and sniffed. She was a little confused: "strange, why does the smell sprayed on me differ from yours?"


    The ELF''s sense of smell is very keen. She can clearly distinguish dozens of different odors from the forest, but the same perfume is totally different from Malin''s smell. It''s strange.


    "This is the magic of this perfume. It can change its flavor according to the temperament and physique of everyone."


    Malin smiled and put the perfume back in the drawer of Beatrice, and then went back to the dressing room and said to Grady A, "part of the problem today is related to the area you are responsible for. How do you look at these manuscripts and answers? When you have to cooperate with me, we strive for a successful recording."


    Grantia tilted her mouth and shook the manuscript paper in her hand: "these are the problems? I didn''t say. Even if they were given any explanation, they wouldn''t understand."


    "Your Majesty Donne will make them understand in simple language."


    "He? No, I said he knew nothing about the power of our Druids!"


    As soon as grantia heard Donne''s name, she was very angry and said angrily, "that guy, damn, blame that guy..."


    If he had not been between himself and Lord egwin, Lord egwin would have been her now!


    Lord egwin


    At the thought of Lord egwin''s brilliant figure, grantia''s eyes were full of infatuation and her face was full of morbid flushing.


    This change is hopeless.


    Marlene, who changed clothes next to her, had heard about the strange relationship between Grandia and Donne for a long time and didn''t care.


    People often say happy friends, don''t they mean the two of them?


    Although grantia has always been full of opinions about his majesty Donne, I don''t know why, Marlene always feels that sooner or later, grantia will be planted in Donne''s hands


    There were only her and Grandia in the room. Marlene didn''t care much and began to change clothes in front of her, but she didn''t expect that Grandia was a more dangerous Lily woman than Donne.


    Watching Marlene take off her clothes a little, revealing her white skin and slender waist


    In Grandia''s eyes, Marlene''s posture seemed to coincide with that of egwin. She subconsciously licked her lips, walked over and gently touched Marlene''s waist. Her water and tender skin was slippery and autumn.


    "Ah!"


    Marlene whispered, "don''t make trouble, it''s itchy!"


    Grandia said as if nothing had happened: "your skin is so good..."


    "No."


    Marlene sighed: "I used to be the maid of the Lord''s house. Although I was lucky to escape the clutches of that fool Hogg thanks to your majesty Donne, how can a maid''s skin be better? If your majesty Donne hadn''t kindly fed us a lot of good things later, I would still be a village girl."


    "There''s nothing wrong with the village aunt."


    "Nonsense, can you imagine that when you were in your thirties, your skin was as rough as an aunt in her fifties and sixties?"


    Marlene said angrily, "what''s more, as an elf, you say my skin is good. Are you showing off? It''s really showing off, isn''t it?"


    Marlene then touched grantia''s chest with her backhand and exclaimed, "sure enough, the ELF''s skin is enviable, but fortunately, at least I beat you on the chest."


    "Damn it!"


    Marlene suddenly said the pain of Grandia: "I doubt that all our elves'' breasts have grown to the queen. It''s too much!"


    "Queen isali..."


    Marlene thought of the gentle and elegant Fairy Queen and nodded: "indeed, Queen Elizabeth is perfect in temperament, appearance and figure."


    "Lord egwin''s temperament is better!"


    "But Lord egwin''s chest is too haunted..."


    Grantia was a little annoyed. She stared at Marlene''s chest and grabbed it fiercely: "chest or something! As long as it''s enough!"


    "Ah! Stop making trouble! Change your clothes and start work!"


    "Look, I''m making your breasts smaller -"


    They laughed and played. For some reason, grantia found her face getting redder and redder, and her forehead began to sweat.


    Marlene was also a little out of breath. After a while, she looked at the time and said, "it''s almost time. Let''s go to my radio room. Now the hands are tight, and we have to record by ourselves."


    The magic projection tower has not been built for a long time, and it is also a very important voice of public opinion. Therefore, it is very strict in selecting employees. There are not many staff at present. Many times, Marlene and her own people do the shooting and recording of programs.


    Fortunately, the current demand is not high, there is no sensational BGM, and there is no fancy lens language. It''s just a simple shooting and recording, and then select the clip to play out after editing. Those magic power devices are quite convenient to use. You can set the position and start them yourself. You can''t use anything else.


    When Marlene and Grandia got to the radio room, Marlene began to get busy. The big radio room was empty only with them.


    After Marlene had all the equipment ready, Donne and Fiona came to the radio room on time.


    "Your majesty!"


    Marlene was delighted and hurried to meet her: "you came just in time. There are still about five degrees from the time we agreed. You''re not in a hurry."


    Donne nodded, glanced at the radio room, and thought about it secretly. Although the TV station has started, there are still too few tricks. Apart from others, the radio room is too simple. It doesn''t even have rich stage lights. The background board is a simple painting - even if the painting is beautiful, it will be tired of watching too much.


    If you are free, you can continue to enrich the stage effect of the TV station, use various spell effects to realize the light and shadow effects, and some whimsical effects, which can certainly have amazing effects.


    And if there''s an open meeting here one day... Ah, bah! Why do you suddenly start thinking about these messy things in your mind?


    At this time, Donne also saw Grandia and nodded to her, even if he said hello - he really had nothing to do with his rival.


    Grantia raised her head high and "hum" from her nostrils, even in response to him.


    These two people


    Fiona sighed and asked, "I remember we should have recruited a group of people. Why don''t you have anyone here?"


    Marlene said with a wry smile: "today''s program has been recorded, and it''s OK to start broadcasting at that time. As for those novices... Carl took them to training, saying that he wanted to teach them how to learn to use the photo stone and camera, and at least take a normal and stable picture."


    Fiona was speechless: "he''s really positive enough... Time is tight, so let''s get ready to start."


    "OK!"


    Marlene immediately arranged for them to sit down, and then said, "because the content of this time is complex and worried about making mistakes, it''s in the form of recording and broadcasting. There''s still plenty of time. Let''s take our time."


    "Listen to your arrangement."


    Marlene smiled and nodded, then started the magic camera.


    "Good evening, ladies and gentlemen. Welcome to focus interview. We have the honor to invite your majesty Donne, Ms. Fiona and MS. Grandia. Today we have a lot of topics to talk about. Most of them are important issues selected from your suggestions. Please pay attention to this program and don''t go away."


    After a pause, Marlene winked at Donne and signaled him to be ready. Then she smiled and said, "Your Majesty Donne, you are the Regent of our Ilus Empire and the first person worthy of it. As the greatest king of the human kingdom, please say hello to everyone."


    Donne looked at the camera, smiled and said, "good evening, I''m Donne."


    "Your Majesty Donne, as your loyal subject, I have always admired you very much..."


    Speaking of this, Marlene suddenly flashed a flush on her face, and the smell on her body became very strong. She subconsciously rubbed her legs and leaned against Donne. She was a little strange to find that her body became strange, a little soft, and her breathing was a little urgent


    Marlene endured the strange feeling, and then continued: "here, I want to ask a question that everyone is very concerned about. Is it convenient for you to answer?"


    "You haven''t asked me how I know if it''s convenient?"


    Donne chuckled, "you ask, I will answer if I can answer."


    "Everyone, especially the female audience, would like to know, your majesty Donne, what are your criteria for choosing concubines? Or what is your favorite type of women? Is there any reference object?"


    "... of course."


    In a moment, Edgewood appeared in Donne''s mind. He smiled and said, "how can you say that he is independent and strong. He can carry a day even without the care of a man. When he meets a lover, he does not lose his tenderness and consideration. In a word, he is a very kind but great woman. The object of reference is probably Ai - hey?"


    Donne suddenly froze there, and Fiona next to him looked down his line of sight and froze there.


    "What are you... Doing!?"

 Chapter 1157

    After a chaotic war, the air in the radio room was full of strange atmosphere. The atmosphere was very strange. Everyone lowered their heads and was embarrassed to speak.


    "What''s going on..."


    Marlene wanted to cry without tears. Although she was ready to die to Donne, she never thought it would happen in this case, and even Fiona saw it clearly!


    How can she see people in the future!


    Marlene clearly knows that Fiona likes Donne very much, but now she''s talking to Donne in front of her


    No wonder she ran away angrily.


    I''m already lucky. Look at Grandia next to me. Marlene trembled. It seems that she didn''t expect that Grandia would have that hobby


    But if she hadn''t done it to herself for no reason, things wouldn''t have developed to this step, would they?


    Yes, the cause of this inexplicable hand to hand fight is entirely due to Grandia!!!


    It was a good recording program. Who knows that Grandia would suddenly shoot her!


    you ''re right! Just hit her!


    Marlene thought of what had just started, and she felt incredible.


    Why did Grandia suddenly jump on herself and wipe it off? And still so... Crazy?


    If she hadn''t suddenly torn her clothes, if she hadn''t suddenly pressed herself down, and began to play hooligans on the ground, if she hadn''t suddenly provoked Donne


    Well, there is no if in this world. No matter what the cause of the matter is, in a word, this thing has happened and has passed. They must accept this reality. I''m afraid the worst thing today is... Beatrice, who suffered innocently


    Marlene looked sympathetically at Beatrice, who was naked next to her. She and Donne had known each other for a long time, and her good sister Tina had sneaked away a long time ago. Now she had got what she wanted, but Beatrice was different. She had just come to Ellington, and she suddenly changed from a girl to a woman, I''m afraid she''ll be badly hit, won''t she?


    Maybe... I''ll help your majesty Downe calm Beatrice later?


    Actually? Beatrice was still like a dream.


    It was scary enough to find that the "ultimate charm" was used. As a result, after a random search, they happened to meet Donne, Marlene and Grandia, who were fighting fiercely. Before they could express their shock, they were inexplicably involved in the war, torn off their clothes and stripped into little Aries every minute


    However, in terms of the results, is it a success for the time being?


    Beatrice looked at Donne quietly, then moved her legs carefully, but there was a tearing pain under her body, and Beatrice''s face turned white.


    It''s terrible.


    She overestimated her tolerance!


    If both Marlene and Beatrice have got what they want, grantia has a completely different feeling.


    shame!


    ashamed!


    Guilt!


    despair!


    But... Excited!


    Yes, all kinds of negative emotions gathered together. After the outbreak, she became inexplicably excited!


    The kind of loyal love for egwin was severely torn and crushed by Donne and thrown to the ground in the scuffle just now. Grantia, who fell into despair, was penetrated again and again by his violent power. Her conquest and crying lost their effect. Her pride was completely crushed in front of Donne, even like a humble play. I was trampled under his feet.


    But when things were over, grantia remembered, but found her body trembling gently - she was excited! Excited by Donne''s violent ravage!


    Why?


    Obviously, I should be ashamed, sad, angry, angry that I betrayed Lord egwin and was defiled by Donne. I want to kill him in anger - but why, why are I excited!?


    Grantia didn''t know that there was still this kind of creature in the world. She didn''t know that there was another disease called Stockholm syndrome. What''s more, she didn''t know that the self righteous obsession in her heart was actually just a manifestation of potential illness.


    She longed for the strong, and because of the historical reasons of her childhood, she set her goal as egwin, because egwin was high and unattainable to her, and she longed to be conquered by egwin.


    After this battle, Donne has found the truth. In fact, Grandia is not a lily woman. She is just a girl who hides her heart with a strong appearance and is eager to be conquered


    Three girls in rags... No, they should be said to be women. Sitting in the radio hall in a daze, Donne next to them was completely stupid when he woke up.


    The situation is wrong!


    He just saw Grandia harassing Marlene. He can''t be so excited. His self-control can''t be so bad!


    There must be something wrong with it!


    After carefully recalling it from beginning to end, Donne suddenly smiled bitterly and found the problem.


    Aroma.


    Absolutely infatuation incense didn''t run away


    Don didn''t think about it at all at first, but after carefully recalling it, he found that the smell in the air was the only thing that couldn''t be explained.


    One of the three of them used infatuation incense.


    Who is it?


    I''m afraid


    Donne looked at Beatrice. The woman turned white with pain. After sighing, he helped her up and put her on the sofa, and then gave her a simple treatment with Nora''s strength.


    Not her.


    She was affected later. It should be Marlene or Grandia.


    Grandia can''t use that kind of thing, so the answer is very simple.


    "Why do you bother?"


    Donne walked up to Marlene and knocked her on the head. "Are you suffering now?"


    "Ah?"


    Marlene didn''t know, so, "what do you mean?"


    "Still loaded?"


    Don said angrily, "you asked Lola for the scent of infatuation? Where is it? Give it back to me. You''ll suffer with that kind of thing sooner or later."


    Marlene looked blankly: "what is infatuation incense?"


    Not her?


    Donne was stunned and looked at Grandia.


    Is that her? Impossible?


    "I don''t know what infatuation incense is..."


    Seeing from Donne''s eyes, Grandia immediately panicked. Her pride in facing Donne suddenly disappeared. All that remained was panic, fear and... A trace of surrender?


    Beatrice''s heart clattered when she heard the speech. Was she infatuated? It doesn''t mean "extreme temptation and confusion"?


    Neither of them knows?


    Dumne''s line of sight fell on Beatrice. When she came in just now, she seemed a little frightened. She remembered that she was calling "Malin, did you use my perfume"? wait? Perfume?


    Donne suddenly thought of what Lola said last night. She seemed to say she wanted to make a bottle of high concentration infatuation incense to help the girl. Is that girl Beatrice!?


    ... Lola, your uncle, you accidentally cheated me!


    "Beatrice."


    Dumne looked at her gloomy. "Did you buy a bottle of perfume from Laura?"


    "I did buy perfume, but I don''t know who you are talking about Lola."


    "She hasn''t said her name yet..."


    Dumne''s angry teeth itch: "in a word, you will become like this. The problem must be on that bottle of perfume."


    Marlene muttered, "there seems to be nothing wrong with this..."


    "Pa!"


    Donne slapped her in the ass and said viciously, "now?"


    Marlene gave a cry, and her eyes were suddenly wet: "Your Majesty, you will feel better if you take it easy..."


    "Stop talking nonsense! Get dressed quickly!"


    Donne''s head was about to explode. The situation was very complicated. Suddenly he jumped out again. He had no feelings with Beatrice, but played with other people''s bodies. Now how to deal with it has become a problem.


    What''s worse, Fiona saw his animal hair


    Now Donne doesn''t know how to face Fiona and how to explain to her!


    However, just as Marlene was about to limp out to get her clothes, the door of the radio room suddenly opened.


    "I brought your clothes and put them on."


    Fiona, with a calm face, came in with some clothes and put them on the table: "the employees haven''t come back yet. There''s still time. Don''t worry."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne watched Fiona secretly, but there was no expression on her face.


    She must be angry?


    Yes, of course!


    Seeing the man you like fighting hand to hand with other women there, a woman will get angry!?


    The frightened Donne knew very well that the erupting volcano was not terrible, because the pressure had been vented, and the most terrible thing was the silent volcano.


    If you don''t break out in silence, you die in silence.


    I''m afraid Fiona is controlling her anger?


    Donne pursed his lips and wanted to say sorry to her, but he couldn''t say anything.


    If these three words are said, it will hurt Fiona again and make things worse.


    Donne thought for a while before he suddenly understood why he felt this way.


    Because this is prandal, not the earth.


    He is a king, not a civilian.


    There has never been a so-called monogamy system here.


    He gave Fiona too much independent space and great respect, but it hurt her emotionally. After all, her education never told her what to do in this situation.


    Donne''s ridiculous discovery that she may even be secretly happy that her relationship with herself has been further developed because of this matter?


    It''s not his narcissism, it''s a corollary based on his past experience.


    Judging by Fiona''s emotional thinking circuit, she may really think so!


    And in fact


    Donne made a wild guess and really TM guessed right!


    Fiona''s heart was actually pounding with excitement at the moment. Her mind was full of the pictures of hand to hand combat she had just seen. Her legs under her skirt were trembling, and her newly changed pants became wet again. She was about to break down!


    In such a case, her answer is very simple - of course, she chooses to forgive him!

 Chapter 1158

    After several people dressed, the strange atmosphere in the room finally disappeared.


    Fiona silently opened the window for air. She also took the opportunity to let the cold wind outside blow her cheeks and cool her hot skin. Although her heart is still full of imagination, at least don can''t see anything fishy, otherwise it''s too ashamed.


    Donne, with a wry smile, sat on pins and needles. He had the feeling of being caught cheating by his wife.


    Obviously, she hasn''t broken through the last layer of relationship, but Fiona has a feeling of being a big woman.


    This is not his illusion. If you think about it carefully, although OLINA is Donne''s only married wife and the queen of the Ilus Empire, her current character is too gentle to restrain Donne and can''t live in the harem.


    In addition, she knew what she meant now, so she never asked Donne to do anything for her, as long as she could protect their mother and daughter.


    OLINA is not destined to be a big woman.


    Besides, the egwin that Donne has always liked, in Donne''s eyes, the very perfect (except the chest) egwin is even worse than OLINA, because egwin can be said to be a godess without desire. She has no idea of competing for the Queen''s palace and has no interest in interfering with other people''s ideas. If she likes Donne, I''m afraid she will only care about Donne, As for how Donne and other women were, she didn''t care.


    So even if Donne really succeeded in pursuing egwin and nominally made her queen and held her as a big woman, she probably didn''t bother to manage the harem. She was just a big woman in name, and in the end, her power would be robbed by others.


    As for Elsa, not to mention, before the revolution was successful, her comrades had a big stomach. When she grew up... It was still early, not to mention that she didn''t like to be in charge.


    Vanilla and cocoa are even more impossible. Since the last goodbye, they both have to hide from Donne when they come to Ellington for fear of being discovered by him, and then another exaggerated trio


    Needless to say, isalie and Lola always aim to have Donne''s children. They even want to help him open his harem and sow seeds every day - of course, it''s best for them all.


    So from a comprehensive point of view, there is only one person around Donne who can act as the head of the harem, can really convince everyone, and has the ability to manage the harem well.


    That''s Fiona.


    In terms of ability, Fiona was born in the golden rose family. She has received higher education since childhood and is good at management. She can manage such a large Datang chamber of Commerce in an orderly manner, let alone a small harem.


    In terms of origin, the golden rose family was the richest in the world at the beginning, and it can be regarded as a great minister. Although it can''t compare with Elia, it has crushed 99.9% of prandal''s women at least.


    In terms of qualification, she was the first to follow Donne. When Donne started from scratch, she helped him. No one can match her in terms of capital arrangement.


    In terms of appearance, Fiona has no less beautiful appearance than aurelia. After being moistened by a variety of treasures and greatly improved her strength, her temperament and figure tend to be perfect. She can not be afraid of stage in the face of isali, and it is a crushing victory in the face of egwin


    In terms of feelings, her feelings for Donne are incomparably deep. She has been paying silently around Donne. Watching one girl after another around him, she has never said anything. How many people can be tolerant?


    So to sum up, even if Donne catches up with egwin, the real big woman in the harem will only be Fiona, which is true.


    what? Compared with Fiona, Aurelia is not bad?


    Come on, Aurelia is now nominally his daughter... - look at my pure eyes - how can something like that happen.


    "How could this happen... How could it happen all of a sudden..."


    Marlene sat next to Beatrice and wandered out of the sky.


    "It''s not all your fault!"


    Beatrice said to Malin, who had not yet returned to God, "if you hadn''t used my perfume, it wouldn''t have been like this."


    "No, I mean..."


    Marlene blushed and said happily, "the surprise came so suddenly that I''m not ready! God, I have the closest relationship with your majesty Donne! I must show off with Tina after I go back! Now I''ll see how she can get along with me in the future!"


    Beatrice: "


    Hey, hey, this kind of thing can show off!?


    "It''s like a dream... Your majesty is so powerful... Sure enough, your majesty Donne can''t be measured by ordinary people!"


    Girl, you''re naive, you know? Your majesty Donne has been tested by the juicing girls of the three races for a long time. If you three inexperienced rookies can''t make up your mind, he has already ascended to heaven, you know?


    Beatrice was completely speechless. Unexpectedly, Marlene was full of covet for her majesty Donne, and she was no less than herself. This time she was helping Marlene get what she wanted!


    Turning her head to look at the Grandia next to her, Beatrice gave up the idea of talking directly - the fairy beauty was just staring at his majesty don, as if she was the only one in the world! Smile and cry on his face


    The girl is broken


    That''s strange!


    When she first came, Marlene told herself to be careful of Grandia, because she likes women and her favorite is Lord egwin. Why has it suddenly changed now?


    Was it corrected by Lord Donne''s stick education?


    It seems to make sense


    Damn it!


    If I hadn''t been too careless, today would be a good memory for myself and his majesty Donne - but now there are two more!


    Beatrice herself was reading in her heart, but now no one cares about her feelings. In the final analysis, the root cause of this mess is her presence. If she didn''t want to use perfume to enhance her charm and enter Dumne''s world, Lola wouldn''t specialise in producing a bottle of high concentration of fragrance. If she hadn''t been out of order, Infatuation incense will not be used by Marlene, and things will not be like this.


    "Have you calmed down?"


    Fiona made her own tea and shared a cup, except for Donne - which made Donne have to doubt whether her speculation was wrong. Fiona should not be suppressing her anger now


    In fact, Fiona is just embarrassed to face Donne. When she sees him, she will think of the pictures she just saw in the dark... She doesn''t want to get worse.


    "Sorry, it''s all my fault."


    Anyway, the "benefits" have been obtained. Beatrice very simply admitted her mistakes: "I shouldn''t be obsessed. If I hadn''t bought the" extreme temptation and confusion ", I wouldn''t have hurt you¡°


    "No, no, no, now I don''t want to be accountable. Now that things have happened, all we have to do is look forward."


    Fiona shook her head and hurt them? Should she help them?


    She glanced at Marlene secretly. The girl was afraid that she didn''t know how happy she was now. As the girls who had been with Donne from the beginning, she probably envied Tina for a long time. Although Donne taught them knowledge and skills a little and slowly placed them properly, Fiona didn''t think they would give up their dreams.


    As for Grandia


    Fiona is also very strange at the moment. It is clear that this girl is a freak who likes women. She should be angry and turn her face on the spot after being "defiled" by Donne, but why does she look... She seems to enjoy it?


    And the mood at the moment is also very strange. I''ve been staring at Donne. The hot eyes... Shouldn''t it be that Donne broke it back accidentally?


    Fiona shook her head secretly. Anyway, the current situation is relatively good. At least no one has been hurt.


    "I want to make it clear that his majesty Donne''s identity is there, Marlene. You know he can''t --"


    "Sister Fiona, please don''t worry. I never expected anything!"


    Marlene said quickly, "I always know what I want. I just want to be a little maid beside your majesty, just like Tina..."


    Fiona was speechless: "I have made better arrangements for you, but you have to be a maid..."


    How good it is to be a host and have a bright future. The exposure rate is higher than that of the king.


    But in Marlene''s eyes, the maid is good. If she is a maid, she can always follow his majesty Donne. She doesn''t have to worry about being abandoned because she can''t keep up with him. From time to time, she will sneak into the master''s bedroom like Tina to warm his bed and play the game between master and maid... How interesting!


    "Beatrice, you..."


    "Lord Fiona, please don''t worry. I will be an idol singer and complete the task entrusted to me by his majesty Donne. As long as his majesty can think of me and find me occasionally, I will be satisfied..."


    Of course, Beatrice''s brain powder has never dreamed of becoming a concubine. Unfortunately, now she has lost that qualification and doesn''t want to do anything.


    Fiona has nothing to say. These two girls are a little stupid, but it''s good. At least don''t bother to deal with it. The trouble is... Grandia.


    Elves are not Donne''s people. Their identities are complicated.


    If isalie wants to help her get an identity, Donne really has to marry her openly.


    In that case, we can only find another way


    Fiona''s eyes flashed, "grantia, do you want to see Lord egwin?"

 Chapter 1159

    Do you want to see Lord egwin?


    Fiona woke up grantia with a word: "I? See Lord egwin? Of course - er, this, that, not for the time being..."


    Grantia finished subconsciously, suddenly hesitated and stammered his refusal.


    If so


    Fiona knew it.


    Grantia''s sexual orientation has always been very different. Now she is suddenly straightened by Donne, but the habit she has developed has not disappeared.


    But it also means that she will not change from one extreme to another immediately.


    If she falls madly in love with Donne again and puts pressure on her through Queen Elizabeth, Donne will have to make a compromise.


    Just now her reaction has explained her current idea. At this moment, I''m afraid even she hasn''t determined what kind of state her heart is.


    Is it egwin? Or Donne? Is it a woman? Or a man?


    Grantia''s wavering gave Fiona room to turn around. She smiled and said, "yes, such a thing happened suddenly. I''m afraid you need some time to calm down. Well, after you go back today, you can have a good rest. No matter what you think, you can come to me for discussion, and I will listen to it."


    "... Oh, um, OK, um..."


    Grantia is a little absent-minded. Xiumei is tight and obviously still tangled.


    Fiona didn''t ask Donne what he thought. She waved her hand and made a decision: "let''s get rid of the previous things for the time being. Let''s continue to record the program."


    Marlene was stunned: "ah? Do you want to continue recording?"


    Fiona''s face was positive: "of course, regardless of the wind, rain and sun, we should adhere to professional ethics, just like the author of a novel. From constantly improving, even if the grades are very poor, the income is meager, and the stolen version pit is bloody, we still persevere until the end of the book. As a host, you should do so."


    "OK, ok..."


    Marlene twisted her face a little unnaturally. She wanted to tell Marlene that she was a little uncomfortable at the moment, but she didn''t mean to say it when she saw Fiona''s serious look.


    "Well, I''ll avoid it first."


    Beatrice just got up with a red face. She subconsciously grabbed the skirt and looked at the innocent Donne. Then she hurried out and couldn''t wait to clean it.


    Poor Marlene and Grandia have to stay here and continue shooting.


    "Grantia, cheer up. Let''s go back and talk about it. Now let''s get down to business."


    "... OK."


    Grantia patted her cheek and managed to make a smile.


    "Let''s go."


    "OK... Uh."


    Marlene, who was debugging the camera, suddenly blushed and froze there.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "This, this photo stone is full..."


    "Full? What -"


    Fiona froze for a moment and knew that her question was too stupid. What was she shooting? What else can it be?


    "Destroy... No, throw it away! Then shoot it again!"


    Marlene said with a little pity, "I see..."


    Although the conversation between the two girls was very low, it couldn''t hide from Grandia and Donne. They said in one voice: "don''t throw it away! I want a copy!"


    Fiona glanced at Donne obliquely: "do such things and have the face to video? Marlene, ignore them and throw them away."


    Donne immediately regretted that he had done it earlier. How could he forget about the photo stone!


    Grandia is also very regretful. Her precious first experience is very memorable!


    It''s a pity to throw it away!


    Fiona looked at Marlene and said, "remember to throw it into the dustbin in the lounge! It''s the dustbin in the lounge! Don''t be seen by others!"


    Marlene was stunned for a moment. She didn''t understand why she had to throw it into the dustbin in the lounge, but she went out honestly with the photo stone.


    What a pity to throw away


    Marlene looked at the photo stone in her hand and her face was slightly red. At least it was her first memorable time - although there were a lot of people in it and the plot was a little strong. Explosion


    Sure enough, I''d better keep a copy


    Marlene quietly went to the warehouse and took two photo stones, one for copying and the other for continuing to shoot the program. After copying the video and carefully collecting the copy photo stone, she threw the photo stone into the trash can in the lounge.


    After finishing all this, Marlene couldn''t help muttering, "if you have to specify the trash can, is it Lord Fiona? She also wants it? But she can''t save face?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, you can start shooting."


    "Well, Hello, I''m Marlene. Welcome to today''s focus interview. Today we have the honor to invite three guests, who are..."


    Marlene looked at the camera with a dignified smile on her face. Just now she was in a hurry to copy the photo stone, but she forgot to scrub her body a little.


    The shooting has begun, and she dare not mess around, so she can only endure it. However, how can the audience guess that the dignified and noble hostess on the screen will have such trouble?


    ¡­¡­


    "Today, we specially invited the corresponding expert, Ms. Druid Grandia, an elf from the Emerald Forest, to answer what happened to the improved seeds..."


    "Hello, I''m Grandia. The concept of improved seed was first put forward by his majesty Donne. Under his guidance, the Druids of our Earth Goddess Temple worked together to create a miracle..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Next, we want to ask Ms. Fiona. As we all know, the products of Datang chamber of commerce are very popular. Then, Ms. Fiona, which market will our Datang chamber of Commerce enter next?"


    "This question is a little broad, but I can still answer you. Datang chamber of Commerce has been committed to improving everyone''s living standards and promoting the technological progress of the world. We know that the prices of some products are too high, but that is because of the limitations of production capacity and raw materials. With the further breakthrough of our technology, we are about to break through the limitations of production capacity The product will further reduce the price and benefit more people... "


    "The popular magic phone will soon supply a large number of new products to the market. Friends who want to start can start preparing to sell as soon as possible. Of course, remember to apply for an identity crystal card first, otherwise we won''t accept it."


    "In addition, we are planning a new business recently. This business will be operated by the sub chamber of Commerce of Datang chamber of Commerce. The purpose is to solve the boring amateur life of employees after work and give the whole family, old and young, a place to relax together. Now the project is under planning. I hope you will wait and see..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Your Majesty Donne, we all know that you are a king who is good at creating miracles, so no matter what the problem is, it will not be difficult for you. Therefore, our audience has not asked you any more difficult questions. Everyone, or the majority of female compatriots, only cares about one. Your Majesty Donne, what is your standard for choosing a concubine? Or your favorite female class What is the type? Is there a reference object? "


    After starting the recording again, Marlene still asked the question just now. It seems that everyone really doesn''t care what miracle Donne will bring again. They, or they only care about Donne''s gossip.


    So Donne described his previous answer again. This time, he directly and simply said egwin''s name.


    Hearing the name of egwin, grantia trembled, and a balance came out of her mind again. On the one hand, egwin was smiling, gentle and lovely, and on the other hand, he was trapped in love. He was arrogant, domineering and irresistible Donne. Donne was still naked


    Who... Who is the most important "he" in your life


    "It''s not Elia."


    Marlene looked at Donne a little surprised and said subconsciously, "Ellington is rumored that your majesty Donne''s favorite is Elia..."


    Donne''s face turned black: "I already know who is spreading rumors. Elia is so young and cute. Don''t talk nonsense."


    ¡­¡­


    The last few people sat there gossiping for a while, and the shooting work finally ended smoothly. Marlene was very satisfied with the shooting effect, but she felt that the audience probably liked the gossiping conversation at the end more than the previous serious interview.


    "It''s finally over. I''ll withdraw first!"


    As soon as the shooting was over, Donne disappeared.


    "I, I also went back first."


    Distracted, grantia staggered open the window and flew straight out.


    "I''ll have a rest."


    Fiona said as if nothing had happened: "Marlene, you go and be busy. Don''t worry about me."


    Then Fiona left the radio room. After closing the door, Fiona quickly looked left and right. When she found no one, a breeze wrapped her and rushed into the lounge. Then she locked the door, stared directly at the trash can, and showed a strange expression on her face, which seemed hesitant and shy.


    After hesitating for a while, Fiona finally made up her mind, gritted her teeth, walked slowly to the trash can, then trembled, lifted the cover and stretched in.


    She looked timid and shy. It was like she was going to touch something very shy.


    A moment later... Her little hand shrank back like lightning, and Fiona secretly put the photo stone into the space ring like a thief.


    "I don''t want to see it myself. I, I''m just curious..."


    Although there was no one, Fiona still blushed and explained to the air, but it was more like persuading herself

 Chapter 1160

    "How can such an important thing be thrown away casually? It''s too wasteful!"


    Donne, flying in the sky, kept throwing a photo stone in his hand. He just left first, of course, to get the baby back.


    He replaced the photo stone in the trash can with a blank photo stone. Anyway, it needs to be destroyed. It''s easy to be found when thrown away. He won''t take that risk.


    Although it happened suddenly, he took a big advantage. This is a memorable experience of killing three people. Of course, we should keep it and enjoy it when we are free.


    Donne was squeezed and had a psychological shadow. This time, he successfully turned over as the master, picked up three opponents with one shot, and straightened grantia, who has always been against him. It can be said to be a victory worthy of celebration. This victory is of great help to restore his man''s self-esteem, so we must remember it!


    "Fiona, that guy wants to throw this away. Let''s not say it''s too careless. She doesn''t understand interest... Eh? No!"


    In mid air, Donne was suddenly stunned, and a trace of clarity flashed in his eyes: "ha, I see! Why didn''t she ask to destroy it on the spot! Unexpectedly... What a surprise!"


    Why not destroy it on the spot? But always stressed that Marlene should be thrown into the dustbin in the lounge? Doesn''t she know that if she throws it in the trash can, it may be picked up and seen?


    no With Fiona''s rigorous attitude, of course she knows!


    But since you know, why do you do this?


    The answer is very simple, because Fiona also wants this photo stone!


    But she had a thin skin and was embarrassed to say she wanted to stay in public, so she had to make an excuse, but she was afraid that Marlene would destroy the photo stone, so she let her throw it into the dustbin.


    At the moment, she was secretly giggling with the blank photo stone?


    After figuring this out, Donne couldn''t help laughing. Unexpectedly, Fiona had such a lecherous side, which was really surprising!


    If she finds that the photo stone is blank, I''m afraid things will be more interesting.


    Will she guess who took the photo stone? I don''t think so. After all, she''s not so obvious. She''s more likely to doubt Marlene or Beatrice.


    "Really, just say it if you want. I won''t laugh at her. Why are you shy?"


    Don en is afraid that he doesn''t understand the shy and curious tangled heart of girls. Girls are lovely. In this regard, if he really doesn''t know what shyness is... He will become a terrible queen like Lola!


    As soon as Donne''s front foot returned to the Lord''s house, Fiona''s back foot followed. He specially observed Fiona''s expression, but he had to sigh about the woman''s acting skills. He didn''t find any suspicious expression on Fiona''s face.


    "Why are you looking at me?"


    Fiona looked at Donne suspiciously with a click in her heart. Did he find it? It''s impossible. I''ve tidied up my appearance in the dressing room. There''s absolutely no flaw!


    "Of course it''s because you''re so beautiful and capable, so I''ll see you more."


    Donne forced himself to smile and flattered him. Fiona was in a much happier mood, but she still threw him a big white eye: "shouldn''t you say this to me? Shouldn''t you say it to the three little girls you just won today?"


    Donne said, "I''m also an innocent victim."


    "If this is a victim, I don''t know how many men in the world are willing to be victims."


    Fiona finished, sighed and said, "Beatrice and Marlene don''t say it for the time being. After all, they are also our people, but you must pay more attention to grantia recently and spoil people''s bodies. You can''t pull out birds and recognize people."


    "Say what to spoil..."


    "Isn''t it!"


    Fiona said angrily, "what grantia has always liked is egwin. You don''t know, but now she has been robbed by your rival... If she goes to isali to sue you, or runs to tell egwin casually, with egwin''s character, you won''t think of any possibility."


    Donne''s heart tightened. Just now he thought that grantia seemed to have been successfully straightened. He forgot this possibility!


    If grantia went back to calm down today, suddenly woke up and ran to egwin in anger, what good will she do in the future?


    "This is really a troublesome thing... What should I do..."


    "What trouble!"


    Fiona glared at him: "look at the situation just now. As long as she is confused by you, she will probably listen to what you say?"


    "You mean..."


    Donne looked strange. He seemed to understand Fiona.


    "Do you understand what I said? Take advantage of today''s opportunity and seize the time these days to find Grandia and make her happy. Let her know the good of men, completely forget her past sexuality and her distorted feelings for egwin? The best thing is to let her fall in love with you, so I don''t have to worry about the shortage of improved seeds."


    Sure enough


    Although Fiona looked as if nothing had happened, if you look carefully, you will find that her cheeks and earlobes have turned pink


    A girl would be shy to say such things!


    "Although it is indeed a way, why do I always feel that my position and responsibility are becoming more and more strange?"


    Donne frowned and always felt that he had gone farther and farther on the road of the human dark magic stick.


    In the past, it was enough to be squeezed by isalie, Lola and pertis. Now, in order to correct the sexual addiction of her rival, she took the initiative to pull her to straighten her completely


    Fortunately, his rival Grandia is a beautiful fairy. If this is a man


    Seeing that the cheap Donne was still unhappy, Fiona got up in a hurry and bit him on the neck: "don''t be a good boy! I''ll kill you!"


    Donne hugged her back and said with a smile, "is this to seal me?"


    "Of course! I''ve made up my mind to rely on you for a long time. I can''t drive away even if I drive!"


    Fiona licked her teeth and said, "seal it so that you can remember me and forget me one day."


    "You are my good wife''s help. How could I forget you!"


    Dumbfounded, Donne said he was going to kiss her, but she pushed her away. Fiona raised her eyebrows and pinched him: "although I don''t mind you fooling around with other women, don''t kiss me with someone else''s mouth. I''m still a little uncomfortable."


    Donne was pinched by her, and his hands were a lot more honest.


    This is also because Fiona knows that Donne has no feelings with those women. It''s pure bad luck that makes her look like this. She knows that Donne still likes herself, so she doesn''t mind.


    After all, Donne is such a great hero and king. It''s normal for those girls to like him and want to die for him, which proves how excellent the man she likes and how accurate her eyes are.


    About this terrible event


    Fiona has put the blame on Lola and has made up her mind to wear small shoes for Lola.


    Of course, force can''t beat her, but don''t forget that the materials sent to sharhera have to be deployed by her


    In Ellington, it is clear that there are two people who can''t offend anyone. One is Donne and the other is Fiona.


    This time, the innocent Laura is going to suffer


    "This matter should be done sooner rather than later. You''ll go to grantia tonight and stay with her for the next few days... No, to be on the safe side, you''ll stay with her for the next half a month!"


    Fiona waved her big hand and made a decision for Donne. She shook her fist and said fiercely: "we must slap her every day until her hands and legs are too soft to get out of bed, so that she will completely fall in love with you and will never Sue again!"


    Donne shivered: "how do you feel that you want me to sell..."


    Fiona patted him on the arm: "if you don''t make good use of such a strong body, you will lose the benefits given to you by the gods. If you don''t have a chance, you can seduce the elf queen? If she becomes one of us, in the future, ''you can be more assured to hand over some things to the elves. They have a lot of magic talents and can''t be wasted."


    "This task is not easy..."


    Donne smiled and felt a little guilty. If Fiona knew that he had been pushed back by isali when he met isali for the first time, she would take it away for the first time in his life. It is estimated that even Fiona will go mad


    Fiona was afraid that Donne would seriously flirt with the elf queen and hurriedly said: "I just said it casually. Don''t really flirt with isali. If you annoy the elves, our development will fall into a semi stagnant state. Now we can''t do without the vegetables, melons and fruits produced in the Emerald Forest, and the improved seeds can''t do without the Druids in the Earth Goddess temple. Don''t mess around."


    Although the grain production of the ilrus Empire has increased greatly, in addition to magic agricultural machinery, a large part of the credit is based on improved seeds and evergreen Emerald Forest, which are inseparable from the elves.


    Donne just nodded and didn''t explain. There must be no good in the minefield.


    "That''s it. Next, let''s talk about the entertainment industry."


    Fiona''s face changed: "I know that the entertainment industry will make a lot of money, but your task should be to resist the invasion of chaos and save the world. Then the development of the entertainment industry will not help your task, but will make people lose their ambition and lose their initiative. Why do you suddenly have this idea?"


    Donne smiled: "who told you that the entertainment industry can''t save the world?"

 Chapter 1161

    Entertainment saves the world? Not entertainment to death?


    Of course it''s not a joke.


    History has proved countless times that when a country''s economy is in recession, only the entertainment industry can save the whole country!


    What can the entertainment industry do?


    Let people live and dream and forget the troubles of life?


    Let people throw a lot of money and spend all their savings? To revitalize the economy?


    Superficial! It''s too superficial!


    An idol star in the hands of those in power can easily unite the people''s faith!


    A perfect virtual reality simulator can greatly shorten people''s learning time, and even train a large number of elite soldiers in a very short time!


    Just like the computer games that once swept the world on earth, after the birth of real virtual reality technology, it seems that all of a sudden, they have changed their taste. Shooting games are more and more realistic and militarized. Later, they are directly controlled and operated by the military to screen civilians with shooting talent for recruitment, The action competitive games began to explore the reaction limit of human beings, and even led to the reaction speed of many people getting faster and faster. After leaving the game, the body couldn''t keep up with the reaction speed, forcing the body to become stronger and adapt to the neural reaction speed, thus indirectly affecting the evolution of human beings


    These are the benefits of the entertainment industry.


    Donne now wants to make Beatrice a national idol, and Beatrice is controlled by her, so she can help Donne instill positive ideas into people in songs and performances, and be loyal to Donne''s ideas!


    What Donne wants to do is to build something similar to a virtual reality simulator, so that these people who have no awakening talent can also have access to military training. Let alone let them fight the enemy, at least let them master the ability of self-protection. Once a war breaks out, these people can be used with equipment.


    Of course, the leap directly into that step is a little too big, so what Donne needs to do now is to create the entertainment industry, so that people can find that there are other entertainment means in addition to listening to bards singing songs and playing Quint cards.


    Then dig deeper and hook up a little bit. Arouse people''s interest until they are all cheated into their own trap.


    Now Fiona doesn''t understand it just because the entertainment industry she understands is just an industry that helps people relax and promote consumption, which is similar to brothels - yes, she just thought Donne decided to open a brothel.


    ... although there is nothing wrong with this understanding from a certain point of view, it is still too superficial!


    "The development of the entertainment industry will not happen overnight, especially now that the ilrus empire is in a state of waste waiting to flourish, people''s work pressure is great. When they return home, there is no other relaxation channel except to make people. The cost of magic projection receiver is still too high to be popularized rapidly, so we must find a way to promote a cheap and effective entertainment means as soon as possible."


    "The chess and card room is a very good choice. In addition to Quint, we can also join poker, mahjong, billiards and other entertainment facilities. We can even organize some competitions and provide bonuses to stimulate people to take the initiative to learn these things. When they get used to them, they will fall in love with these things immediately."


    Fiona frowned: "but I always think these things will only make some people become lazy and lose their fighting spirit. I think in the current situation, the entertainment industry doesn''t need to be considered at all. We don''t have so much time to waste."


    "You''re too nervous."


    Donne patted Fiona on the shoulder and said in earnest: "Tension is a good thing, but if the nerves are too tight, they will break. Next, our development speed will be further improved, people will be more and more nervous, and the pace of life will be faster and faster. If they always live such a boring militarized life, they will collapse sooner or later - they will rebel if they don''t collapse. You know, not everyone will believe what I said If so, not everyone will understand the crisis we are going to face, so we must let them adapt a little bit. "


    Fiona was silent for a while and said slowly, "what you said also has a certain truth. Let''s follow what you said. However, in order to prevent the proliferation of the entertainment industry, the operation of this industry must be included in the supervision. As for the market, let other chambers of Commerce do it. We still follow the original policy."


    Fiona, who is used to making a lot of money, doesn''t care about this meager profit and doesn''t bother to compete for profits with those small businesses. She simply takes shares directly according to the original practice, provides them with ways and markets to make money, sends people to check the accounts regularly, and just sits and collects the money.


    Donne thought so. Now they have more and more things to pay attention to. How can they have the energy to do everything? It''s good to continue to pay attention to the market formation. As for the follow-up investigation in the later stage, forget it.


    He nodded and continued: "These entertainment rooms are only the first step. Next, we will build large amusement parks or theme parks in several key big cities of the ilrus Empire, such as Ellington, arlinks, Tarris, Tomahawk castle, Phila, chant City, and even blood rock. Because subsequent plans are involved, these parks must be handed over to our own people Come to operation management. "


    "Therefore, we need to establish a sub chamber of Commerce Datang entertainment to be specifically responsible for operation management and subsequent development. At the same time, its authority also includes excavating and cultivating talented idol stars like Beatrice, so as to further increase the employees in the entertainment industry."


    Fiona said while recording: "I generally understand your idea of building these amusement parks - although I don''t know what they are, you should have other purposes?"


    "Of course."


    Donne smiled and said, "I''m not just trying to let them play... But if enough people can''t be attracted in the early stage, the follow-up plan can''t be promoted."


    "Oh? Do you have any wonderful ideas?"


    Fiona glanced at Donne obliquely, as if she didn''t believe he could be creative except copying things from another world.


    "Of course! Are you belittling my creativity?"


    Donne raised his sword eyebrow and whispered in Fiona''s ear for a while. Fiona frowned at the beginning, but after hearing Donne''s description, her eyes widened and looked stunned: "are you sure you want to do this? Although... It may be useful, it''s... Too risky?"


    "Therefore, we need to control the risks. We should not only make people accept such projects and give them a strong enough sense of stimulation and achievement, but also minimize the risks, especially no casualties."


    Donne said with a smile, "but according to our current development, these problems are not big problems. We can solve them with our brains."


    "If so... Feasible!"


    Fiona was very excited. According to Donne''s description, this is indeed a very good idea. It can not only stimulate economic consumption and relieve people''s pressure in boring life, but also enable them to gain valuable experience. It can be said that it can kill many birds with one stone.


    "But the early construction work will consume a lot of labor resources, so..."


    Donne smiled and nodded on Fiona''s forehead: "you have to discuss with Ollie how to mobilize more people to join the labor construction."


    "Not only labor resources, but also a lot of construction resources."


    Fiona rolled her eyes: "I don''t know what the so-called amusement parks and theme parks are, but according to your description, there will be a lot of entertainment facilities there. These facilities will certainly consume a lot of metal ore. therefore, hurry them. Seeing that the frozen moon is passing, they have transformed less than ten golden giant statues to join the star mining team in recent months According to my calculation, if we want the whole prandal to meet the construction standard of Ellington, we need at least 50 gold giant statues to mine resources day and night. In order to speed up the pace of development, we need to further increase the scale of the metal refining industry and increase the number of gold giant statues used for mining to about 100 in order to meet our development of the whole world The basic needs of the community. "


    Tang en shook his head: "if we want to make further preparations for war preparedness materials, this number will increase more than ten times. The faster social development, the greater the demand for various resources. This is not just a gradual growth curve. With the increase of development speed, the required resources are likely to double."


    Fiona sighed: "fortunately, there is a star boundary base. Otherwise, our existing mining efficiency alone will certainly not meet our needs in the later stage."


    After the matter was settled, they began to discuss the details, especially the supervision and management scheme of the chess and card room and the design of various entertainment items in the amusement park. Later, after the discussion was more in-depth, Donne simply called orelia. She knew more about politics and should at least know how to standardize a new market.


    It took them a full week to finally determine a complete set of implementation plans, including complete market supervision and management regulations and various operation promotion plans in the first, middle and later stages. In order to achieve the best results, Aurelia even decided to use the power of the state to promote the project as soon as possible.


    So, in the dawn month (January) of 851, the third year when Donne came to prandal, a great construction that affected the people all over the country suddenly began with vigour and vitality!

 Chapter 1162

    People in hanging axe Castle know that gray Eddie is an ignorant bastard, but this bastard is very natural and unrestrained, which always makes many people envy, envy and hate.


    It''s all because gray Eddie is a great kunt master.


    In prandal, the Quint cards made by those boring magicians in the star moon tower are almost the only national entertainment. Due to the large number of participants, some rare cards on limited sale can often be sold at very high prices among enthusiasts.


    And graylai''s means of survival is gambling.


    With his superb skills, he won the rare cards that his opponent bet on, and then transferred them to others at a high price, or let his opponent redeem them at a price of one or two percent higher. This time, he set the White Wolf empty handed and made a lot of money. Moreover, he had no burden on his family, so his life was very natural and unrestrained.


    Recently, gray spent all his money in the brothel, so he decided to go out and find some fat sheep to get some money.


    After spending half a month in the brothel, gray suddenly came out. Looking at the green earth, he had the illusion of being separated from the world.


    Gray wandered to the place where Quint lovers often meet, which is a tavern called "White Wolf house". Quint lovers of hanging axe Castle often gather here in their spare time after work to compete with each other.


    "Hey!"


    Gray opened the door of the tavern with a joking smile: "Uncle Eddie is coming! Why don''t you come to meet him?"


    "Gray?"


    The customers in the tavern looked at gray in surprise. "Are you still alive? We thought you were all dead in Delia''s belly!"


    "What nonsense! You don''t know my skills. Delia''s mother is not my opponent at all. Finally, she called all her little sisters over to cope with me."


    Gray looked proud: "they are comfortable and don''t want me to leave. They don''t even want money. If I hadn''t insisted on clearing the money and goods and didn''t want to have any emotional entanglement with them, I could even eat, drink and sleep for nothing."


    "Ha ha, ha ha, it''s coming again! Gray Eddie''s bragging time!"


    "So you guys who are only jealous don''t understand anything at all. Come on, don''t talk nonsense. I haven''t played cards for half a month. Now I''m itching. Who will have a game with me? I press a leader epic card, and who will take the game?"


    Gray took out his bait, a rare gold card of Jean Augustine, the master of the stars and the moon. For Quint lovers, the rarest and most popular gold card with the highest price is the rare gold card of egwin, the new moon and the silver blade. The lucky ones who can get it are the lucky ones among the lucky ones. There is no market on the black market, followed by Jean Augustine, the master of the stars and the moon, In the black market, it has even been fired to a high price of more than 10000 gold.


    Those kunt fans looked at Gray''s glittering leader card with envy, jealousy and hatred on their faces. At first, they thought that gray could draw this card from the card bag, which might have used up all his luck in his life - instead, gray caught a lot of big fish with this card and made a lot of money.


    Triumphant gray shook the golden leader card in his hand. This card went all the way and wouldn''t disappoint him every time. He should be able to make a profit today. Gray licked his lips.


    However, a strange thing happened. He waited for a long time and didn''t wait for someone to answer. Those guys didn''t take the bait because they were jealous?


    Gray looked carefully, but found that the guys were all clustered in front of a table, watching with interest. From time to time, he could hear words like "eat" and "touch".


    Gray squeezed in. "What are you looking at?... uh? What''s this?"


    "Don''t you know? Oh, you haven''t been out at Delia''s recently. No wonder."


    A man nearby said with a smile: "this is called the treasure of the dragon, but there is also a common name called mahjong. It is a new game used by his majesty Donne to let us ordinary people kill time after work."


    In order to be more grounded, Donne slightly changed the face of mahjong, changed the rope card to flying dragon, changed the tube card to gold coin, changed a more acceptable name, and retained the common name of mahjong.


    "Dragon treasure? Mahjong? What do you mean?"


    "Here, the rules are written there. You can see it. It''s not difficult. Everyone is tired of kunte card. Recently, everyone is very interested in this game, but mahjong is too difficult to buy now, so white wolf only got such a pair. Fortunately, a pair of cards can be played by four people."


    Speaking of this, the man smiled again: "speaking of it, there is another biggest advantage, that is, you don''t have to buy card bags. It''s always 136 cards, which saves a lot of expenses."


    Gray simply looked at the rules, 136 cards, which means that the Dragon guards the treasure. Players just rely on the cards in their hands to win the dragon''s treasure. 1 to 9 dragons (rope), 10000 to 90000, and 1 to 9 gold (tube). If they have enough three groups of three shunzi or the same shooting and a group of cards, they will win, and this is only the basic winning method. There are various tricks on it


    Gray raised his eyebrows. At first glance, this rule is very simple, but considering the number of players, the number of cards, the playing styles of different players and different winning methods, there are more than thousands of changes in it?


    This thing is definitely much harder than Quint!


    And a game is easy to use and difficult to master, which means that this game will be very playable!


    Not so good


    Gray muttered that if these people liked the new game and no one continued to play Quint, wouldn''t he have lost his means of survival? Maybe the value of this rare leader card will be greatly reduced.


    No, we must learn about this thing as soon as possible. If it can really threaten the status of Quint, those rare cards we hoard in our hands must be sold as soon as possible!


    "Three dragons..."


    On the card table, the family just launched a card, and the next family immediately shouted, "eat!"


    Then the three dragons swished and flew to the next house. The next house smiled brightly and played a white board.


    His eyes lit up at home: "touch!"


    When he turned his hand, he held two whiteboards impressively. Now he made up three whiteboards. After looking at the eye card, he grinned, played a flying dragon (a rope), and then deducted the card: "I listened to the card".


    Unexpectedly, he had just listened to the cards. The next family next to him touched the cards and directly laughed and pushed the cards: "four gold! Touch yourself! I''ve lost my beard!"


    "What?! how could it be?! you didn''t call to listen!"


    "The rules don''t seem to say you have to listen to cards?"


    The man dug his nostrils and said angrily, "don''t want to default! Pay quickly!"


    The other three had to pinch their noses to pay, and one gave him ten copper.


    Eh!?


    Gray''s eyes brightened when he was worried: "one person won, three people paid!? that''s good!"


    In the past, playing Quint was one-on-one, and winning was only one person. Now what kind of mahjong can win three people at a time, that is to charge three money!


    "Only self touch is the money given by three people. If you light the gun... Oh, the card you play is just the card that others want to win... The card you want to Hu, that is, you pay for it alone. It seems that if you have enough four cards, you can double the bar and reward."


    The reward can be doubled!?


    Gray''s eyes are brighter. Your majesty Donne is a good man! Do you know that we are too slow to get money, so we made this new pattern!?


    "I''ll come, I''ll come!"


    Seeing that they were about to open the next one, gray hurried up.


    "You?"


    Several people on the table glanced at him obliquely: "Eddie, we didn''t say you. We can''t beat you at Quint, but you haven''t played mahjong yet? Do you have money?"


    "No money."


    Gray said readily, "but I have Quint cards! I''ll take the cards to pay for it. Is that all right?"


    "Oh? It''s the master of the stars and the moon!?"


    Although several people don''t play kunt very much recently, rare cards are still attractive.


    "You think I''m stupid!"


    Gray felt out an ordinary copper card: "you don''t play very well, so it''s worth it."


    Several people looked at each other and sneered: "OK, cards are cards. If we don''t lose all your underwear today, we''ll take your last name!"


    The game soon began. Gray silently recalled the rules while touching the cards and looked at the face of his hand.


    Yes, the card is very good and the winning rate is very high!


    Gray smiled. Before he could touch the first card, he saw the dealer grin: "sorry, everyone, let''s start the next game!"


    Then he pushed the cards directly.


    "What?! it''s the legendary Tianhu!?"


    "I''ve only seen it in the rules. This is the first time I''ve seen someone touch it!"


    The two men muttered and took out the money: "what luck are you! I seriously doubt that you have overdrawn the good luck of the whole year!"


    Gray''s face is dull, Tianhu? What else?


    "Thank you, thank you, ha ha!"


    The dealer conveniently took Gray''s card and smiled, not to mention how proud he was.


    damn! How can you lose so unscientific!


    "Come again!"


    Second, gray still lost.


    Third, fourth, Fifth


    Gray kept losing cards. He saw that it was dark, and his kunt cards were almost lost, and he had begun to press rare cards. However, he still couldn''t see a trace of anxiety on his face, but a thoughtful expression.


    "Ha ha, I''ve wanted your rare trap card for a long time! I''ll accept it!"


    "Yes."


    Gray suddenly smiled. "Take it away. You''ll give it back to me soon anyway."


    "What big talk! How many times have you won today?"


    "Stop talking nonsense and start the next one."


    Gray smiled brightly and began to shuffle the cards.


    He has discovered the knack of the so-called mahjong.


    Listen to the home, stare at the home, prevent the home, carefully remember the cards, carefully play the cards, that''s all!


    From today on, it is the day of the rise of a new mahjong God gray Eddie!

 Chapter 1163

    In the study of the Lord''s house, Donne is being trained.


    It was Aurelia who scolded him.


    "So why invent this game for gambling!"


    Aurelia said with a headache: "originally, those gamblers only played dice and Quint cards, but now they are good. Playing cards, mahjong and billiards have been used as new gambling methods by them. Alinks''s inspection team has arrested several private casinos. Now basically, every gambler knows these new playing methods, and each one is excited like playing Dragon blood!"


    Donne''s very innocent mouth: "gambling is basically impossible unless it can eliminate human''s adventurous nature of small and broad. Instead of trying to eliminate it, it''s better to directly take the initiative to enter the Bureau, carry out industrial guidance and carry out benign development..."


    "You are reversing history!"


    Aurelia was angry and bitter: "at the beginning, my father didn''t know how much human and material resources he consumed in order to solve the problem of the proliferation of gambling houses. As a result, he didn''t expect to step back when he came to you."


    Donne smiled bitterly: "this is a fact summed up by countless people in many countries in our world with bloody experience. As long as human beings still have the nature of taking advantage, gambling can not disappear. Under the severe blow, this industry will only change from light to dark and be more harmful."


    Fiona sighed and said, "I have to admit, your majesty, he''s right. Even when the former king was in office, gambling was apparently eliminated, but was it really eliminated? Ollie, you used to be a night song and walk in the darkness of Alex. What''s the truth? You should know?"


    Aurelia: "


    Of course she knew, but she didn''t want to see what her father had done so denied.


    "Those mercenaries, adventurers, they come back from the mission. In the tavern, in addition to chatting and farting, they gamble to find women. You can''t control everyone."


    Fiona said slowly, "instead of letting this industry rot in the dark and eventually become an uncontrolled gray industry, it''s better to expose it directly to the sun and accept the supervision and management of the people, which can at least put an end to the vicious spread to a certain extent."


    "That''s right!"


    Donne gave Fiona a look. She still loved me!


    He said: "the disadvantage of gambling is that people will easily rush with blood, and then invest money recklessly until they lose their wealth. Some even deliberately lend money to these people for profit, so that they will be completely doomed, become abandoned children of society, and finally go astray in order to make a living."


    "So," Fiona has understood Donne''s meaning and added for him, "in order to eliminate this crime as much as possible, we might as well regularize the gambling house and provide formal and legal entertainment places for those gamblers. At the same time, we can also open the official loan channel and give loans to a certain extent according to personal credit and ability -"


    "Wait, wait --"


    Aurelia hurriedly stopped: "aren''t we trying to eliminate the harm brought by the loan? Why should we take the initiative to lend money to gamblers?"


    Fiona smiled strangely: "it''s up to our Lord Donne to explain to you."


    Donne smiled and said, "Ollie, what kind of people do you think like gambling?"


    "Gamblers? Apart from those who have a lot of money and like to find stimulation, the most people should be those who like to get something for nothing, use small, broad and empty handed to cover the white wolf?"


    "Yes, in other words, these people have not played any role in the progress of society. They are the scum, scum and waste holding us back."


    Donne mocked the gamblers mercilessly.


    "In that case, why do you..."


    "Since they like gambling and jumping into pits, we''ll help push them. They want to borrow money. They can, but they have to pay a price. We also need to strictly investigate and control to see who dares to lend money to them privately."


    Donne sneered: "They don''t like work and labor, so when they lose the money they lent them, they want to borrow it again? No way, and they have to pay back the money immediately. No money? Sorry, your personal freedom belongs to us, and then we can arrange work for them in good faith, enforce it, and have to accept labor until they pay off their debts."


    "After paying off the debt, they can regain their freedom and like gambling? It doesn''t matter. We open the door to welcome them to gamble, as long as we are ready to accept compulsory labor again."


    Aurelia suddenly widened her eyes and looked stunned: "so this is not a long-term planned industry at all, but a trap for gamblers. You''re digging a hole for them again!?"


    "They''re not worth it."


    Donne disdained on his face: "at most, it''s to make use of these social dregs. After all, we are so short of labor force that we can''t wait to break one person into two. It''s also excellent to pull more labor force."


    "Well, you are really full of bad water."


    Aurelia was convinced. Originally, she thought this guy was fooling around, but after listening to his plan, she thought carefully, hey, he really had a head!


    Casinos and gamblers have always been difficult to manage, especially involving a large number of gray industrial chains. If they are not handled properly, it is easy to cause social unrest.


    If the plan is implemented, the waste at the bottom of society can be used at least a little. Although we don''t expect them to play much value, at least they won''t lag behind.


    At the same time, if the gray industry is normalized, the taxes and dividends drawn from these places every year are a large amount of income, which can be used to enrich the national treasury, which is also very good for the development of government departments.


    So it seems that Donne''s plan is a good way to kill more with one stone. Of course, Aurelia has no good intention to continue to oppose it - after all, Donne is the Regent of the Ilus Empire, and Aurelia is only in power instead of him.


    Seeing the momentum, Aurelia finally did not intend to continue to reprimand. Donne finally breathed a sigh of relief and quickly changed the topic: "speaking of, how is the progress of the amusement park? I have to start preparing there."


    "It went well."


    Fiona smiled and said: "I signed a contract with master Jean and hired a large number of magicians in the city of silver and promised them to use magic materials as compensation. Therefore, those magicians are very actively involved in the construction. Now, on average, ten magicians above silver level are resident in each construction site. With their help, the progress of many engineering projects is very rapid and visual The amusement park can open at the end of this month. "


    Aurelia followed: "My side is also very reasonable. With the advertising of magic projection tower, government departments from top to bottom also began to help promote the amusement park in advance. Many people came to ask what the amusement park is. We can see that although they don''t know what it is, they are still very interested in the place where the whole family, old and young, can play together."


    "It''s said that the whole family, old and young, play together..."


    The three people looked at each other and smiled. I''m afraid only the three of them knew what the real purpose of the amusement park was in the later stage.


    "By the way, in addition to the amusement park, a notice has also been sent from Ryan empire."


    Fiona took out a piece of paper and handed it to Donne: "after the winter, the land dragon farm on the other side of the Ryan Empire has begun to collect blood gradually. It is expected that the first batch of land dragon blood will be transported to Ellington in the middle of this month."


    "Great!"


    Donne was overjoyed: "in this way, the project of olliha steel can be officially started!"


    The performance of oreha steel is very excellent, and its characteristics in some aspects are better than universal alloy, which can be used in many places, so the related industries are very important.


    Although the dragon family can also synthesize a lot of oreha steel, it is obviously unrealistic to rely on the dragon family''s bloodletting all the time. The recovery effect of the goddess''s blood is only better than nothing for the dragon family, and there is no way to realize the supply balance. Therefore, Tang en can only focus on the local dragon breeding industry.


    At present, the development of dixinglong breeding industry is fairly stable. It not only provides a large number of jobs for the Ryan Empire, greatly improves the average income of the residents of the Ryan Empire, but also strengthens the relationship between the two countries, allowing Datang chamber of Commerce to go deeper into all aspects of the Ryan Empire.


    In the short term, Datang chamber of Commerce has suffered a lot of losses, but in the long run, it is a business that can make no loss. After all, it is likely that a country will earn back from this investment - what kind of investment can do this?


    The three people then discussed the follow-up development. Then Aurelia returned to arlinks, and Fiona had to continue to do other things. After leaving Donne himself, Donne rubbed his chin and pondered for a moment, and his body disappeared from the study and came to sharhera.


    "Rowling."


    "Ah, dear!"


    Seeing that Donne came to find herself again, Rowling on the throne cheered, rushed over directly, and then "snapped"


    "So if you can''t walk steadily, don''t walk. Just fly..."


    With a helpless face, Donne went over to pick up Rowling and rubbed her red nose. Rowling took the opportunity to get into his arms and giggled.


    Different from Lola, who is always dissatisfied with her desires, her daughter Rowling is obviously much more lovely than her. Although she is also full of possessiveness for Donne, at least she won''t directly pull him to slap - of course, it may also be related to her failure to beat Donne


    Although he didn''t want to betray his male sex, Donne now had to look at Rowling who was wiping in his arms and asked, "how''s the task I gave you finished?"


    "Don''t worry!"


    Rowling giggled: "I''ve been watching to ensure that I can finish the task on time!"


    "That''s good..."


    "So let''s get married?"


    You jump too fast!!!

 Chapter 1164

    "So why do we have to deliver the goods?"


    Vanilla and cocoa looked unhappy and stared at tastrow. Since tastrow received Tina''s brainwashing training, his character has changed greatly and treated people very gently, so now they are not afraid of his majesty.


    Tystro said kindly, "of course, it''s because you have a good relationship with his majesty Donne. Let you go to show our greatest sincerity."


    "Nonsense, clearly Prince Ursa and Mongo Kahn have a good relationship with him. They volunteered to go, but you didn''t promise to let us go. Do you have any strange plans?"


    Cocoa looked suspiciously at tastrow, and her intuition told her that the king''s mind was not simple.


    "What are you talking about," said tastrow with a smile. "It''s not because you''ve been busy lately and haven''t seen him, so I''ll give you a chance to relax. Don''t you want Donne?"


    "I won''t miss him!"


    The two cat eared niangs blushed in an instant. They clearly wanted to hide it, but as soon as they heard the name, a sense of shame poured out from the bottom of their hearts, which was impossible to hide.


    Seeing their reaction, tessro smiled more. Of course, his intention was not so simple, but "now the Datang chamber of commerce is closely connected with the Ryan Empire, and we can''t live without them, so we want you to sell your hue, and it''s best to marry Donne". Even if he is as thick skinned as he can''t say it!


    In fact, since the last embarrassing incident, vanilla and cocoa have been hiding from Donne. Even if they go to Ellington, they run quietly. Even tystro doesn''t know. He thought the two girls have always been honest in the temple and never gone out.


    "Our people are now inseparable from Datang chamber of Commerce. They provide us with food, clothing, housing and transportation. This is the first shipment of our local Xinglong breeding industry, which is very important for our follow-up cooperation. We must ensure close cooperation with Datang chamber of Commerce. It is necessary for us to further strengthen our ties, and you as us The link between the Empire of wren and the Empire of Ilus is the most appropriate one to go to Ellington this time. "


    Tastrow gave them a rather reluctant excuse. It seemed that it was really the case, so that the two proud cat ears could finally wipe away their face.


    "Well, for the sake of your sincerity, let''s go reluctantly."


    Vanilla looked very reluctant, and cocoa nodded in agreement with her.


    As for whether it is really so difficult, only the two of them will know.


    The ground dragon blood harvested in the dawn moon has been put into containers and stored in the space equipment provided by Donne. Each of them can directly bring tens of thousands of tons of ground dragon blood to Ellington with a small bag, which is very convenient.


    The only thing that makes them tangle is to meet Donne. Last time, the guy did something like that to them while they were unconscious. Who knows what shameful thing he would do if he met again this time?


    The tangled vanilla and cocoa stepped into the transmission array hand in hand. Their bodies only felt a pull and a blur in front of them. After standing firm again, they had come to Ellington.


    As soon as vanilla and cocoa''s eyes brighten, they feel that the city seems to have changed again after a few days. The cold winter has just passed, and the temperature is still cold and biting. However, in this city, they feel a hot atmosphere - every pedestrian has a happy smile on his face, and everyone''s positive attitude will infect others around them, This affects each other and makes the whole city full of vitality.


    After they walked out of the transmission hall, they looked at the happy pedestrians around them, and their tangled hearts relaxed involuntarily.


    How can a king who can bring people a happy smile be a bad person? Last time, it must have been an accident beyond everyone''s control, which led to such consequences. It must be true.


    Just as the two cat eared niangs jumped towards the Lord''s house, they overheard the conversation of two passers-by, which stunned them for a moment.


    "You know what? Our little princess seems to be able to call her parents recently, but her majesty Donne and Elia are very happy."


    "That''s really good, but the child was adopted by Clara. Why are they so happy?"


    "Are you stupid, don''t you know? That child is actually the child of his majesty Don and Elia!"


    "What?! you''re kidding! Elia is still so small! How can it be!"


    "It''s because Elia is still very young that Clara needs to cover! Before I said it, there was a news that Elia is his Majesty''s favorite person?"


    "Unexpectedly, there is such a thing!"


    "People say that the stronger people are, the more likely they are to have quirks. It''s like master Jean is always sloppy and untidy. Master Angus always likes to drink flower wine. Your majesty Donne is so powerful, and it''s normal to have a strange hobby. Maybe it''s because your majesty Donne can''t see Stanley. Although they both like little girls, they know It shows that his majesty Donne is pure love. That cruel Stanley likes to abuse the lovely little girl. Of course, his majesty Donne can''t stand it! "


    "It seems reasonable for you to say so..."


    "So, your majesty Donne is worried about our tendency to discriminate against him, so he asked Clara to cover up. In fact, the child is the child of him and Elia!"


    He and Elia''s children


    Elia''s children


    Children


    That big bastard, big sex wolf, big pervert has children!


    And the child''s mother is Elia!


    Elia is so young. How could he bear to do it!


    Vanilla and cocoa looked at each other in horror. Unexpectedly, they overestimated Donne''s integrity!


    The news was so slow that they didn''t know how long it had been a headache for Donne. Now they just looked at each other in shock and began to reconsider whether to go to the Lord''s house.


    At this time, I saw them every night passing by: "Oh, this is not vanilla and cocoa. Are you playing again?"


    As soon as vanilla''s eyes brightened, she hurried over and affectionately held YeYe''s hand: "sister YeYe, we haven''t been here for a while. I heard that a big event has happened in Ellington?"


    As soon as I heard it every night, I just thought about it a little. I immediately understood what they wanted to ask, and suddenly showed a cunning smile: "Ellington is changing with each passing day. Many major events happen every day. I just don''t know what you want to know."


    "Yes, yes..."


    Cocoa bowed her head a little shyly, and her neck and ears were blushing.


    Vanilla was much more crisp and direct: "it''s about the little princess! I heard that Donne has a daughter?"


    "Oh, you say this, yes, it''s true."


    "That, that, his daughter''s mother... Is it really Elia?"


    Night suddenly smiled: "how can it be."


    Vanilla and cocoa suddenly breathed a sigh of relief. Well, no matter how exaggerated, don wouldn''t have started on Elia.


    "Her mother is Clara."


    "EH - er."


    Vanilla suddenly became nervous again: "sister YeYe, you know I asked her biological mother, not her adoptive mother."


    "Well..."


    "Who''s her mother?" said night and night. "Is it important to you?"


    "When, of course not, not... But if it''s Elijah, it''s too, too -"


    "It''s so abnormal, isn''t it? I think so, too."


    Night night said very melancholy, "but that guy is a big pervert, isn''t he?"


    There is no flaw in that!


    "So it''s reasonable for him to shoot Elia, isn''t it?"


    It''s totally possible!!


    "So Winnett''s mother --"


    Uh huh!


    "- it''s actually me."


    Well - a ghost!!!


    Vanilla was angry and bitter: "don''t make trouble, sister night. Now your body has changed into my body. How can you have children!"


    "Really, you are becoming less and less cute."


    Night and night, and then he said very bitterly, "obviously I''m already a doll and can''t have children, so I want to have a child more, but that bastard doesn''t agree. I''m so angry!"


    "So, the little princess Winnett''s mother is really Elia?"


    "Well... You have to ask yourself."


    Humming night and night, "aren''t you going to the Lord''s house? Come on, they are all here. Everyone is teaching vinette to speak. If you have any questions, you can ask him directly."


    How nice it is to ask him directly!


    ¡ª¡ªAnd what position should we ask?


    Vanilla and cocoa are very tangled. They don''t have much deep feelings with Donne. They don''t have a relationship. Although they were touched and kissed by Donne last time, they didn''t break through the last layer of relationship with Donne. The two sides are not a relatively close gender relationship, let alone the constraints of marriage contract


    In other words, no matter from which point of view, they are not qualified to care about it!


    But just give up? not bother to ask questions or listen to what ''s said? Both of them are a little unwilling!


    Yes, not reconciled!


    Obviously, Lord Vulcan has issued an oracle to ask them to serve Donne like him - a God will only order his saint to do such shameless things, which itself is very strange. If they stick it up and are rejected, it will be even more strange!


    Not only are they shameless, but even Lord Vulcan will feel ashamed!


    Two cat eared niangs with strange ideas followed behind them all the way to the Lord''s house in a trance. As soon as they entered the yard, they heard a creepy sentence - "vinette, come and taste dad''s, it''s very delicious."


    This is no longer what a pervert can describe. It''s simply heinous!

 Chapter 1165

    "So, what the hell are you two thinking?"


    Gnashing his teeth, Donne squeezed cocoa''s head hard, next to vanilla whistling in his head.


    Not long after the two cat ears came, they paid a huge price for their brain holes.


    Especially when they rushed in and shouted "let go of that girl and let me come", they stunned everyone present!


    After they told the so-called truth they guessed, all the people present were silent tears and looked at Donne with great sympathy.


    Needless to say, this rumor will become his eternal black history.


    "Brother, don''t look at me. I didn''t do it this time! I swear to my beard that I didn''t say a word!"


    Pay attention to Donne''s dangerous eyes. Brian resolutely put down his glass and vowed solemnly. He even used his own beard. Now even Donne had to believe his words.


    "So who spread this rumor!!!"


    Donne squeezed cocoa''s temples and growled with grief and anger. It was clear that he had worked hard to wash away the titles of "Lori control" and "wife killer", but why did he feel that things were getting worse and worse?


    "It doesn''t have to be spread."


    Fiona drank her hot tea gracefully and said: "After all, the more great a hero is, the more people are interested in his gossip. What''s more, if you are still a living hero, they are more interested... At the beginning, weinett''s story was not covered up, so there was no way to stop the news from spreading. At the beginning, you brought it back. She also called your father. People will certainly not let go of this popular gossip ¡£¡±


    "And," she put down her tea cup and changed her leg, "You also told us that on the way of news transmission, the more times you repeat it, the more subjective impressions will be added, and it will soon be beyond recognition. It should be said that it is still circulating that the children belong to you and Elia. It is good that they have not become the children of you and Aunt Clara."


    "If it becomes a rumor between Clara and me, uncle Alberton will have to cut me down..."


    "How could it be," said Alberton with a smile, "I don''t know the truth and won''t do that."


    Please don''t sharpen your sword there when you say this? My neck feels cold!


    "So what is the truth?"


    Vanilla has recovered. I still can''t help but want to explore the truth, otherwise I feel itchy and uncomfortable!


    "In short, here''s the thing..."


    Elsa jumped out in a few words and told them about vinette''s life experience. After understanding the truth, the two owls finally calmed down.


    It turns out that there are so many unknown secrets


    "So..."


    Vanilla looked at Elsa''s slightly swollen belly with a tangled face: "what''s the matter with your stomach? Don''t tell me you''re fat..."


    "No!"


    Elsa smiled shyly and said, "in fact, this is the child of Lord and me -"


    Vanilla & & & & & & Cocoa: "what!?"


    The two people who just calmed down almost fainted again. It''s different from what they said!?


    How come Elia''s affairs have just been settled, but Elsa has the Lord''s child again?


    There was no movement when Mingming came!


    Is this too sudden?


    "Half talk is not a good habit!"


    Donne knocked Elsa on the head and said angrily, "there are complex reasons. Because it''s troublesome to explain, I''m too lazy to explain."


    Vanilla & Cocoa: "


    So the subtext is misunderstood by us?


    Vanilla said angrily, "I''ve never seen such an irresponsible person! It''s too much to arouse our curiosity but don''t answer it!"


    "Don''t you know curiosity will kill cats?"


    Donne glared at her, vanilla shrunk, and immediately stared back: "it''s not all because of you!"


    "Me?"


    "That''s right! If it weren''t for you, cocoa and I, we would, wouldn''t..."


    Vanilla''s voice disappeared, and the information she inadvertently revealed attracted a group of people''s intriguing eyes.


    Donne''s egg hurt because he remembered that he had a bad relationship with the two cat ears!


    Damn it! It''s all because of otinia! If she hadn''t developed any new cakes on a whim, how could these two cat ears suddenly get into heat!


    Donne was suddenly stunned and calculated the days. It was already the dawn month. It seemed that the time for the two cat ears to be in heat was coming again?


    Fiona looked at them silently, didn''t say much, but turned off the topic: "you''ll talk to her about Elsa later, but I think you didn''t come to Ellington like before. It must be because there''s something serious?"


    Fiona said and looked at Donne. Vanilla and cocoa woke up immediately. Fiona knew clearly that they were hiding from Donne when they came to Ellington.


    "There is something."


    Vanilla took a small bag out of her pocket, and then took a small bag out of her cocoa pocket and handed it to Fiona: "This is all the blood collected by the Dihang dragon breeding site at the beginning of this month. Because it is the first time that it is not very skilled, and the Dihang dragon has not recovered to its best state just after winter, the amount of blood taken is not large, a total of 28000 tons."


    "Almost 30000 tons? Already a lot."


    Fiona was surprised by this number.


    I thought it was an exaggeration to purchase 10000 tons for the first collection. Unexpectedly, tastrow gave them a big surprise.


    Vanilla explained: "I''m afraid it''s because the scale of the land dragon farm has expanded a lot. His majesty tastrow has mobilized people to collect a batch of land dragons and put them into the farm. Recently, he has made a lot of efforts to increase domestic economic vitality..."


    "I see."


    Fiona was thoughtful. It seems that tastrow is really interested in this industry. Whether he wants to please Datang chamber of Commerce or not, at least the result is good. I''m afraid he also hopes to rely on this industry to revitalize the economy of Ryan empire.


    Tastrow should be very clear now that the current economic vitality of the Ryan empire is all based on the Datang chamber of Commerce. There is no doubt that once it is frozen with the Datang chamber of Commerce or the Ilus Empire, the Ryan empire will collapse in an instant - it is no exaggeration.


    As the saying goes, from thrift to extravagance, from extravagance to thrift, we are used to the good life now, and then let those orcs return to the poor life in the past. Even if Donne and they do nothing, those orcs with simple thinking are afraid that they will rebel, and it is not surprising that there is a road leading Party.


    According to this logic, it is well understood that such an important first trade will bring vanilla and cocoa.


    Just a word from vanilla inadvertently revealed that there was definitely something fishy between them and Donne. Maybe it was some ambiguous contact. Maybe the two cat ears had actually become Donne''s private pets when no one knew?


    These are not important. What is important is that the special status of vanilla and cocoa can make them become the link between Datang chamber of Commerce and Ryan Empire and reconcile the relationship between the two sides.


    They are twin saints of the Vulcan holy see in the Ryan empire. They have a high status in the Ryan Empire and have a certain voice. At the same time, there is a little fishy between them and Donne, which means that it is impossible to be too cruel to them with Donne''s kind character. If they convey some news that tastrow is difficult to say, the probability of success is high Very big


    After thinking of this, Fiona has basically guessed tessro''s intention. If there is no accident, in addition to transporting the land dragon blood this time, I''m afraid they will deliver a more important message for tessro.


    I understand, but I just don''t speak.


    Fiona, who clearly guessed the little 99 in tessro''s heart, sat down on the Diaoyutai. She didn''t mean to ask any more. She took the back of the two bags and said with a smile: "you two are tired from coming all the way. It''s better to sit down and have a rest, drink some tea, stay for a casual meal in the evening, have a rest, and then go back tomorrow."


    It''s bullshit to say that they came all the way. It''s only a matter of a blink of an eye to get to the destination. It''s just a polite remark. If they really stay, it means that they really have something to do.


    It could be to convey the idea of tastrow, or it could be


    Fiona glanced at Donne secretly. Maybe she''ll know what''s fishy between them in the evening.


    Vanilla hesitated for a moment and thought that the matter explained by tastrow had not been completely completed, so she agreed: "we''re not polite."


    Sure enough.


    Fiona smiled and motioned Tina to pour tea for both of them.


    Donne thought it over in his mind and said, "if 28000 tons of ground dragon blood is calculated according to the extraction proportion of gold cells and the synthetic formula of oreha steel, it can make a lot, enough for them to start practicing."


    "It''s not enough."


    Fiona sighed and spoke to Nunu of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute in the distance: "Kloto and his team have recently found that olliha steel can greatly enhance the performance if it is used as the shell armor of Power Armor instead of universal alloy. If 500 kg olliha steel is needed to produce a power armor, 100 sets are 50 tons and 1000 sets are 500 tons... We already have 100000 soldiers. Considering the subsequent expansion of the army, there is a shortage The truth is too big... "


    Speaking of this, Fiona said a little bitterly: "it would be perfect if the star world could produce oreha steel..."


    Donne smiled bitterly. He also wanted to convey such a hint to gene and them. However, it was acceptable for the star world to produce natural materials, but it was bullshit to produce such synthetic materials. Even if he said it, no one would believe it!


    If no one believes it, it is impossible to produce the observer effect, and the star world cannot produce that kind of thing

 Chapter 1166

    If there are any people who are most happy to spend the winter, there are definitely the first batch of students in prandal.


    If one of these students is the happiest to have a holiday, there is no doubt that it is Elia.


    After entering the cold winter, Ellington college began to have a holiday after the final exam. They got a holiday of nearly two months.


    Elia is going crazy.


    Unfortunately, after half of the holiday, she will go back to school to accept those boring knowledge. Originally, Elia has made up her mind to stay at home after school - it''s no use even if her eldest brother comes to pull her. Anyway, he will be soft hearted as long as he acts like a spoiler to her eldest brother - Elia thinks so.


    However, the sudden appearance of vinette made her glow with new vitality!


    In recent days, due to vinette, Elia seems to have found the excitement she had just had a holiday and actively devoted herself to playing the role of "mother".


    This is quite different from the past. At that time, everyone knew it was false, but now, it is also false, but Elia always has a feeling of "everything is true".


    The daughter of myself and my big brother


    Elia''s heart was full of happiness. She took vinette''s hand with a small hand not much bigger than vinette, gently shook vinette on the children''s seat, and kept saying, "vinette, call mom!"


    "Mom..."


    Vinette''s learning speed is very fast. Although she hasn''t learned to speak at the age of three, that''s because she has been sealed. After breaking away from the seal, she is growing at an amazing speed. The speed of learning to speak amazed a group of people.


    Listen to Winnett''s milk cry for mom. Elia has a small face and smiles as brightly as flowers. Then she makes another effort and points to Donne to continue to seduce. Confused Winnett: "call dad."


    Vinette opened her little hands and shouted, "Dad... Sugar... Sugar, Dad..."


    Donne had a black line. His intuition told him that vinette definitely mixed him with something full of attraction and charm for children, but he couldn''t say anything yet.


    The vanilla and cocoa next to them fell into a dull state.


    Even if they already know the truth, it is still difficult for them to adapt to the current picture.


    Donne being a father is nothing, but Elia being a mother is really amazing


    "Surprised?"


    Fiona drank her own hot tea: "it doesn''t matter. I''ll get used to it after watching it for a long time."


    How can people get used to it!


    Fart bigger, she and vinette stand together more like two sisters!!!


    This relationship is so contrary to human relations!


    Even Elsa nodded and said, "well, although she was surprised at the beginning, it seems that she has really adapted now."


    You pregnant woman with his child, don''t talk about these inappropriate topics!


    OLINA smiled: "well... Although this collocation is a little strange, it doesn''t seem unacceptable after getting used to it..."


    You are his wife, Lord queen of the Ilus empire¡ª¡ª Don''t you want to do something to his lower body when you see an inexplicable daughter brought back by your husband!? For example, castrate him and castrate him and castrate him?


    Why help him with his children


    Vanilla thinks it''s the worst idea to drink tea here. The slot here can''t spit out at all!


    Cocoa, who was short of roots in his mind, had given up the idea of continuing to investigate, and asked with great interest, "what else will vinette say now except mom and dad?"


    "Sugar, eat, drink, want, don''t want anything."


    OLINA smiled and said, "it''s no different from an ordinary little girl, and at the current speed, it''s estimated that she will be able to speak normally next month. In a few months, she may run like an ordinary three-year-old girl - provided that she won''t stick to Elia like this."


    "Oh, oh, oh!"


    Cocoa exclaimed, "I remember my sister. She learned to walk when she was three years old. Vinette is really a genius - ah!"


    Vanilla took back her fist expressionless: "what are you talking about, your ten-year-old sister who still wet the bed?"


    Donne''s eyes lit up and he seemed to hear some good gossip.


    Cocoa covered her head and hid behind Fiona: "obviously you wet the bed and secretly changed the sheets!"


    Vanilla gnashed her teeth and said, "I think you''ve really itched recently..."


    Fiona held them: "relax, relax, what do the sisters have to earn? In other words, if you wet the bed alone, another person will wet the bed? It''s obviously a matter of two people. Why should you shirk your responsibility?"


    Cocoa was stunned and suddenly clapped her hands: "yes! Why did I forget it - so you must have wet the bed too!"


    Vanilla roared: "not yet! No! It''s all! You! Harm!"


    Donne, a melon eater, said it was fun to watch the two sisters uncover their scars.


    Fiona smiled and said, "stop arguing. Aren''t you going to talk to me about something else?"


    "Anything else?"


    Fiona smiled and said casually, "for example, what are the plans of the Ryan Empire recently? What are the arrangements of tastrow? What can we do for you?"


    Cocoa clapped his hands: "Oh, by the way! Your majesty tesstrow really asked us to send you a letter, vanilla?"


    "Call me sister!"


    Vanilla angrily took out the letter and handed it to Fiona.


    Fiona played with the envelope. Instead of opening it on the spot, she asked, "did he say what was in it?"


    She plans to dig out some information from the two simple cat ears first, and it will be easier to get accurate results after comprehensive judgment.


    Although the Reien Empire has been tied to the chariot of the Datang chamber of Commerce, there is no need to worry about its escape, Fiona strives to be perfect in everything she does, and no accident is allowed - the photo stone was an accident.


    Vanilla recalled it and said slowly, "Your Majesty, he said..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Come on, let''s welcome vanilla and cocoa! Cheers!"


    "Cheers!"


    A noisy table of people raised their glasses at the same time. On the table in front of them was a steaming hot pot. It was also very enjoyable to eat in the early spring when the cold wind did not subside. In addition, it was hot cider, instant boiled pork slices at the entrance, and a mouthful of slightly sweet cider. That taste was wonderful.


    Rao is full of worry. Vanilla and cocoa also forget their mission for the time being and devote themselves to a delicious dinner.


    Croto, who ran over to rub the meal, sighed: "although the hot pot is delicious, he can''t stand eating too much. Especially when he goes to the bathroom the next morning, it''s hot..."


    A group of girls on the table suddenly blushed at the words. The upper mouth had a good time the night before, and the lower mouth suffered the next morning. Although everyone knows this, they just can''t control this mouth, but


    What kind of thing is it to say in front of everyone!


    However, as soon as I thought that kloto was a technical house, there was no EQ at all, and the girls didn''t say much, but silently slowed down the speed of eating.


    Don said angrily, "don''t you think it''s disgusting to say such things at dinner? Everyone dares not eat because of you."


    Tina blushed and said, "no, I don''t blame master cloto. In fact, I have lost weight recently..."


    "You still use to lose weight? Tina, I didn''t say you. You''re already slim, okay?"


    Donne glanced at Tina. Under his development, Tina''s body line is more and more attractive. It should be convex and warped. Coupled with a decent uniform, wow, the bar of temptation.


    If prandal has any advantages here, it is no better than various cultivation methods. Soldiers temper their bodies to exercise the power of blood and Qi, and magicians understand the heaven and earth to absorb magic elements. These two methods can convert the rich energy in the body into usable power and store it, This means that it is really difficult to become fat in prandar - except for those local tyrants or nobles who are rich but have no way to practice.


    "But I''m to blame."


    Donne rubbed his chin and said, "because I like spicy food, I only developed this kind of pot bottom. I forgot to think about it for you. Well, it''s decided. Take time to study Sanxian and mushroom soup pot these two days. Girls really like that light taste."


    When Donne said that there were other light flavors of the bottom of the pot, the girls in a circle had bright eyes and couldn''t wait to ask, "really? How long does it take?"


    Although the hot pot is good, as croto said, it was too painful the next day, especially for girls. They don''t discuss such shameful things as the hot pain of chrysanthemums. They thought they were the only one.


    But if there is a light soup pot, it will be great. They can enjoy the delicious hot pot without worrying about shame the next day.


    "So looking forward to it? I''ll do it as soon as possible."


    Tang en was surprised, because in his opinion, hot pot has to be spicy. What kind of hot pot is Sanxian mushroom soup? It''s boring¡ª¡ª In other words, it can be seen from this that Donne''s EQ is not too high sometimes. At least he doesn''t think of women everywhere.


    After they had enough to eat and drink, they went back to their homes to find their mothers. Vanilla and cocoa stayed because they wanted to stay in the Lord''s house. Several people sat in the yard and drank hot tea to eat. After sweating all over, they blew the cold wind. It was really enjoyable.


    Looking at vanilla and cocoa trying to talk to vinette, Fiona smiled and said to Donne, "what did you do to them?"


    "Nothing!"


    Donne said firmly, "it was an accident! It''s otinia''s fault!"


    "Oh... It has something to do with otinia, then I understand."


    Fiona nodded, then suddenly asked, "what do you think of tessro''s proposal?"

 Chapter 1167

    Tastrow''s message to vanilla is very simple.


    He, or the Wren Empire, also wanted to participate in the western development plan.


    According to Fiona''s idea, the western development involves a wide range of people and industries. If the plan is well done, the overall strength of the Ilus empire will be greatly improved in the process of western development.


    They can see the benefits, as can Oscar. Although tessro is a little slow, he is not stupid. Naturally, he knows that this is an opportunity.


    However, there is another biggest problem, that is, the western development is the internal affairs of the Ilus empire.


    Although the tentacles of Datang chamber of Commerce have spread throughout prandal, at present, Rehn Empire and ronitant kingdom are still independent of Ilus empire. They have never made up their mind to actively integrate with Ilus Empire - it is easy to understand that any national leader will certainly not make such concessions, Otherwise, there would not be so many sovereign countries with sesame seeds on the earth.


    Whether to let the Rehn Empire and ronitant Kingdom join the western development depends on what is behind them.


    After a moment of silence, Donne said: "The main purpose of ronitant should still be its economic potential. The existing emerging markets are basically monopolized by us, and a large part of the traditional markets are divided up by us. There is not enough space left for the operation of ronitant Kingdom, so they urgently need to open up a new market, such as grace area, which has not been developed much It''s a chance, so they won''t miss it. "


    Fiona nodded and said slowly, "we need to think carefully about the purpose of Ryan empire."


    "The Wren empire is vast and sparsely populated, but due to the barren land, there is a great pressure on survival. Tastrow may want to take advantage of our immigration plan to transfer part of the population of the Wren Empire to the grace region to reduce their domestic pressure."


    "Grace area needs to be rebuilt, which will use a lot of labor force, have a lot of employment opportunities and create countless jobs. Ryan empire is now catching up with us and intends to catch up with us and enter a civilized society. The primary solution is economic growth, so from this point of view, he will not miss this opportunity."


    "Due to the problems left over by history, the relationship between orcs and humans has always been cold, and the western development plan is a large-scale plan involving large-scale immigration and large-scale construction. If we can take advantage of this opportunity to let orcs and humans eat, wear, work and get paid together, we may have the opportunity to successfully integrate orcs into society, then the Ryan empire in the future The treatment in prandal will be greatly improved. "


    Donne smiled and said, "it''s not difficult to guess. According to tessro''s thinking logic, the third point is probably the most important."


    "Yes, this is also the effect we, or you want to achieve."


    Fiona stared at the cup in front of her as if there was a secret in it: "so theoretically, you will never refuse it. Rather, even if he doesn''t mention it, you may take the initiative to talk to him about the proposal."


    "I do have this idea. What''s the matter?"


    "In that case, why did he put it forward?"


    Fiona asked Donne: "when he asked us, he lost the initiative and handed over the initiative to us. If he waited for you to come to beg him, he would get more benefits. So the question is, why did he do this?"


    Don shrugged: "because he doesn''t know how to fight our development?"


    "This seems to be the most likely answer, but..."


    Fiona shook her head: "I think he''s worried about something, so I don''t hesitate to give up the initiative and let us bring Ryan empire."


    Worried? Worried about what?


    Donne was stunned for a while. Suddenly, he had a flash of inspiration. He almost said in the same voice with Fiona: "Grace''s battle!"


    "That''s right! It must be so!"


    Fiona said with great discretion: "originally, the Wren Empire only wanted to develop safely and steadily. After drinking some soup behind the Ilus Empire and gaining a firm foothold, it will develop itself until it surpasses us."


    "But," said Donne, with his eyes slightly narrowed and a smile, "the battle in grace changed his mind."


    "Grace''s battle scale is too large, and the remaining prestige even spread to the surrounding areas. Ellington has a feeling. There is no reason why xinbulkesuo, who is closer, can''t feel it. Not to mention master sharp teeth has personally participated in the battle, so he knows your combat effectiveness and influence."


    "But in fact, I didn''t release the two most powerful spells in that battle."


    Donne was so innocent that he even felt like laughing: "the falling stars released by Jean, the arrival of the elemental monarch released by Horus through the great prayer, and the doomsday thunder released by the wind elemental monarch have nothing to do with me."


    "Maybe it''s not because of these two spells."


    Fiona blinked and said, "it could also be the battle in blood rock."


    Donne suddenly realized, "it''s possible!"


    In the battle against blood Rock City, the Ilus Empire only sent an army composed of more than 10000 soldiers, but it was equipped with a large number of advanced weapons and won the war in a very different proportion. This kind of thing is not a secret at all. It spread after the battle, and tastrow will naturally know it.


    Originally, tystro was still happy that the Ryan empire finally began to develop again. When he saw the hope of catching up with other countries, the detailed information of the war was like a basin of cold water poured on his head, cooling his hot brain again.


    It was after calming down that tastrow suddenly discovered the hidden crisis.


    The Ilus Empire spared no effort to help build the Ryan Empire, but never worried about what would happen after the Ryan Empire became strong. Why?


    Because of those powerful new weapons and equipment.


    The powerful weapons and equipment gave the ilrus Empire strong confidence. They didn''t worry that the Ryan Empire would catch up. Even if the living standard and economic level went up, the military strength was still very different!


    Humans and orcs had a congenital physical gap, but this gap was overtaken by weapons and equipment, and orcs fell into the disadvantage.


    In other words, once the Rehn Empire and the Ilus Empire tear their faces and there is a war between the two sides, the Ilus Empire doesn''t even need to send out soldiers. It can completely destroy the Rehn empire by firing that terrible weapon directly and far across the border!


    It''s not just tearing their faces. When the Ryan Empire makes them lose trust, the crisis may come to them at any time!


    It was precisely because of the same importance of trust to each other that tesstrow decided to brazenly invite vanilla and cocoa as diplomatic ambassadors to Ellington to convey his goodwill.


    Fiona only from that letter and the few words quoted by vanilla, she analyzed the idea of tastrow clearly, even more clearly than he thought. She has every reason to believe that tastrow sent vanilla and cocoa this time to win Donne''s favor and trust in them.


    What happens to them when they gain trust? Secretly waiting for opportunities to develop, and then seeking to surpass?


    Stop teasing


    The Wren Empire had lost from the beginning, and they had no chance to catch up.


    There is only one way to stay in the Ryan Empire, or tastrow, that is to watch the Ilus Empire become stronger and stronger until the Ryan empire is merged and the two sides become a whole.


    It''s just a matter of time.


    Tastrow is also vaguely aware of this, so he has been so tangled recently.


    As a king, he should make his people happier and his country stronger.


    But as an orc, he knew he had no ability to make the country better


    Working with Donne is the only option in front of him.


    "I didn''t expect that guy to become smarter, or indecisive, after Tina''s training."


    Fiona smiled, shook her head and said, "although his worry is a little superfluous, it''s a good thing for us."


    Donne looked at vinette in the distance, grinned at her, and then said, "although tystro is stupid, his heart is kind, and he is also considering for his people, so I don''t want to be an enemy and solve things peacefully. I don''t want to use war."


    "What about the Ryan Empire?"


    Fiona asked, "with our development, sooner or later you will face this problem."


    "So, didn''t testero have sent the answer to us?"


    Donne pointed to the letter on the table and laughed. Fiona was stunned and laughed.


    Yes, the answer has actually been sent.


    The western development is a good opportunity for Orc civilians and human civilians to work and live together. There is no faster way to integrate the two races as soon as possible.


    "That''s it."


    Fiona touched the letter and said with a smile, "don''t let the investment we spend so much money drift away."


    The western development plan will post all the money made by Datang chamber of Commerce in the past two years. Not only that, but also continue to increase investment in the future!


    Because what Datang chamber of Commerce has to do in grace is not a simple transformation project, but reconstruction. It directly starts from scratch to rebuild a civilized society. The template of the city is all designed according to Ellington!


    Prandar''s large-scale modernization will start from there!

 Chapter 1168

    It was night, when Donne began to think about how to cook the bottom of the clear soup pot in his bedroom, suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    Donne, who was recently squeezed and a little frightened, turned pale in an instant: "who!?"


    Only after shouting did he react that whether it was isali, Lola, or mother and daughter of peltiss and celiheath, they never took the ordinary way to squeeze juice and didn''t knock at the door at all.


    Door? It doesn''t exist!


    The man outside the door didn''t answer, but directly pushed the door in.


    In the dark of the corridor outside, Tina and Marlene looked sorry: "they went in. It seems that we don''t have a chance tonight..."


    Tina spat with a red face: "obviously you have to pull me, I don''t want to come over. That kind of thing, that kind of thing is too ashamed!"


    Marlene gently grabbed her chest and smiled: "what, you don''t know how strong your majesty Donne is. He usually takes care of you, otherwise you can''t deal with him alone!"


    "No, no, your majesty, he is very gentle and considerate..."


    Marlene didn''t believe it at all. She muttered to herself, "I just didn''t expect that your majesty has such a relationship with the two orcs... Your Majesty''s hunting range is really wide."


    "Vanilla and cocoa people are very nice. Don''t black them."


    "I know they are good people, but the orcs of Wren empire are so cruel that there are too few good people."


    "Your Majesty said that you can''t hit everyone because of an exception."


    "So vanilla and cocoa are special cases."


    As they whispered and discussed going back, Fiona in the other room also showed a meaningful expression.


    "Sure enough, I went in..."


    What will they do? This position or that position?


    Fiona began to fantasize. A moment later, she looked at her sticky fingers and blushed.


    After hesitating for a while, she secretly took out the properly kept photo stone, released a silent barrier, and shyly activated the photo stone


    A moment later


    Fiona, who was full of expectation, roared angrily: "damn! How is it blank!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Vanilla - and cocoa!?"


    Donne''s face changed slightly. Why did they come now? Could it be that spring is coming and they are going to turn into Juicer Ji?


    ¡ª¡ªBut it''s not right. If they were really interested, it wouldn''t have been that reaction before.


    ¡ª¡ªAll in all, it''s great not to squeeze juice!


    Donne put down his pen and paper and asked a little unnaturally, "Why are you here?"


    Vanilla rolled her eyes. He thought he wanted to come? They wouldn''t have come if tystro hadn''t kept saying that he wanted to think about the Ryan Empire and the future of the orcs, and wanted them to sacrifice their happiness to win over Donne - yes! you ''re right! They will never come!


    After cheering herself up in her heart, as soon as vanilla opened her mouth, she saw that her unsuccessful sister had gathered around Donne and said curiously, "what are you writing? It looks like a recipe for herbal medicine?"


    "Of course not. It''s just the cooking ingredients at the bottom of the hot pot."


    There was nothing to keep secret about this kind of thing, and Donne didn''t hide it and showed it to cocoa.


    Cocoa''s eyes brightened: "is it something that can cook the hot soup for tonight''s dinner?"


    "That''s spicy pot bottom. This is three delicacies pot bottom. The taste is different. Are you interested?"


    Donne was surprised to see cocoa. The hot chili oil made two cat ears suffer when they were eating just now. After all, the cat tongue... But they still had a lot of fun.


    "Of course!"


    Coco said without hesitation, "it''s very cold in winter in our Ryan empire. If this cooking method can be passed on, it must be very popular! And those people will like this taste."


    There are many warriors in the Ryan empire. Most orcs are very strong. The stronger the people are, the more they like the exciting taste. Those people like spirits, that''s all.


    And spicy hot pot will certainly become their favorite. It''s absolutely fun to eat heartily and have some liquor.


    Vanilla standing next to them looked at them and said nothing. How could the topic be brought to eat by cocoa? I''m here to discuss business


    Cocoa said with a regretful face, "unfortunately, your hot pot shops have not opened to the Ryan Empire, so everyone has no chance to eat this kind of food."


    Donne said with a smile, "Fiona would be happy to open the store if there was a market."


    "There must be a market! Now everyone''s income has begun to increase, and they are willing to spend money on meals."


    Coco couldn''t wait to say, "and our majesty is looking forward to eating the delicious food of Ellington in new bulkesuo."


    "There will be a chance. We''ll consider it when there are enough people."


    "If you are short of manpower, you can hire people from new bulkesuo to open a shop."


    Coco blinked: "you are short of people, but there are a lot of rich labor in the Ryan empire. Many people want to do something but have no chance. If they have a job opportunity, they will become the best employees!"


    Hearing this, vanilla, who had planned to stop drinking cocoa, suddenly closed his mouth, looked at the back of cocoa, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    So that''s what she meant?


    Shit! What a trick! Who says cocoa is a fool? I''ll stand up and smoke him!


    ... it seems that only you often say she is a fool?


    Forget it, it''s not important. What''s important is that cocoa can naturally bring the topic to business!


    "Of course. In fact, I - er..."


    Donne was stunned for a moment and reacted. He looked at the natural cocoa. Was the girl intentional or unintentional?


    There is a shortage of people in Donne. Ellington has been vigorously introducing labor force. It is no secret. Recently, the symptoms of this lack of labor force also tend to spread to other cities, because all industries begin to expand externally. With the increase of production capacity, industrial expansion and employment market, the labor gap naturally becomes larger.


    However, as mentioned before, the people of the Ilus Empire, especially the apocalypse, are generally reluctant to work in fixed posts. They are more inclined to take risks, explore, hunt and kill Warcraft, etc


    What about ordinary people who can work? Excluding the labor needed for social operation, Datang chamber of commerce can recruit very little, which is far from meeting the demand.


    Now Donne plans to begin to publicize the most glorious labor and mobilize those adventurers who do not work to take up their posts and devote themselves to social construction. It is a pity that the Apocalypse has a strong body, one up to five, and they don''t make good use of it.


    But


    Ryan empire is not short of people! They are short of food! Lack of food and work to feed so many people!


    At present, the most important thing for the ilrus empire is jobs. As for food, although the orcs have a big appetite, the output of food will continue to rise this year, doubling is less. It''s not a small thing to feed the Ryan Empire?


    If the two sides can learn from each other, it will definitely improve the speed of social construction.


    In fact, Don had thought about the idea put forward by coco. In fact, Don would have recruited Orc employees on a large scale if it hadn''t been for the fact that people in the ilrus Empire and the Ryan Empire generally didn''t have a good impression of each other.


    Now tystro has come up with this idea, and don feels he can take the opportunity to operate it.


    It''s just... These two simple cat ears always feel guilty. Otherwise, it''s better to let Fiona come. She''s more proficient in business


    But Donne turned his head and looked at the two cat ears in the room. After hesitation, he gave up the plan and showed a commercial smile on his face: "your proposal is very good. I think we can discuss it in depth."


    Cocoa was immediately happy, took vanilla''s hand and shouted, "look, look, I said Don was a good man and would agree."


    Vanilla: "


    Silly girl, you''re dying. Do you know? It seems that the conversation just now is really just a coincidence, isn''t it?


    Donne smiled and said, "but you can''t make up your mind about it. Then talk to tastrow."


    "Well!"


    Cocoa was very happy after finishing the task assigned by tastrow: "and, your majesty wants our people to join the western development plan, Donne, Donne, can you?"


    Vanilla: "


    Silly girl, you will soon sell out your majesty tastrow. Do you know!


    "Yes."


    Donne smiled and said, "your proposal is very good. I think the people of the Ryan empire will participate in the western development plan, which will help to understand each other and promote peaceful development."


    "Great, vanilla!"


    Cocoa cheered, took vanilla''s hand and was very happy: "in this way, the two things your majesty told you will be completed!"


    Vanilla: "


    So you silly girl inadvertently exposed all your mission!


    "-- eh! If so..."


    At this time, cocoa suddenly remembered something. Her pink cheeks suddenly became red, and she said, "well, should the last thing your majesty told us..."


    Vanilla suddenly looked at Cocoa with a creepy face. This guy''s brain circuit has definitely broken through the sky!


    "No -"


    As soon as vanilla had time to shout out, cocoa had untied the button of her coat and took off her coat. She didn''t wear the bra from Don Shanzhai, but used a very traditional bra.


    The wrapped bra was not wide, but only kept the sensitive area. The bulging two steamed stuffed buns pushed the underwear high, and even vaguely saw the mysterious bulge on the top, which trembled gently with her every move


    what the fuck! These two cat ears are really going to do something!


    Donne took a breath of air conditioning, rushed up in an instant, wrapped her in clothes and said, "what are you doing?"


    "Said his majesty testro --"


    "Coco, you fool, shut up!"


    Vanilla screamed and rushed up, covered cocoa''s mouth, grabbed the white steamed stuffed bun on her side with the other hand, and stared at her fiercely: "what are you going to say, you open-ended fool!"

 Chapter 1169

    At the dinner table, Donne yawned lazily.


    Fiona, Tina and Marlene looked at him strangely.


    "Are you tired? Eat more."


    Tina brought Donne a bowl of porridge very considerately.


    "I''m really tired..."


    Donne sighed. "Thank you, Tina."


    "No, you''re welcome."


    Tina went back to her seat with a red face, closed her long hair, secretly looked at Donne, and then looked at the vanilla and cocoa next to her.


    I really can''t see that they are so powerful that they can make your majesty so tired


    "It seems that you need to make up more. It''s so ''hard'' these days."


    Fiona looked at Donne with a smile. She was still a little dissatisfied. It was already like this. She didn''t find herself. Would she rather go to find their two cat ears?


    ¡ª¡ªWhat''s more, I was looking forward to last night and wanted to enjoy the wonderful plot of that day again, but the photo stone was blank!


    Yes! Empty! White! of


    Fiona almost struggled all night, repeatedly checked the photo stone, but found that there was nothing wrong with the photo stone.


    That''s a blank photo stone that hasn''t been used yet!


    In other words... Either Marlene didn''t do what she said, or someone switched on the way!


    Fiona carefully recalled the situation that day. After stripping the cocoon, she easily locked the suspect.


    Donne.


    Yes, only he has the opportunity and motivation to remove the bag photo stone!


    This bastard!


    "OK, it''s not too hard."


    The wolfing Donne didn''t recognize the meaning of Fiona''s words and said vaguely, "but last night was really tiring."


    Fiona said meaningfully, "it must be harder to deal with two than one."


    "Yes, if there was only one, it wouldn''t be so tired."


    Tina and Marlene nearby are listening to their conversation. Their faces are almost buried in their chest. These two people are really able to discuss this topic so calmly, as well as vanilla and cocoa. They are clearly the center of the discussion, but they have been buried in eating and have no response at all. Don''t they know how shy they are?


    ¡ª¡ªOh, by the way, orcs are generally indifferent to that kind of thing, so this reaction is also very normal


    The wrong conversation made several people''s ideas all deviate. At present, I''m afraid Elia, who sat there and fed weinett spoon by spoon, wouldn''t want to deviate.


    After a long time, Donne put down the dishes and chopsticks and breathed a long sigh of relief: "it feels good to have a full meal."


    "Who makes you go out of control and always fool around."


    Fiona scolded him in a low voice: "although I know you like that kind of thing very much, you should be moderate."


    "Who likes it!"


    Donne smiled bitterly: "if it weren''t for our future, I wouldn''t bother to care so much!"


    For, for our future!?


    Fiona''s eyes stared and her brain was almost down!


    And the orcs for their future? Can you still do this?


    "I don''t seem to understand what you''re talking about..."


    "So, Rehn empire is also a broad market. Since our hot pot chain has been tested in the market of Ilus Empire, it is completely feasible to promote Rehn Empire?"


    Donne sideways asked Tina to wipe his face with a hot towel. He conveniently took out a stack of paper and handed it to Fiona: "this is the pot bottom formula promised to you. You stayed up late last night to get it. Some things may not be found, but you can also find something with similar taste. In a word, try it first."


    Fiona was stunned: "what? Pot bottom formula?"


    "Yes."


    "That''s all you''ve been talking about?"


    "Or what do you think?"


    Donne looked at her suspiciously: "didn''t you put forward your opinions last night? So I stayed up late last night to recall the general ingredients of the two formulas. Although it is impossible to completely recover, the taste should not be much different..."


    Fiona blushed: "just remembering the formula, will you be so tired!?"


    "What do you say! I''m not a professional chef! Do you know how many brain cells I consumed last night to recall the things in the bottom of the pot? I almost tangled with me! And I''m really sorry to disappoint you, or I wouldn''t have worked so hard last night!"


    Donne was very wronged. He had done his best. What happened to these guys? Look at him with a damn look?


    I think it''s wrong!


    It''s all wrong!


    Fiona, Tina and Marlene were all very embarrassed. They thought vanilla and cocoa had gone into Donne''s room. How could Donne''s character let go of the two cat ears?


    I didn''t think he really let them go? Or is it because of the frequent Pa Pa Pa Pa recently, he has become exhausted?


    Fiona''s heart suddenly, he can''t really die, can he?


    Absolutely not! His sexual happiness for the rest of his life... The happy life has fallen on him. If he doesn''t work, what can he do?


    It seems necessary to check him. We should pay more attention to the dietary collocation at ordinary times.


    "I see. You''re really working too hard."


    Fiona took over the recipe, looked at the pictures and pictures on it, nodded and said, "I will arrange someone to look for these spices as soon as possible. If the cooking is successful, I will immediately start to set up a special supply team and start providing this flavor of hot pot seasoning throughout the country."


    "This kind of thing is OK. Just find someone to take charge of it. It''s better for you to focus on the western development."


    The priorities are obvious. Hotpot chains are just a means to make money, but now making money really doesn''t mean much to them. The top priority is the western development.


    If the hotpot chain could not indirectly promote the relationship between Rehn Empire and Ilus Empire, Donne would not even bother to consume these brain cells.


    Fiona said, "let''s go and talk to tastrow and leave the follow-up work to others."


    "OK."


    After breakfast time, Donne, Fiona, vanilla and cocoa all came to new bulkeso through the transmission array.


    "Welcome! My friend!"


    Tessro, who received a call from vanilla in advance, greeted them with a smile. Donne and Fiona arrived together, indicating that his goal has been 90% sure to be achieved.


    After they came to the palace, they immediately began a formal conversation.


    "We have understood what your majesty conveyed to us through vanilla. In principle, we do not want other countries to interfere in China''s internal construction..."


    After Fiona entered the negotiation mode, there was only an indifferent smile on her pretty face, and there was hardly any unnecessary emotional fluctuation on her face, which made Donne admire very much.


    Tastrow remained calm. In principle, he didn''t want them. If he really didn''t want them to join, he wouldn''t come over. That is to say, things have changed?


    "However, considering the friendly and cooperative relationship between your country and US -"


    Fiona deliberately glanced at vanilla and cocoa, let tastrow notice, and sold them a favor, and then continued: "- based on the principle of peaceful and win-win interests, after careful discussion with his majesty Downe and consideration for a long time, I decided to fully open the western development plan, accept the entry of foreign capital and personnel, and let us jointly develop the huge market in grace region."


    Sure enough!


    Tessro showed a bright smile: "first, I wish us a happy cooperation?"


    "No, you''re in a hurry."


    Fiona interrupted him and continued to say blandly: "we have made concessions and transferred some interests, but at the same time, we also have some words to explain in advance. If you can''t do it, please allow us to refuse your request for cooperation."


    "Please."


    "The grace region is a sacred and inseparable part of the ilrus Empire since ancient times. After recovering the grace region this time, we will severely crack down on any reactionaries trying to split China''s territorial sovereignty. We will set up several patrol teams in the grace region to patrol suspicious people at any time."


    "It should be, of course I understand."


    "Originally, this task was relatively simple, but due to the opening of this plan and allowing your personnel to participate in it, it will involve a large number of personnel exchanges, and we do not know your personnel information. Therefore, during the inspection process, it is likely to review your personnel many times. Those who pass the review will require them to register their identity crystal card at the mandatory level, and there is no identity crystal card All of them will be reviewed again in the follow-up review process. "


    Fiona stared into tystro''s eyes and said, "accepting the examination and registration of identity crystal card is the first thing they must do. Can you accept it?"


    "Of course!"


    Tastrow didn''t think much and said readily: "magic phones will be popularized soon. I think even for the use of magic phones, they will take the initiative to register their identity cards."


    It''s smoother than expected


    "Secondly, since the grace region is the sovereign territory of the ilrus Empire, anyone, human, ORC or goblin... Must abide by the laws issued by us. Anyone who violates the laws of our country will be punished according to law, even if he is a person of the Ryan empire. Can you accept it?"


    "This..."


    Tessro hesitated for a moment and nodded to accept it.


    After all, in other countries, if they were really stupid enough to violate the laws there, even if they were saved, they would lose the face of Ryan Empire, so he accepted it.


    "Then there is the third point..."

 Chapter 1170

    In new bulkesuo, after a calm discussion, Donne, Fiona finally reached a consensus with tastrow.


    The western development plan will be fully open to the Rehn Empire, and various jobs will be recruited by orcs. It is expected that 100000 jobs will be provided to orcs of all ethnic groups in the initial stage. If these 100000 orcs perform well, with the deepening of the development plan and the increase of the review speed, the number of employees will be gradually increased in the later stage.


    The expected ultimate goal is to accept a total of 40 million orcs of all ethnic groups and 60 million human beings in all regions. It is planned to build ten large-scale cities that can accommodate tens of millions of people. These cities are dominated by humans, supplemented by orcs, and other races coexist peacefully and develop harmoniously.


    Although grace is a plateau area with a bad climate and is not suitable for large-scale migration, it has magical power and can artificially create some basins with comfortable climate, raise a large number of people and use this large piece of land.


    "Well, to our happy cooperation, cheers!"


    Tystro happily raised a barrel, touched the small glass in Donne''s hand, and then drank up happily.


    Donne looked at the barrel in his hand and the small glass in his hand. He was a little speechless.


    "Cool!"


    The sweet and clear liquor slid down his throat, and the hot and spicy taste rushed straight to his heart. Tystro shouted cool. He sweated directly in the cold weather. He laughed and patted Donne on the shoulder: "although I don''t like those humans very much, there is no doubt that Donne, you are my favorite human!"


    "My sexual orientation is normal."


    Donne sipped the wine, moved aside a little awkward, and then said, "I heard you have recently expanded the scale of dixinglong farm?"


    "Yes, after the winter, a large number of ground dragons began to go out to look for food. We took the opportunity to catch a large number of them, and then dispersed them to several farms. After the base number was expanded, the breeding efficiency was higher."


    Donne nodded, then suddenly asked, "have you ever thought about artificial insemination?"


    "Artificial insemination? What''s that?"


    Tystro was stunned for a moment, and then looked at Donne in amazement: "if I guessed correctly, you mean..."


    Donne said very naturally: "use artificial methods to fertilize female ground dragons, so as to rapidly increase the number of ground dragons."


    It''s beyond my imagination.


    Not only tessro, but Fiona and others who dined elegantly next to him almost sprayed rice. They looked at Donne with a look of shock.


    Vanilla can''t even look straight at Donne. What''s in this guy''s mind!? Artificial insemination or something... It''s so dirty!


    Although I don''t quite understand the concept of artificial insemination, I can roughly guess what it is just by analyzing it. Vanilla is embarrassed when I think of that picture.


    "Yes, that''s what you think."


    "This is too..."


    "This is a very serious breeding method. Can you be pure?"


    Donne was very speechless and said patiently, "if they are allowed to breed naturally, I''m afraid they won''t increase much in a year. If artificial insemination is adopted, if the number does not double in a year, it can at least increase by 50%. It will double in two years, and there is almost no hunting cost. Why not?"


    Tessero thought, "it seems worth trying... Do you know what to do?"


    "I don''t know!"


    Don said angrily, "you send people to observe how the earth dragons mate, then use artificial simulation, take the * * * of the male earth dragons, and then use tools to complete the pregnancy for the female earth dragons as soon as possible. Everything in the world is learned. You will always learn by careful observation and bold attempt."


    "Well, you have a point."


    Donne nodded and changed the topic: "in addition, now that winter has passed, the mines on the side of the Ryan empire can also consider starting construction. Then I will send someone to send the supporting mining tools and engineers used in the mine. You can start recruiting staff in the near future."


    "Miners are afraid that not many people are willing to do it..."


    "Then raise the salary. Someone will be willing."


    "OK."


    "Then, as you mentioned before, the construction of the aviation tower. After the winter, the climate conditions become better. The highways in the Ryan Empire should be integrated into the highway network of solant at the end of the recovery month. The two sides have completely opened up, and then they can officially start operation. After the highways begin to officially operate, those people will then start the repair of the aviation tower It is expected to build aviation towers for ten major cities of the Ryan empire in the midsummer of this year. "


    Fiona calmed down and added: "The production and personnel training of the first batch of civil airships should also be completed in the midsummer month. At that time, the air route with Ryan empire can be opened directly. According to the current flight speed of civil airships, according to our estimation, it only takes three days for the flight from arlinks to reach new bulkeso, with lighter weight and higher value goods, so as to And tourists can fly back and forth between the Ryan Empire and the Ilus empire. "


    "In addition, I suggest you send someone to Ellington to receive training in the tourism industry, so that you can develop the tourism industry according to the trend. Many people who have been living in the ilrus empire for generations will be very interested in exotic scenery, especially the very unique wild wind of the Ryan empire. Tourists must eat, drink, live and travel here. These involve consumption and can greatly promote Ryan''s development The economic development of the Empire. "


    "The premise is that the people of your country can restrain their mentality and treat foreign tourists kindly. Otherwise, as long as there is a bad event, no one will be willing to come to Rehn empire in the future. Once the reputation is bad, it is too difficult to cultivate it again."


    Tessro was overjoyed at the speech: "great! I will enact laws to restrain them!"


    "It''s not just constraints," Donne explained patiently, "The cold relationship between the Wren Empire and mankind is a problem left over by history. There are many reasons. First, the orcs believe in the God of fire kalimarif, while humans mostly believe in the God of light yebirni. Second, the physical appearance is different. The vast majority of orcs have the characteristics of beasts. This characteristic makes humans naturally feel threatened and have a sense of vigilance, but The orcs are full of contempt for cowardly cowards, so it is difficult for both sides to get a good impression of each other. The third point is that both sides lack understanding of each other. The Ryan empire is located in the northwest, which is very remote, and ordinary people have no ability to come here. There are few records about the Ryan empire in human history, and no matter who is unfamiliar, they will be full of vigilance ¡£¡±


    "Therefore, in order to solve the contradictions and make the two sides truly coexist peacefully, we must solve these problems."


    Tang en raised his finger and said, "first, we should support freedom of religious belief. No believer who believes in real gods can be discriminated against, unless it is a cult similar to the dark snake and chaotic cult."


    "Second, we should publicize the bright side. Just like humans are very cunning, but humans never say they are cunning and only say they have wisdom, orcs should also learn this. For example, orcs are impatient, but from another angle, they are straightforward. No one will hate a straightforward person - except hypocrites. You should learn... Well, if you can If you learn, you will not be orcs. "


    Tang en patted his forehead and said: "Then we''ll sort out some materials. You can send them directly to others to see. Most of them are some precautions and suggestions. For example, the receptionists in the aviation tower of Ryan Empire, I suggest you hire a large number of fox fox, rabik rabbit, Doug dog and Kate cat women. They have a gentle personality... Er, most of them are easy to win people The kind of favor. "


    "It is said that in the Ryan Empire, these only a small number of animals are called second-class sub races? I speak directly. You may not like to listen, but you must understand that these second-class sub races are much more popular among humans than you first-class sub races..."


    Speaking of this, don shrugged: "so it''s not surprising that there are so many slave teams in history who focus on these second-class sub races."


    The slave team


    A haze flashed across tastrow''s face. If there was any real problem between orcs and humans, it was the scars left by the slave hunting team in the past.


    This scar deeply stabbed every Orc''s heart and could hardly be dissolved.


    Donne knew this very well, so he continued: "I know that the slave team has left you very painful memories. I don''t want to explain anything more. I just want to say that let the past pass. Under my rule, I will never allow the role of the slave team."


    Tastrow nodded: "I know that you personally sentenced a group of slave hunters, and the elves hate slave hunters more than us. You have a very close relationship with the elves, and they can forgive you. I have no reason not to. What''s more, those slave hunters have nothing to do with you. It''s better to say that you have done a great good thing for us."


    Donne nodded: "It''s good if you can understand. The third point is to enhance mutual understanding. Don''t look at each other with blind prejudice. You should know that the times are progressing and society is moving towards a more civilized and rational direction. Only muscles can''t stand on prandal. We also need brains. Seeking common ground and differences is what we should pursue."


    "Seeking common ground while reserving differences..."


    Tastrow thought.


    Perhaps what Donne said is the future development direction of the Ryan empire.

 Chapter 1171

    Emerald corolla.


    Grantia sat on the crown of the world tree, and the branches and leaves of the world tree gently stroked her head. Touching it, the elf girl looked at the distant scenery with a dull face and was stunned.


    "Grantia."


    Egwin''s voice came from behind. She flew up and fell directly next to Grandia. She looked at the lively girl in the past with a little doubt: "what''s the matter with you? Queen isali said that your mood is a little wrong recently."


    "Ai, Lord egwin..."


    Suddenly, seeing the people who yearned for her day and night, grantia did not directly jump into her arms with cheers as before. Instead, she shrank back in a little panic. If the branches of the world tree hadn''t held her immediately, she was afraid that she would fall down.


    Her appearance made egwin feel more strange: "what''s the matter with you? It''s been strange since the last interview in Ellington. It''s not like you."


    Yes, I know it''s not like me, but what can I do? I''m desperate, too!


    Grandia is full of grievances. She doesn''t know what''s wrong with herself!


    Obviously, he was defiled by the hateful villain. He wanted to kill him and then commit suicide to prove his loyalty to Lord egwin.


    But, but


    At the thought of his arrogance and arrogance that day, grantia''s heart began to tremble, and her strength would pass quickly. She had no strength at all. Even the shameful place would immediately become very wet, as if she was ready to be invaded by him.


    Damn it! Why is this!


    I hate him so much! He wanted to take his own Lord egwin!


    Why, why did you have that shameful reaction to him?


    Grantia couldn''t understand. She didn''t even know why she didn''t hate him after that!


    Is it that I was conquered by him with the bad thing of a man? impossible! I''m not the kind of spirit who will indulge in flesh!


    Or do you feel scared and dare not resist him because you saw the other side of him?


    Grantia was so tangled that she didn''t even know what to do now.


    "What happened? You can tell me."


    Egwin sat down next to her and looked at Grandia with her head tilted. She was also very strange. According to her usual habit, the girl should have rushed over long ago, but not this time. It''s really abnormal.


    Now egwin is a little worried. The always lively Grandia has turned into this. What''s on his mind?


    After carefully analyzing what happened before and after she went to Ellington, egwin tried to analyze useful clues from it, but her IQ and talent were all focused on fighting. She was always slow and tight about feelings, and she didn''t even understand her mood. How could she analyze the problem of Grandia?


    "Lord egwin..."


    Being treated so gently and considerately by egwin, grantia''s eyes were wet and her mouth was small. She wanted to jump into her arms and cry, but her outstretched hand was frozen there and was ready to meet her. Egwin was stunned.


    Grandia timidly retracted her hand, and Wei wrongly wiped the corners of her eyes: "I, I''m fine..."


    It''s strange to believe you!


    She looked like this. Even egwin could see that there was a problem. Egwin looked at her very seriously: "what are you worried about? No matter what, we can help you solve it. Someone bullied you? Who is it?"


    I don''t know why. After saying this, a man''s face flashed in egwin''s mind. She subconsciously asked, "is it Donne?"


    Grantia trembled a little, and she couldn''t help it any more. She immediately began to cry: "Lord egwin, I, I don''t know what to do! I also want to like you without scruples and jump into your arms without scruples, but I can''t like you anymore. I''m no longer qualified. I betrayed you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Originally, he was going to accuse Donne of being angry for Grandia. After listening to her, egwin asked, "what are you talking about?"


    "Lord egwin... Lord egwin..."


    Grantia looked at egwin''s face and stretched out her hand as if to touch her cheek. Her strange eyes made egwin tremble subconsciously, but in the idea of comforting grantia, she held back her discomfort and didn''t move.


    "I know my feelings can''t be answered, and I know I''m a strange elf. I even heard some sisters say I''m an alternative among the elves... I know what their subtext is, and they think I''m a disgrace to the elves."


    Grantia withdrew her hand and said with tears and smiles, "but I don''t want to be like this. I also want to be a normal elf!"


    Egwin looked away and said a little against his heart, "what are you talking about, Grandia? You''ve always been a normal elf. You''re my good sister."


    "No, Lord egwin, you know, I''ve always been abnormal."


    Grantia wiped the corners of her eyes: "in fact, you know, who understands me and comforts me most?"


    Before egwin could answer, grantia said, "it''s your majesty Donne. Because only your majesty Donne has never discriminated against me, I can see that he really doesn''t discriminate against me from the bottom of his heart. He understands me very much, but... But why, why?"


    Grantia said foolishly, "why him? Why you? As long as there is one person different, even one..."


    If Donne doesn''t understand him, Grandia can compete with him for egwin without psychological burden.


    If don doesn''t like egwin, Grandia can even become his best friend, share all his little secrets with him, and even ask him for some help.


    But what they like is egwin.


    Grantia has been worrying about this matter for a long time. The person who understands himself most is his own rival, which means that it is almost impossible for two people to live in peace.


    Unless one side is willing to give up egwin.


    But she can''t, and Donne can''t.


    Therefore, both sides must decide the outcome.


    "You said he was clearly a king, who could marry so many women and like anyone, but why... You?"


    Grantia''s words made egwin tremble in her heart. The familiar strange feeling appeared. She subconsciously covered her chest. What''s this feeling?


    "What are you... Talking about?"


    "Lord egwin..."


    Grantia burst into tears and smiled: "you are really a typical elf. Sometimes I really envy you. If only I could be as simple as you."


    "I don''t quite understand what you mean..."


    "So," grantia looked at egwin''s cute face. "Maybe it''s you that makes him so excited... I''m really curious. When you understand that feeling, what kind of expression will you think of yourself now?"


    Egwin stared at her, but her brain still couldn''t understand what grantia was trying to express.


    "At first, I didn''t want to see you, but I didn''t want to see you. I was really afraid to see you. I was afraid I would jump at you again. But after seeing you, I found that I was more afraid that I would hate him... This feeling was really strange, you understand? But after talking to you, I found that I wanted to open up."


    Grantia opened her arms to embrace the blue sky. She turned back and showed a smiling face: "since I''m no longer qualified to like you, I''ll put it down, completely put down that feeling and try to be a normal elf. Maybe it''s good to be simple."


    "But..."


    Grantia suddenly showed a bad smile: "you''re right. Donne really bullied me, and bullied me miserably, which made me cry secretly for a long time."


    Agwin was stunned, frowned and said, "really, how can he bully you! Don''t worry, I''ll go to him right away and ask him to apologize to you!"


    "No, Lord egwin, I''ve figured it out."


    Grantia smiled and said, "don''t worry, I''m no longer sad. Although I really don''t know whether to hate him or thank him, because of him, maybe we still have a chance to be sisters in the future?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Egwin said foolishly, "we are sisters now."


    "Lord egwin, you are so cute..."


    Grantia looked at the cute egwin and seemed to understand why she attracted Donne. This cute egwin really has incredible attraction.


    "What are you talking about? Don bullied you. I will never sit idly by. Don''t worry, I''ll go to him now."


    Egwin said that and immediately flew away.


    Grantia stood for a moment and suddenly smiled: "Donne, Donne... It''s not too much for me to take back a little interest because you bullied me so badly. Besides, I didn''t explain the truth to Lord egwin. You should thank me..."


    Isalie suddenly flew up: "grantia, have you seen sister egwin?"


    "Lord egwin? She just said she was going to find Donne."


    "Went to Ellington? It''s really troublesome..."


    Isalie sighed, "I wanted her to come. Come on, I''d better go more."


    Grantia was stunned: "what''s the matter? Something''s wrong?"


    "Because time is precious, there are not many opportunities left for us now!" said isali

 Chapter 1172

    Not much time? No chance?


    Grantia''s heart tightened: "what''s the big deal?"


    "Of course something big happened! Boy!"


    "If you don''t find a way to win the messenger as soon as possible, it will be more and more difficult in the future," said isaleen


    Grantia thought it was something big, but as soon as isalie said it, she immediately fainted.


    After all, I still want to find someone... Find elves and don Pa Pa Pa!


    "Now there are so many girls around Donne. How can he be interested in hooking up with others."


    "That''s why we have to take the initiative."


    Isalie sighed, "I wanted her to come. Come on, let''s go more."


    "Why?"


    "I just received a report from Alice. Since the beginning of spring this year, the number of newborns born in Ellington and other cities of the Ilus Empire has increased by nearly 50% compared with previous years under the promotion of Donne''s new policy. This number is really gratifying!"


    Isabeli shook his fist and his eyes sparked. "So I think it''s time for us to go further and make a more positive attitude for the sake of the continuation of our elves. So I think Ai Li Li should start implementing their plan as soon as possible, and the essence of the life of the ambassadors, we must win!"


    For more than a year, in order to get pregnant, isalie has run to crush Donne every three or five times. Unfortunately, the probability of elves getting pregnant is very low. She and Donne are still legendary strong, and the probability of getting pregnant is lower. In addition, she doesn''t have a chance every time, so until now, isalie hasn''t succeeded in getting pregnant, which makes her very discouraged, But also constantly encourage themselves to make persistent efforts, one day they will be able to conceive.


    Alice, if they work hard like her, at least one or two sisters will get pregnant successfully in more than a year?


    Stimulated by the new news, isalie finally decided to urge them to do it as soon as possible.


    "Oh... So!"


    Grantia nodded and suddenly said, "leave the task to me."


    Isalie looked at Grandia in surprise: "... When did you change your sex?"


    Grantia was angry and bitter: "if you say again, I''ll quit!"


    "No, this is a major event related to the survival of our elf family!"


    Isalie said hurriedly, "of course I''m happy if you like. After all, more people means more opportunities."


    More people, more opportunities?


    Grantia was stunned and listened to isalie say, "then go find Alice and work together to get pregnant as soon as possible!"


    "... eh eh!?"


    Grantia was shocked: "I just said to convey the news, but I didn''t say to fight in person!"


    "What are you talking about, silly boy," said isalie, hugging Grandia lovingly, and her huge chest wrapped directly around her cheek, making Grandia''s jealous teeth itch and eager to bite hard on it, "This is a major mission closely related to every member of our elf family. Everyone has the responsibility and obligation to contribute their own strength, and you are no exception."


    Grantia wanted to roar loudly, "why should he sacrifice himself for the survival of the elves? Let him slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap, slap!


    When she had finished her assignment, isalie left. After grantia stood there for a while, she went to Ellington.


    At this moment, Ellington and egwin have rushed to the Lord''s house.


    "Donne!"


    Edgewood found Donne and asked, "Why are you bullying Grandia? You''re my best friend. How can you bully her!"


    Donne gave a thump in his heart and said in secret that it was not good. Was it because grantia was angry that he told the story?


    But looking at her before, it was obvious that she had been straightened. It shouldn''t be!


    Donne immediately became nervous. The reason why he had always been so cautious was that he was afraid that egwin would find his private life more corrupt and dislike him


    Once the popularity is reduced, it is difficult to raise it again.


    "What did she tell you?"


    It was urgent to know what grantia had told her. If she had told her everything, Donne would have to bite the bullet.


    Anyway, I''m also a victim. What can I do if I''m drugged? I''m also very desperate!


    Looking at the world, which hero will be pushed back by medicine every once in a while like me!?


    "Recently, grantia''s mood is very wrong. She has been in a daze. When I asked her, she said a lot of inexplicable words."


    Egwin frowned: "although I can''t understand what she''s talking about, one thing is very clear. You bullied her!"


    When he heard this, Donne was actually relieved. It was obvious that the grantia chick didn''t sell him directly.


    Whether it''s because she was slapped and didn''t want to betray herself, or because she was straightened, she didn''t have such a deep infatuation with egwin. If she really wanted to make herself completely desperate, she just told egwin everything that happened between her and herself, even without adding oil and vinegar, Donne naturally didn''t have a chance.


    In a word, it is obvious that she just wants a little revenge on herself, not to tear her face.


    Donne almost analyzed grantia''s ideas clearly, so Donne showed a very wronged expression: "I really didn''t bully her. Don''t you know what her character is? She''s the only one who bullies me. How can I bully her?"


    Egwin really hesitated. Indeed, as Donne said, when several people meet, Grandia has never been polite to Donne, and Donne is often more humble to her.


    Egwin said a little puzzled, "but this time she cried. It''s impossible. Is this also a fake?"


    She cried?


    Don''t look at Grandia''s heartless appearance. In fact, she is probably the most sensitive. She is very sensitive to other people''s eyes because of her very abnormal sexual orientation.


    However, knowing that she has different sexual orientation, she chose to stick to it. Her psychological tolerance is very strong. Is this grantia crying?


    Is she really angry? Although according to the normal theory, it is natural for girls to be angry when they encounter that kind of thing, should they be angry at that time? It doesn''t make sense


    Seeing Donne''s appearance, egwin''s tone also eased a little: "although I don''t know what happened, you''d better go to grantia with me to apologize."


    Donne is his best friend, Grandia is his good sister, and it''s difficult for egwin to be caught in the middle.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Donne nodded, "OK."


    It''s just an apology. Donne is not a male chauvinist. He doesn''t want to bow his head to girls. It''s no embarrassment.


    The key is that he also wants to see Grandia and see what''s wrong with her. If she is really hurt by this incident, don really needs to sincerely apologize - after all, the future rations of prandal people fall on her.


    They immediately ran to the emerald corolla to find Grandia.


    "Gee, gee, Gee! Grantia''s efficiency is so fast!?"


    As soon as isalie sat down, she found that Donne and egwin came together. She immediately stood up and said in surprise: "Messenger, are you finally willing to contribute to the survival of our elf family?"


    Donne was embarrassed immediately. On weekdays, even if I don''t want you to squeeze me, why do you look so happy?


    "Come on, where''s Grandia?"


    "Are you looking for her?"


    "But she''s gone to Ellington."


    Don and egwin were stunned and passed by?


    "Let''s go."


    Donne turned around and left. The longer he stayed with isali, the more dangerous he would be. Who knows when the big breasted queen will suddenly expose her relationship with herself.


    "Welcome to come often."


    Isalie didn''t stop Donne. After watching them leave, isalie said to herself, "the messenger has a good relationship with sister egwin now. Doesn''t he always say he likes sister egwin, or... Give him a hand?"


    Although isalie has such a close relationship with Donne, she only likes Donne in general. There is no love. It is more about her respect for the envoy and her sense of responsibility for the survival of the elves. Therefore, there is no psychological pressure on her to match Donne and egwin.


    What''s more, egwin is the best soldier of the elf family, and her blood talent is the best choice. If she can combine with Donne and give birth to an elf with an envoy''s blood, it will be a great good thing for the whole elf family, and she won''t refuse.


    However, how this thing should work still needs to be considered carefully. It can''t be put forward so abruptly, otherwise Donne is uncomfortable and sister egwin will be at a loss


    "That''s right."


    Isalie suddenly clapped her hands: "the spring ploughing season is coming in the human country, and a large number of crop seeds will be needed soon. This year, he also recovered solant and grace. The area of cultivated land has become larger, and the number of seeds is very large. It''s better to use this excuse..."


    Several plans that she thought were highly feasible and had a great success rate came out of her mind. However, whether these plans can succeed depends on whether sister egwin will cooperate at that time.


    If it goes well, I''m afraid Donne will have to thank himself


    Isalie giggled. If things were done, Don would have to work hard on herself several times to increase the probability of pregnancy.


    Matilda, who was half asleep and half awake at the door, shook her head helplessly. Really, the queen began to be stupid again. People say that her chest is big and brainless. Is it because her chest is too big?

 Chapter 1173

    In the new city of Ellington, there is a forest that has never changed since the beginning. There are tree houses on the trees inside. Almost every Ellington resident knows that this is the area where the elves live.


    Although full of longing for the mysterious and beautiful elves, due to Donne''s special regulations, no one will come here to disturb the elves'' life.


    Today, there is a clear sound coming out constantly, which makes the passers-by look at it frequently. I don''t know what happened inside.


    In Ellie''s room, Grandia shouted sternly, "no!!! No! All down!!!"


    In front of them, Ellie, Sanye and danterian, a group of ELF girls, all sat there obediently and let grantia, a young sister several rounds younger than them, scold them.


    "Look at your wonderful plans!"


    Grantia waved a thick book, on which you could vaguely see the plan of the LORD God to push down. "This can be given to me."


    Ellie waved her small fist excitedly: "I designed the clothes that Lord egwin is wearing now. I can prepare a set for my sisters. As for armor and weapons, it only needs imitation products, which is not so troublesome."


    "Some sisters have different hairstyles from adults egwin and need wigs."


    Pamela smiled and said, "you can give me the wig."


    "That''s settled."


    Dantelian said slowly, "I will improve the specific plan into a plan, and everyone will keep it in mind at that time."


    "Now we''ll start the preparatory work first, and then we can start the implementation of the plan after the infatuation flower is in place."


    Grantia waved with great momentum: "this plan is named ''spirit inheritance'' plan!"


    "Thank you so much," Alice was very excited. "If it weren''t for your reminder, we would still be discussing the plan foolishly."


    "Nothing, just a little effort -"


    Grantia waved her hand very modestly. Just about to be modest again, she suddenly changed her face: "- sisters, break up! I smell Lord egwin! - and Donne! They''re coming!"


    The fairy girls in the room rushed out of the window at the moment when they heard the speech. Rao was the dignified and generous principal Pamela. He was not inferior to running away. Swish swish disappeared. All that was left in the room was Ellie and Grandia.


    Ellie calmly set up the painting table, took out some semi-finished manuscripts and pretended to draw. As soon as she sat down, Donne and egwin came to the door.


    "Grantia."


    Egwin shouted, and Grandia immediately opened the door. Then egwin stood there and looked at Don without saying a word.


    Donne smiled bitterly and said to Grandia: "... I''m sorry to make you sad."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Grantia blinks. What''s going on?

 Chapter 1174

    "Order calendar 851, recovery month 12."


    Grantia paused for a moment and continued to write: "it''s been a month since the big villain apologized to me, but I always feel like what happened yesterday."


    "I''m sorry, grantia."


    "I shouldn''t say you are a man and a woman. In fact, you have always been a gentle and beautiful spirit in my heart."


    "I apologize to you."


    "... that''s what he said."


    "So he''s really an asshole!"


    Grantia''s silver teeth creaked and wrote deeply: "I knew for a long time that he was a coward who had the courage to do and did not have the courage to admit!"


    "When facing Lord egwin, he can be so bold and direct. When facing others, he changes another face. People can''t wait to bite him!"


    Writing here, grantia didn''t know why. She blushed inexplicably, and then continued to write hard.


    "Recently, I heard that the amusement park he led to build has been completed. Although there were some accidents in the silver city, the magicians were short of manpower and the construction period was more than ten days later than estimated at the beginning, he still gave bonuses to the workers. In this regard alone, he is a good man and can be regarded as a good man."


    "What''s strange is that the amusement park, whose main customers are civilians, has become an" adventurer''s paradise " I asked him, but he just smiled and slapped me naked - did that bastard think I wouldn''t resist him after I was defiled by him? Hum, it''s too young. "


    "I not only bit him several times, but also left a mark on his neck. At the thought of him being scolded by Fiona, I wanted to sing happily ~"


    "What''s more, now I''m holding his handle. As long as he still wants to conquer sister egwin, he must please me, or I''ll expose me and his affairs!"


    "Moreover, spring ploughing has begun. There is a huge demand for improved seeds on the human side. These seeds are provided by our Druids. More accurately, they are all provided by my girl. So many people rely on my girl to eat. How dare he offend me? It''s too late to please me!"


    "Hum, I see how proud he will be in the future."


    "But speaking of it, I heard that the adventurer''s paradise actually has other uses. It''s a small attempt to complete his mission. Although I don''t know what he wants to do, in the face of sister egwin, I''d like to bless him for the time being and hope everything will go well."


    "After all, news has come from the silver city these days. The frequency of chaos gate seems to be higher than before. The magicians of the star moon tower can''t get away and busy building. Even Lord egwin and the special mobile team equipped with magic power armor have sent out to solve chaotic creatures. It can be seen that the situation is not very optimistic."


    "If he can really solve the crisis of chaos invasion, we - ah bah, it''s not us, but they estimate that we can enjoy it for a long time."


    "Fortunately, there has been some progress in the Research Institute of magic energy engineering recently. What is the artificial soul quantum computer" Eve " It seems that many new functions have been developed, which has increased the progress of various R & D tasks of the Institute. The powerful computing power has greatly improved the manufacturing accuracy of many industrial equipment, reduced the defective rate and loss rate of weapons and equipment, and enhanced the combat ability of his soldiers indirectly. "


    "Maybe, he, the messenger of the goddess, really has a way to lead us to solve this crisis? If so, I won''t be ashamed even if I was ruined by him."


    "The only trouble is that Queen Elizabeth is still talking about trying to make us more positive, get pregnant as soon as possible and have his child... But I''ve worked very hard. I''ve even adopted a non resistance policy and accepted his aggression. I almost jumped up and pushed him down every day, but what can I do if I don''t have a child? I''m also very desperate!"


    "Now Sanye has got the infatuation flower from the readers of the underground world - the price is that Sanye has drawn several personal exclusive books for them. If I''m reasonable, I really don''t understand what those things look good."


    "After getting the infatuation flower, I''m trying to cultivate the infatuation flower by simulating the environment of the underground world in the forest. There are several samples that are directly catalyzed by the Druid''s magic. If it''s successful, hum, that guy is going to spend it in daily estrus in the future. I see the posture of Queen isali, and I want to keep him in captivity and let him become an exclusive person of the elves Shaped planter... "


    "Now that everything is in place, we''ll wait for whether the infatuation flower can be transplanted successfully. As long as a few of the samples germinate, we can safely extract the extract and officially start the" inheritance plan... "


    When writing here, Grandia stayed in the pen for a long time, and the nib of the pen nodded his chin. Anyway, it seems that the villain took advantage of this plan? But under the order of her Majesty Queen isali, they had to carry out the plan happily and try their best to fill their stomachs with that guy


    Other elves don''t have the feeling of being taken advantage of, but unlike Grandia, her psychology is more inclined to human women, so she is always inexplicably unhappy.


    "In a word, for the future of the elves, we have all done a good job of consciousness. If we don''t get pregnant, we won''t let him go!"


    "Grantia!"


    The voice outside the window aroused grantia''s vigilance. She hurriedly wrote the last paragraph: "in addition, her majesty seems to be talking about trying to match up the bad guy and sister egwin recently. Hum, if sister egwin had such an easy strategy, this girl wouldn''t delay so long!"


    Then she closed her book, locked it in the drawer and went out.


    "Coming!"


    Outside the door was Adele, the sacrificial sister of the Earth Goddess temple. They quickly walked to the goddess Temple: "the newly cultivated seeds are ready. Ellington needs them very urgently. Now the sisters are very busy and can''t divide hands, so please send the seeds this time."


    "Me again?"


    Grantia is quite speechless. Recently she is busy cultivating infatuated flowers. Why doesn''t she have a rest every day?


    "Sorry, grantia."


    Adele folded her hands and begged with a playful smile, "we also know that you have been obsessed with planting flowers recently, but there is no one here. There has been a little trouble recently. When the next batch of seeds will be sent is uncertain. You can breathe a sigh of relief."


    "All right, all right."


    "In addition, this is a letter from the high priest Maserati to the messenger. Please hand it over."


    "Letter?"


    Grantia raised her eyebrows and said, "what''s the time now? Do you still write letters? Didn''t Ellington distribute us a batch of magic phones? Why not?"


    Adele stood up and said, "the high priest has never left the goddess temple. He has no registered identity crystal card and no telephone card. Of course, he can only write letters."


    "But don''t you have a magic cell phone? You can lend it to her..."


    Adele was speechless for a moment. The high priest didn''t explain how to answer this question. She stamped her foot and said angrily: "Oh, don''t care about these details. In a word, take these seeds to deliver the letter. Be careful that the high priest asked you to practice hard again!"


    As soon as she heard the word "austerity", grantia could not help shivering. The Druids taught by the Earth Goddess had not only academic schools, but also austerity schools, and their austerity was to enter the wild mountains alone and feel the nature with their bodies. Of course, in this process, they should completely cut off contact with the outside world. Generally speaking, A penance will last about ten to a hundred years.


    For an alien spirit like Grandia who likes to be lively, asking her to go to penance is tantamount to asking Donne for love.


    Especially when she knows that the world is about to suffer a great disaster. When she is practicing hard, suddenly there is a world war. When she wakes up, the world disappears. That''s terrible.


    "I see. Leave it to me."


    In the face of this threat, Grandia can only be soft.


    After receiving the prepared seeds and envelopes at the Earth Goddess temple, grantia hurried off.


    As soon as she left, smiling isali and Maserati came out of the inner hall.


    Adele asked curiously, "high priest, what on earth do you want to write to the messenger?"


    "Write a letter? No."


    Maserati shook her head and looked at the smiling isali.


    "I wrote it. People are embarrassed to write directly to him, so they borrowed your name."


    Sally spit out her tongue. Head, she said with a playful smile, "I''m also for our elves."


    Maserati looked at her quietly.


    "Well, well, I said not yet."


    Isalie shook Maserati''s hand and said, "I told Donne in my letter that there was a chaotic door in the growth area of ''mororte'', an important material needed to cultivate new seeds. Mororte is likely to be polluted by chaos, so please ask him to deal with it."


    Mororte in elvish language translates directly into roon, which is "Kela grass", a kind of grass similar to alfalfa.


    "Mororte?"


    Maserati was a little puzzled: "isn''t that grass? Does it need that kind of thing to cultivate seeds?"


    Isalie smiled, "of course not, but Donne doesn''t know."


    "What''s more, didn''t egwin deal with the chaotic gate in the growth area of morrot?"


    "That''s why Donne has to go."


    Isalie smiled brightly, "because that''s the settlement of gunpulu."

 Chapter 1175

    "This is this batch of seeds, about 50 tons. It should last for a while. As for the next batch... I''m not sure. It''s said that there''s a little trouble recently."


    Grantia threw the space ring to Don with a look of disgust. Then she turned around and left. When she came to the door, she suddenly turned around and threw the letter over: "this is the letter from the high priest. It''s gone."


    "Famous car... I mean, Maserati wrote to me?"


    Donne looked surprised. He just wanted to ask more questions, but he found that Grandia had left.


    "She was obviously frightened by you."


    Fiona, who was next to her, said that Donne had gone too far. Last time, people just talked too much. If they suddenly did that to people, they would be scared to death.


    Donne curled his lips. He knew that grantia was obviously not angry about it.


    Tearing open the envelope, Donne frowned at a simple look: "one of the important raw materials for cultivating improved seeds, there is a chaotic door in the growth area of morolt? This is not good news."


    Sure enough, as isalie guessed, Donne didn''t know what the so-called morrot was, but he immediately paid attention to it as soon as he heard it was related to the cultivation of improved seeds.


    "Why don''t you send someone?"


    Fiona said: "the special mobile team has been very efficient recently. Recently, they have solved three small chaotic gates. They are still very experienced in dealing with chaotic creatures."


    Since the military factory began to steadily produce magic power armor at the rate of one per week, the special mobile team has become a permanent force, and now there are 150 people. Their main task now is to follow the magicians in silver city to deal with the gate of chaos.


    If the soldiers in this team survive smoothly in the future, the top of them will be elites. In the future, it will not be a problem for everyone to lead a team to deal with chaotic creatures alone.


    "The gate of chaos appeared again on the south coast. The special mobile team had long been taken away by gene - after seeing the excellent effect of magic power armor, he could not wait to take them with him when he went out."


    Donne sighed: "I can''t stop him. Strictly speaking, he''s training for me. Instead, I should thank him."


    "What now?"


    "What else can I do? I''ll go."


    Donne stopped: "anyway, I have nothing else to do now. Adventure Parks everywhere are basically in the final stage now. I have nothing to do these two days. By the way, I can deal with it. After all, spring ploughing can''t afford to delay. The whole country is waiting for seeds, but I can''t hold back at this time."


    Fiona thought so. This guy here is just a waste of time. Instead, he will come over to play with her from time to time. Although she enjoys such a quiet and ambiguous life, it really... Affects her work efficiency.


    "Then you go and solve the problem as soon as possible."


    Fiona''s voice had just dropped, but Donne had left. She shook her head and smiled, and then went on working.


    Donne sent it directly to the emerald corolla and planned to consult Maserati about the relevant situation, but unexpectedly, the luxury car sacrifice didn''t see him at all. A fairy named Adele pushed him to isali. Donne ran to isali and asked about the situation.


    "Oh, I didn''t expect the messenger to be so concerned about the condition of the Emerald Forest."


    The dignified isalie came up to Donne and gently hugged him. She teased him and turned to sit down. She said: "The planting area of mororte is in the northwest of the Emerald Forest. There is a forest grassland close to the hillside. Mororte grows there. Recently, we received the news of the forest. The door of chaos has been opened there. Because it will delay the cultivation of improved seeds, we immediately informed sister egwin, but I''m afraid sister egwin may be in danger The high priest will inform you. "


    As soon as Donne raised her eyebrows, isalie said, "after all, you are an omnipotent spokesman in their hearts."


    "Although egwin''s power restrains chaotic creatures, the power of chaos will also cause great damage to elves. Your worry is correct."


    Donne said in a deep voice, "I''ll go to egwin now."


    "Uh huh -"


    Isalie looked expectantly at Donne: "sister egwin, she should be here now -"


    Before she finished, Donne, who closed his eyes, suddenly opened his eyes, said "found", and suddenly disappeared through the space door the next moment.


    "Unexpectedly, he directly anchored the spatial coordinates on sister egwin. He really cares about sister egwin."


    Isalie smiled: "but sister egwin can accept Donne''s anchoring spatial coordinates on her, which also shows that she is full of favor and trust in Donne?"


    Anchoring spatial coordinates on yourself means that the anchor can be transmitted to you anytime, anywhere, even when you are seriously injured, sleeping, or taking a bath as long as you have enough strength


    Being able to accept Donne''s anchoring spatial coordinates shows that egwin''s subconscious mind is actually full of trust in Donne, but she doesn''t seem to realize this, or she doesn''t understand what this trust means.


    Perhaps for her, giving her life to each other is the greatest tolerance for her best friend?


    ¡­¡­


    "Donne?"


    Egwin, who was fighting fiercely with chaotic creatures, saw the sudden appearance of Donne. He was surprised and slow. He was immediately seized by chaotic creatures and shot by dozens of chaotic rays!


    "Be careful!"


    Donne appeared in front of her in an instant and raised his hand to hold up a shield. After the shield was hit by chaotic rays, the magic was quickly corrupted, and the whole shield creaked and the strength decreased rapidly.


    Donne refreshed his shield calmly and knocked on egwin''s head a little angrily: "don''t be distracted on the battlefield."


    Egwin bowed his head a little embarrassed and whispered, "I''m just surprised who suddenly appeared..."


    As a legendary strong man, it is an instinctive behavior to notice the distortion of the space around her and immediately focus on observation. If it was someone else, she would not be distracted, but she didn''t expect that Donne came.


    She was naturally distracted by accidents and surprises.


    Donne looked forward through the shield, sighed a little relieved and said, "fortunately, it''s a small chaotic gate. The probability of native chaotic creatures is not high, otherwise you''ll be in danger."


    "Yes."


    Egwin smiled and said, "in fact, you don''t have to come. Give me enough time and I can solve the trouble here alone... But how did you come here?"


    When Donne anchored the spatial coordinates on her, he said that he could detect when her life was in danger and could rush to support her at the first time. But now she clearly didn''t encounter life danger, but Donne came, which shows that someone must have told him about the situation here.


    After Donne explained briefly, egwin suddenly realized that during their conversation, Donne had summoned the element weapon attached to the force of emptiness, cut vegetables and melons, and completely purified the dozens of chaotic creatures in front of him.


    "I really don''t know that mororte still has this effect. I thought mororte could only be used as grass. After all, only gunpulu likes this kind of thing."


    forage grass?


    Donne vaguely felt a little wrong. In an instant, he waved hundreds of swords. After killing the chaotic minions in front of him, he turned back and asked, "do you say this thing is grass?"


    "Yes, you don''t know?"


    Egwin stabbed a crescent sword, split a chaotic creature in half, turned his head and said with a little surprise: "morolt is a kind of grass. Because of its special smell, only gangpulu likes to eat. This is also the inhabited area of gangpulu."


    "Gunpuru?"


    Donne looked puzzled: "what''s that?"


    "A kind of Warcraft... In a word, first solve the chaotic door. The longer it takes, the more serious the corruption here is. The corrupt gunpulu has killed many of them."


    Egwin stared at the door of chaos with strange fluctuations not far away. At this moment, there are still a large number of chaotic creatures pouring out of the door of chaos.


    "Good!"


    Donne nodded, grabbed his head and directly threw Nora, who was sleeping with a hissing face: "come on! Eat my Nora ball!"


    "Hoo... Hoo... Hoo..."


    Nora, who was struggling with the candy house in her dream, suddenly found a twisted and nameless monster coming to her face. She was immediately frightened and shouted. The huge and terrible life force erupted like a supernova. The dazzling green light shrouded most of prandal in an instant. Even the Ilus empire was affected. Under the green light full of vitality, The trees, flowers and plants that had just begun to sprout grew crazily in an instant, and the whole process of germination, growth, bud and bloom was completed in the blink of an eye!


    Just for a moment, most of prandar''s plants entered the state of the most vigorous vitality. In the farmland, farmers had just planted the grain seeds, which germinated and grew in the blink of an eye, and began to bear fruit in an instant!


    Even many seriously injured people began to heal immediately after bathing in the green light. Some disabled people were shocked to find that their mutilated limbs grew back, and they turned into normal people again!


    The sudden abnormal phenomenon attracted the attention of countless people. A large number of devout believers knelt down directly and cried out "miracles" in tears!


    The initiator of all this, Nora, who was frightened, was crying and kicking the owner''s forehead

 Chapter 1176

    "Donne is a big fool!"


    The wailing Nora was obviously frightened by the chaotic creature that suddenly appeared in front of her. Her small fists and feet kept kicking Donne''s forehead. Donne seemed to feel the words "- 1-1-1-1" floating upward on his head


    "I was wrong."


    Donne sincerely took out a lollipop, handed it to Nora and threw her out: "so, do your work."


    Nora licked the lollipop and flew to egwin: "ignore you, hum!"


    Although Nora said so, he recovered the huge force released unintentionally, and then opened the field of life. The trend of the diffusion of chaos was immediately curbed, and the corrupted vegetation began to recover.


    "You can start!"


    Donne threw his hands, and two long elemental swords appeared in his hands. The force of emptiness gushed out of his palm and slowly attached to the long elemental swords. Transparent flames burned on the two long elemental swords.


    Black smoke suddenly appeared on the rotten earth under his feet, and the chaotic atmosphere in the land was directly purified.


    Egwin looked sideways and whispered, "your power effect is obvious."


    "Then I''ll do more."


    Donne rushed up with a laugh, his sword fell, two sword Qi roared out, and instantly tore more than a dozen chaotic claws and teeth.


    "Hum, ignore him. I''ll help you!"


    Nora snorted, and the powerful power of life fell on egwin. Egwin found that his strength, physical strength, reaction speed and so on were instantly increased several times!


    Egwin exclaimed, "it''s Nora."


    This increase is simply powerful and terrible!


    Egwin was originally a legendary strong man. What is the concept of increasing several times on this basis? This means that without using the power of law, she can even single out Jean, Angus, Selna and others!


    As an elf, of course, egwin has long known the existence of goblins, but she never knew that goblins still have such powerful power.


    At the foot of egwin, his body disappeared from the original place. When he appeared again, he had surpassed Donne. Two sharp sword Qi with a length of hundreds of meters appeared in the middle. The sword Qi roared to both sides, cutting all the chaotic claws and teeth along the way in half!


    The torn chaotic minions tried to regroup, but Nora''s life force completely prevented their combination process, and constantly suppressed their power and weakened them.


    Then, the sword gas that spread to the limit exploded. The huge force directly blew those chaotic minions into fragments. The fine fragments completely lost their resistance, and then they were purified by Nora''s life field.


    Although purifying chaotic creatures will consume Nora''s life power, this loss of power is not worth mentioning to her.


    "Not bad."


    Donne looked at egwin with a little surprise. He didn''t expect Nora''s power increase to have such a good effect on her.


    "Let''s compete."


    Donne laughed and killed the past: "look who killed more chaotic creatures!"


    "Good."


    The strength suddenly increased so much that the eager egwin accepted Donne''s challenge, and then


    "Exercise the purification mission in the name of the goddess''s substitute. The great goddess nisclair, please listen to my prayer and come, the will of God!"


    The great power of God fell from the sky, and egwin''s power increased again. Unexpectedly, he left don behind in the blink of an eye!


    Donne was stunned: "that''s too much! When dealing with the small chaotic gate, he still used divine descending skill! Cheating! You''re naked cheating!"


    Egwin giggled and ignored him and killed the enemy himself.


    As a representative of God, this is also her own strength. How can she say it is cheating?


    Egwin''s power suddenly increased, and her dragon steel twin swords also suppressed chaotic creatures. At this moment, the efficiency was even higher than that of Donne.


    That won''t work!


    Donne''s figure disappeared in an instant and turned into a violent killing storm. The dense and sharp sword roared over a hundred meters, tearing all the chaotic claws and teeth in the area to pieces!


    For the apocalypse, the extremely difficult chaotic creatures, under his attack, had no room to resist, and were completely eliminated.


    A chaotic creature suddenly rushed from behind, and his nameless body suddenly opened a big mouth to swallow Donne, followed by a sharp sword spirit to split it from the inside, and then the sword spirit tore it into pieces. Donne walked out slowly. He suddenly thought of the king''s game, so he smiled: "It''s just a simple competition. It''s boring. Why don''t we add some bets?"


    Egwin pulled out the long sword stabbed into the chaotic organism, cut it quickly, and cut off a tentacle: "but I never gamble."


    "This is not gambling."


    Donne shamelessly rubbed it up, covered her and said, "it''s just a little fun between our two ''good friends''."


    Egwin paused for a moment and seemed to be considering Donne''s proposal. A moment later, she killed the chaotic creature in front of her, gently stroked her long hair, smiled and said, "well, but what bet do you want? You have all I have."


    ¡ª¡ªI want your heart - Don wants to say that, but he knows very well that even if he tells her so frankly, I''m afraid she won''t understand what he means - it''s estimated that this fool will think he wants her life.


    Donne''s eyes flashed: "the loser should listen to the winner to do one thing, whatever it is, how about it?"


    "Do anything?"


    Egwin tilted his head in doubt: "but I can''t help you... Well, you mentioned it anyway, it''s up to you."


    This simple fool really doesn''t think about that at all. If it''s on the earth and men and women have no fun with each other, which girl will play this game with boys. It''s estimated that she will be slapped and won the title of "change. Color. Wolf" at the same time.


    Even the human women of prandal, after hearing this bet, may think that Donne has definitely had some bad thoughts.


    But now standing in front of Donne is egwin, an unsophisticated and simple spirit.


    Donne was almost moved to tears. The pure and kind spirit was really great


    Of course, Donne didn''t want to take the opportunity to find an excuse to push down egwin. Egwin was so pure and kind. How could he have the heart to push her down by cheating? When they came to the last step, they must combine with each other in a perfect opportunity.


    Now, Donne just wants to take advantage of this opportunity to break the River Bureau... I mean the deadlock.


    Yes, the emotional road between him and egwin is too slow and rugged. Now his children are about to be born (no problem), but they still stop at the level of good friends. Obviously, they have been honest with each other when they were in the pale forest, but there has been no ambiguous progress. It is conceivable that her strategy is difficult.


    "That''s settled!"


    After getting the expected answer, Donne was also excited, his strength continued to rise, and shouted, "since you even use the divine descending skill, I can''t hide it! I''ll win you today!"


    When Donne finished, the element sword disappeared from his hand, and then a void vortex appeared next to him. A sword handle slowly emerged. Donne held the sword handle and directly drew out the world will, then held up the Dharma sword and shouted, "liberation! World will!"


    The Dharma sword in his hand lights up, and lines emerge on the sword. The simple and insignificant Dharma sword decomposes and reorganizes in the blink of an eye and becomes a complex weapon full of powerful power!


    After the liberation of the world''s will, Donne''s power fluctuated suddenly, from the lightness and liveliness at the beginning to the terrible power with incomparably heavy authority!


    Because the power of the world''s will was too terrible, Donne had to restrain some of it. He waved his sword and pointed to the door of chaos: "scum, die!"


    Egwin looked at the sword in Donne''s hand in amazement. He just waved it casually, which caused a series of space ripples. The space was almost broken. In other words, the power emitted by the weapon in his hand at this moment was close to the bearing limit of the space here!


    She didn''t know that this was the result of Donne''s suppression of some forces, otherwise, as before, a random sword would cause a space to be broken.


    Prandal''s spatial structure has been riddled with holes and is very unstable. In order to avoid a chain reaction, don won''t go all out to use the will of the world if it''s not necessary.


    Now


    It was a necessary moment in Donne''s eyes.


    In egwin''s eyes, Donne seems to have become a God as powerful as a prison. The next moment, he has disappeared from his place and directly appeared in front of the chaotic gate, but his figure is everywhere on the battlefield, stabbing, picking, or cutting. Each illusion corresponds to a chaotic creature, and hundreds of chaotic creatures have been hit by him, And these illusions were connected with each other by a faint thin line, and finally they were all connected to the sword.


    "Disappear!"


    The power of the void filled the world''s will. Stimulated by the power of the void, the Dharma sword suddenly buzzed and lit up a very bright light, which covered those invisible thin lines. Then the next moment, egwin felt that the surrounding time seemed to pause for a moment, followed by those chaotic creatures, which suddenly turned into scattered ashes and disappeared!


    Even the chaos gate beside Donne suddenly collapsed and disappeared in an instant!


    Yes, it turned into ashes and disappeared into the air!


    "So I won."


    Donne put away the will of the world and showed a very bright smile.


    Egwin: "


    She suddenly wanted to point to Donne''s nose and say he cheated

 Chapter 1177

    The gate of chaos, the great threat that constantly threatens prandal, was solved by him so easily?


    Although it is only a small chaotic gate, and Donne used the will of the world, the difficult characteristics of chaotic creatures can''t be so easy!


    ¡ª¡ªThe key to the problem lies in Nora''s field of life and the power of nothingness.


    If Donne only used the will of the world, it would not be so easy to solve the door of chaos. Chaotic creatures will continue to split and reorganize, and their vitality is extremely tenacious.


    However, under the suppression of Nora''s life field and the purification effect of Donne''s void force, their characteristics can not be brought into full play, and can only be reduced to fish slaughtered by him on the cutting board.


    Of course, although his power effect is outstanding and can be targeted to solve chaotic creatures, it is obviously impossible to rely on his power alone to fight against the chaotic army. Therefore, he has to continue to develop magic reform technology and enhance military strength.


    "Those chaotic creatures have been purified?"


    "Yes, so I won."


    "The gate of chaos has been solved?"


    "Yes, so I won."


    "That''s it?"


    "Yes, so I won."


    Donne looked expectantly at egwin and repeatedly stressed that he had won. Everyone knew his sinister intentions.


    "I know you won."


    Egwin also wondered why Donne always stressed that he won and won. Why is he so excited?


    The elf girl doesn''t understand how exciting it is for a goddess to say to someone who likes her that she can be ordered to do anything.


    "So our bet..."


    "If I lose, I lose. Of course I will keep my promise."


    Egwin smiled softly and said, "but I really don''t know what I can do for you."


    She now knows that Donne must have determined that he would win, so he decided to bet, but the bet is still very strange. What can he do for him?


    "Come on, what do you want me to do?"


    Being watched by egwin''s pure eyes, Donne suddenly felt inexplicably flustered. Can it be said that the moment he had been looking forward to has finally arrived?


    Nervous, uneasy, uneasy, this kind of emotion never appeared in the face of other girls... No, it can''t be said that, at least he was inexplicably nervous in the face of Fiona''s confession.


    At this moment, don en is really tangled. That kind of uneasy, but full of sweet beauty. Isn''t that the love feeling that keeps countless men and women awake at night?


    What do you want her to do?


    Hug? No, no, no, the peace is light! It won''t let her lose her size at all!


    Knee pillow? No, I''ve enjoyed it before in the pale forest! This opportunity is so precious that we must make the relationship between the two further!


    So... Kissing?


    It''s also thanks to Donne. If it''s someone else, he doesn''t order egwin to take off his clothes and let him do it on the spot?


    It was because of Donne that he wanted to capture egwin''s heart first, not just her body.


    kiss!


    Kiss egwin!


    Donne''s heart beat suddenly. He had no doubt that egwin would abide by the bet and kiss him, but it was a kiss with egwin!


    Such a beautiful and wonderful thing, can you really order her?


    Won''t God punish you for getting her kiss by such a dirty means? Will she really not be disgusted by her in the future?


    Donne, who was very decisive in some things, suddenly worried about gain and loss at this moment.


    The opposite egwin looked at the struggling Donne. After being looked at by his eyes for a long time, she inexplicably found that she was a little nervous.


    It was an indescribable, indescribable feeling.


    Obviously, it''s just an ordinary bet. Why are you so... Nervous?


    Egwin subconsciously covered her chest, where her heart beat very fast, but the instinct of the legendary strong let her well control her emotions.


    It''s strange... But it''s not annoying... It''s just that this silent waiting is really strange


    "I want to..."


    Donne opened his mouth and looked at egwin''s clear eyes, but he couldn''t spit out the following words.


    Donne suddenly hated himself a little, because he found that he was a bit of a moral cleanliness mania, and he also infected his view of love. He liked egwin so much. The spirit who pushed aside the jungle and appeared in front of him and directly let him fall in love at first sight. Because of this "cleanliness Mania", he liked that even the slightest bit of dirt was not allowed to appear between them (Donne subconsciously ignores his rotten private life).


    If you can, I really want her to take the initiative to kiss me


    Donne struggled in his heart. Although he could get egwin''s kiss by this means, it was just a non emotional bet. Can it really count?


    After a long hesitation, Donne swallowed the following words and said as if nothing had happened: "... Forget it, the bet."


    The opposite egwin was nervous for a long time, but suddenly heard such a sentence. Rao was a very mild tempered woman, and she was almost stamped with anger.


    You''ve been brewing for so long, and you''ve made me nervous for so long. Finally, you told me to forget it?


    Nora, who was floating up to watch the play, almost fell down, covered her face and couldn''t bear to look straight at her. She was worried about these two guys.


    "No!"


    Egwin''s stubborn temper came up: "since I lost and promised, the bet will still be valid. Tell me the order."


    "Well, well, we''ll talk about it later. Now let''s restore it to its original state."


    Donne was in a bad mood at the moment. He planned to delay some time to think it over. He didn''t notice egwin''s abnormality. Otherwise, he might have found clues long ago.


    Aegwynn looked around when she heard the speech. She was worried and was immediately distracted. The huge forest plain is now in a mess. All the growing mororte have been destroyed, and only a small part of the area is still growing. With Nora''s strength, these plants are recovering rapidly, but the land here has been seriously damaged by the battle.


    "I''ll level this place first."


    Donne then directly left egwin and flew out, then controlled the earth element and began to level the land.


    Donne found that the closer he got to his goal, the more nervous he became.


    Do you still fear?


    Egwin found nothing and went to restore vegetation with Nora.


    "Ah, egwin."


    "Hmm? What''s the matter?"


    "Don''t you think... You''re a little dull?"


    "Ah? No? I''m very responsive."


    "... when I didn''t say."


    Egwin looked at Nora with a little uneasy and asked, "is there anything wrong that I didn''t notice?"


    Nora looked at egwin a little subtly: "... In a sense, it is."


    "Can you tell me? I will destroy the enemy as soon as possible!"


    "... the enemy?"


    "Don''t you want to say that the door of chaos has opened again, or that chaotic creatures have survived?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Nora looked sympathetically at Donne on the other side. Donne, Donne, it''s not that I didn''t help you. It''s really egwin''s brain. I have no choice!


    Even Nora, whose EQ is about ¢á, has seen Donne''s feelings for her, and Donne has been outspoken more than once. She likes her, but she doesn''t feel it. This can''t be described as dull!


    "Sleeping trough! What''s this!?"


    Donne, who was leveling the land in the distance, suddenly exclaimed. Egwin was stunned and rushed over immediately. Nora also dragged a string of light and shadow to fly over.


    Among the mud torn and filled by Donne, a nest of sneaky eyed animals suddenly emerged. At first glance, they look like weasels, but when they look carefully, they look like dogs. They also have a pair of huge ears - obviously animals living in underground nests. Why do they have such big ears!?


    The strange animals that came out obviously survived the corruption of the chaos gate just now. They were nervous at the moment. They were startled when they saw Donne. They just heard a "purr", the two big ears suddenly stood up, and then two pure magic waves flew directly at Donne.


    "First order Warcraft?"


    Donne directly ignored the weak attack and looked at the Warcraft he had never seen in the game before.


    "This is gunpulu."


    Egwin explained with a smile, "they''re scared. Don''t stimulate them."


    As an elf, egwin is obviously much more popular than Donne. As soon as he appeared, he was warmly welcomed by those gunpuru. The little guys drilled out of the cave one by one and ran around egwin happily - look, their running posture is similar to that of dogs


    However, in a moment, Donne found many large and small gunpuru drilling out around him: "it seems true that you say this is their residential area."


    Obviously, there was not much just now, but in a blink of an eye, these little guys completely occupied the whole plain area. At first glance, it makes people feel a little numb.


    "Yes."


    Egwin smiled and said, suddenly stunned.


    Donne looked back and was dumbfounded.


    Those gunpuru who just kept turning around egwin happily, in a twinkling of an eye... Suddenly began collective mating!?


    There are almost thousands of gangpulu drilled from the ground. I''m afraid there are thousands of gangpulu. Before, they were corrupted by the gate of chaos and killed each other. Now, gangpulu all over the mountain is pressing one by one and shaking his body desperately. There is a faint strange smell in the air, Obviously they are in heat, so they start mating!


    At this time, egwin suddenly looked at Donne strangely: [does Donne want to mate with me?]


    what the fuck!!!???

 Chapter 1178

    Surprised!


    Donne was almost scared to pee. Is it true that egwin''s intuition has been so sharp? One look already knows what he''s thinking?


    He flustered and explained, "no! I don''t have it!"


    After the explanation, don suddenly recovered. It seems that egwin didn''t open his mouth just now!


    It''s because I saw them mating that I think of that kind of thing, I can understand


    Egwin smiled and blinked: [he looks surprised? Oh, he doesn''t seem to know gunpuru yet?]


    Obviously, egwin didn''t say anything, but Donne thought he heard her voice. He just looked at her and understood what she meant.


    Gunpulu: a native Warcraft living in the Emerald Forest. It is good at attacking enemies with pure magic.


    Features: big ears, energetic, like to eat Morote.


    Strength level: level 1-3.


    Characteristics: extremely keen on mating.


    Yes, it''s a wonderful creature that can start popping, popping and popping everywhere at any time during estrus all year round!


    Now Mingming just got out of danger, but they immediately forgot their pain and began collective Pa. Pa. PA, not only male and female, male and female, male and female, male and female, male and female, male and female, male and female, male and female, male and female, female, female, female, female, female, female, female, female, male, male and female, etc, The chaos of the scene, the low moral integrity and the boldness of the scale can''t help but stare and stare. I wish I could poke my eyes to keep my purity!


    This thing is definitely a wonderful species that can compete with Thailand, Japan and even far surpass each other!


    Of course, the most important thing is that due to the ethnic characteristics of gunpulu, their mental power is extremely active during mating. The gas emitted will also stimulate the mental power of others and amplify it many times. The hyperactive mental power will easily make other people nearby notice each other''s thoughts.


    In other words, the aura emitted by this thing during mating can be used as a mind reader.


    When Donne saw gunpuru popping all over the mountains, he subconsciously came up with the fantasy picture of him and egwin doing that kind of thing, and this fantasy was spread by the active spiritual force and directly received by egwin.


    Therefore, it is not difficult to wonder why egwin suddenly "heard" the idea in Donne''s heart.


    And just now, Donne didn''t actually hear what egwin said - yes, what he heard was actually what egwin thought in his heart.


    After understanding the cause and effect, there was a flash of lightning in Donne''s mind. He suddenly understood why Maserati, or isalie, wanted him to come here!


    here! Only here can he understand egwin''s true feelings!


    He can understand what kind of attitude egwin has towards himself!


    No matter how accustomed a person is to lying, his inner thinking will not lie. People''s subconscious thinking reaction is the most real. Here, he can see a more real her without being deceived by egwin''s calm surface!


    [more real me? What do you mean?]


    Egwin looked at Donne and didn''t seem to understand what he thought.


    Looking at egwin''s puzzled eyes, Donne suddenly grinned: [egwin, I like you! I like you, I like you, I like you most!]


    "I know, you said. [strange... Curious... Why does his heart jump so fast when he says he likes me? His face and ears are warm. It''s really strange...]"


    Egwin casually lifted his long hair. If it was normal, Donne would be very disappointed by her indifferent attitude, but today, yes, today, at this moment, he was pleasantly surprised to find that egwin was not unaware of his words!


    In the past, Donne was always very depressed by her words, and then he was not in the mood to carefully observe the subtle changes in egwin''s expression. But here, after being influenced by gunpuru, all the changes in egwin''s heart were exposed to Donne. The absorbed Donne even found that egwin''s ears were a little red - she was nervous? Shy!?


    Oh, my God!


    Donne was so surprised that he wanted to shout up to the sky, isalie, GJ!


    If I can have a further relationship with egwin this time, I will try my best to fill you up after I go back. I have to thank you even if I have to go out!!


    Egwin has always focused on swordsmanship, so she can become such a strong man. However, she simply doesn''t know the world. She doesn''t understand what kind of feelings love and love are - even if she has walked in the human country under her cloak for so many years and witnessed the joys and sorrows of many lovers, she is still ignorant, or, Her attention had never been focused in that direction.


    Cultivating swordsmanship, strengthening strength and solving chaos are all she has.


    But even if egwin is like this, even if she doesn''t understand love, her heart will still react when she hears the confessed words said by Donne. She will be nervous, shy and nervous, but she''s not good at expressing those complex emotions.


    Since you''re not good at expressing, just don''t express until you find out what "like" and "love" are, and then respond. Anyway, there''s still a lot of time. This is egwin''s strategy.


    It was her strategy that kept Donne so frustrated.


    For the immortal elves, a few years is not worth mentioning at all. They can even focus on thinking about a problem for decades, but for humans, it is absolutely unbearable to wait for an answer in a few years. Looking at billions of people on earth, they can infatuate with a person for decades, How many people are there who are still waiting for each other''s answers even if they have white hair?


    This may be the difference between short-lived species and long-lived species.


    "I did say it, but now I suddenly want to say it again. Not only do I have to say it, but I have to shout it out loud."


    At this moment, in a place where no one else bothered (Nora was ignored) and shared his feelings, it was a place for him to express his feelings - although the gunpurrs nearby were a little destructive to the atmosphere, Donne couldn''t help but step forward, took egwin''s hand, looked directly into her eyes and said word by word: "Egwin, I like you, even, I love you, so I ask you, do you like me?"


    Like me... Love me


    Egwin was a little caught off guard by Donne''s confession. Her mind was in a mess. A trace of panic flashed in her always clear eyes. It was the first time she wanted to avoid Donne''s eyes. She lowered her head and subconsciously wanted to avoid the topic, saying: "we''d better hurry to solve the trouble here..."


    Unfortunately, the special power of gunpulu completely exposed egwin''s panic: [like me... Why do you like me? I''m just an elf who only knows how to fight... Not like those human women who can weave and cook, nor those noble women who like dressing up to please the opposite sex... Why does he like me like me? In other words, what does it mean to like me? Want to be with me? Best friend? Or do you want to mate with me because you like me, as he imagined just now?]


    When Tang enling, who was originally happy, heard the last word of his heart, his face suddenly felt a little embarrassed. Indeed, for men, the strongest reaction when meeting the right person is definitely reproductive impulse. Although he claims that he is not a man manipulated by his lower body, he still has that idea when looking at egwin - of course, this is also very correct Often, it''s more dangerous if he doesn''t have that idea.


    "Don''t run away from my problem this time. I won''t let you run away again. Egwin, I like you. Do you like me?"


    Donne grabbed back the egwin who wanted to escape. Egwin bowed his head and blond hair covered half of her face. Donne couldn''t see her expression. However, at this moment, Donne found that the two slender hands he held were a little nervous and kept clenching and relaxing. Donne even found that the palms of egwin were sweating.


    She must be nervous.


    Donne smiled: [it''s a new experience that egwin is nervous, too.]


    After hearing Donne''s voice, egwin stiffened, raised his head and stared at him. The slightly angry look made Donne''s heart beat. For a time, he ignored her and directly pulled her into his arms. The two people''s bodies were close together, their eyes were opposite, so close that Donne heard egwin''s slightly urgent breathing and nose more clearly What lingered around the tip was her sweet breath with fruit fragrance. He finally determined that egwin was really nervous.


    [I really want to kiss... But...]


    Donne looked at egwin''s slightly pink lips. He wanted to kiss and kiss egwin in his dreams, but he didn''t want to force her.


    [kiss me? Why do you want to kiss me?]


    Egwin was even more confused. Her heart beat fast. She knew that she was nervous and that many human lovers would kiss, but she just didn''t understand why couples should kiss?


    Mingmingzui. BA''s function is only to eat and speak. Why does the contact of lips make humans so obsessed? Is it because they need this behavior to determine their feelings? Elves don''t need to do this


    Egwin was suddenly stunned. Yes, it must be. Donne is also human, so he needs to use human methods to confirm his feelings, so he wants to kiss me, so he wants to mate with me. It must be so


    Donne: "

 Chapter 1179

    There was no doubt that under the influence of gunpuru, almost all of egwin''s thinking process was exposed to Donne. Donne could not fully know what she was thinking, but he could guess.


    Although he wanted to tell egwin that she was wrong, Donne found that things seemed to be moving in the direction he expected, so he didn''t disturb her thinking, but looked at egwin nervously.


    If so


    Egwin inquired into his heart. Do I hate Donne?


    Obviously, it''s impossible. He''s his best friend. Elves never betray friends.


    Since I don''t hate him, do I like him?


    He likes me and I also like him. He wants to confirm his feelings in a human way, but he is worried that I can''t adapt, so he is so nervous, so nervous and so hesitant?


    If so... As a friend, should I take the initiative to cooperate with him?


    Egwin looked up at Donne. They were so close that the tips of their noses almost touched each other.


    She looked at Donne, blinked, and suddenly stood on tiptoe. On the side of her pretty face, the wet lips were gently printed on Donne''s lips. The lips were divided at the touch of the touch. Then she lowered her head and whispered, "well... That''s all right? I asked myself. I should like you, too."


    Although it was only one touch, Donne was stupid and exploded in his mind!


    Kiss!


    Really kissed egwin!


    She took the initiative!


    I didn''t force her!


    She said, she likes me!


    At this moment, Donne was as happy as a child, and the smile on his face was unspeakable.


    Donne hugged egwin and said in her ear, "like me, you say you like me, great, really great! I''m dying of happiness!"


    Egwin felt a little strange, but seeing that Donne was so happy, she also showed a gentle smile, hugged him and patted him gently on the back.


    [man is really strange. It''s just a word that makes his mood change so much. Just because I say I like him, he''s so happy?]


    "Yes, just because of your words, I am very happy. It feels like a dream."


    Donne pinched himself in the face. He was really worried that he was dreaming.


    [thanks to Maserati, to isalie, to gunpulu... It was you who gave me such a chance...]


    "Don''t talk in my ear."


    Egwin shook his ears. "It''s a little itchy."


    Donne looked at her long ears, smiled, bit them gently, and then blew a breath. He was very clearly aware of the trembling of egwin in his arms. He trembled, as if he was enduring something.


    "Donne!"


    Egwin broke away from his arms and looked at him angrily: "I said don''t talk next to your ears. You''re still playing tricks on purpose!"


    The complacent Donne immediately apologized: "sorry, it''s because you''re so cute, so you can''t help but want to play a prank..."


    [say I''m cute...]


    Egwin''s expression softened again involuntarily and asked softly, "so, human men and women will do meaningless things?"


    "How can you say it''s meaningless?"


    Donne took her hand and said solemnly: "it is because of these little games between lovers that they have further promoted the feelings between lovers, made each other more understand, admire and strengthen their feelings."


    "Oh..."


    Simple egwin immediately believed his words. She looked at the confused gunpurs and asked subconsciously, "can you mate and reproduce after the feelings are firm?"


    "Yes - cough! Why do you suddenly ask such a thing?"


    "Because in recent years, isali has been worried about the reproduction of the elves. Grandpa world tree is affected by the power of chaos and can''t give birth to new elves. Our desire to reproduce through the combination of men and women is very weak..."


    Although Donne wanted to ask them long ago why he called the world tree that can give birth to elves grandpa rather than grandma, he still controlled his curiosity and continued to listen.


    Egwin thought deeply on his face: "but from your body and today''s experience, I seem to have found the reason."


    "Why?"


    "Our coordination ability is too strong, whether individual or group."


    Egwin was a little distracted and said: "This coordination ability allows us to resonate and coexist with all things in the world, integrate with the whole world, and let us know each other very well... In human terms, we are too familiar and lose the sense of mystery? I don''t quite understand what is love in your human mouth. You humans often say that the highest level of love is willing to sacrifice everything for each other, but We elves are willing to sacrifice ourselves for each other, but you say this is not love, but family affection. "


    "HMM... indeed, the whole elf family feels like a family. There is only family affection. You all match each other as sisters. Maybe it is because you are too familiar, so it is difficult to have love. After all, few people will have love for their brothers and sisters. Love is based on the process of both sides from strangers to acquaintances and getting to know each other a little bit. Speaking, it is easy No matter how much we praise love, love will eventually be transformed into family affection, so in essence, family affection is the strongest emotion. "


    "That''s what you said."


    Egwin tilted his head and his face was full of confusion: "so I don''t quite understand. It''s clear that we already have higher-level feelings. Why should we chase low-level feelings? Moreover, you are also a legendary strong man. Your life span is similar to that of elves, so the need to reproduce is not urgent? But you are still pursuing love, aren''t you?"


    "This..."


    Donne was speechless: "I don''t know. Maybe it''s because of the different life forms? Ordinary human beings have a short life and need to complete a series of missions such as growth, marriage and reproduction in a short hundred years. Therefore, this strong emotional stimulation is needed to promote the progress of reproduction. Without the catalytic effect of love, it is estimated that our race would have been extinct."


    He added: "but you elves are different. Because elves have a long life span, the demand for reproduction is not strong. In addition, the mission of the elves family --"


    Donnen paused and skipped the passage: "- and the unique way of reproduction all the time, which leads to the fact that the elves do not have a strong demand for love. With the passage of time, this emotion basically disappeared from the elves. And I was human from the beginning, so human instinct still exists."


    "In other words, you still retain the instinct and impulse to reproduce."


    Egwin nodded, "that''s why you want to mate with me when you see gunpuru mating?"


    Donne blushed: "... Didn''t we say we wouldn''t talk about that topic?"


    "But isn''t this the most desired thing in your heart?"


    Egwin tilted his head and looked at Donne: "and I still have a bet to fulfill. If mating and breeding with me is your most desired thing, have you planned it when you bet? So that''s the order?"


    "No... yes... No... I actually..."


    Donne was flushed by her unintentional words. What can he say? What egwin said was indeed the most desired thing in his heart, but how could such a thing be decided by such an absurd way of fulfilling the bet?


    "So that''s the order?"


    Egwin confirmed it again. Seeing that Donne was in a daze, she took off her leather armor and planned to untie the button!


    Donne''s heart beat wildly, he was frightened and stopped her quickly: "what are you going to do!"


    "Fulfill the bet."


    Egwin smiled without any unnaturalness: "I can feel the strong thoughts in your heart, and I''m afraid this is the only thing I can do for you?"


    "Don''t be silly. Thoughts are thoughts and actions are actions. I won''t do that to you until you understand what love is and really respond to me!"


    Donne pressed her hand, but then he found his hand in a subtle place


    After swallowing his saliva and lingering for a moment, Donne suddenly withdrew his hand and said, "sorry, I didn''t mean to..."


    Egwin was more confused in his head: "you obviously feel good. Why do you apologize?"


    "Because for humans, the body of the opposite sex is very private. Except for lovers, the opposite sex can''t look at it casually."


    Egwin blinked: "but you''ve seen my body before? Why are you so nervous?"


    Donne scratched his hair a little distressed and said, "things were different at that time."


    Egwin suddenly realized: "in other words, human thoughts about the opposite sex will change according to different situations, different environments and different times. It is not always the desire to mate."


    "It''s almost like this... So can we stop talking about mating?"


    "Sure enough, human beings are still so difficult to understand..."


    Egwin sighed: "I''ve been walking around prandal for so many years, but I still can''t understand many human ideas... Many very simple things, but human beings always make them very complex."


    "Perhaps it is because the gods who created mankind are full of shortcomings, so mankind has gathered all their shortcomings."


    "Maybe..." egwin said, "so when are you going to let me fulfill my bet? Whether it''s kissing or mating."


    "Please stop talking about mating... I seem to hear Mr. Zhao''s thick voice on the African prairie!"


    Donne covered his face and groaned. "As for the bet, what I want, you just gave it to me!"


    Egwin was stunned: "you mean..."


    "That''s right!"


    Donne suddenly picked her up, kissed her on the lips, looked up at her eyes and said, "all I want now is your kiss!"


    "... I see."


    Egwin stared at him in amazement. Just when Donne thought she had finally enlightened, she said, "but... Why did you put your tongue and head out?"


    Donne: "

 Chapter 1180

    "You seem to be in a good mood?"


    Fiona glanced obliquely at Donne. For some reason, the smile on his face didn''t disappear after he came back.


    "Of course, it is because the crisis of raw materials for improved seeds has been solved."


    Donne is not stupid enough to confess the truth to Fiona. Although Fiona knows that he likes egwin and has made it clear that she doesn''t care, as long as she really likes a person, how can she not care at all?


    Even those kings and concubines in prandal who opened the harem were in harmony with each other. How many of them would get along as well as their relatives and sisters? If they don''t fight with each other, they can be regarded as a stable harem.


    Donne is not a lover. Isn''t it all because of the plug-in opened by the gods? Without the aura of the protagonist, not to mention egwin, I''m afraid I can''t even pass isalie''s pass.


    Fiona nodded. She knew that things were not that simple, but now was not the time to be serious with Donne. She took out a pile of documents and put them in front of Donne: "check them. These are the documents sent by Ollie and need your signature and authorization."


    "So much? What is it?"


    "One hundred and fifty aviation towers have been completed in irus. The bonus and holiday approval of the personnel of the engineering team, and the best route table calculated by kloto using eve..."


    Donne''s eyes lit up when he heard this: "Eve can already do such a complicated work?"


    "You haven''t been there lately, have you? Croto and yustisa have been working around Eve almost all the time."


    Fiona pointed to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute in the distance and explained: "Although Eve could do very few things at the beginning, she could think of many new ideas because there were few. Then yustisa led the alchemists of the einzbellen family to do it immediately, and the new functions would be integrated that day. Therefore, Eve is just different from the beginning."


    "So efficient?"


    Donne marveled that if it is a traditional electronic computer, using assembly language to realize new functions often needs to write thousands of lines of code, which is even more troublesome if it is replaced by mechanical language. However, the artificial soul quantum computer seems to be completely two concepts, which is closer to the existence of an intelligent life. Eve can easily understand the instruction requirements put forward by yustisa.


    The unique technology of the einzbellen family allows them to form packets of specific instructions and instill them into Eve, so that it can immediately have new capabilities. Only in this way can it have such high efficiency.


    "Yes, until now, I understand how powerful Eve is."


    Fiona was also amazed, drew out the route map calculated by Eve and said: "There are 150 large and medium-sized cities with air towers all over the country. The air routes between them are extremely complex. It is too complicated to optimize the air transportation efficiency and design the optimal routes. If it were me, I''m afraid I don''t know how to calculate at all, and I would just connect them with lines."


    At this point, Fiona smiled awkwardly: "Even relying on their computing power, it may take a year and a half to calculate the optimal scheme between 150 aviation towers. However, after inputting these data, Eve only put forward a requirement for optimizing route transportation efficiency and no conflict with each other. She gave the answer almost immediately. This calculation efficiency It''s so powerful! "


    "Of course!"


    Donne sighed: "after all, it only calculates the pi... I mean, the DAR cylinder ratio can burst the storage crystal with data..."


    Eve, technology originated from the artificial soul. It is similar to the quantum state. I''m afraid that the simulation operation also has the characteristics of quantum parallel computing. It can enumerate a variety of possibilities to calculate at the same time. The ability of this fuzzy parallel operation is essentially different from that of ordinary electronic computers. Therefore, in some specific environments, the high computational efficiency is terrible.


    Eve''s potential is absolutely unlimited.


    "Master croto has manually verified the data of several routes. If we follow Eve''s plan, it will save one fifth of the time than his original plan, and it will perfectly stagger other flights without conflict with each other."


    Donne looked at the air route map drawn by Eve. Although he didn''t see anything special, since croto had verified it, he had nothing to say. He picked up his pen and signed his name: "after the completion of the air tower, personnel training needs to be accelerated, and strive to fully realize the operation of airship transportation industry in the midsummer month."


    "Now the training is still in progress. The first batch of personnel has been in the later stage, the second and third batches are still in the process of training, and now the follow-up is still recruiting new employees."


    Fiona was a little distressed and said, "there are too many people signing up. We''re almost too busy. We''re all wondering if we should raise the threshold a little more."


    After all, the airship transportation industry is mainly for high-end social personnel with certain economic strength. If the quality of waiters can''t keep up, it will damage the brand image.


    "That''s it for the time being."


    While reading the documents, Donne said, "we are short of manpower. It''s not easy for us to actively sign up. Of course, these people should be recruited. Even if they don''t understand anything at the beginning, we can train them. If they don''t pass the training, we can arrange other jobs for them. Do you still care about the training cost?"


    Fiona is thinking about the elite policy of "better lack than abuse", which is prandal''s consistent thinking mode of aristocratic elite education. What Donne wants is to give everyone a fair and just opportunity and what kind of life everyone will live in the future. He can''t be sure, but at least he can give these people a fair starting line, which is the only thing he can do.


    Fiona sat next to Donne, propped her head and looked at Donne''s side face. After staying for a moment, she suddenly said, "although you are full of bad water, you are always kind in unexpected places. Your world is really strange. People as kind as you can live."


    "Fortunately, our world has also experienced dark periods, but human beings are moving forward in the process of constantly making mistakes and correcting themselves. No one will never make mistakes, as long as they ensure that their mistakes will not destroy themselves first."


    Speaking of this, Donne wrote a meal and couldn''t help laughing: "tell you one thing, you may not believe that the weapons made by human beings in our world can destroy ourselves dozens of times."


    Fiona was stunned: "why? Aren''t you afraid of accidents?"


    Tang Enyi shrugged: "because one country has it, so other countries should have it, so everyone scrambles to develop and have the same weapons to deter each other, so as to form a balance. Ironically, the country that first owns this weapon cries out for human rights, equality and freedom every day."


    "It''s ironic..."


    Fiona nodded: "but your world is still divided into different countries? It''s not unified yet? It''s too backward?"


    A man with a world civilization still in the feudal period of the Middle Ages said that the earth was backward, but Donne had nothing to say and had no way. Prandal did walk in front of the earth in this regard. The Ilus Empire, a country that once completely unified the world, even unified the language. If it were not for the invasion of chaotic creatures, the development of the world would be more smooth.


    "We have to admit defeat in this regard."


    Donne signed and opened the next one. Suddenly, he was stunned: "about the application to review the migrant workers of Ryan empire in advance? What does Ollie mean?"


    "Oh, she told me that it was Queen OLINA''s idea."


    Fiona said lazily on the table: "she thinks it''s unwise to pile everything up in the middle of the year. It will be very troublesome to approve it after the big immigrants in grace area begin. Instead, it''s better to do the work well in advance. At that time, only licensed orcs will be accepted there, and the work will be much easier."


    Donne was stunned and couldn''t help laughing: "it seems that our queen is not idle. She''s right. It''s my negligence."


    Fiona rolled her eyes: "Queen OLINA is at least more diligent than you. You boss who only knows how to squeeze employees every day!"


    "As a boss, I want to let employees work with a desperate momentum as much as possible."


    Donne laughed and signed the application.


    Fiona, lying there, enjoys a rare time to relax. She usually sits there and works. She relaxes like this. She doesn''t have many opportunities to watch Donne work there. Suddenly, she''s not used to it.


    Fiona''s mind suddenly flashed an idea. If it can continue like this, it seems good?


    "HMM... the mining equipment of the Ryan Empire has been put into use, and the transportation personnel apply for transporting ore by using the conveyor array..."


    Tang en just signed his name and suddenly asked, "I suddenly found that we have the technology of transmission array. Is it no longer a secret?"


    "Did you react?"


    Fiona widened her eyes: "now everyone in the ilrus Empire who has some ability knows this. After all, the transportation of our Datang chamber of commerce all depends on the transmission array and space equipment. Moreover, the long-distance transfer of our soldiers is also realized through the transmission array. Even if they all abide by the rules, people will notice clues."


    After all, the transmission array is spatial transmission, and the transportation efficiency is really terrible. Even an unconscious person will guess what if they find that Datang chamber of Commerce has no transportation team, but the goods can always appear in every city on time.


    Yes, what Donne worried about finally happened.

 Chapter 1181

    The transmission array is a special situation after Donne came to prandal.


    In the original game "battle of chaos" created by the gods, the transmission array spread all over every city. Of course, this setting may be to facilitate players to move between cities.


    However, when Donne came to prandal, he found that all the transmission arrays here had been damaged, and even the technology had been lost, which led to a more embarrassing situation - if he made public the transmission array technology, he would finally adapt to the world without the transmission array and fall into chaos again, The change of the freight system will lead to the complete collapse of the economic system, the confusion of prices will make people at a loss, and a large number of people will choose the transmission array, which will bring a huge load to the transmission array.


    When the later fighting breaks out again, the people will resist when they want to carry out "traffic control", which will drag down the war situation


    Therefore, considering this situation, Tang en decided to hide the technology of the transmission array, first grasp it in his hands, become his own unique advantage, and slowly develop the world.


    But now, with his rapid development and more and more people under his command, the transmission array is no longer a secret in the eyes of many people - especially Ellington, almost everyone here knows the existence of the transmission array.


    Datang chamber of Commerce has so many employees, and a large number of employees are authorized to use the transmission array. They and their families also know that the transmission array is transmitted ten to ten, and the speed of message transmission is much faster than expected.


    It''s just


    Donne was a little surprised: "unexpectedly, there seems to be no response in society?"


    "How can you react?"


    Fiona waved her hand and said lazily, "those who have no ability will not know this kind of news, and those who have the ability will not dare to jump too much. Although they don''t know why they don''t openly transmit the array to the civilian field, they can also guess 7788. Now is the key period for the development of the Ilus empire. They all know who jumps out will be unlucky."


    "Some businessmen also guessed about the transmission array. Some even tried Hilton and Thomas. They didn''t confirm or deny it - it''s almost like telling those people that their guess is true."


    "But these businessmen... Just ignore them."


    Businessmen are mercenary. Even Fiona now can hardly change her instinct. There is no way. Now it''s not a communist society. If she doesn''t run for profits, such a big industry will collapse. How can so many people support her? Ignoring social production capacity, printing bills and issuing wages will lead to inflation, and eventually lead to people''s living standards getting worse and worse. In the end, there may be an uprising.


    Of course, they want all goods to be transported by transport array, which can greatly reduce the transportation cost and increase the transportation efficiency.


    Fortunately, thanks to the inspiration and technology provided by Donne, Datang chamber of Commerce has left those chambers of Commerce far behind from the technical and conceptual level, and has completely become a veritable "kangzeen style" monopoly empire. To put it mildly, Datang chamber of Commerce and Ilus imperial family are all in the hands of Donne, This is a typical monster born under the combination of capital and politics.


    If it continues to develop, the tentacles of Datang chamber of Commerce will gradually spread to the corners of prandal, annex all other chambers of Commerce, gradually replace the traditional country and become the real financial empire that actually controls the world.


    People''s clothing, food, housing and transportation will be closely related to Datang chamber of Commerce. Everyone''s work and life will revolve around Datang chamber of Commerce... When the productivity reaches a certain level, the salary may become a contribution to the chamber of Commerce, and then gradually cancel the currency and replace the currency with contribution or personal credit, So as to enter the Communist era?


    Perhaps this situation of ruling the world in the form of a company is also an inevitable stage of social development.


    Donne thought for a moment and said: "Since the transmission array has been discovered by people, there is no need to continue to cover up and hide anything. If someone asks, just say it directly. Anyway, the use authorization of the transmission array is in our hands. Just tell them that the transmission array is not open to the public. If anyone has objections, count them and deal with them later."


    Fiona looked indifferent: "I don''t think anyone can dare to have an opinion. Whether it''s the great cleansing of the nobles of the ilrus Empire, the destruction of the dark snake and lothemar, or the collapse of grace, it''s all realized under your leadership. Now if anyone dares to resist you, there must be something wrong with his brain."


    Donne smiled. "It''s not necessarily a good thing that no one dares to oppose me, because it means no one dares to point out my mistakes."


    "That''s what I''m glad of."


    Fiona looked at Donne and said, "you are a very rational leader. You know what to do and what not to do. Why do you do this instead of that? You also know to be kind to the people and get their support... Maybe it''s lucky for us prandals to have people like you to lead the world instead of madmen like Stanley."


    "Say what leader, I''m just an ordinary person in our world. I''ll be embarrassed if you praise me like this..."


    "However, I didn''t see anything embarrassed from your face... I only saw the proud expression of ''come and praise me, continue to praise me, and praise me severely''."


    "Is it that obvious?"


    "It''s almost written on your face."


    While they were chatting, they determined those important things. Perhaps, people in prandal would never think that their majesty would finalize various development plans that dominate their destiny and future.


    Donne threw away his pen and breathed a sigh of relief: "hoo, it''s finally finished. Unexpectedly, it''s very tired to sign."


    Fiona said angrily, "you haven''t seen how long this document has been accumulated! Even if you take one day out of five days to go to alinks, Ollie won''t complain to me. She even feels angry for her mother. Why does queen OLINA feel embarrassed when you''re a husband who doesn''t go home all day and night."


    Donne smiled bitterly and said, "I''m not busy..."


    "She doesn''t care so much. She has Ollie in politics and me in economy. If you say you''re busy, she will only think you''re making excuses."


    Fiona said while sorting out the documents: "Ollie said that since you married her mother, you should look like a husband, take the responsibility of her husband and let her stay alone all day. What kind of man is it?"


    Donne was stunned. "Did she really tell you that?"


    Fiona snorted, shrugged her shoulders and said, "the original words are more explicit than this. Do you want me to repeat them for you? For example, she said that queen OLINA''s night --"


    "Stop! Stop! I know! I''m wrong! I''ll reflect!"


    Donne quickly stopped and whispered to Fiona, "Ollie loves her mother. I can understand, but what''s so positive about you? How can you push the people you like to other women?"


    Fiona shook and turned to stare at Donne: "what do you want me to do? Let me tell Ollie that I like you too. I want to be your little mother and I want you to accompany me at night, so let her mother stand back?"


    "Er..."


    "And we, we are not..."


    Fiona blushed suddenly and said a little nervously, "we haven''t reached that stage yet, and you''re not like me... If you want, I can''t help you, so let queen OLINA accompany you, and I have nothing to say..."


    In fact, Fiona''s words obviously mean that she is complaining about why Donne doesn''t make the relationship between the two further. Unfortunately, Donne doesn''t understand her subtext at the moment.


    Girl, I sing almost every night. I really won''t suddenly be hungry. Thirsty


    Donne is full of bitterness. It''s hard enough to deal with the mother and daughter of Sally, Lola and pertis every day. How can he still be in the mood to find OLINA to pay public food.


    He is now full of prayer. He wants these Juicers to get pregnant quickly and let him stop for a few days at night.


    But once pregnant, it involves the problem of children. Do you have your own children in this world? Donne didn''t dare to think about this kind of thing. He was never ready to be a father - although they all made it clear that the children born with him were brought by themselves and belonged to their own races, and Donne was just a nominal father, but Donne still felt strange


    Not to mention that the children Elsa is pregnant with do flow his blood... Those two children are Elsa''s parents


    Mom


    As soon as Donne patted his forehead and came to prandal, what happened here always challenged his three outlooks.


    "In a word," Fiona patted her warm cheek and calmed herself down. "The problem of spring ploughing has been solved, and the domestic aviation towers have been completed one after another. Now everything is going on steadily and orderly. If you have nothing to do recently, go to alinks for a while. Don''t let her always call me in the middle of the night and blame me for robbing her father."


    Dumne''s speechless face was so strange that he didn''t make complaints about where to start.


    At this time, it suddenly occurred to Donne that if he went to arlinks and they didn''t know, wouldn''t he be able to give the chicken a holiday?


    After all, Queen OLINA is human. It''s much easier to deal with her than with isalie Lola!


    Suddenly he looked happy: "I know. I''ll go there these two days, but remember, don''t tell others. If someone asks, especially Grandia, egwin, Lola, pertis and celis, they ask, you say I''m going to close the door... Er, I''m going to meditate and understand life!"


    Isalie must be embarrassed to ask face-to-face. She is likely to let Grandia or egwin beat around the bush. What is more troublesome is Lola, pertis and celiheath. Both the dark elves and lianglingnaga are very bold in that kind of thing. They are not shy.


    "That''s no problem, but don''t you like egwin? Why avoid her?"


    "Leave it alone."


    Donne finished with a happy smile on his face.


    Really, why didn''t you think of such a simple thing before? If you erase your breath and leave here quietly, you can make your chicken live a comfortable life for a few days!


    When they go to alinks to find themselves, they can hide their identity and go out for private visits. With their own strength, who can find out?


    That''s a great idea, ha ha

 Chapter 1182

    Arlinks palace.


    "Am I right? Rare guests!"


    Aurelia looked at Donne in surprise and took the documents from him: "Fiona would let you deliver the documents?"


    "Don''t always see me with this expression, OK? I''m also very diligent. I''ll come here because you harass her every day?"


    With a happy face, Donne said happily, "I''m going to take a vacation and relax myself recently."


    Aurelia glanced obliquely at Donne: "do you still need a holiday?"


    "Of course, do you think I''ve been doing nothing? I''m busy, okay!"


    Donne''s statement has some credibility. Aurelia doesn''t know, but she doesn''t intend to investigate anything. She just said angrily, "since it''s a holiday, spend more time with your mother. You''re a husband. It''s too derelict of duty."


    "That''s my plan."


    Aurelia suddenly gave a meal, frowned and asked, "when you come here, what if vanette misses her father?"


    "Well," said Donne, a little unsure, "I don''t think so... She has been clinging to Elia recently, and Elia is addicted to being a mother... She shouldn''t miss me..."


    "Really?"


    Aurelia gave Donne a meaningful look: "don''t regret when she cries for her father."


    So Donne is still too young. A big boy who hasn''t been a father suddenly has to play the role of a father. It''s really too difficult for him. He doesn''t even know what a father''s responsibility is.


    When Aurelia said this, Donne was really a little nervous. The main reason was that Winnett''s identity was special. Donne was afraid of her accident.


    At this time, two maids pushed the door and entered. Behind them was OLINA with a tray: "Ollie, I asked the back kitchen to make some tea for you. You... Kiss, dear..."


    Suddenly seeing Donne, OLINA was stunned and gave a strange cry.


    "Well, if there are no outsiders, don''t force yourself. Just call me Donne."


    Donne took the tray, smiled and said, "I''m a little busy recently. I don''t have time to come back. How are you doing?"


    "Very good."


    OLINA blushed, but she didn''t refuse Donne''s kindness.


    "Mother, can''t you be honest?"


    Aurelia couldn''t help worrying about OLINA: "when you''re at night --"


    "Ollie -"


    OLINA screamed, rushed over and covered Aurelia''s mouth: "don''t talk nonsense!"


    She was a little embarrassed and said to Donne, "Ollie, the child always thinks too much. Don''t mind..."


    What can Donne say? Of course, it''s generous to show that you don''t have the same experience with children!


    So Aurelia wrote him an account in her heart


    Donne and OLINA sat down and chatted. Soon she knew Donne''s concerns, so she smiled and said, "Ollie is right. Children will suddenly want to find their father. When Ollie was a child... Well, I won''t talk about you."


    When OLINA was about to talk about Aurelia''s black history, she saw her daughter''s face red and eager to rush up to cover her mouth, so she smiled and changed the topic.


    "But isn''t Elijah still on holiday recently? Vinette wants you and asks her to bring it to you. It''s really impossible. You can also go back. With such a convenient transmission array, what are you worried about?"


    Donne laughed. He couldn''t say he ran out to give himself a holiday in order to escape those juicy girls, could he?


    If you run back to Ellington, you may expose your whereabouts at any time


    In a word, the first step of the vacation plan has been completed. Next, it depends on how long it can last!


    So, that night, Donne practiced his husband''s responsibility for a long time


    The curious Aurelia held back the red faced maids waiting to serve Donne at the door, and then... She heard the corner.


    "Hum, no accident. I used the silent spell. Fortunately, I was prepared."


    Aurelia felt out a small device and pasted it on the door. Silently, the boundary of the silent spell was pierced through a small hole, and some sounds came out of the headset at the other end of the device.


    Aurelia was very proud: "hum, it''s just the boundary of Qu Qu mute spell. Don''t look who my teacher is?"


    Aurelia''s teacher is Selna (deserter), a famous legendary thief (deserter). She is best at breaking all kinds of spell boundaries (but deserter). It''s just music mute spell boundaries. As long as you think of a targeted way, it won''t be a problem at all!


    There is no doubt that Selna is a genius in this respect (it''s a pity that she is a deserter). Aurelia just told her what she thought. Selna designed such a gadget for her, and Angus gave it to Aurelia when he had time. He thought Aurelia used this thing to monitor those dishonest nobles. How could he think she would use it to listen to the corner


    If Angus knew the purpose of the device, he would not hesitate to erase his signature on it


    Aurelia looked around furtively, then put a small headset into her ear


    "Oh, honey... Light... Pain... Faster... Don''t touch there..."


    "Do you want me to be lighter or faster?"


    "Woo woo... You''ll tease me... I don''t care... I''ll die... Ah!"


    Listening to the decadent sound from the bedroom, Aurelia blushed and muttered, "what else do you say? Don''t force yourself, honey, it''s very natural..."


    Aurelia has never experienced human affairs. How do you know that people can''t control their brains when it''s hard to control themselves? Now she just described the situation in the room according to her imagination - she only hated that she couldn''t penetrate the door and see the situation inside.


    After confirming that the relationship between the mother and the stepfather was normal, Aurelia had planned to leave, but at this time she stayed.


    "Listen a little longer."


    Aurelia said to herself in her heart.


    "I just want to make sure that the bad guy is not indifferent to his mother. I''m not curious about what they''re doing."


    After persuading herself, Aurelia squatted down again


    In the distance, as soon as several maids passed the corner of the corridor, they suddenly withdrew.


    "My God..."


    Lillian patted her chest and looked at each other, as if she couldn''t believe what she saw.


    Serena motioned the leading maid, shanelli, to confirm again. After hesitating, shanelli quietly looked into her eyes, then immediately retracted and took several other maids back to her room.


    "Is what we see... True?"


    Lillian looked at Serena in disbelief.


    "I''m afraid... Yes."


    The maid chief seleya also looked at a loss. What''s the matter?


    Queen Orina and his majesty Dumne live in a room in the room. Princess Royal Leah is outside the door listening to the corner.


    But the Royal Highness has already said that they will return to the party. What is the reason why she has not yet left the time? Is it difficult to forget the time? Or... She has no strength to stand up?


    Before entering the palace as a maid, Serena had heard many times about how obscene and unruly the harem was. Shanelli, who came out of the solant palace, knew that even things that messed with the ethics in the palace occurred from time to time, which was no worse than the chaotic aristocratic circle of private life. However, when they really entered the harem of Ilus, they found that, That''s not the case at all. It''s better to say that his majesty Donne is unbelievable.


    After he succeeded to the throne, he didn''t accept the imperial concubines to carry on the family line, nor did he sing every night. He didn''t even touch their maids who had been determined to please him. Obviously, he secretly teased him while cleaning his body and the Queen''s majesty several times, but he never got the order to go in and serve


    This makes those maids who are full of hope for good luck to fall on their heads resentfully doubt whether he likes men.


    Obviously, the body is so strong. It''s a waste if you don''t use it well


    However, his majesty Donne is a rare good man. He has fed and warmed countless people and led a happy life, so the maids are also very grateful to him, so they decided to help him guard the "secret"... Although shanelli and Lillian were full of resentment against Donne at the beginning, they found that after a long time, it turned out that, Don en is the right person. The so-called hatred should not exist from the beginning.


    What''s more, they actually saw such an amazing scene today!


    Lillian took a breath of air-conditioning and said with a shocked face, "does Princess Aurelia also --"


    Although this speculation is amazing, it may well be the truth. Otherwise, how can Princess Leah be so concerned about the queen and Her Majesty''s conjugal life?


    You know, children generally don''t like their stepfather, let alone Aurelia is still a noble princess. It doesn''t make sense to be emotional and reasonable!


    "Be quiet!"


    Serena''s face changed slightly and said very seriously, "we probably... No, we must have seen something we shouldn''t see. I''m afraid it''s the biggest secret of the royal family. Do you know what happens if we are found?"


    Serena''s words frightened both shanelli and Lillian, and their faces were very pale.


    "So, if you don''t want to disappear silently, cover your mouth tightly!"


    Celia said fiercely, "if you let me know who secretly spread the news, don''t blame me for being merciless!"


    "Ming, I see..."


    "I won''t talk nonsense!"


    ¡­¡­


    Pop pop


    "No... ah... I really can''t... let me go..."


    Pop, pop, pop


    "How can I? I owe you so many times. I have to pay it off several times a day to pay it off quickly!"


    Pop, pop, pop


    "I can''t... I really can''t... let Serena, Lillian and shanelli come in and serve you... They are all your people..."


    "No, they don''t have you."


    "Woo woo, you bully people... You don''t want them to be so beautiful and lovely. You don''t want Ollie to come - ah, it''s getting bigger again! No! You can''t -"


    "Blame yourself for mentioning Ollie!"


    "Oh, you -- you can''t -- you can''t do that -- too -- too ashamed -- I -- I''ll have no face to see people --"


    Aurelia, who was hiding at the door and listening to the corner of the wall, was very frightened to find that she had encountered a huge crisis!

 Chapter 1183

    As soon as he slept until dawn, Donne stretched his waist and was about to moan out of happiness.


    I haven''t enjoyed a happy life without getting up early for a long time


    These days, he gets up early every day and runs all over the world. It''s not reassuring that he doesn''t stare at those engineering projects. There are also things about improving seeds. Recently, when he is busy with spring ploughing, if the improved seeds can''t keep up, it will affect the harvest of the year, which is very important.


    Although the magic power projection tower happened, grantia was still dedicated. The Druids with the Earth Goddess temple had been trying to increase production and supply the whole Ilus Empire, which was really a great contribution.


    The important crisis of morolt has also been lifted. There is no need to worry about improving seeds. Looking at the past, this year is also a smooth road!


    After a short rest, go to find egwennu and strive to win her this year. In the future, you can concentrate on the mission of saving the world.


    "You look happy?"


    OLINA next to me woke up. After noticing Donne''s eyes, OLINA blushed and quietly pulled the quilt up.


    "It''s all your fault..."


    Donne was speechless: "is it my fault?"


    OLINA looked ashamed: "you still say!"


    Donne laughed. Sure enough, he was still very powerful. As long as he wasn''t the juicing girl like isalie Lola, he would have no pressure at all.


    OLINA looked at Donne with a little hesitation: "but you wouldn''t take it seriously last night?"


    Donne looked confused. "What did you say last night? What did you say?"


    "Nothing."


    How dare OLINA continue to ask? She shook the bell at the head of the bed and asked Serena to come in and serve them in bathing and dressing.


    Several beautiful little maids blushed, and their soft hands pressed and pinched Donne''s body gently. Donne hummed comfortably.


    Although he was not used to being served like this at the beginning, he also adapted to this way of life over time. In the past, he was just an ordinary wage earner. How could he enjoy this imperial life?


    Power and wealth make people degenerate. The ancients sincerely did not deceive me.


    "Serena."


    "Yes, your majesty."


    "At night..."


    OLINA hesitated, looked at Donne, estimated his combat effectiveness, and then pretended to be indifferent and said, "come and sleep together in the evening."


    Several maids were overjoyed and answered "yes" shyly.


    Donne, who was lying there, was stunned: "no..."


    "You have no say in this matter."


    OLINA rolled her eyes. Why don''t you say no? It''s not her who''s been bothered? If she can''t carry it anymore, say such absurd words, make such absurd promises, and be taken seriously by Donne, how can she meet people in the future!


    "All right, all right."


    Donne had no choice, for the affairs in the harem were indeed managed by the queen.


    Besides, he doesn''t worry about too much debt and too many lice. It''s already like this. What innocence does he pretend to be.


    The jubilant maids served the two people. After they cleaned up from top to bottom and from inside to outside, they helped them get dressed and go to breakfast.


    "Ollie, you didn''t sleep well? Are you too tired?"


    As soon as OLINA saw her daughter, she found that she didn''t look very well. Of course, OLINA wouldn''t listen to her daughter in the corner, so she was in a mess and couldn''t sleep. She thought she was just too tired.


    "Not because of this guy."


    Aurelia pretended to be angry: "so many things are left to me. Can I not be tired?"


    Then he deliberately stared at Donne, and then began to bury himself in dinner to hide his panic.


    How could she sleep well?


    Last night when I heard that OLINA was going to call Celia to wait for bed, I panicked her. As a result, I mentioned her name in the twinkling of an eye.


    At the beginning, she also knew how to persuade Donne not to mess with him. In the end, it was OLINA who collapsed first. When she was absent-minded, all nonsense and words jumped out.


    Aurelia, who was paralyzed at the door at that time, was stupid. The most excessive thing was that Donne clearly knew it, but he deliberately catered to OLINA''s words


    Those absurd words completely made Aurelia lose her sense. All over the night, her head was echoed with OLINA''s chaotic and distracted words and Donne''s reply full of banter and ridicule.


    She tossed and turned all night. What appeared in front of her was Donne and her mother. Where could she sleep well?


    What about OLINA?


    Mingming kept begging for mercy last night. He looked like he was going to die. As a result, after sleeping, he turned ruddy and looked good!


    And Donne, who worked all night, is so energetic. Although he is a divine envoy, his physical strength is too cheating!


    Is there any reason!?


    OLINA didn''t know the reason for her daughter''s entanglement. She kept comforting her at the dinner table. Although Donne noticed that Aurelia''s mood was a little wrong, he didn''t think much. He just thought that he had put too much burden on her.


    come on.


    He gave Aurelia a thumbs up smile.


    Laugh... Laugh at your sister!


    As soon as Aurelia saw his smile, she would think of those hateful words he said last night. Obviously, she had chosen her mother. Why did she say that kind of, that kind of cheeky words!


    The only intimate maids who knew about it, Serena, shanelli and Lillian, could not explain at this time. If they wanted to say something uncomfortable, they were the most uncomfortable people present.


    After finishing the weird breakfast, Aurelia went straight into her study and planned to use her work to dilute the messy thoughts in her mind.


    Donne and OLINA looked at each other. After dinner, they simply left other things and went shopping in plain clothes.


    Datang chamber of Commerce has grown in scale in alinks. Now it seems that it has completely controlled the high-end market of alinks. Other chambers of commerce can''t compete with it in the same field - strictly speaking, they have no ability to enter the same field.


    Now, the preferred brand for aristocrats to shop is Datang. Although the products of Datang chamber of commerce are all over high, middle and low grades, low-end products not only did not lower their brand value, but also won a title close to the people.


    This also shows that Donne has set the correct market strategy from the beginning, which has achieved a good situation of both brand and word-of-mouth.


    Seeing the happy smiles on people''s faces, OLINA, dressed in plain cloth, smiled softly: "look, they are all happy for the happy life you have brought them."


    "This is what I should do."


    Donne took OLINA''s hand. They were like an ordinary couple, strolling in the street and slowly came to the holy light square.


    As the signature store of Datang chamber of Commerce in arlinks, Shengguang square is undoubtedly the largest. With the development of Datang chamber of Commerce getting better and better, Hilton has purchased all the surrounding areas. Now the whole area is almost the exclusive store of Datang chamber of Commerce.


    According to the plans of Donne and Fiona, they plan to start building large supermarkets in various cities. Originally, the demand for supermarkets was not strong because the living needs of residents were small, but with the increase of residents'' income, people''s demand for large comprehensive shopping places is becoming stronger and stronger, and it''s time to start the corresponding construction work.


    Therefore, Fiona has begun to prepare for the purchase and construction of business premises in various places.


    "Eh? Pro - Tang - eh?"


    A surprise cry suddenly sounded nearby. Donne turned his head and was surprised to find that it was Emily.


    Apparently, eluli also found that Donne and queen OLINA didn''t intend to reveal their identity, so she swallowed her words.


    Donne noticed that eluli was followed by a group of children and asked curiously, "what are you doing?"


    "The Holy See''s regular charity activities, we help these orphans to do volunteer work, and then earn labor remuneration to help them learn how to live in this world."


    Eluli said a little shy, "these children are working very hard."


    Donne was awed when he heard the speech: "this is a meaningful work."


    Iluli said happily, "otherwise, you will accompany us? They will be very happy!"


    "Sister eluli, who is he?"


    A teenage boy looked at Donne with a hostile face. They didn''t know Donne. The little boy was not big, but she could detect that Emily had a very different attitude towards Donne and others.


    These children like Emily very much. The boys'' dream is to marry her when they grow up. Now seeing that she is so special to a man, they are not so friendly to Donne.


    Yo?


    Donne glanced sideways at the little children. He knew he was jealous before his hair had grown up?


    Donne showed a very bad smile: "yes, I''d love to."


    Well, let me teach you what the cruelty of reality is

 Chapter 1184

    For an adult, destroying the dream of a bear child may be something many people have thought about.


    After all, bear children are so annoying.


    Now, what Donne is about to do is to let these bear children give up their unrealistic fantasies and grow up to be useful talents for society.


    I''m helping them get back on the right track. I''m doing good!


    I am indeed a kind and good man


    Donne, holding OLINA and eluli''s small hands, sighed on his face. Behind him were the eyes of hostile boys and girls.


    Girl?


    No problem, eluli''s charm is killing men and women! It''s strange that these little children can carry it.


    Boys dream of marrying eluli, while girls dream of noble and elegant saints and want to become women like her. Although these boys and girls are sympathizing orphans, not all the orphans here are brought by the war, not Donne''s responsibility. He doesn''t have to bear any burden.


    In prandal, dangerous Warcraft, adventurers who like to take risks and chase huge profits, mountain bandits and bandits, etc. will cause a large number of orphans, while the orphans in arlinks are mostly the unexpected products of bar girls and whores, as well as many foreign waves.


    These street children have always been a headache for kings of all dynasties. They have wanted to solve the livelihood problems of these street children more than once, and the Holy See of light has also kindly established charities to adopt these street children.


    But just adoption is not enough. Street children have a large scale and need to eat every mouth. Once the number goes up, the capital consumption is very terrible. The Holy See of light has been continuously investing capital, not to mention that they will grow up. After growing up, these orphans can''t continue to rely on the Holy See of light, can they?


    In addition to those potential orphans who can enter the Holy See and become Templars or nuns when they grow up, they can not help but become ordinary orphans.


    If they were raised, they would not even have the ability to survive in the world. Therefore, the previous popes had new ideas. While raising them, they also taught them the basic ability to survive in the world, such as logging, becoming an apprentice to a carpenter, later becoming a carpenter, collecting wild vegetables, helping a chef, learning cooking, becoming a cook and raising poultry, Learn to farm and become farmers in the future. In this way, they have their own skills. When they grow up, they will feed the Holy See and form a virtuous circle.


    This group of orphans brought by eluli today is a group of gifted orphans trained by the Holy See. These boys and girls are likely to enter the Holy See and become a new force in the future, so they are qualified to let the saint lead them to volunteer.


    "I didn''t expect the Holy See to be very advanced in this regard."


    Donne was surprised after hearing the introduction of eluli. In order to help the rulers publicize their ruling policies, charities are essential. However, he and Aurelia are just beginning to try, but the Holy See has a perfect industrial chain.


    Yiluli smiled softly and her heart was full of sweetness: "that''s because the development and growth of the Holy See of light can''t leave these children. If she has only maintained a high and cold attitude all the time, even if she said that she was close to the people, the people can''t really support the Holy See."


    She looked back at the children behind her and noticed that they were full of hostile eyes. The children immediately changed into a silly and naive pure expression. Emily thought she was dazzled, smiled at them, and then turned back to Don and said: "This group of children just got out of the sea of suffering. They basically don''t have much practical experience, so I need to lead them to study on the farm this time."


    "Our believers in arlinks welcome us to lead our children to study as volunteers. This time, we are going to bolta''s house in oak village outside the city. His farm has raised many poultry and livestock and planted a large area of wheat. However, spring ploughing has passed, so there is nothing to learn about arable land. Today, I just take them to learn how to feed poultry and livestock , how to milk gumil (prandal''s cow is called gumil, which is a gentle herbivore and doesn''t look like a cow, but considering the same function, Donne simply called it that.) and so on, and then borrow their site to let these children learn basic field experience... Er, I mean field combat. "


    Obviously, I didn''t think wrong at the beginning. Why do you have to blush and add the last sentence!!!


    When a group of people came to the predetermined place, a big carriage had been waiting there for a long time.


    Donne whispered, "it''s still cold now. Why don''t you just pack a magic bus?"


    Yiluli said with a little embarrassment: "although the magic car is very convenient, the charter service is too expensive. We don''t have so much budget. Moreover, oak village is not far away. Taking a carriage is enough. In fact, the children originally decided to walk there on foot. I was worried that they were frozen, so I rented a carriage."


    They are very scheming.


    Donne muttered to himself that walking over was like an outing, and he could talk to eluli all the time on the road. It was two or three days at a time. Isn''t it beautiful?


    Due to the recent rapid expansion of magic cars and buses, the business of car and horse shops is difficult to do recently. Most of those who can continue to operate have begun to transform into taxis with the support of policies. Only a small number of people who neither want to be merged and transformed, nor are willing to give up doing business continue to adhere to the business of carriage leasing.


    They firmly believe that magic cars are heresy, and people will return to the arms of carriages sooner or later.


    Unfortunately, this sad looking driver did not bring much persuasion to people.


    Seeing them coming, the coachman who had no business for a long time immediately smiled and politely invited them to get on the bus. Because there were two more people, the coachman wanted to charge more money, but he was worried that his business was scared away


    Donne handed him ten silver and said with a smile, "is that enough for both of us?"


    "Enough, enough!"


    The coachman immediately smiled, good man!


    At the beginning, Donne and OLINA were not counted, so the position of the carriage was a little insufficient. Only one position was squeezed out. Illuli originally wanted the children to squeeze out another position. Unexpectedly, after Donne sat down, she directly let OLINA sit on his lap.


    Such a bold act surprised eluli, who was a high queen, sitting on Donne''s lap in broad daylight? Don''t they want to sneak on the road... Is it too, too, too exciting?


    If Donne knew what eluli was thinking, he must feel that the saint had been completely broken and hopeless!


    In silence, OLINA lowered her head and her neck was red. She was also very ashamed. How could the upbringing she had received since childhood make her behave so disgracefully? This is almost challenging her acceptance limit, especially the eyes of the children opposite, which makes her feel that the needle is on her back and she can''t sit comfortably, as if they were playing a shame play in public.


    In particular, Donne always likes to make trouble. OLINA is worried about whether he will suddenly do something strange on the road, and then asks herself to be patient and calm all the time


    Fortunately, Donne seems to really plan to take a holiday for himself. He has no idea of mischief. He just holds OLINA and enjoys the scenery along the street.


    Although the pedestrians on the road are in a hurry, they all have happy smiles on their faces. The busy work also means that they have a very full life. For ordinary people, the end of the world is too far away. It is enough to have a goal in life.


    The carriage drove smoothly out of yarinks, and then went all the way south. As soon as it left yarinks, the world in front of it suddenly became much wider. In the eyes of the open plain, the plain was green. Under the blue sky and white clouds, it could be seen that many people were working in the villages and farmland in the distance. In the farmland just planted, the wheat had grown waist high, Further away, we can see some magic agricultural machinery reclaiming wasteland. With the rapid development of more than two years, Datang chamber of Commerce has completely changed these people''s daily life and is adapting to the changes of this society at an amazing speed.


    Don was surprised and asked, "how did the wheat grow so fast? And these flowers and trees should have just sprouted now? How did they all grow?"


    Iluli chuckled. As soon as she wanted to explain, the coachman in front turned back and said with a smile: "guest, I''m afraid you haven''t gone out recently? This is a miracle!"


    "Miracles?"


    "Yes, a few days ago, suddenly a green light enveloped the whole world. After many people bathed in the green light, they found that their accumulated years of depression suddenly healed. I watched my neighbor''s arm bitten by Warcraft grow again."


    "Not only that, we also found that under the green light, the crops and flowers that should have just sprouted have grown directly. We even heard that rontante has begun to rush to harvest and is ready to plant a new batch of crops before the end of the month. You say, this is not a miracle. What is it?"


    Donne''s eyes widened: [Nora!!!]


    Nora, hiding in her pocket, squatted and defended: [I don''t listen. I don''t know anything. Don''t ask me. I won''t say it''s because of me. It''s because of Don. You''re right...]


    Well, don''t ask yourself!

 Chapter 1185

    After more than 100 years, the miracle came to prandal again. This matter has already spread vigorously all over the north and south of the river and has become a hot news that people like to talk about. Even Datang daily and magic projection tower have made analysis and reports on this, and homeopathy has also helped Tang en brush a wave of reputation.


    "The Ming emperor is alive, and the gods bless!" - the headline of Datang daily.


    Focus on the golden file, focus interview to analyze the meaning of this "miracle" for you! -- focus interview group of magic projection tower.


    Why didn''t a miracle appear in the past 100 years? The gods must have been disappointed with the ruler!


    Why was Donne crowned regent, recovered the lost land of the Ilus empire for many years, made the greatest country in human history rich and strong again, and then a miracle came? Of course, it is because what his majesty Donne has done has been recognized by the gods!


    Doesn''t that in itself explain the problem?


    However, because Donne''s attention was elsewhere, he didn''t know it at all, so he was so surprised.


    Although Nora''s power is out of control, strictly speaking, the root of all this is Donne.


    Who let him throw Nora ball


    After two people quarreled for a long time, Donne finally understood that there was no reason to talk to such a three inch Ding. She would even bite him through her clothes!


    Fortunately, Nora''s power recovered quickly at that time, so it didn''t have a huge impact - although the unimaginable impact had appeared, people found a good reason for themselves.


    Miracles!


    Since it''s a miracle, it''s not surprising what happened.


    OLINA and eluli seemed to notice something from Donne''s face. They looked at him a little strange, but they didn''t say much. Anyway, this "miracle" brought only benefits, so there''s no need to care.


    When Donne figured this out, he was relieved.


    Due to the fragile spatial structure, the gods hide in the heaven and dare not appear. The belief of prandar people is gradually weakening. This time, Nora''s unexpected play strengthens the belief of these humans and makes them more pious and United. From another point of view, Nora inadvertently helped him.


    The carriage rumbled on the flat road, and the good asphalt pavement maximized its performance. Driving is no longer a painful thing, but an enjoyment. Even the coachman hummed a happy song.


    In the carriage, after a group of people chatted for a while, they simply took out Quint cards and began a fierce battle.


    Of course, these orphans can''t afford any rare card bags. Most of the cards in their hands are ordinary cards given to them by the Templars of the Holy See, but even so, they have a good time.


    To Donne''s surprise, even OLINA and eluli joined in and fought with the children.


    Donne looked unbelievable: "you still play Quint?"


    "Is there anything strange?"


    OLINA blushed: "when there was nothing wrong before, I would play with the maids for a while. Over time, I fell in love with them and collected a lot of cards... Although you... Er, although mahjong is also very interesting, Serena, shanelli and Lillian dare not beat me. It''s boring to play more..."


    Quint card is different from mahjong. Basically, as long as you start fighting, there is no possibility of mercy, so it''s interesting to win or lose each other.


    Yiluli stood up and said innocently, "I will when I receive nun training in the Holy See. Lyon is not my opponent."


    All right!


    As soon as Donne patted his forehead, he didn''t play with the people around him!


    "I won!"


    At this time, a boy shouted happily, and the little girl opposite him looked disappointed and pursed her lips angrily: "hum, I didn''t expect you to have a rare card. It''s unfair!"


    The little boy said triumphantly, "getting this card itself shows my strength. You''ve lost well."


    "I''m so angry! I ignore you!"


    "Hahaha, little sloppy is angry again!"


    Some little boys began to make faces at the little girl.


    Donne looked at them with pity on his face. Although the little girl named little sloppy looks insignificant now, it''s because she hasn''t grown up yet. After a few years, not to mention many, she must be a beauty when she is thirteen or fourteen years old.


    These fools are destined to be single dogs in the future. They don''t know the truth of long-term fishing for big fish. Picking up girls should start from an early age and win at the starting line


    "Hey! You!"


    At this time, the little boy suddenly pointed at Donne with an incomparable look: "I want to compete with you! Let''s have a game of Quint!"


    "Me?"


    Donne said, "I can''t play this game."


    "Oh! Coward! Are you afraid of losing to me?"


    Although the little boy is young, his mockery skills are self-taught: "it doesn''t matter. I won''t look down on you. You just can''t play such a simple game. Are you a fool?"


    As soon as Donne took a swipe at the corner of his mouth, the little boy really deserved to be beaten


    The angry little slob suddenly crowded over and said, "big brother! Come on! I''ll lend you my card and you''ll win him!"


    Donne smiled at her. "Thank you, but I really haven''t played."


    Little sloppy blushed with Donne''s smile and whispered, "Quint is very simple. Shall I teach you?"


    "Well, no need..."


    Eluli and OLINA looked at Donne strangely. Although they knew that Donne''s charm was surprisingly strong, was it a little too much to let such a little girl go?


    Seeing that the little fart child was not going to give up, Donne suddenly showed a bright smile: "well, let''s play simpler poker."


    "What is playing card?"


    Donne pretended to touch his pocket, took out a pair of playing cards, and then talked about the simple way to play, and then he said with a smile: "understand? The rules are very simple. Whoever has the ghost card in his hand will lose."


    "Cut! What did I think it was? There is no magic effect on this card. It''s too simple!"


    The little boy said with disdain on his face, "OK, I''ll play with you this genius! But first, after I win, you''re not allowed to get close to sister yiluli!"


    Oh, ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho ho


    "No problem. Don''t say you''re leaving eluli. Even if she comes to me, I won''t pay attention to her, okay?"


    Donne smiled brightly. "But what if you lose?"


    "Me? I won''t lose!"


    "It means you want to cover the White Wolf empty handed?"


    "No, no!"


    The little boy seemed to be insulted, blushed and said, "if I lose, I won''t be close to sister eluli any more! Is that always OK?"


    "Tut tut......"


    Donne waved his fingers: "little guy, you must understand that our bets are not equal. If you want to make a bet, you must take out an equivalent bet..."


    "But, but I have nothing..."


    "What''s your name?"


    "Anthony."


    "Well, Anthony," Donne said with a demonic smile, "since you have nothing, bet on your future."


    OLINA glanced at Donne angrily: "he''s just a child. Are you so serious?"


    "No, if you show mercy to him because he is a child, it is an insult to him."


    Donne said boldly, "after all, Anthony will become a sea... Templar in the future, right?"


    "Yes!"


    Donne''s words aroused Anthony''s ambition. He patted his chest and said, "then I''ll bet on my future! If I lose, I''ll be your man! You can do whatever you want me to do!"


    Fuck off, I''m not interested in * *! It''s better to find this little slob to play the cultivation game than you


    If eluli and OLINA hadn''t known that Donne''s orientation was normal, I''m afraid they should think about it again. After all, there are a lot of perverts who are tired of women''s preference for * * in the aristocratic circle.


    "Let''s start."


    Donne began to shuffle with a demonic smile.


    ¡­¡­


    A few hours later, the carriage stopped steadily in the oak village. When a group of people in the carriage got off the bus, the coachman suddenly found that the originally lively boys seemed to have suddenly collapsed in reason, their eyes were blank, their faces were pale, and their mouths kept talking about "how possible", "impossible", "he is a devil" and "total annihilation" Words like that.


    The little girls looked at the man with bright eyes and adoration.


    The coachman was at a loss. Why did he always feel that something terrible had happened when he didn''t pay attention?


    Donne stretched: "ah! The fragrance of earth! The smell of freedom! The fragrance of flowers in the fields! It''s so happy not to wear a five layer mask without going to the lighthouse country!"


    "You are so..."


    OLINA doesn''t know how to describe Donne. Just a few hours ago, he abused all the little boys with playing cards. No one can win Donne, whether it''s playing ghost cards, blackjack or fighting aristocrats (landlords)


    Yes, the whole army is destroyed! None survived!


    All of them were rubbed on the ground by Donne and brutally trampled!


    The most shameless thing is that Donne cheated with magic in order to win!


    Play cards with children and cheat with spells! Can you believe it!?


    Even Emily felt a little disrespectful when she saw Donne bullying people like this


    And Donne''s reason is simple.


    "I''ve set up such a flag. If I don''t go all out, if someone else is a waste material flow template and suddenly comes to me, don''t deceive the young poor. I accidentally overturned, but I''m going to say goodbye to the little female slave. How can I do this?"


    So it was easy to deal with eluli.

 Chapter 1186

    In oak village, the bolta couple have been waiting here for a long time, and even "dressed up" themselves.


    Baltar is a middle-aged man in his forties. His family has a farm of his own in oak village. Because the climate here is always smooth, the days can pass. His family has saved a lot of money. He even sent his children to alinks to learn magic medicine with the old board of magic pharmacy, and is ready to save money to buy a magic affinity medicine, I''ll be a great alchemist in the future.


    Baltar was also the first group of people to eat crabs. When Datang chamber of Commerce launched magic energy machinery, he was the first group of people to enjoy benefits. The magic energy harvester and magic energy cultivator of the combined harvesting team brought him a lot of convenience. If the price was not too expensive, he wanted to buy one by himself.


    When he saw polta, the middle-aged man looked ruddy and very healthy. He was hardly like a farmer, but like a rich civilian living in the city.


    Iluli stepped forward and bowed and said, "Mr. polta, thank you very much this time."


    "Oh, holy lady, you''re killing me! It''s our honor for you to borrow my farm!"


    Polta and his wife immediately panicked. They were in a hurry and didn''t know what to do. They wanted to help iluli, but their rough hands were dirty and didn''t even dare to touch iluli''s white clothes.


    Fortunately, eluli also knew her identity and just expressed her mind. The special deliberate salute would frighten them. She smiled and got up.


    Polta said excitedly, "I haven''t thanked the holy see yet. Thanks to this miracle, I can walk normally again."


    Iluli looked at Baltar''s feet, smiled and said, "it''s all because of your piety."


    Baltar''s foot was injured many years ago. Although he barely recovered his mobility after treatment by the nuns of the church, he did not fully recover. He also limped when walking. However, this great green light "miracle" directly restored his leg to a healthy state, and the old problems of many years disappeared at once, Baltar, whose walking habits had changed, was not used to it. He readjusted to it for a few days and finally recovered his original feeling.


    It was precisely because of this miracle that Baltar became more pious in his faith in the Holy See.


    "No, thanks to the great lord Donne!"


    Polta sighed with emotion on his face: "miracles have not appeared for many years. Many people doubt whether the gods have left the world and no longer guard prandal. However, after his majesty Donne was crowned, he has done so many great things, which satisfied the gods and lowered miracles."


    Iluli glanced at Donne quietly, pursed her lips and smiled, "too."


    To be reasonable, this so-called miracle has nothing to do with the gods. It was really done by Donne


    The road from oak village to polta''s farm was not so easy. After they got on his ox cart, they staggered out of the village and swam down a small river.


    The ox cart was small, so OLINA still sat on Donne. The bumpy earth rock path made her hips rub on Donne''s legs. In a moment, she quickly had a stick against her.


    OLINA blushed, pinched Donne secretly, then found a topic to distract his attention and whispered, "although the expressway is convenient, many places have not been repaired, and some roads in remote areas are still difficult to pass. Do you have any way?"


    Donne looked at the clear river to distract his attention and said, "now the asphalt production capacity is not enough, and the manpower is not enough. There is no chance to continue to expand the expressway. Moreover, the expressway itself is only the main road connecting the city. As for the village and town level below, it is not necessary to use such a high-standard pavement to replace it with ordinary cement road or rock pavement."


    Although cement is a convenient building material, the pollution of burning cement is very serious. Don really doesn''t want to pollute the blue water and blue sky. After thinking for a while, he continued: "Considering the demand of township residents for road conditions, I think it is enough to improve the road leveler and roller, directly use the magic of turning mud into stone and lay a flat rock road, and the subsequent maintenance cost is relatively low."


    If we burn cement, we can pave roads and build houses, but... Prandal has no such demand at all!


    Prandar''s population density is very low. Even in the largest cities, the population density is far lower than the land load capacity. Therefore, there is no need to build high-rise buildings, and there is no biggest consumption market for cement. This industry is still polluted and unnecessary.


    If the magic of turning mud into stone is used, although the pavement structure is single and easy to be damaged, fortunately, after the equipment development is completed, a large number of township secondary roads can be paved quickly, and there is no need to consume materials. It can be started directly, which is very efficient.


    So from a comprehensive point of view, in prandal, when solving the problem, we really have to adjust measures to local conditions.


    "I don''t quite understand this. I just think these people should need a smooth road. You can make up your mind."


    OLINA''s face was flushed by the bumpy road, her heart was trembling all the time, and her chest was trembling. If she hadn''t been lowering her head and wearing a cloak, it was estimated that others would have seen something. Even so, eluli, sitting next to Donne, still noticed something different.


    Eluli secretly reached out and touched it, and then smiled meaningfully.


    Of course, in the eyes of those children, eluli''s smile is still so sacred and noble that it can''t be blasphemed. I''m afraid only polta''s wife will notice anything.


    However, she is just an ordinary peasant woman. Even if she detects anything, she dare not say it. She even feels that she has blasphemed the saint through wishful thinking. I wish she hadn''t noticed anything.


    Although the road condition is bad, fortunately, the farm is not far from oak village. After the cattle cart came to the farm of the bolta family, a group of children didn''t look uncomfortable.


    I''m afraid the only awkward one is queen OLINA. After bumping all the way on Donne''s legs, she was stabbed in the ass by a hot and hard stick. She couldn''t get up or down. The little underwear in her skirt was wet.


    But now a group of people are staring, and OLINA is embarrassed to say anything. She can only stare at Don angrily and secretly say that he is too absurd.


    What can Donne say? He was very innocent and said he was helpless. The natural physiological reaction was beyond his control.


    They couldn''t hide their eyebrows from eluli, but she was busy taking care of the children at the moment, so she didn''t have time to say anything. She didn''t see it.


    Compared with the aristocrats, the polta family''s farm is not large, only about dozens of mu of land. After the residential area and barn area are reduced, there are still 30 or 40 mu of land left in the planting area. In the past, polta had to hire a large number of farmers to help, but with the help of magic agricultural machinery, cultivated land, sowed, fertilized, watered Harvesting and so on have saved a lot of time and cost. Now such a large area can be taken care of by only one or two people. The planting cost has decreased. In addition, the introduction of agricultural tax relief and agricultural subsidy policies means that his family income has greatly increased, so he is full of gratitude to Donne.


    Along the way, polta was full of praise for his majesty Donne, which made eluli and OLINA laugh.


    OLINA deeply admired the development route set by Donne. In the past, Victor only paid attention to the aristocracy and paid little attention to the civilians at the bottom of society. Although she was also very kind, she used the wrong object.


    From the beginning, Donne targeted the grass-roots people, boldly reformed the aristocratic power, killed the radicals, stabilized the moderates, and then directly obtained the strong support of the grass-roots people, which laid a solid foundation for the stability of his rule.


    And polta''s reaction shows the correctness of Donne''s route.


    Perhaps in prandar, the strength of the civilians at the bottom is insignificant compared with the apocalypse and the nobility, but they are the cornerstone of the world. Even the Apocalypse has families, even the nobility, who have to eat and live. Without the work of these civilians at the bottom, they may even starve to death - of course, if they don''t want to starve to death, they go to the ground to work in person, But in that case, what is the difference between them and today''s civilians?


    Perhaps it was Donne''s publicity and reform that made them understand this, so now they have no resistance to Donne''s people-friendly policy.


    Because those who dare to object are either dead or mining in the mine


    After Baltar settled the ox cart, he immediately began to lead those desperate children to learn how to farm. Looking at the expectant eyes of eluli, Donne touched his nose and followed with OLINA.


    He really wanted to tell Emily that his follow-up would not make those children happy, but would severely stimulate them


    In Ellington, Donne used to go to the farmland to observe the situation, but now it is obviously different from before.


    "Because oak village raised funds to buy magic agricultural machinery, the spring ploughing here has ended and the farmland has been cultivated. However, in order to cooperate with the work of the Holy See, I have left a small piece of land for you."


    Polta pointed to an open space not far from the house and said with a smile, "this land is your job. Tools and seeds are ready. You must start from the step of reclaiming farmland."


    Baltar began to demonstrate to the children from the beginning, but the children were obviously distracted and their eyes frequently floated to the side.


    Because eluli is teaching Donne and OLINA how to farm.


    blamed!


    The boys looked at Donne with great jealousy. We also wanted the saint to teach, not the man!

 Chapter 1187

    Eluli often takes her children to study as volunteers, so she is also good at farm work.


    Hard to imagine? A high saint, but good at this kind of farming?


    This is unthinkable on earth. If the religion on earth, the saint only needs to serve the Pope, how can there be so many things?


    "Sister eluli, we also want you to teach!"


    Little sloppy ran over with those little girls. Baltar smiled and didn''t care. Girls, of course, can understand.


    "Holy lady! We also want you to teach - ouch! You let go!"


    Several little boys also wanted to come here. As a result, Baltar grabbed them one by one and said with a smile: "they are all girls. Just learn agricultural work. You are all boys. You want to support your family in the future. Go and have fun. Come and learn from me. You won''t be hungry in the future."


    Damn it!


    It''s so hateful!


    The boys looked at Donne surrounded by girls large and small, and the unfriendliness in their eyes became more intense.


    Of course, this does not rise to the degree of hostility, but the perfect Saint sister in their heart was robbed, and even the little partners of girls of the same age ran away. They are unwilling!


    Donne noticed their eyes, stunned for a moment, and suddenly grinned. These little guys still have courage?


    Unfortunately, in front of me, you are doomed to failure!


    Damn it! I''ll beat that guy one day!


    Anthony hoed the ground with hatred, as if Donne''s hateful smiling face were under his feet. At this moment, the boy''s heart was only left with the desire to defeat Donne, but the longing for Emily disappeared quietly.


    After all, he is a simple child. As long as he is stimulated a little, he will immediately change his goal in his heart.


    Seeing the young girls working hard in the field, Donne smiled and thought deeply.


    The Holy See adopted orphans and trained them to live independently, but this did not maximize the potential of these orphans.


    Prandar is now sparsely populated, and the orphans in various cities and villages are also a valuable living force. If they can be trained into brave soldiers from an early age and encounter war later, they will also be of great use?


    The only thing worth sighing is that they are trained directly according to the needs of society. In this way, directional training is equivalent to destroying the talents of these children and stifling the possibility of talents in other fields.


    However, it can''t be blamed that Donne is too cold-blooded and the chaotic army invades. If he can''t win, the world will be destroyed and anyone will die here. What''s more, they are orphans. If Donne doesn''t intervene, the Holy See has no ability to raise all orphans. Most of them are likely to die and train them, At least gave them a chance to live.


    Seeing Donne sitting there thinking, OLINA put down her farm tools, walked over, gently kneaded his shoulder and whispered, "what''s the matter?"


    Donne briefly talked about his distress and OLINA, and finally said, "so I plan to cooperate with the Holy See to set up a number of charity schools, which are also orphanages for the adoption of these orphans. I''m just worried that doing so will kill the nature of these children."


    OLINA smiled and said, "in fact, you don''t have to deliberately open any charity school."


    "Huh?"


    "Aren''t you running a compulsory education school now?"


    OLINA gently pounded Donne''s shoulder and said next to him: "although there have been many things recently, Ollie has been paying continuous attention to education. The number of schools is still growing, but schools are easy to build, but teachers are not easy to cultivate, so the enrollment progress has not kept up."


    "You mean..."


    "Yes, as long as the training speed of teachers keeps up, in fact, ordinary schools can also receive a large number of these orphans. Is comprehensive education better than pure military education? In this way, they can not only receive normal training, but also receive basic combat skills training, and then select everyone''s different talents for subsequent training."


    OLINA paused and said, "what''s more, living and going to school with children from ordinary families can also avoid orphans becoming more and more lonely, make them more cheerful and pay more attention to their current partners..."


    Donne smiled bitterly and said, "but according to my experience, orphans and children from ordinary families go to school together. Over time, they will be vulnerable to discrimination."


    "It''s different."


    OLINA shook her head: "you said that in your world, religions are false and used to fool the people, but in prandal, our religion is real and supported by God."


    "Therefore, we can cooperate with the Holy See to train those children to become devout believers from an early age. In this way, with firm faith in their hearts, they will not be vulnerable to negative emotions."


    "Moreover, children will discriminate against orphans, which itself is the educational problem we should solve, isn''t it?"


    Donne laughed: "You''re right, but I think a lot. Orphanage schools are really unnecessary, but orphanages are still necessary. After all, there are many abandoned orphans who still have no ability to live and need to be taken care of. Therefore, I decided to cooperate with the Holy See to expand and standardize the scale of the Holy See''s orphanage and bring it into the formal management system to prevent abuse Children, use orphanages to enrich their own pockets. "


    Yiluli, who just put down her farm tools and came to have a rest, said with a smile: "your consideration is still so comprehensive."


    "No way, in our world, but everything has happened. It''s not surprising."


    "There are people there who will invade children like those abnormal nobles?"


    "Yes, and there are many such psychopaths."


    Donne said coldly, "therefore, we must add an article to our law that sexual relations with boys and girls under the age of 14, whether voluntary or not, are considered as bow and rape. They will be dealt with severely and sentenced to death!"


    "Your Majesty."


    OLINA reminded Donne: "there are many people here who marry and have children at the age of 14, and Elia..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne was silent for a moment and waved his big hand, "it''s twelve!"


    Eluli glanced at Donne. This guy was absolutely guilty just now, right!?


    "With regard to the charity orphanage, I think the Pope will be happy to accept your kindness and cooperate with you."


    Yiluli said, thought about it again and said, "but opening orphanages is very expensive. There are many orphans in various cities. These financial expenses..."


    "Let''s go to Datang chamber of Commerce for financial expenditure. I''ll talk to Fiona after I go back. As for the specific cooperation plan, you can let oli and the Pope talk. If you can''t, inform Fiona and let her go too. Fiona knows how to make use of this opportunity to maximize the value of charity."


    Iluli said with a wry smile, "I always feel that bringing charity to utilitarianism will lose its original meaning."


    "But this is essential. As long as it is not a saint, no one can do anything without purpose. Farmers cultivate land to harvest food to support their families, businessmen sell goods to make money and live a better life, nobles support the king''s rule to stabilize their own interests, and the king rules the country to be famous for generations. I am both the king and the merchant People, so my purpose is simpler. "


    Donne said casually: "Although Datang chamber of Commerce has made so much money, it can''t spend it casually. The money we spend must be meaningful. Just like now, part of the money we earn is used to build the society, part is used to improve the salary and treatment, and finally we give back to the society. Although it costs money to build an orphanage, it can win a good reputation as long as it is operated It''s a waste. It''s not that orphans haven''t been properly resettled, so this practice is understandable. "


    Eluli looked at Donne helplessly. Even without so many reasons, we won''t refuse your proposal


    "The trouble is that the expenditure of the orphanage is not one-time. So many people have to eat and so many people have to wear clothes. These can not be changed out of thin air, so the subsequent continuous expenditure is the trouble."


    Donne sighed, pointed to the boys and girls studying farming over there, and said, "they are still good. They have a little labor ability, but what can those children under the age of 10 do? Raising them is a pure expenditure. Even if the Datang chamber of commerce is a big business, it can''t afford to burn money like this."


    Eluriton was in a hurry: "Your Majesty -"


    "Don''t worry, I don''t want to give them up, but they must also understand their situation and contribute to their own survival."


    Donne said: "In the follow-up, we can consider arranging some easy jobs for the orphanage, such as processing some small parts, or spinning some fabrics, and doing some relatively easy and low-tech jobs. We don''t expect them to make much contribution, as long as we let them understand that work pays and their current life is earned by their own hands."


    After hearing what Donne said, Emily was relieved.


    What Donne said is actually the same as what the Holy See considers, that is, orphans should not be allowed to eat free food all the time, they should not be allowed to develop the habit of getting something for nothing, and they must be made aware of the pressure of life.


    The Holy See uses the way of volunteer learning, and Donne obviously intends to educate them in a similar way.


    Regardless of the benefits, at least these children will grow into hard-working adults, rather than lazy lazy or cynical cynics.


    Donne also plans to set rules. After the orphans grow up, part of their labor income will be fixed back to the orphanage to raise the children with subsequent itching. In this way, as long as they carry it over the past few years, a virtuous circle will be formed in the follow-up, which will greatly reduce the economic pressure of the state and Datang chamber of Commerce.


    The plan is very beautiful, but how to implement it depends on how the Holy See and Aurelia determine whether the plan is dominated by the holy see or the government. These are follow-up things. It''s useless to think so much for the time being.


    And now


    Donne just wants to press the bear children who secretly stare at him every three or five times on the ground and rub them hard to let them know what respect is!

 Chapter 1188

    On the first floor of the Baltar family, the Baltar couple, Donne, OLINA, iluli and the children sat around the long table. In the fireplace of the living room, the burning firewood crackled and the fire warmed the whole living room.


    Although it has entered the month of recovery, the temperature at night is still a little cold, Baltar can''t afford magic energy air conditioning, and there is no heating transformation in oak village, so their family is already heating with a fireplace.


    To be reasonable, the heating effect of the fireplace is still very good, and it looks more in line with the current style of the times. Donne still likes it - unfortunately, it''s too backward, so it can only be used for style.


    "Cheers to everyone''s efforts!"


    They raised the glass in their hands, which contained the apple wine brewed by their own brew. After the hot heat, they were foaming with the fragrance of the apple, which was very tempting.


    Prandal has no regulations that children are not allowed to drink. In addition, cider is only a low-grade beverage, so everyone drinks happily and the scene is very lively.


    The children are covered with mud. Only their hands and faces are clean. Take a bath? It doesn''t exist. It''s troublesome to boil water in this weather, and it''s common in the countryside not to take a bath for a few days. The polta couple didn''t consider this kind of thing at all.


    The children talked to each other about their feelings about today''s work. The usual education made them clear that the help of the Holy See helped them out of the shadow, but whether they can live a happy life in the future depends on themselves.


    After drinking some hot cider, OLINA''s face flushed and looked like she couldn''t drink. After some dinner, she found an excuse to go upstairs to rest and gave Donne a watery wink when she left.


    Suddenly, Donne''s heart was burning. He ate a simple dinner in two or three times and went upstairs.


    what? He didn''t mean to give the chicken a holiday. Why is he so willless?


    Stupid, can it be the same with a juicer and a beautiful woman who is soft and easy to push down!


    One is to be squeezed and the other is to enjoy. Of course, he won''t resist.


    By the time eluli, who was haunted by the children, recovered, Donne and OLINA had disappeared.


    The little sloppy noticed the eyes of eluli and said, "they have finished their meal and gone to rest."


    That''s nice


    Eluli is a little envious of OLINA. Unfortunately, she can''t rest yet.


    "After dinner, everyone went to the yard to help Mr. polta chop firewood and feed poultry, and then practice basic fencing 20 times before going to bed."


    As soon as Emily''s voice fell, the smiles on the children''s faces Suddenly froze, followed by a wail.


    "No, we''re tired!"


    "We also need to rest!"


    "I don''t have any strength after chopping firewood. I have to Practice Fencing..."


    Iluli ignored the children''s cry. She knew that these children were tired, but kindness to them now was cruel. They didn''t understand how cruel the adult world was. When they grew up, they would know how important the current experience was to them.


    After dinner, iluli ignored the children''s pitiful cute eyes and gave them very strict orders to follow the course. Baltar volunteered to supervise them when she had enough to eat and drink.


    After the children left, polta''s wife said a little reluctantly, "is it a little too strict for them?"


    "No, it''s for their good. What''s more, your husband and wife can''t provide them with food and accommodation for free? So let them help you do some work."


    Iluli smiled and took out the hardware note and handed it to her: "this is the accommodation and catering expenses these days."


    The simple country woman was startled and waved her hand again and again: "no, you''re too polite. It''s our honor to help you!"


    "Take it. You deserve it."


    Eluli just shoved the money into her.


    Polta''s wife was a little at a loss. A moment later, she said, "under the virgin crown, I have prepared hot water for you. Go take a bath before you go to bed."


    "OK, thank you."


    Eluli didn''t refuse her kindness and gladly went to take a bath.


    Those children don''t have such treatment at all. Eluli has such treatment because of her high status.


    After taking a bath, when Emily returned to her room, she subconsciously stopped in front of Donne and OLINA''s door.


    Are they asleep now? No, according to Donne''s physical strength, they''re afraid the war is fierce at the moment


    I really want to go in together


    Eluli licked her lips, and the divine word contract left by etanox on her stomach began to burn again.


    Just when she managed to control her reason and was ready to leave, Donne''s door suddenly opened, and then a strap rolled Emily in with a lightning speed. With a cry of surprise, the door closed again.


    ¡­¡­


    Meanwhile, Ellington, Lord''s house, in Donne''s bedroom.


    After unloading the burden of the day, Fiona had dinner, took a bath and was ready to rest, but when she passed Donne''s bedroom, she couldn''t help stopping. After hesitation, she pushed open the door with a red face and decided to rest here tonight.


    "I just think he made the bedroom very comfortable, so I want to come here. I don''t feel lonely because I can''t see him..."


    Fiona whispered and carefully locked the door - it would be embarrassing if Tina or Marlene came to the bed at night and saw her here.


    Donne didn''t tell anyone other than Fiona to keep it a secret.


    Fiona in her pajamas rustled into the duvet and smiled happily.


    All around her body was the smell of Donne. She was as full of happiness as being embraced by Donne.


    If he were here at this time


    Fiona couldn''t help giggling when she thought of the place to be ashamed. Holding the quilt, she began to roll on the bed, and her two long legs rubbed with the quilt.


    "No!"


    Fiona suddenly sat up and patted her red cheek: "you can''t go on like this! Fiona, you''re so shameless!"


    "But... No one knows now. Even if you do something shameful, you won''t be seen. What are you afraid of..."


    "No, no! If you''re accidentally found, you''ll have no face to see people!"


    "But this is Donne''s bed. It must be very..."


    "No, no, absolutely not! Be rational, Fiona!"


    Jingfen girl fell into a tangle. With a sad cry, she got into the quilt and became an ostrich.


    However, a moment later, the down quilt began to shake slightly


    At this time, a figure appeared silently in the middle of the room. Lola, dressed in a sexy dress, floated in the air, then smiled and said: "Dear Messenger, your most lovely Lola has come to serve you again. You must be in a hurry. I''m fully prepared today."


    Lola lifted her gauze skirt and revealed her sexy black underwear. Her white skin looked particularly attractive in the moonlight.


    "Emissary, don''t you come out and enjoy the beautiful scenery I have prepared for you?"


    Fiona in the quilt suddenly heard Lola''s voice and froze.


    ¡ª¡ªShit! Shame is about to be found!


    This was Fiona''s first thought, but then she suddenly reacted - wait! Looks like this is your home?


    She sneaked over to steal food, but she bumped into herself. She should panic!


    Why should I be so flustered!?


    Fiona looked at her wet fingers and wiped them on her pajamas as if nothing had happened. Then she was ready to lift the quilt and scold the shameless eater as a big woman.


    But at this time, there was a space ripple in the center of the room, and then another figure came out of the distorted space and appeared in the room.


    Lola, who was about to jump into bed, narrowed her eyes and giggled: "so you''re going to rob me again tonight?"


    Isalie frowned when she saw Lola: "Lola? According to the agreement, your time should be yesterday? Do you want to break the contract?"


    appointment? What else does that bastard Dunn have an agreement with them?


    Fiona in the quilt was stiff and quietly pricked her ears.


    "Default or something is too serious."


    Lola said with a coquettish annoyance, "yesterday people were busy and didn''t come because they wanted to prepare the clothes to satisfy the messenger, so they came here today ~"


    Isalie was completely unmoved and said impolitely, "but today''s time belongs to me."


    "Just have a little pity on others."


    Lola said in a charming voice, "I know you are very urgent, but we are also very urgent. What''s the big deal? Today, we will come in turns, once a person, as before?"


    Isali hesitated for a moment. Laura saw that she seemed soft hearted. She immediately struck while the iron was hot, floated over, took isali''s hand and said, "sister isali, although our two races live in different places, we are all elves. Can we be regarded as a family? Why should a family be so outsidered?"


    Simple isalie, where Lola''s opponent, was speechless by her in a few words, as if it was a heinous sin to disagree with her request.


    What if Dumne make complaints about one family, one is created by the goddess of the earth, one is created by Ada Knock S, and the eight pole is not even able to be reached.


    But compared with Lola, isalie was too easy to deceive and jumped into the pit every minute.


    So they reached a consensus so happily.


    "Well, I''ll come to the hot field first?"


    Lola licked her lips and couldn''t wait to get started.


    Isalie was ashamed of herself in sleeping skills, so she nodded her head and agreed.


    These two shameless women, don''t they know how to write the word shame!?


    Fiona wanted to open the quilt and scold them, but at this time, what made Fiona collapse was that someone came again

 Chapter 1189

    Ellington, Donne''s bedroom, is getting more and more lively.


    Just after Lola and isalie sneaked in one after another, the "well-dressed" pertis and selisis also came together. The purpose is very clear, that is, they intend to take advantage of isalie''s soft hearted and simple opportunity to fight together for more opportunities.


    When they sent it, they were all dumbfounded. They didn''t expect Lola to be there!


    Isalie is simple and easy to bully. She can convince everyone to share the rain and dew together, but Laura is different. It''s harder to convince this guy than to go to heaven!


    "Well, they''re all here..."


    She wanted to steal but was caught. Pearl didn''t know what to say. She pulled her "clothes" and said hello in embarrassment.


    "Oh ho ho ho... It seems that it will be very lively tonight."


    Lola glanced at them, then sat down by the window with a smile and patted the quilt: "when are you going to hide? Don''t you come out and see the clothes of pertis and them? I''ll tell you, it''s super exciting!"


    Although there were all the top strong people with strong strength, they didn''t think much because they were in Donne''s bedroom. They didn''t think that Donne was not lying in bed.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fiona''s brain jumped, and she wanted to open the quilt to scare them now, but considering that the opportunity is rare now, it''s better to listen more for a while, maybe she can know the damn agreement between them and Donne.


    Pertis went up to isalie and whispered, "isn''t today your time? Why is she here?"


    Isalie repeated Lola''s words to them, and then pearl and celis were speechless


    Lola''s excuses are so similar to them... It''s just that Sally is a big brainless fool.


    But


    "Since everyone is here, you can''t go home empty handed?"


    Peltier broke the strange atmosphere and said with a smile, "since you jump the queue, let''s not say who. Let''s come together."


    "I don''t mind. I don''t have any opinions today, but..."


    Lola patted the quilt again and said with a smile, "are you sure you can convince him? He''s too scared to show up now. Do you remember what he said last time?" if you four get up again, I''ll cut it. "Do you want to try?"


    "Er..."


    Pertis hesitated. It would be a pity if she cut such an important baby, but she would be too unwilling to give up now


    "So what exactly do you mean?"


    Lola looked at the playfulness on the face of "Donne" hiding in the quilt, giggled and photographed it again: "honey, don''t you think it''s time to come out and say something - huh!?"


    Lola was suddenly stunned and looked at her retracted hand for a moment - what seems to be wrong?


    She pinched her finger, then hesitated and touched it again


    Fiona opened the quilt expressionless, and suddenly the four beauties in the room brushed together and took a breath of air conditioning.


    "Why are you?"


    "Surprised? Surprised?"


    Isalie was most surprised. She ran over and asked, "where''s Donne? Did he forget the appointment? It''s my time tonight!"


    "Is it difficult..."


    Lola suddenly clapped her hands: "was he scared away by you?"


    "Nonsense! He won''t!"


    Isalie said angrily, "he still needs my help... Fiona?"


    These guys... Really don''t treat themselves as outsiders!


    After discovering this, Fiona was even more angry and said expressionless, "Donne is not here. He has something to go out."


    "Out? When will you be back?"


    "I don''t know. He didn''t say when he would come back."


    Fiona can''t expose Donne''s whereabouts. She''s obsessed with worldly affairs. She can''t go on vacation with Donne. Of course, she can''t let these shameless guys harass Donne.


    "Oh? Things seem to be getting interesting."


    Lola narrowed her eyes and found that things were not so simple.


    Why didn''t Donne leave early or late, but this time?


    "Something''s wrong?"


    There was a flash of disappointment on celis''s face. Then she quickly took her mother Pearl''s hand and said, "then we''ll leave --"


    Then she planned to send away, but at this time, Fiona interrupted her spell directly with a magic disturbance, stared at the "clothes" on them and said meaningfully, "since you''re here, don''t go in such a hurry. Why don''t you stay and let''s talk about fashion design?"


    "It''s still not... Naga and human beings have great differences in Aesthetics..."


    "How could it be? Don''t you still fascinate him?"


    "It''s so late that everyone should have a rest..."


    "It''s a long night and I don''t want to sleep. That''s why I need to chat to comfort my lonely heart."


    Celis broke out in a cold sweat. Facing the impeccable Fiona, she really had no choice!


    Seeing celis asking for help, Lola smiled and rubbed her fingers. The meaning was obvious. What were the benefits?


    Celis raised her eyebrows, hesitated, and quietly raised a finger, meaning that she could be given a chance to participate next time it was their turn.


    Lola smiled, shook her head and raised three fingers.


    Once is not enough, at least three times!


    Celis had no chance to bargain now. As soon as she gritted her teeth, she nodded and agreed to Lola''s terms.


    Not three times! What is it!


    In their eyes, although Fiona is still a virgin, there is no doubt that Donne''s first housekeeper, the proper palace lady, can''t even compare with OLINA.


    If you can''t make Fiona, don''t say it three times. I''m afraid it''ll be difficult once in the future!


    She will stare here in the future. Who will have a chance to steal food in the future!


    So, Fiona must be taken care of now!


    Isalie can''t count on it. The only chance now is lola!


    "Sit down, I think we need to talk frankly... About Donne."


    Fiona took the lead in sitting down on the sofa and sat down in the main seat. Isalie, pertis and celis sat down in front of Fiona like children, and Lola


    "Sister Fiona --"


    Facing Lola''s flattery with a smile, Fiona picked her eyebrows and said impolitely, "call sister - speaking of the order of knowing Donne, you are all behind me. Even if you are in your heart, you can''t compare with me."


    It''s not Fiona''s blind narcissism, which she knows very well. If what Donne likes most is egwin, it must be her... What? Elia? She''s just a child!


    Fiona''s words could not be refuted by these people. She deliberately didn''t give Laura a chance to get close, just to let these people who like to steal food understand this, and also to help Donne "reduce the burden". Seeing that he was depressed every day, Fiona worried about him. In case he was squeezed and didn''t lift it, where would she cry?


    "OK, sister Fiona..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fiona was stunned. She was already so impolite. Lola was still trying to get close!?


    And this guy actually called her sister without psychological pressure!?


    Although this guy has never exposed his specific age, she is definitely old enough to be my grandmother''s grandmother!?


    But since Lola spoke, Fiona could only answer: "what''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know, sister Fiona, why are you in Donne''s bedroom?"


    Lola sat down next to Fiona and played with her hair. Her nose shrugged slightly. A slight invisible smile appeared at the corners of her mouth. She casually asked a sharp question: "as far as I know, you haven''t done it with Donne?"


    Fiona was surprised, but said quietly on her face, "because I know someone will come tonight, so I came to convey the news to you. Don''t come in the evening after Donne went out."


    "Oh... I see. It''s really a sweet sister."


    Lola smiled. Just when Fiona was relieved, her fingers suddenly slipped onto Fiona''s clothes and said with a very exaggerated expression of surprise: "sister Fiona, what''s this on your clothes? How sticky?"


    Fiona was stunned, looked down and froze.


    blamed! She''s so careful!?


    What Lola found is the place where she wiped her fingers just now!? Shameful mucus is stuck to the clothes!


    Lola may not be as talented as Tina in smell, but for her, the smell of body fluid is really familiar. She almost immediately determined that the mucus on Fiona''s clothes is definitely her own!


    In other words, the silly girl got into Donne''s quilt by herself, and then she began to comfort herself!


    After understanding this, Lola almost wanted to laugh. This woman, this silly woman, this fool, obviously had so many opportunities at ordinary times, but she didn''t know how to start. At night, she ran to his bed to solve it by herself while Donne was away. It was... So cute!


    Facing Fiona who was speechless, Lola gave her a look of "you know", but instead of pursuing, she left Fiona a step down. She smiled and said: "I know sister Fiona hasn''t made a breakthrough with her sweetheart for so long. Sister, I love you very much. Now we''re all here. Why don''t we give sister Fiona some advice and help her?"


    Knowing that Lola had solved the crisis, celis immediately said, "this is good!"


    Fiona was worried that she couldn''t answer that question. When she found the opportunity, she took the opportunity to go down the slope: "I really have some questions to consult my sisters..."


    She is now embarrassed to continue to be a sister.


    Just in the room, several people were relieved and felt that the matter could be exposed. Then they happily began to discuss how to help Fiona push down Donne. When the accident happened again, another person suddenly pried open the window and appeared in the room


    Seeing the sudden appearance of the person, Fiona took a breath of air conditioning and exclaimed, "egwin!?"

 Chapter 1190

    Egwin!?


    Why did she even come!?


    She''ll get involved in this kind of thing!? This is unscientific!


    ¡ª¡ªMaybe I underestimated her!


    She''ll be here, so that bastard Donne has got it!? Damn, when did this happen? He didn''t tell himself!?


    Fiona was a little annoyed at once: "egwin, why are you here? You still need to come and steal food in the middle of the night!?"


    With the attraction of egwin to Donne, I''m afraid that Donne would spit out his tongue like a dog. When his head ran past, he could monopolize Donne. Where did he need to come and steal food in the middle of the night?


    ¡ª¡ªOr is it because she is too shy to let others know their relationship?


    "Egwin", who had just sneaked into the room, saw so many people in the room, blinked and said, "hey? Why so many people? Eh, your majesty? Why are you there?"


    "Egwin... Er..."


    Sally was stunned and suddenly speechless.


    Fiona was questioning egwin, but she was surprised to find that many people slipped in from the outside - to be exact, many egwin!


    Egwin!


    Egwin!


    Or egwin!


    Fiona was stunned when she saw so many egwin, but she suddenly woke up. Egwin didn''t have so many twin sisters, so there couldn''t be so many egwin!


    In other words, these egwin are fake!


    At this time, an impatient voice sounded in the back: "what are you doing? Don''t block here, don''t give him a chance to wake up, just hug him up, put him down and immerse him in the ocean of ''egwin''! Then we can do whatever we want. It''s not easy to conceive a child. Do I have to teach you?"


    The "egwin" in front discussed in a low voice, but did not move forward. A moment later, they made way for the people behind them.


    "So you''re too talkative. Shouldn''t you really let me demonstrate... Er, her majesty... Er, everyone is here... Shouldn''t..."


    Grantia muttered. According to her investigation, today should be the time for Donne and isalie. How could so many people come?


    Is it difficult that the guy is no longer satisfied with a man''s battle and plans to hold an open meeting?


    Isalie looked at her awkwardly, and she was helpless. Although she had long known that with the help of Grandia, their plan had made good progress recently, but... Isalie didn''t expect that they would choose to implement the plan today!


    They just hit Fiona!


    This is embarrassing!


    And I''m afraid the plan will be completely ruined!


    "Grantia..."


    Fiona''s face sank: "can you explain to me what''s going on?"


    "Er, well..."


    As soon as grantia''s eyes turned, she immediately planned to make excuses, but Fiona immediately shouted and restrained her: "don''t make excuses, tell the truth!"


    Grantia trembled and confessed directly: "in fact..."


    In the bedroom, Grandia told Fiona the whole process of the "spirit inheritance" plan, but she was so smart that she knew that some things could not be said, so she added a lot of lies to cover up the truth.


    But even so, Fiona clenched her teeth angrily when she heard that they were preparing for the night attack on Donne. She even teased Donne about it before, but she never took it seriously - elves are a simple and kind race. How could they do such shameless things as night attack on men!


    Unexpectedly, they actually did it!


    Fortunately, Donne just escaped these two days. Otherwise, I''m afraid they would succeed quietly!


    "You... What can I say?"


    Fiona was annoyed: "if you like him, you can take the initiative to pursue him. With Donne''s character, he can''t refuse your pursuit at all? If he is willing to marry you as his concubine, you can make any trouble, but you have no name and no points and attack him at night. Don''t you think how ashamed It is?"


    "Shame? No......"


    They looked at each other and didn''t feel that way at all.


    Shame seems to be a feeling that only humans can have, right?


    Fiona was speechless. She took a deep breath. Just as she was about to continue to scold these guys, Laura said with a smile: "sister Fiona, if you follow what you just said, today... Huh?"


    Fiona''s pretty face turned red, and she was choked by Lola''s words.


    "So let''s stop talking about it, shall we?"


    Lola patted Fiona on the shoulder, looked at her with a smile and said, "aren''t we going to discuss how to help you capture Donne?"


    "But they..."


    "Don''t care, don''t care."


    Lola said with a smile: "We just want to use his life seed to continue better offspring for our race. We won''t occupy your Donne, right? We just borrow your Donne and give it back to you when it''s used up. He won''t lose anything. On the contrary, we can help you take him. Oh, not my sister. My sister is still very good at dealing with Donne What about you? "


    ¡ª¡ªI don''t want to lend it to you!


    Although she wanted to say that, Fiona''s momentum was completely suppressed by Lola, and her sense of shame made her unable to say that kind of words.


    Lola sounds reasonable, but Donne is clearly her own man. They want to borrow their own man''s seeds to have children, but they don''t mind. What''s the matter!


    But what Lola said was so bright, just reasonable and strong, but Fiona was embarrassed to refuse.


    Lola took Fiona''s hand affectionately: "so... Can you tell us where honey has gone?"


    "No."


    Fiona said stiffly, "and I don''t know where he has gone."


    "Oh? Well..."


    Laura''s eyes narrowed slightly. Fiona didn''t seem to be lying, but she obviously didn''t tell the truth. I''m afraid it would be very difficult to get Donne''s whereabouts from her.


    In that case


    Lola laughed: "let''s not talk about him today. Let''s talk about how to help you capture Donne? It''s a rare opportunity. Everyone can sit down. Sister Fiona, ask Tina to come up with tea and cakes. Let''s have a tea party. Let''s talk about our understanding of Donne and help you analyze his preferences. This will help you win him."


    The stiff Fiona didn''t know how she was persuaded by Lola. In a word, Tina and Marlene, who had just slept, were woken up again and came up with tea and cakes. After a while, they also joined the discussion.


    "He likes lovely and clever girls best, just like Elia!"


    "That bastard? He''s a color embryo at all. He likes to see girls show rude and obscene expressions!"


    "Your Majesty Donne is a good man. He is very gentle and considerate and can take care of people..."


    "Your Excellency Donne is very knowledgeable and knows a lot of things we don''t know, especially those special playing methods and skills. When I create, a lot of inspiration is provided by your excellency Donne."


    "He does know a lot of special skills... In this way, he is not as simple as he appears?"


    "Yes! He''s just a sultry man! He''s full of bad water!"


    "He especially likes simple and kind-hearted girls, such as Elsa and egwin. Grantia is more troublesome... Er, I don''t belittle you, I just say that your style is not his preference..."


    "Hum! I know, he was just a Lori controlled pervert!"


    "Laurie control? He keeps saying that his favorite is egwin, Queen isali. You should know this? It''s a good thing for you, but it''s also a good thing for us."


    "Why? Because egwin is too simple! Her whole mind is focused on fighting chaos. She is too slow to understand the love between men and women. Even if she likes Donne, I''m afraid she doesn''t know what''s wrong with herself. Therefore, before egwin understands, it''s our chance."


    "Fiona, you''re dangerous, you know? If egwin really wakes up, I''m afraid it''s hard to accept what Dunn has to do with other women, so if you want to stay in a stable position, you''d better deal with Dunn as soon as possible, and then influence egwin imperceptibly and let her accept the reality... Oh, don''t think about it. I''m not preparing for us to share Dunn Well, it''s for your own good, okay? "


    "As far as I know, he has always been very clear about girls'' favor towards him, but he always likes to pretend to be silly - yes! That''s right! I''m talking about you, Tina! At first, you always had some subtle and ambiguous misunderstandings with him. In fact, he deliberately distorted your words and made you misunderstand! His purpose, hum, of course, is to see you embarrassed Ashamed but inexplicable! "


    "No, I won''t... doesn''t that mean he has been..."


    "Yes, he knows everything clearly. He''s just pretending to be a fool and watching you tangle there, but he''s extremely satisfied... He''s an asshole who likes to play with women''s hearts!"


    "Eh, it seems that several times before things were too coincidental. Shouldn''t it be all the opportunities he deliberately arranged and deliberately created?"


    "Very likely..."


    It''s already late at night, but a group of beautiful women are playing mahjong and poker in Donne''s bedroom. If others see it, I''m afraid they don''t know how to gossip about Donne''s immorality.


    But who would know that it was Fiona''s assist meeting, but it would eventually become a denouncing meeting for Donne?

 Chapter 1191

    The next day.


    When he yelled to open the door of Donne''s bedroom night and night, he was startled by the girls there.


    "I''m a good boy... When did this guy become so powerful?"


    Stunned, he found that lying in the bedroom were a group of elves'' sisters. These elves'' sisters dressed like egwin. He just thought about it a little and knew what their purpose was.


    The original tidy bedroom was in a mess. Playing cards, mahjong, Quint cards, tea cups and wine bottles were scattered all over the floor. The beautiful women who would be excited by both men and women were lying on the ground in disorder. Some had no pants, some had no tops, and little pants and brassieres were thrown everywhere, I can''t tell who is who - who knows what they went through last night!


    Night after night, he crept to the window and whispered, "Donne, that -- hiss..."


    She suddenly saw that it was not Donne lying in bed, but Fiona, Lola and Grandia. At this moment, their legs were tangled with each other, and they were naked. There was nothing left. They held each other together, and Fiona could see the residual tears on her face.


    After taking a breath of air conditioning every night, she boldly guessed what happened last night. The more she thought about it, the more shocked she was - my God! Because Donne wasn''t there, one of his sisters pushed the other!


    This, this, this is so exciting!


    Covering her hot nose every night, she wanted to take a picture of this scene, and then turned back. Donne came back and showed him to stimulate him, but as soon as she touched the photo stone, Lola suddenly woke up: "who -- oh, night..."


    "Oh, good morning."


    Night Hei hei smiled and quietly put away the photo stone: "it seems that you had a very happy night last night."


    "It''s really pleasant. I didn''t expect everyone to be so interesting together. I must come more times in the future."


    Lola means that women hold tea parties together to criticize a person, but she totally wants to change things every night. She thought Lola and Grandia played with all the elves present last night, so she thought it was very interesting - after all, Grandia''s preferences are almost known to everyone.


    "It''s already morning... Annoying sunshine. I really want to sleep a little more."


    Lola yawned, her head went directly into Fiona''s arms, found an angle, narrowed her eyes comfortably, and planned to sleep back.


    Unfortunately, the conversation just now has awakened others. Fiona woke up after she noticed the abnormality in front of her chest. She just glanced at it, immediately exclaimed, covered her chest and planned to escape. Then she saw the night. Fiona, with an embarrassed face, didn''t know what to say: "don''t get me wrong, we were just having a tea party last night."


    "Well, I know, I know."


    Night and night nodded with a smile.


    Lie to the ghost! Where can''t we have a tea party and come to Donne''s bedroom?


    Isalie and her group of sisters also woke up. Different from ordinary people, if human sisters wake up and find this situation, they will yell, be embarrassed and shy, and then can''t wait to find their own clothes to cover their body, but this situation doesn''t happen in elves.


    When they woke up, they greeted each other calmly, and then stood up and looked for their clothes. There was no embarrassment or shyness at all.


    Smiling all night: "it seems that you really had a happy night last night."


    "It was a pleasure - I mean, we had a good chat!"


    "I said no need to explain, I understand."


    What do you know!


    Fiona was going crazy and couldn''t care what to say. She hurried out of bed and went back to her bedroom to change her clothes.


    After returning to her bedroom, Fiona rubbed her forehead. She could not remember what she did last night. She only knew that Dumne was drinking and playing cards while she was tucking away. Finally, everyone drank too much, and did not know who make complaints about it first.


    She suddenly remembered that she was sleeping in the same bed with Grandia in the morning. Her face changed slightly. Her little hand immediately touched the bottom. After groping for a moment, Fiona was a little relieved. Fortunately, it seems that Grandia didn''t take advantage of her when she was unconscious


    If grantia gave her a blood, she would really have no place to cry


    After everyone got up, they got together for breakfast again. After the tea party last night, there was nothing else. On the contrary, their relationship with each other was much better. Fiona''s eyes at them were much softer and less hostile.


    Perhaps, as Laura said, they never wanted to monopolize Donne, nor did they want much affection from him. All they wanted was the right to mate with Donne.


    As long as you imagine them as a tool for Donne to vent when they are inconvenient, your mood will suddenly be much better.


    Fiona hinted at herself.


    But in fact, Donne is the tool Lola used to get pregnant


    After breakfast, Fiona went to work, and only their group was left in the living room. Lola said again: "honey is not here, and I don''t know when we will come back, but we can''t waste time like this. Every day is very precious."


    Isalie tilted her head: "so?"


    Lola shook her fist and said, "so we should take the initiative to find our dear ones!"


    Grantia glanced at her obliquely. "Do you know where he is?"


    Lola narrowed her eyes and smiled: "I don''t know, but we can find him. A great existence like my dear will be as dazzling as rumbica wherever she hides."


    If Fiona was present, she would have laughed at them. This time it was different. This time, Donne decided to disappear secretly for a while and take a vacation. If he would be found, it would only show that he was destined to be a stallion for them.


    Grantia glanced: "I thought you had a clever plan, but in the end, you didn''t look for a needle in a haystack?"


    "At least I''m a legendary strong man. It''s not difficult to find my dear. I think -"


    Before Lola finished speaking, a little girl with silver hair suddenly appeared next to her and shouted angrily, "Mom! You''re sneaking here to find honey again! I''ll never let you run away again this time! Come back with me! You still need to watch over the Blackstone cave! Don''t forget that I''m the queen now! You have to obey my orders!"


    "Er..."


    Lola shrugged helplessly: "Damn it, I should have hidden after dawn. I was found... I''ll leave it to you to look for Donne. I''ll go home and comfort my little baby first."


    "Who''s the baby! I''m the queen! The queen!!!"


    "Hey, I know, little queen. What''s the progress of you and your dear? Don''t you have such a good opportunity last time..."


    "Shut up, shut up, you hateful woman!"


    Lola and Rowling disappeared noisily from the living room, leaving everyone looking at each other.


    "Well... We''re really hard at finding people, so we''ll withdraw first and wait for your good news."


    Pertis was also very helpless. Naga''s power was in the deep sea. Of course, Donne couldn''t escape there. They couldn''t help. The mother and daughter said hello and left directly.


    "Find someone... If he goes into the jungle, we have a high probability of finding him, but if he doesn''t go to the jungle, I have no choice."


    Isalie stood up and asked Grandia, "do you have any good ideas?"


    They finally made a plan and persuaded Fiona to allow them to charm Donne freely as long as Donne didn''t mind. The opportunity can''t be wasted.


    "You ask me?"


    Grantia frowned, thought for a moment, and suddenly said, "if he insists on hiding, it''s difficult to find him, but we can send someone out to hook him and lead him out."


    "It''s hard to do, isn''t it?"


    "Our current plan is OK."


    Grantia pointed to Ellie and them: "let them dress up as egwin and go to major cities. No matter which city Donne is in, I think he will show up if he sees egwin. As long as one of these sisters meets him, we can quickly know his trend."


    Isalie''s eyes brightened: "it seems to be a good way!"


    Grantia whispered, "moreover, we can keep it a secret for the time being, don''t tell Laura and pertis, and let the sisters come a few more times during this time difference..."


    Sally was even more excited: "good idea! Let''s do it! The plan is up to you!"


    "Give it to me? But I''ve been busy lately."


    Grantia was a little embarrassed: "the improved seeds of the next generation are in a critical period, and the cultivation of infatuated flowers related to our plan is inseparable..."


    "This... Is really important."


    Isalie hesitated: "that can''t be carried out by me? I''m really not good at this kind of thing."


    It''s no surprise... I''m afraid the only thing you''re good at is how to use those big breasts to squeeze Donne''s bastard


    Granger just make complaints about it, and then suddenly saw the night of the laughing night, "I have nothing to do with it. What am I going to do for you?"


    Night and night? Why is she suddenly so positive? But let her help


    Grantia was stunned, and then heard night Hei hei say with a smile: "I have a contractual relationship with Donne, so I can roughly sense where he is."


    And this kind of thing!?


    Grantia''s eyes lit up: "OK! Just you!"

 Chapter 1192

    "Another refreshing morning."


    In the guest room of the Baltar family, Donne stretched his waist and felt refreshed. In order to live comfortably, he put away the original things in the guest room and replaced them with the furniture he carried with him, so the room looked similar to his bedroom, and OLINA and eluli could sleep so well.


    Here, OLINA and eluli snuggled up to him one by one, with the happy aftertaste of last night on their faces. Looking at their unbearable appearance, Donne felt a sense of accomplishment.


    Sure enough, compared with Juicer Ji, being with soft sister makes people feel happier.


    Donne put his hand into the quilt, grabbed the big steamed bread one by one, and then woke them up with a bad smile: "get up, slackers."


    OLINA and eluli closed their eyes, but their faces turned red quietly. They knew the current situation, but they didn''t have the courage to open their eyes and face each other.


    In particular, OLINA is Aurelia''s mother, while illulia is Aurelia''s childhood sweetheart. They have grown up together since childhood. OLINA almost watched illuli grow up. She can be regarded as half of OLINA''s daughter.


    But now, they are lying in the arms of the same man


    Ridiculous, last night was ridiculous!


    OLINA has a little complaint in her heart. It''s just that she likes mischief. But what''s the matter when she suddenly caught eluli in last night... She is both a saint and half of her daughter, but now she''s all ruined by him in a bed. How can she face her in the future


    OLINA''s entanglement is also the entanglement of eluli. Last night, because of Donne, she almost lost her self-control. All kinds of absurd things were done, and she didn''t feel anything at that time. But now, after waking up, facing OLINA, who is equivalent to half her mother, she was embarrassed.


    After waiting for a while, Donne found that they were still pretending to sleep there. After a little thought, he knew what was going on, so he put on his clothes and went out to wash himself, leaving some private space for them both.


    Maybe the two of them need to talk alone - about how to get along in their future relationship.


    Donne walked smartly, but left a fart for the two women. There was a lot of trouble, especially last night. They didn''t know how to speak at all.


    OLINA thought she would pretend for a while, and then go out when eluli got up, so as to avoid embarrassment.


    It happened that yiluli had the same idea. They lay in bed for a long time and didn''t notice anything. They thought the other party had left. As soon as they opened their eyes, they saw the other party''s line of sight.


    This is embarrassing


    "You''re awake..."


    OLINA held it for a long time.


    Yiluli''s face was slightly red and her head was lowered. Well, she opened her mouth to say something, but she found that she was naked. It''s a little inappropriate to say anything in this situation.


    Finally, instead, OLINA found her state first. After all, she was older and more calm. She soon broke the embarrassing atmosphere and said, "put on your clothes first."


    Eluli put on her clothes silently, and then watched OLINA make the messy bed there. When she saw the wet marks on the sheets, she couldn''t help lowering her head.


    It was OLINA who got wet, but she was also one of the main accomplices


    OLINA was embarrassed when she saw the sheets, but her face looked as if nothing had happened. She said, "the sheets need to be washed and dried, or you go down first, and I''ll go down after I''ve packed them."


    "That''s not good... After all, it''s in someone else''s house..."


    "It would be worse if they saw you spending the night in this room."


    OLINA sighed, turned to look at Emily and said, "don''t forget, after all, you are the saint of the Holy See of light."


    Yes... Saint


    Iluli sighed, but she was not only a saint, but also a female slave of Donne under the God''s word contract.


    "I won''t ask when you were together. Now that things have happened, we can only accept them. What''s more, I''m not qualified to say anything, am I?"


    OLINA thought that illuli was worried about the problem of identity, so she said, "then I''ll meet the Pope and propose for his next marriage letter, so that you can be with him openly."


    "No, I..."


    Yiluli smiled bitterly and said: "... In fact, the situation is a little complicated. Then I''ll explain it to you slowly. In a word, it doesn''t matter to me whether I have a reputation. Besides, master Tang... He''s not the time to be a princess now."


    Call him master?


    OLINA was stunned for a moment. She didn''t know the specific situation of Donne and iluli. Aurelia didn''t tell her. She just casually mentioned that the relationship between Donne and iluli was unusual, but she didn''t expect it to be so unusual.


    After calming down, OLINA reflected on the current situation, and then she was surprised to find that the relationship between Donne and eluli is not a bad thing, but a rare good thing for the royal family!


    The popular Regent Donne marries the holy daughter of the Holy See of light. On the one hand, the kind and capable Regent Donne, and on the other hand, the holy daughter eluli, who is respected and trusted by countless people. The combination of the two symbolizes the combination and unity of kingship and theocracy, and the benefits are far beyond imagination. If this news is made public, it is estimated that all mankind in prandal will be surprised, It is also better for Donne''s rule.


    Strictly speaking, in prandal''s history, there has never been a king and a saint combined, which is due to the mutual independence of divine power and kingship. In order to ensure the non-interference between royal power and divine power, everyone abides by this hidden rule, not without the king''s idea of a saint. After all, every saint is the best choice in terms of appearance, temperament and character, But in the end, these kings who have the idea of saints will be stopped by the Holy See.


    The pope would not allow the king to marry a saint. That would be too good for his rule. It would be easy for the Kingship to crush and interfere with the theocracy.


    But Donne is different. His special status and special mission determine that his treatment is definitely beyond the standard. The Holy See of light will certainly not stop this kind of thing. He will become the first king to marry a saint in prandal''s history.


    OLINA thought as she cleaned the room, at least not to let others see what had happened here.


    Iluli took the opportunity to go back to her room and sort out her appearance a little. Her hair was scattered and her face was spring. Her light appearance was too easy to be seen, especially polta''s wife. It was almost impossible for her to hide from that kind of experienced wife.


    After taking good care of herself, eluli and OLINA went downstairs one after another.


    "Oh, come and have breakfast. I''m still busy after dinner."


    Donne beckoned them to sit down to dinner.


    The little slovenly came up to eluli and asked, "sister eluli, I went to see you last night. Why weren''t you in the room?"


    With a thump in her heart, iluli secretly glanced at polta''s wife.


    As expected, polta''s wife stared at her for a long time, and her face was full of doubt and disbelief.


    After yiluli noticed her eyes, she was lucky. Fortunately, she made a plan in advance.


    Iluli said calmly, "I went out to blow the wind again last night. It''s probably staggered with you."


    "But I --"


    Little sloppy looked puzzled. Just about to say that she had been waiting in her room for a long time, she saw that eluli picked up a piece of black bread and stuffed it into her mouth: "eat quickly. After dinner, you still have a lot of tasks to do!"


    "Oh, oh, oh!"


    Little sloppy immediately forgot what to say and nibbled happily on his face.


    The chirping children were still very simple, but they didn''t notice the abnormality of eluli. Only the polta couple vaguely noticed something, looked at each other, but didn''t say anything.


    After breakfast, iluli took the children to the barn with Baltar. Today''s task is to learn how to feed livestock and poultry and how to milk gumil.


    Donne and OLINA once again had a leisurely time to relax. They came to the river. One of them took a fishing rod, and then lay leisurely on the chair and began fishing. Then they looked at the chirping children not far away, which had a different flavor.


    However, it didn''t take long for the barn to become noisy. The children cried and screamed. From time to time, they could hear gomil''s sad voice, which was obviously hurt by those rookies.


    OLINA was born into the royal family when she was young. Where did she come into contact with such interesting things? After watching it for a while, she suddenly said, "it seems very interesting over there. Shall I go and learn it?"


    Donne resolutely grabbed her: "don''t go."


    "Why?"


    Donne said cautiously, "I don''t know why there is a deep malicious attack. I always feel that you will encounter a very vulgar old stem in your past words... By the way, can you tell the male and female of gumil?"


    "Well, I can''t tell..."


    "Sure enough... If there is no accident..."


    As soon as Donne''s voice fell, he heard an expected voice over there: "Saint sister, why do others squeeze out so much, but I have only so little here?"


    Yiluli said in panic, "little sloppy! You made a mistake! It''s just public!"


    "Eh? Can male gumil also produce milk?"


    "No, no, that, that''s not... Er..."


    Eluli doesn''t know how to describe it to the children at all.


    Sure enough, he tactfully avoided a bad old stem


    Donne was speechless, the malicious will of the universe!


    At this time, the magic phone in OLINA''s pocket suddenly rang

 Chapter 1193

    OLINA''s cell phone number has only been exchanged with a few people. Usually, few people call her.


    OLINA looked at her cell phone and was very surprised.


    After connecting, Fiona''s voice came: "OLINA, is Donne with you?"


    In order to prevent people from finding themselves, Donne directly stuffed the phone into the space equipment. There was no signal at all, so Fiona directly came to OLINA.


    OLINA found that Fiona''s voice was very small, and she couldn''t help lowering her voice: "yes... What''s the matter?"


    "Tell him that his wishful thinking has been found!"


    "Ah?"


    OLINA''s face is inexplicable. How does it sound strange?


    Fiona sighed: "Alas, I can''t tell you clearly. Just let him answer the phone."


    OLINA handed the phone to Donne: "Fiona''s phone."


    Donne, who was staring at the fishing rod, was stunned and answered the phone: "what''s the matter?"


    "Your wishful thinking has been found."


    Fiona whispered, "now they''re going to send someone to find you!"


    Send someone to me!?


    Donne was stunned: "there''s no need to exaggerate. I''m not running away from marriage or giving up all the time. Why do I fight so much?"


    "It''s not because of last night..."


    "What happened last night?"


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    At this point, Fiona spat and went on: "In a word, they are going to look for you all over the world now. They deliberately hide from me. I don''t know what plans they have. If you don''t want to be found, find a way... By the way, it''s best to separate from OLINA. OLINA won''t let go if they want to find you."


    Hiss


    A cool breath rushed from the soles of his feet to the sky cover. Don didn''t expect that they would be so hungry and thirsty. They just left for two days. They couldn''t wait to find someone!


    If they find it and don''t tie themselves up, they will crush it to death? The chicken that has just slowed down is afraid that it will be ground into a needle!


    no way!


    Run!


    You have to run!


    Donne whispered, "when did they start?"


    "This morning, it seems that they started planning while I went to work. If Tina hadn''t overheard them saying they were going to find you, I wouldn''t know their plans."


    "This morning... There''s still time!"


    Donne shook his fist and his eyes were firm: "don''t worry, I''m determined to rest for a while this time. They''ll never find me! It''s a big deal. I''ll go to the wild mountains. I see where they''ll find me!"


    "Whatever you want, I have something to do. Hang up first."


    After hanging up, Donne pondered for a moment and suddenly said, "OLINA, let''s go."


    "Go?"


    OLINA was stunned: "why? Isn''t it good here?"


    "Because someone is coming to me!"


    Donne smiled bitterly and said, "I sneaked out this time and wanted to give myself a holiday, but I didn''t expect them to react so much..."


    "They? Who?"


    "... Lola."


    OLINA still wondered, "Why are you so excited when she comes to you?"


    Juicer Ji is coming. Can I not be excited!


    But you can''t say that to OLINA


    Donne casually made an excuse, then packed up his things and prepared to retreat. Oak village is too close to alinks. It''s easy to be found. If you want to hide the trace, you really have to leave the city!


    "What? I''m leaving now?"


    Hearing the news that Donne was leaving, Emily was very surprised. She wanted to delay here for a few more days and live a happy life with Donne.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect anything to happen suddenly."


    Donne looked very distressed. For the sake of confidentiality, he certainly didn''t tell the truth to eluli, but found an excuse to say he had a job.


    "Since there''s business, there''s no way. Go back first. We''ll stay here for two days."


    Iluli said goodbye to Donne and OLINA with great regret. After they left the village on foot, they sent it directly back to the alinks palace.


    "I''ll leave right away. If someone comes to you, just tell the truth. There''s no need to lie."


    Anyway, he doesn''t even know the next destination, and OLINA is even less likely to expose any news. Deliberately lying may arouse Lola''s suspicion and affect OLINA''s daily life.


    "All right."


    OLINA asked very kindly, "do you need to bring anything else?"


    "No, I have everything here. It''s not too late. I''m leaving!"


    Donne finished and disappeared directly from her.


    "Mother?"


    As soon as Donne left, Aurelia ran over, stared and asked, "Why are you back? Didn''t you say you should relax and play for a few more days?"


    "This... I don''t know what''s going on..."


    OLINA was a little distressed and told Aurelia about the causes and consequences. The resourceful Aurelia just guessed a little and understood what was going on. She suddenly sneered: "I didn''t expect that guy to have today. Hum, he also knew that he was afraid. It''s really a sin to live! Mother, don''t care about him first."


    After leaving the arlinks palace, Donne immediately began to have a headache where to hide.


    Ryan Empire? It''s remote and desolate. It''s hard to find him, but the environment there is too bad. Don doesn''t like it very much.


    Ronnie tant? The climate is much more comfortable, but it is densely populated, with many people and mixed eyes, which is easy to expose traces.


    Tarris? Solante? It''s not a good choice.


    At this time, Donne was suddenly stunned and thought of a place.


    Grace, blood rock!


    Grace has just experienced the brutal bombing of legendary magic, with serious population casualties. There is a lot of waste waiting to flourish, and the population is small. More importantly, there is basically semi isolated from the outside world, and the people there almost don''t know him!


    At present, the western development plan is still in preparation and has not yet been on track. The residents there are still mainly Grice aborigines. Even the tentacles of Datang chamber of Commerce have not reached out. It can be said to be the best place to hide traces!


    I decided it was there!


    As soon as Tang en snapped his fingers, his body instantly disappeared and went directly to the blood rock city. Although there were many people near the space anchor, he was not found. He quietly left there and reappeared in an empty alley in the blood rock city.


    Tang en was just about to go out of the alley, but he saw his clothes: "this dress is not good, it''s too eye-catching!"


    Not only do you have to change clothes, but you can''t even use your own strength. People familiar with his power fluctuations can easily trace his whereabouts, especially Lola. They are all legendary strong men.


    His heart moved. He took off his clothes every minute and changed into the sacrificial robe she gave him when she played role-playing with isali in private. This thing is a genuine product produced by the Earth Goddess temple. It has genuine divine blessing and anti-counterfeiting effect. As soon as he put it on his body, Donne''s temperament instantly became a compassionate Earth Goddess cult sacrificial robe.


    Although a human Earth Goddess cult sacrifice is also eye-catching and easy to attract the attention of the elves, but... This is grace!


    For a hundred years, the people here have rarely contacted even the ilruses, not to mention the elves. They know shit!


    What''s more, people often say that it''s dark under the light. If his identity really attracts attention, maybe he will get rid of the suspicion - Lola, they all know that they want to escape, and they will certainly keep a low profile. They can''t guess that such a high-profile Earth Goddess sacrificial home will be themselves, and Nora''s power shared with Donne is the power of life, The power to disguise the Earth Goddess is perfect. This identity is the best cover in grace!


    Soon, Donne walked out of the alley with a new look. At this moment, he was completely different from before. He not only changed into a sacrificial robe of the Earth Goddess religion, but also made a slight change in his hair. The ends of his long black hair were faintly green - yes, he even didn''t hesitate to green his hair


    He even imitated the appearance of the Elf Druid, got a tattoo similar to a vine, covered half of his cheeks, full of strange beauty, making him look like a human sacrifice who broke away from human society and was finally recognized by the Earth Goddess.


    At present, there are few irus people in blood rock city. Donne walking on the street is more unusual among the tall and burly grace people. In addition, his Earth Goddess priest robe, which looks like composed of leaves and vines, and the strange tattoo covering half of his face, attract more attention.


    Donne went straight to the adventurer guild in blood Rock City - with a disguised identity and a disguised career, adventurers have no choice in prandal if they want to walk freely in various cities, find jobs easily and solve economic problems.


    What? Can you be a mercenary? Don''t talk nonsense. They''re really different.


    Although the vast majority of mercenaries are registered as adventurers, adventurers are not necessarily mercenaries. Moreover, the mercenary guild has strong binding force on mercenaries and is a real management organization. Once mercenaries receive a task, they must pay the price of their lives and complete it. If they come back alive and the task is not completed, they will be punished.


    Because of such serious consequences, mercenaries in the mercenary guild form a mercenary group to take over the task and share the risk.


    Although the adventurer guild is similar to the mercenary guild, it is different. The binding force of the adventurer guild on adventurers is very weak. It is a neutral organization that provides services for adventurers. Although the adventurer guild also publishes tasks, most tasks have high freedom. First come, first served. There are rewards for completion, and no punishment for failure, So many adventurers are competing lone Rangers, and a few who form teams to complete tasks are partners who have known each other for a long time.


    Considering his own situation, Donne decided to be an adventurer first.

 Chapter 1194

    Unlike the complicated mercenary registration, the identity of registered adventurer is simpler than Donne imagined. As long as you hand in a few gold coins and fill out a form, you can be regarded as a registered adventurer.


    Of course, due to the consistent tradition of the adventurer Association, whether you can make money as an adventurer is your own business.


    After simply registering as an adventurer, Donne began to browse in front of the bulletin board in the hall. For him, whether he can make money is the second, and whether he can find interesting things to do is the most important, which is related to whether he can have a happy holiday.


    Most of the tasks on the bulletin board are miscellaneous tasks. More than half of the tasks are issued by the residents of blood rock city. They go to some places to collect herbs, hunt wild animals and look for lost things. If it''s a person who has just walked out of the house, The guy who is full of ambition and tries to be called a great adventurer sees that the adventurer he admires has to do this kind of task all day. I''m afraid it will be a devastating blow to him.


    However, there is no way. Almost all the dangerous and highly paid tasks have been released by the mercenary guild. Only those who can''t afford much money will choose to release the tasks here.


    After all, compared with the adventurers guild, although the price of the mercenary guild is higher, their professional cultivation is also there. Once they accept the task, they must risk their lives to protect the employer and help the employer complete the task.


    The adventurer guild is different here. The task is not mandatory, and the income depends on the employer''s financial resources and the completion of the task. The risk is relatively large, and it may not be able to return the cost


    At the end, Donne suddenly brightened his eyes and saw a good task - it can be said that he would see this task here, which was beyond Donne''s expectation.


    Protection task: this task is a multi person task, with an estimated time ranging from five days to one month. Protect the employer to explore the ruins until it is confirmed that the ruins are safe. After obtaining the approval of the employer, the task will be completed. The task reward will be negotiated by both parties after meeting. The employer''s representative can wait at table 1 in East Zone 3 during the day and can go to ask by himself.


    The mission information is very simple. Many important things have not been said, but just the four words of relic exploration are enough to attract attention. Donne looked at the third East District. By now, many people have passed there - you know, after the war, there are almost few people left in blood rock city. At the moment, except the people of Datang chamber of Commerce, It flows from other parts of grace.


    Although both the adventurer guild and the mercenary guild are neutral camps, the people registered here are not. Therefore, many people were encouraged to participate in the battle and died on the battlefield. Now it is unknown how many people there can be.


    As a result, the vast majority of people in the adventurer guild hall have flocked to the East Third District, which shows how attractive this task is to them.


    Donne smiled and wandered over. Whether he took the task or not, go and see the situation first.


    "You don''t say anything about the task now, Mr. Kindi. It''s very difficult for us."


    "Sorry, no comment until you agree to sign a contract to accept the task."


    "At least tell us the basic situation of the ruins? We can do some preparatory work."


    "You don''t need to prepare anything. We have all prepared the materials for the exploration. Your task is to protect us."


    "Now you not only don''t tell us about the ruins, but also don''t tell us how much you pay and what it is. It''s really difficult for people to believe your sincerity."


    "I have explained the question of compensation very clearly just now. We don''t have many gold coins used by your human beings, so we can''t use gold coins to pay compensation - speaking, because of your excellency Donne, now gold coins have been replaced by paper money, and we don''t have paper money."


    "Without specific information, there is no way to pay the reward. Under Mr. Jindi, do you want to cover the White Wolf empty handed?"


    "Sorry, no comment."


    Listening to the chatter over there, Donne seemed to understand the situation of the task.


    The task was obviously released by the dwarf named Jindi. He and his companions wanted to explore a relic, but they didn''t know whether it was safe, so they wanted to hire guards. This should have been the work of the mercenary guild, but they had no money, so they had to go to the adventurer guild to try their luck in the end.


    Unfortunately, they obviously didn''t expect that even in the adventurers'' guild, it''s not easy to make a bad check. They didn''t see the specific reward. They only knew how much profit they would get from exploring a relic, and the adventurers didn''t have the confidence in their hearts.


    What''s more, there is no safety for anyone exploring the ruins these days. The ruins of prehistoric civilization are always full of unpredictable dangers. Even if professional mercenaries or experienced adventurers go deep into them, few can come out safely. The risk is too great, but they can''t see much benefit... No wonder so many people leave with a disappointed face, To see another mission.


    Donne was interested in croto''s relic excavation a long time ago, but he was always so busy that he never had a chance to participate in it. This seems to be a good opportunity.


    With this in mind, Donne pushed into the crowd, came up to Jindi and asked, "do you need a sacrifice? I''m very interested in your task."


    Jindi, who was sighing suddenly heard such a sentence, suddenly raised his head and looked at Donne in amazement: "sacrifice!?"


    Sacrifice!?


    The sudden appearance of Donne caused a great commotion, and everyone''s attention fell on him. After seeing his unique robe and Druid tattoo on his face, he immediately took a breath - it''s really a sacrifice! It is also a very rare sacrifice of Earth Goddess religion!


    In the human kingdom, I''m afraid the most common sacrifices are the priests and sacrifices of the Holy See of light, but even the priests and sacrifices of the Holy See of light are not often encountered outside the church, let alone the priests and sacrifices of other sects.


    "Elves!? how can there be elves here?"


    "Look, he''s a human!"


    "That''s even more ridiculous! A human has become a sacrifice of the Earth Goddess religion!? it''s incredible!"


    "Can''t it be a fake?"


    "The miracle that came a while ago seems to be the power of the Earth Goddess. How can anyone dare to do such a thing as pretending to be the sacrifice of the Earth Goddess? Isn''t that looking for death?"


    The main belief members of the Earth Goddess religion are elves and dwarves. Only a few people who are on the border and have more contact with dwarves, or some isolated villages in deep mountains and forests will believe in the Earth Goddess religion. There are almost no believers of the Earth Goddess religion in human society, so it is normal for them to suspect that Donne is a fake.


    Did not see the dwarf Kindi who had a lot of relationship with the dwarves stunned there? Even he doubted, let alone others.


    But when Donne easily summoned a strong force of life, everyone present shut up.


    Identity may be false, but power will not!


    This strong power of life is definitely a symbol of the Earth Goddess religion!


    Sacrifice! I''m afraid this will be the first Earth Goddess cult with human identity in human history!


    "Are you interested in our mission?"


    Jindi hesitated and said a little tangled, "of course we won''t refuse a priest, but... We can''t pay enough to hire a priest!"


    In the process of exploration, there is a sacrifice that can provide treatment, which is of great benefit to the whole team. It is needless to say. Unfortunately, the divine officials who are good at assisting the divine arts to enhance the strength of the team and the sacrifice who are good at healing the divine arts are extremely rare treasures, I don''t know how many large mercenary regiments want to keep a deity or sacrifice all year round!


    Now, there is a sacrifice request to take the initiative to join the team... Jindi certainly wants it! But how to calculate the reward of sacrifice!?


    According to the default hidden rules of adventurers and mercenaries, if sacrifice is employed in the team, regardless of the number of the team, the sacrifice can monopolize 40% of the net income. How can they satisfy the sacrifice if they can''t get much reward!?


    "It doesn''t matter. I don''t need much reward. I''m just very interested in prehistoric relics recently, and you and I are friends. Do you know Nokia hard shell? He''s my friend."


    Kingdeeton blushed with excitement: "do you know Nokia? He is the assistant of a great craftsman. Ordinary people can never know him. Great! You are definitely our friend! Are you really willing to accompany us to explore the ruins?"


    "Of course, you can call me noboti."


    Donne smiled: "I have long been interested in your heritage exploration. This time, I can participate in it and learn about the past of our world."


    "I''m Jindi, Jindi rivet! Your mentality doesn''t look like a human at all! I seem to understand why you can become a sacrifice of the Earth Goddess religion!"


    Jindi was so excited that she almost jumped on the table to dance. Is there anything more beautiful than this!? Originally, due to the low remuneration and high risk, it was very difficult to recruit some guards, but now with the participation of noboti, the risk of exploration will be greatly reduced, the life will be guaranteed, and the low income is acceptable!


    Those adventurers will certainly reconsider the task!


    As expected, when Donne decided to accept the task and join Jindi''s team, the adventurers immediately became agitated. A moment later, a group of people seemed to come back at the same time, and suddenly they all rushed up.


    "Your Excellency Jindi! Please hire me! I''m very experienced in exploring relics!"


    "Your Excellency Jindi! I am willing to accept the task!"


    "Hire me! With 20 years of working experience, you can go up the mountain and down the sea, drill the jungle, unlock the lock, explore the way and dig traps. You can''t do anything! Hire me and guarantee that the price is worth it!"


    For a moment, Jindi smiled: "don''t worry, don''t worry, take your time one by one..."


    Donne can''t laugh or cry at this situation. At first glance, it looks like college students competing for employment in the talent market

 Chapter 1195

    Thanks to Donne''s joining, Jindi quickly recruited a large number of reliable people to join his team. They made an appointment to leave at the west gate of blood rock city tomorrow morning, and Donne and Jindi went to the hotel where his companions stayed.


    After seeing his companions, Jindi couldn''t wait to shout: "Ma Yin! This is your excellency noboti! Nokia''s friend and a sacrifice of the Earth Goddess religion. This time he will follow us to explore the ruins!"


    Nokia friends? A human? The sacrifice of the Earth Goddess?


    The female dwarf named Ma Yin is a little confused. It seems that these three conditions can''t be combined together?


    "Your Excellency norbotti, this is Marvin, Marvin cylinder, my assistant, apprentice and my wife."


    Yo? All right!


    As soon as Donne heard this, he immediately respected Jindi. This guy can take all his apprentices. It seems difficult to judge their age from the appearance of dwarfs, but Jindi is undoubtedly several rounds older than Ma Yin. I''m afraid it''s not that old cattle eat tender grass?


    "Honey, is he really a friend of Nokia?"


    "Believe me, he didn''t lie. Nokia is master croto''s assistant. How can ordinary people know him?"


    "So..."


    After thinking about it, Maryn said hello to Donne, and the other dwarfs in the room also said hello to Donne.


    After meeting, Donne didn''t stay long, but opened a room in the hotel to rest.


    After coming to the blood Rock City, Donne relaxed a little. Isalie and Lola certainly didn''t think they would come to the grace area. Even if they caught up with the blood Rock City, he will set out to explore the ruins with Jindi and them tomorrow. Where are you afraid of being caught?


    "HMM... now you can finally relax tonight..."


    Dunn groaned in the water, looked down at his little brother, and felt that life was so beautiful. Life dominated by * * * and big legs finally became bright again!


    Nora, who was lying on the edge of the barrel and treading on the water, said, "cut, it''s like you''re dying."


    Donne was a little annoyed and played Nora: "what do you think? The amount of ammunition in a man''s life is limited! But women''s needs are unlimited!"


    Nora held her chest and shouted, "ah! Donne has changed. State! Big color. Wolf!"


    "Oh! What are you talking about?"


    But at this moment, don didn''t know that the Elves were ready to go on Ellington''s side under the command of Grandia.


    "Sisters! Remember my words! If you meet Donne, don''t say anything more, don''t be too excited, always remember, keep smiling, reserved and indifferent... Keep Lord egwin''s appearance in mind and imagine yourself as her! Incarnate into her and try to imitate her every move!"


    Grandia stood in front of the elves and waved her fist as a mobilization order: "In particular, don''t expose your usual habits in front of Donne. If you have the opportunity, take the opportunity to push him down to create the established facts. If you don''t have the opportunity, send a message back quietly. When we go together, don''t let him slip away! Once he finds that you are all fake, it will be more difficult to find him after he is vigilant!"


    "For the future of our elves, for more children and for the smooth conception, let''s work together and come on!"


    "Win!"


    "I won''t let him go!"


    Grantia looked at the "spirit" beside her. Among all the people, her dress was the most perfect. It can be said that she was no different from egwin. Even if egwin stood opposite her, I''m afraid she would be stunned, because they were completely carved in the same mold - but in fact, among all the people present, only she was not an elf.


    Grantia said cautiously, "Madam night, I''m afraid it''s up to you to find him this time."


    This is exactly as like as two peas in igwin.


    The full incarnation of egwin showed a very elegant smile every night: "believe me, I''m right."


    Grantia was in a trance. If she didn''t know the truth in advance, I''m afraid even she would admit her mistake.


    Why?


    Because, night this time is a direct replacement of a body!


    Don''t forget, her body is a doll!


    In order to complete this task, she asked yustisa and her colleagues to work overtime to make her such a temporary replacement body with the help of isali''s request! Although the combat effectiveness and compatibility are not as good as the original body, they are not much worse. More importantly, because it is tailor-made, this body is almost the same as egwin!


    Speaking of his understanding of egwin''s body, Donne is far less than Grandia - even Grandia, who is so obsessed with egwin, will admit his mistake, let alone Donne.


    "So where do you think we should go?"


    Grantia asked, "you didn''t say it before. Should you say it now?"


    "Go to Castle caspami first."


    Night and night hehe smiled: "I can vaguely detect that he is in the northwest."


    Because of the contract, we can roughly sense Donne''s direction every night, but this sensing effect is not very strong. It can only be said that it is better than nothing.


    "Is it there..."


    Grandia''s eyes flashed: "sisters, let''s go! Target caspamiburg!"


    "Let''s go!"


    "When you get there, disperse and look for the target!"


    A group of ELF girls quickly set foot on the transmission array according to the plan and went to Castle caspami. After arriving there, they would disperse to the surrounding villages and towns to walk at will and look for the trace of Donne.


    When they all left, grantia thought a little and set foot on the transmission array. Her goal was alinks.


    If Donne leaves here, he will definitely go to arlinks first. This is his responsibility as a king, so Aurelia and OLINA''s mother and daughter should know Donne''s whereabouts.


    Maybe you can get his exact position by beating around the bush.


    Alex, the palace.


    Aurelia looked at Grandia with a surprised look on her face. "It''s really rare. Why did you come here?"


    Grantia went straight in: "I''m looking for Donne. Do you know where he is?"


    "Donne? He suddenly sent his mother back in the morning, and then he left."


    Aurelia said reluctantly, "I don''t know where he has gone. If I knew, I would tell you."


    It''s not her politeness. If she really knew where Donne had gone, she would definitely sell him without hesitation - now Aurelia is full of resentment against Donne


    Grantia frowned: "don''t you even know... Shouldn''t..."


    "What do you mean? I don''t even know. Isn''t that normal?"


    Grantia looked at her a little surprised. "But aren''t you his woman? If he went somewhere, should he tell you?"


    Aurelia Arden blushed: "where is this misunderstanding? When did I become his woman?"


    "Eh? Isn''t it?"


    "Of course not!"


    But as soon as she said this, Aurelia remembered the nonsense her mother said when she was listening to the corner the night before yesterday. She was a little embarrassed immediately.


    "Well... Not now. I''m afraid it will be soon..."


    Grantia turned her mouth and saw almost immediately with her golden eyes that Aurelia could not escape.


    But I didn''t expect that even she didn''t know Donne''s whereabouts. Could it be true that she had to rely on the sisters to find a needle in a haystack?


    The next day, when the sun fell on his face through the window, Donne picked up Nora, who was sleeping on his face. Last night, because they were too excited, they made a noise for half the night and went to bed in the early morning.


    The long lost sense of security made Donne feel comfortable and didn''t want to leave the quilt, but at the thought of he Jindi''s agreement, Donne had to get up, throw Nora into his pocket, and then dress and wash.


    Looking at what he looked like in the mirror, Donne suddenly shivered. A chill that appeared from nowhere made him shiver.


    Donne couldn''t help muttering: "now it''s the middle of the recovery month, and the temperature is starting to rise. Even if it''s grace, it shouldn''t be so cold..."


    After going downstairs and saying hello to Jindi, everyone sat down and had breakfast, then packed up and went out.


    Jindi''s archaeological team is called "clockwork spiral". Because it has participated in the excavation of several large relics, it is also a small famous archaeological team among the dwarf family. There are more than 30 members. Although they have introduced each other, their recognition level is too low for Donne to remember.


    After seeing their "mounts" for pulling luggage, Dumne managed to make complaints about Tucao.


    Didn''t you say it was a fantasy adventure?


    Shouldn''t it be a large number of wagon formations, carrying goods and tools, and then escorted by adventurers on both sides?


    How did you get the truck produced by Datang chamber of Commerce? And it''s not a


    In this way, the adventure atmosphere of killing robbers and Warcraft is gone!


    Anyway, these guys should have been acquired through croto''s relationship, but how do they drive? This magic truck is launched by Datang chamber of Commerce for the human market. At present, it has not been optimized for dwarfs


    When Donne came near, he was speechless.


    Is it worthy of being a dwarf who is good at playing with mechanical engineering?


    These self-taught guys actually transformed the driver''s cabin, which not only did not affect the normal function of the magic truck, but also fully adapted to the body shape of the dwarf


    So now there''s one last question


    Do these dwarfs... Have a driver''s license?

 Chapter 1196

    The adventurers hired by Jindi were amazed when they saw the magic truck parked outside the city gate.


    "This is the legendary magic truck... It looks great. It''s the same as the construct. It''s made so finely!"


    Since the products of Datang chamber of Commerce have not been sold to grace before, the locals here have basically never seen the products of magic car series. The adventurers of blood rock city also got information from their peers from other cities.


    The precision of the magic truck is far beyond their imagination. From the appearance, they can''t see anything special, but it doesn''t prevent them from drooling at the magic car.


    "It''s said that this thing is very expensive. The money for a car is enough for us to earn for a year."


    "But if you buy this thing, it can also be used to make money. If you have such a car in your hand, you can rent it to others or pull the goods yourself to make money."


    "Datang chamber of commerce is really amazing. Its products are convenient tools that can solve all kinds of problems."


    "I hope this relic exploration can go smoothly. When I come back, I also want to buy a magic car!"


    "It is said that most of these products were conceived by his majesty Donne, and under his rule, the days of the Ilus empire are getting better and better day by day. Perhaps, compared with Stanley, he is a king worth following..."


    Donne doesn''t know what these people think now. He''s surprised that dwarf engineers have come to the transformation of magic cars.


    But


    Don en came up to Jindi and asked, "who of you has a driver''s license?"


    Jindi''s head twisted: "driver''s license? What''s that?"


    ¡­¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­


    "Ah ah ah ah ah ah ah ah -"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    The wasteland of grace echoed with inhuman wails and strange and sharp laughter.


    Although the suspension system of the magic truck is not as good as that of the off-road vehicle, at least the carriage is not many times stronger. Therefore, on this wasteland, Jindi and his dwarfs almost step on the accelerator and soar all the way.


    Warcraft who had just recovered from the cold winter on the wasteland were scared to flee everywhere - although they are powerful, they will also be afraid of strange things, and this strange iron monster is very strange, they will also be afraid!


    The adventurers who were originally hired to protect the archaeological team now don''t have to do it at all - they can''t do it anymore, because the crazy bumpy magic truck makes the adventurers here feel the wonderful feeling of land spacecraft for the first time - they''re almost vomiting.


    The extremely fast and violent magic energy truck scared the adventurers pale one by one. They tied themselves to their seats with safety belts. From time to time, the sense of weightlessness made them sick and disgusted. The food they ate in the morning could not help pouring up.


    In fact, even Donne doesn''t feel very good at the moment. These excited dwarfs who became inexplicably manic after getting on the bus give him a very bad hunch. They always feel that the final end of these cars will be like a goblin flight, and they always end up crashing and landing


    As a man of two generations, he felt carsick for the first time


    And what about Jindi driving now? Instead, his eyes glowed and excited, and he even had time to explain the general situation of the mission to Donne. He didn''t seem to be affected by the bumpy road, and his spirit was very good.


    In his words, that is the birth of the magic car. I don''t know how much trouble it has solved for their archaeological team!


    "This thing is really great, you know? Oh, you are the sacrifice of the Earth Goddess cult. You have been practicing hard in the jungle. You must not know this baby. I tell you, this thing is really great!"


    Jindi kept boasting about his magic car, while Donne next to him was dizzy and had no strength to pay attention to him - he didn''t expect that even his body would be troubled by carsickness.


    "Unfortunately, it is said that off-road vehicles with better performance are only available to the military and not to the civilian field. It would be even better if we could get off-road vehicles!"


    Jindi smacked his mouth. He was a little dissatisfied. After a while, he said and brought the topic to the task.


    Donne barely focused before he heard a general feeling. This relic exploration mission still has something to do with him!


    Eve''s successful development has greatly increased the research progress of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute. Many difficult simulation experiments have reduced many difficulties after Eve''s calculation. After seeing Eve''s powerful functions, croto came up with the idea of using Eve to crack the dwarf civilization in prehistoric relics.


    The previously obtained communicator and the crashed spacecraft found in the Wren Empire crater are the two key breakthroughs. The above equipment is relatively perfect, and the communicator can still work after being started by them.


    But now the biggest problem is that their understanding of prehistoric civilization is not deep enough. More samples are needed for eve to solve those mysteries.


    So kloto ordered that all archaeological teams in the dwarf country speed up to collect the complete products of prehistoric civilization and increase the number of reference samples.


    Once the total amount of information in the sample exceeds an order of magnitude, Eve can use its powerful computing power to crack the technology of dwarf goblin prehistoric civilization.


    At that time, the whole prandal''s scientific research strength will be greatly improved.


    At this time, a message came to Kingdee: a suspected prehistoric site was found in the grace area after being bombed by legendary magic.


    So Jindi immediately set out with his "clockwork spiral" archaeological team. They didn''t have the right to use the transmission array. They went all the way from the remote and dangerous old road. Starting from the beginning of the dawn month, it took more than a month to reach the blood rock city.


    Because the intelligence pointed out that there were a large number of Warcraft near the entrance of the relic, Jindi, who was not strong in his own combat power, thought of hiring humans as guards.


    However, this also involves the problem of capital - the dwarfs who have little contact with human society have not accumulated much gold coins. They can''t afford to hire professional mercenaries. They want to find adventurers with cheap and beautiful things. However, when they arrive at the place, they find that they don''t accept gold coins!


    Yes, since the kingdom of grace has been recovered by Donne, it has also begun to officially integrate with Ilus and began to adopt the paper money policy!


    After he finally ran to the exchange point to exchange a pile of paper money, Jindi collapsed and found that due to the massive construction of Xueyan City, the income of urban residents soared and prices rose. They couldn''t hire a few people with that money


    As a result, in the end, they may be able to cheat... How many people can they recruit.


    However, adventurers are not stupid. It''s good to like adventure, but they are also very smart. They are goods that don''t see rabbits and don''t scatter eagles. In the end, if Donne didn''t solve their dilemma, I''m afraid it''s really difficult for Jindi to recruit enough people in the end.


    As Donne watched the team run faster and faster, he couldn''t help asking loudly, "what''s our goal?"


    "Do you know frozen stone city?"


    Jindi responded loudly, "it''s the mining city rich in ore in grace!"


    Of course Donne knew. In fact, frozen stone city was almost destroyed by gene''s legendary magic star falling in front of him.


    Seeing that Donne nodded, Jindi continued to shout, "a super standard battle broke out there a few months ago. The falling meteorites destroyed the frozen rock city, including the surrounding mines!"


    "After the war, some adventurers returned to the battlefield to try to find meteorite iron. As a result, they found traces of prehistoric relics in the collapsed mine of frozen rock city. After we learned the news, we suspected that it might be the entrance of prehistoric relics!"


    Holding the steering wheel, Jindi shouted to his wife in the back seat, "Maryn! Map!"


    Ma Yin rummaged for a moment and threw a sheepskin scroll. Jindi caught it and threw it to Donne: "this is the map we bought from the adventurer at a lot of money. Take a look first."


    Donne opened the scroll and looked at it, frowning slightly: "this map is too rough!"


    It''s a compliment to say it''s rough. Strictly speaking, it can only be regarded as a sketch. A crooked route starts from Xueyan city to the southwest, passes through several marked cities, crosses several jungle canyons, and finally comes to frozen rock city. The trend of the route map begins to change greatly in frozen Rock City, and then goes north after turning around for a few times, Stopped at one of the mines around frozen rock city.


    "Alar iron mine", it is written on the map, and the line stops suddenly.


    "This is obviously just a road map!"


    Donne then opened the scroll and was surprised to find


    "No?"


    "Well..."


    Jindi nodded awkwardly: "the map inside the mine is too expensive. We don''t have so many human currencies, so we can''t afford..."


    You''re kidding me! The situation outside is good. If you know that the place is in froststone City, you can certainly find it. The key lies in the map from the inside of the mine to the relic entrance!


    How complex the underground situation is, Donne, who has personally participated in the exploration of the underground world, knows better. What''s more, he is going to a collapsed mine. If he doesn''t know the situation there, it''s almost the same as dying.


    "We also want to find a guide, preferably the miners who once worked in the alar iron mine, but we found that... All the old miners in frozen rock city have died."


    This is gene''s pot. I don''t carry it!


    "So we can only rely on ourselves in the end, but fortunately, with you this time, the degree of danger will be greatly reduced!"


    Looking at gindy''s happy appearance, Donne really didn''t want to hurt his enthusiasm


    Because he really can''t imagine how a prehistoric civilization site 10000 years ago could be combined with an iron mine that takes hundreds of millions of years to form

 Chapter 1197

    Frozen rock city is located in the southwest of blood rock city. It took more than half a day for Donne to fly from frozen rock city to blood Rock City, not to mention driving on land.


    Jindi, they went all the way and spent a night in a town. But the Jianghu people didn''t pay so much attention to it. There was only one purpose. They did everything in order to win! They will learn and use all the means that can be used, can protect life, can kill the enemy and defeat the opponent.


    Of course, Donne can''t tell which of these two styles is higher or lower. After all, adventurers are also forced by conditions. They must fight their own battles in order to survive - there is no social security in this profession.


    Not long after the fierce battle began, there were wounded people, and he was one of these adventurers hired by Jindi. One of his arms was cut off by the wind blade released by Warcraft, and blood gushed!


    If it is normal, no one will help him stop bleeding in battle. Eight or nine of his injuries will die of massive bleeding. Even if he survives, he will be almost useless in his life.


    But today


    The seriously wounded adventurer grabbed his arm and ran to Donne: "Lord norbotti! Help me!"


    A rich green light suddenly appeared on the battlefield!

 Chapter 1198

    The green light containing the power of rich life suddenly appeared on the battlefield, which immediately shocked everyone.


    "This, this is the power of the Earth Goddess religion!?"


    Lockmar was shocked and looked at Donne not far away. He had not seen Donne before, let alone noticed his cloak.


    Lockma never thought that there would be a sacrifice of the Earth Goddess among these adventurers!


    The surging power of life floated from Donne''s hands to the injured adventurer. Strands of thread suddenly stretched out from the cut-off wound. The broken arm was soon connected with the body again, and the wound healed in the blink of an eye.


    "My arm is growing again!"


    The seriously injured adventurer shouted excitedly. He moved his arm and found that not only the broken arm recovered, but also the tired body regained vitality, so he directly picked up his weapon and rushed to the battlefield again.


    "The effect is so powerful!"


    Lockma was shocked again. Even if the sacrifice of the Holy See of light used healing divinity, it was impossible to recover from the injury without more than half a day, but the scene just challenged lockma''s cognition!


    If we can attract the sacrifice of the Earth Goddess religion, won''t those dangerous tasks become much safer in the future? The death rate of the brothers of the mercenary regiment will also be greatly reduced!


    After the battle, we must find a way to talk to him!


    Whether you succeed or not, to know a sacrifice of the Earth Goddess religion must be only good, not bad!


    The battle is still going on. The Warcraft who fell into rage because of hunger have never stopped attacking, and the wounded are increasing. At the back of the front, Donne has gathered several people with different degrees of injury. Some of them are "lockmar''s axe" and some are adventurers. At this moment, they are not in the mood to ridicule each other, One by one, seize the time to recover from the injury. Once healed, they will immediately return to the battlefield.


    Donne''s powerful healing strength has brought great encouragement to them. Even if the battle is extremely fierce, the morale of the two teams has not been reduced.


    At this time, Jindi met a group of unexpected people in the camp behind the team.


    "Why are you here!"


    "I thought who brought Warcraft, but it was you lepers!"


    Seeing the goblins in front, Jindi jumped directly: "dinger black fire! Did you follow us!"


    "Stupid lepers, we follow you?"


    The goblin named dinge heihuo shrieked and laughed, pointed to the camp and said sarcastically, "open your eyes and have a good look, and then move your brain, which has shrunk and is about to become mentally retarded. Think about it. If we follow you, we will set up camp here first?"


    Jindi''s face became very bad. Of course he understood this, but he was in a mess when he thought that the purpose of this guy''s presence here was probably to rob himself of the right to explore the ruins.


    "Actually, I want to ask you instead."


    Dinger played with the gem inlaid stick in his hand and asked arrogantly, "are you following us, your excellency gindy rivet?"


    "No, no!"


    Jindi shouted, "we found this relic first! You can''t rob me!"


    "Are you still a child? Of course, this relic belongs to our ''infinite blasting'' archaeological team!"


    Dinge shrieked and laughed again: "you poor force who can''t even afford to hire the mercenary corps, why compete with me for precious ancestral relics!"


    Jindi, who was scolded as poor and forced, was speechless. Unlike these poor Goblins who had only money left, the funds of the dwarf archaeological team were generally tight, so the conditions were also more difficult. Even like goblins, even if they went out for archaeology, food and accommodation were still the same as vacation.


    "Let me see... Well, the adventurer from blood Rock City, hum, is really a leper. He can only hire these low-income guys, and the amateur archaeological team is only worthy of amateur guards."


    Dinger mercilessly mocks Jindi. Of course, this doesn''t mean anything, because this is a consistent tradition between goblins and dwarfs. If there is a chance, Jindi will mercilessly mock dinger.


    "Ha, you''re lucky! You hired a sacrifice from the Earth Goddess cult!?"


    When dinger saw Donne, he suddenly widened his eyes and looked like a ghost: "how did you hire him? It''s unscientific! You must have lied to him! Guess what he would look like if I told him that you had lost all your money and couldn''t pay the promised reward? Hmm? Guess if he would accept my employment?"


    Dinger continued to ridicule Jindi. When he heard this, Jindi gave a thump in his heart and said something bad!


    Seduce Lord norbotti?


    Mr. noboti is the fundamental reason why he can gather so many people. If Mr. noboti is tempted by dinger''s offer, I''m afraid these adventurers will rebel!


    Without guards, it is impossible to explore the ruins safely only by relying on the little force in their own hands!


    He must not succeed!


    In a panic, Jindi threw dinger to the ground and said, "you can''t do this! You big green eared monster!"


    "How dare you fight the great and noble Lord dinger black fire!"


    Dinge''s voice was sharp and harsh. He waved his walking stick and knocked on Jindi''s head. The two people immediately tangled and fought. Seeing this, the goblins and dwarfs nearby immediately threw away their valuable instruments and equipment, picked up the handy guy and rushed up, and the two sides directly wrestled.


    Lockmar in front heard the voice behind, looked back, spat and didn''t take it to heart.


    Since the records of human civilization, the two races have never lived in peace and will never miss the opportunity to splash dirty water on each other. However, they are still very restrained when they fight back. At most, they beat each other black and blue, and then satirize each other with pride, but they will not kill people.


    After all, in prehistoric times, the two sides were still a family, not enemies of life and death - probably so.


    Lockmar''s mission is to protect dinger from dangerous structures in Warcraft and relics, not to help them fight with dwarfs.


    The battle between the front and Warcraft is still fierce, and the war between the two races in the back camp has just begun and ended quickly.


    Jindi''s side lost completely!


    Although the physical difference between the two sides is not much, dinger and his team have camped here for a few days after all, but Jindi and his team have just come here after a long journey. They are very physically and mentally exhausted. Of course, they are not their opponents.


    "Stupid leper! You know how powerful I am!"


    The panting dinger stepped on Jindi, but the bruised dinger was no better than Jindi. Jindi tore his imitation clothes of human nobles to pieces, and broke his gorgeous walking stick, just like a beggar.


    He scolded fiercely, and then shouted at the goblins behind him: "guys! Take out some of our guys and let these damn Warcraft taste the power of goblins technology!"


    "Yes! Lord dinger!"


    The winning goblins ran to the back warehouse to pick up the bomb. The defeated Jindi was very embarrassed. As soon as he got up, he saw those goblins rush to the front battlefield with bombs.


    "Get out of the way, get out of the way!"


    As soon as the mercenaries and adventurers in front heard the sharp cry of goblins, they didn''t understand what was going on. They saw round goblins bombs suddenly flying over their heads, which immediately scared the souls of these guys: "danger! Get away!"


    Although not many people have used goblin bombs, they are well-known. On the one hand, they are extremely expensive, on the other hand, they are powerful.


    As long as the Warcraft below level 4 is blown up, it can hardly resist the power of Goblin Bomb. If the Warcraft below level 5 does not escape, it will also be injured.


    Now the largest number in the battlefield is the third-order Warcraft, which is the best target of goblin bombs.


    The Warcraft fighting with humans saw the black ball falling from the sky. They didn''t know what it was. They only noticed that there was no magic fluctuation. Several hungry Warcraft simply jumped up and swallowed the bomb directly.


    "Boom!"


    Several loud noises broke out suddenly, and the Warcraft jumping into the sky was blown to pieces by the bomb before it landed!


    The third-order Warcraft in the back row was even more fragmented, with casualties. The fourth-order Warcraft was also seriously injured by shrapnel, and its combat effectiveness fell sharply.


    The adventurers and mercenaries who hurriedly fell to the ground were covered with blood from broken meat and bones, but they laughed one by one: "these fools still want to eat goblin bombs!"


    Lockmar wiped the blood on his face and shouted, "good chance! Let''s kill them! There''s an extra meal in the evening!"


    "Oh, oh!"


    A group of people cheered, grabbed their weapons and rushed up again to fight with the rest of the Warcraft.


    "See? Stupid leper! This is the power of goblin technology!"


    Dinger laughed wildly and showed off the power of the bomb to Jindi: "your so-called dwarf technology is not worth mentioning!"


    Angry Jindi scolded, "damn green skin and big ears! It''s your bomb that destroyed our civilization! How dare you be so proud!"


    "Shut up! You fool! It''s not our goblin technology''s fault! It''s all the world''s fault!"


    When Jindi stabbed him in the pain, dinger became angry and said, "the battle is almost over. Look, I will pull the sacrifice of the Earth Goddess cult and completely collapse your so-called escort!"


    "This alar relic will belong to our goblin family!"


    At this time, the situation on the battlefield suddenly changed, and there was a startling cry

 Chapter 1199

    Donne, who was treating the wounded, suddenly heard a cry of surprise. When he looked up, the front defense suddenly collapsed. A Warcraft covered with thick hair was fighting fiercely with lockma.


    Lockma is a golden Tomahawk fighter. His strength is amazing. Tomahawk fighters are famous for their strength. Lockma is also a tall and powerful Grice man with great natural power. When he breaks out with all his strength, even the Apocalypse at the master level dare not covet it.


    But the two sides had just fought, and Lockheed Martin had fallen into the disadvantage!


    The strength of this Warcraft is not weaker than him!


    "Sixth order Warcraft! It''s sixth order Warcraft!"


    "It''s the sixth order ice wind demon wolf! Be careful of its ice breath!"


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, a cold and biting cold suddenly appeared. The people around suddenly returned to the cold winter and December from March of spring. The people who were close to the frozen breath could not avoid it, and were frozen half of their bodies directly!


    Donne was stunned and did not hesitate to take action immediately. The pure magic quietly disturbed the freezing effect of water elements, pulled them back from the gate of hell, and then the powerful power of life came and directly saved those people.


    "Rangers, shoot!"


    "No!"


    The Rangers looked hopelessly at the storm armor on the ice wind demon wolf. The powerful storm armor is the natural enemy of the arrow. After the arrow is disturbed by the storm armor, it will lose its strength and can''t pierce it at all!


    "Where''s the broken Magic Arrow!? aren''t we prepared to have the broken Magic Arrow!?"


    "The broken Magic Arrow was used up in the last mission! It''s expensive and difficult to find. We don''t have time to supplement it!"


    "Damn it! Commander, he can''t last long! We must find a way as soon as possible!"


    Then Donne stood up and said, "get ready to fight."


    "But we can''t hurt it!"


    "Then kill all the other Warcraft, relieve some pressure on your leader, and then concentrate on dealing with the ice wind demon wolf!"


    A green light quickly appeared in Donne''s hand. He quickly said, "I can add magic to you and strengthen your combat effectiveness and defense in a short time."


    A group of people were overjoyed when they heard the speech: "that''s great!"


    Donne lifted his hands up, and the surging green light covered the whole camp. In order to be more like some, he deliberately shouted: "the goddess said that life based on the earth is tenacious and will be protected by God (fourth-order magic earth power aura)!"


    "The goddess said that God''s soldiers will be invincible, and evil will disappear wherever they go (fifth order magic group giant power)!"


    "The goddess said..."


    Under the cover of those excuses Donne found, several aura spells were quietly released. After gaining spell gain, the combat effectiveness of mercenaries and adventurers suddenly increased. In the blink of an eye, they fought back with great excitement and pressed those violent Warcraft back.


    Among those people, lockmar, the most powerful, felt more clearly. He could clearly perceive that his strength had increased sharply. The attack that was originally very difficult to resist suddenly became a lot easier.


    It''s just


    How can the effects of these magic spells be so similar to the magic aura of magicians?


    Lockma was lucky to have fought with the magician in the city of silver against chaotic creatures. He was very impressed by the powerful spell gain aura. He felt that he would not admit his mistake.


    In short, the goal now is to solve the ice wind demon wolf first!


    Lockma clenched his axe and roared. With the effect of storm armor, lockma rushed directly to fight the ice wind demon wolf at close range.


    In such a state, even Lockheed Martin felt a rare opportunity in the face of an enemy whose strength far exceeded his, and his blood was boiling.


    The fur of the ice wind demon wolf is extremely smooth. It can easily slide away from the attack of the Tomahawk. Coupled with the protection of its own water and wind magic power, it is very difficult to entangle. Its sharp claws, sharp teeth, invisible wind blades and sudden ice spikes are fatal threats. Lockma had to concentrate all his energy to fight this great enemy.


    In this high-pressure state, lockmar was pleasantly surprised to find that the bottleneck that had plagued him for a long time was a little loose!


    He is now the golden peak and the limit of ordinary apocalypse. If he can''t break through, he will be like this all his life. However, once he breaks through, there is a broader road in front of him. He even has the opportunity to sprint to the supreme level and have the possibility of becoming a legend!


    The discovery made him roar with excitement, and the attack became more fierce!


    In the face of lockma''s more fierce attack, the ice wind demon wolf roared, and the storm armor around his body changed rapidly. The invisible wind blade and the power of water element were combined, and the biting cold slowed lockma''s attack speed to a certain extent.


    Donne found that the speed of the ice wind demon wolf became faster. It disappeared from lockmar in a moment and appeared behind him. Lockmar''s blood and gas armor could not stop its claws. The sharp claws left several deep scars on lockmar''s back, and fresh blood gushed out!


    Sure enough, people in this profession are straight hearted


    Donne shook his head and healed lockmar from a distance. It was strange for him to watch others fight and be a nanny in the back.


    After getting the help of Donne''s gain spell, the soldiers fought with Warcraft for more than ten minutes, and finally cleaned up all the Warcraft. Then they planned to help commander lockma deal with the sixth level ice wind demon wolf.


    But just then, Lockheed Martin, with a red face, roared with bright eyes: "don''t come! It''s mine!"


    Other people didn''t know, but Donne was sensitive to the magic around lockmar. At present, he was very restless. If there was no accident, he might break through.


    No wonder he doesn''t want others to disturb him.


    This opportunity is a once-in-a-lifetime!


    I saw it!


    I finally saw it!


    Lockheed Martin became more energetic and excited. After so many years, he finally saw the wall in front of him!


    Now the wall is crumbling - just try harder!


    It''s almost... It''s only that close!


    Lockmar stared at the ice wind demon wolf, suddenly gave up his defense, directly resisted its frozen breath, and was frozen in the blink of an eye!


    This fool


    Donne is a little speechless. This guy really thinks he is a genius


    It was Donne''s spell aura that gave him an illusion. In fact, if it weren''t for the gain effect of Donne''s spell aura, lockmar would have been swallowed by the ice wind demon wolf as rations by now.


    The consequence of Donne''s help is that this guy thinks he can challenge the sixth level ice wind demon wolf alone, and wants to resist its spell attack to put pressure on himself... Then the fool is frozen.


    After freezing lockma, the ice wind demon wolf did not hesitate to open his bloody mouth and bite him on his head!


    Donne flicked his finger quietly, and a magic force broke the ice on lockma silently, followed by lockma''s excited roar - the fool thought he broke the ice with his own strength


    When the ice wind demon wolf was about to bite off lockmar''s head, lockmar suddenly burst out with an extremely strong blood force, and the surrounding magic rushed to him, forming a powerful magic vortex!


    The next moment, lockmar and the ice wind demon wolf suddenly disappeared from the eyes of the people!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The whole audience was stunned and silent. After a while, someone suddenly exclaimed, "breakthrough! The head has broken through! The head has finally been promoted to the master level!"


    Commander lockmar, I was promoted at this time!


    Promoted from a golden Tomahawk fighter to a master Tomahawk fighter!


    For the mercenaries of "lockmar''s axe", this is great news!


    The strength of the head has become stronger, which means that they are safer when performing their tasks. At the same time, it also means that the head can become their strong backing and provide shelter for them!


    "Master level! It''s a field! No wonder!"


    "Master... We actually saw a master''s promotion with our own eyes... It''s incredible..."


    "The strong power fluctuation just now is really amazing. I seem to feel something!"


    The adventurers looked at the mercenaries with envy. Their leader became stronger and they were also good, but the adventurers were different. They could only rely on themselves.


    However, in addition to lockmar''s promotion, many people felt something when he was promoted. At present, they were also full of surprises. They knew that with this experience, they would have a higher probability of being promoted to the master level in the future!


    At this time, Donne was stunned. Only he knew best that lockmar''s power was not enough to break through to the master level, but just now he did awaken the power of the field and became the master level apocalypse.


    Really? Shit!


    Donne felt a little sour in his teeth and pulled at the corners of his mouth. Could it be that the effect of spiritual hint is so powerful?


    There is no doubt that lockma can be promoted, and Downe is absolutely inseparable from him. In the face of pressure, he is eager to break through the bottleneck and become stronger. At this time, Downe''s spell gain aura gives him the illusion of breaking through the bottleneck. Then he thinks he will be able to break through today, and even doesn''t hesitate to use meat and body to resist the attack of Warcraft to put pressure on himself.


    Donne saved him again, and then deepened the illusion


    As a result, the dog left. The shit lucky guy really broke through


    "Boom!" suddenly, a huge head fell down in front of the crowd. It was the ice wind demon wolf just now!


    Immediately after that, lockmar appeared with a red face. He patted the body of the ice wind demon wolf on his body: "brothers! You can have an extra meal in the evening!"

 Chapter 1200

    In dinger''s camp, the campfire crackled and a circle of meat kebabs were inserted beside the campfire - those Warcraft have obviously become their nighttime.


    A group of people gathered around the campfire, drinking wine and blowing cattle, and laughter echoed around. They all drank a toast around lockma to celebrate his promotion to the master level. Lockma was obviously very happy and refused to come. In a moment, he was drunk and hazy.


    It''s really lucky today. The oppression of the ice wind demon wolf gave him the power to break through. Now it has become his experience value for promotion. The magic core in his body has also become dinger''s booty, and even his fur has become dinger''s cloak. There is no waste all over. It''s really miserable, miserable


    "Ha ha ha -"


    Dinger''s goblin specific shrill laughter came from a camp. He pushed open the curtain and came out in a blue and white magic wolf Cloak - although the fur of the ice wind magic wolf was huge enough to sew dinger into a sheet or carpet, he insisted on wearing it - even if more than four fifths of the fur was dragged on the ground, he didn''t care.


    ¡ª¡ªI have plenty of money. I want style. I''m talking about trench Qi. Don''t tell me whether it''s appropriate or not. I only know that the skin of the ice wind demon wolf is worth at least 100000 gold! A hundred thousand gold you can wear on your body!


    Not surprisingly, this is what dinger is thinking at the moment.


    "That''s ridiculous, you know?"


    Dinger pointed to the mercenaries outside and said to the iron faced Jindi behind him: "if it weren''t for the mercenary regiment I hired, your people would have been buried in the belly of Warcraft. Now you dare to mention what booty to me?"


    According to prandar''s established rules, whoever starts to fight after meeting Warcraft belongs to who, but if you can''t kill Warcraft and ask for foreign aid, then the valuable resources on this Warcraft will be fifty-five points.


    In addition, it should be said that the booty of adventurers is generally exclusive, while the booty of mercenaries and mercenary regiments belongs to the employer. This is because while mercenaries accept employment, the employer has paid enough generous remuneration, which is equivalent to buying out their power in a certain period of time, The booty obtained with their strength naturally belongs to the employer.


    So dinge was very happy. Apart from other things, the total value of the sixth level ice wind demon wolf, the magic core, fur, claws, bones and so on, exceeded 200000 gold. All at once, he paid back the cost of employing lockmar''s axe. Can he not be happy?


    Now in dinger''s eyes, the reason why these Warcraft introduced by Jindi can become night is all due to the "lockmar axe" he hired. Why share with him?


    "Shameless green monster with big ears!"


    Jindi screamed, as if trying to cover dinger''s voice: "if it weren''t for Lord noboti''s healing magic, you people would have died! How could you kill the sixth order ice wind demon wolf!"


    "Well, that''s not necessarily true."


    Anyway, the ice wind demon wolf is dead, and it''s impossible to fight again. It''s not up to him to say?


    Jindi wanted to punch him hard: "you shameless guy -"


    "Wait, I think what you said is very reasonable!"


    At this time, dinger suddenly said, "Your Excellency norbotti has worked hard and made great achievements."


    "So --"


    "So I can share the booty directly with him. Why should I share it with you?"


    Dinger looked at Donne coming from a distance, arranged his clothes, and greeted him with a very bright smile.


    "Your Excellency norbotti! My friend! Are you satisfied with the reception tonight?"


    Donne was listening to collect information. Dinger, who suddenly appeared in front, almost tripped him. Donne was stunned: "are you?"


    "Dinger, dinger heihuo, the employer of lockmar''s axe, the leader, investor, security consultant, expert and economic consultant of infinite blasting archaeological team..."


    "Oh... Hello."


    A series of names said, dizzy Donne only remembered that his name was dinger heihuo, the employer of the mercenary regiment, the captain and boss of the goblin archaeological team


    "Your Excellency noboti, in order to thank you for your great contribution to the fight against Warcraft today, I have specially decided... To give you the magic core of the ice wind demon wolf!"


    Dinger hesitated for a moment and made a decisive decision.


    He is a goblin who has no profit and can''t get up early. If it is someone else, dinger will probably get another reward, but the sacrifice of the Earth Goddess religion in front of him makes him have to be careful.


    His keen sense of smell told him that the man in front of him was full of wealth - which means that the investment in this man can reap at least ten times the income!


    Even if you don''t say investment, you can kill him at the critical moment, and the investment income this time has been considerable!


    "Oh, thank you."


    Donne took the demon core of the ice wind demon wolf and put it away directly.


    That''s it. No?


    Dinge blinked. The reaction was a little wrong


    That''s the magic core of the ice wind demon wolf. The magic contained in the magic core of the sixth order Warcraft is very pure, and the value is almost surpassing the magic essence, that is to say, the magic core is a treasure worth 10000 gold!


    His reaction was so bland - Oh! Yes!


    Dinge saw his cloak and suddenly remembered that this man was a sacrifice of the Earth Goddess cult. He was similar to the elves. He should be living a hard life from the forest. He didn''t know the value and role of money, so he was so indifferent. Otherwise, a person suddenly harvested such a large sum of money. How could he have no excited reaction?


    Well, that must be true!


    Dinger thought he saw the truth, so he began to think about it again. He didn''t know the meaning of wealth, so it would be meaningless to tempt him with wealth. What should be used to tempt him to join his team?


    What human beings like to pursue is nothing more than wealth, power, beauty and power. Their most confident wealth has lost its effect, and power and power can''t be given by themselves. Then... Is there only beauty left?


    But where can I find him a beautiful woman in the wilderness? There are many wild animals... Can''t you let your honey accompany him?


    In other words, isn''t it clear which is more valuable, a little honey or a sacrifice taught by the Earth Goddess?


    Dinger began to seriously consider the feasibility of letting his warm bed honey accompany him to seduce Donne.


    If Donne knew what he was thinking, he would not hesitate to pay close attention to dinger''s face with his shoes - a little honey used by a goblin to warm his bed. What else can it be except a female goblin


    However, dinger soon gave up the idea for no other reason, just because he suddenly realized that a human who practices hard in the jungle and serves the goddess wholeheartedly does not care about wealth, how can he care about a beautiful woman?


    So the question is, how was he persuaded by Jindi to join his team?


    Dinger asked this question casually.


    Tang en said, "because I''m also interested in exploring relics."


    ... that''s it?


    Dinger is stupid. As a human, he is interested in exploring the prehistoric relics of dwarf and goblin civilization. It sounds strange.


    But of course it''s better!


    Dinger said excitedly at once: "Your Excellency noboti, I wonder if you are interested in joining our archaeological team? Our infinite blasting archaeological team has the most professional personnel, the most intimate configuration and the best logistics support, so that you can live as elegant as an aristocrat even in the ruins! With all due respect, you can''t feel the fun of archaeology with those leprosy patients."


    Donne was stunned. Why did he suddenly start digging corners?


    "Don''t promise him!"


    Jindi suddenly rushed out from behind and shouted anxiously, "these green eared monsters can''t do anything except destroy the ruins! I don''t know how many valuable civilization relics have been destroyed by them!"


    "You''re talking nonsense!"


    Dinger screamed, "our personnel are the most professional! What can you do with your backward and dilapidated equipment!?"


    "You fools!"


    Jindi also shouted: "you can only use bombs to break the door violently. What else can you do besides using violence!? the same is true in the ruins last time. You don''t know how valuable the things you blew up are! There may be information on cracking the secrets of our ancestors!"


    "Only fools who can''t open the gate of the ruins will make such an excuse! Didn''t we get the equipment at last? If it weren''t for us, you wouldn''t even see the equipment inside!"


    "Idiots without any professional knowledge should not engage in the great and professional cause of archaeology! Those equipment were not finally given to our great craftsman kloto by your rivitz, asking us to solve the mystery as soon as possible? This itself shows that you green eared monsters are not as good as us in technology!"


    "Ha! What are you talking about if you haven''t cracked it successfully for so long? If we had left it to ourselves, we would have studied the mystery inside now!"


    Jindi and dinger fought again when they disagreed. The mercenaries and adventurers near the campfire saw it and laughed.


    "Fighting again!"


    "Yes, dwarfs and goblins are really a family..."


    The next Don was stunned when he heard their conversation. They said, is it the prehistoric communicators that rivitz asked him to give to croto?


    They dug it up?


    Donne''s eyes narrowed slightly. In this way, the two archaeological teams are still very successful.


    So the question is, which ruins did they dig out those communicators from before?


    Where... Will there be other intact equipment left?

 Chapter 1201

    In the collapsed mine, the passage is abnormally rugged, with cracks and falling rocks everywhere. From time to time, there are creepy strange sounds in the dark passage.


    A group of archaeological teams composed of human beings, goblins and dwarfs moved forward carefully in such an environment. They had just gone deep into the collapsed mine. Not long after, it was completely dark around. The torches held in their hands brought a glimmer of light to the dark underground passage.


    "Although I agree to let you in together, you listen to me. All actions are under my command. I''m the Supreme Commander here! Do you understand?"


    "What stupid words do you say, a layman? Of course, you should listen to me as an expert on this professional occasion!"


    "You idiot! I should have let them throw you out!"


    Not surprisingly, dinger and Jindi quarreled over the command again. Of course, this is the daily work of the team, so no one cares.


    Yes, under Donne''s influence, dinger finally compromised and reluctantly agreed to accept gindy''s team and join the exploration of the ruins - strictly speaking, the person he really wanted was Donne.


    There are many dangers in the process of relic exploration. Even with the protection of lockmar''s mercenary regiment, accidents are easy to occur. However, with Donne, these people''s lives will be guaranteed. Although he "has no combat effectiveness", the significance of his existence is much more important than a powerful escort.


    "Shut up!"


    After the strength breakthrough, lockmar''s voice has also increased a lot, and his attitude towards dinger is not as submissive as before.


    Lockma said very carefully, "it''s very dangerous here. Don''t make any big noise if you don''t want to die!"


    Although there was nothing special here, lockmar''s intuition told him that it was not peaceful here - think about it. If it was really so peaceful here, the goblins wouldn''t hire them.


    "Hum!"


    Dinger snorted coldly and stopped talking to gindy.


    Jindi glanced, went to Donne and whispered, "Lord norbotti, if this guy is injured, you must not cure him immediately and delay some time to make him suffer!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne was speechless.


    Lockmar asked, "how far is it from the destination?"


    Dinger took out a scroll and looked at it: "we have entered the mine for almost ten degrees... According to the news, go deeper, and then we can see the entrance of the ruins."


    "Damn! Those fools even got this information!"


    Jindi cursed and was angry.


    "Idiot, as long as you have money, you can''t get any information?"


    Dingge proudly shook the scroll in his hand: "what we got is the most detailed information. Compared with what you have... Oh ho ho, I remember that some leprosy patients seem to have no money to buy all the information, so they don''t even know where the entrance is?"


    Jindi''s face was black, but he had nothing to say, because what he said was the truth.


    "Shh!"


    Lockmar, who was moving forward, suddenly stopped and waved his hand. His expression was quite serious.


    Rustle


    Dinger''s ear shook: "what sound?"


    The sound quickly approached them. Lockmar immediately pulled out the Tomahawk on his back and heard a loud bang. The tunnel wall on one side of the people suddenly burst open. A dark and ferocious giant insect appeared, directly bit the nearest mercenary, and then directly drilled into the soil on the other side!


    "Andy! Damn it!"


    The speed of the bug was so fast that even lockmar was ready and even the axe waved out, but he still didn''t stop it.


    On the contrary, the adventurer standing next to the mercenary kept a high degree of vigilance, so he rolled out at the first time and narrowly saved his life.


    "What the hell is that?"


    "I just saw its teeth! Many teeth!"


    "I''ve never seen such a Warcraft!"


    "Be quiet!"


    Lockheed Martin roared, "all of you should be vigilant. You can''t stay here and move on!"


    "But the captain, Andy, he --"


    "I''m also in pain, but do you think Andy can survive with his strength?"


    Lockmar said in great pain, "we can only find a way to avenge him."


    The team began to move forward, but the speed slowed down a lot. They also took out their weapons and were alert to the reappearance of the monster just now.


    "So I say, these guys may not be as reliable as the adventurers we''re looking for. Do you say, your excellency norbotti... Your Excellency norbotti?"


    Jindi was suddenly frightened to find that Donne, who had been standing next to him, had disappeared!


    Could he have been attacked by that monster just now!?


    "It''s a big deal! Lord norbotti is gone!"


    "What!?"


    "He was just here!"


    "Let''s go -"


    Donne is the life support for these people to dare to explore here. Now he is gone, and everyone is very flustered. When the flustered team is ready to find Donne, Donne rushes back breathlessly, with a man next to him. Lockma is overjoyed at the sight: "Andy! Your boy is not dead!"


    "Commander! Run, everyone! The monster is coming again!"


    Andy, who had been walking in front of the gate of death, was obviously in shock. He shouted and ran this way.


    "Run what!"


    Lockma grasped the axe, climbed to the extreme, and shouted, "all ready to fight, let''s leave it here!"


    "Yes!"


    The mercenaries of lockmar''s axe immediately began to prepare for the battle. Due to the narrow terrain and very dark vision, the battle plans in peacetime were very different. The elongated team was easy to be raided by Warcraft from the middle. They were directly divided into three columns to shorten the length of the team as much as possible, and surrounded dinger them in the middle to protect them.


    "Let''s do it, too."


    The adventurers also began to take action. Unlike the mercenaries, they took out a large number of props, traps, potions, etc. from their backpacks. They arranged the traps on the walls and behind the team, then placed the very powerful acid potions on the traps, and then retracted into the team, holding crossbows and arrows coated with paralysis potions, ready to shoot at any time.


    The tunnel began to vibrate again, and the dust rustled down. The whole tunnel was filled with smoke and dust. People had to cover their mouths and noses. The Apocalypse inspired blood gas armor to keep the dust out.


    At this time, a ferocious big mouth suddenly appeared in the dark and rushed towards the man at the back of the team!


    "Coming!"


    The mercenary standing at the back scared the dead and rolled in a panic to avoid the fatal blow!


    "Buzz!"


    The moment the Warcraft hit the wall, it triggered the trap arranged by the adventurers. All kinds of valuable potions directly hit the shell of Warcraft. The burning potion lit up part of its body. The silver gray surgery reflected a strange luster. Although the acid potion was poured on the body of Warcraft, it didn''t seem to have any effect, and the explosive potion couldn''t stop its progress.


    "Shoot!"


    The adventurers shot arrows in an instant, and then heard a crisp sound.


    "Get out of the way!"


    Lockmar, who was flashing red light, roared and rushed up, and two axes slashed on the body of Warcraft. Then they were frightened to find that there were many sparks in the dark!


    Even lockmar''s hands were numb: "damn! How hard the guy''s shell is!"


    Donne looked at the "Warcraft" thoughtfully. Was it... An alloy shell?


    If it is an alloy shell, that is to say, the so-called Warcraft is actually


    "Construct!"


    Jindi suddenly shouted, "don''t carry it with it! It''s a mechanical structure made by our ancestors! It must be because the ruins collapsed and woke it up from its deep sleep!"


    Mechanical assembly!?


    Lockmar, who was thrown out by a "Warcraft" head, was surprised: "you said this thing was a product of 10000 years ago! Is it so strong?"


    Dinger said proudly, "this should be the mechanical guard used by our ancestors to protect here. It can be seen that this relic is likely to be very important!"


    As expected, it''s a robot!


    Donne rubbed his chin, but could the robot 10000 years ago still move? The energy technology of the prehistoric civilization of dwarfs and goblins seems a little against the sky!


    But as Jindi said, there may be some important clues about prehistoric civilization in the place guarded by this kind of guard robot!


    "Damn it, this is not a good place!"


    Because the place is too narrow to go all out to fight, mercenaries and adventurers make a mess for fear of hurting each other, but the enemy is too dangerous to go all out, there is no way to defeat each other.


    "Get out of here! Give it to me!"


    With a roar, lockmar rushed up alone while others retreated, and immediately followed, the huge mechanical structure disappeared from the eyes of the people - it was pulled into his field by lockmar.


    No one knows how fierce the battle in the field is. Only half an hour later, when the field was lifted and lockmar reappeared, one of his arms was broken, a large piece of meat was missing, his bones were exposed, and his body was scarred and extremely embarrassed.


    The two battle axes in his hand were stuck on the head of the mechanical structure in the back. The structure did not move. Obviously, the central computer was damaged.


    Donne looked at the broken robot with a look of regret. There may be information about prehistoric civilization in this thing. It''s a pity to destroy it like this.


    If we can capture one and go back to crack research, it is likely to greatly improve the existing level of science and technology.


    However, after treating lockmar and observing the mechanical structure for a moment, this pity disappeared from Donne''s mind


    Because it''s not a guard robot, it''s just an ordinary digging robot.

 Chapter 1202

    Jindi knocked on the hard alloy shell, pointed to the front-end structure and said, "you see, according to my analysis, its front-end structure is obviously designed to facilitate the rapid crushing of soil and rocks, and the ''mouthparts'' on both sides are obviously used to crush large ores - so this structure was actually made by our ancestors for mining."


    At this point, Jindi looked at dinger with a mocking face and said, "some fool thought this was the guard robot left by his ancestors? It''s stupid! It''s worthy to be the captain of an archaeological team? It seems that there are really no talents in the green skin big ear monster."


    "Asshole! You said it was a construct for mining. Is it? Where''s the evidence?"


    "Evidence? You''ll see the evidence later."


    Jindi skimmed his mouth. Although they wanted to dismantle the mining robot and study it first, there may be more important discoveries ahead, so they threw the mining robot here first - anyway, it can''t run. If there''s nothing in front, it''s no difference to study it later.


    The team continued to go deep into the collapsed mine. After a while, they came to an empty underground cave and stopped by the wall on one side of the cave.


    "It''s here! It must be here!"


    Dinge looked at the wall in front of him. There was a twisted crack on the wall. From the shape and material on both sides of the crack, it should have cracked after being impacted by the falling of the legendary magic star. Therefore, the relics originally sealed inside were exposed.


    He looked at the scroll in his hand. The crack image drawn on the scroll under the fire was the same as that in front of him. This was the channel exposed after the battle.


    "Don''t go in yet! Let me try."


    Lockmar threw a torch in, and the torch flew in. After landing, there was only a small point left. The drop before and after the crack was about tens of meters. However, the soil and gravel in the collapsed tunnel poured in from the crack to form a slope, which saved a lot of effort.


    In the dark ruins, the light of the torch lit up all around. People vaguely saw something, but they couldn''t see what it was because it was too far away.


    As soon as Donne raised his eyebrows in the back, prandal''s people have also found the existence of "air" in their exploration. They know that people will suffocate and die in a confined space - but they haven''t studied what exactly suffocates them.


    But then again, due to the existence of four series elements, here, in addition to the combustion reaction of material combustion combined with oxygen, there is also the form of heat released by fire element combustion. The two ways coexist at the same time, which is very puzzling.


    "The torch hasn''t gone out. You can go on."


    Lockmar waved his hand, stepped into the crack first, and then slid down the slope with a torch. Everyone watched his figure getting smaller and smaller. Finally, the whole person disappeared into the darkness, leaving only the flickering torch light shaking in the darkness.


    After waiting for a long time, they couldn''t help shouting, "commander, what''s the situation below?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At the bottom of the pit, lockmar looked at the mechanical structure in front of him and trembled: "... Don''t come down..."


    "What?"


    "I said - don''t come down!!!"


    Lockmar roared and rushed back in an instant: "get out of here! There are all those monsters just now!"


    "What!?"


    Everyone was stunned, and then they saw that in the dark cave, a little red light suddenly lit up, and the astringent metal friction sound sounded slowly, just like when the equipment that had not been maintained for a long time finally moved again, a slightly stiff mechanical sound sounded in the cave.


    "It''s an ancient language! It says'' system restart ''!"


    Jindi was very excited to help people translate those sounds, and quickly recorded the sounds in the cave.


    "... failed to synchronize satellite network link... Failed to synchronize time... Failed to load task list... Retry connection timed out... Connection resetting... Connection failed..."


    "... the off-line local system is starting... The restart is completed... The self-test starts... The self-test of the energy system passes... 12% of the remaining energy... The energy system starts charging, and the charging is expected to be completed in 36 minutes... The self balancing system is wrong, the gyro correction fails... The detection of the mining function module passes... The ore screening smelting module fails... The furnace temperature is abnormal ... the self maintenance system failed to start... The repair module has been damaged... Warning, it is recommended to stop the operation immediately and wait for the rescue of the Engineer... The emergency rescue information has been sent... No shutdown instruction has been received... "


    The red light below was getting brighter and brighter. Lockmar ran all the way. When he rushed up, he saw that Jindi and dinger were still recording the sound below with their eyes shining. He immediately shouted at them, "don''t go quickly? Do you want to die?"


    Just one construct made him so embarrassed. There are at least ten or twenty constructs below. How could they win!


    "Don''t go! I hired you to protect us in this situation!"


    Dinger was so excited at this moment that he even forgot his gratitude and resentment with Jindi and shook him with Jindi: "write it down quickly! The pronunciation of these ancient languages are valuable materials!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense! I''m already doing it!"


    Looking at the two dwarfs who completely forgot the danger, lockma suddenly understood why so many colleagues in the past were no longer willing to accept the employment of goblins after working with them once.


    Once these guys get excited, they don''t know how to write death!


    Their job is to protect their employers, but it doesn''t include dying!


    And now this is the situation of death!


    "Damn! I knew I wouldn''t accept this task!"


    Lockmar cursed secretly. Although he was promoted to the master level because of this task, all this would be meaningless if he died here.


    "Woo -"


    Suddenly there was a strong buzzing sound in the cave, and a hot steam was ejected from the crack.


    Immediately after that, a sharp alarm sounded in the cave: "warning, it is found that unauthorized units appear in the mining area... Biometric recognition fails... Non protected units, pass through with local authorization, allow free attack - destroy intruders!"


    what the fuck!


    Donne was stunned to find that those mining robots actually had their own friend or foe recognition function. After discovering that they didn''t match the feature library, he immediately launched an attack!


    "It turns out that after the furnace temperature rises, they will automatically release pressure to protect the normal internal structure! They are worthy of being ancestors!"


    Although they were yelling at the hot air, Jindi and dinger, a group of dwarfs, became more excited.


    There was a loud noise, the dark cave wall suddenly collapsed, and more than a dozen mining robots rushed out of the ruins below and jumped directly at them!


    Dinger stepped back and shouted, "lockma! Take your men and kill them - but don''t damage them! These things are treasures ten thousand years ago! They are more valuable than you add up!"


    "I''ll do it. Your mother!"


    Rao is a straightforward Grice man like lockma. Now he can''t help scolding his mother. Kill them? What else can''t be damaged? Are you kidding me!?


    "Now it''s not a question of whether they will be damaged or not, nor whether they have been beaten, but whether we can survive!"


    Lockma looked at the mining robot and collapsed. Why did he put on such a stupid employer?


    "Cover each other and retreat! Watch your flanks, you may be attacked!"


    The mining robot is playing "protecting the mine" in a cycle and quickly approaching the archaeological team. The crusher in the mouth has been started. It looks creepy to tell the rotating grinding wheel and stone crusher.


    The front mining robot slammed into it, and with a loud bang, lockmar fell to the wall with huge force, paralyzing his internal organs.


    What a powerful force!


    Donne sprinkled the treatment wave in time. Lockmar was relieved. He struggled to jump down and shouted, "dinger! Light up here!"


    "I see!"


    Dingge took out a bag and handed it to the Ranger next to him. The Ranger felt a light crystal the size of a fist from the bag, tied it to the arrow and shot directly to the top of the cave!


    After being inspired by magic, the light of Guangjing lit up the whole cave, and everyone could finally see the whole picture of the mining robot.


    These mining robots have a total length of about 30 meters and a width of five or six meters. Many mobile mechanical feet are equipped on both sides of the body. The front end is a huge entrance to devour the earth ore. the body should be a smelting furnace. After screening, the ore is directly smelted in the first step, which can remove at least 99% of the magazine, which also reduces the transportation weight, A way to improve efficiency.


    The shells of these mining robots were scarred, and the original paint color could not be seen, leaving only the silver white alloy background.


    If you let Donne say, the mining robot looks like a big centipede, with dense mechanical feet constantly crawling. Even if you know the mechanical structure, it still makes people''s scalp numb.


    Donne thought quickly about the countermeasures while adding magic power and aura to the people present.


    Now lockmar, they certainly can''t solve these mining robots... That is to say, if they don''t want to see them die here, they have to do it!


    At the thought of this, Donne planned to do it, but at this time, there was a deafening crack in his ear, and the mine above his head suddenly shook violently. The cave just illuminated by Guangjing suddenly shot a ray of sunshine, and a figure appeared in front of everyone bathed in golden sunshine


    Looking at the figure suddenly appeared, Tang en was dull for a moment, and then suddenly excited!


    Egwin!?


    This is a godsend!

 Chapter 1203

    When the mine cave suddenly collapsed and people thought they were going to be buried alive, the earth overhead suddenly cracked, and the dazzling sunshine like gold poured into the underground world that had not been closed for how long.


    Like a goddess, egwin suddenly appeared in front of the crowd, followed by a fall from the sky, and a sword easily pierced a mining robot. The violent sword roared and tore the mining robot to pieces. Then egwin in the center of the hurricane threw her golden hair and looked at Donne. When she saw Donne''s, she wondered for a moment, Obviously, Donne''s dress confused her, and she couldn''t recognize him for a moment.


    A moment later, there was an expression of surprise and amazement on egwin''s face. It seemed that he didn''t expect to meet Donne here.


    Donne was also surprised and happy at the moment. Originally, he planned to take egwin with him during the escape holiday, but the beginning was so sudden that he ran away without even having a chance to call her!


    I didn''t expect to meet each other here!


    All this is providence!


    spirit!?


    Lockmar noticed that the man''s ears were sharp and long, his body was very slim and slender, and his face was even more beautiful.


    Who else but elves?


    Lockma covered his chest and his heart beat wildly. He felt that he fell in love with the spirit at first sight, but... It was destined to be a sad and beautiful single lovesickness


    Because the elves have not intermarried with humans for many years. Age is on the one hand, and the contradictory relationship with humans is on the other hand - not to mention that lockma is also a Grice who is more popular in the human kingdom


    The sudden emergence of elves caused a commotion among the crowd. They even forgot to continue to escape the attack of mining robots. When they looked at that face, many people were recruited, and a piece of wounded appeared in an instant.


    "Don -"


    As soon as egwin was about to speak, Donne suddenly shouted in surprise, "isn''t this Amelia? Why are you here?"


    What the hell is Amelia?


    Just as she was about to ask, she saw Donne winking at her, and then heard Donne shouting: "Everyone can breathe a sigh of relief. Amelia is my good friend of norbotti! It''s very kind of you to come. Even if I''m a sacrifice of the Earth Goddess, it''s difficult to take care of so many wounded people. Come on, kill those mechanical structures quickly - if you can, try not to break them too hard!"


    Amelia noboti? The sacrifice of the Earth Goddess?


    Egwin suddenly realized that Donne was playing the game of hiding her identity and wanted her to hide her identity. Egwin turned his eyes, nodded, took out two ordinary Ellington style iron swords and rushed up to abuse the mining robot!


    "Lord norbotti knows that ELF?"


    Dinger was very surprised: "it''s too rare for humans to make friends with elves."


    "What an idiot!"


    Jindi despised his IQ very much: "since your excellency noboti is the sacrifice of the Earth Goddess religion, he must have been recognized by the elf family. Otherwise, how can he enter the Earth Goddess religion? Since he has been recognized, it''s normal to know one or two elves?"


    "But... This fairy lady doesn''t seem to be an ordinary fairy..."


    The mercenary nearby couldn''t help swallowing his saliva, shivering and pointing to the front battlefield, said: "there are only four or five powerful mechanical structures left in the blink of an eye... Ah! Another one has been killed!"


    While talking, just listening to the "boom" in front, another mining robot fell down. Egwin threw her blond hair and raised her double swords to continue the attack. It was too easy to deal with these enemies. She didn''t even inspire her own strength.


    Just


    A little doubt flashed in Donne''s eyes. Is it an illusion? How do you feel that egwin seemed a little stiff when using swordsmanship... It''s not because what happened in mororte before made her feel a little embarrassed, so she suddenly saw me?


    Well, with her simple character, it must be so, no problem!


    Lockmar rubbed his chest to Donne and asked tentatively, "Lord norbotti, is she your friend?"


    "To be exact, she is my fiancee."


    Donne could see at a glance what this guy thought. It was so simple and rude that he shouldn''t have thought.


    "Fiancee!?"


    Lockmar''s eyes were straight: "you are a human, she is an elf, right? You actually have an elf fiancee!?"


    "Is there anything strange about this?"


    "It''s not that it''s strange. It''s better to say that everything is strange!"


    Romah hardly knows where to start Tucao, it''s better that a man make complaints about the goddess of the earth. Now he even owns a fairies and fiancee. This guy is the winner of life.


    "But this is the truth."


    Donne shrugged and brazenly stated his relationship with egwin as an established fact.


    "It''s amazing! You have a fairy fiancee!"


    Even gindy looked at Donne in amazement, which was a big news for them.


    Even if the dwarf has been living in seclusion in the mountains and forests, he often hears about elves from the dwarves. The discord between elves and humans has not been a day or two until recently. Therefore, Jindi is so surprised that Donne can become a husband and wife with an elf beauty.


    While Donne was talking to them, egwin had defeated all the mining robots. She knocked them over and came to Donne and them with a smile.


    Seeing her charming smile and slim posture, lockmar was even more excited. He wanted to replace Donne as the lucky one. However, now he can only look at the lucky one hugging with the beautiful girl of the elves with envy and jealousy.


    Donne whispered in egwin''s ear, "Why are you here?"


    "I just happened to pass by here and felt the fluctuation of battle here, so I broke in."


    Egwin explained in a low voice, and then asked curiously, "what''s the matter with norbotti? And Amelia?"


    "It''s just a pseudonym mixed in the Jianghu. In short, it''s inconvenient to expose your real name now. You can remember it."


    If egwin accidentally tells his real name, it is estimated that in a short time, the Elven sisters who track him will come. At that time, he can''t run away.


    Thinking of this, Donne suddenly remembered a very important thing - egwin is also an elf. What if she was invited by isalie to find herself!? Isn''t this a direct trap!?


    "Egwin, were you invited out by isali to find me?"


    After asking this question, Donne looked at her very nervously. Even if he was happy to see his sweetheart, he wouldn''t feel good if he was caught back as a breeding stallion.


    "Why do you ask?" egwin tilted his head and looked at Donne with a little doubt. "What can your majesty do for you?"


    "It''s nothing. I just asked casually..."


    Donne smiled. I don''t know why he always felt wrong. To be on the safe side, Donne even secretly tested with magic when contacting to make sure that there was no magic effect such as deformation on the other party, that is, in front of him was egwin!


    But Donne always felt that her eyes were a little wrong


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s like the proud eyes after the success of the prank


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s probably an illusion... How could egwin play a trick on me? I can''t even ask for that kind of thing


    ¡ª¡ªCan''t she suddenly change her character?


    After he couldn''t figure it out, Donne simply didn''t think about it and smiled and sent out an invitation: "if you don''t mind, why don''t you join me? It''s also a chance to relax."


    "A chance to relax..."


    Egwin murmured, suddenly smiled and nodded, "then I''ll stay here with you for a few days. But I can''t stay too long."


    Although egwin stressed that he could not stay too long, Donne, who got the unexpected joy, was still happy and couldn''t do it. He immediately took her to introduce it to others.


    This time, he even intensified, bullied egwin, was simple and ignorant, and directly declared to the public in front of her - "this is my fiancee, AI... Amelia! Come and say hello to everyone."


    "Hello, I''m Amelia. Nice to meet you."


    Egwin smiled and said hello. The elegant and generous Elven etiquette flattered everyone present, especially that she was still such a strong person. They couldn''t afford this etiquette. Jindidinger and they replied in a panic. Egwin looked indifferent.


    Don said helplessly, "you''re welcome. Let''s talk about how to deal with these mining robots first!"


    Dinger waved his walking stick excitedly and shouted, "it''s needless to say. Of course, we should dismantle them first and study the internal structure! If we can successfully copy them, it will be a lot of wealth!"


    "Ignore this fool who only knows wealth. He doesn''t understand the significance of these constructs!"


    Jindi said coldly, "if this mining structure can be copied again, the future excavation work will be greatly improved. The mining efficiency will be doubled or tripled? Even the whole prandal will benefit from it!"


    Donne is not interested in this mining technology. He is more interested in how to analyze the advantages of this mining robot and then use it on existing equipment, such as gyroscope, or redevelop a war machine based on this mining robot - strictly speaking, compared with humanoid robot, This multi legged structure that ignores the terrain is more suitable for the battlefield.


    The reason why so many people are keen on developing humanoid robots is just because of one reason, handsome!

 Chapter 1204

    The mining robot killed by egwin fell thinly, and now it has completely become Jindi''s experiment.


    Donne and egwin stood by and watched the goblins and dwarfs of the archaeological team busy on the mining robots. They suddenly felt that the painting style was very funny.


    It''s more like scientific research than archaeology, because the technical content of mining robots is obviously several levels higher than the current scientific and technological level of prandal.


    A group of gnomes and goblins with only medieval level are trying to dismantle an automatic intelligent mining robot that has entered the space age, and they are also trying to study the mystery inside. Seriously, the technology gap is so big that it can''t be done at all!


    Just like the earth civilization, it suddenly gives you an alien mining spacecraft that can cross the galaxy for you to dismantle. It is estimated that you can''t understand what structure it is.


    Because the gap in the level of science and technology is too big.


    They were in high spirits, and did not think so much.


    Then again, their two races have now excavated a lot of useful things from various relics, even learned some things from those few words of literature, and restored a lot of strange equipment - such as dwarf shrinking rays, gravity wells and so on


    Therefore, it can''t be said that their archaeological behavior is useless, but compared with scientific research, the expected income of digging ancestral tombs is relatively small, more unexpected income.


    A few days after she decided to stay here with Donne, egwin has been very quiet. Most of the time, Donne said she was listening, but Donne didn''t care. She just listened with a smile, which has made Donne very satisfied.


    "There are many technologies in these mining robots that can be used by us, such as gyroscope, navigation system, power source, furnace and so on..."


    Donne pointed to the mining robot and said with a smile, "the premise is that we can understand the technical principle - Jindi, have you found anything?"


    Jindi was very happy and shouted: "of course! We have found something suspected of energy pathway. We are retrograde tracing. Maybe we can find the energy core of this structure! After finding the energy core, we can try to disassemble it and recycle it elsewhere."


    Donne sighed. Up to now, the dwarf''s thinking has not changed. He just wants to dismantle the useful parts and assemble them elsewhere, but he has never considered studying the principle inside.


    Now there are many pieces of equipment on the dwarf side. The energy used by these equipment is still the energy left over from the prehistoric civilization 10000 years ago. They only know how to dig it out and use it. They have no ability to produce this energy at all, and even don''t know the principle.


    Now it''s not so easy to figure out the technical principle of this mining robot.


    But if they had paid attention to the accumulation of technical knowledge in this regard from the beginning, they should now return to the era of industrial revolution.


    Unfortunately, they still stay in the strange medieval period, using unimaginable dwarf shrinking rays, dwarf gravity wells and other advanced equipment with huge energy demand, while still using the backward energy of steam engine.


    Energy is the root of everything.


    Jindi and a group of archaeologists, or engineers, have been busy with various tools for a long time. After tracing back along the energy transmission path, they really let them find the energy core of the mining robot.


    It''s really just a core, not a power furnace - because the energy module that provides power for the whole mining robot is only the size of an adult''s head. The whole is in a circular structure, composed of silver gray metal. There are extremely precise lines on the shell. I don''t know what''s inside, even if the central control system has been damaged by egwin, Now the silver gray metal ball is still suspended in mid air.


    The periphery of the metal ball is a layer of transparent special glass, which is isolated from the surrounding. Through the glass, you can see that there are two bases above and below the metal ball, and the energy path that maintains the operation of the whole mining robot extends from here.


    Donne, who followed him, thought that the dwarfs and goblins had the strength to easily land on the moon, and even had the technical level to transform satellites. In other words, the energy they used was likely to be controlled nuclear fusion, and it was still stable and efficient.


    But


    The mining robot has been sleeping for ten thousand years. In case of emergencies, it can wake up by itself for self-test, and even the energy can be continuously restored. This is really unlike nuclear fusion - Don hasn''t heard of any nuclear fuel that can last for ten thousand years


    In other words, the energy technology used by dwarfs and goblins may not follow the nuclear technology route at all - it''s also easy to understand. After all, it''s different civilizations and different universes. It''s strange to follow the nuclear physics route.


    So here comes the question - what kind of energy system can make a robot sleep for so long, still have 12% energy after 10000 years of attenuation, and even drive the robot to move, and automatically recharge after startup?


    Donne doesn''t know that this kind of thing has exceeded his level of knowledge. Even if those experts on earth come, I''m afraid they can''t say one, two or three.


    Maybe


    Donne suddenly thought of the mysterious star world. Did the prehistoric civilizations of dwarfs and goblins also draw energy from the star world?


    I don''t know, I don''t know. Maybe only by trying to dismantle an energy core can I get a glimpse of the mystery inside - but whether I can understand it and whether it will explode after demolition is another matter.


    Don leaned over and asked, "gindy, have you ever dismantled the energy core?"


    "Remove?"


    Jindi was stunned: "why dismantle it? How precious it is!"


    "It''s very valuable, but if you don''t dismantle it, it will always be so scarce. Wouldn''t it be much better if you understand its principle and can produce it yourself?"


    "Well, we haven''t thought about it!"


    While directing the demolition work, Jindi said to Donne, "but I heard that the great craftsman had tried to dismantle the energy core before, but he found that we simply can''t disassemble the shell of this thing, no matter what means we use."


    oh


    Croto tried?


    "We can''t even destroy this thing by using destructive disassembly methods. It''s too firm."


    Jindi pointed to the energy core and said, "later, everyone gave up. As long as we can find a way to extract the energy in this thing, it''s enough."


    "I see... Does your dwarf''s small energy module for reducing rays have anything in common with this large energy module?"


    "Of course, as like as two peas, it''s a large one, and a small one. It works exactly the same way."


    Jindi sighed: "sometimes I really admire the ancestors. It''s incredible how they developed such precision instruments."


    That''s admiration?


    If you know that hundreds of millions and billions of transistors are integrated into a CPU several square centimeters in size, don''t you explode in situ?


    "Anyway..."


    Jindi suddenly looked at Donne with a little doubt: "do you know the dwarf shrinking ray? Not even many people on the dwarf side know it. Where did you hear it?"


    Donne smiled calmly and said, "I heard from the elves a long time ago that dwarf shrinking rays played a very important role in the chaotic invasion war."


    "That''s not!"


    Simple gindy was immediately distracted by Donne and said proudly: "Although the dwarf reduction ray is not useful in the battlefield, it has played a great role in the transportation of materials and logistics. When space equipment is scarce, the materials are miniaturized and then transported through the dwarf reduction ray, which saves a lot of time and improves a lot of transportation efficiency."


    Donne just mentioned it casually. Unexpectedly, he really heard interesting news.


    "Since we knew that dwarf reduction rays were so useful, why didn''t we develop them later?"


    Donne still couldn''t figure out why the dwarf didn''t concentrate on breaking through a key technology, but dug relics all over the world and made a mess of science and technology.


    "It''s still the reason at the beginning."


    Jindi sighed: "our existing knowledge and skill level are not enough to let us see the real mystery of our ancestors'' science and technology. We can only learn a little bit, strive to accumulate more knowledge and improve our overall level."


    Donne nodded and fell into a deep thought. The reserve of knowledge is indeed very important, but it would be a bit troublesome for him if only the reserve could not be transformed into actual productivity.


    After all, there''s not much time left for him.


    Maybe it''s time for croto to find a way to study these relic technologies in depth. If they can convert some of them into usable technologies, their current overall military strength can be greatly improved.


    Besides, after the gyroscope technology is completed, the huge problem of inertial navigation system is solved. It can be equipped with simple inertial navigation system for magic car and airship, which greatly facilitates travel and effectively prevents route deviation.


    If Dongfeng series missiles are equipped with inertial navigation, the shooting accuracy can be further improved


    While Donne was thinking deeply, the voices of the dwarf archaeological team suddenly came from the entrance of the ruins in the distance. The archaeological team seemed to be disturbed. They immediately put down their work and ran over.


    "There''s something down there!"


    The archaeologists who went down to explore the way shouted excitedly, "it seems that there is an ore refining center below!"

 Chapter 1205

    At the time of the big bang, the whole prandar was almost torn apart. Especially now, where the abyss sea is located, it is the center of the explosion, and there are almost no traces of civilization left. Even in lianglin Naga''s territory, there are almost no traces of civilization.


    Only in remote areas, the impact is relatively slight, can we be lucky to retain some traces of prehistoric civilization.


    This is why archaeological teams always go to remote areas of the mainland to look for relics.


    Grace is such a place.


    Alar iron mine, buried underground here, is an ore refining center of prehistoric civilization.


    After the centipede mining robots collect iron ore and conduct preliminary smelting, they store all the ore in the warehouse inside the body. When the warehouse is full, they will be transported to the ore refining center here for secondary refining.


    Donne is very interested here, mainly in their ore refining technology. This is because Ellington''s ore refining technology is still very backward. At present, the technologies used are all learned from dwarves. In addition, Donne has changed from earth technology by virtue of his impression. Although it sounds very tall, in fact, This casually developed technology is definitely not comparable to the prehistoric dwarf civilization.


    If we can learn their ore refining technology from this ore refining center, the current steel quality of Ellington will certainly be greatly improved, and perhaps the performance of the converted universal alloy will also be improved. Therefore, the importance of this relic has suddenly increased a lot.


    In addition, if the alloy formula synthesized by prehistoric civilization can be found here, they will have more available materials. If the performance is excellent enough, it may replace the universal alloy in some places.


    Donne followed Jindi and they got into the ruins. This time dinger didn''t be stingy any more. He took out a lot of Light crystals and installed them along the way. The dark ruins were illuminated clearly.


    Due to its strong structure, the ore refining center did not collapse in ten thousand years, but covered with a thick layer of soil. This should have been formed after the dust caused by the big bang fell. The ore refining center should have been on the surface. I don''t know what geological changes it has experienced in these ten thousand years, The uplifted soil turned into Aral mountain and buried it underground.


    The mercenaries in front are clearing the dust here. Lockmar is obviously full of complaints about this job. At least he is also a grand master level apocalypse. Now he is cleaning here. He is overqualified!


    At this time, egwin was of great use. At Donne''s request, she used clever magic to roll all the heavy dust aside and directly restore the original appearance of the whole ore refining center.


    "Your fiancee is really great!"


    Jindi exclaimed: "I''ve heard that most elves can do both magic and martial arts, but this is the first time to see it."


    Donne smiled without saying a word.


    This is actually a misunderstanding. Strictly speaking, elves are not double cultivation of magic and martial arts. Their spell ability can be said to be innate, but without strengthening learning, they can only release some simple low-level spells.


    But compared with human beings, this has been very enviable.


    After the ruins were cleared, Jindi and dinger assigned some people to continue their in-depth exploration, and most of them stayed to study the ore refining center.


    But in the first step, they were baffled - because they couldn''t get in.


    The gate of the ore refining center seems to have triggered the emergency security system when the big bang occurred, and the gate is directly locked. Now the internal energy system has been cut off. Facing the heavy metal gate, the archaeologists are at a loss.


    "So this is the time for us to show!"


    Dinge smiled, his voice sharp and harsh: "you leprosy patients always say that we are too violent, but in this case, how can you get in without violence? You can''t even get in the door, let alone research and exploration!"


    "As long as I''m here! You''ll never be allowed to do it!"


    Jindi shouted excitedly, "this relic is too precious! Your bomb may destroy here!"


    "Then tell us how to get in now?"


    Dinge sneered: "I''m afraid it''s a fully automatic ore refining center controlled by the structure. There are no windows at all. There''s only such a gate. The back of the wall is in the mountain. Do you want to dig a passage behind it?"


    Jindi was speechless, but he strongly protested dinger''s method.


    Finally, Donne came forward to solve the problem - let egwin do it, dissolve the solid mountains with fossils as mud magic, and look for another entrance - since it is for ore extraction, there can''t be only such an entrance, even if it is to discard waste residue, there needs to be a separate exit.


    In fact, as Donne expected, they found two exits at the back of the refining center. One larger one looks like it should be used to transport ore, and the other should be used to discharge slag if there is no accident.


    Egwin''s ears shook and suddenly said, "there''s something in there."


    "It should be a patrol structure."


    Jindi said calmly: "we have also encountered in the previous ruins, which is very difficult, but now we have lockma and Ms. Amelia, there must be no danger."


    "Let''s explore the way first."


    Lockmar pulled out his axe and was eager to try.


    "To be on the safe side, I''ll go too."


    Although he didn''t worry about egwin''s empathy, he still didn''t want lockma, a turbulent guy, to be alone with egwin - he was so stingy and unreasonable.


    The three entered the ore refining center one after another. The low light technology released by egwin lit up the front channel. The dark channel was like an abyss monster that chose people to eat. There was only their footsteps in the quiet channel.


    Lockma asked curiously while vigilant, "how did you hear something so quiet?"


    Egwin pointed to his ear: "I''m an elf."


    "That''s true. It''s said that the hearing of elves is very sharp..."


    Lockmar stared at the dark passage ahead and said, "compared with humans, elves can indeed be called the darling of the gods."


    Donne shook his head at the words, darling? Maybe so, but is it a pet for a sad race set as a "firewall", shouldering a mission and completely losing freedom and unlimited possibilities of the future?


    "Click, click..."


    A crisp sound of footsteps slowly approached them. Lockmar immediately stopped and stared at the passage in front. A moment later, some red awns appeared in the dark.


    Sure enough!


    Soon patrol robots appeared in front of them. They were all 90cm high robots - patrol robots developed by dwarf and goblin civilization. You can imagine what they would look like.


    The robot is covered with a layer of dust. In these ten thousand years, the paint on the surface has dried and fallen off, and the shell is dim, but this is not the point. The point is that they all hold a weapon that looks very bad in their hands.


    "Unknown target found... Vital feature scanning completed... Feature library matching failed, confirmed as unknown creature... Authorization detection failed... Confirmed as unauthorized target... Did not receive instructions from the central system... Execute expulsion procedure..."


    When the patrol robot finished, Qi brush raised his gun: "it has been adjusted to the freezing mode... Start expulsion..."


    "Be careful!"


    As soon as lockmar''s voice fell, a bundle of violent rays suddenly shot, and the three people instantly bounced away. The ice blue rays hit the ground where they had just stood, and a thick layer of ice appeared on the ground.


    "These constructs can use magic!"


    Lockmar was in a cold sweat and became more vigilant.


    "It''s not so much magic as science."


    Dumne make complaints about it, and then give him a color: "control them, try not to damage them."


    These patrol robots also have great research value. Their intelligent systems, energy systems and weapon systems are very valuable, especially the guns in their hands. It is obvious that the dwarf cryoray installed on the sky breaker by cloeto is an individual weapon. If they can be taken back and studied thoroughly, they will have new weapons available.


    Egwin nodded and rushed up in an instant.


    "Missed target... Target threat level increased... Switched to elimination mode... Adjusted to high-energy pulse mode..."


    As soon as he heard the robot''s words, Donne felt numb. He saw that the front end of the guns in their hands suddenly overflowed with a very strange dark blue light. At the same time, an extremely strong sense of crisis suddenly came to his mind: "be careful -"


    "Buzz -"


    Just listen to a low buzzing sound. Almost at the moment of the sound, the blue high-energy ray emitted by the lasing has come to lockmar!


    Lockmar only had time to forcibly twist his body to avoid a fatal blow. The beam of high-energy rays ran obliquely through his left shoulder. The blood gas armor didn''t play any role, and his whole shoulder was instantly gasified!


    "Ah, ah --!"


    Lockmar roared in pain. Donne''s face changed slightly and healed him immediately. But just as the power of life enveloped him, the attack of several other patrol robots had arrived!


    Without saying a word, egwin suddenly appeared in front of him and propped up a layer of magic shield.


    "No - eh!?"


    Donne was surprised to find that the high-energy ray with strong penetration was blocked by multi-layer magic shield!


    No, actually, it''s weakened by layers!


    The high-energy rays after penetrating the multi-layer magic shield can''t even hurt egwin''s skin!


    Why is this!?

 Chapter 1206

    It is well known (probably) that forces of the same nature will interfere with each other when they collide with each other, conflict with each other, devour or offset each other.


    Now, the faint blue high-energy rays emitted by those robots, after penetrating the magic shield, are weak, and even egwin''s skin can''t be hurt!


    Even though egwin is a legendary strong man, I''m afraid even if the legendary strong man is hit, he should also be injured - the attack power of high-energy rays should not be so weak!


    Donne immediately thought of the concept of interference and offset - is it difficult that the energy emitted by this weapon designed by the dwarf is also magic?


    But if it''s magic, they should feel it!


    It''s definitely not magic, but it may come from the same source as magic!


    Without even a sword, egwin rushed over and knocked the patrol robots to the ground with three fists and two feet - after destroying their internal computing core, the robots also lost their ability to move.


    "Leave one!"


    Edgewington snapped the legs of the last patrol robot and removed its weapons, so that it would lose its ability to move and would not hurt others.


    "What a powerful construct!"


    Lockmar covered his wound and was still in shock. By now, his wound had basically healed, and even the gasified bones had grown again. Looking at his smooth shoulders, lockmar looked at Donne in amazement: "I didn''t expect the divine healing ability of the Earth Goddess to be so strong! Even if I asked the holy see for sacrifice, I''m afraid it will take several days to heal."


    "After all, it is the mother of life."


    Donne nodded slightly, and then they came to the patrol robot. Looking at the patrol robot falling to the ground, they were shocked: "this is the construct made by the dwarf and goblin civilization ten thousand years ago? Even after so long, it''s still so powerful! How did they disappear from the world?"


    "Correct it, they did not disappear, but the inheritance of civilization was broken."


    As he spoke, Donne squatted down and fiddled with the patrol robots on the ground. These robots were very different from the robots he knew. There was no strict bionic design, but they were simply designed into Dwarfs (or goblins) No energy transmission pipeline can be seen in the shape of the mining robot - in other words, no energy pipeline has been found in the mining robot just now. The technology they use seems to be an energy path, which is directly integrated into the structure, so it is not easy to be destroyed.


    "What kind of weapon is this?"


    Lockmar picked up the gun. After he was seriously injured by the gun, he focused on the weapon. He could hurt the master level strong man at such a distance. If other people got this weapon, would the status of the Apocalypse be as high as it is now?


    "Gun, energy gun."


    Donne glanced. The energy of the energy gun should be connected with the whole robot. After falling off the robot, he lost the energy supply. There''s no need to worry about his accidental injury.


    This energy gun is also a surprise. If croto can take it back and study it and study any technology, their existing technology can be improved by leaps and bounds.


    Besides, if the energy aggregation and forwarding technology can be applied to the magic pistol, the power of the magic pistol can be further improved. In other words, in the later stage, a similar energy weapon can be designed to give up the tactical role of magic, directly strengthen the energy output, and directly build a pure weapon similar to the magic gun armor designed for giant dragon.


    The premise is to solve the energy problem.


    After thinking for a moment, Donne waved his hand and put all the patrol robots in front of him into his carry on space, including the energy gun in lockmar''s hand. Although he was not afraid of what they had developed, it was inconvenient for such things to flow out.


    "This, this is -"


    "Space equipment."


    Donne shook his finger: "it''s no surprise. The Earth Goddess religion is also a sect of elves. How can it not even have anything good."


    "That''s what you said... Eh, no, I..."


    Donne said, "keep going. Maybe there''s an enemy in it."


    Lockma followed with a tangled face. What he actually wanted to say was that even if the Earth Goddess taught such a good thing as space equipment, how could you be a human?


    A human being has not only become a sacrifice of the Earth Goddess cult, but also such a beautiful fairy fiancee. Even the fairy of the Earth Goddess cult gave him valuable space equipment... Can''t it be described by lucky people? This guy is actually an elf in human skin? Must be so, right?


    In addition to this reason, lockmar really can''t imagine what great achievements norbotti has made for the elves, so that they can accept him like their compatriots.


    They have nothing to say all the way. They don''t encounter any favorite mechanisms here - think about it, but it''s just an ore refining center. It''s exaggerated to have patrol robots. Do they have to design some inexplicable mechanisms to challenge people who don''t know where to come from and win the treasure inside... I mean ore?


    That''s bullshit.


    How can the workers work?


    They went deep into the ore refining workshop and met several patrol robots along the way, but not every patrol robot was as good as the previous ones - many patrol robots were damaged under the impact of the big explosion ten thousand years ago. Along the way, they saw that half of the bodies of several robots were immersed in the cooled metal melt, Obviously, it was blown away when it was impacted.


    Others were hit by flying stones and directly paralyzed. After thousands of years, they have been completely scrapped.


    Of course, they are good. At least they have left a complete "body". Donne and they have seen several corpses of suspected dwarfs or goblins - under the power of time, these corpses have disappeared, leaving only a trace similar to the shadow in place.


    Even the metal cards on their bodies are longer than their life-span - things that look like employee cards have not been oxidized and still look intact. There are some ancient Chinese characters on the front and back of the metal nameplate. Don glanced at them. It should be their names and job numbers.


    Maybe these cards can be used when the energy is connected?


    The idea flashed through Donne''s mind. He shook his head and gave up the idea.


    Because previous mining robots and patrol robots have revealed obvious information - they scan vital signs, not identity cards.


    In other words, prehistoric civilization may have reached the level of using some vital signs as encryption means. Vital signs encryption is the most reliable and will never be forgotten. Under this level of technology, it is very difficult to understand the use of identity cards.


    But Donne still put away the cards, which might come in handy somewhere?


    Along the way, she met several patrol robots that could work normally, but this time egwin''s action efficiency was much faster. Before the other party launched an attack, she had already shot them and directly frozen them in place. Then Donne could walk over and easily remove their weapons and put them into the carry on space.


    Of course, the more samples available for research, the better.


    About an hour later, they walked out of the ore refining center again. Jindi and dinger, who were waiting outside, immediately surrounded them: "how''s it going? What''s found inside? Is there any danger? Just now we seem to have heard the news of battle!"


    "Patrol robots have been found inside, but now they have been solved. Now it''s safe inside."


    After a pause, Donne said, "but we have roughly checked it. This is a simple ore refining center. There is nothing special. Don''t be too excited."


    Strictly speaking, there are some treasures worth looking forward to here, such as the control computer in the central control room - if it can be started, it may be able to see the tip of the iceberg of civilization ten thousand years ago from the records inside, and even the personal diaries of the workers who used to work here may be recorded, From these documents, it is easier to see the social form of prehistoric civilization.


    Moreover, once the computer technology of prehistoric civilization is cracked, Eve can be easily used to crack the data in computers in other relics. If the computer recording prehistoric technology can be found, the long-awaited recovery of civilization will be just around the corner.


    Of course, the premise of all this is that those computers can start


    "What are you talking about, my friend!"


    Jindi said excitedly, "it''s a very exciting thing for us to explore the ruins ten thousand years ago here, isn''t it? We seem to have gone through ten thousand years, returned to the past, and watched our ancestors - sorry, I mean, our ancestors were busy here, which really excited me."


    Donne nodded understanding. "You can go in now."


    Jindi immediately asked his men to rush into the ore refining center. They kept yelling. Even when they saw a door, they would be amazed, not to mention the very sophisticated ore refining production line designed.


    "Great, this is really great. This is the first time we have found relics related to mining! This is very different from other places! We will be able to make new discoveries here!"


    Jindi was full of energy at the moment: "I can''t wait to report our amazing discoveries to the great craftsman!"

 Chapter 1207

    From the bottom of the open pit (egwin''s dry), you can clearly see the pink Lolita hanging in the sky. The moon hangs high in the sky. The adventurers and mercenaries below lit a bonfire. The Warcraft meat from hunting was strung into kebabs. The roasted meat was tender and oil was pouring out. They ate the kebabs and drank the dwarf beer provided by dinger, not to mention how comfortable it was.


    Since it has been basically confirmed that it is safe now, this is the welfare of their hard guard. After all, their boss has nothing else but money.


    In a corner of the camp, Donne sat alone in the tent. An energy gun removed from the patrol robot was suspended in front of him and had been disassembled by disassembly. However, even so, Donne still didn''t understand its specific principle.


    Just think about it. After all, it''s just taking it apart. It''s not completely understanding the technology inside. What''s more, Donne didn''t learn these. It''s impossible to understand its specific effect when he saw the parts.


    From another point of view, if you give an earth person an alien weapon, even if it is disassembled, it is impossible to understand the principle right away?


    That''s what Donne is now.


    Even with the weapons of prehistoric civilization in his hand, he was still helpless and could only stare at the parts of the gun in a daze.


    The energy of this energy gun is provided from the energy core of the patrol robot. The gun itself is not equipped with energy. The key lies in the energy conversion and excitation module. It can thoroughly understand the technology of these two modules, and the power of magic pistols and other magic weapons can be greatly improved.


    "Maybe we should find kloto and yustisa and let them study better. After all, they are professional."


    Frowning, Donne said to himself, letting those parts rotate slowly around his body. He has given up studying this thing. It has exceeded his knowledge too much.


    It has to be said that the scientific and technological level of prehistoric civilization is indeed higher than that of the earth. This discovery makes Donne feel a little inexplicably unhappy. How to say, he himself was captured by the gods from another world as the Savior, but now he finds that even the science and technology proud of the earth civilization is actually behind the prehistoric civilization of the world ten thousand years ago, How could he feel better.


    Egwin opened the curtain and came in. "Why don''t you go out and eat?"


    "I''ve already eaten it."


    Hearing her voice, Donne perked up and put away the parts with a smile: "are you full, too?"


    Edgewan turned her face sideways and gently lifted her blonde hair at the temples. She whispered, "you know, we don''t always like meat."


    Elves don''t reject eating meat, but they prefer vegetarianism. If they have a choice, they will certainly choose to be vegetarian.


    Donne nodded. "I have fruit and cans here. Would you like some?"


    "No, I''ve already eaten."


    Egwin sat down next to Donne and asked curiously, "what were you doing? Dismantling those constructs... Robots? Is that what you call it?"


    "Yes, I tried to dismantle an energy gun just now, but I found that I didn''t understand the technologies used in it at all. I''m afraid it would have to be croto and yustisa. One of them is a master of dwarf technology and the other is a master of alchemy. If someone could crack the technologies, it would only be them."


    Donne sighed, obviously a little lost.


    "You look lost?"


    "There''s nothing to hide from you."


    Donne Zhan Yan said with a smile: "it''s just self-esteem and confidence. Obviously, I''ve been leading everyone forward before, but now I find that if you want to continue to make progress, you have to rely on others, so of course you''ll be very disappointed."


    Egwin smiled and said, "you''re honest."


    "It''s just for you. If someone asked me, I wouldn''t admit it."


    Donne smiled brightly, thumbed up and said, "if someone asked me, I would certainly tell him that I don''t understand, but the information of these technologies is insufficient."


    Egwin couldn''t help laughing. She leaned close to Donne, put one hand behind her, quietly popped open a small bottle and poured the liquid on herself. Her face was silent and curious: "Why didn''t you take those things away when we entered the ore refining center today? I think your eyes are straight when you look at them. You seem very interested."


    Egwin refers to the central control computer of the ore refining center. When Donne saw it, he really wanted to take it away for a moment, but he soon gave up the idea, because the things in the relic will eventually fall into croto''s hands for research. He doesn''t need to do anything at all now.


    Donne smiled and said, "of course, it''s because these computers will eventually be sent to Ellington. If I take them away now, I''ll still be seen by lockma and have to explain to Jindi. In the end, I may have to take them out to him. Why?"


    The main reason is that Donne doesn''t want to go back to Ellington now. Even if he takes away the central computer, it''s useless. After they find out, Jindi will soon send the news back to gear City, and then inform cloto through the channel of gear city. In a word, Donne doesn''t need to intervene in this matter at all.


    "I see. You are still so thoughtful."


    "Of course... Eh?"


    With a smile, Donne suddenly felt a sense of disobedience. After thinking for a moment, he looked at egwin in surprise: "when did you pay so much attention to me? You even know my working habits?"


    Egwin usually doesn''t know much about Donne. If Fiona said this, Donne wouldn''t be strange, but it was egwin


    Egwin was stunned, smiled as if nothing had happened and said, "if I haven''t known this thing for so long, how can I be called a legendary hero?"


    There seems to be no relationship between the two


    Donne scratched his head and suddenly had a flash of light: Yes! It must be because she paid close attention to herself! Although she still doesn''t know about feelings, she is actually influenced by her emotions and has unconsciously paid attention to herself!


    Donne, whose IQ plummeted after meeting egwin, naturally gave her an excuse and was complacent about it. Why?


    Because this shows that... She really likes herself!


    Filled with joy, Donne didn''t even notice the cunning in the bottom of egwin''s eyes.


    After figuring it out, Donne stopped worrying. He smiled and said, "anyway, why haven''t you been so talkative before? Obviously, it was I who talked to you before that you would respond."


    Egwin was very stunned, tilted his head and said, "didn''t you tell me to stay with you for a few days? If you don''t talk, do you still stay with you?"


    That makes sense... But I still feel strange


    Egwin cut off the topic: "when I came in just now, I saw that the parts you disassembled were so complicated. Can you really understand?"


    "It''s hard, but not without a chance. It may take some time, but it''s worth it."


    "If only we could study something."


    "I''m also praying. After all, my mission is too heavy..."


    Although she looks no different from usual, she always feels that today''s egwin is more curious, and her inherent impression in peacetime is different.


    But... That''s a good thing!


    Donne''s spirit is refreshed. Doesn''t it just mean that she is changing to a normal person with flesh and blood? Isn''t that what I expect?


    Now egwin can sit beside himself, talk with himself, and smell the faint body fragrance floating from her. He is as happy as a dream. Where can he think of anything else?


    "Well..."


    Egwin suddenly came up to Donne, stroked him with a small white hand, touched the pattern on his cheek, smiled and said, "how did you do this? Even I cheated at first, and I thought it was true."


    "It''s just a little cosmetic surgery."


    Donne said proudly, "it''s not a spell. There''s no magic residue. Ordinary people really can''t see it. However, if you look closely, you can see the difference. In fact, I made it very rough and can only deceive laymen."


    "Oh? Let me see..."


    Egwin got closer again and stared at Donne''s cheek.


    Looking at the cute egwin coming over, Donne couldn''t help swallowing his saliva and subconsciously fell on her pink lips.


    The beauty of kissing a while ago. The wonderful feeling seems to remain on the lips now


    I really want to have her lips again


    Breathing, slowly becoming a little urgent.


    "Really!"


    Egwin suddenly showed a sweet smile: "the edge is actually a little fuzzy... Donne?"


    "Egwin..."


    In the dim light, Donne looked a little thirsty at the close egwin, her cute face and her expression as if at a loss


    Yes? at a loss? She... Seems to have smiled just now? Why?


    Donne''s mind suddenly cleared, but soon drowned in a strong desire for possession.


    "Donne, your eyes seem to eat me."


    With a smile on his face, egwin was closer to Donne, and their faces were almost close to each other.


    "Really? What''s your answer?"


    Don''t know when his hands have fallen on egwin.


    "This problem is really disturbing..."


    "Mingming said that he was troubled, but he showed an expression of expectation."


    Donne gently placed egwin on the blanket and gently lifted her chin with one hand. "It seems that you have understood my mind and answered?"


    "In fact, the answer is not very difficult to find, is it?"


    Egwin took Donne''s hand and put it on her chest. Then she slowly unbuttoned her coat with a shy face: "I just hope you don''t kill me tomorrow..."


    beat you to death?


    Why?


    How possible!

 Chapter 1208

    The next day, in a messy tent, Donne glared at the sitting "egwin" in front of him and said gnashing his teeth, "I really want to kill you now, you know?"


    "Egwin" blinked and said very cleverly, "so didn''t I remind you last night? Just don''t kill me today..."


    At this point, "egwin" rubbed the red and swollen place and said wrongly, "what''s more, haven''t you taught me a hard lesson?"


    Donne was a little angry and said, "what do you pretend to die? Obviously, even this body is used for replacement. At best, it''s just an inflatable doll. It will hurt?"


    "It''s so ruthless," said egwin, chuckling. "Who was so crazy last night?"


    "Night and night!"


    Donne blushed. "You asked for trouble last night! No wonder I did!"


    Yes, the "egwin" that suddenly appeared in front of him yesterday turned out to be night!


    This is ridiculous!


    It''s so ridiculous that don can''t understand it!


    However, this seems to be a very obvious thing


    No matter what you think, it''s impossible for egwin to suddenly understand Donne''s feelings for her, and it''s impossible to just understand it and come here so actively


    Or he is too young and thinks too simply!


    If he had asked more questions when he was aware of the sense of disharmony yesterday, things would not have developed to this point.


    Now it''s been playing tricks on him all night. What dignity can he say!


    Night after night, he looked at Donne with great interest: "who was so excited when he knew I wasn''t egwin?"


    Donne snorted coldly, "I was to punish your boldness!"


    "That''s a good excuse. Even I feel like it''s really like that."


    He clapped his hands every night and looked at Donne with a smile: "but how do I feel that you are very distressed because egwin has not responded to your feelings. Last night, you really took me as egwin?"


    Facing the playful eyes of night and night, Donne was speechless, because what night and night said was almost the truth.


    "Damn, how could I get caught so easily..."


    Donne was very distressed and laughed all night without saying a word. When she used "ecstasy incense" last night, she controlled the amount. She was hit by ecstasy incense several times in a row. I''m afraid Donne had been on guard for a long time. If she used more, it would be easy to be found.


    With the image of egwin as a cover, only a little infatuation fragrance as a catalyst can play an unimaginable role.


    Judging from the results last night, her plan went very well.


    wait!?


    Donne suddenly took a breath of air conditioning: "are you helping isalie and Laura find me?"


    A charming smile at night: "guess?"


    "Do you guess me?"


    Donne looked at her gnashing his teeth. "I''m not honest. Be careful I''ll make you speechless!"


    "People are so scared..."


    Every night she covered her mouth and smiled. When Donne was ready to do it, she waved her hand and said, "well, don''t tease you. I''m really helping them find you, and it''s not just me. There are many elves out there."


    At this point, he blinked every night, very warm. He looked at Donne vaguely: "guess what? It''s all ''egwin''..."


    Donne gasped. "Are they crazy?"


    "Well, it was hard for me to understand them at first. Now I seem to understand them a little..."


    Night after night, Donne said, "young generation, your skills are good. I''m very satisfied! Continue to work hard in the future!"


    Upset Donne gave her an angry look: "get out..."


    "But you don''t have to worry."


    She said carelessly every night, "except that I can easily change my body, they just make up and dress up. There are many differences from the real egwin. In order to reduce the possibility of exposure, they don''t even dare to use deformation. You can see it if you are more careful."


    "Do you think I can still have the mood to pay attention to how they make up after such a thing?"


    Night and night smiled: "whatever you want, I''m not running away anyway... Well, it''s a memorable day. I''ve lived for more than 1000 years. I didn''t expect that I would become a real woman."


    "Didn''t you get married before?"


    "No, I was obsessed with cultivating martial arts at that time. How could I dream of anything else? Otherwise, I wouldn''t be a legendary strong man?"


    Shrugged night and night: "anyway, who have you seen become a legendary strong man after getting married? Feelings will distract people''s attention and can''t focus on getting stronger. Even genius can easily stop at the supreme level, so everyone basically has the time to consider feelings after being promoted to legend."


    Donne thought for a moment, as if it was what she said


    "Now that you''ve found me, that is, you''re going to send them a message and ask them to come to me?"


    Looking at Donne''s readiness, he suddenly "puffed" and laughed: "look at your nervous look... What did they do to you to make you so scared?"


    Donne said expressionless, "I didn''t do anything. I just did what we did last night."


    "Didn''t you have a good time last night? Why are you so scared?"


    Donne continued with an expressionless face: "no matter how interesting things change from interest to work, they will become boring... Especially, there are people waiting in line for you to pay public food every day..."


    As if remembering the fear of being dominated by isali, Donne couldn''t help shivering.


    Night and night looked at Donne very vaguely: "so what do you want me to do?"


    "Of course, I hope you will keep it a secret for me!"


    "Confidentiality is not difficult, but..."


    Night after night, he came up to Donne and breathed in his ear: "how can you buy me?"


    "Come on."


    Don''t feel comfortable all over. If it was the original appearance of night, he wouldn''t have any reaction, but night now bears the image of egwin, which is fatal


    "I''ll call them and tell them you''re here."


    "No!"


    "So..."


    "All right!"


    Donne conceded and asked dejectedly, "what do you want?"


    "What do I want... There are many things I want..."


    Licked his lips night and night, and suddenly showed a charming smile: "why don''t you put it first? I''ll think of it later?"


    "No, now, right now, right now, it''s overdue!"


    Donne opened his face and looked at "egwin" with such a charming smile, which really made his... Heart beat faster.


    "It''s not considerate at all, madam. It was so intimate last night. Is it the so-called turning over and not recognizing people?"


    Donne said forcefully, "we don''t have any feelings, do we?"


    "Then you''re great. People can be so satisfied with you without feelings."


    Night and night laughed again: "but it''s really hard to think about what I want. Of course, what I want is to make up my body and become the strongest perfect doll body in history. Unfortunately, the hornheim family doesn''t seem to have that ability now..."


    Donne was silent, when he suddenly thought of a very important question: "wait? How did you know I was here? Did others know?"


    "Of course it''s because of the contract. How can others know."


    Night after night, he rubbed his chest and gave him a white eye: "we have signed a contract. At least I am a legendary strong man. It''s not a difficult problem to sense your general direction through the power of the contract."


    "Mingming is just a fake legend now. What big talk do you say!"


    "Pseudo legends are also legends! Hum, if I can find the powerful source of life and let me make up for the missing fragments, I can restore my real legendary strength..."


    He spread his palm all night and was about to say something, but his face suddenly changed and looked at his palm in shock.


    So it is... No wonder they


    Smile every night to cover up the expression just now: "why don''t you do this? I won''t report your whereabouts to them for the time being, and I won''t go back. How about following you like this? In this way, I can complete the task without revealing your whereabouts. Both are beautiful."


    "No!"


    "Why not?"


    Night and night put on a pitiful look: "although I''m not egwin, you can think of me as egwin. You see, if I accompany you, I can nourish your eyes during the day and warm your bed at night. How great!"


    Donne''s breath suddenly shortens a lot: "you, you, do you have any integrity!"


    "Don''t hide it. Your eyes have betrayed your ideas."


    Night and night giggled: "it seems that you are also looking forward to my proposal... Although it is not real, it can at least be used as real, can''t it?"


    "You''re not sad to be treated as someone else?"


    "Why sad?"


    Night and night looked at Donne in surprise: "you let me experience the feeling of a real woman. I also want to thank you. If you think I will fall in love with you... Hahahahahaha... Donne, don''t blame me for laughing too exaggerated. In that case, you are really naive and lovely... We can only use each other at best."


    "As you said, there are no deep feelings between us. We are very simple, just a physical relationship... Oh, wait, my body can''t be regarded as a body, just a doll, so you don''t have any psychological pressure."


    Donne''s brain is jumping. It''s all a physical relationship. He''s just an egg!

 Chapter 1209

    "Oh, my friend, why did you get up at this time? We all -- Er, ha ha..."


    Seeing Donne out of the tent, lockmar greeted him, and then he saw the night behind Donne. His face stiffened and he laughed with deep envy in his eyes.


    It''s enviable to marry an elf


    After all, compared with humans, elves have a very long life. From the perspective of men''s selfishness, if you marry an elven wife, you never have to worry about her being old and beautiful. Who doesn''t envy her?


    As for the lonely rest of his wife''s life after his death? Who cares when that kind of thing is in the brain of the sperm!


    "Nah, I found out yesterday that the guy''s eyes on ''me'' are very wrong. He may be flirting with your ''egwin''. Aren''t you jealous?"


    After the identity was exposed, night and night had no sense of reserve at all. She completely let go. She directly returned to her nature and smiled with Donne''s arm.


    Don said angrily, "he didn''t do anything. I can kill him, but can I restrain others'' thoughts?"


    "Cut, it''s boring. I thought you would kill him without saying a word. You''re not overbearing at all."


    "Am I that kind of person in your eyes?"


    Night and night immediately perked up and got excited: "that kind of talent is interesting. Why don''t we both leave here and turn into lovers and adventurers and run around. I''m responsible for pulling hatred and you''re responsible for killing people? It''s not me. Go out with egwin''s face. Nine of ten men want me, and there''s a problem with one orientation, which can definitely make you kill happily!"


    Donne looked at the night with a creepy face: "I didn''t expect you to be so cruel!"


    "What is this?"


    Disdain all night: "that is, after the first chaotic invasion war, Gillard Ilus unified the kingdom of Orlando and the kingdom of Kansas, and prandal ushered in the era of civilization. When countries fought in scuffles in the past, I didn''t see anything? It''s just to kill some scum and scum of society. What''s the big deal."


    Donne shook his head, took some breakfast for night and night, and said casually, "but at the beginning, those people probably didn''t want to do bad things, but you planned to hook them, lead them and magnify their dark desires. That''s why they wanted to attack you, and then gave you an excuse to kill."


    "I don''t think it''s bad."


    Every night I didn''t feel anything wrong with my idea: "you''re just too simple and kind... Oh, I just mean this."


    "Don''t do that."


    Tang en shook his head and wanted to purify the society. He relied on positive education, orderly guidance, and effective sanctions and deterrence against evil. After several generations, the discipline of the whole society naturally changed very well. If he expected to kill some potential bad people in front of him, it would be impossible to improve the atmosphere of the whole society.


    "It''s boring..."


    In fact, she was very excited at this time of the night. She wanted to find a place to vent, because she found her strength strengthened when she was in the tent just now!


    To be exact, it is a little bit restored from the realm of pseudo legend to the original realm of legend!


    To explain, if the legendary realm is 100100, it will be transformed into a puppet body when dying every night and reduced to a pseudo legend. The upper limit of strength will become 5050100, and the strength will be greatly reduced.


    But when she was trying to drive power in the tent just now, she was shocked to find that her upper limit of power was increased, which was about the same as 50.150.1100, which was very small, but she was keenly aware of it!


    What special happened yesterday?


    Solving robots and exploring relics are nothing.


    The special thing, of course, is that she turned into egwin and was successfully pushed down by Donne!


    After careful analysis, night came to an amazing conclusion: and Donne Pa Pa Pa can actually restore her original strength? Even stronger?


    Night and night do not know whether this is their own unique situation, or whether it exists in other women. If everyone has it, Laura and isalie can understand that they are so eager to have a Pa Pa Pa Pa with Donne.


    No one is willing to give up such an easy way to become stronger.


    Obviously, only the source of life can repair her defects and restore her strength. Can Donne''s thing also be regarded as the source of life?


    I didn''t expect that the source of life I had been longing for for for a long time was right beside me


    If that thing is the source of life she pursues


    Try a drink next time?


    Maybe the effect will be better


    Of course, Donne didn''t know what he was thinking all night. After he simply ate something, he went to find Jindi. They seemed to start work all night last night and didn''t know what they found.


    "Lord norbotti!"


    As soon as Kingdee saw Donne, he shouted excitedly, "you can''t guess what we found last night!"


    "A new alloy?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jindi was stunned. "How did you guess?"


    "Isn''t that obvious?"


    Don shrugged: "what else can you find in an ore refining center?"


    It is said to be an ore refining center, but from the scientific and technological level of prehistoric civilization, it should actually be an integrated ore smelting and synthesis center. Prehistoric civilization is likely to use the ore here to synthesize their commonly used alloys. When the disaster occurs, it must still be in normal operation, leaving a large number of finished and semi-finished products.


    "Well, you guessed right. We did find a new alloy. It seems that it is the kind of alloy used by mining structures and patrol structures. Now we are reverse analyzing its composition according to raw materials. If we can study it, maybe we can synthesize this alloy!"


    "You think too much."


    Dumne Tucao said: "the synthesis of alloys requires various conditions, such as high temperature, high pressure, or special catalytic environment, even if you have analyzed the raw materials of the alloy, but if you can''t make complaints about the preparation conditions, you will still not be able to make them."


    "Well, what you said is very reasonable... But how can you understand these things?"


    Jindi was stunned again. Generally, only dwarf engineers would study these knowledge. Even he only knew a little, but Donne came at his fingertips without hesitation. It is very strange that he knows these very well.


    Can''t the sacrifice of the Earth Goddess cult also learn the smelting of metal ore?


    Donne made a ha ha: "I just saw similar knowledge in the notes of an alchemist of the elves before, so I learned a little."


    "I see... By the way, we also found some strange things. If you are interested, come -"


    Jindi nodded. As soon as she was ready to speak, she heard a hiccup nearby.


    Turning around, dinge was holding a strange container, which was more than half empty.


    Before Donne could speak, the nearby Jindi exploded, rushed over and roared, "look what you''ve done! You big green eared monster with shit in your head! Are you crazy?"


    Jindi pinched dinger''s neck and shook it vigorously: "spit it out! Spit it out quickly!"


    Donne was stunned. He couldn''t help muttering: "it''s just a bottle of water. It''s such a fuss..."


    Don smiled bitterly and dissuaded Jindi: "yes, there''s no need to be so angry..."


    Even knowing that gnomes and goblins are at odds, gindy''s reaction is exaggerated.


    "Just a bottle of water? If it were just a bottle of water, I would be so excited!?"


    Jindi shouted excitedly, "that''s what we found from the ore refining center!"


    Poof!


    Donne stared at dinger, that is, the goods just drank more than half a bottle of drinks ten thousand years ago?


    Due to historical reasons, in that dark period, goblins did not have enough to eat and wear, so they formed the habit of daring to eat anything. But even if they knew that goblins had heavy taste, they dared to eat anything, which was too heavy


    Isn''t that water?


    Donne glanced at the bottle in dinger''s hand and suddenly found it... It''s not so much a beverage bottle as a plasma container... There''s a wire pipe slot on the horizontal slot


    How dare he drink this?


    Donne couldn''t help admiring dinger deeply.


    "Let go!"


    Dinger struggled to escape and screamed, "it''s not a drink. Why do you put it on the table!"


    "That''s what I''m going to compare with what''s recorded in the literature, you fool!"


    "Did you know that it was probably the container that ancestors used to store data and information?" gindy roared


    What?


    Donne was stunned and stared at the "container" in dinger''s hand.


    "What are you talking about? Sir noboti, are you saying he''s too stupid? Ha ha..."


    Dinger laughed wildly, but after a while he found that Donne didn''t laugh.


    "Well, Lord norbotti, you don''t think what he said is true?"


    "Let''s not say whether he is right..."


    Tang en blinked: "I admire your courage to drink things ten thousand years ago..."


    Dinge didn''t think so: "what is this? Our goblins are brave enough to try new things. Only in this way can we get to the present."


    To be reasonable, this is really not a "new" thing


    "And..."


    Donne''s expression was rather strange: "in theory, it is also feasible to store data in liquid..."


    Of course, Donne refers to DNA storage technology, which uses liquid DNA to store data, and the data density is quite large.


    "That is to say, dinge, you probably drank the ten thousand year history of your ancestors just now..."


    Suddenly dinger''s face turned green.

 Chapter 1210

    Prehistoric civilizations used liquid media to store data. Although it sounds incredible, it seems reasonable to think about it carefully.


    After all, the civilization of that era could even transform satellites. It was able to transport a large number of materials to satellites frequently. Aerospace technology had been very developed, and it was normal that the supporting computer technology was very developed.


    Especially now Donne, they don''t know whether prehistoric civilization has only reached the level of transforming satellites or has entered the level of interstellar migration.


    If it is the latter, their evaluation of prehistoric civilization must be readjusted and the importance level should be higher.


    Donne even thought that it would be interesting if one day they suddenly found that prehistoric civilization had made things like Star Destroyers.


    Star Destroyers bombard the chaotic army invading prandal in orbit. It''s very interesting to think about it - of course, if they only invade on the surface of the planet


    "Now that you''ve drunk it, there''s no way. You can''t let him spit it out."


    Donne smiled and said, "anyway, this thing is used to store data, and the theory is just your guess?"


    "Although it''s just a guess, I''m sure!"


    Jindi said very seriously: "as far as we know, at present, we have found that our ancestors had many ways to store data and information. We once found books made of alloy, which is also the main way for us to obtain information."


    As soon as Donne raised his eyebrows, he could resist the alloy books that had not been oxidized and corroded for thousands of years? significant.


    "Then there are the very precise metal boxes we found in some relic houses, and the small boxes we found. We suspect that they should be used to store data."


    Donne thought, for civilian computers? It''s probably something like a hard disk


    "Then, the cylindrical container containing liquid we see now should be a more advanced data storage method, because we only found this container in the ruins of similar scientific research centers. Last night, we found that the room where these containers were stored was marked as the ''Archives''!"


    Jindi made a direct conclusion here: "so we think this thing is definitely used to store data! And the content of science and technology is very high!"


    Nonsense, isn''t it high... That''s liquid storage technology


    In other words, Jindi and his team have long discovered the "hard disk" that stores a large amount of information about prehistoric civilizations, but now they do not have the technology to read the information inside. They even don''t know whether the material used to carry information in these containers - most likely something like protein or DNA - has failed in these ten thousand years


    It''s embarrassing to guard Baoshan but can''t get in!


    Donne sighed. This is an unsolvable problem. With the development of science and technology, the storage density of information is becoming larger and larger, and the technical level required to read information is becoming higher and higher. If the reading technology is lost, all the stored information will be scrapped.


    If you can find a device that can start normally and find a way to connect these memories, you may be able to try to read the information inside


    At this time, Donne was suddenly stunned and something came to mind.


    That prehistoric communicator!


    The communicator is still lying in the magic energy engineering research center, guarded by dwarfs. It is the only prehistoric device that can be started up!


    Although I don''t know whether the two systems are compatible, it is the only device that can try to read this information.


    Donne''s face is uncertain. This is too important. It can be said that as long as they can get a little bit from the information recorded by prehistoric civilization, their overall strength can be improved by leaps and bounds. Considering his heavy mission, the most important thing to do now is to go back immediately, find kloto and share this discovery and idea with him, Then start research.


    But it disrupted his plan


    He came out this time but made up his mind to let himself rest for a while. How can a man go back on what he said! If you go back, don''t you throw yourself into the net? Will you be laughed at by those guys?


    Is mission important, or is a man''s face and dignity important?


    Donne is in a dilemma.


    After a moment of hesitation, Donne breathed a sigh and made a decision.


    Go back.


    The holiday can be released later, but if we can''t solve the threat of the chaotic army, we still can''t settle down.


    "Let''s go."


    Donne suddenly said to night, "go back. It''s more important and can''t be delayed."


    "Hey?"


    Night and night showed a very exaggerated expression of disappointment: "how can this be so? It''s not easy for people to make up their mind to betray them and let you have a good rest. If you go back like this, what''s the point of making such a difficult decision!"


    Donne knocked her angrily: "so this doesn''t give you a chance to do meritorious service?"


    Although I took the initiative to go back for business, it''s really shameless, so I can just make use of the night and night to let her send messages back, and then they can take them back, so that Fiona won''t laugh at me - look, I don''t want to come back, but they are too cunning and I''m desperate!


    Then you can get down to business with cloto.


    Although she still had her own small calculation in her heart and wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to find Donne to try more times, it was obvious that she could not interfere with Donne''s decision, so she had no choice but to compromise in the end.


    Anyway, I''ve been like him. It''s a big deal. It''s the same when I go back to test


    The only trouble is that Ellington has too many women staring at him now. It''s estimated that the group of refinement thirsty sisters of the elf family will keep him busy. He can''t attack her at night. The "day" schedule is full every day, or he won''t scare him away. What can we do


    Night and night took out the magic phone and dialed it directly to Grandia: "Hey, I found him... Yes, come on, you can take him back directly."


    After finishing the address, he hung up the phone and looked at Donne with a sad face. What about the agreed day. Day. Night. Night. Day. Night? You don''t mean what you say!


    Donne felt creepy when she stared at him. How could this guy look like Lola?


    Did she awaken any strange interest?


    Donne''s conversation with YeYe didn''t hide from gindy and dinger. The two people who were fighting looked at Donne mistily: "what are you talking about?"


    "There''s no need to hide it from you now..."


    Donne threw out his hand and said, "actually, I am -"


    Night and night pie mouth: "escape from marriage."


    "Shut up..."


    Don''t listen to her nonsense. I''m actually don. Well, yes, the Regent of the Ilus empire


    Jindi and dinge were stunned. They bowed their heads and discussed for a few words. Then Jindi looked up and asked suspiciously, "what is the Regent? And, isn''t the king of the Ilus Empire Victor?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne almost vomited blood. He tried his best to hide his identity. As a result, the two goods didn''t know who he was?


    Is your popularity so bad?


    At least I''ve been working with kloto and Levitz for so long that even their dwarfs and goblins don''t know him?


    However, Donne soon understood that Jindi and dinger are members of the archaeological team. They are engaged in archaeological work outside all year round and spend most of their time outside, so they don''t know the changes of the political situation at all.


    Maybe they don''t even know that solant and grace have been recovered by Ilus now


    Donne asked. It turned out that the two people were almost isolated from the world. The news was too late.


    "Victor has... Forget it. In short, now I am the king of the Ilus empire."


    "I see."


    Jindi nodded, "but why did you suddenly tell us this?"


    "Because the discovery here is very important. It may adapt prandal and change the future of your dwarfs and goblins."


    Donne said very seriously, "so I must go to master cloto as soon as possible and discuss it with him."


    "Master cloto!"


    Jindi jumped up with excitement: "I''ve sent someone to inform gear City, but whether master croto would like to come is another matter. You can talk to him directly!"


    "Of course, didn''t I say that? We are friends."


    "But you''re talking about Nokia!"


    "Nokia is croto''s assistant. Of course we know each other. I didn''t lie, but I didn''t finish. He is now in charge of an independent laboratory."


    Dinge curled his mouth: "cunning human beings."


    Donne smiled back, "treacherous goblins."


    Jindi is now in a state of extreme excitement, and the results of his work can finally enter the eyes of master cloto, which is a great honor for being a dwarf!


    "Maryn! Where''s my comb? And my best fitting clothes! Get ready for me! Master croto may come -"


    Gindy looked at Donne. Donne nodded, so he said very excitedly: "- no, he will come! I want to dress up!"


    As soon as Donne wanted to tease him, he noticed a very strong magic wave around him. Donne immediately stared at night - this guy even carried spatial coordinates!


    Night after night, he stood up and looked at Donne innocently: "I can''t blame them. They''re afraid you''ll run away again. I can''t catch you."


    "If it weren''t for the way you''re holding egwin now..."


    Donne clenched his fist and said gnashing his teeth, "I''ll let you know why the flowers are so red!"


    "Dear ~"


    Lola slowly stepped out of the portal, threw herself directly into Donne''s arms and gave him a kiss.


    Lockmar, who had just opened the curtain and walked in, just saw this scene. He suddenly blacked out and almost vomited blood.


    This guy - what a happy lucky man he is!


    Unfortunately, he will never know how much pressure Donne''s two kidneys bear behind this happiness

 Chapter 1211

    "So, you were so disheartened that you were caught back?"


    Fiona looked at Donne sarcastically. "Is this your flawless vacation plan? You faint at the sight of ''egwin''?"


    Dumne touched his nose and laughed. "I suck, but they are too cunning."


    "Come on, don''t make excuses. I think it''s your weak willpower that makes it so easy to get caught."


    Fiona curled her lips, then looked at Donne and said, "now I guess you don''t want to run away, just stay here."


    Why? Because Lola hung directly on him and didn''t intend to leave him alone!


    This woman... No, the dark elf is so shameless!


    Fiona looked at Lola jealously. This guy openly occupied the position that should belong to her, and he looked righteous. He was not embarrassed at all!


    Although Fiona is usually busy helping Donne stabilize the rear area and doesn''t have many opportunities to improve her feelings with him, she has received a response from Donne and knows her position in his heart, so she''s not in a hurry, but she''s still very upset when she looks at Lola.


    Especially she knew that Lola was definitely not in love with Donne. She was just in love with Donne.


    Now the only thing that makes Donne feel lucky is that due to his defection every night, he knows the plans of the elf girls, and then he can be prepared without worrying about jumping into the pit again.


    "Honey, why did you run away all of a sudden? It''s really sad not to tell others."


    Lola''s face is also a very distressing expression of grievance. With this expression, the beauty is suffocating. Unfortunately... Donne knows her thoughts very well, so she will never be tempted.


    Donne suddenly stood up, took Lola off her body and pressed it on the sofa: "I have business to do. Let''s talk later!"


    "What can I do with you... Oh, I''m leaving now."


    Before Lola finished, Donne suddenly disappeared. Suddenly, the expression on her face changed and returned to her usual cynical appearance.


    "Ms. Lola."


    After Donne left, Fiona''s expression suddenly became serious: "I think I need to talk to you."


    Lola casually waved her hand: "what are you talking about? About Donne? Haven''t I already expressed my attitude? I won''t rob him with you. All I need is his'' seeds''. I will leave naturally after I am pregnant."


    "What I want to say is, can you be serious?"


    Fiona looked at her very seriously: "you treat him like this, it will make me feel very uncomfortable... I''d rather you like him."


    "I like him very much."


    "Don''t interrupt. You know what I mean. I prefer you to combine with him with feelings than now."


    Lola''s eyes narrowed slightly: "do you know you''re adding competitors to yourself?"


    "I know."


    What can Fiona say? She''s desperate, too!


    In the eyes of another woman, the man she loves and wants to pay everything for is just a tool for breeding. This is not only a blasphemy to Donne, but also like satirizing her eyes - Fiona would rather Lola is crazy about Donne''s love, so she will squeeze him all the time.


    "Hee hee... I see what you think. What a pity... Sister Fiona..."


    Laura came up to her and patted her on the cheek: "I don''t have such a good life... His feelings... I''m not qualified... Isalie can, egwin can, you can, even Rowling can, but I''m the only one who doesn''t have that qualification. I never expected his feelings."


    Laura had a faint smile on her face: "From my standpoint, I didn''t do anything wrong, but from the perspective of human beings, I used to be a kind of woman with very corrupt private life? So I don''t think he will like me. Well, yes, it''s enough for him to like me. It''s better to say that if I really have feelings for him, it will be a heavy psychological burden for him , people can''t go against their own heart. "


    Fiona looked at Lola in a daze. She didn''t expect that she could see it so thoroughly.


    "So, as long as your man lends it to me, I''ll be very satisfied!"


    Fiona smiled bitterly: "so what I hate is this. It''s clearly the person I care about and value most, but it''s just a prop like thing in your eyes... How can I be happy..."


    Lola smiled, "that''s your business."


    ¡­¡­


    Donne hurried to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute and found kloto, who was busy improving the magic energy power armor. He briefly described the findings in the alar ruins to him. As a result, kloto was immediately excited: "if what you said is really feasible, we will have a chance to see the ancestor civilization!"


    Donne looked at the prehistoric communicator in the cabinet and said, "whether it can succeed depends on whether it can be used."


    "It''s not too late. Let''s start now!"


    Kloto couldn''t wait for tomorrow. He took the common tools on the spot and asked Donne to take him to the relic. He knew that Donne had the ability to send it there in an instant.


    Donne didn''t talk nonsense. He picked up croto and sent it directly to the ruins camp.


    At this moment, Jindi is still tidying up his image and preparing for his official meeting with the great craftsman kroto, but when he carefully took care of his beard, a familiar voice suddenly came next to him.


    "Are you Jindi? Jindi rivet? Teddy rivet''s son?"


    When kingdeeton was shocked, he turned around fiercely, stared at the close cloto, and trembled and shouted, "big, big, big craftsman! You, you really come! You, you still know my father?"


    Jindi''s reaction surprised don. He was like those crazy star fans on earth who saw their idols. Is that too exaggerated?


    And it seems that there is a name that people want to make complaints about.


    "Of course, your father is keen on making people. I don''t know how many people have been harmed by him. Who doesn''t know his name in gear city? My complaints about him have accumulated into a mountain."


    Croto waved his hand and said, "let''s talk about the past later. Let me see the samples you found first."


    "Oh sample... Sample!"


    As soon as Jindi''s face changed, he pointed to dinger, who was tied to the chair next to him, and said fiercely, "it''s all this fool''s fault! The samples we worked hard to get were drunk by this stupid idiot with dog shit in his head!"


    Although we have heard the general situation from Donne and know that the relic was jointly developed by the two archaeological teams, there is still a trace of discomfort on croto''s face when he saw the goblins, especially when he knew that the fool drank the solution with valuable data


    If you''re reasonable, croto''s heart is in his death.


    "Don''t say anything about it. I''ll negotiate with Levitz about sending him to heaven later..."


    Croto said with a gloomy face, "there should be other samples at the scene? Let''s go and have a look, and the central control room here. Maybe the equipment there can be rescued."


    In these years of work, they have accumulated some experience in repairing prehistoric equipment. If it is not the complete damage that cannot be repaired, they can try to piece it together. That''s how those dwarf shrink rays, freeze rays and gravity wells are made.


    It''s just that computers are too complex and sophisticated to be easily repaired.


    Gindy reluctantly released dinger - how on earth did he win this guy? Before Ming Ming was defeated by his men - is it true that the power of idols is so powerful?


    Donne, croto, gindy and dinger walked out of the tent and were warmly welcomed by the dwarfs present. After greeting them, they entered the ore smelting center.


    "We also met patrol robots here... Oh, I mean constructs. They were solved by us."


    Jindi asked curiously, "speaking of it, we are still very curious. Where are those constructs?"


    "I took them all away."


    Donne smiled and said, "after going back this time, we still need to study these constructs and hope to find some useful technologies on them."


    Jindi suddenly realized and stopped questioning.


    After walking all the way to a corridor, Jindi pointed to a damaged room and said, "look, here it is. It says'' Archives''."


    Donne looked up. A nameplate was inlaid on one side of the door. Due to the passage of time, the materials constituting the house had been seriously corroded, but the nameplate was still shining and intact. What was written on it was prehistoric writing.


    Thanks to the plug-in given by the gods, Donne can recognize the above text, which is indeed the "archives".


    After bending down into the room, you can see rows of alloy cabinets. There is a cabinet near the door. The door is just open, but it is empty.


    "The alloy of these cabinets is very strong. The tools in our hands can''t be damaged at all."


    Jindi pointed to a cabinet next to him. There was a pile of debris on the ground, but there was no trace on the cabinet. It can be seen how hard the alloy is.


    "The open cabinet is our only discovery. Unfortunately, the only container in it was drunk by this fool!"


    Gindy''s fierce eyes fell on dinger.


    Dinge shrunk his head: "it''s not that you didn''t make it clear!"


    Jindi kicked the cupboard fiercely: "damn! Now how can we open these cupboards? Let alone whether we can destroy the alloy cupboard by violence - there are precious samples in it, and we can''t use violence at all."


    "Well... Isn''t it very simple to open the cabinet?"


    Donne pointed to himself: "have you forgotten that prandal is the age of magic?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Croto, gindy, dinger, and the archaeologists present all looked dull.


    He''s right!

 Chapter 1212

    As Donne said, prandal is an era of magical civilization. Although the technology of prehistoric civilization is powerful, it is not necessarily better than the power of magic in some aspects.


    These safes left over from prehistoric civilization use electronic locks, but in case, they also retain physical locks.


    Due to energy failure, the electronic lock must be unusable, but the physical lock can also be opened.


    Donne thought that unlocking should be very simple. He could open the cabinet by directly using magic to drive the snap spring in the lock hole. As a result, after Donne started


    "Sleeping trough! It''s unscientific!"


    Donne was stunned. After sensing the structure inside, he suddenly found that the structure inside was more complex than expected!


    "It''s just a simple physical lock, but the structure is so complex?"


    Donne''s egg hurt. He thought the lock was the same as the simple structure lock he usually used. As a result, the complexity of the lock was painful.


    "Can''t you?"


    Croto patted the engineering master''s glasses on his head: "let me come! I don''t believe high-energy rays can''t cut it!"


    "It''s enough. The strength of the alloy is beyond imagination... And the things inside are very fragile. It''s best not to use violence..."


    If he wants to use violence, don doesn''t believe that the world will not open this thing, but the things inside are likely to be lost, so he has to find another way.


    Then Donne suddenly patted his head: "there''s a way. I almost forgot that guy!"


    "Who?"


    "Selna. That guy is a professional unlocking expert."


    Donne said, "wait a minute."


    Donne sent it directly back to Ellington and found Fiona: "where''s Selna?"


    Fiona looked at Donne with a strange face: "are you hungry and even half elves?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Well, no kidding."


    Fiona coughed softly: "Selna, it should be over the square now."


    "What is she doing there?"


    "Selling stolen goods."


    Fiona shrugged: "now she''s holding her golden thigh and selling the stolen goods she got before under your banner... It''s said that the market is good?"


    This guy


    Donne went straight to the central square with a black line.


    "Oh, have a look! The magic earrings made by your majesty Donne have the effects of moisturizing, beauty and beauty! And this necklace made by your majesty Donne has the blessing of the goddess. You can pray to the goddess anytime and anywhere and get the blessing of the goddess! These are the underwear used by your Majesty Donne -"


    When Donne came to the square and found Selna, he just heard that Selna was selling some strange things, and it immediately hurt.


    You said that you were just selling those jewelry. Why are you mixed with strange things!


    "How much are these underpants? I want them!"


    Hearing this, Donne felt even more painful.


    Why? If it''s a beautiful woman who admires him, it''s all right, but why Mao is a man who wants to buy it!


    "Oh, this customer, you really have a good eye. Wearing these underpants will ensure that you won''t lose the golden gun. Come on, Shenghui 100 gold, this underpants belongs to you!"


    "Here --"


    His friend immediately grabbed him: "are you crazy? Spend 100 gold to buy a second-hand underwear!?"


    "What do you know? The things sold by Ms. Selna to his majesty Donne must be true. Don''t you usually see that she lives in the Lord''s house?"


    "But what does this have to do with what you want to buy..."


    "This is your majesty Donne''s underwear! Don''t you know? This is a very hot commodity in Ellington recently, and only Ms. Selna sells real goods here. As long as she sells them to those little girls, she can make a lot of money! Even if she can''t sell them, she can use them for her own use. Maybe she can really become stronger?"


    I don''t know if you can sell it, but I know you won''t get stronger. If you want to get stronger, you have to bald both your heads


    "This... What you said seems very reasonable."


    Selnaton smiled brightly: "Oh, this customer, you really have a business mind. It''s a pity Fiona didn''t hire you. Come on, the money and goods are paid. What else do you want - hiss!"


    Selna suddenly saw Donne standing behind the crowd with a black line. She suddenly took a breath of air-conditioning. Unfortunately, the owner bumped her into selling stolen goods. It''s going to be miserable this time!


    The picture of "Selna is not miserable" flashed in her mind almost instantly. She immediately panicked. She quickly wrapped up the things on the ground, and then reluctantly smiled: "it''s getting late. I''m going to close the stall. If you have anything you want to buy, come back another day."


    Then she slipped away.


    As soon as Selna ran into a path, her neck was pinched. She was carried up like a chicken.


    "It seems that you have been very happy recently..."


    "Hehe, hehe..."


    Selna smiled: "you are usually busy. Why are you suddenly free today..."


    The subtext is: why don''t you come and stare at me if you don''t get busy with the event of saving the world?


    Donne was expressionless: "I didn''t know you were so natural and unrestrained in Ellington. It seems that it''s time to find something for you."


    Selna''s heart tightened: "I''m very busy!"


    "Busy selling fake goods? Why don''t I remember when I made earrings, necklaces and other things? And you were so crazy that you forged your underwear! I underestimated you!"


    "Isn''t that not sold!"


    Selna said confidently, "and although the others are fake, the underwear is real!"


    Donne''s eyes were a little wrong: "what!?"


    "I said, you really wore those underwear!"


    "How could it be? Where did you get it?"


    "Of course someone gave it to me!"


    "To tell you the truth..."


    Selna skimmed her face: "that day, while the maids were packing their clothes, she secretly followed one..."


    "One?"


    Donne has an ominous feeling. Recently, he does feel that his underwear seems to be a little less, but it has always been the responsibility of the maids managed by Tina. He doesn''t care. How could he think the problem is here!


    "Er, er... Two... OK, OK, three!"


    After Donne stared at her for a while, Selna wilted like frost beaten eggplant, gave herself up and danced and shouted: "Well... Twenty eight! I know I''m wrong! But who would have thought that your peripheral products would sell so well! Really, it''s clear that those things I got are better. Why can''t even compare with your underwear! I''m not reconciled!"


    2¡¢ Twenty eight!


    Donne took a breath of air conditioning and looked at Selna with wrong eyes. This guy was so crazy!?


    You, underwear thief babaozhai!


    At least they stole girls'' underwear!


    You stole a man!


    "Your taste is too heavy!"


    "So I said! Your underwear is easy to sell - seriously, why don''t you get me more goods? I''ll sell it out by then. How about half and half?"


    I don''t know if Donne''s usual easygoing gave her some illusion. Selna''s eyes lit up and began to talk about "business" with him!


    Donne said with a black face, "do you think I''m short of this money?"


    "... also..."


    Selna stopped talking dejectedly. Now this guy can be called the first local tyrant in prandal - he doesn''t consider those outside the specifications of the dragon family. Even compared with the goblins, his wealth is quite amazing.


    "Tell me about you. As a legendary expert, you have to do something bad. You have to do these sneaky things!"


    Selna was confident: "it is precisely because of my obsession with wealth that I can become a legendary strong man!"


    "Don''t bullshit. Other people''s desire for wealth is not much weaker than you. The reason why you can become a legendary strong man is thanks to the half of the spirit blood in your body."


    Don mercilessly debunked her lie: "stop talking nonsense, go to business with me, and I won''t care about you if you do it well."


    "What''s the matter? You know my major, and you despise it. I can''t do anything else!"


    Selna put her arms around her chest and looked at Donne with great vigilance: "you can''t let me sleep - you have so many women and don''t want to let me go?"


    "... I really want to smoke you right now, you know?"


    "... as long as you don''t want to plug me..."


    "Who did you learn all these dirty jokes from?"


    "Who else can it be? Of course it''s you!"


    "Come on! Don''t talk nonsense! Come with me - do you have all the guys who unlock the lock!?"


    "Of course, the guy who ate always took it with him. Wait, I said you''re not serious? You really want me to play?"


    Selna has an unimaginable expression on her face. Doesn''t this guy always look down on her craft?


    When Donne took her to the ore refining center, Selna knew that this guy was not joking, but really wanted her to give play to her professional skills.


    Selna leaned over and looked at it for a while: "this kind of lock... It''s strange. I''ve never seen it before."


    "How? Are you sure?"


    "Are you kidding!"


    Selna looked contemptuous: "there is no lock I can''t open in this world! Give it to me and wait!"


    Seeing that Selna was busy there, Jindi couldn''t help asking, "is she OK?"


    "If she can''t, there may be no one in the world."


    Donne said, "then we have to choose violence to break the door."


    Selna didn''t disappoint Donne. It only took half an hour to open the cabinet door.


    It seems that even if the civilization direction is different, the lock technology is still the same


    She proudly showed off: "see? This is my ability to look after the house!"


    "I know, I know..."


    Donne waved her aside very perfunctorily, and then opened the cabinet door under the expectant gaze of everyone


    "Empty!?"

 Chapter 1213

    "Empty? How can it be empty?"


    Croto even got his head in, but it was empty and there was nothing in it.


    Donne rubbed his chin. A moment later, his eyes fell on Selna: "keep driving."


    "Ah? No! I''m so tired!"


    Selna shook her head vigorously, and Donne stared at her coldly: "I remember well that the sentencing for the crime of theft in the newly promulgated decree is not small. Now it seems that there is a lack of a typical example. I think a thief in the legendary realm seems very good..."


    "I''ll do it!"


    Selna jumped up directly: "I can''t do it! You''re a devil!"


    Under Donne''s supervision, Selna began to open those cabinets one after another. At first, she was relatively rusty, but after opening a few times, she seemed to find the trick. The efficiency became faster and faster. Donne was amazed at the skills of unlocking - was this guy''s talent really in unlocking?


    If she can''t get along in the future, she can advertise on the taxi "Selna unlock, official record, your trusted partner" to make a living.


    "Why do I always feel a deep malice pestering me..."


    Selna muttered as she was busy. She shivered inexplicably. A moment later, she stood up and stretched herself: "it''s all done!"


    As soon as dinge wanted to get close to him, Jindi pushed him away and looked up: "there is!"


    Finally, according to the statistics, there are nearly 50 cabinets in the whole room, with less than 10 liquid containers.


    Croto frowned. "That''s too little!"


    "Actually, I can understand," said Donne, pointing to his feet. "It''s just an ore smelting center. How much data can there be? What''s recorded in it? It''s probably predictable. It''s nothing more than equipment operation records and videos here, or related ore smelting processes."


    Donne put away all the liquid containers, and then a group of people ran to the central control room.


    "Can''t dismantle!"


    Croto waved a big hand: "protect the whole place! We''ll work here in situ! In case of any accident, first write down the whole completely. If you can''t remember it, draw it on the drawing! If anyone makes a mistake, I''ll kill him!"


    Kloto''s last cruel words made the dwarfs around cheer up and act quickly one by one. While cleaning and protecting the equipment in the central control room, he recorded the connections with paper and pen.


    It''s OK to say the internal line, but there''s no way to connect with the external mineral smelting equipment, so we can only put it on hold for the time being.


    Theoretically, it is the best choice to take the computer back to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute and work in that environment. However, this thing has been here for thousands of years. Who knows where it will be damaged when it is disassembled?


    Therefore, for the sake of insurance, starting in situ is the only option.


    The cleanup lasted two days, and then Donne brought all the equipment they needed from the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute.


    "Start, start!"


    As soon as the things were ready, cloto immediately fell into extreme excitement. He transferred all his most familiar assistants. These assistants used to accompany him to disassemble and assemble many products of prehistoric civilization. They have relatively rich experience and will be of great use this time.


    On Donne''s side, yustisa, Angus, Edward and other people proficient in alchemy were also found by him, which can be said to concentrate all the scientific research forces around Donne.


    "These devices... I seem to have seen them before."


    Yustisa looked at the prehistoric computers and suddenly said, "people of the einzbellen family once brought back a similar thing, but we didn''t find anything, so we threw it into the warehouse."


    "This thing is not rare in the ruins. It is different from the shoddy manufacture of those green skin and big ear monsters. These things made by our ancestors are surprisingly durable. Even after ten thousand years, there are still many equipment that can work. The reduced rays and gravity wells in our hands are typical examples."


    Croto looked at the circuit diagram and reconnected the devices. He said casually, "it''s just this... Oh, you call it a computer? This computer is very precise and has been placed for thousands of years. Although the parts inside are not damaged, he doesn''t know where there will be faults or dust. It''s difficult to find something that can be used."


    "The ruins have been sealed underground. These computers are relatively intact. Maybe we can try to repair it and restart it. It would be better if we could read those data."


    "I can''t wait to see the lives of my ancestors."


    Croto laughed, and then threw himself into the busy again. He kept muttering some unknowingly harsh terms - although they were all computers, the computers developed by prehistoric civilization here in prandar were not necessarily the same as those on earth. With Donne''s shallow knowledge, there was no chance to show, All he could do now was sit quietly and pass the tools, and then try to learn from croto''s work.


    Angus and yustisa also went to help. Although they didn''t understand these things, they learned very quickly and soon understood the general structure and the principle of some parts. It has to be said that the products of prehistoric civilization had a strong impact on them, Let them take a new look at these dwarfs around them - their ancestors used to be the masters of the world and created such a developed and brilliant civilization!


    The inspection, repair and assembly of computers lasted for more than half a month. It was not until the month of growth that the computers excavated from the ruins were finally assembled, and the internal parts were thoroughly cleaned and inspected.


    "I can''t say it''s completely normal, but at least this computer is the most complete one we''ve ever discovered!"


    Kloto looked at the new computer and felt a sense of achievement in his heart. He knew that in the current environment, the dwarf civilization might never be found again, and once the new artificial soul quantum computer technology developed, it would be no weaker than the computer studied by his ancestors. The development direction of civilization has completely changed.


    However, even if they want to embark on a new road that their ancestors have never set foot on, the civilization and glory of their ancestors must not be forgotten.


    Croto shouted, "are you ready?"


    "The energy system is ready!"


    Croto waved: "start!"


    Nokia, the assistant nearby, immediately connected the energy, which was the energy core removed from the patrol robot. After they modified it, it was connected with the computer. At present, it is not known whether it can be used.


    After the energy was turned on, the indicator light on the computer that had been silent for thousands of years suddenly lit up, and I couldn''t even hear a sound.


    Think about it carefully. Liquid storage technology has been developed. If you can''t even fix the cooling system of the computer, it''s bullshit


    At this time, a holographic projection was suddenly launched in front of the crowd, and Donne suddenly realized that no wonder he didn''t see something like the display just now. It turned out that the holographic projection technology was used, but immediately followed, Donne''s face changed!


    "I make complaints about it. I absolutely can''t make complaints about it!"


    Dumne tried to restrain his desire to make complaints about it. He forced him to swallow the "trough" which almost jumped out of his mouth.


    Why?


    Because on the holographic projection screen, there is an image of the intersection of hammer and sickle


    He would not think that this is the glory of great communism shining on the different world. After all, when this thing appeared, even civilization on the earth had not appeared. This can only be said to be an amazing coincidence.


    Yes, yes, it''s just a coincidence!


    The image flashed away, and then a simple interface appeared. What appeared in front of everyone was the interface that Donne was very familiar with


    User login interface


    After seeing this interface, a group of people were all stunned: "what is this? What should we do?"


    After thinking for a moment, croto tried to hit a few keys on the pop-up projection keyboard


    "Di -"


    After the alarm sounded, people immediately heard a soft... Goblin voice. Its language was very similar to dwarf goblin language, but it was different. It was obviously a language ten thousand years ago. Croto, who had studied the language of his ancestors, could barely hear it, but he obviously didn''t hear it clearly as Donne did.


    The voice said "the account and password are wrong, please re-enter"


    It''s embarrassing!


    Mingming managed to find a intact relic. He managed to find these intact computers. He worked hard to repair them and even started them successfully, but finally told them that he couldn''t log in because he didn''t have an account and password!?


    Croto is anxious to kill now!


    Donne is also very impatient. It is clear that a door to prehistoric civilization is in front of him, and even a crack has been opened, but they just can''t get in. What can we do?


    Croto turned anxiously: "account... Password... Damn it, how can we know this kind of thing?"


    Donne rubbed his chin and mused.


    Use Eve''s powerful parallel computing power to brute force crack? It seems feasible, but the two are different from the underlying code, and the database is incompatible. In short, Eve and this computer can''t communicate at all. How can we crack it?


    Generally speaking, the account password must be known by the staff here, but their bones have disappeared and nothing has been left, let alone the account password


    At this time, Donne was suddenly stunned, and then took out several alloy nameplates from his personal space - the nameplates of those workers who had disappeared!

 Chapter 1214

    Donne remembered clearly that there were some words on those metal work cards. If he knew before, it is likely that some people who can''t remember the account password will write the account password on the work card!


    You can take a chance!


    Even if it''s not a password, if the name of those people is an account, you can also try some simple passwords, such as 123456


    Don''t think this method is too stupid. In fact, many people like to set this simple password, so the number theft is so rampant


    Donne handed the work card to croto: "try this."


    Croto glanced. "What''s this?"


    "What I found in the room should be work cards. The bodies of your ancestors have disappeared, but these work cards are left."


    After a pause, Donne said with emotion: "how to say, although they have disappeared from the world, the evidence of their existence remains. At least you can see that they have been brilliant in the world."


    "Yes!"


    Kloto also sighed, and then started directly: "let''s try. I''ll see how to input these words first."


    After studying for a long time, cloto finally entered the two groups of words on the work card. Unfortunately, the result was not ideal and it was still a mistake.


    "Try this group again..."


    no way.


    "Continue..."


    Still wrong.


    Donne leaned over, pointed to a row of numbers on the projection keyboard and said, "you first enter an account number, then enter these numbers in the password field, start from the first, enter them in order, enter them later, and then try again."


    "Password? So simple?"


    Don shrugged: "sometimes the answer is that simple."


    Kloto tried, but something amazing happened. When he entered the third name and then entered eight numbers in sequence, he really succeeded in logging in!


    All the people around were stunned. No one thought that the account and password were really so simple. The assistants immediately recorded the group of account and password that can log in for backup.


    "(ancient language) employee No.: 02493754, the first-class supervisor of Magu mine smelter, raven Kerr, successfully logged in... Welcome back, your excellency raven, the supervisor, and the intelligent assistant Magu serve you. The central network connection fails and the production demand instruction cannot be obtained. At present, it is the local working mode. Please read the monitoring log, adjust the production process, or issue a new instruction sequence..." [discovery of prehistoric civilization]


    "This, this is it talking? Can it talk like Eve!?"


    Well, it''s rare to see many strange things. Can primary artificial AI do well... In other words, their ancestors'' surnames are different from those of today''s gnomes and goblins. Can it be that at the beginning, today''s gnomes and goblins forgot their surnames, so they used their favorite Dongxi as their surnames? Wrench rivet cylinder bolt or something


    "Smart assistant... Great..."


    Croto has begun to observe the user interface excitedly.


    Donne also gathered together. The user interface was different from what he knew. There was no neat interface and icons. Instead, there were floating balls with simple icons on them.


    "These shouldn''t be what we choose to do?"


    Croto wanted to touch the icons, but he was a little hesitant for fear of damaging the baby.


    Donne suddenly said, "you can try voice commands to ask the intelligent assistant. Although it is not a real life, the basic questions should be answered by us."


    Croto nodded. After hesitating, he tried to say in a harsh ancient language, "Magu, show the production process map."


    "I see."


    The holographic screen was suddenly divided into two, and the picture on the right became a very complex process map, with important parameters marked on each key structural point. At the sight of this process map, croto, Donne, Angus and others were in a hurry.


    "This, this is the alloy process diagram of prehistoric civilization! This'' Anas alloy ''can resist the erosion of ten thousand years, and its performance is really excellent! It may not be as good as universal alloy or oreha steel in some aspects, but this metal can be produced in large quantities!" [discovery of Anas alloy production process]


    Angus stared, as if trying to remember the whole process drawing.


    Donne began to pour cold water: "you think too optimistic. As I said before, we simply don''t have the ability and technology to produce this alloy."


    "Uh, uh!!!"


    "See here?"


    Donne pointed to a high-temperature reaction furnace: "after the molten material enters, the synthesis temperature required here is very high, and super pressure should be provided. Add the catalyst at this temperature. Who knows what the ''Anas No. 3 catalyst'' is?"


    This is only a seemingly insurmountable condition. More importantly, who knows what is the benchmark for the temperature and pressure of prehistoric civilization?


    It is not impossible to reproduce the alloy production line of prehistoric civilization, but the current difficulties are too great and very difficult to overcome.


    Donne poured down this basin of cold water, and the excited croto and others calmed down and began to face up to the process drawing in front of them again.


    "You''re right. Let''s put down the alloy production process for the time being. Let''s take a look at the employee log. Maybe we can have a chance to see the image of our ancestors."


    Kloto then called out the employee''s video log and saw the figure in the picture. The dwarfs and goblins next to Donne suddenly froze, and everyone''s eyes stared at the figure. Although a dwarf appeared in the picture, at this moment, they forgot their contradictions and fell into a strange silence.


    "Time: April 1, 2239... I''m Raven Kerr, a routine record... Damn it, I don''t know what records there are in this damn place, such as ore, dust, noise and high temperature... Who wants to be a first-class monitor here! My dream is to go to the aviation center to become a pilot and build a great space fortress! Damn Rooney ... blame you for taking my place! I curse your mother for exploding! She was blown to pieces by a psionic engine in space! "


    As soon as Donne pulled out the corner of his mouth, it seemed that there was little difference in swearing in any world, but the point was... Was the energy they used called psionic?


    "Next."


    "Time, May 1, 2239... I''m Raven Kerr. It''s a routine record... I''m going crazy in this damn place, but it''s more than half a year before the next shift... No, I have to find a way to spend this long time. The secondary employees in the dormitory are so boring that they don''t even dare to joke with me. Such a person is alive What else does that mean? "


    "... next."


    "Time, June 1, 2239... I''m Raven Kerr. It''s a routine record... Today, the engine of No. 23 mining robot failed. It seems that the power output pressure on the 8th energy channel is too large, resulting in energy leakage. I don''t know if it''s because I used it to transfer around the earth''s crust yesterday... Ha, they don''t know anyway, do they, Who knows about this? Right? Rooney! You shameless dirty bastard! I''ll tear off your big ears, ha ha... "


    "Next, next..."


    "Time, July 1, 2239... I''m Raven Kerr. I have a routine record... There''s nothing to say about the smelter today... Looking at the news on the Internet, it''s said that the satellite transformation plan has fallen into a bottleneck because our existing single energy engine is not enough to drive the satellite out of gravity... So we must develop a new engine... Ha, new engine? I have a good idea Idea - they can put Rooney on the surface of the satellite and let him open his mouth! Believe me, the smell in that guy''s mouth will definitely make our home run away! "


    In this room, they saw with their own eyes a member of the civilization that dominated the planet ten thousand years ago, heard each other''s fancy scolding, and felt his deep resentment against the man named Rooney


    "Time, August 1, 2239... I''m Raven Kerr, the routine record... Damn! Damn! Damn! That bastard Rooney contacted me today - Hey! Guess what!? he came to me to show off! Because he was selected as a member of the satellite patrol! That should have been my honor!"


    "Time, August 15, 2239... I''m Raven Kerr. I have a routine record... A bad news... It seems that there is a strong noise deep underground in the monitoring room. Maybe it''s an earthquake or ''those guys'', who knows? It shouldn''t be because I went deep into the earth''s crust last time? I don''t carry this pot! But this discovery seems to be related to the Ministry of geology The door''s monitoring data is mild... Damn it, there is something wrong in the interior of the planet. She may not last long. Kolkin and gairia have made the right decision. Our way out is in the universe... "


    Donne shakes, those guys? Do you mean the devil? But who are kolkin and gailia? Can determine their future... Are they two leaders?


    "Time, era, August 29, 2239... I''m Raven Kerr. It''s a routine record... It''s said that a major event is going on in the central city recently. If we can succeed, we can get a steady stream of energy... This new energy is more powerful than psionics. If we get this new energy, we can even get rid of the physical restrictions and completely promote to a higher level But I didn''t have the chance to witness this event with my own eyes... "


    Donne and others suddenly had a lot of shortness of breath. They captured several key words: Central City, new energy, stronger than psionics, get rid of restrictions and promote!


    "Time, era, September 1, 2239... I''m Raven Kerr, the routine record... Succeeded! They succeeded! They opened the channel of the world of rohotz! Master rohotz''s theory is correct! There really exists a world composed of pure energy! Next, they will try to open a larger channel and try to draw energy from it - Bi Ling Can be stronger and more pure energy! I don''t know why. Although it''s good news, I always feel inexplicably flustered. I hope everything can go smoothly! - I want to watch the live broadcast and witness this historic moment! "


    Croto almost couldn''t wait to shout, "broadcast, put down one!"


    Margu: "there is no log behind. Do you need to play it again? Or I can help you create a new log record."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Everyone fell into silence.


    On September 1, 2239, the time of the big bang.

 Chapter 1215

    Prandar''s current world form can be said that everything originated from the big bang ten thousand years ago. If the big bang had not destroyed everything of prehistoric civilization, there would not be so many races on this planet now.


    According to the current records, all this was because the goblins took off the bomb madly, which blew up their hometown, and even blew up the continent as it is now.


    But... Donne doubted a long time ago. What kind of bomb can blow up such a big hole in the planet? Even if all the nuclear bombs on the earth explode, the earth is estimated to remain motionless. At most, it will lose a layer of skin and the surface creatures will disappear - but the earth itself will not be hurt at all.


    Where''s prandal? Blow up a deep sea! Even the orbit of the planet may have changed!


    bomb? It''s almost like a super giant meteorite falling down!


    But is it possible?


    Prandal has two satellites! The probability of being hit by a meteorite is lower than astronomical figures!


    If otinia hadn''t explained to him later, I''m afraid he still doesn''t know what the truth is! (see Chapter 1053 and 1054)


    "What do you think?"


    There was silence in the room. Croton turned around a little irritable. A moment later, he looked up and said, "what happened that day ten thousand years ago?"


    "It must have something to do with the rohotz world. They opened the channel of that world, and perhaps attracted some terrible enemy - it may be chaotic creatures!"


    Dinger vowed: "so, the culprit of the destruction of civilization ten thousand years ago is not our goblins! But those chaotic creatures!"


    However, dinger''s words attracted a contemptuous look, and even the goblins beside him looked away and felt a little ashamed.


    Even if you want to get rid of the shame of history, it''s bullshit to use this reason


    If chaotic creatures had invaded prandal ten thousand years ago, would there still be space for life in the world now?


    impossible!


    "Look again!"


    Even if it took a whole day to read the log, croto thought it was worth it - even he didn''t expect to get information about the disaster here.


    Donne also thinks so, because this information is too valuable. Unlike Croton, he doesn''t care much about the mass extinction of species. After all, it''s history. It''s better to know than not. Anyway, it doesn''t have much to do with his task, does it?


    Looking at chlotte, don couldn''t help but say, "if you really want to know the truth of that history, just ask otinia directly? She shouldn''t be too stingy to say it?"


    Croto was stunned, and so were Nokia.


    "Sleeping trough yes! Why didn''t I think of it?"


    Soon, kroto thought of the reason. She had worked with otinia for so long, but otinia was always silent. She didn''t even say a word except for the necessary work. She had a very weak sense of existence - kroto even forgot that she was an authentic goddess!


    A goddess who may have witnessed the destruction of prandar''s prehistoric civilization!


    "Why did you never want to ask her when you knew she was a goddess..."


    Cloto''s face was dull. He suddenly felt that his IQ was so low.


    "Goddess? What goddess?"


    Dinger was stunned. He didn''t believe that prandal would have a real goddess now.


    "It has nothing to do with you!"


    Kloto dumped him angrily, and then said to Donne, "my friend, please be sure to invite otinia. Now the desire for truth has occupied all of us. If I don''t know, I''ll go crazy!"


    "OK, look at the log first. I''ll go back."


    Donne nodded and sent it straight back.


    ¡­¡­


    "Want to know the truth?"


    As they all left, otinia finally had time to continue to study her fancy bread. When Donne suddenly broke in and told her everything, otinia closed her book, frowned and said, "is this very important? Your task is to fight chaos, that''s all."


    "It''s not important to me, but it''s important to croto."


    Donne let it out: "and clouter is very important to me. He is going crazy to know the truth. He has no time to continue his work. I don''t know whether to say it or not, so it''s up to you to decide."


    After a moment of silence, otinia stood up and said, "then go."


    "Did you agree?"


    "It''s not an unspeakable secret. I just feel troublesome."


    It''s really the style of otinia


    As soon as Donne took otinia back to the ore smelter, they gathered around him and looked at her expectantly.


    Otinia ignored their eyes and said calmly, "let me see those videos."


    Donne motioned croto to open the video, and soon the Key Videos appeared in front of her.


    After watching the video, otinia was just about to speak, and a sharp cry stopped her: "wait a minute! At such an important moment, our great leader Lord rivitz should also be present!"


    It''s dinger.


    Croto thought, nodded and said, "indeed, if we can solve the truth of the big bang, perhaps the struggle between our two races that has lasted for thousands of years can also get a result."


    "Leave it to me."


    With that, Donne sent it nonstop to nanila.


    "What!? the truth about the disaster ten thousand years ago!? of course I''m interested!"


    Hearing Donne''s words, Levitz almost jumped off the tricycle: "I''m going! I must be there at such an important moment!"


    "Then go."


    Donne took him to the scene.


    After seeing the bloated rivitz, croto immediately laughed: "Yo, rivitz, your body is still so bloated. I don''t know when you will die of obesity? I really look forward to that day. At that time, I will meet your wish and launch your body out of the world."


    "I''m fat because I''m too nutritious, unlike some guys who can''t even eat enough."


    Riviz was not impressed by croto''s ridicule, and his eyes fell on otinia: "this must be the goddess? Riviz golden tooth salutes you."


    Otinia nodded and calmly accepted his gift: "can we start?"


    "Please."


    "First question, do you know what he said about the so-called rohotz world?"


    "A world of pure energy -"


    At this point, gene had a flash in his mind: "- the star world!?"


    "Yes."


    Otinia nodded: "the development of the ancient survivors exceeded our expectations. They accidentally mastered the technology of tearing space in advance. Then they opened the channel to the star world, but they did not have the technology to control the energy of the star world, so they caused the big explosion and destroyed everything. This is the truth you are eager to know."


    Croto:


    Leviz: "!"


    The truth that has been hidden in history appears so simply in front of everyone. For a time, they are still a little difficult to accept!


    "That is to say..."


    Rivitz held his hands tremblingly. He was afraid that if he didn''t do so, he could not help scratching his face: "... The so-called big explosion was not caused by our goblins? So... We were actually wronged? So... We are innocent?"


    "Strictly speaking, none of your ancestors was innocent."


    Otinia said faintly: "as far as I know, the space tearing technology was discovered by the ancestors of goblins, and the idea of using astral energy was put forward by the ancestors of dwarfs."


    "That is to say... We were also responsible for the big bang?"


    Kloto''s mood suddenly became very complex. How could he think that the truth he longed for would be such a result in the end!


    After a long silence, otinia said, "no one is innocent of the destruction of civilization."


    At this moment, leviz actually knelt on the ground and cried. The truth was finally revealed!


    The heavy shame on the goblin''s head can finally be washed away!


    I''m afraid only they know how heavy this shame is!


    All along, they can''t raise their heads in front of the dwarf. No matter how tough and proud they are on the surface, they can''t hide their guilt and pain. It''s like an unsolvable curse, which is firmly wrapped around their people from generation to generation!


    Today, I finally figured out all this!


    Kloto looked at otinia with a very complicated mood: "since you know, why didn''t you stop the ancestors?"


    "Because of the civilization of the ancient people, we have no interference in the whole process. They don''t know our existence."


    Otinia said faintly, "and their actions are too sudden. Under the interference of chaotic forces, even we can''t see the future."


    Croto nodded, suddenly stunned and took a breath of cold air: "did you just say... Chaos? There were chaotic creatures at that time?"


    "Yes, strictly speaking, you..."


    Otinia pointed to him and leviz: "your ancestors were created to study a possibility of fighting chaos. You didn''t master special power, but your wisdom was adjusted to the limit of ordinary creatures. Unfortunately, being too smart is also a mistake."


    "We..."


    Croto opened his mouth wide. BA was stunned: "we dwarfs and goblins are also divine creations!"


    This is ridiculous!


    "Yes."


    Otinia finished, looked at Donne and said, "you said the big bang had nothing to do with you? In fact, you were also wrong."


    Donne was stunned: "why?"


    "Because..."

 Chapter 1216

    Donne was stunned by otinia''s words.


    Is he still involved in the big bang?


    This is unscientific


    "Why?"


    "Because..."


    Otinia looked at Donne and said calmly, "although their civilization has been destroyed, it obviously has great potential. It is a civilization that is very likely to find a way to fight chaos."


    "So?"


    "So we sorted out the seeds of their civilization, packaged them into an information flow, and then created a messenger..."


    Otinia looked at Donne and said, "let the messenger carry that message to your world and come to your planet."


    £¡£¡£¡£¡£¡£¡


    "What!?"


    In an instant, Donne''s scalp was about to explode: "you mean, the civilization of our world was developed on the basis of prandal prehistoric civilization seeds!? this is bullshit!"


    In other words, countless brilliant civilization discoveries and scientific and technological achievements on Earth actually come from dwarfs and goblins!? Zu Chongzhi''s PI is not called PI, it should be called Dahl cylinder ratio!? The Dirac sea should be called rohotz world¡ª¡ª No, it should be called star world now!


    Stunned don couldn''t help saying, "in the civilization history of our world, there has never been any trace of civilization of dwarfs and goblins!"


    "This is an acceptable differentiation in the development of civilization."


    Otinia said faintly: "The seeds of civilization have been planted, but what they look like is not exactly the same. Different worlds, different environments and different races will cause great differences. Even because the ''distance'' between the two worlds is so close and exists like a mirror image, prandal''s information will be projected to you, so you will be affected , so many works of art that are so similar to this world have been born. And that is why we chose ''you'' from that world. "


    "Stop talking. I''m going to shout to Chloe''s ancestors..."


    Donne covered his head and felt a little confused.


    Originally, I thought it was just a big event of dwarfs and goblins. Unexpectedly, I would hear such explosive news. The earth civilization actually began in prandal


    "As you wish."


    Otinia didn''t force Donne to listen.


    "But," croto couldn''t help asking, "although our civilization has been destroyed, you say that we are the most likely creatures to find and deal with chaos. Why don''t we help us rebuild civilization in the later stage?"


    "Because the conditions are inappropriate."


    Otinia shook her head: "creating life is not so random, and the birth of civilization is not as simple as you think. It is not just something that we so-called ''gods'' can solve with one word and one idea."


    "The impact of astral energy led to the excessive enrichment of prandal''s energy, and the level of void energy was too high for ordinary life. For a long time after the big bang, the survivors of dwarfs and goblins lived in the underground cavity, which barely retained the ethnic kindling. However, living in the underground world for a long time was different from the previous civilization It also led to the complete extinction of your civilization. "


    "Then the void energy decays into secluded energy in the passage of time... Oh, it is the ''psionic energy'' in the video, which we call secluded energy, that is, the energy that your ancestors used on a large scale but did not know how to be satisfied..."


    At this point, otini Arden gave a moment, slightly and imperceptibly left her mouth: "clearly, you energy is enough for them to become the most powerful civilization in the world, but our initial setting is too much. Their extremely strong curiosity, thirst for knowledge and strong self-confidence will destroy them."


    "Although the harm of Youneng is lower than that of void energy, it is still too powerful, but we don''t have much time left, so we immediately started the next restart of civilization."


    "Under the condition of enriching your energy, we gathered all our forces and created the giant dragon family to help us adjust the order of the world. Then nisclair created the elf family to restore the natural balance of the world..."


    Donne suddenly realized: "these two races were born in a quiet energy enriched environment. At the same time, they wasted a lot of their efforts, so their strength and talent are so powerful."


    "That''s understandable."


    Otinia nodded: "Then, after the secluded energy decays for the second time, the energy enrichment is alleviated and the creation conditions of some lives are met, they begin to carry out large-scale creation. This time, they are no longer extreme and start to give full play to their ideas and use their fields of expertise to create different races. This time, only humans are affected by your world A race created under the sun. "


    Donne was silly again: "the human beings in this world were created under the influence of my world?"


    "Yes."


    Otinia said with great certainty: "at that time, the human beings in your world were still in a state of untapped intelligence, but they gave them some inspiration - if it was not a very extreme genius in a certain field, but a mediocre race in all aspects, could there be an amazing civilization? This is the origin of prandal human beings."


    It''s a mess, it''s a complete mess


    The earth civilization comes from prandal''s dwarf goblin prehistoric civilization, and prandal''s current human creation inspiration comes from the earth. It''s a mess, isn''t it!


    Otinia did not care about Donne''s feelings. Now that she had begun to say it, she simply continued: "after the secondary decay of the secluded energy, it has become a stable inert energy that can be absorbed by the living body, and even interfered and affected by a strong enough spiritual force. This is the power you know - magic."


    "Originally, the world was full of magic, but it was not so strong, and it was difficult to be directly perceived and controlled by ordinary life. However, the reckless behavior of the ancient remnant poured the energy of the star world into the world, which led to a great increase in the energy concentration of the world. The result was... The race created this time except the dragon race and the Elf race - of course, the Lord If it refers to human beings - affected again and slowly mastered the way to manipulate this power... "


    Otinia looked at Donne again: "after discovering this, they were also shocked, but soon they accepted the reality, and then began to actively intervene in the development of the world, come to the world as a God, and guide the development and trend of the world to a certain extent..."


    Stunned Jean murmured, "this is the origin of those Vaticans?"


    "Yes," otinia nodded, "they chose some people and gave them the power of ''divine magic'' to replace them to stabilize the order of the world and guide the trend of civilization. This is the intention of the holy see at the beginning of its birth."


    Angus couldn''t help saying, "but then..."


    "But later, as the interference of chaos became stronger and stronger, in order to reduce the erosion process of chaos, they reduced the number of times they looked here and tried to focus on other planets. After all, it is more important here - although this will make you very sad, prandal is actually an experimental field, which we use to experiment how to develop A valuable experimental field for civilization against chaotic creatures, which cannot be found here. "


    Experimental field?


    Now these people present don''t look very good. Is their life just a test of the gods?


    This feeling that fate is completely controlled by others is definitely not good.


    Even God.


    Jean was in a very bad mood: "is that how you play with our destiny in the dark..."


    "Play? Where does this start? Have we influenced any decisions you make? No! We just use the power of the Holy See through a little ''Divine enlightenment'' to ensure that the world will not destroy itself. As for the development direction of civilization, we just watch quietly and look forward to the final results!"


    Otinia said sarcastically, "if we don''t create your ancestors, you won''t even exist. If we don''t use the Holy See''s intervention, after mastering the power of magic, you will be destroyed by your own inflated ambition. If we don''t come... Ha ha, if we don''t come, there will be no dialogue now."


    Indeed, as she said, if there were no gods, they would not even have a chance to talk now.


    In other words, not everyone is qualified to be the experiment of the gods - all the civilizations destroyed by chaos in the universe are crying silently


    After all this, otinia returned to her former indifferent state: "Later... Later things you all know, although we have delayed time as much as possible, chaotic creatures are pervasive, constantly infiltrating the world, eroding the ''shell'' of the world, and finally noticed here and invaded here on a small scale."


    "You say... Small range?"


    Donne thought of what otinia had just said, and suddenly his scalp was numb: "you mean..."


    "You guessed right. The threat of chaos has never existed only in prandal''s crisis, but in the whole world, or the whole universe."


    Horizontal groove!!!!


    Donne wanted to curse his mother: "I have more than enough to save this planet, but I don''t have enough strength. As a result, you told me that you want to save the universe!"


    Otinia looked at Donne calmly and said, "if I remember correctly, what nisclair told you is to let you save the world?"


    "That''s right, but -"


    Donne''s face suddenly smothered.


    Otinia just said faintly, "since your world is so developed, don''t tell me you don''t understand the concept between ''world'' and ''planet''."


    Save the world!


    Instead of saving the planet!


    Fuck your uncle nisclair!


    Fraud!


    You are a naked fraud!

 Chapter 1217

    Saving the world in the concept of ordinary people must mean saving the "world" in which he lives, that is, the planet under his feet?


    Whether it''s an alien invasion or a little monster waking up, in a word, the end of the world is coming, so we need a hero to defeat them and usher in happyend. Is that saving the world?


    What the hell is saving the universe!?


    Donne wanted to quit on the spot - I didn''t quit, but I couldn''t do it!


    "Of course," otinia said calmly after seeing Donne''s rather ugly face, "considering your ability and existing human and material resources, saving the universe is too difficult for you..."


    Donne''s eyes lit up: "so?"


    "So your task is to save the planet."


    Otinia said faintly: "I said, this is an experimental field. You only need to complete one sample. As long as it can successfully resist the invasion of chaos and stabilize the defense line, it means this development model. This civilization is promising. We can try to restart several civilizations, copy the current development model and form similar civilizations."


    "When these civilizations develop into a certain scale, they can blossom more and resist the invasion of chaos at the same time."


    Otinia said slowly, "now you don''t want to be able to completely eliminate them - you may not be able to eliminate them. As long as you can restrain their infinite growth and stabilize the defense line, your task will be completed."


    Donne was relieved: "I see... If it''s just this planet, I''m a little confident..."


    "If you can''t do it with the help of star resources..."


    Otinia curled her mouth: "then you might as well cut yourself now to thank the world."


    "Come on... I''m under a lot of pressure, okay..."


    Otinia suddenly showed a smile: "of course, if you are particularly confident and want to completely save the whole universe with the power of this planet, it is certainly better. We will all support you."


    "Don''t tease, it''s impossible..."


    Donne almost cried. Apart from other things, even if there are so many resources and powerful technology that can fight against chaotic creatures, there are not so many human resources for him to use!


    Now the grain output has been greatly increased, and driven by the fertility policy, the population of prandar has barely warmed up, and the increased population only barely exceeds the dead population by one or two percent. In order to achieve explosive population growth, the population growth rate must exceed several times the death rate, In this way, the rapid iteration of population can be formed.


    "Heroes are heroes because they can complete impossible tasks."


    Otinia looked at gene and Angus: "just like them, although their identity is not special, they are just the most ordinary aborigines on the planet, but they successfully defeated the chaos invasion in the second chaos invasion war, so they can become heroes. For the people here, they are also true heroes."


    "You flatter me!"


    This was a compliment from the goddess. Jean and Angus were immediately flattered and had a light on their faces.


    "Well, I''ve basically finished the cause and effect. What else do you want to know?"


    Otinia looked at Donne. "If there''s nothing, I''ll go back."


    "Nothing for the time being... Go back first."


    Being bombarded by her with such a pile of high-energy news, don''t know what to ask now?


    Otinia nodded and looked at Donne quietly.


    ¡°£¿¡±


    Donne: what are you looking at me for


    Otinia grabbed Donne''s arm and said, "send me."


    "I''m dizzy. Won''t you go back yourself? You''re a goddess!"


    "Do you want me to blast another hole in the spatial structure of the world to meet chaotic creatures?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne had nothing to say and honestly sent otinia back.


    After Donne and otinia left, gene, Angus and croto were silent for a moment and looked at each other. Their mood was very complicated.


    Yes, no matter who suddenly finds out the world they live in... Oh, it should be said that the planet is actually just someone else''s "game". No one will be happy, right?


    Although this is not a game, but just an "experimental field", the nature is the same.


    The first one to speak was leviz. His fat fingers scratched his head and his face was still full of tears, but now it turned into a very distressed look: "why do I suddenly feel that everything I do now has lost its meaning?"


    The heavy humiliation on the head of the race finally cleared the snow, but before he came and excited, he heard more shocking news, and his brain was a little difficult to use.


    Angus sighed: "yes, everything is just a test and experiment of the gods. What is wealth and power in our eyes? Nothing is meaningful except the power really in our own hands."


    Gene smiled bitterly: "But even the so-called power is just a low-level power that can be ignored... Now I understand how huge the gap between human beings and gods is... Those who try to kill gods and replace them are all a group of shortsighted fools. They don''t understand what kind of existence they are facing."


    What is the world like in God''s eyes?


    What they see is the order of the whole universe. Life is born in their hands, civilization grows under their observation, and the planet is destroyed under their gaze. They are omnipresent, omniscient and omnipotent, but they are subject to their own power. In this case, they have no choice but to hand over the future of the whole world to ordinary mortals.


    What is the world like in the eyes of mortals?


    Full of temptation, wealth, power, heterosexual, power... Everything can become something they struggle and rob each other. In order to occupy more resources, they will kill and struggle with each other and only focus on what is in front of them. Only a very few people will have a long-term vision and see the future. If these people become leaders, this civilization will have a future Come on, if these people don''t have the right to speak, then this civilization will always die in internal friction


    This is the gap in realm.


    Donne soon came back, and then they looked at each other, silent and embarrassed.


    I thought I was from the civilized and developed earth, but who would have thought that the earth civilization actually came from prandal''s prehistoric civilization


    How does this relationship work?


    "Forget it, don''t think about it for the time being. Since this computer has been turned on, our focus now is how to use it as much as possible to obtain more information about prehistoric civilization."


    Donne shook his head and said, "there may be a lot of valuable information in the memory of those archives, especially the video logs of those employees. We should carefully analyze them. Maybe we can analyze a lot of useful things from their words."


    "Yes, that''s right!"


    Croto''s eyes lit up: "if we can analyze some computer technologies from their logs, we may repair more computers, and then we have sufficient resources to try to crack these technologies with Eve."


    Donne said slowly, "once Eve has established a complete prehistoric technology database, we can completely abandon these computers and carry out our own research."


    The computer technology of prehistoric civilization may be very good or powerful, but it was developed by prehistoric civilization after all. They can''t copy it at all, or even repair it after it is damaged. It''s impossible to use this kind of computer all the time. Only the artificial soul quantum computer they have developed is a long-term plan.


    After the establishment of a complete database, we can use Eve to reverse analyze the things in the ruins.


    "Let''s start!"


    Kloto waved his big hand and then looked at leviz. His eyes were a little complicated. He walked over and stretched out his hand: "anyway, now at least we know the truth. Similarly, as ancient relics, we should reconcile and hope that we can work together in the future to create a brilliant civilization like our ancestors again."


    "Reconciliation..."


    I don''t know why, leviz was suddenly a little overwhelmed. He thought that goblins and dwarfs would never reconcile, but who would have thought that this day would happen in front of his eyes and found it under his own witness.


    "Yes, reconciliation."


    "I''m really..."


    Rivitz thought for a moment. He stretched out a huge palm. Just one hand was bigger than croto''s whole body. Croto hugged one of his fingers, which was the beginning of bilateral cooperation.


    Donne filmed this scene nearby - it can be regarded as a historic moment in prandal.


    Suddenly, kloto was electrocuted and released rivitz''s finger and screamed, "Damn it! What''s this in your hand?"


    Leviz said calmly, "it''s just a mixture of food residue, grease, ash, saliva and tears... Wait! What''s the smell on you? It''s so pungent?"


    "Just a little industrial grease!"


    Croto wiped his hands hard, even took off his clothes and screamed, "can I take back what I said? I still hate you guys!"


    "Each other."


    Leviz chuckled, but they all knew that it was just a joke. Peace was hard won, and none of them wanted to destroy this precious opportunity.


    After the reconciliation between the two sides, the research work on relics was also discussed again. This time, more goblins joined in, on the one hand, because goblins have more material resources, which can make the archaeological team work more comfortable, on the other hand, because they need to learn.


    Yes, learn their skills from the Dwarfs - even goblins with excellent chemical knowledge have to admit defeat in this regard.


    If we want to fully understand the technology of our ancestors, both of them must cooperate sincerely. Without either side, it is incomplete.


    Donne was relieved to see that they were willing to cooperate with each other. Next... He was trying his best to crack the data of prehistoric civilization!

 Chapter 1218

    The day after the dwarf and goblins shook hands and made peace, various media in Ellington immediately reported the historic event.


    "Shock! Ten thousand old friends shake hands and make peace. The reason is


    The truth of the destruction of prehistoric civilization is finally revealed


    The shocking discovery of prehistoric civilization! Where will prandal''s civilization go


    Newspaper after newspaper snowflakes generally flew in all directions. The voice of the announcer spread the news to the distance. The magic projection tower also invited Donne to the studio for the first time, carefully described the event for the audience and analyzed the future impact for them.


    "In short, there are more opportunities for everyone to see dwarfs and goblins together in the street."


    Donne smiled and said, "the reconciliation between the two sides has little impact on the vast majority of people. More impact is where you can''t see it."


    "For example?"


    "For example, most of the prehistoric technologies in the hands of goblins focus on chemistry, while the dwarf has mastered the knowledge and technology commonly used in engineering fields such as physics and mathematics. After the two sides get back together this time, they will learn from each other. In the future, the things sold by goblins will have more quality assurance and will not break down frequently. The dwarf has obtained goblins After their chemical knowledge, their development fields will be more extensive, and the two sides will cooperate in depth, involving all aspects. "


    "In other words, for ordinary people, their cooperation will not have any impact on our lives."


    "That''s right."


    After a pause, Donne smiled and said, "but thanks to the discovery in the prehistoric relics, we have decided to speed up the cracking of the information of prehistoric civilization, hoping to master their knowledge and technology. Once we gain something, we will use the fastest speed to turn that knowledge into productivity."


    "That is to say, if the crack is successful, our life will become more comfortable?"


    Donne nodded: "it can be understood that the most obvious manifestation of productivity improvement is the significant improvement of people''s living standards."


    "Then I sincerely hope you can achieve results as soon as possible."


    Donne smiled. "Thank you. We won''t let you down."


    However, after Donne made this promise, things went beyond his expectations.


    After a whole month of growth, the progress of cracking computer technology is still very slow, and there is basically no effective progress. However, a lot of work has been accumulated at the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, which makes croto and his team have to temporarily slow down their idea of cracking computers and produce several copies of Eve''s computers, They moved to the ruins to crack the work, and they returned to the research institute to continue the original action.


    The month of life begins to enter the early summer again, the temperature begins to rise rapidly, and the crops begin to grow rapidly - before, due to Nora, many places have harvested a season of crops, which can be regarded as the second season of this year, and people are very happy.


    Even if this season''s crops fail to harvest due to the weather, with the previous season''s crops, we will never be hungry this year.


    The development on the side of ilrus empire is also in steady and orderly progress. After the temperature rises, the speed of highway laying on the side of Wren Empire also begins to speed up, and a small number of joints have been started with the solante led highway laid at the same time.


    After the opening of some highway lines, the ilrus Empire and ronitant merchants began to become active and take action one after another to open up the almost blank market of the Ryan empire. A large number of fresh goods were transported to the cities of the Ryan empire through the opened highways, which opened the eyes of the orcs here, Also let businessmen make a lot of money.


    At the same time, the air towers in the first tier cities have been completed long ago, and the air towers in the second tier cities have begun to be completed one after another. In fact, the trunk line of air transportation has begun to take shape, and the previous groups of personnel have been almost trained. Aurelia plans to start trial operation of air routes between major cities recently. After Eve''s optimization calculation, The most important are the following routes:


    Ellington Bain alinks;


    Ellington Preston paganis Tomahawk harouin MAGGIS nanila;


    Ellington - kaspami - Tachira - Sila - ivalan - Kirchners - xinbulkeso;


    Ellington caspami blood rock;


    Ellington forge hammer Fort gear city;


    Alinx Fira MAGGIS nanila;


    ARIX Tarris poleni hymn city;


    ARIX ansello storm city yakner chant city;


    These air routes almost cover the main civilized cities in prandar human country at present. They are also the most prosperous areas with the most frequent commercial activities. Therefore, the demand is the greatest and the exploitable potential is the greatest.


    Not surprisingly, these routes will be opened one by one next month, that is, the month of jubilation. After two months of trial operation in the month of midsummer and the month of harvest, they will be opened before the month of celebration.


    At that time, alinks will usher in the largest tourist flow in history, which will be a great challenge for the city with a long history. Therefore, Donne plans to hold a celebration in Ellington this year to divert a large number of people from alinks, At the same time, let more people in the world visit Ellington now.


    After all, people say that they have not seen it with their own eyes. If they really come to Ellington, they will know what a beautiful and wonderful place it is. At that time, they can absorb a group of fixed residents and increase the labor force.


    Compared with the momentum of civil aviation, the development of civil land transportation system is also fast. With the increase of market demand and the influx of a large number of resources provided by the star boundary base, Datang heavy industry in Ellington has opened more than a dozen production lines, which has more than doubled the scope of production workshops for the production of different types of magic cars facing different markets.


    Although the sales of cheap low-end magic cars are gratifying, so far, the most popular are the large and medium-sized functional vehicles used to carry goods and solicit customers. These vehicles are expensive, but they are highly sought after.


    Why?


    Of course, it still depends on prandal''s social form.


    Before the birth of magic cars, the main force of transportation was large carriages, and the use of these carriages often required raising a large number of horses. It was necessary to carry a lot of forage on the road to meet the needs of long-distance transportation. At the same time, poor transportation conditions were easy to cause damage to goods, and it was easy to miss the best period of goods sales after time, So those businessmen are very distressed.


    But now it''s different. The expressway network extending in all directions has basically taken shape. The roads to major cities have become very flat. The transportation efficiency has been greatly improved. Not to mention, even the means of transportation have been reformed.


    Although the price of magic car is high, it does not need to prepare excess space for transporting forage. When it is not used, it does not need to consume resources to maintain the life of horses. All the space inside the car can be used to transport goods, and it is very stable and fast on the highway, which is far from comparable to the carriage.


    In this way, the transportation cost of magic power car is far lower than that of carriage, and even the cost performance is far higher than that of carriage. In this case, as long as they can afford magic power car, why do they choose carriage?


    Not only has the magic car been warmly sought after, but the weekly shipment of the magic phone will be robbed by everyone. After more than half a year of fermentation, the real power of the magic phone has been shown. The difference between the chambers of commerce with and without the magic phone is very obvious. The chambers of commerce with the magic phone are not only more closely connected with each other, Moreover, many chambers of Commerce have achieved information sharing and can inform their partners of business opportunities in their region at the first time, so that they can prepare goods in the shortest time.


    As a result of saving a lot of time, the income of these chambers of commerce with information has increased by leaps and bounds and become stronger and stronger in the past half a year.


    With the hot sales of magic cell phones, the identity crystal card promoted by Ellington has finally been widely recognized by people, and nearly ten million copies have been issued continuously. Guards in many cities have become accustomed to checking identity crystal cards to reduce the burden. People''s acceptance of identity crystal cards is certainly good news, but Ellington''s side, In order to maintain the information of local identity cards, the establishment of management departments had to be expanded, and the number of members increased several times.


    Donne has asked the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute to increase the database management function for Eve - if this continues, their management efficiency will not keep up with the development speed of society, and all data must be managed as soon as possible.


    In addition to the above changes, the most worthy of attention is the western development plan.


    Driven by aurelia, the preliminary screening of people interested in the Ryan Empire to participate in the western development plan has begun. Almost all of these people come from the remote and poor areas of the Ryan Empire, where life is very difficult and they can''t even live there. For tastrow, they are also a heavy burden on the country.


    This time, with the opportunity of cooperation with the ilrus Empire, these orcs were sent here. If these people can pass the screening and participate in the western development plan, it will greatly reduce the pressure of the Ryan Empire and promote the further integration between the two countries.


    This is a win-win choice.


    If... Everything goes well.

 Chapter 1219

    In xinbulkesuo, the backyard of Datang chamber of Commerce, the bustling people lined up. The team lined up from the yard to the street outside, winding to the distance, and even couldn''t see the end at a glance. Most of these orcs were in rags, dry hair, and most of their faces didn''t look very good.


    They all came here after a long journey from the remote areas of the Ryan empire. After tessro''s careful consideration, he decided to send these people to grace as the first pioneers.


    "Next..."


    As soon as Xiaoai''s voice fell, she was shrouded in a shadow. When she looked up, a face scared her back. The amazing two milk mountains in front of her chest were trembling and choppy.


    Standing in front of her was a lion ORC with strong muscles and dry hair. He was also stained with thick blood. His skin armor was also very worn. There were scars and patches everywhere. He was oily and dirty. He should have not cleaned his body for a long time. His whole body smelled pungent, I don''t know whether it''s the smell or the bad smell of blood.


    Compared with the little love sitting there dressed brightly, she is completely a person from two worlds... Orcs.


    Xiaoai seems to find that her reaction is a little exaggerated. Her face is slightly red: "hug, sorry..."


    The main reason is that this guy''s body is too tall and powerful, and there are old scars everywhere. It can be seen that he often fights. He should be a soldier. The most frightening thing is that in the middle of his cheek, a scar cuts through his left eye and nose from the upper left corner of his forehead, which is very ferocious. This is the real reason why little aise shivers.


    After being stared at by the lion Orc for a while, Xiao AI came back and flustered out a new form: "what''s your name?"


    "Leo, Leo blood claw."


    Leo''s voice was very hoarse, like a blade rubbing against the gravel.


    "Well, where are you from?"


    Leo''s pupils shrunk, stared at Xiao AI and said slowly, "blood shadow town."


    "Oh, blood shadow town... Let me see... Well, it''s a remote town in the Northeast..."


    Xiao AI looked at the list nearby for a long time and frowned: "however, this batch of people in the town should have no blood shadow..."


    "You mean I sneaked in?"


    Leo lowered his body slightly and made his terrible face closer to Xiao AI: "do you mean that after we received the notice, we came all the way, just because you might not have received the notice, we had to rush back and starve to death there?"


    "No, not so..."


    Little love shrank back with tearful eyes. She was frightened by the ORC. Poor little love was an important figure of the Datang chamber of Commerce in xinbulkesuo. Seeing an accident here, the surrounding Orc guards immediately surrounded her.


    Leo glanced, straightened himself again and said faintly, "if you want us to come, let us come, if you want us to go, let us go. What do you think of us?"


    "No, not so..."


    Where did little love encounter this situation, she was at a loss.


    "Then give me an answer."


    Leo looked at her: "do you want me to work hard in the grace area to earn a bite, or do you want me to starve to death on my way back?"


    After all, Xiao AI is also a man of the Ryan empire. Hearing what he said, he was so pathetic and miserable that he immediately softened his heart: "well, I''ll register for you..."


    Leo nodded and stopped talking. The guards around him took back their weapons.


    "Your age..."


    "48 years old."


    "Is it an apocalypse? If so, what occupation?"


    "Golden Tomahawk fighter."


    Golden apocalypse?


    Little love was stunned: "how can the golden Apocalypse starve to death..."


    "Huh?"


    "I, I register right away!"


    Leo just gave a light hum. Xiao AI immediately abandoned the doubts in his mind and quickly went through the registration formalities for him and registered his identity card.


    "You have passed the preliminary registration information, and then someone will conduct a secondary investigation on your data. If you have no history of vicious crimes, you can pass the secondary screening, and then gather here again at the end of the month and show your license. At that time, an airship will take you to blood Rock City in grace... Do you have any questions?"


    "Yes."


    Leo looked at Xiao AI and said, "have we been sent out? Are we going to work there until we die?"


    "No, no, this is by our Datang chamber of Commerce -"


    Us?


    Leo frowned imperceptibly.


    "- the purpose of the western development plan launched in cooperation with the royal family of the ilrus empire is to make it a livable area and make full use of the land. This time, the personnel of the Ryan Empire joined it because of the hard work of his majesty tastrow. If they perform well there, they can get very rich returns..."


    "I see."


    Leo nodded, turned and left. When he left, Xiao AI seemed to hear him whisper, "as an orc, he has become a running dog of human beings. The guys of the second-class sub race should be dominated as expected".


    Illusion? It should be an illusion... After all, everyone is from the Ryan empire. How could they say that?


    After all, little love is too kind. She doesn''t know the danger of people''s hearts. The peace on the surface of the world is the result of countless people''s efforts to maintain it in the dark. Not to mention anything else, even in the booming Ilus Empire, when everyone cries out for the wisdom of his majesty Donne, the number of crimes every day is not small.


    There are even many people who want to overthrow his rule and replace it.


    But in front of his absolute strength, these guys are just clowns. There is a special security management team to deal with these things. These things will not even be transmitted to Donne. At most, they will only become a written report in front of Princess aurelia. Their lives are for Aurelia and Donne, It''s just meaningless figures in the report.


    This is also the case in the Ryan empire.


    After leaving the Datang chamber of Commerce, Leo wandered aimlessly around the street and watched whether there were people following him. After confirming his safety, he slowly walked into an insignificant tavern.


    "Sorry, our shop is closed... You''re back. Go, they''re all in the basement."


    When the boss saw it was Leo, he lowered his head and continued to wipe the spotless table.


    Leo nodded at him and went down into the basement.


    After knocking at the door according to a special rhythm, an observation hole was soon opened on the door of the basement. After seeing Ao, he opened the door and put him in.


    There are a group of orcs sitting in the basement. If you observe carefully, you will find that all the orcs present are first-class sub races, and they are generally very vigilant.


    "I''m back."


    "How''s it going?"


    Leo went on, picked up the glass, took a sip of beer, and then said, "as we investigated, Xiao AI, a young girl of the Koo nationality from Bi Village, was very timid and simple. She was at a loss if she frightened her a little. I have successfully passed the first screening. This is what they call the identity card."


    Leo took out the identity crystal card and put it on the table. All the orcs in the room immediately stared at the thin card and burst into flames.


    Humans just want to use this card to bring them into management.


    "It''s worth it. I squeezed the team for a long time to find her and got this card smoothly."


    After a pause, he continued: "in addition, I found one thing, that little love, no, not only her, but also other Orc employees of Datang chamber of Commerce. I''m afraid they don''t regard themselves as orcs of Ryan empire. They have completely regarded themselves as people of Datang chamber of Commerce - they have become partners of mankind."


    The other orcs in the basement immediately roared with indignation: "these traitors! They are helping those hateful humans invade the motherland!"


    "They betrayed the great Wren empire! They betrayed the identity of orcs! They betrayed Lord karomarif, the God of fire!"


    "Enslave them! Restore the glory of the orcs! They only deserve to be dominated by us!"


    "Be quiet!"


    One of the Leon lion orcs roared, and the basement immediately quieted down. He said slowly: "now is not the time to start. The development of our ''glory recovery alliance'' is a critical moment, and we must not go wrong! But don''t worry, when we really rise, these traitors will be punished!"


    "Punishment! Punishment! Punishment!"


    "Now, our task is to send more companions to grace to participate in this plan."


    The orc said in a deep voice, "this so-called western development plan is a cover. Their real purpose is to take advantage of this opportunity to integrate our great Ryan Empire and Ilus empire..."


    Another Orc immediately roared, "how can great orcs be with those despicable humans! This is an insult to Lord Vulcan!"


    The lion Orc of Leon said, "our majesty tastrow has been blinded by the wealth in front of us. He is no longer the king who represents the interests of our orcs. He has betrayed us and taken refuge in mankind. He is betraying our Ryan Empire and the interests of all of us. Therefore, tastrow must be punished!"


    "We must destroy the plan!"


    "Send more people into this plan. When the plan officially begins, mobilize our personnel, let more companions wake up, join our glorious recovery alliance, and devote their strength to the glorious recovery of Ryan empire!"


    "Destroy the western development plan and the alliance between them! Let the war rekindle, let us wash away the shame with blood, and let the Ryan Empire rise above the world!"

 Chapter 1220

    Alex.


    "These are the list of this group of personnel. As last time, there are 10000 people, including their preliminary investigation data, in these boxes."


    Little love secretly looked at Princess Aurelia in front of her eyes, tried to suppress her tension, and reported the situation to her in an orderly manner.


    Normally speaking, as an employee of Datang chamber of Commerce, Xiao AI only needs to be responsible for Fiona, and there is no need to be responsible for aurelia.


    But the relationship between Donne and OLINA is still there. The western development plan is still dominated by aurelia, so the relevant information should be reported to her.


    Aurelia motioned the bodyguard to take the catalogue. She turned over the catalogue and asked, "what''s the recent response in Ryan Empire? Do the people have any opinions? Or resist cooperation?"


    Xiao AI was stunned: "no, everyone is very cooperative... It is said that after going there, you can eat, wear and warm, and even your income can be greatly improved. Those who have been notified are very active, and even those who have not been notified are very active to sign up..."


    She thought of the terrible Orc named Leo, and she was so impressed.


    Aurelia''s staff, who was looking through the catalogue, said, "all the people who didn''t notice have come to sign up? Has tessero publicized it on a large scale?"


    "No, just targeted small-scale publicity in the target area..."


    Aurelia frowned: "who signed up? Come and show me... Also, in the future, the data of such people should be put together separately. Don''t integrate them together. It''s very troublesome to check. You have to learn how to manage the data."


    Xiao AI blushed and whispered, "I''ve sorted out their data separately, which is the first pile on your left..."


    Aurelia was stunned. She looked at the pile of documents on her left hand and raised her eyebrows: "you''re really careful and have a strong learning ability. Otherwise, don''t be a supervisor there. Come here and help me."


    Xiao AI said very shyly, "no... I have promised him to help him manage things there."


    "Hum... Obviously he said he was pure, but his provocative skills were very strong, which fascinated everyone..."


    Aurelia whispered an underestimation and opened the pile of documents.


    After watching for a moment, she said to Xiao AI, "do you still have an impression of these people? Describe them to me. Don''t let go of any details."


    "Well... Ah, OK!"


    Xiao AI recalled it carefully. Others seemed to have no impression, but the man named Leo remembered it very clearly.


    She carefully described Leo''s dialogue and Leo''s image to aurelia. After listening to her description, Aurelia pondered for a moment and said, "OK, I know this thing. You can go back - by the way, don''t tell others about it after going back. Keep it secret."


    Little love was stunned: "what''s wrong with these people?"


    Aurelia said slowly, "I''m not sure yet. I need to investigate it carefully, but you don''t have to take care of it for the time being. You just have to do your job well."


    "Well... OK."


    After little love left, Aurelia turned to the shadow and said, "did she write down everything she said?"


    Haley walked slowly out of the shadow and said, "of course, what do you think I do?"


    "It''s up to you ghost agents to investigate these orcs."


    Leah put the pile of papers in his hand to Hai Li: "you can start activities in advance in the Ryan empire. Now it''s the 3 day of growth. Do you give enough time for seven days?"


    Haley opened the document, looked at it, then closed it and said, "give us the right to use special equipment and give you the answer in three days."


    "You''re going to find Donne."


    "This is good."


    Haley smiled: "just can find him to aftertaste..."


    Aurelia''s eyes changed instantly. Just a second before she got angry, Haley disappeared from her eyes.


    "Damn! How many women does that bastard have to do with!"


    Aurelia patted the table angrily, feeling unworthy of her mother.


    Not to mention the process of Haley finding Donne for technical support, three days later, she brought back detailed information to Aurelia on time.


    "They belong to an orc organization called the glorious recovery alliance. This organization was born not long, only more than a year. It probably appeared after tystro announced full cooperation with the Ilus empire. The root of the organization is in a place called blood shadow town in the northeast of the Ryan empire."


    Haley sat on her desk, crossed her legs and said: "They are an organization composed of a group of extreme nationalists. The head of the organization is anelin golden mane, a lion Orc who used to be a priest of the Vulcan holy see. However, because he has a very strong racist tendency, he highly advocates the position of the first-class sub race, misinterprets the teachings of the Holy See''s Bible without authorization, and publicly claims that the second-class sub race should become slaves Class, this is the will of the God of fire Karol mariver, so it has been listed as a wanted criminal of the Holy See of the God of fire. "


    Aurelia and Donne, who got the news, were stunned: "that is to say, this anelin is unhappy with us, so he wants to secretly destroy our relationship with the Ryan empire by infiltrating this plan?"


    "That''s about it."


    Haley winked at Donne: "The main reason why he is wanted is that this guy claims that he is the last Messenger of the gods in the world. What he says is the real divine enlightenment. Moreover, the ''Bible'' written by him is inviolable, the only and most correct Bible, and future generations are not allowed to continue to modify it... Well, this guy really doesn''t pay attention to you as a genuine envoy."


    Donne was stunned: "this guy has a lot of courage..."


    Aurelia whispered, "it''s mainly because the gods haven''t come down for nearly a hundred years, so many people think that the gods have fallen, and now there is an era of mortals."


    "There''s more amazing news."


    Haley took out a piece of paper: "According to the investigation, this anelin was also related to Shamanism. It is said that when he compiled and usurped his Bible, he absorbed the doctrine of Shamanism and misinterpreted and integrated the doctrine of the Vulcan Holy See, resulting in the birth of such a deformed organization. Their goal is to establish a country dominated by first-class sub ethnic orcs, including second-class sub ethnic groups, humans, elves, dwarfs and dwarfs People all become their own slaves and serve them. After all, in their teachings, those who do not believe in their teachings should go to purgatory. "


    "Although it is said to be the alliance, is it actually a sect like organization..."


    Haley raised her hand and said: "Correct it, it''s a cult. They only use the form of alliance to develop members in order to avoid attracting the attention of the Holy See. Moreover, according to the existing information, compared with the existing cults such as the five wheel cult that can''t stir up waves and is about to be suppressed by you, this cult has great potential for harm in the future - because this sect is a family They have no right to choose. They brainwash them from the beginning. Even when they grow up, they will regard the teachings of this cult as their lifelong faith, and in their teachings, they are not allowed to quit and change their beliefs. "


    Donne frowned: "indeed, this way of preaching is impossible to prevent..."


    Haley shrugged: "According to their doctrine, women''s status is very low and can be regarded as private property or reproductive tools. On this basis, a male can have many ''reproductive tools''. Therefore, they can quickly use women''s reproductive ability to expand their membership base. Once the potential threat is not solved now, give them a few years to achieve success The staff can expand to a very exaggerated number at an incredible speed. "


    She said sarcastically, "and in the investigation, we found a very incredible thing. In the birthplace of the alliance, women there also believe in this sect. They don''t feel how serious the discrimination against them in this doctrine is, and even take the initiative to defend the sect. These people are too stupid."


    Aurelia was very angry and said, "such a cult is right under your nose. Those guys of the Vulcan Holy See can''t find it? They''re too stupid!"


    Haley curled her lips: "it''s easy to understand. After all, the Ryan empire is sparsely populated, and the location of blood shadow town is very remote. Even the mayor of blood shadow town is a member of the glorious restoration alliance and takes the initiative to provide shelter for them. Of course, they can''t be exposed."


    Donne said, "we can''t ignore it. Let''s send someone to take action at once."


    Aurelia shook her head: "after all, the edge is the Ryan empire. It''s not appropriate for us to take direct action. We should contact the Vulcan Holy See now and let them solve this problem."


    Donne smiled bitterly. "They probably don''t know about it yet."


    "So you have to inform me about this. Don''t you have a good relationship with the two saints? I''ll leave it to you."


    Aurelia said, "in order to prevent these people from escaping suddenly, we will lay a trap and catch all the guys trying to infiltrate."


    "It''s a small matter to catch them. The most troublesome thing is how to disperse them all over Ryan empire. All the members of this cult will be caught in one net. Any omission may lead to great disaster..."


    Donne suddenly showed a strange smile: "strictly speaking, it''s not difficult, but we need tessro''s cooperation..."

 Chapter 1221

    New bulkeso.


    "Glory recovery alliance? No, I haven''t heard of an organization by that name."


    Donne, who was going to discuss it with tastrow, was speechless by his word.


    "Isn''t it? This is an organization that plans to overthrow you. You haven''t heard of it at all?"


    Donne doesn''t know what to say about this big hearted guy. As a king, he doesn''t even know the cult organization in his own country. What kind of king is this guy!


    "You said it was an organization established only last year, but since last year, I have been busy with cooperation with you and focused all my energy on building the country. How can I have time to study these organizations?"


    Tystro''s argument was serious, and Donne had no power to refute it.


    Since last year, the Wren Empire has started a wide range of construction work, and various cooperation projects have taken office. As the first partner and the king of the Wren Empire, he has to watch a lot of things in person. It''s normal that he doesn''t have so much energy to pay attention to these things.


    But


    "Don''t your officials have time?"


    Donne sighed and said, "in a word, this organization is likely to affect our cooperation, so we must strangle this harm in our abdomen and never let this cult grow."


    "You mean, what should we do?"


    Looking at the look of expectation on tystro''s face, Donne suddenly became speechless.


    "According to my understanding of you, since you came to me to discuss this matter, it means that you must have a plan. What is the plan?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hey, hey, do you know me well!


    Looking at tystrow, the little conscience in Donne''s heart was aching. He was embarrassed to continue to pit the simple king.


    "The plan is like this..."


    Donne repeated the plan with tastrow as he discussed with aurelia.


    "I see. I see."


    Tystro suddenly realized that after thinking about it in his heart, he resolutely agreed to Donne''s plan: "this plan is completely feasible! And if it goes smoothly, it can not only solve the cult, but also greatly strengthen the tacit understanding of our cooperation. OK, just do it!"


    The two sides happily reached a consensus and finalized the details of cooperation.


    Soon, at the end of the month of life, human pioneers had already set out and arrived at blood rock city. Some of the grace aborigines had also been transported from their hometown to the inner abdomen of prandal and settled in various cities. Ellington absorbed the most immigrants. This city has always been under the attention of don and has strong assimilation ability, I''m not afraid that they will affect the people here in turn after they get together.


    After these people settled here, Donne quickly promulgated a series of new provisions, all related to them. In addition to restricting the local people, he should also help them integrate into the civilized society as soon as possible. Once they accept the life of the civilized society, they will slowly wash away their original ignorance and become more rational.


    It was also the day when the first Orc pioneers set out.


    Donne deliberately put the date of departure of the orcs behind the human pioneers, in order to create an atmosphere that grace is a human territory and not be dominated by the orcs.


    After all, this is a serious pioneer planned by Donne. The pioneers are ordinary people with ideals and aspirations, not criminals, hooligans and scoundrels. It is impossible not to take care of them at all.


    The streets near the aviation tower in new bulkesuo are already overcrowded. 100000 huge orcs are all crowded around here. What a huge crowd. I can''t imagine. Almost all the streets around these aviation towers are crowded with pioneers, including a large number of curious people.


    Sitting in a tavern upstairs, cocoa looked at the airship from a distance: "is that the airship? It looks so beautiful! If you really want to take it, it will be very comfortable."


    "If you want to ride, go to Donne. He won''t refuse you."


    The vanilla nearby said angrily, "then again, this guy used it to load the people of our Ryan Empire without trial operation. Is this going to use us as experimental objects?"


    "You''re wrong. Vanilla, the Ilus Empire has carried out no-load operation experiment for more than half a month. There are only staff on the airship. During this half month, the airship''s operation is very normal."


    Vanilla raised her eyebrows: "how do you know so much about this?"


    "Of course, it''s because I''m curious. Aren''t you curious? Such a huge thing, loaded with so many people, has to fly in the sky, travel so far, and so fast..."


    "What''s so curious about?"


    Vanilla disapproved: "isn''t the silver city bigger? It''s still flying well in the sky."


    Cocoa held his chest and his eyes lit up: "that''s different. The city of silver is built on a natural floating island. This airship is purely artificial. Looking at them, I have only one feeling in my heart. It''s really great and exciting!"


    "Look at your crazy look... If you''re so excited, you might as well go to him and introduce yourself to the pillow. He must be very happy."


    Vanilla skimmed her mouth and looked at her angrily. At this time, she was suddenly stunned, hurriedly lowered her voice and shouted, "don''t be a flower maniac, the target appears!"


    From the window on the other side of them, you can just see the tavern where Leo and they were hiding. Now a group of ordinary looking orcs came out of the tavern. They can''t see that they are evil believers.


    Vanilla took out her mobile phone, put on the special in ear headphones for Kate cat family, and whispered, "the target has appeared and is going to Fifth Avenue... Pay attention to scattered tracking and don''t be found."


    "Received."


    "Let''s go."


    Vanilla put the phone away and didn''t hang up. Instead, she kept in touch so that she could communicate with others at any time.


    "Hey? Are we going now?"


    Cocoa looked reluctant: "anyway, can''t you find someone else as bait? Why are we the two of us? We look like bullies?"


    "That''s because anelin is a traitor to our Holy See, so we have to help in this matter, and our identity is easier to provoke him and expose him."


    Cocoa and vanilla are obviously orcs of the second-class sub race, but they are of extraordinary origin. They have been blessed by the God of fire, become the saint of the Holy See of the God of fire, and are unique twin saints.


    For an extremely strong nationalist, their existence is a naked shame, so cocoa and vanilla have always been the targets of annilin''s attempt to destroy - there are many ways of destruction, whether life, spirit, or flesh and body.


    If we can enslave the saints and let all people see that the saints above have become his * * *, the blow to other devout orcs is devastating. If we take advantage of this opportunity to preach vigorously, we can make them glory and recover, and the alliance will be further expanded.


    Therefore, as long as they have the opportunity to win these two saints, they will never give up this opportunity.


    "Leo, we''ll give it to you over there. For the sake of safety, we have to take advantage of the opportunity to leave here now. When the next batch of personnel start signing up, we''ll send more companions."


    "Yes, Lord Aston."


    Aston said in a deep voice, "this is a rare opportunity. We orcs are quite isolated there. If you can, make use of the opposing environment there to intensify contradictions and strive to attract more companions to join our camp for the sake of the Empire!"


    "For the Empire!"


    With a low roar from Leo, the party was divided into two groups. One group of pioneers led by Leo went to the air tower to start to explore Tarris, and the other group led by Aston went out of the city.


    Now people''s attention is attracted by the airship. They can easily leave new bulkeso without worrying about any crisis - then again, their organization has not been exposed, and there is no crisis at all.


    At this time, Aston saw two sneaky figures moving towards the outside of the city. One of them suddenly fell, shook his hood and exposed the face below. The figure next to him hurriedly helped her pull up her hood, but inadvertently exposed his face when doing so. After they covered their hats, they hurried out.


    Aston''s eyes suddenly flashed. It was


    He moved in his heart and said decisively, "follow up quietly!"


    "My lord?"


    "If I''m not mistaken, it should be our two noble and holy saints."


    Aston showed a sarcastic smile: "although they don''t know why, they seem to be sneaking out... This is a god given opportunity!"


    At this moment, almost all the residents of new bulkesuo are attracted by the immigration plan and the air tower, and the flow of people has gathered near the air tower. In order to maintain law and order, the patrols of the city are also concentrated there. The defense forces around the city are very empty, so they can take bold actions with confidence.


    "I''ve always heard that our two saints are actually very lively and like to run around in private. Unexpectedly, the rumor is true. I''m afraid they also found out today''s situation, so they can''t stand it right away and take the opportunity to sneak out to play."


    Aston touched the weapon behind him and smiled: "that''s great. Let''s play with the saint..."

 Chapter 1222

    New burkesau aviation tower area.


    "Hello, please show me your ID card."


    Leo, who was stopped by the guards, took out the identity cards and pass certificates issued to them before.


    After checking, the guard said, "you are in the third air tower. Your flight will start after two flights. Now go there as soon as possible."


    Leo nodded. When he left, he heard the guard muttering in a low voice: "I envy these guys. They can go there to pioneer. Once they succeed, they can become great heroes of our Ryan empire..."


    Great hero?


    Leo''s eyes were in a trance for a moment, as if he saw countless orcs cheering at them.


    But... Do you really need to be such a great hero?


    Hehe, compared with the ambition of making a great empire rise and stand on the top of the world, what is this dispensable honor?


    For the Empire!


    Lyon''s eyes became firm again.


    The third air tower, at this time, many orcs have gathered here. Lyon glanced around and sighed gently in his heart.


    Basically, all the orcs here are poor orcs living in remote areas of Wren empire. They basically live by hunting. However, prandal Warcraft is fierce and harmless. There are few orcs killed and injured in the mouth of Warcraft every year. No wonder they prefer to take their families and their families to explore in grace area rather than stay in their hometown.


    But


    Lyon thought silently that if the Ryan empire could stand on the top of the world, it could turn the rich land in the south into the land of orcs. With those rich land, even orcs could eat and wear warm?


    Why should the richest land in the world be occupied by mankind? Why can orcs only shrink in this barren northwest? Why should it be humans who lead the world, not orcs?


    Since the gods are fair, they should not be so partial to mankind!


    Therefore, the gods are indeed hypocritical. Only by accepting the guidance of Lord anelin golden mane is the future of the orcs!


    And these


    Lyon looked around. It should be the territory of the orcs in the king capital of the Ryan Empire, but now there are many human businessmen, especially the shops around the increasingly valuable aviation tower. Eight and nine out of ten are occupied by human businessmen, which is too much!


    This is the territory of orcs. Humans have no fear of orcs. How can this be!


    Absolutely not!


    Orcs are so powerful, which proves that orcs are a better race. Orcs should dominate the world, not weak humans!


    The world is still too strange!


    We must change the world!


    The streets around the aviation tower are constantly filled with enthusiastic Hawking. After those brave human businessmen came here, they found that new bulkesuo has long been not the legendary dilapidated city, but a new city no less than Alex and Ellington. The orcs living here are full of new energy and spirit.


    What they see in their eyes is not the orcs'' indifference to mankind, but wealth! There are business opportunities everywhere in this new city. As long as you can stand firm here, you will be able to make a lot of money!


    Therefore, these businessmen who recently settled in new bulkesuo are trying their best to maintain the image of mankind and integrate into the city. They will smile warmly in front of the orc customers around them every day. After these days'' efforts, together with what Donne did to build new bulkesuo before, Recently, the residents of new bulkesuo have eased their attitude towards these humans, and even some forthright orcs have made many human friends.


    At this moment, Leo saw many humans and orcs drinking wine and chatting happily together, and enjoying the airships floating in the airport. In the eyes of those humans, they are proud and proud, because these air towers and airships are the glory brought by their majesty Donne.


    What the orcs see is the hope of the Ryan empire. Although they don''t want to admit it, the Ryan empire can have a new look, in which human beings have played a decisive role.


    Unfortunately, in the eyes of Leo and his members of the glorious recovery alliance, this scene is very eye-catching, and even some people have secretly cursed the orcs who have become friends with humans.


    Words such as "traitor", "traitor" and "should be tied up and burned" kept coming from the people behind him. Leo frowned and turned to look at them, and those people immediately shut their mouths.


    Leo has a higher status than them in the glory recovery alliance, which is equivalent to the status of team leader. At the same time, he is also Aston''s favorite subordinate. If anyone can replace Aston''s branch head, it must be Leo, so few people dare to oppose him at ordinary times.


    "Lord Leo, these guys hook up with humans. It really makes me sick."


    One of the guys immediately patted the horses and said angrily, "if you have a chance, you must punish them severely!"


    "Shut up."


    Leo whispered: "now is the critical moment. Don''t talk nonsense. If it affects the plan, I''ll kill you myself without the help of Lord Aston!"


    The people behind them were cold and said solemnly, "yes!"


    Leo took them with the crowd into the third air tower, and then entered the waiting area. There were a lot of people waiting here. Most of them sat in chairs and whispered with the people around them. Some of them took their families with them, others went alone, and there were only friends they had just met. For grace, the area was as strange as a fan, They are full of anxiety.


    Although they had seen about the grace area from the newspapers and the magic projection receiver in the square in advance, they were still very upset if they didn''t see it with their own eyes.


    This uneasy atmosphere is the main melody of the whole third aviation tower.


    "Lord Leo, that''s cheru. They''re boarding."


    One of his men whispered to Leo that a team of orcs not far away had begun to board the ship. It was another team arranged by Aston. Their captain was Qilu, a first-class sub race of wolfwolf.


    Qilu, who boarded the ship, seemed to see Leo and nodded to him. Leo nodded quietly. The two had already agreed that whoever arrived at the destination first would explore the situation first and wait until the evening to find a chance to meet.


    After the Chilu team boarded the ship, Leo and they were quiet.


    But I don''t know why, Leo was a little uneasy in his heart. This was his intuition. He couldn''t tell what was going on. Obviously, everything around him was normal, but


    He opened his eyes and looked around again. The merchant''s Hawking, the anxious discussion of the pioneers, and the melodious sound of the piano


    Everything seems to be normal and there are no accidents at all.


    Are you too nervous?


    Leo took a deep breath. He must have been too nervous. The glory recovery alliance has developed for more than a year. It hasn''t attracted the official attention of the Ryan empire for so long, which shows that they haven''t been exposed at all.


    Now is a great opportunity for them to expand low-key. Don''t be nervous, just keep a low-key.


    Create conflicts with human beings, attract more members, and then wait for opportunities to make a blockbuster!


    Leo controlled his emotions and waited quietly for the boarding notice.


    "Please pay attention to the passengers of blood rock city to grace area. Your flight ''Lei 1748'' has started boarding. Please line up to check your tickets..."


    Leo looked at the ticket in his hand. Isn''t ray 1748 the flight they want to take?


    "Come on, it''s our turn to board."


    Leo got up, and all the passengers waiting around stood up and lined up.


    "So many people..."


    After all the passengers stood up, Leo found that an airship could carry hundreds of passengers.


    It was incredible to think that so many people were flying in that thing and gave their lives to something made by dwarfs and humans.


    The stream of people moved forward slowly. A moment later, the rear wheel arrived at Leo. The ticket inspector took the ticket, looked at him, gently cut it with calipers, and then told: "please take your seat according to the flight attendant''s instructions after boarding the ship. Don''t run around at will, especially before the magic array is opened. Don''t go to the deck for sightseeing."


    Leo nodded and walked out of the air tower slowly. When he stood on the airport platform and looked at the airship closely, he could more realize its huge. His huge body up to tens of meters was stably parked on the platform. Even the most burly Orc standing next to him was as small as a grass.


    If a thought suddenly flashed through Leo''s mind, if all these airships were loaded with weapons, would we orcs still have room to resist?


    The idea startled him into a cold sweat.


    And others boarded the airship one after another. Leo came to his seat according to the guidance of the rabbit beauty flight attendant, where he could just see the boarding outside through the porthole.


    The personnel boarded the airship one after another. Soon there were no passengers on the parking platform outside. At this time, Leo saw a team of ORC soldiers suddenly appear at the boarding gate and seemed to say something to the person in charge of ticket inspection. A moment later, they also boarded the airship, and then the hatch of the airship began to close slowly.


    I don''t know why, seeing that the cabin door of the airship closed slowly, Leo''s uneasiness became stronger and stronger.


    The passengers felt that as soon as they sank, the airship had floated silently and was slowly rising.


    They have completely left the earth. At this moment, the airship is a closed independent space.


    The thought of the last Orc soldiers on board made Leo''s heart thump and a word suddenly popped out of his mind.


    a sure catch.

 Chapter 1223

    Suburb of new bulkeso.


    The cocoa and vanilla in disguise are running out at a fast pace, and the more they run, the more they deviate.


    Cocoa whispered, "did they take the bait? Don''t let us run for a long time. As a result, they didn''t catch up. Didn''t we run for nothing?"


    "Be quiet."


    Vanilla said that and whispered into the microphone. A moment later, she whispered, "they are far behind. Don''t worry, they won''t miss this opportunity. After all, in Aston''s eyes, we are not his opponents at all. This is a great opportunity."


    "Okay, okay... We haven''t got anywhere yet?"


    Vanilla is full of desire to say "it''s fast. After all, I''m going to pretend to be out of town and love." the children''s private saints, if they are too close to the city, will not be able to make complaints about it.


    Yes, vanilla is very fond of Tucao, the "back saint" script. It can clearly make complaints about what is more simple and effective. Why do we have to use such a shameful plan?


    Compared with the attraction of the "rebellious saint" to the glory recovery alliance, vanilla feels that this plan is more likely to be born just to satisfy someone''s evil taste.


    Although in fact, the two sisters have been almost eaten by that guy, the probability of this situation is too small for people who don''t know it, no matter what they think!


    As long as you move your head a little, you will have doubts and the plan will go bankrupt directly!


    Where did his mysterious confidence come from


    What vanilla make complaints about everything is going smoothly. This guy thinks he is the messenger of gods, the hero is wearing a ring, and he has a villain with intelligence. So what plan can be smooth sailing?


    Whatever the situation, now that the plan has begun, we can only continue to perform according to the script.


    I just hope everything goes well, vanilla gnashed her teeth and thought. Otherwise, even if she joined hands with cocoa, she would have to destroy the annelin golden mane herself - if it weren''t for the fool who had to engage in some glory recovery alliance and play some Empire rise racial war, they wouldn''t have so many bad things.


    Soon they came to a forest near xinbulkesuo. A man with a child was standing there anxiously waiting for something. When he saw them, he waved his hand immediately.


    Waiting here is Donne.


    The one with big eyes blinking in his arms is vinette - but at this moment, vinette has been dressed up (grantia''s self-taught cosmetic technique has now come in handy). Not only is the hair color very close to that of vanilla, but also a pair of vivid cat ears are dressed on her head


    He understood all his intentions at a glance


    Cocoa and vanilla immediately ran over. They deliberately slowed down so that Aston and others who followed could keep up.


    "Why are you here!"


    Vanilla ran to Donne and shouted angrily, "I told you! We''re finished! Finished! Do you understand?"


    "But children can''t live without their mother!"


    With great excitement, Donne lifted his hood and showed his face.


    Aston trembled in the distance - it was a human!


    Vanilla''s body trembled with exaggeration and looked at vanette in Donne''s arms. Vanette was waving her little hand and giggling. Vanilla stretched out her hand as if she wanted to touch the child''s little hand, but at the moment when she was about to meet it, she suddenly retracted back, stepped back several steps, covered her chest, sobbed and said: "No! We can''t be together! I''m an orc, you''re a human. We''re doomed not to be together!"


    "Who says we can''t be together! You haven''t tried at all!"


    Donne roared at the top of his lungs: "In the days when you were a slave in the human kingdom, I have been taking care of you. I love you so much, you love me so much, and even gave birth to vinette for me. But, but why! Why did you abandon our father and daughter and leave alone at the last moment? You betrayed our oath! You betrayed our father and daughter!"


    Vanilla seemed to be deeply hit and retreated several steps again. She cried: "I don''t want to abandon you, and I still love you now! But have you ever thought about our future? In the human country, I will be discriminated by humans. If you follow me back to Ryan Empire, you will be discriminated by orcs. There is no place in the world where we can live happily together!"


    "I know, yes! Ellington!"


    Dunn shouted, "in Ellington, a city more worthy of the name of a hundred nationalities than Phila, we can definitely live together without being discriminated against by others."


    Noticing that Donne almost burst out laughing, vanilla glared at him in the dark - it would be hard enough to play such an embarrassing script. If there were any more flaws, it would be better to die!


    "Ellington... Maybe that place can accept our husband and wife, but..."


    Vanilla looked at Donne with a very complex expression. It seemed that there was something difficult to hide.


    "But you have no idea what her sister is in the Ryan Empire, human."


    Then cocoa came out. She slowly came forward and opened her hood.


    Aston in the distance was excited when he saw cocoa: "it''s them! I didn''t read it wrong. It''s them!"


    Meanwhile, Aston was filled with shock and ecstasy. What did he hear? The vanilla saint, who is highly respected and worshipped in the hearts of the people of the Ryan Empire, has a daughter with a human!?


    If this news is spread, the noble and holy image of the saint will completely collapse, the blow to the Vulcan holy see is absolutely devastating, and the belief in the orcs will absolutely disappear!


    God! Did you see our foolish compatriots, so you brought us this opportunity!?


    By the woods, cocoa has started her performance!


    Coco glared at Donne: "human, you don''t know your sister -"


    Vanilla: "call me sister!"


    "- sister, what is her status in the Ryan empire! What qualifications do you have to say about her!?"


    "Identity? What identity?"


    Donne roared, "all I know is that she''s a coward who abandoned our father and daughter! She''s a second-class sub Orc slave of the cat clan from the Ryan empire! I secretly saved her!"


    "Stupid guy! You have no idea how lucky and dangerous you are!"


    Cocoa snorted coldly and said: "Our sister is the twin saint of the Vulcan Holy See of Ryan empire! If there had not been an accident, she could not have been abducted to the human kingdom! You don''t even have the opportunity to meet her! Now you can meet your sister, get along with her for a period of time, and even have a child. It''s your lifelong honor, but if this news leaks out Then, this thing will become your talisman - there will be countless orcs coming to kill you! "


    Donne was startled and suddenly hid back: "you''re lying to me, aren''t you? Saint or something... How can it be!?"


    "Why should I lie to you!"


    Cocoa said angrily, "do you know how dangerous you are now? You dare to come to the Ryan empire. Aren''t you afraid of death?"


    "No... it can''t be true..."


    Donne seemed to be shocked by the shocking facts. He muttered to himself. A moment later, he suddenly raised his head and shouted, "no! I''m not afraid of death! For me, for our children, for our future, even if this is hell, I''ll come!"


    "You --"


    Vanilla''s body trembled, as if she had been moved, and she subconsciously took a few steps forward.


    "Sister!"


    Cocoa pulled her: "no! You can''t go there! You can''t have any involvement with him anymore! He will destroy you and your children!"


    "But I --"


    Vanilla struggled: "my child..."


    "Come back... Come back to my arms!"


    Donne looked at vanilla affectionately: "I can''t live without you, and vinette can''t live without her mother..."


    Vinette properly shouted "Mom". The milk voice seemed to touch the softest part of vanilla''s heart. She struggled to get rid of cocoa''s hand, ran to Donne crying, and then looked at vinette in his arms: "child... My child..."


    Vinette looked at vanilla. A moment later, she giggled. The happy laughter seemed to say how happy she was after seeing her mother again.


    "Vanilla... My love... I finally saw you..."


    Donne gently lifted vanilla''s cheek and kissed it like the most infatuated man!


    Kiss it! The human - kissed it!


    If you were a little skeptical before, Aston has no doubt that the vanilla saint is definitely having an affair with this human being!


    How else could she be kissed by a human being!


    Didn''t you see that even the cocoa Saint next to you was stunned?


    What''s more, the child smiled so happily after seeing the vanilla saint. It can''t be wrong. It must be her child! - unfortunately, they can''t see that Donne has been quietly scratching vinette''s armpit in order to be realistic


    "Lord Aston?"


    "What a wonderful opportunity..."


    Aston sighed with emotion, then waved his hand and said with a grim smile: "if we give up this opportunity, I''m afraid even our God will not let us go. Start! Lay a defense around and don''t let them escape. I''ll catch them myself and let us take back the two saints, the human and the child. This is the best gift for Lord ainelin!"


    "Yes!"


    A group of orcs laughed.


    Cocoa and vanilla saints are definitely not the opponents of Lord ainelin, and the human... Has no power fluctuation at all. It is simply the most ordinary human, which is not worth mentioning at all.


    "Hahaha - what do I see!?"


    Aston came like a sharp arrow, appeared over Donne''s head, looked down on them, and his face was full of ridicule: "the saint of our Ryan Empire has an affair with a human and a child!?"


    Donne, their faces changed in an instant!


    Aston''s heart is very happy. This time, the great glory recovery alliance finally has the card to lift the foundation of the Empire!

 Chapter 1224

    Aston is very excited. All along, the glory recovery alliance has been holding back its slow development around the blood cinema to seek opportunities to break through the shackles. However, there is no chaos in the Ryan empire after all, and there is no chance for them to do it.


    What''s more, now the Rehn Empire and the Ilus Empire have begun to cooperate in an all-round way - although the glorious restoration alliance will not want to admit it, in fact, the situation of the Rehn empire is getting better and better, and people''s quality of life is getting higher and higher.


    This is not what they want to see - the higher the quality of life, the lower people''s willingness to overthrow the existing regime, and the less room for their development.


    But now, they found that the saint of the Vulcan Holy See had an illegitimate son with a human when she was exiled in the human kingdom!


    Great, that''s great!


    "Who are you -"


    Cocoa was suddenly stunned and her face changed: "- you heard us!"


    Tut tut! This acting skill - Oscar is waving to you!


    "Ha ha ha..."


    Aston laughed wildly: "I must thank you, cocoa Saint... If it weren''t for your dialogue, I didn''t even know that the noble and holy cocoa saint of our Wren Empire had an illegitimate son with a human being!"


    Cocoa shouted, "Damn it! Vanilla help me! Don''t let him run away! If the news comes out, I''ll be finished!"


    "Don''t worry, ha ha... None of you will die today, because we still need you!"


    Aston laughed wildly, took off his weapon - a pair of tomahawks - and fell from the sky. His sharp strength came to his face, even making people unable to stand firm.


    As soon as vanilla''s face changed, she suddenly rushed to cocoa''s side, and then they held up a shield together to resist the fatal blow!


    "Ha!"


    Aston shouted loudly. The power accumulated on the Tomahawk suddenly burst into a violent hurricane blowing in all directions. The explosive power pressed the two saints into the ground.


    Donne, who was holding vinette, screamed, fell to the ground directly by the strong wind and rolled into the tree.


    What a waste!


    Aston gave Donne a contemptuous look and then focused all his attention on the cocoa saint.


    As a crazy warrior at the top of the grand master level, Aston is not afraid of only two golden saints, but it is rumored that when the two saints work together, they will play a strong combat effectiveness beyond their current level. Therefore, in order to avoid rollover, Aston did not choose to enter the combat state, but kept calm thinking and paid attention to the state of the two saints.


    "Run away!"


    Coco shouted at Donne, "otherwise we can''t escape!"


    "No! I won''t run!"


    Donne looked at Cocoa affectionately and said, "even if we die, our family will die together!"


    "You idiot!"


    Aston laughed wildly when he saw that cocoa was angry and wanted to vomit blood: "what a affectionate and stupid man, it''s a pity... You''re all going with me today!"


    "Even if you don''t want to go - you have to think about our daughter!"


    Cocoa looked very difficult to support. She struggled and said, "run away!"


    Vanilla standing next to them was embarrassed to see their two beautiful performances


    However, their performances deeply moved another audience and made him believe in this bitter drama.


    "Give it to me - kneel down!"


    Aston didn''t want to see them sprinkle dog food here. Holding the axe handle, he smashed it on the shield. The shield appeared several cracks, and the heavy force oppressed them on the ground again.


    "Since you don''t go, let''s die together!"


    Cocoa, hiding in the shield, sang a prayer loudly: "God said that all sins will be burned by the holy flame and turned into nothingness... Divine skill ¡¤ the inflammation of cleansing sins!"


    The blazing flame suddenly fell from the sky and landed on Aston. He snorted and let the flame burn on him. A moment later, his body trembled, and the flame composed of divine power was shocked to pieces.


    Although magic can ignore the blood and gas armor of the Apocalypse to a certain extent, if the strength gap between the caster and the target is too large, the effect of magic may not be effective.


    What''s more, in order to achieve the best performance effect, cocoa and vanilla are still releasing water... Otherwise, the flame released by the two people may have burned this guy to ashes as soon as they work together.


    For the first time in history, cocoa found that it was still so difficult to play a weak person. She secretly looked at Donne, who was lying on the ground comfortably with vinette, and hated him in her heart.


    This guy is too lazy!


    "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. After all, you are our important ''evidence''"


    Aston licked his lips and grinned: "of course, if I don''t obey, I can only use some violent means... Under the crown of the two saints, I don''t know which way you choose?"


    "We choose... Let you die!"


    Coco roared angrily, and a terrible flame spewed out of her palm and swallowed Aston''s body directly.


    "So... Is this the power of the fire god holy see..."


    Aston slowly removed the flame. Although he was emitting a trace of smoke, he was not much hurt: "it just looked amazing, but in fact it had no effect..."


    This is the first time Aston has personally experienced the effect of divination. Unfortunately... It''s too disappointing for him.


    The divination of the Vulcan holy see is still good at attacking power. The effect of divination is so weak, not to mention the divination power of other holy see.


    "Damn! Why is this guy so powerful!"


    Cocoa looked very desperate: "we can''t escape, we can''t escape... But even so, I have to fight!"


    "What a wonderful expression... If those believers see it, they will be boiling with blood. Unfortunately, I am the only one in front of you..."


    Aston licked his lips: "great... If it''s not important, I can''t help but want to taste the taste of the saint..."


    Donne, who was watching a play next to him, felt cold in his eyes, but soon restrained his impulse.


    In the original plan, there is an emergency plan. If these people want to start with vanilla and cocoa, they will give up the first priority plan and implement the second priority plan.


    However, looking at this guy, he seems to attach great importance to vanilla and cocoa. For the time being, there should be no need to worry about them.


    But


    What should be performed is still to be performed


    Donne suddenly got up from the ground, put vinette on the ground and shouted at Aston: "asshole! You ugly monster! Let them go!"


    "Monster?"


    Aston smiled contemptuously, put out a finger against Donne and felt his weak struggle. Aston showed a sarcastic smile: "I don''t know where you humble humans come from. They say we are monsters..."


    "Asshole! Let them go!"


    "The weak without power are only worthy of struggling to survive under the breath of the strong, and you, life and death are all under my mind... Unfortunately, I don''t even have the interest to threaten them with you, because... You are too weak!"


    With a flick of Aston''s finger, Donne was blown out, hit the tree trunk heavily, and even spewed blood!


    "Norbotti! - you damn bastard! Die!"


    Cocoa seemed to be angry and irrational, and the magic flame gushed out again. Unfortunately, the effect on Aston was not ideal.


    "Don''t worry... I''m merciful. He shouldn''t die. Oh, no, I forgot that he is a human. My merciful standard is according to our Orc standard. Won''t he really die?"


    Aston looked around and found that Donne was still angry. He immediately smiled: "well, it''s good if he didn''t die. I didn''t expect this guy''s life to be very hard."


    crap! Can his life not be hard!


    I make complaints about vanilla, which is embarrassed cancer. I am obviously playing silly as a fool. I don''t know what I mean. This guy''s mentality is really good now.


    Aston looked at Donne and ignored him. At the moment, all his attention was focused on the two saints. As for Donne... He just wanted to prove the authenticity of the fact that the saints and human beings have illegitimate children. It would be better if there were no more.


    "Since you are unwilling to cooperate, I have to force you to cooperate."


    Aston sneered, and the strength of his attack was even more ferocious.


    After more than ten minutes of "hard support" under Aston, vanilla and cocoa got the advice of Donne and finally declared that they were not supported, and the defense line completely collapsed. Then Aston smashed them to the ground with a wild smile, took out a special rope and tied them up.


    Then Aston''s men suddenly appeared from the woods and surrounded Donne with a sarcastic smile - they didn''t even bind Donne. In their eyes, the human being was so weak that he could press a finger to death. Now he was seriously injured, so there was no need to worry about him running away.


    "My Lord, this girl..."


    Aston looked at Vernet. Just as he was about to reach out and grab her out of Donne''s arms, Vernet began to cry.


    Aston frowned and withdrew his hand, and vinette immediately stopped crying.


    "Let him hold it."


    Aston doesn''t want to listen to the cry of a little fart on the road all the way. The little girl is important evidence and can''t be killed.


    Anyway, this human can''t escape. Let him hold it. They are also quiet.


    "Let''s hurry. If the people of the holy see find that their saint has disappeared, I''m afraid they will send someone out to look for it soon. It''s hard for us to leave at that time."


    At Aston''s command, they immediately took Donne and them in the dragon car and began to move quickly towards blood shadow town.

 Chapter 1225

    Ray flight 1748.


    After the airship rose into the sky, the outside of the porthole was soon covered by white clouds, which made the passengers who wanted to enjoy the beauty of the sky feel very sorry.


    The most important thing is that the flying process of the airship is so smooth that the passengers can''t feel them moving forward at all - if it weren''t for the white clouds floating outside the window, they might still think they were on the ground.


    "Dear passengers, we are currently flying at an altitude of 10000 meters, and the estimated flight time is up to 28 minutes. During the flight, we have prepared meals and drinks for all passengers. Please contact the flight attendant if necessary. Please don''t walk around at will before driving out of the cloud area and opening the magic shield to avoid suffocation due to lack of oxygen..."


    Leo sat quietly in his seat, his ears echoing the radio on the airship. For some reason, he kept thinking about the last soldiers on board.


    Why did the heavily armed soldiers board the airship?


    When it comes to the grace area, what chaos will happen?


    Or... They actually have another purpose?


    Leo was a little nervous. Shouldn''t those soldiers be targeting them? Their organization has not been exposed until now. It is impossible to disturb them.


    But


    Leo squinted around. The space inside the airship was very spacious. Not far away, there was even a small restaurant providing catering and wine. Next to the restaurant, there was a semi open side window, through which you could see the beautiful scenery outside - but now it was also covered by thick clouds. It seemed that the airship should be flying in the clouds.


    If fighting breaks out here, it should be beneficial to them. After all, there are so many hostages available here


    Leo licked his lower lip, and then he was stunned.


    ... hostages?


    When has he been reduced to thinking about kidnapping hostages?


    Isn''t he a hero who works hard for the future of Ryan Empire?


    But isn''t it the behavior of those criminals to kidnap hostages and exchange them for their freedom?


    There was a fierce conflict in Leo''s mind. He always felt as if something was wrong, but he couldn''t say it, because his mind was completely occupied by the idea of recovering the Ryan Empire and reviving the glory of the orcs.


    "Ten thousand meters high..."


    At this time, the passengers beside Leo suddenly sighed. After noticing Leo''s vision, he smiled and said: "I feel a little scared when I think that I am now at such a high place and all my life is handed over to the flying boat under my feet."


    Leo nodded deeply, "yes, I''m always a little worried."


    "Do you think we can still live if we fall from a height of 10000 meters?"


    The passenger''s sentence stunned Leo: "it should be... No... besides, since they feel so operated, it proves that they have all kinds of countermeasures..."


    "I hope so... At such a high place, I''m afraid everyone will be killed except the Apocalypse who can fly... By the way, are you an apocalypse? Can you fly? If you fall, can you save my life?"


    Leo said with a bitter smile, "I''m just a golden apocalypse. If the ship really falls, I''m dead!"


    "Well... I don''t know if there is a master level Apocalypse on this airship..."


    "How can there be so many apocalypses at the master level? You don''t know how difficult it is to break through the master level."


    Leo was also very helpless. He looked at the slightly old Leon lion and asked curiously, "you are so old, do you want to go to grace to pioneer? Where''s your family?"


    The passenger smiled and said, "family? My family is more and more worried... This time it''s a holiday for myself..."


    Go to grace and give yourself a holiday... This guy is also a wonderful flower!


    "But... There is no master level Apocalypse here, so my work will be easier..."


    "Huh?"


    After Leo was stunned for a while, he suddenly felt bad. He was just ready to start. A terrible pressure suddenly came and hit him directly, making him unable to move.


    Leo looked at the ugly Orc beside him in horror. At this moment, in his eyes, the orc suddenly became very terrible: "you, you, who are you?"


    "I don''t know who I am... Oh, forget this..."


    The orc next to him grabbed his hair, pulled off a hair cover, wiped his face, and then showed his original face. He grinned at Leo: "do you know me now?"


    Leo was struck by lightning and his face was very pale: "sharp teeth ¡¤ blood mane... Why did you frighten me?"


    "Why? Of course, it''s for your honor. Why don''t you worry about me..."


    Sharp teeth said very irritably, "it''s not easy to get better and better, but you want everyone to go back to that bitter day?"


    Leo said bitterly, "so... We are still exposed?"


    "You think you''re hiding well?"


    Sharp teeth smiled and patted Leo on the head: "little guy, compared with that man, you''re far behind..."


    "That man..."


    "Of course it''s the Donne you want to kill."


    Sharp teeth stood up: "if you don''t want peaceful development, leave it to us to solve. Believe me, you will understand how stupid you are after the war."


    "I don''t understand! You are clearly an orc or a first-class Asian race. Why do you speak for a human!? have you abandoned the honor of being an orc?"


    Leo doesn''t understand. He really doesn''t understand.


    "Speak for him? No, you don''t understand the causality at all. It is precisely because he is a respected strong man and can bring us a happy life that we stand on his side."


    Sharp teeth said faintly, "the honor of orcs? If all ethnic groups had not united to fight against the chaotic army, now you have the opportunity to sit here and talk? A group of guys who don''t have a whole brain want to learn from others to rebel?"


    With these words, sharp teeth ignored him and said faintly to the cabin, "do it."


    The moment his voice fell, many passengers suddenly stood up in the cabin and controlled the passengers around him. Strangely, such a sudden change did not cause a trace of confusion.


    Leo and they were frightened to find that all the passengers in the cabin inside the airship, except those members of the glorious restoration alliance, were with sharp teeth!


    Leo found out now that his intuition was right! This flight was a trap from the beginning!


    "So... I''ll start asking questions one by one now."


    She scratched her head with sharp teeth and said with a little distress, "but I don''t like such troublesome things, so my practice is very simple and rough... Bring him here."


    Sharp teeth pointed to Leo, then pointed to another member of the glorious restoration alliance nearby, took them to the emergency hatch, and then opened the emergency hatch directly.


    The turbulent air rushed into the cabin in an instant, and the temperature in the cabin suddenly began to drop. Those people who were blown by the violent air could not stand stably.


    "Catch him."


    When sharp teeth finished, he grabbed another member of the glorious recovery alliance, directly put him outside the airship, and then asked, "can you cooperate and tell us who else boarded the ship besides you?"


    "Impossible! We will never betray the organization! You will never find them! The great Orc revival will never be obstructed by you, and the victory will belong to me - ah!"


    Hearing the man''s words, sharp teeth shook their heads and did not continue to press questions. They directly released their hands. The guy immediately screamed and fell down. The scream became smaller and disappeared in a moment.


    "Are you willing to cooperate?"


    Sharp teeth looked at Leo. Riomer didn''t say a word, so sharp teeth said, "next."


    Another companion was brought over, and Leo''s eyes immediately turned red: "don''t you feel heartache for helping mankind entrap their compatriots?"


    "Do I harm my compatriots?"


    Sharp teeth said with an expression of "are you not ill?" don''t you know who is biting your compatriots? It''s you, you fool! "


    Put the man out of the airship again, and sharp tooth asked the question again. Although the guy was scared and yelled, he still didn''t say the answer sharp tooth wanted.


    "That guy has a great ability to brainwash."


    Sharp teeth exclaimed and threw him down: "next."


    "Don''t you know shame when you do this?"


    "Shame? What''s that?"


    Sharp teeth didn''t think so. He grabbed another man and put him outside: "what about you? Are you willing to cooperate?"


    "Devil! You devil! You will go to purgatory! The great Lord will not let you go!"


    "Oh... Unfortunately, in the eyes of others, I will always be a hero, the hero of Ryan empire. Bye."


    Sharp teeth threw him straight down: "next."


    "You... Forget it."


    Sharp teeth directly threw him down, and the cabin echoed the man''s unwilling Scream: "you haven''t asked me yet -"


    The sharp tooth probe shouted, "sorry, you look like that guy who can''t speak, so you''re lazy to ask."


    This guy... How cold-blooded he is!


    Leo just felt creepy. This guy killed four compatriots without blinking!


    Seriously, he''s absolutely serious!


    "What about you? Or don''t you want to cooperate with my work?"


    Sharp teeth asked, and then suddenly said, "Oh, you don''t think we''re still on the ground and won''t die if we throw it out. Did you deliberately make this effect to scare you?


    Leo''s eyes lit up, didn''t he say


    "I lied to you!"


    Sharp teeth grinned. Just then, the airship drove out of the cloud area, and the dazzling golden sun shone in through the cabin door: "we are really ten thousand meters high now..."


    "As we just said, unless you can fly, there is absolutely no way to be thrown out."


    Sharp teeth showed a ferocious smile: "now, I only need someone who is willing to tell the information, and everyone else has to die. Then, who is willing to be the survivor? - of course, I prefer you."


    Sharp teeth looked at Leo. According to the investigation, this guy may be a breakthrough.


    Leo opened his mouth, then looked at the remaining members of the glorious restoration alliance in the cabin, and suddenly shut his mouth.


    Sharp teeth suddenly grinned and waved, "throw them all down."


    Ignoring the struggle and curse of those people, all Rio''s team members were thrown down, then sharp teeth closed the hatch and looked at Rio: "so, now can we talk?"

 Chapter 1226

    In the wasteland of Ryan Empire, a team of dragon cars are running on the highway. Although the highway has been repaired, according to the current economic situation of Ryan Empire, there are few people who can afford magic cars. In addition, Ellington''s current production capacity has not been further expanded, and there is no surplus goods to provide to the market here, Therefore, after the highway was built, there were basically no traces of many local people except the chamber of Commerce from the Ilus empire. The spacious road could let them run at will.


    "Although I don''t want to admit it, building this expressway is a good thing for a few people."


    Sitting on the stable dragon car, Aston couldn''t help sighing that it would have taken many days to travel. With the highway, it would take only two or three days to get to the destination. It''s really too convenient.


    The orc driving in front said, "it''s a pity that the second-class highway has not been built from the blood shadow town to our headquarters. That road is the real place to torture people. These humans and goblins are really hateful. They obviously have such convenient technology, but they don''t get there in one step. They must be deliberately pitching US orcs."


    Aston sneered and said, "wait, when our leader rules the world, let those humans and goblins build roads and repair all places every day. They are only worthy of being dominated by us to do those coolies... Do you think I''m right? This... Lord norbotti?"


    Sitting opposite Aston, Donne siser trembled, hesitated and whispered, "it''s not that we humans don''t build class II roads as soon as possible, but because the current labor force is limited and the material production capacity required for laying roads is limited, so we can only give priority to building main roads first. I think we will consider building class II roads after all main roads are laid."


    "Shut up! You despicable human! Put away your sweet words, we won''t be deceived by you like others!"


    "Be quiet."


    Aston stopped the abuse of others, raised his eyebrows and said, "you seem to know this very well?"


    "That, that''s because..."


    Donne looked up at him timidly: "I worked in Datang chamber of Commerce before I came here to find vanilla..."


    "Hehe, I didn''t expect you to be an employee of the chamber of Commerce."


    Aston scoffed: "your president, now the Regent of the Ilus Empire, Donne, has done a terrible harm to our Ryan empire... Do you think we should burn him, hang him, or expose him to the wilderness?"


    "No! You can''t win him!"


    Donne roared excitedly, "he''s invincible! He''s the wisest king! You little people are not qualified to compare with him -"


    Cocoa and vanilla, who were imprisoned in the back, couldn''t help rolling their eyes at each other. They had seen shameless people, but they hadn''t seen such shameless people... He didn''t blush at all when he praised himself so much?


    Aston is well aware of the human feeling of maintaining the leader he worships. Seeing him like this, he is even more proud: "Stupid guy, you don''t know what power our great leader has... When you see him, kneel down, lick his toes and plead for his kindness. Maybe he will spare your life for the sake of bringing us this opportunity, so that you can see the day when the human kingdom is destroyed."


    "Hum!"


    Donne snorted coldly, ignored Aston, and performed an angry human incisively and vividly.


    Soon it was getting dark. The motorcade left the highway and stopped by a forest. After tying up Donne, some people were left to guard the hostages, while others went out to hunt prey for dinner.


    Noticing that those people were lighting a bonfire in the distance, vanilla whispered to don to come over, and then said angrily, "I said, can''t you take the opportunity to get some useful information? For example, where is their headquarters? How many people?"


    "Are you stupid?"


    Donne looked at vanilla like he was looking at night... Well, it was like looking at a mentally retarded: "How could this kind of news be disclosed casually? And didn''t you listen to what he said? We are going to be taken directly to the headquarters and can see that anelin! And that anelin may have mastered some powerful power, which gives them a feeling that they can overthrow the regime and become king."


    In fact, it''s a surprise that they can get these information on the road. The greater surprise is that they can directly see the Anne Lin. as long as they wait quietly to see him, then kill him, and then eliminate those stubborn extremists. I''m afraid that the remaining peripheral members who are not determined will be handled by tastrow in a short time.


    "But it''s hard for us to be tied like this!"


    "Bear it again..."


    "Why do I feel like you''re happy to see us tied up?"


    "Yes? It''s an illusion, it must be an illusion! I promise you''ll kill this guy yourself when I get there, okay?"


    "That''s about the same!"


    "Shh, quiet... They''re back!"


    As soon as cocoa reminded them, Donne and vanilla immediately shut up.


    The people who went out hunting came back with several huge Warcraft.


    "It''s sador again... It''s rare that we come out. Can''t we have something else?"


    "Some are good to eat. Don''t be picky."


    "But I want to eat fat... These Warcraft meat are too thin and not fragrant at all."


    "Don''t worry, sador here is fatter than that around the headquarters. There must be a lot of oil and water."


    The Warcraft in prandal need to be in motion all the time due to the pressure of survival, so the meat is tight and there is little fat. Instead, the fat here is a relatively rare part, and the animal oil is also more valuable. Even the residents of ilrus empire may not be able to eat animal oil regularly, let alone the poorer Ryan empire.


    Donne listened to their conversation and tried to analyze some useful information, but their conversation seemed to revolve around dinner and basically couldn''t analyze anything.


    At this time, Donne noticed vanilla''s eyes, and he came up quietly.


    Vanilla whispered: "sador is a low-level Warcraft common in the jungle area in the northeast of Ryan empire. It takes plant roots as food. Its general strength is only about level one and level two. It has strong fertility and good meat quality. It is often regarded as a hunting target. It is a good source of meat."


    Donne raised his eyebrows, beauty. I don''t want to hear you popularize Warcraft knowledge for me. Can you focus on it?


    "You fool!"


    Vanilla was worried: "Xueying town is located in the northeast of Wren Empire, but most areas around Xueying town are desert. There is only jungle in the direction close to gorgaron crater in the southeast!"


    Donne was stunned and immediately understood the meaning of vanilla!


    As a Warcraft that feeds on plant roots, sador will only appear in the jungle area, but there are only jungles in the southeast around Xueying town! These people often eat sador, and even there is sador at the headquarters, which shows that their headquarters is located in the southeast of Xueying town!


    After understanding, Donne quietly took out his mobile phone, quickly made up a short message and sent it out. Then he put away his mobile phone and nodded at Cocoa and vanilla.


    "Humble human beings, come to dinner!"


    At this time, Aston shouted. After Donne passed with Winnett in his arms, he threw the roasted Warcraft meat to the ground with a hungry smile, then stepped on it with his feet and said, "this is your dinner tonight. Don''t thank me. At least it''s cooked for you, ha ha ha..."


    Aston''s behavior immediately caused a series of laughter. In their laughter, Donne turned sadly and angrily, shrank under the tree and went to sleep next to the two saints.


    "This guy would rather sleep next to the saint than eat!"


    "Hahaha, this shows that our two saints are powerful and charming!"


    "Don''t eat? It means you''re still hungry."


    Aston said happily, "it''s good to have backbone, but... You''ll only make me look forward to seeing you cry and beg me for your food when you''re too hungry!"


    The surrounding beasts laughed again. Aston saw Donne shivering under the tree. He seemed to be frightened. He contentedly bit off a large piece of hot barbecue and swallowed it. Then he tried to insult cocoa and vanilla again.


    Of course, they didn''t eat the trampled barbecue.


    Aston also knows that it''s only one day. Hunger can be endured. After all, cocoa and vanilla are powerful saints, but what about human beings? He endured it all day. What about the next day and the third day? What about the little girl?


    Soon, they will bow their heads and beg for mercy


    Aston''s eyes are shining green. The feeling at that moment will be very beautiful. Wonderful


    And at this time, new bulkeso, in the palace.


    Testero''s cell phone suddenly rang. Testero, who was talking to others, looked at the screen and his eyes flashed: "there''s news!"


    Pope imir XXIII of the Vulcan Vatican sitting opposite him immediately asked, "which side is the news? Sharp teeth? Or Lord Donne?"


    "It''s Donne - no, wait! There''s news again! There''s progress on both sides!"


    Tessro looked at the screen in surprise and couldn''t help laughing after a moment: "I didn''t expect things to go so smoothly... All the members of the cult who infiltrated the airship and immigrated have been arrested and are now returning. Lord Donne''s side is also very smooth. The headquarters of the cult is in the southeast of blood shadow town. The specific location is not clear, but it is said that they can see anelin directly. Let''s not rush to wait for them to enter After entering the headquarters, we will clean up the blood shadow town. "


    "I''ll let the red lotus Knights prepare in advance and surround there in advance."


    Emir XXIII said coldly, "the guy anelin... Will never let the blasphemer escape this time!"

 Chapter 1227

    The Dragon cart creaked forward on the uneven gravel road. After several days of long journey, the wall of Xueying town could be seen in front, but at this time, the team stopped.


    Aston did not intend to let the motorcade enter Xueying Town, but sent a group of people to buy some goods. When they came back, they went directly from the fork in the south of Xueying town to the southeast.


    Originally, Donne wanted to take the opportunity to inquire about the situation of blood shadow town here, but now he can only give up.


    Leaving the scope of blood shadow Town, although they didn''t deliberately avoid passers-by along the way, they went farther and farther, and soon they couldn''t see people. Finally, they came to a jungle. Don could even vaguely see the gorgaron crater in the distance - which should be called gorgaron lake now.


    Since the war with Shamanism, gorgaron has become a huge inland lake. The pure water source from the water element world has made the surrounding dry area very wet. The lake water flows out slowly from the gap of the mountain, converges into rivers along the terrain and flows meandering to the distance, and these rivers nourish the surrounding land, Let the surrounding woods become more dense and full of vitality.


    This kind of green is quite rare in the Ryan empire.


    With dense vegetation, there are more Warcraft living on plants and more vegetarian Warcraft. The number of carnivorous Warcraft eating these Warcraft has increased, and the ecological cycle one after another has been re established.


    The headquarters of the glorious recovery alliance is hidden in the jungle about 40 kilometers away from Xueying town.


    The jungle is very remote, and there is no human shadow around. The dragon car fleet slowly drove into the jungle, and the surrounding light suddenly darkened. Donne, who holds vinette, pondered on his face. The jungle seems quiet and peaceful, but there are many secret outposts hidden in the dark. As soon as he entered the jungle, he felt many lines of sight observed in the dark.


    At this time, there was a sudden commotion and abuse in front of me.


    Aston frowned, "what''s going on?"


    "Sir, there seems to be a hunting guy who accidentally broke into here. Now the guard is letting him make a choice."


    Aston nodded. "Let''s go. Leave them alone. Our business is more important."


    The Dragon cart went on, and soon Donne saw the unlucky man caught.


    "Say, how do you choose? Die here? Or choose to be a slave? Or choose to believe in our Lord and join us?"


    "I, I..."


    "You refuse to join us and die, which makes us very embarrassed..."


    Seeing the bloody battle axe raised high, the man immediately shouted in panic: "I join you! I choose to join you!"


    "Well, it''s your honor to join our organization. You should call all your family and children and let them believe in our Lord together. However, you must know that believing in our Lord is a sacred and great thing and you are not allowed to quit. Once you choose to quit our organization, you are a traitor, traitor... You must die!"


    The man was obviously frightened: "I, I see..."


    Donne looked at all this without expression, and his heart was more determined to destroy the cult.


    If we do not curb the harm of compulsory brainwashing and missionary work, it will become more and more terrible and difficult to control. Sooner or later, it will become a cancer and corrode the whole civilized society.


    This is not alarmist, but a fact.


    Not long after going deep into the jungle, they came to a village hidden in the jungle. At first glance, this village is somewhat similar to the Shamanist village encountered in the gorgaron crater, but there are more villagers living here. It seems that during the period of their development of the organization, the members of the organization have formed a certain scale living area here.


    When the villagers saw Aston, they saluted him one by one. They crawled on the ground and bowed their heads. Their attitude was very pious and humble.


    Donne''s eyes narrowed slightly. It seemed that there was a strict hierarchy and a clear distinction between upper and lower classes. People didn''t dare to go beyond it.


    The living environment in the village is similar to that of the former Ryan Empire villages and towns. It is neither primitive nor advanced, which is no better than Ellington. However, the residents here seem to have been brainwashed and live here with great satisfaction, as if those who live outside are living in deep water and fire.


    This is so strange


    Donne looked at this strange village silently. If it was an isolated and closed village, it''s not surprising that they would have this mentality after a long brainwashing process, but it hasn''t been long since the village was formed, but the residents here seem to have been deeply brainwashed


    This is not normal.


    Near the north of the village is a cliff. There is a huge cave on the cliff below the cliff. The sky above the cave is covered with vines, shrubs and other plants, so you can''t see it from far away or from the sky. You can only find the cave when you are close.


    "Welcome back, Lord Aston!"


    Aston shouted, "where''s the prophet?"


    "The prophet is communicating with our Lord in meditation. He has foreseen your return and ordered us to take you to the majestic hall after your return."


    Aston was awed: "the prophet is worthy of being a prophet -"


    Vanilla suddenly sneered: "what a fool."


    "How dare you bitch slander Lord Aston!"


    Vanilla sneered and said, "did I say something wrong? Isn''t he a fool? What ''has foreseen your return'', this technique can deceive you idiots who don''t even understand ''survivor deviation''."


    Aston looked at vanilla coldly. "What do you mean?"


    "Didn''t you think you would hear this if you died outside?"


    Vanilla looked at him sarcastically: "if you don''t believe it, ask these guys to see if your so-called prophet foresaw that we were kidnapped by you?"


    Aston turned to look at them.


    "This... The prophet did not say..."


    "Hum!"


    Aston snorted coldly, stared at vanilla and said, "do you think using this sophistry skill will shake my piety? You are too naive! Be honest!"


    Vanilla closed her mouth, and then they followed Aston into the cave. The cave should be dug and reinforced on the basis of the natural cave. The cave was expanded very wide, with torches inserted around it, which shone brightly here.


    After entering the hall, Donne and them immediately felt the dense and malicious eyes falling on them.


    The people here... Are very abnormal.


    Spiritual fanaticism has completely occupied their minds. When they see the bound Donne, their eyes are filled with a strong desire to kill, which is a fanatical impulse to completely clean up all pagans from the world.


    "Crazy... These people are all crazy..."


    Cocoa saw those guys who were obviously mentally abnormal, muttered to herself and subconsciously gathered around Donne. This may be just her instinctive reaction, but it is enough to explain her uneasiness at the moment.


    Vanilla''s state is similar to her, but vanilla, who is calm, won''t compromise so easily. In the face of those dangerous eyes, she stared back directly and began to calculate how to purify these cults.


    They were not allowed to wait too long. After about half an hour or so, a Leon Lion Man in a white robe slowly came out of a cave on the side. As soon as he appeared, the flames in the whole cave suddenly soared. As if welcoming his appearance, he could even hear faint music in the cave, The cultists all crawled on the ground, even Aston nearby.


    Anelin jinmane, the most wanted criminal of the Vulcan Holy See, blasphemer and cult leader, appeared in front of them.


    "Welcome back, my dearest family and most reliable partner, Aston..."


    Anne Lin smiled. He looked at Cocoa and vanilla with a faint red light in his eyes and said slowly, "my Lord told me that you brought me a very precious gift... Now can you tell me what gift you will bring back for our glory recovery alliance?"


    Although she was asking, anelin kept looking at Cocoa and vanilla, obviously aware of the identity of the two cat ears.


    "Yes! The great prophet!"


    Aston cheered up and said loudly, "after cooperating with Leo to perform the task this time, we are ready to start our return, but at this time, we were surprised. We met them... Twin saints of the Vulcan Holy See!"


    Anne Lin was very surprised: you brought back the twin saints¡ª¡ª No, I mean, you did a good job! "


    "Not only the saint, but also the human!"


    Aston showed a ferocious smile: "the noble and holy vanilla saint of our Wren Empire had a child with this human being when she wandered into the human country a few years ago! It''s the girl in his arms!"


    "Oh, oh!"


    Anelin suddenly widened his eyes and showed an extremely bright smile: "vanilla saint, I didn''t expect you to do such a thing. The gods you believe in are all false gods. Otherwise, how could he sit and watch you do such a humiliating thing? Only my Lord is the real and only supreme existence!"


    "My Lord!"


    Aston looked at him enthusiastically: "now that we have mastered this secret, we have two saints and the human father and daughter as evidence. We can shake the faith foundation of those believers. This is a rare opportunity, my Lord!"


    Anelin said with great satisfaction, "well, you''re right, but I can''t take action now, because I haven''t fully mastered the powerful power given to me by my Lord. We still need to wait... At least until the plan in the grace area goes smoothly, and then we can really start to take action."


    "No, you don''t have a chance."


    The sudden sound stunned them.


    Is it... The daddy with his daughter?

 Chapter 1228

    In the sky, more than a dozen flying boats are hidden in the clouds. The deck of the flying boats are fully armed Orc soldiers, of which the largest number is members of the red lotus Knights of the Vulcan holy see.


    In the final analysis, the glorious restoration alliance was actually a mess made by the traitors of the Holy See. Therefore, Pope imir XXIII insisted on using the power of the Holy See to solve this incident.


    "Go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go, go


    "What!? the earth dragons haven''t been fed yet!? they are very upset when they fly to the sky. What should they do? - are you the feeding officer or am I the feeding officer!? go and solve this problem quickly - or I''ll throw you down!"


    "Check all weapons and supplies again! If you lack something at the critical moment, no one can help you!"


    In one room, sharp teeth and others were listening to Leo''s explanation.


    "... therefore, if you want to catch the mayor Cyrus swift claw, the key lies in whether you can successfully block the secret way of his escape."


    Sharp teeth picked his teeth for a long time. When he finally finished, he waved his hand a little impatiently and said, "although I''m surprised that you know so many details, your battle plan is meaningless. Since I came here, none of the people in blood shadow town can run away - no one can walk out of blood shadow town without my permission."


    Although sharp tooth is a legendary Tomahawk fighter, he has mastered some methods of using spells. It is no problem to blockade a small town.


    If you want to break the blockade of a legendary strong man, escape from there... It''s not generally difficult.


    "I know your strength..."


    Leo smiled and said, "but... Your main purpose is to catch the members of the organization hidden in the residents?"


    "That''s right."


    "In the doctrine of the glorious recovery alliance, there is a principle that if you think you have been persecuted, you can hide your identity in the organization to escape persecution..."


    Sharp teeth raised their eyebrows: "Ho, even this excuse to excuse themselves has been found. This is great for ainelin."


    "So we..."


    "It doesn''t matter at all."


    Sharp teeth suddenly grinned: "this time we borrowed good things from humans..."


    Leo was stunned. Then he saw sharp teeth take out a bell and laughed: "the silver city has sponsored many of our constant panic detection bells (see Chapter 176 for panic detection) to avoid this situation."


    At this time, a broadcast suddenly sounded outside: "all personnel are in place - we have reached the sky above our destination and are expected to land in two minutes - please get ready immediately!"


    "Let''s go."


    Sharp teeth stood up, smiled and said to odura, the head of the red lotus knights, "guess if those people will fight after they find out our purpose?"


    "Then I don''t know. I only know that the goal of our red lotus knights is to honor the recovery alliance, not blood shadow town."


    Audula smiled and said, "after you go down, we will continue to move forward. Our battlefield has not arrived yet."


    "Ha ha!"


    Sharp teeth opened the door with a wild smile, and then walked forward with great strides: "you can rest assured and dare to do it there. I''ll take care of it here, and there''s the guy Donne secretly supporting it. We must completely destroy this cult today!"


    With that, sharp teeth didn''t wait for the airship to start landing, but had already stepped out of the airship and directly fell like a meteor. When he came hundreds of meters above the blood shadow Town, sharp teeth opened his arms and the magic pool began to operate, which aroused the magic resonance around him. A circle of huge runes appeared behind him, followed by the surrounding magic, forming a huge spherical space, Wrap the whole town of blood shadow.


    The sudden change startled the apocalypse in the blood shadow town. They sat there drinking tea and chatting, drinking and boasting, looking for employers in the mercenary trade union branch, and checking tasks in the adventurer trade union branch... All the apocalypses felt a thrilling terrorist force falling from the sky almost instantly, and a heavy sense of oppression hit them, making them unable to move!


    "What''s going on?"


    "What a terrible threat! What happened!"


    "Oh, my God! Who''s the strong one? Or did the ninth order Warcraft appear!?"


    All the apocalypses were struggling to support, but under the pressure of sharp teeth, many people could not resist and fell directly to the ground.


    Soon, they found the changes in the sky. The huge Rune magic array covered most of the city''s sky. It was difficult to notice it.


    "I am sharp tooth ¡¤ blood mane! Now I announce that Xueying town has entered a state of total martial law. No one is allowed to leave Xueying town. Everyone gives up resistance and waits for inspection!"


    The voice of sharp teeth clearly spread to everyone''s ears. After hearing the voice of sharp teeth, these nervous apocalypses calmed down.


    "It''s your excellency sharp teeth! Why did he suddenly come here?"


    "Who angered him?"


    Some people are worried, some are uneasy, but others are relieved. Anyway, fortunately, it''s your sharp teeth, not Warcraft, or I''m afraid everyone will die here today


    At this time, the mayor''s office, where the mayor Cyrus heard the words of sharp teeth, his face changed slightly, and his heart suddenly hung high.


    He didn''t come for himself, did he?


    No


    The fact that he joined the glorious recovery alliance is still a secret. No one knows it at all. Moreover, tastrow has never known about this organization, so he can''t do it so suddenly.


    Maybe someone in blood shadow town angered him, so it was so turbulent


    Cyrus looked at the sky outside the window. The sharp teeth floating in the air looked so powerful... Wait!!!???


    Cyrus was suddenly stunned and almost fainted in a moment. With a wave of sharp teeth and hands, powerful force blew away the white clouds in the sky, and then more than a dozen huge flying boats suddenly appeared in the sky!


    Some of these airships are slowly landing, and the other part continues to sail to the southeast!


    After noticing this scene, Cyrus immediately fell into despair!


    damn! The glory recovery alliance is absolutely exposed!


    Otherwise, these airships could not fly in that direction - there was nothing there for hundreds of kilometers except the headquarters of the glorious restoration alliance!


    Fear swallowed Cyrus'' heart. Run, run, you must run!


    Or he''ll be dead when the sharp teeth come down!


    Cyrus is well aware of the true nature and purpose of the glorious recovery alliance. For the current regime, this organization is a traitor and an anti thief! Once they find themselves secretly helping glory, the restoration alliance will expand around, and he is definitely dead end!


    But... Under the pressure of sharp teeth, it was very difficult for him to even move, let alone try to escape!


    Cyrus almost watched the sharp teeth slowly reduce their height, then appeared outside the window, and then slowly flew into the room.


    Looking at Cyrus sweating, he grinned with sharp teeth: "Hello, your excellency Cyrus... I hope our sudden appearance doesn''t disturb your plan."


    Hearing his words, Cyrus had no luck in his heart.


    Sure enough, it has been exposed


    However, how did this secret be exposed!?


    ¡­¡­


    "You despicable human being, who allowed you to speak to the great prophet!"


    The orc soldier who had been escorting Donne suddenly became angry and slapped him hard!


    An invisible force suddenly grabbed his arms, and the two arms of the orc were twisted into a twist like a "bang".


    Donne looked murderous: "generally speaking, I tend to be kind to people who make mistakes and give them a chance to reform, but for you crazy guys... Sorry, I really lack this patience, so go to hell."


    As soon as Donne snapped his fingers, the orc''s head turned around directly and died on the spot.


    "Master''s hand..."


    Anne Lin''s eyes narrowed: "who are you?"


    "It doesn''t matter who I am to you dead people."


    Donne''s body floated to his feet. Without even seeing any movement, the special rope tied to him burst.


    Annelin gave Aston a cold look: "is this what you call ordinary human?"


    "No - it shouldn''t be!"


    Aston took a breath of air-conditioning: "when he was arrested before, he was completely the most ordinary human. He couldn''t even stop the aftereffects of our battle. He vomited blood on the spot!"


    Annelin said coldly, "then the answer is obvious, you fool, you were cheated by him."


    Anne Lin said that she couldn''t help but sink in her heart. Since the human magician intended to deceive Aston, it means that the two saints are probably acting, that is to say, the Vulcan Holy See has already known their organization, and now it may even know here!


    This stronghold is no longer safe!


    "Notify and get everyone ready to evacuate here immediately."


    Ainelin finished and looked at Donne coldly: "human, I must admit that you lied to all of us, but that doesn''t mean you won. If you expose yourself, it means that your life has come to an end - Aston! Take the saint!"


    "Yes!"


    Aston roared and jumped at the two saints in an instant. He planned to strike first and catch the hostages again!


    "Go to hell, you fool!"


    A blazing flame burst out suddenly, and the holy flame devoured Aston in an instant. He was burned to ashes before he even had time to make a miserable cry!


    Cocoa and vanilla stepped out of the holy flame hand in hand. Their strength was completely connected with each other, and their strength improved by leaps and bounds.


    "Ready to die!? you blasphemer!"

 Chapter 1229

    Before you see it with your own eyes, you never know what cunning enemy you will encounter - by: orc legendary hero, sharp tooth blood mane.


    ¡­¡­


    Sharp teeth licked their lips: "so you don''t admit our accusation against you? Mayor Cyrus."


    "Yes! That''s right!"


    Cyrus also wanted to resist: "your accusations are all groundless and unnecessary! I have never done anything to betray the Empire!"


    Hold on


    As long as the prophet anelin can solve those people first, he may have a chance to save himself.


    Their development is inseparable from themselves, so they will come to save themselves!


    "Well, it seems that he is still lucky... Put on the props."


    As soon as sharp teeth waved, someone immediately came up with the bell with constant panic detection. He scratched his head and said, "although I personally hate such a troublesome practice... In order to give them a reason, I had to use it reluctantly... Then, Cyrus, you said you didn''t collude with the cult?"


    Cyrus looked at the bell, his heart was inexplicably cold, but he still hardened his head and said, "yes! I didn''t!"


    The bell didn''t ring.


    "Eh?"


    Sharp teeth were stunned: "this is wrong..."


    "My Lord."


    A man nearby called his sharp teeth aside and whispered, "you shouldn''t ask him like this. After all, panic detection can''t understand the accurate definition of ''cult''. If he doesn''t think his organization is a cult in the other party''s heart, panic detection won''t work."


    "I see... So this kind of thing is too troublesome."


    Sharp teeth said impatiently, "since this guy has been investigated for a long time, why do you ask for guilt? You can kill him directly!"


    "No, sir. Your majesty tastrow needs to show the public the crimes of cult members. Killing them directly will not serve as a warning."


    "This is trouble..."


    Sharp teeth walked up to Cyrus again and asked, "did you join the glorious recovery alliance?"


    Hearing the name of the organization, Cyrus trembled in his heart and shook his head decisively: "no, I didn''t join this organization -"


    Before his voice fell, the bell immediately rang.


    "It''s a lie. It''s very useful!"


    Sharp teeth said happily, "OK, tie this guy up and take him away. There are still a lot of people waiting for us to investigate -"


    "No! You can''t take me! I haven''t seen the day when the prophet comes to the world! I can''t die yet - so - you all die!"


    Cyrus suddenly went crazy and roared to the door. His body also began to expand rapidly. His skin was torn open inch by inch, revealing the muscle tissue inside


    Originally, sharp teeth looked disdainful and thought that this guy inspired the racial talent and entered a crazy state, but soon, sharp teeth''s face changed - because Cyrus''s body split directly and became a bloody... Demon in the scream!


    Nazura Slayer!


    Cyrus suddenly became a devil. This sudden situation stunned everyone present. Even sharp teeth didn''t expect this to happen. With his stunned Kung Fu, the devil had jumped on the orc soldier guarding the door and bit off his head!


    After killing an orc warrior, the nazura killing demon did not hesitate and fled directly to the door - it also knew that there was an enemy it could not win, so it directly chose to escape!


    "Die!"


    Sharp teeth is just a stunned Kung Fu. They have sobered up and hate in their hearts. Under normal circumstances, how can this demon kill in front of him!


    It was too sudden for him to stay for a moment - and this moment''s daze killed a compatriot!


    At the next moment, the sharp tooth''s iron fist came late and first, and directly blasted on the back of the nazura killing devil!


    With a "boom", the nazura killing devil, who had just been born, was blasted into pieces by a sharp tooth blow!


    "Collect his body and go back to bury him."


    Sharp teeth said with a cold face, "in addition, inform others that there may be demons lurking in the bodies of members of the glorious recovery alliance. Please pay attention!"


    "Yes!"


    When sharp teeth found the abnormality and ordered the soldiers to inform others, riots had broken out in other parts of Xueying town.


    Among the townspeople screened one by one, a large number of members of the glory recovery alliance were found. At the beginning, these people tried to muddle through, but when the alarm bell was taken out, they were all exposed. Then they tried to break through the post and escape, but they were intercepted by the soldiers, and then a fierce battle broke out between the two sides.


    On the way to the war, the members of the glorious recovery alliance were suddenly split by the devil, turned into demons, and then began to kill wantonly.


    Sharp teeth left the mayor''s house and rushed into the sky. His face became more and more gloomy and cold.


    He didn''t expect to encounter demons here, and the number is still so much!


    Those innocent people were affected by the battle. The fight in an instant had led to the death of hundreds of civilians. Even those mercenaries and adventurers took part in the battle after they found the devil.


    But


    Sharp teeth scanned the whole blood shadow town. Now there are at least dozens of battles in the whole town, full of the roar of demons and the roar of soldiers.


    "The number... Is quite a lot."


    Sharp teeth murmured, and the battle axe on his back flew directly into his hand. The next moment, sharp teeth''s eyes suddenly turned scarlet: "since you insist on dying, go to death!"


    With a wave of sharp teeth and hands, countless battle axes suddenly appeared in the sky, covering the sky of the whole town, and then those battle axes fell down and cut into the demons in blood shadow town!


    "Poof!"


    When the axe shadow fell, the blood column rose everywhere in the blood shadow town - those demons were all killed by sharp teeth in an instant!


    "Oh! It''s Lord sharp tooth!"


    "Long live Lord sharp teeth!"


    "Long live?"


    Sharp teeth looked at those innocent civilians who died, and their eyes were full of sadness: "I have no power to protect their lives. What qualifications do I have to accept their worship and cheers?"


    A strong person not only has strong power, but also not just to meet his own selfish desires. It more represents a kind of responsibility and a mentality of being brave in taking responsibility. There is no doubt that sharp teeth is such a real strong person.


    In other words, those heroes who survived the second chaotic invasion war are well aware of their responsibility.


    "My Lord!"


    "Continue screening!"


    Sharp teeth gave an order with a cold face: "the mayor of blood shadow town has fallen. There must be more demons hidden here! Find them and kill them all!"


    "Yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, the headquarters of the glorious restoration alliance, cocoa and vanilla bathed in the holy flame brought light and warmth to the cold cave, but the light and warmth made anelin very uncomfortable.


    "You call me... Blasphemer?"


    Anilin narrowed his eyes and smiled: "but in my opinion, you are blasphemers... You stupid guys don''t know what the truth is!"


    "Shut up! You dirty and despicable blasphemer! Now just stand there and be burned to ashes by us!"


    Vanilla screamed and waved her hand, and the holy flame roared towards annalin.


    The holy flame of breaking evil suddenly twisted and collapsed.


    "What!?"


    Vanilla and cocoa were surprised: "it''s impossible!"


    "Nothing is impossible!"


    Anelin suddenly smiled: "as long as you also see through the essence of divine power, you can also do this. Divine power is not such a mysterious thing, nor is it a gift from the gods. Divine power is actually just a way to use power. Like magic power, this power is all over the world."


    Vanilla was very excited to make the holy flame attack anelin again: "shut up! I don''t allow you to continue to say these blasphemous words!"


    "You see, even if I stand here, you can''t hurt me. This is the evidence."


    Annalin spread out his hands and let the holy flame burn his body. With a sacred and solemn expression on his face, he said, "convert to me! Only I can let you see the real world! Only I can lead you to the future!"


    "You --"


    Donne stopped Vanilla: "don''t get excited. What he said actually makes sense."


    "Huh?"


    Vanilla looked at Donne in disbelief. It seemed that she couldn''t believe that Donne, as an envoy, would say such words.


    Donne said reluctantly, "don''t look at me with that kind of eyes, because what he said is true. No matter what force in the world, as long as you touch the law, it can always be copied."


    "Even divine skill?"


    Donne nodded with great certainty, "even magic."


    Donne, who had close (negative?) contact with the gods, has vaguely known some so-called truths. The gods are not omnipotent, or they are regarded as creators. In fact, they are only existence that can use special forces, not so great and mysterious.


    According to the explanation of scientific thought, that is, if one day Donne can use that power, he will naturally be promoted to the so-called God.


    Contacting and mastering that power is probably the so-called "divine personality".


    Anelin laughed: "ha ha ha... You human beings are beyond my expectation. Yes, what you said is close to the truth. How about? Do you want to follow me? I can give you a bishop''s position."


    "You''re great, but I''ve never been with the dead."


    Donne smiled, pointed to the cave above his head and smiled mysteriously: "didn''t... You hear that the scourge has come?"

 Chapter 1230

    More than a dozen airships slowly drove out of the cloud area and appeared over the jungle.


    The members of the glory restoration alliance hidden in the jungle suddenly heard the "buzzing" sound from overhead, subconsciously looked up, and then they were stunned.


    "What''s that?"


    "Flying, Spaceship!?"


    "Why are there so many ships here?"


    The jungle suddenly fell into chaos. All the residents living here went back to their houses and looked nervously at the flying boats in the sky through the windows.


    The militants all clenched their weapons, and their intuition told them that these airships were definitely here for some purpose - probably for them.


    "Report leader! We have seen the target jungle below! After confirmation, we have found the settlement of the target organization in the jungle!"


    Audula asked with a calm face, "the size and number of enemies?"


    "Visually, the total number of people in the residential area may exceed 50000, of which more than half are armed members - this is an armed organization! And its development is very huge"


    Deputy head Lowell frowned: "there is a great disparity in the comparison of forces..."


    "What are you afraid of?"


    Audula sneered and said, "they are just a mob. I''m afraid the enemy has found us. Send orders to lower the altitude and prepare to launch an air attack! The flying Knight will attack immediately! Surround the jungle from the air! Monitor all areas!"


    "Yes!"


    On the airship deck, after receiving the order, the members of the flying knight team immediately mounted their flying Warcraft partner, separated from the scope of the airship and began to spread around.


    At the same time, the airship began to lower its altitude and began to prepare for air strikes.


    "Brothers! Our task today is to thoroughly clean up this area and let all the blasphemers who betrayed Lord karomarif, the God of fire, be punished!"


    Audula raised his weapon and shouted, "all ready, all airborne after entering the altitude of 50 meters! Enter the combat state immediately!"


    "Yes!"


    All members of the red lotus knights are in a tense state of preparation for war. As the knights with the strongest comprehensive strength of several Vaticans, with their average strength and the power of blood and gas, they descend slowly and directly from 50 meters to fight.


    "The altitude continues to decline... 100 meters... 80 meters... 60 meters... 50 meters!"


    Hearing the voice on the radio, audula immediately shouted, "reach the predetermined altitude and start airborne!"


    With his cry, all the combat team members jumped out of the airship one after another, with dense shadows all over the sky. When they fell at a high speed, they suddenly broke out the power of blood and gas at the moment when they were about to land. The violent power slowed down their downward trend, and then they fell steadily to the ground.


    The landing point of their airborne landing is now in a very regular pentagonal shape, surrounded by a mobile operation team that gathers the encirclement from outside to inside, and in the center is a special operation team that directly broke into villages and towns in the forest. Just after they landed, there was a fierce fight between the two sides, and a huge explosion immediately sounded in the jungle.


    ¡­¡­


    "Scourge? Oh, that''s funny. Do you think there will be a so-called scourge now?"


    Anne Lin smiled sarcastically: "although I don''t know how you found our organization, you would be naive if you thought you could defeat us with the people of the red lotus knights. Now there are only two ways to stay in front of you. Either join me and complete the great cause of our Lord together, or... Die here!"


    "Don, why talk so much to him!"


    Vanilla was very angry: "kill him directly! Then we''ll deal with the traitors outside!"


    "Yee Yee!"


    Even vinette in Donne''s arms waved her little hands and babbled.


    "Well, actually, I want to ask him where he came from to be a rebel..."


    Don en really wondered, what card did he have to be so arrogant? You know, if he wants to overthrow the current Wren Empire, he will face not only tastrow, but also Ilus Empire, which only depends on a little combat effectiveness?


    Not enough, not enough at all! These fighting forces are thrown into the battlefield and can''t even lift water flowers.


    Therefore, he must have some cards that he didn''t show.


    "I''ll give you a chance to show your cards."


    Donne looked at anelin. "If you''re not going to show your real cards, you can die now."


    "My cards?"


    Anelin suddenly laughed wildly: "do you think you can defeat us by sending some people? Don''t you hear those people outside you screaming in pain?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Hum! How dare you resist in the last ditch! I really don''t know how to write the word death!"


    Audula snorted coldly, and then prepared to leave the airship and participate in the battle.


    At this time, the messenger of the airship hurried and shouted, "Captain audula! There''s your phone! It''s your call!"


    At the foot of audula, he took the magic phone: "I''m head audula! Master sharp teeth, please!"


    "Audula, let your men pay attention!"


    At the other end of the phone, a very tragic cry could be vaguely heard. Audula frowned slightly, and then heard a staggering message suddenly thrown out by sharp teeth: "there are demons in the members of the glorious recovery alliance!"


    "Demon!?"


    Audula subconsciously asked a question, followed his scalp, threw away his mobile phone, rushed out of the airship and fell down.


    Just as he parachuted quickly, a few huge roars suddenly sounded in the jungle. The familiar and strange roar was the cry of the devil!


    damn!


    My team!


    Audula was in a great hurry, and the power in her body suddenly burst to the extreme. Her body folded in mid air and rushed directly to the place with the strongest devil breath!


    The Knights of the red lotus knights and the rebels did not fight long before they succeeded in capturing many people, but when those people were captured, their bodies suddenly burst from their chest or spine, and then the devil jumped out of their bodies.


    The sudden devil instantly killed many red lotus Knights close at hand. The originally high morale red lotus knights were immediately in a mood called "anger".


    "Damn it! Why are there demons in these guys?"


    "Dead! They all died after the devil appeared!"


    "These traitors are fed by the blasphemer! He is feeding these demons with their flesh and blood and lives!"


    "Not good! Although these demons have just been born, their speed is too fast!"


    "Surround them! Attack in groups! Don''t give them a chance to adapt to the environment!"


    After discovering the devil, the red lotus Knights quickly adjusted their combat strategy, released a large number of auxiliary divinities, greatly improved their combat effectiveness and reluctantly resisted the devil''s attack.


    But looking at the whole jungle, the battle situation of the red lotus knights is still at a disadvantage, especially in the village in the forest. When the deputy leader Lowell parachuted here with his team members, they directly fell into a siege. They killed many rebels by thunder, and then


    The dead rebels become demons and suppress them in turn!


    The residents of the village saw that their dead companions had become demons. Instead of falling into panic, they entered a strange excited state. They cheered and shouted, and their faces were all shining with a very strange light.


    "Strange! It''s so strange here!"


    Lowell fiercely repelled the attack of a nazura winged demon, and his face was very bad: "can you say - all the residents here are the host of the devil!?"


    Looking at the dense residents around him, Lowell suddenly had an ominous premonition.


    Soon his foreboding was fulfilled.


    A large number of residents poured out of the room. They read vague but disturbing prayers and kept approaching the red lotus knights. Some people in the crowd began to expand and Demons broke out.


    After the demons of the juveniles drilled out of those people''s bodies, they devoured the corpses on the ground, and then entered the mature stage in the blink of an eye, with considerable combat effectiveness.


    With the increasing number of demons, the red lotus knights were forced to retreat.


    "No! They are too fierce! We can''t resist it! Deputy commander! Let''s use human supported weapons!?"


    Lowell gritted his teeth: "we have to stick to it again, resist the pressure and win with one blow, otherwise once they escape, it will be too difficult to catch them again!"


    "But many brothers were hurt!"


    Lowell hesitated for a moment, then said decisively, "allow the use of Goddess blood! But control the amount!"


    "Yes!"


    After taking the goddess''s blood, the wounded red lotus Knight immediately recovered his combat effectiveness and could fight again. The pressure of others suddenly decreased a lot.


    "The blood of the goddess is really a good thing!"


    Another knight fiercely pushed back a demon''s raid, sneered and said, "Hey, don''t forget that better things haven''t been used yet! None of these demons can escape today!"


    "You mean that... Hey, I''m looking forward to it, too."


    Most of the combat effectiveness of the red lotus Knights fell on the ground dragon mount. In this jungle battle, the mount partners couldn''t bring it, so many of their abilities couldn''t be brought into play. However, although they fell into the quagmire of hard struggle, they were not worried. Instead, they were waiting for something and an opportunity to catch all these demons.


    They didn''t wait long. Soon, the opportunity came.


    When Lowell saw that the surrounding jungle was in turmoil, he smiled, then his face changed and shouted, "all attention - come back immediately! Take out our big gift bag!"

 Chapter 1231

    In the jungle, demons poured out madly, and the red lotus Knights almost retreated one after another. But if you look carefully, you will find that they are retreating in an orderly manner, leading all those demons to the middle of the village.


    In more peripheral areas, those red lotus Knights airborne are compressing the demons incarnated by the secret outpost outside the jungle to the center of the village. In order to achieve the best combat effect, these red lotus Knights have all been equipped with the weapons provided by Datang chamber of Commerce.


    Shiny armor and sharp weapons are all legendary magic equipment. Their strength has been improved by more than a little. Originally, most of them are red lotus knights with golden peaks. Relying on these equipment, they can draw with the emerging demons, and can use the effect of environment and magic to suppress them.


    Thus, there was an interesting scene - on the periphery of the jungle, the red lotus Knights retreated from the demons and kept compressing into the middle of the jungle. In the middle of the jungle, the red lotus Knights led by Lowell were surrounded by demons and had no power to fight back.


    Suddenly, commander audula roared down and fell directly next to deputy commander Lowell. The blazing flame was burning and drove all the demons back several meters away.


    "Commander! These people of the glorious restoration alliance are all demons!"


    "They are not demons!"


    Audula''s face was very ugly: "they are the host of demons! Just now, the sharp tooth adult has sent a message. A large number of demons have appeared in the blood shadow city, and the civilians have suffered heavy casualties - what has the damn blasphemer done!"


    Lowell took a breath of air conditioning: "there are so many demons!"


    "I''m afraid that the whole glory recovery alliance has been secretly turned into the host of the devil by annelin! Even he himself may be - he must have signed an evil contract with the devil!"


    Audula took a deep breath and whispered, "when I came here, I saw that the brothers outside had forced those demons into the jungle. They will fight with us soon. Is everything ready?"


    "Already ready."


    Lowell licked his lips and said with a sneer, "now wait to kill these scum in one breath!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Screams? I did hear the screams of your admirers."


    Donne sneered and said, "I don''t know where you got your confidence... Cocoa, vanilla, you can kill him."


    As soon as the impatient cocoa and vanilla heard Donne''s permission, they immediately rushed together, and the dazzling holy flame roared and expanded, almost filling the whole cave!


    "Feel the purification of divine power!"


    The unbearable vanilla shouted angrily, and the dazzling holy flame turned into a fire dragon, whistling and jumping on ainelin!


    "You are still too naive!"


    Anelin laughed, and suddenly a boiling deep purple breath came out in front of him, completely enveloping him. Then he shouted, "believers, it''s time for you to devote yourself!"


    Donne was stunned, and then he saw a group of dense believers suddenly pouring in from all directions of the cave. The eyes of those people were full of irrational fanaticism. They rushed to annalin recklessly and were swallowed up by the holy flame.


    But in an instant, those believers swallowed by the flame suddenly exploded and became demons!


    After seeing those demons, Winnett in Donne''s arms suddenly became much quieter, and her eyes suddenly changed. It was a complex look mixed with love and hatred.


    Donne didn''t notice weinett''s abnormality. He focused all his attention on the demons at the moment.


    "Is it a devil?"


    Donne''s heart was shocked, because even he didn''t even find that there were demons hidden in these believers!


    If a large number of demons hide in this way, appear in human settlements, and then suddenly appear


    This unexpected way of hiding surprised Donne in a cold sweat. He couldn''t even imagine the terrible consequences!


    Because before he becomes a devil, you can never know whether what is in front of you is a harmless human or a potential devil!


    "You should use your compatriots to raise demons! Blasphemer! Damn you!"


    Vanilla was more angry. The blazing flame burned the devil''s body, but what made her more angry was that the power of the flame was weakened under the intervention of anelin, and had no fatal effect on these demons!


    "Compatriots? You''re wrong. I''ve never regarded them as compatriots... Tools, you know? They''re just my tools."


    Annelin smiled grimly: "if you want to rule the world, you have to sacrifice. It''s their honor for these guys to give their lives for my great cause! - catch them!"


    Although it has been known that vanilla and the news of human pregnancy and childbirth are a trap, ainelin doesn''t care. As long as he needs it and people are willing to believe it, fake can become true.


    "God said that the flame is the purest, scale free and holy. Therefore, we should put all unclean things in the flame and burn them up!"


    While vanilla and ainelin confronted each other, cocoa had finished singing prayers. The holy flame on her body was becoming brighter and brighter. The color of the holy flame had changed from white to green and became more terrible. With her command, the holy flame around turned rapidly into a frightening holy flame vortex, trying to devour everything around!


    "Roar!"


    The demons covered with magic armor roared into the holy flame vortex, and they went straight to cocoa and vanilla - but at this time, the demons suddenly saw Donne, more accurately, vinette in Donne''s arms, and then for a moment, the demons were all crazy!


    Vinette seems to have an incredible attraction to the devil. After seeing her, the demons roared and rushed over, even against the burning of the holy flame. Their eyes only have vinette!


    "Asshole! What are you doing! Catch them first!"


    Anelin found that he seemed to have lost control of the devil and shouted a little angrily: "it''s not the human! It''s the two Orc saints!"


    Donne''s eyes narrowed slightly, and vinette''s identity was really unusual. After seeing her, these demons even chose to disobey orders and want to take her - although orders don''t exist for demons


    "Give it to me - die!"


    There was a sudden scream of vanilla nearby, and then from the hot holy flame vortex, a huge sword with a length of more than ten meters suddenly appeared. The huge sword cut down fiercely. Several of the fastest demons didn''t react at all, and were killed by the hot holy flame giant sword on the spot!


    Then she stood directly in front of Donne: "you can''t do it - these demons need to be purified by us!"


    As soon as Donne pulled the corners of his mouth, OK, I''ll let you have a good time first, but before that


    Donne looked at the cave above his head. The huge magic roared out and turned into a complex magic array to block the whole cave.


    "Well, you can play at will. They can''t escape now."


    The corner of vanilla''s mouth raised and showed a heartthrobbing smile: "thank you... My 40 meter long sword is hungry and thirsty!"


    What are you holding? This is a chopping knife!?


    ¡­¡­


    The battle in the jungle became more and more intense, but it didn''t make captain odura wait long. Soon, many demons appeared from the turbulent jungle. They screamed wildly and fought back against the attack of the red lotus knight. What''s amazing is that the attack of the demons was completely suppressed!


    The red lotus Knights cooperate with each other and use the special power of holy flame to integrate their power together. Coupled with the power of legendary equipment provided by Datang chamber of Commerce, the situation is completely one-sided!


    Even though the demons are not afraid of death, they are still oppressed to the village.


    There are more and more demons coming together. Odura has even observed that there are strange images in the sky. This is caused by the convergence of a large number of demons and the magic of demons in an area. At the moment, the environment in this area has begun to tend to chaos and disorder, even the wind.


    Fortunately, these airships do not rely entirely on aerodynamics, otherwise they may have all crashed by now.


    "Commander! The number is almost the same!"


    "Request airdrop equipment!"


    The red lotus knights who were forced to compress to the center of the village were overjoyed.


    "The target area has been locked, the safety area has been isolated, the wind direction and speed have been determined, and the deviation value is being calculated... After the calculation, the airdrop equipment box will continue... Please open the airdrop cabin door and start dropping the equipment box."


    A lot of boxes suddenly fell from the airship. After accurate calculation, they all fell in the village, just around the red lotus knights. At the same time, they also smashed the heads and blood of the demons surrounding them.


    Audula rushed directly to an equipment box. After opening the box, he took out a bored assault rifle and threw it to the deputy commander Lowell: "take out the weapons! Start counter encirclement and suppression!"


    "Oh, oh!"


    The red lotus Knights cheered.


    After taking out all the weapons and equipment in the box, odura finally took out a square object. He returned to the center of the team, put it on the ground and started it with a grimace: "receive the big gift bag! - Request long-range fire attack and missile support!"


    "Buzz!"


    A layer of shield suddenly shrouded all the red lotus knights in the middle of the village.


    At this time, a gap was opened at the bottom of the airships above the head, and large and thick pipes quietly stretched out. The gunner quickly loaded ammunition with the help of the power of the alchemy puppet and locked the jungle below.


    "Received the missile support request! Our personnel have opened the friendly protection device! The rainstorm series missiles have been loaded... Positioning completed... Launch!"


    For a moment... The sky was covered by "rainstorm"!

 Chapter 1232

    Rainstorm series missiles, as their name suggests, once launched, will cover all areas within the target area like rainstorm.


    This is a series of air to ground missiles developed by kloto after the Dongfeng series missiles, which are mainly developed to cooperate with the high-altitude operations of airships.


    This series of missiles is a small missile, which is filled with 5kg goblin high explosives. After the explosion, it has great power. The fragment killing range can reach 2000m, and the lethality in the direct hit area is stronger. If the master level Apocalypse doesn''t want to be hit, he has to kneel.


    As for the survival of friendly forces, they have also considered it in the research and development process. The rainstorm series missiles pursue intensive saturation attack. If there are friendly forces in the target bombing area, they can not avoid being hurt. Therefore, with the technical support of yustisa and Donne, Another defense device has been developed - the square device that odura just started.


    The principle of that thing is the same as that of defending magic array, but it needs more magic and is more convenient to carry. Donne calls it a portable matrix defense device.


    Once activated, you can use the internally filled magic source to start the protective magic array to protect friendly forces.


    "Bang bang -"


    The heavy rain missile fell from the sky and directly hit the demons'' heads. After triggering the ignition device, it exploded directly.


    The fierce explosion pushed sharp shrapnel, like a terrible metal storm, razed the whole village to the ground. Most of the demons around odura were directly hit by missiles and seriously injured.


    But this is not the end. The airships still floating in the sky are not those civil versions of airships, but the modified first generation air combat platform, which is quite similar to the sky breaker. The interior of these airships are loaded with a large number of arms in advance. Now they are launched endlessly.


    Where did these demons encounter such means? They were dazed and extremely miserable.


    When the first round of missiles stopped bombing, the demons finally found that the attack was an airship from the sky, so the flying demons still capable of movement, such as nazura winged demons, shook their wings and rushed into the sky, trying to shoot down those threatening airships first.


    The artificial soul computer on the airship immediately found the approaching devil and began to adjust the strategy: "it is suggested to adjust the energy structure, reduce power output, turn to the shield module and strengthen the shield..."


    At present, the computer technology of the artificial soul carried on the airship is still very immature. It can only help deal with some simple things, the most important of which is to help calculate the route, while the auxiliary operation is only a temporarily added functional module, which is not perfect.


    However, even so, the powerful effect of the artificial soul computer has amazed everyone. Whether it is the reaction speed or the efficiency of adjustment measures, it is a pity that there is no way to realize the control function of various regions and the connection and cooperation of the artificial soul computer. If the control ability can also be handed over to the artificial soul computer, It is conceivable that the operation efficiency is definitely much higher than manual adjustment.


    ¡°AGRAHHHHHH¡ª¡ª¡±


    Nazura winged demon rushed near the airship and screamed and threw a green evil flame. After the evil flame hit the shield, it caused a ripple, but it didn''t hurt the hull itself.


    The magic shield they originally designed for the airship was designed for the purpose of hard resistance to seventh order spells. The power of these evil flames is not enough to break through the shield.


    "Brothers! We can do it too!"


    When the crew of the airship saw the nazura flying wing demon outside the shield, they immediately showed a ferocious smile, sat on the fort one after another, and then... Opened fire!


    "Dada dada -"


    Dense gunfire resounded through the sky. Once the terrible 15mm large caliber and high fire speed shipborne machine gun started shooting, its power was terrible. The magic shield on the devil could resist for a while and a half, but it could not resist all the time. However, in the blink of an eye, the shipborne machine gun poured thousands of large caliber bullets into them. When the magic shield was broken down, Their highly defensive flesh was also pierced by machine guns and directly torn into pieces.


    The devil''s flesh and blood rained in the sky, and the battlefield below did not show much.


    After a * * rain missile attack, the defense of those undead demons has been greatly weakened. The red lotus Knights immediately seized this opportunity and began to pour out their firepower under the protection of the shield.


    "Dada dada -"


    Although the bullet caliber of assault rifles is small, a large part of them are equipped with special warheads, such as explosive and inflammatory bullets, frozen bullets and armor piercing bullets. The power of several special warheads is very terrible.


    At the same time, many team leader level knights are equipped with magic pistols, and a variety of auxiliary spells shine one after another. In addition, their auxiliary magic skills make them even more powerful and brave!


    The situation reversed in an instant, from being surrounded at the beginning to a counter encirclement and suppression battle.


    "You dirty creatures - die!"


    Odura took the lead, rushed out of the protection range of the shield and killed a nazura demon nearest to him.


    ¡°GRAHHHHHHH¡ª¡ª¡±


    Nazura, who was seriously injured, roared and jumped at audura, tore his sharp claws, and could smell the strong smell of sulfur before he got close.


    "Ha!"


    Odura waved his assault rifle and resisted the claw attack. Then he slipped and went straight down from the devil. Then he kicked hard under his feet and jumped onto the killing devil''s head. With his right hand, a round grenade was thrown into the killing devil''s mouth. He jumped out with a wild smile: "goodbye!"


    "Boom!"


    Poor nazura killed. The killing devil was directly blown to pieces by the grenade swallowed from the inside!


    "Kill!"


    The morale of the red lotus knights is stronger. They have never experienced such a relaxed and happy battle. Several people form a group, one is responsible for one direction, and then slowly move forward. They shoot in turns to suppress the attack of demons, as if they had the shadow of a modern combat team.


    Unfortunately, time is tight, and their training time is still too short, otherwise their combat efficiency can be higher.


    ¡­¡­


    The violent vibration came from the top of my head. It seemed that the earth had never calmed down for a moment. The rubble was flying in the cave, and the smoke was filled with smoke, but it could not stop the strong desire to fight between the vanilla and cocoa sisters.


    A large number of demons rushed towards Donne fearlessly, and then they were all stopped halfway by their sisters, and then killed them mercilessly.


    Cruel? No.


    For both of them, these demons are the embodiment of the world''s filth. The holy flame purifies them to save the world.


    So they will never show mercy.


    Listening to the roar overhead, Donne said happily, "Hey, hey, the cult leader, do you hear? Those men above you are crying."


    "Really? It''s not certain who is crying."


    Anne Lin looked at Donne coldly. "Now I want to know why they are attracted to you... Who are you?"


    Anne Lin doesn''t think these demons were attracted by the little girl in Donne''s arms. He thinks Donne is special.


    "Me? I''m afraid to scare you to death, so forget it."


    Donne looked at him with a smile: "just go to hell with this doubt."


    "Go to hell... That''s a great compliment to me."


    Anne Lin smiled darkly: "of course, the lives of those above are my best gifts."


    Donne glanced: "if your cards are these demons, you will disappoint me."


    Before departure, in order to deal with various situations, Donne made a full set of emergency plans for the red lotus knights. Although they did not include fighting against demons... But they made an emergency plan against chaos!


    The airship has prepared sufficient combat materials, weapons and ammunition. If you''re not polite, it''s nothing to blow up the jungle, including the gorgaron crater in the distance.


    It''s just demons... Donne, they have accumulated a lot of experience in fighting demons in the Rift Valley camp!


    Anne Lin watched those demons being killed by vanilla, and his unhurried appearance made don doubt that he should have other cards.


    After cleaning up the successive demons, vanilla gasped heavily, and the weakened holy flame giant sword pointed at anelin: "now, your claws and teeth have been killed, you can die."


    "Unfortunately, it''s naive to want to kill me."


    Anelin looked at the cave full of corpses and suddenly showed a strange smile: "the soul used as a sacrifice is enough -"


    Donne was stunned, and then saw anelin suddenly open his arms and laugh loudly: "- then let''s warmly welcome the monarch from the purgatory abyss, the great demon lord, the master of the soul, ambrobus - to come!"


    The cave suddenly trembled violently, the walls cracked, the strong evil smell gushed out of the cracks, the green evil flame rose, and the whole cave was shrouded by the hot and choking smell of sulfur.


    A strange black light appeared on the laughing ainelin. The black light like lightning connected him with all the corpses in the cave. A huge channel suddenly opened in the center of the cave. Before ambrobus appeared, he had seen several huge tentacles that had drilled out of the portal!


    "This is..."


    Donne''s face changed slightly and his face was constipated: "super giant tentacle monster?"


    "It''s the Lord level komara demon!"


    Cocoa exclaimed, "Beware of its mental corrosion!"


    The tentacle that was squeezing out suddenly trembled and then stabbed dawn like lightning!

 Chapter 1233

    As a legendary komala demon, the most powerful ability of the komala demon lord, ambrobas, is naturally the spiritual ability of the komala demon.


    Whether it''s mental corrosion, mind control, or mind spikes, fear, etc., komala devil is an expert in this field.


    However, although the komala devil is good at spiritual magic, he has no normal reason. Does that sound ironic?


    Therefore, when Donne found that the komara Demon Lord had just drilled out half of his body, he suddenly attacked himself, and he was stunned.


    This guy... Looks like he can''t wait to kill vinette?


    "Give it to me - get out!"


    Vanilla roared in front, and the boiling flame roared and swallowed Ambrosia''s tentacles. Large black smoke rose, and the huge tentacles suddenly trembled. Circles of ripples could be seen in the air.


    The next moment, cocoa and vanilla suddenly snorted, their faces became very bad, and their holy flame went out in the blink of an eye. Not only that, they seemed to have been subjected to a very strong spiritual impact and knelt on the ground with their heads in their arms.


    The tentacles continued to release the spiritual impact. At the same time, ambrobus finally drilled out of the portal. Its body is very large, directly occupying more than half of the cave. It is tens of meters high by visual inspection, just like a huge octopus. The body is surrounded by winding and twisting tentacles. There is no disgusting mucus on these tentacles, only soft and swinging tentacles, Those tentacles are like sharp radar, which can sense the existence of life, sniff each other''s spiritual fluctuations, and then release a strong spiritual impact to attack each other.


    At the same time, when the tentacles are tied to the living body, the tips of those tentacles will open small mouths to absorb the vitality of the target. This is probably the way of eating by the komara devil.


    Donne didn''t expect that as the saint of Carlo mariver, cocoa and vanilla could not resist the spiritual ability of the Demon Lord. Suddenly, their faces became gloomy. With a gentle wave of hands, the powerful shield closed them in. Cocoa and vanilla finally woke up from their fear.


    "What a terrible spiritual ability!"


    Cocoa was dripping with sweat. Just now she fell into the boundless darkness full of fear. She could not see any light, any hope, or even feel her own existence. Although it was only a moment, she felt that she had spent a very long time. Fortunately, Donne pulled them out in time, otherwise she would completely lose herself.


    "Ha ha! This is the power of the great ambrobus! You little mortals, turn it into nourishment for me!"


    Anelin laughed wildly, and his body quickly flew to ambrobus. At the same time, his body began to expand and burst, quickly turned into a comara camouflage demon, and then got into ambrobus''s body.


    Seeing that anelin had become a camouflage demon of comara, cocoa and vanilla were surprised: "even they chose to be the host of the devil! This guy is really crazy!"


    "Host body?"


    Annalin, who was drilling into ambrobus''s body, suddenly stopped and turned to show them a ferocious smile: "stupid human... This is my noumenon!"


    Now even Donne was stunned. The essence of ainelin is the camouflage devil of komara!? This is unscientific!


    As we all know, the devil is a crazy, chaotic and irrational creature. Can this crazy creature who only knows to destroy everything be perfectly hidden in the Vulcan holy see for so many years? Is it mentally retarded to be a pope and other clergy!?


    What''s more, a demon without reason has learned to use tricks? Even created a religion trying to create chaos in prandal? This is not scientific at all!


    Suddenly, Donne woke up. No, this guy can''t be a devil from the beginning!


    If he was really a devil from the beginning, he couldn''t be unresponsive to seeing vinette!


    This guy was definitely corrupted by the devil''s power unknowingly. Now he has lost his reason and thought he was the devil from the beginning.


    Although I don''t know how long the corruption lasted, I think it was about the same time as he tried to reinterpret the Holy See Bible. This guy probably accidentally met or actively summoned the devil from somewhere, and then he was influenced by the komara devil and became the host of the evil devil.


    This guy can keep his reason until now. I''m afraid he still has to thank the tenacious mind developed in the Puritan life in the Holy See.


    But


    Donne narrowed his eyes. A rational demon is not good news for the world.


    He suddenly thought of Stanley who was taken away by the contract last time, and then looked at the silly vinette in his arms. For some reason, he suddenly felt that purgatory seemed to want to make some big news


    "Do it."


    With that, anilin got into ambrobus''s body. He was also a comara devil with the same breath, so he didn''t worry about being swallowed up.


    ¡°OHGRAHHHHH¡ª¡ªBrose''lagi''zoijopa£¬bagor£¡¡±


    Ambrobus'' voice was huge and sharp, which was not proportional to its huge body. The harsh voice echoed in the cave and made his head dizzy.


    What''s more terrible is that these sounds have a certain penetration ability for the shield. Even Donne can''t completely avoid the influence of these sounds, and the world in front of him has been distorted to some extent.


    The impetuous Donne raised his hand and smashed it with a big cleavage: "shut up!"


    Scarlet rays burst out, and ambrobus''s tentacles quickly superimposed in front, opening a very powerful magic shield.


    "Buzz!"


    The penetrating great cleavage directly penetrated the magic shield, tore the layers of tentacles into pieces, and then left a deep wound on its body.


    The main power of komara demons is focused on mind control. Although the legendary strength is very terrible, its combat effectiveness is far from that of other demons who rely on physical combat. Even baroyan demons are easily tortured and killed by Donne, not to mention this guy.


    Its mind control ability is basically ineffective to Donne, which has completely put him at a disadvantage, not to mention... Donne himself is still an open guy.


    ¡°OHHHHHH¡ª¡ª£¡¡±


    Ambrobus has been on the battlefield of purgatory abyss for many years. Since it entered the legendary level, it can easily control other demons to fight for it. It has not tasted pain for too long.


    This strange and familiar feeling... Really makes it very angry!


    The roaring ambrobas waved his tentacles crazily, and the powerful brute force completely defeated the mountain. The huge cave collapsed with rubble and smoke. Donne, cocoa and vanilla quickly escaped from the falling rocks and rushed into the sky. Then they saw the big octopus waving his tentacles and chasing out of the ruins.


    ¡­¡­


    "What''s going on?"


    In the village not far away, audula and others are using the weapons assisted by Donne to kill the devil. However, they suddenly find that the earth and mountains shake, and almost all of them fall to the ground.


    Lowell looked around and exclaimed, "Carlo mariver is on the! What the hell is that?"


    "Devil! What a big devil! A huge devil like a mountain!"


    Audula looked at the sound and immediately sucked the air conditioner. All her hair stood up: "God! There is such a huge komala demon here!"


    No wonder those believers have become the host of demons!


    No wonder they were brainwashed so quickly!


    With the help of such a big komala devil, even if anelin is an idiot, he can use the spiritual ability of komala devil to become a cult leader!


    "Look! That''s Lord Donne! - and two saints!"


    The sharp eyed people noticed several figures in the sky, and then they found that Donne and they had been entangled by the huge komala devil. Compared with the huge devil, Donne and they were too small and looked in danger.


    "We need to help them!"


    "Help an egg!"


    While shooting, audula shouted, "can you play a fart when you go? Just do your own work! What kind of people and what kind of things! We can''t participate in that level of battle! It''s life if we can''t be affected!"


    Indeed, as odura said, after defeating the mountain and leaving the cave, ambrobus''s body expanded again and became a huge demon 100 meters high. The earth shook and the mountains flew to block out the sun, which made those red lotus Knights weak.


    ¡°AGRHHHHHHHHH¡ª¡ª¡±


    Ambrobas suddenly gave a sharp cry, and the demons who were fighting with the red lotus Knights nearby gave a meal, and then turned their heads together. Nazura flying wing demon, yoboris evil flame demon, yoboris heart destroying demon and other demons who were good at flying and long-range magic all shifted their targets and stared at Donne in mid air.


    Being stared at by those demons with scarlet and cold eyes, Rao Shitang also felt creepy and uncomfortable.


    The next moment, the dense evil flame spell broke the air raid and directly submerged Donne and them!


    "Lord Donne!"


    "Under the virgin''s crown!"


    "Shut up!"


    Audula roared, "with Lord Donne, they''ll be fine! Now''s our chance! Kill all these demons!"


    "Kill!"


    The evil flame in the air was suddenly shattered, and then Donne, wrapped in the hurricane, roared towards ambrobus, while cocoa and vanilla hid behind Donne with vinette - they didn''t dare to go anywhere else.


    Because ambrobus''s goal has always been vinette!

 Chapter 1234

    Vinette''s identity is very special. Donne still doesn''t know what kind of mission she undertakes, even otinia. This means that unless vinette grows up and her sleeping memory wakes up, no one knows what she wants to do.


    However, from the discovery of her existence at the beginning to the battle with the devil, all reveal a message - the existence of vinette is very important to the devil.


    The appearance and reaction of the demon lord ambrobas also confirmed this, but no matter whether they want to kill her or rob her, don can''t let them succeed now.


    As a result, vinette, who was held in vanilla''s arms, became the best bait to lure Ambrose bass. As long as she was behind her, Ambrose bass would not attack in other directions, and the trend was completely controlled by Donne.


    "You really want her? Unfortunately, she can''t. After all, she''s my baby daughter!"


    Donne laughed and waved his right hand. Suddenly, a dense element long sword appeared in the sky. Various element long swords rotated to form a huge vortex with a diameter of more than kilometers. The sword gas buzzed and roared towards ambrobas, crushing its extended tentacles into pieces.


    At the same time, Donne was surrounded by a large number of element long swords. When the demons came, the element long sword moved with his heart and cut the demons into pieces.


    At first glance, this scene looks like the Sword Fairy''s sword fighting skill, which is quite different from the painting style of the world, but Donne feels very happy - he has wanted to come here for a long time since he saw egwin perform similar sword skills.


    ¡°GRAHHHHH¡ª¡ª¡±


    There was a strong spiritual power hidden in the roar of ambrobus. The red lotus Knights fighting in the distance were affected by the sound wave. They all knelt on the ground with their heads in pain. If the demons were not controlled by ambrobus and attacked Donne and weinett, I''m afraid they would be killed and injured badly just for this moment.


    Audula turned on the matrix defense device again in an emergency and shouted, "hide in!"


    Although the sound wave can penetrate the magic shield to a certain extent, it will weaken some and will not be so deadly - now some people''s ears are bleeding!


    The red lotus Knights struggled to hide in the shield, which finally relieved that their heads were not in the pain of explosion.


    "It''s terrible! I''m afraid this demon is at least legendary!"


    Lowell looked at the huge ambrobas with lingering fear. Rao was that he was so angry that he almost vomited blood, let alone others.


    "How powerful Lord Donne is! He can fight this demon head-on!"


    "Don''t you know? Even among the legendary strong, Lord Donne''s strength is also the top! That''s what Lord sharp tooth said!"


    "Even adults with sharp teeth are ashamed!? - its voice has finally decreased!"


    "Look! What''s that!"


    The red lotus knights were shocked and looked at the sky not far away, where the wind and clouds surged. The whole sky was disturbed by an invisible hand, and the terrible magic gathered on the sword in Donne''s hand!


    It was a simple long sword that looked ordinary at first glance, but when you looked carefully, you found that all your minds were attracted. However, with the convergence of magic, the light on the sword became brighter and stronger, and soon became the second rumbica!


    Just now, I wondered if Donne''s strength was more powerful than the red lotus knights with sharp teeth: "what a terrible pressure! Even more powerful than the devil''s strength! What kind of weapon is that?"


    Audula took a breath. It was exaggerated to think that Datang chamber of Commerce had helped so many legendary weapons and equipment at one go, but now he knew what the real baby was when he saw the weapons in Donne''s hands - it''s no exaggeration to say that the weapons in Donne''s hands made him feel like a world.


    Hold a world in your hand?


    Who dares to think of such a thing?


    But the man did it!


    Blood shadow town.


    The sharp teeth, full of blood, suddenly turned around and stared at the southeast with a shocked face.


    "This is -- what a strong smell of demons! Legendary demons!?"


    Sharp teeth felt that his brain was not enough: "under the protection of the gods, the more powerful the devil is, the more difficult it is to come to this world. Why does a legendary devil appear in prandal!?"


    Just as sharp teeth was about to leave here and go to support, another terrible force burst out in an instant. The force of Zhongzheng peaceful order swept through the sky in an instant. Looking at the disturbed clouds in the distance, sharp teeth''s manic mood calmed down in the blink of an eye.


    "I''m afraid it''s the power of Lord Donne..."


    Sharp teeth noticed the familiar smell from the power fluctuation just now, and then his blood was boiling: "I didn''t expect that Lord Donne was so much stronger than I thought! I really want to have a hearty battle with him... Unfortunately, if he goes all out, I will die..."


    Sharp teeth had seen Donne''s strength a long time ago, but he didn''t expect that Donne''s strength was much stronger than he expected. If there is a realm above the legend, Donne is probably the only one who has reached that realm at present?


    Demigod?


    Can mortals really reach that state?


    Maybe


    Or is it just that the weapon is particularly powerful?


    Sharp teeth don''t know. Maybe he''ll never have a chance to know.


    Back to Donne.


    After seeing that Donne took out his weapon, Ambrose bass, who was roaring, felt a sense of fear deep into his soul. His voice became smaller and smaller, and even his body was shaking.


    fear?


    Yes, the legendary demon lord, he was afraid.


    "What''s that!? damn it - fear? The great ambrobus would feel fear!?"


    Anilin, who hid in ambrobus, screamed with red eyes: "no! It''s impossible! Now that the gods have disappeared, the great ambrobus is the Supreme Master of the world! No one can make you afraid! Rush up! Crush his head and devour his soul!"


    Ambrobas ignored anelin''s urging. In fact, it is now planning to escape here.


    "Hoo... This feeling... Is really intoxicating..."


    Donne held the will of the world and sighed. He didn''t want to use this guy, but when he thought that the battle with this guy might affect the nearby Red Lotus knights, he had to choose to end the battle cleanly.


    There is no doubt that using the will of the world is the easiest and quickest way.


    Suddenly, ambrobus shrunk back fiercely, and circles of twisted spatial waves rippled open. A huge portal suddenly opened behind it. Ambrobus twisted his body and wanted to rush in!


    "Boom!"


    In the sky behind Donne, the airships seized the opportunity to fire directly, and a row of shells hit ambrobas hard, opening several huge wounds.


    Ambrobas, who was shelled, made a sharp cry, trying to interfere with Donne and them, and accelerated his way into the portal with the impact of the shelling.


    "Did I say... Let you go?"


    Donne just waved at random, and the world will drew a thin line. The thin line crossed the space and directly cut the portal opened by ambrobus into two parts, and the magic gathered collapsed in an instant.


    "Now that you''re here, don''t go."


    Donne once again raised the world will. The liberated world will radiated brilliant light, dispelled the haze in the sky, but also affected the surrounding magic, completely blocked the surrounding space, leaving ambrobus nowhere to escape.


    When the will of the world rose, ambrobus found himself shrouded in an unusually terrible force, which controlled all the remaining demons to pounce on Vinet and them, trying to force Donne to stop his attack.


    However, those demons can''t even approach them in the light of the will of the world!


    Ambrobas crazily waved his tentacles and roared to fight to death. Each tentacle was hundreds of meters long and several meters thick. When waving in the air, he could even hear the sound of thunder.


    However, although those flexible tentacles have infinite power and strange spiritual power, they can''t get close to Donne at all. After getting close to Donne, they are all imprisoned by an invisible force - it can''t even control the tentacles to bypass Donne to attack vinette!


    "I judge that you are guilty. There are three crimes: attempting to destroy order with the body of a devil, spreading cult ideas, and trying to create chaos."


    "No! You can''t judge me! You''re not qualified to judge me!"


    Anne Lin got half of her body out of ambrobus and shouted at Don in the air, "who do you think you are? Kill it! Kill it!"


    Ambrose buss also wanted to kill Donne at the moment, but when Donne began to sentence, he found that his whole body couldn''t move!


    Like a lamb to be slaughtered!


    Donne directly put the crimes of ainelin and ambrobas together. Anyway, they are now together, and they will be killed together. He waved the will of the world with a cold face: "his crime should be killed, kill the flesh and body, retain the soul, punish his soul to bear the hall of heroes until the soul dissipates. The crime is declared and executed immediately."


    A golden light passed through the air, directly across ambrobus''s body and accurately cut through anelin. After the golden light passed, everything returned to calm, as if nothing had happened.


    Only Donne saw that two souls, one big and one small, were bound by golden silk thread and directly sent by Nora to the Yingling hall.


    At the next moment, the huge demon body completely lost its strength, and "roared" fell directly to the ground. The mountain like body completely collapsed under the action of self weight, the bone broke and pierced the flesh and blood, and the smelly demon blood gushed out, corrupting the surrounding land


    The legendary demon lord who is invincible will be killed here!

 Chapter 1235

    Since human history records, the devil has been a shadow on human head.


    No one knows why these demons are so keen on destruction and killing. They only know that once someone calls the devil, it will be a disaster for the whole prandal.


    There are many kinds of demons. After countless times of pain, human beings have summed up a lot of experience and divided them into different types according to their characteristics and characteristics.


    Euboris demons, who are good at magic and have a weak body, can easily burn all substances in the field of vision with their evil flame spell.


    Nazura demons, who are good at fighting with their bodies and have sharp bone spikes, are also the largest in number. On the front battlefield, they are invincible and extremely fierce.


    The komala devil, who is good at controlling the mind, but has very vague physical characteristics and almost no physical morphological characteristics, although this kind of devil is not strong, once it appears, it is the most harmful.


    Often, an ordinary komala demon can cause a huge chaos. Therefore, human beings are most vigilant against komala demons.


    But... Throughout history, has there ever been such a huge comara bewitching demon?


    This can no longer be described as huge. The body of the dead ambrobus fell there like a huge mountain. Next to it, human beings are as insignificant as small ants.


    Such a legendary Demon Lord could not have appeared in the main material world, because once its ability is fully developed, it can even easily destroy the whole prandal civilization - it is no exaggeration. No matter how many armies and apocalypses are sent to attack it, it will eventually control its mind and kill its own people in turn, so as to feed the war with war, Before long, the whole prandal will become a world of death.


    But now, such a powerful legendary demon lord, it fell in front of everyone, emitting the stench of death.


    The red lotus Knights looked at the huge bodies of ambrobus and stayed there. In the sky beside them, those demons that had not been hatched for a long time were burned to death by the golden light, rustled down with black smoke, and completely turned into ashes before they landed.


    All this was done by the usually smiling Donne.


    How powerful is he?


    powerful?


    Donne looked at the body below and slowly breathed out. He was not so strong as the weapon in his hand.


    World will


    When he holds it in his hand, he represents the whole world.


    Originally, Donne thought that the world here refers to prandal at his feet. Now, I''m afraid this so-called world... May refer to the universe now?


    "Yee Yee... Dad, Dad..."


    Seeing that the battle was over, vinette in vanilla''s arms immediately stretched out fat arms to Donne.


    Donne frowned, smiled, took vinette back to his arms and gently knocked on her forehead: "my good daughter... What''s your mission here?"


    Vernett: "


    "Let''s go. We can''t let this body continue to corrupt the environment here."


    Donne fell down, cocoa and vanilla hurried up, and then the huge demon body disappeared from their eyes.


    "Lord Donne."


    Audula came to Donne with more respect: "the demons here have all died just now. Do we need to check it again?"


    "OK, give you an hour. After making sure there is no enemy, everyone will meet here and we will go back to Xueying town together."


    "Yes!"


    When the red lotus Knights went to check around, Donne''s eyes fell on the previously collapsed cave. After thinking for a moment, he came to the ruins.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Coco looked at Donne curiously. Was he going to dig up the ruins and whip the body?


    "I want to go down and see if there are any clues left here."


    Donne said, the huge magic came out, the earth and mountains shook for a time, the collapsed boulders shook and all resuspended, and then one by one fell to the side in an orderly manner, exposing the collapsed cave again.


    After seeing this shocking scene, the red lotus Knights not far away worship Donne more. They were too far away in the previous battle. Although they knew that Donne was very powerful, they did not have such a strong visual impact as now.


    "What are you looking at? Take action! Don''t waste time!"


    Audula looked back and shouted, "work hard, and you can do it when you are promoted to legend!"


    Promotion legend? It''s exciting, but if it''s so easy to promote legend, how can prandal be such a legendary strong man now?


    After the cave was exposed again, Donne walked in with Winnett, and the left and right cocoa and vanilla followed.


    There are no special places in front of the cave. They have been transformed into small caves for those devout believers to get in close contact with their prophets to pray. In the investigation, anelin asked members of the glorious restoration alliance to pray five times a day, especially those believers living around him.


    Now it seems that the so-called five prayers are likely to be a means for annelin to deepen his mind control and strengthen his spiritual hint to them while they pray.


    There is nothing special in these small rooms, but they are all distributed around the rooms owned by anelin. I''m afraid those who can enter these small rooms to pray are the most popular believers in the glorious restoration alliance.


    But this is not what Donne is looking for. Now both anelin and ambrobus are dead, and everything they do will be cleaned up soon. What Donne cares about most is how anelin parasitizes demons in orcs.


    It''s impossible for him to summon the devil of the young body every time a new believer comes, right? The efficiency is too low.


    Therefore, there must be a special place for hatching devil eggs.


    A moment later, Donne suddenly stood still in front of a wall, and cocoa bumped into his back.


    Cocoa covered her forehead and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    Donne gently pressed on the wall, and then they found that a large number of green flames burst out on the wall, and a circle of strange magic array appeared on the wall.


    Donne smiled and punched the wall. "Here it is!"


    With a loud bang, a huge cave collapsed on the wall. An extremely pungent smell came to my face. My sense of smell was very sensitive. The cocoa and vanilla immediately covered my nose: "it''s so smelly!"


    "It''s not so smelly... It''s too rich..."


    Donne looked at the scene in the cave and muttered, "these demons... Really want to make big news..."


    The cave in front is very wide. It is at least as big as several gymnasiums. A large number of magic crystals grow on the walls of the cave - here is a magic crystal vein!


    In this cave, there are numerous magic array runes everywhere on the ground. The power of magic crystal vein is used to maintain the operation, and the breath here is completely sealed in the cave.


    The point is that the ground in the distance is covered with devil eggs in different forms. These devil eggs are shaking at a certain frequency and clearly still alive.


    All devil eggs are connected to a huge altar in the center of the cave through a tube similar to the umbilical cord. On that altar, there is a huge cylindrical container with a diameter of more than 100 meters. In the transparent container, there are mountains of corpses, including orcs and humans. They are all soaked in thick blood, and the corpses become the nourishment to maintain these devil eggs, The power of magic crystal veins can maintain their activity in this place for a long time.


    "This is really... Amazing!"


    Vanilla was pale and frightened by all this in front of her. At first glance, the number of devil eggs in this cave is only hundreds of thousands. If all the devil eggs here hatch, or are placed in the body of ORC believers by anelin and mixed into the society, I''m afraid I don''t know how many people will suffer from it when it breaks out.


    "Purify here."


    Donne looked at vanilla and said, "this is your sacred mission."


    "Yes."


    Vanilla covered her chest and nodded. She looked at the cocoa next to her eyes. They clasped their hands together, and then began to sing prayers at the same time. Soon, the holy flame came. Under their control, the soft but holy white holy flame began to sweep around and burn the devil eggs.


    Donne stood where he was and thought deeply.


    To be reasonable, demons are crazy creatures who tend to solve all problems with power. Their brains are very confused, their words are often confused, and it is difficult to communicate normally.


    Now you tell him that it was the devil who made this plan to lurk in prandal. At the same time, he used religious beliefs to attract believers, used mind control to control them, used devil eggs to hide his identity, then created chaos in the feeding machine, destroyed order, and finally controlled prandal... Ask yourself, will you believe it?


    Don''t say Donne doesn''t believe it. I''m afraid the demons themselves won''t believe it. They don''t have such good patience to make such a plan. Compared with this slow and steady plan, they''d rather break the clever with force and directly face it.


    So the question comes... Who helped them formulate and implement the current plan?


    Donne always felt that something had changed in the abyss of purgatory. It was this change that led to the change of the devil''s law of action.


    The thoughtful don didn''t notice the complicated eyes of vinette in his arms when cocoa and vanilla burned the devil''s eggs.

 Chapter 1236

    "Report to the commander, the search has been completed, and there are no remaining hostile targets!"


    "Tell the team to stop."


    "Copy that!"


    Audula looked at the entrance of the cave. Donne and his friends just came out of it. After they went over and reported the situation, he noticed that the expressions of cocoa and vanilla were very dignified. He couldn''t help asking, "what''s the matter? What''s next?"


    "Devil''s eggs - many, many!"


    Vanilla said with disgust on her face, "it has been purified by us."


    Devil egg!?


    Audula was surprised, but when he heard the words of vanilla, he was relieved and purified it. Otherwise, prandar was afraid that something big would happen.


    But


    Audula is worried. One anelin got so many devil eggs today. Who knows if there will be another anelin tomorrow? After all, the camouflage devil of komara is really good at camouflage, and it is still a rare devil with close to normal reason, which is difficult to distinguish from the crowd.


    On his return airship, odura was in a bad mood. After considering whether to go back, he suggested to the pope that he should come to the Ryan Empire to screen for potential demons.


    The airship soon returned to the sky over the blood shadow town. When audura saw the blood shadow Town, they were surprised, because the blood shadow town in their vision had almost completely turned into ruins!


    Almost all the buildings here collapsed. Outside the town, there were a group of frightened Orc civilians. Their homes were destroyed, but they didn''t dare to say anything. They could only watch the army of Ryan Empire fight with the devil.


    Now, some of the surviving orcs are grateful - although their homes have been destroyed and they have nothing, at least they still have life.


    Some were very angry - although the demons were killed and they survived, their homes were destroyed and they had nothing.


    If you look at the same thing from another angle, you will feel very different, but this is human nature. You will only see the side you want to see


    "Lord Donne!"


    Sharp teeth flew in front of Donne: "what''s the situation? Just now I felt a very powerful power fluctuation. Should that smell be a legendary demon?"


    Donne nodded. "Yes, I''ve killed him."


    The sharp teeth who were just about to ask questions were speechless, but they were relieved at the thought of Donne''s abnormal strength. Only he can kill a legendary demon so easily. Others, even gene and Angus, can''t have this strength.


    Donne looked down and said, "do you have any resettlement plans for these people?"


    "No."


    Sharp teeth shook his head: "for the time being, we plan to use airships to transfer them all to new bulkesuo. Wang Du is developing very well now. These people should be able to find their own positions there easily."


    Donne thought for a moment and said, "take them to the level and let them go to grace."


    Sharp teeth were stunned: "why?"


    "Our homes have been destroyed, and we don''t have any extra people to help them rebuild here. Instead of being mediocre in new bulkeso, we''d better go directly to a new place and start a new life," Donne said


    "In new bulkesuo, they need to reposition themselves and find a suitable position, but in a blank grace, they can completely let go of themselves. It is up to them to decide whether to continue to live like that according to their original living habits or change themselves and take advantage of this opportunity to regain a new life. This should be a better choice ¡£¡±


    Sharp teeth thought: "then do as you say."


    Less than one-third of the remaining residents of Xueying town have been captured by the glory recovery alliance. If it was not discovered early, I''m afraid the residents here will be attracted to join that organization in a while.


    The remaining residents are only about 10000 or 20000 people. More than a dozen airships are certainly not enough and can only be transported in batches. Therefore, sharp teeth diverted some soldiers to maintain order here, left all the supplies on the airships, and then left here with the first batch of about 200 people.


    On the airship, sharp teeth called out the uneasy Leo: "this is Leo, a very wise defector."


    Donne raised his eyebrows. "Isn''t he parasitized by demons?"


    "It''s because I don''t know, so I want you to help."


    Sharp teeth shrugged: "those parasitic demons don''t seem to wake up without a fatal attack. This fatal attack seems to be measured by the spiritual fluctuation of the host. After Leo defected, his spirit was relatively stable, so the devil didn''t wake up."


    Donne nodded and approved of the sharp tooth. He put his hand on LEO: [Nora, check it.]


    Nora came to the conclusion at once: [there is indeed demon parasitism. A juvenile demon is combined with his heart to form a symbiotic relationship. If the demon wakes up, the orc will also die.]


    Donne repeated Nora''s words, and then Theo turned pale and trembled like chaff.


    Donne looked at him and suddenly asked, "after you joined that organization, don''t you even know when you were parasitized by demons?"


    Leo shook his head: "I don''t know. I don''t even know there are demons in my body! Damn it, it''s different from what the bastard said first!"


    Isn''t the glorious restoration alliance an organization dedicated to restoring the glory of the orcs? Why is it related to the devil?


    "It seems to be implanted under mind control..."


    Dunn asked thoughtfully, "how did you join that organization? Did you hear strange voices? Did someone directly ask you to preach? Or something else?"


    Leo hesitated and whispered, "I heard the prophet''s parable... Well, now I know it may be the whisper of the devil, but I really didn''t know at that time!"


    Leo''s mood suddenly became a little excited: "I was just angry at first!"


    "Anger?"


    "Yes!"


    Leo said loudly, "our Wren empire is clearly an independent country, but look now, do we still have our own sovereignty!? all goods, clothing, food, housing and transportation come from you human beings! Everything of us is controlled by you! We can''t even find a better place to do than you! It shouldn''t be like this! It shouldn''t be!"


    "It''s all because of tesstrow! If it weren''t for his endless concession to mankind, the Ryan Empire wouldn''t be like this!"


    Leo shouted: "so I was thinking that if we could change the king of Wren Empire, maybe we would change our attitude towards human beings and would not allow the situation to continue to deteriorate. We orcs could regain our dignity and regain our independence!"


    "Naive."


    Donne sneered: "didn''t I give you independence? If we really sit back and ignore what happened in the Ryan Empire, you think you can survive in this world? You don''t know anything. You think it''s a shame, but what have you done for this country?"


    "I --"


    Leo is stuck.


    "Times have changed, and your thinking is still in the past, and there are still many such people."


    Sharp teeth laughed: "I seem to understand why orcs can''t catch up with the development speed of mankind."


    "Without our assistance, your compatriots are still hungry and are still hunting in the wind and sun every day."


    Donne said expressionless: "But now? We invest in you, find new industries for you, and provide a lot of funds and jobs to your compatriots, so that they can live a more comfortable life. But you, or the organization you recognize, try to destroy it. You still think it''s natural. Are you still a little fart?"


    "I just --"


    Just as Leo explained excitedly, Donne''s hand flashed out and directly inserted into Leo''s chest. Then, under the stunned gaze of sharp teeth, he pulled it out and directly pulled out a sticky young devil!


    His heart was badly hurt. Leo fell to the ground and fainted.


    With a "pop" sound, Donne directly pinched and exploded the devil. The flame burned the devil''s flesh and blood to ashes, and then he sprinkled a green light in his hands. The strong power of life pulled the dying Leo back from the gate of hell.


    Leo suddenly gasped and subconsciously touched his chest. Although the blood was still there, the wound had healed.


    Donne looked down at him: "now your life is saved by me. Then, according to your idea and attitude, do you keep this life or give it back to me?"


    Rioton was speechless.


    The general Orc has a strong character. Maybe he will kill himself in a word, but Leo won''t - since sharp teeth say he can surrender because of the threat of his life, it shows that he sees his life more important than his faith, so he won''t commit suicide.


    Leo lowered his head.


    Donne''s mouth turned up and he won.


    Therefore, this kind of extreme racist is actually not clean up. Just beat him down and be honest.


    All the way back to new bulkesuo, the people immediately began to act separately.


    Audula took the red lotus Knights back to restore their lives. Cocoa and vanilla also reluctantly said goodbye to vinette and followed back.


    The deputy leader Lowell stayed and was responsible for leading the airship to transport refugees from other blood shadow towns.


    Sharp teeth sent a message to tastrow. In order to solve the potential devil hidden danger as much as possible, the Ryan empire is likely to carry out a huge screening operation.


    Donne originally wanted to rest here for a few more days and then go back. Unfortunately, before he relaxed for a few days, he received the news from the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute and returned to Ellington.


    The technology of artificial soul quantum computer has made a breakthrough!

 Chapter 1237

    Since the birth of artificial soul computer technology, with the strong support of Donne, relevant technologies have been advancing by leaps and bounds, and there will be different feelings every few days.


    The efficiency of the alchemists of the einzbellen family is too high - in other words, they have become dolls. They have no pursuit except alchemy. Donne found them new research goals and let them burst out all their work enthusiasm.


    I''m afraid the most obvious feeling is that with the help of the artificial soul computer Eve, the progress of magic power armor is advancing to the perfect shape at an amazing speed.


    In addition, the related processes of magic power tank, civil airship, military airship and various flow production lines have been greatly affected. The process flow optimized by Eve has improved great efficiency, saved a lot of materials, and greatly improved processing accuracy, which has greatly improved the yield of products, Durability has also been improved by leaps and bounds.


    It can be said that the important position of artificial soul computer technology is increasing day by day. Now yustisa has established a separate department. The task of all members in this department is to enhance the functions of artificial soul quantum computer around the needs of R & D department and production department.


    That is what we commonly call "programmer".


    Now Eve has different functions than at the beginning. It can calculate very complex data. After the engineering model provided by croto is imported, it can immediately provide key data, including a series of data related to structural stress, material strength, compressive properties, tensile properties and so on.


    With these data, croto can use Eve to carry out highly efficient simulation calculation, directly know the feasibility of the design scheme, and save a lot of experimental time.


    This series of functions are all realized with the efforts of the "programmers" provided by yustisa. They racked their brains to provide the corresponding algorithm and turn it into practical software.


    Of course, what is most worth mentioning is that the realization of these functions all depends on the computers and related data mined from the alar mine ruins - in their later in-depth mining, clooto analyzed a large number of related functions and inversely deduced the core algorithm of these data!


    This ability is against the sky!


    After Donne received the news, he almost immediately returned to Ellington and found the extremely excited kloto.


    Croto said proudly, "my friend! You won''t guess what we have achieved!"


    Nokia whispered: "great craftsman, those functions are realized by Ms. yustisa''s men... We just provide ideas and ideas..."


    Kloto''s old face is red: "shut up!"


    Donne asked curiously, "what function has it achieved? What makes you so excited?"


    I remember the last time they developed an inertial navigation system that can locate targets, they were not so excited. Could it be that they worked out an accurate navigation system by mining the data of prehistoric civilization this time? It''s not very scientific - they don''t have the ability to launch satellites into space now.


    Without satellites, an accurate global navigation system is simply an impossible function.


    "It''s the Internet!"


    There was a glow in croto''s eyes: "Do you remember the prompt when we found these computers? ''central network connection failed''! So I think these computers are connected to each other through a thing called ''network''! And this central network is the layer with the highest permission. They can connect to any device connected to it through this central network Send command! "


    Donne was stunned and then took a breath of air-conditioning: "did you get out of the Internet?"


    The Internet is not such a simple thing!


    There are too many data protocols involved, which need to be solved by very complex coding technology. It is also necessary to formulate an extensible unified standard. It is too unscientific to make this kind of thing with the current technology accumulation!


    Yustissa smiled and said, "to be exact, it is the prototype of the Internet, at least I think so."


    "Oh?"


    Donne was also excited: "what functions have been realized?"


    If it is just an ordinary communication network, the current magic phone actually has the corresponding prototype. After all, the difference between Internet and mobile communication is only the difference in the amount of information sent and received. It is easy to expand a practical network on the basis of mobile communication network.


    But the extent to which he can develop is beyond his control.


    "You can send and receive some text files, images and videos in real time."


    Yustisa said with a smile: "in short, it''s actually similar to the effect of magic phone, but we can do better. If we increase the agreement in the future, we can connect with magic phone and merge into a unified magic network."


    Magic power network... How do I always feel that these guys will finally come up with an artificial magic network?


    Yusti asked Eve to open a software, and then Donne saw Aurelia''s head.


    "Call aurelia."


    Eve: calling. Just a moment, please


    Aurelia''s Avatar began to flash. Below is a call hold icon. However, the call was connected in a moment. Then Aurelia''s picture in alinks''s study appeared in the image. She was also very excited at the moment: "hello? This is Aurelia... Donne? Are you back?"


    Excited Aurelia suddenly saw Donne and quickly said hello to him: "you see me? It''s amazing. We''re thousands of miles apart!"


    "There''s nothing to be excited about."


    Donne reluctantly said: "when experimenting with magic phone before, can you make video calls?"


    "Different!"


    Aurelia said excitedly, "this artificial soul computer can also send files!"


    Yustisa explained: "for the experiment, we made a copy of Eve, sent it to Ms. aurelia, and then tested it many times. Ms. Aurelia thought that the most potential function of the network we developed was to send files remotely."


    Yes, that''s what excites Aurelia most.


    If you can prepare an artificial soul computer in each urban municipal unit and connect it with each other through the magic power network, Aurelia can handle all government affairs without leaving home. Through video, she can even monitor the departments she needs to monitor and see what she needs to see at the first time.


    The potential of this magic power network is too great!


    "We tried to send Ellington''s population file management document this month - this document is very huge. If printed on paper, it may have to be stacked into a hill, but after entering into the computer, it is only a relatively large form file, which was directly transmitted through the magic network, and Ms. Aurelia received it almost instantly."


    Yustissa said: "in order to solve the problem of transmitting files, we have further optimized various coding files and algorithms, as well as the handshake protocol between the two sides of the network... There are still many problems, but we are already working on solving them. We are confident that they will be completely improved to the usable level by the end of this year."


    In prandar, the most convenient point of developing the network is that there is no need to lay lines.


    The magic wave theory proposed by Donne is not only the communication theoretical basis of magic phone, but also the theoretical basis of computer magic network.


    Wide area communication is carried out through ubiquitous magic nodes, and then handshake with specific targets to reach a communication agreement, and then carry out subsequent cooperation... The magic power network that can cover the whole prandal was born easily.


    However, the current magic power network is still in a very young embryonic stage. There are no standard protocols, and even the specific framework has not been built. It is still far from reaching the level of contention on the earth.


    At present, the most important thing to be solved is to build the framework of magic Internet and various standard protocols, which is the basis of everything. On earth, every computer has a unique IP address on the Internet, which is the only certificate to determine the equipment online, but reproduce the IP protocol in prandar? It''s too troublesome.


    At present, prandal''s computer production technology is completely monopolized by Donne. Moreover, the computer technology here is not based on electronic parts, but has a certain intelligent artificial soul. Therefore, they can set a unique network code for each factory artificial soul computer, including magic phone. This code is not only the code of the device, It is also the target code of network addressing. When sending each instruction, it will be accompanied by the encrypted sending device code and the target device code. It will be sent only after matching successfully


    After thinking for a moment, Donne told yustisa what he thought. Yustisa was very surprised: "we knew you would have an idea, indeed! This method is completely feasible."


    As long as it is determined that the scheme is feasible, the remaining technical problems are those of the artificial soul technical experts under yustisa. How to encrypt the code, how to decrypt, how to shake hands, how to send and receive, and so on are all the problems they need to solve.


    At the same time, Donne learned that now the artificial soul computer has a preliminary document processing function. Although it is still far from the office software he is familiar with, it has been a surprising progress for Aurelia and Fiona. Now they all look forward to what surprises the future development of the artificial soul computer will bring to them.


    After thinking for a moment, Donne took out his pen and paper and wrote down the functions of his familiar office software based on his impression. After these functions are added, he can try to produce a batch of computers and provide them to government departments for trial.


    They don''t have much time. They find problems while using them and then solve them. This is the best choice.

 Chapter 1238

    In the jubilant month, the temperature has further increased, and there has been a high temperature of 38 degrees in some areas, especially ronitant in the south. The weather has climbed to an unbearable level outdoors.


    This weather has further promoted the hot sales of products of Datang chamber of Commerce - yes, it is magic energy air conditioner


    Just because of the birth of magic air conditioner, don''t know how many people are grateful. The original cost of arranging the magic array is too high, and even the vast majority of nobles can''t afford it. However, don''s magic engineering technology has popularized the convenience of magic. Even some ordinary families can buy a magic air conditioner, let alone those nobles.


    The best-selling of magic air conditioner once again brought huge profits to Datang chamber of Commerce. Unfortunately, these profits did not stay in the vault for long. In the twinkling of an eye, Donne transferred them to grace area for development and production.


    More than half of the current population migration in grace area has been carried out. Now the migrant population and the immigrant population are living in a mixed situation. Grace locals hate these outsiders who occupy their homes, but they are awed by Donne''s power. They dare to be angry with these outsiders.


    However, these grace people who still stay in their own home do not know how excited they are now. After they came outside, they found how poor and backward their previous life was. The funny thing is that they had been seduced by Stanley and thought that the place they lived was the most beautiful and wonderful place in the world.


    Now all these people have been assigned to work and engaged in some simple work, which can be regarded as labor reform.


    After they further accept the civilized society, they will receive in-depth training, further strengthen the education of order and discipline, and then disperse them to various cities.


    Of course, in order to prevent them from spreading after they get together like some people with more problems on earth, supervision must be carried out in the later stage. I''m afraid this supervision will continue until they are completely assimilated into civilized people.


    In prandal, no one will say that these Gris people robbed their jobs. Now there are many jobs in Datang chamber of Commerce, and they are dissatisfied with the job opportunities provided. The labor gap is too large. Even if these Gris people are scattered in factories in major cities of irrusty, they are not afraid of no jobs.


    It''s better to say that the arrival of these grace people has saved those employees who work three shifts every day - although the salary of Datang chamber of commerce is very high, the work pressure is also great! The commodity demand of Datang chamber of Commerce in various cities is too large. Three shifts a day can not meet the market demand. Only overtime


    While holding the enviable high salary, while working overtime painfully... These people are painful and happy.


    With the participation of grace people, the work pressure of employees in various factories has suddenly decreased. At the same time, the production capacity has been improved because of Eve. Instead, they can get a lot of bonuses. Can the old employees be unhappy?


    The relocated Gris people live very comfortably in the new area. At present, the Gris people who still stay in their hometown are not so happy. Especially after a large number of foreign personnel poured in, Datang chamber of Commerce began a vigorous construction plan. The first thing to do is to clean up all the urban ruins originally affected by the battle, All the wealth found in the city was confiscated, giving them no chance to pick up the leak.


    The second is to flatten the land outside the original city, and then directly open the crazy super high-speed construction mode - the addition of a large number of magicians and the use of magic equipment, which makes the changes in these places change with each passing day. Datang civil construction chamber of Commerce has absorbed a wealth of experience from the reconstruction of various cities, The reconstruction project of new bulkesuo has also accumulated rich experience for them. Therefore, it is almost no difficulty for them to get the western development plan of grace region this time.


    In just half a month, they rebuilt a community enough to accommodate the existing population around each city. After the soldiers moved out the remaining Gris people, all the immigrants who came to Gris to participate in the western development plan moved to these communities to live, followed by the soldiers, The magicians employed by Datang civil construction chamber of commerce completely flattened the original city while talking and laughing - it can be seen from the end of blood rock city that these magicians who have been practicing hard for many years but have no place to play their skills have been holding back for a long time, and they are scrambling to complete the demolition task one by one.


    Seeing Castle after Castle collapsed under their spell, these people were full of desire for destruction. All the magicians who looked forward showed satisfied smiles. These smiles were photographed by the reporters who came to interview. Then the next day Jean almost killed Carl at Datang daily - these reporters always want to make big news!


    It is worth mentioning that after entering the jubilant month, a large number of artificial soul computers have been equipped on the airship, and the Internet function has been opened. The airship can also maintain instant communication with the aviation tower through the computer in the air.


    Although it used to be possible to communicate all the time through mobile phones, the pilot and communicator can''t keep the phone on all the time. Now the communication is handed over to the artificial soul computer, and the crew can concentrate on controlling the airship.


    At the same time, through the inertial navigation system and the rough map manually drawn by the Bureau of Surveying and mapping, the airship in the air can finally determine its own orientation and accurate route position, and the safety and accuracy of transportation have been further improved.


    After several months of internal no-load operation and frequent immigration operation, allowing the staff to run in, the airship transportation industry finally began the formal external trial operation.


    On the 15th of the jubilant month, countless people gathered at the arlinks central air tower. At the same time, a large number of people gathered at the Ellington central air tower. All of them looked up at the sky and waited for the exciting moment.


    Suddenly, a beam of light appeared in the sky, and then those beams converged into a light curtain. The figures of Donne, Fiona, OLINA, Aurelia and croto appeared in the light curtain.


    Of course, the most notable is Donne, who has long been famous all over the world.


    He stood in front of the crowd with a smile and said slowly, "I think anyone who is listening to my voice should have heard an exciting news, but now here, as the Regent of the Ilus Empire, I, Donne, still have to announce the news again."


    "Our world has experienced many great disasters, which may have destroyed our civilization..."


    Donne looked at croto and continued, "but disaster can''t destroy our determination to progress. As long as we have hope, we have a chance to rise again."


    "Today is a proof of our resurgence!"


    "From today on, we will regain our lost sky in our hands! - that''s right! The new civil airship, which is led by our Datang chamber of Commerce and jointly designed and developed with the great craftsman of the dwarf country, his Excellency kroto wrench, and his people, has finally begun to be officially put into operation!"


    "It only takes less than half a day to fly from Ellington to arlinks by airship! Yes, you heard right! It only takes less than half a day! You can cross a distance of 2000 kilometers!"


    "You can even have breakfast in Ellington in the morning, then have lunch while enjoying the scenery in the sky on the airship, go shopping and have afternoon tea when you arrive in arlinks, and then go back to Ellington to go home and have an overnight sleep in the evening!"


    "This kind of life is not a dream! It has become a reality!"


    "Whoever registers the identity crystal card can buy tickets at any air tower and get the opportunity to fly to the sky! This is no longer the sky of magicians, nor the sky of flying Warcraft knights, nor the sky monopolized by the dragon family, but the sky belonging to you, everyone and everyone!"


    "We, all people living in prandal, from now on, the distance between us will be further narrowed. Now, please cheer heartily!"


    As soon as Donne''s voice fell, he heard the tsunami like cheers from all directions. People shouted Donne''s name crazily. Countless people were red in the face. Even if the airship had no direct relationship with many people, they were still excited by Donne''s words.


    It doesn''t matter now, but what about later?


    Now I''m afraid the most excited and disturbed are the traditional transportation industry and various chambers of Commerce.


    The formal operation of airship transportation industry means the birth of a new transportation industry - airships not only provide passenger transportation, but also provide freight services!


    Although the price of this kind of transportation is high, how terrible is the transportation efficiency? Originally, the carriage took nearly 20 days to travel. After the magic truck took the highway, the journey was shortened by nearly two-thirds, and it only took a few days to reach the destination. This transportation efficiency is terrible, and it also reduces the transportation cost of goods, As a result, the commodity prices of chambers of Commerce capable of using magic trucks have a huge advantage - many chambers of Commerce have closed down because they can''t stand the impact.


    And now?


    Although the cost has not decreased significantly, the efficiency of transportation has been further improved. In order to still obtain a leading position and profits in the future, the importance of mastering first-hand information is more obvious. In other words, magic phone has changed from a luxury to a standard product of various chambers of Commerce.


    Magic cell phones are being popularized at a rapid speed.


    The identity crystal card promoted by Datang chamber of commerce also took advantage of this east wind to further expand, and the number of holders increased at a staggering rate.


    The identity crystal card seems to have become the "ID card" of Ilus people.

 Chapter 1239

    In the late part of the jubilant month, Donne and his team are standing in the backyard to observe the experiment of the new generation of magic power armor.


    After the integration of oriha steel, all indicators of magic power armor have made great progress. Not only the weight has decreased a lot, but also the armor strength and magic defense have increased by nearly 20%. This is a huge leap forward, which is completely worth replacing the current products.


    Secondly, the new generation of magic power armor has been fully equipped with a small space warehouse to carry spare magic crystals, food, ammunition and so on, which can greatly enhance the endurance combat capability.


    Compared with space equipment, the technology of small space warehouse is not complex, and because it is standard equipment, the space size is not very large. On average, each magic power armor is equipped with a space warehouse of 10 cubic meters.


    The number of star cubes required for such a space warehouse is very small, and Tang en can''t afford to consume it completely - now the mining efficiency and scope of the star base have been further expanded, and a small amount of star cube crystals have been produced, so Tang en doesn''t feel distressed when he uses the stored goods in his warehouse.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Very good."


    Depp, who was controlling the magic power armor flying around in the sky, was very happy: "I feel the freedom from the earth!"


    "If you are stronger and learn flying by yourself, it will feel better."


    Dumne Tucao a sentence, turned around and looked around the people, these guys make complaints about Depp in the sky at the moment. When they decided who to test, they didn''t draw lots.


    Donne suddenly found that he didn''t see Elsa, and asked a little strangely, "why didn''t Elsa come?"


    Elsa is very interested in magic power armor - although Donne doesn''t think she can use it at all in her case, the girl still thinks it''s cool to fly around in full armor.


    "She?"


    Fiona looked at Donne strangely: "can she come?"


    Donne was stunned: "why not?"


    "You didn''t calculate how many months she was pregnant?"


    Fiona''s eyes were like a sharp arrow, stabbing Donne up and down: "recently, her stomach has ballooned, which is killing her. She doesn''t even go out of the house every day. Aunt Clara has been taking care of her at home... Wait, haven''t you seen her lately?"


    "No, no... hey, why do you look at me like this! You know how busy I am recently! The artificial soul computer can''t live without me!"


    Perhaps it was stimulated by Fiona''s "scum man" eyes. Donne shouted injustice loudly, but he made mistakes in his heart.


    He really forgot about it - anyway, his brain hasn''t connected Elsa = pregnant woman yet


    At this moment, Elsa is really miserable. The girl is only sixteen... Oh, seventeen or eighteen, even * * * * now. She suddenly becomes a mother. How can she get used to it?


    In particular, she is not pregnant with a baby, but directly twins. After a few months, her stomach is really turning into a ball.


    The girl wore a green and astringent face, but she had a big belly. How awkward it was.


    Donne quickly changed the topic: "anyway, the more pregnant you are, the more you should come out for a walk..."


    Fiona stared at Donne: "who do you think is the main reason why she is afraid to go out now?"


    An unmarried girl may hide when she is suddenly pregnant, but the bigger she is during pregnancy, the bigger her stomach is. How can she hide it?


    No name, no share, Elsa, she''s embarrassed


    If it hadn''t been for her parents, she wouldn''t have been able to stand it.


    But even if Elsa has been hiding at home, the news of her pregnancy is still quietly spread. Now many people are guessing who Elsa''s child''s father is.


    Among these guesses, the object accepted by most Ellington is... Donne.


    Yes, yes, that''s the Donne they worship and trust!


    That great, adorable, powerful Lord Donne is a ruthless guy?


    Cruelly abandoned his wife and children?


    Even Elsa, who fought with him from the beginning?


    People speculate and doubt in their hearts, but they don''t say anything on the surface, but how can these things be hidden from Fiona? Even Aurelia already knew the funny gossip.


    Being stared at by Fiona, Donne felt sharp on his back and uncomfortable all over.


    What does this guy mean?


    Want to give Elsa a a place?


    I am wronged!


    Donne also felt he was wronged. If he did, it would be all right. What''s a title for Elsa? He''s not that kind of heartless man, but the key to the problem is... Obviously he didn''t do anything to Elsa. All this was caused by Nora!


    For Mao, he''s going to carry the pot for what Nora has done!


    "Don''t look at me like that!"


    If I don''t agree, I''ll be the receiver. I''ll cry and show you!


    Donne was full of grievances. If Elsa was given a place, wouldn''t he have a green head? It''s still green by the little guy on the head!


    "I just see what you mean. I''m sorry."


    Fiona looked at Donne with a smile. She had been influenced by his earth culture. She could probably guess what Donne thought now.


    Fiona doesn''t think much about Elsa. Elsa is a lovely girl... Er, dragon? Elsa likes Donne, but this love does not rise to the level of love. At most, it is the girl''s ignorant admiration for her lover.


    The dragon family is very active in matching Elsa and Donne. On the one hand, this combination can consolidate the relationship between humans and the dragon family and make the cooperation between the two sides closer. On the other hand, Donne''s identity is relatively special. If he can give birth to the dragon family offspring with perfect blood with Elsa, I''m afraid his potential is immeasurable.


    Fiona also thinks so, so she is also happy to see Donne and Elsa together. Sometimes she even thinks whether to push the ignorant Elsa and cook the raw rice directly


    Unfortunately, in Donne''s eyes, it doesn''t feel like that at all. Fiona''s only purpose of mentioning this matter may be to warn him not to mess around - which woman doesn''t want to monopolize her lover? Possessiveness is innate!


    But... Although she didn''t mess around, in fact, Elsa''s baby is really his right


    Sure enough, I''d better visit later.


    As he spoke, Depp had landed, and his excited face showed up after the facial armor bounced off.


    Cool! Great!


    Even though Donne has been using all kinds of natural materials and earth treasures to build strength for them, Depp is still a little short of an opportunity to break through the master level, not to mention the extraordinary level and supreme level. It is still far away to fly freely in the sky without relying on magic props and vehicles.


    Although the comet flying motorcycle can also let them fly into the sky, the magic power armor is obviously better - wearing it not only has strong combat ability and self-protection ability, but even flying is much more convenient and comfortable than the comet motorcycle!


    "If you have any new opinions and ideas, just put them forward!"


    Croto had already prepared a pen and paper beside him, waiting to record Depp''s thoughts.


    "No comment! If you insist on saying yes..."


    Depp scratched his head: "that is, can we mass produce as soon as possible and equip us all?"


    As soon as croto pulled his old face, he tested it for a long time?


    "Mass production is still early! There are still many places that are not perfect!"


    Croto said angrily: "In the previous actual combat tests, the joint stress of the power armor was too strong and the structural strength could not be reached. After coming back for inspection, we found different degrees of slight distortion, which must be solved. In addition, the new space warehouse needs to be further refined and adjusted to combine with the existing combat mode. I won''t agree with it if it is not perfect Produced. "


    Depp whispered, "but I already think it''s perfect. It''s even better if we can use it now..."


    Yustissa smiled and said, "it''s far from perfect... Messenger?"


    Donne nodded, and then yustisa said: "In the next step, we are going to integrate the miniaturized artificial soul computer into the magic power armor to provide auxiliary capabilities for the armor, such as monitoring the damage of various parts, displaying the power consumption in real time, and even helping you lock the target, scanning the surrounding environment with the magic wave radar in the experiment..."


    Listening to yustisa''s description, Depp and others'' heartbeat suddenly accelerated a lot. They can''t imagine these functions, but just listening to her description makes people blush. These functions are all very powerful functions!


    Besides, if the artificial soul computer monitors the damage status, it can control the situation at any time, whether it is war or retreat, and display the energy consumption status, it can accurately control the timing of replacing energy, so as not to stop suddenly and then replace the energy module


    The most exciting thing is the function of scanning the surrounding environment and locking hostile targets combined with magic wave radar!


    With this function, the whole battlefield can be seen clearly. Do you still need to worry about being attacked?


    After yustisa finished, she smiled and asked: "... Don''t you want these functions?"


    Depp nodded fiercely like a chicken pecking rice: "I want it! I want it very much!"


    "If you want, just wait patiently. We can guarantee that you elite members will be equipped with the most advanced magic power armor at this time next year."


    Yustisa said so, and they were finally satisfied.

 Chapter 1240

    "Eh!?"


    Clara looked at Donne in surprise: "rare guest! The white eyed wolf who has enlarged my daughter''s belly will know to visit her?"


    Donne was immediately embarrassed: "Aunt Clara, please don''t say that? You don''t know the situation. Don''t follow those people outside..."


    "Situation? What situation?"


    Clara snorted coldly: "now I only know that my daughter is said to be unmarried, pregnant and pregnant with his majesty Donne''s child. Unfortunately, Donne doesn''t want it, so she has no name and points."


    Donne realized what Clara was angry about. She was not angry that Donne had enlarged Elsa''s stomach, but angry that she had enlarged her stomach, but didn''t say at all!


    Now, everyone outside knows Elsa is Donne''s woman. Who dares to touch it? If Donne doesn''t marry her, will his daughter live alone in the future?


    Her reputation has been ruined!


    But Donne also felt innocent. He didn''t do anything to Elsa! The responsibility fell on him! What''s the reason!


    "I don''t care who you are or who you are. Now I''m standing in front of you. I''m just Elsa''s mother, a simple mother. I can''t watch my unmarried daughter have a baby with a big stomach!"


    Clara, with her hands on her hips, was completely different from the gentle and virtuous manner she used to be, and stared at Donne: "you have only one choice, that is to marry Elsa!"


    "Well... Aunt Clara, you know I can''t..."


    "I don''t care!"


    "I have a very important mission..."


    "I don''t care!"


    "I..."


    "I don''t care!"


    Well, Donne finally recalled his fear of being dominated by women again, and suddenly realized his stupidity. He said very tactfully, "well, Aunt Clara, I see what you mean. I can promise you that I will marry Elsa, but not now, can I? I don''t think Elsa is in a hurry to marry now?"


    "Hum, remember your promise, or I won''t let you go!"


    Clara reluctantly agreed and finally let Donne go upstairs.


    Donne breathed a sigh of relief. Thanks to his wit, he gave up the idea of theory with her. Sometimes it''s much easier to compromise directly.


    Yes, Clara doesn''t want Donne to marry Elsa now. As a mother, she just wants Donne to show an attitude. You''ve enlarged my daughter''s belly. Is it decent if you don''t even make a promise!?


    Poor Donne can only help Nora carry the pot - to pick up a three inch plate. He always feels strange.


    As soon as he approached Elsa''s room, Donne heard her slightly tangled voice: "well... Elia, I want to eat fruit, not vinette..."


    "Ah... Good... Eh? Eh? Eh? Is that so? I thought it was vernett who wanted to eat!"


    When Donne opened the door, he saw Elia giggling a little confused. There was a small table and chair in front of her. Vinette wearing a saliva towel was struggling with the freshly peeled fruit on the plate, while Elsa with a big belly lay on the next bed with a depressed face.


    This feeling of pregnancy is too painful for a young beauty. Young woman. She simply can''t understand how those pregnant women go on the street with a big belly. She even feels shy when she goes out!


    "Ah! Big brother!"


    Elia cheered, directly left vinette and jumped on Donne. Her face was red and obviously very happy.


    "Have you finished your homework?"


    Donne knocked her on the head. He couldn''t be strict with Elia


    "No."


    Elia pouted. Ba said unhappily, "the homework assigned by the teacher is too boring and boring. Besides, I have to take care of our daughter and sister Elsa..."


    Me, our daughter


    Don''t stop twitching at the corners of his mouth. Why do you speak so skillfully!


    Mingming is just a little girl who hasn''t grown up. She looks like she has entered a role!


    Elsa also said hello to Donne, but Donne saw her big belly. She was very shy and looked down at him.


    If Clara didn''t want to, Elsa wanted to become a giant dragon and went directly back to Dragon Island to have children.


    "Nah, big brother, sister Elsa''s child should be called sister vinette after birth?"


    Elia blinked and said happily, "in other words, our child is older than your child. Sister Elsa will lose to me this time!"


    What, our children, your children... Your Elsa sister has her parents in her belly!


    After looking at the Taser and his wife lying on the next table watching TV, Donne''s head grew a circle.


    After sighing, Donne picked up vinette and sat next to Elsa. While playing with vinette, he asked, "are you uncomfortable? If you are uncomfortable, say it as soon as possible. The priests in the Earth Goddess temple can help you."


    "No, no..."


    Elsa shook her head hurriedly: "I feel fine recently, but my stomach is so heavy, I''m not used to it, and..."


    Elsa was very embarrassed to lower her head and blushed: "and when I slept recently, I always felt that they were kicking me..."


    the fetal movement?


    Donne looked stunned. Would a soulless fetus have fetal movement?


    On second thought, he was relieved again. Although there was no soul, the fetus was a complete life after all, and it was normal to have a certain autonomous response.


    "Nah, big brother, when we have summer vacation, shall we go out to play?"


    Elia came up again and began to act like a spoiled girl: "we are really boring in school. No one dares to practice with me in those spell casting courses and war skills courses."


    This is not nonsense


    You are a goddess reincarnation, who dares to fight you?


    Although Donne conceals Elia''s identity from the public, her talent can''t be concealed. The talent beyond the reach of others makes her always the best in whatever she does in school. Even if she doesn''t study much, she can always be among the best. If you think back to her experience in school, you will understand Elia''s problems now.


    She is the template of "other people''s children"!


    "Go out and play..."


    Donne thought for a moment, "well, I promise you, so you should study hard."


    Now it''s nearly a month before the school holiday. She can''t wait to make an appointment. It seems that Elia knows he''s busy, so she has to book his time in advance.


    "Dad eats fruit..."


    "Yes."


    Donne answered subconsciously, and then suddenly reacted. He looked at vinette in surprise. The little girl was holding a cut fruit in her chubby little hand to his mouth.


    Donne suddenly found that vinette seemed to grow up a lot more than she had looked a while ago!


    Since she broke away from the seal, she has been growing at an amazing speed. It has only been a few months now. She looks like a four or five-year-old girl. At the same time, her mind is maturing at an amazing speed. Now she can communicate with people normally.


    This abnormal growth rate makes people confused. Donne always feels that this daughter will surpass her cheap mother immediately


    As soon as Donne thought of a tall adult vinette calling her mother to Elia, who was only 14 or 15 years old... He felt that the world was really exciting


    However, it''s good for vinette to grow so fast. At least he doesn''t have to wait decades to know her real mission.


    "Brother."


    At this time, Elsa asked weakly, "did mom say anything strange to you just now..."


    Her voice was very low. Don almost didn''t hear what she said. After seeing her shy blush, don came back. He was a little embarrassed and didn''t know what to say.


    Elsa knew the answer immediately when she saw him like this. She whispered, "you don''t care what mom said... I don''t care..."


    Donne sighed: "you don''t care, just because you are still young. When you grow up, you will understand your mother''s pains."


    Elsa still doesn''t understand the feelings between men and women. She is also ignorant about Donne''s favor. She doesn''t know what she wants or what''s wrong with herself. She just wants to be with Donne, that''s all.


    Donne looked at Elsa. "I''ve promised Aunt Clara."


    Elsa looked at Donne in amazement. What he said was


    "When the time is ripe, I will marry you... As long as you don''t object."


    Donne rubbed his nose. He always felt like he was abducting a minor girl. He had a deep sense of guilt in his heart.


    Marry, marry me!?


    Elsa''s head exploded, and the whole person was dizzy by the news.


    Marry? So far away, so suddenly appeared? And still marry Donne?


    Happiness, uneasiness and tension all poured out. Elsa immediately saw the picture of herself becoming his wife. She even began to be nervous about whether she could become a qualified wife


    From the way she looked, Donne knew it was a little early.


    How can a girl who doesn''t know what love is know how to form a new family?


    Although the girl is going to be a mother


    Alas


    At the thought of this complex ethical relationship, Donne''s brain hurts.


    After sitting in Elsa''s room for a while, don got up and left. He had a lot to do. He couldn''t stay here all the time.


    But at least he knows one thing.


    Elsa''s parents are about to be born... The relationship between mother and egg is still a headache!

 Chapter 1241

    With the further rise of the temperature, prandal soon entered the hottest summer month of the year. The workers in the factory received the high-temperature allowance and couldn''t close their mouths one by one. The school also began the final exam. The summer vacation is coming soon. The smiles on the students'' faces are getting brighter and brighter. They will soon have a very happy holiday.


    At this time, various research projects at the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute are also in full swing - in other words, it is always busy and has never rested.


    Ever since the computers of prehistoric civilization were excavated from the alar ruins, eve of the research institute has been copying, learning and analyzing the data in the computer for so long, and finally obtained a lot of useful data from it.


    Among them, various materials about the life form and scientific and technological form of prehistoric civilization provide a large number of reference materials for the researchers of magic Energy Engineering Research Institute and stimulate their inspiration. A variety of new ideas and new products are constantly appearing in the list, which are restored by their amazing ideas.


    Although prandal''s machining accuracy is not as high as that of prehistoric civilization, today''s civilization has a powerful power - magic that prehistoric civilization does not have.


    Convenient magic power can work wonders in many places. Many products that originally needed complex technology and advanced scientific and technological theory can be realized easily after using the power of magic.


    For example, ultra-high magnification telescopes were originally developed on the basis of very powerful lens processing technology, optical analysis technology and information data conversion technology. However, after obtaining the corresponding data, those guys in the research institute directly combined eagle eye technology with the existing telescope technology, An ultra-high magnification telescope comparable to prehistoric civilization has been developed.


    Another example is network technology. The Internet of prehistoric civilization, like the earth, started from the fixed line network, and then gradually developed into a wireless network covering the whole world, but now? Researchers directly use the magic wave theory put forward by Donne as the theoretical basis, starting with the wireless network covering the whole prandal - this network is ready-made, and they only need to use it with certain technology as support.


    Or aircraft technology. From those data, they found that the aircraft technology of prehistoric civilization has developed to the functions of using anti gravity (dwarf gravity well) to control aircraft hovering, adjusting mathematical parameters to achieve forward and backward, etc. of course, prandal can''t directly restore the technology of gravity well, Even kloto may not have the ability to completely restore the technology of gravity wells.


    But now there is magic. A spell that can control gravity in arcane can achieve similar effects. In addition, the floating stone, a wonderful product that appeared later, is too simple to fly into the sky.


    With the development of technology and technology, if the physical structure and anti gravity principle of pumice can be found in the future, this generation of civilization can even try to simulate the environment in which pumice was born and produce pumice.


    These are the advantages of prandal modern civilization over prehistoric civilization.


    Although it''s heartless to say so, Donne still wants to say that the ancestors of dwarfs and goblins did a good thing - if it weren''t for the big bang ten thousand years ago, the world wouldn''t be in a state of high energy enrichment, there wouldn''t be so many wonderful things and materials, and there wouldn''t be such magical power as magic.


    After this period of analysis work, recently, the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute has shifted its focus to how to maintain stable remote communication and control. The corresponding instruction sets have been developed and loaded into the artificial soul computer. Now it is preparing for practical availability testing.


    In the project Department of computer remote communication control technology, Donne and others are surrounded in front of an artificial soul computer and staring at the picture in front of them. They are very nervous.


    Sitting in front of the computer, cloto stared at the screen without blinking: "the system connection has been completed... The remote control system has been online... The system has been started successfully. Now start broadcasting the remote monitoring screen!"


    As soon as he finished, a picture thousands of miles away appeared on the front screen - another remote control computer had been sent to the other end of prandal, the heart of the Dragon above the East China Sea. At the moment, the Dragon King Sasha glott was waiting for communication. When he saw the picture in the research room suddenly appeared on the originally empty screen, he was surprised: "I really started it myself!"


    The artificial soul quantum computer did not start at the beginning, but added a module to passively receive the start command on the start module. After receiving the matching signal, the module will trigger a simple mechanical device, turn on the computer''s energy, turn on the computer, and then automatically enter the remote control system.


    At the same time, this system is no longer a general system, but a special system specially developed for remote control.


    Sasha glott''s voice came clearly. There was a cheer in the research room. Croto took a deep breath: "the communication test within 10000 kilometers is completed! The next step is the test of remote control command - spark! Turn the camera 180 degrees!"


    After a slight delay of several tens of milliseconds, the distant spark carried out croto''s instructions - the research room cheered again and succeeded again!


    Only Donne frowned - less than 10000 kilometers, there was a slight delay? In this regard, the magic network does not seem to be comparable to the wireless electromagnetic wave network


    Although the wireless electromagnetic wave network will also have a very serious delay in interstellar communication, at least there will be no attenuation and delay in the open environment inside the planet. Moreover, the speed of wireless electromagnetic wave is the same as that of light. Although we don''t know the specific speed of light in the world, we can''t test it, but the difference won''t be too big? The speed of 300000 kilometers per second is absolutely enough to form a communication network inside the planet.


    "My friend, you don''t seem satisfied?"


    Kloto noticed Donne''s expression and was immediately surprised. The successful implementation of this technology means that they can soon realize the idea of the next step. Once that function is realized, the whole prandal will be completely changed, and this historic change will be born from his hands. Just thinking about it, he is excited and can''t sleep at night!


    Tang en shook his head: "at this stage, I''m very satisfied, but it won''t work from the perspective of long-term development."


    "Why?"


    "Because of the delay."


    "Delay?"


    "What''s that?" said cloto


    For prandar locals, delay is still a very new concept. They don''t even know how important it is.


    For Donne, who claims to be a "professional player", the importance of delay is second only to owning a dream computer!


    "Is the time required for the target from receiving the instruction to executing the instruction."


    Donne briefly explained the concept of delay, but cloto still couldn''t understand it. He issued several instructions again. He felt that the instructions had been executed perfectly!


    "That''s because you didn''t notice. In fact, the spark stopped for a moment when executing the command. The farther the pause distance is, the more obvious it is."


    Donne pointed to the picture and said, "in fact, the picture we see now has some delay."


    "I see, but what''s the point?"


    Croto still can''t understand.


    "For example, if we add a remote control module to the airship and we stand on the aviation tower to remotely control the airship, do you know how great an error of one second can have? A second later may cause a huge distance deviation!"


    Donne drew with his hand: "for another example, if we add a remote control module to the long-range missile, we have to hit the target from a very long distance. Then at the speed of the missile, your command is executed half a second late, and the distance from the locked target may be very different... The farther the distance is, the higher the delay is, the faster the speed is, and the greater the deviation is."


    After Donne gave these two examples, croto understood the concept and importance of "delay", and then he scratched his head: "how can we solve this problem?"


    "Two ways."


    "First, change a faster information transmission medium. Now we use magic wave. If we change it to electromagnetic wave, or light, or more powerful quantum, the speed will be faster."


    "The second is to use the existing means to improve the existing information transmission speed again."


    Donne smiled bitterly. The first method now lacks corresponding theoretical and technical support, so this method is simply unrealistic, so there is actually only one method.


    "Speed up... Strengthen the magic wave of the initial launch?"


    "It''s useless. The energy contained in the initial fluctuation will not affect the propagation speed, but only the distance, propagation range and signal strength of the first transition from the magic node."


    "Then..."


    After Dunn pondered for a moment, an idea just came into his mind. He heard yustisa say, "I have an idea."


    Angus shouted, "I have a way!"


    They looked at each other and were stunned.


    Yustissa said with a smile, "you say it first."


    Angus nodded and said: "My method is to add a space module to both the transmitting device and the receiving device, that is, give up the way of non directional wide area broadcasting, directly adopt directional broadcasting, use the space module to open the micro space tunnel, let the signal pass through and then close it, so that the distance between transmitting and receiving can be shortened in a disguised way, and the delay will be affected by how fast the space tunnel is opened and closed How low is it? We just need to solve the technical problem of space module. However, the material and technical cost of this method is relatively high. "

 Chapter 1242

    In the room of the remote control technology project Department of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, a group of people were silent and listening to Angus explain his ideas.


    Having said the first method, yustisa said his second method: "My way is to add a signal transfer station in the star world or Yingling hall, and anchor an independent spatial coordinate on each receiving device that needs remote control. Because the star world and Yingling hall are spatially independent of our world, the distance from there to any place is the same."


    "The initial signal we sent is sent directly to the other side, and then forwarded through the transfer station there. This has the advantage of saving a lot of material and technical costs, but the trouble is that there is a certain risk in maintaining the space channel to the Yingling hall or the star world for a long time."


    After yustisa finished, everyone fell into silence.


    These two methods are from the transmitting and receiving devices. After all, if the signal medium needs to be replaced, there is really no good way for a time, and the replacement cost is not low.


    The cost of Angus''s method is too high, and the risk of yustisa''s method is too high - now everyone knows the real reason for the destruction of prehistoric civilization, and who dares to mess with the star world again. If the benefits of star mining were not too great, they all want to prevent Donne from continuing to implement the star mining plan.


    "If... I mean if..."


    Don, who had never spoken, suddenly said, "if we can use coding technology to simulate spell casting, how about we think of a way from the transmitted signal?"


    Code technique simulation casting?


    Send a signal?


    Angus was stunned: "what do you say?"


    Donne explained: "the magic wave signals we are transmitting are all in accordance with the protocol, and the identification code is added to the front end, right?"


    A circle of people nodded and listened to him continue: "Identification coding is a necessary condition for identifying the type of signal, determining the decoding method and determining the receiving target. So... What if we add a spell similar to transmission at the front end of coding, so that the transmitted signal can directly realize spatial transmission? After all, it is completely possible both in principle and in means."


    "In principle, magic is a specific arrangement and combination of magic through mental force interference, which is similar to coding, and the artificial soul computer has super learning ability. If it can manually simulate the magic pool and increase the transmission code for the transmission code, so that the transmitted signal can frequently jump space to shorten the transmission distance, it can also be reduced Less delay. "


    "Using the wand, you can easily release some spells prepared on the wand in advance. Since the spells can be enchanted on the wand and released through the wand, in theory, the magic communication equipment can also be regarded as magic props, which can completely simulate the casting process?"


    "The artificial soul computer can be regarded as a life with low EQ and strong learning ability. If we further improve it, we may increase their learning ability and let them master the ability of active casting..."


    What Donne said was amazing, especially Angus and yustisa. He thought their brain holes were big enough. He thought of using space technology to shorten the distance between the transmitting end and the receiving end. Unexpectedly, Donne''s brain hole was bigger than his own. He actually wanted to directly let the magic wave carrying information jump in space! He also wanted to let the human brain jump Soul computer to learn casting!?


    Although the final effect is the same, in fact, the implementation principles of the two are quite different. They can even be regarded as two independent schemes, which can go out of different development routes, just like CDMA and GSM.


    Both Angus and yustisa''s schemes are feasible. The trouble with Angus''s method lies in the need to solve the miniaturized space tunnel technology, the need for reliable micro space devices capable of mass production, the need to quickly open the space tunnel to transmit signals and then close it, which has high requirements for their production technology and cost.


    Yustisa''s method is more troublesome, which is how to maintain a stable space tunnel, ensure that the forces of both sides do not interfere with each other, but also ensure that the magic wave can spread normally, and how to determine the location of the receiver in the star world or the hall of the spirit - it also needs to maintain the existing wide area magic network to keep the receiving equipment online, and the technical requirements are the same Not low.


    But the third method proposed by Donne sounds particularly interesting. It just sounds like a fantasy, but if you think carefully, you will find that the feasibility is quite high!


    Angus and Jean sighed. Donne is worthy of being a Strider from the outside world. His thinking way of thinking is different from that of prandals. In his eyes, anything that can analyze the principle can be reproduced through a more concise way.


    Simulate and code the teleportation, and then conduct simulated transmission through the communication transmitter to directly send out the magic wave - although the farther the transmission distance is, the greater the magic consumed, don''t forget that the transmission target itself is intangible and can automatically obtain supplementary magic wave from the magic node, and the consumption must be smaller than that of transmitting physical material So this transmission consumption doesn''t matter at all.


    I''m afraid the most difficult technical part is to encode the teleportation and simulate the release process, but for the alchemists of the einzbellen family, encoding language, image, text, and even sound and then restoring it has become a game of competition with each other to see who invented better coding rules, Studying coding technology has become a part of their life. Although it is difficult, it is not impossible to solve it.


    These options sound very good, so people can''t choose for a while.


    After a group of people hesitated for a long time, Donne said slowly, "these schemes are very good. I don''t want to give up, so I decided to carry out these schemes simultaneously and develop them together!"


    "What!?"


    Croto was surprised: "it''s a waste of energy to disperse research and development like this! We don''t have so many researchers!"


    Donne shook his head: "I have my plan. Then I''ll explain to you slowly. These three technologies are excellent. The most important thing is that they can play in different places and can be used. Therefore, we must find ways to overcome these three technologies."


    Yes, these three technologies can be used, and each has different advantages and disadvantages, so they can be used in different places.


    For example, the "space tunneling method" mentioned by Angus can provide a stable space tunnel between two devices and provide stable and efficient data transmission. It can not only encrypt communication, but also greatly improve data throughput. It can be completely used for data exchange between military fields, government fields and large servers.


    The "half plane transfer method" proposed by yustisa can ignore any distance and realize instant communication as long as it is still in the world. This ultra far range communication technology has the potential to develop into an interstellar communication means in the future - provided that the world can reach that step.


    The "signal transition method" proposed by Donne can ensure that the signal delay can be minimized while reducing the cost. Although the security is poor, the cost reduction can be used in ordinary magic networks and civil fields to improve the communication potential of magic networks.


    Croto didn''t expect that the problem had just been put forward by Donne, and he had put forward solutions. Three people and three different thoughts gave birth to three different solutions. It''s commendable that these three solutions are still feasible, and he has admired them at this moment.


    Unfortunately, kloto is a dwarf descendant. The gods did not consider the current energy environment when they created them, so he can''t learn magic. Otherwise, with his wisdom, I''m afraid he can put forward the fourth or even the fifth feasible way.


    "Now let''s organize people to solve the signal transition method with the lowest difficulty. After this solution is solved, the other side can almost go directly to the next step," Donne said


    Cloto''s eyes lit up: "you mean... Launch a satellite?"


    Donne smiled and nodded. "It''s time."


    Yes, Donne, what he has been planning recently is to launch an artificial satellite in prandal!


    Suddenly? Not suddenly.


    In this era when magic cars are running everywhere, airships have been launched, and magic mobile phones have gradually become a necessity, it is also natural to launch artificial satellites.


    Although the current technical and theoretical basis can not give full play to the powerful computing power of the artificial soul quantum computer, at least... It can launch a satellite to draw a complete prandal map!


    Now I don''t know how many people will get lost in a car!


    There is no navigation system, not to mention, not even a complete map, how can it be acceptable!


    With the satellite and the magic modified ultra-high magnification telescope, after the satellite is launched, it can take high-definition maps and send them back soon. They don''t even need how long the satellite has a life, as long as it can successfully enter orbit.


    On earth, the most difficult thing to launch a satellite is the rocket technology. Eight or nine of the launch failures occur during the launch process. Moreover, the rocket''s carrying capacity requires very high technology, and how to send the satellite into the predetermined orbit also requires very high technology.


    But


    In prandal, sending a satellite to heaven is no problem at all!


    Gravity spells and pumice are not enough, and even dwarf gravity wells can be added. After the most difficult stage of leaving the earth''s surface is completed, it can be converted into a magic engine as power in space - not a magic power engine, but a pure magic engine, or launching magic as power to drive the spacecraft, The omnipresent magic of the world is the best energy!


    Now the biggest difficulty is how to calculate prandal''s satellite orbit, which requires a lot of calculation by dwarf engineers who are proficient in mathematics.


    Once the satellite goes to heaven, will it be far from sending Lolita to land on the satellite?

 Chapter 1243

    Donne has been thinking about launching a satellite for more than two days. It can be said that he has had this idea since he began to plan the airship.


    Because satellites are of great significance to the development of society.


    Due to the uniqueness of prandal communication technology, the significance and status of satellite ultra long-distance communication has been greatly reduced, but this does not mean that the satellite has lost its function, because it can also take maps, monitor in real time, observe meteorology, and the most important point is to use multiple satellites to realize positioning and navigation system.


    How important is the navigation system?


    It can be said that as long as the main components of society are still distributed above prandal, the navigation system is essential.


    There is not only a civil navigation system, but also a military navigation system. Through the navigation system, Donne can arrange ultra long-range missile launch systems in many places, and then lock the target through satellites. He can attack the enemy through ultra long-range missiles without leaving home.


    Now, although they have developed "Dongfeng" series missiles with a very long range, they have never really been used in the battlefield except for test firing, because there is no perfect positioning and navigation system.


    The laser aiming and guidance system on earth is very good, but prandal doesn''t have that technology now, so he can only use other technologies to replace it.


    If the chaos army strikes, in addition to using the golden giant statue Legion to fight head-on at the forefront of the battlefield, it can also directly control the long-range attack of the missile base in the rear, which is one of the reasons why Donne is so anxious.


    As for the principle of navigation, it is also very simple. To put it bluntly, we can know the distance and position by using the time difference between the signals received by multiple satellites and the signal propagation speed. After explaining the simple principle, how to realize it will be handed over to the technicians.


    Of course, there are also two important data indicators involved. One is that they need to measure the propagation speed of magic fluctuations as accurately as possible, and the other is that they need to measure the clock as accurately as possible.


    The accuracy of atomic clocks used on earth satellites is calculated in nanoseconds. Only clocks with this accuracy can meet the demand. At present, the goblin mechanical watch commonly used in prandal certainly can not meet the demand. However, fortunately, the computer of prehistoric civilization has been discovered this time, and combined with the prehistoric communicator discovered earlier, their clock technology can be analyzed, Considering that the propagation speed of magic wave may be much lower than the speed of light, this clock technology is estimated to be sufficient for the time being.


    As for the technology with higher precision, let future generations study it slowly.


    After entering the midsummer month, the full operation of airships has directly brought the western development plan to a climax. A large number of Ilus people take airships to grace area and join the vigorous transformation plan. When the airships come back, they will bring those grace people back, Resettling living areas and jobs through local municipal departments - Donne did not give them the opportunity to choose freely. People who like to stick together and expand are very aggressive. If this trend is not controlled from the beginning, it will eventually become a great disaster in the future.


    According to the feedback from aurelia, the overall situation is still quite stable. These grace people seem to know that it is no longer Stanley''s world, so they all pick up their tails and become good citizens quietly.


    With the participation of these labor forces, the production capacity of various regions of Ilus has increased rapidly again, the shipment capacity of the factory has been further improved, and the freight capacity of airships has improved the transportation efficiency, so the value of many commodities has decreased to a certain extent.


    People''s income has increased, the value of goods has decreased, and the overall economic vitality has been greatly improved. Now, the overall economic level of irus has been equal to ronitant, and the total economic volume is much higher than ronitant. People''s willingness to buy those goods imported by ronitant has further decreased, They prefer the products produced by Datang chamber of Commerce - although the products of Datang chamber of Commerce have not completely covered all aspects of life, consumers generally do not make a second choice if they can buy the products of Datang chamber of Commerce.


    With the official operation of airships, the tourism industry that has never been born has quietly emerged. Many people with some spare money begin to look forward to seeing this broader world.


    Originally, even if they are rich, they are also trapped in inconvenient travel. Going to a place often takes several months on the road, and is accompanied by many risks. Therefore, the vast majority of people in prandal will not be too far away from the place where they were born and grew up, and many people will not even leave the village where they live.


    But now it''s different. With the airship, even if an ordinary farmer is a little cruel, he can take his family to another city. After all, the ordinary ticket price of the airship is not too high.


    The birth of the tourism industry has brought a new industry to the world. At the same time, it is accompanied by a huge labor gap. Many chambers of Commerce in major tourist cities, such as water city paganis, hot spring capital alcarretia, etc., have begun to transform into pure sightseeing chambers of Commerce, These chambers of commerce are now recruiting a large number of young and beautiful girls, as well as eloquent and eloquent swindlers in the surrounding cities.


    Especially those swindlers who have had brilliant achievements are the favored targets of these chambers of Commerce. Many swindlers have received the recruitment intention of the chamber of Commerce before they go out of prison, which makes these swindlers who don''t know the vicissitudes of life in prison look foolish one by one.


    When are liars so popular?


    Donne also knew about it, but he didn''t order to restrict it. Donne knew very well that these chambers of Commerce wanted to recruit liars. Of course, they liked each other''s eloquence. As long as the recruitment was successful, they could bring them a steady stream of customers in the future, which was all income. The practice of these chambers of commerce also gives these swindlers a chance to reform and create employment opportunities for these alternative talents. This is a good thing with great merit.


    The tourism industry is just in its infancy. It is estimated that there is only a market of about ten million gold nationwide this year. In addition, this industry has nothing to do with enhancing its strength, so Tang en did not let Datang chamber of Commerce get involved, which can be regarded as a way of survival for those small chambers of Commerce.


    Datang chamber of commerce still focuses on light industry, heavy industry, chemical industry, mining, alloy and other industries that can significantly enhance national strength and military strength. Even the Internet under construction can effectively promote national development, greatly enhance information exchange and improve the efficiency of management system.


    So Donne just asked Aurelia to issue some new laws to restrict and guide the healthy development of the industry, and then stopped paying attention, because now, he still has more important things to pay attention to


    "You mean the demons have disappeared?"


    Donne frowned. "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, very sure."


    Oberli nodded, grabbed Tang enpao''s tea and drank it directly. Recently, he often drank this kind of world tree tea. He felt that his body was rejuvenated and became more and more energetic.


    After drinking tea, obery continued: "we ordered the air reconnaissance team to screen the camp in the rift valley from east to west and from south to north. At the same time, we also ordered the armored forces to push it directly below. Except for some residual traces, all the demons that appeared in prandal disappeared."


    Nearby Fiona immediately became nervous: "could they escape the blockade and go somewhere else?"


    "Probably not."


    Oberli shook his head: "the scouts around the camp in the Rift Valley didn''t find any trace of the devil... It felt that they didn''t suddenly disappear, but returned to the abyss of purgatory."


    Back to the abyss of purgatory?


    Donne frowned. Why did they go back? For the chaotic and destructive demons, isn''t it what they are more willing to do to completely destroy such a wonderful surface world as prandal? What is it to return to the abyss of purgatory? There are only endless bloody battlefields, endless fighting and fighting - compared with there, their fighting in the Rift Valley camp is as relaxed and happy as a vacation - although it is also pit killing here


    "What did saratimore say?"


    If anyone knows the secret, it must be saratimore. As a hell cat, even if he doesn''t know the news, he can give everyone a guess from his past experience.


    "It?"


    O''brie frowned and said, "he didn''t say anything."


    This guy must be lazy again!


    Without saying a word, Donne went straight to saratimore and took it to the conference room.


    "Isn''t it good for the devil to retreat?"


    Saratimore blinked and looked at the crowd with a very innocent look: "can you still miss the damage they caused? Tut Tut, it turns out that human beings are such a wonderful species."


    All the people in the conference room had a black line. They wanted to go up and give it a kick. Donne slapped it angrily: "don''t interrupt! Be serious!"


    "Bang!"


    Salatimore curled his lips and said bitterly: "according to my experience, there are only several possibilities for them to withdraw troops suddenly. One is that something more important has happened in their rear. For example, a new Demon Lord has been born. It is necessary to determine their status and territory from the old demon lord, so it will affect the war strategies of other demon Lords."


    "Another kind of words... May be that they are going to launch a fierce offensive somewhere."

 Chapter 1244

    In the meeting room, the atmosphere suddenly solidified, and Donne''s face became a little gloomy.


    The first possibility is not without. He just killed ambrobus a while ago - such a demon lord suddenly died in the human kingdom. Even if the devil is slow, he should find something now.


    Of course, considering the devil''s habits, they found that the most likely thing to happen after the original devil Lord died was to turn over as the master immediately - ambrobus''s men were likely to start competing for the position of the new devil Lord.


    The bloody battlefield of purgatory abyss is no joke, where the war never stops, the devil and the devil stick together here, and tens of thousands of demons and demons are at war every minute and every second.


    Such a cruel war environment has created a cruel race. Among demons, this competition is very bloody and cruel, because in the demon country, only strength is the only certificate. Any demon who wants to stand on other demons must pay the price of bleeding, and it is possible to succeed only in the end.


    The only good thing is that even the birth of a new Demon Lord has little impact on the human world... As long as it does not invade the surface world.


    Ignoring the heavy expression of the crowd, salatimore continued: "the second possibility is that they may be planning to accumulate strength and prepare to launch a large-scale attack on a certain place."


    "Hiss!"


    Angus and Jean subconsciously looked at Donne. Isn''t the devil going to launch a general attack on the surface world?


    After a moment of silence, Donne asked, "how likely is it that the devil will launch a general attack on the human kingdom?"


    "The human kingdom?"


    Salatimore tilted his head, thought for a moment, and slowly said, "it''s unlikely. Although the human kingdom also has a great attraction to demons, now they are restrained by us and have no time to distract themselves from attacking the human kingdom."


    Donne was a little relieved, but a smiling face suddenly flashed in his mind, and his heart suddenly hung up. The devil had no time to attack the human kingdom. That was the case before, but now weinett is on his side. If weinett''s importance exceeds his original estimate, So the possibility of the devil launching a general attack on the human kingdom in order to rob or kill vinette is not small!


    Thinking of this, Donne suddenly moved in his heart and said to saratimore, "speaking of it, you weren''t there when otinia saw vinette before, so you don''t know the identity of vinette?"


    Saratimore was stunned: "what identity?"


    Donne looked at it and said slowly, "Vernet is an angel from heaven... Her creator is... Apophis, the God of darkness."


    Saratimore: "!"


    "The messenger of Apophis!?"


    Saratimo exclaimed, "how is this possible! I don''t know about it at all! I''ve never heard of an angel coming in the purgatory abyss!"


    Donne sighed: "of course you don''t know, because I''m afraid vinette fell into the hands of the devil just when she came. She was given to Stanley of grace by the devil. The two sides don''t know what deal has been reached. Stanley has been using his young girl''s blood and life to curse vinette and prevent her development."


    Saratimore looked at Donne stupidly. Now he finally understood why when he saw vinette, he would have a feeling of seeing the demon king. It turned out that it was not an illusion, but the order oppression from the depths of the soul - as a creation of Apophis, the level of angel vinette was obviously higher than that of latimore, This congenital oppression is inevitable.


    Donne recalled vinette''s growth rate and said with great emotion: "after vinette was rescued by me, the residual curse power on her has been completely purified. Now she is growing at a very amazing speed, and faster and faster. I''m afraid she will surpass Elsa and become an adult in a few years."


    Fiona next to her reminded Donne, "if we want to know the truth, we don''t have to wait so long. When she grows up to 15 or 16 years old, I''m afraid the sealed memory will have been unlocked."


    Whether Elia or vinette, the amount of memory they carry is too large. As long as they come to the main material world in the form of juvenile reincarnation, the initial memory is sealed in order to prevent excessive load on the body.


    With the increase of age and the maturity of the body, the memory will be slowly released - just like decompressing


    Why should we reincarnate in juvenile form rather than come in a complete adult posture? Think about the structure of the world where prandal is now... Can such a fragile spatial structure withstand their direct arrival?


    When the young form grows up, the power will be released slowly until it approaches the bearing limit of the world - they must have added restrictions and won''t let this power exceed the limit.


    As for otinia, she is another case.


    Restless saratimore suddenly said, "this news is too important... No, I think I must go back!"


    Donne nodded: "of course I will allow you to go back, but you go back not only to ask about vinette, but also to pay attention to the movements of demons. If they really plan to launch a raid on the human country, I''m afraid we also need your help."


    Although prandal''s military strength is advancing by leaps and bounds, and the Legion of the Ilus Empire has a variety of magical weapons and equipment, with extremely strong combat effectiveness, the devil and the devil can easily crush them if they want to compare their comprehensive strength.


    There is no other reason. In terms of comprehensive strength, the limit of ordinary Apocalypse on the human side is gold, and what about demons and demons? Most of the juveniles of these two creatures are gold, that is, their starting point is the end of many humans.


    This gap in strength cannot be ignored.


    What is more important is the gap in quantity.


    The devil is the creation of the dark god Apophis before the birth of dwarfs and goblins. It exists older than prehistoric civilization. Perhaps they are the last "insurance" of the previous generation of civilization. The comprehensive combat power of this race is much higher than that of today''s humans, because they are races that strengthen the characteristics of "power" and are born for combat, Their battle has lasted for a long time. Even the civilizations of gnomes and goblins that have strengthened the characteristics of "wisdom" have been destroyed. Human civilizations that have balanced the characteristics of "power" and "wisdom" have developed for thousands of years. They are still fighting against the chaotic gate of purgatory abyss and corrupt demons.


    How can such a powerful fighting race only rely on prandal now? Even the formation of a coalition can not completely counter each other.


    The only hope is to form an alliance with the devil, use the devil''s power to compete on the front battlefield, and make the best use of current weapons and equipment to assist the devil in combat, so as to win.


    "I''ll pay attention."


    Saratimore nodded very carefully: "then I''ll go first and I''ll come back as soon as possible."


    Saratimore said, suddenly tearing open a dark space crack in front of him, it rushed in directly, and then the space crack closed.


    After staring for a moment, Donne closed his eyes and worried a little more. He was not regretting that he had inadvertently broken the boundary of God leading to the abyss of purgatory, but because... He found it easier and easier to cast space spells.


    This is not good news.


    Space magic is a kind of arcane magic, which uses magic to forcibly tear the space to achieve the effect. The most typical examples are flash, teleportation and portal. The casting difficulty of these three spells increases exponentially, and the requirements for magic are also quite high.


    However, recently, Donne has a faint feeling that the consumption of magic seems to be less when releasing teleportation.


    Magic cost is reduced, which sounds like a good thing?


    It''s not like this. After all, space magic needs to tear the solid space. The reduction of magic consumption means that the energy required to tear the space is reduced. At the same time, it means that prandal''s space structure becomes more fragile.


    Otinia said that the space crystal wall of the universe at prandar is very fragile, which can be said to be full of holes. The more loopholes in the space crystal wall, the greater the probability of being discovered by the chaotic Army


    That is to say, the easier it is to cast space spells, the more dangerous prandal will be.


    However, now he has no good way to stop the deterioration of the situation. I''m afraid what he can do now is to enhance prandal''s comprehensive strength as much as possible.


    At the thought of this, Donne couldn''t help sighing and said, "let''s put aside the things on the devil side for the time being. Keep some sentinels on the Rift Valley camp to monitor the situation at any time, and others will return to the camp for routine training for the time being."


    Adrian was inspired: "after a bloody battle with demons, routine training has little significance for them. It''s better to carry out adaptive training for them with new equipment, so that they can change arms at any time in the later stage."


    After considering for a moment, Donne nodded: "now the number of armored tanks, missile launchers, sky motherships and magic power armor is not enough for collective special training, so we''d better train in batches."


    He said with a hearty smile: "of course, but if you can, you''d better increase production capacity as soon as possible. The power of these new weapons is too strong. If you can equip them all, even if the demon army invades, we are confident to fight them."


    Donne smiled bitterly and said, "do you think we don''t want to increase production capacity? Now it''s limited by various conditions... Wait, the technology of artificial soul quantum computer has matured, and soon we can realize semi-automatic production, and the production capacity can be expanded a lot."


    Up to now, it can be said that Donne''s science and technology tree has entered a bottleneck state. Now we can only patiently wait for the technology of artificial soul quantum computer to mature, and then we can realize the next technological leap.


    Before that, Donne had a lot of headaches, such as

 Chapter 1245

    The schools in the cities of Ilus finally have a holiday, and the children are all crazy and running around. If they hadn''t spent such a long time in school, they might still not understand how precious the freedom in the past was.


    But when they grow up, I''m afraid they will miss the time of school - because it''s more painful to work hard for a living every day.


    And Donne fulfilled his appointment with Elia and took her out to relax, but it was originally an outing with children, but finally it became a collective trip of a large group of people. Even after Fiona and Aurelia knew it, they threw down their work and ran to join the fun to give themselves a holiday.


    "So, since you want to go on vacation, why not use the transmission array directly, but choose to take an airship..."


    Donne looked at Elia and Winnett running around on the deck with a helpless face.


    You''re right. It''s vanette running around - after growing up over the past few months, vanette has become a little girl who can walk, run and shout her father. Her mind has grown to about five or six years old, and her body has also improved by leaps and bounds. At first, Elia can hold her. Now she is very tall, It was almost reaching Elia''s chin, and it was almost the same day by day. It looked very gratifying.


    Other people were happy, but Elia was not so happy. Since she had such a baby, she almost regarded herself as a real mother. She came home directly after class every day and took care of her children while doing her homework. Although it was hard, she had a great sense of achievement.


    But now... Seeing her daughter catching up with herself, how can this be done? Elia, she''s worried


    "Vinette! Don''t run around! It''s dangerous here!"


    Elia closely followed vinette. The lively and lovely little girl was very excited when she went away for the first time. She didn''t want to stay where she was, which hurt Elia.


    Elia was worried. Looking at her restless "daughter", she suddenly felt very tired. She sighed in an old age: "Alas, the child grows so fast, I feel I''m old..."


    Fiona, aurelia, OLINA: "


    You smelly girls under the age of 15 say they are old. What are we in our twenties and thirties!? Half of the body has been buried in the earth?


    Elia didn''t know that her unintentional words stimulated a group of people around her. She was only chasing vinette.


    Fiona: "I suddenly feel so old..."


    Aurelia: "me too..."


    OLINA: "you talk, I''ll go first..."


    Grantia sneered: "stupid humans, now you know the excellence of our elves... We are the real gods - Oh, who beat me!"


    Nalkhaksa laughed wildly: "little girl, don''t be too arrogant. We are the most powerful in terms of youth and longevity."


    Night ovo: "aging? What''s that? It doesn''t exist!"


    Yustissa smiled: "the soul does not die, the life does not die."


    Otinia, who was reading a book, raised her head and glanced at them, and then silently took back her eyes - I didn''t speak, so I silently watched you pretend to be forced.


    There was a lot of noise on the airship. Fortunately, the airship was temporarily transferred by Don and there were no other passengers. Otherwise, it would be crazy.


    "When you stand here, the scenery is actually quite good."


    Fiona leaned against the railing and looked down at the earth below. The feeling of looking down at the earth from the sky across the clouds was very different in peace. Looking at the clouds in the distance, it seemed that the whole person''s mind was as wide as the blue sky. The depression in her heart was swept away and the whole person''s face was radiant.


    "Yes, I''ve been staying in the palace to deal with all kinds of things. I''m going crazy."


    Aurelia looked at Donne with a sad face in the distance and said angrily, "I really haven''t seen such an irresponsible king like him... Which King do you see will throw everything to the princess and run away every day?"


    Fiona was speechless, because Aurelia was telling the truth. Looking at so many kings in history, no one was so natural and unrestrained as Donne. She couldn''t even live in the palace every night and slept in a different place every day.


    Fiona nodded: "yes... It''s hard..."


    "Right, right?"


    Aurelia said bitterly, "I''m also a young and lovely girl. I also want to have my own leisure vacation! I also want to wear a skirt to go shopping and enjoy life! Now I lie down in my study every day to help him deal with government affairs. I feel that I''m going to middle age ahead of time!"


    Fiona''s heart moved. It seemed to be a good opportunity to get closer to aurelia, so she deliberately said with a bitter face: "me too..."


    Aurelia nodded. She felt it. Up to now, Datang chamber of Commerce has become a behemoth. Things pile up every day. Fiona needs to deal with all kinds of personnel flow, capital changes and market orientation. Her task is no easier than herself.


    The two tearful girls looked at each other. The old guard and hostility seemed to disappear. There was a feeling of regret. They make complaints about Dumne''s unscrupulous boss.


    If Aurelia was a very ambitious princess, maybe she would be very happy with this treatment, but she was never a patient person - otherwise she wouldn''t learn from Selna and become a famous female snitch.


    After the two chatted for a while, Fiona pretended to inadvertently ask, "speaking of it, we have established a free trade zone with Ronnie tant. Recently, we have been delivering some popular products there. The market response of Ronnie tant is good, but I don''t know what Ronnie tant''s official attitude is. Do you have any news?"


    Aurelia sighed and said, "what else can they have? Now they have regretted, but it''s too late to regret. They can only recognize it by pinching their nose."


    The establishment of bilateral free trade was originally an idea put forward by Ronnie Tante to fight against Datang chamber of Commerce, but Oscar didn''t expect that Donne would join him in turn and go further by directly establishing a zero tariff free trade zone.


    That''s good. The businessmen are excited, crazy and happy!


    That''s zero tariff! The cost price of products is too low. Who is not excited?


    However, Oscar''s egg is painful and tangled - because the emergence of the free trade zone has led to the easy flow of a large number of Ilus Empire goods into ronitant, and because of the zero tariff policy, the price of these goods is much lower than the high price at the beginning, the competition is very strong, and many local products can''t be sold - because of the similar price, People are more willing to buy products from Datang chamber of Commerce.


    This is not only because the product price of Datang chamber of Commerce has decreased, but also because the products of Datang chamber of Commerce often have more exquisite appearance design, more excellent and considerate new functions, and more perfect product follow-up guarantee


    Most importantly, the brand of Datang chamber of commerce is more resounding. There has been an upsurge of pursuing Datang chamber of Commerce in the Ilus empire. Ronnie Tante can not avoid customs. Using Datang chamber of Commerce''s products will make them look bright.


    These are what Ronnie Tante''s chambers of Commerce cannot provide to users.


    After discovering this change, Oscar''s heart is green with regret. He has developed the market for nearly 100 years and accumulated wealth for nearly 100 years. In this way, a little bit of it has flowed into the Ilus empire. Those century old chambers of Commerce have closed down and many people are unemployed at home in this storm of change, It has brought a serious economic burden to ronitant''s economic development.


    For the first time in nearly 100 years, the economic growth rate of rontante has slowed down or even stagnated, which is tantamount to the end of the world for the rontante government, which regards economic development as the life of the country


    Without the protection of tariffs, under the impact of Datang chamber of commerce products, it is too difficult for domestic independent brands to develop and occupy the market again. This is not only the gap between brands, but also the technical crushing. Even if many products open the market and let them compete, they can''t produce them themselves!


    Aurelia''s expression was very strange: "I''m afraid my uncle can''t sleep well these days... After all, all the development is going on as planned by Donne... I''m afraid in a short time, rontant''s market economy will be completely controlled by you, and rontant''s government will basically become an empty shell government..."


    Fiona nodded meaningfully: "yes, military and economy are the two most important lifelines of a national government. Ronnie Tante''s military strength has long been abandoned, so she tried her best to develop the economy. Now the economy is on the verge of collapse when we hit it... Aurelia, how long do you think they will insist on surrender?"


    "Surrender? You mean return."


    Aurelia frowned slightly: "it''s hard to say. I don''t know my uncle. I don''t know what kind of person he is. However, as a king, I think he won''t be so soft. Maybe he thinks it''s easier to get a better position if he persists and returns?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fiona is not willing to Tucao, you mother and daughter two are now standing in the first sequence of Il Ruth, as your uncle, if he really took the initiative to return, Dumne can make complaints about him?


    Don''t end up in a hole because you deliberately play this hard to get game


    Donne''s mission is so heavy that he may not have the patience to play this game with them all the time. If Oscar makes Donne lose his patience, it may not be a good treatment waiting for him.


    "Look down..."

 Chapter 1246

    After they set off from Ellington, Donne and his team set off all the way to the northwest, aiming at alcarretia, the capital of hot springs - yes, their vacation is to take a plane to soak in Hot Springs


    After more than half a day''s flight, they just passed over the camp in the Great Rift Valley.


    At the moment, everyone on the airship is observing the following situation. Donne and his team haven''t been here to observe since oberli said that all the demons in the Rift Valley camp have disappeared.


    Looking down from the sky, the environment around the camp of the Great Rift Valley has been seriously damaged by the battle, and almost no vegetation can be seen. The earth is full of scorched traces and cracked deep pits and rifts. Rows of armored tanks are parked in the camp. Now most personnel have evacuated here, leaving only a few soldiers on duty, The camp expanded due to the increase of personnel was empty and few people could be seen.


    It is precisely because we know that the demons have retreated that the airship dares to fly over the Rift Valley camp so recklessly, otherwise the flying demons alone will make it difficult for the airship to move.


    Elsa, with a big belly, looked regretful: "the war in the later stage here looks really fierce."


    The violent girl seemed to regret that she couldn''t continue to participate in the battle here - Aunt Clara didn''t allow her to continue to participate in the battle since she was found pregnant. Even her usual training was banned and she was allowed to raise her baby at home.


    "It''s OK, but it''s a pity."


    Donne rubbed his chin. Unfortunately, the devil disappeared.


    In fact, don en was very emotional. In the face of such a ferocious attack, Ilus''s soldiers could stick to it. He felt that his reward to those soldiers seemed to be a little less.


    We should give them some more rewards later.


    "You really have no conscience!"


    Grantia frowned and said, "are you happy when the devil is in the border? I don''t know how many people will be displaced. How can you be so cruel as a king?"


    "Of course not, it''s not that I''m too cruel - but because these demons are living!"


    Donne''s words stunned Grandia: "what''s * *?"


    "Well, you can understand that he is a good man."


    Donne smiled and said, "now prandal is so peaceful everywhere. It''s too difficult to find a suitable training place. These endless demons are the best companions. Those who can persist in the battlefield of the Great Rift Valley will become elites with rich combat experience, so they can be used in the fight against chaos in the future."


    In the past two years, the Great Rift Valley camp has trained many elites for Donne. Unfortunately, it is completely peaceful now. It is too difficult to find another training ground.


    "Be content."


    Aurelia gave him a nasty look: "You don''t even know how many businessmen are affected by the demons in the Rift Valley camp. In recent years, the trade route with Tarris has been almost completely cut off. The detour is too far. Even the airship route has to avoid here. Moreover, you have to be wary of the demons leaving here and deal with the refugees everywhere... There are too many things! You just stand and talk, and you don''t feel back pain. Now When the demons finally disappear, at least before they appear again, we can live a more stable life. "


    "You are wrong. The unknown is the most terrible."


    Donne shook his head. "It''s the most troublesome thing that they don''t appear. According to saratimore, it''s even the peace before the storm."


    Then he called to the driver, "keep going at your current speed."


    As the airship continued to move forward, Donne and the others stood on the deck and watched below. He was determining whether aubury''s information was true.


    After flying all the way over the Great Rift Valley, Tang en finally determined that the devil had really disappeared.


    It not only disappeared, but even left no trace except the traces of destruction. It was really like it had never been here.


    Donne turned to grantia and said, "I''ll have to ask you to help restore the vegetation here."


    Grandia glanced: "what about the salary?"


    "Give you a bonus..."


    "That''s about the same."


    Look at her proud appearance, don en really wants to fill her mouth. See if she dare to be so arrogant


    If egwin didn''t want to join the fun here, don wouldn''t want to find Grandia.


    In the evening, the airship landed on time on the outskirts of alcaretia. The reason why it did not land on the air tower in the city was not to affect the normal operation of the airship route. Donne''s airship can be said to be privately owned. It would be troublesome to stop there without applying for the route in advance.


    Let the dwarf crew take care of the airship, then Donne took out a bus, loaded Fiona and her party, and drove into alcatratia.


    Now alcarretia has become the premier tourist city in prandal. With Donne''s permission, Aurelia has clearly stipulated that alcarretia is prohibited from collecting income city tax - as a tourist city, what''s the trouble when guests have to collect taxes before entering the door?


    Although at the beginning, the city Lord and officials did not quite understand why the regulations were introduced, they finally convinced them when they saw more and more people entering the city and the huge benefits brought by eating, housing and consumption here.


    This is actually a very simple Internet thinking, using free to reduce the entry threshold, absorb popularity, and then transform.


    However, in the past, the population mobility in prandar was not so huge. Even if those City owners knew the benefits of free entry into the city, they would not do it because the benefits were unequal.


    Now it''s different. The large-scale promotion of highways, magic buses, airships and land and air transportation has brought huge population mobility. Many people are willing to try to travel. Alcaretia, as a city in the name of hot springs, will naturally attract more people.


    No need for city entry tax first aroused people''s favor. After the arrival of a large number of personnel, it stimulated the consumption of the whole city and promoted the prosperity and growth of the market, which is killing many birds with one stone.


    As soon as the magic bus drove into alcarretia, it saw banners hanging on the buildings on both sides of the street along the way - welcome to alcarretia, the capital of hot springs!


    Fiona couldn''t help laughing: "I think the master of Preston, the stone city, must hate alcatratia. Originally, the capital of hot springs was another name of stone city. Now it''s OK. Alcatratia took it away directly."


    Aurelia smiled and shook her head: "Strictly speaking, he should not be jealous of alcarretia. Preston has mining industry and metallurgy industry, and prefers an industrial city. Hot springs are only the icing on the cake, and stone city is its original title. But alcarretia is different. There is nothing here except hot springs, so we must further strengthen the brand concept and let everyone speak of hot springs immediately You''ll think of alcaretia. "


    After a pause, Aurelia smiled and said, "in order to further promote the brand effect, it is said that the residents here have begun to change their faith and become the goddess of water, Anita Lyle... Here, the churches over there have been built."


    The people in the car looked along her hand, and sure enough, they found a brand-new church standing in the northeast. The appearance of the church is full of the characteristics of the sea. People can recognize it at a glance. It is the Church of Anita Lyle, the goddess of water.


    Donne was a little speechless: "these guys have a fast brain..."


    Fortunately, this is prandal. The gods don''t care about believers changing their beliefs among various sects. If alcaretia''s rash move on earth, I''m afraid it will cause a religious war.


    But


    Alcarretia, the capital of hot springs, suddenly changed her faith and decided to believe in Anita lyre, the goddess of water. Why does don always feel strange... Is it because she is glad that the goddess''s name is not akuya?


    The bus stopped outside a very luxurious hotel. It was still the hot spring hotel called Flori holy spring, but it was quite different from the last time I came (Chapter 973).


    This is because after solant''s return to Ilus, alcarretia''s economy has been stimulated and increased significantly. As the most luxurious hotel here, the boss''s eyes are very sharp. He saw Donne''s idea of developing the economy at a glance. When Datang engineering team built the expressway, he passed alcarretia, resolutely seized the opportunity, borrowed money from the Star Diamond bank, and then took it He saved up and hired the construction team of Datang civil construction chamber of Commerce to completely push down and rebuild the hotel in one breath, turning it into a huge hotel with more than 500 luxury rooms and 10 rebuilt independent courtyards.


    After entering the hotel, Donne was amazed. Although the hotel still uses the name of Flori holy spring, it has almost nothing to do with the past and can be regarded as a brand-new brand.


    The boss has a good business vision.


    Donne still wrapped up the whole courtyard, and then he found that the price of the courtyard had more than doubled, using more than 20 gold.


    "Prices are rising a little faster..."


    After coming to the courtyard, Dumne could not help but want to make complaints about it: "although it seems to be worth the money."


    "You haven''t seen how many times people''s income has increased in recent years?"


    Fiona rolled her eyes and revisited her hometown. She was still in a good mood. It would be better if there were not so many people this time.


    "This room is mine!"


    Fiona chose a room directly and secretly winked at Donne. If no one bothered him this time, would he seize the opportunity?


    That look


    Donne was suddenly smart. Isn''t that a hint to himself?


    Then Aurelia smiled and said, "then I''ll have a room with Fiona. It''s just that we can have a good communication."


    Gloating grantia laughed and chose a room to go in, but she was quite clear about Fiona''s thoughts.


    Donne: "


    Fiona: "


    Exchange your sister!


    Fiona roared in her heart. Now I just want to become a regular as soon as possible!


    You all did it on purpose, didn''t you!?

 Chapter 1247

    In the exclusive hot spring in the yard, fog and steam filled the air, and a wonderful smell of sulfur floated in the air.


    The originally hot weather is more muggy around the hot spring pool.


    "If you''re reasonable, soaking in hot springs in summer is really a sin."


    Donne sighed. He was alone in such a big hot spring pool. He seemed very cool, but in fact he was very lonely


    No way, they have allocated the time to soak in the hot spring. Because the accompanying girls are all girls, he can only rank first.


    He doesn''t have any special hobbies. Drinking beauty bath water or something is still too heavy.


    "It would be much more comfortable in winter to enjoy the hot spring and the snow."


    Donne looked at the night sky. The bright stars were still shining. He could not see the crisis hidden in the depths of the universe.


    According to the current situation, the spatial structure has further become fragile. I''m afraid the chaotic army will not appear too late. How long will it be left for him? decade? Twenty years?


    He''s not sure.


    During this period of time, he was not sure what level prandar''s military technology could be improved to.


    If the computer technology of prehistoric civilization can crack the technology of prehistoric civilization, prandal''s magic transformation technology may usher in a rapid improvement.


    But now, they can only play steadily and slowly.


    By the time he came out on vacation, Donne had already met with cloto. Eve''s database on prehistoric civilization had been established for a third, and the progress was still slow.


    Donne now hopes to find some key technical nodes from it - Science and technology has never made progress bit by bit. Every major improvement in science and technology is accompanied by some key technological breakthroughs.


    Among the technologies of prehistoric civilization, what Donne cares about most is energy, materials, computers, aviation and other related technologies.


    If we can successfully analyze these technologies, prandal can instantly enter the space age - bombing the chaos legion with satellite railguns. It''s the best!


    "Big brother - dear!"


    Donne, who was in a daze, suddenly heard a cheer, and then heard a "plop". The water splashed everywhere. The naked Elia swam over with a silly smile and went straight into Donne''s arms: "it''s so hot - er, what''s this? Is it..."


    "Don''t move -- don''t touch -- don''t talk --"


    Donne moved a little unnaturally, then whispered, "Why are you coming in now? You should be with your sister Fiona."


    If Fiona and them see the picture now, they will have a lot of fun - although Donne doesn''t think it''s a big deal. After all, Elia is still a child, but don''t forget what Ellington has been rumouring because of Brian''s big mouth. In addition to the title of "wife killer", he also has the title of "Lori control".


    Go to the hot spring with Elia? Will it be that simple? Even if it''s really that simple, will people think so? No!


    People only believe what they are willing to believe, and only discuss what they like to see and hear!


    "No!"


    Elia patted the water and said angrily, "sister Fiona''s chest is too illegal. It''s very stressful to be with her - even vinette likes to suck her chest!"


    Vinette... Wait, what did you do to her!?


    Donne was stunned and felt as if he knew something amazing.


    Elia looked down at her slightly raised little cage bag and shrunk her mouth: "I don''t know how long it will take me to grow up here. It would be bad if I grew up like sister grantia or sister egwin in the future."


    Donne: "


    Be careful, sister grantia and sister egwin cry for you!


    They really cry!


    "Mom, Dad, Dad -"


    With vinette''s crisp and cheerful cry, a burst of rapid tap sound came, followed by a small figure rushed in. After the little head searched in the fog for a moment, his eyes brightened, rushed over with cheers and jumped directly into the hot spring water.


    It''s vernett!


    Donne''s face changed slightly, and then he breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it was vernett


    He hurriedly rowed over, grabbed the little devil and held him in his arms: "it''s so hot, why did you jump in!"


    "Cluck..."


    Vinette didn''t care at all about the temperature of the hot spring. She giggled in Donne''s arms and touched his face with her small hand.


    As soon as Tang en patted her forehead, she really wanted to care, but she was also a devil angel. How could she be afraid of this temperature


    But... What''s worse now is yourself!


    There was a cold sweat on Donne''s head. I don''t know why. He always felt that the current situation was a little bad. It was like falling into some unavoidable subtle scene


    Maybe I just think too much


    Donne comforted himself and tried to calm himself down. He looked at vinette, who had grown up for a circle, and suddenly thought that Elia was 15 years old this year!


    Unconsciously, he has been in prandal for more than three years. At the beginning, little Laurie has almost become a slim girl.


    Obviously, she felt that she was just a 12-year-old girl who was very sticky. She didn''t even enter the youth rebellion period. As a result, she became a mother now... I''m afraid it''s not that little girl is about to expire, but that she has gone bad directly.


    But when she grows up, it means that part of Ms. disaster''s memory should have begun to wake up slowly? Maybe you should ask Elia if there are any special signs recently.


    Donne tried to focus his attention on Elia''s eyes, not elsewhere: "Elia, has the big sister in your body talked to you lately?"


    "You say big sister?"


    Elia tried to grab vinette to wash her face and said casually, "she has always taught me some casting skills in my dreams recently and told me some particularly complex patterns... Well, it''s like the divine word Rune you said before."


    Divine word Rune!?


    Donne''s face suddenly became more serious. As soon as he was ready to ask Elia, he heard Elia continue: "Oh, oh, oh, I always dream of some strange things in recent nights, and I often think of some strange things during the day..."


    Strange things?


    Elia''s eyes were a little confused: "obviously, I haven''t experienced those things, but when I recall them, I always feel like I have experienced them myself..."


    Donne: "


    Ms. disaster''s sealed memory has begun to be released. I don''t know if Elia will be so naive and lovely when her memory fully wakes up?


    It should be impossible... After all, Elia only represents the state of Ms. disaster in her childhood. Once the memory is completely released, Elia''s mind will immediately return to the state of Ms. disaster in adulthood.


    It''s still unknown whether Elia, who is in the state of goddess, will continue to stay with Donne. He thinks it''s a little too early now.


    "Ah... Big brother..."


    Elia suddenly whispered, "will Elia become someone else?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne reluctantly smiled and touched her head: "no, don''t worry."


    On earth, it has been debating who determines "I" or "I" in memory and consciousness. Some scholars believe that memory determines why a person is himself. When memory changes, the so-called "self" will change.


    They take some people with amnesia as examples. Some people live for a long time after amnesia. When they have the opportunity to recover their memory, they hesitate, hesitate, and even give up, because they can''t accept that they are actually another person, can''t accept the change of their identity, and would rather give up those memories.


    Some scholars believe that what determines the self is not memory, but the consciousness of "self". Although memory has changed, but the fundamental consciousness has not changed, then "I" is still "I", just "I" with different identities.


    The former is the argument of materialist scientists, who generally believe that consciousness is actually a complex memory, while the latter represents the idealists led by religion, and the "consciousness" in their eyes is the soul.


    But on earth, the existence of the soul has always been a mystery, so neither of these two statements can convince anyone.


    But in prandal, there is no such dispute, because the soul does exist, and the memory is also attached to the soul. The soul remains unchanged. No matter how a person''s memory changes, it is still himself.


    In other words, although Elia''s character may change greatly after Ms. disaster''s memories are released, she is still Elia, or she is still Ms. disaster.


    "Yes."


    Elia closed her eyes, and Donne''s comfort seemed to reassure her at last.


    At this time, Fiona was hesitating outside the hot spring pool. Although she had made up her mind to break through the boundary and become a full-time worker at one stroke by taking advantage of this precious opportunity, she was nervous again when she came outside the hot spring.


    What if she was seen when she went in?


    What if someone comes while they are humming??


    In case


    This is not a private occasion. There are too many possibilities of accidents, so Fiona is so nervous.


    But at this time, Fiona suddenly heard footsteps. As soon as her scalp tightened, she suddenly hid in the nearby utility room, only opened a crack in the door and looked out.


    A figure came from the corner, looked around stealthily, and suddenly opened the door and went into the hot spring yard


    Hiss! How is she!?


    Fiona suddenly took a breath of air conditioning. What does she want!?

 Chapter 1248

    Donne, who was washing Elia''s hair, suddenly heard the sound of the door opening. He was stunned and wailed in his heart. Isn''t that the case again!?


    The last time Fiona took a dip in the hot spring here, she played so well, and finally developed into a hot spring chat with egwin and Grandia. He and Grandia fought openly and secretly there. Is she going to do it again this time? Will Grandia never come to the door again to trick him?


    Just when Donne was a little distracted in his mind, the comer passed through layers of fog and finally appeared in front of Donne. Donne almost immediately returned to his mind and exclaimed, "how do you --"


    The newcomer appeared beside Donne like lightning and blocked his words directly with her mouth. It was obvious that she had never kissed at ordinary times. She didn''t know where to learn the written skills. The skills were slightly astringent, but they exuded extremely warm enthusiasm.


    The sudden scene stunned Elia nearby, little girl... No, it can be called a girl now. The girl stared at the two kissing together. The scene close at hand brought a huge impact on her, left her mind blank and even forgot to speak.


    On the other side, vinette floats on the hot spring water, carefree and comfortable, and doesn''t care what these guys are doing next to her.


    "Hoo!"


    Several minutes later, the talent finally let go of Donne. She blinked and licked her lips with a little aftertaste: "so this is the taste of kissing... It''s nothing special."


    "What the hell do you want to do!"


    Donne, who was suddenly attacked, had a chance to speak. He was almost stunned by the sudden attack. He thought he might see Fiona sneaking in again, and he also thought he might see the proud Grandia coming in with a red face and a proud head, Even OLINA can''t help thinking about the possibility of trying new ways to play


    However, he only never thought that it would be her who came to attack him!


    "Nalhaksha!"


    Don shouted angrily, "aren''t you afraid to be seen by ELSA? You''re the elder of the dragon family!"


    Yes, the one who suddenly broke into the hot spring and sneaked into Donne was one of the first twelve giant Dragons of the dragon family, the first female black dragon, narhaksha!


    To tell the truth, when he suddenly saw her, Donne was a fool, so he was so easily attacked by her.


    "Keep your voice down. If I hadn''t reacted fast enough, their voices would have been noisy."


    Nalhaksa looked at Donne with a slightly reproachful look, then patted him on the head, directly took his head into his arms, and smiled very forthright: "what do I want to do? Isn''t it obvious? I want to do. You!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne is a fool. This guy is so frank that he can''t say anything more!


    Anyway, you should at least be gentle? There are children here!


    "Can we stop joking?"


    Donne smiled reluctantly, "you are an elder. You can''t joke. At least I''m Elsa''s now - Oh! Oh!"


    Before Donne finished speaking, his mouth was blocked. Nalhaksa patted Donne''s head and said with a smile, "don''t talk and enjoy it! I heard that you humans like big ones. My body is super strong. Explosion, you should be happy."


    But I don''t want to enjoy it!


    Donne''s eyes widened and he froze there because he


    "Oh... So this thing is like this..."


    Nalhaksa suddenly realized.


    Bad... Very bad


    Donne was completely flustered. Now this is not a good place. It''s too dangerous!


    And it''s embarrassing!


    Most importantly, why did nalhaksa suddenly find him!?


    Both of them have met no more than twenty times!


    It can only be regarded as a general familiar person. How can a disagreement push him down!?


    "Wait -- wait!"


    Donne broke free very hard: "death also makes me die. Understand - why did you suddenly come to me!?"


    "I like you!"


    "Stop bullshit! Even if I believe it, do you believe it yourself?"


    "Oh! Man is a troublesome species!"


    Nalkhaksa spat, and Donne immediately began to take in the air conditioner: "easy! Easy! It''s going to break! It''s going to break!!!"


    "Hum."


    Nalkhaksa relaxed a little, then looked at Donne with a smile: "why do you think I''m looking for you?"


    "How could I know!"


    "Hum! I taught an apprentice but lost a husband. Murphy robbed Tesser from me and made me suffer for so many years. Now I''m going to take revenge! (see Chapter 1007)"


    Nalhaksa smiled brightly at Donne, and her white teeth glittered in the night: "if you dare to resist, I can let you try how sharp my teeth are!"


    Donne''s heart was cold - Tess Harlow didn''t decide to choose Murphy harksa just because you were so cruel


    In fact, of course, narhaksha is not just to revenge Tess harkro. Although there is a layer of meaning to revenge him, it is more important to revenge for Donne''s seed of life - yes, the dragon family has also targeted Donne.


    "Even if you want revenge, you shouldn''t be so sudden... You should give me some psychological preparation!"


    Don''t know how to stop this crazy woman... The female dragon.


    "Hum! Do you think this is my first action?"


    A shadow flashed across nalhaksa''s face: "count this time, I have acted almost ten times, but... But I failed every time! Every time!"


    Nalhaksa roared at Donne, and Donne''s face turned green as soon as his men made a conscious effort.


    "Every time I want to find you at night, something strange will happen!"


    "It''s either a cramped wing or a sprained foot, or the house suddenly catches fire - even if I break through heavy pressure and finally reach your room, you''re always not in the room!"


    "That time I even saw a group of elves drilling in your room, but there was no you!"


    Donne: "


    "If I didn''t hear those people asking where you went, I doubt if you were deliberately avoiding me."


    Donne: "


    I don''t even know you''re coming. I''m hiding from you!


    "This time, I finally found a chance!"


    Nalhaksa is so excited that tears are in her eyes. In human form, she is a mature. Sensitive beauty, such a hot. Hot beauty is so excited for herself. Will a man be very happy?


    Unfortunately, Donne is not. Now... He just feels pain!


    "Sorry, my temper is a little anxious. After all, I met such a shameless disciple... Didn''t I break it?"


    Nalhaksa suddenly looked down with a little worry and said with a little uncertainty: "I don''t know how this thing is normal..."


    "Not bad... But almost..."


    Donne is sad, sister. If you want to complain, complain. Don''t grab it. It''s really fragile!


    "It''s all right. As long as it can be used."


    Nalha said brightly, "I''ll give myself to you tonight. Whatever you do, just don''t shit on my head!"


    "... can you help me wash my clothes?"


    Nalhaksa glared: "I''m such a beautiful beauty. You let me wash your clothes!? - stop talking! I tell you, I''m your man tonight! If you don''t satisfy me, I won''t satisfy you!"


    Donne looked unusually pale


    Elia, who was playing in the water, looked at Donne a little strangely. Since narhaksha''s sister came in, the big brother''s expression was strange... Is it because


    Although the conversation between Donne and nalhaksa was not hidden from Elia, they spoke in a vague way, so simple Elia couldn''t understand what they were talking about.


    Elia looked down, couldn''t help sighing and patted vinette: "daughter, it''s my mother''s fault that you didn''t eat enough, but it''s not my fault... Who made you grow so fast..."


    Vinette:


    At this time, at the gate of the yard


    "Fiona? What are you doing standing here?"


    Aurelia looked at Fiona in surprise: "isn''t it time for girls to go in? Can you say..."


    Fiona bowed her head in embarrassment. She couldn''t tell Aurelia that she saw nalha go in, so she stayed here to help them guard the door in order to prevent others from seeing it?


    Aurelia looked vaguely at Fiona: "have you finally decided to take the initiative? I''m going to change my mouth, too?"


    Fiona was even more cramped.


    "Actually, I just..."


    "Bang!!!"


    In the backyard, there was a huge roar, and the hot spring water rushed up into the sky, directly pouring Fiona and Aurelia into soup... Beauty.


    They looked at each other, and then heard a roar in the yard

 Chapter 1249

    Purgatory abyss.


    Saratimore squatted in front of a burning throne. A huge and powerful figure sat on it. Its body was up to 100 meters high and its muscles were as strong as cast from fine steel. The horns on its head were decorated with the devil''s head, adding a bit of ferocious atmosphere to it. The huge bone wings were folded behind and gently swung, Every swing will sound a crisp tinkling sound - that is, the bone spines on the bone wings collide with each other, setting off a circle of magic ripples


    It is the only king of the devil family in the purgatory abyss and the leader of the world - Demon King palmettos.


    On both sides of the throne are twelve big devil Dukes with different shapes, including lust devil, saw blade devil, horn fear devil, ice devil, skeleton chain devil, spike devil, white bone devil, deep prison refining devil, etc... salatimore is the devil Lord of the hellcat family. She works for the big Duke of deep prison refining devil gollius on behalf of the hellcat family.


    Before, it went to prandal to investigate the situation only with the permission of gollius. The result was gone forever. It didn''t come back until now - as soon as it came back, it directly exposed such important news


    Gollius heard the news about the angel Vernet. The cruel man who likes to burn the enemy with flames was also stunned. Without saying a word, he took saratimore to see the leader of the devil family and asked the leader to make a decision.


    At the moment, balmotos, the leader of the devil family, closed his eyes and seemed to be thinking about something. Salatimore, who reported the situation, could only squat there and wait quietly.


    After a long time, palmertos finally opened his eyes, and a cold light flashed in his scarlet eyes: "are you sure your news is true?"


    "OK!"


    Saratimore said with great certainty, "that Donne is the messenger of the gods. He will never make a mistake."


    More importantly, there are now two goddesses known in Ellington.


    One is otinia, a dark girl who came with complete consciousness, but was enslaved by the dark snake before her power was restored, and later rescued by Donne.


    The other is the goddess who has not yet fully awakened and reincarnated after blocking memory and power. According to the current news, the essence of the goddess should be the lady who can''t even mention her name.


    Knowing that Ellington has such strength, how can saratimore dare to betray Donne?


    When thinking of this, saratimore couldn''t help shivering. Before Ellington, there was news that many invaders died on the road for no reason. Maybe it was because of the divine power released by Elia


    Just as he was about to open his mouth, palmettos closed his eyes again, meditated for a moment, and said, "I carefully recalled it, and then I was very sure that I had never received a message from my Lord, the so-called angel from my lord... The authenticity remains to be discussed, but..."


    It suddenly showed a meaningful smile: "we can invite the messenger of the gods to come here with my Lord''s angel... You say that my Lord''s angel has not recovered her memory, but she may be able to recover her memory quickly after she comes here."


    Saratimore was stunned and listened to palmettos say, "it''s so decided. You go back and invite them. It''s said that the Lord of purgatory and the demon king palmettos invited them here."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    The sudden situation in the yard made Fiona and aurelia, who were all wet at the door, stunned.


    Especially Fiona. They''re just taking a hot spring in the yard, aren''t they?


    Even if nalhaksha went in and wanted to push Donne back, it couldn''t have made such a big noise, could it?


    But what''s going on now? Even the house almost collapsed! What kind of play will be so fierce, asshole!


    "NAR, you shameless bastard! Let him go!"


    Fiona suddenly heard a familiar voice and her face changed: it''s Murphy! How could she find out!?


    Aurelia didn''t know what Fiona was worried about. After hearing the voice behind her, she opened the door without saying a word and rushed in, and then she covered her mouth. Ba, looking at nalhaksa and Donne naked - to be exact, nalhaksa forced to hold Donne, and their posture was quite subtle


    Murphy hakesha, Elsa''s mother, was angry in the air next to her, but now Murphy''s body has been replaced by a young AOJIN mechanical dragon, so it looks less domineering and more funny and lovely.


    However... No matter how funny and lovely, there is also a powerful black dragon soul living there!


    With just a roar, the whole hot spring blew up - fortunately, Elia and vinette, who were playing with water, were not ordinary people, otherwise they would have bad luck.


    "Hiss..."


    Narkhaksa finally let go of Tang, then glanced at Murphy khaksa obliquely and said with a smile, "what qualifications do you have to order me?"


    Murphy haxha was speechless. Indeed, what qualifications did she have to order nalhaxha? After all, nalhaksha didn''t hit her husband Tess Harlow - wait!?


    Murphy haxha said very seriously, "he''s ello''s husband. How can you touch her husband?"


    As soon as she finished, she saw a very bright smile on nalhaksha''s face: "yes... How can other people''s husbands touch them, right? That kind of woman must be shameless and shameless... Hmm? Anyway, is it appropriate for you to look at his nudity like this?"


    At the beginning, Murphy haxha thought what nalhaxha said was quite reasonable, but the more he listened, the more wrong he was. This guy seemed to be pointing at the mulberry tree and swearing at the locust tree!


    ¡ª¡ªDidn''t she just snatch Tess Harlow from nalhaksa?


    ¡ª¡ªWhat I said just now is just slapping my face!


    Nalhaksa sneered, pulled don en who was trying to escape into her arms, and then said righteously: "what''s more, he hasn''t married AILU yet. What are you qualified to stop me from doing with him?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murphy haxha was trapped by her own words.


    Yes, she can take Tess Harlow away before she gets married to nalhaksa. Why can''t nalhaksa stab her while Don and Elsa are not married?


    It doesn''t make sense. Only state officials are allowed to set fire and people are not allowed to light lights, right?


    "Oh... It doesn''t look very good..."


    Aurelia was amazed: "It seems that she has become the sister of her apprentice''s daughter. When Elsa''s child is born, she will change from her master to her stepmother? That is to say, her master NAR wants to call her apprentice''s daughter sister, and the apprentice who robbed her fiance has also become her sister''s daughter. Murphy haksa will call her master and her daughter mother at the same time..."


    Fiona had a black line: "what a mess!"


    "Don''t you understand? Nalkhaksa wants to rob Elsa''s man, that is, don, to revenge Murphy khaksa''s revenge for robbing a man!"


    Aurelia looked at the naked Donne with a joking face: "I''m afraid this guy didn''t think he would be called nalhaksa''s Revenge tool?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fiona went over and took Aurelia''s head back. She said very seriously, "as a daughter, you shouldn''t stare at his body!"


    Aurelia was stunned, then blushed and deliberately smiled brightly: "what are you talking about? I haven''t seen anything. I won''t care!"


    You don''t care, I care!


    Fiona''s heart was tucking up, and then her eyes fell on Murphy Haq Ssha. Now what is she going to do? Make complaints about her strength. Now she and Tess''s body have been replaced by the body of the young king of auking, and can''t exert all their strength. But Tess doesn''t know that she is worried about hitting with nakhaksha, so she never showed up.


    Only Murphy haxha herself is too reluctant to fight nalhaxha.


    Of course, Fiona knows they can''t fight. Fiona is just concerned about the final result - if Murphy haksa takes a step back, there may be another terrible juicing girl around Donne. The physical strength of female dragons is stronger than Laura isali.


    Fiona couldn''t help laughing at the thought of Donne running away all night before. Yes, she was either jealous or just wanted to laugh.


    Which man can surround so many beautiful women, afraid that he will wake up with a smile in his dream, but Donne is the only one who is squeezed by these beautiful women every day.


    Perhaps this is also a good thing.


    Fiona thought that at least now with the existence of these juicing girls, Donne would not dare to provoke those wild bees and butterflies, and she could feel a lot at ease - at least these juicing girls are strong, and they will help Donne do a lot of things while squeezing Donne. It''s a lot to do.


    "Nothing to say?"


    Nalhaksa looked at Murphy haksa triumphantly: "since there''s nothing to say, let''s go quickly and don''t waste my precious time! Don''t forget, I''m shouldering an important mission to continue the future of the dragon family!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murphy hakesha was speechless. Indeed, as narhakesha said, the Dragon King Sasha glott had hinted to her before that she would take Donne if she had a chance. As an envoy of the gods, Donne''s blood must be different from ordinary people. There are absolutely only advantages and no disadvantages.


    If she is determined to stop nalhaksha now, isn''t she against the Dragon King Sasha glott?


    Damn! That''s so damn!


    Murphy haksa flapped her wings angrily, and her eyes were full of red light. Nalhaksa was so good at choosing time and opportunity. It was a aboveboard conspiracy, and she couldn''t even stop it!


    Thinking of this, Murphy haxha could only bite her teeth as if she hadn''t seen the two shameful * * * * and fluttered her wings and went back to the house.


    "Ah ha ha ha..."


    When narkhaksa saw that Murphy khaksa had retreated, he immediately looked up and laughed wildly. It''s not easy! It''s really not easy! She even had a chance to eat Murphy haxha!


    But I can finally enjoy the delicious fruit slowly!


    "Buzz!"


    Just as narhaksa was ready to taste the delicious food, the accident appeared again

 Chapter 1250

    The dark portal suddenly appeared next to Donne. Nalha was stunned, and then she smelled a very pungent smell of sulfur.


    Through the portal, you can see twisted fire, thick black smoke, collapsed mountains and earth


    Smelling such an intolerable smell, nalhaksha immediately raised her vigilance, but the next moment, a familiar figure rushed out of the portal.


    Saratimore.


    "Eh?"


    As soon as saratimore stepped out of the portal, he saw the two people in strange positions. After subconsciously turning around under Donne, saratimore asked curiously, "what are you doing? Are you going to have children in public?"


    "Make children!?"


    Elia below brightened her eyes, then looked eagerly at Donne and them: "tell me how to make it! I''m going to have a baby, too!"


    Donne: "


    Saratimore: "


    "Come on... Cough! NAR, can we stop first?"


    Donne coughed softly, and then said solemnly, "I asked saratimore to go back to the purgatory abyss to investigate the news. He must have something important to say this time..."


    Nalhaksa smiled brightly: "it doesn''t matter. You lie down and listen to it. I''ll do it myself. You''re welcome."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The devil wants to be polite to you!


    Do you think I''m the kind of person who discusses business while slapping, slapping, slapping!?


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. Take your time. I''m not in a hurry."


    What made Donne collapse was that saratimore, fearing that the world would not be chaotic, stood next to him and began to look on the wall.


    Rather than being in a hurry, he was just interested in what Donne did, so he wanted to watch.


    Just as narhaksa was gearing up to bring Donne to justice, Murphy haksa, who returned to the room, finally brought the rescuers. Elsa, with a big belly, came to the yard and looked at a group of people standing there, especially Donne, who was naked. She was a little confused: "what''s the situation? Didn''t it say that the lady was behind?"


    "Daughter! That''s her! Your aunt nalhaksha! This shameless female dragon wants to rob a man with you!"


    Murphy haxha herself said, but NAR simply called her daughter. Don''t they all say that pregnant women are big? She wants to see. In front of Elsa, NAR is too embarrassed to rob a man with her!


    Elsa blinked, a little stunned: "aunt NAR... Rob a man with me?"


    Obviously, the little girl didn''t understand the situation herself, but look carefully. Over there, the whole body is naked. What''s pasted with Donne is aunt nalhaksa who feels the maturity of human form?


    Is it true that even aunt narkhaksa fell in love with Donne?


    She obviously made a mistake. Nalha didn''t like Donne. She just wanted to have Donne, that''s all.


    "Aunt narkhaksa..."


    "No, don''t call me aunt."


    Nalkhaksa looked at Elsa strangely: "from today on, you will call me nalkhaksa sister, you know?"


    "Sister?"


    "Don''t promise her!"


    Murphy hakesha was worried. Although she changed her name to nalhakesha, her generation was directly younger, soon after Elsa''s baby was born, their relationship would be completely chaotic!


    "I can''t help you!"


    Nalhaksa didn''t want to linger any longer. She took Donne and planned to escape. Wouldn''t it be nice to find a quiet place and enjoy the process slowly?


    "It''s so noisy. Be quiet."


    Unfortunately, at this time, the noisy backyard finally alerted a person who should not be alerted... Nalhaksa''s dream was directly broken.


    Otinia was just a simple word, and nalhaksha immediately silenced. Then she tightened her body, and Donne took the opportunity to summon the strong desire band of the eternal goddess to bind her and hang her on the nearby tree.


    Nalhaksha struggled to get rid of the shackles and stared at Donne. Unfortunately, Donne didn''t even look at her at the moment. This woman... No, the female dragon is so terrible that he can''t resist it.


    "It''s over?"


    Saratimore blinked. She hasn''t enjoyed it yet. Why is it over? Isn''t it time for a bowel fight? Hang it up and it''s done?


    "Come with me and let''s discuss business."


    Donne wrapped up a blanket and, under the gaze of a group of beautiful women, got into the next room. Saratimore followed in with elegant steps, and then saw Donne''s round fart. It was facing his face.


    "Meow!"


    Saratimore jumped up in fright. "What are you going to do to Ben meow?"


    "What the devil said!"


    Donne gave it a white look: "I just changed my clothes... Just now your eyes were so big that you didn''t see anything. What are you hypocritical about now?"


    Hypocritical, hypocritical!?


    Saratimore''s eyes widened. He had never seen a rascal. Instead, he scolded each other''s hypocritical people


    Donne poured himself a cup of tea and found saratimore staring at himself. After thinking about it, he poured him another cup of tea, and then sat down in front of him: "tell me, what''s the specific situation?"


    Donne''s main concern is the movements of demons.


    After staying for a while, saratimore bowed his head and took a sip of tea before saying, "it''s strange now."


    "Strange?"


    "Yes, the devil''s defense line is shrinking, which has not happened in the past ten thousand years. Our devil king, including the twelve devil Archduke, has not analyzed what they want to do - conspiracy and intrigue is our old line. What the devil wants to do can''t be concealed from us, but this time their actions are very different from normal."


    After a pause, salatimore continued, "my immediate boss, the leader of the abyss demon refining clan, the grand duke gollius speculated that they might want to accumulate strength and launch a strong attack on us - or you - which is what demons often do."


    Attack


    Donne frowned slightly. If the devil really launched a strong attack, I''m afraid prandal''s military strength may not be able to stop it. I''m afraid it must be supported by the devil.


    ¡ª¡ªOr go directly to the abyss of purgatory and take the initiative to attack and destroy the devil''s plan from the beginning.


    But


    Go to the purgatory abyss and launch an active attack?


    Donne frowned. Under current conditions, this approach is not realistic.


    First of all, the environment in the purgatory abyss is extremely bad. It is located deep underground in prandal. The temperature is very high due to the huge pressure and nearly closed space. The lava in the mantle heats it like a closed oven. Ordinary people will suffocate and die because of the high temperature when they enter.


    When the golden Apocalypse arrives there, I''m afraid he can only persist for a moment. If he wants to get normal activity ability, he must at least be a master level expert.


    But... How many grand master apocalypses can Donne mobilize now? I''m afraid it doesn''t add up to a thousand people? This force forms an army to fight the devil in the abyss of purgatory?


    I''m afraid it''s not even an appetizer. It''s meaningless to go.


    Unless, on the side of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, the environment adaptive circulation device inside the magic power armor can be successfully developed and transferred to all armor, so that humans can have the qualification to enter the abyss of purgatory in large quantities.


    Now


    Donne said, "why don''t you take the opportunity to launch a surprise attack on the devil? It''s a rare opportunity."


    Saratimore smiled strangely: "Your Majesty Donne, what are you thinking? I can see at a glance. You are worried that the devil will be attracted by vinette and will launch excessive strong attacks on humans, and humans are not able to resist the devil''s attack now, so you want us to attack and disrupt the devil''s plan?"


    Donne touched his nose and didn''t speak.


    "Unfortunately, we also want to rest. The contraction of the devil''s defense line just gives us a chance to relax. Everyone knows not to force ourselves too tight. You know it''s not good to force ourselves too tight or too loose, right? Of course we know."


    Donne: "


    Why does it always feel strange?


    "But..."


    Just when Donne felt hopeless, saratimore smiled cunningly and said, "now there is such an opportunity in front of you... Your majesty Donne, as a representative of mankind, whether you can seize this opportunity depends on whether you have courage."


    Donne raised his eyebrows: "don''t talk nonsense, just say something."


    "I have told our king, the great lord of purgatory and the demon king palmettos about the angel Vernet, but our king said that he did not receive the information from our Lord and he did not know about Vernet, so he made an invitation."


    Saratimore looked directly at Donne: "the demon king invites you to take our angel to the abyss of purgatory."


    Visiting purgatory?


    Donne was a little surprised, but when you think about it carefully, this invitation is reasonable. The demon king doesn''t know about Vernet, but Vernet''s identity won''t be fake. Otinia has no reason to lie, so there must be some unknown secrets in it. Maybe the demon king also wants to know what news angels have brought to their demon family


    "Of course I would like such a rare invitation."


    Donne himself is an expert in art. He is brave and not afraid of the devil''s traps. He also wants to see this amazing demon king.


    "The reason why angel vinette didn''t recall her mission is probably because she didn''t come into contact with the environment of the abyss of purgatory, so if you take her this time, maybe she can take this opportunity to retrieve her memory and grow up quickly."


    Saratimore smiled brightly: "if you can, take her and let''s go."

 Chapter 1251

    As soon as I stepped out of the portal, a heat wave came to my face. The rich sulfur smell in the air was difficult to breathe, but there was nothing I could do, because sulfur and flame were the eternal components of the purgatory abyss.


    The hot air was also filled with very strong toxic substances. Donne subconsciously opened the shield, let alone others - fortunately, only Donne and weinett came here this time.


    Although Fiona Aurelia and them were very interested, and nalhaksa wanted to catch up and continue the unfinished work of making people, considering the danger of the abyss of purgatory, Donne didn''t let them come together.


    Looking around, there was a fiery red in the field of vision. On the rugged land, there were river valleys flowing with lava. The rolling thick smoke connected the earth and the sky. Overhead was the eternal blood mist. The light emitted by the spar illuminated the blood mist as bright as a gem.


    In the distant sky, you can see many traces of demons flying in the air. On the earth below, demons and demons are fighting in the hot lava river. The hot lava can''t hurt them at all, but will flow and fall from them, just like running water.


    Looking at the demons fighting in the distance, Donne couldn''t help taking a deep breath, and then... Coughed violently - the rich smell of sulfur made his lungs very painful.


    "This is the abyss of purgatory?"


    Donne covered his chest and sighed: "suddenly I don''t feel very good..."


    Originally, Donne thought that even if the devil really invaded prandal, his people would not have no resistance even if they could not defeat the devil. Even if the devil won, it would only be a tragic victory.


    But after seeing the real situation in the abyss of purgatory, Donne felt that he was too optimistic.


    These demons who have fought with the devil in the abyss of purgatory for many years have long become killing machines. Without the help of Dunn''s black technology, the human Legion will only be a lamb to be slaughtered.


    But even now with a certain amount of black technology, it is still too reluctant to defeat the demon army that has experienced a sea of corpses and blood.


    "So you need our help."


    Saratimore laughed, "I think you can convince your majesty."


    Convince the demon king? It''s not difficult, but how to cooperate in the later stage.


    Although it is always said that demons are cruel, demons are not good people. They say that they are orderly creatures, which is only relative to demons. Let humans and Demons cooperate to fight demons... Just think about the appearance of the coalition army, I don''t think the picture is beautiful


    "Come on, it''s not far from the throne of the demon king... Damn it, the space distortion here is becoming more and more serious. The fixed space coordinates are transmitted at different positions every time..."


    Saratimore, who led the way in front, inadvertently complained, but made Donne alert. The spatial structure of purgatory abyss has experienced the test of ten thousand years, but it is also a battlefield for fierce battles between demons and demons. It is normal for legendary strong people to have fierce clashes here, Even the originally very stable space structure will become fragile after such a long and fierce battle.


    The ordinary spatial structure has become fragile. Of course, it''s nothing, but this is the abyss of purgatory... Donne remembers that there is a giant chaotic door here!


    If anything happens here... I''m afraid the whole prandal will not be peaceful!


    To Donne''s surprise, saratimore was also a demon lord, but he encountered several waves of attacks - those demons who were good at hiding and broke through the front line. After sneaking into the rear of the battlefield, they could not only attack the demons themselves, but also act as spatial coordinates for the demons in the rear to guide them to open the portal, Direct airborne troops came to destroy the rear, salatimore. They met so many demons who were not afraid of death.


    Because of this situation, the situation of the blood battlefield in the purgatory abyss has become more and more serious since the war. The battlefield has gradually spread to the whole purgatory abyss, and the portal is everywhere. Demons may rush out at any time to fight. These demons leave spatial coordinates before they die, and gradually spread the devil''s figure to the whole blood battlefield.


    When Donne followed salatimore to the throne of demon king palmettos, he especially observed vinette in his arms.


    After entering the abyss of purgatory, vinette had no special performance. She was very curious at first. After a while, she lost interest and fell asleep in Donne''s arms.


    Even if it was a demon attack, vinette didn''t have any special reaction... Which surprised the expectant Donne.


    Although she didn''t expect any special performance from vinette at the beginning, she was also the messenger of Apophis, the God of darkness. She should have some reaction more or less after coming to the abyss of purgatory?


    However, No.


    Nothing there?


    Vinette is just like the most common little devil. Her black wings droop behind her and block the light as a quilt. Then she hides below and licks the lollipop


    It''s too leisurely.


    ¡ª¡ªBut Donne quickly reacted that this leisure itself was an abnormal performance.


    No one can be so leisurely when he suddenly comes to the abyss of purgatory.


    Perhaps this is the special expression of vinette''s identity.


    Donne even wondered if he would frighten the demons and demons to lie on the ground and dare not move after throwing vinette out?


    It''s a pity... After looking at the cute vinette in his arms, don enleng didn''t try hard.


    Under the strong bombing of salatimore, they soon rushed all the way to the throne of demon king palmettos.


    "Welcome to my world... Human, or..."


    The demon king palmertos paused, looked at Donne and said meaningfully, "messengers of the gods."


    "You are the king of the devil?"


    As soon as Donne raised his eyebrows, the appearance of demon king palmettos was different from what he imagined. How to say, it was less ferocious, more domineering, no imagined cunning, and more unexpected composure.


    Balmotos stood up and said faintly under the eyes of the demons on both sides: "I am the first life personally created by the great dark god Apophis, the oldest of prandal, the master of purgatory abyss and the monarch of blood battlefield. I am balmotos, the demon king!"


    As soon as Donne raised his eyebrows, although this series of titles were domineering, they were less shocking from his mouth, and there were more ingredients of Wang Po selling melons and boasting, which made people feel very funny


    "... I am the demon king palmettos!"


    Vernett in Donne''s arms is like learning, babbling, learning, and modeling, which makes the eyes of palmertos on the throne very strange.


    Under the gaze of the demon king, vinette was not nervous at all. She blinked her big watery eyes and looked at barmutos. A moment later, she giggled, waved her small hands, flapped her wings behind her, and the sharp tail wrapped around Donne''s arm


    Palmettos''s rank suppression had no effect on her.


    After a moment of silence, palmettos said faintly, "this is what you call the messenger of the great lord? A little devil?"


    At the words of palmettos, Donne suddenly had a bad feeling in his heart.


    "Are you kidding me?"


    Balmatos suddenly roared: "messenger? Why don''t I feel any breath of my Lord from her? Why do I mainly send such a little devil as an messenger? If there is really important news to pass, why don''t I send an adult messenger directly?"


    "This..."


    Saratimore was speechless, which was also Donne''s doubt. However, vinette''s identity was certain. It was personally recognized and verified by otinia. How could it be wrong?


    "She can''t be the messenger of my Lord. My lord hasn''t given an oracle for a hundred years... Maybe he has left the world with other gods..."


    Balmotos whispered, "leave this abandoned world..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne frowned. The devil king''s attitude was a little strange. Why was he so sure that vernett was not the messenger of Apophis?


    Even if there is a chance, shouldn''t it be a very exciting thing to get the oracle of Apophis?


    Why doesn''t it look so happy? Instead, it''s a little... Unspeakable strange?


    "There''s no need to mention the messenger. I can''t admit that this smelly girl who hasn''t been weaned will be the messenger of my Lord."


    Balmotos looked at Donne and said faintly, "now, let''s talk about the trend of demons and how we can cooperate in the future."


    When Donne heard the speech, he suddenly showed a faint smile: "Your Majesty the demon king has agreed to cooperate with us?"


    "If it is a former human, it is not qualified to cooperate with me."


    Balmotos laughed: "but now, mankind has you, so they barely have the opportunity to cooperate with the king... They should be glad."


    Saratimore thought that if it weren''t for Donne, only with the current strength of mankind, he wouldn''t even be qualified to see the demon king, let alone cooperate.


    It is precisely because the magic reform equipment developed by Donne has improved the overall strength of mankind that mankind finally has the possibility to cooperate with the devil.


    Now, how to earn more returns in this cooperation is what Donne and palmettos need to seriously consider.


    One is a modern man from the earth who has been bombarded by information, and the other is a native butcher in prandar. He was born tens of thousands of years ago. He is a devil king who is good at luring and confusing humans to spy on the soul and play with contracts.


    Who can be the ultimate winner?


    Looking at the sinister smile on the corner of balmotos''s mouth, the answer seems obvious

 Chapter 1252

    Human beings cooperate with the devil to fight against the devil... This has never happened in history.


    Not before, maybe not in the future.


    Donne, who is as small as a mole ant, and the demon king balmorpheus, who is as tall and strong as a hill, sit on both sides of a spacious gem table, with an extraordinary difference - of course, the demon king balmorpheus sits on the throne, while Donne... Sits on a small chair on the table... And he can''t even compare with the cup on the table, I''m afraid this is the first time in history that the two sides of the negotiations have great differences in shape.


    There are even many demons who are starving and laughing at Donne. These people who overestimate their strength try to cooperate with the great demon king... Why should they?


    They are the devil, the greatest and oldest race, the species created by the dark god Apophis, the most powerful race and the front line against chaos.


    What about humans? It''s just the compromise made by the gods in desperation. The strength is not as strong as the orcs, the wisdom is not as smart as the dwarfs and goblins, the talent is not as good as the elves, and the life span is not as long as the Dragon... It''s even more comparable to the devil. This race that strengthens the individual strength is as powerful as the giant dragon in some ways.


    "Before cooperation, I think we should make some clear."


    With a smile on his face, don didn''t care that he was watched by the demons as food. He calmly looked at the demon king balmemphis: "the most important thing is that the devil should not destroy prandal''s order, or in detail, it is not allowed to attack humans."


    The devil Duke of the skeleton chain demon family suddenly rushed over and shouted at Donne: "who gave you the courage to bargain with us? Without our assistance, your human beings will only be slaughtered by the devil!"


    Donne slapped his hand in front of him and blocked the fishy wind for vinette. He said faintly: "this is the premise of our cooperation... I know the threat of demons is great, but I know better that your current situation is definitely not good... You also need human assistance."


    The leader of the lust demon, a female devil Duke with dark purple skin and exaggerated figure, licked his lips and looked at Donne with big eyes: "this human is so interesting... I can''t wait to have a happy carnival with him - eh!"


    As soon as he finished, he saw vinette''s eyes, and suddenly his body stiffened. He felt like he had been hit by lightning. A cold chill directly frozen her soul.


    Damn it


    The Archduke of lust looked at vinette with great shock. Is this girl really the angel of the dark god?


    Gollius, the Great Duke of devil refining in the deep prison, glanced at saratimore. Saratimore quietly shook his head, and then he said, "human beings, where do you have the courage to negotiate with us? We need human help? Don''t be kidding. Without our help, human beings will only be completely destroyed, and then the whole prandal will become our property."


    In theory, there is nothing wrong with what gollius said, but it obviously ignores the detail of information on Donne''s side. If they also know that the world is on the verge of destruction, they may not be so optimistic.


    "Believe it or not, if we are extinct, you will be finished, but if you are extinct, we may not be finished."


    Donne said calmly, "because you don''t know some information yet. I''ll share it with you when you decide to cooperate with me."


    Donne''s words stunned all the devil Dukes present. They stayed in the abyss of purgatory all the time. They didn''t know what had changed in prandal, but if what Donne said was true, it meant that there had been a great change in the world... It may involve the whole world.


    The eyes of the devil''s Grand Dukes all fell on the demon king balmorpheus, waiting for it to make a decision.


    After being silent for a moment, the demon king balmorpheus said slowly, "human beings, we can''t agree to your request. You should know that when we fight, we may be hungry at any time, and human beings... For us, it''s no different from food."


    There was a sudden roar of laughter around. All the big Dukes of the devil gathered around and stared at the tiny Donne on the table. Their eyes were like looking at a delicious meal - the charm aura given to him by the gods failed for the first time.


    It''s not that his charm is not enough. It can only be said that in the abyss of purgatory, the devil has been fighting with the devil all the year round. Both sides have hit hot-blooded punches and their brains have exploded. They only have killing intention in their eyes. They don''t care about Donne''s affinity.


    A kind messenger? In the abyss of purgatory, it is far less popular than a cruel executioner.


    Balmorpheus noticed that there was no panic on Donne''s face surrounded by demons. He was very confused. Why could a human be so calm when he came to the devil''s territory?


    ¡ª¡ªUnless he has enough strength, he can have this confidence.


    At this moment, I''m afraid only the Great Duke of lust can vaguely perceive that Donne''s confidence - just that inadvertent look at each other, so that the Great Duke of lust has not calmed down yet.


    The other devil Dukes were watching Donne. She was the only one standing far away from there.


    Maybe


    The Great Duke of lust and evil thought of the look in vinette''s eyes, and an idea suddenly flashed in his mind that he really shouldn''t stimulate this human


    "We often say that eating goods is the most lovely..."


    Donne stood up: "but I have to add that whether the food is cute or not depends on the object..."


    The smile on Donne''s face slowly converged: "eat us as food? Then you should be ready to be cut off your big teeth and cut open your belly. It''s not so easy for us to be eaten."


    The surrounding devil Dukes immediately laughed. This is the first time they have heard humans say so about themselves. The human magicians who came here and sacrificed their souls, no matter who, dare not say such words in front of the devil dukes. Their strength is as weak as a child compared with the devil family in the purgatory abyss.


    "I suddenly feel it''s inconvenient to talk to you in my current shape..."


    Donne suddenly held vinette in his hand, then stood on the table among the devil dukes and said faintly, "then I''ll change a more convincing posture..."


    As soon as the sound fell, it roared around, forming a magic tide. The terrible magic turned into a huge vortex around the throne, and the center of the vortex was Donne.


    His body is changing rapidly. The smooth skin begins to appear scales. At the same time, his body also begins to grow larger


    Legendary spell, dragon avatar!


    If there is any race in prandal that can be on an equal footing with the devil, I''m afraid there is only the dragon family. Even the Elves will be slightly weaker in the face of the devil. After all, the strength of the elves is still a little weak.


    "Ow!"


    Under the stunned gaze of more than a dozen devil dukes, the originally tiny human beings turned into a golden dragon with a height of 100 meters and a stronger body than them in the blink of an eye!


    "Puff..."


    Donne''s nostrils spit out a hot golden flame, with a very strong divine force in the flame, which has a strong purification and suppression effect on the surrounding evil energy. This is still when Nora just watched the play and didn''t take action. If Nora''s power is also released, it is estimated that all the demons here will kneel by now.


    "I think... It will be more convenient for us to talk now."


    Donne looked down at the demon king palmettos and turned into a giant dragon. After that, he was taller and more tall than the demon king.


    "You''re not human, you''re a giant dragon?"


    In the dark eyes of the Great Duke of the white bone devil, two soul fires shine abnormally. The white bone devil is very interested in the dragon family. The bones of the Dragon contain very rich magic and can spend a very long time without dissipation. They are one of the best weapon materials for the white bone devil.


    "No, it''s a legendary spell, the avatar of the giant dragon."


    The Great Duke of saw blade devil laughed, and his voice was as sharp as rusty gears rubbing against each other: "I didn''t expect to see another human master this spell... However, do you think you can turn into a giant dragon and go wild in the abyss of purgatory?"


    A circle of sharp gears covered with blood roared out of the saw blade devil''s body and fell directly in front of Donne. It said with a sharp smile: "here, but the devil''s territory is a dragon. You have to climb for me --!!!"


    The Grand Duke of saw blade devil suddenly saw a tail zooming in front of him, followed by a dull sound of "boom". His whole cheek and tail had a close contact, and his whole face was deformed.


    Then the terrible power passed down its cheeks, neck and ribs - it was severely pulled out by Donne''s Tail - the extremely violent power directly destroyed the scale armor on the saw blade demon that absorbed all kinds of metal minerals and became extremely hard.


    The Grand Duke of saw blade devil didn''t even react, and disappeared from everyone''s view in the blink of an eye.


    Donne slowly retracted his tail, gently teased the giggling vinette in his palm with one finger, and glanced at the devil Dukes present with indifferent eyes: "so... Do you still want to eat us humans now?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All the demon Dukes were silent.


    Balmotos grinned. "If every human being is as hard as you, of course we don''t have to try, right?"


    The subtext is very clear. If humans are weak chickens, don''t blame them for losing their appetite.


    "Don''t worry..."


    Donne sneered: "if necessary, human hardness can exceed your imagination."

 Chapter 1253

    Donne never thought that his cooperation with the devil would go well.


    The reason is simple: the devil has never been a good partner.


    From many people often confuse the devil with the devil, we can know what kind of goods the devil is.


    If the strength is not enough, cooperating with the devil is tantamount to seeking skin from the tiger. They may abide by the contract at the beginning, but after the contract is completed, they may turn around and swallow the soul of their partners happily.


    Such things are common in history.


    Therefore, when the devil is abnormal and Donne plans to cooperate with the devil, he has made all kinds of psychological preparations.


    Among them, the necessary force deterrence is indispensable.


    He can fully represent the whole prandal human race, including other races, but the problem now is


    "Now that the preconditions for cooperation have been reached, we can continue to talk. But..."


    Giant dragon Donne showed a sneer: "I can represent prandal humans, even elves, giant dragons and other races. You, demon king palmettos, can you represent all demons?"


    "Man, are you doubting my position in the abyss of purgatory?"


    Balmetos''s eyes suddenly became very cold, and he felt that his dignity had been seriously provoked.


    Donne said faintly, "no, I just want to ask if you can talk about cooperation conditions with me on behalf of the whole purgatory abyss."


    "Don''t ask, I have absolute qualification. In addition..."


    Balmotos sneered: "don''t try to provoke our internal relations with your ridiculous wisdom... I was born to be king and will always be king. As long as I don''t die, the devil will always be me."


    Donne looked at the devil Dukes around him. From their awed eyes, Donne found that what palmettos said was true. He couldn''t help sighing. As palmettos said, he actually wanted to use some small means to destroy the relationship between demons and cooperate with a chaotic devil camp. Any party wanted to be strong, Will not miss the opportunity to win over mankind, so that he can get the greatest benefit from it.


    Unfortunately, the demon king status of palmettos is very stable and cannot be shaken.


    "The demons are closing their defense lines. They may attack at any time. We don''t have much time. We must cooperate as soon as possible."


    Donne said slowly, "now, on behalf of the clans of prandal, let''s talk about the rights and obligations of both parties."


    "As partners, we can provide a lot of food for demons who take the initiative to help humans, including bread, pie, all kinds of meat, fruit, etc. we can promise that demons fighting against demons will enjoy first-class treatment equivalent to human soldiers. All food is cooked according to first-class standards, which absolutely meets every demon."


    Provide food?


    As soon as the devil Dukes around heard Donne''s words, they immediately opened their eyes and began to drool.


    Although what they just said is so exaggerated that they want to eat human beings as rations, in fact, the devil is not so keen on eating human beings. It was said long ago that for the devil with a long life, they have no desire for the wealth and soul of mortals. Hope, they just like the fun of playing with mortals - of course, They will not have much respect for the life of mortals. In their view, mortals are just a humble creature.


    The reason why they yearn for the soul is just that mortal souls can be made into soul crystals for them to experience mortal life. This is a rare way to relax on the endless blood battlefield.


    Among them, all kinds of food that everyone has tasted in his life is the most haunting for the demons.


    The food of the demons... Is really not good.


    Compared with prandal''s human beings, although the blood and meat of Warcraft often eaten by demons are rich in magic, all kinds of spices are too scarce. No matter what food it is, it is simply baked with lava, which is almost like pig food.


    In the eyes of the transgressor Donne, the cooking dishes eaten by prandal people in the past are not only lack of creativity, but also lack of cooking techniques. Abusing the rich fragrance piled up by spices will only make people sick. As a person who came out of the big food Empire, how can he see prandal''s cooking? It''s a compliment to say it''s pig food.


    So what happens when the demons encounter prandal food improved by don?


    There was a strange light in Donne''s eyes. He seemed to see the opportunity to conquer the devil with delicious food.


    "It sounds beautiful and wonderful, but I have to doubt your ability."


    Balmetos said lightly: "as far as I know, humans in prandal are very difficult to fill their stomachs, not to mention providing us with food. Our appetite is much larger than you think... Of course, if you mean, using humans as food, I have nothing to say."


    Why does this guy always stick to eating humans?


    Donne frowned and said faintly: "Your news is the old yellow calendar. Since I cooperated with the elves, with the help of Druid, the elves in the Earth Goddess temple, the grain output of prandal has doubled several times. It can not only meet the needs of all the population, but even the rich can be used to raise a large number of livestock and stably produce edible meat."


    The devil''s appetite is indeed considerable. It''s not easy to meet the devil''s needs. Fortunately, now the Earth Goddess temple can stably produce high-yield crop seeds, and the plant growth catalytic liquid produced by magic and alchemy workshop can stably and quickly catalyze crop maturity.


    Regardless of the cost, the whole prandal can produce an amazing amount of food in a very short time to meet the needs of the devil.


    "Secondly, we can provide a lot of logistics materials for the devil who takes the initiative to help mankind as the life support of the reinforcements..."


    As soon as Donne''s voice fell, he heard a sharp laugh: "human beings provide us with logistics support? Ensure our lives? It''s amazing! When do we need human assistance? Our soldiers are brave and fearless! Our soldiers will never lose!"


    Donne glanced and looked disgusted: "why do you have the face to come back?"


    It was the Great Duke of saw blade who had just been whipped away by his tail. At the moment, half of his cheeks have recovered as before. I''m afraid he came back for such a long time. He must have hid in a corner to heal.


    "Hum! Will draccott, Duke of this, be defeated by a human being!"


    Drackot shrieked, "Your Majesty, please allow me to fight him on behalf of the purgatory abyss. The weak have no right to bargain in the purgatory abyss!"


    "Shut up."


    Palmettos glanced at it. "Aren''t you ashamed enough?"


    Drackot may want to flatter balmetus, but it obviously flattered him. On the stock, if it could block Donne directly just now, maybe balmetus would look at it with new eyes. Unfortunately, Donne just pulled it out with his tail, which made the devil lose face. Now how can the demon king have a good face for him.


    "It''s funny, but what they say is also true... I can''t imagine what powerful logistical equipment humans can provide us."


    "That''s because you''ve been out of the world for too long."


    "This condition is put on hold for the time being because I want to mention our condition."


    Balmetos said faintly: "Human wealth has no meaning to us. The only thing that deserves our attention is what you have experienced in your short life. Therefore, I think it is more appropriate to settle with your soul. We provide assistance and you pay for your soul. Of course, we don''t mind the souls of criminals and slaves. What do you think?"


    The devil''s favorite is still to extract the crystallization of memories from the soul, and then they can personally experience a human life.


    Donne turned his mouth and said, "sorry, those souls are also useful now, so there is no spare for you. You''d better change the condition."


    "No change."


    Balmetos said faintly: "for us, only your soul is valuable in human beings. To be exact, it is the memory of your life. If you can''t meet these basic conditions, you''d better face the fierce attack of the devil alone."


    Donne fell into thinking. It''s no surprise that the devil asked for the soul, but now the spirit hall is also collecting souls. Good spirits can continue to live in the spirit hall regardless of good and evil, and can look forward to returning to prandal one day to meet his family and continue to save the world.


    The evil soul can be put into the bottom of the Yingling hall to carry the Yingling hall and support the normal operation of the whole Yingling hall space.


    Therefore, Donne has absolutely no spare soul to provide to the devil.


    But... He noticed one thing.


    Demons need souls because they focus on the memory of human life. They want to quickly experience the short and wonderful life of human beings in the leisure of fighting, so as to achieve the effect of relaxation.


    In other words, the human soul is actually a book that can be read or a story that can be entered for them to read or experience, just like spending a lifetime in virtual reality.


    Then the answer is obvious.


    The devil doesn''t need anything. The only thing they need is... The construction of spiritual civilization.


    Yes, these demons who have fought with demons for thousands of years, their lives are too boring


    So


    A strange light flashed in Donne''s eyes, as if the opportunity for entertainment to save the world had finally come?

 Chapter 1254

    Do you remember that Donne still has an entertainment plan to save the world?


    He obviously didn''t expect that his plan to save the world by entertainment had not been implemented yet. Instead, the devil gave him an opportunity.


    What the devil lacks is spiritual entertainment. In the abyss of purgatory, the battle on the blood battlefield has never subsided. Here is a melting pot of flesh and blood. The nerves of each devil and devil are in a tight state. In this state, the day without battle is a very rare rest, not to mention going to prandal for vacation.


    Therefore, extracting the memory crystal from the souls sacrificed by those devil believers and then experiencing the human life is their only entertainment.


    It is precisely because of the devil''s ability that the devil has experienced countless lives, and the grasp of human nature will be so accurate.


    So, in this case, how should Donne talk about cooperation with them?


    Donne smiled and smiled happily: "you need your soul because you can''t leave the blood battlefield, and you can''t leave the fighting environment for entertainment. It''s not that you need to devour your soul and expand yourself, right?"


    A group of devil Dukes couldn''t help rolling their eyes. What the guy said was nonsense - the soul of the dead belongs to greterence, the God of death. Who dares to touch the power of the God of death? Devour the soul? If you dare to do this, you will be watched by the God of death every minute!


    In history, only demons and some crazy necromancers dare to do so. None of these guys have a good end.


    Even for the souls sacrificed by believers, the devil will allow the souls to return to the state of death after extracting the crystallization of memories. Only those souls who voluntarily stay in the purgatory abyss will be accepted by them, but how many souls are willing to stay in the purgatory abyss? After all, it is rumored that the devil feeds on human souls.


    Donne continued, "strictly speaking, you need human souls for recreation, right?"


    When Donne said this, some demons nodded involuntarily.


    Donne finally said his plan: "well, if I can provide you with some rich entertainment means, even richer than entering those people''s memories to experience life, is our negotiation Tenable?"


    Now prandal''s entertainment industry has been quite developed. The cartoon industry alone has covered readers of every age from children to adults. The animation industry is also booming, the TV industry has begun to form industrialization, and the film is under preparation


    Under the guidance of Datang chamber of Commerce, many chambers of commerce that do not have the strength to do physical trade have also begun to transform. They have hired a large number of painters and bards. Originally, these people were very down and out in prandar. They just gave portraits or laughed in pubs. Now after being hired, they can get a stable income. Of course, they are very dedicated.


    After simple observation and learning, they immediately began to imitate and start. They drew various legends and stories of prandal into comic books, took them to be reviewed by the cultural management departments of various cities, and then entrusted them to the printing press for printing and publication


    This new form of art has set off an upsurge of pursuit among the civilians in prandar. People are happy to take out a book to read and study after work.


    Although the level of comics and novels produced by those chambers of commerce is far lower than that of the Datang chamber of Commerce personally guided by Donne, they are rich in ideas and are completely free from the imprisonment of the inherent mode of thinking. All kinds of creations are unrestrained, and they can often produce some dazzling works


    These cultural products can be said to be one of the best forms of entertainment at present, and they can also be copied in large quantities. They are not afraid of consumption. To exaggerate, Donne can even do a reader survey among the demons, and then order some publishers to customize some comics, novels, animation, TV dramas and other products according to the taste of demons and demons, This customized product for readers can certainly meet the devil''s preferences.


    "What nonsense are you talking about?"


    Orodurum Jie, the Great Duke of the ice devil, who was covered with cold, smiled strangely: "What entertainment does the human world have besides the little girls who sing and dance? Don''t tell me you''re talking about the bards... I''m afraid the only interesting thing is the Quint card. Unfortunately, in the abyss of purgatory, we can''t buy card bags. It''s very boring. Sometimes we all want to get the magician who invented the game to make card bags for us ¡£¡±


    "So, your news has lagged too long..."


    Dumne''s face was full of contempt. It looked like a look at woodlouse. The naked King''s contempt and uncovering: "how busy are you now? Do you know? Did you hear about the cartoon and cartoon novels? The Kent is very interesting, but have you played poker, mahjong and table tennis? What do you woodlouse know about interesting games?" Pullan Dahl said.


    A series of nouns that I had never heard of made the big Duke of the devil in the circle around me confused.


    Then Donne directly took out a projection crystal used by Datang chamber of Commerce to promote the demonstration, took a picture on the table, and the gorgeous opening animation appeared in front of them.


    "Innovation changes the world, science changes life, Datang chamber of Commerce, your best friend..."


    A group of powerful devil Dukes stared at the projection crystal. Of course, they know what it is, but what''s in it?


    What is a TV cartoon?


    What is sleeping slot poker mahjong billiards?!


    The sleeping trough looks very interesting!


    These powerful and powerful, but the Great Duke of spiritual life is emptiness. It really becomes a woodlouse that has never seen the world.


    Dumne looked at the woodlouse with a disdainful look at the contents of the projection crystal. Then he continued, "see? Cooperate with me. We can provide you with a lot of entertainment facilities, which is much better than you can only spend your life in the memory of mankind."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zakun Kandal, the Great Duke of the spiked devil, was palpitating: "boss, this condition sounds very good..."


    The demon king palmettos gave it a cold look, then sneered and said, "king of mankind, you have a good plan. As long as you provide something worthless, you want us to work for you humans."


    Palmertos is very clear that human power is not worth mentioning compared with the devil, which means that the main force can only be the devil, human? I can only shout 666 when I''m dead. It''s useless.


    "That''s a bad word."


    Donne shook his tail, shook his head and said, "even if we humans do not participate in the war, you still have to fight with the devil. After all these years, you are equal. Now, although we humans are not strong, if we join the battle and stand on the devil''s side, it will increase your probability of winning."


    "We are your last hope to defeat the devil."


    Donne looked at the demon king palmettos: "so now, are you willing to cooperate with us?"


    "... your majesty, maybe we should..."


    As soon as the chief of lust and evil, the grand duke helophelia was about to say something, Donne noticed it. He said as if nothing had happened: "by the way, there are many very exciting and attractive adult magazines in the entertainment content we provide..."


    Helophelia said with a serious face: "Your Majesty, I think what the king of mankind said is very reasonable. Although human power is indeed worthless, it can be regarded as a reinforcement at least. If we can cooperate, it will be helpful for us to defeat the devil."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Balmetos thought with his eyes closed. As Donne said, no matter whether human beings fight with demons or not, demons and demons will not stop fighting. Human beings do not have much power, but more power is always good. The most important thing is


    Palmettos''s eyes slightly opened a gap and quietly looked at Vernet running around in Donne''s palm, the messenger of the dark god Apophis


    Winnett, who was playing in Donne''s huge dragon claws, was suddenly stunned. She looked up at palmettos in the distance. A moment later, she showed a silly smile.


    Hum!


    Balmetos snorted coldly and said, "king of mankind, I must admit that you convinced me. What you said is very reasonable. Without human participation, we can''t lose, but with human participation, we are likely to win. In that case, let''s talk about the details of cooperation."


    Done.


    Donne laughed, and his cooperation with palmertos might not be very pleasant, but at least he could win valuable time for mankind from the devil. Donne used this time to continue to develop magic transformation technology. Later, he could even suppress the devil and work hard to solve the unstable factors of the whole prandal.


    It''s just


    Is it an illusion that a glimmer of doubt flashed in Donne''s eyes as he was discussing the details of cooperation with palmettos? I always feel that the demon king seems to be secretly looking at vinette every three or five times. There is some malice in his eyes.


    Could it be that


    Donne looked at palmettos with ponderous eyes. This guy didn''t admit that vinette was an angel. In fact, he was lying?


    In other words, he actually knows that weinett is an angel, but for some purpose or special reason, so he is unwilling to recognize weinett''s identity?


    If so, things will be interesting


    Although Donne thought he might have found something interesting, what should be discussed with palmettos now is still to continue the discussion with it, and the finalized cooperation will not change.


    This question can be solved slowly after the devil''s crisis is solved.


    Maybe vinette will surprise him then?


    When Donne was examining the contract with palmertos, suddenly

 Chapter 1255

    Signing a contract with the devil is not as simple as signing a contract with others. The devil is definitely a master of playing with language. They must be very careful between the lines. Any terms will become a cover for their ambush trap.


    In history, countless summoners have left valuable experience for others with their own life and soul. It is almost impossible to try to live in peace with the devil. Unless your strength can completely crush the devil and make them unable to resist, you should be careful in your words and deeds.


    Because of these rumors, Donne was very cautious when signing the contract with palmettos. When the two sides negotiated the details of cooperation and established an offensive and defensive alliance, he did not sign his name immediately, but checked the terms of the contract word by word.


    At this moment, palmertos gave hilophelia a look. Hilophelia immediately understood it, suddenly adhered to it, affectionately hugged Donne''s slender neck - don''t forget, he is now in the form of a giant dragon - and then asked with a smile: "King of mankind, can you tell me what interesting entertainment you have? I especially want to know about the magazines you just mentioned... HMM... maybe we can find a place to communicate slowly?"


    When Sylvia spoke, the magic in her body had run quietly, and was transformed into a very special force by her body, which could affect a person''s feelings and desires and turn it into her own captive.


    Compared with directly killing the enemy, hilophelia prefers to lure and confuse the enemy into her arms willingly. Once they are lured and confused, hilophelia will use disease and toxin to corrode the enemy''s flesh and body, and abandon the enemy''s bones in the mud.


    If the enemy resists her seduction and bewilderment, helophelia will take a more direct method, cast spells to hold her opponent, and then use her whip to launch a fierce Whip - obviously, the Queen''s favorite weapon is the whip tanned with demon leather on her waist. Unfortunately, I don''t know whether its whip is more powerful or Donne''s whip is more powerful.


    Of course, for the present devil, Don is not an enemy - now hilophelia just wants to capture him and indirectly control the human kingdom through him.


    It''s just


    When helophelia tried to interfere with Donne''s will, she found that a soft but extremely tough shield protected Donne''s will from being affected.


    It''s impossible!


    Hilophelia was slightly surprised. The magic used by the devil was different from that used by prandal humans. They used a higher level and were closer to the origin of magic, that is, they were more similar to the degree of directly controlling magic to realize the phenomenon.


    Human beings should not be able to resist this influence!


    But


    Hilophelia suddenly saw vinette again.


    She... Is smiling at herself!?


    Obviously, she was in the extremely hot abyss of purgatory, but hilophelia felt as if she had been frozen for a moment and had just faded. Her fear hit again, which was completely irresistible, as if her family and life were all controlled by others, which really made it unforgettable.


    "If you are interested, you can go to the human country later, but now I don''t have time to explain to you."


    Donne didn''t seem to notice the temptation and confusion of helophelia at all. He didn''t distract himself at all. All his attention was focused on the terms of the contract. Therefore, the demon king palmettos frowned.


    Because it hides several traps in the contract, after meeting the conditions, the devil can dispose of Donne or other humans arbitrarily without the constraints of the contract.


    Although the conditions are harsh, for the devil, there are only two concepts, with or without these two concepts. As long as there are conditions for realization, no matter how harsh they are.


    Donne, who was checking the contract, suddenly frowned, pointed to one of the terms and said, "human beings can''t refuse the devil''s help. This article is cancelled or changed to that the devil can''t refuse human help."


    Balmotos said calmly, "don''t you think it''s very unfair? Why don''t we change it to that both sides can''t refuse each other''s request for help?"


    "Sounds reasonable."


    Before balmotos laughed, Donne continued, "but I really can''t think of anything the devil will take the initiative to ask for human help, except that he is hungry and needs food and wants to turn human beings into food."


    The smile solidified on palmettos''s face: "boom!"


    "Also, during the cooperation period, the devil can promote the contract of summoning the devil to mankind..."


    "This one..."


    After Donne''s careful inspection, there are more than ten traps, large and small, hidden in a short contract. These traps can all be transformed into a sharp weapon for the devil to deal with human beings at a critical time.


    After picking out all the traps, Donne checked again. After he was sure there was no problem, he solemnly handed the contract to palmertos to sign his name.


    When palmettos was ready to sign his name, smiling Donne stopped him and said, "please sign your name in abyssal and roon respectively. Thank you for your cooperation."


    "Bang!"


    Palmettos scolded again. Unexpectedly, the idea of using signatures as hands and feet had been discovered before it was implemented.


    Is this guy ready? How else is he so familiar with the devil''s technique?


    After bitterly signing his name, palmettos saw that Donne signed his name smartly, and then the contract turned into two beams of light and penetrated into both of them - they are fully capable and qualified to represent their respective camps.


    This contract is binding on both parties. Of course, the main purpose is to restrain the devil. After all, in terms of strength alone, the devil''s power is far greater than human beings. It''s not so easy for human beings to bully the devil.


    Gene and Angus, who represent the top combat effectiveness of mankind, are only barely able to compete with these devil dukes. If balmertos takes the shot, they will only have a dead end.


    It seems that only dwarfs and goblins are weaker than humans in the whole prandal, but dwarfs and goblins are also the race of gods. Their brains are extremely developed, and various auxiliary equipment can abuse humans


    In this way, human beings can survive in prandar thanks to the special care of the gods


    "Well, in order to wish us a happy cooperation, let me invite you to taste human food first..."


    Speaking of this, Donne suddenly paused, looked around at these guys who are more than ten meters and dozens of meters tall, and said, "but I don''t have so much food on me, so please reduce your size and taste it. If you want to have a good meal, I''ll prepare it for you later."


    Palmettos was the first to change his form. Soon he became as big as an ordinary human. Then the other devil Dukes also changed their form and became similar to human shape. After Donne lifted the giant dragon avatar, a group of people all surrounded the center of palmettos''s table.


    Donne looked at them while taking food outside. At this moment, their image is very different from that before. Donne thinks this may be the signboard image they use in wandering the Jianghu. After all, if they want to lure and confuse humans to sign a contract, a good appearance is still very necessary.


    The food that Dumne carried with him was cooked by the cook who had been cultivated by himself at the Ellington house. Some of them were cooked by himself, and totally different from Pullan Dahl''s food, which of course caused the woodlouse devil to fight for it.


    However, after these devil Dukes ate the food brought by Donne, their resistance to cooperation with humans disappeared. Apart from others, it is enough to eat these delicious foods every day.


    These guys have been in purgatory for such a long time, and their mouths have grown hairy


    "Salatimore! How dare you rob me - damn it! Gollius! I saw that sweet and sour tenderloin first!"


    "Damn it! Who dares to rob me of this plate of garlic spareribs again? I''ll kill it!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Damn! How long is this guy going?"


    Nalhaksa turned around the room in a very irritable way, and saw that her good deed was about to become. As a result, the hateful salatimore suddenly appeared and destroyed her good deed!


    If you have a chance in the future, you must settle accounts with it!


    "Wait patiently. It''s business."


    Fiona couldn''t help laughing. This time she thought saratimore did a good job. She couldn''t stop nalhaksa from pushing Donne back, but saratimore accidentally yelled. Can''t you say anything?


    And looking at this situation, I''m afraid Donne will start to be busy next. For the time being, don''t worry that nalhaksa will have a chance to sneak attack Donne.


    "I always feel that the devil suddenly disappeared because of some conspiracy..."


    Aurelia frowned: "maybe we should prepare in advance. If they suddenly return, we will be in danger."


    Before Fiona spoke, Donne suddenly appeared among the people holding vinette. He said, "Aurelia is right. We should be ready in advance."


    Fiona was surprised: "what''s going on? What''s the news?"


    Donne said in a deep voice: "in the abyss of purgatory, the devil shrinks the defense line, and the devil has made the same judgment, but at present, I don''t know whether the devil will attack the human kingdom or the devil..."


    Donne looked at Vernet and continued, "if Vernet''s importance is not as high as we thought, it''s likely that they will attack the devil, but if Vernet''s importance is higher than we thought..."


    Donne didn''t finish, but everyone understood what he meant.


    The devil will probably kill vinette at all costs!


    "I see!"


    Aurelia said very seriously, "when I go back, I''ll order it immediately, be vigilant and get ready for war!"


    "No hurry, we have reinforcements this time."


    Donne smiled and said to Fiona, "what should be done now is..."


    "What!?"


    Fiona looked stunned. She seemed to have an auditory hallucination: "say it again, let''s do our best!"


    "So..."

 Chapter 1256

    Fiona seriously suspected that there was something wrong with her ears.


    At such a tense moment, Donne said... Let the focus of work tilt to culture and entertainment, and urge dantrian and Sanye to speed up the publication of comic novels?


    How kind of him to urge others!


    ¡ª¡ªDon''t he know that he escaped from the last collective night attack, so those elf girls are still angry with him now!


    More importantly, the war is coming. What should be done is to strengthen combat effectiveness!? Suddenly decided to run to the cultural and entertainment industry, what is it like!?


    Did this guy go to the abyss of purgatory and his brain was poisoned?


    "Don''t worry, of course it makes sense for me to do so."


    Donne calmed Fiona''s mood: "I''ll ask you, if the devil suddenly invades prandal, how long can we resist?"


    Fiona raised her eyebrows and said, "Why are you so unsure? You can''t beat them?"


    Now the military strength of the Ilus Empire, led by Donne, is not what it used to be. What is powerful is not a little. Even if the devil comes, there is no chance of victory, right?


    "Having self-confidence is a good thing, but blind self-confidence is too stupid."


    Donne knocked on Fiona''s forehead: "the devil can fight with the devil for so many years without losing the wind. How can he be defeated by us so easily?"


    "In terms of individual strength, demons crush us humans and orcs. In terms of quantity, the number of demons is no less than us, that is to say, if there is a full-scale war, we will only fall into the disadvantage."


    "If the front is relatively concentrated, we can still concentrate our strength to resist, but I''m afraid we can only resist for a year at most. If the front is scattered, let alone a year, I''m afraid we can''t sustain it for a month."


    Donne''s words are not alarmist, but the fact that there is such a big gap between the strength of human beings and demons.


    However, he did not tell the truth completely - if they could resist for a year, they could concentrate their resources, develop more magic transformation technology weapons, constantly strengthen their combat effectiveness, and finally level with the devil, even anti super is not impossible.


    It''s just that there''s no need to talk to them now.


    Donne looked at the shocked people, stood up and said, "so we need a strong ally


    Aurelia took a breath of air conditioning: "devil! We''re going to ally with the devil!?"


    "You''re right."


    "But that''s the devil! How can we make an alliance with the devil!?"


    Even OLINA is a little flustered. She is a devout believer. In the Bible of the Holy See of light, she speaks ill of the devil.


    What love is always make people feel bad about it. For example, God may be boring. Writing or drawing is not enough for a certain God. He can be seen by believers. Believers may think their gods make complaints about another God, and then they may explode. Religious war, the soul of this life, the people are miserable


    Therefore, it is very terrible to interpret in vain, and OLINA, who is familiar with the Bible, has the impression that the devil is the enemy of mankind and a very terrible monster. If she doesn''t agree, she will deceive people, degenerate, seize people''s soul and so on


    It''s one of the bad guys.


    How can we make an alliance with such a guy?


    "What about the devil?"


    Donne stood up: "the enemy of the enemy is our friend. If we can unite with the devil, we have a shield that can resist in the front..."


    Aurelia frowned and said, "but the demons are very cunning. They may not be honest in front. They may deliberately be lazy and deliberately let some demons come and let them kill humans."


    Donne said faintly, "it''s not possible, but it will."


    "Then we still..."


    "A small number of demons are not terrible. We can solve them by ourselves. I think they will be surprised by our combat effectiveness. Moreover, we don''t want to regard the devil as the Savior. We just need an ally who can help us share most of the pressure."


    Donne smiled and said, "they want to use us to completely defeat the devil, and they want to use the devil to destroy us. We want to use them to contain the devil. It''s just a relationship of mutual use."


    "So, what we need to do now is how to let the devil help us share more pressure as much as possible, so as to win valuable development time for us. Just this time, I went to the abyss of purgatory, and I found some interesting things that can be used by us."


    Fiona a black line: "what you said should not be the reason for issuing the order just now?"


    Donne snapped his fingers. "You guessed right!"


    "... are you kidding?"


    Fiona rubbed the corners of her eyes: "or do you want to learn from those businessmen who explore new markets and sell those comics and animation to the blank market on the devil side?"


    "Of course not."


    Donne smiled and said, "I''m afraid you still don''t know why the devil craves the human soul so much?"


    The girls nodded one after another. They really didn''t know.


    So Donne told them how demons use human souls, and then he continued: "... Then, I found out over there that what they need is not human souls, but just a means to relax themselves during the interval of battle."


    "Yes, what they lack is entertainment culture..."


    The answer is astonishing, but when you think about it carefully, it''s reasonable.


    Devil and devil scuffle all year round. They are two races born entirely for fighting. Of course, it is impossible to develop any interesting entertainment culture under such environment and pressure.


    But in the long battle, they will also be tired of the current life and yearn for a new life experience.


    So the human soul has become their best choice.


    However, if Donne can provide a lot of entertainment and props that are no less than the crystallization of memories, he can improve the boring life of the demons.


    Aurelia looked stunned: "they really agreed to cooperate with us for such a simple reason?"


    "Of course, it''s not just that."


    Next, Donne described to them the details of the contract he had discussed with the demon king palmertos. Fiona and Aurelia carefully analyzed it and reluctantly approved the contract signed by Donne.


    "It''s OK. Apart from those traps you found, no other traps have been found so far."


    Fiona breathed a sigh of relief and said, "one of the trouble now is that we have to help the devil completely defeat the devil. That is to say, we have been completely bound with the devil before eliminating the threat of the devil. This is not a good thing."


    "It doesn''t matter. The point is..."


    Aurelia frowned and said, "the devil asked us to set aside a residential area for them in prandal after the victory of the battle! How can you agree to such a clause?! because of cooperation against the devil, there may be nothing in a short time, but after a long time, if the two sides can''t integrate successfully, there must be a big problem."


    Aurelia''s worry is also necessary. Two completely different races live in the same world. If they can''t integrate their blood, war will eventually break out because of different living habits, world outlook, values and so on.


    Donne shook his head: "although your worry is necessary, you have forgotten a very important premise."


    Aurelia was stunned. She soon remembered it, and then she was silent.


    Yes, the premise of conflict is that the world still has a future.


    Now, the time left for them is only about 40 years. If we can''t solve the chaotic invasion, what''s the future?


    At that time, both humans and demons will disappear from the world.


    "All right!"


    Donne finally clapped his hands and said, "don''t think so much for the time being. Since it''s a vacation, just relax. As for the business, wait until we get back. At least, we don''t have to worry about the devil now."


    Before Donne came back, he had already settled with palmettos. The devil would take advantage of the devil''s shrinking defense line to launch an active attack on them, and judge their real goal through their counterattack.


    If they fight back with all their strength, the human country can rest assured for the time being.


    But if their counterattack is very weak, the human country should be vigilant, because it is likely that their main forces have gathered and are ready to attack the human country.


    This time, saratimore didn''t come back, just to report the progress of the purgatory abyss to Donne in time.


    ¡­¡­


    Although Donne said it smartly, in fact, after learning the news, few people except heartless him - were in the mood to continue their vacation.


    Nalhaksa, who was looking forward to pushing down Donne, was forced to find that Donne was vigilant and blocked the room at night, leaving her no opportunity.


    After relaxing here for two or three days, they directly sent it back to Ellington. This time, they didn''t even take the airship, and directly let the pilot drive back by himself.


    After returning to Ellington, Donne immediately went to find trefoil and dantelian.


    Sanye looked puzzled: "painting a series of comics with the devil as the protagonist also requires the protagonist to be strong, in line with the devil''s aesthetics, not depressed, to meet the needs of readers?"


    Dantelian was a little stunned: "hmm? Combined with previous creative experience, write a novel with the devil as the protagonist? It is required to be cool enough to meet the needs of fragmented reading?"


    Donne: Yes! It''s important! It must be done as soon as possible


    Sanye looked indifferent: "of course, no problem, but..."


    Dantrian snorted: "... But before that, should you compensate us?"


    "Compensation?"


    "Yes!"


    Sanye stood to Donne''s left: "you''re so cunning!"


    "That''s right!"


    Dantrian stood to Donne''s right: "we must compensate for our losses!"


    Donne''s head was sweating and he stepped back slowly: "I don''t know what I did wrong..."


    Donne, who was retreating, suddenly felt that he was held by a soft and soft body. He suddenly stiffened and turned his head mechanically. Then he saw Alice who appeared at some time and smiled: "messenger... This time... It seems that you can''t escape! -- sisters! Come on!"

 Chapter 1257

    After dawn regained consciousness, he looked at the cold sweat in the room. The situation seemed quite bad, and the most important thing was that he didn''t even know why it happened.


    How did things... Become like this? Mingming just came over and ordered the task. Mingming didn''t want to do such a thing. Mingming kept everything confidential. Why did they gather so quickly and deliberately surround him?


    This is unscientific!


    If it was normal, Donne could run away in minutes as long as he informed them of the task, but this time, before he finished, he was completely surrounded and locked by the elf girls. He couldn''t run away without hurting them.


    The most terrible thing is that danterin, Sanye, Ellie and Pamela can''t compare with isalie or Lola in terms of physical fitness, but... There are too many of them!


    Donne was stunned.


    "Well..."


    A voice came from behind. Donne suddenly collapsed and tightened his body. Then he heard Grandia whisper in his ear, "how, is this gift surprising enough?"


    Donne blew his hair in an instant: "did you inform them in advance?"


    "Hum! Don''t you like Lord egwin? I just want you - what are you doing!"


    Grantia gave a sudden exclamation, was suddenly pressed on her lap by Donne, and then farted. She was slapped on the thigh. Donne said angrily, "are you crazy? You''ve hurt them badly! How can I be responsible for so many of them alone!"


    "Who put you in charge!"


    Grantia, with tears in her eyes and a flat mouth, said, "do you feel so good about yourself? Do you think they are all in love with you? - are you stupid?"


    Grantia''s words hurt Donne''s little heart. He seemed to be a little narcissistic. He thought they pushed themselves down and fell in love with themselves, but in fact? What they asked for was just the "seed" on him, that''s all.


    In other words, if it were not him, but someone else, they would do the same thing.


    On this thought, the man''s exclusive desire in Donne''s heart was a little hurt


    But on second thought, the trouble of lying in the trough seems a little superfluous. In prandal, he is the only messenger of the gods. He doesn''t have to worry about being green


    "No one needs you to be responsible, and no one wants to marry you! Don''t be narcissistic!"


    Grandia covered her red fart with great annoyance and said with gnashing teeth, "if it wasn''t... Hum, you thought you would be so lucky!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "No fun!"


    The angry grantia got up and left: "if you don''t want Lord egwin to know what happened today, you can talk to Pamela or sister Ellie, and they will arrange it."


    Don was a little surprised by what grantia said before she left. The situation has become so chaotic that she is willing to help herself hide it? This is different from grantia before!


    "Well..."


    At this time, Aili, who was paralyzed beside Donne, finally woke up. After noticing Donne''s sight, there was a rare blush on her face.


    Donne was stunned, too. Ellie, an elf, shy?


    As if noticing Donne''s surprise, Ellie blushed and said, "have you forgotten the harmony of our family?"


    Donne suddenly realized that elves have amazing coordination ability, can coordinate with all things in the world and pursue group coordination. When they are with the forest, they are elves. When they live with humans, they will become more and more like humans - grantia is a typical example.


    Ellie and her family have lived in Ellington for more than three years. Influenced by the environment and cultural atmosphere here, it is normal for them to become human.


    But just like this, Donne was even more uncomfortable, looking at the paralyzed and unconscious elf girls - he always felt like a scum now.


    Following Donne''s line of sight, Alice also saw the situation in the room. She licked her lips and said a little dissatisfied: "the number of sisters is still too small. Really, it''s clear that the opportunity is so precious..."


    Donne: "


    Girl, are you trying to make me a man or something?


    "If only we could get pregnant this time."


    Ellie gently stroked her belly and smiled in a low voice: "the number of elves has been reduced to a level that needs to be vigilant..."


    Donne: "


    Beauty, let''s have a discussion. Why don''t you let me change the theme of crossing and saving the world into a hot pregnant piercer


    Why do you always feel that your route to save the world is becoming more and more strange? Shouldn''t you farm, develop magic transformation technology, and then air every second?


    How did you farm in a strange place


    During their conversation, dantrian, Sanye and Pamela also woke up. Compared with Ellie, dantrian and Sanye were much more generous. They didn''t hide themselves at all and showed them in front of Donne - anyway, they saw everything just now and were shy.


    "Thank you, Ambassador."


    The figure is slightly delicate. The small clover sits in front of Donne, and Donne doesn''t know where to put his eyes.


    "Why thank me?"


    Donne was so serious about thanking that he almost cried. Is he the one who took advantage? Why is he like a girl humiliated by a group of strong men


    "Thanks to you, we can conceive and give birth to a powerful spirit with God''s blood."


    At this point, Sanye paused for a moment and then continued: "more importantly, thanks to your cooperation, my mind is full of inspiration. I can''t wait to turn those inspiration into pictures."


    Stop it, please stop it!


    Besides, I really cry for you!


    Rao is Donne, who claims to be the real hidden God of strategy. Now he also has an irresistible feeling. This sense of gender reversal is so strong that he can''t look directly at himself.


    "Yes, I always couldn''t find words to accurately describe that feeling before, but now..."


    Dantrian rubbed the pen in her hand, and her eyes kept swimming on Donne, as if she were stroking. Touching another thing: "... but now, I feel as if I have broken through the original realm, opened a new world and mastered some wonderful feelings... I think now I will be able to write articles that can resonate and let them start to be keen on creating the next generation!"


    Stop it!


    All my good impressions about elves are going to collapse!!!


    However, no one cares about Donne''s cry. Dantrian and Sanye have now completely fallen into a frenzied creative desire, especially Sanye. Just now, while personally experiencing that feeling, he painted in the mirror. The texture drawn is almost irresistible. Unfortunately, after Donne saw it, he directly took away those valuable works and turned them into his own private treasure Hide - he won''t let this picture appear in front of others.


    As for dantelian, she completely put herself in the scene just now, constantly recalled all kinds of feelings just now in her mind, and then restored the scene with her pen and delicate and gorgeous words.


    Donne, who was next to him, just took a look and immediately took the air conditioner out of his sight - looking at it again, he felt he didn''t have to go out of the room today.


    In short, after really experiencing that feeling, dantrian and trefoil were inspired to create works far beyond the previous level. Now they are full of gratitude to Donne.


    "Messenger, please don''t bother."


    At this time, Pamela, the most stable of a group of ELF girls, came to Donne. It was a pity that her words didn''t calm down Donne. Instead, Donne almost exploded in situ when she saw such an intelligent and gentle female elf in ordinary days.


    Not to mention that she is also the first president of Ellington college appointed by Donne. She is Elia''s teacher


    "We won''t ask for anything. If we really want to say, we actually have only one request."


    Pamela looked at Donne with a smile and said, "in fact, we only hope that the messenger will enable us to successfully give birth to an elf child for you."


    What are you talking about? Give birth to a child for me! It''s just for you elves!


    "I know you are troubled, but actually..."


    Pamela came up to Donne and said in his ear, "Your Majesty asked us to do so..."


    Donne''s pupils contracted suddenly: "isalie!?"


    "That''s right."


    Pamela nodded, pointed to her chest and said, "so you can rest assured... Oh, I forget human possessiveness. I''m afraid you don''t like to see us combine with other elves?"


    Pamela suddenly smiled: "of course, if you can make us all fall in love with you, I''m afraid her majesty doesn''t mind letting us all marry you... This is an exception for you."


    Let them all fall in love with themselves?


    Donne''s eyes are black. Although it sounds great and has a sense of achievement, but... He knows himself very well.


    This is almost impossible.


    Besides, it''s not a game. He doesn''t have so much time for dating and strategy one by one, asshole! And he doesn''t have so much time for love!


    Donne really didn''t dare to stay any longer. He told Pamela to keep them secret, then explained the task to them, and then ran away in a panic.


    As soon as he returned to the Lord''s house, he was badly hit in the stomach!

 Chapter 1258

    "Dear, dear! The task you assigned me has been almost completed. Oh! How! Am I more capable than my mother?"


    Looking at Rowling''s expression of "come and praise me", Donne choked silently and rubbed her head.


    Heaven can learn. Now his legs began to soften when he heard the word "capable".


    "Well done. But the point is, how did you teach those guys?"


    Donne is more concerned about how well Rowling is doing now than whether she can do it (see Chapters 1159 to 1163 for details).


    "Of course! Keep training. Now those lizards and Warcraft are obedient!"


    Rowling patted her chest with special pride. She thought it was her own hard work that led to such good results. But in fact, she was able to teach those guys so obediently, on the one hand, because of the animal training methods provided by Donne, on the other hand, because of the abundant food continuously transported from the Ilus Empire to sharhera.


    The main reason why the living environment in the underground world is so bad is that there is a lack of food, so there is such a fierce struggle for survival among all races.


    But now the balance has been broken. With Donne''s help, the dark elves and red stone dwarfs can continuously obtain a large amount of food, so the race can flourish. Lizards and other underground Warcraft who originally squeezed their living space suddenly found that with the continuous growth of the number of dark elves and red stone dwarfs, the pace of expansion is faster and faster, There is less and less living space left for them.


    What''s more exaggerated is that with the further widening of the strength gap between the two sides, the dark elves and red stone dwarves actually began to catch a large number of lizard people and other Warcraft, and then began to raise lizard people and Warcraft, using lizard people and Warcraft to explore unknown areas and expand their living land.


    The underground world is in a complete mess due to the development of dark elves and red stone dwarves. However, who knows that the reason why the underground world is so chaotic now is just because Rowling is working hard for the word "dear".


    And Donne, the reason for giving Rowling the task, is actually for the plan mentioned before.


    Park plan.


    Well... Of course not my sister-in-law''s paradise plan, but Donne''s adventurer paradise plan.


    It was said a long time ago that the probability of the natural birth of prandal''s Apocalypse is too small to meet the needs of social development. More importantly, it can not form a stable combat effectiveness.


    Therefore, Donne must use certain means to promote the change of this situation.


    The adventurer paradise plan is such a plan.


    The adventurer''s paradise, which has been completed and has been gradually put into operation, on the surface, is just a place for people''s entertainment and family happiness. However, it has been found that in each adventurer''s paradise, there is an area that has not been opened, and the area under construction, Is the real core of adventurer paradise.


    Simulated dungeon adventure.


    Yes, that''s the idea Donne made.


    In prandar, the more peaceful the environment is, the less likely civilians are to be exposed to danger. Without external pressure, the probability of awakening talent is smaller. Therefore, Donne needs to artificially create some "stimulating dangerous environment" to simulate the pressure of nature, so as to provide a more easily promoted environment for the people under his rule.


    Of course, the real underground city does not exist. The environment of the underground world is too dangerous. If civilians without protection go in, they will be torn to pieces by the Warcraft of the underground world before long.


    Don can''t make these places into real dungeons.


    Yes, it''s just a "simulated" dungeon adventure.


    The focus is to simulate the adventure environment of the apocalypse, so that ordinary people can also experience the tension and stimulation of the front line of life and death. According to the discussion results of Donne and her colleagues and the affirmation of otinia, they have come to a conclusion that under the stimulation of this environment, ordinary people have a very high probability of awakening their talent.


    Then, Donne and his team specially took a batch of tests with 1000 civilians of all ages in various cities, took the magic awakening potion, and then went to simulate the dungeon to explore. Finally, under their careful design, they spent all kinds of dangerous crises and experienced the guidance of adventurers played by employees, More than 600 of 1000 people have successfully awakened their talents, which is a terrible proportion.


    Then they found another thing in the statistics. Among the people participating in this experiment, the probability of awakening talent will show a downward trend with the increase of age. From the age of 6 to 12, the probability of awakening talent promoting to Apocalypse is the highest, reaching a peak. It shows a decreasing state before and after this age. Before the age of 6, the development is not stable, Therefore, there are few awakening talents. I''m afraid all those who can awaken are geniuses among geniuses.


    After the age of 50, the probability of awakening again for civilians who have not yet awakened their talents is very low. Among 100 civilians aged 50-60, only 5 have awakened their talents. Compared with other age groups, the probability of awakening is very low.


    However, once the age of 60 is over, the door to change life seems to be completely closed - yes, 100 civilian testers over the age of 60 and in all industries do not have any awakening talent even if they drink magic awakening potion.


    After this test, Donne identified the main customer group of Dungeon adventure, which is only open to customers between the ages of 6 and 60.


    For these customer groups, in order to attract them to join the adventure, we must also design some incentive levels according to their preferences - for these factors, Donne, who has played countless games, said that the design is simple and convenient.


    Children aged from 6 to 12, even in prandal, which is generally early mature, are also children without any desire at all. Hope, some may only be curious about the world, so all kinds of souvenirs of heroes can meet their needs - what mage robes used by gene star moon Lord, magic toys designed and made by Angus miracle hand, etc, You can even let the Quint brand manufacturers in silver city specially design a batch of customized rare cards and put them in the underground city to attract them to take risks and find treasure.


    The age of 12 to 18 is an awkward stage. Young girls in this period are just growing up in adolescence. They are not only eager for a sense of achievement, but also full of fear of society. At the same time, they also have a strong rebellious psychology. In order to deal with them, Donne arranged many checkpoints in the dungeon that can meet their sense of achievement, Let them have a very strong sense of achievement of the Savior, the worship of employees can meet their vanity, and the hints in words can enhance their desire to continue to make progress. Hope, this means is still very effective.


    The participants between the ages of 18 and 24 are relatively simple in composition. Wealth, power, rare magic props, handsome men and beautiful women can meet their needs. In the case of rich and powerful Donne throwing a lot of money, wealth and magic props are not a problem. Power? Don''t you come to this game to awaken the talent and have power? Not attractive enough? Never mind, there are dark elves!


    In view of the tragic status of male dark elves, Donne felt it necessary to let the human beings on the surface share the "pressure" for them. I''m afraid it''s hard for those fledgling and vigorous boys to resist this temptation. Confusion, what? Pimping? It doesn''t exist! For the dark elf men, this is to save them from suffering! For dark elf women, these are fresh seeds of life, which can greatly increase the opportunities of ethnic descendants!


    what? Only consider men and discriminate against women? Girls, of course, need special care and pimping... Er, I mean, exotic. It may not be appropriate, but it''s also a good experience to meet the gentle and considerate Apocalypse elder "accidentally" in the dungeon, isn''t it? Even Donne can make this project guest play a matchmaker stage, which can completely open the external window and recruit apocalypses who are willing to work in the dungeon. On the way of adventure games, he may be able to solve his single problem by the way. Wouldn''t it be nice to kill many birds with one stone?


    As long as the whole process monitoring is well done to ensure the personality and quality of the participants, the project can be carried out for a long time.


    Before the project officially took office, Donne ordered many people to collect all kinds of Warcraft, contracts that can be contracted, tunes that can be adjusted, taught, and all kinds of "treasures" and so on


    Rowling is busy recently to help Donne find a large number of Dungeon specialty cannon fodder monsters, that is, those lizards, as well as many Warcraft in the underground world, such as stone statue ghost, night owl demon and so on. The more dangerous ones such as corrosion demon and shadow lurk will not be considered.


    With the aid of Ellington''s materials, Rowling has successfully completed Donne''s task, collected and transferred successfully. She has taught about 100000 lizards and more than 50000 Warcraft - almost all the dark elves are turning for Donne''s orders.


    Of course, not only her, but also the red stone dwarves are also acting, and they have very senior training experience, so the Warcraft they teach is more obedient. Barold asked Donne to give him the task of teaching warcraft more than once, and despise the way of training the dark elves - this is the way they compete with each other now.


    And the Ryan Empire also harvested a lot of Warcraft


    Now, it seems that the time is finally ripe, but before the adventurer''s paradise is officially opened to the public, Donne suddenly has a great idea

 Chapter 1259

    Purgatory abyss.


    Gollius, the Great Duke of devil refining in the deep prison, lay lazily on his throne, overlooking the battlefield in the distance.


    Compared with the fierce battlefield in the past, the blood battlefield at this moment can be regarded as calm and terrible. The fluctuation of the battle can only be seen from a long distance. After the devil shrinks the defense line, the vast majority of demons are now in a state of idleness and getting increasingly anxious.


    As one of the twelve great Dukes most trusted by the demon king palmettos, gollius knows very well that this is not a good thing - once the devil is idle, he is easy to make trouble. Once he makes trouble, he will have the courage to challenge their position as great dukes.


    So the top priority is to find something for these guys.


    However, although his Majesty the devil king and the king of mankind Donne negotiated cooperation and decided to take the initiative to test the devil''s plan for them, until now, there has been no order for specific action from the devil king.


    Therefore, all demons basically stay idle near their nests. Some really boring demons have begun to fight each other to pass the time.


    Although the best choice for the devil to use for recreation is the crystallization of human memories, here, the crystallization of human memories is expensive. It is very difficult to get one. After all, there is no common currency here. Everything depends on strength, and only enough great credit has been made, Their leaders may reward a memory crystal - or they will take their own luck and be actively summoned by humans to prandal, and then obtain the soul through trading. After obtaining the soul, they will extract the memory crystal.


    A wonderful enough memory crystal can be used repeatedly and can be used as an heirloom. Exchanging memory crystals among demons is also one of the most popular entertainment activities.


    By exchanging memories, they can experience all kinds of life without much effort, which is very cost-effective.


    Now, gollius is playing with a memory crystal in his hand. Because it''s too boring, he plans to amuse himself.


    "Hi, gore! Here comes Donne again! Are you interested in inviting us all to the trial reading?"


    Helophelia, the Great Duke of lust, suddenly appeared in front of Goliath, swinging her enchanting body and looking at it with a smile.


    "Trial reading activity?"


    Gollius looked puzzled: "what do you mean?"


    "Probably just try to read the story book he brought..."


    Sylophelia is not sure. Literally, it should be so. That''s right.


    "Not interested."


    Gollius curled his mouth. Instead of reading a story book, he might as well relax in the crystallization of memories.


    The soul can directly enter the crystal of memory and experience the life of the master of the crystal, and can indulge in the memory and do whatever it wants. In fact, the time it takes is just a moment. In that case, why should it bother its eyes and read any story books.


    "I haven''t read human story books. Aren''t they all Knight heroes with high sounding words? This kind of protagonist is too rigid, too routine and too boring."


    Saratimore, who was lying next to him and bored, was inspired by the speech and hurried to say, "don''t rush to refuse, my Lord! In fact, you are misunderstood!"


    After a few days in purgatory, saratimore found himself a little uncomfortable with life here - it was extremely boring compared with Ellington!


    ¡ª¡ªAnd they haven''t started with the devil yet. Saratimore doesn''t even have a chance to go back to work. If gorius doesn''t start, he can''t start. It''s too boring!


    Gollius looked at it with burning eyes: "misunderstanding?"


    "Yes!"


    Saratimore nodded: "although the previous literary works of the human country are of that style, this situation has changed too much since Donne became the uncrowned queen of mankind! Especially the novels and comics issued by Ellington publishing house. Go and have a look. I think you may find a surprise."


    Speaking of this, saratimore said with a little regret: "unfortunately, there is no way to see the magic projection here, otherwise only those programs can kill a lot of time."


    "Novel? Cartoon? Magic projection?"


    Gollius nodded: "that''s what Donne said last time. Is it so interesting?"


    "Of course, inspired by Donne, today''s novels, comics, animations and TV dramas are all inclusive. There are all kinds of them!"


    Saratimore said with assurance: "even many human chambers of Commerce have changed careers and began to specialize in the creation of such cultural works. After humans are full and warm, this product suddenly has a market."


    "Really?"


    Gollius said faintly, "you say it''s all inclusive, all kinds of things? Then I want a novel with our devil as the protagonist, do you have it?"


    Saratimore was stunned. The authors of the novels are all human beings. Of course, the protagonists of the novels are also human beings. Novels with the devil as the protagonist... Are really uncommon.


    "I think... Yes."


    Saratimore is not sure, but according to the abdominal darkness of Donne, even if he didn''t have it, now he can give you a whole book.


    Gollius became interested: "let''s go and have a look."


    So they got up again and came to a hill near the demon king''s throne, which was specially reserved for Donne, and then they saw Donne standing there.


    Before they could speak, Donne said directly, "all smaller. It''s too troublesome to cast deformation on these things. Shrink and adapt yourself."


    Gollius was shocked. No human had ever dared to talk to them like that.


    "No human has ever dared to talk to us like that!"


    It''s the Great Duke of the saw blade again.


    Donne glanced at it faintly: "now... Oh, the guy who always likes to find fault and was beaten in the face by me, what''s your name?"


    The Great Duke of saw blade devil was furious: "you stupid human don''t even know my name. Listen to me. The Duke''s name is kukavosov -"


    As soon as KUKA vosover''s voice fell, Donne smiled: "thank you. I''ve received your real name... What do you think I''d better do with this name?"


    Gollius: "


    Sylvia: "


    Kukavosov: "


    Demons and elemental creatures, even the real names prayed by God, have similar effects and can be influenced by some contracts or summoning spells. In history, magicians used tricks to obtain the devil''s real name, and then in turn used the devil''s real name to enslave the devil with some enslavement spells or props to work for themselves.


    Although few, it is a feasible way.


    In particular, Donne is still such a powerful legend. If he really summoned it in prandal and took the opportunity to enslave it


    The most painful thing is that now he has signed a contract with the demon king and can''t fight with him.


    "Sorry, the great king of mankind, I was wrong."


    Kukavosov was decisive.


    Donne: "


    You think so fast, let me have no sense of achievement!


    "Stop talking nonsense. It will be a trial reading. What about the things?"


    Gollius didn''t want to waste time and went straight to the subject.


    Donne stood beside him with his arms in his arms and a smile on his face. "It''s all here. It''s numbered. You can pick it and look at it from the beginning."


    Therefore, a group of devil Dukes immediately began the trial reading, and the devil king palmettos didn''t come because he was not interested.


    "... OK! OK! OK!"


    Not long after I first started watching it, an excited roar suddenly sounded on the hill: "it''s great! You should kill these people who look down on people - no, they look down on the little devil!"


    It''s gorlius.


    Donne was stunned. He was so excited just at the beginning? This sense of substitution is gone!


    He didn''t know that although gollius was now the great devil Duke, he also grew up from a little devil at the bottom. Donne only saw its scenery, and the demons under him only saw its powerful power. However, he encountered how great setbacks and pain, and how many times he encountered near death crises, Only it knows.


    The little devil protagonist in the book was betrayed from the beginning. When he was almost doomed to death, he was lucky to survive. He also obtained the inheritance of a fallen devil grand duke, and then directly killed the guy who betrayed him. This is a replica of it!


    Had it not been for the unexpected inheritance, gorius would not have had the opportunity to grow to this stage.


    Gollius almost stared at the book in his hand, flushed with excitement (although it was originally red), and carefully controlled the power in his body for fear of accidentally burning the book.


    Wonderful!


    This must continue to catch up!


    "... WOW! Isn''t it? Can you still play like this!?"


    On the other hand, helophelia exclaimed with another comic book. Obviously, the "knowledge" in the book opened its eyes - the inheritance of the skills of great teachers from a country on earth completely convinced prandal''s lust leader.


    Seeing that the great Dukes of the devil are intoxicated with the impact of these new cultures one by one, Donne struck while the iron was hot and said: "the authors of these works now live a very poor life. If you want their works to continue, please pay to support genuine reading. It''s a heart to buy these books or reward and support the authors!"


    "Reward! Must reward! All these magic crystals are for the author... Er, dantrian don? Well! That''s her!"


    "I also want to reward! Master heilongdingding is the real erotic art master! I want to give him my collection! From today on, he will be my teacher!"


    Donne showed a bright smile. Even the devil should support genuine reading.


    "Of course, no problem, but I have a small request for cooperation..."

 Chapter 1260

    Now, Rowling, barord and tastrow have collected a large number of Warcraft, and they have been trained almost. They can basically ensure security and can be put into use at any time.


    However, after Donne came to the abyss of purgatory, he suddenly felt that this was not enough.


    Yes, as a place that continuously trains apocalyptists for prandal, is it too monotonous to only have Warcraft?


    How can such a place be without the traditional villain devil!


    The treasure guarded by the devil is really worth seizing!


    So


    "I have a small request for cooperation."


    Hearing what Donne said, salatimore immediately turned away, because he knew that the next time was the bad luck of his companions.


    After reading the opening tens of thousands of words, gollius, the Great Duke of devil refining in the deep prison, who has been completely conquered by shuangwen, said decisively: "what cooperation? As long as this dantrian Tang continues to write, it''s easy to say anything!"


    This guy is about to become brain powder


    Donne smiled and said, "it''s not a big deal. I just want to recruit some devil employees from the abyss of purgatory."


    "You want to recruit the devil as an employee?"


    Hilophelia, the Great Duke of lust and evil, looked at Donne in great amazement: "but you know, the stronger the devil is, the more difficult it is to cross the portal and go to the human country. Even if there is a devil applying, I''m afraid it''s just some little demons or bad demons trying to escape the battlefield. The bad demons don''t even have wisdom. What''s the use?"


    Bad demons have no wisdom and will not resist. Like little demons, they are at the bottom of the devil society. However, little demons have the possibility of unlimited upward promotion - just like gollius, a devil in deep prison - and bad demons are more tragic. They will obey the orders of any high-level demons, in other words... Bad demons are cannon fodder in any case.


    Donne smiled. "That''s the problem I need to solve."


    In Donne''s opinion, even the lowest level evil devil has its value of existence - without any self reason, fully obeying the control of high-level demons, never tired, never dead and working. This is not the most perfect employee in the eyes of capitalists... Er, I mean, the most perfect assembly line robot!


    What''s more valuable is that the number of bad demons is huge and their fertility is extremely strong, which leads to their extremely low employment cost. If Donne is to pursue profits, all bad demons can add at least zero to the existing profit margin!


    Of course, now profits are meaningless to Donne, who has basically ruled the whole prandal. It is a feasible scheme to use bad demons to supplement the current insufficient productivity and expand production capacity.


    In addition, what Donne wants to hire now is not a low-level bad devil or a little devil, but a devil who can act as a big boss.


    Unexpectedly, when Sylvia heard Donne''s words, her eyes lit up and said without hesitation, "I sign up!"


    The devil Dukes nearby are all confused. Let''s not say if you can go out. You, a devil dukes, are going to work in the hands of a human? Do you still have the dignity of a devil Duke!?


    Where do you put the faces of our colleagues?


    "What are you looking at? Compared with here, those fresh and tender humans... Er, I mean, how fresh the air in the human country is! Tired of fighting and killing here, I also want to take a vacation."


    Who believes you!


    This is the common aspiration of Donne and the other devil dukes.


    "Well, I admit, I just want to try the taste of human beings and exchange my experience with master heilongdingding."


    Helophelia twisted to Donne: "so, king of mankind, do you mind taking me as an employee?"


    "How are you so sure I can get you out of here?"


    Helophelia smiled gracefully, "isn''t that what you just said?"


    If it wasn''t for its devil characteristics, who would have thought that the noble and elegant woman in front of her would be the queen of lust


    If you take it out


    Donne felt it necessary to open a chain of men''s first aid stations in ilrus.


    However, it has to be said that the proposal of shilofulia is very exciting to Donne. A big Duke of lust is absolutely handy in controlling other demons. As long as he can master shilofulia, he is equivalent to controlling all demons in the human country, and the cost performance is quite high.


    Donne thought for a moment and nodded. "Yes, I''ve decided to hire you. Let''s sign the job contract."


    Seeing that helophelia really signed a job contract with Donne, gollius hurriedly asked, "I want to apply for it, too!"


    "You?"


    Hilophelia, who successfully applied for the job, immediately entered the upper level of the contempt chain and looked contemptuously at gollius: "what else can you do except fight and kill? Is a devil Duke who can only destroy the world when he comes to the human kingdom?"


    "You --"


    Gollius had nothing to say, because what he was really good at was destruction.


    Donne waved: "well, I don''t intend to expand the leadership for the time being. In the future, Sylvia will be responsible for managing the demons recruited from the abyss of purgatory, restraining them from harming humans, and strictly obey my orders."


    Helophelia blinked. "What are you going to do?"


    Donne said with a smile: "I have opened up some underground cities in the human kingdom... Those underground cities are now empty and need to arrange some residents. Now there are lizard people, dog headed people and a large number of Warcraft, but I think it should be more perfect to have demons in them."


    "Dungeons?"


    "Yes... Don''t you think it''s very romantic for adventurers to shuttle underground and take risks in caves or rooms dug naturally or artificially?"


    Sylvia looked embarrassed: "I don''t think so. It''s better to ask where you can take risks. Why is it a dungeon?"


    "It''s probably a convention? Adventurers should look for encounters in the underground city?"


    "Always feel strange..."


    "As an employee, the first thing you have to do is to execute the boss''s orders, not question the boss''s decision."


    Donne said expressionless, "next, you have seven days to recruit your first batch of employees. Considering the special situation of the devil, you try to recruit those who are depressed and frustrated, have a desire to kill. Hope is low, grow scary, and can eat on your face."


    "This requirement seems a little difficult to meet..."


    "That''s what you need to solve. As the boss, I only give orders."


    Donne said that, put away the "rewards" and left.


    ¡­¡­


    Dantelian looked at a pile of high-quality magic crystals and all kinds of magic metals in front of her and thought it was ridiculous: "so... These are the books bought by the Great Duke of the devil and rewarded me?"


    "That''s right, so, girl! Come on and update! It''s not a dream to empty the devil''s treasure house every day!"


    Donne patted danterian on the shoulder. "The hope of conquering the abyss of purgatory is on you!"


    Dantrian blinked: "I don''t care, as long as you can often accompany me to make children."


    Donne: "


    "Are you okay..."


    The next three leaves pulled the corners of his mouth: "what are these things that I, the reader from the purgatory abyss, reward..."


    It seems that all the strange things on the ground are cut from the body of some Warcraft, or some don''t know whether it is a devil or a devil... There are big and small strange shapes.


    Donne looked away. When he saw those things, he felt inexplicable pain: "those... Are all the treasures treasured by the lust demon leader and the pleasure demon hilophelia. She is very eager to give them to you, and then have a good exchange of experience and experience with your" teacher... "


    What kind of expression would it be if it knew that the so-called "master of emotion and desire" was actually just a pure fairy lady who had just experienced men and women?


    Donne was suddenly interested in it


    Seven days later, Donne returned to the abyss of purgatory on time, brought the latest batch of works for these more thirsty demons, and met the demons recruited by helophelia.


    It seems that he really cares about Donne''s orders. Generally speaking, the demons recruited are indeed some weak but ferocious demons. The vast majority of them are skeleton chain demons and white bone demons. These children who have been seriously injured in the battle and can''t recover are now heard to be able to eat on their faces, They immediately gathered around hilophelia, eager to hold big legs. If they didn''t get a job, I''m afraid they would soon die in a corner of the purgatory abyss - you know, there is no humanitarian care here. They die when they die, and only the weak need protection.


    Donne wanted to pose here and have an interview with these demons in the abyss of Purgatory - but after seeing the dark number, he gave up the idea and threw out a pile of contracts and let them sign them slowly.


    The devil is scrambling to sign the contract of mankind, which is probably the first time since the birth of this race.


    It was a day after all the demons signed the contract. Donne made a simple statistics. The total number of demons hired this time had exceeded 50000, which means that thousands of demons can be allocated to each dungeon, which is enough to fill the dungeons they designed.


    After calculating in his mind, Donne smiled. Next, he gave simple training to these demons. Through their indirect control of Warcraft, lizard man, dog head man and so on, they can form a big network and control the whole dungeon in their hands.


    Only in this way can we master the degree of stimulation to those tourists.


    Soon, the time came late in the midsummer month. Donne''s carefully planned adventurer paradise plan finally officially kicked off with the peak of tourists'' travel!

 Chapter 1261

    Joseph is an ordinary man from the mountain city of bein. Although he is close to 30 this year, he has not been married.


    The reason is very simple. He is too timid to take the initiative to pursue girls. More importantly, at the most critical moment of starting a family, he has no job, no savings, and he is not a potential stock like the apocalypse. Which girl is willing to take the initiative to marry him?


    If Donne hadn''t come to prandal, brought reform to the world and lifted many people out of poverty and become rich, I''m afraid Joseph would die in a corner like his popular name and be bitten by a mouse.


    But now it''s different.


    With the development of Datang chamber of Commerce, everyone has found a place to play their value. As long as you want to change your life, even if you are just a tramp, you can find a place to work hard in the factory of Datang chamber of Commerce - not only get salary, but also eat and live. What else do you want?


    Joseph is a very lucky guy. When he first entered Beiyin, he was lucky to apply for a porter, and then started from the bottom step by step. Until now, he has become the leader of a warehouse transportation team. Compared with before, his treatment is earth shaking.


    But... Even such a lucky life can''t change the fact that he has no love for women.


    "You waste! Coward! Fool!"


    The girl looked disappointed and cursed herself. Joseph could still remember how he was shivering in the corner. If the patrol didn''t appear and save her at last, I''m afraid what happened later would make him regret more


    He can''t even protect the girl he likes. What kind of man is he?


    So Joseph had a rare luxury and took an airship to Ellington, the birthplace of the Tang chamber of Commerce.


    He wants to come here and feel what kind of magical city the city that created the chamber of commerce that changed his life is. Maybe it can really change him?


    "The adventurer''s paradise offers a big reward and a 50% discount?"


    Just after passing the gate of the adventurer''s paradise, Joseph suddenly noticed the propaganda on the gate.


    Haven''t Adventure Park been open for some time? Why is there a big reward now? And still 50% off!


    Joseph hesitated for a moment and immediately bought a ticket. Although the adventurer''s paradise had already opened in Bain, with his income, he would feel flesh pain even if he went there. After all, he had to save some money to marry a wife.


    But now, his girlfriend is gone. He still saves fart money!


    After entering the adventurer''s paradise, Joseph suddenly found out what kind of place the theme park is.


    "Here is the place to feed dog food..."


    Joseph was full of bitterness. He suddenly found himself in the wrong place. No matter how people around him looked, they didn''t seem to come here to play, but more like coming here to bask in their sisters and boyfriends


    It was clearly in the sun, but Joseph felt as if he was in the cold winter and the cold wind was blowing behind him


    "Shit! It''s not an illusion!"


    Another chill came. Joseph suddenly jumped up and turned behind him. He was frightened to find that there was a dark cave behind him!


    Next to the cave, a row of tourists with different expressions are standing. They are old and young. The youngest seems to be only seven or eight years old, and the oldest seems to be in his fifties.


    Looking at the gloomy cave, Joseph summoned up the courage to get up, and then heard the introduction of the staff.


    "... it''s gloomy and terrible. Only brave people are welcome here. People without courage are not allowed to visit here. Therefore, it is also called ''the underground city of the brave''."


    Boom!


    Joseph looked disdainfully at the staff, the underground city of the brave? Lie to the ghost! Isn''t it the haunted house publicized by the planning department! They are all deceptive tricks. What are you afraid of!


    Even if he was a coward, he wouldn''t be afraid of that kind of thing.


    At this time, the staff continued: "In addition, if you participate in this game, you can win all kinds of mysterious awards. In order to promote this project, your majesty Donne buried many precious treasures in the depths of the dungeon, such as precious alchemy potions, precious magic equipment, treasure chest filled with gold coins, etc... of course, gold coins are only samples, and they must be converted into paper money after coming out."


    A customer was moved: "you mean, if these treasures are found by US tourists, they belong to us?"


    "Of course, our Lord Donne won''t be stingy with this treasure, will he?"


    The staff said proudly, "these treasures are only intended to stimulate real warriors to participate in the game, so they are deliberately put in."


    "Don''t you often listen to the thrilling stories of adventurers in the mouth of bards? Now the opportunity comes. The brave dungeon perfectly simulates the adventurer''s adventure process, including all kinds of dangers, all kinds of treasures, and even Warcraft, devil and so on."


    "If you think about it carefully, his majesty Donne doesn''t want to take advantage of this opportunity to make money. If he really wants to continue to make money, he can lock those treasure boxes and sell keys of various levels at the entrance. Only with the key can he open the corresponding lock, or sell Dungeon maps... There are some means to make money, but he doesn''t have this Don''t do it! "


    "Why? It''s all for the sake of you customers! Because you want to experience the original adventure! Challenge your limits!"


    "See! We have perfectly fulfilled your wishes here! There is only one knife at the beginning, and all equipment depends on fighting! You have to rely on your courage and wisdom to challenge these levels and overcome them, so you can get the treasure. If you lose, you can only leave here and become a loser."


    The staff pointed to the next screen and said, "see? It records all the people who have successfully brought out the treasure. As long as they can successfully bring out the treasure, no matter which kind is large, medium or small, they are successful in the challenge, they can leave your name here for photos and be respected by all latecomers."


    "Are you excited? Just act quickly! This is the best chance for you to show your courage to others!"


    "I''m going in!"


    Suddenly, the voice from behind startled the people. After the crowd separated, Joseph, who was a little nervous, crowded over.


    "Aha! This gentleman looks like a loser with a bad life!"


    The staff did not hesitate to belittle Joseph. He looked at Joseph with a high look: "are you sure you really have the courage to challenge here?"


    "Sure... Sure!"


    "Are you sure you won''t be scared to pee your pants in the face of the following dangers!?"


    "OK!"


    Angry, Joseph took out his work permit and shouted, "at least we are all employees of Datang chamber of Commerce, can''t we save some face for me?"


    "I''m from the headquarters and you''re from the branch."


    Joseph: "


    "But for the sake of your colleagues, I won''t talk nonsense. Take it."


    The staff member smiled and threw Joseph a bag and handed him a small bottle.


    "What is this?"


    "His majesty Donne gave each Challenger a gift, magic awakening potion. After drinking it, it is possible to awaken his talent and become an apocalypse in the process of challenge."


    The staff member said calmly, "as for whether you can awaken your talent, it depends on your own determination and perseverance."


    "What?! can you awaken the talent and become an apocalypse!?"


    Those customers who watched from behind were not calm: "I want to participate, too!"


    "Those who want to participate queue up at the back. The number of entrances allowed at each time period is limited - I''m crazy for you!?"


    These staff members obviously underestimated the attraction of awakening talent to others. Almost the moment they heard that they could awaken talent, all these tourists rioted and poured in directly.


    The next moment, the staff''s face changed and shouted. A powerful blood force broke out in an instant, setting all the rioting tourists in place.


    Apocalypse!


    The staff said coldly, "I said... Everyone, get out of the line!"


    The tourists were honest at once.


    Joseph looked at him in shock: "do you..."


    "That''s right."


    The staff member said calmly, "in the previous test, I successfully awakened my talent and became an apocalypse."


    Joseph took a breath of air conditioning, and a living example stood in front of him. If he couldn''t seize the opportunity this time, he could really kill himself!


    "Carry this."


    The staff member took out a backpack and handed it to Joseph: "there are seven days of dry food in it, but only three days of drinking water. If you can''t find water in the underground city, you will only die of thirst. If you find water but don''t get food, you will also die of hunger."


    "There are only three torches prepared. You must find lighting tools by yourself. Otherwise, you may be stunned and captured by the enemies in the dark - but please rest assured that all the enemies in our dungeon are trained. At most, you will be seriously injured and will not die."


    "Then it''s the way home for emergency escape."


    The staff pointed to the returning crystal at the bottom of the backpack and said very seriously, "this is the only way for you to leave the dungeon in an instant, so you must be careful not to lose it."


    Joseph said nervously, "if I lose it, will I die in it?"


    "Of course not. It''s just too much trouble for you, and the bonus will be deducted."


    Joseph: "


    "Go! If you become an apocalypse, you can marry Bai Fumei and go to the top of your life!"


    Joseph thought he was a little excited, so his excited face flushed, and he unswervingly entered the underground city.


    "Ah --"

 Chapter 1262

    Donne stood behind Fiona, staring at the holographic screen on the magic projection, smiling.


    Cameras are distributed in every corner of the simulated underground city. All these cameras are connected with the central control center of their respective theme parks. They are played repeatedly every half an hour to find the situation everywhere at any time and make full preparations for rescue.


    Those cameras are anchored with spatial coordinates. Mages who have mastered teleportation can query in the central control center at any time and transmit them - yes, every emergency rescue team in simulated dungeons is a mage who has mastered teleportation.


    Very luxurious.


    After all, Donne wanted to create a hotbed for the apocalypse, not a dark area for evil.


    After looking at it for a moment, Donne put his chin on Fiona''s head, gently pinched her shoulder and asked, "how is the dungeon working?"


    "Now it has just begun to get on track. At present, according to the feedback of Adventure Parks in various cities, more than 100000 people have entered the underground city. Under our prepared guidance, there are civilians of all ages, but mainly young people."


    Fiona pointed to the screen and said, "especially young couples, in the dangerous situation of completely simulating the real situation, they are more likely to burst out their potential and suddenly wake up and become apocalypses."


    "In the past half a month, more than 5000 apocalypses have been born from the dungeon, and this number continues to rise."


    Fiona''s face was full of smiles: "There are also some typical examples, such as Joseph, who was originally just an ordinary employee of ours, but he awakened his talent in the dungeon of Ellington, found a great treasure, instantly became rich and handsome, and embarked on the peak of his life - after our exclusive interview with the magic projection tower and deliberately guided the public opinion, many people now know the adventurer The dungeon adventure in the paradise can make people wake up and become apocalyptic. "


    Donne smiled and said, "whether it''s a placebo effect or really effective, our original intention of building a dungeon has been achieved."


    "Yes."


    Fiona said with great admiration: "now those civilians who did not break through the talent of awakening are discussing this matter, which has become a phenomenal event. Aurelia and I are considering whether to further guide public opinion and expand this influence."


    "But now more and more people have gathered in the adventurer''s paradise in various cities. The maximum capacity of each underground city we originally designed is 10000 people, and the probability of meeting in it is very low. Now, if we don''t deliberately limit the number of people entering, I''m afraid those crazy people have filled the underground city."


    "So after careful consideration, we decided not to do it for the time being, let public opinion ferment by itself, and guide it after we expand the scale and increase the number of people we can accommodate."


    Donne nodded. They both thought very well and should have done so.


    Using the dungeon to simulate the dangerous adventure environment, combined with the magic awakening potion, coupled with the natural magic deposition environment of the underground world, the probability of awakening talent has been raised to a very terrible height.


    However, this also involves a more troublesome thing - these catalytic apocalypses have little practical ability.


    Think about it carefully. Maybe the awakened Apocalypse today was actually a potbellied chamber of Commerce boss yesterday, or a cook working in the back kitchen of a tavern, or just an ordinary housewife


    These people are ordinary people without combat experience. After suddenly awakening their talent, they may feel very fresh, excited and excited, but can you expect such people to fight? Don''t think about it, it''s impossible.


    They may be excited for a moment and want to break away from the current life track and challenge a new life, but soon they will find that they have long been used to the current life - only those who are still young can take advantage of this opportunity to change their life.


    After those middle-aged people awaken their talents, they will return to their original life after a period of time, and there will be no big change at all.


    Of course, it is necessary to catalyze the birth of the apocalypse. Why? Because the future society will be a magical society, and the road ahead of them will be wider in the future.


    With the progress of magic reform technology, more and more people in this society need to be able to use magic in the future. Only by becoming an apocalypse can they master the method of using magic, bear more responsibilities and have the opportunity to get more job opportunities.


    Yes, these apocalypses did not catalyze for fighting from the beginning. These mass-produced apocalypses are the mainstay of future social development, prandal''s "college students" and the new backbone.


    Next, Donne will consider establishing some apocalypse colleges to teach these suddenly awakened gifted adults how to use this power.


    ¡ª¡ªHowever, it seems that these batch catalytic apocalypses are not "college students", but more like "technical secondary school technicians". Their main social responsibility is not R & D, but construction and production


    "Continue to pay attention to the operation of the underground city. We need the detailed information here. Finally, we need to draw a curve to calculate the best age range for simulating the underground city."


    Donne finished, thought for a moment, and continued: "in addition, the business of adventurer paradise has greatly stimulated the residents'' interest in going out to play. Take this opportunity, airship transportation will also do activities by the way, which can be regarded as preparing for the crowd of this year''s glorious festival in advance."


    Fiona nodded and said, "it''s already in progress. From tomorrow, the ticket price of airship will be reduced by 20% and maintained at a 20% discount for half a month. By the way, it can also promote the flow of people and trade activities between cities."


    Now it''s the harvest month, and wheat everywhere has begun to mature. As the second season of wheat this year, the residents of prandal are very excited by the unprecedented situation, but many people are relaxed because of it - they think that since miracles have appeared this year, they will not be hungry again this year.


    That''s not a good sign.


    Just after a few good days, these people have begun to have the tendency of extravagance and debauchery. If this continues, how can it be?


    So in addition to supervising the operation of Adventure Park recently, Donne''s main energy is to accompany Aurelia to deal with the slack of farmers everywhere.


    Grain is the foundation of everything. Although all the grain seeds this year have been replaced by the high-yield seeds improved by Grandia, don''t forget that now they have a group of large grain consumers - the amount of food eaten by the demons is definitely not a small number. Don''t want to make low-level mistakes on this issue.


    He introduced the devil into the human kingdom. If he can''t stabilize these demons, he can''t be blamed for anything.


    At present, the only good thing is that, as the big boss of the devil in the human kingdom, the big Duke of lust and evil, sylophelia, is very stable and does nothing special. She just stays in the office arranged by Donne - yes, it''s "she", not "it".


    Since she came to the human kingdom, helophelia strongly protested that Donne used "it" to call the demons. In the rune language, "it" is a strong referential tendency of non intelligent creatures, similar to the contempt of a subject race for other races.


    Considering that the devil is also a divine creation and was born many years earlier than the human beings here, Donne really changed to call the devil "he and she", which refers to human beings, and even arranged a special diplomat status for hilophelia to live alone in a villa.


    Helophelia restrained the demons from making trouble. Don agreed that she would not deliberately stop her from looking for prey - the prey of pleasure devil. Everyone knows what it means. Anyway, it''s no harm to those people. Don didn''t take it seriously. The only surprise is that he didn''t expect that this guy''s taste would be so heavy, even if men and women don''t avoid it, Even the element Lord dicarios did not let go


    When the food is harvested, the first batch of food will be sent back to hell. Until then, don doesn''t want any trouble.


    But at this time, a very embarrassing thing for him finally came.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s time to come or come..."


    Donne looked at himself in the mirror and pulled the corners of his mouth. He always felt that the smile was more ugly than crying.


    Why?


    Because his "wife" is about to give birth, his "children" are about to come to the world, and soon he can meet his "father-in-law and mother-in-law" again


    At the thought of this painful relationship, Donne wanted to curse his mother. Looking at Nora sitting on the mirror, he wanted to tear her little face and rub it round!


    "What do you want?"


    Nora looked at Donne with great vigilance. She had just noticed a chill.


    "Look what you''ve done!"


    Donne gritted his teeth and said, "I didn''t do anything to Elsa, but now I''m a father. Isn''t it all your good deeds?"


    "Thank you for your compliment. Nora is the best, biding -"


    "I''m not praising you!"


    Donne growled, "who do you say you don''t use well? Why do you have to use mine? Elsa and I still --"


    "You mean," Nora blinked, "you don''t mind Elsa having another child?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Don en looked confused and forced. He suddenly reacted. If Nora didn''t use his life seeds, the situation seemed more serious!?


    "Donne!"


    Fiona''s voice came over: "where are you? Elsa is about to give birth! Uncle Tess and aunt Murphy are ready. Come quickly!"


    what the fuck!


    "I''m coming!"


    Donne clenched his teeth and stamped his feet, fighting!

 Chapter 1263

    In prandar, when women give birth, there is no very systematic way to deal with it. It is a tradition to invite nuns from the church to deliver the baby.


    It is said that life is created by God, and nuns are servants who serve God. They are infected with divinity, so nuns are the safest and most effective to deliver children.


    But once, when Donne and illumine finished, when they were bored, they looked through the Bible of the Holy See of light that illumine carried with them, and there were only sleeping slots full of heart.


    What do you say that nuns are infected with divinity? I don''t know. I think it''s hidden rules by priests. In fact, it''s just because there is a direct article in the Bible of the Holy See of light on how to deliver babies


    The Bible is an encyclopedia of prandal, which is very comprehensive in all aspects.


    Although there is not so much experience on earth, because there is a series of inherited delivery methods and the divine magic assistance of the Holy See, it is even safer to have children than in the early days on earth.


    This time, iluli invited Elsa from the headquarters of the Holy See of light, a nun (midwife) with very rich experience.


    But now the nun was blocked out of the door.


    "What exactly do you mean when I say you need me to deliver the baby and don''t let me into the room. It can''t be delayed to have a baby!"


    Sister Mara is very angry. Don''t these guys pay attention to human life!? It''s very dangerous for pregnant women to have children!


    "No, I just want to tell you in advance..."


    Fiona smiled bitterly and didn''t know how to explain. After thinking about it, she whispered, "the maternal situation inside... Is a little complicated."


    Sister Mara disagreed: "how complicated can it be? I''ve taken over triplets at the age of 40. Mother and son are safe! Don''t talk nonsense to me about delivery. I''m clean!"


    Yiluli''s expression was also a little unnatural: "mother Mara, it''s actually like this... She... In fact, she... There''s no... There''s no that..."


    Sister Mara looked puzzled: "which one?"


    Eluli smiled bitterly and leaned close to her ear, whispered a few words, and then sister Mara was silly: "are you sure?"


    Eluli nodded, and then sister Mara was really at a loss. A virgin was pregnant and gave birth. She delivered so many times in her life, which was the first time


    However, how can we avoid breaking that thing when we have children!


    This is really embarrassing her.


    At the same time, sister Mara''s heart was also full of unspeakable shock - Your Majesty Donne was really amazing. She could directly get the girl she liked pregnant without pulling out the gun!


    This is just staring at who is pregnant! You must be careful in the future


    In the room, Elsa has begun to scream in pain. Although she is very strong, the pain of childbirth is different from the pain of injury. Even Elsa can''t carry it.


    "Is there any way?"


    "No..."


    Sister Mara hesitated for a moment and whispered, "why don''t you... Ask your majesty Donne to come and check first? Confirm your innocence?"


    A group of women looked at each other and then looked at Fiona.


    "What are you looking at me for?"


    "You''re his housekeeper. You decide."


    "Why not ask queen OLINA?"


    "Me? Ask me why."


    OLINA waved her hand again and again: "I don''t care about him."


    "Better decide quickly."


    I looked out of the window every night and couldn''t help reminding them: "if the Dragon King comes later, it will be even more embarrassing."


    "What''s going on?"


    When Donne hurried to the door, he found a group of people gathered around the door. It seemed that the nun of the midwife was standing here and staring at other people. Suddenly he was a little confused.


    "I have seen your majesty Donne."


    Sister Mara nodded her first salute, and then hesitated to tell Donne about her troubles.


    The reason for hesitation is that Donne cares about maternal chastity. If he destroys his "fun" because of childbirth, he will be guilty.


    Her worry is not unreasonable. You know, in prandal, one of the favorite things for those * * * princes and nobles is to seize the virginity of girls - occasionally, some people like to seize the virginity of young men


    Of course, this is because she doesn''t know the relationship between Donne and Elsa. If she knows, she won''t worry so much.


    After hearing her words, Donne was almost angry and happy: "there are so many messy things. Now hurry in and deliver the baby - can I still be angry about this kind of thing in your eyes? Don''t forget, but I personally abolished the right of early night!"


    Sister Mara was relieved, and then whispered, "well, if you don''t mind, you can recover with divine healing after delivery..."


    Then she hurried into the room and began to get busy.


    "What are you thinking one by one!"


    Donne covered his face and sighed, "do I look like that kind of person?"


    "It''s hard to say..."


    Aurelia held out her hand: "some people are... Cough!"


    As soon as Donne stared, Aurelia shut her mouth.


    "Tell Tesser and Murphy to come."


    Otinia, who has been reading quietly next to her, raised her head and said faintly: "if they want to achieve perfect integration with the new body, the soul should mark it now."


    The so-called soul imprinting on the body is actually a process of registration, registering the blank body as its own, so that even if the soul is temporarily separated from the body, the body will not be taken away by other souls.


    When the gods created the life in this world, they actually followed a complete set of rules. The newly born life will automatically match and register with the soul to ensure one person and one number... I mean, one person and one body.


    But sometimes, if there is a malicious rush of souls - that is, what Donne and his team are doing now - who rob the reincarnation of other souls and delay the team, what should we do? So at this time, the system will automatically turn on the plug - that is, in other places, some pregnant women will be pregnant with multiple births, so that the whole reincarnation team can quickly return to normal as soon as possible


    From this point of view, the life cycle system of the world is still very intelligent... Probably.


    Now Elsa''s two children are not only excellent in blood and origin, but also born under the great divine power. Therefore, they are very attractive to those souls waiting for reincarnation. If Tesser and Murphy don''t seize the opportunity in advance, Elsa has been pregnant for so long, I''m afraid she will really give birth to two dragon babies for Donne


    Soon, Tesser and Murphy, who had been preparing, were carried over by the Dragon Kings Sasha glott and Ezra Kamanda. At this moment, they have separated from the body of AOJIN young dragon prepared for them, and their souls are housed in the soul core specially prepared for them. In order to adapt to the new body, they also made some adaptive adjustments to their souls, The overflow power is not so powerful - I''m afraid only the dragon has this ability except the gods.


    "Here we are! We''ll be ready in a minute!"


    Sasha glott shouted excitedly and landed beside the people. This time, he came to witness the rebirth of Tess harkro and Murphy harksa.


    "The soul core is ready. Let''s start now!"


    Sasha glott said excitedly, "should we send the soul into the body now?"


    "Yes."


    Donne looked at otinia. "Are you coming?"


    Otinia is, after all, the daughter of greterence, the God of death. Should she be quite familiar with the business of soul reincarnation?


    Otinia raised her head and a strange light flashed in her eyes: "her strength is more suitable. You''d better do it yourself."


    Donne was stunned and then reacted. She was talking about Nora''s power.


    Indeed, Nora''s power is perfectly suited in this regard.


    [Nora! Work!]


    [no!]


    The angry Nora looked away and ignored Donne: [who was blaming me just now? Hum, this is really the present newspaper!]


    ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿


    Donne was speechless.


    [so, some people have a thick skin. They promise good things when they are useful and ignore others when they are useless. This kind of person is really bad! I''m --]


    Donne silently said in his heart: [a candy house.]


    [I don''t mind, hiss... If... I mean if... If he is more sincere in apologizing... I will... I will...]


    [it seems that someone''s friend is lying in the room suffering now, but someone takes the opportunity to blackmail me here... Is that really good?]


    Nora, who was drooling, suddenly became serious when she heard the speech: [how can it be said to be blackmail? It''s clearly the treatment that should be enjoyed for normal work... Hum, I won''t talk nonsense to you. I''ll help Elsa now!]


    Nora then went into the room and swept away the souls of Tesser and Murphy - in the eyes of others who had not seen Nora, a very strong force of life suddenly burst out from Donne and took the two souls to the room to "register".


    well! Elsa''s stomach is getting so big! that ''s great!


    After entering the room, Nora looked at Elsa''s stomach very happily. It was her masterpiece!


    Are these two souls? Well, it''s good. It really fits the body I made. There''s no incompatibility at all!


    Nora looked at the two souls beside her with satisfaction. With a small hand, the two souls went directly into Elsa''s stomach. Nora patted them and helped them complete the registration formalities.


    Eh? wait?


    Nora, who was clapping her hands, suddenly froze.


    Oh, no


    Just now... Which soul was sent to which body?

 Chapter 1264

    "Congratulations, your majesty. It''s twins... Anyway, you seem to know it''s twins long ago?"


    Sister Mara looked at the indifferent people with a strange expression.


    Why are these guys not excited at all? A new life has been born - er, it seems that only those two guys are more excited.


    The more excited, naturally, are Sasha glott and Ezra Kamanda. This time Tesser and Murphy can be reborn, which is of great significance to the sparsely populated dragon race.


    In particular, the Taser couple are still very experienced veteran generals. They will be more confident in fighting chaos in the future.


    "How''s Elsa?"


    Clara and Alberton can''t care about their children now. They care more about how their daughter is. Maybe that''s the particularity of being a parent.


    "I''m very safe."


    After a pause, sister Mara said a little blankly, "or should I say, I''ve never seen a pregnant woman recover so quickly... It''s estimated that you''ll see her later..."


    As soon as sister Mara''s voice fell, Elsa, sweating, opened the door of the delivery room and ran out: "children?! come on, come on, let me see them! I haven''t seen it just now, and the child is gone!"


    Donne is speechless and choking, girl... That''s your parents... Don''t get into the state so fast, okay


    Seeing Elsa happily pick up the reborn Tesser and Murphy, Donne''s eyes kept jumping. Nora''s lazy and labor-saving practice brought him extremely serious ethical problems


    [Nora, do you think I should call them children, or should I call them father-in-law and mother-in-law?]


    ¡¾¡­¡­¡¿


    [Nora?]


    [... Hey! Hey! Hey! I didn''t mess things up!]


    Tang Enmin noticed that Nora was suddenly distracted, and his face suddenly changed: [what did you screw up again?]


    Nora was in a hurry: [no, I really didn''t make any mistakes. Don''t say eight words! I''ll sue you for slander!]


    Donne is in a hurry. This little guy is too unreliable! Did she forget something more important?


    At present, he can''t care to continue to be happy with these people here. If this guy messes up anything again, he has to go to wipe her fart!


    Dunn is a big fool! So there''s really no mistake!]


    [really not?]


    [really not!]


    How could it be wrong?


    Nora is a little guilty. Although she really can''t remember which soul she put into which body, is this important? Anyway, they are Elsa''s parents, not others... Right?


    Seeing Nora so sure, Donne was a little relieved. Maybe he was just too nervous himself.


    "Hee hee! Babies look so cute! But they are so small. What do they want to eat now?"


    Elsa looked at the two little monkeys like babies and didn''t have the consciousness to be a mother at all, but this is also the norm for most mothers in prandal - ordinary men and women here get married very early, on the one hand, to form a family as soon as possible and reduce the burden on the original family, on the other hand, to increase the labor force and production capacity as much as possible.


    Because they are too young, many people don''t even grow up when their children are born, let alone take care of them.


    However, with the development of society and the increase of income, this situation will soon be improved. Although Donne needs them to improve the fertility rate, it is still too risky for pregnant women to get married and have children at the age of 14 or 15.


    And it''s hard for them to fulfill their parents'' obligations.


    What they need to eat is your milk


    Looking at Elsa, Donne sighed and didn''t say that.


    But before he could figure out how to explain to Elsa, Sasha glott over there had taken out two cups and handed them over. Donne looked carefully. There was golden juice in it. It smelled very sweet and seemed a little familiar.


    "Is this..."


    Ezra Kamanda came up to Donne and whispered, "it''s the juice squeezed by the golden holy fruit and ambergris fruit. The dragon people basically ate these fruits when they were born. After a few days of teeth grow, they can eat meat."


    Teeth grow out in a few days


    Donne slipped aside and hid. His face was thrilled. How fast did the Dragon children grow?


    But... Speaking of this, Donne''s heart is also full of doubts. Now the new bodies of Tesser and Murphy are created by Nora using his and Elsa''s genetic factors, and they are born in a human state. So should they be Dragons now? Or should it be human?


    In this state, what should their growth be calculated according to?


    However, what surprised Donne even more happened. Shortly after Taser and Murphy drank the juice of the golden fruit, they could speak directly.


    Yes, they can speak less than an hour after birth.


    "Your Majesty the Dragon King... You feel your face is so big."


    Sasha glott laughed: "ha ha, Murphy, when did you like to joke so much?"


    The little baby blinked: "Your Majesty, what are you talking about? I''m Taser."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sasha glott looked down at the baby. After a moment of silence, she turned her head and looked at another baby.


    "Your Majesty the Dragon King? I''m Murphy."


    Um... It''s Murphy haxha.


    Next to Donne''s face has turned green. Now he finally knows what Nora''s fool screwed up


    "Taser..."


    Sasha glott carefully considered the language: "do you feel something missing from yourself?"


    "What''s missing?"


    Tesser was stunned: "it seems that you really feel a little strange when you say that..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sasha glott was silent for a moment, then gently patted Tesser''s brain: "forget it, it''s not an important thing anyway, don''t care..."


    Hey, hey, the first generation of black dragons in your family changed from men to women. You said it wasn''t a big deal!?


    "Well... Although you are missing something... Murphy is also missing something. You just make up for each other. Speaking of you, you are also husband and wife. Let''s not say what you have lost..."


    Sasha glott comforted Tess Harlow, who was still a little confused.


    "What is missing..."


    Tesserhakro waved his arm. Although he was a newborn, he now had the ability of basic action under the action of the golden fruit. He was very healthy.


    The limbs are sound and the facial features are normal. There seems to be nothing wrong... And so on?


    Tess Harlow suddenly froze and stared at his crotch.


    "Eh!? this is --!?"


    Before Tess Harlow could react, Murphy haxatha beside her exclaimed, "how can I have one more of this thing?"


    Taser finally recovered from the petrification and twisted his stiff neck to look at his wife and his current sister.


    Tess Harlow uttered a desperate cry: "lying trough! My black dragon Tintin! How did it grow on you!?"


    "I''m surprised!"


    Murphy haksha was also flustered. She fixed her eyes, pointed to Tess Harlow and shouted, "no! Why are you a girl? Instead, I have become a boy!"


    "I, I became a woman!?"


    Tess hacklow was struck by thunder, and the whole person was stupid there.


    "Calm down, be calm and don''t panic."


    The Dragon King Sasha glott comforted them: "it''s just the wrong gender. Anyway, you''re still husband and wife. What''s the difference? And don''t you think it''s good to be a harkro for so long and suddenly become a harksa?... well, Tess harksa, the word seems to be very good."


    Tess haksa!?


    There''s no worse name than that!


    Tess Harlow looked constipated and didn''t know what to say.


    "I''ve become a boy?"


    Murphy haxha pinched her little Tintin, and her expression was quite strange. This expression and action appeared on a baby, which made people collapse.


    In fact, not only the two of them are about to collapse, but also the three levels of others present are about to collapse.


    Tess Harlow and Murphy harksa are in the wrong body? Now the gender is wrong!?


    Ouch, who''s the responsibility?


    A group of stunned melon eaters looked at Donne. Donne''s face collapsed. Nora''s pot seemed to be dead without his back. You know, many people present didn''t know Nora''s existence. In their eyes, the reincarnations of Tesser and Murphy were all controlled by Donne. Now there is a problem. Of course, he is the first responsible person.


    Damn it! Nora, don''t let me find a chance! Or I must let you fart. Bloom!


    Gnashing his teeth, Donne accepted the baptism of the people''s eyes with shame, and the kind of playful eyes made him want to get into the ground.


    But what now?


    The new bodies have been marked with soul by Nora, which is equivalent to that the blank hardware has been written into the unique registration number. Even if the soul exchange is carried out now, there is no way to lock the soul in the body. At most, it is a temporary residence... Is it difficult to let their husband and wife play the game of body exchange every three or five times?


    "Why don''t I try to erase the soul mark in your body with the power of emptiness, and then register again..."


    This is the only way Donne can think of.


    But just then, Murphy haxha stopped Donne. The baby''s eyes were bright and full of smiles: "no! It''s also good. I just want to experience the feeling of being a father by AILU."


    "Murphy! No! You can''t do that! I absolutely don''t approve!"


    "Idiot, our self-awareness still hasn''t changed. As long as we restore the giant dragon form, we can still restore the original gender. Now at most, we have a special human form. What''s exciting!"


    Tess Harlow was stunned and suddenly realized: "you seem to say so..."


    "Well, that''s right."


    Murphy huksa''s eyes flashed a strange excited expression: "anyway... That means I seem to be able to experience the feeling of men? Honey! It''s hard for you... How about trying to conceive another baby for me like this? Let you also experience the feeling of being a mother."


    what the fuck!


    Tess Harlow''s expression was as ugly as eating shit


    Donne''s expression is also quite wonderful. So, will he treat his father-in-law as his mother-in-law in the future?

 Chapter 1265

    The rebirth of Tess Harlow and Murphy harksa is certainly a great event for Ellington and the giant dragons, but for Donne, it is obviously not the most important thing in the harvest month.


    At this moment, what is more important than harvesting crops in the Ilus Empire? Don''t forget, the demons on the other side of the purgatory abyss are still waiting for his food.


    Although a so-called "miracle" broke out at the beginning of this year due to Nora''s recklessness, resulting in two seasons of crops and a lot of nutrient reduction in the soil, the crop yield in the second season may be reduced a lot, but even if it is reduced, This year''s total grain output is still an explosive figure - the use of a large number of improved seeds and plant growth catalytic liquid has led to a sharp rise in grain output. This year''s grain output can be more than the total output of the previous four years.


    "After receiving reports from various localities, the granaries built in various cities have been full to varying degrees."


    Aurelia happily reported to Donne about the harvest in various places. All the civilians were rich and rushed to pay tribute to the royal family for fear of falling behind. As a result, the granaries in various cities were full - this kind of happy trouble had never appeared before. I''m afraid Victor should sigh again after he knew about it.


    "That''s a good thing."


    Donne''s spirit was invigorated: "now we order the heads of Datang chamber of Commerce in various cities to collect the grain in the granary and transport it all to Ellington. Our first transaction with the purgatory abyss is about to begin."


    Hearing what Donne said, Aurelia''s smile disappeared: "are you sure you want to continue trading with the devil? This is not a good thing. In prandal''s history, few people who trade with the devil have a good end."


    Donne smiled confidently and said, "what are you afraid of? Others are afraid of the devil. I''m not afraid. Don''t forget who I am. I''m sent by the gods to save the world. If you fight against me, even the devil will be destroyed for you!"


    Aurelia snorted, "just show it to others. What do you show me?"


    Donne''s tone just now made her feel a little frivolous, like teasing her. It''s not a good thing.


    Donne ignored her words, stood up and said, "the most important thing is that our deal with the devil has actually begun. There are many demons in the dungeon of adventurer''s paradise. Now all those demons cooperate with our work under the rule of herophilia, the Great Duke of lust."


    After a pause, Donne continued: "in fact, we can''t be separated from the devil now, because we need them to help us share the devil''s attention in the purgatory abyss. It''s too easy for the devil to destroy the world without the suppression of the devil."


    Aurelia put down her Notepad, hesitated for a moment, and whispered, "if we really fight the devil, don''t we have a chance of winning?"


    "If we go to war this year, we will die."


    "If we go to war next year, we can barely survive some."


    "If we go to war the next year, we can stand off with each other."


    "War will start after the next year..."


    After a pause, Donne smiled and said, "the devil can only survive our attack."


    According to the current development speed, prandar''s magic reform technology can be said to change with each passing day, and progress is very rapid. Every day is completely different from before. If this time scale is put on the year, prandar may have been able to basically realize social modernization and Reform in five years, and the number of newly added apocalypses will be about five to ten times that of now, Coupled with the fixed increase of scholars trained by the school and the naturally awakened apocalypse, prandal''s comprehensive combat effectiveness will be improved by leaps and bounds.


    However, the combat effectiveness of the improved golden giant statue and the soldiers equipped with magic power armor have not been calculated.


    Once the algorithm technology of the artificial soul quantum computer is mature, the existing process can be optimized, and some complex design schemes can be processed to achieve stable mass production, Donne''s all people plan is really on track.


    Aurelia thought: "that is to say, do we have to rely on the devil to buy us at least three years... It''s really unpleasant."


    "As long as you think about it from another angle, you will feel very happy."


    Donne reminded Aurelia: "we just used some grain that can be planted at will and books that can be printed in batches in exchange for such a powerful army to help us fight for a long time. Is this a super cost-effective deal?"


    Aurelia was stunned. According to what Donne said, she seemed to feel much better - such a powerful devil is not working for us weak humans now?


    "I feel much better indeed. Thank you."


    Aurelia smiled sweetly, then suddenly her face stiffened, and immediately restrained her smile: "well, I''ll follow your orders. Now I''m going to deal with other things. If you''re okay, leave quickly and don''t disturb my work - you know, your palm shaking cabinet has brought me a lot of trouble."


    "It''s so fast..."


    Donne muttered, and as soon as he turned around, he saw OLINA standing at the door with a plate in her hand, hesitating to come in.


    I''m afraid she also heard what they were discussing, for fear that it would affect them - in other words, you are the queen of this country. Is it really good to be so counselled?


    "Have some tea and some fruit before you go."


    OLINA looked expectantly at Donne. Donne couldn''t refuse, so she had to sit down.


    "Hum, he can''t eat any fruit in Ellington. You spoil him too much, empress mother!"


    Pet, pet me!?


    OLINA blushed: "no, it''s impossible. I just think you''re too hard..."


    "It''s my hard work! It''s me!"


    Aurelia was angry and bitter: "it''s me who has been working all the time, okay! I want to eat too!"


    Aurelia dropped the pen and paper in her hand, ran straight over and started robbing Donne.


    Donne deliberately let her, watching her biting the fruit and staring at herself, Donne knew she was taking the opportunity to vent her dissatisfaction.


    Donne looked at the artificial soul quantum computer on the table and asked with a little doubt, "by the way, haven''t you prepared an artificial soul quantum computer for you? Why don''t you use it?"


    "I''m not familiar with this thing, and some new functions will pop up every three or five times. I always feel that my learning speed is not as fast as your update speed. I just put it on hold."


    Aurelia hummed and said, "now import the existing data into the computer and slowly change your habits, but apart from others, it helps me calculate the financial data of various cities very quickly, and the table processing function inside is very convenient."


    "Of course, I simulated it according to the software function in my hometown. Although it is not perfect, it can definitely kill your current manuscript."


    Donne thought as he spoke. With the further improvement of the code of the magic energy network by the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, the system can be upgraded remotely, which means that the artificial soul quantum computer produced now can realize the new function of synchronous update anytime and anywhere as long as it is connected to the magic energy network.


    Since the code of the magic power network refers to the communication code of the magic power mobile phone, the code of the magic power network is actually common to both devices, which means that the magic power mobile phone can also be interconnected with the artificial soul quantum computer.


    If we develop instant messaging software, we can even send messages to each other


    Donne rubbed his chin. Will he start to increase the research and development of artificial soul quantum computers now, or will he increase the production capacity after they solve the three magic power network signal receiving and transmitting solutions?


    After just thinking about it for a moment, Donne asked, "Ollie, what do you think of equipping all civil servants with artificial soul quantum computers now?"


    Aurelia was stunned: "is it a little too early? And the production technology of artificial soul quantum computer has not fully realized mass production? The production capacity should be very low? There is no need to promote the computer in such a hurry."


    "Not too early."


    While thinking, Donne said: "this thing has the assistance of artificial soul, so the learning cost is very low. Many things can be solved by artificial soul. Only some specific and complex materials need to be entered manually. In fact, the most used by public officials are only graphic and digital processing, which has fully met the demand."


    What Donne didn''t say was that he wanted to roll out the foundation of the magic power network as soon as possible.


    But now the function of the artificial soul quantum computer is not perfect. It lacks a lot of entertainment and convenient civil software. It is still a little early for the civil field, so Tang en needs to popularize it from the government department.


    I''m afraid they are the department most in need of information.


    Anyway, there is already a basic magic power network, which can update the system at any time, so sell the hardware first, and then update it slowly.


    Then when the production capacity goes up, he can consider introducing the concepts of website, forum, game and video into the artificial soul quantum computer to further enrich the entertainment nature of the Internet in the civil field. At the same time, in the professional field, he will strengthen the collection and sorting of data, deduction calculation, and recording the thinking sparks of various remote brainstorming


    After people are connected by telephone and network, the whole world will become a whole, just like a complex brain. Everyone has the opportunity to show their skills, and it is easy to discover real talents.


    The magic Internet era is the key period for the further outbreak of prandal technology.


    After discussing with aurelia, Donne''s front foot was caught as soon as he arrived in Ellington

 Chapter 1266

    "Now it''s the harvest month. Should you honor the food you promised us?"


    Helophelia, dressed in gorgeous clothes, grabbed Donne from behind and staggered in front of him, with her fingers in a circle in front of Donne''s chest: "if you don''t cash it as soon as possible, it''s hard for me to explain to your Majesty the demon king..."


    Although palmettos is not interested in the food and materials promised by Donne, the bottom demons, even the sub top devil Dukes such as gollius, are very interested in the food of the human kingdom, including various materials to improve the convenience of life.


    Donne smiled and said faintly, "of course, there will be no less things promised to you. I am a very good person to keep my promise, but now, you should give me an explanation?"


    Sylvia narrowed her eyes: "what do you mean?"


    "It''s almost a month since we signed the contract?"


    Donne walked forward, and helophelia followed him step by step. At the moment, where does helophelia still have the posture of the Great Duke of the devil?


    "Yes?"


    "I say there is."


    Donne glanced at her and continued, "but... I haven''t heard from there since I left the abyss of purgatory. My employee, saratimore, hasn''t come back since I went back."


    "What do you want to say?"


    "What I want to ask is..."


    Donne suddenly stopped at the door, turned around, looked at helophelia and asked aggressively, "have you really fulfilled your contract and begun to take the initiative to suppress demons and attract their attention?"


    Donne said this because saratimore never showed up after he returned, and even no news came back.


    And now he is too busy to go there to observe the purgatory abyss in person.


    "I don''t believe what I said. Why don''t I go and see it myself?"


    Helophelia shrugged her shoulders, with a faint smile on her face: "speaking of it, you won''t believe even if I say we are fighting with the devil?"


    "That''s for sure," Dunn snorted coldly. "If I believe your demons so easily, I''m afraid I''m out of my mind."


    As for Donne''s offensive statement, sylophelia didn''t care. She just looked at Donne with a smile and said, "you''d better take the agreed materials when you go, otherwise it will be very troublesome. Your Majesty''s temper is not very good."


    "Just right."


    Donne smiled softly: "at some times, my temper is not very good."


    The two parted with a smile. Although they seemed to have a pleasant conversation, they actually broke up unhappily - Donne suspected that the devil had been lazy and didn''t work hard, while the devil suspected that Donne just wanted to use them and had no idea of cooperation.


    Now the demon king balmetus is waiting for Donne to take the lead in making a statement - he doesn''t care about those damn entertainment products and is not interested in cartoon animation. I''m afraid the only thing he is interested in is the magic equipment for combat promised by Donne.


    Unfortunately, it is impossible for Donne to provide those equipment to the devil now. The current production capacity is not enough to meet the use of the Ilus empire. How can he have the time to give the devil as a favor?


    A few days later, the first batch of grain had been sent to Ellington. After Donne collected it, he sent it to the abyss of purgatory with some cooking recipes.


    When he came to the abyss of purgatory, he found that there was really no battle here - the devil and the devil faced each other, and they were safe. The demon king palmettos sat quietly on his throne and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "To show my sincerity, the first batch of grain, fruit and meat are here. It also includes a large number of cooking recipes. As long as you follow the recipes, you can cook very delicious food, so..."


    Donne looked at palmettos: "now can you tell me what''s going on here in the purgatory abyss?"


    "As you can see, there is still confrontation."


    Palmettos raised his finger, and immediately in front of him appeared a vortex emitting magic waves. In the vortex, there was a picture in the distance of the purgatory abyss. The demons gathered together and squatted there neatly without any confusion.


    "What are they doing?"


    Seeing so many demons lined up in such an orderly manner, Donne had a faint premonition of uneasiness.


    "I don''t know. Now no one knows what they''re going to do."


    After a pause, palmertos waved and switched a picture and said, "the devil army on our side is ready to attack at any time."


    What appears in the picture is a bustling legion of demons. Powerful demons of all races gather there, which is no inferior to the lineup of demons.


    Seeing this scene, Donne was a little relieved. At least these guys were prepared, not just waiting there.


    "You''re here at the right time. We''re going to attack the devil soon."


    Palmettos''s eyes were burning with fire: "although I don''t know what you have done to make the demons become what they are now, I really want to thank you. Maybe this will be the most likely time to completely defeat them in ten thousand years."


    In the past, demons were not so obedient and gathered together. There was chaos everywhere. Even if demons wanted to sneak attack or ambush them, they often couldn''t get good results, but now it''s different. These demons stand there in a neat array, which is a living target!


    Even the cunning and cautious palmettos couldn''t help but want to do it as soon as possible.


    Upon hearing balmetos say this, Donne suddenly became excited. He wanted his soldiers to come here and take part in the war between the devil and the devil in person. Maybe he could learn a lot of experience, but


    Donne soon calmed down again and gave up the plan.


    Although this idea sounds beautiful and wonderful, don''t forget that compared with the devil and the devil, the combat effectiveness of human soldiers is too poor. In this high-standard battle, human soldiers are not even cannon fodder. As soon as they go up, they may be killed by the aftermath of the battle.


    Bringing some soldiers here will only increase casualties. If you want to achieve this goal, you should first take enhancing the combat effectiveness and survivability of soldiers as the first goal.


    When Donne thought of this, he said decisively, "I wish you a successful start."


    "I promise you good words."


    Balmetos grinned with a ferocious smile: "this time, we will completely eliminate these dirty guys!"


    Although the ancestor of the devil is the devil corrupted by chaos, after such a long time to reproduce, the devil has long become an independent race and is deeply hated by the demons. They want to erase all the marks related to the devil on them. It is a shame for the devil to stay on them.


    "Unfortunately, I don''t have much time to stay here and enjoy your fight."


    Donne expressed his great regret. After congratulating palmettos in advance, he left the throne of the demon king.


    Saratimore! Where are you? Get out of here


    Don just called salatimore in his heart. A moment later, salatimore rushed to him and looked at Don with a sad face.


    "Why do you look at me like that?"


    Donne frowned: "I asked you to report to me here, but you haven''t observed anything for so long. I think it''s time to consider lowering your treatment standard."


    "No, boss!"


    Saratimore exclaimed, "bang" turned into a personality. The attractive beauty hugged Donne''s big leg with a cry: "boss, it''s not my fault! After you left me here, his majesty regarded me as a traitor of the devil and kept staring at me, so I couldn''t leave the monitoring area!"


    Donne frowned: "is there such a thing? - don''t touch your hands and be honest!"


    "There are many things you don''t know!"


    Saratimore got up from Donne bitterly, and then complained: "after you left, his Majesty the devil king had a meeting with other great dukes. I don''t know the main content of the meeting, but according to my original boss, the meeting is mainly aimed at you humans. His Majesty the devil king seems to want to deal with you humans after solving the devil."


    "Oh."


    Donne sneered. "He''s really far away."


    "How to say... After all, you humans and the devil use each other. It''s hard to say who can win the final victory in the end, but you''re still a little weak in terms of combat effectiveness..."


    As a devil, salatimore is not easy to speak ill of his race. He can only gently remind Donne that human combat effectiveness is slag in front of the devil. If you really want to fight, you''d better surrender as soon as possible and don''t resist.


    Donne was too lazy to tell her so much and said directly, "the demon king has said that he will attack the devil soon. Now I tell you clearly that you must keep an eye on the devil''s movement. If there is anything wrong, immediately return to Ellington and inform me, okay?"


    After a pause, Donne said to her Yin Ze Ze: "if you slow down again, I don''t mind letting you try the taste of a big man..."


    "Eh? Can you really try? I''m so excited!"


    Seeing saratimore''s slightly excited expression, Donne was stunned. Then he remembered that he had used the wrong threat to the wrong object


    "When I didn''t say..."


    Donne sighed. He was a little out of his way to deal with these guys.


    Donne returned to Ellington. A few days later, another good thing happened.


    The artificial soul quantum computer has made a phased breakthrough in the cracking of prehistoric civilization.

 Chapter 1267

    The magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, Donne and a large number of relevant personnel all gathered together, and the dwarf who danced and danced very excited in front was the leader of the dwarf family and the great craftsman croto.


    "... after a simple pairing test, we finally determined that Eve had completed the data cracking of the computer in the alar ruins!"


    Croto waved his hands and shouted excitedly: "at the same time, Eve has successfully established a database of prehistoric civilization under our control. All the data stored in it are reverse cracked data. Now all these data are organized in this database and can be queried repeatedly at any time. It is very convenient."


    Hearing this, Donne was not only refreshed, but it was a great news. It was like the synthetic process of ANAs alloy discovered before. Although it could not be realized now, there might be conditions in the future? Keep relevant information, and when conditions permit, you can reproduce that process at any time. Isn''t it beautiful?


    "More importantly," cried cloto: "Based on the data of prehistoric civilization, we have also successfully established the corresponding coding data set, and obtained extremely large algorithm data from the computer system through the reverse check of the computer! There are many algorithm formulas that we have never thought of. Now we just need to establish the corresponding operation symbol database in eve, or according to the existing symbol system Establish a set of mapping relationships, which can be applied immediately. "


    Don couldn''t help being overjoyed at what croto said. The news was more surprising than the previous one.


    Why?


    Because computer technology is actually the technology of various algorithms, and the algorithm based on mathematics is the only way to realize various functions of the computer. Therefore, mathematics is the basis of computer technology. Without mathematics, everything is useless.


    Because of Donne himself, even though he knows many computer functions, he doesn''t know how to realize the core algorithm. Therefore, he can only provide an inspiration for croto and yustisa, and how to realize it depends on them.


    But after all, their knowledge is limited by the times, and they can''t do many things.


    But now it''s different. With the algorithm library in the computer of prehistoric civilization, Eve can quickly learn and master through the mapping relationship, sort these materials into the corresponding runtime, and then publish them in the form of update package through the magic power network. Then all computers with permissions can be upgraded and have the same function.


    Artificial soul quantum computer, cow force is cow force on this point.


    At this time, Donne suddenly had a thought. If all the algorithm libraries in the prehistoric civilization computers were found out and the mapping relationship was established, does this mean that many functions that cannot be realized can be realized?


    For example, send the satellite into prandal synchronous orbit, and then establish a three-dimensional positioning and navigation system, formulate a standard magic network clock, etc... especially the formulation of standard clock is very important. In prandal without atomic clock, it is very difficult to make a high-precision standard clock. If we rely on powerful algorithms and the power of magic network However, for security, it may be far less difficult to formulate a virtual standard clock than to manufacture an atomic clock.


    "... the birth of the prehistoric civilization database means that we have a perfect decoding function!"


    "... it used to take archaeologists months or even years to decipher, but now it only needs to import the data, and the data can be obtained in a short moment..."


    "... this is not only the progress of technology, but also the key to our ancestors'' civilization..."


    "... in the next step, we will continue to enrich the data of this database until we import all the data discovered by our dwarfs and goblins so far into Eve, so as to make this database more complete and richer..."


    "... at the same time, we will also search these databases to see what technologies we can use and restore..."


    Croto''s voice floated in his ears, but Donne was out of his mind. His thoughts didn''t know where they had gone. When he came back, the others present had been scattered, leaving him, Fiona and croto.


    "What are you thinking, so distracted?"


    Fiona looked up and down at Donne: "we called you several times just now. You didn''t respond."


    Tang en said awkwardly, "I thought of something... Master cloto, you have made great contributions to the successful establishment of the algorithm library."


    Croto said happily, "no, no, no, I just did some trivial work. The most important tasks were all completed by Eve."


    Donne smiled noncommittally and continued, "but also because of the emergence of the algorithm library, it''s time to start what we discussed before."


    Croto immediately understood what Donne meant: "launch a satellite?


    Donne nodded, croto fumbled for his beard and said a moment later: "indeed... The birth of the algorithm library has helped us solve many technical problems, and now the three network signal transmission methods have basic rudiments, which can also be launched to heaven for a try."


    It''s really a pity that this is prandal. If you want to launch a satellite for testing before a technology has passed the simulation test on earth, it is estimated that you will be hacked to death by the tyrants of the Ministry of finance every minute - it''s as simple as launching a satellite and kicking yourself into heaven.


    However, in prandal, the difficulty of sending a satellite to heaven is almost the same as kicking it to heaven - the existence of pumice stone, gravity spell and dwarf gravity well makes the most difficult first step completely no problem, and the load ratio is strong enough to make experts in the field of aerospace jealous on earth.


    This is because on earth, if a rocket wants to send something to heaven, for every extra kilogram of weight, the overall volume and weight will rise sharply. The fuel occupying the largest weight and volume of the rocket is consumed at the stage of leaving the ground.


    So, here, the cost of launching a satellite is very low. It''s terrible. Donne and croto can launch and play with nothing... I''m kidding, just want to say that Donne''s cost of launching a satellite is very low, so they are not afraid of failure.


    After the satellite launch plan was determined, all departments in Ellington immediately started to move. The design department began to open their brains and design spacecraft with all kinds of ideas, and the manufacturing department began to process and manufacture relevant spare parts of the spacecraft, The computer department of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute also began to develop aerospace related functions for Eve - however, this series of actions were all imagined without any experience.


    Donne even doubted whether it was a satellite launch ship or a super large two-piece skirting made up of raw materials.


    Until he remembered the crashed ship he had found in the gorgaron crater.


    Although they stayed in the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute before, they didn''t have the ability to decipher research at that time, so later, Donne took it back in order to prevent those dwarf employees from distracting themselves.


    "I almost forgot this thing!"


    Donne patted his head, ran to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute and took out the spaceship.


    "Shit, I almost forgot this thing!"


    After seeing the spaceship, cloto jumped three feet high: "we are short of reference objects! This spaceship has definitely helped us a lot - the guys in the design department are just messing around! What are the designed things! We don''t consider the impact of the atmospheric environment inside the planet on flight, just look good!"


    Donne smiled bitterly: "after all, it''s an elf. The pursuit of art has become the spirit in your bones. Don''t expect too much. Anyway, our current launch mode doesn''t have high requirements for aerodynamics. Just use it."


    "That''s not good. I''ll ask them to come and rub down every part of the ship inside and outside, so that they can have a good look at what the real ship looks like!"


    A real ship? I''m afraid it''s not a lifeboat


    Dumne silently make complaints about it, and then suddenly asks: "After all, this is a spaceship, and the data stored in the internal computer should be more closely related to aerospace? Hasn''t Eve established a set of available code library now? Let her use the code library to reverse compile the spaceship''s computer, maybe she can collect a lot of data. It''s not too late to dismantle it after data collection."


    "You''re right!"


    Cloto nodded again and again: "I''m too anxious. Let''s let Eve start analyzing the computer''s data memory, extract all the available data in it, and then slowly decompose the aircraft."


    "It''s best, after all... It''s probably the only aircraft we can find."


    Donne smiled bitterly. If it was accidentally demolished, they might not be able to find another alternative.


    However, with this aircraft, Ellington''s blood was boiling up, and the original messy research and development finally began to get on track.


    After they carefully studied the shape and structure of the spacecraft and listened to kloto explain the relevant knowledge of aerodynamics and propulsion mechanics, they finally designed a spacecraft... More beautiful than at the beginning.


    However, to croto''s tears, the ship looked normal, at least it could be used.


    Next, just wait until the computer to be installed on the satellite is completely completed, and then install a new hyperspace communication module, and you can launch!


    Will everything really go as smoothly as expected?


    "No! I disagree!"

 Chapter 1268

    When everything was ready and Ellington was preparing for the first launch test, Donne suddenly made an amazing decision - he wanted to take off with the ship, monitor the operation of the ship in the whole process, and be responsible for observing and recording other situations in the middle.


    "No! I disagree!"


    Of course, this idea was strongly protested by Fiona.


    "First, you are the Regent of the Ilus Empire and the actual ruler of prandal. Your status is very important and you can''t take such risks."


    Fiona stared into Donne''s eyes and forced Donne to lower her head under her own eyes: "second, the technology of spacecraft launch is still very immature and has great risk. It is likely to explode and crash. Let the artificial soul quantum computer conduct preliminary test. It is better to consider sending people up when the technology is mature."


    "Third... And the most important point."


    Fiona pointed to Donne''s clothes and said fiercely, "you said before? It''s dangerous to go to outer space. You must be well prepared to go... But now? Are you going to go up like this?"


    From the environmental monitoring log extracted from the crashed spacecraft, it can be seen that the outer space of Dunn''s world is basically the same as that of prandal. When talking to them before, Dunn told them about the outer space. It is still different from the star environment. Outer space is a vacuum, high radiation The temperature difference between the sunny side and the sunny side is extremely intense, and it is also accompanied by various risks such as the impact of small meteorites.


    Most importantly, although Donne is a very powerful legend, but... His power is based on an environment full of magic. Is there so much magic in the universe outside prandal? If not, will Donne be in danger when he goes there?


    Although otinia said before that the big bang of the star boundary channel opened at the beginning led to the world becoming an energy enriched state, no one knows whether the energy environment around prandal has changed after so many years


    In theory, the safest way is to send an artificial soul quantum computer to control the alchemy puppet simulating human beings, and then go to outer space to test the environment and collect all kinds of data. When the data collection is almost complete, prepare some emergency plans, and consider manned spaceflight after the development and improvement of Aerospace Technology


    "Don''t worry, it must be all right."


    Donne is more at ease now. On the one hand, his strength is really good. He has asked Sasha glott and them to help test it in the research room. Under his conscious preparation, the vacuum, high temperature and low temperature environment will not hurt him at all.


    On the other hand, the energy environment outside prandal is likely to be the same as that inside prandal. Don''t forget that chaotic organisms rely on swallowing energy to grow themselves. They can even invade the interstellar space of the whole universe, which shows that the energy environment in outer space also meets the needs of magicians.


    Even if there is any danger in outer space, Donne still has a hand to prepare for the return crystal. Using it, he can return to Ellington at the moment of danger.


    Even if he doesn''t have time to use the crystal on his way home, don also has a carry on pendant Nora. Nora can pull him into the half plane at the critical moment, and then transfer back to Ellington through the half plane


    If something happens in this way... Don doesn''t think he can save the world, so he''d better wash and sleep.


    "No! I''m still not at ease!"


    Fiona shook her head vigorously, not that she was really worried, but... She was going out of the planet this time! If she didn''t keep an eye on it, Fiona always felt that Donne would disappear from the world at any time, which filled her heart with a sense of panic.


    "At least, find someone to go with you!"


    Fiona said decisively, "I''ll go with you!"


    Donne had a headache: "you have always been so smart. Why are you confused this time? If I really encounter any danger, I may escape. If I take you, we are really in danger..."


    Fiona sneered: "didn''t you say the ship would be safe?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne was speechless for her reasons!


    He had to say, "well, I admit that everything has a certain risk, but I have the ability to avoid this risk, do you understand?"


    However, Fiona completely lost her usual calm and reason this time. She just strongly protested that Donne acted alone.


    Finally, under Donne''s hard persuasion, Fiona finally reluctantly compromised and chose a compromise plan: find another person with equal strength to accompany him.


    Fiona originally wanted otinia to go with Donne. As a goddess, I''m afraid she can best ensure Donne''s safety, but otinia shook her head as soon as she heard that she was going to outer space with Donne.


    Asked why, the answer was: if she was separated from prandal''s environment, her breath would be exposed and easily noticed by chaotic creatures.


    Hearing what she said, Fiona resolutely gave up the idea at the beginning.


    Angus and Jean, now also have to stay at the temporary aviation headquarters on the side of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute to be responsible for ground data monitoring and other matters, and they can''t fly with Donne.


    Sasha glott is now busy taking care of the newborn Tesser and Murphy. They are now the treasures of the whole dragon family, and the whole dragon family is circling around them.


    Ezra Kamanda was happy to go to heaven with Donne, but Donne strongly opposed it - he would have trouble sleeping and eating with the fag dragon in a confined space.


    Finally, I turned around and found that only egwin could spare time to accompany him.


    After hearing the news, Donne, who was still very reluctant, immediately cheered up and couldn''t be happy - Fiona, who put forward the idea at the beginning, was unhappy.


    Originally, his position in Donne''s heart was estimated to be inferior to that of egwin. Now it''s good. Driven by his own hand, the two will fly together and go to heaven together!


    It''s good to say in Ellington that no matter what happens, they are under their own supervision, but they are in heaven? If anything happens here


    Fiona''s regret!


    I''m afraid it''s the first time in history that she regrets that she didn''t seriously improve her strength at ordinary times. If she can absorb half of the power contained in the core of a water element Lord, I''m afraid he is at least the supreme level now and can help a little, rather than being directly despised as he is now.


    "I have no problem with what you said. I don''t care about the world outside the past..."


    Egwin tilted his head and looked at Donne and Fiona with a dull face: "how do we go? Fly up?"


    "It''s right to fly up, but it''s definitely not what you think..."


    Donne simply explained the concept of spaceship to egwin. It was not easy for her to have the concept of planet and outer space and understand what it means to go to the "outer world".


    "I really envy sister egwin..."


    While secretly rubbing her feet against Donne''s legs under the table, the elf queen isali sighed: "if you hadn''t been too tight in urging labor, we''d be busy here. I''d like to leave my work with you..."


    Donne''s heart tightened and looked at Fiona a little guilty. He was a little relieved when he found that Fiona didn''t care about isali''s words - this guy still doesn''t know that the relationship between isali and him has been discovered by Fiona.


    After confirming that egwin would go with her, they took the time to improve the space of the spaceship - it was clear that every inch of space on the spaceship was very valuable, but they kept widening it to make room for Donne.


    When asked why, they just looked at Donne and egwin strangely, and then giggled.


    The design of the spaceship has been changed. The spaceship that has been produced can not be used directly, and can only be re manufactured. Fortunately, after having the manufacturing experience of the first spaceship, it has been reprocessed and skilled. Now, almost all prandal resources can be used at will by Donne, and the production efficiency has been maximized, It saves a lot of valuable time - if it is on earth, a rocket can''t be shipped every few years from project approval to financial allocation to design to production


    But even so, it will be more than ten days after the production of the second spacecraft, and the harvest month has passed in the blink of an eye.


    In autumn, the weather is not so hot, and at this time, prandar will usher in the most grand festival of the year - the glorious Festival.


    This year, driven by the highway, magic car and airship transportation industry, the number of floating population in various places has increased sharply. This year, the number of people going to alinks to participate in the glory Festival has reached an all-time high, not only because the transportation is more convenient, but also because the Ilus Empire has now become the real first power in prandal.


    In just three years, their Lord Donne brought the Ilus Empire back to its peak from a weak empire on the verge of collapse. This strong legendary heroism brought a stronger sense of pride and identity to the citizens of the Ilus Empire, strengthened the internal cohesion of the Ilus Empire and eliminated some hidden disasters.


    For the first time in history this year, there are two main venues for the glorious sacrifice of the ilrus Empire, one is alinks and the other is Ellington. Now Ellington has gradually surpassed alinks in importance after years of development. It is also the general trend to set up a main venue here.


    Similarly unprecedented, at the opening ceremony of this year''s glory Festival, their majesty Donne not only wanted to release the opening speech from space, but also decided to broadcast the space picture live for everyone.

 Chapter 1269

    After hearing Donne''s decision, Aurelia and Fiona were stunned.


    "You''re just whimsical..."


    Aurelia couldn''t help saying, "it''s exaggerated that you''re going to heaven. You''re going to broadcast live in space... You''re kidding!"


    Donne said with a smile as he moved. "It''s because they''ve never seen anything outside that they''re going to live for them."


    Not far from Donne, there was a ship that looked very beautiful - thanks to the crashed ship, Alice, they didn''t make the ship look wonderful.


    Egwin is also ready. She is also very curious about what will happen. Even Fiona can see that egwin, who has always been very indifferent, is nervous about it.


    Donne and egwin didn''t wear spacesuits, or the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute didn''t prepare spacesuits for them at all. In fact, common materials can rarely help the legendary strong. Although extremely rare special materials are useful, they are too extravagant to be used to make spacesuits, so they just gave up the plan.


    Further away, many people in Ellington gathered around and surrounded the outside of the site. They stared curiously at the central spaceship. They heard that their majesty was going to fly out of the sky to open the prelude to the celebration on such an important day. They were also very curious about what was going on.


    "It''s almost time."


    Croto looked at the sky and said, "get on board and get ready to go."


    Then he complained again: "after this thing is over, we must make a more elaborate watch. It''s too troublesome not to count accurately now."


    Donne smiled and walked under the ship with egwin.


    The overall line of the spaceship is very strong - not because Donne particularly likes this style, but because the processing technology for making hard lines is simpler and not easy to break down - the volume of the spaceship is about the size of the civil version of the airship, most of which are improved power modules, although the space for carrying goods is not very large, But in terms of volume and load ratio alone, it can crush launch vehicles on the earth.


    The most important thing in this ship is the man-made satellite in the cargo hold.


    It is the product of the integration of prehistoric civilization and the current magic reform technology. The above technology is very complex and difficult to describe. The core of this satellite is a specially customized artificial soul quantum computer, which controls all the functions of the satellite, including adjusting attitude, orbit, high-altitude shooting, first signal and so on


    Because there are too many unknown materials, most of the existing reference materials are extracted from the crashed spacecraft, so they don''t know whether the satellite can enter orbit smoothly, whether it will work smoothly after entering orbit, and whether it will achieve its goal after work.


    Science and technology can only make progress in constant attempts, can''t it?


    After Donne opened the hatch, he and egwin waved to the people outside and walked into the cabin.


    The structure of the cabin also refers to the structure of the crashed spacecraft. However, unlike that spacecraft, due to the different power technology of prandal civilization, a lot of space is saved. Therefore, the space inside the cabin is very large and can accommodate a lot of materials or passengers.


    Although the silvery white cabin is full of scientific and technological texture, the overall design style is still with a strong elf art style. Not to mention the seats, even the magic channel on the wall is designed into a very beautiful pattern shape while maintaining safety and stability


    After sitting in the driver''s seat, Donne turned his head, looked at egwin on the co pilot, covered her hand and asked softly, "are you nervous?"


    "No, not nervous."


    Donne smiled. "I didn''t expect you to be nervous when you''re so calm."


    Egwin''s face was slightly red. He looked away angrily and broke his hand out: "so I said I''m not nervous!"


    Seeing her reaction, Donne was not surprised but happy. Egwin, who was usually so indifferent, would finally show his anger and anger around him. This is a good thing.


    Strictly speaking, the relationship between Donne and egwin has been quite delicate since the last time they had a heart-to-heart communication and successfully kissed because of gunpuru.


    Even in elves, kissing is an act that only lovers can do. In other words, when egwin took the initiative to kiss don, he basically accepted the fact that he was his own couple.


    However, acceptance is acceptance. Whether you can detect your inner thoughts is another matter.


    Egwin is a legendary hero who focuses on improving her strength and then working to eliminate chaos. She has almost invested everything in fighting chaos, which leads to her very simple ignorance of other things... Even if she has accepted Donne''s existence in her heart, she still doesn''t know it, And soon turned his attention to other places.


    And Donne, after getting a kiss, fell into ecstasy. He didn''t want to continue to strike while the iron was hot. He was worried about gain and loss. He was afraid that he would chase her too hard, but would make her farther and farther away from himself


    Under the circumstances, the two people clearly have made clear progress in their relationship, but they are still standing still and hesitant to continue to close to each other. It is really an interesting story.


    Donne looked out of the window - thanks to the information of prehistoric civilization, Ellington was finally able to produce high-strength synthetic glass - and started the spacecraft when he found that a signal had been sent from croto.


    The silver spacecraft carries a large number of pumice crystals to reduce the volume weight ratio - which is equivalent to greatly reducing the density - and uses the dwarf gravity well to act as the initial buoyancy force. It works very quietly, so the whole spacecraft floats slowly without sound.


    After hearing the cheers from outside, Donne waved his hand to the outside, and then he directly adjusted the attitude of the ship and rushed into the sky in a straight line of nearly 90 degrees!


    I''m afraid this almost cheating way of taking off can only be realized here.


    "I envy her..."


    Hearing Fiona''s muttering, Aurelia smiled and said playfully, "if you envy her, why don''t you go up?"


    "I just don''t want to give him any trouble."


    "Make trouble? No, if you make trouble everywhere, wouldn''t they be more trouble..."


    "Yes, the environment in outer space is very bad, so we don''t --"


    Speaking of this, Fiona was suddenly stunned and suddenly looked at Aurelia: "-- wait! They!? what do you mean? Do you mean --"


    Aurelia was also stunned: "before you came, I saw Elia and vinette get on the boat, but because no one told me, I thought you agreed..."


    Elia and vanette!?


    Fiona and Aurelia looked at each other with wide eyes, lying in the trough. Those two girls are worse!


    In fact, the situation of Elia and vanette is really not very good


    Since she knew that Donne was going to take the ship to heaven, Elia quietly ran to the assembly workshop to observe it for several times, and finally found a very satisfactory hiding place. Then she got her wish and sneaked up with vinette.


    It''s just


    "Ouch!"


    In the narrow container, Elia covered her head and looked at weinett with tearful eyes: "why do you suddenly think this place is so bad... Why is there so much noise outside..."


    "Hah... Hah... Mom doesn''t hurt..."


    Vinette rubbed Elia''s head as she breathed. Her face was full of heartache - Hey, who are you two, mom and daughter!


    "My daughter is so good! Come on, mom brought you snacks... We''ll go out later, or if the big brother finds out, he may drive us down."


    Elia quietly took out a pile of snacks from the space equipment, and then began to eat with the shining vinette. Before long, they suddenly found that the snacks around them were floating


    "What''s going on -"


    As soon as Elia screamed, some information suddenly appeared in her mind. She immediately calmed down. Thanks to the unlocked memory in her body, she immediately knew that this was the phenomenon of weightlessness.


    Then she began to appease the panicked vinette.


    At the same time, in the cockpit, Donne was comforting egwin.


    Compared with vinette, egwin''s situation is not much better. Although she can fly in prandal, she can still feel the effect of gravity, but now her body has completely lost weight and is completely out of control. If the seat belt hadn''t tied her to the chair, she might have floated out by now.


    "So don''t be nervous, it''s just because we broke away from prandal''s gravitational environment and entered a state of weightlessness..."


    Donne unfastened his seat belt and let himself float in the air. Then he smiled and said, "it''s actually a wonderful feeling."


    He has never been an astronaut on earth, but he knows how to control his body in weightlessness.


    The most important thing now is to calm egwin down, otherwise she may break the window with one punch


    Thinking of this, Donne turned around and adjusted the direction of the ship. Then he smiled, pulled up egwin, pointed to the huge blue planet outside the window and said, "look, this is the world we live in, the planet named prandal."


    The huge, blue planet completely filled the whole field of vision, the white clouds covered the earth and ocean, and the towering mountains and low-lying valleys were clearly visible


    Suddenly seeing such a shocking picture, egwin almost subconsciously held his breath and stretched out his hand to touch the window as if he were touching the planet


    Donne smiled, turned her body slightly, and kissed her as soon as he lowered his head.


    Outside the window, the blue planet is the perfect background.

 Chapter 1270

    "Are you ready?"


    "HMM... no, forget it. I''m a little nervous when I do this for the first time..."


    "Don''t be nervous. Don''t worry. I''ll guide you... Trust me."


    Looking at Donne''s sincere eyes, the slightly nervous egwin relaxed a little, but still held Donne''s hand tightly


    "Hoo... Finally... It''s this moment..."


    Donne took a deep breath, then slowly floated to the camera, ready to start prandal''s first live space broadcast.


    After turning on the camera, Donne adjusted his expression and said to the camera: "people of prandal! I am the Regent of the Ilus empire. Donne, at this moment, I am talking to you with the legendary hero of the elves, egwin Xinye silver blade, more than 300000 meters above your head!"


    Donne''s voice resounded all over the river. On this special day, a large number of people crowded in the streets of arlinks and Ellington. On the square, they gathered under the huge magic projection receiver screen and looked at Donne and egwin on the screen.


    At the beginning of the live broadcast, the people of prandal stopped their work and focused on Donne on the screen. At this moment, they were proud.


    With the help of magic projection, people can see Donne''s image more clearly this time. With the efforts of Datang chamber of Commerce, magic projection receivers have already spread all over prandal, from Emerald Forest and gear city in the west to the broken islands traded with lianglin Naga in the East, to the southern coast and the whole territory of ronitant kingdom in the south, North to the rein Empire and even the einzbellen family in the permafrost... The spread is far wider than ever.


    In the past, only some powerful strong people or scholars who have studied the history of the second chaotic invasion war would know the name of egwin, but now, the name is known by everyone. Not only do they know, but the audience also see the hands tightly held by Don and egwin.


    Many people know what this means - perhaps their Lord Donne will take a fairy concubine.


    This is certainly a good thing for the Ilus Empire, which means that they will have the faithful and powerful ally of the elves.


    "Before opening the ceremony, let me say a few words."


    Donne said slowly to the camera: "we live in this world, this prandal. We know that the world is very broad. We also know that in addition to the land we live in, there are four element worlds, even the heaven where the gods live, and even the mysterious star world..."


    "In the water element world, all places are filled with water, not lakes, not oceans, but the whole world is composed of water..."


    "In the fire element world..."


    "In the wind element world..."


    "In the earth element world..."


    After a brief description of the four elements, Donne turned the conversation and said, "we know the magic and greatness of the four elements, but how many people have thought about what the world under our feet looks like?"


    Donne''s question stunned many viewers. What is the world like? What''s the point? Of course... Eh? What is the world like?


    What they thought they should know for granted, but when they wanted to speak, they were stunned to find that they didn''t have a complete impression of the world in which they lived.


    A vast continent? Lush forest? Or can''t you see the marginal mountains? The boundless sea? Does the sea have an end? If so, what is on the other side?


    Almost everyone only knows what the area they live in is like, but few people can fully describe the whole prandal.


    Only those adventurers and mercenaries who travel far and wide can broaden their horizons slightly, but the more they know, the more difficult it is to answer this question.


    Because they don''t know what the world really looks like. Prandal is so vast, who can guarantee that they have traveled everywhere?


    With everyone watching, Donne floated forward to change the direction of the ship, and then egwin flew to the camera and aimed the camera at the window of the ship - that is, egwin''s face was seen by the whole prandal audience.


    "Who is this? It''s so beautiful!"


    "Nonsense! Didn''t you hear that she is the legendary hero of the elves, egwin? There is no ugly girl in the elves!"


    "She can be with his majesty Donne... I envy her!" this is a girl who envies and hates egwin.


    When people were talking about her identity and guessing her identity, it seemed that suddenly the whole prandal was quiet.


    Everyone looked at the picture and couldn''t make a sound for a long time.


    Shock? Excited? Uneasy? Anxiety?


    Maybe both.


    But more importantly, they are waiting, waiting for Donne to speak.


    "Citizens of prandal, look at it. What appears in front of you now is the land where you have lived for generations. This planet called prandal is so beautiful and nurtures all of us... Facing our common mother, this great planet, do you have the heart to destroy it? Do you have the heart to destroy the world £¿¡±


    no Of course we can''t bear it!


    People subconsciously think about it, but they don''t know why Donne suddenly talked about it. Is it possible that war will break out again?


    Donne did not immediately disclose the chaos invasion. Such terrible news must be revealed to the people a little bit in order to give them a buffer time to accept the reality.


    After that, Donne pointed to a corner of prandal and said, "see there? That''s alinks... Now, audience of alinks, you can raise your head and look at your sky. I''m watching you 300000 meters above your head."


    When the audience raised their heads and looked at the sky, some sharp eyed people found that a flag suddenly appeared in the very high sky, a flag of the ilrus Empire, which was completely composed of magic!


    The flag looks so small, as if it is only as big as a finger, but the flag is so huge that its diameter has exceeded hundreds of kilometers in space!


    This scene was so exciting that cheers were immediately raised in all cities of prandar.


    Ellington, Fiona and Aurelia heard the cheers of the mountain collapse and tsunami around them, and their faces showed very gratifying smiles.


    Entering space is the first step. If there is no accident, we should set up a special space exploration department to further develop relevant upstream and downstream industries, and make use of the special environmental advantages of space to enhance combat effectiveness.


    Donne, they can go to space without auxiliary equipment, but if they want to popularize space exploration and let ordinary people enter space, other related equipment development must also keep up.


    In the ship.


    Egwin whispered, "how''s it going?"


    Donne felt the feeling of controlling magic in space. A moment later, he nodded and whispered: "compared with on the ground, I don''t know whether it is because he is separated from environmental interference that the energy environment in space is more active... But for the same reason, the four elements have lost their dependent environment, so it is very difficult to gather, and the stock is very scarce."


    Donne was a little relieved to be able to use magic in space. Although the four elements are very rare, as long as he can use magic, he doesn''t have to worry, because he can open the channel of the element world to obtain elements, and the most important thing is the pure water source - on earth, the storage and acquisition of water in space is a major problem restricting human exploration of space, However, in prandal, the problem of water source has been solved directly. It is not a problem at all. Only food is left - however, if the clergy are added to the astronauts, bakery can solve the food problem to a certain extent


    It''s so convenient!


    Moreover, there is "magic" energy in prandal''s universe, and magic can also be used in space, which means that a pure magic propulsion engine can be developed, which is the non working medium engine dreamed of by Earth Science and technology!


    If no working medium engine is not exciting enough, what about space distortion spells? By distorting the space structure before and after the spacecraft to form a space bubble to make the spacecraft fly quickly, this possibility is not impossible, even easier than earth technology to realize this technology. This is the warped space engine, which can realize WAP jump flight!


    As for the more advanced curvature engine, it can transit through the particularity of the half plane to realize ultra long-range flight - provided that it has arrived at the destination and recorded the coordinates there


    In this way, the development of aerospace technology in prandal is much more convenient and simple than on earth. The only limitation may be the world''s computer technology and related mathematical theories.


    After a few more attempts, Donne controls the magic flag, floats slowly, and then says to the camera: "Please remember this day, the year of order in 851 and the first day of celebration. This is the day when our prandal civilization first stepped into space. Next, we will continue to accelerate our progress and let our steps step on Lolita and lolia, and even further on the planet - let''s cheer! Now I announce that the glorious sacrifice officially begins!"


    Of course, don couldn''t hear prandal''s cheers. After he ordered the opening of the glory Festival, he was ready to test other projects.


    But just then, a crisp voice suddenly came in my ear: "big brother, what''s that?"


    "Elia!?"


    Donne looked at Elia in amazement, but before he could question Elia, he also saw something that aroused Elia''s curiosity.


    The moment he saw it, Donne''s scalp tightened and his hair stood up!


    Question: what is the most terrible thing to suddenly see in space?

 Chapter 1271

    There was once a composite picture called "despair", which was famous on the earth''s network. It was an astronaut on the moon who watched the meteorite destroy the earth.


    I''m afraid at that time, the astronaut in the picture was desperate.


    However, despair is not that kind of chilling horror.


    The most terrible thing is that you suddenly find that the familiar home in your life actually has another face


    The ship kept moving at a relatively slow speed to maintain its orbit. When Donne saw a dark corrupt area suddenly appear on the slowly rotating prandal, his skull almost exploded.


    For a long time, the information that Donne learned from various channels shows that there is only one main continent on prandal, and then there are pure sea areas around the continent - it is said that there were other continents in the world in prehistoric times, but in that unprecedented impact, not only the main continent where dwarfs and goblins lived was almost destroyed, The continent on the other side of the world has also become fragmented and disappeared from the world due to orbital changes and shocks.


    As the guardian of the planet, Sasha glott, who has traveled around the world many times, is very sure that there is only one continent left on the planet.


    But... What does Donne see now?


    A sudden archipelago!


    The area of that archipelago is not large. I''m afraid it doesn''t exceed the area of ronitant kingdom. What''s terrible is that looking down from space, the land of that archipelago has completely turned into black purple and completely corrupted. The clouds over the island are jumping with black purple lightning. It''s clear that even magic has been corrupted around those islands!


    A whirlpool has formed around the islands, and the outward diffusion of the power of corruption can hardly be seen by the naked eye, but it is this state of condensation that makes people more chilling.


    "Hey, hey, this doesn''t bode well..."


    Dunn muttered that he wanted to subconsciously cut off the live video, but when he put his hand on the camera, he suddenly stopped.


    Egwin was stunned: "what''s the matter?"


    Donne smiled bitterly for a moment and withdrew his hand.


    In the event of an emergency, as a ruler, the first thing he thought of was to hide information from the public?


    What is the difference between him and the rulers he despised before?


    The public has the right to know. If he sets such a precedent now, others will follow suit in the future. This is the so-called upper action and lower effect.


    Besides, the people of prandal will face the chaos army sooner or later. If they can''t bear this crisis now, how can they fight in the future?


    Donne shook his head and said, "since as a member of prandal, the people also have the right to know. I am not qualified to hide the truth. Let them see the crisis in the world with their own eyes."


    From this distance, Donne could not see whether the corrupt islands were chaotic creatures or demons. After a moment of hesitation, he began to manually adjust the orbit. At the same time, he said, "Pathfinder, turn on the ground telescope and prepare to shoot - Elia, sit down with vinette. I don''t have time to take care of you now."


    "Pathfinder received. The telescope has started."


    Donne pushed the joystick and began to fly over the corrupt islands. Fortunately, the power mode and cruise mode of the spacecraft are different from those of rockets on earth. There is plenty of "fuel" to waste, so there is no need to worry about the problems caused by sudden orbit changes.


    After the telescope started, at the same time, the temporary command center on Ellington side also received the pictures synchronously.


    "Eh?"


    Brian, who had returned to the temporary command center and was going to open a barrel of beer to celebrate, suddenly saw the picture on the screen and was stunned. He scratched his head and said to croto, "I said, big brother, did he get the shooting direction wrong?"


    In the scheduled test, the test telescope is to photograph Lolita and lolia.


    "How do I know, gene, you call Donne and ask about the situation."


    "OK, i... wait? What''s that?"


    Gene was just about to call Donne. His face suddenly changed and looked at the picture in horror. The black and purple corrupt islands were so dazzling on the surface of the blue planet.


    It''s like you know that the world you live in is peaceful, but one day you suddenly find that this peace is just an illusion. Where you don''t know, a terrible crisis is brewing... This sudden sense of disobedience and impact is very terrible.


    "Does he want to shoot that area!?"


    Angus also noticed the abnormal situation on the picture. As soon as his voice fell, the picture has been further enlarged. The clouds are gradually approaching, and the black purple lightning is more and more bright. Under the violent cloud lightning, there is a scorched earth, and the islands are flowing with hot molten rock, which is a hell on earth


    Infernal?


    Don''s face on the airship was very bad, because the appearance of the islands was so similar to the environment he saw in the abyss of purgatory!


    After the telescope is further enlarged, he can even see a large number of demons and portals!


    Yes, those demons with chaotic nature have built portal on those islands!


    No wonder all the demons in the Rift Valley camp have gone back. No wonder all the demons confronting the demons have shrunk their defense lines - they have been able to break through the seal and appear in the surface world!


    I''m afraid they found a way to break through the seal when crossing to the Rift Valley camp, but they have found that the Rift Valley camp is a dead end. Once it appears, it will be severely hit, so they gave up the exit of the Rift Valley camp and chose another exit - although they don''t know how they did it, But they succeeded in creating an archipelago on the other side of prandal!


    They are going to break out of their shells and invade the surface world directly!


    Donne''s face is black. Damn it, palmertos, if you don''t come in handy this time, I''ll kill you!


    When egwin saw the situation in the picture, his expression became serious: "demons? How did they appear here?"


    "I don''t know... I''m afraid we need to make some preparations..."


    Donne''s eyes narrowed slightly. The location where the devil appeared this time was not very good. It was too far away from the main mainland of prandar. I''m afraid it would take ten and a half days and months to reach the destination with the fleet that used to expedition the broken islands. Use the air force. Now the technology of the sky carrier is not mature, and it can''t even be established, so it''s impossible to form an effective combat effectiveness.


    Perhaps it would be easier to directly inform Sasha glott that they would use the giant dragon troops equipped with magic gun armor to directly bomb at high altitude.


    The premise is that we can dig out the real reason why a large number of demons can be transmitted to prandal, otherwise it is useless to kill many. Their nest is in the depths of purgatory.


    Egwin sighed: "the distance is too far... I''m afraid it will take ten days and a half months for me to fly over."


    "Yes, this kind of ocean warfare is not what we are good at."


    Donne nodded. Although he can directly control the spacecraft to land on the islands, then anchor the space coordinates, and then open the transmission door to drop the army, his single transmission ability is limited. The army will be surrounded by demons as soon as it comes, so he still needs to consider a more perfect plan.


    "Command center to Pathfinder! Yes, please answer!"


    "This is the Pathfinder."


    "Eh, the sound and picture are very clear... Big brother, gene, they asked me to ask you, what''s going on there? He just went back to the star moon tower, and the arcane eye didn''t find anything unusual!"


    When Brian said this, Donne said helplessly, "I don''t know why there are demons there. It''s not the gate of chaos. Of course, the arcane eye that screens for chaotic features won''t find abnormalities."


    "Devil!? (there was a riot at the command center, and Aurelia appeared on the picture a moment later). Why did the devil appear!? do you know that people outside are frightened now, and the glory Festival is almost over at the beginning."


    Donne looked helpless: "we don''t know. It should be said that if we didn''t take off today, we might not find the demons until they hit the door."


    Aurelia said in a deep voice, "in other words, it''s a good thing to suddenly find this situation?"


    "Yes, at least we know the situation now. We can get more information according to the follow-up investigation to prepare for the devil in advance."


    "Where''s the devil? You should have signed a contract with them!"


    "I don''t know. I''ll go again when I get back. Now I''ll capture the situation in that area, and then I''ll release the satellite. We can monitor this area through the satellite."


    "Well, i... wait, call."


    Aurelia connected her cell phone. After listening for a moment, she suddenly said, "wait a minute, I''ll turn on the hands-free, you tell Donne."


    "Who?"


    "Pertis."


    Aurelia turned on the hands-free, and then Donne heard pertis''s voice: "ambassador, we also saw the live picture. I''m willing to go there to investigate the specific situation on behalf of the lianglingnaga family."


    Egwin couldn''t help saying, "peltiss, it''s too dangerous for your soldiers!"


    "Egwin?"


    Pertis seemed to smile and then said, "so I''m not going to send soldiers, but to go in person... You are separated from there by a very distant ocean, and the ocean is in the world of our Naga family. No one is more suitable for this task except us."


    Donne wanted to refuse, but when he thought about it carefully, it was really this truth. He simply said, "it''s troublesome for you. When you get there, you anchor a spatial coordinate nearby and share it with me when you come back. I''ll be useful later."


    "I see. It''s my honor to help you."


    After hanging up the phone, Aurelia said, "it will take some time for pertis to investigate the situation. You release the satellite into orbit as soon as possible and then come back. I''m afraid we have to discuss it."


    "I see."


    Donne said with a serious face and immediately began to act.


    However, Donne didn''t notice the inexplicable light in Elia''s eyes when she looked at the starry sky outside the side window

 Chapter 1272

    The Pathfinder adjusted its orbit again, and then opened the cargo warehouse to release the first man-made satellite for testing, "cloto". After the satellite''s central control computer was started, it successfully linked with Eve, the artificial soul quantum computer in the command center. Then, under the control of the computer, it started the magic propeller and slowly entered the recalculated orbit.


    Originally, the satellite was used to test the transition communication and observe Lolita and lolia through telescopes, but after suddenly discovering the islands corrupted by demons, they decided to change the satellite''s mission after a simple temporary meeting to monitor the corrupt islands.


    "This is the temporary command center... The satellite signal is normal... The angular velocity has reached the target value... The satellite has entered the synchronous orbit... We succeeded!"


    Seeing the stable and clear picture uploaded back from the screen, there was a cheering in the command center. Everyone didn''t expect that the first satellite launch was so successful.


    Kloto was also filled with emotion. If he had not obtained enough data from prehistoric civilization, mastered a lot of new mathematical knowledge, and even obtained the formula for measuring various orbits of prehistoric civilization, so as to reduce a lot of workload, let alone launch satellite, I''m afraid even heaven is still daydreaming now.


    "The satellite has entered orbit. Hurry back!"


    Aurelia urged Donne. Donne nodded and looked at the space, stars and sea a little reluctantly. This is a man''s romance


    He was a man for two generations, and even he didn''t expect to come to outer space one day.


    Although there are still many tests not done - such as the combustion effect of fire element in vacuum environment, the conduction efficiency of magic, etc.


    He even wanted to test the possibility of the legendary strong man''s body entering space directly


    Unfortunately, this kind of test is too risky, and don dare not joke about his life. He gave up after thinking about it.


    Maybe we can catch a demon with similar strength and throw it into space to see if it can survive.


    "Well, let''s go back... Elia?"


    At this time, Donne found that Elia''s expression was a little abnormal, and his heart suddenly hung up. He suddenly remembered what otinia had said before. Elia was also a goddess!


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough Elia hasn''t recovered yet, who knows if the chaotic creatures will notice her power fluctuations? The oppression and distortion of the surrounding space caused by the power of God is simply a natural road sign for them.


    "... ah, oh, um..."


    Elia suddenly recovered, smiled at Donne and said, "I was a little distracted just now. It''s very beautiful here. Are we going back now? It''s a pity."


    Donne looked anxiously at the stars in the distance, then rubbed her head, reluctantly smiled and said, "if you like, you can come back later, but now we have to go back."


    Elia said nothing more and obediently asked Donne to tie her to the seat.


    "Vinette, you have to be good, too. Come and sit down."


    "OK, Dad!"


    Vinette... Now her figure has caught up with Elia a a few years ago, and her mind is growing rapidly. She has become a seven or eight year old girl. Although she likes to move around, fortunately, she has not entered the rebellious period. At present, she is still obedient.


    It moved Donne to tears.


    "Let''s go."


    Donne showed his eyes to egwin, and then started the engine. The ship began to dive down to prandal. The huge acceleration and strong vibration made the whole ship tremble violently. The whole window in front of him burned because of the friction of the air, and the field of vision was red.


    Donne''s ear suddenly sounded the alarm sound of the central control computer: "warning, the propeller on the side of the spacecraft is loose and separated from the hull..."


    what the fuck!?


    "Warning, the hull spins... 0.12 degrees... 0.13 degrees north of the landing route..."


    holy crap


    "Big brother! Are you all right!? our ground crew observed that you seem to be burning - wait, they said you were in the wrong direction?"


    Donne couldn''t help swearing: "the flank thrusters have fallen off! The steering ability and reverse propulsion ability have been lost. Can this heading be normal?"


    "Er..."


    "Who designed the landing plan of the spacecraft? And the connector of the flank propeller!"


    "Refer to the plan on that ship..."


    "You actually refer to the landing plan of a crashed Spaceship!? or a spaceship driven by goblins!?"


    Donne doesn''t know what to say. Once he doesn''t stare, these guys copy everything as it is... The landing plan of the spacecraft may be effective, but it is based on their engine power, and the connection of the flank thrusters can be used only when they develop high-strength alloy and corresponding welding technology, This special copy is not looking for death!?


    The flame in front of him gradually dispersed, but the vibration became stronger and stronger. Donne even saw many rivets and bolts jumping out, and the control panel in front of him was about to fall apart... Seeing these familiar pictures, Donne finally found a sense of the magical world.


    "Well, now I''m sure the ship has lost its rescue value."


    When Donne found that the operating levers had been pulled out by himself, he gave up completely and continued to struggle.


    Fortunately, this is prandal. They are the astronauts this time, otherwise the first exploration of space will end in failure.


    Central control computer: "Your Majesty, I think I can save it again..."


    Donne: "


    Egwin: "


    Although we can take advantage of now to let the three of them leave the ship, and then directly put the ship into the portable space, the ship is about to fall apart and has almost no value for rescue.


    But the sentence of central control computer made Donne decide to give it another chance. It has just been born and is still a child


    "Can you start the gravity well to slow down?"


    "Warning, the reverse thruster falls off, cannot be started, the acceleration is too large, the hull structure loses stability, and the sudden start of the gravity well will cause the hull to disintegrate completely. According to the calculation, the debris will cover one third of the area of Ellington."


    "Well... It seems that this method won''t work..."


    Brian shouted, "big brother, the crash site has been determined. It is 13 kilometers away from Jinhu town in kaspamil territory... There are still 30 seconds before the crash... If you want to act, please do it as soon as possible."


    "My friend, if you can save it, you''d better save it."


    Next to kloto is also anxious. After all, this is the first real spaceship he has handled. This spaceship has passed the test of taking off, the test of sealing, radiation and high and low temperature in space. It would be embarrassing if it crashed in the end.


    How should prandar''s first spaceflight be recorded in future history books?


    "Although it is about to fall apart now, it allows us to further study how to fall apart, the strength of the structure and other defects..."


    "Stop making excuses, croto."


    Brian next to him mercilessly exposed his cover up: "in fact, you''re just afraid of losing face, right? I don''t know you yet?"


    Croto: "


    Shit, who says dwarves are honest? This guy''s mouth is so cheap that people can''t wait to tear him... To expose people''s shortcomings!


    "Well, well, you are all masters!"


    Donne was helpless. He looked at the instantaneous speed of the burst meter on the dashboard and shook his head.


    "What should I do?"


    Egwin looked at the nearer and nearer earth and was nervous: "there are twenty seconds left."


    Don said helplessly, "what else can I do? Use the handbrake!"


    Huge magic roared out of his body. In an instant, a mage''s hand hundreds of meters in size was formed outside the ship. After keeping a relatively static speed with the ship, he held the ship, and then... Began to slowly add force backward to prevent the ship from falling!


    At the same time, egwin also released his pure magic to strengthen the ship''s hull so that it would not be torn in half by the strength of the mage''s hand and his own acceleration.


    "I''ll go! Big brother, you''re great! You can think of the ''handbrake''!"


    Brian took a sip of beer and stared at the huge mage''s hand in the sky. Pulling the ship was like walking a dog.


    Listening to the ship creaking, Donne scolded angrily: "if you can make the ship stronger, there won''t be as many things as me! - ouch, I. fuck you and run! Stop for me!"


    The mage''s hand controlled by Donne desperately pulled the ship backward and accelerated down from hundreds of thousands of meters. This speed, coupled with its own mass, contains no less energy than a meteorite. It''s not easy to hold it.


    But such terrible power was forcibly offset by Donne''s mage''s hand!


    The speed of the spacecraft finally fell back to a normal range, and it was still decreasing rapidly. When the speed fell back to the threshold, the central control computer immediately started the dwarf gravity well. Under the action of anti gravity, the spacecraft that was about to fall apart immediately hovered in mid air.


    "Well, it can be regarded as a successful landing for the time being."


    Donne sighed: "don''t announce the news that we almost crashed. The people need some confidence and announce that we landed successfully."


    "It''s best."


    Cloto nodded hurriedly: "drive the spaceship back quickly. We''re still waiting to analyze the cause of the accident."


    "The engine has fallen off. How can I fly? Wait for you!"


    Don said angrily, "when I drag it back, you send someone to check the predicted crash point of the engine. I hope there will be no accident."


    "I see."


    Donne pretended to land smoothly and finally dragged the ship back to Ellington. As a result, as soon as he got off the ship, the ship almost fell apart. He had to continue to accompany croto and them to send the ship back to the assembly workshop.


    At this time, Elia, who got off the ship, sent vinette home and quietly went out of the doo

 Chapter 1273

    "Here you are."


    Otinia didn''t look back and knew who was coming.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Please sit down."


    Otinia closed her eyes to herself, and her mental power had completely restrained - she deliberately controlled her power for fear that Donne would attract chaotic attention after entering space.


    But seeing her coming, otinia knew that Donne had returned, so she began to dissipate her inhibitions.


    A moment later, otinia opened her eyes and asked, "there are tea, fruit wine, bread and refreshments. What would you like?"


    Elia said calmly, "just tea."


    Her voice was cold and indifferent, and her face could not see the beauty and beauty she usually had next to Donne. She was completely calm - like an adult.


    ¡ª¡ªOnly the faint worry in the depths of her eyes may prove that she is still her.


    As soon as otinia waved her hand, two cups of hot tea and a stack of refreshments appeared on the table: "although the materials of the refreshments I developed are not as good as those in heaven, they taste good. Have a try."


    Elia nodded, took a sip of hot tea slowly with a teacup, but didn''t speak.


    The two men were silent and sat there drinking tea in silence.


    After more than half an hour of silence and several rounds of tea, the normally calm otinia finally couldn''t help but speak first: "I should have told you that you can''t follow him to space - why don''t you listen to me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Elia was silent for a moment and asked, "when did you find it?"


    Otinia asked, "what did you find? You already know your identity?"


    Elia nodded: "since my memory began to wake up, I have never shown any abnormality at ordinary times and continue to maintain Elia''s state. How did you find it?"


    "On this point," otinia''s eyes were a little strange. "Don''t you know that children aged 14 or 15 are usually rebellious?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    As like as two peas, she see light suddenly, "I just saw the same thing as before, so you noticed?"


    "As a girl, there are too many similarities between 15-year-old Elia and 12-year-old Elia."


    Otinia showed a strange smile: "like to be spoiled, sticky, stupid, especially like to attract Donne''s attention..."


    Elia has a black line: "is it so exaggerated?"


    Otinia let it go: "if this happens to a 12-year-old girl, it''s normal, but it''s not normal when she''s 15. Generally, we call this situation mental retardation."


    So Elia decided to give up and continue the topic.


    "In fact, I really want to know. If those guys in the sky knew that sister Anya, you would stick to that Donne like this now, I don''t know --"


    Before otinia finished her words, Elia''s blond hair turned white in an instant, and then pierced around her like a sharp thorn. Unstable arcane celestial balls revolved around her. Elia looked at otinia expressionless: "it seems that you lack the necessary respect for your elders."


    "Since you asked me to call my sister, don''t act like an aunt now."


    Otinia said earnestly, "well, you haven''t fully mastered your power yet. Your state is very unstable. You''d better spread the arcane celestial sphere quickly, or Ellington will evaporate."


    Elia snorted coldly and scattered the arcane celestial sphere.


    "Also, sister Anya, you don''t have to hide your shyness with strength."


    Otinia said solemnly, "actually, I think he is quite suitable for you..."


    Eliaton blushed, a flash of panic flashed in her eyes, and shouted, "otinia!"


    "Hey, hey, so there''s no need to pretend to be strict."


    Otinia smiled very rarely: "just because you are not Anya''s sister, just minor Elia, so you can''t hide your ideas from me. Don''t you admit that you like Donne as Elia?"


    "I don''t..."


    Elia opened her mouth and swallowed her words.


    "So, there''s no need to be so shy. Now the opportunity is very rare for you. You must take advantage of it."


    Otinia smiled. In fact, isn''t she seizing such a rare opportunity?


    ¡ª¡ªIf it weren''t for Ms. disaster, ansetania became a baby Elia, how dare she play Ms. disaster? This is a rare opportunity for thousands of years. We must take good advantage of it.


    "Most of my memory and strength are still in the seal. Now I am still Elia, not an adult ansetania."


    Elia resisted the impulse to beat otinia and said, "so, what you said is my idea, not ansetania''s idea! Don''t get confused!"


    "Well, I understand."


    Otinia nodded, which was a terrible excuse.


    Why didn''t you know sister Anya was so cute before?


    "It seems that we need to adjust our action strategy in the future..."


    Elia thought deeply on her face: "the more adult memory and power are released, the greater the impact will be... It is impossible to maintain the current state all the time."


    Otinia said, "it''s better to tell him directly. I think he should feel very honored... Loved by sister Anya..."


    "Said it was Elia!"


    Elia shouted in a panic, "it''s not ansetania!"


    "Yes, I understand."


    Otinia, what''s this? The goddess of disaster who has never been in love ushers in spring, but she worries about gain and loss?


    It''s easy to understand when you think about it. According to Dad, the God of death, ansetania is unlucky among the gods because of "power". No one dares to get too close to her, so don''t mention any feelings.


    After she was reborn as Elia, after a miserable childhood, she suddenly met Donne, a gentle and considerate big brother, and felt meticulous care. Of course, the little girl fell into blind worship... Then under the influence of ansetania''s memory, Elia with rapid mental growth, the simple worship changed quietly, It has become a favor and admiration for the opposite sex.


    If Elia''s life is a colorful happiness, ansetania''s life is a gray despair. It can be imagined how the released memories will affect Elia - just because she sees her desperate life as an adult, she will pay more attention to her current happy life and want to maintain her current life.


    But the problem now is that as Elia, she can freely let go of herself, do what she wants, act like a spoiled child to Donne, play a scoundrel if she wants to play a scoundrel, and even deliberately pretend to be silly and naive and stay with him all the time; But as ansetania, a goddess who represents "disaster", she can''t do so. She must show enough stability and calm.


    So even if she has awakened most of her memories, she has even realized that she is actually "Ms. disaster ansetania" blocking the childhood state of her memory, but she is worried about gain and loss, and has been afraid to confess to Donne.


    In order to avoid trouble, many gods have simply abandoned their desire for "love". Hope has become a simple and rational existence, but ansetania is obviously not that kind of God.


    Because I have never obtained it, I will be more eager.


    "Do you need me to provide you with some learning materials?"


    Otinia asked tentatively, "I''m a professional in the study of the mental state of rebellious girls."


    Elia was stunned and suddenly remembered that the dark girl otinia was the patron saint of the girl at night. She could say that she knew the girl''s mind best!


    Elia''s heart pounded, but a moment later, she coughed and said, "let''s not talk about this first. Let''s get back to the subject."


    "Starry sky?"


    Otinia didn''t expect that Elia avoided her temptation, but she became serious and said, "if your memory has awakened, you should know what impact we will have in space. It''s very risky."


    Elia shook her head and said, "in my current state, I won''t attract the attention of those guys. With the gradual release and enhancement of my strength and memory, I''m afraid this is also the last chance for me to focus on the starry sky."


    "What do you see?"


    "Dark, dead, cold..."


    Elia''s eyes were deep and glittering. The environment around them suddenly turned into a dark space, glittering around.


    With Elia''s voice, the light spots symbolizing the stars in the room are decaying rapidly. The stars are either swallowed by darkness or detonated by the suddenly unbalanced order environment, becoming supernovae, shooting disordered violent energy rays in all directions


    "The depths of the universe have completely fallen into chaos, and the energy corrupted by chaos has completely disturbed the order space there... The power of chaos is spreading rapidly, and galaxies are accelerating their demise..."


    Otinia frowned. "Last time I talked to nisclair, it seems that the situation is worse than what she told me. She said we still have about 40 years left."


    "Forty years?"


    Elia shook her head: "according to the current spreading speed, it is estimated that there will be another discount on this time..."


    "Thirty years?"


    "Half off."


    "Twenty years?"


    "I mean, on the basis of 30 years, another half."


    "... fifteen years!?"


    Otinia suddenly got up and exclaimed, "so short! What can we do in this period of time!"


    Elia''s expression was quite complex: "yes... I also want to know what he can do in such a short time..."


    Otinia kept wandering, broke her fingers and didn''t know what she was counting. After a long tangle, she suddenly looked up and said, "maybe we need to teach him some necessary ''knowledge''."


    "You mean..."


    "Divine word runes, more divine word runes."


    Otinia said decisively: "in addition, if necessary, there are even ways to control the secluded energy, which can be taught to him. Otherwise, they can''t win at the conventional speed of development."

 Chapter 1274

    "The damage is quite serious!"


    After handing over the tattered spaceship to kloto, he almost didn''t suffer to death. This spaceship is the first spaceship he built.


    "Blame me?"


    Donne said, "it''s not because you haven''t gone through strict quality control... The connections between these components haven''t been carefully checked."


    "In fact, it has been tested, but we didn''t expect that the stress in each area during landing was stronger than previously estimated."


    Kloto tapped the shell of the spaceship. After friction and high temperature, a smooth oxide layer seemed to be formed on the shell of the spaceship.


    "Why don''t you use oreha steel to make the shell next time."


    Croto sighed. The previous alloy was enough under normal circumstances, but not in the aerospace environment. Although oriha steel was excellent, its output was very small. After deducting the amount required for the transformation of the golden giant statue and the production of magic artillery armor, armored tanks and other weapons and equipment, it was not enough for each department to allocate.


    "Olliha steel has insufficient production capacity, so we can only find ways to expand the scale of dixinglong breeding industry and improve the output of gold cells."


    Donne sighed. No matter when, the steel alloy industry is a very important basic industry. But now the most difficult thing is that they found the trend of the devil. Next, in order to prevent the threat of the devil, he must strengthen his military strength and continue to enhance his arms production capacity, and the consumption of oreha steel will be even greater.


    The needs of the army are the top priority, and the needs of Aerospace will be put back.


    After considering for a moment, Donne said, "let''s provide you with a small amount of oreha steel to strengthen the hull. After analyzing the situation of the spacecraft, we can produce the spacecraft and satellites. Now we need to arrange a satellite network to monitor the whole prandal."


    After pondering for a moment, croto said, "give me a week. I promise there will be no such problem on the next ship."


    "It''s up to you, yustisa. You and Nokia are responsible for optimizing the satellite production scheme according to the real-time operation data fed back from the current satellite. After optimization, at least three more satellites will be produced. At the same time, the artificial soul quantum computer will be equipped with a spatial positioning system to be responsible for navigation."


    "In addition, Selna, you can sort out the terrain information collected by the thieves guild during its operations in prandal over the years, and then summarize it according to the photos taken by the satellite, and sort out a usable prandal world map... I think you can finish the task of letting a thief draw a map?"


    "No problem!"


    "Then..."


    Donne pondered for a moment and said, "gene, please inform your star moon tower, adjust the observation mode of the arcane eye, and let them pay close attention to the situation on the sea. If they find a demon, inform us at the first time, and then organize action."


    Gene thought for a moment and said, "the cost of adjusting the arcane eye is a little high. It''s better to directly recreate a simple arcane eye. It''s much easier to observe the devil than the door of chaos."


    "Whatever you want, you can start."


    Tang en clapped his hands and said, "next, I''m going to the purgatory abyss. The devil suddenly appeared on the sea. If nothing happened in the purgatory abyss, I don''t believe it."


    The devil now appears on the surface of prandal, perhaps because on the other side of the purgatory abyss, the demon king palmettos has gathered the devil army to launch a repressive attack on them.


    The most important thing is that Donne wants to observe the situation of the purgatory abyss and speculate how many demons will come to the surface world through the number of demons participating in the battle.


    Of course, it would be better if we could find the space portal established by the demons, destroy it by the way and directly destroy their plan to come to the surface world.


    After determining Donne''s itinerary, Aurelia directly returned to arlinks. Due to the corrupt islands in the live broadcast picture, this year''s glory festival was also cast a shadow. She must return there as soon as possible to preside over the overall situation.


    Although the corrupt islands may not threaten the Ilus Empire now, as the ruler, she must have due vigilance and make necessary preparations and mobilization.


    Fiona started to operate immediately after she knew the situation. Datang chamber of Commerce mobilized a large number of resources and began to stabilize the market and prices in advance to prevent panic price increases caused by the emergence of demons.


    This is very necessary. It may have been just a matter of making rumors, but civilians don''t think so much. If they find that someone starts snapping up something and associate it with some rumors, the situation will soon get out of control.


    Many times, the cause of those very bad things is actually so simple.


    After arranging a series of things, Donne immediately came to the abyss of purgatory.


    As soon as he entered the abyss of purgatory, he was sensitive to the anomalies in the air - this time, the magic and elements deposited in the air became more active. There was a dull roar in the distance. Looking at the past, bright flames were burning everywhere on the battlefield over there, and huge lightning and meteorites were falling from the sky, Hit the lava filled earth


    The battle level here is higher than the main continent on the surface. I don''t know how many levels - just at Donne''s casual glance, he saw at least six bombardments of ninth order spells and an explosion of legendary spells in a large range.


    The devil and the devil finally fought again.


    "Here you are."


    The voice of demon king palmettos came from behind. When Donne looked back, a space vortex was beside him. The voice of palmettos came from inside. Donne jumped into the vortex without hesitation. Then after a burst of space distortion, he came to palmettos.


    At the moment, balmotos was bathed in the green blood of the devil. His murderous face was full of excited and ferocious smiles: "now, who do you think will win?"


    Donne looked around and said faintly, "I can''t tell who is the final winner, but I know that the pressure here must be very small. Is there a lot less demons?"


    "No... what''s wrong?"


    Palmettos put the skeleton sword aside, looked down at Donne and said coldly, "you seem to have something to say."


    "The devil appeared in the surface world."


    Donne looked at him with a very bad face: "although I don''t know how they do it, the pressure on your side will directly affect their speed to the human country... So next, you can''t force them too hard, otherwise they will pour their nests into the surface world!"


    Balmotos smiled: "but what does that have to do with us? Our contract does not stipulate that we must go to the human kingdom to help mankind rob your home from the devil."


    Yes, the contract signed by palmettos and Donne only stipulates that both sides must cooperate against the devil, but it does not specify in detail which way, where and who is the main body to fight the devil. There''s nothing wrong with balmetus''s statement of adultery and sleight of hand.


    The devil is very cunning. He is good at playing with contracts. He must agree with them in great detail. However, it is well known that the more detailed the details of the contract, the greater the possibility of loopholes. On the contrary, it is easier for them to find the loopholes and make use of them


    Knowing this, Donne only agreed on the general direction when signing the contract at the beginning, without deducting the details.


    Unexpectedly, this still gave the demon king balmotos a chance to exploit the loophole.


    Shit, don scolded secretly, but he underestimated the cunning of these demons!


    And depending on the situation, I''m afraid balmatos is very happy to see this situation now. He wants to drive all the demons to the human kingdom and let him completely control the abyss of purgatory.


    Although the environment here in purgatory abyss is extremely bad, as long as you control here and completely stabilize the rear area, you can want to seize the human country or live your own free life.


    After determining the idea of demon king palmettos, don snorted coldly and said no more, because he already knew this guy''s idea very clearly. It''s useless to say more.


    From the very beginning when the two met, Donne knew that his cooperation with palmertos would not be very pleasant, but it doesn''t matter. After all, Donne never expected how much cooperation he would have, as long as he could share the pressure.


    Donne looked around and found that the devil Dukes were not nearby. I''m afraid they were scattered all over the battlefield and led their tribes to fight.


    "Goodbye."


    Donne glanced at him, rose directly into the sky and flew deep into the battlefield.


    Palmettos looked at Donne leaving and a faint light flashed in his eyes


    The battlefield of purgatory abyss is very huge. Although it is an underground world, the total area is probably many times larger than prandar''s main continent. Moreover, due to the complex underground environment, all kinds of strange environments will appear. In addition, the collision between the forces of the devil and the devil creates this terrible hell.


    As the core area of the blood battlefield, the area is more than half of the main continent. The place where the demon king palmettos is located is basically the core area of the war between the two sides. However, after taking off from there, Donne flew continuously for many hours and was chased by countless demons along the way, but he still failed to find the devil''s nest, Not to mention their portal to the surface world.


    Finally, Donne gave up his original plan, estimated the number of demons here according to the observations along the way, and left the abyss of purgatory.


    "Big brother!..."


    As soon as Donne returned to Ellington, he heard Elia''s voice before he stood firm. He was just about to turn around to meet her hug, but he was stunned to find

 Chapter 1275

    ¡­¡­


    "No!"


    Elia exclaimed: "For him, the divine word rune is already very dangerous, and the hidden energy is even more dangerous! The divine word rune is a controllable power. We have sorted and solidified it, and we can use it as long as it meets the conditions. However, giving them the way to use the hidden energy freely is equivalent to giving them the weapon to destroy themselves. It is likely that we have not stopped the invasion of chaotic creatures, They have destroyed themselves! "


    Otinia sighed and said, "so you elders just think too conservative... The reason why dwarfs and goblins were destroyed by the energy of the star world in the previous civilization is not that they don''t know how to use their power. If they knew, they might have spread all over the universe and formed a united front against chaotic creatures."


    "This is not conservative, but a correct risk assessment." Elia shook her head. "Trust me, I care more about their safety than you --"


    Otinia nodded suddenly, "well, I''m especially sure of that."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Elia tilted her mouth and continued: "if I can, I want to help them as much as possible to tide them over, but... Youneng is still too dangerous for them!"


    Otinia pointed to the sky: "but now they need the power of the dark energy. Otherwise, they can''t go far."


    Then she pointed to her feet: "if there is no hidden energy, how can they fight those corrupt demons with their existing weapons?"


    "There are demons against demons."


    "But the devil hasn''t been able to destroy these demons for so many years." otinia said faintly: "the devil doesn''t have this ability? No, they occupied an absolute advantage at the beginning, but they still haven''t eliminated the devil. Why?"


    "... what do you want to say?"


    Otinia asked, "based on your understanding of Apophis and from his perspective, what do you think vinette''s mission is?"


    Elia was stunned: "he doesn''t like the guy who sends messengers so much. If there''s anything, he''s more willing to solve it by himself..."


    Otinia said softly, "then, if you encounter a situation that you can''t do and must be solved at the same time, can you only send messengers?"


    "That''s right..."


    Elia''s expression gradually became dignified. Looking at otinia, they said in one voice: "in other words, something related to Apophis must be out of control!"


    Apophis hasn''t been involved in prandal for a long time. Now I''m afraid the only thing related to him here is


    "The devil."


    Elia said slowly, "there must be something wrong with the devil. Apophis observed it, but he couldn''t do it because of chaotic creatures, so he sent a messenger vinette to let her solve the problem, but vinette didn''t know why she fell into Stanley''s hands and was sealed by him..."


    Otinia said, "it is full of doubts that a human king, or a stupid muscle guy, knows the way to seal angels."


    "So, vinette hasn''t been able to wake up until now. She hasn''t solved the situation on the devil''s side."


    Elia smiled bitterly: "that is to say, basically, there is no need to expect the devil to destroy the devil."


    "Yes, unless Winnett can awaken, understand his mission and solve the abnormal situation on the devil''s side, we can only expect Donne to solve the devil."


    Otinia said lightly, "then you also understand the situation. In this case, do you still think it is not necessary?"


    Elia hesitated. Of course she didn''t want to see Donne die because of her hesitation, but Youneng''s power, if not used well, is estimated to die faster than the invasion of the chaos army


    Seeing this, otinia sighed and reluctantly compromised: "well, I probably understand your idea. I don''t want him to die here, and I don''t want him to take the risk of using Youneng... Sister Anya, don''t you think you think too much..."


    "It''s Elia!"


    Elia immediately said, "at the moment, I am discussing with you as Elia, which has nothing to do with ansetania!"


    "Yes, it''s Elia who likes Donne. Sister Anya won''t like waste wood in a different world so superficial, right..."


    "He is not a waste wood..."


    "But strictly speaking, he is just a person who just made all the right choices and was selected with good luck. I think any alien can do this."


    "... because I was chosen, I came here to become the protagonist of prandal, so I could meet with me... And Elia. Isn''t it an accidental necessity?"


    "It seems that sister Anya you... Oh, well, I won''t say it."


    Otinia raised her hands and said reluctantly, "we''ll decide about the hidden energy later. Now let''s compromise... Teach him the divine language runes that can control the hidden energy. At least it''s not so dangerous through the effect of divine language runes."


    Elia thought it would be good, so she nodded and accepted the idea.


    "Are you coming or am I coming?"


    "Of course it''s you!"


    Elijah said without hesitation, "I''m Elijah. How can I understand so many divine runes! And --"


    Elia suddenly stretched out her hand: "give me the information about those adolescent girls you just said."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Otinia took a deep breath: "don''t go too deep into the play... Anya... Aunt!"


    "It''s my sister!"


    "Didn''t you say you didn''t need it!"


    "Now I think I need it again."


    ¡­¡­


    Donne was ready for a warm hug - Elia always liked it - but when he turned around and opened his arms, he was stunned to find that Elia, who was originally happy, suddenly stopped and ran quite modestly.


    ... what is this?


    "Big brother... Well, that..."


    Elia thought about what otinia had said, secretly raised her head and glanced at Donne, then flustered back her eyes, blushed and whispered, "that... Otinia was looking for you just now..."


    Obviously, after otinia''s reminder, Elia has found her previous mistakes and plans to correct them as soon as possible.


    Now her only feeling of happiness was that Donne didn''t seem to notice her abnormality.


    "Looking for me?"


    Donne looked suspiciously at the dark sky. Just now he had been flying in the purgatory abyss for a long time. It was already late in the Ilus empire. What was otinia looking for herself? It''s impossible for her to sleep alone and suddenly want to warm her bed?


    "Well... You''d better go there as soon as possible..."


    Elia said in a low voice, "I have to go home to take care of my daughter. I''ll go first."


    Donne looked at the sky again speechless. If you are really anxious to take care of vinette, why are you waiting for me here early?


    This is obviously a problem!


    Looking at Elia''s back again, Donne couldn''t help rubbing his chin. Considering Elia''s current age... Is it difficult for her to finally reach that period?


    I''ve been too busy all the time, so I neglected to care about Elia. When I think about it carefully, it seems that she has really reached that age, and the emergence of vinette is accompanied by a sudden responsibility, which makes her speed up her maturity.


    With emotion, Donne came to otinia''s house: "listen to Elia, you''re looking for me?"


    "Yes."


    At the moment, otinia''s family had returned to normal. She was half lying lazily on the sofa. When Donne came, she just looked up and looked back: "sit by yourself."


    "Say something."


    Donne asked directly, "I''m very busy now. I''ll go now if I''m okay."


    "About the life and death of the world, even so, do you want to go?"


    Otinia choked Donne with a word. Donne held his breath: "since it''s so important, do you still have time to read comics there?"


    "Comics are just a cover up. The world in God''s eyes is different from the world in your eyes. On the surface, I''m reading comics. In fact..."


    Donne''s heart hung violently: "actually?"


    "... actually, I''m reading comics."


    Otinia closed the comic book: "tea?"


    Donne was almost angry with her: "no! Thank you!"


    "So don''t get angry so easily. It''s bad for your health."


    "I thank you!" Donne covered his chest. "When did you become so funny?"


    "It''s just your illusion."


    Because of Elijah, otinia''s mood is really good today, but after learning the news of the spread of chaos, her good mood disappeared. She said faintly: "I called you today mainly to deepen your understanding of divine language runes and prepare for the subsequent transmission of divine language runes."


    "Wait!"


    Donne was stunned: "didn''t you say that the amount of information in divine language runes is too large to be taught to me? My mortal body can''t bear such a huge amount of information..."


    "Yes, so make some preparations in advance."


    Otinia nodded and said very seriously, "for example... Attach an external hard disk to your brain to expand capacity."


    "I see... That''s strange!"


    Donne immediately wanted to lift the table: "what the hell is it to attach an external hard disk to the brain? Can I open an interface on the back of the head?"


    "So, the understanding ability of mortals is really poor..."


    Otinia sighed, "it''s just a metaphor."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne said with a black face, "so, what does it mean?"


    Otinia suddenly said, "in fact, it''s faster to open a slot in your head. Why don''t you use this method?"


    Sleeping trough NIMA, you are actually an undercover of chaotic creatures, so you want to kill me!?

 Chapter 1276

    What otinia said about expanding Donne''s brain, of course, is not really opening a hole in his head and then inserting something into it.


    In fact, what she means is to use the characteristics of divine power and the projection characteristics between different dimensions to establish a Donne''s soul model in high-dimensional space, and then use the spatial projection characteristics to connect it with Donne''s ontology, so that Donne can have much more information than the storage limit of ontology.


    However, after otinia explained it briefly, Donne still couldn''t understand the specific method, but roughly understood the principle.


    Finally, Donne, who was not aware of the severity, simply said, "you don''t have to bother to explain to me. As long as you don''t open a brain hole for me, you can do whatever you want... I''ll just wait here?"


    "Yes, don''t resist."


    When otinia finished, her eyes suddenly became sharp. Her little hand patted Donne, and then Donne looked at his back and flew out... Wait? Look at your back?


    Donne was stunned to find that his soul was slapped out by otinia?


    "To make a stand in for your information, you need to use part of your soul. Although it hurts a little, don''t worry. It''s harmless."


    As soon as otinia''s voice fell, she tore a small piece of soul fragment from Donne''s soul.


    ¡°¡ª¡ª£¡£¡¡±


    Donne''s face turned white and twitched in an instant. The pain of tearing his soul was really beyond the endurance of ordinary people.


    "All right."


    With a flick of her finger, Donne''s soul returned to his body. Should she be worthy of being the daughter of the God of death? It''s a great skill for family to play with the soul.


    After returning to his body, Donne''s face was still pale and his body trembled like chaff. He trembled and sent out a cold air all over his body, as if he had just fished out of the cold ice cave: "I said... You didn''t just extract a little soul fragment? Why do I feel like I''ve been bitten by you?"


    "That''s your illusion."


    Otinia had closed her eyes. The soul fragment in her hand turned into a ball and suddenly disappeared.


    "Gone?"


    "No, the core of the soul is still here, but in a higher dimension, you can''t see it."


    Otinia said casually, "stand still. I''m going to start shaping your information carrier double."


    Donne didn''t know what otinia did, and he didn''t feel that his brain suddenly felt bright. It was no different from usual. He stood there for a few hours. After dawn, he saw otinia open her eyes wearily: "it''s all right."


    Donne was stunned: "that''s good? I don''t feel it at all."


    "Yes, you don''t feel normal."


    Donne didn''t believe it, but he knew it was true when he saw that otinia was so tired.


    Although he doesn''t know what to do and how to make a high-dimensional information carrier avatar, it''s definitely not an easy thing to look at otinia.


    Exhausted otinia waved her hand, and then Donne found herself at her door. Her voice came from her ear: "I wanted to continue to teach you divine word runes now, but I''m very tired now... Come back this afternoon."


    The expelled Donne had to return to the Lord''s house first.


    "Your Majesty Donne."


    Seeing that Donne came back, Tina hurried over and said, "because of the situation in the live broadcast yesterday, there are panic in varying degrees all over the country. Although vice president Fiona and Princess Aurelia have been stabilizing the situation, they have only calmed down temporarily. They think you should stand up and stabilize the people..."


    "I see."


    Donne said calmly, "tell Marlene to prepare an interview right now. I''ll go to the studio later."


    There are many records about demons in prandal''s history. Almost everyone knows how destructive demons are to the world. I''m afraid Aurelia is embarrassed by this sudden situation. It was originally a good glorious Festival, but now it has completely lost the festive atmosphere because of demons, Panic and uneasiness pervaded everywhere


    I''m afraid the economic growth during this year''s glory festival will stagnate or decline, which may also have a serious impact on this year''s economic growth.


    Tina took the order and went away. Donne went straight to the restaurant and found Fiona - although it was breakfast time, Fiona still had a thick pile of documents in front of her. These were a series of accidents caused by emergencies in the live broadcast, and she had to deal with them every minute and every second.


    Asked the cook to bring himself breakfast. Donne sat down opposite Fiona. "It''s terrible?"


    "It''s not that bad, it''s just..."


    Fiona frowned: "a negative emotion is spreading, repressing and not breaking out. This is the most terrible."


    "Then guide the direction of public opinion and let them find a channel to vent."


    Donne said while eating: "the situation is very urgent now. I don''t have time to argue with those guys. Now it''s basically a state of war. Who dares to make trouble in this period and deal with it strictly."


    "You should tell aurelia, not me."


    Fiona frowned and felt a little relieved. She pointed to the document in front of her and said, "the arrival of the glory Festival should make our economic vitality increase explosively. However, due to the emergence of demons, the sales of various commodities fell in varying degrees in the reports fed back from various places yesterday."


    "After our in-depth research, all the funds that should have been digested by us have poured into the food, magic equipment, magic props and other markets, focusing on commodities to maintain survival and improve strength, and the sales situation is very hot."


    "If this situation is not curbed, this rush to buy will soon become unstoppable and eventually form a vicious circle."


    Fiona knocked on the table and said: "Don''t forget, what we currently have is paper money. After these people rush to buy, the paper money flows into the hands of major chambers of Commerce, but the goods in the market are very scarce and reluctant to sell. When their employees find that they can''t buy what they want in the market with paper money, or the price of goods increases significantly, they will further increase their commodity price, and then Step by step... Eventually, they will find that the paper money in their hands has no effect. At that time, their anger will be passed on to you, the currency will lose its purchasing power, and even the current regime will be suspected... "


    As soon as Donne raised his eyebrows, he didn''t expect Fiona, who was completely inexperienced, to understand the cause of inflation so quickly.


    "I know the horror of this situation, but it''s easy to solve it."


    Donne put down his chopsticks. The maid next to him immediately wiped his mouth with a wet towel. He said faintly: "as long as the potential threat brought by the devil to them is solved, everything will be solved."


    Fiona sighed: "it sounds simple, but... It''s a devil..."


    Yes, that''s the devil. He has fought with the devil for thousands of years, but he has never fallen into the disadvantage. The number is extremely large, and his strength is the devil who crushes human beings!


    Even if they sign a cooperation contract with the devil, they just want to stabilize the devil and prevent them from falling into a well. They all know that the seemingly divorced devil will never be an honest reinforcements for them.


    In this case, how can people believe that their majesty has the ability to solve the devil''s crisis?


    "Yes, it''s the devil, but don''t forget that in addition to the devil, we also have strong reinforcements."


    Donne smiled and said, "we have the help of the dragon family. We don''t have to worry about the devil at all."


    "Will they do it?"


    Fiona is full of doubts. The dragon race is a very disciplined race. If it doesn''t sound good, it is actually lazy. In addition to facing chaos, they rarely take the initiative.


    Donne said with great certainty, "yes, even if not, I will force them to do it."


    No? Are you kidding!


    I didn''t throw so much technology, economy and resources at them in order to let them lie on the heart of the giant dragon and watch the excitement. When necessary, I had to bring them even under the banner of tiger skin and Dragon God isaglot.


    "Well, if so, the panic should be contained for a while."


    Fiona was a little relieved: "so, when are you going to announce the news?"


    Donne smiled and said, "now, of course."


    After dinner, Donne went directly to find Marlene. When he came to the studio, they immediately started the live program. Then Donne gave a simple explanation about the sudden emergence of the devil, and then announced that he had an alliance with the giant dragon and that the giant dragon helped mankind share the pressure of the devil.


    When Sasha glott, who was taking care of the children, saw Donne on the magic projection screen, the whole dragon was stunned.


    Lying trough, when did I promise to help you deal with demons?


    Looking at Donne''s confident smile on the screen, Sasha glott suddenly found that this guy''s face was invincible!


    As for the alliance with the devil, don didn''t make it public. Only the members of the small circle around him knew it. He wasn''t afraid that it would be bad to be known by the Holy See. He was mainly worried that as soon as the ignorant people heard that their majesty had made a deal with the devil, some fools should jump out and find fault.


    In order to avoid wasting time and energy to calm the chaos, Donne simply hid the news directly.


    Then the focus is

 Chapter 1277

    "Shooting military propaganda? At this time? Are you right?"


    Marlene, Carl and others looked at Donne in amazement. Why do you always feel that your Majesty''s work is so sudden?


    "Of course not."


    Donne said very seriously: "now the situation in prandal is turbulent and the people are unstable. It is the time to strengthen publicity. Let them see our strong military strength and the confidence of the state to protect them, which can reduce chaos to a certain extent."


    Several people looked at each other. Can this method really work?


    "Believe me, it will work. I will arrange our elite troops in Ellington to cooperate with your shooting work, and prepare the most advanced equipment to practice shooting."


    Donne bewitched them: "the most important thing is to highlight power and strength! Empire, don''t forget that we are an empire! We must shoot the momentum that says to destroy your family, even your dog!"


    A group of people were stunned. Why did it sound so like street hooligans?


    "It''s best to let people''s blood boil. If you can''t let people''s blood boil, at least let people have a sense of security and trust. Let them know that there are so many soldiers who sacrifice themselves for their country to protect them. They are safe."


    "At the same time, let them know that in this case, those who dare to create chaos behind their back will come to no good end!"


    The foaming Donne patted the table and taught these naive guys a lesson on how to brainwash the people. It doesn''t mean that Donne has begun to move towards dictatorship, but the current situation makes him have to do so.


    After listening to Donne''s explanation, Marlene also roughly understood what effect Donne wanted to shoot. Then they lay on a table and began to discuss. Finally, under Donne''s guidance, they finalized the shooting content and decided to start shooting that afternoon.


    After explaining these tasks, Donne hurried to the silver city to find Jean.


    "How''s it going?"


    "The arcane eye for monitoring demons has been almost built. Now it is being charged. Just match the sample characteristics later."


    Gene sighed and said, "it''s just that the situation in silver city is not very good now... The apprentices here know the horror of demons better than ordinary people. Therefore, they are more likely to be afraid of a large number of demons."


    Because magicians want to master all kinds of powerful magic forces, they will step into the abyss of falling, falling and destroying themselves accidentally. Therefore, jean has always attached great importance to this education and gave them ideological education classes every three or five times to let them know how to call the devil to die.


    But the more we know, the more trouble this situation is. In the face of the news of the demon army, they directly lose their fighting spirit.


    Only those practical mages who often go out to fight against chaotic creatures everywhere are better.


    "What a bunch of waste..."


    Donne lamented that these theoretical magicians in peacetime were quite troublesome. Instead of expecting them to fight, he might as well directly send them to factories and research institutes as civilian staff.


    After taking out some demon bodies for gene as samples, Donne went back to Ellington because the time to make an appointment with otinia had come.


    As soon as Donne reached her door, the door opened, and otinia''s voice came from inside: "come in, lie down and don''t talk."


    Donne''s heart pounded and his legs felt soft.


    I remember last time, in order to restrain his spiritual power and help him enter the star world, otinia taught him a divine word rune. Just receiving the information of that divine word Rune made don feel that he had spent a thousand years (judging from the situation this time, it seems that more divine words and runes will be taught. Won''t you spend an unknown time in your memory? Will you be lost in the sea of memory?


    After Donne walked into the room, he found that the living room had become a sea of stars. The huge star vortex was slowly rotating. Otinia sat quietly in the center. Beside her was a circle of complex divine word runes. Those divine word runes that had not been activated surrounded otinia and the blanket in front of her.


    Donne immediately understood what it meant to let him lie there.


    Donne took a deep breath and lay down without saying a word.


    "Note that this'' time ''may be longer."


    Otinia''s voice was cold and calm. She held up Donne''s head, moved forward and let Donne rest on her leg.


    Knee, knee pillow!?


    Donne was stunned by the sudden knee pillow. The knee pillow was nothing, but otinia''s knee pillow was too sudden.


    Immediately after that, Donne felt that his temple was pressed by two fingers. Then, his consciousness immediately began to be hazy, the world in front of him began to diverge and blur, his vision began to turn black, and his consciousness slowly sank into the dark water


    Before his consciousness was about to dissipate, Donne only saw otinia lower her head and kiss her gently


    Unfortunately, before he felt the touch of kiss, his consciousness had completely disappeared.


    "You can come out."


    When otinia finished, Elia came out of the next room and looked at Donne lying on her lap, especially the lip print on his forehead. Elia''s face obviously tasted a little.


    Otinia looked at her and said, "don''t forget, you asked me to do it."


    "I know, I know!"


    Elia said a little irritable, "go on."


    Otinia said calmly, "it''s much more difficult to completely peel off his soul body consciousness than expected. Now my power has sealed his body, but it''s more difficult to hyperlink his soul with the soul carrier, so I still need sister Anya to help me."


    "How can I help you? I can''t intervene now."


    "Give me strength."


    Otinia holds a ball of brilliance in her hand, which is Donne''s sleeping soul. Now she wants to break the dimensional constraints and hyperlink the soul carrier in the higher dimensional space with his current soul ontology.


    "No problem."


    Elia stood behind otinia, her small hand pressed on her back, and a steady stream of strength poured into each other''s body.


    Otinia''s slightly tired face refreshed a lot. She concentrated and began to be busy immediately.


    In his deep sleep, Donne only felt as if he had come to a completely strange world. In this world, everything was nothingness and everything did not exist. In front of him, the singularity of infinity and infinity was suspended in the nothingness where all concepts did not exist. I don''t know how long the Tao passed, accompanied by an accidental change of consciousness, All those singularities suddenly exploded, and the powerful energy immediately opened "bubbles" in the void. In the bubbles, the decaying void energy formed countless basic particles, which became the basic material. The material constantly collided, combined and evolved, and gradually became different celestial bodies


    Donne''s consciousness seems to have transcended the limitations of time and space, constantly wandering in the universe, observing all kinds of wonderful changes, and personally experiencing the birth process of the universe


    "What you see is genesis."


    "Who''s talking?"


    I don''t know how long I haven''t heard a voice. When Donne was almost lost, he suddenly heard a voice.


    "It''s me, otinia."


    "Otinia... Who is it..."


    Donne''s face was blank. In the process of world evolution, he had obviously forgotten who otinia was.


    "I knew it would be like this..."


    Otinia sighed. She directly appeared in Donne''s consciousness and said slowly, "don''t care who I am. You''ll know later. Now you have to seize the time to carefully observe what you see now. It''s going to be a critical moment soon."


    Who is this girl?


    Even if he saw otinia, Donne''s consciousness could not think of any relevant information. In the process of Genesis, he even lost his "self".


    Otinia just appeared and disappeared in a moment, and then the world returned to calm again. Donne was addicted to the sea of stars again. In his eyes, these worlds became more and more complex and wonderful. An idea of "him" would give birth to a new rule, but the more complex the world is, the more rules it needs to maintain, When the rules have formed a certain scale, a special "system" is needed to manage these rules, because the more rules, the greater the possibility of loopholes in the world


    In order to facilitate the management of these rules, special symbols carrying a huge amount of information and specific rules have been created to form a special system


    The divine word Rune was born.


    The extremely complex and powerful divine word runes have become the cornerstone for "he" to build and transform the world. Any combination and modification can realize local changes to specific laws and achieve specific effects


    While Donne is watching, the information of divine words and runes is constantly pouring into his soul. In the high-dimensional space, his soul carrier is constantly solidifying and expanding


    ¡­¡­


    Otinia sighed and said to Elia, "he really lost himself."


    "It''s normal. We''ll recover when we wake up," Elia said. "From our point of view, he''s just a mortal. Under the time scale of Genesis, even we may lose ourselves, let alone him. Even now we have to rely on him to save us."


    Save


    Otinia sighed. If human beings knew the truth of the birth of this disaster, would they continue to save these so-called gods?


    Maybe


    Can it be hatred?

 Chapter 1278

    Donne slowly opened his eyes. His eyes were at a loss. His consciousness was still very fragmented, as if he was still in the process of Genesis. In his consciousness, he seemed to have not communicated with others for hundreds of millions of years. He even forgot who he was.


    However, just like dreaming, even if the feeling has spent a long time in the dream, once you wake up, the infinitely elongated senses will quickly decline and disappear, and the consciousness will return to the normal state.


    After a moment of confusion, Donne had forgotten that the memories in the corner of consciousness finally woke up again.


    Looking at the familiar curtains in front of him, Donne finally remembered that this was his bedroom.


    "You finally woke up."


    Fiona closed her book, helped Donne up, and handed him a glass of water. "Are you a little disappointed to see me? In fact, egwin hasn''t been away long."


    Fiona


    Egwin? I feel like I haven''t seen her for a long time


    Donne drank all the water and sighed, "how long have I been in a coma?"


    "Almost half a month."


    Fiona scared Donne half to death: "so long!?"


    Fiona nodded: "otinia said before that if you are lucky, you will wake up within a month. If you are unlucky, you may be unconscious for more than half a year. Now it seems that your luck is good."


    Donne then understood why otinia would tell him that this event would be long. Compared with before, the amount of information this time was so huge that his consciousness couldn''t bear it, so he had to instill those knowledge in his sleep.


    At the same time, what he saw in his coma about genesis is still clearly in his mind. It doesn''t gradually disappear with the awakening of consciousness as he usually dreams.


    It was because he still remembered everything about genesis that Tang en knew what terrible knowledge otinia had taught him


    Divine language runes can be said to be the language used by God or the management method of "God" to the world. In divine language runes, it includes "God"''s understanding and understanding of the world. It can be said that as long as he can understand and master the meaning of one or two tenths of them, don can also become a new God in an instant.


    Yes, the divine word rune is actually the key and shortcut to the road to God.


    After sitting up, Donne found that he had slept for half a month without feeling hungry, so he gave up his plan to eat and went straight to the theme and asked, "what''s the situation now? Has there been any new change in the corrupt islands?"


    Fiona shook her head and said, "gene has established a new arcane eye to monitor the other side of the sea, but no demons have been found in other waters."


    "There were some discoveries made by the kloto in space. We controlled it and monitored the corrupt islands. After combining the photos taken for several days, we found one thing."


    At this point, she paused, and her expression became very serious: "- the area of the corrupt islands is expanding."


    "Expand?"


    "Yes, although it can''t be seen from a single photo or video, after comparing the photos taken at the same coordinate for several consecutive days, it will be found that the area of the corrupt islands is expanding."


    Fiona said slowly: "in this half month, the area of the corrupt islands has expanded by about 5% compared with the beginning. If it is not compared with the pictures, it is difficult to find this change."


    Donne''s expression immediately became more serious: "what do they want? Do they want to create a new continent from scratch?"


    "This possibility is not ruled out."


    Fiona said, "but to correct you, it''s not from scratch. According to the records of prehistoric civilization, there was originally a continent in that sea area, but it sank later. In other words, the demons forcibly changed the terrain of that sea area by using the earth system magic, pulled part of the sunken land out of the water and created an archipelago."


    "It''s not like a demon... They can''t have this idea."


    Donne shook his head again and again. The devil''s action became more and more strange. It didn''t look like the painting style of the devil at all.


    "Whether it''s true or not, it''s true, and --"


    Then the bedroom door opened, and Tina hurried in and said, "Vice President Fiona, Ms. pertis is back, she - your majesty!"


    Tina was pleasantly surprised to find that Donne, who had been in a coma for half a month, woke up.


    Donne looked at Fiona in surprise. "Is pertis back now?"


    He thought that after being in a coma for so long, pertis, who had gone to investigate the situation, had already returned.


    "Yes, I was surprised, too."


    Donne nodded and then said to Tina, "let her come... Forget it, let her wait a minute. We''ll go out to see her right away."


    Tina nodded, turned and ran out. Within a moment, the news of Donne''s awakening had spread from the Lord''s house. As soon as those nervous people heard the news, they were relieved, as if Donne''s name itself had some magic. As long as he was still there, there was nothing to be afraid of.


    While Donne was changing clothes, Fiona simply told him what had happened recently.


    First of all, the emergence of the corrupt islands brought the glorious sacrifice to a bleak end, which had a very negative impact on the economy of the entire ilrus empire. This impact did not gradually disappear until the military propaganda film shot by the magic projection tower was broadcast.


    Secondly, there are various degrees of instability factors in various places. Some cities have floating hearts and even rumors of independence - Aurelia and Fiona certainly don''t think these rumors are just anecdotal jokes, and resolutely sent ghost agents to investigate the sources of these messages.


    Then I was surprised to find that these news were deliberately released by the City owners in order to test the royal family''s response.


    Aurelia was also very straightforward, but the situation was a little better after all the assassins were solved.


    Meanwhile, the ghost agent also found a rebel party.


    These people planned to take advantage of Donne''s coma to rebel, but before they attacked, they were found by ghost agents.


    After the ghost agent reported to aurelia, Princess Aurelia immediately became angry - I''m here to help the envoy save the world. Why are there always such fools? Forcing me to drag my feet!?


    What to say about the restoration of the Ilus royal family has no slightest attraction to aurelia. Look now, what''s the difference from being queen herself?


    Donne, who should have been in charge of power alone, became the shopkeeper and did not interfere with her governance at all. She only took advantage of her imperial power when necessary. As the queen, OLINA also completely ignored government affairs. On weekdays, all the work was basically done by Aurelia herself.


    emperor? queen?


    Sorry, I''ve almost had enough now. Don''t block me. In order not to let Donne misunderstand, you''d better die.


    So Aurelia did not hesitate to order obery and Adrian to kill all the fools who rebelled under the banner of "recovering the Ilus royal family and saving Princess Aurelia".


    Aurelia is already a very mature politician. Any revolution without interest demands is nonsense. She won''t believe that these people really work hard for the "orthodox inheritance" of their mother and daughter. In fact, to put it bluntly, these people are just some ambitious people who want to overturn political power and take charge of the world by themselves.


    After eliminating the traitors, Aurelia felt that she was not satisfied. She simply asked the magic projection tower to report the incident and warned the following prandal people - don''t always think of rebellion and live honestly as a melon eater.


    Donne was really surprised that so many things happened during his coma for more than half a month, and even the rebels came out


    It seems that ruling a country is not as simple as it seems. Behind such a prosperous and powerful society, I don''t know how many people hide in the dark and polish their tusks, waiting for the opportunity to rush up and eat at any time.


    However, as long as he is still standing here, no rebellion will be allowed.


    "All right."


    Donne tidied his collar, turned to Fiona and said, "you''ve worked hard. I''ll take care of the rest."


    "Yes."


    Fiona, who had been nervous for more than ten days, suddenly relaxed after hearing Donne''s words. As soon as it was dark, she fell back directly.


    Donne stepped forward and hugged her.


    "This silly girl... How long have you been working..."


    Donne''s eyes were very complex. He gently put Fiona on the bed, covered her with a quilt, kissed her gently on the lips, turned out of the room and released a silent border.


    "Your Majesty."


    "Fiona is too tired. No one is allowed to disturb her. Let her have a good rest."


    "Yes, I will stay here!"


    Donne nodded to the maid and went to the reception room.


    "Lord messenger."


    Pearl rose to her feet as soon as she saw Donne.


    "Pertis, how did you become like this?"


    Donne couldn''t help but be surprised to see Peltier, because Peltier didn''t look good at the moment. Rather, she was very embarrassed!


    Her hair was scattered, her clothes were tightly attached to her, and some blood stains could be seen on her. It was obvious that some of the wounds had just healed.


    "What''s going on?"


    "The situation is very bad, Ambassador!"

 Chapter 1279

    "The situation is very bad, Ambassador. I''m afraid we''re really in big trouble this time."


    A word from pertis made Donne nervous. After sitting down and preparing the recording tools, pertis began to talk about her investigation.


    "Your Majesty, you should also know that there were other continents in prandar a long time ago. Although that continent has sunk due to prehistoric civilization, for us lianglingnaga and nu Tao fish people, the existence of that continent is no secret. We have explored there many times."


    "Just because of the power of the sea, there are almost no traces of civilization left on that continent, only a large number of architectural relics. The sea covered that continent and made it disappear from the world."


    "But this time, I ran thousands of miles under the sea. After I got there, I was surprised to find that those demons were using a super large magic array to try to pull the sunken continent from the sea!"


    "It''s incredible! I secretly observed around the islands for a while, and then I determined one thing: those islands that have emerged from the water are the core of the giant magic array, and the whole continent will take it as the center, rise from the seabed and become a piece of land again."


    Pertis said with an unimaginable face: "seriously, I''m very surprised that the devil will do this kind of thing, because it''s not what the devil will do."


    I''m surprised, too.


    Don sighed. "Keep talking."


    "Although I wanted to investigate carefully, I found that with the corrupt islands as the center, there were traces of demons everywhere on the surrounding islands and under the water. They had completely occupied there. I couldn''t break through their defense network at all. I had to scout far from the outside."


    "Because I haven''t seen any key information, I waited patiently there for a few days, but I saw an amazing scene in these days... Messenger, guess what I saw?"


    Donne frowned, pondered for a moment, and asked tentatively, "the commander who let the devil work?"


    Pertis nodded: "it''s worthy of being an emissary. How did you guess?"


    Donne said calmly: "demons are chaotic and disorderly. They are crazy creatures. They can''t have such behavior. The answer is obvious. There is a relatively rational ''commander'' behind the scenes... It''s even possible that these are planned by the commander."


    "Maybe so... But you can''t guess who the commander is."


    "Who is it?"


    Donne thought quickly in his mind, but he couldn''t think of the answer.


    "A human... A human king named Stanley grace."


    "- it''s him!?"


    Don lost his voice and exclaimed. How could it be Stanley!? Because of the performance of the contract, his soul has been swallowed up (see Chapter 1134)... Wait!? The soul is swallowed!?


    Donne thought it was Stanley''s performance of the contract. His soul was taken away by komara''s bloodthirsty devil, and then became each other''s nourishment.


    But now it seems that Stanley not only did not die, but also lived in the abyss of purgatory. He can even command demons to a certain extent!


    That''s ridiculous!?


    "Are you sure it''s him?"


    "Of course, we''ve seen the publicity you made about grace before, Stanley grace. I remember it very clearly and can''t be wrong."


    Pertis said with great certainty: "I saw that he ordered the demons to arrange the magic array, and summoned more demons from the space portal to join the construction army."


    This is so... Unscientific!


    "After I found Stanley, I wanted to go deeper and observe the situation further, but I didn''t expect to be found by the devil at this time."


    Pertis sighed: "I underestimated the keen sense of smell of those demons to our races. Almost in an instant, I was surrounded - the average strength of those demons almost reached the extraordinary level, and some even reached the supreme level. In addition, I also found several legendary demons."


    Pertis seemed to recall what had happened before, and her face was very ugly: "due to the protection of the gods, there has never been a record of legendary demons in history, even the supreme level demons are quite rare... But now I saw the legendary level demons. Seriously, I was frightened."


    "This shouldn''t happen. Legendary demons shouldn''t appear in prandal."


    "But it really happened."


    Shit


    Donne suddenly found that his unintentional sword seemed to have caused very terrible consequences, almost irreparable


    "After I was found, I was surrounded by demons, and then I immediately launched a counterattack, fighting back and running away, but I still underestimated those demons. They almost left me there forever."


    Pertis covered her chest. There was a faint trace of powder and tenderness. It should be that the wound had just healed: "a legendary baroyan devil and a legendary nazura killed. The killing devil joined hands and almost killed me. Fortunately, I carried the return crystal. The return crystal that can be started in an instant saved my life."


    Pertis pointed to the transparent crystal on the table, then looked at Donne and asked, "well, Ambassador, how do you plan to deal with these demons? If they continue to call their compatriots, soon where will completely become a demon country. There will be more and more powerful demons, and we can''t compete positively."


    After a moment of silence, Donne said coldly, "no, we won''t wait any longer. We''ll take the initiative."


    It''s really not a good way to wait for death. In particular, there is a thinking and ambitious Stanley on the devil side. Under his control, a strong and powerful devil is equivalent to an additional brain, and the degree of danger rises sharply.


    If we don''t organize their expansion now, it may not be long before they come to the door to destroy humans here.


    Pertis knelt down before Donne on one knee and said, "if you need it, the liangliannaga will fully obey your orders and are willing to sacrifice everything for the world."


    "Get up. It shouldn''t be necessary for you to sacrifice yourself for the time being."


    Donne sneered: "the devil is just some powerful reckless men, even with Stanley''s help? In the human kingdom, Stanley is just a fool with muscles growing into his brain, just a little smarter than the devil."


    In fact, there are only two dilemmas facing Donne. First, there are a large number of demons, and it is impossible to fight consumption with people; Second, as the creation of the strengthened power of the gods in ancient times, the average strength of the devil is very strong, far higher than the average level of mankind, and the average combat effectiveness of both sides is not at the same level.


    The solution is also very simple. If the number and average strength are not comparable, we should not compare with them and directly organize a top elite team to fight guerrillas and engage in sabotage!


    Yes, the answer is so simple!


    If it is in the purgatory abyss and can''t fight and run, Donne really has no way to take these demons, but here, since they want to maintain the magic array, they have a key point. As long as they organize an elite team and act for the purpose of destruction, these demons can''t leave them.


    When the enemy advances, we retreat, when the enemy is stationed, we harass, when the enemy is tired, we fight, and when the enemy retreats, we chase. The great leader has stated his operational policy in the face of a strong enemy long ago. Now, Donne needs to find an opportunity to give full play to it.


    Donne told pertis to go back and rest, and then he took action himself.


    First of all, it is to comprehensively sort out all the data currently obtained, especially the satellite monitoring images these days. They can infer how long there is left from the expansion speed and the sunken terrain of the old continent.


    Secondly, it is necessary to integrate all the forces that can be used at present. In addition to the legendary strong nearby, there are also necessary combat platforms to follow.


    For example, the sky carrier, which has undergone secondary transformation and innovation.


    Even when necessary, it is necessary to transfer the silver city to the front line as a supply station and transfer station.


    Considering the situation of Silver City, Donne decided not to make this idea for the time being. Maybe


    His eyes fell on other floating islands in the sky.


    These floating islands are stable, efficient and have a solid foundation. As long as they are transformed on the original basis and increase thrusters and weapon systems, they will immediately become "sky motherships" that can be used.


    Even if their mobility and defense capability are not as good as the real sky carrier, these floating islands are cheap and short in construction period!


    With this in mind, Donne immediately put away those satellite photos and ran to find Angus.


    "What?! are you going to transform those floating islands?"


    Tang en''s sentence stunned Angus: "aren''t we able to produce airships now? Why bother to transform the floating island?"


    "Because we now need a large number of cheap, efficient, mobile air combat platforms and logistics supply bases."


    Donne said slowly, "pertis, who investigated the decaying islands, has returned. It is expanding and the number of demons is increasing. So this time, we need to take the initiative."


    "I see!"


    Angus clapped his hands: "you want to use the natural characteristics of floating islands to build them into a combat platform similar to the sky carrier, and then surround the corrupt islands and annihilate the demons!"


    "This is a very obvious thing. It will only make you look stupid."


    Angus frowned: "technically, of course, it''s no problem, just..."

 Chapter 1280

    Angus is not worried about technology, but about manpower.


    As he said, from a technical point of view, it is not a problem to transform the floating island. After all, the experience of silver city is there. As long as gene is caught, it is not appropriate to transform a floating island?


    However, the biggest problem now is that there is not so much labor available.


    This surprised Donne: "didn''t we just release a batch of labor force before? Reasonably speaking, we should have enough manpower now."


    "That was half a month ago."


    Angus sighed and said, "I''m afraid you don''t know what happened in your coma for half a month?"


    "I already know."


    "That''s easy. Because of what happened a while ago, there are different degrees of personnel panic in various cities, so many employees have gone home."


    Angus stood up: "factories in many cities have been shut down, so we can only transfer manpower from us. In addition, we are in full production now, and there is no surplus manpower available."


    Donne frowned. He still underestimated the impact of the news of the rebels and demons on society. I''m afraid this impact will last a long time before it gradually returns to normal.


    Donne won''t criticize those employees. After all, they are just ordinary people. Now Donne doesn''t have so much charm that they can ignore their family, blindly follow him and trust him.


    However, this situation now means that the production efficiency of Ellington will decline a lot, and the production capacity of weapons and equipment will be affected accordingly.


    After a moment of silence, Donne suddenly thought of something and smiled: "no, I suddenly remembered that we still have a good labor force to use."


    "Yes?"


    Donne nodded, pointed to the sky and said, "Silver City, in addition to those registered magicians who have been hired, there are many theoretical magicians who have not left there."


    Angus was stunned and suddenly realized: "it''s true that you said that!"


    If he hadn''t talked to Jean just now, it''s estimated that Donne couldn''t remember this. Those theoretical magicians, who can''t fight on the battlefield and are unwilling to do some ordinary research work, just want to stay in the library of silver city to study the so-called mystery of magic


    However, in Donne''s opinion, no matter how deep and powerful your magic research is, it''s useless if you don''t use it.


    Therefore, after hearing what Angus said, he thought of using the magicians in the silver city.


    No matter how useless they are, can they always use magic to build floating islands? If a theoretical magician can''t even do this kind of architectural transformation, he''d better quit the group... I mean, he''d better change his post quickly.


    "But will they agree?"


    Angus has great doubts. After all, those theoretical magicians are arrogant guys. Donne suddenly ran to ask them to work as construction workers. They may not accept it - those magicians who are willing to accept have already made a lot of money behind Donne.


    "Without their consent, as long as Jean gives orders on our behalf, there is no room for them to object."


    As the saying goes, there is no ego in the war, and there is no soul under the nuclear bomb. Once the natural disaster level war strikes, Tang en won''t care what those people think. If you don''t want to do it, you have to do it.


    Therefore, when he decided to use the plan, Donne immediately took action. He found Jean and said his plan. After the two met, they immediately hit it off, and he quite agreed with this opinion.


    From a long-term perspective, the transformed floating island can not only carry out ultra long-distance expeditions, but also stay in place as an air fortress for garrison and counterattack. It can be mobile or solid. After the transformation of a large enough floating island, it can even become an air stronghold, which can also be used to prevent chaotic invasion in the future. It has many benefits.


    So they immediately began to take action. Gene immediately began to convey orders to all the magicians who had not joined the work in the silver city to take action, and everyone must participate in the construction.


    As soon as the order was issued, the city of silver suddenly blew up. Those magicians thought it was the rhythm to make them fight with the devil. They suddenly turned green and shouted that they didn''t want to participate in the battle. However, when they found out the facts, they found that they were only asked to engage in construction instead of fighting, they felt deeply insulted, Ask for equal and fair treatment - as a magician, how can you move bricks? This is an insult to them!


    After hearing the news, gene impatiently issued an order: "those who don''t want to work will waste their magic pool, leave the silver city and get away from me!"


    Now he also found that he had protected these magicians too well. It was they who didn''t want to fight. He thought it was them who were insulted to engage in logistics work... Shit, I really thought everyone in the world was your mother. Everyone had to take care of you?


    Donne has begun to produce all kinds of magic thrusters for the floating island, but gene hasn''t pulled up a team with enough efficiency. If it''s said, won''t those guys laugh?


    After gene made cruel remarks, those theoretical magicians who like to study hard because they are mediocre in all aspects suddenly found that they seemed to have made a very stupid choice, so the efficiency of the silver city finally went up.


    A large number of magicians left the city of silver and looked for suitable floating islands all over the world. They were too small, too big, too fragile, too hard, too hard


    After they found some suitable floating islands and marked them, Ellington has also produced a batch of magic thrusters designed for floating islands. The characteristics of this magic thruster are high thrust, strong power and strong magic utilization rate, but the speed is slow - no way, although the floating islands are suspended in midair due to their own characteristics, But its own mass will not disappear - it just offsets gravity, so it has little weight.


    However, as long as the quality still exists, it must require a huge driving force to promote it. Therefore, ordinary magic engines can''t do it at all. The magic engine manufactured by Ellington this time uses the power of divine language Rune just mastered by Donne - no mistake. He uses divine language Rune to strengthen the power output module of magic engine.


    This is a very clever way. The power of divine language runes is too powerful. If divine language runes are directly used to drive floating islands, it will inevitably bring huge "phenomenon level" changes, which may cause spatial distortion and vibration, etc. these "phenomena" are likely to attract the attention of chaotic creatures.


    While Donne only used the divine word runes to strengthen the power output of the engine, it would not have such a strong impact effect, because only from the perspective of phenomenon, the magic output of the magic engine has become stronger, which still belongs to the phenomenon of the world itself.


    At the same time, large matrix defense modules are manufactured. After these matrix defense modules are installed on the floating island and connected with each other, they can form a magic shield covering the whole floating island. It is very convenient and fast to install, but the magic power consumed is also very huge.


    Various magic engines and large matrix defense modules were transported to the marked floating island in batches. The magicians who were forcibly recruited began to honestly transform the floating island and install various equipment according to the orders of the engineers.


    After the magic engine and matrix defense module are installed, the power core is also delivered - the power core used on the floating island is different from all previous equipment, because the amount of magic required to drive such a huge floating island is too large, so the lowest energy used is the essence of magic. Further, It is necessary to use the advanced magic essence mined from the star world, even the magic crystal core.


    It is a requirement put forward by Donne to modularize all systems. Its obvious advantage is that the organization of installation and disassembly is very simple and convenient, and it is easy to realize the standardized process flow. Even these completely layman magicians can understand the command of "combining part 1 and Part 2 of the power core".


    The transformation of floating island is a test. If the effect is good, I''m afraid the production process of various large equipment will become this modular production mode and installation process in the future.


    After the power and defense systems are ready, the weapon system can be transported in place. In fact, the weapon system is relatively simple. Because it is a floating island, all the weapons and equipment developed for the sky carrier can be used directly, and the main gun can be directly mounted on the floating island without modification, Those magic cannons with fixed direction can completely dig shooting holes in the floating island to achieve 360 degree fire coverage without dead angle.


    These are just conventional firepower configurations.


    In addition to these, more and more exaggerated weapons are being put in place due to the natural combat base attribute of the floating island.


    For example, the magic modified Dongfeng series missiles have repaired the golden giant gods that can be put into use at any time, and the newly developed floating guns equipped with small artificial souls, implanted with combat modules, and can vertically lift and self attack the enemy


    These weapons have been put in place one after another, which has revealed a very clear signal to outsiders - Your Majesty Donne, this time is really going to pre empt and launch an attack on the devil.


    However, at this moment, the people of Ilus Empire do not know that the construction of floating island fortress is not the whole plan, because

 Chapter 1281

    The plan of floating island fortress is a link in Donne''s preparation to comprehensively fight against demons. Using the large floating island transmission technology developed by Silver City, a large number of floating islands can be arranged around the corrupt islands in an instant, and then combined with matrix defense modules to form a huge encirclement network to surround the corrupt islands in the center.


    ... of course, considering the strength comparison between the two sides, it''s hard to say who surrounded who.


    The firepower system carried on the floating island fortress will carry out all-round coverage bombing on the devil. At the same time, the golden giant statue and the magic power armored force will also wait for the opportunity to act, top in the front, and provide an environment for the firepower output of the floating island fortress behind.


    However, the number of demons is huge, and the strength of single body is far higher than that of human side, which means that the pressure on human side is much greater, and it will completely collapse if you are not careful.


    Therefore, Donne must pull a strong teammate into the team to deal with the devil together.


    ... what? He sold himself to the elves he worshipped?


    No, the elves are definitely not a good choice. If you insist on why, it is because the elves have basically transformed into logistics suppliers. As long as there are them and the Emerald Forest is still intact, their increasingly large cannery can continuously produce a large amount of food, Just from the food supply ratio per unit area, the score of Emerald Forest is the highest at present.


    Ensuring the efficiency and stability of logistics is even more important than the frontal battlefield.


    So... Raise the devil through helophelia to fight the devil?


    Hehe Da, looking at the attitude of the demon king barometus before, Donne knew that this method would never work.


    It''s not that the devil can''t be recruited, but it''s hard for Donne to guarantee what the devil recruited is thinking. In case the wolf is driven away, but the tiger is attracted, the situation will be worse in the end.


    The devil is really terrible, but the devil is not a good thing, but it''s just a little better.


    Now that the demons on the other side of the purgatory abyss can attract the demons'' attention to a certain extent and control their speed to the surface world, Donne is very satisfied.


    As long as you find a powerful thug, work hard here and directly kill these demons. Then the demons will be deterred and dare not act rashly.


    Donne''s strong Party teammate obviously has only one choice.


    Yes, that''s the giant dragons.


    "What? Devil with you?"


    Sasha glott, who was raising children on Dragon Island, almost jumped: "I haven''t settled with you before. We are allies. Yes, but when did I say I want to help you fight the devil? It''s your own business to deal with the devil!"


    "Oh? Are you sure?"


    Donne narrowed his eyes and said faintly, "demons come from demons corrupted by chaos. Strictly speaking, they will also corrupt the world. Compared with chaotic creatures, the only difference is that the harm is a little less."


    Sasha glott stopped talking.


    "Therefore, fighting demons is actually within the scope of your duties."


    Donne looked at Sasha glott and said, "even so, do you still have to stay out?"


    Sasha glott sighed: "you''ve talked about this. Do I have to refuse?"


    Donne smiled and said, "after all, this is an important thing related to every creature in prandal. I can''t take the credit alone. I have to leave some for you."


    "Oh, I thank you."


    Sasha glott glanced obliquely at Donne. It was the first time he had seen someone call for help so fresh and refined.


    "Let us know when you have determined the time. We don''t have time now."


    "Of course."


    Donne looked left and right and asked, "where are my son and daughter?"


    "Ha, how dare you shout."


    Sasha glott suddenly laughed loudly: "you''re not afraid of them coming to attack you."


    "However," Donne said, "from a physiological point of view, they are really Elsa''s children and me now. Do you think I want to accept it? Now I don''t know what to call them except that."


    He can''t shout father-in-law and mother-in-law to two babies, can he?


    "In fact, just call your name..."


    Sasha glott pointed to the place where the giant dragons gathered outside the temple of order and said: "Now they are exercising their activity ability. Those guys are too boring, so they are all watching... Oh, by the way, isn''t Murphy a man now? She... He hooked up a while ago. He led nalhaksa, said he doesn''t mind Nall and Tesser having an affair now, and she is very welcome to join..."


    Donne: "


    Is this guy''s taste heavier because of the gender change? Now he''s going to catch Tesser and NAR?


    "But strangely, NAR refused Murphy."


    Sasha glott looked at Donne very vaguely: "because she has a better choice now... Your Excellency Donne, you are really lucky. Although NAR has a bad temper, she is a rare big beautiful dragon of our dragon family."


    "You can pull it down!"


    After so much experience, Donne didn''t know the intention of these guys. Last time he was almost won by nalhaksa in alcaretia, the hot spring capital, and he won''t make such a low-level mistake again in the future.


    Although he was interested in seeing how his son and daughter trained themselves here, considering that there are still many things to do now, Donne left directly.


    After returning to Ellington, he was immediately surrounded by a group of people. Fiona asked nervously, "how''s the situation? Did they promise?"


    Seeing Donne nodded, a group of people''s hearts hung high, which was finally put down.


    Aurelia breathed a sigh of relief, and then said with a little excitement: "with the participation of giant dragons, we can at least ensure that we will not lose the battle, but if we want to win, it still depends on the development of our side."


    "The latest large caliber electromagnetic gun has been fully assembled. The 10kg mass bullet is fired from the floating island through a 50m long accelerated track, with a firing speed of 6kms! The range can exceed 200km! The end power can break through any armor we produce at present!"


    Kloto has always had a deep infatuation with electromagnetic guns. He thinks this weapon is very beautiful and wonderful, and is very happy to dig into the technology of electromagnetic guns.


    This time, some technical data obtained from prehistoric civilization can just be used to optimize electromagnetic gun technology, so kloto directly used it to produce new large-scale electromagnetic guns.


    After testing, the power of the electromagnetic gun optimized by prehistoric technology is greatly enhanced, and it can completely crush the main gun on the original sky mothership.


    This time the devil appeared. In order to fight the devil, croto immediately ordered to start mass production of this large-diameter electromagnetic gun, and installed the large-diameter electromagnetic gun on the floating island in cooperation with the action of silver city.


    In fact, this time there is not only a large caliber electromagnetic gun. In order to counter the threat of demons, Ellington took out almost all the treasures at the bottom of the box, and all kinds of experimental weapons were moved to the fortress of floating island. It is planned to transfer them all to the vicinity of the corrupt islands at one time, and then put them directly into the battlefield, First hand test data can be obtained directly.


    As a saying goes, actual combat is the only criterion for testing truth. If you have not used it in combat, you will never know how powerful and what defects the weapons developed are.


    While a large number of resources were transferred to the floating island fortress, the soldiers of the Ilus Empire also began to transfer. Because this was mainly an air and sea battle, they did not require the whole army to attack, but only mobilized the elite teams who had participated in the flight combat test. Even so, they gathered a total of 25000 troops.


    According to the arrangement, the elite of the 25000 troops scattered one by one to the floating island fortresses, and began to get familiar with their battle sites. At the same time, there were 5000 people, the elite of the elite, who received the allocated second-generation magic power armor.


    The second generation of magic power armor, which has just been produced, has basically completely repaired the disadvantages of the first generation of magic power armor, and has been optimized and adjusted in many places. It not only has stronger combat ability, mobility and endurance ability, but also has been greatly strengthened. The equipped standard space warehouse can make these soldiers more powerful and make proper use of them in battle, Can play an incredible effect.


    At that time, these elites wearing magic power armor will be put on the battlefield together with the golden giant gods controlled by the spirit to have a close confrontation with the devil, and the real effect will be seen at that time.


    A circle of array missile launchers are arranged around the fortress of floating island. Almost all the special missiles equipped with special warheads are prepared in the underground warehouse, with a range of less than 10-40km, mainly to intercept and attack air targets. However, the radar system is still in the development process, so the interception depends on luck, and the effect is not necessarily good.


    In addition, missile silos are also arranged on these floating island fortresses, which are preset with "Dongfeng" series missiles. These missiles are specially designed to fight those legendary demons. They are filled with a large amount of magic stone dust, which can form a short magic vacuum at the moment of explosion, At the same time, the goblin high explosive gunpowder in the bullet body and the powerful magic of the trigger can instantly form terrible lethality. Even legendary demons will be seriously injured if they are not careful.


    Of course, these are just efforts to increase your own advantages. The real killing move is actually the giant dragon Legion.


    The giant dragon Legion equipped with magic gun armor is undoubtedly the strongest strike force of prandal. It can punish any target. Even demons dare not face the giant dragon!


    While monitoring the devil''s movements, the golden gongs are making preparations. Finally, when the time enters the middle of the withering month and the leaves have withered and fallen, the area of the corrupt islands has more than doubled compared with the beginning. Although the longer they delay, the more fully prepared they are, the faster the corrupt islands will expand.


    Donne did not dare to delay any longer and directly issued a war mobilization order. The war of prandal beings against the devil invasion finally began.

 Chapter 1282

    War, the cruel survival war between different races, came so suddenly.


    what? Should not be so cruel, should we seek peace?


    Sorry, it doesn''t exist.


    Human, elves, orcs, dwarfs, goblins and other allied forces representing order, as well as demons representing chaos, the two sides have irreconcilable contradictions, which is completely impossible to coexist.


    Seeking common ground while reserving differences can not appear between the camps of order and chaos.


    At the moment, all the floating islands were lined up with soldiers in square formation. Around each square formation, Donne''s face was displayed on the large magic projection receiver.


    He is making a war mobilization order.


    Beside him, legendary heroes such as gene, Angus, egwin, sharp teeth, Abram and Selna were present. In addition to them, Brian and durandon from the dwarf country, tastro, mongokan, vanilla and coco from the Ryan Empire, croto and Nokia from the dwarf country, Queen isali from the elf country Maserati, Matilda and others were all watching from one side.


    Even Oscar and rivitz of ronitant kingdom came to the scene, and then they witnessed the current military strength of Ilus empire


    Then Oscar was frightened.


    He had to keep a straight face to hide his inner shock. The information he had obtained before was amazing, but when he came to the scene, he saw all kinds of giant ships and cannons in the sky, which made him feel even more amazing, and suddenly had a strong sense of Absurdity - is it really prandal here?


    How do you feel that the things you see recently are getting more and more strange... I always feel that the painting style has an inexplicable sense of conflict with the world


    Oscar hasn''t seen the world of Donne, but... He has seen the comics published by Ellington. Those things that were originally comics suddenly appear in real life. The impact on these people is unimaginable.


    Oscar even wondered if all the things in those comics really existed?


    Lights that can make people bigger and smaller, doors that can reach any destination, tablecloths that can produce delicious food, telephone booths that can change the world, and even machines that can travel through time and space


    If these things really


    Oscar suddenly shuddered. If so, who else can stop Donne from ruling the world?


    "... although I don''t like war very much, now, for the future of prandal, we must stand up and completely eliminate these demons from the abyss of purgatory!"


    Donne''s voice echoed in everyone''s ears. The impassioned war mobilization order did not make people feel that he was a cruel and ruthless emperor, but made them feel that he loved the people like a son and was willing to bear countless infamous wise emperors in order to protect everyone.


    This situation has something to do with the public opinion propaganda planned by Fiona, Aurelia and others a while ago, and with the effect of the military exercise propaganda film shot and broadcast by the magic projection tower, there is almost one heart and one voice in the whole people - because different voices have disappeared in the shadow.


    "... now I declare that the whole army will attack! Crush them!"


    With Donne''s order, the floating island fortress began to start a large-scale transmission magic array according to the number. The transmission coordinates of the magic array were provided by the lianglin Naga who rushed to the surrounding corrupt islands. At the moment, lianglin Naga was guarding near the target sea area under the leadership of pertis and celiheath to cover the transmission of the floating island fortress.


    In order to prevent pressure on space, they were transmitted in a certain order. Soon, the space around the floating islands over prandal began to distort.


    In addition to the floating island fortress, several improved sky motherships and escort fleets also set sail one after another. The space transition engine has entered a warm-up state and can open the space portal at any time - yes, Donne improved the large transmission magic array of silver city and moved it to the sky Mothership, although the principle is still magic, But Donne jokingly called it a space transition engine, which sounded full of force.


    However, if this space transmission technology is further optimized and integrated through scientific methodology, it may one day really become the ideal space transition engine.


    Over Ellington, the dense air force was disappearing. Watching the troops gradually enter, Donne looked back and said to the others: "When the combatants are ready, let''s go with me. Non combatants go back and take their places to ensure logistical supplies, especially in various cities. We must ensure order. If there is chaos, we must calm down at the first time. We must not give some people the opportunity to make trouble."


    "I see. You must also pay attention to safety."


    Fiona sighed and gently hugged him in front of everyone. It was the first time she had expressed her intimacy to Donne in public.


    OLINA next to her has always had a faint smile on her face and is very indifferent. As the only legally married queen on Donne''s face, she has no special expression at all, which fills Brian''s heart with admiration and makes her sister control Oscar want to rush up and kill him


    But OLINA didn''t say anything. Edgar Wen next to her suddenly frowned and subconsciously covered her chest. When she saw Fiona hugging Donne, she suddenly had a strange feeling in her heart, like sour and a little painful


    Egwin was a little confused and didn''t understand what was going on. After Aurelia noticed it, she held a certain idea of evil interest and didn''t explain it to her. Instead, she stood by and watched the excitement with great interest. She didn''t know how many plays had been added to them in her mind.


    After isalie noticed the change of egwin''s expression, the smile on her face became softer. It seems that the subtle influence on egwin''s sister on weekdays is still very effective. At least she can detect the change of her inner emotion now.


    However, thanks to the influence on her in advance, she accepted this emotional state imperceptibly, otherwise the current situation would be very bad.


    I still hope she can be more straightforward. Maybe soon, the Elves will have more opportunities


    Isalie looked down at her belly and rubbed it gently, with a sweet smile on her face.


    After everyone said goodbye to Donne one by one, isalie slowly walked to the front, smiled proudly at Lola not far away, and then said to Donne, "although I really want to help you, I won''t accompany you to the war this time. Bless you in the name of the blooming flowers in the forest. May the green leaves always accompany you, have a safe journey and return triumphantly as soon as possible."


    At this point, isalie blinked, suddenly smiled brightly, took Donne''s hand, pressed it on her belly and said, "after all... Children can''t live without their father."


    Donne was stunned in an instant.


    Isalie''s words were like thunder, which shocked all the people around.


    what the fuck!? What did I hear!?


    Did your majesty Donne really have an affair with the fairy queen!?


    Although rumors spread all over ilrus long ago, joking that Donne must have an affair with the elf queen, otherwise the elf family could not be so close to him. Those people would never think that their ridicule would come true one day!


    ¡ª¡ªAnd not only a leg, but also a child!


    Now, even OLINA, who has been smiling all the time, is not calm. Although she knows that Donne has always been in contact with other women, she doesn''t know when Donne has enlarged the belly of the elf queen!


    I looked down at my stomach. Now I''m not pregnant, but the elf queen is pregnant. What does this mean?


    It shows that he often sleeps with isali more than himself!


    Although OLINA has long lost the idea of striving for favor, she still feels inexplicably unhappy when she meets this kind of thing.


    Don''t say OLINA is upset. Laura is upset, too!


    Obviously, the two of them are almost in no order, and the number of times they share a room with Donne is almost the same. Why is it that Sally is pregnant, but her stomach doesn''t respond at all?


    Was Donne eccentric in sowing?


    If Donne knew Lola''s unprovoked speculation, he would shout injustice. At that time, his mind was blank. What else would he think? But now Donne''s brain is also blank, because he never thought that isali would give him such a huge "surprise" before he was about to go to war.


    what the fuck! I really want to be a father this time!?


    This time is different from Elsa''s situation of cheating on her father, but it''s really the child he and isali made!


    Although isalie has said long ago that if she is really pregnant, the child belongs to the elves. Don doesn''t have to take care of and raise it. The Elves will raise the child completely.


    Now don found out that he really doesn''t care at all at this time?


    impossible!


    Once he learned that isali was pregnant with her own child, he couldn''t be indifferent!


    After all, it''s real. It belongs to his children!


    "Are you sure you''re not kidding?"


    Donne was still a little unconvinced and confirmed again: "when did you find it?"


    "Just a few days after you were unconscious."


    With a happy smile on her face, "the elf family was very difficult to conceive. Unexpectedly, I was successfully pregnant in just two or three years. It was really a right choice."


    Just two or three years!?


    Fiona, Aurelia and other people''s eyes were like electricity and stabbed Donne on his back.


    The big color wolf had been with the fairy queen two or three years ago!?


    And they, unexpectedly still naively think, this is the thing that just happened recently!?


    Noticing the change of egwin''s expression next to him, Donne suddenly burst into a cold sweat on his head.


    Oh, it''s a good day to go on an expedition. It seems that it has suddenly become a great Shura field!


    "I''ll go first!"


    As soon as Donne''s face changed, he suddenly pulled up egwin and rushed directly into the sky: "I can''t live in front of the battlefield without me! Let''s go!"


    Fiona: "


    Aurelia: "

 Chapter 1283

    "That, that I actually..."


    On the front line, on the fortress of floating island, Donne said something to egwin nervously under the strange gaze of a group of soldiers. However, he also encountered such a bad situation for the first time. He didn''t expect that isalie would have a showdown at this time.


    Does this guy want to set up a death flag for him!?


    Donne didn''t know if the death flag was up. He knew he was about to roll over now.


    In particular, egwin has gradually awakened, has a certain understanding of feelings, and has determined the interdependent relationship between himself and Donne, which is only one step away from the final determination of the relationship. But Donne can''t figure out why at this critical moment, isalie, who has always been a divine teammate, suddenly fell off the chain?


    The flustered don didn''t know how to explain, because he had actually done everything. Unless egwin could accept the situation, he couldn''t defend it.


    What''s more, he is still facing war, and there is no spare place in his mind to find excuses.


    "What do you want to say?"


    Egwin looked at Donne suspiciously, not knowing what he was trying to say.


    "So, I''ve been hiding things from you about me and Sally..."


    Egwin nodded and said carelessly, "Oh, well, I already know."


    "... I know you must be angry, so I... what?"


    Donne suddenly stunned: "you already know?"


    "Yes, the queen told me more than a year ago."


    Egwin nodded and his eyes drooped: "there''s no way. This is the only way for the survival of the elves. Therefore, her majesty can successfully conceive. In fact, I should thank you on behalf of the elves, Donne."


    Hiss!


    Donne took a breath of air-conditioning and lay in the trough. That doesn''t sound right! It feels like this is the rhythm of GG!


    "Say what, thank you. In fact, I was forced..."


    "I know, sister isalie said. She forced you to accept it, so I blamed her severely."


    Egwin gently closed the blond hair at the temples, gently bent the corners of his mouth, and showed a soft smile: "how can you force others to do things they don''t want, right?"


    Yes, of course, but why does your expression, attitude and tone make my back feel chilly!?


    I don''t know if it''s an illusion. Donne seems to see some dark signs of the cute eggwin


    "Moreover, her majesty asked me to confirm the relationship with you as soon as possible for the sake of the elves. However, at that time, I didn''t understand what a couple was and what they wanted to do, so I promised her..."


    Egwin finished carelessly, looked at Donne and asked very attentively, "eh? Why are you sweating?"


    Donne wiped the cold sweat on his forehead: "it''s okay, it''s okay..."


    Nima, I don''t know how many people are staring here now. Can we stop talking about it?


    I always feel that I will be killed by firewood knife when I go back


    "I always think I should give everything for the future of the spirit. I should be able to do what isali can do..."


    Egwin said to himself, "but after I carefully studied what the queen did in private, I found that things are not so simple..."


    What egwin said is her emotional growth process. It is precisely because of isali''s request that she will begin to contact this knowledge and gradually understand feelings, love, lovers and so on.


    But the more she knew, the more confused she found herself.


    Does Donne like her? Yes, he has said many times that he likes her.


    Does she like Donne? I don''t know. What is love?


    Egwin doesn''t know whether she likes Donne or not, but she finds that in addition to not knowing this feeling, she will be happy when she sees him, miss him when she can''t see him (although it''s not many times, it''s far more than others), be happy when she sees him happy, and be sad when she sees him sad, It''s hard to see him with other women


    These are the same as the feeling of love in those books.


    Egwin was surprised to find that, in fact, she had already fallen in love with Donne before she knew it?


    However, for elves, shouldn''t love be exclusive to each other?


    Why does Donne like so many girls?


    He clearly said he liked himself, but he still liked others, and married queen OLINA


    Is his so-called love just a lie?


    No, she had clearly heard Donne''s voice at gunpuru.


    There is no doubt that he really likes himself.


    So what about him and other women?


    The complex feelings make egwin very upset, especially when he sees Donne, his thinking will become more confused, so he seldom takes the initiative to see Donne.


    In fact, she admired that isalie could act so simply.


    Egwin told slowly here. The more the soldiers nearby listened to it, the more strange their expressions became. Your majesty Donne was powerful. He not only enlarged the belly of the fairy queen, but now even the legendary heroes of the elf family. He is a human model and a man''s pride. Is there a loser!


    Ryan Angus, who came after Donne, stood far away, whispering while watching jokes, but they didn''t dare to get close to there.


    They always felt that once they got close, they would easily become a substitute for Donne to transfer fire.


    "This guy is really scum..."


    Angus sighed: "I didn''t expect that he wouldn''t let go of egwin after he had isali."


    "Come on, your eyes are red."


    Next to the company, he couldn''t help but make complaints about it: "no, Jean hasn''t talked yet?"


    "What can I say?"


    Gene said expressionless, "if you really know him, you will know that it''s useless to say anything, because you probably see what he wants you to see. You never know what he really thinks."


    "That is to say..."


    Selna blinked: "his pathetic appearance now is likely to deliberately reduce the possible anger of egwin and reduce his vigilance?"


    "That''s right."


    Brian laughed: "you haven''t seen the big brother''s means. I can only convince him. Usually he always behaves so wronged, but he is really a victim? Hehe... If you believe him, there will be a ghost."


    Durandon looked at his father coldly: "no wonder you have a lot of thick skin recently. It turned out that you are an expert."


    "Flattery... What''s the famous saying of big brother? In order to achieve the goal, you can do anything by any means."


    Selna was shocked: "he is a king. He should do everything upright. How can he use such shameless means like us thieves?"


    Sharp teeth scratched his head: "maybe this is the normal state of his world?"


    Well, this may be the most reasonable explanation


    On egwin''s side, Donne felt that he couldn''t hold on. When he met egwin, he was like meeting a natural enemy. Facing her simple and kind eyes, he couldn''t use all kinds of skills.


    At the end of egwin''s speech, he suddenly showed a faint smile: "... Therefore, I still need to carefully consider the task of reviving the elves. After all, some people have never told me such a thing."


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Donne shuddered. Shit!


    It was obvious that she was very angry to let egwin say such words.


    In fact, she has made it very clear that she doesn''t care about the things between Donne and isalie, or even the things between Donne and other women, but what she cares about is that Donne never told her these things!


    Yes, what she cares about is that Donne deliberately concealed the facts from her.


    "Egwin, I..."


    "Is this the time to say this?"


    Egwin pointed to the sea level in the distance: "what are we here for?"


    Warfare!


    This is the front line!


    Donne was speechless.


    "So let''s solve the devil''s threat first."


    After turning his gentle eyes around Donne, egger said softly, "then I''ll listen to you explain slowly."


    Suddenly hearing such a sentence, Donne was like hearing the sound of nature!


    Oh, my God! Earth! She is willing to listen to her own explanation!


    Such a considerate girl is a rare treasure!


    How can I be sorry for her!


    Guilt


    Seeing Donne''s expression, Brian in the distance couldn''t help sighing: "it''s true that one thing falls to another in the world. The big brother pit so many girls, and finally planted them here in egwin."


    There was nothing to say.


    After watching the whole play, the soldiers noticed Donne''s threatening eyes and felt a tingle in their hearts. In an instant, they stood up straight and tightened their whole body, showing their best state in front of Donne - if they gave him a chance to find fault at this time, they would be unhappy.


    Seeing their performance, Donne nodded with satisfaction and said angrily: "Now, we are 200 kilometers away from the west of the corrupt islands and very close to the patrol range of the devil, which means that we may have contact with the devil at any time. Now, let me see your momentum and determination! Tell me, do you have the confidence to defeat the devil!?"


    "No!"


    "Huh?"


    The soldiers roared, "because what we want is not to defeat, but to completely eliminate them!"


    "Very good."


    Donne nodded with satisfaction: "now, the mobile scouts set out to ask for the enemy first, all of them are on alert, all the long-range fire systems are online, and are ready for long-range attack at any time!"


    "Copy that!"


    "Let''s have a big party here!"

 Chapter 1284

    The sea breeze was howling, and the black and purple clouds were surging in the sky. The air with fishy and sweet smell became thick. The air was filled with an extremely uncomfortable feeling, which was the corruption smell released by the devil.


    Demons are creatures bred by demons corrupted by chaos. They carry a slight smell of chaos. Although the speed of corruption is not as fast as that of pure chaotic creatures, their danger is no less than that of chaotic creatures because of their stronger power and compatibility with the world.


    "Damn it, I feel like I''m soaking in the swamp."


    The soldiers swore in a low voice. Obviously, they were still far away from the demons, but their bodies began to be heavy and difficult to move. Even some of them with slightly weak strength had to rely on activating the demon''s dynamic armor to help them maintain their freedom of movement.


    Not only these soldiers, but also others on the floating island fortress noticed the abnormality in the air.


    The devil''s breath is so strong that prandal doesn''t know how long it hasn''t happened.


    "Report to your majesty! The reconnaissance team found traces of pollution from demon activities in the sea area 40 kilometers ahead!"


    Is the range of activity 40 kilometers away


    Donne narrowed her eyes, and Selna glanced at Donne: "why, you''re going to say hello to them first, and then the two sides put on a battle and then officially start a war?"


    Donne grinned: "although I am a very quality person, my quality will not be left to them... Inform me and let Perti lead Naga soldiers to dive into the deep sea immediately to avoid the battle range. The missile force is now ready to launch Dongfeng missiles."


    At a distance of 40 kilometers, almost all of Donne''s missiles except those ultra short-range missiles can attack each other, but this is not the best choice, because now they have come here and have not been found by the devil, so they have the first mover advantage.


    When the devil doesn''t know it, they can directly wash the land with a wave of missiles against the corrupt islands created by the devil. A wave of head-on blows will certainly make them feel the passionate feeling of "warm welcome" of all ethnic groups in prandal.


    Don''t forget, with the guidance of man-made satellites and the simple positioning module developed by simulating prehistoric civilization technology, Dongfeng series missiles have obtained the function of positioning and navigation, and can accurately bomb the corrupt islands across more than half of the sea area, let alone tens of thousands of kilometers.


    "The order is coming! Lock the target immediately! Wait for the friendly forces to evacuate!"


    The missile launch center, which has been on standby, finally received the order. The dwarf staff immediately became excited like chicken blood. The Dongfeng series missiles are relatively large, so they can carry large thrusters and magic arrays. After hitting the target, their power is extremely amazing. This is the first time that Dongfeng series missiles have participated in a real battle in addition to the exercise, So everyone is looking forward to its performance.


    The relatively large Dongfeng series missile was slowly pushed into the launch shaft, and then the built-in control module was started to connect with the artificial soul quantum computer in the missile launch center. At the same time, the man-made satellite in the sky also received the positioning signal of the missile and clearly marked its position.


    "The system has been online and started to mark the shooting target... The target has been marked."


    On the magic projection screen, the islands hundreds of kilometers away are clearly displayed. The corrupted islands form a sharp contrast with the map in the distance. The color of the sea water gradually deepens with the distance. The sea water near the corrupt islands is boiling, and a large number of floating corpses of marine organisms are floating on the sea surface, Many floating corpses have even been corroded into thick bones by the rotten sea water


    The demons flying over the islands can even be vaguely seen on the satellite map. Some of the Islands exposed to the sea in the early stage have now been connected into a piece of land with a very large area. It is estimated that the area of this land is very close to ronitant kingdom.


    Obviously, it is the land just lifted from the seabed. At this moment, there is no trace of soaking in the seabed. The rock land has been completely blackened. Hot lava flows everywhere. Thick black smoke rises and forms clouds in the air, so that even satellites in the sky can''t see the whole picture of the land.


    Among the targets locked by the missile forces, this land occupied by demons is the key target of the attack. However, because they can''t accurately lock there, they simply adopt fuzzy positioning and give those uninvited guests a missile wash first.


    Anyway, your majesty Donne doesn''t need money, and it doesn''t hurt to consume these missiles.


    When the silos on each floating island fortress were in place one after another and all missiles were ready, the missile launch center finally received the notice that the friendly forces in front had withdrawn and allowed to launch.


    "Oh!!!! let the world feel our power!"


    At the missile launch center, a group of dwarfs shouted excitedly: "although we have no magic, we have science! All in position and ready to launch!"


    Dwarfs less than one meter tall have amazing mobility. They are scattered. They sit in front of their posts, stare at the data graphs and curves on the screen, and quickly collect all the data that can be collected. Any data that will affect the missile launch will be included in the calculation system, and then accurately estimate the missile flight orbit Missile strike area and estimated range of damage


    When all these data were ready, the missile force, which had been unknown since its establishment, finally showed their sharp fangs!


    The missile silos above the fortress of floating island opened the covers one by one, and then with strong vibration and violent air flow, huge missiles slowly emerged, and then took off steadily


    "Oh! Is this the secret weapon we produced a long time ago, but haven''t dared to use?"


    Brian stared and shouted excitedly, "it''s really a human cannon... No, human cannon! It''s a fight with some of my cannons!"


    Durandon felt very ashamed when he saw his father. He scolded with a black line: "shut up!"


    "This is the Dongfeng series missile? It looks extraordinary, but I don''t know how powerful it is."


    Sharp teeth licked his lips. He had heard about it before, but he had never seen it with his own eyes. Maybe he could feast his eyes this time.


    "Dongfeng series missiles... It is said that the range can reach thousands of kilometers and can directly hit nanila from the Ilus empire..."


    Oscar''s expression is quite complex. OLINA told him the information in private in order not to make him an enemy of Donne.


    But Oscar now suddenly understands Donne''s attitude. The strength gap between the two sides is so large that people don''t treat him as an enemy at all. I''m afraid the enemy in his eyes has always been a devil, or chaos?


    Perhaps in his eyes, he is actually just a lord who temporarily manages the land in his hands for him.


    "I don''t know if they will like these ''gifts''."


    Donne watched the Dongfeng missile take off and muttered to himself, "if I don''t like it, I''ll be a little sad."


    Gene and Angus looked at each other. Does this guy dare to be more shameless? You''re going to bomb others to pieces. How can you say you''re sad?


    After the Dongfeng missile rose to an altitude of 10000 meters, it began its first orbit change, and then flew directly towards the locked target. Driven by the magic engine, the speed became faster and faster, and soon broke through the speed of sound. It was hundreds of kilometers away. It was there in the blink of an eye!


    "What is that?"


    Stanley was suspended above all the demons. When the Dongfeng missile approached, he had noticed the abnormalities in the sky. The strange things stirred the clouds in the sky, which made Stanley feel a little uneasy.


    But


    Although the thing was very fast, Stanley didn''t notice how powerful the magic wave was. At best, it was the level of some third-order and fourth-order Warcraft. In front of these demons, even the ration was not enough.


    But just in case, Stanley gave the order to intercept: "nazura winged demon, intercept those unidentified objects immediately! Tear them to pieces!"


    ¡°GRAHHHHH¡ª¡ª¡±


    On the corrupt land, there was a sharp roar, and then a dense dark shadow rose into the sky. Thousands of nazura winged demons rushed into the sky after receiving Stanley''s instructions. They conveyed chaotic and crazy ideas to each other. While competing for the space to fly, they fought together to fly to the incoming missile.


    When the missile was about to approach, these nazura winged demons were immediately ready to spit acid, and some were ready to rush up and tear each other to pieces with their sharp teeth and claws.


    The busy demons under the island also looked up to the sky. They seemed to want to know what the cylinders falling from the sky were.


    But


    "Whoosh -"


    As soon as the Dongfeng missile entered their field of vision, it immediately entered the terminal acceleration. Originally, after a long-distance acceleration, the speed was very fast. However, when the target was locked and the terminal acceleration was started, the speed increased sharply. The speed of the missile almost reached 20 times the sound speed, arousing pieces of sonic boom clouds in the sky, The whole is burning because of the violent friction of the air!


    Almost when the demons saw the missile, the Dongfeng missile had crossed their blockade and roared on the corrupt earth!


    "Bang bang -"


    The deafening explosion rang through the whole sea area. The violent magic formed a huge vortex at this moment. The magic array carried on the Dongfeng missile was activated at the moment of explosion, and the terrible ninth order magic blossomed everywhere at this moment!


    Meteorite falling


    Frozen abyss


    Lava hell


    Destruction storm


    Arcane star ring


    Colorful elemental radiance lit up the sky and completely swallowed the land created by demons!

 Chapter 1285

    Yesterday, a total of 1024 Dongfeng missiles were successively launched from the fortress of the floating island. The attack points were divided according to the estimated casting range of the filling energy level and spell level, so as to ensure that the missiles can evenly cover the whole corrupt islands, especially the land in the center.


    The dwarfs in the missile launch center have not calmed down yet. The satellite images can clearly see the shock wave spreading with the new world as the center of gravity, and the burning explosion flames are everywhere.


    Donne and others, including those who observed real-time images outside, were also thrilled, because they all knew that the Dongfeng missile, which appeared in the world for the first time, had directly achieved great results!


    Now, even without looking at the satellite images, they can detect the violent magic wave from the distance. The sky in the distance has burned since yesterday''s missile launch. Pieces of flames have ignited the polluted clouds. Even hundreds of kilometers away, they can imitate Buddha and hear the screams of demons.


    To be reasonable, if you want to kill the Lord level demon in an instant, the Ninth level magic is still quite difficult, especially when the other party has time to prepare.


    But now it''s clear that Donne caught them off guard.


    They have no idea what the Dongfeng missile is.


    Moreover, after transformation, using the magic array activated spells, there is no singing time at all. The missiles are triggered directly when they explode, and there is no time for them to prepare. Moreover... It is not one missile or two missiles, but groups of missile rain.


    The power of continuous saturation bombing is very powerful. Especially, there are still various spells mixed together. Their spell effects are superimposed on each other, and the effect is very terrible.


    The low-level demons who occupy an absolute number have been killed and injured in this bombing, while the remaining powerful demons, such as the great demons and demon lords who occupy the absolute main force, are bound to be seriously injured even if they do not die in this bombing. They cannot give full play to their strength in the next frontal battlefield confrontation.


    The magic activated by the missile roared. After a day of continuous bombing, the corrupt islands have completely become a turbulent area of magic. The four elements are competing for the right to use the magic, and the magic itself is consuming very quickly. The magic from around oppresses the demons on the islands, Those demons who survived the missile bombing died directly under this magical turbulence, and those with slightly stronger strength are difficult to support.


    "Damn it! What the hell are these?"


    Stanley roared angrily. Since yesterday, those strange weapons have been falling from the sky. Now even if he is stupid, he knows he has been attacked, but the problem is that he doesn''t even know where the enemy is now!


    Besides, this attack is terrible!?


    It''s a powerful demon army. Even under the bombing of this strange weapon, most of the dead and injured, and the rest almost lost their complete combat effectiveness!?


    Stanley imagined what would happen if his grace army met the attack.


    The answer is cruel. There can be no second result except the total annihilation of the army.


    So the question is, who attacked himself?


    Is it a scourge?


    Stanley doesn''t believe that when those big white pipes fall from the sky, you can clearly see that there are words written on them. It seems that they are still in rune, that is to say, those things come from prandal.


    So, who is prandal capable of making these things now?


    The answer is obvious.


    "Donne!"


    Stanley gnashed his teeth and said the name. The violent murderous intention and anger completely engulfed his reason.


    At this moment, he didn''t even want to know how Donne found out his actions here. His eyes were full of Donne, and his heart was full of Donne. There was only the idea of killing Donne.


    Because of him, I lost everything about grace!


    Kill him, only kill him, the anger in your heart will be calmed down! Otherwise, even if you conquer the whole world, you will not forget the shame you once had!


    ¡­¡­


    "Although one day has passed, the remaining power of the spell is still there, which is not suitable for us to launch an attack, but I suggest that we continue to carry out ultra long-range bombing."


    Gene stared at the satellite image and said, "if we continue to invest in magic missiles, it will further disrupt the magic environment there and later affect our combat environment, so I suggest launching ordinary missiles next."


    In addition to some powerful magic energy missiles developed by Donne and Angus, they also produced many ordinary missiles mainly made of goblin high explosives and other materials. These missiles mainly rely on the impact of explosive explosion and shrapnel to kill targets. Originally, they would not be very good for evil demons, but now the demons have been seriously injured and their defense has been greatly reduced, This is the best time to launch these ordinary missiles.


    "I''m going to do the same."


    Donne nodded and said ruthlessly, "tell the missile launch center to continue loading ordinary missiles and continue to suppress bombing the target. If there is no order, continue bombing until all the ammunition in stock is fired!"


    Since you have the advantage of distance, you must make good use of it. Before the devil rushes over, pour all the ammunition onto them. No matter how much effective damage there is, you earn it. After all, your own people have not lost it.


    After receiving the order, the dwarfs in the missile launch center were refreshed, quickly entered the working state and began the second round of loading.


    "Boom..."


    The dense missile rain rose again and roared to the corrupt islands with their blessing.


    Watching these missiles take off, the soldiers who have been waiting on the fort on the floating island suddenly have an absurd illusion - if the number of these missiles is enough, will they not have to go to the battlefield?


    ¡­¡­


    "Damn it! Is it over yet?"


    The land that has just been lifted up is now very fragile. After yesterday''s bombing, the earth has been fragmented, and now the magic environment is very disordered. There is no time to repair it. If they are allowed to bomb again, Stanley''s efforts these days will soon be in vain.


    Unexpectedly, they continued to bomb for another day!


    The war has begun for two days, but in addition to continuous bombing, he can''t even see where the enemy is and what he looks like. How can he fight!


    Listening to the roar of guns outside, Stanley roared, "stop them! We can''t let them destroy our plan!"


    The devil took off. Tens of thousands of demon lords roared and released powerful shield spells to cover the whole land. They rushed into the sky, took the initiative to intercept high-speed missiles, and stubbornly blocked the falling missiles in mid air!


    "Boom, boom -"


    However, their actions are just what Donne intended. This corrupt land is a fart and can be dealt with at any time. The main threat is these demons - now, these demons take the initiative to bear the power of those missile explosions with their own bodies. It''s not hitting the muzzle of the gun!


    Even the demon lord, after two days of bombing and then subjected to the frontal explosion impact of the missile, will also be broken by the internal organs of the violent explosion and burst into blood. His strength will fall again and again, almost falling from the level of pseudo legend at the beginning to the level of a master.


    Although non fatal injuries can recover quickly thanks to their own special physique, will Donne give them this opportunity?


    The answer is No.


    The continuous missile rain bombardment completely suppressed the devil from drilling out of the cave. The land of the new world has been forcibly cut off by the missile rain for three days. At this time, the missile inventory in the floating island fortress finally ran out. Then, Donne directly ordered the floating island fortress to move forward, and the air mobile forces also began to act, Conduct disruptive operations.


    Naga, hidden in the deep sea, suddenly launched a fierce attack from the sea with the weapons provided by Donne. As soon as the two sides exchanged fire, the battle directly entered the white hot stage. The angry demons broke out terrible combat effectiveness under Stanley''s control. However, after missile bombing, their strength was much lower than before.


    Donne will not leave time for the devil to heal: "all soldiers listen to the order, the whole army attack! Crush them!"


    "Yes!"


    Time is neither enemy nor foe. It is absolutely neutral. It will not be more favorable to Donne because he is the messenger of God, nor will it stand on its side because the devil is stronger.


    Although the longer the time, the greater the advantage on Donne''s side, on the devil''s side, Stanley doesn''t want the slower the time, the better?


    The longer the time, the devil can create more land, forge larger front-line bases and bring more soldiers, so as to stand more stable in the world, and then... Directly push the whole world!


    Although the country was destroyed and destroyed by Donne''s army before, it is different now. Stanley''s ideal is very beautiful. Now he is no longer the former him. He thought he would be swallowed up by the man after the contract ended, but he was entrusted with an important task and became the commander of the devil!


    Now, these powerful demons must obey his orders!


    Looking around, who else in the world will be his enemy!?


    Donne? Even Donne, in the face of the devil army, there is only a dead end!


    But... Stanley didn''t expect that he had been hiding in such a hidden place. Donne found them and called the door!


    "What a lie!"


    Human ability has limits.


    Stanley learned one thing from his short life.


    The more you play tricks, the more you will find that human ability has limits.


    Unless you surpass mankind.


    "I''m not a man! Donne!"


    Stanley roared up. The body that your excellency had recreated for him suddenly began to be demonized at the moment when he finally accepted his new identity. The sharp horns pierced his forehead, the purple black membrane wing suddenly pierced his shoulder blades and stretched out, the tail vertebrae clicked and stretched several times, and the bone spurs stretched out from the side and turned into a ferocious tail


    His eyes burned and his skin began to harden. Pieces of fine horny hard shells appeared on his body. The hardened and cracked skin seemed to flow like lava, emitting billowing smoke


    "All demons, follow my orders!"


    Stanley roared, his voice becoming low and thick, and his mouth emitting a hot flame: "kill those guys!"


    But just then... A dazzling light suddenly hit!

 Chapter 1286

    In the distance, a strong and dazzling beam of light suddenly hit Stanley. As soon as he was stunned, the beam of light blasted on a Demon Lord not far from him.


    Only a harsh sonic boom was heard, and then the whole body of the Demon Lord was blown to pieces by the violent impact!


    But the dazzling light column didn''t stop. After smashing the demon lord, the remaining power was more than enough, and it exploded on the mountain behind. The huge mountain was directly blocked by the light column!


    Stanley was blown out by the ensuing gas explosion, leaving only one thought in his blank mind: what kind of weapon is that?


    ¡­¡­


    Floating island fortress.


    "Report! The electromagnetic gun test firing is completed, the track correction is completed, the charging is completed, and the mass bomb has been loaded. Be ready for formal firing at any time!"


    Donne looked ahead and said coldly, "give priority to locking air targets and shoot freely!"


    Although it is still more than 100 kilometers away from the battlefield and there is no large-scale radar to lock the target, there are scouts on the front line. They can help lock the target remotely. After orbit correction, they can fire directly.


    Due to the characteristics of electromagnetic gun, the hit rate is extremely accurate.


    "Yes!"


    The herald took orders and left.


    "We can also start preparing for war."


    Gene took out his wand, narrowed his eyes and said, "the previous rounds of attacks must have alerted them. If there is no accident, maybe the demon army is attacking us."


    "I''ve been waiting impatiently for a long time."


    Sharp teeth grinned and clenched their Axe: "no matter how powerful the devil is, will it be more difficult than chaotic creatures?"


    They are legendary strong men, but they all came down from the battlefield of chaotic invasion war (except Selna), so they can be called Heroes (except Selna). Even such a terrible chaotic army has been defeated (except Selna). How can they be afraid of Demons (except Selna)!


    Donne smiled and said, "don''t worry. We''ll attack with the Dragon later. Now... Let our dwarf brothers have a good time first."


    On the front battlefield, the dwarfs certainly can''t play, but now there is no contact between the two sides. These ultra long-range weapons are their most powerful advantage. They can take advantage of now to destroy more demons.


    "But..."


    Donne looked back at a strong man squatting there reading comics and suddenly smiled: "we can also send some little brothers to play with them..."


    ¡­¡­


    On the smelly coast, nagas walked on the waves and rushed directly to the island.


    The devil who has been repeatedly impacted is crazy because he can''t find the enemy. When he finds Naga, he immediately cries out and kills him.


    The two sides fought directly on the coast!


    "Dirty devil, die!"


    Pertis waved the staff with disgust on her face. The bitter frost suddenly broke out, freezing all the demons who rushed to her into ice. Then she turned her hand over, and a chain saw sword appeared in her hand. Three or two times, she cut the frozen demons into pieces, and their hearts were completely broken.


    Originally, Naga was difficult to compete with the devil, and their average combat effectiveness was just a little stronger than that of human beings, but now they have obtained a lot of equipment with Donne''s assistance, and their overall strength has improved by leaps and bounds, so they can take advantage of their own racial advantages to take the lead.


    Even if you can''t fight and are suppressed, you can retreat into the sea. Although the devil is not afraid of the sea, it is difficult to give full play to his combat effectiveness in the sea. Chasing into the sea is looking for a dead end.


    "Don''t confront them head-on! Make more use of your equipment! Our task is to harass!"


    Standing in the rear, celis shouted, "pay attention to their aerial targets --"


    Before celi heath finished speaking, a series of terrible sounds and explosions suddenly came over her head. Both sides fighting below were overturned by strong air waves. Pertis only saw a series of dazzling columns of light flying in the sky. Then those demons flying high were blown to pieces by those mass bombs and turned into blood.


    "The power of electromagnetic gun is so terrible!"


    Pertis sighed with emotion that the mass bombs seemed to burn in the air because of the fierce friction, and the whole body emitted dazzling strong light. When those mass bombs hit the first target, almost all the kinetic energy will be converted into damage and explode on the target. If the defense of the target is not strong enough, the mass bomb will break through it, It will continue to fly until all the kinetic energy disappears.


    This kind of weapon developed by relying on electromagnetic effect originally needs great electric energy to be realized, but under the effect of lightning magic, it can achieve better results by consuming high-quality and cheap magic. It can be said to be a weapon with ultra-high cost performance.


    When the air wave disappeared, the nagas got up for the first time. With a magic pistol in one hand and a chain saw sword in the other hand, they kept looking for weak targets to kill. If they met a strong enemy, they immediately retreated and clung together without giving each other a chance to break one by one.


    The demons in the air were attacked by the electromagnetic gun of the floating island fortress. They had no time to suppress the nagas, which made peltis and them very relieved.


    "You fools!"


    After several rounds of electromagnetic gun attacks, Stanley noticed that the devil on the land below was not attacked by the electromagnetic gun. He finally woke up, hurried to the ground, and roared angrily: "he will be attacked in the air and suppressed on the ground!"


    A large number of demons, wrapped in strange evil flames, fell from the sky, crashed to the ground, and then jumped on the nagas. The pressure of nagas gradually advancing on the coast suddenly increased!


    ¡°GRAHHHH£¡¡±


    The demons roared and threw out corrupt spells, and large and large evil flames exploded in lianglin Naga''s team. Although there was the magic support of selisis and the defense provided by the matrix defense module, many Naga could not escape, caught the immortal evil flame, and soon corrupted their mind and joined the demon army.


    "Watch their evil flames! They will corrupt our minds!"


    Pertis was very angry, and her voice rang through the whole coast: "all soldiers are in groups of ten, with their backs against the matrix defense module to attack or retreat. Scattered action is prohibited!"


    Fortunately, the evil flame can''t break through the matrix defense module now, but the production capacity of this thing is limited and can''t be equipped for every soldier. Otherwise, how could they fight so oppressed?


    As the nagas began to move together, the demons did not dare to attack. They spit evil flames, thick acid, sharp bone spurs and so on, so as to weaken the defense ability of the matrix defense module.


    "We can''t go on like this. Our supplies will be consumed sooner or later!"


    The guard of celis, polisaya, looked anxiously at the energy indicator of the matrix defense module. The two energy cores were replaced with each other to ensure the uninterrupted operation of the defense module. However, under the siege of demons, the magic consumed too fast, and the advanced magic crystal in their hands could not last long.


    Celi heath shot a few shots coldly and blasted several little demons into pieces. She asked coldly, "do you have any good ways to defend like this?"


    "Maybe we can break through with matrix defense modules."


    Polisaya gripped the chainsaw sword: "if you stay here, the devil will only become more and more -"


    The voice of polisaya suddenly stopped, and then the chain saw sword in her hand roared and cut at celiheath!


    "Dang!"


    Selisis narrowly blocked the attack of the chainsaw sword with a stick, and roared angrily, "polisaya, are you crazy?"


    ¡°GRAHHHH¡ª¡ª¡±


    Polisaya roared vaguely in his mouth, splashed saliva, and frantically waved a chain saw sword to attack his companions around.


    "Damn it! Mind shield!"


    Selisis suddenly noticed a strange magic wave in the air, and her face suddenly became very ugly. The magic pistol instantly sent a cold ice nova, which frozen polyaya in place and released the soul shield spell: "be careful, everyone! It''s comara bewitching the devil! Polyaya is under control!"


    Several grey fin Naga looked at each other when they heard the speech, and then tacitly rushed up, directly pressed Polya on the ground, took the chain saw sword away, and mercilessly punched and kicked him¡ª¡ª Shit! By what you can follow behind your princess''s highness every day, we can only do the hard work!


    Celis was stunned. "What are you doing?"


    A gray finned Naga explains, "don''t misunderstand your highness. It is said that this can relieve mind control."


    Who believes it! You obviously want to take the opportunity to revenge!?


    "Hiss!"


    Polisaya suddenly screamed. After hearing this, those grey fin Naga reluctantly stopped. Celiheath even saw that someone had secretly kicked polisaya - what did this guy do to make heaven and earth angry?


    "Damn it! I was afraid I didn''t lose my mind just now..."


    Polysaya covered his head and groaned bitterly: "who is attacking me..."


    "Komara is confused, but..."


    Celis looked very ugly. "I haven''t found it so far!"


    Komala demons are very difficult demons. Most of them have no physical form and are immune to physical damage. They are very good at some special forces, such as bewitching the mind, changing shapes, catalyzing blood and so on


    The komala bewitching devil is obviously one of the most troublesome demons. They like to hide their tracks, and then control the target to kill each other. They can win without effort. On the battlefield, the komala bewitching devil is the most dangerous enemy. You never know when your comrades in arms will be controlled by it, and then pierce your chest with a sword.


    Sweat drips down. Celis holds the staff tightly and doesn''t dare to relax at all. The spiritual shield can only enhance their resistance to spiritual spells, but can''t be completely immune to the effect.


    Komara''s bewitching demons were not found for a moment, so they had to stay there with fear.


    Just when the two sides had been deadlocked, the sky suddenly brightened a lot. When Naga looked up, they all opened their mouths and were stunned.

 Chapter 1287

    When the floating island fortress further approached the corrupt islands and the coastline of the islands could be seen faintly, traces of demon activities began to appear in the sky.


    The magic power armored forces immediately began to act. They flew into the sky and cooperated with floating guns around the floating island fortress to defend against the attack of demons.


    The devil''s spell attack has caused ripples outside the floating island fortress, but the powerful power core gives the matrix defense module strong defense ability, and their spells can''t break through our armor at all.


    On this basis, the high mobility of the magic power armored force and the endless battle methods make the devil suffer greatly. In the previous bombing, the devil has been strongly impacted and is now very weak. Then he encountered such a shameless siege, even the demon lord can only die with hatred.


    At the same time, several accompanying sky carriers have further climbed to a higher altitude under the unified command of kloto, arrived over the corrupt islands and started airdrop operations.


    A large number of bombs were dropped. This round of bomb bombing was to prepare for the battle between the golden colossus and the armored forces.


    When the bomb exploded on the island and cleared an airborne area on the battlefield, the heavy golden giant statue finally jumped down from the deck of the sky mothership.


    What Naga saw was the picture of the golden giant statue falling from the sky wrapped in flames. The feeling of huge bodies falling from the sky was really shocking!


    On the fourth day of the war, the golden giant statue finally joined the battle!


    "Brothers!"


    Among the golden giant statues headed by Victor, he shouted excitedly: "we have been silent for too long. Now, let our family see our real strength! - we are invincible heroes! We will destroy the enemy!"


    "Ow, Ow!!!"


    These heroes led by Victor shouted. Under their control, the golden giant gods roared down to all parts of the islands. Just at the moment of landing, they didn''t know how many demons had been trampled to death.


    Then, the golden giant statue immediately entered the combat state, the magic channels on his body lit up one by one, and the complex and mysterious runes were activated one by one. The magic constant on the golden giant statue took effect immediately, the magic aura was directly opened, and the golden giant statue officially joined the battle!


    The nagas closest to the golden giant statue felt the most obvious. Originally, they chose a conservative strategy because of spiritual corruption. Therefore, Naga, who gradually retreated, suddenly found that her state in all aspects had increased a lot. After seeing the golden giant statue falling from the sky, they immediately understood the reason.


    As a weapon of war, the golden giant statue has five very powerful strategic spell aura effects:


    Wild thorn aura: Bounce 50% of physical damage;


    Aura of war power: increases the power of nearby friendly units by 100%;


    Aura of iron will: increases the resistance of nearby friendly units to negative states by 100%;


    Aura of vitality: increases the self healing speed of nearby friendly units by 100%;


    Elemental resistance aura: increases the resistance of nearby friendly units to magic damage by 100%;


    Especially the aura of steel will. With this aura effect, the mind control effect of comara''s confused demons will be greatly weakened, and even it is difficult to take effect again for the same goal!


    This is a timely help!


    Peltis raised her staff, lowered the snowstorm to stop the devil, and shouted loudly, "take the golden giant statue as the core! Move forward!"


    The nagas immediately started to move, cancelled the matrix defense module, kept up with the nearest golden giant statue and began to move forward.


    At the beginning of the design, the golden giant has four solidified skills: War trampling, savage charge, violent hammer and Titan jump. Originally, it has no reason and thinking. After entering the combat state, although the skills will lock the enemy for attack, it is easy to affect its own personnel, so it is not good to be too close to the golden giant.


    But now it''s different. Under the leadership of Donne, they transformed the golden giant statue and added the control core. Now the golden giant statue has not only the assistance of intelligent computer, but also the active control of the soul of the Yingling hall. The controllability has been greatly strengthened, and the comprehensive combat effectiveness and performance effect on the battlefield have become much stronger.


    A badly wounded demon lord fell on the coast. The golden giant statue, which was moving slowly, suddenly locked it, followed by the spirit who controlled it, and directly launched a savage charge!


    "Boom, boom -"


    Like a golden hurricane, the golden giant statue flew all the demons along the way. After meeting the friendly forces, it directly launched the Titan jump to cross over, and then hit the demon lord!


    The demon lord who was just about to catch his breath was immediately hit by the golden giant God and sprayed blood. He flew out like a shell!


    ¡°GRAHHH£¡¡±


    When the demon lord flew out, he threw a terrible evil flame and swallowed the golden giant statue in an instant. However, olliha steel has strong anti magic performance, and the evil flame can''t help the golden giant statue at all!


    The 20 meter high golden giant statue jumped up again and raised both hands. At the moment of falling, the iron fist hit the devil Lord''s head!


    Bang, brain burst!


    The iron fist smashed the weak Demon Lord into a pool of meat sauce. His heart was completely broken. He can''t die anymore!


    "Oh, oh!"


    Cheers rang out on all the floating island fortresses, and the great strength of the golden giant statue brought them great confidence.


    "These demons don''t look as powerful as they thought! They seem similar to those in the Rift Valley camp."


    Brian dug his nose and said proudly, "if you give me a chance to play, my hammer and I will certainly kill a lot --"


    Before Brian finished, he saw that in the picture, a demon lord suddenly spread his wings and released a large-scale evil flame spell. The evil flame devoured everything around us regardless of the enemy and ourselves. The nearby Naga soldiers and our air mobile combat units were burned to ashes in an instant!


    The messenger of the Yingling hall, who had been waiting in the air, immediately intercepted the souls who died on the battlefield.


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡±


    Brian''s voice stopped abruptly.


    Donne glanced at him. This guy has no other skills. He has a strong ability to set up a flag for himself!


    He turned on the communicator and said to the nearest Victor, "victor! Help lock the Demon Lord. Let''s provide remote support."


    Knowing that we have a long-range attack, we dare to fly to the sky. Isn''t this looking for death!


    "Locked!"


    The fortress of floating island immediately received the shared coordinate signal. The loaded electromagnetic gun immediately began to adjust the firing angle, and then fired a mass bomb!


    The mass bomb took more than ten seconds to leap over a distance of more than 100 kilometers, and then hit the demon lord who was guiding the spell!


    The demon lord simply noticed the attack of the electromagnetic gun at the last minute, forcibly stopped the guiding spell and hid to one side, but he was still rubbed to his body - half of his body was smashed by kinetic energy and then gasified by high temperature.


    But without breaking all the hearts, its body immediately began to recover rapidly.


    "How dare you kill my people! Die for me!"


    Pertis''s tone was cold, and the arcane torrent suddenly blasted on the demon lord, ripping it open and revealing its fragile heart.


    At this time, another Naga nearby rushed up without hesitation, and the chain saw sword directly pierced into the heart of the demon lord!


    ¡°AHHHHHH£¡£¡£¡¡±


    The demon lord screamed in pain, his body withered at the speed visible to the naked eye, and his vitality was completely lost in a short time.


    "Waste!"


    Stanley crushed a Naga soldier with one claw and roared, "all demons are not allowed to fly! Do your best to kill these invaders!"


    intruder?


    At this moment, who is the invader has lost its meaning. Since the war has started, only one of them will be left in the end.


    Prandar tribes and demons are doomed to be impossible to coexist!


    "Wait!"


    At this time, Donne, who was on the island, was suddenly stunned: "the demon who flashed past just now looks a little familiar!"


    "It''s Stanley."


    Jean said in a deep voice, "although he has become a devil, his face can still be recognized. Unexpectedly, he was reborn as a devil!"


    "That''s not right!"


    Donne said bluntly, "the God of death can''t regenerate his soul as a devil!"


    "But now..."


    "He will become a devil. It can only be one reason."


    Donne said: "in the previous battle, he didn''t die after fulfilling the contract, that is, the demon who signed the contract with him didn''t kill him, but left him and created an opportunity for him to become a devil!"


    Angus grew up. Ba, with an incredible look on his face: "you mean Stanley signed a contract with the devil as a human, and now comes back to attack the human as a devil?"


    "Obviously this is true."


    Other people''s faces are also very ugly. Stanley''s practice has gone beyond his previous evil acts. Now he is a complete traitor!


    "Then the problem comes."


    Donne said in a deep voice, "did he ask to be a devil, or did a devil need his human wisdom to make him a devil and serve himself?"


    A group of people are silent. This matter is very important. If it is the first kind, the war may be Stanley''s personal behavior. If it is the second kind... It means that behind Stanley, there is another enemy, that guy, who they really want to deal with!


    "It''s a little superfluous to think about these now."


    Don suddenly said, "whatever it is, just kill them first, and then torture his soul slowly."


    Stanley''s soul was already in his pocket - this time, don didn''t believe he had signed any contract to protect his life!


    When the battle became white hot, a terrible roar suddenly sounded in the new world. The ground broke and more demons poured out from the ground - Stanley ordered those demons to open the portal underground and summon more demons to participate in the battle!

 Chapter 1288

    The dark demons poured out from the ground. In a short time, they actually suppressed the coalition forces.


    "Lying trough!"


    Even gene couldn''t help saying rude words: "we''ve been washing and bombing here for several days. The ground has been leveled a few meters deep. Stanley dares to call underground!?"


    Donne was also helpless: "he not only dared to do this, but also succeeded..."


    More than 90% of the low-level demons were destroyed by several waves of missile bombing before, but now they are all supplemented. Like demons and insects, they gush out of the cracks on the ground and chirp wildly towards the golden giant gods and nagas.


    Although their strength is not strong, the golden giant gods can step on more than a dozen, but their number is too huge.


    Ants kill elephants.


    Although the golden giant gods will not be bitten to death, Naga, who follows them, can''t!


    "Naga needs support now."


    Egwin could not see that her friend''s people died on the battlefield. She took out the Dragon steel double swords and said, "I''ll help them!"


    "Don''t worry, I have a plan to deal with it."


    Donne grabbed her, shook his head, then walked over, pulled out the comic book from the strong man squatting there, smiled and said, "dicarios, your chance to play."


    Yes, the strong man with straight eyes squatting there is the element Lord dicarios.


    "If you don''t want to go, ignore me and give it back to me..."


    However, dicarios''s mental state is very wrong, and there is a faint tendency of self sealing, which is to blame on a hungry pleasure devil. After she came to Ellington, she doesn''t know how many pure men and women''s hearts have been ruined. She draws strength from her dreams and those pure men and women by doing something indescribable, This was normal.


    But she is so hungry that she doesn''t even let dicarios go. Who is dicarios? Fire element Lord from fire element world! Usually only to facilitate communication to maintain human form!


    When Sylvia was surprised to find that there was a living element Lord in Ellington, she was immediately excited, so... For a month, dicarios couldn''t stop. As a powerful fire element Lord, he was tortured by a happy Witch King, lost his temper, and even tended to be self closed


    Donne wanted to know what helophelia had done to it - you know, the Elemental Lord doesn''t have the seed of life. Even if he dreams, he can''t dream about it


    "Don''t forget the contract we signed. You are my employee now."


    Donne reminded him, "if you don''t help, I''ll have to send you back to Ellington. I think Sylvia will be glad to see you."


    Because the demon king palmettos did not want the devil to participate in the human battle in prandal, Donne didn''t even take helophelia with him this time, but let her stay in Ellington.


    At this time, as soon as he heard the name hilophelia, dicarios''s reason collapsed in an instant. The human form disappeared in an instant and became the original element form. The flaming flame rose into the sky, and it roared: "Don''t mention that shameless devil in front of me! I must make her pay a painful price! A painful price! I want her to understand that the dignity of the element Lord is inviolable!"


    "I understand, I understand..."


    Donne''s eyes suddenly looked a little strange. He subconsciously glanced at the lower part of dicarios. Is it because... Poor king of the devil


    So Donne coaxed it: "go, great fire element Lord dicarios! Summon the element army, burn those demons to ashes, and let the shameless devil know how powerful your strength is! Let her tremble in front of your strength, let her kneel in front of you for mercy, conquer her completely, and let her become your ''untouchable''!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Hum!"


    In a villa in Ellington, Sylvia snorted coldly and looked at Donne on the screen. Her eyes were quite bad: "what a small bellied man! It seems that she should give you some trouble."


    ¡­¡­


    The roar of dicarios echoed over the floating island fortress: "yes! I want her to kneel in front of me and beg for mercy! I want her to know that I can''t afford it!"


    The anger that had been held in his heart was completely released. Dicarios''s body became larger and larger. After it left the floating island fortress, it continued to expand in the air and soon broke through 100 meters. Until it became as huge as the floating island fortress, an anthropomorphic face appeared on it.


    "Come... Purify all the flames! Burn all the filth in this world!"


    Dicarios spewed out a blazing flame in his mouth. His voice was thick and slightly overlapping. With his words, circles of strong magic waves spread out, and dazzling circles suddenly lit up in the sky.


    Those apertures are all transmission channels to the fire element world. At this moment, dicarios opened tens of thousands of transmission channels and summoned countless fire elements to prandal!


    The dense flames were connected in the sky. The burning fire element crossed the transmission channel, and then the incarnation meteorite fell from the sky and hit the corrupt earth heavily. When it landed, it directly stimulated a series of flame storms and burned all the little demons to ashes.


    Compared with demons, the characteristics of these elemental creatures are more clear. They are all composed of immortal fire elements. As pure elemental creatures, the chaotic magic environment in this corrupt land area will not affect their normal activities. At the same time, the corrupt power of evil demons is also difficult to affect them.


    Most importantly, because the low-level elemental creatures have almost no mind and completely obey the control of dicarios, the mind magic of the komala devil will completely fail to them, while the attack of the elemental creatures can cause effective damage to the komala devil. It can be said that the elemental creatures are the natural nemesis of the komala devil.


    As soon as the elemental biological army came, it directly captured the whole corrupt land and fought fiercely with demons everywhere.


    "Burn all the demons to ashes!"


    Dicarios'' orders are very simple and rough, and elemental creatures are also very simple and rough to execute. They frantically release their own flames and rush at any hostile target they can see. If the enemy is weak, they will directly burn them to ashes. If the enemy is too strong, they will directly explode after jumping on them - if they are equipped with some lines or something, It''s even more shocking.


    "This is an opportunity!"


    I mean, Victor, who controls the golden Colossus, found that the element of fire fell from the sky and directly suppressed the expansion of the devil. After that, he immediately cheered up, controlled the golden colossus to jump up high, and then punched nazura to kill. Kill the devil and roared: "Low level demons are given to the fire element. Our goal is the demon lord! After killing them, these low level demons are not afraid!"


    After hearing the order, other heroic warriors immediately stopped entanglement with those low-level demons and let them bite on themselves - the olliha steel, which constitutes the golden giant god, has strong defense. Even the sharp teeth and claws of the great devil can''t break through the defense, so they don''t have to be afraid of their attack.


    "Keep up!"


    With the cover of the fire element, it was not so easy for the demons to suppress Naga all the time, so pertis decisively issued an order: "fight around the golden giant statue! Take life protection as the first strategy!"


    "Yes!"


    Naga soldiers closely followed the golden giant statue. After those demons couldn''t break the defense of the golden giant statue, they screamed and jumped at the Naga soldiers. But after the Naga soldiers obtained the magic aura effect of the golden giant statue, they became extremely brave. Ordinary little demons couldn''t help them at all. Nazura killed, killed, stabbed and winged demons Don''t worry, the only trouble is nazura''s withering demons. Their spells have natural restraint against Naga.


    ¡°AHHHHGRAHHH¡ª¡ª¡±


    A yoboris mind destroyer rushed close to pertis. While pertis was casting a spell, it screamed and released its mind destroyer.


    But at this time, a layer of soft light suddenly lit up on Pearl''s body, which offset the heart destroying skill. Pearl turned and shook her hand, which was an ice knot skill, which frozen the euboris heart destroying Devil: "fool, if I wasn''t prepared, how could I be here!"


    Pertis suddenly appeared next to the frozen yoboris heart destroyer, slapped it into pieces, and then looked at the battlefield in the distance with a tight eyebrow.


    Because of Donne''s power, the soldiers here are not afraid of death, but no one wants meaningless death.


    On this battlefield, Naga''s strength is still too weak. Strictly speaking, without the help of the golden giant gods, they might have evacuated to the deep sea by now.


    It''s not easy to support up to now. If they want to continue fighting, they need support now. More support is not just these stupid fire elements that only know self explosion! But support enough to determine the direction of the battlefield!


    "Look who I found..."


    A strange voice sounded on pertis''s side. She was stunned when she heard the voice. Before she could turn her head, she found that she was suddenly tied to the ground by a strange force and couldn''t break free for a moment!


    "Legendary strong man, Queen Naga!"


    Stanley walked out of the shadow slowly, raised the evil sword with evil flame in his hand with a ferocious smile: "I don''t know how much power I can absorb after I kill you?"


    "Stanley!"


    Pertis''s expression suddenly became gloomy: "as a dead man, you should have gone to the country of death."


    "However, I narrowly escaped death and have a new mission."


    Stanley held up his magic sword and stabbed pertis in the chest: "that is to help the great master and completely destroy you!"

 Chapter 1289

    The magic sword stabbed pertis''s chest fiercely - but at this time, a strong blue glow suddenly appeared on pertis. The soft and highly purifying water element firmly blocked the magic sword close at hand, and the binding on pertis was purified at the same time.


    "Mother!"


    Cecilia''s voice came from behind: "get out of the way!"


    At the moment when Pearl broke free from her bondage, she hid to one side and followed selisis. There, she raised her hand and shot an electromagnetic gun!


    Although the 20 mm electromagnetic gun can only launch tens of hundreds of grams of mass bombs, its power is not weaker than that of some small caliber guns, or it has irreplaceable advantages in penetration, accuracy and suddenness.


    The "buzzing" of the electromagnetic gun directly opened a skylight on Stanley''s forehead, and the smelly brain and red blood burst out. Stanley roared and threw the magic sword at selisis. The burning magic sword stabbed selisis like a powerful shell.


    But selisis is not afraid. At this moment, she has performed the divine descending skill. As the substitute of Anita Lyle, the goddess of water, her power has a strong suppression effect on the demons with chaotic nature.


    After the magic sword hit the shield of selisis, it stirred up a ripple of water. Then it lost its power and flew back to Stanley.


    Stanley, whose head was seriously injured, did not die. The wound healed quickly in the blink of an eye. Flesh and blood nerves were still exposed around his eyes. He was just about to curse selisis, but he was shocked to find that the strange weapon appeared in the hands of Naga next to selisis - Stanley turned around and ran away without saying a word!


    "Launch!"


    Celis snapped an order, and then a mass bomb roared out and blasted at Stanley!


    Stanley didn''t dare to hold it up any more. As soon as he shook his wings, the rotten magic immediately strengthened his shield, forcibly deflected those mass bombs from some angles and avoided the fatal attack.


    "Damn guy... What on earth is in your hands! It can hurt the body given to me by the great master!"


    Stanley''s eyes stared at the electromagnetic gun in their hands. He was shocked and inexplicable. This weapon could break through his previous magic armor. It can be seen how powerful the power is. What''s more incredible is that it seems that anyone can use this weapon. There is no requirement at all!


    If they all use such weapons... It may be more difficult than expected to conquer the world.


    "Fool..."


    Selisis sneered. Stanley was stunned, and his body was shrouded in a dark shadow. He looked up and saw only a huge foot falling from the sky!


    With the bang of "boom", Stanley was stepped into the ground by the giant golden statue falling from the sky!


    "I seem to have found a big fish."


    Victor''s excited voice came from the golden giant.


    "Give it to me - get out of here!"


    The burning evil flame gushed out from the foot of the golden giant statue. The earth was melted by the evil flame and turned into a piece of hot lava. Stanley drilled out of the molten earth and was still flowing with lava.


    Stanley, who was suddenly attacked, was very angry, but now he was even more surprised and angry at the voice he had just heard.


    "Victor! It''s you!"


    Stanley looked at the golden giant and roared, "how can you stay in this world, who has been killed by Gillard?"


    "It seems that your intelligence is quite backward."


    Victor smiled and didn''t explain too much. He raised his hand and hit it with a punch: "go to hell."


    The huge fist of the golden giant statue roared and smashed, and Stanley ran away with a ferocious face!


    Even if the devil is powerful, it is useless to fight the golden giant statue. In the end, he will be half dead.


    Yes, although he knew that his strength had greatly strengthened after he became a devil, after the previous battle, Stanley had been very clear about the characteristics of the golden giant statue, which was indestructible and powerful.


    Although they don''t have many fighting skills, just relying on their huge size, rampant brute force and indestructible armor is enough to turn them into terrible war weapons. Stanley feels lucky that there are not many golden giant statues, otherwise there is really no need to fight this battle.


    Not to mention that there is a legendary pertis staring at it, and a substitute of the goddess of water, with a group of Naga soldiers with strange weapons... It''s a fool not to run!


    "Leave it for me!"


    With a loud cry, the violent water gushed out of the surrounding air, rushed in front of Stanley, and then frozen into an indestructible ice cage!


    "Someone!"


    Stanley shouted to control the devil to save him. The cold cage is mainly to block the internal enemies, which can be easily destroyed from the outside.


    Several demon lords followed his instructions and rushed up. The green evil flame fell from the sky and lit the cold cage. The other demon lords killed pertis and tried to stop her from attacking Stanley.


    "Boom!"


    The giant statue of gold killed the Demon Lord from one side and knocked the Demon Lord out. Then Victor strode to catch up with the demon lord and smashed it down with a violent hammer!


    The Demon Lord is a euboris purgatory demon who is good at magic. When it is attacked, its body naturally releases the purgatory flame with extremely high temperature. Its fireball and flame can burn everything around, but it can''t destroy the defense of the golden giant statue!


    In the face of the terrible high temperature, the golden giant statue just became brighter and the temperature increased a lot, but it would not be affected because it was operated internally by heroes rather than living people.


    Ignoring the huge fireball flying in the face, Victor directly received the spell with his face. After smashing the spell, he violently pressed the demon lord on the ground and ravaged it.


    On the other side, Stanley, who received support, finally escaped. Stanley, who escaped from heaven, didn''t look back and rushed directly to the center of the corrupt earth. There was a two-way portal to the abyss of purgatory, from where he could escape the battlefield.


    "Don''t run away!"


    Selisis spits out a chill. Her eyes emit a faint blue light, her hair dances without wind, and her whole body is filled with surging water elements. There is a faint blue light around the staff. She pestles the staff heavily to the ground, and the biting chill roars in all directions, and the ice storm spreads for tens of kilometers in the blink of an eye, Even those fire element allies were affected, and the flame became much weaker.


    With selisis as the center and within a radius of more than 20 kilometers, it suddenly entered the bone chilling cold from the Mid Autumn Festival. In this violent climate change, the demons from the muggy purgatory abyss were strongly impacted, and their action speed almost slowed down with the naked eye.


    Stanley, who was running desperately, was taken special care of by celis. He was hung with a layer of crystal clear frost, and his wings behind him were almost frozen.


    "Damn bitch! I''ll kill you!"


    Stanley screamed and ignited his body, trying to dispel the cold with evil flame, but the ice storm released by celis contains part of the power of Anita Lyle, the goddess of water. Once he enters the body, he is like a maggot of tarsal bone, which is difficult to get rid of completely.


    Stanley shouted fiercely, but when he saw selisis and pertis killing the soldiers with them, he was even more frightened and immediately ordered the demons to stop in front and help him stop the Naga soldiers.


    "There are too many demons!"


    Although those demons are now covered with frost and move slowly, it seems that tens of thousands of demons have just poured out of the ground. At the moment, the golden giant statue is not there. If they continue to pursue deeply, they will fall into the circle of demons again.


    "Victor!"


    Peltiss shouted, "stop him!"


    "I''m coming!"


    Victor had just slaughtered the Demon Lord. Hearing the cry of pertis, he turned his head and immediately locked Stanley who was fleeing in confusion.


    At the moment, his straight-line distance from Stanley is about 5000 meters. There are all kinds of demons on the way. If he rushes directly, he will waste a lot of time to clean up those demons


    Victor narrowed his eyes slightly, gently pressed a button, and then controlled the golden giant statue to take out a huge... Electromagnetic gun from the portable warehouse.


    This electromagnetic gun is a shrunk version of the main gun carried on the sky mothership. It is specially designed for the golden giant statue. However, at present, the output is small, and only a few golden giant statues are carried.


    Victor pulled out his gun, squatted, aimed, locked and fired at one go. With the help of the artificial soul quantum computer, his shooting angle was impeccable. The 500mm caliber mass bullet weighed several kilograms. After being fired at a speed close to 6kms, he hit Stanley directly in a second!


    This time, in the face of a 500mm caliber mass bullet, Stanley''s strengthened armor didn''t work well. The armor collapsed under the impact of the mass bullet. Most of his body was shocked to pieces by the kinetic energy shock wave and almost smashed by Victor''s gun!


    But even so, because Victor didn''t kill all his hearts at once, the good guy still didn''t die. Instead, he ran into the underground cave and recovered from his injury while running away.


    "Damn it!"


    Victor hit the ground with a punch. After Stanley got underground, it was difficult for the golden giant to come in handy.


    "Victor! Keep away from the support of the sky!"


    Peltiss shouted. Victor looked up and the dazzling red light from the sky lit up his eyes

 Chapter 1290

    On the corrupt land, deafening loud sounds sounded one after another. After calling the element army to participate in the battle, the battle has entered the fifth day. Dicarios printed the situation of the whole corrupt area in his mind, and then kept the position of each enemy in mind, distracted and used it for many purposes, and monitored their movements one by one.


    The elemental biological army almost crushed the demon army.


    Then


    "I want these damned scum to know the terrible end of provoking the Elemental Lord!"


    Dicarios roared, and a huge baptism of fire began to brewing.


    Although they are all XX lords, the concepts of demon lords and element lords are obviously different. The strength gap between the two is too big. To put it mildly, if dicarios wants to destroy the planet, no one can even stop it except Donne.


    Donne silently looked at dicarios in the distance. It seemed that this time it was really stimulated by helophelia. He couldn''t do anything to helophelia. He simply took these devil''s close relatives to vent.


    Donne picked up the walkie talkie and said, "inform all ground forces to turn on the matrix defense module and use the golden giant statue as a shelter to avoid the fire bombing."


    "Copy that!"


    The command was passed down in a short time. After receiving his command, Naga soldiers quickly launched a matrix defense module around the golden giant statue. At this moment, the sky has been completely covered by red flames, which ignited the whole sky and made people unable to look directly. It comes from the powerful power of element Lord dicarios, Let everyone tremble from the depths of their souls.


    "How on earth did you persuade such a powerful guy to join Ellington..."


    Selna, who had not experienced the initial construction of Ellington, couldn''t help muttering. She couldn''t imagine why such a powerful element Lord would cooperate with a small human Lord.


    When Brian laughed and was about to boast about their glorious deeds with Selna, Donne glared at him, so Brian immediately stopped.


    The fire rain as dense as a rainstorm drags a long tail flame from the sky, and all the places within the field of vision have become a world of flames. Let alone this corrupt land, even the distant sea surface has been completely covered by fire rain. It is conservatively estimated that this round of flame bombing will evaporate tens of billions of tons of sea water into the sky. Then there must be a Rainstorm on prandar''s main mainland.


    "Boom, boom -"


    The power of the flame falling from the sky is no worse than that of meteorite. However, after losing the physical core, the impact damage of the flame is much less, and more is the burning damage of the fire element and the hot airflow impact damage. Seeing these flames falling from the sky burning those evil demons and forcing them to hide underground, Donne was finally relieved.


    It seems that although the average strength of demons is strong, it is not unmatched. At least now, it has been found that many attack methods can cause great damage to them, especially the fast and accurate large-diameter electromagnetic gun, which is far away and has strong concealment. After locking the target, if it is accurate enough, one shot can kill a demon lord.


    The only drawback is that the loading speed and recharging speed are a little slow, and can not form a fast continuous firing.


    The herald looked at the flames above his head and said, "report your majesty, we are very close to the land made by the devil. The control center requests to stop the advance of the fortress."


    "Agree."


    Donne looked up at the ripples caused by the flame bombing on the shield. This is not good for large-scale map level spells. It is difficult to completely avoid his own targets and will be affected to some extent.


    "In addition, inform me that the short-range artillery is ready for saturation bombing."


    Donne looked coldly down at the land below: "we''re going to lift them out of the ground!"


    "Yes!"


    The devil has lifted this land from the sea these days and created a new continent the size of the kingdom of cambronitant. For Donne, this is not good news - it is not that this sudden land will have a violent impact on the sea level and the climate of the planet, just because the land is too large, It is very troublesome to search carefully.


    At the moment, this new continent has completely turned into a sea of fire. Giant golden statues stand on the earth to protect the Naga soldiers nearby. However, there is a broader area without friendly forces. Now it has completely turned into a hot sea of fire. After falling, it smashes a big pit on the ground and directly incarnates into the hot element of fire, Galloping on the earth, looking for the trace of the devil.


    The demons who didn''t have time to hide underground were drowned by those fire elements every minute. The number gap is too large. They can kill one or two fire elements, but there are more fire elements waiting behind, and they can''t kill them at all.


    They like to use the human sea tactics to destroy the enemy, but now the fire element LORD teaches them what the real human sea tactics are: boundless and endless. The fire elements from the fire element world are even more fearless than the devil. They are more afraid of death than the devil who has not formed a mind. A slight smell of corruption can''t affect them at all. Therefore, These elemental creatures are the bane of the devil.


    Under the control of dicarios, some fire elements have fused with each other to form a large fire element. Dicarios roared, "dig them out of the ground and burn them to ashes!"


    After receiving the command, the large fire element began to bombard the earth. The hot flame turned the hard rock into lava, and the devil''s natural bunker is constantly softening and disintegrating.


    Soon, some fire elements got into the underground cave. The first victims were those little demons in the periphery. The flames released by the fire element directly blocked the cave, leaving them nowhere to escape. They had to take the initiative to rush at the fire element, and then burned to ashes.


    More and more fire elements found the entrance of the underground cave and began to pour into the underground, blocking the entrance and exit of the cave.


    ¡°Gi¡¯zoiiiiiiiijopaaaaaaaba¡¯gorrrrrrrrrr£¡¡±


    Under Stanley''s command, the demon lords hiding in the underground space to avoid high-altitude bombing could not bear it. They screamed and rushed to the fire element in the cave. The sharp teeth and claws burning the evil flame tore the fragile fire element into pieces. Then they worked hard and killed them all the way out of the cave.


    The demons screamed, spread their wings and rushed into the sky, overlooking the elemental army on the earth. Then they raised their hands and prepared to throw the evil flame spell¡ª¡ª


    Beams of dazzling light twinkled through these short-lived demons. The terrible electromagnetic gun locked those demons who rushed to the sky for the first time, and then the gunner did not hesitate to launch the mass bomb. When the mass bomb tore the demon into pieces, the violent sonic boom rang later.


    At the same time, the fixed fort on the floating island fortress was also ready to start the saturation bombing of those demons.


    Then Donne took out his walkie talkie and said calmly, "Sasha glott, the giant dragon Legion can be ready to go. The goal is... To kill the devil completely!"


    "Got it."


    Sasha glott immediately received the news and was discussing how to take care of the children. The giant dragons recovered their giant dragon form one by one, took out their own magic gun armor and flew into the sky.


    Dozens of giant dragons suddenly appeared in the sky, which had a great impact on the whole battlefield, especially the nagas below.


    As soon as she saw the magic gun armor carried by the giant dragon, pearl suddenly changed her face: "all Naga! Retreat immediately!"


    "Your majesty!"


    "Our task has been completed. We can''t participate in the next battlefield!"


    Pertis said very simply, "the giant dragon Legion has entered the war. Once it is affected, it will be a dead end!"


    So the nagas immediately began to withdraw from the battlefield. Fortunately, they didn''t dare to go far into the land battlefield these days, and they could soon withdraw into the deep sea.


    All kinds of missiles and bombs were tilted onto the new continent, and deafening explosions came one after another, and the earth was shaking. Shaking, the devil army was stunned by continuous ultra long-range attack, damaging more than 90% of the little demons and more than 70% of the main demons, And more than 50% of the great demons, and even killed more than 20 powerful demon lords, with extremely heavy losses.


    "Support! Master!"


    Stanley shouted at a vortex in front of him: "we need more reinforcements! Donne''s attack is terrible!"


    "You waste! Not only have we been found out about our plan, but even beaten like this by human beings!"


    From the other end of the vortex came an indistinguishable voice: "you let me down and even began to doubt that you are really the human king who has experienced many battles?"


    "Master! They have elemental creatures to help fight! And that terrible war puppet!"


    "Waste! I''ve sent more demon soldiers. If you can''t defeat the enemy, you don''t have to come back!"


    Stanley was overjoyed when he heard the speech: "I will not let my master down!"


    It''s easy to say if there are reinforcements!


    At the moment, the vibration outside has subsided for a long time. I''m afraid those terrible bombings have ended. Think about it, such terrible weapons and powerful spells are absolutely terrible and can''t last.


    In other words, now it''s time for the devil to fight back!


    Stanley took a deep breath of the hot air filled with sulfur, and his narrow eyes looked down at the portal below. At the moment, more and more demons were crossing the portal and joining the army.


    Stanley smiled, then he waved his hand, pointed to the exit and shouted fiercely, "now, go out with me and destroy those elemental creatures and humans -"


    Before Stanley finished, a dazzling beam of light suddenly burst through the earth, fell from the sky and fell directly into the center of the demons in front of him.


    Just listen to the loud bang of "boom", the whole world becomes pale, and the devil in the center of the light column is evaporated and vaporized in an instant!

 Chapter 1291

    "Boom --!!!"


    One thick column of light fell from the sky, straight through the fragile rock strata, directly through the cave, and evaporated the demons hiding in it into ashes.


    Stanley was stunned by the violent beam of light.


    "What spell is this?"


    No matter when he was a human being or now he is a devil, he has never seen such a terrible spell!


    "Ang --!"


    The loud sound of the Dragon roared through the sky into the narrow and crowded cave and echoed. Stanley''s face suddenly became very bad.


    It''s a dragon spell!


    Giant dragon, you''re in the war!


    The situation was bad, and Stanley panicked inexplicably.


    It was good before. After all, he knew the root of human strength. Even though Donne''s mysterious means emerged one after another, it was still acceptable.


    But once the giant dragon enters the war, the situation is different.


    In prandal, the giant dragon is synonymous with invincibility. Even Stanley can''t question this. Even if he knows that the devil is very powerful, Stanley really doubts that the devil can''t do it compared with the giant dragon - especially when Stanley began to doubt life just because of these spells.


    The strong vibration continued. Stanley found that he could no longer hide. The reason was very simple - the rock strata above his head had completely disappeared, the burning sky had been exposed, and Stanley had seen the giant dragons flying in the sky. They were spitting hot dragon breath and burning the earth.


    Different from those giant dragons in his past impression, at this moment, those giant dragons flying in the sky are attached with heavy armor. With their loud dragon singing, dazzling white light is sprayed from the huge gun barrel on the armor on their back, and nothing can stop its power.


    "Get out of here!"


    Stanley roared and shouted. He knew very well that if he continued to stay here, there was only the way to destroy the whole army. In fact, it was not just his hiding place. Under the exploration of the element of fire, countless underground caves in the whole new world were exposed. Now it was focused by the giant dragon, and a large number of demons were forced to gush out of the underground caves, They jumped at the elemental creatures with open teeth and claws, trying to kill some elemental creatures first and kill a blood path from the siege.


    However, dicarios, who is also in the sky, has found the change of the devil. The blazing roar of the Elemental Lord resounds through the sky: "more enemies appear! Children, come on! Burn them to ashes!"


    For these fire elements, dicarios''s order is the supreme imperial edict. They immediately integrate with each other and become a super giant fire element with a height of tens of meters. The visual oppression of such a huge fire element even surpasses the golden giant statue, and the fire element is far more aggressive than the golden giant statue. Of course, in terms of defense strength, The element of fire is still not comparable to the giant statue of gold


    The giant fire elements rushed into the demons. They waved their arms like fire, patted the demons flying around, and sprayed hot flames to burn them to ashes.


    The devil''s fangs and claws can easily tear the body of human beings or other creatures. The corrupt evil flame will also torture the orderly biological spirit and eventually fall into madness, but these advantages disappear in the face of elemental creatures.


    Only their spells may have some impact on the fire element, but when the fire element is attacked, the fragments falling from the body will become small fire elements again, and then rejoin the battlefield. It can be said that they are immortal soldiers who restrain these demons.


    Seeing his demon army being suppressed by elemental creatures and giant dragons above his head, Stanley was almost crazy. Why would such a large number of demons with such terrible strength fall into the wind? The reinforcements brought by Donne are not only huge in quantity, but also too high in quality!?


    Especially those giant dragons, who can beat them!?


    The dragon can be said to be the king of air combat. Even demons can''t defeat the dragon in the sky. Now? The dragons are even more abnormal. They even wear terrible equipment. The super suppression force on the ground units is helpless!


    Stanley, who had escaped from the underground cave, observed the giant dragon in the sky and felt very difficult. At this time, he suddenly found that a large floating island suddenly appeared in the empty sky.


    Stanley''s pupils tightened for a while. His super vision from the devil''s body made him see those humans on the floating islands. Suddenly he understood that these floating islands were probably all Donne''s bases!


    Thinking of this, Stanley was cruel and made a decision.


    If you don''t let me feel better, I won''t let you feel better!


    Stanley ordered some demons to dive into the sea through the devil''s way, and then circled behind the floating island, planning to launch a surprise attack on the floating island from behind.


    You want to destroy me? Then even if I die, I will pull you on my back!


    After a large number of demons circled behind the floating island, they suddenly rushed out of the water and approached the floating island, and the dense evil flame spell roared and hit it!


    "Warning! A large number of demons are found in the rear!"


    Donne frowned: "the air defense Fort fired directly. Don''t ask for instructions."


    "Yes!"


    Gene took out his wand and said, "let''s go and exercise."


    "The next main battlefield is handed over to Ju long. Let''s give it to us here."


    Angus also took out his magic wand and showed a cold smile: "I think these demons don''t know how terrible fighting power humans will break out when defending their homes."


    "I''ll go too."


    Egwin pulled out the Dragon steel double swords. The battle continues until now. The devil can''t become a climate. They haven''t done it once since they came here.


    "Be careful."


    After a pause, Donne said, "our goal is to catch Stanley alive. If anyone meets him, be sure to keep him alive."


    Although he hated Stanley very much, in order to understand the truth of all this, Donne really had to get information from Stanley at present.


    Those legendary strongmen who came to the battlefield with Donne have dispatched one after another. There are a lot of floating islands and more demons. If the defense ability of floating island fortress cannot resist, almost the whole floating island fortress will be captured in an instant, so they must kill these demons before that.


    "Good! You can move!"


    Before, there was the suppression of electromagnetic guns, so flying into the sky is looking for death. But now, there are giant fire elements on the ground, giant golden statues, fire elements running everywhere, and giant dragons on top of their heads. They have been ploughing the ground with giant guns. In the distance, there is a fire element Lord who keeps releasing spells and random bombing. Really, now the ground is much more dangerous than the air.


    After noticing that the demons had distracted the people on the floating island fortress and should have no time to fire that terrible gun, Stanley immediately ordered all flying demons to fly into the sky again and besiege the giant dragon while the giant dragon attacked the ground with that terrible weapon.


    Groups of flying demons flew into the sky, and a dense flock of birds jumped on the giant dragon. The green evil flame broke out at the same time, and most of the sky turned green. Tens of thousands of evil flame fireballs directly swallowed the nearest giant dragon. Rao Shiyi was suddenly attacked so violently with the powerful defense of the giant dragon, Still very seriously hurt.


    "No! They decided to fight back!"


    Sasha glott keenly discovered the devil''s idea, and the wild fighting mode immediately began to converge. The devil''s life is relatively cheap and can die at will, but the giant dragon is different. Their population is scarce, and death is a heavy loss.


    So many demons, just can''t face, can be suppressed from the side!


    Sasha glott took several giant dragons around to the side of the devil, and then suddenly fired magic cannons. The violent cannons burst out. Sasha glott just turned the muzzle and swept out several clean channels among the dense demons.


    "Don''t be afraid!"


    Stanley roared, "watch an attack! They are few in number. Killing one is victory!"


    Strictly speaking, Stanley is right. The giant dragon cherishes his life very much. If he can kill one, Sasha glott will take the other giant dragons away without saying a word.


    Moreover, the devil''s size is relatively small compared with the dragon, with fast speed and strong mobility. It is difficult for the huge dragon to capture them. It has an advantage in fighting with the dragon in the air (just think of yourself as a dragon and the devil as a mosquito). It can completely stick to the dragon.


    Unfortunately, Stanley still underestimated Donne''s power.


    When Donne found that the devil soldiers were divided into two ways. While interfering with the floating island fortress and unable to launch electromagnetic guns, he attacked the giant dragon, he resolutely ordered: "all soldiers equipped with magic power armor, attack immediately, eliminate the devil and cover the giant dragon!"


    "Copy that!"


    The anxious soldiers who had been staying on the fortress of the floating island were overjoyed when they heard this command. They started the magic power armor one after another, roared away from the shelter of the fortress of the floating island and rushed directly to the distant battlefield.


    When Tom finally got the chance to fight, he immediately released the gain spell as soon as he rushed out of the floating island fortress. His speed suddenly increased. He cut a demon in front with a chainsaw sword and shouted, "one blood is mine!"


    "Buzz!"


    A beam of high-energy rays shot past him and tore the devil in half. Then Tom heard Danny''s hearty laughter: "you dream."


    Since they became real soldiers, this kind of thing has never disappeared. It hasn''t happened before and I''m afraid it won''t happen in the future.


    "Your Majesty, although a large number of demons have appeared, we find..."

 Chapter 1292

    "Your Majesty, although a large number of demons have appeared, we find that there are still many demons under this new world."


    Depp was talking. As a direct commander on the battlefield, he did not directly participate in the battle.


    He pointed to the satellite image for Donne''s analysis and said: "after our careful observation, we found that a large number of demons appeared in several batches in several areas of the new world in the battle of the previous few days, especially after being invaded by the fire element and then bombed by the dragon, many enemies were exposed. We very much doubt the existence of portal in those places."


    After a while, depton said in a deep voice, "but there are many fewer demons from there in the two-day battle. Therefore, we suspect that they may have hidden the main force and are ready to make a surprise attack when we relax."


    Donne frowned and said, "it''s also possible that they''re drilling holes in the ground, ready to sneak around to other places."


    It''s very normal for demons to make holes in the ground. They do this kind of thing when they are in the abyss of purgatory. Demons often suffer from these small hands that can''t be on the table - but for demons and demons, they can use any means to win.


    The war has lasted for more than a week. More and more demons have joined the battle. On the human side, the main forces under Donne have already joined the battle. At the moment, the elite troops wearing magic power armor are flying all over the sky, surrounding the giant dragons and floating island fortresses in the sky, constantly attacking those demons with a sharp and flexible body.


    Although it is very flexible for demons to fly by instinct in the air, after adding artificial soul quantum computer-aided control and auxiliary combat, the mobility of demonic power armor has been strengthened more than a little, and it is not much better than demons.


    The main attack means of demons are their bodies and their natural magic abilities. Because demons are the early creation of the dark god Apophis and belong to the race with strengthened power, their magic system is different from that of humans, and many spells are more like their natural abilities.


    The devil born in the corruption of the devil has strengthened this ability.


    The most common of them, I''m afraid, is the evil flame spell. Whether it''s the ubboris devil, the nazura devil, or the komala devil, these three demons with different characteristics can almost use the evil flame spell to varying degrees, especially the ubboris evil flame devil.


    The evil flame that can burn flesh, body and corrupt mind is very terrible in some ways - you may be able to resist the burning of the evil flame, but your soul may not be able to resist its corruption.


    In previous battles, many Naga soldiers had been corrupted and fallen under the control of evil flame and the spiritual ability of komala devil.


    Now the battle in the sky can not avoid this situation. The performance of magic power armor is quite excellent in terms of protection ability, but it can''t catch when facing the magic of mind impact.


    "Be careful!"


    Angus kicked a soldier out with one foot, and the invisible soul explosion directly hit him. The soldier he saved was scared into a cold sweat. With his strength, if he was hit by the soul explosion of this comara bewitching demon, I''m afraid there would be only a dead end.


    "Dirty beast."


    He was hit by the spiritual shock, but Angus was indifferent. With his strength, this level of spiritual attack could not shake his mind.


    As soon as Angus rolled up his sleeves, his fists attached with arcane energy roared and landed on the translucent comara confused demon.


    The tentacles of komara''s bewitching demons directly wrapped around Angus. The dish washing began to extract his magic. Two tentacles were directly attached to his temples, trying to control him through close contact.


    "You scum."


    Angus smiled grimly, and the arcane energy on his hand suddenly increased. Then he turned his fist into his palm, and mercilessly stabbed into the body of the comara bewitching demon. Then he pulled his hands hard. He only heard the twisted sound of "hiss" that made people''s teeth sour and soft. Angus tore the comara bewitching demon with his hard hand!


    As soon as Angus turned around, "bang!" was hit by a nazura winged demon, and the sharp sickle wing was cut hard!


    "Buzz!"


    A beam of cold and piercing rays blasted on nazura''s flying wing demon and frozen it there. Angus punched out and burst out. Nazura''s flying wing demon collapsed.


    Gene pulled back his finger and satirized Angus mercilessly: "you still like to make such low-level mistakes."


    "Hum, that''s because I like to fight with my brain against these stupid demons. Sometimes thinking too much will do bad things."


    Angus spat, pointed to the distance and said, "you have the ability to compare with egwin."


    Gene looked down his fingers, and then saw that egwin, who had a high hatred value, was being besieged by a group of demons. He said angrily, "that can''t be compared. After all, I was born a mage, but she is best at dealing with these guys."


    Compared with egwin, Jean, who was born as a mage, obviously has some congenital deficiencies in her ability in the front battlefield, even if she has been promoted to legend. What''s more, egwin, who was born as an elf, is very sensitive to the falling and falling creatures full of chaos. She has always been committed to eliminating chaos. She burst out extremely amazing power when she joined the battlefield, A large number of chaotic creatures have been cleaned up, Z plus the Dragon steel double swords blessed by the Earth Goddess in her hand also have a damage bonus for this chaotic evil creature. Of course, the efficiency is extremely high.


    However, because of egwin''s strong combat effectiveness, she has attracted special attention from Stanley. Now hundreds of supreme demons are besieging her, and even two legendary demon lords are looking for opportunities -- egwin''s attack is too fierce, and they dare not come forward at will.


    "Whoosh, whoosh -"


    Bursts of sharp sound broke the air, and then a dark and sharp dagger rain suddenly came. The dagger rain with a large number of negative state injuries roared and tore a large number of demons'' bodies. Then Selna snapped her fingers, and the poison, corrosion, dullness, blinding and other negative state spell effects and poison effects on the dagger burst out directly.


    "This fool..."


    Gene''s mouth twitched and roared at Selna: "how stupid are you to think of using these negative states against demons?"


    "Ah?"


    Selna was yelled by Jean and immediately shrunk her neck: "what do you mean?"


    "It''s been playing for two days. You haven''t found that your negative state spells and poisons have no effect on them except dyeing their bodies!"


    Gene roared, "are you mentally retarded? I really doubt how you were promoted to legend!"


    Serna burst into tears when gene roared and desperately threw a dagger rain: "anyway, I''m a deserter! Anyway, I just don''t know how to fight these guys! Anyway, I''m just lucky to be promoted to legend! Anyway, I''m just cannon fodder!"


    Gene and Angus stared at Selna in a daze. Just now, many demons were attracted by her sneak attack. As a result, gene scolded and directly stimulated this guy. This piece of empty knife rain was covered, and one batch of demons were torn to pieces by her, but Selna, who abandoned herself, didn''t even find it, The combat efficiency of throwing the void knife rain directly is much higher than that of hiding next to her, applying poison and cursing


    Gene suddenly a spirit, continue to stimulate Selna to open a big move, at the same time, he made a wink at Angus, Angus understood, threw the staff, and began to whisper a wide range of spells.


    After singing a spell for a short time, an eighth order magic singularity explosion, which narrowed the casting range, reduced the duration and strengthened the explosive power, suddenly appeared in the devil, and the arcane energy compressed to the extreme burst out. Jean, who was prepared in advance, instantly pushed Selna out of the magic range of singularity explosion with repulsion, The sudden violent impact directly swallowed the nearby demons, and there was a demon blood rain in the sky.


    "Effect ranking."


    Angus proudly shook his staff. This spell not only cleaned up the demons attracted by Selna, but also greatly reduced the pressure around egwin and killed many seriously injured demons. The fish and shrimp were almost dead, leaving only those lucky demons and the two demon Lords.


    ¡°GRAHHHHH£¡¡±


    When they found that their younger brothers were dead, the two demon lords had to take the rest of the big demons and jump on egwin. The fiery evil flame spell of youboris evil flame devil blocked the route around egwin and left her nowhere to escape. At the same time, the withering spell of another nazura withering devil also fell on egwin, Madly absorbed her physical strength and vitality - however, the law that egwin himself mastered was "life", which was simply the natural nemesis of nazura''s withering devil.


    Emerald Hymn - thorn of thorns!


    Egwin ignored the big demons and locked the two most threatening demon Lords. The dazzling sword gas filled the whole sky, and then stabbed them all at the same time!


    The demon lord of the evil flame demon of yoboris propped up the flame shield and carried the sword attack. He himself forcibly rushed in front of egwin and patted it fiercely with the claw burning the evil flame. If it was photographed, even egwin would be seriously injured!


    Egwin calmly avoided the surprise attack of the evil flame demon of youboris, wound to one side with a flexible body method, and waved and cut off the long steel sword like lightning!


    With a crisp sound of "Ga Bang", the sharp claws of the evil flame devil were cut off by egwin!


    As soon as the angry evil flame devil shook his hand, his claws grew again, the evil flame momentum on his body became stronger, and the pollution became stronger again. Egwin even had to hold up a shield to avoid pollution.


    Just then, a beam of scarlet rays fell from the sky!

 Chapter 1293

    "Boom!"


    Lord yoboris''s evil flame demon was blown to pieces in front of egwin, not to mention the heart. It didn''t even leave a complete piece of flesh and blood.


    The smelly blood was blocked by the shield. Without a pause, egwin turned and transferred all his attacks to another nazura withered Demon Lord.


    The sharp sword roared and tore the defense net of nazura''s withered devil, stabbing its body into holes.


    Lost the special effect of magic, the flesh and body strength of the Lord of nazura withered devil was just like that of the ordinary nazura killing devil. Egwin worked hard and oppressed it strongly. The sharp dragon steel double swords were as fast as the wind, pierced its heart and took its life in the blink of an eye.


    The unparalleled power frightened the great demons and fled, but a sharp cold broke out around egwin, directly freezing the great demons into crystal clear ice, and then the sharp wind blade suddenly broke out, cutting the frozen great demons into minced meat, and the dead can''t die anymore.


    Donne floated down slowly.


    Egwin put away his swords, wiped his cheeks, looked away from Donne, and was a little angry: "I can do it without your help."


    "I know."


    Donne laughed. He went over to help egwin tidy up his messy blond hair and whispered, "I just want to end the battle as soon as possible."


    Depp and his team carefully analyzed the movements of the following demons before, and then found strange places. Although there were many demons fighting on the main battlefield, their reinforcements decreased a lot.


    According to the information obtained by Donne, the number of demons is very large. It has only lasted for a week. There should not be such a huge gap.


    Therefore, Donne and they all suspected that Stanley was going to use other tricks.


    While Donne and they were discussing countermeasures, new information suddenly came from pertis.


    As they guessed by Donne, the demons did have other tricks - they actually drilled a hole from under the new world, then directly dived into the sea, used the power of comara to confuse the demons, controlled the Warcraft at the bottom of the sea and led them to the West!


    What''s in the west? The sea of the abyss, Naga''s territory.


    But after crossing Naga''s territory... It is prandar''s main continent.


    Stanley, unexpectedly, planned to secretly send a large number of demon troops to sneak attack Donne''s rear while they were fighting here!


    I have to say that this news made Donne burst into a cold sweat. At this moment, almost his most elite troops are on the battlefield. There are only some scientific researchers and recruits who have not passed the training on the side of the ilrus empire. If these demons really succeed in bypassing their blockade and raiding the rear, the consequences will be unimaginable!


    Donne didn''t even have time to think about why the demons didn''t choose to appear from the Rift Valley camp this time, but chose to sneak into the sea from here and make a long journey to attack. He only knew that there was not much time left for him - the battle here must be ended as soon as possible.


    Donne immediately asked pertis to take Naga''s army to stop the advance of the devil in the sea. Naga''s home is in the sea. Although the number of the two sides is a little different, Naga has the home advantage and can completely drag the rhythm of the devil.


    On Donne''s side, a decision was made immediately.


    He wants to force Stanley to fight him here - of course, not against the devil, just to solve Stanley.


    At first glance, time seems to be on Donne''s side. The longer it drags, the more sufficient weapons, ammunition and equipment will be with his industrial strength and production capacity. The speed of eliminating demons will certainly be greater than their support speed.


    But when you think about it carefully, the situation is not as beautiful as expected.


    Although the battle has been going on, and Donne is still fighting against the devil, the magic array built by Stanley has not stopped working. In the week of fighting between the two sides, the area of the new continent has continued to increase. According to the current situation, the area of the new continent will increase faster and faster, The sea level of the whole prandar will also be affected, and the coastal area on the other side of the main continent may have to move inland to survive because of the rise of sea level.


    Demons have influenced the fate of countless people without even having to do it.


    If they break through the defense line and invade the main continent while fighting now, it is unknown how many people will die in the hands of the devil.


    So Donne can''t afford to delay.


    "What are you going to do?"


    Ending the battle as soon as possible is not only the idea of Donne, but also the idea of egwin and Angus. No one likes war. Chaotic creatures are about to attack. The time of peaceful development is too important for prandal.


    "First of all... Of course, it forced out these demons hiding in the dark."


    Donne narrowed his eyes and had sentenced the new world to death.


    Although in the long run, one more continent is equivalent to the expansion of living space, which is very good for the development of people of all ethnic groups in prandar, now this new continent has been corrupted and has no production potential, so


    "This continent has come at a bad time. Let it return to the sea."


    Donne slowly pulled out the will of the world.


    He planned to sink the new world again and use the sea to force all the demons out.


    From the abyss of purgatory, they like to live in a dry and hot environment. The wet, cold and dark sea water is definitely their nightmare - Stanley can order these demons to dive into the sea, but they will never like it.


    Stanley can''t control all the demons at the same time, so when Donne sinks the whole new world into the sea and the sea water pours into those caves, the demons who don''t receive instructions are bound to escape there and fly directly to the sky.


    Then, the two sides will launch the final battle over this sea area!


    When Donne liberated the will of the world, all the creatures in the whole sea seemed to be frozen for a moment. Sasha glott, who fought with the devil in the sky, subconsciously looked at Donne, him and the sword in his hand in the distance, which was dazzling at this moment.


    "That terrible weapon again..."


    Sasha glott muttered, patted a demon who rushed to his face, and his heart was full of shock.


    No way, even if he was a creature created by the Dragon God himself, he could not understand the origin of the weapon in Donne''s hand, but he could clearly and incomparably perceive that the breath emanating from the sword was absolutely a real divine power, so that he could only look up and obey from the depths of his soul.


    "That''s... What! Ah!?"


    Stanley, hiding in the dark, trembled under the pressure of the will of the world. He looked at the sword and didn''t understand what he saw - in his eyes, don, who was holding the sword at the moment, was like a real God coming to the world. God was as powerful as prison.


    "Cheat... This is cheating!"


    Stanley felt that it was a luxury to breathe more air. He looked at Donne with great difficulty. Even if the light from the sword had burned his devil''s eyes, he didn''t dare to look back. He muttered to himself: "Master... You tell me how to fight? How can you fight? Are you kidding... This is really a power that human beings can master? Is it a God... Don, he is already a God?"


    Although the power intensity emitted from Donne is similar to that of the "master" in Stanley''s eyes, the power nature of both sides is quite different. Stanley can clearly distinguish that although Donne''s power intensity is similar to that of the master, his "quality" is extremely high!


    With the same degree of strength, if the blow of the "master" will seriously hurt him, Donne''s blow can easily annihilate him from the world!


    If Stanley had known that Donne was such a terrible enemy earlier, I''m afraid with his courage, he wouldn''t dare to be an enemy with Donne. In the face of this terrible existence, the best choice is to surrender to him


    Not only them, Angus, gene and egwin, but also helophelia in Ellington, can clearly perceive the coming of this powerful and terrible force.


    Although the demons in the sky have been corrupted and fallen by the power of chaos, they are now in an irresistible situation facing the power of the world''s will - and the only reason is that Donne has judged them to be enemies, so all the demons covered by the halo effect of the world''s will are frozen there, not frozen, but sealed by space Lock, completely into a rigid state.


    The demons have become living targets, giant. The dragons will not miss this opportunity. Sharp claws, hot dragon breath and powerful magic guns pour mercilessly on the demons. In the blink of an eye, the demons buzzing around the giant dragon are cleaned up, and the whole sky is much cleaner.


    Donne slowly held high the will of the world, and powerful magic surged out with him as the center, rapidly covering the whole new continent. The earth elements constituting the new continent entered an extremely active state, and the whole continent began to vibrate.


    The golden giant statues were wrapped by powerful forces and flew to the floating island fortress one by one.


    The fire elements gathered together and became giant fire elements, which were then sent back to the fire element world by dicarios.


    "What does he want?"


    Stanley, hiding in the dark, couldn''t help but get up at the sight of this scene. He suddenly had an ominous premonition.


    Soon, this ominous premonition turned into reality. Under his frightened gaze, the continent under his feet suddenly began to vibrate violently, and then... Began to sink slowly!


    The soldiers in the fort on the floating island were stunned at this scene.


    This is the real power of their Lord Donne!

 Chapter 1294

    The huge magic poured out continuously, making the soil elements of the whole new continent active. The new continent just promoted by the devil began to shake violently. Large areas of land flowing with lava fluctuated like soft cheese. The magma was thrown up high and then fell down hard. The sputtering was everywhere.


    The hot breath spewed out from the cracks of the earth, the hot water vapor was everywhere in the air, and the whole sea area was shrouded in fog.


    The cracked earth continued to sink in the thunderous roar, and the sea began to pour inland along the low-lying terrain. The demons screamed and gushed out of the cave and flapped their wings to fly to the sky, but gene, who was already ready to go, would not miss this opportunity and immediately began to harvest wantonly.


    The devil''s blood rustled down, and the whole sea area seemed to be green. The sea water glittered with forgiveness under the sunlight and lava.


    "What a terrible power of God!"


    After seeing this scene, the audience of the main continent could not help kneeling on the ground. They could clearly see how fast the continent was sinking from the comparison of satellite images and live images.


    On the satellite map, the whole continent is shrinking almost at a speed visible to the naked eye!


    On the scene image, the earth cracked like thunder, the mountains and rivers reversed like the end, and the sea roared into the continent, swallowing countless demons.


    Such a powerful force, even the legendary strong can''t have.


    Who else but God?


    At this moment, in the eyes of those people, Donne seems to have become the embodiment of God and the only hope to save them.


    On the floating island, Pope jessolini XXIII also noticed this. He was a little embarrassed. As an angel of God, Donne was now regarded as a God by God''s believers. If you are reasonable, this is blasphemy (probably the relationship between Judaism and Christianity)


    But it happened that he was an emissary who would be supported by the gods on the 28th. Yesolini didn''t dare even to settle with Donne. There was no way. He had a big head.


    Looking at the adoration of nearby iluli, jessolini felt a little egg pain. It seemed that her saint was inexplicably going to change her faith. What if the believers knew it? He''s probably going to do the same as the Pope.


    Not only did illuli worship Donne so much, but even the two cat ears of the Vulcan Holy See, who were usually very difficult to deal with him, now knelt very piously on the ground and offered their loyalty to Donne in the distance.


    Only at this time can they clearly realize what the God of fire Carlo mariver means when Donne is his Messenger - how can humans have such a powerful power? Who can do such a thing except the angel of God?


    ¡ª¡ªOf course, it''s time to kneel now. After the war, it''s time to fight again. They don''t interfere with each other. Faith is important, but girls'' purity and dignity are also important.


    Seeing that the two saints who had been mixed with their own flag now did not kneel down to the God of fire, but knelt down to a human, Pope Emil of the God of fire Holy See also had a touch of sadness.


    Not only lost as a pope, but also lost to mankind as an orc


    The shaking of destroying the sky and the earth continued, and more and more demons rushed into the sky, but some demons, under Stanley''s control, dived into the sea and planned to escape to the main continent.


    But then the demons were stopped by Naga.


    In the sea, Naga''s strength has been maximized. They are extremely fast and sensitive. They are completely unaffected by the sea. They attack fiercely and abnormally. If they don''t hit, they immediately disappear into the sea. The presence of ghosts and ghosts gives demons a headache.


    In contrast, those demons who dive into the sea, although they are not afraid of the sea, they hate the sea, and their actions will be greatly affected. The faster the speed, the greater the resistance of the sea. They have no experience in fighting in the water. After entering the sea, they have not found a way to live, but they have jumped into a huge prison on their own initiative.


    Pearl, who had long been bent, shouted, "kill them!"


    Even if the earth and mountains shake above, the changes in the sea are not great. The ocean current that has become a little more violent is no different from that in normal times, which is not enough for Naga.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Naga soldiers poured out, blocked several very obvious exits, and launched a encirclement, suppression and elimination war against the devil.


    More and more demons were pierced by the harpoon in Naga''s hand, the blood dyed the sea green, and the power of corruption began to spread around with the ocean current


    Celis noticed the scene and her face was very ugly.


    These chaotic forces attached to the devil''s blood are not strong, but the harm is not small. Even after these blood are diluted by seawater, it is easy to infect and corrupt marine organisms. The range of activities of marine organisms is very large. If they cannot be eliminated as soon as possible, they may spread out unconsciously and eventually fail to end.


    As a substitute for the goddess of water, she must do something.


    Selisis held the staff tightly, and the sea water around her formed a strong blue vortex to wrap her. Then... The magic in her body exploded, and the extraordinary power of the goddess of water spread out centered on her, covering the whole battlefield, continuously pulling out the demon blood in the sea water and condensing into a blood cell over the sea level!


    As the devil''s blood was drawn away, the muddy components in the sea water gradually decreased, and the restless marine creatures gradually calmed down, far away from the battlefield between Naga and the devil.


    "What dirty blood."


    Dicarios sprayed a spark and waved his hand. The hot flame began to burn the blood cell. The evaporated blood offset the blood pulled away by celis. The huge blood cell stopped expanding. However, with the evaporation of blood and the increase of concentration, the smell of evil in the blood cell became more and more serious.


    [Nora.]


    Donne, who was controlling the steady sinking of the new world, thought. Nora immediately understood Donne''s idea, flapped his wings and flew over his head. Then the emerald power of life fell from the sky and shrouded the whole sea area!


    The super life force not only purified all the evil forces contained in the devil''s blood, but also greatly weakened the strength of those demons, which made a huge change in the situation of the two sides in the fierce confrontation, and the devil fell into the disadvantage in an instant!


    In order to prevent the subsidence of the mainland from affecting the sea level, Donne controlled the subsidence of the mainland very smoothly and slowly. After a day and a night, the new continent raised by the devil for nearly a month has sunk into the seabed again in the roar.


    From the top view of the satellite, it can be clearly seen that this new continent, which is close to the kingdom of ronitant, has been swallowed up by the ocean again, leaving only a few isolated peaks and Islands exposed to the sea - and now, those peaks are also sinking, and will soon return to the embrace of the ocean.


    The sea water pouring caused by the continental subsidence forced out the hidden demons. The huge waves caused by the change of the earth''s crust were calmed down by the power of the goddess of water, and Nora''s power of life completely suppressed the power of the demons. Now the situation is very good, only the last step is needed.


    When the last peak also completely disappeared below the sea level, Donne, who had persisted for a day and a night, finally breathed a sigh of relief. While recovering his strength, he also took advantage of this opportunity to sweep his spiritual strength over the sea area and roughly estimate the number of remaining demons below.


    About 500000.


    Don''t think it''s too much. This number is already quite small. You know, Stanley was releasing demons to this new continent with the power of the portal at the beginning. How many demons can a new continent with an area of comparable ronitant Kingdom carry? The answer is very scary.


    After missile washing, element Lord bombing and element army sweeping, countless demons were harvested and killed by various large-scale attack methods. Finally, a wave of elite demon lords were dropped by the golden giant statue gank, leaving only about 500000 demons.


    And now one third of these demons are still in the sea, surrounded and suppressed by Naga''s army, and the remaining two-thirds of them have all rushed to the sky - demons without flying ability have only a dead end if they fall into the sea - and have become dragons, magic power armored forces, air rapid response forces and dicarios in the sky, And the live targets of the artillery above the floating island fortress.


    Because these demons are all over the whole sea area, and the combat efficiency cannot be guaranteed if they are too far away, the soldiers need to take the floating island fortress as the center to obtain supplies for continuous combat, so now the floating island fortress has begun to disperse operations.


    The sky carrier is more mobile. It has to deal with it. It uses high-altitude main guns to support the whole battlefield - the silent electromagnetic guns have become a nightmare for demons.


    After Dunn sank the new world, he issued a new instruction - ordering Naga to receive the air dropped magic bullet, and then use the magic bullet to bomb the portal sunk into the sea.


    The magic breaking bombs just delivered from the Blackstone cave military factory were dropped from the sky over the floating island fortress into the sea area controlled by Naga, and then they began to look for the portal with demons pouring out one by one with missiles.


    At this time, Stanley, who had been fleeing in a panic and planning to escape back to the abyss of purgatory, was found by gene, who had been guarding there to harvest demons, when he fled near the portal.

 Chapter 1295

    "Sorry, this road is blocked."


    Gene looked murderously at the completely demonized Stanley, rolled up his sleeves and planned to teach him how to be a man.


    As soon as Stanley saw gene and the sharp teeth coming this way, his face suddenly changed and turned to run away.


    "Where do you want to escape?"


    Abram suddenly appeared in front of him, took the war hammer and hit him hard in the stomach. Rao was in the sea, and Stanley''s viscera were almost blasted by him.


    The sharp teeth coming from behind held up the Tomahawk and killed him with a wild smile: "he''s mine!"


    However, a sharp ice ray was faster than him. It directly frozen half of Stanley''s body in the water, and then pushed by the repulsion technique, he escaped the sharp tooth''s killing.


    Then Angus snapped his fingers and said with a smile, "obviously, Stanley is a human shame and should be handled by us humans."


    "No, no, No."


    Abram stood on Stanley''s head, shook the Warhammer and said, "don''t you mean to integrate all ethnic groups and create harmony? How can you emphasize the concept of race? You''re going to reverse history! Therefore, he should belong to our collective. Whoever grabs him first will belong to him."


    With that, Abram looked at Stanley, and his eyes were clearly saying, "choose me, choose me, I can give you a pleasure.".


    Crisis!


    An unprecedented sense of crisis hit!


    Stanley looked at these covetous legendary heroes and felt that his life did not belong to him at all. It had become a symbol of their strength and honor. He could only lie on the table and be slaughtered by them!


    ¡ª¡ªMole ants still know how to muddle along. As a king, how can he accept this fate!


    "Wait! You can''t kill me!"


    Stanley suddenly roared, "I know a lot of information you don''t know. Don needs this information. Although I don''t know why you dwarves and orcs will listen to him, killing me will certainly destroy his plan!"


    "Bang!"


    Sharp teeth couldn''t help spitting: "didn''t you say that this guy has muscles in his head? Is he a fool? Why are you so smart at this time?"


    Sharp teeth and Abram both know Donne''s plan. Of course, they don''t plan to kill Stanley. Just to make him take the initiative to cooperate later, they deliberately show some killing intention and force Stanley to beg for mercy.


    But I didn''t expect that Stanley, a soft footed shrimp, had discovered the truth before they used up their means.


    "Nonsense, after all, life is in danger now. In this case, everyone will burst out of potential, okay."


    Angus came and took out a special alchemy rope to bind Stanley, imprisoned the magic pool in his body, and then dragged him upstream of the sea: "I''ll send him first. You continue to clean up those demons. I can''t stand the environment in the sea."


    Angus proved one thing to us: even the legendary strong will have deep-sea phobia.


    As soon as Tang en shifted his attention from the rough sea to the sky, he saw Angus flying over with a demon. He looked at it. Oh, Tang en immediately laughed. Isn''t it Stanley!


    "Oh, isn''t this Stanley?"


    Donne leaned over to say hello, then gestured on him with the will of the world, looked at Stanley and said, "you planned to make a deal with the devil, and finally betrayed mankind and became a devil, but you became our prisoner... What do you want to say now?"


    "Let me out of here."


    After seeing Donne, Stanley calmed down a lot. He said in a deep voice, "you don''t know what terrible existence you have provoked. You have destroyed our plan. My master will not only kill you, but also kill all mankind and bring the whole world into his rule!"


    "Oh, I''m so scared..."


    Donne finished with a joking face. His face suddenly changed. He slapped him and lost a few of Stanley''s sharp teeth. Donne cursed with a gloomy face: "You like dictatorship, I can understand. After all, power is easy to fall; you want to conquer the world, I can understand, after all, you are a king; you like the young and beautiful little Lori, I can understand, after all, you are a changeable state; but what I can''t understand is that as a human, you are willing to fall. Become a member of the devil, and even help them deal with human beings - - you are the shame of mankind! "


    After saying these words, don subconsciously felt as if there was something wrong, but the idea just flashed in his mind and disappeared. He couldn''t remember what was wrong. Distracted, he simply greeted Stanley with a random fist, hitting him with a black nose, swollen face and howling.


    "Don''t fight, don''t fight. If you kill him, you''ll be in trouble."


    Angus stopped Donne. Stanley looked at him gratefully, and then heard him say, "I haven''t had a good time yet. At least take a breath."


    Stanley: "


    Donne flew back to the fortress of floating island with Stanley, and then directly sat there with a golden knife. He asked dryly, "I think you should know what''s going on now. There''s only a dead end left for you, but you can choose to die more comfortably or die after suffering all the hardships."


    "Hum, do you think I''m afraid of torture?"


    Stanley stuck his neck and said, "don''t dream. Since I''ve decided to serve a great master, there''s no one in the world - ah!"


    A finger poked into his eye, then ran through his skull and stirred it fiercely. Stanley screamed in pain. Then Donne slowly retracted his finger, drew a paper towel, wiped the blood and brain from his hand, and watched the wound on Stanley''s head heal slowly: "what did you say?"


    "I, I said," Stanley gasped. "No, no one can torture my will..."


    "Oh, it seems that you weren''t the one who was anxious to beg for mercy."


    Angus sneered, his eyes filled with contempt.


    "Don''t tell him so much. I think our pleasure demon queen will be happy to show us her means to deal with demons, especially a demon transformed by human beings."


    Donne smiled strangely and suddenly disappeared from them. However, in a moment, Donne came back again, but at this time, the beautiful, gorgeous and sensitive Sylvia came with him.


    "A demon transformed by human beings? Are you sure? You know, the power of the devil is very powerful, which can''t be borne by human willpower. Therefore, after becoming a demon, you will only become a completely irrational madman. It''s impossible - Oh, my God!"


    Sylvia was nagging about what Donne said to her, but then she suddenly saw Stanley and stared at him strangely: "it''s really a demon transformed from human beings! And she still kept her mind. It''s a living sample - wait! What are you doing! Are you going to kill him!?"


    When helophelia came, Angus was teaching Stanley a lesson. As a result, Donne and them were not in a hurry. Instead, helophelia was in a hurry and immediately cast a spell to stop Angus from torturing Stanley.


    Angus was stunned: "why did you protect him?"


    "Are you stupid!? he is a rational devil!"


    Hilophelia shouted, "maybe his existence proves the reversibility of the devil!"


    Donne looked at Stanley and Sylvia and suddenly frowned. He thought of a strange question.


    The devil is the product of continuous reproduction and variation near the gate of chaos after the devil is corrupted by chaos and loses his reason


    So, what is the essential difference between a rational devil and the devil?


    "Do you want to study from him the way to turn the devil back into the devil?"


    Donne shook his head. "Give up. It doesn''t exist. He''s a special case."


    Helophelia did not give in at all: "how can you know if you don''t try?"


    "Whatever you want."


    Don en has a cold face: "now I''ll give him to you. You have one day to do the experiment, but at the same time, you must pry out the information we want to know from his mouth. If you can''t do it... You''ll listen to my orders honestly in the future!"


    Helophelia raised her eyebrows and said, "what do you want to know?"


    Donnello thought and said, "first, who gave vinette to him at the beginning."


    "Second, who signed the contract with him?"


    "Third, who is the ''master'' who transformed him into a devil?"


    "Not surprisingly, the answers to these three questions are likely to be the same person."


    "Then, what method did he use to send demons to prandal? What purpose did they come here? Why did they fight with demons for so long, but suddenly want to conquer the world at this time? Does it have anything to do with vinette''s recent rapid growth?"


    After asking a series of questions, Donne threw Stanley directly to helophelia, and then he went down to join the battle and destroy the demons.


    After helophelia took Stanley to a closed room, she drove the entourage out with a smile, then walked up to Stanley, looked at him and said with a smile: "so... In order to thank me for saving your life, should you cooperate with my work?"


    Hilofelia''s fingers gently crossed Stanley''s face. Her nails suddenly elongated and scratched a deep blood mark on his face. Then she looked at Stanley''s red blood, suddenly approached him with a fierce face and asked coldly: "... Can you tell me why, as a devil, your blood is red?"


    "And --" helophelia grabbed Stanley''s head, grabbed his hair and stared into his eyes. "Why do you smell ''him''?"

 Chapter 1296

    It took the Allied forces a whole week to eliminate the demons on the sea and at the bottom of the sea. After receiving the magic bullets assisted by Donne, the nagas have been swimming in the sunken new world to find the trace of the portal, and then use the magic bullets to destroy the portal - the magic breaking effect can directly destroy the basic framework of the portal, which is quite clean and environmentally friendly.


    After cleaning up all the visible demons, the coalition troops stayed here for a few days to observe the situation here. After all, no one is sure whether the demons will continue to come out from here.


    When they finally determined that it was safe, the coalition forces began to return one after another.


    When the Allied forces returned to the ilrus Empire, it was the middle of the withering month.


    After entering the winter, the weather became colder, and Warcraft gradually entered the active period in order to store energy for the winter. Therefore, people all over the country gradually reduced long-distance travel for safety and chose to work or play nearby.


    Seeing that the year is almost over, people don''t feel much happiness. Instead, they are in a very anxious state.


    The emergence of demons had a far-reaching impact on the ilrus empire than Donne imagined. Even military propaganda films and live broadcasts on the battlefield saved them a lot of momentum, but the fear of demons deeply rooted in the hearts of the people is a fear that people can hardly overcome.


    Even seeing that the Allied forces killed the demon vanguard troops invading prandar, people were only a little relieved and did not feel completely relieved - almost everyone knows that the number of demons is extremely large, which can be said to be endless. This time, just the unexpected discovery of the vanguard army has made the powerful imperial allied forces do their best, What would happen if I met the regular army of the devil?


    People dare not imagine.


    There are traces of floating island fortresses in the sky. After transformation, the very spectacular floating island fortress appeared in people''s vision, and people''s uneasiness disappeared a little - after all, there are visible fortresses sheltering them in the sky, which is much more reliable than any promotional film.


    "Shelter? Ah, bah!"


    In a pub in the chant City, a customer who was drinking slammed the table: "who believes it!? ah? This is clearly that after he held power, he found an excuse to strengthen his armed forces in order to prevent people from resisting his rule!"


    When the guest who was drinking next to him heard the man''s nonsense, he was far away from him silently, as if he could see something terrible.


    "What devil invasion? When we are two or three-year-old children? The devil has been fighting with the devil in the abyss of purgatory all the time. How can he suddenly invade the world? Scam, everything is a scam!"


    The guy laughed and pointed to the magic projection screen and said, "now what you see, hear and think is all that the guy wants you to see, hear and think. Everything is under his control. Have you ever thought that you still have freedom?"


    "Mr. Karp, you are drunk. Be careful..."


    "Nonsense, I''m not drunk, fake, everything is fake, what demon invasion, what triumphant return, all are fake, only the floating island fortress above our heads is true! What is he for? He''s to consolidate his power and kill people who disagree with him and don''t listen to his orders at any time!"


    Kapp laughed wildly: "I''m not exaggerating. I mean, all of you here are rubbish! You don''t dare to sacrifice yourself for solant -"


    Now all the customers around were frightened. They hurried to check out and left the tavern one by one. They didn''t dare to stay there.


    As soon as the customers came out of the tavern, they found that several people shrouded in the shadow had appeared next to Karp and surrounded him.


    "KAP Keith, because your words and deeds violate the regulations on the administration of wartime public opinion, the amnesty for you and your family will be cancelled, and you will re accept the investigation and reform through labor education... If you have any opinion on this, please keep it, because we won''t listen."


    After that, the man waved and said faintly, "take it away."


    "You can''t stop me! We''ll save queen chanelli and help her return to saurant -"


    Kapp''s voice became smaller and smaller, and soon disappeared into the street. The hooded man standing there did not leave. Instead, he sat next to the bar under the frightened gaze of the tavern owner.


    The boss shivered and said, "Ge, your excellency, I and we didn''t listen to his nonsense..."


    The hooded man opened his hood, and it was larser, who had been recruited by Donne as a ghost agent in alcatratia.


    Rasser smiled at the boss and said, "don''t worry, we won''t do anything to you. Kapp GIS, one of the three families of solant and the descendant of the GIS family, will be supervised. Especially at this time, if you don''t have a long mind, you will only pit their family... Don''t say that, have a thunder beer."


    The boss shivered and gave him a glass of thunder beer. He watched him sit there and drink slowly. A moment later, he was a little bolder and carefully approached him and asked, "sir... Are the programs broadcast on the magic projection tower true? The devil has really invaded our world? Now it has been defeated by us?"


    Rasser looked at him and smiled meaningfully: "is it true or false? Does it mean anything to you people? You just need to live your life and listen to those people''s boasting. Why do you care so much?"


    The boss laughed: "Sir, you''re kidding. After all, it''s a devil..."


    If other countries invaded - like Donne conquered solant at the beginning, they could still survive - but if the devil invaded, everyone would have only one way to die, and of course he would be ready to run away.


    Rasser said faintly, "now, our soldiers have just returned from the front line. They are fighting and killing for the world, but you sheltered people gossip behind your back and even try to slander their credit... Boss, don''t you think we should punish Karp?"


    "Yes! That must be yes!"


    The boss wiped the cold sweat on his forehead. Rasser just looked at him, which made him feel great pressure.


    Rasser looked at the shivering boss, smiled, drank up his beer, threw him a ten copper bill, waved his hand and said, "enjoy your life now... Although we have defeated the demons, this is just their vanguard. Soon, the real war will begin..."


    Watching rasser leave, the boss''s eyes were numb and the whole person was about to faint.


    The war lasted nearly a month and destroyed millions of demons, but it turned out to be just the vanguard of demons? There will be a real war soon!? The gods are on! They have only had a good life for a few days, and there will be war again!


    It was at this time that the boss suddenly found out what a happy and peaceful life Donne had brought to them after he ruled solant.


    "These stupid guys!"


    After Fiona saw the reports handed in by the cities, she couldn''t help cursing in a low voice. Aurelia, sitting opposite her, couldn''t help laughing at the speech: "People are stupid, and stupid people are the easiest to rule. If they do not have a wise leader to lead them to civilization and prosperity, they will always be stupid. They will only believe what they are willing to believe. What does that say? You will never wake up a person who pretends to sleep."


    "Come on, don''t brag about your brilliance."


    Fiona waved her hand and sighed: "our Lord Donne is fighting on the front line and busy saving these fools, but these fools doubt the authenticity of these things in the rear, and even maliciously slander our soldiers. What we want to save is these hopeless fools. This is a great irony."


    The case of Karp GIS is not a special case, but a common phenomenon. This situation began to appear after Donne enhanced the information exchange of cities with various magic devices. Under the guidance of intentional people, many people began to doubt whether what they saw was true - after all, there are TV dramas and make some sensational movies It''s also possible to frighten them from the West. Anyway, they can''t see what''s going on on on the other side of the sea, so what''s going on is not up to them to say?


    "No way, this is human nature."


    Aurelia shrugged. "Donne is very thorough about this."


    "It''s troublesome to deal with these people. Now they have learned to arm themselves with democracy and public opinion."


    Fiona has a headache. These people are full of malice and can''t be handled without treatment, but now many people are deceived by them and have been staring at them. If they are executed without any reason, I''m afraid Donne''s image will completely collapse.


    Therefore, it must be handled with great caution.


    Aurelia said with a little dissatisfaction, "where''s Donne? Why doesn''t he show up at this time?"


    They haven''t seen Donne these days. He''s mysterious and doesn''t know what he''s doing.


    "He..."


    Fiona looked confused: "he is now solving a crucial thing... Maybe it is related to the future of our world."


    Aurelia was startled: "what do you mean?"


    "Helophelia has succeeded in extracting the information Donne wants from Stanley. Not only that, she has also dug up some unexpected information."


    Fiona gave her a faint look: "now, Donne is listening to her report."

 Chapter 1297

    Outside a room, Donne and Sylvia stood opposite each other. They looked at the front room with a dignified expression.


    "So even he doesn''t know who turned him into a so-called devil?"


    Donne thought that if this was the case, some things would be easy to guess.


    Sylvia said sarcastically, "yes, it''s funny that he doesn''t know that the blood color of the devil and the devil is different."


    Yes, Stanley''s blood is red, and Donne and those who have fought with demons know that due to the corruption effect of chaotic breath, the devil''s blood is basically green. Only a few demons show some special colors for some special reasons.


    The significance of this discovery is that Donne and they know that Stanley is actually transformed into a devil, not a devil, and a devil who can control the devil!


    In the abyss of purgatory, what existence can transform human beings into demons? It''s a lot. It''s estimated that a big devil can do it.


    But this is just turning human beings into demons, while Stanley is a devil who can control demons. The meaning represented in this is very intriguing.


    The devil who can control the devil has never appeared in the ten thousand year history of the purgatory abyss. Stanley is also the first one found at present. No matter what means he realizes it, it shows a very important thing - the devil is not completely uncontrollable.


    More importantly, helophelia noticed the familiar breath from Stanley. Stanley didn''t know whose breath it was, but helophelia knew it very well.


    That''s the smell of the demon king palmettos.


    Yes, the one who turned Stanley into a devil is now the demon king palmettos!


    The answer is shocking and incredible, but it is the closest truth at present.


    "I can''t figure out why he did it."


    Helophelia shook her head and her face was a little complicated. The boss of her family was inexplicably against humans, but now she is fulfilling her contract to help humans train their Apocalypse


    It''s embarrassing to think about it.


    "I can''t figure it out, but it''s meaningless. I only know that palmettos may be planning something. He''s not only calculating us, but also your demons."


    Donne said meaningfully: "think about it carefully. You demons and demons have been fighting for so many years. Is it really because demons can''t be defeated?"


    Don''t say a word made sylovilia silent. She had to think about this possibility carefully. You know, what don said is not impossible. If it was the demon king palmettos who manipulated the ten thousand year bloody war in the abyss of purgatory behind his back, I''m afraid the whole demon family would riot completely.


    But... There is still an unavoidable problem.


    "I still can''t figure out why he did it."


    Helophelia was very puzzled: "as the king of the devil, he has everything. No one can question him, and no one can resist his rule. If he completely defeats the devil, the whole purgatory abyss belongs to him. What else is he dissatisfied with?"


    "Perhaps it is precisely because he knows that after defeating the devil, the whole infernal abyss will be invincible again, so he will always control the rhythm of the war and never let you win."


    Donne put forward a hypothesis: "because if you win, it means that the devil will lose external pressure, and then if there is no accident, he will fall into civil strife, and of course, he, the king of the devil, will bear the brunt of bad luck."


    Even if the demon king palmettos is a species created by the dark god Apophis, it is impossible to fight the whole demon family on his own.


    "So, in order to maintain the stability of his rule, would he do such a thing..."


    Sylophelia was silent. Donne said it was highly possible. With her understanding of palmettos, I''m afraid he would really do such a thing.


    Donne continued, "so now the question is, we have discovered the secret of palmettos. Which side do you choose to stand on?"


    "It''s just possible!"


    Helophelia corrected Donne: "maybe there are other reasons. Even I can find his breath on Stanley. How can he not think of it? Maybe it may be another mysterious existence, deliberately disguised as his Majesty''s breath to mislead our judgment, in order to make you turn against his majesty."


    Donne gave up: "no matter who did it, there is an unavoidable situation - how did he leave the breath of palmettos on Stanley? You know, a person''s breath is very special and can hardly be copied by others, which means that no matter whether the person does it or not, it has nothing to do with him."


    In order to achieve a certain goal, the devil king palmettos, or one of his confidants, transformed the soul of human king Stanley into a devil, and indirectly controlled the devil to attack the human kingdom through him. This is almost true.


    At the same time, palmettos is also suspected of secretly controlling the war on the blood battlefield, which makes the devil family unable to win.


    Helophelia asked Donne, "what do you want to do?"


    Donne corrected her: "it''s not what I want to do, but what you want to do."


    "Me?"


    "Now only the two of us know this. If you can''t sign a contract with me and stand on the same front, then I can only regret to imprison you here. After all, I don''t know whether this is the private act of the demon king palmettos or the long planned plan of the devil family."


    Seeing that Donne''s expression was very serious and didn''t look like a joke at all, helophelia could only reluctantly raise her hand: "well, let me tell you frankly, I don''t know at all, okay? If I knew that his majesty had such a plan, I wouldn''t come to Ellington to kill me. Isn''t this a joke on my own life?"


    Hilophelia knew that Donne had the ability to kill her, so she didn''t dare to joke with Donne about this kind of thing: "if you want, of course I can sign a contract with you, and even we can work together against palmettos, how about it? - provided that he really did all this."


    "Oh?"


    Donne raised his eyebrows. "Are you sure you want to do this?"


    "Of course."


    Helophelia said very simply, "isn''t this a normal thing? Since he doesn''t take the lives of our people seriously, why should we continue to take him as king? And he has been the demon king for so long, is it time to change a queen?"


    Helophelia licked her lips and said to Donne in a voice full of temptation and confusion: "you will help me, won''t you? If I become the queen of the devil, I will make an alliance with you and help you completely eliminate the threat of the devil. Everything I have will be dedicated to you, the great king of mankind, I promise."


    Donne scoffed at this. Whoever believes the devil''s guarantee is unlucky. As long as they don''t carefully write the agreed matters one by one into the contract in clear text that can be understood by both parties, these guys will start to use their own cunning means to avoid responsibility after reaching their goal, and in the twinkling of an eye, they will forget all their previous commitments.


    "Of course I will help you, but I can''t say whether I can be the queen of the devil."


    Donne ignored her temptation and said faintly, "don''t forget that there are eleven devil Dukes besides you. If palmertos dies, the throne of the devil king is full of temptation and temptation to any of them, and competition is inevitable."


    "Of course I know."


    Helophelia had already been lying on Donne''s back, with a strong, huge chest, and was constantly dawdling. She said in Donne''s ear with a crisp voice that scratched people''s heart: "a new demon king is not good for you. What you need is a obedient and worthy new demon king, isn''t it? Supporting me is not much better than supporting those smelly guys?"


    After seeing Donne''s supremacy a while ago, helophelia has given up the idea of giving him a little trouble. It seems that she has regarded Donne as the only golden leg in the sky and on the earth. Of course, taking advantage of the foundation of cooperation between the two sides, she will firmly hold on to this Golden leg.


    Seriously, if it weren''t for Donne''s dislike of her, she would want to kneel down, lick his toes and cry and beg to be his "trouble".


    Donne was really moved by what Sylvia said, but the situation is still unknown. Of course, he can''t promise her anything.


    Especially Donne can''t fight the demon king now. A demon has already made him very difficult. If he forcibly adds another enemy, he will only force himself to a dead end.


    And I''m afraid the demon king won''t be willing to expose the truth of his manipulation of demons.


    I''m afraid this matter will only become a secret between Donne and palmettos until it is completely torn.


    "It''s impossible for me to promise you now. Now we need to continue to investigate the intelligence and confirm our speculation, especially about palmettos."


    Donne stared into her eyes and said, "we can first sign a mutual cooperation contract, which is the basis for ensuring our cooperation and restraining us from betraying each other. This is the condition for me to give you freedom... As you said, support you to become the queen of the devil family. Let''s talk later when we have a chance."


    She was disappointed that she failed to achieve her expected goal, but she was satisfied that she could sign a contract, dispel Donne''s doubt and get free.


    The next thing she has to do is to investigate the other eleven devil Dukes to see if they know anything about it. By the way, she may be able to find some clues by observing the demon king palmettos.


    If you can really be sure that all this was done by palmettos, then Donne can fight him directly and support the new demon king.


    The premise is... Everything is really as beautiful and wonderful as she thought.

 Chapter 1298

    At the end of the withering month, those unscrupulous people who denounced Downe''s rule entrenched everywhere in prandal have been cleaned up by ghost agents. After they arrested and tortured these people, Downe found that there was still a secret Rebel Alliance behind these people.


    This discovery surprised Fiona and Donne. Now, in addition to the threat brought by the devil, the whole prandal can be regarded as unified. It can almost be said that the country is peaceful and the people are safe. The income of residents everywhere has increased significantly, and the living standard is much better than before, so the general sense of happiness is very high.


    In this case, there are still people who want to rebel. Aurelia and Fiona can only say that after people are full and warm, their hidden ambitions will be ready to move.


    In particular, according to the investigation, they also found that those who questioned the authenticity of the live program in the magic projection were also secretly supported by the Rebel Alliance.


    After determining these intelligence, Aurelia immediately started the operation. A large number of ghost agents were dispatched to form a search network bit by bit to collect all the intelligence of the Rebel Alliance. Finally, after summarizing it, the military directly dispatched to eliminate the rebel organization at one fell swoop.


    ... what? humanitarianism? It doesn''t exist!


    In this case, Donne is not in such a good mood to take care of those guys. His attention is all on the devil''s side. At this time, he still wants to drag the guy behind and kill him directly.


    And Donne''s thunder means also surprised many people who observed secretly, and they restrained their actions one after another. All the attempts originally planned were cancelled, and they all retracted their tails and started a new life.


    Donne, who entrusted all the intelligence tasks to others, was in the emerald corolla at this time, facing the huge tree of the world, and fell into deep thinking.


    He''s doubting life.


    What about the subjective decision of the future?


    Didn''t nisclair say that if he didn''t want to, women wouldn''t get pregnant? Then why is Sally pregnant?


    Donne touched his head. Someone green him? It''s unlikely. With isalie''s character, it''s quite difficult to accept other heterosexuals. Can she take the initiative to push down Donne or because he is an emissary and wants to be pregnant with the blood of an emissary? She almost exhausted all her means in order to get pregnant. Seeing that she has a good relationship with Donne, how can she destroy the Great Wall at this time?


    It''s impossible to think about it.


    When he thought of this, Don was a little relieved, as long as he wasn''t green.


    As for other situations


    Maybe isalie was pregnant because she kept hypnotizing in Donne''s ear at that time? As a result, Donne was influenced by her, unconsciously accepted her idea, and then thought that she was pregnant. In fact, it was good, so she was really pregnant?


    ... it seems possible


    Originally, he didn''t want them to get pregnant because Donne didn''t plan to be a father himself. He didn''t want to have another worry bottle. After all, no matter what he thought, he was more natural and unrestrained by himself.


    But... He had been squeezed by them for a while, so he had a deep sense of fear, so it was normal to think "ah, let them all get pregnant, and then he can completely relax for a while".


    Donne couldn''t help taking a deep breath - although the result could really make him relaxed for a while, he now felt that a mistake would become eternal hatred


    Isalie is pregnant, which means that his first child in prandal has appeared. Will the first and second be far away?


    More importantly, will Lola be willing to accept failure when she sees that Sally has been successfully pregnant? impossible!


    This will only make her more superior and more active to squeeze Donne!


    Even in addition to these people, Ding Buwang''s elves, even Tina, Marlene, OLINA, and even the mother and daughter of pertis and selisis may be affected by her and have a strong tendency to conceive - after all, this is the divine envoy''s blood that can transform the racial gene!


    At the thought of the terrible consequences of this situation, Donne turned pale and wanted to hide immediately.


    More importantly, egwin seems to have a tendency to blacken because of this. Nearly half a month has passed since the end of the war with the demon pioneer Corps. Donne and egwin have met only a few times - she seems to be deliberately avoiding Donne.


    If in the past, egwin would have such a situation. Donne could not be happy. At least she would hide from him. It shows that she knows that Donne is special and will have emotional fluctuations because of his affairs. As long as there are emotional fluctuations, there is the possibility of strategy.


    But now, after this sign of blackening, Donne is not sure it is a good thing.


    Egwin''s character is very stubborn. If she really believes that Donne betrayed the pure feelings between them, it''s unlikely that Donne wants to turn it back.


    Let me explain slowly after the agreed war is over? Why did you just hide from me and disappear?


    Donne''s face is full of tears. Egwin, you don''t mean what you say.


    What else can you avoid him for? Not that I don''t want to hear him explain!


    Donne "thought over the wall" under the tree of the world for several days. Almost the whole spirit of the emerald corolla knew what he sat there. Even the chief priest Maserati looked at him with admiration, but egwin just didn''t see it.


    This made Donne feel that he was worried about gain and loss when chasing girls again.


    It''s also very strange. It''s because I know that egwin is not such a pretentious girl that I like her, but after I like her, I think egwin''s jealous and angry look is also very cute... Don feels that he is really ill.


    "Honey, it seems that you didn''t succeed today."


    Sally''s playful voice sounded in Donne''s ear. Donne''s brain jumped: "who do you think did this?"


    "Oh, don''t be so angry. What if you scare the baby?"


    Sally stroked and touched her stomach pretending to be wronged - there was clearly no bulge there.


    "I --"


    Donne stubbornly held back his dirty words. After taking a deep breath, he trembled and said, "well, you won. Now I just want to know what you said to egwin in private and what she thought after she knew about us?"


    "What do you think?"


    Isalie nodded her lips and thought for a moment, then her face was full of happy expression: "do you really want to know?"


    "Yes."


    "If you want to know, kiss me."


    Isalie closed her eyes and slightly tooted her lips. The moist cherry lips reflected the soft luster of the world tree and were very attractive. Even though she had tasted it countless times before, Donne couldn''t help swallowing.


    To be fair, isalie is absolutely an impeccable beauty. Both her appearance and figure are the top high cold goddess level that countless people worship. However, she has been possessed by the devil for the continuation of the elves. She has pushed down Donne without scruples for countless times, so that Donne can''t have the slightest respect or surprise for her.


    This time, isalie began to attack Donne again. She let her armor drop again and again under her attack until she was completely used to her attack, and then everything came naturally.


    Looking at her as if I wouldn''t open my mouth if you didn''t kiss me, Donne pretended to sigh helplessly to let her know that she was forced rather than willing, and then kissed her.


    The lips are soft and sweet, emitting a faint fragrance of fruit. Obviously, she is a hundreds of years old fairy queen, but she is still like a young girl


    Isalie looked behind Donne and blinked. Her eyes were full of smiles.


    When Donne and isalie kissed, a figure slowly came out from behind the branches of the world tree. It was egwin.


    She looked at Donne and isali who kissed each other without expression. The smile in isali''s eyes suddenly made her feel inexplicably angry. After a long time, she disappeared behind the branches again.


    "Well..."


    Isalie then released Donne with satisfaction and looked at him with a smile: "so, what do you want to know most?"


    "Did I just say that?"


    Donne said with a black face, "don''t play silly for me..."


    Sally said with a smile, "well, I''ll explain the topic between me and egwin to you, but you must understand that no matter what happens between you now, it has nothing to do with me."


    irrelevant!?


    Donne has a black line. If you hadn''t suddenly jumped out and said you were pregnant, would egwin have this attitude now?


    Not only is egwin, in fact, Fiona also has some complaints about Donne, but she hasn''t been angry with him because of the delicate situation.


    "In fact, I told egwin about you more than a year ago."


    Isalie said very frankly, "it''s just that egwin didn''t understand these things at the beginning, so she accepted my request without objection and put the continuation of the elves in the most important position in her heart."


    "I was even a little happy at that time, because I thought you would thank me after you knew."


    Isalie stood up: "I just didn''t expect the relationship between you and egwin to enter the exhibition so quickly. You have confirmed each other''s feelings in only one year..."


    "But just because you are developing too fast, I haven''t been able to imperceptibly change egwin''s three views, which led to the occurrence of accidents..."


    Isalie looked at Donne: "egwin, she... Has become more possessive."

 Chapter 1299

    Under the tree of the world, isalie is whispering with Donne about egwin.


    Many things about egwin were unknown to Donne before. Suddenly, he felt very wonderful after hearing it from Sally. He seemed to have an opportunity to understand egwin''s life from another angle, so he cherished it very much.


    "The smooth progress of your relationship has left me no time to arrange follow-up measures. I originally wanted to let egwin accept the mission and then let her slowly accept our relationship, so that it can be a good thing."


    Isalie said helplessly, "but I didn''t expect that I just temporarily wanted you to collide with some sparks, but I didn''t expect that sister egwin suddenly understood her feelings and even had a chance to make rapid progress in her relationship with you."


    "After I came back, I found the change of sister egwin. Considering the current situation, I had to confess to her again to let her understand her mission."


    Speaking of this, isalie''s expression was also quite helpless: "seriously, I didn''t think sister egwin would accept fate so easily from the beginning, but I didn''t expect her reaction to be so big..."


    Did egwin react very much? No, in other people''s opinion, egwin''s performance is simply gentle - the man she likes and the queen of her family have children, and she can still chat with him with a smile. This calm state of mind is really terrible.


    Should it be said that it is worthy of being a legendary strong man?


    "As the queen of elves, I am happy to see the success of things between you and sister egwin. She is the most powerful warrior of our elves. If you can let her give birth to a healthy baby, I''m sure your baby will be the new hope of our elves."


    Isalie gently stroked Donne''s cheek: "believe me, for the future of our elves, I will never give up you. I will try my best to promote the combination of you two."


    "No."


    Donne said with a black face, "I think it''s a rare blessing for us that you can no longer intervene in our affairs than your help."


    If it hadn''t been for isalie''s obstruction, I''m afraid the relationship between Donne and egwin would have gone better.


    Sally smiled, but did not deny what Donne said.


    However, after knowing the agreement between isalie and egwin, it is easy to understand that egwin has ignored him these days. Knowing everything, egwin has been very restrained without drawing a sword to cut him on the spot.


    Donne thought about it and found that if he was egwin, it would be difficult to accept this situation


    As long as egwin hasn''t passed the barrier in his heart, it''s no use for him to continue to think about it.


    So Donne left reluctantly.


    After Donne left, isalie smiled, gently rubbed her flat abdomen and said to herself, "it seems that it''s still useful to do what she said. Maybe she will really achieve her wish to conceive soon."


    £¡£¿


    If Donne were still here, it would be rude immediately, because isalie is not pregnant at all!


    She''s just deliberately blackmailing Donne!


    Because of nisclair, isalie had known for a long time that the divine envoy decided whether to conceive the opposite sex at will. Later, when Donne didn''t know, she had a contact with Sylvia, but this contact opened a new door for isalie to understand that in addition to going straight to her goal, There is also the method of saving the country.


    Later, she bought many books describing the relationship between men and women, read them carefully, and finally laid down such a simple but effective plan.


    ¡ª¡ªLet Donne misunderstand that he is pregnant, so as to relax his vigilance, let him accept this reality, and finally make himself really pregnant in the subtle process.


    ¡ª¡ªThe next step is to buy Nora, because Nora knows too much about the power of life. Whether there are children in her stomach can''t be concealed from her. After buying Nora, even if Donne asks Nora for confirmation, he will get a real pregnancy result. Then Donne will completely admit his life, and then the third step is to make himself truly pregnant.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat? Can''t you have sex after pregnancy? NAIVE£¡ That''s human women. Can we Elven women be the same as human women? Who knows? As long as I say I can share a room without affecting it, that''s OK! Why? Because I''m the fairy queen!


    Isalie''s plan can be said to be flawless. Most importantly, Donne was a little confused by the impact of the news, so he didn''t carefully verify the true and false. When he came back and went to Nora to verify the true and false, he would get a false intelligence and verify isalie''s lie again. The so-called negative is positive, and the lie of the lie is true, At that time, will Donne have any choice?


    As long as he subconsciously confirms that isalie is pregnant, then in the subsequent process of rooming, isalie can really be pregnant.


    The plan is so simple and rough.


    But it''s also very effective for Donne.


    Isalie returned to her palace, and then she saw edgewing sitting upright.


    "Is that interesting?"


    Egwin frowned: "let me go so that I can see you kiss him? Your majesty, I don''t know what you mean."


    Isalie smiled. I''m afraid even egwin herself didn''t notice how jealous she was when she talked about it. It was obviously a sign of jealousy when she saw her sweetheart with other heterosexuals.


    Apart from anything else, at least it proves that Donne''s position in egwin''s heart is absolutely extraordinary.


    "Of course not what you think."


    Isalie went to edgewing, hugged her gently from behind and said in her ear, "sister edgewing, I just want you to face your heart... You''re running away now."


    Egwin said with a guilty heart, "nonsense... I, I don''t have a guilty heart!"


    "Hee hee... Sister egwin, who is so nervous, is also very cute..."


    Isalie''s cheek rubbed against egwin''s face. She seemed to understand why Donne liked egwin so much. This simple and innocent performance was really different from those flirtatious bitches outside.


    "Your majesty!"


    "All right, all right!"


    Isalie let go of egwin. She coughed and looked straight: "sister egwin, how important do you think Lord Donne is to you?"


    How important is Donne to me?


    Isalie''s words confused egwin. Yes, how important is Donne to himself?


    After thinking for a moment, egwin said very seriously, "it''s more important than life."


    Isalie was not surprised by egwin''s answer. This is normal, not because Donne saved egwin''s life several times, nor because in egwin''s heart, Donne is already her husband, but because Donne is the messenger of God and the only hope to save the world, so it is so important.


    "Yes, he is more important than our own lives."


    Isalie nodded in agreement: "I think so too, but our positions are different. You should be very clear that as the elf queen, I can''t dedicate everything to the world like you. I have to consider the future of our elf family."


    Egwinmer acquiesced to isali''s statement.


    "As the envoy who will save the world, Tang en is very important, but for our whole elf family, his powerful blood is the most important thing for us - our world tree has been polluted. Until now, there is no way to purify the chaotic atmosphere, the growth of newborns has stopped, and the fertility rate continues to be low..."


    At this point, isalie sighed: "Of course, some people will say that we live a long life, so it''s the same if we don''t have a newborn in a short time... However, these people don''t think about one thing, that is, the war affecting the whole prandal is coming soon. You should know how many people our elves lost in the two chaotic invasions, although the souls of our sisters will return to life The spring of the world is waiting to recover from the tree of the world again, but after the tree of the world is corrupted, this road is cut off. "


    "Let''s not talk about the threat of the chaos army. Let''s say that in this battle with the devil, Donne only fought against the devil''s vanguard army a while ago, which has almost consumed all his weapon inventory. What should he do if the devil really came to this world?"


    Egwin frowned and said, "of course, it''s going all out."


    "Well said, but he doesn''t have so many people available."


    Isalie hugged egwin: "so, as his strongest backing, we should devote ourselves at this time... Yes, we should fight for him and the world. This is his mission and the mission of our elves."


    Even if isalie didn''t know that the Elves were created as a "firewall", she would still unswervingly carry out her mission.


    "In the war, we can''t know who will die on the battlefield. We don''t know whether we can see the sun the next day. Everything is unknown."


    Egwin is a powerful soldier and a legendary hero to save the world, so isali doesn''t need to deliberately exaggerate the cruelty of the war, just click to the end, she said: "This time, our population will drop sharply again, which is almost inevitable. It is based on my judgment under this situation that I issued such orders, set an example and take the lead in implementing them myself."


    "Whether you hate me or not, I can tell you very frankly that all my actions are for the life and death of our whole elf family."


    Isalie looked at egwin very calmly: "so, what about you?"

 Chapter 1300

    This year, due to the production demand of Ellington, the supply of ground dragons'' blood was in short supply. A large number of ground dragons were caught in the Ryan Empire, and then these farms were forced after winter.


    The time has entered the end of the withering month, and the climate has further cooled. In particular, the Ryan empire in the North has now turned into a silver coated world again. The plants have withered, and the grass eating Warcraft have disappeared. As a result, the activity frequency of carnivorous Warcraft has to be gradually reduced, and it is difficult for the hunting team organized by the farm to harvest.


    The inability to obtain sufficient meat from the wild as feed supplement consumption has led to a sudden increase in the pressure on dixinglong farms, especially those blindly expanding farms. Now they have to reinvest most of the income from selling dixinglong blood into the purchase of feed - these guys eat terrible meals and eat meat is quite frightening.


    However, it may be because the days of being kept in captivity for more than a year have been too comfortable. People are waiting for food and drink every day. The land dragons in the feeding factory are very obedient now. After winter, it''s better than in the wild. I don''t know how much, and I don''t have to look for food in the wilderness as before. Generally, they grow fat and strong, which makes many land dragons have accepted the current captive life.


    The breeding industry of Dihang dragons has only been carried out for more than a year. Dihang dragons have been trained. Maybe before long, they will become livestock with treasure like pigs on earth.


    Although the snowy weather led to the overall downturn of the breeding industry, the cold weather was quite helpful to the sales of heating goods of Datang chamber of Commerce. In previous years, the residents of Ryan Empire had to rely on their own hair to survive the winter, or cut firewood and burn a fire in the fireplace. When the products of Datang chamber of Commerce had just arrived in Ryan Empire, Their income is not enough to buy goods.


    However, the development of breeding industry has also brought considerable progress to the income of these residents. According to statistics, at the end of this year, the average monthly income of urban residents of Ryan Empire increased by more than 900% over the same period last year, and the average income of rural residents increased by more than 1600% over the same period last year.


    At first glance, this is a rather terrible increase, but because the base is too small, it actually just pulls the Rehn empire with low average income to the average income benchmark of prandal. The real income level needs to be improved. Next year, after the number on the denominator becomes normal, this growth level will fall to a reasonable number.


    At the same time, the development of airship transportation industry has also greatly reduced the impact of snow on land transportation. Almost every day, a steady stream of foreign businessmen and passengers come to Wren empire by airship, with the largest number of tourists in new bulkeso, which has led to a sharp rise in the economic vitality here, which is close to the level of first tier cities in prandal.


    Since the beginning of winter, the large area of snow has not stopped people from coming to Rehn Empire to enjoy the exotic scenery. All kinds of local specialties here are almost out of stock, which makes the local residents laugh.


    It is worth mentioning that in this winter, it was because the meteorological mage group helped to control the weather, so the meteorological disaster in the Ryan empire was so mild - because most of the moisture was dispersed to other arid areas to form effective precipitation.


    For all these reasons, the residents of Wren Empire now generally have a very friendly attitude towards Ilus Empire and Donne, and both feel that the two countries should further strengthen cooperation


    "OK, OK, I know, but..."


    Donne looked at tastrow sitting in front of him and said a lot. He felt a little confused: "what do you want to express when you came all the way to say so many irrelevant things?"


    Donne found that his eloquence has become better and better since tastrow was brainwashed by economics. He didn''t drink a mouthful of tea after sitting down. It''s been almost an hour from the history of Ryan Empire to now, from the south of the world to the north of the sea.


    Tystro coughed and smiled, "didn''t what I wanted to say have been expressed just now?"


    "Huh?"


    "We should further strengthen cooperation."


    Tastrow said with a long focus: "after all, from the perspective of race, we are orcs and you are humans. If we only maintain this cooperative relationship for a long time, there will be problems after a long time. In order to avoid this situation, our two countries should further strengthen the cooperative relationship and maintain our friendship, so..."


    "But haven''t we cooperated fully?"


    Don can''t figure it out. Now the development of the Ryan empire is inseparable from the help of Datang chamber of Commerce. Moreover, due to the debt problem of tastrow, the whole Ryan empire can be regarded as Don''s back garden. How can we cooperate.


    "Let''s get married."


    "What!?"


    Don was terrified by such a sudden remark from tystro. I''m in a mess emotionally now. The matter in egwin hasn''t been solved yet. Do you want to make trouble for me!?


    Although vanilla and cocoa are really cute, there''s nothing wrong with them, but at this time, if tastrow really asks him to marry them, don can only refuse.


    "I''m serious."


    Tystro looked at Donne very seriously: "you know, we actually need it."


    "Ha!"


    Donne scoffed at this. Of course, it''s necessary for tystro. You know, in order for Donne to help the construction and modernization of the Ryan Empire, tystro sold almost everything the Ryan empire can sell. The so-called terms of humiliating power and humiliating the country are just the same. If the Ryan Empire does not develop, It is estimated that tastrow''s signing of this contract will become the fuse of the internal contradictions among the orcs and directly set off the people''s struggle.


    However, fortunately, Donne''s assistance did make the Rehn Empire develop, and the life of the orcs was getting better and better, so no one would continue to stare at the contracts signed by tystro.


    Other people don''t care, but tastrow himself cares now. There''s no way. The better he lives, the more he knows the importance of those resources and sovereignty, but now the initiative has been handed over to Donne. What can he do?


    So, tastrow thought of a perfect plan - marriage.


    Yes, it''s marriage.


    As long as the marriage between Wren Empire and Ilus empire is successful, the two sides will be one family. Since they are one family, can the past debts be written off? Without the burden of debt, the future development of Ryan empire is not smooth?


    Tastrow thinks happily. If he really succeeds, the future will be beautiful. Wonderful, but unfortunately, what is in his mind? Don can guess with farts and stocks. It''s clear that he wants to use marriage to offset his debt!


    But is it possible? To put it mildly, do you think your saint is a gold B diamond?


    Although it''s really bad to say so and I''m sorry for the lovely two owls, it''s a fact. As long as the Ryan Empire has not merged with the Ilus empire one day, that is, the two subjects, don must think on the side of the Ilus Empire and use marriage to offset such a huge debt, which will be possible unless he has a sperm brain, However, is it possible for him to go to the brain after being squeezed by all kinds of beauties every day? It doesn''t exist!


    If the matter of egwin can be solved smoothly, don doesn''t mind marrying vanilla and cocoa back, but that doesn''t mean it can offset the debts of the Rehn empire. He also hopes to use these heavy debts to eventually force the financial bankruptcy of the Rehn Empire, and then the two countries become one.


    "Don''t think about it. I can''t promise to marry. Apart from others, OLINA is still angry with me now. Isn''t my princess looking for death now?"


    Donne made an excuse casually and planned to fool tastrow. However, unexpectedly, after hearing his words, tastrow smiled brightly and said, "my friend, did you misunderstand something? The object of marriage is not you."


    "Ha?"


    Tessro showed his shining teeth: "I want my son Ursa to marry your daughter aurelia."


    Tystro is aware of what happened between Donne and vanilla and cocoa. Of course, his first choice is to use vanilla and cocoa to marry to consolidate power and offset debts, but he also knows that vanilla and cocoa are the saints of the Vulcan holy see. Their marriage is completely unaffected by his king, and the Vulcan holy see stands behind them, So that they can get the greatest freedom of marriage.


    Although tystro has persuaded them to sacrifice themselves to marry Donne for the future of the Ryan Empire, tystro also knows that Donne is likely to find various excuses to avoid this marriage. With his black belly character, there will only be one person - you stay and continue to carry the debt.


    So tastrow made two preparations.


    When Donne began to find excuses to shirk as expected, tastrow took advantage of the situation and put forward his real idea.


    Yes, the object of marriage is not you, but Ursa bloody eye, Prince of Wren Empire, and Aurelia Ilus, Princess of Ilus empire!


    Princess aurelia, the Pearl of the Ilus Empire, is 26 years old this year and has already passed the average marriage age of prandal. Donne should have arranged marriage for her long ago. Generally speaking, when the princess marries, she either marries a prince or nobleman or marries with other countries... But now, looking at prandal, there are only Ilus Empire, Ryan Empire There are three countries in ronitant kingdom. Oscar, the king of ronitant Kingdom, is also Aurelia''s uncle. Of course, it is impossible to get married again.


    That means either Aurelia chooses to marry a noble class in the country, or she is married to the Ryan empire.


    Looking at Donne, tastrow smiled happily.


    Well, the marriage object is not you, so how can you find an excuse to refuse?


    Lie in... Trough!

 Chapter 1301

    what the fuck!


    I have a mother selling criticism. I know it''s inappropriate to say it, but I''ve said it!


    Don''t even know what to say when he makes such a move!


    Refuse?


    Aurelia is now 26 years old, let alone in prandal, a world where girls can get married and have children at the age of 14. Even on earth, she is already an older leftover woman urged to marry by her family! Not to mention that she is still a Royal Princess!


    Donne not only didn''t have any position to refuse Aurelia''s marriage, but also stood on her "father''s" position. On the contrary, he should vigorously promote this matter and marry her out as soon as possible!


    But... Accept?


    Donne has an unspeakable strange feeling that nothing has happened between him and Aurelia (Aurelia:?) and that he is now her father in the legal sense, but he still feels strange when he hears that someone is going to propose to aurelia.


    It''s like that the toy originally only belongs to him is suddenly going to be robbed (Aurelia:???), with an inexplicable sense of loss.


    They are their own toys. Even if they don''t play there, they don''t want others to touch them (Aurelia:???), but now, tystro even says that he wants Ursa and Aurelia to get married and consolidate the relationship between the two countries through marriage


    "How about my proposal?"


    Tastrow smiled at Donne and said, "if you don''t have any special opinions, we can make a decision for the time being, and then slowly discuss the details."


    Donne opened his mouth and hesitated for a moment, but said, "after all, this is Aurelia''s marriage. I think I need to ask her for advice. I''m more worried that she won''t get used to your life after she married, and whether she will accept Prince Ursa is another matter. Personally, I don''t agree with manipulating her marriage to achieve political purposes."


    Yes, it''s not that I don''t want to! I''m just worried about Aurelia''s past discomfort and that she doesn''t like Prince Ursa!


    I really don''t want to occupy Aurelia in my heart!


    Just think about being a ghost father. If it''s really done, the people will definitely spit on him as a dissolute king, and he can flow "Fang" for centuries!


    Tastrow didn''t think much. He smiled brightly and said, "of course, this is a big event. We must respect Princess Aurelia''s opinions. You can ask her for ideas recently, and we can arrange the next step as soon as possible."


    "Why are you in such a hurry? What if she refuses?"


    "I don''t think she will refuse," tessro said confidently


    Donne looked confused. Why did this guy look so sure that Aurelia would agree?


    Didn''t he know that his son was an animal in human eyes? Is it a furry pet at best?


    Although women like furry things, Don is sure that most human women won''t like Ursa - even if women like orcs for some special reason, there will never be Aurelia!


    "Of course, it''s because my Ursa has an irresistible charm for women!"


    Tessro patted Donne on the shoulder with a very warm smile and an expression you know: "don''t feel ashamed. This is the natural specialty of our blood eye clan. Human beings can''t compare with us. Marry Ursa to ensure that Princess Aurelia can have a happy life."


    In fact, tastrow is really confident because according to his survey, Aurelia is a very responsible leader. A qualified leader will put herself on the balance for the development of the country and a better future.


    In other words, Aurelia will accept marriage if she wants to further expand the influence of the Ilus Empire and influence the Ryan empire!


    Looking at his smiling face, don really wanted to pour hot tea on his face on the table - when a man goes to the woman''s house to propose a marriage, when asked what his advantage is, he will proudly say that he is "special", so your daughter will be very happy?


    Don''t you know that every man is on guard against thieves who want to steal his daughter?


    Even if he hadn''t entered the state before, now Donne quietly put himself in the role of Aurelia''s father.


    After finishing his intention, tessro left temporarily. Looking at his happy appearance, I''m afraid he''s going back to prepare the so-called marriage for his son Ursa.


    After standing in front of the transmission array for a while, Donne found that he was very upset. Originally, isalie was pregnant and helpless enough. Egwin''s affairs had not been solved. As a result, now tastrow also came to make trouble for him. After finding that his mood could not be calmed down, Donne simply came directly to alinks.


    The study of the arlinks palace.


    Aurelia, who wrote quickly, finally breathed a sigh of relief after approving all the documents in front of her. Then she put down her pen and looked helplessly at Donne, who sat opposite her and had been looking at her for a long time: "I said, what''s the matter with you? Hurry up. I''m very flustered when you stare at me like this. Do you know? If the Queen Mother happens to come in and see it, I''ll see how you explain it."


    Looking at Aurelia rolling her eyes there, Donne finally took back his eyes. After a moment of hesitation, he said, "Aurelia... Are you 26 now?"


    Aurelia looked at Donne strangely: "exactly, it''s 27. What''s the matter?"


    She was quite strange. After all, Donne had never cared about her age. At this time, he suddenly asked this question. The situation was a little strange.


    "27..."


    Donne took a breath of air-conditioning. He was a little old. No wonder there were all kinds of rumors about Princess Aurelia not getting married.


    "What''s the matter? You feel strange! Tell me what''s wrong!"


    Aurelia couldn''t stand Donne like this. It made her feel fluffy.


    Donne asked tentatively, "well... You''re 27 years old. Haven''t you considered your marriage?"


    Aurelia was stunned and her eyes were in a trance.


    Marital problems? Of course she thought about it!


    Even at the beginning, she had fantasized about how happy life would be after she married that "he".


    But so what?


    Aurelia looked at Donne. The past they knew seemed to have completely disappeared. With him inexplicably becoming his father, everything in the past changed.


    She said faintly, "what if you think about it? What if you don''t think about it?"


    "Er, this... Your marriage should respect your meaning after all..."


    Don smiled and scratched his head: "if you want to get married, but you have been delaying you because you want to help me govern, isn''t it my fault?"


    If you''re not going to get married, I''ll be relieved - but don didn''t have the courage to say it.


    "Do you think it''s time to marry me out and start ruling yourself?"


    Aurelia pretended to be relaxed and said, "that''s great, because I''ve long wanted to get married. If I get married, I can live a more relaxed life. Now I''m almost fed up with this life."


    According to the normal rhythm, next, Donne misunderstood that Aurelia really wanted to marry. With a sense of guilt, he naturally said that tystro asked for marriage, and then really stimulated aurelia. Then Aurelia simply abandoned herself and directly accepted the marriage request from the Ryan Empire, which Donne could have stopped, But because of the misunderstanding, Aurelia really wanted to marry, so she didn''t do anything. She just watched Aurelia and Ursa get married. Until they met again many years later, inadvertently solved the misunderstanding and understood each other''s ideas, they fell into memories and left tears of regret... By the way, the author can drink tens of thousands of words more, but is this a normal story?


    no


    Is Donne normal? Neither.


    So... The development of the story is moving towards another completely different but popular line.


    When Donne heard Aurelia''s words, he seemed to be awakened. He clapped his hands and exclaimed, "yes!"


    Aurelia is the only internal affairs talent he can trust now! If she gets married, how can she safely engage in production? Just dealing with those complex government affairs will make him busy!


    yes!


    you ''re right!


    Aurelia can''t be let go!


    It''s not because of some inexplicable unhappiness in my heart, just because I need her to replace me in power and liberate my time!


    you ''re right!


    Donne finally found a good excuse to convince himself, and the clouds on his face gradually dispersed.


    This guy!


    Aurelia glared at him angrily, "what the hell are you trying to say!"


    "How could I let you get married!"


    Donne looked at Aurelia with a serious face: "I''m here to tell you that before I succeed in saving the world, the Ilus Empire, no, it should be said that I can''t live without your power. Therefore, no matter you are 17 or 27 or 37, no matter how urged by others, I can''t let you get married. Just do your best to work for me and devote everything to saving the world!"


    What?


    Aurelia looked at Donne in amazement. This guy came all the way to tell herself this?


    Just to say, won''t you let me get married?


    Aurelia min. sensed something: "did the queen mother say something to you?"


    "Of course not!"


    Didn''t her mother urge her to get married?


    Aurelia looked thoughtfully at Donne, who was suddenly happy, as if she had found something.


    A slight imperceptible smile appeared at the corner of her mouth, and then she snorted: "whether I want to marry is my own business, and none of you can control it!"


    Donne''s face froze, and then heard Aurelia continue: "but... For the sake of your good performance, I won''t consider getting married for the time being. Let''s continue to deal with these annoying internal affairs for you for the time being. You should be grateful and thank me!"


    Donne was stunned and looked at aurelia. They looked at each other for a moment and moved away from each other''s eyes


    Heartbeat, a little fast.

 Chapter 1302

    After knowing Aurelia''s idea, Donne was very happy to run to new bulkeso, couldn''t wait to find tastrow, chattered, patted his ass and flashed away.


    For aurelia, Ronnie tant has no choice, so her choice is the Ryan Empire, but... Why did she refuse?


    Tastrow watched Donne leave new bulkesso blankly. He couldn''t figure out why Aurelia would refuse their marriage under such good conditions.


    After all, Aurelia is very old now. I''m afraid only the orcs of Wren Empire won''t mind her age? And I don''t dislike the long and naked ugliness on her face (Aurelia:???)


    If she doesn''t choose the Wren Empire, it means that she can only choose to marry the princes and nobles of the ilrus Empire, which means that there may be a prince within the ilrus Empire - will he allow a prince to appear under the special circumstances of Donne? impossible!


    Almost all the internal affairs of the ilrus Empire were controlled by aurelia. Donne completely threw off the shopkeeper. If Aurelia married a nobleman and a prince appeared, the prince could indirectly interfere in internal affairs by influencing aurelia.


    This is definitely not what a qualified king wants to see.


    So... Why did she, or he, refuse?


    Tastrow can''t figure it out. It''s hard for him to figure it out. How could he know that the relationship between Donne and Aurelia is not so simple at all?


    After returning to Ellington, Donne, who was in a good mood, threw himself into his work again. As for the matter of egwin, she left it to isali for the time being. Since she said she could help herself affect egwin''s ideas to a certain extent, let''s trust her. After all, Donne is lack of skills now.


    Now the Ilus Empire has entered the period of wartime control, and the war with the devil vanguard has just ended. Now people are in panic in China. He must stand up to stabilize the people and solve all kinds of subsequent troubles at the same time.


    Now he will show a program on the magic projection tower every three or five times to gather the people''s hearts, and then show his face in arlinks with OLINA and Aurelia''s mother and daughter to show his sense of existence, so as not to be stirred up by those guys with ulterior motives.


    Then he will spend a lot of time in the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute. After this large-scale battle, many weapons and equipment in active service have exposed many problems. These problems have been summarized and handed over to engineers during the battle. After the war, the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute began a new round of equipment optimization and upgrading.


    The problems found in the war need to be solved, and the deficiencies found need to be improved and optimized. These works are inseparable from Donne''s participation - although he can''t compare with croto and yustisa in professional knowledge, he comes from a different world in inspiration and vision, which these people can''t catch up with.


    After fighting the weapons put into use for the first time, users have found many problems. For example, although the electromagnetic gun is extremely powerful, the firing angle is relatively small, so once the enemy is at a negative angle of the launch port, the electromagnetic gun basically has no way - so the firing angle of the electromagnetic gun turret needs to be optimized and adjusted.


    The second is the firing frequency. Although the electromagnetic gun is powerful and the ammunition is loaded quickly, the charging speed is too slow to form an effective continuous firing. After discussion, Donne and his team optimized and improved the design of the electromagnetic gun, and the energy module has become a multi-level charging type, equipped with multiple energy reserve devices for the electromagnetic gun.


    At the initial start-up, all energy storage devices are pre charged. Then, after the first launch, the consumed first energy storage device begins to be recharged. At this time, if the ammunition loading is completed, the second energy storage device can be used for launch. When the energy of the third energy storage device is also consumed, the first energy storage device has been recharged, It can be put into use again.


    The birth of this multi-level rechargeable energy system makes the powerful electromagnetic gun more terrible, and the firing speed is more than three times higher than now! In the future, according to the optimization of charging speed and the improvement of loading speed, the firing speed can be further improved. It seems that it is not impossible to realize the firing speed of assault rifle one day.


    In addition to the improvement of the electromagnetic gun, there is also the matrix defense module that has been brilliant in this war. This device has been widely praised because it has been used in the war. However, many soldiers have fed back an opinion that the volume of the device is slightly larger. Although there is space equipment that can be carried at any time, it is very inconvenient to carry or move after startup.


    It was suggested that if possible, it would be best to change the matrix defense module to the size of a fist and put it directly in his pocket - then the person who made the suggestion was hung on the tree and whipped all day by the runaway engineers.


    His proposal reminds Donne of the blue fat man''s barrier ball. Although it looks beautiful, it''s very difficult. Even he feels very painful - this guy obviously doesn''t hurt his back when standing and talking!


    After a product is formed, every optimization is very difficult. Even a slight adjustment of the appearance will involve the readjustment of the internal magic channel. How easy is it to reduce the volume to the size of a fist? This is not something that can be solved in one sentence!


    However, Downe also offers an indirect solution.


    You can''t carry it in your pocket. You can adjust it a little and make it into a backpack!


    As a soldier, it''s normal to carry a backpack and fight with weight. Moreover, prandal''s Apocalypse''s physical quality is much better than that of soldiers on earth. This weight-bearing is not a problem at all.


    Compared with the fist size, it is obviously more realistic to optimize the matrix defense module into the backpack size. After Donne put forward this idea, after discussion, he finally came up with an optimization scheme: since it is portable, the volume and weight should be reduced accordingly. It can not continue to provide the same defense capability as before, but can only be regarded as a personal defense device.


    However, considering that individual users can avoid attacks, it is acceptable to weaken their defense a little. If the shield is broken, they can also hide and wait for the shield to recharge, or replace the backup energy to maintain life. Combined with the soldiers'' equipment, they can greatly improve their survival rate. These are advantages.


    If we further expand our thinking, we can integrate the optimized personal matrix defense module and magic power armor, so that the security of magic power armor will be improved again, the probability of damage in the chaotic battlefield will be smaller, and the performance will be more superior.


    However, compared with the current magic power armor, the production capacity of the original matrix defense module is very low. If it is optimized to reduce the volume, or integrated with the magic power armor to produce the third generation power armor, the production capacity may be smaller.


    Now in the design theory, it will take at least half a month to transform the theory into production capacity at the fastest speed. It is almost impossible to expand the production capacity, put the new design into mass production and assembly, and turn it into actual combat effectiveness without more than half a year.


    Fighting the devil doesn''t have to wait that long.


    Therefore, Donne has to continue to expand production capacity, expand production scope, hand over the production technology and equipment of various spare parts to small factories in various regions, support their production technology and raise the overall industrial production level of prandal.


    Not only should industrial production capacity continue to expand, but all walks of life related to the national economy and the people''s livelihood should follow the vigorous development. This is mainly because, just recently, the census data submitted successively all over the country have been counted. With the assistance of artificial soul quantum computer, the efficiency of data statistics and sorting is very fast, and they soon got detailed results.


    In this year, due to the vigorous promotion of population expansion plans in all regions of the ilrus Empire, the number of newborns has shown a blowout trend in the three quarters of this year compared with the growth curve of the same period last year, and the number has reached tens of millions. From this, we can see the powerful effect of Donne''s new policy of increasing population.


    However, such a large population growth also made Donne see the huge social pressure in all aspects, especially the pressure related to food.


    Donne can stabilize his rule, on the one hand, because his powerful power can suppress all discordant voices, on the other hand, because he can make these people eat, dress, warm and live a good life - there is nothing more real for the people at the bottom of the feudal society.


    However, if Dunn stimulates population growth and finally breaks his promise, the blow to his personal reputation will be devastating.


    Therefore, the bio alchemy industry and natural magic disciplines related to food production capacity must find ways to develop vigorously.


    For example, the production line of plant growth catalytic liquid should be further expanded, and the improved seeds in the Earth Goddess temple should also continue to be expanded and cultivated - if necessary, Donne can even sell his life seeds in exchange for the elves to actively cultivate improved crop seeds. However, Donne always feels that this is a Pandora''s magic box. Once he starts, I''m afraid this day will be quite bad in the future.


    In addition to the above problems, the most urgent problem that Donne needs to solve at present is how to maximize the combat effectiveness of those men in the shortest time.


    With this in mind, Donne decided to find another way and began to study the power of divine word runes.

 Chapter 1303

    Winter goes and spring comes. In the twinkling of an eye, the frozen earth has thawed again, the plants begin to sprout again, and the earth is also faintly green.


    In the month of dawn, the students who are at home on holiday still shrink at home and refuse to go out. Surrounded by comfortable heating, they look at the magic projection animation, as if they are about to become the first generation of otaku men and women.


    However, in order to avoid this situation, Donne has added quite strict standards to the audit of TV programs, especially adding a lot of private goods in various programs, in order to unconsciously be affected and become positive when children watch TV programs.


    If it is on earth, perhaps this approach has no effect, but in prandal, it has to be said that the effect is extremely significant.


    Because here, as long as you work hard, it is possible to awaken your talent, master the really powerful power, and become a talent useful to the society. Your efforts are really rewarding.


    In order to increase the number of apocalypses as soon as possible, improve the quality of the whole people and increase the average combat effectiveness, Donne has been looking for a more effective way to improve people''s awakening talent.


    Recently, in order to strengthen the combat effectiveness of soldiers, Donne has been studying divine language runes. In this process, he found some interesting runes - some divine language runes can enhance perception and energy absorption efficiency.


    After discovering these divine word runes, Donne immediately came up with an eager idea - if the effect of these divine word runes is weakened, reduced, made into various decorations or hidden in peripheral products, can it increase the probability of people''s awakening talents to a certain extent?


    Donne doesn''t know, but because he doesn''t know, he''s going to try, isn''t he?


    Donne, sitting in the living room, raised his head and stretched out. Then he saw Elia lying on the sofa shaking her legs, eating snacks and watching cartoons with great interest. Since the new year, the girl has developed more and more towards the direction of housewives. Obviously, she is not as lively and active as before, and she will no longer jump on Donne, which makes Donne happy "Little Lori has finally grown up" also has a faint sense of loss.


    Yes, when you grow up, you won''t be spoiled casually.


    If all her sealed memories are released, maybe she will feel more ashamed of the current memory.


    Compared with Elia, the painting style of vinette sitting there next to her is quite different. Her mother is lying on the sofa lazily like a waste man without fighting spirit, but her daughter sits there seriously making tea, cleaning the table and cleaning


    I always feel that there seems to be a subtle dislocation between the roles of the two people.


    It seems that the daughter should be lying there.


    "Mom, it''s spring. Please don''t continue to be so lazy, will you?"


    Vinette made tea and said, "at least do those homework? Otherwise, the teacher can''t explain it at the beginning of school - first, my homework won''t be copied to my mother."


    "Ah!?"


    Elia suddenly exclaimed, raised her head and looked at vernett: "didn''t we all agree!? how can you do this!"


    She looked pitifully at vinette like a child who had been bullied - but she is now 16 years old, as old as Elsa when she first came here. It''s really a foul to deliberately sell cute.


    "That''s because I didn''t know it was wrong!"


    Vinette said solemnly, "it was your mother who deliberately seduced and confused me at that time, so I was deceived, but today, I am no longer the original me, and I will not be deceived again."


    Yes, before the holiday, vinette''s body and intelligence had recovered to the age of 11 or 12, and even could go to the same class with Elia. But at the beginning of the holiday, she was still simple and easy to cheat. She was a serious and good child. She finished all her homework at the first time. Elia saw it and immediately decided to copy vinette''s before the end of the holiday Homework.


    But I''m afraid even Elia, or ansetania, didn''t expect that with the gradual improvement of her adaptability to the world, she grew faster and faster. She was like an 11-year-old girl when she just had a holiday. After winter and the beginning of spring, she had caught up with Elia''s development. Moreover, due to her excellent chest development and her maturity and stability The heavy character looks bigger than Elia.


    "No!"


    Elia wailed and hugged vinette: "good daughter, you can''t just abandon your mother! So many homework. I would die miserably without your help!"


    "I don''t care about you!"


    Vinette said angrily, "students should study hard! Do you know that because you''ve been lazy recently, I''m often said by my classmates! What do you say, ''take good care of you. Mom''... It''s really embarrassing!"


    Elia said confidently, "you still care too much about other people''s eyes! We are clearly living for ourselves!"


    Donne: "


    Why is there a feeling of heart blockage?


    Is it because the cute little Lori has grown up because of her over indulgence and failed education?


    Although I don''t want to admit it, but... Now Elia is really going to be abandoned


    Donne sighed. He didn''t even understand why Elia suddenly looked so crooked.


    It''s clearly the reincarnation of a goddess, isn''t it? It doesn''t require you to be as noble and cool as a goddess. At least you are as educated and reasonable as a normal girl, right?


    Look now, even vanette has become more like a goddess than Elia!


    What Donne doesn''t know is that due to the early recovery of memory, Elia has recovered herself and is completely an adult''s thinking. However, in order to continue to cover up her state, she often deliberately disguises her behavior habits, and is also used to learning to imitate the life habits of women of the same age, and she is a guy with very low Eq, Then... It became what it is now.


    Elia doesn''t know how terrible the house girl she imitates and studies now is. She simply gives full play to the "funeral" culture. This state of no fighting spirit makes don a headache as soon as she sees it.


    But it was a holiday before, and she knew that after she recovered her memory, she would naturally master a lot of knowledge, so Donne didn''t deliberately urge her to do anything.


    Just look at the current situation... Let her taste the education of "love" Well!


    Donne walked over without hesitation and slapped Elia''s fart loudly: "pa!"


    Lying on the sofa, Elia, who was holding vinette and playing tricks on her skin, was frozen there in an instant. Her heart was like 10000 * * * galloping past - she was farted. Stock!


    But then Elia began to worry about Donne - she was the embodiment of disaster. Anyone who dared to be rude to her would be eaten back by disaster. If Donne did so


    Eh?


    Elia was surprised to find that after Donne farted her, there was nothing at all, and there was no change in the surrounding environment. There was no earthquake, no fire, no lightning and thunder, and no meteor falling. It was incredible that it was peaceful.


    Elia couldn''t help thinking. Why?


    "Don''t avoid the topic by pretending to meditate!"


    Donne knocked on her forehead again and said very seriously, "Elia, you''ve really been too lazy in your study recently. You can''t go on like this!"


    Elia looked back and said, "ah? But many girls in the class are like this..."


    "They are them, you are you."


    Donne said earnestly, "do you want to spend your life mediocrely or have a vigorous life that can change the world? If you want to be a man, you have to work harder and stronger than others! You have to win at the starting line!"


    Although Donne knew that Elia had already dumped those people on the starting line, he had to pay attention to her education before Elia woke up.


    Vinette nodded again and again, "yes, mom! Dad is right! You must work harder."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Elia''s heart is broken. Those knowledge and homework are not difficult for her. She''s just acting now!


    "So, next, let vinette personally supervise your study and strive to finish all your accumulated homework before school starts, otherwise you are not allowed to go out to play!"


    Donne said, looking at vernett: "do you have confidence?"


    Vinette patted her chest: "make sure you finish the task!"


    Donne smiled with satisfaction. Compared with Elia, vinette, a cheap daughter, was obviously much more reliable.


    But


    As Donne left the living room, he looked back at vinette.


    Vinette is growing so fast now that it won''t be long before the seal in her body is lifted?


    Even if she can''t break the seal naturally, when her body becomes an adult, Donne can take the initiative to help her remove the seal in her body and help her recover her memory.


    At that time, I''m afraid we can know what happened in the abyss of purgatory and what her mission is.


    While thinking, Donne came to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, then entered the structural data of the divine words and runes he found into the computer, and then gave Ellie an order:


    This divine word rune is designed twice in the form of peripheral and symbolic symbols, and then made into goods to be put on the market, and the status of buyers is registered at the same time.


    He will test to determine the efficiency of divine word runes. If the probability of awakening talent can be significantly improved, he will use the power of the government to publicly promote these divine word runes.


    When Donne tested these divine word runes, hilophelia, who had no news for months, appeared in front of him again, and brought back a bad news

 Chapter 1304

    In the room, Donne and Sylvester sit opposite each other. Sylvester has just returned from the abyss of purgatory. After this period of investigation, she has collected a lot of useful intelligence. This time she came back to get Donne''s support.


    Donne looked at her thoughtfully and said, "you mean, balmetus has been abnormal lately?"


    Helophelia nodded, licked her lips and smiled: "although there is no direct evidence that Stanley is under his control, from the intelligence collected by other great dukes, we can infer a conclusion that balmetus is really different from before in recent years."


    She pushed out the data she had sorted out, knocked on the table and said with a little excitement: "this is the intelligence data I sorted out. According to these data, it is speculated that there is enough evidence that palmettos has been corrupted by the power of chaos."


    excitement? Yes, of course Sylvia is excited.


    As the Great Duke of the devil, she certainly has enough respect for the demon king balmetus, but that doesn''t mean she doesn''t want to go further.


    It was only because palmettos had been pressing on her head, and her combat effectiveness was not strong among the grand duke, so she had no chance at all.


    But now it''s different - she''s the first to stand on Donne''s side, and the first to personally feel Donne''s powerful and terrible power.


    Helophelia knew very well that Donne was a rare golden leg. As long as she held this golden leg firmly, she could definitely mix with the devil.


    Even if you kneel and lick well, you won''t have no chance to be the devil


    "The change of palmettos is very subtle. If you have been with him, you will hardly find this change."


    Hilophelia was reminded here by Donne, and then went back to observe it carefully before she found some abnormalities. Under her insinuation, other great Dukes suddenly found that their demon king was indeed different from the demon king at the beginning.


    "The most obvious thing is that he rarely appears directly on the battlefield to fight with the devil."


    In the past, balmotos was definitely the most ferocious one to fight on the battlefield. Once he even dared to go into the devil army alone and kill seven in and seven out. He was the object of worship of all demons.


    "But now, balmetos stays more behind for remote command."


    Because this role change happens bit by bit, few demons notice it. They just think that he is a little tired after thousands of years of fighting, so he wants to take a break and change his role.


    But when combined with other intelligence, we will find that things are not so simple.


    In recent years, palmettos has frequently disappeared from the vision of the devil.


    Every time palmettos disappears silently, the devil''s attack will shrink for a period of time. When palmettos returns, the devil''s attack strategy will change to some extent


    At first, no devil connected the two, but after helophelia hinted, they suddenly found that the situation seemed a little subtle.


    If one is a coincidence, are two, three or even ten or eight coincidences?


    Balmotos''s changes are not only these, but also many strange places. When helophelia listed all the ordinary things that originally looked ordinary, and then sorted them through a grid, she found that all the ordinary things that looked insignificant were inextricably related to each other.


    After linking these things together, we can almost live up to the fact that palmettos has been corrupted and fallen!


    "That is to say, the man behind Stanley is definitely palmettos."


    Donne thought thoughtfully: "well, now there is another question - how many devil Dukes who know this information and are willing to deal with palmettos and the devil with us?"


    Helophelia covered her mouth and smiled. "Are you kidding? How could they give up such a good opportunity?"


    As herophrya said, it''s a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity to pull the demon king palmettos off his horse. Usually, they can''t have such an idea - they have the courage and reason to fight him only after they are sure that palmettos has been corrupted by chaos.


    However, those big Dukes are definitely not stupid. The devil''s cunning goes deep into their bones. Now they clearly know the truth, but no one has pierced this layer of window paper until now, which shows that they are watching the change and waiting for the first warrior to be the pioneer, and they... Of course, prefer to wait for work and be the winner of the final fruit picking.


    Among the twelve devil dukes, the most powerful one is gollius, the Great Duke of refining devil in deep prison, zakunkandar, the Great Duke of stabbing devil, and kukavosov, the Great Duke of saw blade devil. If palmettos is overthrown, the three of them are also the most promising demons to become the new devil king.


    As for helophelia... As the one with the lowest strength among the twelve devil dukes, she was almost never regarded as an opponent in the eyes of the other dukes.


    ¡ª¡ªAfter all, lust demons and pleasure demons who live by pleasing the opposite sex. Although no one can match their combat effectiveness in "that aspect", when it comes to fighting... Forget it.


    After listening to hilophelia''s analysis, Donne couldn''t help laughing: "that is to say, if we are willing to take the lead, those big Dukes will certainly support us?"


    "At least they will support us on the surface. As for sending their men to help us fight..." helophelia said sarcastically, "you might as well be expected to be human soldiers."


    "It doesn''t matter. What I''m worried about now is that if we do it to palmertos, they will stab him in the back. I don''t expect them to help, as long as they don''t hold back."


    Donne tapped the table gently and pondered for a moment. Suddenly he said, "you say, how likely is it to lead out and kill palmettos alone?"


    Helophelia shook her head. "It''s almost impossible. He''s in that delicate state now. He''s probably already on guard against us."


    Although balmetos has been corrupted and his behavior has become extreme and crazy, he rarely retains his own consciousness. This is the most terrible place. If the demons can really be controlled by him because of the chaotic power, he will now be Donne''s most terrible enemy.


    What''s more terrible is that Donne worried that in order to expand his power, palmettos deliberately let those demons die and be corrupted by demons - once the devil with self-consciousness is corrupted, he will completely become his playmate. This is the most terrible.


    Therefore, palmettos must die - and as soon as possible!


    Helophelia looked at Donne with great expectation: "king of mankind, do you have a plan?"


    Donne suddenly smiled. "It seems that you are looking forward to becoming the new demon king?"


    Helophelia went around behind Donne, held his head, massaged Donne''s head with her breast, and said in a charming voice, "a devil who doesn''t want to be a demon king is not a good devil. There was no chance before. Now that I have the chance, of course I won''t miss it."


    "Well said."


    Donne applauded: "so, how many soldiers can you fight against palmettos?"


    Sylvia froze and smiled: "don''t be kidding. The combat effectiveness of our lustful demons can''t even compare with your soldiers..."


    Donne laughed: "you''re right, but those soldiers are my people. Since they are my people, why should I sacrifice them to help you become the demon king?"


    Helophelia was speechless.


    Don didn''t say a word. He also has a vinette here. As the messenger of Apophis, the God of darkness, to prandal, vinette''s mission is probably to solve the problem of the corruption of palmettos.


    I just didn''t expect that balmotos would seal vinette with human hands.


    In this way, many things can be figured out.


    I''m afraid balmotos didn''t expect that Vernet would be rescued by Donne and even brought to the abyss of purgatory.


    When he saw vinette, he deliberately pretended not to recognize the identity of vinette''s envoy in order to deceive Donne and them.


    Later, the demons retreated from the camp in the Great Rift Valley because they quietly opened up a piece of land in the sea on the other side of prandal, where they wanted to stabilize their base and occupy the whole prandal.


    As the leader of the devil, palmettos asked for help when the devil invaded prandal. Of course, he would not agree - although he could bring a large number of demons to prandal under reasonable excuses, those demons were not as obedient as demons.


    "Go back first, spread the news in the dark and test his reaction. I want to know how he plans to deal with this situation."


    After a moment''s reflection, Donne said, "then I need to carefully consider the advantages and disadvantages of going to war with palmettos. When I decide, I''ll go to you."


    "Really?"


    Helophelia was very surprised. Donne was willing to find her, which at least showed that she still had hope. "Don''t lie to me!"


    "I''m not a devil. Of course I won''t lie to you."


    Then Fiona pushed the door and entered. After seeing the scene in front of her, she was surprised and angry: "you shameless lust devil, stay away from him!"


    "Ah, I''ve been caught."


    Sylvia deliberately rubbed the back of Donne''s head, then threw a kiss at Fiona and disappeared with a bang.


    Staring at Fiona, Donne tightened his scalp and raised his hands: "er... We were discussing business and didn''t do anything..."


    Fiona said faintly, "it''s because there''s not enough time to do it..."


    Donne: "

 Chapter 1305

    After returning to the abyss of purgatory, helophelia immediately began to secretly spread the news that the demon king palmettos was corrupted by chaos. With the intentional promotion of the other eleven devil Dukes who had known about it, these messages were transmitted very quickly. In just half a month, most demons knew the news.


    Although there are still a large number of demons who doubt the authenticity of the news, many demons began to get excited - their strength is relatively strong. If palmettos is killed and those big Dukes fight each other for the position of the new demon king, they will have a chance to go further and become new big dukes.


    For a time, the whole purgatory abyss fell into a strange atmosphere, and the fight with the devil slowed down a lot. The demons'' attention was all attracted by the demon king''s rumors.


    In fact, palmettos had heard the rumor.


    As a demon king, it would be funny if he didn''t even know what the subjects under his rule were discussing.


    At the top of the mountain, on the throne, palmettos closed his eyes. In the surrounding sky, demons were flying in the sky. These ignorant demons gathered here after hearing the news from helophelia and stared at palmettos on the throne with greedy eyes every day.


    As if even their weak demons had the opportunity to sit on this throne.


    On the far side, in the den of the Great Duke of the devil, a pair of eyes looked at palmettos on the throne of the devil through the void. They were very patient and restrained their men to continue to fight with the devil without showing any foot.


    They are also waiting for opportunities.


    "So he didn''t deny it or admit it, but pretended not to know?"


    Donne asked helophelia as he played with the divine word Rune in his hand.


    The queen of lust had spread the news in the abyss of purgatory for half a month. With the strength of palmettos, he should have known the news for a long time. He might even know the source clearly, but he didn''t respond at all, which made Donne feel a little confused.


    If the news is false, as a demon king, he must be very angry after hearing the news and will immediately question helophelia.


    If the news is true, after hearing the news, balmotos should respond whether he wants to continue to disguise or tear his face directly. It''s foolish to pretend that I didn''t hear and I didn''t know what to do with Donne


    As a demon king, I can''t even hear such news. Who believes it? What''s more, Donne, they were deliberately trying to make balmotos hear the news!


    "Judging from the current situation, the possibility that he is behind the scenes is very high, which is almost certain."


    Helophelia couldn''t wait to see balmotos killed by Donne. She couldn''t help urging Donne to say, "whether it''s true or false, let''s capture him first and then ask him. Are you afraid he''ll turn upside down?"


    Donne raised his eyebrows and said, "in that case, just do it."


    Donne forgot that he didn''t choose to fight with palmertos at the beginning because he was afraid that all the other demons were on his side. At that time, Donne was haunted by them, and then the other demons took the opportunity to attack Ellington, the situation would be terrible.


    But now it has been determined that almost all the other devil Dukes are looking forward to palmettos''s abdication to seek promotion. Don doesn''t have to worry about anything. Go straight to palmettos and do a fucking shot first no matter what the truth... I mean, turn him over first.


    As long as you win, everything is easy to say.


    Donne came to the abyss of purgatory again alone with Sylvia.


    Donne subconsciously covered his nose: "the air here is so pungent whenever it comes."


    "No way, for us, this is normal air, but the air over there is not normal."


    Hilophelia looked at the mountain in the distance and said, "he should have found us... It seems that a very grand welcome ceremony has been prepared."


    The mountains in the distance were covered by thick cloud swirls, lightning roared in the clouds, and the bloody hurricane roared across the plain, rolling up large masses of magma and sprinkling in all directions.


    A huge figure can be seen in the clouds on the mountain. The demon king palmettos has released all his strength at the moment. Don doesn''t know whether he wants to hide the sight of other demons or whether he has torn his face because he is aware of his coming.


    Seeing this scene in front of her, hilophelia smiled contemptuously, looked at Donne and said admiringly, "with your strength, even his current state, you can''t be your opponent. You can directly defeat him and conquer the whole purgatory abyss with your unparalleled strength!"


    Sylvia''s flattery did not make Donne fall into narcissism. He stared at the huge projection of palmettos, and a trace of doubt flashed in his eyes.


    After pondering for a moment, Donne suddenly asked, "you have been following palmettos. Tell me, is he the most powerful moment at this moment?"


    Helophelia was stunned. After thinking for a while, she said, "not really. I remember that in a battle a long time ago, his power was much more terrible than it is now - eh!?"


    "As expected... He''s still hiding his hand."


    Donne suddenly realized that he felt strange just now. As a powerful race created by the dark god himself, palmettos is still the king, but at the moment, his explosive power is not even comparable to the Dragon King Sasha glott.


    Is that possible?


    In addition to the apparent power gap, don didn''t say another doubt. After staring at the huge figure of palmettos for a moment, he slowly floated up: "you stay here."


    Helophelia watched Donne fly to the demon king palmettos. A moment later, she said to her side, "have you seen enough?"


    Just listen to a burst of light laughter, and then the space around shilofulia suddenly twisted. Immediately after that, the great devil Dukes appeared next to her, including gollius, the great devil refining Duke in the deep prison, zakunkandar, the great thorn devil Duke, kukavosov, the great saw blade devil Duke, orodurum, the great ice devil Duke, and so on


    Gollius said slowly, "do you really think this human can defeat his majesty?"


    Helophelia sneered, "do you still call him your Majesty the demon king?"


    "I can''t believe your one-sided words until he has completely exposed the signs of being corrupted by chaos."


    Gollius sneered and said, "what''s more, I have no idea where your confidence in him comes from - he didn''t even find us hiding nearby and watching you."


    Helophelia looked contemptuously at the big devil Dukes around her: "do you really think he didn''t find you?"


    The big Duke of the devil was stunned, and then heard hilophelia sneer and say, "it''s not that he didn''t find you, but that he didn''t pay attention to you at all, okay?"


    With Donne''s strength, what if these devil Dukes were ambushing around? He doesn''t care at all! When he and hilophelia had just transmitted, they had already found the sight of the Great Duke of the devil.


    But Donne didn''t expose them and let them look here, because next, he will use his own means to give these people a profound education lesson.


    Sylvia''s words made the great princes of the devil sneer: "although kukavosov was beaten out by him last time, it doesn''t mean that he has the strength to fight us - we just didn''t turn against him last time."


    Hearing that they mentioned it again, kukavosov''s face was very ugly - although as a saw blade devil, his face was not good-looking at all - but he also argued: "yes, last time he only gave him face, but also to his Majesty the demon king. He really thought he could run wild in the abyss of purgatory?"


    Helophelia looked strangely at the devil Dukes present. A moment later, she suddenly burst into laughter: "so you all think so... No wonder he would say that about you. Indeed, they are a group of blind and arrogant fools."


    Helophelia''s words immediately aroused public anger: "which side are you on?"


    "Me?"


    Sylvia pointed to herself and smiled very charming: "isn''t it obvious? I''ve decided to hold the boss''s golden leg tightly now!"


    "You shameful traitor!"


    "You betrayed the glory of the devil!"


    "Do you want to be the enemy of purgatory abyss?"


    "Just a happy demon queen, what are you thinking!"


    "Shut up!"


    Helophelia snapped, "you fools who don''t know anything, open your eyes and look at it! Look at what a terrible strong man you despise standing in front of you!"


    "I have never betrayed the glory of the devil!"


    "The devil''s creed, only the strong are worth following - and my boss Donne is a real strong man worth following!"


    Sylvia said proudly, "you weak people who just want to pick up ready-made bargains and pick fruit can never be his opponent."


    Helophelia further stimulated these devil dukes. Just when they planned to teach the happy devil queen a lesson and let her know what the real power was, an extremely strong energy wave suddenly came from the distance!

 Chapter 1306

    The violent force of the mountain avalanche and tsunami suddenly dispersed the thick blood cloud nearby, and the earth trembled violently under their feet. The pressure from the air even made these devil Dukes tremble.


    "This is the real power of his Majesty the demon king!"


    Kukavosov was carrying huge pressure and his face was full of shock: "I feel that he is much stronger than before! Is this state really something we can achieve?"


    Fool.


    Helophelia sneered. These guys don''t know what real power is!


    If you let them see the real strength of the boss, I''m afraid these guys will kneel on the ground every minute and beg for big legs.


    At this moment, Donne is confronting the demon king palmettos. No matter how powerful the power released by palmettos, he stands firm as a rock.


    "King of mankind... Are you going to break our contract?"


    The voice of palmettos was like thunder, echoing on the mountain, and had overwhelmed Donne too much in momentum. No wonder the devil Grand Dukes peeping in the distance didn''t dare to stand up - in the face of such palmettos, they didn''t promise to survive. On the contrary, palmettos wouldn''t fight them as long as they didn''t rebel openly.


    "The prerequisite for the establishment of the contract is that you are indeed a member of the order camp."


    Donne stared at palmettos: "in fact, I''m really curious about how you hide so well. You know, it''s easy to hide from others, but it''s not so easy to hide from me."


    Balmetos''s body shrank slowly, and his strength became stronger with further compression. He said irrefutably, "I know what you want to say, and I can tell you that your guess is wrong."


    Before Donne could speak, palmettos continued, "of course, I know you won''t believe what I''m saying now, and it''s impossible for you to make me kneel down and beg for mercy, so let''s fight first."


    Wrong?


    He wants to say he''s not the demon king behind Stanley?


    But how is this possible?


    Hilophelia found very clear evidence from Stanley, which was enough to show that it was the power of palmettos that turned Stanley into a devil.


    Donne frowned, but palmertos didn''t give him a chance to think. He had already done it!


    "Distract yourself in front of me. If you''re not careful, you''ll die!"


    Palmettos appeared in front of Donne in an instant. The sharp claws were burning with flames. The hot temperature even distorted the nearby space. The sharp claws roared into Donne''s chest and broke through several layers of spell shields in the blink of an eye!


    The unhurried Donne suddenly became elemental at the last moment. He let palmettos'' claws stab into his chest. Then he suddenly became a wind element. His hands grabbed palmettos'' neck. The sky suddenly changed color. The thunder clouds summoned by palmettos now became Donne''s weapons, and violent lightning roared and fell in the sky, All the blue and white lightning gathered in Donne''s hands - to be exact, it fell on palmettos''s head!


    "Boom, boom, boom -"


    The huge voice was deafening. Donne and palmettos floating in the sky had been completely submerged by lightning. There were dazzling white lights all around, and the current was surging and devouring everything!


    Balmetus roared and spread his wings. His powerful force tore open cracks in the thunder cloud, and then many burning meteorites fell from the sky. All these meteorites locked down Donne - in order to suppress Donne''s attack, balmetus even covered himself in the scope of magic.


    Instant meteorite falling. The falling scale is quite large, which is comparable to the legendary magic star falling. When it falls, the power of this strategic magic is terrible, but it is no doubt that cannons hit mosquitoes when used to deal with small targets like Donne, so it can hardly hit him.


    At the moment when the meteorite was about to fall, don ensong opened his hand, and the incarnation lightning appeared dozens of kilometers away. Palmettos was already ready. As soon as Don disappeared, he followed and cut down with a sword!


    "Buzz!"


    The will of the world appeared in Donne''s hand and easily blocked balmetus''s cutting - and even cut his magic sword in two!


    Looking at the broken sword in his hand, palmettos stayed for a moment.


    "Sorry, I don''t have time to play games with you."


    Donne instantly turned into a hurricane, and countless swords roared in and out, which involved palmettos. Donne cut off a pair of his wings directly, and then in the blink of an eye, nearly a hundred bloody wounds were torn on palmettos. The red blood shot out of the wound, turned into a rain of blood, and was swallowed by the demons below!


    Even if the impact of meteorite rain has spread to this side, they may die at any time, and those demons still refuse to retreat, because the blood of the demon king is the most powerful tonic for them. Grabbing a drop of blood will make them more likely to upgrade to a higher level.


    Looking at the red blood gushing out of palmettos, Donne was stunned, and the attack could not help slowing down.


    The devil corrupted by chaotic forces, the blood is green, which is well-known news, but... Red blood?


    He hasn''t been corrupted?


    Or does he have a special way to hide it?


    It suddenly occurred to Donne that Stanley''s blood was also red in helophelia''s intelligence.


    Donne frowned, and his doubts surfaced again: [Nora, are you sure you didn''t notice?]


    [of course! I''m very sensitive to the smell of chaos!]


    Yes, neither he nor Nora sensed the smell of chaos from palmettos - there was no smell of chaos since he first saw him.


    That''s strange.


    "What are you hesitating about?"


    Balmetus roared and rushed to Donne, and the broken sword with incomparable violent power cleaved down.


    Without thinking, Donne blocked his attack again, and the accumulated power brushed past him and hit the ground directly.


    When the sword fell, Donne could even feel the whole space trembling. Shaking up, he saw an unknown ditch and Ravine on the earth under him. Lava was churning in it and might erupt at any time.


    Power is really strong, but it''s not strong enough to be abnormal.


    Donne narrowed his eyes: "it''s the same God made life. Compared with the Dragon King Sasha glott, your strength is a little weak."


    Balmotos snorted coldly and killed again: "just enough!"


    "Unfortunately, when facing me, this strength is not enough."


    Donne threw a punch, and balmotos had been shot out without even seeing the shadow of the punch. His whole body was almost cut in two by the violent punch!


    What a terrible power!


    Palmertos was surprised. He didn''t expect that Donne was so powerful except for his strange and terrible weapon!


    As the king of the devil, my strength is definitely the best in prandal. Although there are some accidents, my strength is still in the first echelon, but... I can''t even hold up several rounds in front of him!?


    How changeable is this guy!


    As soon as the thought flashed through his mind, another terrible force came from behind. Balmotos reluctantly turned around and propped up a shield. However, the shield broke, and Donne''s fist fell on him again and blasted him into the earth.


    Downe looked down at the lava soaked palmettos, still thinking about the current contradiction.


    Since he has not been corrupted, Stanley also controls those demons with the devil''s body. Does this mean that palmertos has found a way to control demons as demons?


    Palmettos flew out of the lava, roared, pushed Donne straight into the sky, and then hit the rock wall at the top of the purgatory abyss. After the two of Yu Wei unabated ran through countless rock layers all the way, they stopped in a dark cave.


    Although Donne looked very embarrassed, he was actually not hurt. Looking at the seriously injured palmettos, Donne grabbed his neck and suddenly asked, "frankly, did you turn Stanley into a devil?"


    Palmettos looked back at the passage blocked by the falling stone and didn''t speak.


    Donne''s eyes flashed, and he knew what he meant. Suddenly, he waved and opened a border to cover the cave.


    Then he listened to balmotos with a sigh of relief: "you can finally talk at ease... Ask what you want to know. This method can''t be concealed for long."


    Donne looked at him with a complicated face and said, "Stanley is really not controlled by you? It''s someone else? Come on, what''s the secret? I know it must have something to do with you! Have you found a way to control demons?"


    "As you guessed, I did find a way to control the devil, and I found it not long after fighting the devil."


    Balmetos'' answer surprised Donne, but the more important problem was that he said another more shocking news: "if you don''t want the angel to die, don''t bring her to the purgatory abyss, don''t let her appear in front of any devil! It''s better not even let her awaken her mission!"


    "Angel... You mean vinette? You really know her!"


    Donne looked as expected. He took a deep breath: "tell me what''s going on. I''ll consider your disposal plan as appropriate."


    Then, Donne finally heard the truth that had been bothering him from palmettos

 Chapter 1307

    In this narrow and dark space, Donne finally learned the truth that bothered him from palmettos.


    The meaning of the devil family created by the dark god is the same as that of the dragon family, but they are the "insurance" of the earlier generation.


    After the war with chaotic creatures broke out, some demons were corrupted by the power of chaos. When this situation first appeared, because the corrupted demons looked no different from ordinary demons, they did not know the seriousness of the situation.


    When corruption gradually spread among the demons, and finally revealed the nature of chaos, the situation could not end - a large number of demons became crazy demons, and the number once exceeded the normal demons.


    After balmetos found this dangerous situation, he immediately began to deal with it. Of course, at this stage, the devil and the devil have not been officially separated. After all, in the eyes of the devil, these demons corrupted by chaos are still their own compatriots, and few demons will kill them.


    It was at this time that palmettos began to study the possibility of reversing corruption.


    He wants to bring back the corrupt people.


    However, the progress of research is much more difficult than expected. The more we study, the more we find the terrible characteristics of chaotic power - chaos, disorder, indescribable, devouring and corrupting all things


    Those demons corrupted by chaotic forces have the characteristics of chaotic creatures to a certain extent. In the early stage of corruption, they still maintain reason, which is no different from a normal devil. In the middle stage of corruption, these demons'' desire to attack will become very prosperous, and they will frequently enter a state of mania, even regardless of the enemy or ourselves, In the late stage of corruption, these demons seem to have become chaotic creatures, crazy, disordered, non communicable, full of extremely strong desire for attack. Hope, and their attack will further spread the smell of chaos!


    Balmettos sensed that this was a very dangerous situation - with the increase of the number of corrupt demons, it was likely that the normal demons would completely disappear from the world, leaving only these crazy demons.


    Therefore, in order to ensure the survival of the devil family, palmertos officially decided to separate the corrupted demons from the normal demons. He called those demons with green blood and corrupted demons "demons", that is, the abbreviation of "evil demons".


    This is the origin of the devil.


    After the devil was separated, the two sides began a formal battle. At the beginning, the devil occupied the vast majority of the abyss of purgatory. However, with the development of the war, the number of demons increased, the situation quietly reversed, and the devil began to suppress the devil in turn.


    Palmertos discovered the subtle changes in the situation, and he began to seize the time to study whether the devil could reverse transformation.


    With the deepening of his research, palmertos was deeply ignorant of the corruption of chaos. He wanted to deepen his understanding. He made a very stupid decision - in order to understand the characteristics of the devil, he decided to use his body to personally feel the changes after being corrupted by chaos.


    Balmetos felt that he was a powerful life created by the dark god Apophis himself. In the face of a trace of chaos, corruption should not be a problem.


    So he did.


    At the beginning, palmertos was able to maintain his reason. Through his personal experience, he did find the changes after the devil was corrupted and the particularity of the devil, which really made him find a way to control the devil to a certain extent.


    But soon, the situation began to deteriorate, because palmertos found that he had been deeply corrupted by the smell of chaos! When balmetos finally found something wrong with his body, the corruption had almost developed to an uncontrollable level. He could not even expel the chaotic breath in his body. He could only watch the corruption spread in his body day by day.


    you ''re right! In order to save the corrupt devil, the great devil king, balmetos, is facing the crisis of becoming a devil!


    This is a great irony.


    However, it has to be said that balmetus is worthy of God''s creation of life. Under such extremely bad circumstances, he can still find a way to save himself - balmetus''s way is to split himself, or have children.


    He brings together all the corrupt forces in his body, and then creates a split containing these forces, which can be regarded as his half body or his child.


    Then, taking advantage of the opportunity of fighting with the devil, he broke into the rear of the devil alone and sent the split "evil version of balmertos" to the devil.


    The evil version of palmettos not only inherited the knowledge of the genuine palmettos, but also occupied most of the body of palmettos when it was divided. Therefore, the evil version of palmettos even had more powerful power than the original version.


    In addition, the way to control the devil found in the original version is also mastered by the evil version. Therefore, the devil that could not be controlled has a leader in the dark, and this leader is the half body of the devil king.


    This secret has always been hidden. No devil or devil knows that the two palmettos still control the soldiers of both sides to fight on the battlefield as before for such a long time, and carefully maintain the balance of power of both sides.


    After splitting his half body, I don''t know whether it was corrupted by the smell of chaos. Balmotos found that he had little idea of completely eliminating the devil, so he slackened a lot in completing his mission.


    Because of his own characteristics, the evil version of palmettos can maintain his reason to a certain extent. He can even connect with the original palmettos and use the special power of the original - he can observe and listen to all information with the help of the devil''s senses.


    As a result, the evil version of palmettos is even more powerful than the original to some extent.


    Looking at balmotos''s subdued and vigilant appearance, Donne roughly sorted out his thoughts. He thought he might have seen the truth.


    Stanley signed the contract with the split evil version of palmertos, who sealed vernett, and who controlled the devil''s invasion of prandal.


    The original palmettos knew all these things, but he was extremely lazy. Instead of taking the initiative to solve the problem, he chose to turn a blind eye.


    Perhaps, it is precisely because valmetus has maintained this state of laziness that Apophis, the God of darkness, can''t see it. The situation in the world is getting worse and worse, but his creation is slacking off, so Apophis finally sent his messenger Vinet to solve the mess caused by valmetus.


    I''m afraid that the reason why vinette is in her infancy is that Apophis sealed her strength and memory so that she can recover through rapid growth when she came to the world.


    But unexpectedly, after the original balmetus (later known as the devil king) received the divine metaphor to know about vinette, the evil balmetus (later known as the devil king) also knew, and found vinette before the original.


    The demon king wants to kill Vernet.


    However, his strength basically comes from Apophis, and he has no ability to hurt vinette sheltered by Apophis, so the demon king signed a contract with Stanley to transfer vinette to the human kingdom, Stanley''s castle, and taught him the magic of sealing vinette''s power. He sealed vinette with Stanley''s hand and slowly eroded vinette''s life, Trying to kill her.


    In this way, we can understand why Stanley had such arrogant ambition - Stanley got the help of the powerful "demon king", and his ambition suddenly expanded. He felt that he could conquer the whole world and become the only and real king.


    After learning Stanley''s ambition, the demon king thought it would be good for him to become the king of mankind, so he readily agreed to help him.


    But the demon king didn''t expect that prandal would come to a real messenger of God at this time.


    Donne''s arrival disrupted all his plans.


    Donne not only approached and unified the whole prandal one step ahead of time, but also completely disintegrated Stanley''s ambition, smashed the whole grace Kingdom, and even found the sealed vinette and rescued her.


    Stanley''s failure ruined his life, but the demon king saved his life. As the demon king, there was no available talent under him, because all demons had no reason. Therefore, Stanley, who signed a contract with him and was killed by Donne, became the first available talent in his hands.


    Then Stanley changed from a human king to a demon general... Unfortunately, this guy was not a brainy thing from the beginning. After he became a demon, the lack of intelligence in the five elements became more serious. Even if he could accurately execute the orders of the demon king, he could also control the accurate actions of the demon, But I still don''t know how to maximize the use of my strength and resources.


    This led to his complete failure.


    To this extent, Donne has basically understood the causes and consequences, and why balmetos chose to ignore vinette at the beginning, and he didn''t even dare to confess directly to him.


    Because of his half body, the demon king has been paying attention here.


    So, Donne narrowed his eyes, and now the problem is back to the origin

 Chapter 1308

    Since all this came from the devil king who split from palmettos, the problem is simple.


    To solve the battle, just kill him.


    But the problem is that no one knows where the demon king is now.


    Yes, because he is the evil side separated from Palmetto, and also separated most of the forces, he can perceive the situation on Palmetto''s side, but Palmetto can''t perceive the situation on his side - to be exact, he doesn''t dare to take the initiative to perceive the situation on his side, because palmetto is afraid now, He was afraid that the power of chaos would corrupt him unconsciously again.


    Last time, we could create vitality through active division, but this time, if it is corrupted again, I''m afraid balmertos will have to kneel - because his strength is not enough to support him to split again.


    Moreover, every active division will create a very dangerous enemy. Now palmettos can''t afford this risk. He must be careful.


    "I already understand your idea. You want to say that now we are facing a common enemy, so you want me to help you?"


    "No, you don''t know how powerful he is! I hope you leave here with the angel!"


    Balmotos roared excitedly, "you can defeat me because my strength is in him! Do you think you can beat him? It''s impossible!"


    Don en''s lips curled. Is there an enemy in the world that can''t be determined by the messenger of God? It doesn''t exist!


    "Unless you can wait until the angel awakens and use her power to restrain the demon king! Otherwise, no one is his opponent!"


    Donne stared at palmettos and said faintly, "vinette is not awake yet. You don''t have to expect her."


    "Then you shouldn''t be here! After alerting him, everything you do now has no meaning! He will go directly to the human kingdom and destroy everything you have! The angel will fall into his hands again and be sealed by him again - even kill her with the hands of mankind!"


    Balmetos roared: "the battle between us is meaningless. You are wasting precious time! What you should do now is to take your human beings to stay on it honestly, don''t appear in the depths of purgatory, and don''t get involved here again!"


    Donne said faintly, "do you think I want to come here? Do I want to interfere in the abyss of purgatory? You''re wrong. It''s the devil who first came to my territory to make trouble. Now he wants to break into my home to smash and rob. Do you think I should sit and wait to die?"


    Balmetos angrily smashed the boulder beside him into pieces: "if you continue to stay here, we will have to expose everything to him, and even start an all-out war with the devil!"


    "... it''s too late."


    Donne was silent for a moment. He didn''t want to go to war with the devil. If things could be delayed for a few years and give him some development time, he wouldn''t be afraid at all.


    Not to mention a few more years, vinette will completely grow up, and the sealed power and memory will wake up. With her targeted power, she will be more confident in dealing with demons.


    But... It''s too late!


    "What''s late?"


    "Of course, it''s because the current situation can''t be controlled by us."


    Donne said coldly, "why do you think the demon king asked Stanley to take the devil to the human kingdom? Do you really think you could hide it when you saw vinette last time?"


    From the devil''s sudden action, Donne inferred a result that the demon king now knew that vinette was in his hands.


    Because the demon king knew this, he couldn''t wait to attack the human country. Even in order to ensure victory, he didn''t hesitate to order Stanley to lead a large number of demons to form a pioneer army on the other side of prandal.


    Unfortunately, the devil king did not count, nor did he count that Donne suddenly developed orbital satellites at this time, and found their base on the other side of prandal when he first entered space for testing.


    This led to the failure of the demon king''s plan.


    "An all-out war with demons is an inevitable choice. They must be completely eliminated, but the armed forces I now have are not enough to defeat them, so the power of demons is also indispensable. You must help me."


    Donne said very seriously, "or because he is your split half body, more like your child, so you can''t do it?"


    "I..."


    Palmettos opened his mouth and lowered his head a little decadent: "I don''t know."


    Donne thought it was true. In fact, all the reasons were false. There was only one truth, that is, balmotos couldn''t bear to see his split body killed.


    The long time has led to the fear of change. His thinking has become rigid and his sense of mission has weakened. Now he just wants to seek stability and maintain this relatively stable situation with the devil.


    Although vinette is still very weak, since she is the messenger sent by the God of darkness, it means that vinette has the power to absolutely restrain the devil and the devil. Once this power wakes up, I''m afraid the pattern of the whole purgatory abyss will be changed.


    Even palmettos was afraid of this unknown change.


    "You know what?"


    Donne sneered: "it''s your laziness that causes the dissatisfaction of the dark god. If you start hard and solve the devil''s problem as soon as possible, I''m afraid vinette won''t come to the world."


    Palmettos had nothing to say.


    "Well, decide."


    Donne said faintly, "is it to stand on our side and fight the devil formally, or still choose to be a mediocre demon king?"


    If palmettos makes the wrong choice, don doesn''t mind helping him correct it.


    "I... have been confused for too long..."


    Balmotos murmured to himself and slowly stood up. He wiped the blood on his face: "in this long time, I even forgot my mission and responsibility, and became a blind and stupid leader..."


    "Because of my own ideas, countless people have suffered and tortured. This war, which should have ended long ago, has continued... Let my people bleed and die here..."


    "It''s time to end this long war."


    A pair of wings grew again behind palmettos: "being kind and soft can neither save the devil family nor complete our mission... Only by completely purifying the devil can we be completely liberated!"


    Donne smiled. "Well, you finally made the right choice."


    A trace of tension flashed across balmetus''s ferocious face, and his heart was relieved when Donne released his sword.


    ¡ª¡ªYou''re going to cut me if you disagree. What choice can I have?


    Palmettos also felt wronged. He was not only corrupted by chaos, but also split more than half of his power. In terms of strength, he could beat three or four of him at the peak. This comparison means that the power of the demon king can completely crush him.


    I don''t want to protect him, but I don''t have the ability to destroy him!


    To be reasonable, the devil king didn''t take this opportunity to call and kill him. It''s a very lucky thing.


    "Well, in order to ensure that you will carefully implement the cooperation plan this time..."


    Donne''s finger suddenly touched the forehead of palmettos. He didn''t even have time to resist. A strange force had poured into his body and took root directly in his soul.


    Balmatos was shocked: "what have you done to me?"


    "Calm down."


    Donne smiled: "just to ensure that you can cooperate with my task. I hope you can obey my orders... Although I know you are the king of the devil, if you don''t do so, I don''t feel at ease."


    After carefully feeling the changes in his soul, palmettos became more calm: "what is this? Is this the cooperation you want?"


    "Divine word rune."


    Donne smiled and said, "the rune created by the gods is a little overqualified to restrain you, but it is my best choice now. As for your cooperation... I once gave you a chance, but it''s a pity that you didn''t cherish it."


    Donne said, "so now I think it''s better to change the way and focus on me."


    To tell you the truth, if otinia hadn''t taught him these divine words and runes, Donne really couldn''t help taking palmettos now. Kill him. If there was no demon king on the devil''s side, it would be a pot of porridge. Keep him. He may not honestly follow his orders to cooperate with his work.


    What Donne needs is an obedient demon king, so controlling him is the best choice.


    "You are insulting me!"


    Palmettos was very angry. After feeling the power in his soul, he was awed. He felt the power of the creator from the rune - yes, the power used by Apophis, the God of darkness who created him.


    Palmettos already knew that he could not be Donne''s opponent, but this did not prevent him from expressing his dissatisfaction with Donne.


    "Whatever you think, insult or respect is not important to you or me now."


    After ensuring that balmotos would not slacken his work, Donne''s mood was much brighter. He said with a smile: "in a word, we now have a common enemy, that is, the devil, and the power I now have is not enough, so I need your devil army to bear the pressure."


    Donne estimated his current development speed in his heart, and then raised three fingers: "three years, I only need three years at most, so that my people can have the power to fight the devil head-on. Before that, I don''t expect you to completely eliminate the devil. I just hope you can resist the devil''s attack."


    three years?


    Balmatos snorted coldly, "you are insulting me! Don''t say three years, even thirty years, I will show you!"

 Chapter 1309

    The devil and the devil have been at war for many years. Both sides have known each other well. The devil is cunning, cherishes his life, and the devil is "honest", but he is not afraid of death. Therefore, the two sides have come and gone for so many years, but they still haven''t made a result.


    In addition, balmotos has not been able to be cruel to have a face-to-face showdown with the demon king, so the situation has been rigid.


    But... At least it''s true that they can fight the devil head-on.


    three years? You look down on the devil!


    Palmettos felt deeply the insult brought to him by Donne.


    Donne smiled and said, "no matter how many years, as long as you have confidence. Now, we can go back."


    As soon as palmettos was ready to follow, Donne stopped again: "wait, you''re not going back to deal with them, are you?"


    "I''m not that stupid."


    Balmotos said faintly: "for the devil, it''s natural to win the king and lose the enemy. They think I''m corrupted by chaos, so it''s normal to seize the opportunity to climb up."


    "Well."


    "What''s more, I still need their strength to fight the devil, so I won''t do anything to them."


    "That''s good."


    Donne nodded. "Let''s go. Don''t let them wait."


    Purgatory abyss.


    "Damn it, where the hell did they go?"


    When Donne closed the cave, the devil Dukes found that they could not feel the battle. They seemed to tear the space directly and hit the half plane.


    The devil Dukes are very concerned about the outcome of the battle, because it may be related to the birth of the new devil king.


    Only helophelia, at the moment, still has a very strong confidence in Donne. With his strength, it will not be a problem to solve palmettos, but sooner or later.


    The biggest question now is how she can persuade Donne to support her to become the new demon king after palmettos is killed.


    Looking at the guys next to her, helophelia felt that she had a high probability of success. On the one hand, her loyalty to Donne - at least for a devil - was enough. On the other hand, compared with these ugly guys, she was at least more acceptable in appearance, At least it''s also the king of the lust demon family in the name of seducing humans. The pleasure demon queen with the strongest charm.


    The only regret is that Donne seems to have always had a very strong sense of vigilance towards her, so that she has no chance to tempt him. If she can succeed in tempting him, or even turn him into a minister under her skirt... Hilophelia licked her lips, which is what she expected most!


    What a pity... Why is he always so vigilant?


    Helophelia probably didn''t know that Donne had been squeezed a little miserably recently, so when she saw her pleasant Witch King, who is famous for her sexiness and attractiveness, she wondered whether this guy would attack himself like Lola and them. Of course, she would be very vigilant.


    Sylvia felt that her winning rate was the biggest compared with those guys, so she was the most calm now.


    Gollius, the Great Duke of devil refining in the deep prison, noticed the situation of helophelia. He asked, "you don''t seem to be in a hurry?"


    Sylvia said confidently, "that''s because I already know the final result."


    Gollius frowned, "where on earth do you come from? Are you sure that Donne can defeat his majesty?"


    Do you think I''ll tell you?


    Gloriously, hilophelia would not expose her greatest reliance. At the beginning, she asked for a devil Duke to cooperate in the human kingdom, but no one was willing to go. Finally, she went - on the one hand, because her power characteristics could make her live better in the human kingdom, on the other hand, because she could hardly speak in the abyss of purgatory with her power, Belonging to the excluded object.


    Now, with her intelligence advantage, she won''t give up on her own initiative.


    After Donne killed palmettos, he could establish the ownership of the new demon king with only one word.


    What if these guys know Donne''s strength, pull down their skin and brazenly come up to hold their thighs?


    An obedient and sensible dog needs only one.


    And she''s still a mother.


    Describing herself as a "mother dog", sylophelia was not ashamed, but proud. After all, not everyone can be a dog.


    Although Donne had said before that it was impossible for her to be the new demon king, hilophelia still had a glimmer of fantasy in her heart.


    After all, Donne had no other choice after the death of palmettos.


    Dead... After... Wait? What the hell is that!?


    Helophelia suddenly looked at the sky with a dull face - Don was falling from the sky with palmettos.


    Agreed to kill him?


    Why did you suddenly bring him back!?


    Hilophelia''s dream of becoming a demon king is so broken!


    What''s more terrible is that if palmettos didn''t die, wouldn''t it be settled after autumn if he secretly spread the bad news about him?


    "Hey, what''s the result..."


    All the devil Dukes around looked at helophelia. The result was different from what was agreed before.


    Sylophelia''s face became very ugly, and Donne gave her a problem this time.


    Donne and palmettos fell directly in front of them. For a time, the Great Duke of the devil was a little vigilant, because they all participated in the dissemination of news before. If nothing unexpected, now they have all been blacklisted by palmettos.


    If balmetos wants to settle his account later... It''s better to take advantage of the present opportunity to strike first


    Looking at the wary devil dukes, Donne smiled and said to palmettos, "now you can tell them the truth."


    Palmettos glanced at them, and the big Duke of the devil unconsciously stepped back a few steps, and then he slowly told the truth he had been hiding before.


    The devil Dukes listened and asked. It took you a whole day and night to smooth out all the information.


    Then, these guys are in a worse mood.


    "You mean, because vinette has been exposed now, we don''t have much time left."


    Helophelia rubbed her forehead and said slowly, "the demon king separated from your body may have decided to kill this angel and completely destroy the world?"


    Balmetos nodded: "if the angel dies, it is almost an inevitable result. We can know from the information obtained from the boss that the world can no longer bear a strong impact, so vinette may be the last angel. She has the power to restrain us and demons. We must protect her."


    "I see..."


    wait! He just called Donne the boss!?


    Sylophelia looked stunned. Damn it, why did he even surrender!? If you don''t be your devil, why do you come to compete with me for the position of dog leg!?


    Helophelia suddenly had a strong sense of crisis. Compared with the demon king, her advantage seems to be only beauty and gender... But considering the special hobbies of human beings, maybe even gender advantage can not be regarded as an advantage!


    Donne then said, "although I am strong, the strength of our human army is far from the opponent of demons, so I need time to cultivate them, arm them and turn them into powerful soldiers, and this takes time."


    "Three years."


    Donne raised his finger: "I need you to go all out to resist the devil''s attack for three years. Considering that the devil king has adopted a cunning way of operation, it is likely that you need to carry out a repressive operation plan in these three years. You should press the devil and force them to fight with you on the front battlefield."


    After a moment of silence, the devil Dukes nodded and accepted Donne''s orders.


    It''s only three years. It''s nothing. Anyway, ten thousand years have passed. Do you care about three years?


    "Now palmettos is temporarily the chief executive of the purgatory abyss."


    Before leaving, Donne said, "but then, who can become a new demon king, that is, the chief officer of the purgatory abyss, depends on your performance in this war. Whoever performs well may become a new demon king."


    Donne finally said "I don''t want to see someone slow down" to Sylvia and left the abyss of purgatory.


    Sylvia immediately understood what Donne meant and was very excited - the boss didn''t forget her!


    Without contractual constraints and clear distinction between superiors and subordinates, will the boss trust those devil Dukes? Obviously not!


    The words said to her were obviously reminding her to become the supervisor of the abyss of purgatory!


    The excited Sylvia didn''t notice that after Donne left, the atmosphere here suddenly became a little strange. A group of devil Dukes shrank and retreated when they looked at the silent palmettos.


    "Why?"


    Palmettos looked at them and said coldly, "I thought of overthrowing my rule before, but now I don''t have the courage to stand in front of me?"


    The devil''s words were like a cold wind blowing across the mountain. The devil''s big Dukes quietly clenched their claws and planned to strike first if there was something wrong.


    "Hum, you can rest assured."


    Balmatos snorted coldly: "the boss has reminded me that I need combat effectiveness now. Killing you won''t do me any good, so this time it should never happen, but you should honestly execute the order in the future..."


    His voice suddenly became very gloomy and terrible: "... Don''t give me a chance to do it, or don''t blame me for being rude..."

 Chapter 1310

    When Fiona found out that Donne was back, she immediately asked, "has the situation been solved?"


    What happens in the abyss of purgatory is likely to determine prandal''s future. If it is not solved there, there will be many troubles in the human country in the future. The harassment of those demons alone is enough to give Donne a headache, not to mention that he has to improve the development speed to develop the strength that can resist the chaotic army.


    "It''s a temporary solution."


    Donne sighed and said, "we have won some time. Finally, we have to solve it together. Most importantly, we have obtained some unexpected news and know some truth about the devil and the devil this time."


    Fiona was stunned: "what truth?"


    Donne simply told her about the demon king, then shook his head and said, "it''s really a surprise. We had already identified palmettos as the behind the scenes. Unexpectedly, he had a split body, even stronger than himself."


    "This... Is not good news."


    Fiona frowned: "the reason why demons can''t develop is that they don''t have reason. If the demon king really has the strength and wisdom of cambibalmetos, the danger degree of demons will become very terrible."


    "Don''t worry, even if the demon king had reason at the beginning, he may have been corrupted by now."


    Donne reckons according to time. It has been a long time since palmettos split the demon king. At that time, he supported for about thousands of years before he gradually found that he had been corrupted. After the split, the demon king who gained more power may last longer than he insisted until he was completely corrupted.


    Fiona was relieved when she thought that the devil king would reuse fools like Stanley. Maybe the guy''s brain was really funny.


    Now Donne used the devil to buy prandal three years. In these three years, too many things can happen.


    Besides, at least according to the current development speed, three years is enough to update the active equipment of the ilrus empire for two or three generations, and even make their satellites cover the orbit around prandal, and even completely popularize the magic power network, so that everyone can use the artificial soul computer!


    Moreover, with the research speed of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, the matrix defense module that can be used for individuals soon may be developed successfully. At that time, the survival probability of human soldiers against demons or chaotic creatures will be greatly improved.


    In short, now time has been chased back by Donne and on his side. The longer the time, the greater the advantage on his side. Three years later, it must be the time of the destruction of the demon family.


    Donne added, "not only did the devil buy us some time, but now we can make full use of the battlefield in the abyss of purgatory."


    Fiona immediately understood his idea: "do you want to use it to train troops?"


    "Yes, of course, not ordinary soldiers, but our elite - only elite soldiers can survive in that environment."


    Donne explained: "all the demons in the Rift Valley camp have disappeared. We now lack an effective training ground. The overall environment of prandal has become stable. Without foreign enemies, the soldiers'' combat water bottles will decline rapidly."


    "The abyss of purgatory is the cruelest battlefield where our soldiers can get the most comprehensive training."


    "Although the strength gap between the two sides is a little big, now there are demons to help us share the pressure. Our soldiers can follow behind to learn experience, which is relatively safer. In addition, we are also equipped with return crystal and goddess blood, which can greatly improve their viability."


    "Then there is magic power armor..."


    After a pause, Donne said, "so overall, the safety of our soldiers in the purgatory abyss is very guaranteed."


    Fiona pondered for a moment and said, "what you said is very reasonable. I don''t know how to refute you. Then do as you say."


    Although there are risks in military training, this is inevitable. Their enemies are not human beings who can be defeated easily, nor upright villains who can be subdued with guns, but chaotic creatures who are completely unable to communicate and see corruption.


    This is a war about survival. Only the winner can live.


    After determining the strategy, Donne immediately began to discuss specific implementation strategies with aurelia, Alberton, Adrian and aubury.


    At present, looking at the whole prandal, the Ilus Empire has completely lost foreign aggression. Although the Rehn Empire and ronitant kingdom are still independent, it is only a matter of time before they are incorporated into the Ilus empire. In fact, the whole prandal has been almost completely unified.


    So now the ilrus Empire has almost no significance of garrisoning troops. All military regions should start to implement high-intensity training plans, so as to continuously improve their comprehensive combat quality, screen out elites, and give rewards to stimulate them to become stronger


    After determining the strategy, Donne immediately began to organize a new elite team.


    ¡­¡­


    While playing with Danny''s bow and arrow, Tom said thoughtfully, "that is to say, the team we want to reorganize this time is going to fight the devil in the purgatory abyss?"


    "Yes, that''s what the eldest sister said."


    Danny lay on the branch of a tree and said lazily, "soon after the vanguard army was defeated, we will face a comprehensive counterattack from the devil. In order to suppress the damage as far as possible within the controllable range, we will suppress the battlefield in the infernal abyss so that the devil can''t leave there."


    "But," Tom frowned, "Let''s not say how far our fighting capacity is different from that of the devil. We can''t stand the environment alone. I''ve heard from the priest that the abyss of purgatory is the paradise of the devil and the devil. There is even a poisonous and high temperature that can turn people into pus in the air. Ordinary people can''t survive in that environment. Even our Apocalypse can''t keep going Hold on. "


    Danny looked up at the sky in early spring and muttered to himself, "maybe his majesty Donne has a good way? After all, he has created so many miracles, and it''s not bad this time."


    At the beginning, Danny and they were just a small member of the militia here in Ellington, but now they have become the golden giants in charge of an elite team, and it took only four years for Donne to train them like this!


    Even such things can be done, so that they can adapt to the environment of the abyss of purgatory, and it is not unimaginable to fight there.


    "Well, what you said is very reasonable, but I still want to know how we should fight the devil."


    Tom was a little worried about this: "when we were fighting at sea, we took the lead and made and expanded the advantage of continuous bombing with various ultra long-range weapons, which won the war in one fell swoop. However, after we reached the purgatory abyss, there was no strong floating island fortress and no long-range attack from the sky mother ship as support."


    "We can only rely on ourselves."


    Tom''s worry is not aimless, even if the elites in the army are already the golden apocalypse, but among the demons, their strength is just an ordinary level. Those big demons come out casually, and all of them are masters'' strength beyond the golden level.


    "Be at ease."


    Danny was very optimistic: "elder sister said, this time we are not the main force of the battle, the devil is, we just temper ourselves there. We have tank forces and land missile forces, not to mention, we have magic power armor, and our comprehensive combat ability is not much worse than them."


    "But I still..."


    At this time, Elsa, dressed in military uniform, ran over with a small group of people. I don''t know if it was because she had a child. Elsa is just over 20, but she looks obviously mature and steady. Her hair is wrapped in a bun, revealing her white back neck and a pair of capable and refreshing dress.


    Compared with her, Danny and Tom of the same age have not faded their green and tender breath. This may be the change after being a parent.


    After seeing Danny and Tom who were lazy, Elsa shouted at them, "you two are lazy! Come here! We''re going to test the new equipment!"


    New equipment!


    Danny jumped directly from the tree and asked excitedly, "big sister, what new equipment do we have this time?"


    "I don''t know."


    Elsa shook her head: "but it is said that after the test is passed, we will be packed to fight in the purgatory abyss this time."


    Both of them were very surprised: "so fast! Is it possible to produce?"


    "It should be no problem. It is said that the technology of artificial soul quantum computer has become more mature recently. It has been able to control the production line through learning. With the super working ability of alchemy puppets, the production line can now work continuously, and it must be enough to meet the production demand."


    Elsa briefly introduced the current situation while moving the team quickly. Soon they arrived at their destination, and Donne was carrying out preliminary testing at the scene.


    "... the technological development of artificial soul quantum computer has completely changed our existing production mode. The networking work of alchemy puppets and magic energy network has greatly improved the efficiency. Moreover, the realization of this technology has reduced our demand for human labor. Finally, the huge labor gap can be filled, and with the continuous development of technology Soon, the demand for ordinary labor will be further reduced... "


    Fiona''s words were full of excitement: "I now find that you are right. Science and technology will always be the primary productive force. A technological breakthrough can replace thousands of labor forces. The combination of master croto''s engineering technology and MS. yustissa''s artificial soul technology is simply against the sky."


    Donne smiled but didn''t speak. He stared at the things on the table in front of him, and his heart was vaguely excited

 Chapter 1311

    The new equipment developed this time is a test of Donne. If the test passes, it means that he will have a broader world to display his creativity in the future.


    The most anticipated thing is the "bulletproof vest", that is, everyone carries the matrix defense module. After Donne added the divine word rune, the volume of the matrix defense module originally formulated as the size of a backpack was further compressed. Although it did not reach the point where the barrier ball can be put into the pocket, it was much lighter than before.


    He made the matrix defense module into a bulletproof vest.


    This is a light, soft and powerful protective vest. After wearing it, it can not only form and maintain a powerful magic shield around the body with a diameter of one meter, but also form a very stable living environment inside.


    Yes, it also has the functions of constant temperature and humidity, air purification and so on. It''s almost against the sky!


    At first, Donne didn''t expect to do this step, but the needs put forward by the soldiers reminded him. Then he studied the divine word Rune deeply and found that the divine word Rune could do this effect, so he tried to integrate the power of the divine word Rune into the matrix defense module.


    Combined with the power of divine word rune, the effect of matrix defense module has been greatly increased. At the same time, due to the addition of another divine word rune, the defense strength has been greatly improved, but the volume has been reduced a lot. Even the overall pattern can be engraved on the constant gold line


    Therefore, the production technology used in the new portable matrix defense module is woven with Hengjin thread. The complex weaving technology has very high requirements for workers. Only a few masters can complete the task manually, and the core must be produced separately through another way, and the production capacity is almost desperate.


    Fortunately, now the technology of artificial soul quantum computer has made great progress. By learning the technology of those textile masters through computer simulation, and then controlling the alchemy puppet textile machine to restore the substrate, and then inlay the separately produced core, stable mass production can be realized.


    Of course, the most important thing now is whether the functionality of these mass-produced portable matrix defense modules can achieve the expected goal.


    "Brother! I brought you."


    When Elsa arrived with her people, she shouted happily at Donne, and then the people around her laughed and joked, "what''s your brother when you have children? Isn''t it better to call it ''dear''?"


    "Don''t talk nonsense, elder sister, that''s calling brother Qing."


    "In other words, Mingming is already the mother of two children, but the eldest sister is still so young."


    Hey, hey, you don''t even think about it? How dare you be so fat!?


    Danny''s face turned green when he heard that these people dared to tease the eldest sister''s head. Especially when he saw Elsa blushing, and Fiona''s face was gloomy, he quietly pulled Tom aside and hid.


    However, unexpectedly, after a moment of shyness, Elsa didn''t say anything to refute them, but looked shyly at Donne, and then really whispered "dear".


    Now all the people around were shocked. They could see Elsa shyly shouting "dear"... It was incredible!


    After a pause, Donne smiled and nodded, acquiescing to Elsa''s name.


    accident? Not at all.


    It has been four years since they realized that Elsa was shy and excited at the beginning. She hated being called a violent girl and became a really reliable woman. Her previously ignorant green feelings are now more and more clear. She has nothing to be shy about her feelings. Just admit it bravely and generously.


    Donne is also very clear about Elsa''s feelings. Although there is no oath of alliance between the two, they have experienced so many things and still know each other so well. Coupled with the Oolong made by Nora, the relationship between the two has long been unable to go back.


    Since you can''t go back, you might as well take a bold step forward and let everything come naturally.


    Donne smiled and said, "that''s all the new equipment we''re going to test."


    "This is... Clothes?"


    "And a magic pistol? New?"


    "What is this... Wrist guard?"


    The elites who were selected to test the equipment looked at the complete sets of equipment on the table, one by one with green eyes, and wanted to put them on themselves immediately to test what powerful functions they had.


    "That dress is a portable matrix defense module, which can provide individuals with strong defense ability and auxiliary survivability."


    Donne briefly explained the function and effect of this dress. When those people heard that all the clothes were woven from Hengjin thread, they were scared to touch them one by one - such expensive Hengjin thread is not worth so much money to sell them!


    "... after our discussion, we decided to call this dress the ''shelter'' series, which is independent of the matrix defense module series."


    Hearing that this dress has such a powerful defense effect and survival effect, the elite soldiers who were pulled to test are even more excited. This thing is a good baby that every soldier dreams of!


    On the battlefield, not many people died of direct attack, and the vast majority died of unknown AOE. With this equipment, the ability to prevent unknown AOE will be greatly strengthened, and the survival probability will not be improved at all!


    More importantly, "shelter" can be worn close to the body without affecting the use of magic power armor, which is equivalent to a double-layer security, and the survival probability on the battlefield is higher!


    "This is not a magic pistol. To be exact, this is a high-energy ray gun. The effect is to condense the energy in the air... You can understand it as magic, and then directly launch it to bombard the enemy with pure energy. It belongs to an energy weapon, and the damage is closer to spell damage."


    This weapon is a new weapon developed by Donne according to the power of the divine word rune. When tested, the effect is very good and the shooting accuracy is high. It completely means that there is almost no recoil force. Even a child can use it easily and happily.


    After abandoning the complex energy transformation, the pure energy is highly concentrated and then launched. The power is even more surprising than some spells. What''s better is that due to the characteristics of divine word runes, the energy used by this weapon is almost endless.


    Then it is because the emitted energy is pure energy that the high-energy ray gun can be easily enchanted, so that the emitted energy rays can obtain the effects of different characteristics.


    For example, some of these samples prepared by Donne are blessed by eluli, which can emit energy rays with the attribute of holy light, and have stronger lethality for demons in the evil chaos camp.


    In the future, if you want to take this weapon against chaotic creatures, Donne can strengthen it multiple times, enchant the holy light, life, void and other multiple forces, and make this weapon the bane of chaotic creatures.


    The wrist guard is the product of the latest technology of artificial soul quantum computer. It has a small artificial soul computer system built in. It can keep in touch with the central host through the magic energy network and synchronously display the time, geographical location, destination, etc. at the same time, the wrist guard can monitor the user''s state, including various vital signs, And calculate the remaining safe operation time according to the number of combat materials entered in advance and the current consumption speed. It can even be set to assist the wearer to activate the return crystal and directly leave the battlefield in an emergency


    In short, this wrist guard is like a portable plug-in thing developed by Donne for them. If it is used well, it is no less than carrying an artifact.


    However, this wrist guard can not be used in the battle of purgatory abyss, because there are still some conditions lacking - there is a bad environment, dense clouds, and it is impossible to launch satellites to take maps. The environment of magic deposition will affect the communication of the current magic network. Without the help of satellites, important functions such as positioning, map and time can not be used.


    This is a pity.


    In addition to these, Donne is still conceiving some equipment with big brain holes. Now many are still in experiments. If it goes well, those equipment will be put into the battlefield against demons one after another.


    "Now, let''s test the effect of ''shelter'' armor."


    Elsa suddenly showed a very bright smile: "I think everyone should pay close attention to the effect of this armor."


    "Yes, yes... Why do you look like this?"


    As soon as the soldiers nodded their heads, they noticed that the expressions of their companions around them suddenly became very strange. They were pushed out before they recovered.


    "Since you are so positive, let''s start with you."


    Elsa said with a smile, "come on, put on these armor, and then stand there waiting for me to attack... Don''t hide, otherwise there''s no way to test the performance of armor."


    Those guys were stunned and burst out in a cold sweat. They just reacted. What a stupid decision they had just made!


    "Boom!!!"


    "Ah!!!"


    "Stop! Don''t run!"


    "I''m wrong! Elder sister, I''m really wrong!"


    "So I said stop!"


    Donne looked at the people running around the experimental site and was a little sad and laughing. At first, he thought Elsa had grown up and matured, so he wouldn''t care about their jokes. Unexpectedly, this guy has been holding back. Now he found a fair excuse to abuse these cheap guys


    I have to say, if you don''t do it, you won''t die

 Chapter 1312

    The test of the new equipment was very smooth. The super performance and convenient functions conquered the soldiers participating in the test at once. Then, according to their feedback, Donne and them made some fine adjustments to these designs, and then directly determined the production scheme and immediately started production.


    In addition to these new equipment, because the technology of artificial soul quantum computer has been relatively mature, Donne has begun to build a large server unit. Although it is different from the server unit in earth technology, there is no doubt about the enhancement of performance and the increase of security.


    At the same time, based on the development of artificial soul quantum computer and the gradual maturity of magic power network technology, Donne has begun to add these new functions to new products.


    For example, for the remote upgrade of the magic phone, after the system upgrade, you can directly enter the magic network, browse the information on the website, or search the public information that has been entered into the database through the search engine.


    There are smart watches that can access the magic energy network. Different from the military version tested this time, they also have many new and useful functions. As soon as they were launched, there was a wave of popularity.


    The popularity of these products has not only made Datang chamber of Commerce a lot of profits, but also tested the pressure resistance of various production lines after new technology upgrading - the results are very amazing. Even under full load, the operation of the production line is very stable, there are almost no abnormalities, and the yield can reach more than 99%.


    This yield will be further improved with the continuous refinement of the processing technology. It is not really qualified until it reaches more than 99.99%.


    Relying on the productivity explosion brought by new production technology, under the current situation of continuous explosion of gross social output value and rising total currency, the product price of Datang chamber of commerce can always remain strong, which is a continuous price reduction relative to economic growth. It is simply an incredible thing.


    In this case, those magic furniture and various products launched by Datang chamber of commerce are entering ordinary people''s homes at an amazing speed. Magic air conditioner, magic projection receiver, magic washing machine and so on are becoming family standard products. Magic mobile phones and smart watches are becoming necessary products for everyone because of the increase of per capita income.


    During this period, the expressway network jointly laid by Datang chamber of Commerce and Star Diamond bank has finally been officially completed. So far, the whole prandal has been completely covered by the expressway network, the first-class expressway network has been connected to the main cities in each region, and the second-class highways in most regions have been laid in place, It connects secondary cities, towns and other regions. Due to the large coverage area and complex network, the priority of tertiary village and town roads is very low. For the time being, there is no idea of one step in place, waiting for the social development to be improved slowly.


    Because of the comfort and convenience of the highway, more and more people go out and choose magic cars or magic buses as their commuting choices, while those with relatively affluent economy directly choose to buy magic cars as private transportation.


    The originally unattainable magic car has now become a means of transportation for the mainstream population, and the sales volume is increasing day by day. Now the driving test has also become a hot social phenomenon, including the maintenance and driving technology training of magic car, which has promoted a series of industries and provided jobs and entrepreneurial opportunities for countless people.


    Among the schools run by Donne in various cities, all kinds of professional courses on war technology and magic are the most popular. This is the traditional concept of prandal people. Due to the development of magic technology, it can be imagined in the future that magicians are definitely the main force of social development, so it is understandable for these people to think so.


    However, in addition to these backbone forces in the future, there are some people who will contribute their lives to the development of this society. Their strength is indispensable.


    That''s the skilled worker.


    Among the schools, one branch is the technical college, which is equivalent to technical schools such as technical secondary schools. The enrollment age is relatively loose, mainly young and adults, in order to make these people adapt to the rapid development of society and teach them all kinds of technical knowledge, So that they can use these technical knowledge to seek a place in the rapidly developing society.


    After just one or two years of training, a large number of them immediately became the leaders in the new product derivative industry. Their technology made them gain a firm foothold in this blank market, and then quickly accumulated wealth and directly separated from the bottom of society.


    Due to the lack of knowledge accumulation, they will be abandoned by this rapidly developing society in the future... This is also an inevitable link in the process of social development.


    However, before Donne considers how to properly resettle these people, what needs to be considered now is how to continue to develop this society.


    The rapid popularity of magic cell phones has brought this society into the information age ahead of time. Walking in the street, you often see some people talking loudly while walking fast. Some people in strange clothes point at the mobile phone. They are either making a phone call, Or they are using the functions in the magic phone to query the map - after the technology of artificial soul quantum computer has gradually matured, Donne, croto and yustisa have successfully launched multiple satellites into the sky by studying the data of prehistoric civilization, and used the combination of optical technology and magic to achieve the effect of high-power telescope, We have successfully drawn prandal''s high-definition digital map. Now the map has been fully open, so that people can clearly see the planet and continent they live on the magic phone and computer for the first time.


    At the same time, based on the gradual development of satellite technology and positioning technology, the function of positioning and navigation through terminals has been officially separated from the military field and popularized to the civil field. People can easily upgrade the function of mobile phones through magic network and obtain the update of map navigation function.


    With the map navigation function, it is more convenient to drive a magic car. Although the route map has not been clearly drawn, the birth of this top view has surprised these aborigines - you know, in the past, maps of this level were absolutely state secrets, and even private maps could be sentenced.


    Now, as long as there is a magic phone, you can view the map and your location at any time. Even on the magic car, you can project the navigation system with a click, and you can view the route at any time. It''s so convenient!


    Although it''s strange to see some local aborigines in the fantasy world holding magic phones, it seems to have become a social norm. The middle-aged and elderly may not be used to it, but those young children have been used to these things. In their lives, magic phones, magic furniture, magic cars and other things are part of society, Of course, they should exist. Don''t forget that these children are the backbone of social development in the future.


    The functions of the magic phone continue to increase. Now, a special R & D department in the magic Engineering Research Institute has been doing follow-up development work. In addition to their own inspiration and the inspiration obtained from social investigation, the most important thing is the inspiration and ideas provided by Donne. Often his word can give birth to a new function of the magic phone.


    For example, the weather forecast function in cooperation with the meteorological mage group can directly list the weather arrangement of each region in the next week or even a month, which greatly facilitates the travel arrangement of users.


    For example, the function of listening to the radio in cooperation with the radio station can enable users to listen to the radio station anytime and anywhere


    The live video broadcasting function in cooperation with magic projection tower allows users to watch TV programs of magic projection tower at any time


    The information window function developed in cooperation with government departments allows users to obtain the latest news and legal provisions pushed by government departments at any time


    After these various functional modules are developed one by one, they can be immediately pushed out through the magic power network, so that all users can use the new functions at the first time, which is highly praised in the market.


    Of course, in order to make the company sustainable and form a good concept of intellectual property rights and the concept of paying for services in this society, all the above service functions can be used continuously only after paying a certain fee. Of course, those open applications, such as weather forecast, government information window and so on, can still be used free of charge.


    Subsequently, Donne disclosed the application platform and development technical description documents of magic phone, and then formulated unified standards and review standards for the application market. As long as he has potential and ability, he can make his own application to access the market and obtain share income, As the provider of the market platform, they only draw part of the profits


    Although developing applications is a very new concept for the whole society, there is a saying that brainstorming may bring some unexpected surprises after the whole society is involved?


    Donne''s approach allows those magicians in silver city to see business opportunities, because the primary requirement for making applications is that magicians must be magicians, which is their biggest advantage.


    After gene knew it, he didn''t stop their ideas, but watched them learn the artificial soul programming technology developed by the people of the einz Belen family with a happy attitude. Anyway, he


    In addition to the information revolution brought by magic phone, another change is also changing this society, and the movement is no less than the impact brought by magic phone

 Chapter 1313

    "Hello."


    "Hello."


    "Are you surfing the Internet, too? Are you GG or mm?"


    "I''m GG, and you?"


    "I won''t tell you."


    "Where are you mm?"


    "I''m mm from Alex. Where are you GG?"


    "So you are mm of the capital, and I am GG of Ellington."


    "Oh, then you must be very rich?"


    "General... Can you send a video?"


    "I won''t."


    "I''ll teach you. It''s very simple... Ah, No. the foreman called me to go to the brick. I''m going to go. Add my friends. We''ll talk next time, 886!"


    "Well, 886!"


    Two people from all over the world sit in front of the artificial soul quantum computer thousands of miles away, give up the voice input assisted by the artificial soul, choose to input text information with astringent methods, and chat with the other party. Across the screen and network, they don''t even know what the other party looks like or who they are, but it''s this mysterious atmosphere, On the contrary, it can easily arouse people''s great interest.


    The lucky man in the bricks of Ellington may never know. The one he talked to just now is actually the Pearl of Il Ruth, his Royal Highness Princess Leah.


    Seeing that the chat object was offline, aurelia, sitting in front of the computer, chuckled and deleted the stranger, then looked at Donne opposite and said, "that''s what you think of?"


    Donne, let''s go: "Don''t you think this tool is very convenient? It can greatly increase the communication between strangers. Moreover, because they don''t know each other''s identity across the network, there will be no class estrangement, and they can open their hearts and chat freely. I think both ordinary people and those nobles who claim to be superior will like this chat tool."


    "You''re right, but have you considered the consequences if this anonymous chat tool is developed?"


    After all, Aurelia has been in power for so long instead of Donne, and has been influenced since childhood. She has a keen sense of politics. Donne only saw the benefits of the software, but she immediately noticed the hidden problems.


    "The birth of such a chat software can completely facilitate the secret communication of bad people who are unwilling to appear. Even some evil sects can preach, develop believers and expand their power through these software... Worst of all, because it is anonymous software, we don''t even know who and where each other is."


    Aurelia covered her forehead and sighed: "you are making trouble for our rule..."


    "Of course I understand the problems you''re talking about, and we already have a solution."


    Donne smiled. Aurelia''s concerns had long been discovered by the state on earth, so there would be the emergence of the network real name system. Although the network real name system had been greatly resisted and negatively publicized when it first appeared, Donne was sure that only those short-sighted fools and those with ulterior motives would oppose the network real name system.


    Freedom is freedom based on order and rules. Freedom without order and rules is chaos.


    The same is true of the Internet.


    In such a new virtual world, if excessive freedom is given, what breeds is wanton madness.


    Fortunately, prandal''s current development is all in Donne''s planning, and people here don''t have a concept of the network. Donne directly enabled the network real name system at the beginning of creating the network. Naturally, these people won''t say anything.


    The network real name system is still bound to the personal identity crystal card. Due to the development of networking and informatization, the personal identity crystal card has directly introduced the personal file information, which is directly stored in the database of the central computer to ensure the national networking and can be checked at any time. Through the soul characteristics bound on the identity crystal card, ghost agents can even find it at the first time Their position.


    "Citizen to citizen, of course, can be anonymous through nicknames, but citizen to government, is one-way transparent. I can''t be so stupid and give them the opportunity to disappear from the eyes of the government. We can find their information at any time."


    After briefly explaining the principle and purpose of the network real name system to aurelia, Aurelia said with emotion: "I have forgotten the situation of your world. Since your network has developed for so long, I must have noticed this situation long ago. It''s my negligence."


    Donne laughed and said, "you are negligent. You only noticed the impact of this'' cloud chat ''on citizens, but you didn''t notice its important use in government agencies, chambers of Commerce and office personnel."


    "You''re right!"


    It''s really aurelia. Donne just said a word. She immediately woke up and said with a light in her eyes: "this cloud chat is really a good thing! But we can''t use this..."


    "Of course, there is another separate communication software for government personnel."


    Since the establishment of magic fax machine, magic cell phone and artificial soul quantum computer, the administrative office efficiency of the ilrus Empire has been doubled. In this case, almost all the artificial soul quantum computers produced by Ellington have been given priority to the administrative departments, although they have not been popularized to the lowest level of staff, However, it has been equipped in key departments of various cities, with a total number of more than one million units, and the coverage rate is very amazing.


    After all computers update similar applications through the magic power network, it means that in addition to the magic power mobile phone, government office workers have a more efficient, concise and convenient way of communication. They can communicate directly with the computer at work without taking out the magic power mobile phone to speak.


    Moreover, Aurelia just looked at the software. It can not only send photos, videos and screenshots, but also transmit data files. After the information is available, it is very convenient to use this software to work.


    After determining the situation, Aurelia immediately urged Donne to push the new software as soon as possible. She can also directly publish an announcement to inform everyone to register the communication software with their real name, and add contacts with superiors and subordinates, including colleagues, to facilitate communication.


    Of course, there''s no problem with Donne. After the establishment of the central server unit, Eve''s computing power has risen again. With the current number of devices in the magic power network, she can''t play the performance of the central server unit at all. Too many computing resources have been wasted. Therefore, most of Eve''s computing resources are now placed in the continuous interpretation of archaeological materials, We look forward to deciphering more scientific and technological materials from prehistoric civilization.


    After confirming the implementation plan with aurelia, Donne returned to Ellington. Then, in addition to these pilot projects in Ellington, the computer popularization program officially kicked off.


    Order calendar 852, the month of growth.


    The continuous production of artificial soul quantum computers has been transported from Ellington to all directions. Strange shops are quietly blooming all over the bustling streets of various cities.


    Their name is "Datang Internet cafe".


    People are very curious about what this shop called "Datang Internet cafe" does, so magic projection tower timely launched an interview program, invited the beautiful and elegant yustisa as a guest, and specially explained to the audience what these shops called "Datang Internet cafe" do.


    When the audience heard that in the Internet cafe, they can not only log in to the magic energy network to "surf" to learn all kinds of data, but also watch the scenery all over the world without leaving home, and even make friends with strangers thousands of miles away, the people of prandal were excited and excited!


    Almost day after day, they counted the opening days of the Internet cafes with their fingers. When the shops were just renovated and opened, a large number of people lined up all night immediately poured into the Internet cafes everywhere. The prepared staff calmly guided the customers to sit down, and then assisted them in handling the identity card or online identity registration, At the same time, teach them how to use the artificial soul quantum computer to "surf the Internet".


    At this time, those who had Internet experience in the pilot of Ellington have become experienced "old webworms". They are highly respected on the Internet and become the predecessors of those newcomers


    Considering that there was no such thing as the Internet in the world before, Donne very considerately set the home page of the Internet browser as a navigation website with its own search function, so that these people can find one point, climb deeper and deeper, and feel lost in the Internet


    At this time, in addition to cloud chat, the forum of Datang chamber of Commerce has also become the most popular place on the magic energy network. After the opening of Internet cafes around the world, the number of visits has soared, and the number of hits in each open section has burst.


    They are making friends in the chat section


    Publish blind date information in the local section


    Publish and seek team information in the task section


    Buy and sell information about adventure areas and even various relics in the trading section


    It seems that suddenly, Internet cafes are popular all over the country, and people rush into them to experience the Internet. Internet surfing has become the most fashionable and highest word in prandal. In this wave, regardless of civilians, nobles and nobles, they are all addicted to the rich and incomparable information on the magic power network.


    Ah... So it''s raining again in Alex today


    Ah... It turns out that the land dragon of new bulkesuo is in the season of blood collection and delivery again


    Ah... So this is our world


    Ah... The area of our Ilus empire is so large


    However, they don''t know that the rich network information in their eyes is terrible and lack of entertainment in Donne''s eyes. Only local information integration... He doesn''t even have interest in opening it.


    It is time to develop the entertainment industry in the direction of informatization.


    Such an idea came into Donne''s mind.


    Moreover, we should begin to use entertainment information to popularize the concept of jointly combating disasters to them.

 Chapter 1314

    In the study, several people sat there drinking hot tea and looking at the information on the screen.


    The above shows the information of Internet cafes opened in various regions since the beginning of the month, including the average daily turnover, the average number of customers, the information range most concerned by customers, the content most interested by customers, etc.


    According to these statistics, in just half a month after the Internet cafe opened, more than millions of people across the country have registered their Internet passes and felt the charm of the network.


    "This is a cheaper, efficient and fast information transmission platform."


    Donne said with a smile: "with the next step of development, the home artificial soul quantum computer will soon enter the market. Once the computer is popularized, the Internet will become the main channel for citizens to obtain information on weekdays, and the status of newspapers and radio will be greatly reduced."


    Tina asked, "what about Datang daily and the radio station?"


    "Of course, it has also changed to networking and informatization."


    Donne said: "turning from paper media to information media is the only way for traditional media. After the popularity of the Internet, the speed and timeliness of information transmission are very important. To exaggerate, if you didn''t report what happened a minute ago, it would be out of date."


    Other people in the room immediately inhaled the air conditioner. Is this kind of news timeliness too strict? In the past, a message can often be talked about and transmitted as news after ten days and a half months, but it will lose its value so quickly in the age of magic network.


    "The accelerated transmission of information increases the chance of thinking collision and gives birth to more incredible ideas, which is very good for the development of our whole society. Therefore, in the next step, we must promote the popularization of home artificial soul quantum computers as soon as possible."


    After knocking on the table and meditating for a moment, Donne said, "I will develop a platform for Sanye and dantelian, and also prepare a set of corresponding input tools for you. I hope you and your painters and artists will realize the networking of your works and expand the scope of communication as soon as possible."


    "Networking?"


    "It is to update the serials on the website immediately, and you can also communicate with readers directly in the comment area or forum."


    After Dunn explained, he suddenly thought of something. He said: "however, the content of the works serialized on the Internet should be changed slightly. The theme core of the content should be changed to hot blood. The theme of the protagonists working together to fight against the invaders. I''ll give you some ideas later. You can discuss and improve it."


    "No problem."


    Sanye nodded and said with a smile, "in order to better complete the task, dantlian, I think we can find a place to discuss it in private with Lord Donne in the dead of night, right?"


    Dantelian thought, "yes, what does Lord Donne think?"


    Looking at the way they didn''t cooperate if you didn''t promise me, the helpless Donne "full of humiliation" gave in to their obscenity and nodded and agreed.


    Sanya and dantelian clapped hands with a smile.


    The popularity of home artificial soul quantum computers has not only brought a huge number of new users to the magic energy network, but also brought a good opportunity for Donne. With such a convenient information transmission channel, as long as he controls the core content, he can quietly give psychological hints to all Internet users.


    On the one hand, we should strengthen the attraction of magic power network, on the other hand, we should control the content appropriately. Even for Donne, this is a huge problem. The content grading review system must be essential. At the same time, the parent control system and children''s anti addiction system should be in place in one step, and the amount of work is quite huge.


    Fortunately, recently, those magicians in the silver city saw the great potential of this industry and joined them one after another. They began to study artificial soul programming as a new major, which enabled the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute to obtain a large number of fresh troops to join, and the researchers were liberated.


    However, due to the further increase of researchers, the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute had to expand again. There was no space around, so it had to develop upward. Therefore, the high-rise building combined with the characteristics of the mage tower was born, and its style was very different from the buildings on earth. If Donne didn''t force them to meet the geometric standards when expanding, We should follow the overall aesthetics and consider the psychological endurance of the surrounding residents. I''m afraid these magicians will create more exaggerated and incredible buildings.


    After these new apprentices entered them, they were immediately arranged to learn how to use magic to program artificial souls and make all kinds of small programs. Although the principle is very boring, for these magicians who like to immerse themselves in the ocean of knowledge, they enjoy themselves and don''t have to worry about them at all.


    The development of magic power network is very important, but Donne can''t spend all his energy on it, because the devil is more important.


    In the last ten days of the growth month, the first batch of new equipment was produced one after another, and the first elite army was officially established. After taking the allocated weapons and equipment, it officially went to the abyss of purgatory and opened the prelude to fighting with demons.


    Purgatory abyss.


    On the shimmering transmission array, fully armed human soldiers quickly poured out of the transmission gate. As soon as they stood firm, they saw that the shield aperture outside their body was excited.


    "Hoo... Hiss... This is the abyss of purgatory, the headquarters of demons and demons?"


    Danny breathed carefully, raised his right hand and clicked on the smart watch. A beam of holographic projection was projected into the air, quickly analyzed the surrounding environment, and also popped up the surrounding environment map.


    This map is a function independent of the magic energy network. It emits magic waves through the smart watch, reconnoiters the surrounding environment, and then draws a nearby map. Compared with the satellite map, although it has a small range and low efficiency, it is very convenient.


    The map takes the user of the smart watch as the center and presents a circular shape as a whole. The detected areas are displayed, and the undetected areas are shrouded in shadows. Even the living bodies around, as well as minerals and plants with high concentration of magic, are detected and marked on the map.


    "Sure enough, the environment is quite bad..."


    Tom murmured to himself, and then was kicked out by Depp behind him: "Stinky boy, get out of the way! Move quickly! Why are there so many demons? The demons haven''t cleaned up here yet? - has the logistics team come yet?"


    "The logistics base is ready! It can be deployed at any time!"


    "Disperse at once! Clear all the demons around - wait? Where''s helophelia who''s responsible for picking us up? This guy won''t forget!"


    Depp said a little distressed, "I''ll contact him! You clean up all around and cover for the logistics team!"


    "Copy that!"


    Locke shouted, "unit one, come with me! We''re in charge of the target at 12 o''clock!"


    Altman shouted, "the second unit starts with me. The target is 3 o''clock!"


    Cao pulled out his sword and said faintly, "the third team is responsible for the 6 o''clock direction."


    Kundar said excitedly, "it''s our fourth team at 9 o''clock."


    "What about me?"


    Elsa looked at them eagerly, and then the circle of people didn''t open their faces, and no one dared to answer.


    "Elsa, you are in charge of guarding here..."


    Depp took a swipe at the corner of his mouth. At least he is a mother with children and is so belligerent... The question is who dares to let you go! If you''re reasonable, you''re still breastfeeding. If there''s something wrong on the battlefield, who can resist when Donne gets angry


    Elsa was a little disappointed and said, "all right."


    After the task was divided, everyone immediately took action. After the team dispersed, the magicians in the central logistics team immediately leveled the surrounding ground. Then they took out one box made in advance from the space equipment and put it directly on the ground. After assembly, the above deformation effect was cancelled, and then the boxes expanded rapidly, In the blink of an eye, it became a fully functional base.


    The base encloses the whole transmission array in half. When it is started at the same time with the base, there are large matrix defense modules. A huge shield envelops the base and forms a stable living environment inside the base through the effect of divine word runes.


    After the command base is launched, the personnel of the logistics team continue to carry out other auxiliary buildings, such as dormitories, canteens, bathhouses and so on


    However, in a short time, they used the most advanced magic technology to build a fully functional front-line combat base that can accommodate tens of thousands of people in the abyss of purgatory.


    With the help of transmission array, this front-line combat base can obtain sufficient supplies from Ellington at any time. At the same time, it can also easily replace the wounded, increase the combatants and stabilize the overall combat capability.


    According to Donne''s plan, they intend to use this rapid construction technology to advance the front step by step in the abyss of purgatory, press the devil step by step and erode their activity space.


    Of course, considering the limited ability of human activities in the purgatory abyss and the insufficient number of overall combatants, there will certainly be a devil''s territory in these front-line combat bases in the later stage. Although many people are unhappy about this, they can only accept the reality.


    Seeing the convenient houses rising in front of us, the hearts of the human vanguard are surging. Over the years, this is the first time that mankind has the opportunity to step into the abyss of purgatory and even attack the devil in turn!


    And this is all brought by his majesty Donne!


    Your majesty Donne, it''s really an eternal emperor!

 Chapter 1315

    On the devastated land in the purgatory abyss, I don''t know when there are suddenly some buildings with blue roofs and white walls, which form a very strong contrast with the yellow and dark red land around. What''s amazing is that there are some long guns and cannons on the steel walls around these buildings, which are alert to any targets near here at any time, The floating cannon patrols constantly in mid air. The arcane eye enchanted above has a panoramic view of the situation around the base. Combined with the radar inside the base, it can ensure a complete grasp of the situation around the base.


    The demons wandering nearby are very curious. From time to time, some demons want to sneak in and have a peek. Then they will be "entertained" with great enthusiasm and run away in confusion.


    The demons who occasionally came out of the chaotic portal found here and immediately launched an attack, and then they were also violently suppressed. The people who stayed inside seemed to have a very insecure sense. No matter they were demons or demons, they were treated equally.


    On the wall of the battle base, a soldier sat in the sentry gun, looked at the wandering devil in the distance, and began to complain: "lava, steam, devil, devil... There''s nothing except these. Damn, I''m beginning to regret coming here."


    Another guard on duty next to him heard it and glared at him: "don''t complain. If you can be selected to come here, it shows that you are one of the best in ten thousand. Most people are not qualified to come. What we have to do now is to save the whole human home."


    "Yes, but who can tell me how to distinguish the devil from the devil!"


    Because we can''t tell the difference between the devil and the devil, once the guards in the base find suspicious targets, they fire directly. The guard helplessly shouted: "it''s agreed that after we come here, there will be devil allies to pick us up? It''s been a week now, and we haven''t seen any trace at all!"


    "Perhaps commander Depp knows that this kind of information can''t be known to us. Just do our own thing."


    As soon as the veteran finished, the guard next to him suddenly shouted nervously, "there''s a situation at 11 o''clock! The sentry gun is started, confirm that the ammunition is loaded, and wait for the target to enter the range!"


    The floating cannon had moved in that direction. On the nearby screen, the figure in the distance became clearer and clearer. Then they saw a team of orderly "creatures" approaching here.


    "Still unable to tell whether it is a devil or a devil, continue to implement the expulsion strategy -"


    At this time, Depp''s voice came from the nearby communicator: "wait, don''t fire, that''s our ''ally''."


    "In other words, these are demons? They look no different from demons!"


    All the soldiers watching the screen are a little confused. If they fight on the battlefield, how to distinguish between the enemy and us is a trouble.


    Soon, the team of demons flew over the base. They looked down at the human soldiers in the base and were silent.


    The soldiers staring down immediately became nervous and said they were allies, but so far, they haven''t fought together once. They don''t know whether the other party is reliable or not.


    Now the devil''s strength is too strong compared with the overall strength of human soldiers. If these guys turn their faces, I''m afraid all human soldiers present will be forced to "return".


    A moment later, a figure quickly appeared in front of the devil. After seeing the comer, the soldiers below were relieved. At least they saw an acquaintance.


    It''s Sylvia.


    "Where''s Depp?"


    Hilophelia''s voice echoed in the battle base. The next moment Depp walked out of the command hall and said to her, "Ms. hilophelia, we have been waiting here for a long time. Please come in."


    Depp waved his hand, and a gap suddenly opened in the protective cover to allow them to enter the interior.


    After she landed inside the base with the demons, she let the demons look around curiously. She directly said to Depp: "there were some accidents before, so I delayed a little time and didn''t meet in time. I hope you can explain to your excellency Don and don''t have any misunderstanding."


    After all, helophelia wanted to hold Donne''s big leg, but she didn''t want any contradiction because of this misunderstanding.


    "I see. It''s just an accident. Can you explain it?"


    Depp is more concerned about whether the so-called accidents are related to the war.


    "A demon army suddenly appeared on the malogus mountain and launched a raid on a nearby demon village. Due to the sudden incident, we did not raise our vigilance, so our side suffered heavy casualties. His majesty palmettos was very angry and led the army to launch a counter attack. They just killed all the demons. Now they are investigating the people near the malogus mountain Space node, I suspect there may be a mark left by the devil nearby. "


    Helophelia explained and said, "I came as soon as the battle over there was over. I hope it didn''t delay anything."


    Depp nodded: "everything is fine. The place chosen by his majesty Donne seems relatively safe. We have been stationed here for a week and have not encountered any particularly powerful enemies. Now we need to determine which part of the purgatory abyss we are in. We can determine the location."


    Now the abyss of purgatory is a blank for Depp. With the development of the war, they also need to draw a detailed map, of which the most important areas are those occupied by demons.


    This kind of thing can''t count on the devil. Although they have lived and fought here for tens of thousands of years, they seem to have never considered drawing a map.


    After thinking for a while, helophelia said: "the place where you are arranging the base now, and then move forward about... 500 kilometers, you will enter the blood battlefield area where we frequently fight with demons. This is the buffer zone in front of the battlefield. However, due to our frequent cleaning, it is still relatively safe for the time being."


    Depp, when they heard that it was only 500 kilometers away from the main battlefield, they were scared in a cold sweat. Don''t think 500 kilometers is far away. For those strong demons, the distance of 500 kilometers is similar to the concept of visiting a neighbor''s house.


    At this time, another devil nearby said slightly sarcastically: "Your Majesty palmettos has known your arrival, so he ordered us to station near you and build a camp to protect you... Seriously, I don''t think this war needs your human participation. You are too weak. If you come, you will drag us back."


    The devil talking is a skeleton chain devil. He looks more like a human as a whole, but his whole body is wrapped by metal chains rather than clothes. He is about two meters tall, and those metal chains are covered with green blood. It can be seen that he has killed many demons on the battlefield before.


    The breath of this skeleton chain devil is very strong. Depp can''t even breathe in front of him. I''m afraid he is at least an extraordinary strong man. However, Depp knows that he is standing here and represents human dignity at the moment. Therefore, even if he can''t resist the momentum of the other party, he still stands there and looks directly at him without concession: "Each of us is willing to give everything to protect our homeland. His majesty Donne said that although we human beings are weak, our talent is amazing. As long as we have a strong soul, we are not weaker than any strong one!"


    "Ridiculous idea, the weak is the weak. In this level of battlefield, you can''t even count cannon fodder."


    Helophelia frowned. "You''ve said a little too much, krahoyle! This is a joint decision made by his majesty palmettos and his majesty Donne. Do you have any opinion?"


    "Oh, of course not."


    Although he dared not speak, krahoyle obviously lacked respect for helophelia, on the one hand, because helophelia was the worst of the twelve devil dukes, on the other hand, because he despised human beings.


    Weak humans are just pets kept in a greenhouse. How can they compare with the demons who have been fighting in this cruel environment since they were born?


    Danny said slowly, "your name is krahoyle?"


    "That''s right."


    Tom asked angrily, "why do you look down on human beings?"


    Krahoyle laughed: "now that you see it, I don''t have to hide it. Yes, I really despise you humans. You are just trifles. You still want to cooperate with us against demons? It''s ridiculous."


    Locke came up and asked tentatively, "you should know our human level evaluation of strength. Don''t you know what level you are?"


    Krahoyle said faintly: "according to your human standards, I am already the supreme peak. As a devil Lord, I have touched the edge of the law and may be promoted to legend and become another devil Duke at any time."


    Altman nodded: "Oh... It seems that you are very strong."


    Krahoyle looked at them mockingly and said, "at least, it''s much better than you humans. I can destroy you all myself."


    No, I can''t stand it!


    Several people looked at each other, and then they all looked at Elsa. Danny urged, "big sister, go and say hello to him?"


    Depp clapped his forehead and said nothing, but he didn''t stop it, because the demons looked at them with disgusting eyes - just like looking at the toys in their hands.


    "Hello -"


    Elsa waved to krahoyle with a harmless smile.


    "I don''t --"


    "Bang!"


    Krahoyle disappeared from the crowd with a dull noise.


    "-- bye."


    Elsa withdrew her fist and turned to look at the demons. The sweet smile on her face was terrible: "who else despises us? Go together. I can beat a hundred like him!"

 Chapter 1316

    In the infernal abyss, the hot lava kept churning. In the battle command center, thanks to Elsa''s amazing strength, they deterred the demons. Only then did they finally be honest and stay in the designated position quietly.


    Although Elsa is a dragon, in Depp''s eyes, Elsa, like her family, has no problem letting her take the place of human beings - not to mention, those demons don''t know Elsa is a dragon


    Danny, they said they had no pressure.


    In the command hall, helophelia assisted Depp to make a local sand table of the purgatory abyss, mainly showing the blood battlefield and the surrounding environment, which is also the most familiar area for the demons.


    "This is the maragus mountain that was attacked secretly. There are many young demons living nearby. Their combat effectiveness is very weak. They have no resistance after being attacked."


    "This is not the devil''s combat style. We suspect that this may be the decision made by the devil king after Stanley''s influence."


    "Now it is speculated that the devil king has been corrupted for a long time. Even if it is because the nature of the devil is better than that of human beings, it should have entered the end of corruption and began to lose its mind."


    "Although we demons advocate the supremacy of the strong, we also attach great importance to future generations, so we must allocate some manpower to protect those villages."


    "You see, this is the Red Lake, very close to the center of the battlefield. It was originally a hot lava lake, but now it has been watered out by our devil''s blood and turned into a lake full of blood."


    Hilofriya pointed to a low-lying terrain near the central area on the sand table and said, "the battle near here is the most intense. I don''t suggest you get close to here. Legendary units have joined in the battle at the Lord level. Any spell bombardment can completely bury you here."


    "In view of this situation, I recommend you to help us protect the devil''s village behind the battlefield.


    Depp narrowed his eyes to keep the whole sand table in mind, and then began to analyze the pros and cons.


    It''s not nice to say that there are few places for human beings to play in the abyss of purgatory. The environment here is too bad. Environmental impact and survival should be considered while fighting.


    Therefore, the arrangement of helophelia is quite appropriate. The demons and the main forces of the demons fight on the battlefield near the Red Lake. Even if the demons want to use the portal to sneak into the devil village behind, they will not send out too strong combat effectiveness, but demons that are slightly stronger than young demons.


    These demons exist like cannon fodder on the front battlefield. Sending them to the rear can be of great use. The king of demons must be willing to do so.


    Although the combat effectiveness of human soldiers is not strong, they have all kinds of equipment. On the whole, they also have the power to fight with those demons. Moreover, they also have the means to quickly build fortresses and quickly form effective defense. It is most appropriate to send them to carry out such defensive tasks.


    After thinking about it for a moment, Depp agreed to the arrangement of helophelia. He said, "first determine our combat location and sort out the intelligence. We need to prepare corresponding materials and equipment according to the actual situation."


    These people are Donne''s men, and helophelia can''t say anything to them. It''s best for them to be willing to accept the arrangement.


    Helophelia smiled and said, "great, I''ll give you the bone piercing stone forest area."


    The piercing stone forest is not too far from the command center at the moment, and the straight-line distance is only more than 1600 kilometers - it seems very far, but compared with the huge space of the whole purgatory abyss, this distance is nothing.


    Basically, those who settled there are those little demons at the bottom of the devil society, newborn children, and those demons who have lost their combat effectiveness but have not died in the war. After they have no ability, they are difficult to find their own place in this abnormal society, so they gather into villages to keep warm together.


    With the passage of time, more and more demons gathered there. The whole piercing stone forest has become a large settlement area, which is quite rare in the purgatory abyss.


    For balmetos, it''s tasteless to eat and a pity to abandon. It''s not so important and can''t be left alone. It was a headache for them, but now that humans are here, it''s good to let them stay here directly, and how much they can prevent.


    Although Depp also has ambitions and wants to fight the devil immediately, he also knows the strength gap between the two sides now, so his blood subsided and his mind calmed down, so he accepted such an arrangement.


    They now lack understanding of the overall strength of the devil and all kinds of intelligence. Through this opportunity, they can take the opportunity to have a good understanding of them, collect intelligence and transmit it to his majesty Donne, so as to prepare for the subsequent weapon development.


    A few days later, after a long journey, the pioneer army finally arrived at the bone piercing stone forest.


    Bone piercing stone forest is a weathered giant stalactite forest. Of course, ordinary stalactite forest is nothing to be surprised, but when the scale is enlarged to 100 meters or even kilometers, it is amazing. Looking at the distance, there is a huge sky stone column standing in front like a jungle, and those demons form villages around these stone forests and rely on breeding Warcraft and plants to survive.


    "It''s spectacular... No! There''s a situation!"


    Locke, who led the team in front, suddenly changed his face, pulled out his weapon and shouted, "all attention! There''s something ahead!"


    Danny said calmly, "wait a minute, I''ll send out a floating gun to spy."


    He took out a floating gun, and then the smart watch was directly connected to the control system of the floating gun. He manually controlled the floating gun and quickly approached the turbulent area in front.


    The small floating gun is very insignificant in the air. No one will pay attention to it at all, so it can get close to the scene and shoot all the situations ahead.


    Then they took a breath of air conditioning and felt their scalp numb.


    They may have come late.


    A devil village at the foot of the mountain in front has been completely washed with blood. There are broken bodies, messy internal organs and red blood everywhere in the village... What''s more frightening is that there are still many bite marks on those bodies, which means that after killing these demons, they even treat them as food.


    "Now I find that our enemies really can''t be measured by common sense..."


    Danny murmured to himself, controlling the floating guns to move forward. The blood along the way marked the direction of the devil for them. Other members of the vanguard also released the floating guns they carried with them, then controlled these floating guns to disperse, supervised the situation around, and then moved forward slowly in the alert as a whole.


    A moment later, Danny suddenly exclaimed, "they have found the target! They are behind a hill 5000 meters in front of us! Their target is another devil village!"


    "Five thousand meters!"


    In the rear command center, Depp looked at the map sent back from the front line, calculated for a moment, and asked, "can you judge the main ethnic composition and strength level of the other party?"


    Locke said: "All the enemies can see visually are nazura demons, mainly nazura killing and killing demons, with a number of about 1500 to 2000. According to our observation, their degree of variation is relatively shallow. They should be just ordinary demons. At most, there will be several big demons in them. The probability of demon Lords is very small. I am 100% sure to wipe them out."


    Depp waved decisively: "attack! Let''s tell our majesty with a beautiful victory that we won''t let him down!"


    "Execute operation plan 1!"


    Locke raised his assault rifle, and the sound came to each soldier''s ears through the speaker: "all attack - crush them!"


    "Ow, ow, Ow! Crush them!"


    The soldiers shouted excitedly. The assault rifles, electromagnetic sniper guns and chain saw swords in their hands immediately began to warm up. The artillery regiment behind them took out the RPG and began to look for high-altitude vision. Some even began to arrange temporary missile launchers to give the other party a round of missile bombing first.


    The No. 1 battle plan is very simple. It is a battle plan adopted when encountering an enemy whose strength is weaker than our own. It is mainly divided into three steps. First, the long-range forces find the battle position in advance before the war, and directly use firepower to suppress the enemy at the moment of the war. Second, the main force directly involves the enemy''s attention and pulls the battle space for the long-range forces. Third, the mobile team Our mission is to swim and walk around the periphery of the battlefield and block the enemy''s escape route with various traps and weapons.


    Generally speaking, as long as the enemy''s strength does not crush our side too much, there is only one end to this tactic - the total annihilation of the army.


    Locke led the main combat forces to activate the battle mode of magic power armor. For a time, the energy channels hidden under the armor became very bright and the power increased significantly. Then Locke took the lead and rushed directly to the demon team behind the mountain.


    The soldiers behind also rushed up with howling.


    When they suddenly appeared, they attracted the devil''s attention and made them stop moving, the soldiers of the artillery regiment who had occupied the high-altitude vision showed a ferocious smile.


    "Launch!"


    "Boom, boom, boom -"


    One RPG swooped directly from the mountain into the devil''s team. Before they even had time to respond, the bombed people turned upside down and made a mess.


    But the RPG bombing only opened the prelude to the welcome party, and the more violent and hot missile rain then fell on their heads.


    After the explosion, waiting for them is the terrible chainsaw sword with the power of divine word runes.


    At the beginning of this battle, the result was doomed.

 Chapter 1317

    "So we won a beautiful battle as soon as we got there, didn''t we?"


    Elsa opposite Donne was a little shy and said, "although it''s true, it''s because the enemy''s strength is too weak..."


    "No, no, no, Elsa, you don''t understand."


    Fiona smiled: "what we need now is not to defeat what a powerful enemy, but a victory against the devil, okay?"


    Seeing Elsa confused, Donne couldn''t help laughing: "Elsa, all our actions have been made public, do you understand?"


    "Of course I know that."


    "That is to say, the matter that we sent vanguard troops to the abyss of purgatory was noticed by everyone."


    Donne explained: "In this case, our every move involves the change of the pattern of the whole world. What citizens need is victory after victory to inspire people. They don''t know how powerful the enemy we defeated, so even the very weak enemy, we can exaggerate as much as possible in publicity, expand our credit and make them aware of us It''s not downwind. "


    "Oh..."


    Elsa nodded vaguely, "so we need to write a special book on this victory and publicize it?"


    "Of course."


    Fiona said very seriously: "not only that, but also publicize every place in prandal as much as possible to let everyone know that our Ilus Empire, our Lord Donne, is fighting against demons for the future of the whole world. A common enemy can effectively unite the cohesion of all races in the whole world."


    Fiona said that it was mainly the orcs on the other side of the Wren empire. The new era has arrived. They are now in a very delicate position, that is, they are not fully integrated into the Ilus Empire and are not completely independent. Instead, they are attached to the Ilus empire. It seems that they are waiting for an opportunity - of course, they are not looking for an opportunity to annex the Ilus empire An opportunity to convince yourself to completely merge with the human country.


    Now, the war against demons may be a good opportunity.


    Tystro''s attitude is very ambiguous and subtle. He wants to make the Ryan Empire strong and powerful, but he doesn''t want to abandon his current status as ruler. Of course, Donne can''t allow this to happen. Therefore, it is necessary to further strengthen the publicity work so that the orcs of the Ryan empire can see that only under the leadership of Donne can the world move towards a better future A stronger and more brilliant future.


    After hearing Elsa''s report, Donne followed her to the base here in the bone piercing stone forest. At the moment, the logistics team has used new technology to arrange several sub bases here, less than 50 kilometers away from each other. At the same time, taking each sub base as the center, many observation towers have been radially set around - to be exact, surveillance cameras, or reconnaissance The principle of man-machine is to make use of the effect of the combination of eagle eye and arcane eye, and then transmit it back to the artificial soul quantum computer of the command center through the magic energy network, so that they can sit in the command center, control the surrounding situation in real time, and go out when there is something abnormal.


    After all, even with the protection of "shelter", their continuous combat activities outside are also very limited, so it is best to stay in the combat base when there is nothing to do at ordinary times.


    "You worked hard."


    Donne said hello to the soldiers on duty, and then he said, "when I set up the transmission array here, you can relax."


    Although with the transmission array, these soldiers still can''t go back and forth at any time, but at least they can quickly transport a large amount of materials from Ellington. In case of emergency, they also have a place to retreat, so that they will relax a lot when fighting.


    The transmission array they used when they came to the purgatory abyss is now used as a standby transmission point. It is not far from the blood battlefield. When they formally advance to the battlefield, they can use the connection between the two transmission arrays for fast mobile transfer.


    Not only these two transmission arrays, Donne''s next goal is to lay the transmission array on every landmark place in the purgatory abyss like prandal, and form a convenient transmission network here, so that soldiers can support anywhere as needed.


    After all, the average strength of the human vanguard army is only gold. They don''t have the ability to master the spell of teleportation, so they can only use the teleportation array.


    Donne is also thinking about this problem while arranging the transmission array. Now his soldiers have a very obvious contradiction, that is, the contradiction between the increasing combat needs and their slowly growing strength.


    In such a battlefield as now, the golden strength is obviously not enough to make the human vanguard take much advantage of the demons, but the victory is that Donne has developed a large number of weapons and equipment. With these weapons, the human vanguard can defeat those demons.


    However, the weapons and equipment developed now can not completely replace the power of individuals. For example, if the magic mastered by high-end combat effectiveness hits the human pioneer army, I''m afraid even the matrix defense module can''t guarantee their safety.


    The power that individuals can master is naturally the best, but if they don''t have the ability, then Donne has to find a way to solve these problems from another angle.


    "The transmission array has been arranged, and the spatial coordinates have been corrected. It has been connected with the transmission array in the general command center. Depp can transmit it at any time."


    Donne said to Locke, "but the space environment in purgatory abyss is very unstable, so the transmission array is not omnipotent. If it is not necessary, you should try to use less transmission array. This thing may need to be corrected every other week."


    Locke nodded, "I see."


    "I have asked the magic projection tower to start shooting promotional films to publicize what you have done here in the abyss of purgatory. You are now prandal''s heroes, so tell everyone, don''t lose heart."


    After a pause, Donne continued: "in addition, I am leading the research on some new theories. If the research is successful, you can update the equipment again, and your combat effectiveness can be improved again. You can look forward to it."


    Can the equipment be updated again!?


    Locke''s eyes lit up when they heard this: "can you tell us in advance what it is about!?"


    Donne smiled and said, "it''s about magic."


    Locke''s spirit was refreshed. In just one sentence, he roughly guessed what Donne thought.


    They have just been equipped with high-energy ray guns. This weapon that returns magic to its original nature performs very well on the battlefield. In that case, if Donne develops weapons again, he will certainly not go back to simulate the effect of magic.


    But now he says it is related to magic, so the answer is very obvious. It must be those spells that can assist combat. The new equipment should be similar to the magic pistol, but the function should be more powerful.


    Then Donne returned to Ellington and continued to dive into the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute.


    In a flash, more than half a month has passed. After entering the month of life, the temperature began to rise rapidly, and in the twinkling of an eye, it entered summer. At this time, it seems that the people in prandar have gradually adapted to their current life.


    Ordinary families began to get used to watching magic TV to get weather information and news. This month, the continuous broadcasting of the war situation in the purgatory abyss finally closed the mouth of those supporters of conspiracy theory. Everyone can see that many pictures are really cut out of the purgatory abyss, which is really what has just happened, Not a fabricated lie.


    The effect of controlling public opinion through magic TV is very obvious and effective, and Aurelia likes this tool more and more.


    At the same time, home-based artificial soul quantum computers have gradually begun to ship. Due to the characteristics of artificial soul quantum computers, these computers basically don''t have any model in terms of their own performance, only the grade difference of internally implanted artificial souls. Advanced artificial souls can almost be used as an all-round assistant to assist in work and manage family finance, The low-level artificial soul intelligently realizes some simple auxiliary functions. I''m afraid the most important thing is to assist in inputting words and instructions - after all, Donne doesn''t open any computer training classes, and no one teaches them how to input words and languages.


    Fortunately, the artificial soul quantum computer is very special. As long as it is started, it can immediately realize various operations through the artificial soul, which is much better than the electronic computer on earth.


    The launch of the home version of the artificial soul quantum computer has once again caused a great shock in the society - up to now, the upsurge caused by Datang Internet cafe has not faded. Internet cafe is still a crazy place for many people, but now as soon as I heard that I can buy the artificial soul quantum computer by myself, the shops of Datang chamber of commerce were crowded again, Those who could buy waved money on the spot and happily took away their artificial soul quantum computer. Those who didn''t buy went to the side with red eyes to book the next batch of goods


    I''m afraid the upsurge caused by artificial soul quantum computer will not subside for a long time in the future, and may even be more enthusiastic.


    Because, with Donne''s inclination of resources, the resources on the magic power network have become richer and more attractive.


    Next, the popularization of magic power network will connect the whole prandal, and the network will become one of the main forces to promote the social progress.

 Chapter 1318

    "... magic phone... Magic car... Internet cafe..."


    Oscar rubbed his forehead and felt very painful: "now there''s an artificial soul quantum computer... How can we suddenly feel that we live in two worlds like them?"


    The following ministers immediately began to comfort Oscar: "Your Majesty, please don''t belittle yourself. We also have our own unique culture..."


    Even though they are well aware that the Ilus Empire has completely risen, which is completely different from the past, they are still adhering to their dignity and unwilling to bow to the Ilus empire.


    "Don''t belittle yourself? Let''s talk about what unique culture our ronitant has that can make the two countries in the North bow down for us?"


    Oscar was almost angry and happy: "look at the report sent back in front! Don''t you understand!? the world has changed! When we are still comforting ourselves that we at least have wealth, people have thrown us far away. Do you understand!? the development of magic technology is the future! Don, he has grasped the future!"


    "But, your majesty," said the other minister carefully, "he is your brother-in-law, so..."


    Brother in law! Yeah! He is my brother-in-law!


    Oscar''s brain jumped: "don''t remind me, I remember very well!"


    What if it''s my brother-in-law!?


    At the national level, what face will he save himself? impossible!


    Look at what has happened since the free trade zone was completed and put into use!


    A large number of high-quality and low-cost goods of the Ilus Empire flow into ronitant through the free trade zone. Only in the past half a year, a huge trade deficit has been formed. A large number of ronitant funds flow into the Ilus empire. If the Star Diamond bank is not still there, if it continues, the ronitant kingdom will completely become an empty shell!


    What''s more painful is that the Ilus Empire has also adopted the policy of restricting exports of new products, which is called insufficient production capacity, so it doesn''t consider the foreign market for the time being!


    This is pure bullshit!


    ¡ª¡ªBecause there is reliable information that there are already artificial soul quantum computers on sale in the new bulkeso of the Ryan empire!


    Donne, he is clearly deliberately restricting the export of goods from Ronnie tant!


    It is precisely for this reason that now the whole prandal is extremely popular with magic phones, magic cars and artificial soul quantum computers, but it is a completely strange concept on ronitant''s side - human products are not sold to you!


    Oscar is very angry, but it''s useless to be angry. Don''t mean it clearly. Now it''s obvious that he''s disgusting you - won''t you come back? It doesn''t matter. I won''t sell you good things. If your people have any complaints, you can settle them yourself. It has nothing to do with me.


    When the domestic public opinion began to turn and turned to return to the Ilus Empire, the king nodded at that time. I''m afraid he didn''t look very good on his face - after all, the decisions he made were completely different from those made by citizens and kidnapped by public opinion.


    "Bang!"


    Oscar slapped on the chair and was furious: "damn Donne! Not only robbed my lovely OLINA, but also forced me by such a mean means! Damn!"


    Queen hickarin smiled bitterly and didn''t speak. She didn''t hear it.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The ministers below trembled and pretended not to hear anything.


    The Duke of Cromwell broke the silence: "Your Majesty, the situation is very bad now... According to the information from Ilus, Donne is organizing soldiers to resist the invasion of demons. Now he has made great efforts to directly attack the abyss of purgatory. Now his reputation is like the middle of the sun. Even many citizens in our country worship him very much. If we oppose him, I''m afraid..."


    "Duke Cromwell, I know what you said."


    Oscar sighed and said, "the stronger Ilus is, the more embarrassing our position is..."


    Oscar wanted to shout: what can I do? I''m desperate too!


    Their ministers are actually good. As long as they have thick skin and black heart, they can directly leave ronitant to take refuge in the ilrus Empire, but what can he do as a king?


    He''s being forced to get out of the way now!


    Oscar now even wants OLINA to point a sword at his head and force him to return to ilrus immediately with Ronnie tant - so that he has a step to go down.


    But Donne just left him here without asking, as if he had forgotten about ronitant Kingdom, which made him very upset.


    He has known the powerful function of the artificial soul quantum computer from OLINA''s call, and even the magic energy network based on the magic energy mobile phone and the artificial soul quantum computer. He also registered and logged in to the magic energy network with his magic energy mobile phone. Therefore, he is the one with the most informed information among these people - he recently Also a little addicted to the Internet.


    People have already realized such advanced and developed communication technology. What about us? I''m still delivering a letter! I''m delivering a letter!


    Even the airship flights to ronitant are half less than those to other places!


    The official reason is that the number of passengers to ronitant is too small.


    What can he do in the face of such obvious discrimination?


    Oscar is really desperate!


    "Why not..."


    A minister said cautiously, "let''s just... Return..."


    The whole throne room was suddenly silent.


    "... break up the meeting."


    As soon as this sentence was spoken, Oscar knew that the hearts of the people had dispersed.


    Looking at the empty throne, Queen hickarin sighed: "if you are tired, don''t insist..."


    After a moment of silence, Oscar smiled bitterly: "I don''t want to insist... But I still can''t put this face down and don''t want to bow to that man."


    Hickarin said, "maybe it''s because he knows you can''t bow your head that he hasn''t mentioned it?"


    "Of course it''s possible."


    Oscar is noncommittal: "but he will not let us continue. According to the current development of Ilus, Ronnie tant''s return is sooner or later. Either I take the initiative to return, or the citizens force me to return with a sword."


    Oscar would certainly prefer the first option to the second.


    Hickling couldn''t help asking, "is there really such a big gap between us?"


    "No."


    Oscar shook his head. As soon as Hickling was happy, she heard Oscar say, "the gap is bigger than you think."


    Hickling''s heart was suddenly cold: "really?"


    "The economic gap is only superficial, and the bigger gap is the support of military and people''s public opinion."


    Oscar took out the magic phone, logged in to the magic network, and opened a forum page for hickarin to see: "this is a forum on the magic network, which can speak freely. It is written by netizens from all over the world. You can have a look."


    Hickarin just glanced at it and then was silent.


    The reason is very simple, because the messages on the forum almost all support Donne''s rule and the vanguard army. What we can see from those green and simple words is full of blessings.


    After browsing for a moment, hickarin also had the desire to speak. Wang couldn''t help but want to participate in it. Only when she learned to input text and was ready to send it, she found that she was not qualified to speak.


    "What''s going on?"


    Oscar a black line: "forbidden."


    "Ah? Why?"


    Thinking of this, Oscar clenched his teeth angrily: "I posted on the forum last night. Someone asked me who I was. I said I was Donne''s brother-in-law. Then I was reported and banned by the forum administrator for three days. This is the first day."


    Hickarin: "


    After hickarin comforted, Oscar finally calmed down and said: "You see? This magic power network can connect all people who hold these magic power mobile phones and artificial soul quantum computers. No matter where he is in prandal, he can know the news from afar. For example, I can know the news of new bulkeso in nanila now. Do you understand what this means?"


    "It''s easier to get information?"


    "This is only one aspect."


    Oscar said: "the accelerated flow of information means that the operation speed of the whole society will become faster, but we don''t have the ability to participate in it now, which means that if we can''t keep up with each other, we will be dumped farther and farther! The gap is getting bigger and bigger!"


    After all, Oscar is a king with vision. He sees much longer than others. It can be said that with the launch of Donne''s products, Ronnie Tante''s return has become a foregone conclusion, but it''s just a matter of time.


    If you return early, you may be able to get a good position. If you return late, you may only get the identity of a carefree king to provide for the elderly.


    Oscar has actually made a decision, but it''s not interesting to announce it now.


    It was Ilus''s last battle with the devil pioneer army that finally made Oscar make this decision.


    This time, the picture of the human vanguard fighting with the devil he saw on the magic power network further strengthened his idea.


    Donne is indeed a king who works wholeheartedly for the future of the whole prandal.


    He is better and more qualified than himself.


    "Honey."


    "Huh?"


    Oscar said slowly, "tomorrow, I want to announce something through your father, Duke Cromwell..."


    "Is it..."


    "Yes..."


    Oscar said helplessly, "it''s meaningless for us to continue..."


    "Ronnie Tante, it''s time to return."

 Chapter 1319

    How the power of magic was born at the beginning has long been unknown. According to otinia, it should be that the gods took the initiative to guide the ancestors of prandals according to the energy environment after creating this generation of life.


    Donne is a soul from the earth. He has been used to thinking about all problems with scientific and logical thinking. In addition, the magic power he has is directly poured into his body by the gods. He has mastered it without learning, so it is difficult for him to understand how complex the magic power is.


    He only knows that magic is also a way of using energy, and it is a decay type of higher energy.


    It was this lack of familiarity that gave birth to his ideas.


    Long ago, Donne had developed the magic pistol, a wonderful weapon, similar to the wand, but more convenient and powerful than the wand.


    Magic pistol is realized based on magic array trigger technology. The magic model is transformed into magic array, and then the magic metal is used as the bottom plate to form a stable and efficient path, and then the external magic of magic crystal is used to release the magic.


    So Donne fell into a doubt.


    Since the original complex spell release process can be realized by using a more intuitive and logical magic array, can we further refine the magic array and describe each step with accurate mathematical formulas? Can we use mathematical methods to realize magic?


    If so, can it be proved that all kinds of magic can also be controlled by mathematical means?


    Even legendary spells that were hard to control?


    Use mathematical methods to explain the composition of magic, and then use the characteristics of artificial soul quantum computer to simulate this complex mathematical formula. If the calculation is successful, it means that magic can have a more scientific release method, and the influence is too deep.


    This method can even be used to drive more powerful secluded energy in the future. It is not a dream to create a spaceship that can sail between the stars!


    Moreover, if the artificial soul quantum computer can really simulate human beings and release spells mathematically, it means that Donne can make the whole spell formula public for everyone to master.


    He can even connect the artificial soul quantum computer of prandal through the network, simulate the whole prandal into a magic pool, and form an artificial intelligence magic net all over prandal. Then he can package the magic formula into an app and remotely update it to the mobile phones of all users. Then as long as it is within the coverage of this artificial intelligence magic net, Can let them enjoy the pleasure of magic "release at one point"!


    If you can really do this, it will almost be equivalent to the impossibility of turning the whole people into magicians!


    What''s better is that these people release spells through props. Like magic pistols, they are effective for chaotic creatures and will not have replication effects!


    If Donne''s theory comes true, the role of releasing these spells is not so much the people who use props as the artificial intelligence magic net covering the whole prandal, or rather, all artificial soul quantum computers!


    Without the mental power fluctuation when the user releases the spell, it will not trigger the characteristics of chaotic creatures and make them stronger.


    From another point of view, it perfectly realized Donne''s idea of all the people.


    The premise is that this idea can be realized.


    After listening to Donne''s idea, gene and others were shocked instantly. They were all deeply convinced by Donne''s brain hole.


    Therefore, under the leadership of Donne, legendary giants such as gene and Angus, as well as other master level magicians, have hardly closed their eyes recently. Everyone is contributing their strength to this idea. After fierce brainstorming, they have improved this whimsical idea.


    The most difficult thing to simulate magic in a mathematical way is prandal. At present, the mathematical technology is still very backward, and it is difficult to accurately describe the movement of elements. Many places rely on klotor''s brainstorming and even the theory found in the database of prehistoric civilization as technical support.


    But in the end, these people actually simulated a simple fireball spell model in the artificial soul quantum computer Eve!


    Magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, artificial soul quantum computer research center.


    Donne and others stood next to Eve and quietly looked at the calculation process on the screen. The simulation test has passed. Now we need to test whether Eve can use the magic crystal in the special energy module to release fireball.


    "Do you say you will succeed?"


    Rao is yustisa. When he heard the idea put forward by Donne, he was also shocked. The einzbellen family''s research on artificial soul was already bold enough, but it was a little dwarfed by Donne.


    What this guy wants to do now is like subverting the whole prandal. If he says it, he will be regarded as a madman by everyone.


    It''s fantastic to use mathematics to explain and repeat the release process of spells!


    ¡ª¡ªBut yustisa also has to say that don is really a genius. If he can realize it, prandal''s future will be completely changed in an instant and run straight in an unknown direction.


    The expression on Donne''s face looks very relaxed, but I''m afraid only he knows how nervous he is now, because the current calculus test is related to the subsequent battle and the future development of prandal.


    "In theory, it should be successful."


    Donne said slowly, "after all, we have calculated all the factors that can be considered in the fireball release technique, the simulation algorithm has passed the test, and Eve can successfully use the magic crystal. Now it depends on whether the actual calculus can succeed."


    "Success... You must succeed..."


    Gene muttered to himself that if they succeed, they will become great men who will completely change prandal!


    No matter how powerful a person''s power is, there is an end, but if everyone can use magic, even if one person hits it with fireball, even the most powerful devil will die instantly - from a certain point of view, the quantity can really crush the quality to a certain extent.


    Even if the chaos army comes again, it will be submerged in the vast ocean of the people!


    Not far away, Fiona whispered to otinia, "don''t you stop them from doing this?"


    Otinia shook her head and said faintly: "We just created life, which doesn''t mean that we have to teach them how to survive and develop. Observing countless possibilities of life is also the meaning of our survival. This time, Donne''s practice is the same. Although it sounds whimsical, it doesn''t make sense to think about it carefully. Maybe we can really succeed."


    Otinia is also very interested in the project conceived by Donne. If he can really succeed, there is no doubt that he has opened a history in prandal and found a possibility.


    At the beginning, it may only simulate the low-level spell of fireball, but with the subsequent development, it is likely that other spells will be successfully simulated one after another.


    This is actually a learning and mastering process of life on energy control. At the beginning, they simply use the original methods. When they find a more efficient method, they will naturally learn and make progress.


    Only otinia knew that the idea Donne thought was actually completely feasible. Mathematics can explain everything in the world. If mathematics can''t explain, it can only be said that the accumulated knowledge is not enough.


    Now they can successfully simulate the first spell, which is a good start.


    It''s just


    Otinia sighed silently. Although she didn''t speak, she knew that if there were no accidents in the experiment, they would definitely fail.


    There is no other reason.


    Simply because prandal''s current generation of civilization has not accumulated enough knowledge, especially mathematical knowledge.


    Due to the development of magic civilization, prandal''s civilization lags far behind in basic disciplines such as mathematics, and only the dwarf has studied it.


    Although the database of prehistoric civilizations has been deciphered, it is still some time before they want to fully absorb and become their own knowledge.


    Eve, who was trying her best to calculate the formula, suddenly said: "the calculation failed... The operation terminated... Start the error correction program... Eliminate the error code..."


    Failed?


    Gene, croto and others who looked forward suddenly froze, and an unspeakable complex emotion surged into their hearts.


    After so much expectation and effort, did you fail?


    Oh, think about it. It''s fantastic to use mathematical methods to simulate the release process of spells


    Looking at Donne, who was very disappointed, otinia hesitated for a moment. She silently stretched out her fingers, and an invisible information flow was integrated into Eve, directly and fundamentally modifying the internal mathematical formula.


    The others were unconscious, but Donne sensed something and turned his head and looked at otinia in an instant.


    Otinia looked at him expressionless, then slowly withdrew her finger and nodded to him.


    At this time, Eve''s voice sounded again: "- the calculation formula has been optimized again... The record has been saved. Please confirm whether to restart the calculation after confirming the formula."


    Confirm formula


    Kloto called out the complex calculus formula and began to check it. A moment later, he was suddenly stunned: "eh? Is the formula here like this? Why don''t I remember..."


    Donne looked at otinia again, but only received a back figure.


    What a proud goddess!


    It''s not good to be honest!

 Chapter 1320

    "Although I don''t know why the formula has suddenly changed, it is obvious that this new formula is closer to the real situation than our previous formula."


    Croto didn''t know what magic was, but he could see the rationality of this formula from the perspective of one of the most sharp engineers in contemporary times. From his point of view, this new formula is simpler and more accurate than the description formula they wrote at the beginning.


    "There''s no need to think too much. Since the new formula has been determined to be more accurate and reliable, let''s start the experiment."


    Donne directly diverted their attention. If they were allowed to guess again, I''m afraid they wouldn''t have to do the experiment.


    Gene, they seemed to have guessed something. They all looked at otinia, who was reading comics next to them, and then silently took back their eyes.


    If anyone here has the ability to do this, I''m afraid it''s only otinia - and she''s not interested in the research of magic Energy Engineering Research Institute. Today, she suddenly took the initiative to follow. It must be because she has foreseen the previous failure?


    But gene and Donne didn''t say anything, just silently watching Eve restart the calculation process.


    Complex data flowed through the screen line by line, which brought a strange illusion to Donne. He seemed to suddenly return to the earth and watch some programmers debug there.


    However, in fact, standing beside him were only a few magicians who had mastered extraordinary power, as well as several dwarfs and dwarfs who were 1.2 meters tall.


    No matter how you look at the painting style, it''s a little too strange.


    Suddenly, gene said with a little excitement: "there is a response! I can feel that the magic crystal in the energy module has responded! Eve is extracting the magic in the crystal - the surrounding fire elements have begun to gather!"


    As Jean said, when the new formula is applied, Eve can really control the magic in the magic crystal through calculus!


    After Donne and his team transformed the magic array into a mathematical formula to describe it, Eve was singing magic while calculating the formula, which was also a process of mobilizing magic.


    As the operation continued, the people in the room watched helplessly. In the air above the external interface set by Eve, a circle of complex magic array runes suddenly appeared. The fire elements quickly gathered there and condensed into a hot flame, then burst out and directly bombarded the opposite target!


    succeed!


    "Succeeded!"


    The people in the room cheered and were very excited one by one, because today''s moment will be recorded in history!


    From today on, prandal will officially open a new era of magical civilization!


    Everyone is a magician. It is no longer a distant dream, but a reality within reach!


    "Unexpectedly, I really succeeded..."


    Fiona stared at the dark target bombarded by the fireball and felt a little sad. Without her, Eve released the fireball more powerful than she released


    Gene looked up for a moment, raised his head and said with a little shock: "the power of the fireball released by Eve has reached the limit. It can be said to be a perfect fireball. I think even if I release it, I''m afraid I can''t be more perfect!"


    The fireball even melted the target made of magic metal. It can be seen how terrible the temperature is.


    "That''s understandable."


    Donne thought for a moment and said, "after all, Eve is an artificial soul. Her thinking is very simple."


    Donne''s words can be said to have hit the nail on the head and analyzed the problem very thoroughly.


    Although human beings try to focus when casting spells, it is difficult to completely control the human brain. They always unconsciously think about some messy things, even the legendary Jean and Angus. They can only think as stably as possible.


    But Eve is different. It is an artificial soul. It acts by receiving instructions. If Donne orders it to calculate the casting process, it will only do this thing.


    In addition, the formula was secretly modified by otinia, which can perfectly describe a series of changes such as the composition and launch of fireball. The computer operation is completely based on the formula. The formula is perfect, and Eve''s execution is the perfect result.


    Therefore, the spell effect released by Eve can be said to give full play to the power of fireball, which I''m afraid even Donne can''t do.


    Looking at the blackened target, Donne twitched at the corner of his mouth: "I always feel that if the power is further strengthened, even other spells have failed to simulate. This fireball alone is enough."


    "What are you talking about!"


    The excited cloto shouted: "Although the first time failed, the second time has been successful. Don''t you know the true meaning of science!? as long as you succeed once, you can succeed the second, third, and even countless times! - and this success is a revelation for us. We can try to analyze other spell models by analyzing the simulation process of fireball and see what happens What''s the problem? "


    Angus was also excited: "-- if we can find out the problems in other spell models, it means Eve can perfectly simulate any spell model we have built! If Eve can release, it means that other devices can also release spells by this means! We can completely realize the independence of spells and turn it into a subject that can be studied and learned And revise it! "


    Angus seems to see that one day, the children of prandal will learn how to analyze and create their own spells in school. They may not be magicians, but they have the ability to create new spells - all this is because they have built these basic spell models on the basis they have laid now.


    At that time, ordinary magicians don''t even need to learn the complex casting process. They just need to pick up the "wand" with a large number of spell models built in and provide it with magic in the body, so they can release powerful spells very conveniently.


    This innovation is equivalent to freeing the magician from the heavy spell learning and no longer paying attention to the so-called talent, because the magician only needs to strengthen his own magic pool at that time - as for the casting of spells, it is all left to the "magic wand".


    "But is that really good?"


    A magician whispered, "I always think it''s strange..."


    "Yes... Magic is so fascinating. Isn''t it because it can be directly mastered by us and released through our hands?"


    Another magician nodded and thought: "if any magic can be released by relying on foreign equipment, we don''t need to learn anything. We just need to strengthen the magic pool. We always feel like we have become accessories. It''s a little strange."


    "And sooner or later, those people in the future will forget how spells come from and how humans should learn and master the casting process?"


    A magician said anxiously, "it''s even possible that magicians like us who study spells and cast spells will be suppressed by those guys as heretics? If magicians using new technology are new school magicians, we can be regarded as traditional magicians?"


    The worries of these magicians are not unreasonable. The simpler the things, the lower the threshold, the wider the popularity, and the more the audience. When the penetration rate exceeds a certain rate, the simplified things will become the mainstream, and the mainstream people naturally begin to exclude the non mainstream minority.


    At that time, the "magicians" who use new technology to cast spells may really look down on the magicians who sing and cast spells by themselves.


    Why?


    Because of the difference in casting speed!


    After the new technology matures, the speed of operation is as fast as the speed of casting, which means that most spells can be instant!


    What about magicians who rely on their own learning to sing and cast spells? The casting speed is limited by their own understanding ability. Have they learned various complex conditions such as spell instant and other specialties


    In battle, the faster the casting speed, the greater the advantage.


    In this way, traditional mages like them will naturally gradually die out.


    Don''t worry, traditional mages have an advantage that they can''t ignore. I''m sure anyone with a little foresight will choose to practice both


    "Oh?"


    Gene raised his eyebrows: "what you said is..."


    "Realm and life."


    Donne said with a smile: "only magicians who really learn and master magic can have the opportunity to touch the law and break through the realm, and their life will be greatly increased. Even for a longer life, those people will not completely give up their current learning methods in the future, so your worry is superfluous."


    After hearing what Donne said, those people thought about it carefully. Although your new school mage used new technology, if you only strengthened the magic pool and didn''t learn magic, there was no chance to understand the mysterious changes among various elements, and the possibility of breaking through the guru, the supreme and even the legend was almost zero. What about us? Although we can''t beat you, the technology of these spell models is different Provided by our traditional mages, we can also be researchers at the worst! What''s more, our thorough research can even promote legend, greatly increase life expectancy, and even laugh at the aging of your new mages from generation to generation


    "All right, all right."


    Donne clapped his hands and drew their attention: "The dispute between new school mages and traditional mages has not yet appeared. There is no need to think so much. What we need to do now is to continue to study this direction, establish more spell models and realize the availability as soon as possible - now our soldiers are fighting in the abyss of purgatory! They need our technical support!"


    "Oh!!!"


    "Start working! Everyone has a reward today!"


    Donne smiled and walked to the door because he saw Aurelia coming.


    As soon as he got close to that side, he heard Fiona exclaim: "... What!? are you serious!?"

 Chapter 1321

    Ronnie tant suddenly decided to return to the ilrus empire!


    The sudden good news caught Donne off guard.


    It''s so sudden!


    "Why did he suddenly want to open it?"


    Donne was puzzled. Originally, he wanted to continue to hang the Oscar, let him slowly experience the feeling of being abandoned by the trend of the times, and then cry and shout to return.


    But I didn''t expect that Oscar could not carry it first when he had just started.


    "Probably too smart to see everything clearly."


    Aurelia sighed and said, "uncle, after all, he saved Ronnie Tante''s economy by himself. His talent in business can almost be compared with Fiona."


    Donne thought it was because of his keen sense of business that Oscar noticed his plan and made his choice decisively.


    Instead of being forced to step down and losing face, it''s better to take the initiative to choose to return. In this way, we can not only lose a good reputation, but also get a good position after the merger - for the sake of OLINA, a prince or Duke can''t run away.


    Oscar''s ideal situation in his heart is to let him continue to rule and manage Ronnie tant, but normally, even if he is really allowed to be a lord, he will not be allowed to stay in Ronnie tant. This is to prevent the lords from supporting soldiers and respecting themselves and the tragedy of Ilus again.


    "The future of the world belongs to Ilus, and Ronnie tant has missed the best time."


    Donne felt sorry for Oscar. When he first came to prandal, he found that Ronnie Tante was the only country with the germination of capitalism in a world mixed between hard-working society and feudal society.


    Unfortunately, Oscar didn''t grow before Donne arrived, or he didn''t have the ability and capital to grow - after all, the world is still respected by the strong, not strong enough to frighten others, and everything is Utopian.


    "It''s back. Well... At least we don''t have to waste our energy on guarding against each other."


    Aurelia sighed with emotion: "I didn''t expect that in these more than 100 years, the dreams that several generations of the first king of ilrus, including his father, didn''t realize, were easily realized by you in the end."


    Donne immediately began to redress his grievance: "what is easy? You only saw my success, but you didn''t see how much I paid for my success. I was busy in the early morning almost every day in order to study those things... Have you seen the street at 4 a.m.?"


    Aurelia raised her eyebrows: "of course, I usually didn''t sleep at that time. What''s the matter?"


    "... you won."


    Donne wanted to give Aurelia a mouthful of chicken soup. Unexpectedly, she had no teacher and poured the rotten chicken soup with her backhand


    "In a word, Oscar''s decision is very timely!"


    Donne changed the topic: "recently, citizens have complained because the reports of the abyss of purgatory have been playing repeatedly on the magic projection tower. Now Ronnie tant''s affair can just divert their attention and make them interested again."


    Aurelia said, "so you''re going to take this opportunity to write a special book about it and publicize it well?"


    "This is inevitable. Ronnie tant''s return proclaims the reunification of the Ilus empire. This is a major event to be recorded in history. It must be reported grandly."


    After a pause, Donne said: "moreover, I don''t think this return can be the same as before. Just report. This time, we''re going to hold a very grand formal meeting, which will be broadcast live in prandal and let everyone witness this scene!"


    Ronnie tant''s return indicates the reunification of the whole human country. This is not only a piece of news worth going down in history, but also a great good news for Donne. It means that the foreign aggression of the human country has been eliminated. He can concentrate on developing magic transformation technology wholeheartedly to fight chaos in the future.


    Although after the unification of the human nation, there are still potential internal problems at any time, but those are small problems. As long as there is a need, Donne can implement high-pressure policies at any time and suppress all discordant voices. Although this tyrant rule is not an act worthy of praise, it is the most efficient at the critical moment, The most effective way to deal with a huge threat.


    A week later, Oscar and his party of Ronnie tant arrived in arlinks by airship flight, and were warmly welcomed by Donne, OLINA, Aurelia and the high-level of Ilus empire.


    "Welcome, warmly welcome you to Ilus, and welcome you to finally make the right decision. From today on, we are a real family."


    Oscar''s mouth twitched slightly. Although he did make this choice, it does not mean that he is willing, because even if he still wants to stick to it, now Ronnie tant''s ministers can''t resist it.


    Therefore, with the acquiescence of the ronitant government, Oscar disclosed the news to all domestic citizens and became a wise king in people''s eyes.


    But Oscar''s heart will never feel too good - after all, he was originally a carefree king, you can say nothing, but now he has to rely on others.


    Especially when he saw the smiling bastard in front of him holding his arm by his lovely sister and niece, Oscar really couldn''t be in a good mood.


    Donne came forward and gave his brother-in-law a warm hug, and then said in his ear, "look warm. Someone is shooting live. Now we can be seen all over prandal where there is a magic projection receiver."


    Oscar showed a stiff smile - more ugly than crying.


    At this moment, after seeing this expression, many people who support conspiracy theory feel that there must be something unknown about Ronnie tant''s return.


    ¡ª¡ªHow else can you explain Oscar''s ugly expression?


    ¡ª¡ªHow else can we explain why a king suddenly decided to return to the suzerain state when he was a good king?


    So there must be a conspiracy!


    ¡ª¡ªIt is likely that his majesty Donne sneaked into the ronitant palace in private, then coerced queen hickarin, and then forced Oscar to return to Ilus, or what will happen to Queen hickarin


    Supporters of conspiracy theory are used to thinking that they have seen the truth, while those who really know it have long painstakingly advised Oscar to calm down - even if you don''t like your brother-in-law, you can''t be so obvious in public!


    Well... Not everyone knows that Oscar is a dead girl.


    After warmly welcoming Oscar and his party to the Royal Palace in arlinks, the two sides began formal talks.


    The main content of the talks, of course, revolved around Ronnie Tante''s return.


    The main topic to be discussed is various interest related issues after Ronnie tant''s return.


    It is not so simple for a sovereign state to merge into another country. In particular, rontante is still a relatively complete and peaceful country. It is not the case that Dunn conquered it by force and then broke it by violence like solant and grace.


    As a result of peaceful integration, various risks and contradictions are hidden under the water. If you don''t take the initiative to mention them, it''s difficult to find those problems.


    Now, Donne, all they have to do is put those dirty and ugly problems on the table.


    There must be fierce interest disputes, even involving the resistance of ronitant''s traditional aristocratic forces. In the process of regime change, they are bound to suffer huge losses. In order to stop the loss, these aristocrats and chambers of commerce must transfer the risk to citizens. Therefore, what Donne and they need to do now is to prevent the behavior of those aristocrats and chambers of Commerce as much as possible, On the other hand, we should help citizens resist risks as much as possible, and make various preparations and emergency plans in advance.


    All these things are related to the economy. Donne is a pain in this regard. Fortunately, considering this problem, he called Fiona for help early.


    All the topics discussed in the room are not open to the public, so the reporter of the magic energy projection tower is arranged to another room, with specially arranged people to accept the interview, and release the necessary and open information to the external audience.


    Even so, now those viewers who watch news programs are all fried.


    ¡ª¡ªAfter all, this is the reunification of the human country after more than a hundred years!


    They have all become witnesses of history today!


    For a time, the whole prandal, but where there were human beings living, but where they could see the programs broadcast by the magic projection tower, but where they heard the news, all fell into carnival.


    In particular, Ellington, in order to celebrate his Majesty''s great cause, they moved out barrels of wine, fragrant barbecue, delicious cakes and so on, and put them on the outside table for pedestrians to enjoy.


    This kind of heartfelt joy is passing out quickly, and the whole prandal has fallen into a carnival.


    At the moment, talents such as Downe and Oscar of arlinks have just finalized the main docking mode.


    It is worth mentioning that Oscar will continue to return to power as Lord of ronitant.


    Originally, according to the normal logic, Oscar should not continue to be placed in Ronnie tant. Not only him, but also the senior management of Ronnie tant should move.


    However, considering that Oscar is OLINA''s brother and voluntarily applied to return to the ilrus Empire, Donne made this decision after discussing with aurelia.


    Oscar naturally loved this decision and even felt relieved.


    In addition, Oscar will also serve as Deputy Minister of finance of the ilrus empire.


    At the same time, all officials of ronitant continued to be employed, and their positions remained unchanged for the time being, and their titles were downgraded, that is, they were originally Duke and now marquis.


    There are many similar changes and reforms

 Chapter 1322

    After the discussion between Donne and Oscar came to an end, they went to another room for an interview with reporters. This time it was broadcast live.


    The number of viewers of this live broadcast also broke the record of the magic projection tower so far - the whole prandal, including dwarves, including dwarves, including orcs, including elves, including Naga... Almost all races that can obtain the magic projection receiver have put down their work and are watching this live broadcast.


    The whole prandal changed because of the decisions of these two people.


    Far away in the Wren Empire, the expression of tastrow is quite complex. Ronnie tant can also claim to return to Ilus, but what about the Wren Empire?


    You know, long ago, even before the first chaotic invasion war, the Ryan empire was already an independent country. Even in history, there were many wars between the Ryan Empire and the Ilus empire. The war history of both sides can almost be regarded as the civilization development history of the Ryan empire.


    However, with the passage of time, Donne, a freak, appeared in human beings, which directly raised the level of human civilization for hundreds of years. This desperate gap is almost impossible for the orcs to catch up - because the orcs themselves are not good at magic, and they prefer to fight with strong physical strength.


    But the future is obviously an era of magic technology civilization. If you don''t understand magic, you will only be abandoned by the times and become a barbarian in the eyes of mankind and a backward barbarian aborigine


    Tystro is not reconciled!


    The time he studied in Ellington was the most fulfilling day for him. All kinds of unprecedented knowledge were eagerly absorbed by him, enriching his empty brain, enabling him to gradually have eyes to see the world and gradually understand the real meaning of "civilization".


    It also showed him the huge gap between Wren Empire and Ilus empire.


    If you can, tystro would like to copy Donne''s successful experience, so that the Ryan empire can become a country like Ilus, and let the orcs live a human life.


    But unfortunately, this success cannot be replicated.


    Tastrow either seeks another opportunity for the orcs to rise... Or completely abandons the dignity of the orcs and chooses to integrate with humans


    But there are great difficulties.


    Although there is no reproductive isolation due to the creator, orcs and humans are still completely different races


    ¡­¡­


    At the end of the interview, after the others went out, Oscar said to Donne without expression: "you should know that even if you know that Ronnie Tante was the territory of Ilus a hundred years ago, no one will willingly make this decision."


    Donne nodded. "Of course I know."


    After all, there is a clear example on earth. They have been enslaved by other countries as slaves for decades. Some people have been brainwashed and forget their ancestors, not to mention the motherland. They even don''t recognize their ancestors and want to be foreigners.


    For decades, let alone hundreds of years, this history has not been washed away. It is still because the first king of mankind unified language and writing, resulting in clear and verifiable historical records in all countries. Therefore, each king can only recognize this disgraceful history of wealth by holding his nose.


    In fact, Oscar chose to take the initiative to return, on the one hand, he saw Ilus''s amazing development speed and felt the panic of being left behind, on the other hand, he was supported by OLINA. After all, OLINA is the queen of this country and his most lovely sister, even if she has married Donne, I''m sure I won''t see him bullied by Donne after returning with the country. This is his strength.


    Of course, one of the main reasons that can''t be said is that he saw the terrible military strength that Donne showed when dealing with demons.


    Those magic weapons are really terrible. With Ronnie tant''s strength, it is impossible to fight him.


    If Donne is really determined to play Ronnie tant, I''m afraid it will take only one day to draw nanilla, and Ronnie tant can''t return to victory even if he is seriously injured.


    Since you know this will be the result, why continue to insist? The so-called backbone is completely meaningless at this time.


    Donne actually admires Oscar. He has the courage to make this decision, and can convince other ministers and nobles in the country (actually more like being persuaded), which is not easy in itself.


    Moreover, the reason why he will continue to rule Ronnie Tante this time is not because of OLINA''s face, but because of Oscar''s personal ability and trust in him - since Oscar can take the initiative to return, there is no need to split up again. Moreover, he has always ruled Ronnie Tante and is quite familiar with it. If he continues to rule there, Can maximize his ability.


    In addition, the appointment of him as Deputy Minister of finance of ilrus empire is also to reassure him, because the Minister of finance has already been selected, that is Fiona. If he is appointed as deputy minister, he will be treated as his own person.


    Fiona''s appointment to this position is of course well deserved - but after hearing about Donne''s arrangement in private, she was very unhappy with it, because she wanted to be a queen or concubine


    According to the current relationship between Fiona and Donne, Fiona''s focus of work will certainly continue to shift in the future. At that time, Oscar will bear all the pressure, so Donne is actually giving him a chance.


    "It is precisely because I know how difficult it is for you to make this choice that I will let you serve as vice minister of finance. You should be able to understand the importance of this position."


    Donne smiled and said, "I''ve given you a chance. Whether you can seize it depends on your own ability."


    "I don''t think this is an opportunity. I just think it''s an insult."


    Oscar snorted coldly, "I think I am fully capable of becoming Minister of finance."


    "Although I don''t know how much strength Fiona of the golden rose family has inherited from her father Edward golden rose, it shows that she is definitely not an ordinary person if you like her so much."


    "But if you think you can underestimate me, you are very wrong. Since I can make Ronnie Tante rise among your major powers, I can create the same miracle here. Why do you think Fiona can be stronger than me?"


    "Ha ha..."


    Donne smiled without saying a word.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Anyone can say it, but it''s not necessary to do it."


    Donne shook his head and said to him, "I gave Fiona a fulcrum, and Fiona gave me a Datang chamber of Commerce. If I gave you a fulcrum, you would only achieve one tenth of what you are now."


    "Why?"


    "Because at that time, your ambition will expand, and then I will stop working with you - that''s the difference between you," Donne said cleanly


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Oscar has nothing to say.


    "So it''s good to give you a deputy minister. Do a good job."


    Donne thinks he is very good for Oscar. After all, he is too busy to take care of political and economic affairs. All of them are handed over to Aurelia and Fiona. Now Oscar''s rights are almost second only to them in some ways, which is quite dangerous.


    If Donne''s strength was not enough to shake the field, I''m afraid a coup would have broken out long ago.


    Oscar is bound to bear a heavy responsibility in the future. If we don''t find a way to accept him now, it will be troublesome if we think about it later. The struggle of various factions in the government for power and profit will completely destroy him.


    Before that, Donne should let him know what he should do most and who he should support most.


    "You''re good to do. There must be one of you in the throne room in the future."


    After solving the crisis of chaotic invasion, Donne must change the current political model. Although the imperial system can ensure the efficient operation of the country in an emergency, after the crisis, this system is also easy to breed corruption and degeneration - unless it can eliminate the inferior factors in human groups from the root and create a high-quality crime-free society.


    But that''s almost unrealistic. Donne''s temporary consideration is the parliamentary system of mutual checks and balances. At that time, with Oscar''s ability, he will certainly have a place in it.


    The meeting on the integration of the two countries lasted more than a month, and it was generally only after some fundamental problems were solved that the rest were miscellaneous trivial matters.


    However, those small things can be solved in daily life, so there is no need to continue to waste time here.


    At the beginning of the meeting, it was still the month of life with slightly warm weather. At the end of the meeting, it had entered a hot and jubilant month, and all parts of the country were shrouded in high temperature.


    "It''s over at last. I don''t think you can stand it for a long time." Donne said with a smile. "In fact, I''m the same, but fortunately, all we''ve done is worth it."


    "I know, but that''s not what I want to say now."


    Donne: "


    Oscar looked at Donne very seriously: "to tell you the truth, I don''t really want to return, but finally I nodded, and the reason why I took the initiative to return is because I want a reward."


    "Say what reward you want." Donne smiled brightly. "As long as it''s not an unreasonable request, I''ll be satisfied if I can meet you."


    "Can I punch you in the face?"


    Oscar looked at Donne very seriously, not at all joking.


    "Really, one punch is enough."


    The smile on Donne''s face suddenly froze.


    This dead sister is in control. Sure enough, I''d better die.

 Chapter 1323

    Since the magic energy air conditioner, in summer, people lack energy and like to hide in cool pubs or Internet cafes. The emergence of the magic energy network has led to the central topic of people''s discussion becoming more and more colorful, not just limited to the war in the abyss of purgatory, or the return of Ronnie Tante, and the unity of Ilus.


    The constant collision of thinking sparks more than Donne imagined, and this wave is more violent than before. Almost in the blink of an eye, the magic power network has become an indispensable part of prandal people''s life.


    In the irus region, the magic power network, like a storm, instantly blew into the hearts of every citizen and became an indispensable part of their life.


    People began to get used to using mobile phones or computers to log in to the magic power network to check the news, weather, and contact family and friends outside. Convenient application software allows them to use computers and magic power network to complete many complex tasks. The high intelligence of artificial souls can help them complete more tasks, Donne doesn''t even need to run a computer training school, because all the technologies used by computers have been written into the artificial soul, which can answer any user''s questions at any time.


    With the help of artificial soul, even people who don''t know computer at first can quickly master the use of computer.


    Due to Donne''s push, the shipment volume of artificial soul quantum computer is increasing day by day, and the manufacturing cost is also declining. The sales price is stable at a fairly people-friendly level, only 4999 gold. With the current general salary level of prandal, this price is not high. In addition, Donne deliberately holds various activities frequently, Various attractive discounts have further promoted the rapid popularization of artificial soul quantum computers.


    The next month after Ronnie tant''s return, that is, the hottest midsummer month of the year, when schools everywhere began to have holidays, the development in Ronnie tant finally began to improve slowly.


    Of course, this is also because ronitant has strong economic strength. In addition to normal cooperation with Datang chamber of Commerce, it can also hire a large number of additional manpower to help the construction.


    Originally, the expressway connecting only the first tier cities in ronitant was just expanded to the second and third tier cities with Oscar''s money.


    Donne is also happy to see its success. After all, the economy of this area is already very developed, and convenient transportation can expand this advantage.


    Then, the route of airship has been greatly expanded. The construction of aviation towers in many cities has started simultaneously, and the flights to nanila have gradually increased to a normal level.


    Finally, the restrictions on magic cars were lifted, and they were able to enter the market in ronitant area. They received high praise from these local tyrants - unfortunately, the driving license policy has been criticized by them all the time.


    Due to the peaceful integration of the two countries, the original free trade zone has now become a special economic development zone and a place where all chambers of commerce are very active. Over time, it will certainly develop into another prosperous commercial capital no less than the port city of FILA.


    Then, the magic phone device that made Ronnie tant''s people jealous appeared in Ronnie tant''s market and was warmly sought after immediately after it was sold.


    During the previous Limited sales period of magic phones, only people in irus were eligible to buy or book, and the residents here in ronitant were only staring.


    Subsequently, those businessmen with magic phones deepened their contacts with each other, exchanged needed goods, and their business became more and more prosperous. However, the businessmen on rontante''s side fell into an embarrassing situation in the rain. Without magic phones, they could not join their news channels, and all the business opportunities were robbed by them.


    This difference makes Ronnie Tante businessmen here deeply aware of the importance of magic phones.


    Time is money, information is money, and magic phone is the perfect combination of time and information.


    Therefore, as soon as the magic phone was listed in Ronnie Tante, it was wildly sought after and almost sold as much as it was put out.


    Businessmen are all crazy.


    What makes them crazy is the artificial soul quantum computer.


    Any businessman knows how troublesome bookkeeping is when doing business. In addition to bookkeeping, there are all kinds of cumbersome things such as statistics, monthly reports, salary calculation, etc. if there is no artificial soul quantum computer, these things need to be calculated by hand, and they need to be calculated for a long time, which is a great waste of human and material resources and drag down efficiency.


    But now, with the artificial soul quantum computer, through the office software in the computer system, we can calculate all kinds of data through the computer, which is many times faster than human manual calculation, saving the boss of the chamber of commerce with unknown time and human resources.


    The emergence of artificial soul quantum computer has greatly reduced the mental activities of those businessmen. After liberating them, they can focus more on how to innovate, how to improve product competitiveness and how to expand the market


    It can be said that in the eyes of those businessmen, the importance of artificial soul quantum computer is no less than that of magic phone.


    Although some functions of the two overlap, the convenience and functionality can not be compared. One wins in portability and the other in function. They are indispensable and important helpers, which makes Ronnie Tante businessmen love.


    Because of the release of these new products, the market of ronitant changed all the time, and the price of goods was almost the same day by day, which also made the residents here very uncomfortable. After integrating with Ilus, the price of ronitant increased and decreased, which greatly affected the quality of life of the residents. Fortunately, Fiona and Aurelia soon made a response plan, A large number of living materials and new products were continuously transported to ronitant area, which quickly stabilized the price here and quickly disappeared the complaints of the people.


    However, when the people of ronitant welcome the artificial soul quantum computer into the ronitant market, and they can finally enter the magic energy network to feel another world, they find that they can''t keep up with the rhythm of those old webworms just a few months later than Ilus


    However, this does not hinder their enthusiasm for surfing the Internet. Datang Internet cafe has opened all over ronitant, making the number of Internet users explosive again. Throughout prandal, in just a few months, the number of registered Internet users has accounted for one fifth of the population, more than 100 million people, Great changes have quietly taken place in people''s greetings. Many greetings have become written greetings on the Internet, and even people''s usual living habits have changed greatly.


    Many people have accepted new living habits without even being aware of the process of this change.


    Aurelia was also surprised when she saw the comprehensive research report of magic power network presented.


    Although Donne said at the beginning that the birth of the magic power network would absolutely change the society, Aurelia had no doubt about his words, she didn''t expect everything to happen so quickly!


    "Are the statistics reliable this time?"


    Aurelia looks at the Secretary in front of her. At Donne''s suggestion, Aurelia and Fiona have set up their own secretary group to share their work pressure. Many things that are not so confidential will be handled by the secretaries, and they just need to make a final decision by themselves.


    After really starting to use the Secretary to deal with the sundries, Aurelia found that it was really good. At least her pressure was significantly reduced.


    "Before, in irus, because there was no preparation in advance, a lot of data were not collected, and the statistical data were insufficient."


    Secretary Mikel sat opposite Aurelia and said meticulously: "But this time, the magic phone and artificial soul quantum computer entered the market of ronitant area. We tracked and recorded the whole process, and have been counting all kinds of data in ronitant area. We clearly recorded how great the changes in the lives of residents in this area before and after the magic network entered.


    Mikael said: "The magic power network is not only a tool, but also a channel, a bridge connecting everyone. It integrates everyone''s thinking and makes each other''s ideas collide violently. This kind of thinking collision is the most wonderful. Many wonderful ideas happen in these processes, just like the various network applications created on the magic power network Like language, you never know what new things will appear on the Internet in the next moment. "


    "These fresh information is the focus to attract people to maintain continuous attention to the magic power network... This is particularly obvious in ronitant area. In particular, there are many businessmen in ronitant area. They are more sensitive to all kinds of information and pay more attention to the changes of the magic power network."


    "Moreover, according to statistics, the top three applications with the highest utilization rate of artificial soul quantum computers registered in ronitant area are form processing tools, document processing tools and instant messaging tools, which are slightly different from irus area, which may be due to the high proportion of businessmen among ronitant residents."


    "Besides..."


    Listening to Mikael''s report, Aurelia couldn''t help thinking of the ideas Donne mentioned these days.


    If we follow the current development speed, I''m afraid the day when everyone has a magic phone will not be too far away. The artificial soul quantum computer will further penetrate into every family and become a necessary product.


    If Donne''s plan is really successful, I''m afraid we can really do the whole people at that time


    The key is whether Donne can really succeed.


    And now, down there


    Still in the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, he is busy building mathematical models of various spells, and then conducting simulation tests to find loopholes.

 Chapter 1324

    With the success of the first test, the focus of their work has begun to shift. The previous research work was entrusted to those deputies, and they focused all their energy on building mathematical models of various spells.


    Although the mathematical models of those spells were relatively simple at the beginning, with the improvement of the spell class, the difficulty also increased exponentially. Now they can''t even find an accurate description of many spells. The mathematical formulas to be realized are too complex, and it is difficult to achieve the desired purpose with their current mathematical level.


    In order to realize Donne''s idea of building an artificial intelligence magic net as soon as possible, the main research forces of croto and yustisa have now started secondary learning, and their main learning direction is mathematics.


    From the database of prehistoric civilization, they have analyzed many available mathematical materials, especially the algorithms in the deciphered programs can also be used for reference and learning, so they have been quite busy recently.


    The busy Donne doesn''t even have time to accompany Elia and vinette, let alone avoid his egwin recently.


    Since the last time when isalie suddenly gave him such a visit, egwin has been haunted. Even if she saw Donne, she soon disappeared. She seems to focus all her energy on eliminating chaotic creatures and looking for traces of the door of chaos all over the continent, She even asked Jean to share the observation data of the star moon tower with her - she seemed to want to use battle to distract her attention and liberate herself from that strange feeling.


    Donne also knows that this is his own fault, so even if his heart is full of tangles, he still doesn''t take the initiative to find egwin. Instead, he focuses on continuing to deeply study the mathematical model of magic, and tries to create an artificial intelligence magic net as soon as possible, so as to increase the probability of winning the final World War I.


    Isalie came to see Donne again several times. What''s her purpose? Naturally, there''s no need to say more. When they were warm, isalie even patted her chest. She promised Donne that she would be able to convince egwin to wronged herself for the future of the elves - Donne heard that she said it was wronged to be with herself, of course, it''s impossible to spare her


    Time goes by so slowly. Everyone in the world is busy with what they should do. No one is idle


    Except for the bear children who have been on summer vacation.


    Just because he has been busy building spell models, Donne is lax in disciplining Elia and Winnett. He doesn''t even know that someone is about to become an Internet addict girl now.


    "Mom! You don''t do anything, you know how to surf the Internet!"


    Vicky, wearing apron, tucking her side and tucking her elylie, has grown into a rather youthful girl after six months of growth. It looks almost the same size as Elsa now, and Be Bea Lia is also a lot bigger. But now she make complaints about her habits.


    Every time Donne sees vinette calling Elia''s mother, he feels uncomfortable and contradictory at the bottom of his heart - he always feels that the relationship between the two should be reversed.


    ¡ª¡ªAfter all, Elia is getting more and more crooked now. She has lost her childhood loveliness and has a tendency to develop into a house girl.


    This tendency became more serious after the emergence and popularization of magic power network.


    The information and resources on the magic power network are too rich (compared with the past), so it''s too easy to find something, or chat with strangers, or find like-minded friends. This leads to that after the holiday, Elia suddenly becomes a waste house girl.


    In fact, not only her, but also other students in the school are in the same situation - because Ellington''s situation is relatively special, and the per capita income is now the top in prandal. Buying a home version of artificial soul quantum computer is really not a problem. In addition, Ellington residents have blind worship and trust in Donne, Therefore, new products will be sought after almost as soon as they are launched. Therefore, the popularity of artificial soul quantum computers here is quite high. Almost every household has one.


    This means that the number of Internet users in Ellington is the most dense.


    After mastering how to use the artificial soul quantum computer, the students in the school immediately activated cloud chat, exchanged each other''s ID codes and began to chat on the Internet.


    It''s nothing to brag about each other on the Internet. Now they have begun to use the characteristics of cloud chat to share homework answers at home - it has to be said that children are always full of ideas in the application of new products


    "Who said I didn''t do anything? I''ve finished all my homework."


    Elia waved her hand lazily, and her lazy look was like a mature woman. How could a woman behave like that naive and lovely little girl before.


    However, Winnett doesn''t know the situation after all. She turns a blind eye to Elia''s various performances. She only knows that her mother is extremely lazy. If her father doesn''t come back, she even changes her clothes lazily


    "Have you finished that? Obviously, you have finished copying!"


    Vinette is very helpless. Why is her mother like this?


    ¡ª¡ªAnyway, the mothers of other students in the class have their own jobs, don''t they? Only my mother is the same age as me


    Vinette''s memory is still blocked. She doesn''t know how special she is. Of course, she won''t know how special Elia is.


    In order to keep it a secret, Elia is the only one in the world who knows that she has completely awakened. Even vinette doesn''t know. She usually acts in full accordance with the action guidelines provided by otia in order to make Donne think she is a normal adolescent woman.


    ¡ª¡ªHowever, naive Elia didn''t know that otinia had a bad taste at that time. The materials provided to her were not the living habits of ordinary girls here in prandal, but the materials from another world


    So it''s not difficult to explain why Donne''s visual sense of looking at Elia has become stronger and stronger recently - house girl, even if he hasn''t seen it before


    "What''s the difference?"


    Vinette said angrily, "if you don''t do your homework yourself, it''s meaningless!"


    Elia said lazily, "anyway, the homework should be handed in eventually. I understand all the questions Pamela asked. It doesn''t make any difference."


    At least she is a goddess. How can these superficial knowledge be difficult to live with her? She is just lazy to think about those problems.


    Vinette sighed and gave up trying to persuade her.


    She knew very well that only her grandparents (Alberton and Clara) or her father (Donne) could convince her mother.


    Just then, after a busy day, Donne finally went home.


    Seeing Donne pushing the door in wearily, Elia, who was lying there browsing the web, jumped up on her horse, grabbed the broom from vinette, waved it a few times, and then shouted with great exaggeration: "ah! Honey, you''re finally back! Do you want to take a bath first? Or do you want to eat first? Or... Do you want to eat me first?"


    Donne flicked angrily on her forehead: "good don''t learn, always learn these messy things!"


    Elia giggled. Anyway, it was enough that he didn''t refute the name "dear".


    Nearby vinette looked on coldly with her arms in her arms. Her apron had not been removed.


    Donne took the broom from Elia''s hand and sighed, "vernett, it''s hard for you."


    "It''s okay, Dad."


    Vinetton smiled happily: "you''ve worked hard, too."


    They looked at each other and sighed. Donne''s feeling was particularly obvious. Why did Elia, who was so clever and lovely, suddenly change her painting style and become such a girl who likes cheating and playing tricks? And a housewife!


    You know, ten houses and nine rot!


    It''s horrible!


    Worried Donne felt that it was time to find something for her to do. Otherwise, when Ms. disaster''s memory fully woke up, he found that he had become a terrible creature like a rotten girl when he lost his memory. I''m afraid Elia''s anger would be poured out on her own


    ... what? She may not be angry about that kind of thing? That''s even more terrible, okay!


    She looked at the room and sighed again. It''s really embarrassing, vinette. She is worthy of being a little angel. It''s really embarrassing for her to take care of the Lord''s house in order.


    After Donne returned to the room, Donne lay in bed and began to think hard about how to crack his Internet addiction.


    As the saying goes, blocking is better than sparse. If students are blindly prevented from surfing the Internet, they may be more interested in surfing the Internet, and will also find various means to surf the Internet. It is certainly useless to formulate those rules for this purpose. The rules are formulated to be broken, and someone will always drill loopholes.


    Therefore, it is better to directly release the restrictions, or actively guide them to how to use the magic power network correctly.


    After Dunn pondered for a moment, he suddenly had a good idea in his mind.


    Since it is impossible to prevent them from surfing the Internet, make full use of their interest in magic power network, let them absorb more knowledge and become the talents they want to become in playing!


    Since you like surfing the Internet so much... I''ll give you a hand.


    Donne had a sinister smile on his face.


    Maybe... You''ll like online games.

 Chapter 1325

    Magic Energy Engineering Research Institute.


    Yustisa looked at Donne in surprise. She didn''t know what the "online game" he suddenly said was.


    "So, ah, it is to simulate a virtual world on the artificial soul quantum computer, and then let the computer users take risks and experience another kind of life."


    Donne searched his stomach and finally found a more accurate description, which explained the meaning of online games and yustisa clearly.


    Yustisa seemed to understand: "in fact, it''s just like watching TV and animation. It''s a means of entertainment, isn''t it?"


    "That''s understandable."


    "But we are busy building spell models now. How can we get these things?"


    Yustisa couldn''t understand why Donne suddenly had this idea. Now the main researchers of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute are busy helping to build the mathematical model of spells, and they don''t have time to make any online games at all.


    What''s more, entertainment is meaningless. It will only make people lose their desire to struggle and immerse themselves in the virtual world.


    "Since I want to play this online game, of course it can''t be an ordinary online game."


    Ordinary traditional online games facing ordinary user interfaces are meaningless to Donne. What he wants to do is a virtual reality game that will appear only after the development of science and technology to a certain extent!


    Prandar''s world is very special. Human beings have souls. Therefore, it is much simpler to realize immersive virtual reality in this world than on the earth where he is located. He can directly peel off human consciousness to a certain extent and enter a designated place.


    Or a virtual world similar to a dream, or a half plane space of pure spiritual activities, or a digital world simply existing in the interior of an artificial soul... This is possible.


    And Donne is trying to take advantage of this unique advantage.


    Donne smiled and said, "because I suddenly came up with a great idea... And it doesn''t conflict with what we''re doing now."


    Yustisa was stunned and didn''t conflict with what she was doing now? What do you mean by that?


    Donne said: "the mathematical spell model we are building now is to enable those who do not have the ability to cast spells to release spells through our equipment, so as to play a certain combat effectiveness at the critical moment and improve the lower limit of social combat effectiveness."


    Yustisa nodded and agreed with him.


    "But the average combat effectiveness of our society and the upper limit of combat effectiveness also need to be improved as a whole."


    Donne stood up and said, "the upper limit of combat effectiveness can basically take the dragon as the benchmark. Among the races of humans, elves, orcs, Naga and dwarves, that is, the number of legendary strong men."


    "The number of these top powers is difficult to change significantly in a short time, so what we can do is to improve the average combat effectiveness in the middle."


    "The one who represents the main force of the battle is the apocalypse."


    Donne smiled and said, "we have now improved the probability of citizens'' awakening talent through adventurer paradise and various peripheral products with hidden divine word runes on sale, but this is not enough. I also think of a new way."


    "That is to use the popularity of magic power network and online games to improve their perception of magic."


    Yustisa said helplessly, "but you said so much and still didn''t explain how to do it."


    Donne pointed to the next door and said, "in fact, we are doing the core thing now."


    "Mathematical spell model? What do you mean?"


    Donne explained: "of course, the general online game is to build a virtual world, which is no problem for the current dantrian and Sanye''s team, but the general online game certainly has no effect on us. What we have to do is different from the general online game."


    "We want to implant a real casting system in the game."


    Yustisa was stunned: "what is the real casting system?"


    "The magic model we are building now is realized through our casting, using mathematical means to analyze and describe the changes of magic and elements, so that the artificial soul can understand our casting process through mathematical language."


    "But we all forget that the artificial soul is also the soul. It can copy and record our feelings."


    Donne is talking about the method used by the einzbellen family in making the alchemical puppets used on the production line - let the alchemical puppets copy and learn the operation process of others, and then reproduce it.


    Similarly, due to the characteristics of the soul, Donne can use the divine word runes to peel off the feelings in the casting process, and then integrate them into the artificial soul, so that the artificial soul can also directly experience the feelings in the casting process.


    "What''s the point?"


    "Significant."


    Donne explained: "just like the adventurer''s paradise that is now running stably, it can produce a certain number of apocalypses for us almost every month. After long-term operation, it can gradually improve the probability of awakening of the whole prandal apocalypse."


    "We make an online game with various professions set inside, especially the magician with various spells. I can peel my own feeling of the casting process from the body and integrate it into Eve, and then bind Eve with the corresponding spells in the game. When players use the corresponding spells, they can experience my feeling when releasing spells."


    Yustissa probably understood Donne''s idea: "do you want them to greatly improve the probability of players waking up their casting talent in real life through such personal experience, or even let them master some spells without a teacher?"


    Donne smiled and nodded: "yes, we can implant the principle and knowledge of magic into the game and pass it to players through teaching in fun, so that they have mastered a lot of basic knowledge unconsciously."


    As he said this, Donne thought of something again. He couldn''t help knocking on the table and meditating. A moment later, he suddenly said: "I think of another thing. In the virtual world, we can change the time lapse rate, that is, if we accelerate the time rate to a degree acceptable to ordinary people, they can learn and master more knowledge in the virtual world, so as to maximize the use of their precious time."


    For pure spiritual bodies, time is a subjective consciousness. If spiritual activities are fast enough, time will be relatively slow. Therefore, as long as the frequency of players'' spiritual activities is increased, the time ratio inside and outside the game will be increased.


    But the mental power of ordinary people is very fragile. If the powerful Apocalypse can bear the time acceleration of 1:100, ordinary people may be on the verge of collapse at 1:10.


    "You mean, not only should players experience the feeling of casting spells in online games, but also make use of the characteristics of online games to let them learn enough knowledge in the game?"


    Yustisa looked at Donne: "messenger... Are you really sure this is a so-called game for entertainment and relaxation? Not a trainer to squeeze human potential?"


    Donne smiled. The smile was very sunny, but in yustisa''s eyes, the smile was so insidious: "I never told you personally that online games are used to relax and relieve the spirit... It''s all your own understanding."


    Yes, who says playing games is relaxing? After playing a game, the brain keeps running at a high speed, which is more tired than fighting a war!


    "Aren''t you afraid that they won''t dare to play again after playing the game all day, but they find that their spirit becomes more tired?"


    Yustisa is very speechless. If you really follow Donne''s design, I''m afraid it won''t be long before all the enthusiastic players will be scared away. After all, they still have to go to work or even work in the farmland after playing games. How can they work when they are tired.


    "Don''t worry."


    Donne said faintly: "I''m very experienced in how to attract players to take the bait and make them feel successful in the game..."


    A company on earth is very good at this kind of thing, but they want to make a profit, so they have to trick players into constantly charging money to become stronger, to get a sense of achievement, and to be happier... What Donne has to do now is not to make a profit, but to promote the promotion of the whole people, so what he has to do is the opposite - not only do not need to charge money, you play my game, I Pay you back!


    The better you play, the more I send! - it sounds like another money company routine.


    If you can successfully awaken your talent and become an apocalypse after the game, we will also include employment and distribution!


    So someone won''t take the bait?


    I''m afraid Donne''s headache is not that he doesn''t take the bait, but that too many people take the bait, which will affect the normal production of the society!


    Therefore, how to grasp this degree is still a very troublesome thing, which needs their careful calculation.


    But it doesn''t matter. Fiona, Oscar and even rivitz of Star Diamond bank are all experts in this field. Donne can go to them to calculate the operational space.


    Yustisa, who was pulled by Don to discuss the plan, was speechless. Now she looked at Don and felt that he was black. Who else would be like him, no matter behind any project, but where she could pit users?


    I''m afraid no one knows that the artificial soul quantum computer they bought back has built-in copies of divine word runes?


    Who knows that there are also divine words and runes playing a role in their favorite magic phones?


    Among the prizes of adventure paradise and various peripheral products sold in the market, divine word runes are now added


    The purpose is to make these people awaken their talents as soon as possible and improve the average strength of the whole people.


    But they never thought that even if they wanted to play a game to relax, they were all in Donne''s plan


    Yustisa even sympathized with these humans - she felt that these humans were like white mice in Donne''s hands, which were wantonly played between his hands.

 Chapter 1326

    After being persuaded by Donne, yustisa immediately arranged relevant personnel to start the corresponding development work.


    Although they have a lot of experience in program development, it is the first time for them to develop this "online game" which contains a lot of interaction with users and combines various rich scene contents.


    At the beginning of the project, there were a lot of problems. Because there was no experience, almost everything could not be started. Many times, it needed to be put there until Donne came to help remind. The development progress was very slow.


    After more times, Donne simply withdrew from the magic model project department and specially squeezed out a period of time to develop online games with them. After all, this is also a very important business.


    With Donne''s participation, the development speed of the project has suddenly become much faster. The main reason is that his rich experience can completely avoid many detours for those programmers. In addition, any game experience in his memory is new to the natives of the world and can be used immediately. There is no need to worry about the game crashing into the street.


    Moreover, he has a unique advantage here, that is, he does not need to pay royalties for game development - all story backgrounds, all technologies, all personnel are his, the development cost is almost zero, and the only thing he needs to pay is the time cost. What else does he need to worry about?


    At the beginning, the programmers of the project team first made a small project under the leadership of Donne and developed a small game to practice. Through the development of this small game, they can understand the meaning of the game and the needs of users, and accumulate some experience.


    Just half a month after Donne joined the team, they successfully developed the first game that can be played in a real sense.


    When the engineers saw that Donne finally nodded and approved their work results, they were relieved that they could be freed from the state of acceleration. Then they looked at each other and felt like they had escaped from death - because Donne''s requirements for them were too high, and the pressure in the development process was terrible!


    But in Donne''s opinion, this is normal - Programmers don''t need to be urged to work overtime. How can they be called programmers?


    However, seeing that the game developed by themselves runs successfully on the artificial soul quantum computer, these programmers still have a sense of achievement.


    This game called "magic energy" is a game in which magicians fight in disorder. The game is regardless of camp. Each player is an independent party. After entering the game map, you can choose to form an alliance with others or choose one person against everyone. Anyway, how to play is up to you.


    In this, each player can release dozens of built-in spells through different element combinations, and fight through the combination of these spells, which is a great test of the player''s reaction speed and strategic mind.


    The process of combining these elements is roughly the same as that of releasing spells at ordinary times, but considering the entertainment effect, the difficulty is reduced. At the same time, all the built-in spells have been implanted with the feelings recorded by Donne when releasing spells himself - which means that when each player uses those spells, Will personally experience how Donne felt when he released his spell.


    Although it may not be effective once or twice, if they often feel that feeling, when they wake up their casting talent and begin to contact spells, they will find how great the experience in this game has helped them.


    That''s definitely twice the result with half the effort.


    At the same time, when playing this game, because players directly enter the game world through mental power, they can greatly improve their ability to sense magic. After a long time of playing, their affinity for magic will also be greatly improved, which is very good for their awakening talent. Under the design of Donne, These benefits are linked one by one. As long as they really have potential, they can never be wasted.


    When the competitive game called "magic energy" developed by Donne was pushed to every networked artificial soul quantum computer through the magic energy network, people were attracted by this new application almost instantly - they didn''t know what online game meant, but at least they knew it was a new application.


    Now that the artificial soul quantum computer has become very popular, any new application will attract countless users to click and use. Therefore, prandal''s first online game users were born!


    ¡­¡­


    Jon is an ordinary worker living in nanila. His usual job is to sort out the warehouse and record the warehousing records at the touchstone chamber of Commerce. When his chamber of Commerce purchased the artificial soul quantum computer, he was the first to contact.


    Because of his work, he can be said to be the first person to master the usage of computer among all Ronnie tant. It is precisely because of this that he deeply likes the powerful artificial soul quantum computer.


    He found the "magic power" pushed by the server this morning, but he was busy at that time, so he didn''t start the program curiously until he was finished.


    He had just executed the "magic power" program, and then he suddenly noticed a strange wave from the computer. The screen in front seemed to become a water wave, followed by a trance of his consciousness. As soon as he saw a flower in front of him, he found that he had come to another place.


    "The gods are up! Where have I been?"


    The warehouse of the chamber of Commerce disappeared and was replaced by a huge and empty square. Many columns were erected on the square, which were painted with mysterious symbols. Huge pictures floated in the nearby sky, in which fierce magicians were fighting


    While Jon was staring at the picture in a daze, a pleasant voice suddenly came from his ear: "welcome to the magic world, Mr. Jon from nanila, the touchstone chamber of Commerce."


    Jon was stunned and exclaimed, "who''s talking!"


    "I am the system spirit of magic power. You can call me system directly."


    A ball of light appeared in front of Jon, shook it and said, "I''m here to guide novices how to join the interesting world of magic energy."


    "Magic power... Yes! I just opened the program of magic power!"


    Jon suddenly remembered what had happened before: "then I suddenly appeared here - what''s going on!?"


    Jon began to worry. He couldn''t disappear for long. If something happened in the warehouse, he might lose his life.


    "Please don''t panic, Mr. Jon. Look here."


    As soon as the system was in front of him, Jon saw two times up and down: "The slower rotation of the above is the real time, and the following is the internal time of the game. After testing, the limit ratio that your mental strength can withstand is 1:5, that is, if you spend five hours here, the outside world only spends one hour, and your body is still in place and monitored by the health detection system of the game system, so you don''t have to Nervous. "


    Jon was relieved and was finally in the mood to listen to the systematic explanation.


    After listening to the explanation, Jon knew that this was a game developed to let ordinary people experience the war between magicians. He immediately increased his interest. He was very excited to follow the guidance of the system, establish his own role, play a name called "Cyrus is a fool", and set the image to his own appearance without hesitation.


    With the help of the system wizard, after a simple man-machine battle test, Jon couldn''t wait to start the matching battle.


    Just for a moment, he suddenly appeared in a huge ring arena. With him, there were nine other people. They were scattered and occupied each other in a ring. Each one was wearing the initial novice robe, holding a simple basic staff in his hand, staring at each other with surprise.


    "Are you all human? Not puppets?"


    "Nonsense! Of course we are human!"


    "Where are you from? I''m from caspamiburg."


    "I''m from chant city."


    "I''m nanila''s -"


    "Eh?" Jon was very surprised. "I''m nanila''s too! We can form a team!"


    Nanila''s man looked back and was stunned when he saw Jon. When he saw his name, he immediately roared, "Jon! I think you want to pack up and go away!"


    Jon looked at the man carefully and was shocked: "boss Cyrus!?"


    "I hired you to work! I didn''t let you play games during working hours!"


    "No, I''m not, I don''t..."


    Jon''s heart is bitter. How many users of magic game are there? He even met the boss when he matched for the first time!


    The luck is against the sky!


    While Jon and Cyrus were arguing, a player in the distance saw that other people''s attention was attracted by them. A clever man immediately raised his staff, without hesitation began to combine the basic elements, and then sang.


    "... the fiery fire element, with the breath of the wind, attached to the heavy earth element, come to this world as a galloping water..."


    "Damn it!"


    Someone nearby immediately found his movement: "it''s the lava lake! This guy is taking the opportunity to enlarge his move! Kill him first!"


    As soon as the man''s voice fell, six or seven fireballs roared nearby, killing the guy who sang the spell.


    Jon looked at the staff in his hand and froze. He thought it was an illusion in the previous tutorial mode, but now when he fought with people, the feeling was stronger - a wonderful force was being manipulated by him as his arm pointed.


    Especially when the spell was released just now, the power accumulated in the body suddenly opened the gate and controlled the surrounding element energy to condense into a fireball and then pour it out, which really fascinated him.


    "This fool! Didn''t you read the novice''s instructions? Singing spells during the mage''s battle is to die!"


    Cyrus finished with a sneer and stared at Jon: "now solve these guys with me! Your business will be discussed later!"


    Jon, who was in a daze, said, "yes, boss!"


    Jon firmly remembered the warning given to him by the system wizard. There is only one trick to win the game.


    ¡ª¡ªFirst solve the opponent, then solve the teammates!

 Chapter 1327

    "Damn it!"


    In the bedroom, aurelia, dressed in light silk pajamas, sat cross legged in front of the artificial soul quantum computer. Suddenly she opened her eyes and burst out a rude remark. Of course, the princess''s elegant temperament was gone for a moment.


    "These pit goods! Don''t they know the three elements of the mage''s war!"


    Aurelia grabbed her hair anxiously. Her soft blond hair was crumpled by her. It''s rare to relax a little. As a result, she was so anxious by those fools. Can she play happily together.


    "What are the three elements of MAGE engagement?"


    Wrapped in a bath towel, OLINA came out of the bathroom. She wiped her hair and looked at her daughter curiously. She didn''t understand why she had just taken a bath. Her daughter was so grumpy. Her appearance without grace was completely different from her usual image.


    Aurelia waved her fist fiercely: "Of course, it''s fast, hard and accurate! Move fast, whether singing a spell or launching an attack, you should be incomparably fast! Secondly, you should be ruthless, you should kill with one blow, leave no room, you must make the other party lose the ability to resist with one move, and lay the foundation for victory! Finally, you should be accurate, you must calm down and lock the target, and you must not let your attack fail every time Air is a fatal mistake for yourself. There will never be a second chance to come back on the battlefield! "


    OLINA looked at her daughter with a dull face: "... Who taught you this?"


    These are the three elements of a mage''s battle. Aren''t mages all extremely elegant, noble and mysterious?


    How does it feel more like a warrior''s fighting style?


    "The game tutorial," Aurelia said, "to be exact, it''s Donne, because the tutorial was made by Donne."


    "It''s him."


    OLINA suddenly realized that if it was Donne, it would be understandable - this guy''s way of fighting has never been a standard magician.


    But for him, as long as he can win, how does it make any difference?


    ¡ª¡ªEven in the "magic power" game, there is no limit. You can''t knock your opponent out with a stick, can you?


    "These damn fools!"


    Aurelia swears, "they''re so stupid!"


    While talking, Aurelia logged in again. Aurelia shrugged, sat next to her and began to blow her hair. When Donne was not here, she began to get used to sleeping with aurelia, otherwise she would never feel safe.


    As a result, before her hair was dried, Aurelia broke away from the game again. As soon as she opened her eyes, she scolded: "these silly beeps don''t have a sense of contract at all! They have won in the end, and they are plotting against me behind my back!"


    Obviously, Aurelia was plotted by her teammates at the end of the battle.


    OLINA asked without looking back: "magic power?"


    "Otherwise?"


    "Don''t you know the gold medal hint of ''kill your opponent first and then your teammates''?"


    "Of course I know, but I didn''t expect that my teammates who have reached cooperation will plot against me behind my back!"


    "That''s how naive you are."


    OLINA said with a smile: "there is only one winner in the matching mode. Everyone knows that it must be his teammates to watch out for."


    "I don''t know what Dunn thinks!"


    Aurelia said gnashing her teeth: "he created this game to cultivate more potential mage talents, but this game of plotting against teammates to win the final victory is not a hint that players will betray their comrades in arms in the future?"


    "So, you really didn''t finish the guide carefully and didn''t read the game instructions carefully."


    OLINA smiled: "it''s very clear in the game guide that the game is designed only for entertainment. In ordinary battles, you must fully trust your comrades in arms, so that you can win the last."


    "But there''s still no need to design like this!"


    "He told me this last night," OLINA said reluctantly. "The fundamental reason for this design is... They don''t have time to design the function of turning off friendly damage. Another project has entered a critical period, and their personnel have to be transferred back."


    "Understaffed?"


    "Yes, the core content and playing method have been made. The next step is to let the remaining personnel expand other game modes on this basis."


    OLINA said with a smile: "he said that those people are developing the five person battle mode. Only five people can defeat their opponents with concerted efforts. At that time, the betrayal you criticized by your teammates will disappear."


    "I hope so."


    Aurelia angrily turned off the game login interface: "I''m so bored. I didn''t play anymore. I wanted to relax. The more I played, the more angry I became."


    OLINA said with a smile, "but don''t forget that with the release of ''magic power'', many apocalypses have appeared in the materials submitted by various places in the past two days, and they are applying for modifying the information of the identity crystal card."


    Austria Reilly is deep thought, although the game design is very bad, especially the set up of the teammate is full of people make complaints about the desire to vomit, but it is said that this game really played a magic effect!


    In the process of the game, Aurelia can clearly feel the feeling of magic flowing in the body. Each time she releases a spell, she can clearly and incomparably experience the process of the magic pouring out and wrapping the elements, and then control the elements to form various spells


    Even if Aurelia is already a very powerful apocalypse, she still feels very novel about this experience.


    To her surprise, after playing this game these days, she even mastered several spells!


    It''s true!


    When she was playing the game, she unconsciously mastered several elemental spells - although it was only a small spell, it was an elemental spell after all.


    Some people say small spells are useless? Don''t forget that she is just a golden Apocalypse who hasn''t touched the law yet. She has broken the professional boundaries and mastered the spell casting ability, which itself can explain the problem!


    Originally, the different talents of the Apocalypse at the beginning led to different methods and directions of practice, so there were great differences in the use of magic. Although they came to the same end in the end, it was difficult to break the boundaries at the beginning.


    Just like the two most typical examples of soldiers and magicians, soldiers temper the body, absorb magic into the body, use the power of Qi and blood to drive magic around the body and constantly strengthen the body. Therefore, although they call their own power "the power of blood and Qi", it is still the use of magic in essence, but in different ways, Finally, when the flow of magic has been integrated with their bodies, they will be promoted to legend and break the boundaries of their careers.


    The magician spent a lot of time and energy to build a magic pool in his body at the beginning because his awakening talent is a spell casting talent, and then grew around the strengthening of the magic pool. After reaching the limit, he will also act on the body, making himself very powerful. This is also the effect of promoting legend.


    In other words, one of these two routes is from the outside to the inside, and the other is from the inside to the outside. However, the ultimate goal is to achieve the same goal by different ways. Both of them are to achieve an integral whole and use magic as indicated by the arm.


    And aurelia, she was a thief raised in Selna. Due to the fundamental difference of cultivation system, it is difficult for her to master those cross lineage spells now, but now it is different


    In the "magic power" game, even if she doesn''t know these spells, she can personally experience the experience of releasing those spells. This personal experience is a very rare experience - you know, no matter how detailed the master''s oral statement is, it can''t be compared with her personal experience.


    There should not have been such a bug inheritance method in the world, but otinia, who were worried about the future situation, taught Donne the power of the divine word rune. When Donne looked at the divine word rune, he inadvertently mastered this method of stripping "experience and feeling", so this result appeared.


    Because of mastering these spells, Aurelia now more clearly understands the interaction between magic and elements in her body, so the bottleneck that has not been broken for a long time has finally loosened. Aurelia can clearly feel that it will be few days before she is promoted to the master level.


    Of course, Aurelia can''t turn a blind eye to the miraculous effect of this game. Therefore, even if there is a problem with the current game mode, she can only recognize it by pinching her nose.


    Moreover, with the follow-up of follow-up development, the group mode will be officially released soon. With the group mode and the more interesting battle mode promised by Donne, I believe more people will join the ranks of the game and be cultivated and catalyzed by him in this interesting "cage"


    From Donne''s point of view, Aurelia can''t say what''s wrong with this method. After all, Donne not only gave them a channel for entertainment, but also gave many civilians the opportunity to awaken their talents and let them see a broader future world, which is a good thing.


    If nothing unexpected happens, now those players who awaken their talent through this game and release their first spell in their life are probably grateful to Donne at this moment.


    OLINA walked over and patted her daughter on the shoulder and comforted her: "all right, don''t think so much, or you''ll go to Donne tomorrow and act like a spoiled child and ask him to change this model immediately. He won''t refuse you."


    "Who will act like a spoiled child to him!"


    Aurelia said a little unnaturally, "if you want to say it, you have to say it. I''ll say what''s the matter, and I have so many things to deal with."


    Originally, OLINA just said that casually, which didn''t mean much, but after listening to aurelia, she suddenly clicked in her heart and looked carefully at Aurelia''s expression


    It''s over. It seems that what I''ve been worried about has really happened

 Chapter 1328

    The palace maids found that queen OLINA seemed a little melancholy recently.


    Often when there was no one, she would look at the distant sky in a daze. Even if someone passed by her, she seemed to have no consciousness and didn''t know what she was thinking.


    It is only occasionally found that queen OLINA often secretly observes Princess Aurelia recently


    In particular, when her majesty Donne came to the palace, Queen OLINA would always disperse the maids and bring them tea and water herself - but the maids found that queen OLINA simply wanted to observe them in the dark


    Why?


    They don''t know, or they know but don''t dare to say.


    Aurelia is also sad now - because she found that her mother found that little ambiguity between her and Donne


    OLINA thinks she''s doing something very hidden, but there''s such a big gap in strength between the two sides. How can she hide it from Aurelia?


    When olena first hid in the dark to observe, Aurelia had found out.


    If Aurelia could find her, it would be even more impossible to hide it from Donne.


    Donne was just quietly enjoying this little ambiguity with aurelia, but he felt that since OLINA had found their little moves, she should restrain a little and don''t touch them often... Otherwise it would be easy to have problems.


    Unexpectedly, Aurelia didn''t know what was wrong. She pretended that she didn''t know anything. She didn''t find OLINA at all. She still kept a very ambiguous distance from Donne as before.


    It made Donne quite passive.


    Yes, he is indeed a man who likes beautiful women, but now his task is too heavy and can''t bear the burden. He really doesn''t have the energy to engage in any ambiguity.


    What''s more, egwin has been in a cold war with him. It''s still unknown when isalie can handle egwin. Don really doesn''t want to mess with him now.


    But it was at this time that Aurelia came to make trouble for him


    Donne is desperate, too!


    In particular, Donne never thought that this was just an idea inadvertently thought of after being influenced by Elia, which would have such a profound impact on prandal''s future. Everything must be taken seriously.


    In recent days, due to the unexpected best-selling of magic energy, Donne has to frequently come to alinks and Aurelia to discuss the expansion of the number of Internet cafes, and use his official identity to introduce relevant policies and regulations to promote the development of the entertainment industry. There is no way to avoid her.


    Even more, some things have to be decided by OLINA - after all, in name, OLINA is now the worthy first leader of the whole Ilus Empire, and Donne is only the Regent in his identity.


    So when three people sit together, it''s when Donne is particularly embarrassed


    ¡ª¡ªHe felt sorry for Victor in the hall of Heroes


    ¡­¡­


    "... I think what Donne said is very necessary to follow up."


    In the study, Aurelia patted the table with a rare emotion and shouted: "Empress mother, you don''t know how much this game will affect our Ilus. No, it should be said that it will have a great impact on the future of the whole prandal! It must be promoted, and even if necessary, every citizen must be forced to participate in it - this is the best tester, which can easily screen out the users who really have the talent of casters People! "


    "I know, but aurelia, my daughter, you must admit that the popularity of this game has begun to affect the production of society."


    OLINA said softly: "Haven''t you seen it yet? Many urban residents are addicted to it, and the economic growth rate everywhere has slowed down, and even there is no one in the field... If this goes on, the farmland will be abandoned, what will our people eat? Can this online game fill their stomachs? You''re not those people, you''re the ruler, you should watch better than him In this case, what is the use of continuing to implement stimulus policies to stimulate them to continue playing games? "


    "There is no one in the field because the farming period has passed. Don''t bully me. I don''t understand."


    Aurelia said angrily: "just because I''m in power now, I see it more clearly and in the long run than anyone. What Donne said is what we really need to do - don''t forget, our world has never been safe, and the real danger has never come! The threat of demons is just an appetizer!"


    Yes, for prandal, the real threat has always been the chaotic creatures that have not yet fully appeared, and the devil is just a "small" trouble caused by the corruption of the devil by chaos.


    If the chaos army suddenly strikes, what''s the use of more food? Haven''t they all been corrupted?


    Without enough strength to protect the world, everything is useless!


    Therefore, Aurelia thinks that as long as food is enough to eat, meet emergencies and meet the needs of population growth, there is no need to continue to pay so much attention to food production capacity. It is necessary to appropriately liberate the agricultural labor force and let them try to test. Perhaps some of the awakened apocalyptians can make different contributions to the world.


    As for OLINA, perhaps because she was poor and afraid in Victor''s time, she always thought that she should continue to pay close attention to agriculture and increase grain production, the more the better - even stop the development of other aspects for this purpose.


    "Donne, who do you think is right?"


    Aurelia suddenly turned to look at the silent Donne, and OLINA put down her tea cup and looked over.


    ¡°£¡¡±


    Donne a spirit and sat up straight.


    Aren''t you arguing with each other? Why did you suddenly burn the fire to me?


    From the heart, Donne supports aurelia, but judging from the current situation, if he says so directly, he may have to step on mines 100%, so


    "I think what you said is very reasonable."


    Donne said very seriously, "so I''m here to solve this problem."


    The impact of magic energy''s online game in prandal is far more far-reaching than Donne, Aurelia and OLINA imagined.


    Although the impact of this game is still hidden under the water, the subsequent impact will gradually emerge soon.


    Agricultural production reduction is the second, and the first is the education and inheritance of magic.


    Jean''s silver city is the traditional force most affected by this.


    The city of silver was originally the headquarters of magicians and a place called magic holy land. Now almost all the inheritance accepted by magicians in prandal human country comes from here, and magicians have to be under the jurisdiction of here. This restriction was not relaxed until the emergence of Donne.


    The secret law school here used to be the only surviving Magic School in prandal. Only here can we receive orthodox and perfect magic education.


    But even in the secret law school, the education here can not make everyone fully understand the mystery of magic. Any inheritance will be misinterpreted to a certain extent in the process of educating future generations, so many inheritance will be completely broken to a certain extent


    Therefore, magic education has always been regarded as a very dangerous and difficult thing.


    But now


    Since the emergence of the online game of magic energy, the apprentices of the secret law school have been dull, stupid and crazy after trying


    ¡ª¡ªSleeping trough! It turns out that there is such a simple way to learn magic in this world!?


    ¡ª¡ªSleeping trough! Just play in the game, learn new spells in the game, and actually master these primary spells in reality!?


    ¡ª¡ªSleeping trough! Although I haven''t mastered advanced spells, it''s because my magic pool capacity is not enough to support the release process of advanced spells! The release experience of those spells has been completely portrayed in my mind, as if I had really learned and mastered these spells! You don''t have to learn at all in the future!


    ¡ª¡ªSleeping trough! It can be imagined that once your magic pool is strengthened to a certain extent, those advanced spells will certainly be released smoothly!


    The apprentices at the secret law school are really going crazy!


    The original complex spells have now become so simple that you can learn and master. There is no need to memorize the complex element composition formulas


    They can finally be liberated from the heavy pressure of learning!


    Earth shaking! It''s so moving!


    Originally, these magicians who have been disdaining Donne and using the noble magicians as ordinary labor force are all grateful to him at the moment.


    Why?


    Because he completely changed the future of the magician profession!


    Using the characteristics of this game, magicians can quickly master those complex spells without thousands or tens of thousands of spell attempts. The time saved can be calculated in "years"!


    Magicians are free from a lot of heavy and cumbersome magic learning, so that they can have more free time to control and enjoy what they are really interested in!


    For them, now Donne is the true benefactor of all magicians and the hero like the Savior of the whole magician industry!


    In addition to the great benefits enjoyed by magicians, those students also experienced great "benefits" from this game.


    For immature students, the time lapse ratio of 1:5 is too high. Even the time ratio of 1:4 can''t bear it, but the time ratio of 1:3 still gives them a lot of cheap, additional and discretionary time


    At the same time, it also gives them a very hidden private space for them to do "shady" things


    In addition, the changed time flow rate also allows students to have more learning time


    Not only students, but also other people who need time to enrich themselves and learn knowledge have also found the hidden benefits in the "magic power" game


    The pace of life of the whole society has even changed.


    In the face of these influences, OLINA''s worries are simply too insignificant

 Chapter 1329

    The birth of the online game "magic energy" has brought much more changes to prandal than Donne and his colleagues imagined.


    Because the spirit is accelerated in the game, the time ratio is lengthened, resulting in the increase of sensory time several times, which makes many active people find other uses of the game.


    For example, learning in the game - because the system elves in the game can call the data in the artificial soul quantum computer, and the computer can obtain a large number of knowledge materials from the magic energy network, they have a learning environment several times that of the real world.


    After studying here for five days, only one day has passed in the real world. Of course, they won''t miss such a cost-effective thing.


    Then the students finally found the best place to "copy homework", that is in this game!


    As long as you log in to the game, add cloud chat friends to each other, and then enter the game, you can open a room to enter the same arena, and turn off the viewing mode. Then, as long as they don''t fight each other in the game, they can drag it until the end of the battle. In this process, this space is absolutely private, and they can copy their homework with great confidence


    Then there are the apocalypses.


    After people found that ordinary people can master the use of magic in this game, other apocalypses also found the wonderful use of this game - that is to temper their spirit and practice their war skills!


    For many apocalyptians, physical strength is easy to temper. After all, prandal''s wild environment is so dangerous, and all kinds of Warcraft emerge one after another. If you are not careful, your life will be in danger at any time. Therefore, if you can survive, your physical quality will not be too poor.


    But spiritual training is different.


    There are too many apocalypses who are physically strong, but mentally weak. The reason why they have been unable to break through the realm is that their spiritual growth speed can not keep up with the physical growth speed.


    What''s more troublesome is that it''s not so easy to temper your spirit. You have to use a difficult environment, live like an ascetic monk, and unswervingly put pressure on yourself.


    Therefore, it is very difficult to break through the self and become a strong person in both physical and spiritual aspects. The golden boundary does not exist for such people. They can at least be promoted to the master level.


    For the vast majority of people, it is too difficult to find a place where they can exercise their spiritual strength safely.


    Until they found the game "magic power"


    They''re high!


    In the game, the time ratio has been lengthened several times. One day can be used as five days. The growth rate is five times that of ordinary people!


    In the game, you can personally experience the release process of various spells, accidentally master the release ability of several spells, and realize the dream of breaking professional boundaries early!


    In the game, you can also feel the feeling of being bombarded by various spells. You can temper your spirit through mental pain and stimulation, and you can quickly become more powerful and wooden!


    In the game, you can experience the chaos of various spells, learn very important experience, and prepare for various emergencies. In the future, you won''t panic in case of similar situations, and the survival probability increases greatly!


    The proficiency of practicing combat skills in the game can be directly brought to reality!


    ¡­¡­


    In a word, these people find that there are many things they can do in this game, and they can bring more benefits to reality!


    In that case, why don''t they support the game?


    The fanatical pursuit of the Apocalypse has caused the society to pay more attention to the "magic energy" game. More and more ordinary people know the existence of the game. Datang Internet cafe, artificial soul quantum computer and magic energy network, which are already very popular, are at the peak of the day and go deep into the hearts of every prandar.


    While everyone is crazy and obsessed with the game "magic power", and some people have even begun to worry that the hot development of this game will affect the production work in reality, and all kinds of reflection have been born, what shocked people happened - Lord Aurelia issued an official announcement on behalf of his majesty Donne!


    The royal family of the ilrus Empire officially stated that they wanted to support the development of the game in an all-round way, and even asked every citizen to play the game "magic power" regularly!


    This is ridiculous!


    Many old ministers even almost had a cerebral hemorrhage. They shouted angrily that they were going to reverse history, even regardless of obstacles, and had to go to the palace to give their opinions in person by relying on their old status as aristocrats!


    However, Aurelia turned a blind eye to their attitude and still issued those regulations on her own, and even further promoted the further development of magic power network, expanded the popularity of Datang Internet cafes, and reduced the price of artificial soul quantum computers, so as to facilitate the popularization of "magic power" to the end.


    Just when these people lamented that the country would be defeated in the long run, other new laws and regulations that stunned everyone were introduced.


    First, in order to bring a better public security environment to all citizens, the population registration system will be fully implemented from now on. All residents (including newborns) will be forced to register the identity crystal card, which will be bound with themselves. At the same time, the identity crystal card will also be attached with various functions such as personal internet access pass, magic mobile phone communication card and personal bank card, It will become a necessary thing to go out in the future.


    Second, the agricultural tax should be completely abolished, and industrial subsidy policies should be implemented for agriculture, production and other industries related to the national economy and the people''s livelihood, so as to support farmers to expand production and increase income generation.


    Third, we will fully implement the compulsory military service system. Any adult who has reached the age of 18 and is not studying in school must perform compulsory military service for two years and receive military training. If he studies in various colleges, the time of compulsory military service can be postponed, but he can not evade his obligations.


    Fourth, the state respects citizens'' personal privacy and freedom, but in case of emergencies, the State implements wartime control and militarized management. All citizens must unconditionally obey the arrangements of the government, accept the recruitment of the government and work together to protect our homeland.


    Fifth, completely abolish the current aristocracy system. From now on, all prandals are equal, and everyone must respect each other''s identity and work - people sitting in luxury halls are no more noble than those working in farmland. At present, all those who have won the title of nobility cancel all privileges and only retain the honorary title of nobility. From now on, the Empire will not add new nobility status, and only award different honorary titles to outstanding citizens. The title of nobility will only be an honorary status, without any real power or privileges, At present, all noble private soldiers will be accepted by the state and unified into military management. Adhering to the principle of survival of the fittest, the unqualified will be eliminated and repatriated to their places of origin.


    Sixth, the national civil service implements a competitive recruitment system. All citizens who meet the conditions can participate in the training of the college and then participate in the competitive recruitment. Those who are capable can go up and those who are unable can go down. The national civil service is a post of service for the people. It is prepared for those who have ideals and aspirations and want to create a beautiful home together with everyone. It is very hard work, Those who only want to rely on their power to seek self-interest should get out of here as soon as possible (this paragraph of your majesty Donne''s original words, please don''t delete it.)!


    Seventh, abolish the concept of territory and the identity of Lord, and replace it with "province" and "senior officials", that is, "the head of a province"


    As soon as these announcements were made, the whole country was shocked, not only the Ilus Empire, but also the Ryan empire.


    This step is not too big, but simply pulling the egg!


    "Ridiculous! This is ridiculous!"


    Some of the great nobles of the ilrus Empire blushed angrily and had thick necks. Alinks, several nobles gathered in the garden and roared: "it''s thanks to our support for the reformist revolution! It''s going to destroy our lives together!"


    "Population registration system? Well said, it''s for better public security, but it''s actually to monitor the speech of every citizen!? after registering the identity crystal card, all capital flows must be through the bound identity crystal card. That guy wants to know that the capital flow is too simple! Isn''t all our wealth exposed under his eyelids!?"


    "And the total abolition of agricultural tax! This is a crazy idea! Where do we get our income from not levying taxes on the Dalits at the bottom? How can we feed such a large family and live such a decent life by relying on subsidies!?"


    "What''s the difference between the third point and now we recruit those Dalits to become militias?"


    "Fourth, is this to let us go to the front to die at a dangerous time!? we pay so much tax every year, can''t we let those soldiers protect us?"


    "What''s more ridiculous is Article 5! This is not only for our money, but also for our lives! We can earn without money, but if we are no longer aristocrats and no longer have privileges, what else do we have?! he even wants to take away our private soldiers!"


    An aristocrat trembled and held a teacup. The tea was spilled out and pretended to be calm: "don''t complain. You haven''t seen Article 6 yet. Even the personnel of government agencies are facing elimination. We just don''t have privileges. At least our life hasn''t changed worse. At least we still have land, plantations and farm income..."


    The next day, the royal family issued a new decree.


    Is it the king''s land under the whole world? Is it the king''s minister who leads the land!


    Since ancient times, land has been the property of his Majesty the emperor. Even if it is enfeoffed land, his Majesty the emperor has the right to recover it at any time. Today, his majesty Donne announced to the world to recover all enfeoffed land and allow all farmers to use the land free of charge! This means that from now on, citizens will only have the right to use all the land in the Empire, without the right to transfer or buy and sell!


    This move is entirely aimed at those great nobles!


    As soon as this law came out, the whole prandal was completely fried!

 Chapter 1330

    "Crazy! You''re really crazy!"


    In the study of the Imperial Palace, Aurelia was busy there while talking. As soon as the new laws and regulations were announced, even her secretaries couldn''t be busy. Now almost everyone was running around. The information fed back from all over the country was in a mess, and the voice of magic phone kept rising and falling.


    She cried and laughed, "you''re crazy. As a result, I''m crazy with you!"


    If someone who doesn''t know it sees it, I''m afraid I don''t know what to think.


    OLINA next to her felt almost the same, looking at Donne''s face full of collapse: "Dear, we all know what you want to do for the future of the world. We also know that you come from a more civilized and harmonious world. You really want to make the world more civilized as soon as possible, but what you are doing now is really exaggerated. You are taking too big steps! - you are competing for interests with those people, which is easy to arouse the counterattack of those people £¡¡±


    Aurelia cried and said, "this time I agree with my mother. I really shouldn''t be so crazy with you - now they''re not crazy, I''m going crazy."


    Their mother and daughter are well aware of Donne''s identity and mission, so they also know that Donne''s original world is a more civilized world. Prandal''s social reform is indeed imperative, but the reform is not so changed! Such a sudden release of a lot of new laws and policies, and most of them are against the aristocracy who occupy the voice of the society You''re looking for death!


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s a little ugly to say that the government forces the people to rebel, but at least someone will revolt for their own interests!


    Donne shook his head and said, "you are worried. In fact, the pain experienced in the reform is essential. In particular, the regime of our entire Ilus Empire has not experienced a huge internal revolution. It is a social reform initiated spontaneously in the development of social form, so it is normal to encounter resistance."


    OLINA couldn''t help saying, "since you know, you''re still so sudden..."


    "Just because I know, I need to make such a decisive decision," said Donne very seriously. "I''ve experienced a lot of things like reform. To be honest, if I don''t have the courage to break my wrists, the determination to make a clean break with the past, and the determination to completely separate from the old society, I can''t succeed."


    "Social contradictions generally exist in any class. The intensification of such contradictions will become more and more serious with the solidification of social classes. Now, the whole society is undergoing great changes due to our measures, and the contradictions between classes have been weakened. This is a good time for us to start."


    "If we don''t take advantage of the current efforts to directly solve the remaining problems of the old society, but wait until later to deal with them slowly, these problems will sooner or later become a terrible time bomb and burst out at a moment that all of us can''t think of."


    Donne looked at them carefully and said, "that''s my idea to solve all potential problems as soon as possible, rather than wait until it''s about to break out. In fact, if I wasn''t worried that nationalizing the land would stimulate those people, I would even directly turn the land into state ownership instead of taking back the land in my own name."


    Aurelia also knows that with the development of Datang chamber of Commerce, the productivity of the whole society is constantly improving. At this time, the contribution of the bottom people to the society is far greater than that of the aristocracy. At this moment, the aristocracy has done more harm than good to the whole society. They occupy a lot of social resources, but they have made no contribution to the development of the society. What''s more terrible is that They also take this treatment for granted.


    In the past, due to the inconvenient transportation and communication, the aristocracy was the tool for the rulers to maintain their rule and divide and rule such a large territory. The rulers only needed to manage the aristocracy, and their rule would basically not have too many problems.


    But now, with all kinds of convenient communication tools, such as magic phone, artificial soul quantum computer, magic fax machine, and magic network, the central government''s control over local areas is unprecedented, and there is no need for the aristocracy to assist in management. Their existence disperses the central control and has too many privileges, but it is an instability Certain factors.


    Therefore, abolishing aristocratic privileges, re releasing resources to the whole society, increasing people''s rights and giving them a way to rise are almost inevitable in the future - but Aurelia didn''t expect this day to happen so soon.


    Think about it carefully. What Donne said is also very reasonable. Social reform must be full of all kinds of resistance. No vested interest can be willing to release their rights. They will try their best to obstruct the occurrence of reform. This process itself is extremely difficult and full of all kinds of obstacles. It is impossible to complete the process of reform gently.


    Normally, only a thorough revolution, overthrowing the previous regime and completely overthrowing the privileged class can create a new order.


    But Donne came.


    He established a new order, he brought the social productivity revolution, and he created one miracle after another. What the people can''t understand most is that he took the initiative to give up his own interests, but chose to give back his interests to the whole society!


    Others don''t know, but people around Donne know that he doesn''t need these so-called wealth, and he doesn''t care who owns them. Datang chamber of commerce is just a channel for him to gather the resources of prandal. The identity of Regent is just a tool for him to redistribute these resources. He always wants to achieve only one purpose, That is to push up the overall strength level of prandar as much as possible, whether it is agriculture, industry, commerce or the most important military strength.


    Donne wants to drive the whole prandal''s class revolution by sacrificing his own interests, completely abandon the old ideas of the past, welcome new social ideas, and work together for a glorious future and a lofty ideal - the most ideal situation in Donne''s mind is to complete this reform within a generation or two, And standardize the law, customs, morality and education of the whole society as much as possible, so as to form a stable, efficient, harmonious and civilized modern society.


    Otherwise, after a long time, it is difficult to ensure that those people will distort this concept in the future, and will eventually be pulled back into the abyss by those social garbage like cancer who are unwilling to progress and willing to degenerate, and everything will return to its original state.


    As a well deserved emperor of prandal, Donne is indeed qualified to do so, and his leading role is also obvious. At least obery, Adrian and Duke Tarris, as well as the new lords supported by Donne, have publicly declared their full support for Donne''s decision, In addition, it has taken the lead in returning all the land owned by the family to Donne. At the same time, it complies with the new laws and regulations, which will allow farmers who are now using those land for farming to use it free of charge, and will no longer collect the rent of tenants in the territory. Tenants have also been completely free, but according to the new law, they must accept the jurisdiction of the chief executive of the administrative region where they are located, And accept identity registration.


    Aurelia and OLINA, even other people around Donne, know that Donne is doing this for the future of the whole society, but they all have the same concern, that is, Donne''s speed is too fast and there is no time for the whole society to prepare. They suddenly threw a heavy bomb and blew everyone up.


    "Aren''t you afraid of their uprising?"


    OLINA has a deep worry in her heart. Donne is a very kind person. He doesn''t have the heart to fight those people. Those people may not think about his good. If they really get red eyed, they really dare to revolt - especially now the level of education is still far from good. Those people are too easy to be fooled, no matter from what point of view, This is not a good time for social revolution.


    "Don''t worry, most people don''t dare."


    Donne said with disdain: "90% of the people who occupy the whole society are civilians at the bottom. Now all the civilians at the bottom are on my side. Why should they fight me?"


    "Now everyone knows that gene and the city of silver are on my side. Dwarves, dwarfs, elves, Naga, even goblins and giant dragons are all my allies. They all support my decision. How much courage do those unwilling people have to dare to stand up and rebel?"


    "Yes, indeed, some people are easy to be brainwashed and fooled, and some people will be red eyed because of the loss of interests, so they will impulsively want breakfast, but don''t forget that I am the king and I occupy the great righteousness. If they dare to stand up and rebel, they must be ready to die for their ideals. Then I can just take the opportunity to clean up these unstable factors."


    Donne smiled very happily: "they think I''m forcing them to rebel? That''s right. I''m just avoiding those people to jump out, so I don''t have to find them one by one..."


    "They think I''m too kind to attack their own people? Let them continue to misunderstand."


    Donne smiled more happily: "although I don''t know who gave them this misunderstanding, it''s an affirmation of me. I feel very honored."


    Donne is kind?


    Yes, generally speaking, he is kind.


    But you all stood up to rebel against him, and thought he would continue to be so kind. He would not only let you go, but also choose to forgive you


    How big do you think he is?

 Chapter 1331

    The tide of revolution had been snuffed out before it began.


    Although it sounds cruel, the fact is that the ubiquitous ghost agents give full play to their intelligence advantage, and anyone trying to gather to plan an uprising can''t hide it from Donne''s eyes.


    When they first planned to discuss countermeasures, Donne had already investigated the eight generations of their ancestors. All the weaknesses of these people were under control. The uprising had been broken before it began. How can we fight?


    What makes those who try to restore feudal slavery even more desperate is that the two sides not only have a rolling gap in intelligence collection, transmission efficiency and transmission channels, but also have an insurmountable gap in confidentiality - these people think that it is safe to contact on the magic network without appearing, Or build a private room in the game of magic energy, so that outsiders can''t know what''s going on inside. It''s safer in theory, but in fact


    They forgot that the magic power network was designed, planned and built by Donne from the beginning.


    Which fool in the world would be foolish enough to send his own battle plan through the enemy''s communication channel¡ª¡ª Unfortunately, there are these fools here.


    There were even people who wanted to use cloud chat to send the news of the uprising. As a result, Eve intercepted them directly, and then Donne''s people copied them from their hometown, all of them were arrested, and none of them could run away.


    Due to the existence of the network identity registration system, it''s too easy to track those guys who plot against the law. After all, all the information in the magic power network should be recorded in the central server, and the so-called anonymous information is only one-way anonymous. For Donne, those messages are completely under his nose and can be easily consulted at any time.


    As long as you want to use the magic power network, your identity information can''t be hidden - this is the benefit of the information age to the rulers.


    The tumultuous land reform and social system reform suddenly disappeared, but many people know that Donne''s tough approach just suppresses things temporarily, just like a volcano of accumulated strength, which may erupt at any time - except that he can keep the society developing at a high speed all the time, And make everyone''s life better and better, otherwise there are people waiting to drag him off the high platform.


    "In other words, the reason why you are so unscrupulous is because you know that they have no power to resist. You don''t have to worry about their uprising?"


    Sitting opposite Donne is egwin, a servant of wind and dust. She was looking for the gate of chaos to fight against chaos. When she was replenishing in the village, she suddenly heard the news from the outside. She heard that Donne was in great trouble, so she immediately put down her mind and rushed back to help him, but when she arrived at Ellington, But he found that this guy looked so leisurely, and suddenly egwin felt angry.


    "Calm down. You''re right and wrong. I''ll explain it to you slowly."


    Donne comforted edgwin, who was a little angry.


    Egwin would come all the way because he was worried about him, which made him see the light of hope again, and his heart was full of joy. Therefore, he even sent cute Nora to accompany egwin to distract her attention.


    "Well, although I''m very busy, I''d better listen to what you say."


    Egwin''s appearance of "I''m really nervous about my time, but I have to sit here and listen to you because things are very important" made Donne laugh. This guy would make excuses for himself. He thought egwin was really the kind of fairy who doesn''t eat human fireworks.


    "Well... With the reunification of our Ilus Empire, the human kingdom has actually lost its internal troubles. What we need to face next is the external contradictions. But you know, in history, the main external contradictions of the human kingdom are the elves of the Emerald Forest on the one hand, you, and the Ryan Empire on the north, that is Orcs. "


    Donne pointed on the map. The satellite map can clearly see the sharp contrast between the north and the south. The Emerald Forest occupies the southwest of the continent, and large tracts of green cover almost every piece of land, while the Ryan empire in the northwest is almost desert, and only sporadic green can be seen. The main terrain is desert and Gobi desert, The middle human kingdom has all kinds of terrain.


    "However, these two main contradictions almost completely disappeared because of the two chaotic invasion wars. In the face of unprecedented foreign invaders, all ethnic groups in prandar felt a huge survival crisis. We united with each other and defeated the enemy - therefore, after the two chaotic invasion wars, the contradictions and conflicts between different ethnic groups have been weakened and reversed It''s that human beings fall into a state of division... "


    After a pause, Donne continued: "then, my appearance changed prandal''s situation. I unified the human country and all the forces that can be united. Elves, orcs, dwarves, dwarves and giant dragons are all our allies. At this moment, we all belong to prandal."


    "This means that the whole prandal is now a similar alliance, and we have completely become a whole!"


    "However, an alliance without a common enemy or a common goal is very fragile, because it is easy to lose the driving force to move forward. Moreover, due to the different living areas of various ethnic groups and the huge differences in the quality of life, it is easy to have land disputes and contradictions over time. Therefore, at this time, in addition to solving this problem as much as possible, I must also To find a goal... A goal that can be noticed and participated by all races in prandal. "


    Donne tapped the table and said: "At first, I thought about establishing the devil as our common enemy, but later I found that this choice was not wise... If we want the devil to become a common enemy, we must release the devil to prandal for destruction, and then we will arouse our common hatred... But this is not the result I want. I want the devil to die completely in the abyss of purgatory."


    "Later, as you know, I began to get busy and fell into research work. All kinds of new equipment, new theories and even new projects were born... At this time, the birth of the online game ''magic power'' based on the magic power network changed everything and changed my mind."


    "We didn''t expect that such a game would suddenly change the whole society. Almost all people can find something beneficial to themselves. The operation of the whole society, including labor production, economy and trade, has been affected. If this goes on in the long run, I''m afraid no one will be willing to continue to engage in labor production."


    Speaking of this, Donne smiled bitterly and said to egwin, "don''t look at me like that. At the beginning, I just wanted to give them a chance to experience magic. I didn''t expect the impact of this game to be so huge."


    Egwin: "


    Don shrugged: Registered residence registered residence system, registered residence registered residence, commercial household registration and military service, etc., I managed to manage differently through different registered residence. But I gave up the idea that life is equal, and the division of household registration, the ethnic groups and so on, and the distinction between people is the most stupid behavior. It is man-made split. Integration is very disadvantageous, so I gave up the idea and just implemented the identity registration system. "


    "Then I thought that since the human country has been unified by me and the identity registration system has been implemented, why not just carry out the system reform directly? Therefore, I really did so. I hope not only humans, but also the Ryan Empire, will also pay attention to the necessity of social system reform."


    Donne, let''s go: "Then I succeeded... Not only the whole human country was shocked, but almost all the orcs were stunned by this sudden reform - you know, the orcs always like to learn the human model. Come on, this time tastrow was a little flustered. And I found that this was a great idea... Originally, due to the lack of a common goal, the reform of the system made all the people happy We all see the hope of struggle, which not only reduces the attraction of the game of magic energy to them and makes them more willing to engage in production work, but also makes many people have a sense of ownership. "


    "And you see, my policy has made those potential threats jump out. After they have been cleaned up, the atmosphere of the whole society has changed a lot, and we don''t have to bother to maintain law and order."


    Donne smiled and said, "before long, we will completely solve the poverty problem of the Ilus Empire, the slums will completely disappear from our world, and all people will live a rich life."


    "This kind of life can certainly not be realized in this feudal slave society, so it must have a matching system. Therefore, a new social form based on land state ownership was born - although there is still a gap from the social system of my world, this is a good beginning."


    Donne looked at egwin and said very seriously: "in order to completely liberate the productivity of the whole prandal, the reform of the system is imperative. The class contradictions must be solved and the people must be twisted into a rope. Only in this way can we maximize the full potential of the society and let us move towards a common goal."


    "Otherwise, the newly unified country will fall apart again because the accumulated contradictions eventually break out."


    "The unity of the country is only the superficial unity, and the unity of the people''s hearts is the real unity. Only in this way can we work together, and we can overcome the invasion of chaos, rather than enter the abyss of destruction."


    Donne held out his hand to egwin: "so, are you willing to fight with me for this great cause? Of course, I won''t force you."


    "What are you talking about?"


    Egwin put aside his face, but took his hand and whispered, "of course I do."

 Chapter 1332

    Once the reform of the social system begins, it is like sailing against the current. If you don''t advance, you will fall back. It can''t be stopped completely.


    Of course, don never wanted to stop.


    The substantial increase in productivity that does not match the current era has made the current old and decadent system extremely bloated and ridiculous, and has become a synonym for corruption. The world needs a more efficient, fairer and more cohesive system.


    Donne just followed the trend.


    However, he did not expect that while solving the problem of reform, he also solved the "small" unhappiness between Edgar and him.


    Egwin was very moved to come back because she was worried about him, which also showed that she didn''t have a place in her heart, but she didn''t want to accept the reality between Don and isalie - even don didn''t want to accept it.


    I don''t know if it is due to the strong wrist of Aurelia and Fiona, the social response to the system reform has changed from mixed praise and criticism at the beginning, even fierce opposition, to unanimous praise.


    Although there are voices of opposition, they have also become more rational and tend to peaceful discussion, rather than the previous blind opposition.


    ¡ª¡ªProbably because those who dare to resist strongly and even revolt have become fertilizer now.


    Of course, Donne is happy to see this change. At least it shows that people have begun to accept this change, which is a good thing.


    Donne even wrote a special article for this purpose, which was widely spread through the news program of magic power projection tower, so that everyone can clearly know how the poor at the bottom of the society appeared in the original old society, how serious the nobles exploited them, how unreasonable this exploitation was, and so on


    Then we will popularize the benefits of equality for all under the new system. No one will continue to exploit them and squeeze their labor force. All people can get a comfortable life through their own hard work... People are equal to each other and respect others regardless of their high or low


    These advanced ideas are a little too advanced for the current prandals. After all, it has only been two or three years since they entered the civilized society from the ignorant feudal society. Without Donne''s promotion, I''m afraid this social form will continue until the world is destroyed


    Without adequate education, not enough knowledge, not clear life goals, not even self correct three views... Can you expect these people to understand what is equal for all?


    That''s pure bullshit.


    When they meet the nobles, those who should salute still salute and those who should kowtow still kowtow. They can''t understand what kind of power Donne has given them in a short time. I''m afraid this situation will be completely improved only after the group of people who are now educated in school enter the society - after all, Donne has written all the advanced ideas on earth into his textbooks. Now these students are the closest to the existence of civilized people.


    In short, because of the unexpected impact of the game "magic power", Donne started the pace of social reform ahead of time, and everything was going on stably and orderly.


    After he got rid of his worries, he threw himself back into his work with more full enthusiasm, continued to build the mathematical model of magic, recorded the experience of casting magic in person, and continued to expand a new magic package for "magic power".


    These two projects were originally unrelated projects, but later, Donne suddenly found that if the mathematical model was used to simulate the casting process of spells in the game, it would be more real than pure acousto-optic effects. Then, the work of the two departments would intersect. Of course, the main thing was that the spell model Department provided technical support to the online game development department.


    With their efforts, more spells have been put into magic power, more real spell casting feelings, richer spell choices, more dazzling battlefield and more exciting battle mode


    The heat of magic power continued to ferment. At this time, Aurelia inadvertently revealed in the interview program that she had successfully broken through the golden level because she played the "magic power" game. After she was promoted to the master level, she ignited the whole circle of Apocalypse again!


    Originally, many strong people disdain to play this kind of thing - they think this kind of toy is only for ordinary people, or people who have just become apocalypses to play, and they only need to continue to hone and become strong.


    But I didn''t expect this game to be helpful to break through the realm!


    You know, the limit of an ordinary human apocalypse, that is, the golden peak. The peak, which accounts for the vast majority of apocalypses, is these golden apocalypses. Without strong opportunities, they are almost impossible to break through this limit. Only those with excellent talents can break through this limit and promote their masters.


    Now, the game of "magic power" is their chance!


    For a time, these well-off Apocalypse began to rush to buy Artificial soul quantum computers, causing another rush in the market.


    "Is it really good to infinitely enhance the importance of ''magic power''?"


    Aurelia asked Donne, who was slightly tired on the other side, and played with the elemental ball in her hand. Yes, she had just been promoted to the master level. With the help of magic energy, she was able to gather the elemental ball very smoothly and play it at will. Even because her body had recorded a lot of casting experience, So that she can quickly release their constituent spells.


    These are the changes brought about by the game "magic power". If nothing unexpected happens, as long as the game can exist all the time, breaking the professional boundaries in the future will no longer be the patent of the supreme or legendary strong, and the threshold will be lowered again and again.


    The double cultivation of magic and martial arts is no longer a dream, but a reality close at hand.


    Tired Donne lay on the sofa with his eyes closed, enjoying OLINA''s massage and said, "don''t press it for me. You should pay more attention to rest now."


    OLINA''s face was full of happiness: "it doesn''t matter to me, at least it''s all right now."


    He sighed and then said to aurelia, "it''s not that we are infinitely enhancing the importance of magic power, but that it will be valued because it has this potential. It''s natural."


    In addition to acting as a spell exerciser, the use of mental acceleration also makes it the best learning place. Many people use the game based on this. Donne and they have recently independent this function and are developing a separate, pure learning software.


    "It''s also an accident to help the golden Apocalypse break through. I''m afraid the most fundamental reason is to let them experience the feeling of manipulation elements in advance."


    Donne waved his hand and said, "but it doesn''t matter..."


    "What''s the matter?"


    When talking, Aurelia''s eyes fell more on OLINA. In the past, when discussing such things, her mother''s empress OLINA rarely appeared, because she was not interested in such things.


    But recently, whenever she discussed things with Donne, OLINA was present, and consciously or unconsciously expressed her possession of Donne.


    ... does she really care?


    "Because of another research project, we have finally entered a new stage."


    Donne was inspired and said, "the reason why we are building spell models is basically to meet military purposes, and now we have enough practical technical products."


    "Oh!?"


    Aurelia Arden was interested when she said, "what is it?"


    "Come to the garden and I''ll show you."


    Donne took the two of them to the garden behind the study and took out a small device. He explained, "this device is just a sample. The core is actually an internal program."


    Aurelia immediately realized, "that is, anyone who can carry those programs can use new technology?"


    "Yes."


    "Including magic phone?"


    "You''re smart," Donne laughed. "Including the magic phone."


    In fact, not only the magic phone, but also other similar products. All devices that can install programs and connect to the magic network can use this new technology developed by them.


    Aurelia nodded, then saw that Donne started the small box in his hand, and then a circle of pale gold projection appeared around his palm. The circle of pale gold projection was divided into many different grids and several layers. Some grids showed clear icons and simple text descriptions, Aurelia saw several common spells at a glance, and some squares were blank.


    "This is the tentative layout at present. In order to facilitate operation, this layout scheme will be further optimized."


    Donne explained and then said, "those blank squares are spells that have not been authorized for the time being. They are more powerful, so the permission requirements are higher... Well, for example."


    Donne took out a card in his left hand and scanned the box: "Donne applies for permission."


    "The application is passed. You have the highest permission. All spells have been unlocked and pushed."


    As soon as the sound in the box fell, Aurelia and OLINA suddenly found that the range of the golden projection next to Donne''s palm suddenly became much larger, and there were several more layers. There were many spells, even seventh and eighth order spells!


    With a slight turn of Donne''s right hand, Aurelia found that a grid on the golden projection lit up. Then Donne just slightly, a circle of golden magic array runes suddenly appeared in front of the box. The magic resonated, and the fire elements in the air converged into a hot fireball. Then Donne raised his hand, The fireball roared into the sky.


    Donne smiled and said, "compared with the magic pistol, this new technology is more convenient. You can release different spells without changing the magic substrate. It is also convenient to update and maintain. You can change the authorization directly in the background according to everyone''s identity information to realize terminal control."


    Aurelia was stunned. A moment later, she said blankly, "the birth of your technology... Why do those magicians feel embarrassed?"

 Chapter 1333

    After coming to prandal, Donne, who was burdened with the power of a magician, actually did only one thing - that is, he pulled the magician down from the altar and took off the mysterious veil of magic.


    Whether it is the large-scale application of magic technology, the impact of the popularization of magic network on the superiority of magic, or the popularization of spell release ability caused by the combined application of mathematical spell model and magic network, these are a great impact on the existing traditional magic forces.


    However, the city of silver has been rebelled by Donne one step ahead of time, has become a force on Donne''s side, and has enjoyed the revolutionary technology of the new era in advance, so they have not become the resistance of this reform force.


    Since a large number of spells have been parsed and reconstructed, anyone can use the magic power network covering the whole prandal to contact Eve, the central server, to apply for casting permission, which leads to the embarrassment of junior magicians - their hard-working spells are not even as good as others'' several keystrokes.


    Only powerful magicians will not be affected, because the authority required by those spells must be very high, which ordinary people can''t touch at all.


    In the future, the status of prandal magicians will inevitably change greatly from the current mobile fort and the positioning of humanoid strategic nuclear weapons. They will change from combat professionals to research workers, so as to optimize magic technology and further promote the progress of this society.


    The technology they are now developing has fundamentally changed prandal''s future war form, and also made those low-level magicians lose their role in the battlefield. That''s why Aurelia was so surprised.


    "I won''t talk about the first level spells of fireball. What''s the matter with the seventh level and eighth level spells I just saw?"


    Aurelia asked a little frightened, "don''t tell me anyone can release these spells."


    "As you have just heard, it is necessary to apply for the use of spells. According to registered residence, personal safety and war level, we can open the permission according to different situations."


    Donne smiled and said, "so you can rest assured that ordinary people have no permission to use those high-level spells."


    OLINA asked curiously, "didn''t you still worry about how to describe spells mathematically? Why did you suddenly make such a breakthrough?"


    "That''s because we''re cutting corners..."


    Donne scratched his head with a bitter smile: "we just wanted to describe the release and effectiveness of spells mathematically, but we forgot what the essence of spells is..."


    "The essence of magic?"


    "At the beginning, we tried to describe fireball perfectly, and the fireball released by the artificial soul quantum computer was the same as that released by us. Later, we did it with great effort, but it was only a first-order spell, and the difficulty was so high, let alone improve the first-order spell."


    "We kept trying and failing until later, I suddenly woke up..."


    Donne smiled bitterly. "We''ve all got to the point. Magic is not as complicated as we see."


    With a wave of his hand, many bright light spots appeared in front of him, all of which were figurative elements: "as you can see, the essence of magic is actually the process in which we use magic to control the elements to exert their own characteristics on matter - this is the essence of magic."


    Aurelia and OLINA nodded involuntarily. Although they were unknown, they felt fierce


    "In other words, we don''t have to care about the external performance of magic, or the morphological characteristics of magic. It''s enough to burst out the power of the core feature of magic."


    Donne smiled bitterly: "at the beginning, we were obsessed with trying to restore the appearance of magic without paying attention to its essential characteristics. When we woke up, we found that it was not as difficult as we thought to describe the most fundamental core of a magic..."


    Aurelia suddenly realized: "that is to say, at the beginning, you increased the difficulty for no reason. You not only want the power, but also want to express the same form as the current magic, so the difficulty increased sharply. After removing the useless parts, the difficulty decreased sharply."


    "That''s it."


    Donne looked at the small box in his hand and said, "now our work progress has been accelerated a lot. Soon, we can sort out the temporarily resolved spells into fixed modules and package them, and then push them to the soldiers in active service."


    It is only a simple technical update that can instantly increase the combat effectiveness several times in a straight line under the condition of the existing forces. This shows the importance of technology.


    "The war is up to you. I am only responsible for managing a stable rear area for you."


    Aurelia went up to Donne, straightened his collar, and said very seriously, "we''ll defeat the devil soon, won''t we?"


    Donne was stunned, then smiled. "Yes, soon."


    Busy don didn''t have much time to stay. After learning about recent events and demonstrating new technology, he left in a hurry.


    "He''s really busy recently."


    OLINA suddenly said, "I''m too busy to tidy up my clothes."


    Aurelia said without changing her face, "yes."


    But it should be my job to tidy his clothes.


    OLINA''s expression is very complex. Does her daughter want to declare sovereignty to her?


    "Empress mother."


    Aurelia suddenly said, "you once said that excellent men are like the most dazzling gemstones. Everyone wants to take them as their own, so when you meet them, you must not hesitate and be decisive, right?"


    "That''s what I said..."


    "So, do you think there is a better man in the world than him?"


    "... but..."


    OLINA opened her mouth: "he''s you -"


    Aurelia interrupted her: "that''s just a logical definition. He and I actually meet the requirements, right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I think you should have considered me and him at the beginning?"


    Aurelia looked at OLINA and said calmly, "but I''m afraid you didn''t even think it would be you who married him in the end."


    Facing Aurelia''s accusation, OLINA has nothing to say. Over the past few years, things about Victor have been diluted. She has accepted a new life, a new life, and even found the taste of happiness again


    But she took it all from her daughter.


    If it weren''t for her, Donne''s legal wife would be Aurelia now.


    OLINA suddenly had a very strong sense of guilt. As soon as she wanted to say something, Aurelia planned her words again: "you don''t have to feel guilty, not because you are my mother, but just because you and Donne were the best choice at that time. Moreover, at that time, even I wasn''t sure whether I liked him, so I wouldn''t blame anyone."


    Then you still


    Aurelia seemed to see OLINA''s doubts. She continued: "I don''t blame you, but it doesn''t mean I gave up him... Empress mother, no, I should say... Sister OLINA."


    Hiss!


    OLINA took a breath of air conditioning, and what she was most worried about happened: "are you crazy?"


    "No, I''m not crazy."


    Aurelia said faintly, "look at pertis and celis, and then look at Rowling and Lola. Do you think I''m exaggerating?"


    OLINA exclaimed, "that''s different! They are Naga and the dark elves!"


    "Do you discriminate against them?"


    "Not --"


    "Do you think they are inferior to humans?"


    "No..."


    "Then why do you look at them with this attitude?"


    Olena was refuted by Aurelia and had nothing to say.


    "Or will you give him up willingly?"


    Aurelia looked into OLINA''s eyes and said calmly, "first, I''m not going to give up. I''ve determined that he is the one I''ve been waiting for."


    Give up?


    OLINA covers her belly. At this time, you say you want me to give up?


    "You should have noticed something before? So you''ve been there every time I talk to Donne lately... Because you''re upset."


    Aurelia analyzed OLINA''s thoughts little by little: "you are worried that compared with the younger me, your charm is not enough to continue to attract him. You are worried that you will lose him... So you need to appear in front of him often to show your sense of existence."


    "No, it''s not..."


    "In fact, this is your potential idea. You are very upset and insecure now."


    Aurelia shook her head and said slowly, "I didn''t know the reason at the beginning, but in connection with the recent rumors of maids in the palace and the recent changes in you, I think I probably understand..."


    OLINA''s face changed slightly and subconsciously avoided her eyes.


    Aurelia leaned over and gently stroked OLINA''s stomach. Touching it, she whispered, "how many months?"


    "... three months."


    "In other words, in the month of recovery next year, I will be a little mother."


    "Yes... No!" OLINA''s face changed. "It''s my sister!"


    "No, trust me." Aurelia corrected OLINA and said meaningfully, "I will be your child''s little mother."


    "You''ll hurt him. He''s cursed as a wanton tyrant!"


    "But don''t forget that history is written by the victor. If he can save the world, he is everyone''s hero. No one cares what he does."


    Aurelia smiled: "on the contrary, if he fails... The world will be destroyed. All of us will be buried with him, and no one will care what he does. Are you right? Sister OLINA?"


    Olena found herself speechless!

 Chapter 1334

    Donne already knows about OLINA''s pregnancy.


    She has been pregnant for three months. Now it is the harvest month, that is, at the end of the month of life and the beginning of the month of jubilation, OLINA has been pregnant.


    It happened suddenly and logically, because not only OLINA was pregnant, but also isalie was pregnant.


    I''m really pregnant.


    Donne''s subconscious mind has never been ready to be a father, so he has always resisted to let his partner conceive. Therefore, the power of his body really won''t let his partner conceive.


    In the withering month of last year, when Donne led the army to the new world, isalie gave him a shock gift package. The news of his pregnancy made Donne silly. However, it was precisely for this reason that Donne defeated the defense line in his heart and made him accept the reality. Since then, Donne no longer deliberately rejected that idea, and the secretory system of his body began to become normal, Started making his powerful genetic factor.


    So his only legal wife, OLINA, was shot.


    And under the subsequent careful arrangement, Sally Li daitaojiang repeatedly slipped in to replace other elves several times while Donne fulfilled his promise and held an open meeting with lily and Sanye, and then she was really pregnant


    Don''t think it''s impossible. Just from the aspect of appearance, the perfect elf is really easy to cause face blindness. Especially at that time, Donne''s mind is almost in a coma. How can he be in the mood to observe that it''s ailly riding on him? Trefoil? Pamela? Other elf girls Or isalie?


    After she became pregnant successfully, isalie was more sure that her original decision was correct. Therefore, she had more motivation to urge the women in the family to push Donne back. Especially egwin, she had congenital advantages that none of her sisters had. Everything was formed by water. The only trouble was that she couldn''t get through the barrier in her heart.


    However, with the continuous brainwashing of isalie and the hint to her, egwin is no longer so angry and resistant to Donne''s affairs. Therefore, she will come back to help Donne immediately after receiving the news in those days


    Donne doesn''t know yet. Instead of laying down his defense in his heart, it is an opportunity to break the deadlock. If he knows, I''m afraid he and isalie''s children can already make soy sauce


    The news of OLINA''s pregnancy is not a secret. In addition, she still wanted to let her daughter retreat, so she deliberately showed it. It was obvious that after the maids found the signs, they almost spread them ten to ten, and soon the whole palace and even the whole heart of Alex knew it. So, The original rumors that doubted whether his majesty Downe had some kind of disease were broken.


    However, Aurelia did not retreat from difficulties as OLINA thought, but continued to be busy with government affairs as usual, as if she knew a very ordinary thing.


    "Your Highness, Her Majesty''s pregnancy..."


    "I already know. What''s the matter?"


    The maid chief Serena whispered, "don''t you have any ideas..."


    Aurelia''s age has exceeded the average marriage age of human women in prandal. It''s even more incredible that she is still a Royal Princess.


    Generally speaking, the princess will reach a political marriage with a foreign country to stabilize the political situation, but the whole prandal human country has been unified and does not need her to marry a foreign country at all. If she marries a foreign nation, the marriage request of tystro, the king of Rehn Empire, was mercilessly rejected, leaving no room at all


    Is it difficult that the Pearl of alinks will eventually marry a noble family in China?


    Many old nobles are paying attention to Aurelia''s trend and Donne''s meaning, and even they are very excited at the beginning - because queen OLINA is old and may have lost her fertility, and no news has been heard from her majesty Donne and queen OLINA in the past few years, which just shows that their guess is likely to be true.


    If his majesty Donne has been so unacquainted as he is now, that is to say, Aurelia''s children will have the right to inherit the throne!


    In order to wait for the opportunity to legally usurp the country, the marriageable men in these old noble families have not been married (of course, this does not mean that they can''t play with women), and they are waiting for this opportunity.


    But unexpectedly, the news of OLINA''s pregnancy suddenly appeared, just like a bolt from the blue, breaking these people''s fantasies.


    Queen OLINA''s pregnancy means that there will soon be another prince or princess in the Ilus empire. Now, her other daughter, the eldest princess aurelia, has not been married and even controls the government instead of her father Donne. This is very embarrassing.


    If you continue to make Princess Aurelia the eldest princess, how should Donne and OLINA face her after their children are born?


    Now the best choice is to let Aurelia get married as soon as possible.


    But it was also because of the news that those nobles who had been waiting gave up hope, and the idea of marrying Aurelia also weakened a lot.


    Many people in the palace know that if they drag on like this, even the Pearl of alinks and the noble and perfect princess Aurelia will eventually end up alone


    "What do you think?"


    Aurelia said lightly, "don''t worry about me. I already have lovers, but now is not the time to get married."


    "Oh... What!?"


    The maid chief Serena suddenly lost her voice and exclaimed. Then she trembled fiercely and calmed down immediately: "I''m sorry, it''s my gaffe."


    "Nothing, it''s normal."


    Aurelia said faintly, "after all, in your eyes, I''ve never been out in the palace. It''s normal to have no lovers."


    Serena laughed and slipped away with the tray.


    Aurelia sighed. This Serena... I remember my mother wanted her to go in and share the pressure several times, but there were always accidents... Hum, such gossip, I''ll let her warm up Donne''s bed sooner or later.


    ¡ª¡ªIn Aurelia''s eyes, it''s nothing to let the maid sleep for the master, even for her who has always accepted Donne''s concept of equality, let alone the civilians.


    Aurelia pinched her eyebrows and looked at the information sorted out by the secretary group in front of her. She couldn''t help sighing and felt haggard.


    Now it''s the end of the harvest month, and the harvest of farmland in various places is coming to an end. Due to the convenient functions of the artificial soul quantum computer and the magic energy network, the local grain output reports have been counted and submitted one after another. Through the integrated calculation of the artificial soul quantum computer, the grain output of the whole prandar has also been released - it can be said that, Far more than I thought.


    Last year, due to the miracle (Nora''s power), we collected one more season of crops, so last year''s grain output was very amazing, but I didn''t expect that this year, with only one season of crops, the total production capacity was equal to that of last year!


    This year, the national grain sowing area is 1133400 square kilometers, an increase of 40.52% over last year. Such a huge increase is due to the use of a large number of agricultural magic machines and the newly reclaimed farmland in the grace area after the stability of the Ilus empire.


    This year, China''s grain output exceeded 62.1435 million tons, an increase of less than 0.3% over last year. However, last year was a two season crop, while this year is a one season crop. Therefore, the actual growth rate is still very exaggerated.


    Of course, such a huge increase is due to the credit of the elves Druid priests in the Earth Goddess temple. The improved crop seeds developed and produced by grantia have played an inestimable role. Secondly, the great effect brought by the formula of plant growth catalytic solution of hornheim family. After formal mass production, Donne spared no effort to use the channels of Datang chamber of Commerce to widely promote it all over the country. Each village can buy this super nutrient solution comparable to "jinkela" at a very low price


    A large number of convenient agricultural magic energy machinery, a large number of newly reclaimed cultivated land, super high-yield seeds cultivated by "biological" technology, and super high-grade nutrient solution produced by "alchemy"... So many advantages are superimposed together, linked and indispensable, and finally such a powerful effect broke out.


    Such a huge grain output is enough to supply all races in prandal. Not surprisingly, with the increase of cultivated land and population, the grain output will rise day by day and reach a new high every year


    It is precisely because he foresees this result that Donne can safely promote the game of magic energy, because the future agriculture will change from the current labor-intensive industry to a technical basic industry. A skilled farmer who has mastered the technology can play an efficiency equivalent to 1000 farmers now.


    That''s what Aurelia laments now - Donne just popularized the power of magic, and then let the whole society glow with incredible potential. It can even make everyone eat enough and live a good life. Why hasn''t anyone thought so before?


    Or, someone thought about it and did it before, but it didn''t succeed in the end?


    Aurelia looked at the huge grain application from the underground world in front of her. The number was very huge. If it was in the past, Aurelia might have hesitated for a long time to make a decision, but now


    Aurelia quickly signed her name.


    "Yes, let them eat open!"


    For the first time, she had the willful spirit of a local tyrant.

 Chapter 1335

    In wartime, there is not much time left for researchers. Once the technology is determined to be safe, it will be put into practical use immediately, especially the technology that can quickly enhance combat effectiveness.


    Therefore, after completing a certain degree of research work, the magic model project Department of magic Energy Engineering Research Institute immediately assigned some people to start independent packaging. Their task is to copy all the existing magic models and fill them into an independent artificial soul quantum computer host.


    Then the host will be transported to the purgatory abyss, data interconnected with the computers in the base, and take over the communication system there. Then it will directly synchronously push the existing quick spell casting function to the smart watches of all soldiers. For these elites, they can quickly master any new technology that can enhance their combat effectiveness at the first time, There will be no threshold problem at all - not to mention the auxiliary explanation of artificial soul.


    Therefore, at the end of the harvest month of 852, after the war in the purgatory abyss had begun for several months, the human country once again sent a group of support to the purgatory abyss. This time, they carried the technology that can stabilize the situation and even make mankind stand firm in the purgatory abyss.


    The mathematical analysis of the spell model enables many soldiers without spell casting ability to obtain spell casting ability. The most important thing about this change is not that the human Legion has a rather terrible joint spell casting ability. The most important thing is that these soldiers who rely on new equipment to obtain high combat effectiveness can once again obtain the ability of spell assisted combat.


    This time, they don''t rely on Donne''s spell aura, but the auxiliary spells released by themselves. They can judge according to the battlefield situation and their own ability, and then release the spells most suitable for the current situation to help themselves or their comrades in arms to fight. This flexibility is much more convenient than the previous combat methods.


    Front line battle command center.


    "Report to the commander that the artificial soul quantum computer ares is ready to start at any time!"


    Depp laughed and gave the order to start, then stared at the projection screen in front of him.


    "The system is online... Salute you, commander Depp."


    After the Ares computer greeted Depp, it immediately took over the control authority of the original computer of the command center and integrated all the current data: "Map data loading is completed, personnel data statistics is completed, networking devices have been activated, and a total of 58482 devices are working normally. Personnel vital signs data have been analyzed, and some personnel have emotional abnormalities. It is recommended that 1024 soldiers return to prandal for rest and replace substitutes..."


    As soon as Ares was launched, it immediately found many problems that Depp did not find, and gave solutions according to the countermeasures loaded in advance.


    Just a simple display, the function of Ares has surprised all the people present. They didn''t expect that the performance of the host sent this time should be so powerful.


    However, the more surprising thing for them is still to come - after dealing with the potential hidden dangers, Ares immediately entered the information push mode and began to execute the preset program.


    "The compatibility detection of intelligent caster is completed, the number of compatible devices has been determined, and the update information is pushed..."


    On the projection screen of Ares, dazzling lines of complex code quickly slipped over. Those are the program codes that realize the function of intelligent spell casting, which also contain very complex spell formulas that ordinary people can''t understand at all.


    "All online devices have been updated, the instructions have been pushed synchronously, and the remote magic control system has been online... The intelligent spell casting system has been officially started."


    While the God of war''s broadcast fell, Depp found that the golden Rune projection suddenly lit up around the smart watch on his wrist, and then the function options of intelligent spell casting appeared, with instructions on how to use and operate displayed next to it.


    Depp was stunned, and then overjoyed: "this is the new function developed by the research institute?"


    Next to Locke was also very excited: "it seems very powerful. Let''s go and have a try!"


    They had received a message from Ellington long ago and were very interested in this fantastic technology.


    Unexpectedly, this technology has really been realized now.


    Depp, they immediately went outside the base. They found some targets and began the test according to the instructions on the manual.


    "Release fireball."


    "Release the wall of ice."


    "Release the flame storm."


    "Release strength and strengthen."


    "Release defense enhancement."


    In the yard of the command base, various spells were heard one after another. Although they were not used to it at first, after a long test, they gradually mastered the secret.


    The innovative intelligent spell casting system of smart watches has helped them more than expected. Just some simple tests, they are already enjoying it.


    In the yard of the command base, the light and shadow of various spells rise and fall one after another. The strong magic and element fluctuations are incredible for those magicians, but now they are just them. These ordinary apocalyptists who have not broken the professional boundaries are released through the intelligent spell casting system of the smart watch. The release speed is very fast, there is almost no singing time, and there is no cooling time, All the pressure is borne by the artificial intelligence magic net. Even the analysis and molding process of spells is controlled by the central host. As the user and release end, they only need to lock the target and then issue instructions.


    The advantages of the intelligent spell casting system are much stronger than the existing magicians. After seeing their attempts in the yard, even some magicians are jealous.


    Looking at their untidy release rhythm and refreshing spell casting process, some magicians couldn''t help looking up and sighing: "what''s the use of this magic?"


    Yes, I worked hard for many years and finally achieved success in my studies. When I thought I could finally stand proudly at the top of the whole society, I suddenly found that my proud ability was replaced by artificial intelligence technology. The original unique skill has become a skill that everyone can casually own. I''m afraid this blow is devastating for every magician, If the psychological quality is not good, I''m afraid that after this happens, it will become an antisocial personality every minute.


    This may be what Fiona and Aurelia were worried about before, but fortunately, Donne had prepared a solution in advance and turned all the magicians in silver city into the main R & D force in their camp. Therefore, the birth of this new technology did not cause the contradiction between traditional and new magicians.


    After testing the intelligent casting system in the base, Depp can''t wait to rush to the front line and have a fierce battle with the devil, so as to personally experience the wonderful enjoyment of free casting.


    You know, in the previous period, Depp didn''t have so many legal talents, and the magic power in their hands was only magic pistols, special bullets and special missiles. They had to fight with powerful demons only with these weapons and equipment. The pressure can be imagined.


    Now with the intelligent spell casting system, they are equivalent to everyone becoming a powerful magician. In terms of average combat quality, they have even crushed the low-level demons to a certain extent.


    In the contract signed by Donne and balmotos, what the human Legion needs to solve is to protect the old, weak, sick and disabled on the devil''s side. The main enemies are those low-level demon legions.


    In this case, Depp, who has been directing the team to run around in the abyss of purgatory, has long been angry. Now he can have a chance to fight a beautiful counterattack. Of course, he can''t wait.


    Depp quickly changed the magic crystal in the smart watch to ensure that the smart watch was in the best state. Then he turned his head and showed a ferocious smile: "Locke, do you remember where we were in a stalemate with the devil recently?"


    "Black horn mountain, of course."


    Locke was stunned and suddenly realized: "do you want to --"


    "That''s right."


    Depp said murderously, "we''re going to call the soldiers. This time, we''re going to kill all those demons!"


    Locke licked his lips and smiled: "I support you this time... With the help of this intelligent spell casting system, we finally have the power to resist when facing the demon''s spell net."


    Black horn mountain is a black peak in the bone piercing stone forest. It is only more than 100 kilometers away from the command base where they are. It was originally a devil colony, but it was raided and occupied by a team of demons.


    Depp, when they got the news and rushed there, all the demons living there were slaughtered, leaving only a large number of demons wandering on the corpses.


    Depp had organized a raid at that time, but the devil occupied the geographical advantage and number advantage, so the human army was very passive. It was easy to cause the collapse of the mountains on both sides by missile bombing, but it was easy to hurt their own people. Therefore, after a long time of attack, the two sides were deadlocked in Heijiao mountain, and the victory has not been decided yet.


    After experimenting with the intelligent spell casting system this time, Depp immediately found the opportunity to win - such a convenient and fast spell casting system is even compared with the demons, that is, they can not lose at all when they use magic against the demons on the frontal battlefield.


    Heijiao mountain, I can finally win it this time!

 Chapter 1336

    Black horn mountain is the place where the human army encountered setbacks for the first time when entering the abyss of purgatory. This setback not only dealt a great blow to the powerful human army, but also made the very optimistic senior military officials finally see their current strength level.


    These demons are only low-level demons among demons, not even many big demons, and the Demon Lord did not appear. However, such a demon team will flatten the human legion with fierce firepower and strong defense, not to mention the main battlefield team composed of powerful evil demons.


    Depp, who served as the General Commander, and several regiment leaders who shoulder important responsibilities, Locke and Brian also woke up from their blind optimism and became more stable. When facing the devil, they also learned to use some useful tricks to increase their probability of winning.


    And now, after so long, they finally got the chance to turn over.


    The army assembled at the foot of black point mountain.


    The regrouped human forces now look much better than before, at least they don''t have such a pessimistic expression on their faces.


    Of course, the most important reason for this change is the emergence of intelligent spell casting system.


    With the help of this intelligent spell casting system, each of them is a magic master skilled in mastering dozens of spells. If it was in the previous prandal war, now they can even compete with a powerful army!


    Yesterday, after receiving the updated information pushed by the God of war, these soldiers in the purgatory abyss could not wait to try the effect of the new function. The wonderful feeling of releasing spells at will really made them unable to stop. Therefore, once they heard that they were going to gather today to launch a counter attack on blackhorn mountain, these soldiers had already entered a state of extreme excitement.


    "Attention, all! Take the ten person team as the basic action unit, and the action plan takes the team as the unit. Do not leave the team without authorization!"


    Depp stood in the hall of the command center. The floating cannon on the front line looked down at the earth in mid air. He looked at the picture on the projection screen. The sound spread through the host to each soldier''s helmet. The originally scattered team immediately became much quieter, and the killing atmosphere began to diffuse in the team.


    "All personnel cooperate with their comrades in arms according to the previous division of labor. Now you are given ten minutes to adjust the intelligent spell casting system of your smart watch. Everyone adjusts the spell wheel according to their division of responsibility and sets preferred spells - will the enemy give you time to change the spell wheel on the battlefield!"


    As soon as Depp''s voice fell, the soldiers in the team immediately began to get busy and began to adjust their smart watch system.


    Preferred spells refer to the fast casting of spells. This is mainly because Donne realizes the function of allowing soldiers to release the desired spells at the fastest speed. It is a magic wheel that can be activated instantly. There are preset squares on the magic wheel that can be set to their favorite spells. Each grid occupies a range of 36 degrees by default, Therefore, ten quick spells can be set in a circle.


    Of course, this does not mean that they can only set ten spells in total. These ten spells are the easiest to release, the fastest to react, and the most commonly used spells. If multiple spell roulettes are turned on, in fact, all the current spells can be set up. However, in that case, if there are too many choices, it is easy to be dazzled at the critical moment, There is no time to respond. Instead, the disadvantages outweigh the advantages.


    The team of purgatory abyss has a clear division of labor before. Some people are responsible for the main attack, some are responsible for the cover, some are responsible for the logistics, etc. now everyone sets their own preferred spells according to their previous division of labor. For example, the person in charge of the main attack can set 8 of their own ten quick spell bits into various offensive spells, There are two left, one is set as displacement flash, and the other is set as emergency life-saving double.


    The soldiers in charge of cover can set half of their spells as interference, such as mud, activation rope, etc., and half as tactical spells, such as fossils as mud, invisibility, etc.


    Soldiers in charge of logistics work have more choices. Various auxiliary spells play a very important role in the battlefield. Each is indispensable, such as crazy magic, storm guard aura, earth power aura, arcane power field aura, arcane protection aura, spell damage suppression aura, etc.. There are at least a dozen auxiliary spells, It''s also because Donne doesn''t completely mathematicize all his spells now.


    However, the soldiers in charge of logistics work rarely face the enemy directly and have enough time to think, so their ten quick spell bars are not enough. They can even open an additional spell wheel and prepare some offensive spells to supplement the shortcomings of other soldiers.


    Ten minutes passed in the blink of an eye. They were dazzled by a wide range of choices in the casting system, but they finally completed the configuration of the spell wheel in strict accordance with the requirements of the command.


    "Now, everyone switches channels according to their respective units, enters the operation mode and accepts the command of the captain."


    Depp then switched his channel to the exclusive channel of the military commander. The combat communication command system is transmitted one-way from top to bottom, that is, after entering this mode, the communicator can only receive the instructions of his superior officer.


    Depp can monitor the whole battlefield through the camera of the floating gun flying into the air in the command center, so as to control the situation as a whole. After his orders are transmitted to the commanders at the level of Locke, Brian and Kao, these commanders will make a certain judgment according to the situation of their own battlefield, and then choose the way of execution, Then continue to pass the instruction down.


    In this way, not only can the commander''s instructions be implemented quickly, but also can avoid leapfrog transmission and management confusion.


    At the same time, in order to avoid accidents, Depp in the command center does not know, so there is an emergency communication function on the communicator. After it is turned on, it can directly report the situation to Depp in the command center - this function is strictly limited, and this function can be activated only in emergencies that will affect the war situation to a certain extent.


    After opening the combat mode, the soldiers began to disperse one after another. Follow their officers to the area under their responsibility. Looking down from a high altitude, you can see that they are now advancing towards Heijiao mountain as a whole, forming a semicircular encirclement.


    At this moment, the demons on black horn mountain have also noticed the movement of human beings at the foot of the mountain. Some of them have rushed into the sky and began to throw evil flame spells from a distance. On the yellow sky, green evil flame fireballs roared down with long tail flames, just like a carnival of the end of the world.


    The nazura killing devil swooped down from the black horn mountain, and the Sharp Machete in his hand, which can easily cut the human body, almost turned into two green lights.


    Nazura''s withering demon has begun to release a wide range of withering spells. As long as human soldiers stand in it, their vitality will begin to lose rapidly. At this time, those auxiliary spells can play their own effects. Both spell damage suppression aura and arcane protection aura can help them resist this damage to a certain extent.


    Euboris purgatory demons stood on the mountain and began to jointly cast spells. A huge and bright magic array lit up at their feet. They like to burn everything with a blazing flame. If nothing happens, they should jointly release an eighth order fire magic purgatory Fire Sea at the moment - which is really suitable for the environment at the moment.


    Like a fixed fort, the corrosion demon of yoboris occupied the advantage of high field of vision, directly opened the "jet" mode, and the highly corrosive acid sprayed to the human Legion.


    The power of this acid synthesized by yoboris corrosion devil is very terrible. Even after the devil of purgatory abyss is sprayed, even the bones will be melted in extreme time. However, the synthesis of this acid takes time, and the frequency of their emission has never been so fast.


    Maybe they also think it''s time to decide?


    "The evil flame fireball is coming! Get ready!"


    "Shut up! I''m not blind! Look at me!"


    A soldier holds his right hand high, the smart watch is activated immediately, and the magic wheel appears around his wrist. He almost instantly locks the magic he needs, and then - release!


    Spell protection enchantment!


    "Buzz!"


    A light transparent light curtain took shape in the blink of an eye and wrapped their whole team in it. Then, the soldier in charge of logistics and now transferred to assist opened the spell damage suppression aura again.


    "Not only evil flame spell! But also acid missile!"


    "It''s said that I''m not blind!"


    Obviously, the soldier who was forced to change his post as an assistant is quite irritable and can''t help it. This year, the assistant also has a heart that wants to output. He opened the aura of the arcane power field - a spell aura that specifically inhibits sputtering and missile attacks.


    Then the guy pulled his hand and directly opened the second magic wheel. When he disagreed, he pulled out a snowstorm and hit the mountain.


    "How brave! How dare you rob me as an assistant!"


    Now others were angry and avoided the first wave of evil flame spells and acid missiles from the sky. They activated the spell wheel one after another, and then all kinds of spells hit the nazura devil who rushed down from the mountain.


    Purgatory shock, arcane torrent, lava explosion, ice knot and so on


    We have enough reason to believe that if it wasn''t for Donne and they haven''t converted the analysis of advanced spells above level 7, these anxious red eyed guys would dare to use legendary spells as conventional spells

 Chapter 1337

    On black horn mountain, all kinds of demons and human legions are completely fighting together. From the sky, they are all a dark regiment. In the chaotic battlefield, they can''t even tell which spell is released from which side.


    The chaotic nature of the devil seems to have been transmitted to humans, but fortunately, the human Legion takes the ten person team as the basic action unit. The host God of war can also track the positioning system and vital sign data on the smart watch to mark our personnel. Therefore, we can simply judge the distribution of our personnel from the trend of the battlefield situation.


    More importantly, since the release of spells is also performed by the host God of war, the "God of war" can judge the position of our personnel through the positioning system to calculate whether there are friendly forces within the release range of spells and whether the power of spells will affect friendly forces - if the judgment fails, The host God of war can change the released spell track and range according to the needs, so as to avoid your own personnel to a certain extent, so as to achieve the strange effect of "spell avoiding friendly forces".


    Therefore, when the soldiers found out this, they used spells more recklessly.


    Depp didn''t stop. At this moment, Donne was also here in the command center, watching the projection screen.


    The battle was not so much a counterattack against the black horn demons as a test used by Donne and his team to test the advantages and disadvantages of the intelligent spell casting system.


    The intelligent casting system based on mathematical formula description is too superior in all aspects, but it is precisely because of this that people are more worried about the potential danger.


    All spell release processes are also a process of reverse analysis and calculation of mathematical formulas. All calculation processes are handed over to the central host. If there is any problem with the central host, doesn''t it mean that all networked devices on the battlefield will be paralyzed? If someone is fighting a powerful enemy and the spell casting system suddenly breaks down, isn''t it going to be dead?


    They have considered this problem. Like previous Internet hosts, they use three hosts to process data synchronously in parallel. Each host has the ability to independently undertake operation and analysis. Usually, they set priority. Once the current running host has a problem, The two backup hosts will immediately start the takeover procedure according to the priority. The three backup hosts are enough to deal with this emergency.


    Secondly, we need to worry about whether this fast, high-intensity and wide-ranging intelligent spell casting system will affect prandal''s current magic state?


    From the point of view of simulation calculation alone, it does not seem to cause any huge impact, but they are very worried about the effect after actual promotion. Therefore, they will first come to the abyss of purgatory. As long as they fight here, they can infer the whole situation from the local situation here.


    Purgatory abyss belongs to the magic deposition area. According to otinia, the magic environment here in Ilus is inferred from the product of the decay of secluded energy, that is to say, this energy is likely to gather under the influence of the planet''s gravity, relatively enriched around the planet and relatively thin in the void.


    It is precisely because this is a deposition area with strong magic that the changes about magic are easier to be observed.


    Donne is waiting for time now.


    After the battle lasted for several hours and turned white hot, Donne suddenly said, "God of war, switch the observation mode and collect the observation data of black horn mountain."


    The cameras on the floating cannon have built-in a variety of observation modes, including telescope mode, reconnaissance mode and night vision mode. Of course, the most special one is magic induction mode.


    In this mode, the floating cannon will detect the magic concentration in the environment, and then the host will draw a magic concentration contour map according to the data after receiving the data... Usually this mode is to observe the powerful enemies hidden in the natural environment, but now it is used by Donne to observe the magic flow.


    "The command is received, the observation mode switching is completed, the magic sensing mode is switched, and the data acquisition is completed."


    The projection screen suddenly turned into a red contour map, which was superimposed with the original top view. It was basically impossible to judge the difference of magic concentration.


    This is because the concentration of magic in purgatory abyss is too high.


    "Calibrate the lowest value at the moment as the reference value and redraw the image."


    "Command received."


    The content on the projection screen was refreshed instantly, and then Donne found that although the magic concentration in purgatory abyss was generally much higher than prandal''s, the image immediately became much clearer after raising the standard value, with red, yellow, orange and green scattered on the image.


    It can be clearly seen from the image that in the center of the battlefield, the concentration of magic is the highest dark red. This color almost covers the battle area of the whole battlefield. The farther away from the battlefield, the lower the concentration of magic. A green magic Valley is formed around Heijiao mountain - I''m afraid the magic there is completely emptied by the smart watch in the battlefield.


    After passing through the magic Valley, the magic began to return to the average level further away


    Donne called out the measuring tool and drew it on the projection. The area affected by the battle on the scale of black horn mountain is about 20 kilometers. The magic in this area has gathered in the center of the battlefield because of frequent casting and high-intensity use. There is only dark red near the mountain with an area of only 4 square kilometers.


    Donne continued to collect data for several hours for comparative experiments, and then he found that with the continuation of the war, more and more magic was consumed around him, so the scope of influence became larger and larger. Ten hours after the beginning of the war, the scope of influence had been expanded to about 40 kilometers, and almost all the magic in this range was extracted to the central area.


    At the moment - compared with other areas - the magic concentration in that area is quite thin.


    This discovery makes Donne have to be vigilant, which means that the wide-ranging use of smart watches and smart spell casting systems will indeed have a very obvious impact on the surrounding magic environment - now he can''t even determine whether the impact is reversible.


    Theoretically, the inherent energy in an environment is limited. The energy countercurrent of the star channel gave birth to the current magic enrichment environment, but over the years, I don''t know how much energy is left in the continuous consumption. If this energy is a non renewable energy, I''m afraid it won''t be a few years according to such a terrible consumption rate, They can completely consume prandal''s existing magic and turn the whole prandal into a world without magic.


    At that time, isn''t the magic reform technology that Donne took great pains to develop a dead end?


    "We can end the battle."


    Worried, Donne threw a word to Depp and left the abyss of purgatory directly.


    Depp, who had been commanding the battle for more than ten hours, finally got a lift and began to issue the final general attack command. All kinds of weapons and equipment began to appear on the battlefield. This time, with the assistance of the intelligent spell casting system, they had sufficient self-protection ability in the face of the magic bombing of the devil, so they could resist the pressure and fight back.


    At this time, Donne returned to Ellington, found otinia, and told otinia what he had just observed and his reasoning.


    After hearing Donne''s wordy words, otinia looked away from the book and looked at his face.


    "Are you stupid?"


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡¡±


    Donne looked confused and forced, "why scold me?"


    "Your worries are superfluous."


    Otinia said helplessly: "now prandal''s energy enrichment state will not change, and it can be expected that it will not change for a long time. The direct impact of void energy and the long-term immersion of secluded energy have completely changed the ecological environment of the planet. Otherwise, how do you think the magic crystal is formed?"


    "Magic crystal... I really don''t know."


    "Magic crystal is the energy crystal after the decay of secluded energy, so it can be directly used as energy by you. Its appearance symbolizes that the planet is in an energy enrichment state, and because the magic crystal vein itself is an energy enrichment node, it will attract free energy to continue to grow, which is a very high-quality and cheap, efficient and clean energy."


    Otinia looked at Donne contemptuously: "the efficiency of this energy is better than the energy of your original world. I don''t know where to go."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Not to mention these, the world barrier of the world has become full of holes because of chaotic creatures. Do you always know?"


    Otinia snorted: "in this case, the void energy has been penetrating into the world. Do you think the high-energy environment of the world will disappear?"


    Donne was stunned: "I haven''t considered this situation... If you say so, you admit that my current development line is not wrong?"


    "I didn''t say you were wrong, nor did I say you were right. I''m otinia guarding the girl, not omniscient otinia."


    Otinia said angrily, "if you want to know this, you might as well ask Elia at your house!"


    Donne was stunned again: "why ask Elia -!"


    He trembled in his heart, his face changed fiercely, trembled his lips and said: "you mean, Elia, her sealed memory is about to be released! She is about to wake up?"


    "What do you think?"


    Otinia didn''t feel guilty about dismantling the stage at all. She looked at Donne meaningfully: "after all, she''s sixteen years old this year... Ah! Speaking of it, she''s almost past the shelf life? It''s too late if she doesn''t start."


    "... why do you always feel that your words are full of strong malice and strange hints!? and if you really want to say it, you are the one who can start legally!"


    "... beast! Pervert!"

 Chapter 1338

    Otinia''s words caught Donne a little off guard.


    Why does this guy have a tendency to develop in the direction of old drivers


    Although Elia has indeed passed the shelf life and is no longer a fresh and delicious little Lori, even when the shelf life has not passed before, don dare not do anything to her!


    What''s more, now that people are about to wake up, with strong capital and amazing background, Donne is even less likely to do anything to her!


    So don thought he didn''t understand what otinia said.


    ¡ª¡ªIn fact, what Donne is afraid of now is that once Elia''s memory awakens, she will return to the terrible disaster lady. Who knows what kind of character the disaster lady is? If she is a goddess with a bad temper, looking back on Elia''s childhood memory, she finds that she was "raised" like Donne, which is amazing


    "I probably know what you''re worried about."


    Otinia''s expression was suddenly a little strange: "but believe me, your worry is superfluous. Even if Elia really wakes up, she won''t settle accounts for what you did before."


    "Why are you so sure?"


    "Because I know her better than you -"


    When otinia finished, she suddenly pulled down the corners of her mouth and swallowed the words behind. After listening for a moment, she said with a strange smile: "the things about Elia in your family will have a chance later. In a word, your worry is superfluous now. The energy enrichment of the world is irreversible, so you can rest assured and develop boldly."


    Donne nodded and got the good news, but it didn''t make him much happy. The news that Elia might soon wake up caught him off guard.


    He hasn''t even figured out how to face the "Elia" who is not Elia.


    After returning to the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute and transferring all the collected data to yustisa, Donne returned to the Lord''s house in a daze.


    Fiona saw at a glance that Donne had something on his mind: "what''s the matter? With a heavy heart, isn''t the test result of the intelligent spell casting system on the battlefield ideal?"


    "No, the test results are quite good." Donne smiled bitterly, looked around, and then whispered, "according to otinia, Elia is likely to be fully awakened soon!"


    "What!?"


    Fiona took a breath of air conditioning: "really?"


    Elia said years ago that she often had hallucinations and talked more and more frequently with the "big sister" sleeping in her mind. These signs show that the sealed memory in her body is being released with age.


    Although after Elijah''s memory was completely awakened, Donne had a powerful goddess as help, but the premise was that others had to be willing to help you!


    According to Donne''s previous adjustments to Elia


    Fiona felt that after Ms. disaster woke up, I''m afraid it would be the best result if she didn''t turn her face on the spot. How can you expect others to stay and help you!


    "Or..."


    Fiona looked at Donne sympathetically: "run away now..."


    "Don''t be ridiculous. Where can I escape? - no! I''m going to escape!"


    Donne was speechless: "why am I so guilty?"


    "Isn''t it?"


    Fiona smiled and said, "who helped Elia take a bath before? Who slept in the same bed with Elia? You''ve seen everyone and slept. Now you want to wipe your mouth and get rid of the relationship?"


    "Wait, wait, don''t talk nonsense!"


    Donne looked at Fiona with a creepy face: "Elia was a minor before. I''m not such a beast!"


    "It means she can do whatever she wants now that she is an adult?"


    Fiona patted Donne on the shoulder: "in that case, you might as well seize the last moment and turn her into your person while her memory is not fully awake... With the assistance of such a goddess, our probability of victory against chaos has also increased a lot."


    Donne took a deep look at Fiona as if she were mentally retarded: "... Do you think for the goddess, they will have the concept of chastity from the beginning to the end?"


    "This... Probably not?"


    "Then why do you think I''ve pushed Elia down now? After she awakens her memory, she will default to stand on my side instead of chasing me because of this?"


    Fiona clapped her hands and suddenly realized: "what you said seems to be reasonable... That is to say, you really thought about pushing down Elia?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne looked at Fiona with a creepy face. It turned out that the chick''s real purpose was to set his words. Here''s the trap!?


    Fiona smiled at Donne and shook the photo stone in her hand: "I don''t know if Ms. disaster wants to kill people after seeing this?"


    "... do you want to murder your husband?"


    "Hmm? What are you talking about? A husband or something doesn''t exist."


    Fiona said with a smile, but Donne clearly saw a trace of blackening from her smile: "there is no fame, no righteousness, no commitment, even no substantive relationship... How can someone have a husband, right?"


    Donne is starting to sweat. What''s going on recently? How do you feel that Aurelia and Fiona both have signs of forcing the palace? Is it because OLINA and isalie are pregnant that they have a sense of crisis?


    Or is it because they were stimulated by the last collective forced Palace by peltiss, selisis, Rowling, Lola and others, so they can''t wait for Donne to make a statement?


    "You''re right, but... Ha ha..."


    Donne was wiping a cold sweat while thinking about the reasons for explanation, but Fiona happened to take the initiative and was staring at Donne''s eyes aggressively without giving him the opportunity to make excuses: "dear Lord Donne, how many four years do you think a woman can wait?"


    Fiona was 21 years old when she first met Donne. It was the golden age of youth and beauty. However, with the busy years, she was over 25 years old. After this year, she was 26 years old. She was the most beautiful age for a woman. She was completely dedicated to the common cause of Donne and her. What about the future?


    How long can she wait?


    "It doesn''t matter. You are so beautiful..."


    Donne wiped his cold sweat: "Aurelia is already 26..."


    Donne didn''t mention that Aurelia was OK. When he subconsciously mentioned aurelia, Fiona immediately showed an expression as expected: "Aurelia... You''re still thinking about her, you pervert! Don''t you know you''re her ''father''?"


    "No! I''m not, I didn''t..."


    "You''re not? You don''t? Are you trying to say you''re not a pervert? You didn''t make her mind? Then how can you use her as an example to refute me?"


    "Pa!" Fiona pushed Donne to the corner. The imposing Fiona didn''t want to give Donne another chance to avoid at the moment. She sneered and said, "how many people do you think you and Aurelia can hide from that ambiguity? Ah?"


    "Nothing, nothing..."


    "Shall I give you an example?"


    Fiona stroked Donne''s chest: "fifteen days ago, in the yarinks back garden, you talked about sending more support to the purgatory abyss under the pretext of this posture..."


    Donne was stunned. How did you know that!?


    "It''s strange how I know?" Fiona said faintly. "It''s strange that you two are too involved, so you don''t see iluli at all."


    That day, eluli just went to see aurelia. As a result, she saw her good sister and her "master" doing such exciting things in the garden, so she resolutely hid - not only hid, but also skillfully photographed everything that happened in the garden according to what she saw in the book.


    Then the idiot Saint asked Fiona to share


    In her eyes, Fiona may have been Donne''s concubine.


    Donne was embarrassed to death when his affair with Aurelia was exposed.


    "Although Aurelia is 26 years old, why should I compare with others?"


    Fiona''s fingers drew a circle on Donne''s chest and looked at Donne with a little bitterness: "I''m a noble princess, but I''m just a descendant of a down-to-earth aristocrat. If I can help you govern the country, I can only make money to support my family. Although I''m 26, I''m still beautiful. Although I''m 24, I''m fast becoming tofu residue. The most incomparable thing is that although I also have no legal identity, I still have a ''capable'' mother..."


    "Wait, wait!"


    Donne quickly stopped Fiona from going on, and if she was allowed to go on, I''m afraid it might not mean what it would be like.


    And Donne always felt that Fiona had just inadvertently said quite terrible words. This pure and kind-hearted girl is now becoming more and more fond of violent meat jokes under the influence


    But Donne still has nothing to say, because Fiona is actually telling the truth, and Aurelia is indeed quite ambiguous with him - it can be said that from the moment they first met, when Donne realized that the Nightsong under the mask was aurelia, but still chose the means of binding and shame play, the relationship between the two people could not return to normal.


    Now, he married OLINA and became Aurelia''s "father" in the legal sense. He shouldn''t have continued this bad relationship with her, but... Now Aurelia seems to have chosen to continue this relationship.


    Even if OLINA knew it, she didn''t care.


    Because she already knows that no matter what the future looks like, she will win in the end.

 Chapter 1339

    Once a woman is persistent, it''s really terrible!


    Donne, who was knocked on the wall by Fiona, was in a cold sweat. He didn''t expect that the matter between himself and Aurelia was well known!


    ¡ª¡ªIn fact, it seems easy to understand when you think about it carefully. After all, the relationship between the two people was impossible to be ordinary from the beginning. After Aurelia realized later, she never planned to hide it. Even in front of OLINA, she didn''t care about the ambiguous interaction with Donne, which itself can explain the situation.


    If those people don''t know under such circumstances, it''s not that they have insufficient intelligence ability, but that they are blind.


    The resentful Fiona nagged with Donne that there was no comparability between her and aurelia, so she couldn''t wait there like aurelia. At the same time, she frantically hinted that Donne couldn''t wait - my mother had been hungry and thirsty for more than 20 years, so you shouldn''t play any more, Don''t pretend to be reserved if you already know the bottom. Come and push me down quickly!!


    Fiona, who has always been used to maintaining an elegant style, has been pushed down by her crazy request, which shows how much Donne''s placement of play is too much.


    In fact, from Fiona''s point of view, you will find that she is not calm and normal now. Originally, she was the first in everything, but she just watched one latecomer catch up with her, and how painful it is for her potential stocks to be bought by others. Who can understand!?


    What''s more exaggerated is not isalie and them, but Elsa and Elia, who somehow formed CP with Donne!


    Elsa is only a "girl", but she is pregnant because of Nora''s strength. Donne has not done anything with her! The child had Donne''s blood, and Elsa became the first woman to give birth to Donne - even though the child was her parents


    And Elia? Even more nonsense! She was rescued because of her special identity background, so she took vinette as her mother and forcibly matched Donne as her father


    It''s just that shameless alien women such as isalie, Rowling, Lola, pertis and celiheath force Donne to push back. It doesn''t matter that those cute guys like vanilla, cocoa and Xiaoai come to brush their sense of existence from time to time, but even Elsa and Elia can forcibly match Donne, but they have been placed in play, Fiona can''t stand it!


    Why!


    It''s like the CP pairing forced by the will of the universe. What''s going on!?


    As a member of the golden rose family, she wouldn''t just admit defeat!


    Fiona knows Donne''s special identity, so she works harder and harder to prove that she is worthy of Donne - but when she tries to prove her value, more and more women don''t want to prove their value at all, but just rely on physical relationship


    Fiona finally found one thing - that is, although Donne is stronger and better than other men, there is only one thing that is the same as other men, that is, his trousers and belts are not very firm


    At the beginning, everyone, including her, was cheated by Donne''s pure face. No one would think that this guy''s stomach was full of bad water!


    Now Fiona has come to realize that even Aurelia has taken the initiative to attack regardless of the relationship in the legal sense. What''s the use of pretending to be reserved here? If you continue to be so reserved, I''m afraid you don''t even have to rob the identity of the imperial concubine - some time ago, those girls of the elf family are now as crazy as crazy to rob Donne''s ownership of the night! Although I don''t know why it''s quiet recently, it also explains the problem!


    Therefore, she also realized that she must act immediately and take the initiative to attack for her position. Otherwise, according to this guy''s habitual style, she can''t tell when to wait.


    "So when on earth do you want me to wait?"


    Fiona looked at Donne bitterly, gently took his hand and put it on her chest: "you feel the beating here... You know, it''s beating for you in recent years. I''ll ask you if you''re moved?"


    Donne said helplessly: "moved, but dare not move..."


    Fiona''s brain jumped: "this really dares to move!"


    "This really doesn''t dare to move..."


    "I don''t know when you changed to a vegetarian."


    Fiona angrily patted Donne''s hand: "just say it. When are you going to let me wait? Now I''m watching others run in front of me. I can''t wait any longer!"


    Donne smiled bitterly, "this... I don''t want you to wait."


    "Then why don''t you act?"


    "Because..."


    Donne''s expression became dignified: "because the river crab beast has been haunted frequently recently."


    Fiona''s expression was also dignified: "the river crab beast... Is that it? The terrible Warcraft that focuses on adults. If someone plans to reproduce or spread similar information, he will be targeted by it and directly wiped out from the world?"


    "Yes, it''s the legendary Warcraft." Donne was quite helpless. "It doesn''t disappear. I can''t move no matter how moved I am."


    "... it''s said that every time the river crab beast comes and goes, the trend of population growth will suddenly stop during that time. This is not good news for us."


    Fiona sighed: "it''s my negligence. I wonder why you and the girls of the elves are so calm these days. I forgive you for the time being, but you have to promise me that if the river crab beast goes, you will..."


    Fiona blushed and said, "well, you know."


    Although she has summoned up the courage to take the initiative to attack, as a girl, it still takes a lot of courage to take the initiative to make that kind of invitation, and it''s still such a straightforward invitation. Fiona''s face is still a little thin.


    "I know, of course I always know your silent pay."


    Donne took Fiona into his arms, gently patted her back, whispered in her ear, "I don''t like to say too much sensational words. I just want to tell you that no matter what the world looks like, no matter how far away you and I are, our hearts will always be together, and you will never be absent in my heart."


    Obviously, it''s scum like words, but for Fiona, who has already known Donne''s nature, this kind of words is like the sweetest poison, which makes her addicted to it - it''s easy to understand. If she was really desperate for Donne, she might have found her other half.


    Of course, being able to wait for him to make a statement until now shows that she is seriously poisoned, so it will have no impact if she is poisoned again.


    With a "squeak", the door suddenly opened. As soon as Tina came in holding the document, she saw the two people knocked on the wall by Fiona, but now they were holding together. Tina smiled, walked over very calmly, put the document on the table, and then said with a bad smile: "Am I disturbing you? Sister Fiona, these documents are the data just collected today. You need to approve and process them as soon as possible. Don''t be too playful and forget to work."


    Tina said that, then she skipped out with her hands on her back.


    "Don''t stop me!"


    Fiona blushed: "I must make her look good!"


    "Well, well, Tina is just kidding you. What''s more, she''s right."


    Donne teased Fiona: "if it weren''t for the river crab beast, I guess you''d have stripped me off and laid me on the ground by now?"


    Fiona blushed, lowered her head and said, "there''s no way. I wouldn''t do that..."


    With that, even she was a little guilty.


    "Well, let''s not talk about these things. It''s time to get down to business. After solving these threats, we have time to talk about love."


    Donne pushed Fiona back to the table and said, "get busy first. I''ll get busy with something else."


    Donne said that, bowed his head and kissed Fiona on the lips, then went to open the door and left the study. At this time, he found that many red faced maids had stood at the door, and Tina and Marlene were the first.


    "You..."


    "Oh, ha ha... We happen to be cleaning here, don''t we, sisters!"


    "No, that''s right!"


    "Do you think I''m as stupid as you!"


    Donne squeezed Marlene''s temples with his hands: "you''re not the maid of the Lord''s house now. You still clean the fart!"


    "Ah, it hurts - you should leave me and run away! It''s so ungrateful!"


    "That means they are smarter than you!"


    When Donne taught Marlene a lesson, all the others ran away in frustration. As a result, Marlene became Donne''s vent alone.


    Later, the love affair between Fiona and Donne spread quietly during office hours in the study. Rao shidonne couldn''t find out where the news first spread, but many people''s speculation finally came out.


    Fiona is indeed his Majesty''s woman.


    Although I don''t have a place yet, I''m afraid I''ll soon enter the palace and become a real concubine.


    When the news reached Aurelia in arlinks, Aurelia laughed.


    In a place like Ellington, where Donne can''t find the source, who else can let it out?


    Of course, there is only one person, Fiona.


    So the answer is very clear. She is building momentum for herself.


    Aurelia narrowed her eyes. Fiona could use public opinion to build momentum for herself in this way, but she couldn''t.


    So... What method should I use to make myself go to the stage openly?

 Chapter 1340

    Order calendar 852, the month of celebration.


    After a safe harvest month, after seeing the mountain like food, the people of prandal have calmed down a lot about the threat of Demons - as if in their eyes, as long as there is enough food, they can be fearless.


    However, in fact, what really reassures people is the rapid military strength of the Ilus empire over the past year.


    The stable operation of adventure paradise and "magic power" online games can make the human country stably awaken the apocalypse. Once these apocalypses awaken, they will be incorporated by the state immediately, and then incorporated into military management and receive the most perfect training, so as to quickly turn them into an available combat power. After passing the preliminary training, These people will be quickly sent to the battlefield of purgatory abyss, participate in the war against demons, and grow up rapidly on that cruel battlefield.


    Although the present time seems inappropriate, the glory Festival is still held as usual.


    Not only did jesolini XXIII of the Holy See preside over the opening ceremony, but Saint iluli also appeared and used artifact to release blessings for people everywhere.


    As a true ruler of mankind, Donne certainly cannot be absent, but this year''s glory Festival is different from last year''s.


    Last year, when they broadcast the opening ceremony of the glory Festival live in space, Donne and his team found the corrupt land on the other side of prandal, which opened the prelude to the struggle against demons.


    This year, due to the addition of the intelligent spell casting system, the complete victory of the battle of black point mountain injected a boost into the demoralized human coalition. After the news spread from the abyss of purgatory to human society, it naturally caused a national Carnival again.


    The significance of winning this battle is not only to represent the power of new technology, but also to reverse the inherent concept of invincible demons in people''s hearts!


    In the past, when people mentioned demons, the first impression was that they were powerful, terrible and invincible. This mentality was very negative and often led to the timidity of losing half before fighting.


    But now it''s different. The victory of black horn mountain gives people hope - the demons are not so invincible and powerful, and we humans can still defeat them!


    The victory of Heijiao mountain can be said to be the best congratulations for this year''s glory Festival. Thanks to this victory, the glory Festival, which might have been dead, has regained some dazzling brilliance.


    Devout believers and businessmen with keen sense of smell from all over the world have arrived in arlinks and Ellington early through airships and booked the best stalls and shops in advance. The news of this victory has plunged people into joy, so their desire for consumption has also increased, Fiona has predicted in advance that the revenue of this year''s glory festival may recover last year''s loss.


    The vigorous development of airship transportation industry has not affected the market prosperity of land vehicles. After all, one is a vehicle controlled by the state, while the other is a convenient vehicle that can be owned by the family. The two do not conflict.


    Therefore, Datang chamber of Commerce once again launched promotional activities. A new generation of magic cars with more refined technology, more beautiful shape and better performance were introduced to the market at the time of the glorious Festival. At the same time, there are a new generation of magic phones.


    Compared with magic cars, this year''s new generation of magic phones is the highlight that is really worth looking forward to!


    Due to the stable development of the intelligent spell casting system, many spells have been completely simulated. Therefore, the second generation of new mobile phones launched this time also have built-in zero order spell functions, such as water making, flame, low light (flashlight), cleaning, detection, arcane arrow, mute and other zero order spells, as well as radio that can listen to the radio Mobile TV function that can watch TV programs, etc.


    Most of those level 0 spells have little power. They can help life and have a very convenient effect. For example, water making. With this spell, all users with magic phone can easily access pure water anytime and anywhere, and there will be no drought, hunger and thirst due to accidents, The flame technology can ensure that users can make a fire anytime and anywhere when they are in the field, and there is no need to specially prepare those ignition tools. The low light technology can replace the torch lighting, and the cleaning technology can greatly prolong the service time of clothes, without frequent cleaning of clothes and wasting time


    Arcane arrow, a level 0 spell, is basically not very powerful. The reason why it is built into the second-generation magic phone is to give them a certain self-protection ability and improve the means of security. On the other hand, it is also to let users adapt to the experience of releasing spells using mobile phones as soon as possible.


    For ordinary people, magic is a mysterious and powerful force, not to mention using mobile phones to release Magic - how can such things happen?


    But now it has really appeared.


    The mysterious and noble magic has removed the mysterious veil and become an application on the mobile phone. As long as it is started, you can use the convenient level 0 magic at will - of course, a little fee needs to be deducted in the process of using magic


    When the chaos army arrives in the future, the magic phone and smart watch will be the magic weapon for Donne to instantly improve the combat effectiveness of the whole people, so the sooner they get used to this function, the safer they will be in the future.


    Some people will say that spell charging will affect citizens'' desire to try to release spells. Hope to slow down the speed of popularization, but Donne also has his consideration. Joining the charging system is not for profit, but to limit citizens'' abuse of spells and let them know that releasing spells is not without cost.


    Users who can afford a magic phone will not care about the cost of releasing spells. What''s more, according to prandal''s vision and longing for spells, even if they know to release spells with a magic phone, they will never care at the beginning. They will certainly try their best until they have a good time. After a fresh period, they may regain their senses.


    And the charging system can be terminated from the server at any time, so it will not affect the overall situation.


    In addition to the expected second-generation magic phone, there is also a smart watch on the market. This market-oriented smart watch is essentially the same as that used in the army, but most of the built-in system was castrated when it was sold, leaving only the basic functions.


    For ordinary people, these basic functions are enough.


    When war breaks out in the future, Donne can also unlock the functions of all smart watches by adjusting the server at any time, which is very convenient.


    Almost all of this is inseparable from the rapid development of artificial soul quantum computer and magic energy network.


    Prandal''s civilization has experienced a long accumulation, but there has been no acceleration of cultural growth. Now, after Donne arrived here, through the common sense in his mind and combined with prandal''s unique magical power, he immediately put the world on the train of rapid development, It has entered the information age all the way


    What''s more surprising is that the current generation is not used to such great changes and development in the world. They can adapt to new technologies and changes at a very amazing speed. Many people have even been used to the life of entertainment and looking for information in the Internet bar, which makes Donne feel very uncomfortable.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s like he''s the Hick who hasn''t seen the market.


    "Come on, don''t be like a hick who hasn''t seen the world!"


    Aurelia urged Donne, who suddenly fell into meditation. From the busy beginning of the year to the end of the year, I''m afraid she can only put down the burden on her shoulders and come out to relax today.


    But now I''m out with them, and OLINA.


    This is very embarrassing.


    Aurelia has obviously made up her mind to win Donne, so she doesn''t care about OLINA''s existence at all. As usual, she is very close to Donne, which makes Donne very uncomfortable and makes OLINA very tangled.


    Stop it? It seems that I have no qualification to stop her. If I don''t stop it, I know that her behavior is very inappropriate. If the outside world knows, I''m afraid those people can talk about it for many years!


    After all, Donne is her husband in the legal sense. Now his daughter wants to rob her husband. It''s unreasonable to be emotional


    If you just say your attitude, OLINA is not very angry.


    How to say, she knew that her happiness was just a false image under self hypnosis and self suggestion. She and Donne were a mistake from the beginning, but she could only make mistakes for the future of the whole world.


    In fact, OLINA also knows that compared with herself, Aurelia is obviously more suitable for Donne. In fact, she is the talent who should be out, right


    Although I feel guilty as a mother


    OLINA put a little effort on Donne''s arm and gave up the happiness she had got. As a woman, she was not reconciled!


    Aurelia noticed OLINA''s action, subconsciously looked at her, then naturally took Donne''s arm and said with a smile: "let''s not waste time. Go to the cinema to see the premiere of the film!"


    Today is not only the first day of the glory Festival, but also the day when the first magic projection drama (still referred to as the film in the future considering the reading habits) made by Datang film industry was released. As the first water test, although there are many shortcomings, many people can''t wait to rush into the cinema, Ready to feel the charm of this new art.


    And this time


    "Oh ho ho..." a voice that seemed to smile suddenly came from the side: "look what I see?"

 Chapter 1341

    Alex Tang magic projection theater.


    Under the guidance of Donne, prandal has produced magic projection drama, that is, film.


    However, for prandar people, this kind of dynamic image is not a new thing. What they used to see through the photo stone is also dynamic. Therefore, if you want to conquer them, you should use excellent plot and fresh experience.


    Needless to say, the story based on Donne is absolutely attractive to prandals, and the film viewing experience


    Donne continued to play the beautiful and wonderful effect of magic, turning watching movies into a special enjoyment - watching movies in the cinema is floating in the air, and a huge anti gravity magic array is laid in the whole screening hall. At the same time, there are various effects matching the plot, wind, rain, thunder and lightning. These are small things


    Under the effect of these spells, it can be said that the immersive viewing experience is not too much.


    However... Even if the viewing effect is so good, there is no way to solve Donne''s dilemma now.


    Awkward.


    At this moment, only the word embarrassment can describe Donne''s situation.


    Donne is on pins and needles floating in the air. Even if he is showing a wonderful film based on him, even if prandal''s experience of watching the film here is extraordinary, he still has no interest in watching the film.


    Why?


    Because Fiona was really worried, Aurelia came to join the fun.


    A while ago, she and Donne had confessed everything with their hearts and lungs, and Donne also promised very well. However, Fiona was still worried. In particular, she knew orelia''s action power. Once she was given a chance, she would immediately take advantage of it.


    Fiona can accept Aurelia and Donne coming together, but she can''t accept that she runs faster than herself!


    ¡ª¡ªWhy! I knew Donne earlier than her. I don''t know how long, but finally let her run in front of me? Totally unacceptable!


    So, after the opening ceremony, Fiona quickly finished her work at hand and followed them.


    In such days, it is the most dangerous!


    Although the river crab hasn''t fallen into sleep again, we can''t underestimate the woman''s determination. If Aurelia really makes up her mind, even if the river crab wakes up, she can''t stop her.


    Fiona looked at Aurelia with a smile, turned her eyes around her arm, and then looked at OLINA: "can you come out so openly, so you have reached an agreement?"


    OLINA bowed her head in embarrassment and didn''t know how to answer Fiona''s words. She always felt that Fiona seemed to satirize their mother and daughter''s shamelessness and no ethics


    "That''s right."


    Aurelia said as if nothing had happened: "our mother and daughter depend on each other. The world is already very dangerous. Now we have found a reliable dependence. Of course, we can''t give up."


    "I see."


    Fiona looked deeply at OLINA, who was embarrassed that she was about to have cancer, and she had a general understanding of the situation.


    Based on the characters of Aurelia and OLINA, Aurelia is a very strong role. On the one hand, it is because she has not only accepted Royal etiquette, but also received Selna''s kind of deviant education, and is full of challenge and hope for everything.


    OLINA is a standard Princess born in the royal family. The ronitant royal family has no doubt that her etiquette education is perfect. You can''t find anything wrong with her. She behaves dignified and decent, goes up to the hall and down to the kitchen... However, it is because of this perfect education that she has formed a very gentle character.


    For her daughter Aurelia''s strong attack, OLINA can only defend passively. As it looks now, it is obvious that OLINA has been forced to accept the reality by aurelia.


    Tricky... It''s really tricky


    Fiona felt she had met a very powerful opponent.


    If the drugging behavior of the mother and daughter of pertis and celiheath made Donne full of awe for Naga from now on, Laura and Rowling''s mother and daughter showed Donne how thoroughly the dark elves can lose their integrity once they get serious


    But these are all alien, so they have no real sense to Donne.


    But now in front of him are the very familiar mother and daughter of OLINA and Aurelia!


    If they decide to join forces to attack Donne, I''m afraid that Donne really can''t resist their attack - after all, it''s human. No matter how strong they are, they can''t be compared with other races. Therefore, the combination of the two of them only increases the temptation and will not cause any pressure on Donne.


    Fiona fell into a deep thought, and the sound of the film echoed in her ears seemed to disappear. She found that the situation was quite serious, because compared with aurelia, she didn''t have any extra points at all - only referring to the gender.


    Isalie has egwin, Lola has Rowling, pertis has selisis, vanilla has cocoa, and even Tina can help Marlene and Beatrice


    Is it difficult to find Grandia or Xiaoai? Because there is no communication, it''s embarrassing to ask for "alliance" so suddenly!


    If yustisa or otinia also had that idea about Donne, they might be confident enough to pull back a game. Unfortunately, this kind of thing is almost impossible.


    Although yustisa is closely connected with Donne, they are more about work and business. Yustisa has great respect for Donne, but has never expressed that idea... Maybe, just don''t know?


    Otinia is even more impossible. As a noble goddess, she can''t like a human at all, not to mention the human being or the reinforcements pulled by the gods from another world


    Fiona sighed and felt as if she were in a very embarrassing situation.


    If she can also find a combination that is willing to match with herself and can add points, so that she can gain a firm foothold in such cruel competition, it would be good


    Wait... Maybe... Elsa will?


    Fiona suddenly felt like she had found a good candidate. Based on her understanding of Elsa, the girl had liked Donne for a long time. When there was no pregnancy, Fiona thought Elsa would really come together with Donne. Unexpectedly, Elsa''s stomach grew up first


    It seems like a good opportunity for Elsa now!


    After this period of recuperation, Elsa has already recovered her health, and her two children are special. They directly return to the heart of the giant dragon for restorative training. She doesn''t need to breastfeed at all and has no trouble taking care of her children. As long as she comes back from the battlefield in the abyss of purgatory, she can try to convince her to stand on the same front with herself


    Moreover, with Elsa''s character, she will not refuse herself. After all, Ellington''s development is inseparable from Fiona''s credit.


    Fiona thought of this, her mouth turned up and showed a winning smile: "I see. Although I''m surprised at the choice of Queen OLINA, if he falls in love with Princess aurelia, as Donne''s'' most trusted ''and'' closest ''person, I certainly hope he can be happy, right?"


    ¡°¡ª¡ª£¡£¡¡±


    With a dull face, Donne suddenly felt Fiona pinch herself and suddenly recovered: "... Oh! Right!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Aurelia was speechless. Although the light in the cinema was very dark, she could see this little action clearly


    It seems that he found the atmosphere a little awkward. Donne hurriedly said, "OLINA, if you''re reasonable, you''re pregnant now, so you shouldn''t watch movies. This kind of sound and light stimulation is very harmful to the development of the fetus."


    "It doesn''t matter. Compared with children, it''s more important to accompany you."


    Look at the way OLINA doesn''t care at all. Donne''s heart is dripping blood - my child, you''ve been unlucky for several generations before you were born into her... You don''t care how you feel!


    All in all, the movie was especially embarrassing for Donne.


    Obviously, he was accompanied by three equal beauties, and he enjoyed a lot of benefits in the process of watching the film. Unfortunately, Donne still felt that he would rather not watch the film.


    Because he felt like he was caught between Aurelia and Fiona, like a battlefield filled with gunsmoke.


    How could this happen


    After coming out of the cinema, Donne looked pale and fell into deep thinking.


    Obviously, the relationship between the two used to be very good. Why is it getting worse and worse now, and there is a tendency of polarization?


    After quietly looking at their smiles, Tang Enmin saw the shadow of the sword from behind their smiling faces, which made his back cold


    Why did it suddenly compete?


    Ellington.


    Leisurely Elia looked at otinia, who suddenly sat up straight: "what''s the matter?"


    "Pinch your fingers and count..."


    Otinia showed a strange smile: "someone''s harem seems to be on fire..."


    Elia was stunned and frowned: "it shouldn''t be. Isn''t his harem very harmonious?"


    "That was before."


    Otinia said faintly: "before, no one was pregnant, so everyone felt that opportunities were equal, but since isali and OLINA were pregnant successively, this competition has surfaced, because we all know that after having children, most men''s mentality will change, and their opportunities will be smaller at that time."


    "You know such things very well. Does the patron saint of a girl need to know so much?"


    Otinia looked at her expressionless: "it''s also one of my duties to teach girls to prevent slag men."


    "Don''t explain. It''s clearly the garbage knowledge you learned after reading those garbage books."


    Elia scoffed at her words and despised otinia. After that, she narrowed her eyes and muttered, "I haven''t said anything yet, but you fought first... Hum, it seems that you need to know who is the most important role in his heart!"

 Chapter 1342

    After the glorious ceremony, on the 8th of the celebration month, schools in all regions of prandal started school uniformly. The education career personally watched by Donne basically kept pace with the times at any time. After the popularization of artificial soul quantum computers, corresponding courses are now opened in schools.


    Although there are only basic operation courses at present, with the increase of the number of people mastering basic knowledge, some more practical courses are likely to be opened at the end of the year. In this way, students are guided to accept this new thing step by step until the artificial soul quantum computer has completely become a common tool in people''s life.


    Ellington college where Elia and weinett are located, as the core project of Datang chamber of Commerce, is also the college that Donne personally pays attention to and supervises. Of course, it is more active in this regard. It can be said that Ellington college has already opened relevant basic courses when it has not begun to contact with artificial soul quantum computers outside. When computers began to be popularized outside, the artificial soul quantum computer was no longer a new thing here at Ellington college.


    However, the training course based on the magic power network is opened for the first time this semester, so the students are still very interested - in their eyes, taking this class is probably similar to their feeling of playing "magic power" in the Internet cafe during the summer vacation?


    In fact, the situation is somewhat different from what they guessed, because in the course, they are not exposed to the game of "magic energy", but an online virtual training ground developed purely for learning and training.


    After logging into this software, the spirit will connect to the server in the magic power network, and then carry out learning and simulation training in the training field. Because this software adopts a dynamic time ratio, the length of a class is completely determined according to your personal mental endurance.


    So it hurts... Originally, a class had only one hour, but after using this software, the time of one class caught up with the time of five or even ten classes, and the time of class was several times more out of thin air!


    In the virtual training ground, several students are conducting simulated spell release training under Pamela''s personal training. At the moment, the number of students in the training ground is small, and most of them have been forcibly disconnected because their spirit is approaching the limit of endurance.


    "Bang!"


    Suddenly, a student who was simulating the release of spells suddenly fell to the ground, and his body turned into bits of light and disappeared from the training ground.


    "Can''t Jillian? It seems that Betty and Nicole can''t resist..."


    As soon as these thoughts flashed through Elia''s mind, Betty and Nicole next to her broke the connection and disappeared from the training ground.


    "Alas, these three girls are really..."


    Pamela, who taught in person in front, was a little helpless. Maybe the three of them played together since childhood and grew up together. As a result, they became like this. As long as one person fell first, the remaining two fell immediately, without exception.


    Pamela looked at the empty training ground. Elia and vinette could ignore it. Then there was only that guy left


    Pamela''s eyes fell on the boy.


    The boy''s name is Victor.


    She was very impressed by this student. Of course, the main reason was not that he had a loyal younger brother named Marshall, but... This guy wanted to be a soldier. In the end, the talent of the caster was the talent of the caster. However, the talent was very good. It was a pity to give up the magician route.


    Therefore, this guy''s cultivation method has changed from the initial training of martial arts to the current meditation and perception of magic and elements, and the painting style has changed quite quickly.


    But I''m afraid this guy won''t last long


    Pamela just turned an idea and saw that Victor also disappeared from the virtual training ground.


    "Well, it seems that class can be over."


    Pamela clapped her hands and said to Elia and vinette, "you two will take the initiative to disconnect later."


    Elia and vanette are a goddess and a messenger of God. Their spiritual strength is not comparable to that of ordinary people. If they don''t take the initiative to disconnect, I''m afraid they can stay here until the end of time.


    After Pamela left, Elia yawned in boredom, snuffed out the element ball flying beside her, and then said lazily, "let''s withdraw too. If there''s no one, we can''t even play the simulation game. It''s too boring..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Let''s go... Vernet?"


    Elia shouted again, but then she found that there was no movement in vinette. With a frown, she came to vinette, and then found that vinette looked a little strange.


    Her eyes looked straight ahead, but the focus was not on Elia. Her pupils were lax, as if they had lost focus. The whole person''s mental fluctuation was also very abnormal. Elia touched her forehead and could clearly feel that her spirit was now in an extremely active state.


    ... what''s going on?


    Elia let go of vanette and frowned. After staying for a moment, she suddenly woke up. How similar is the state of vanette at this time to that of the days when her memory was about to be liberated!?


    That is to say


    Elia looked at vinette''s mature face, rubbed her chin and thought: is this cheap girl finally going to recall her mission?


    This may be good news for Donne. With the help of vernett, he will know something about the real situation in the purgatory abyss and will not be so passive as now.


    At this time, Elia saw vinette''s lips moving. After she came closer, she heard vinette murmuring some intermittent words: "chaos... Corruption... Spread... Clear..."


    Now Elia is more sure of her guess. Maybe vinette will wake up soon.


    And Elia guessed roughly why vinette woke up so soon.


    The main seal of the original venette is spiritual. With the growth of spiritual power, the seal will be gradually released. Normally, the growth and activity of spiritual power are in direct proportion to the growth of the body, but the demon king who placed the seal obviously did not expect that prandal will develop a virtual space training ground now - venette frequently enters the virtual space training ground, It led to the extremely active mental force and the loosening of the seal.


    Once the seal begins to loosen, it will soon collapse completely.


    And vinette will awaken completely at that time.


    Thinking of this, Elia pondered for a moment, left the virtual space training ground, and then went to tell Pamela not to disturb vinette, so she called Donne.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Looking at Elia, who asked for her credit, Donne felt a little incredible: "vernett is going to wake up?"


    "If not now, I''m afraid it''s something in recent times."


    Elia said with great certainty: "when she was in the virtual training ground today, she had touched the seal and began to recover the sealed memory."


    After hearing the news, Donne lingered there, waiting for Vernet to come out.


    If vinette really wakes up, it''s exciting news!


    Although he had previously discussed vinette''s mission with balmotos and deduced the truth from clues, his own inference and speculation were certainly not as reliable as vinette''s direct oral statement.


    What''s more, as the messenger of Apophis, the God of darkness, venette''s own power must restrain the devil and demons. She can naturally suppress them in her life rank.


    In this way, with the power of vinette, Donne could speed up his pace in the abyss of purgatory.


    "What are you doing?"


    Vinette''s voice suddenly came from the side, woke Donne up, ran quickly and pressed her shoulder: "vinette!"


    "Ah!? dad? What''s the matter?"


    Vinette was startled by his sudden action.


    Seeing that she had the same reaction as before, Donne was a little disappointed: "it''s still the familiar vinette. It seems that your memory hasn''t awakened yet."


    "... Oh! Dad, you''re so annoying!"


    Vinette looked at Donne angrily: "I thought you were thinking about vinette! So you''re not thinking about me, you''re thinking about the ''envoy''!"


    After vernett''s thought matured, Donne had explained her identity to her, so vernett already knew that she was an "angel" from the heaven, but because her memory was sealed, she didn''t know what mission she was carrying.


    "Well, you are the envoy. I think she is no different from you..."


    "Yes! Yes! Before I fully awakened, I was just me, vinette of mom and Dad!"


    Donne didn''t expect that vinette even ate her own vinegar. She was quite speechless. She was so mature and steady when she was with Elia. What''s going on today?


    Is it difficult... Because the memory is about to awaken, so the mood is unstable and the sense of security is lost?


    Donne suddenly understood her feelings, so he gently hugged vinette, smiled and said, "don''t worry, you won''t become another person. Even if you wake up, you just get back the part of your lost memory, not become another person. You will always be our little angel vinette."


    Vinette was moved by Donne''s consideration and burst into tears: "Dad..."


    "Huh?"


    "You can touch it, but can you stop pinching..."


    Donne: "... I didn''t..."


    Vinette looked down. It was Elia

 Chapter 1343

    Since Elijah informed her that day, Donne began to pay special attention to vinette in his daily life.


    Then he found that vinette''s recent situation was indeed a little abnormal.


    The most obvious thing is that weinett, who used to be diligent and capable, now likes to sit there in a daze from time to time. His pupils are dilated and his attention is obviously not focused on the things in front of him.


    According to Elia''s report, weinett is also frequently distracted in class. Teachers like to ask weinett when giving lectures. She is a typical good student, but recently weinett''s frequent distraction has made these teachers afraid to ask questions by name.


    This trend is even more exaggerated after entering the withering month - often when vinette is doing something, she will suddenly stay there.


    Once, when crossing the road, she suddenly stayed in the middle of the road and was almost hit by a passing car. It was lucky that she didn''t scare the driver to death - this anomaly has begun to seriously affect her daily life.


    For this reason, Donne had to take a special time to talk to venetra.


    Donne asked very seriously, "how long has it been like this?"


    Vinette sat obediently opposite him, bowed her head and said, "it''s getting more and more serious since the end of the celebration month..."


    "What can you see now? Or what do you recall?"


    "Devil..."


    Vinette said hesitantly: "I saw a huge demon... I can''t remember its appearance clearly. I only know that it is very huge and can hold me with one hand..."


    devil? What she remembered was not the memory of the angel, but the memory when she was sealed?


    "I only see that it tries to kill me, but it always ends in vain. Not only it, but also the demons controlled by it have no ability to kill me..."


    Vinette recalled and said: "later, it seemed to seal me with some special power... That power was a bit like chaotic power... After it sealed me, it sent me to a strange basement and gave it to a human..."


    Donne nodded secretly. I''m afraid the human is Stanley, the king of grace.


    "The human sealed me in its way, and then my memory was very blurred..."


    Vinette looked at Donne very innocently and said, "most of the recent memories are memory fragments here."


    "What about earlier? About your memory of coming to this world?"


    "I''ve seen some occasionally recently, but the memory picture is very fragmented and can''t form a whole, so I can''t describe those memories at all..."


    Vinette hesitated and said, "and I don''t know why... Accepting those memories always makes me feel bad..."


    "Why didn''t you say it before?"


    "I don''t want you to worry about me..."


    "Is it time to think about this?"


    Donne sighed: "do you know that your current situation is very special. If something happens at this time, the whole world may be subverted by the devil?"


    "I... don''t know..."


    "So now you know."


    Don simply said, "from now on, until your memory is fully awakened, you don''t go out of the house. Just stay at home."


    Vinette opened her mouth to say something, but when she saw Donne''s eyes, she swallowed all her words silently.


    Indeed, as Donne said, if you suddenly lose your mind outside, it is also easy to cause traffic accidents. Now you may be the best choice to stay at home.


    At this time, vinette didn''t even know. Because her memory began to wake up, Donne made a special trip to the abyss of purgatory to discuss the countermeasures with balmotos.


    "It''s certainly a good thing that her memory began to wake up, but we can''t place all our hopes on her."


    I don''t know why, balmotos''s eyes are quite complex. He said to Donne: "although the power of angels is very strong, it may be a card to defeat demons, but before opening this card, we must try our best to defeat demons."


    The reason why the bottom card is the bottom card is that it has not been opened, so it can be a deterrent to the devil king. If you really bring vinette to the battlefield and expose her to the sight of the devil king, you will put yourself in a passive position.


    Donne nodded in agreement. Then he asked, "what''s the form of frontal battlefield recently?"


    "Pretty optimistic."


    Palmettos took out a photo stone and played it to Donne: "both of us have invested more than 60% of the main combat effectiveness in the blood battlefield. There is no doubt about the importance of the blood battlefield. In addition, I also listened to your human commander. What''s that called..."


    "Depp?"


    "Yes, Depp, following his advice, asked gollius and zakunkandar to organize several sharp knife teams, each leading a sharp knife team to insert from the flank into the rear of the battlefield and raid each other''s vital points."


    Balmetos severely everything: "after destroying their main backup route, I asked them to record the spatial coordinates of those places. As long as the spatial structure has not changed, we can use these spatial coordinates to harass those areas frequently."


    Balmotos said faintly: "although the strength of demons is no less than us, they are actually not very dangerous. After all, the creatures corrupted by chaos basically have no reason. We are just fighting with a group of people without brains."


    Donne corrected him: "he''s a mindless outlaw."


    "You''re right. It''s hard to win them, but it''s hard for us to lose."


    Palmettos bent his fingers, drew a circle on the sand table, and then hit a heavy fork: "this is our next key goal. As long as we take this, we can go further and press the battlefield to the devil."


    "Where is this?"


    "Red Lake. It is very close to the center of the battlefield. It used to be a fiery lava lake, but now it has been watered out by the blood of the dead devil and turned into a lake full of blood - although more of it is the green blood of the devil. The fighting nearby is at the level of Lord, and the combat power of legendary strength is nearby."


    Donne thought: "after winning the main battlefield, is it equivalent to laying the foundation for victory?"


    "You can think so, but not so sure."


    Palmettos explained: "The battle here in purgatory abyss is different from that of human beings. It is not so simple and direct... Even if the front battlefield has occupied the advantage, we can''t be sure that they are the ultimate winner, because they can also launch a surprise attack on the rear by relying on the effective spatial coordinates in their hands to force us to return to defense, and we don''t even know it before the devil attacks How many spatial coordinates are available in your hands. "


    Donne frowned. "What if we could block their available spatial coordinates in advance?"


    "How to block in advance?"


    Palmettos shook his head. "I said that before they were used, we didn''t even know how many available spatial coordinates he had."


    "Do you think this is a problem?"


    Donne looked at palmettos contemptuously: "we really don''t know the specific number, but we just need to count the regions with relatively stable spatial structure in the regions occupied by the devil?"


    The spatial structure of purgatory abyss is very complex. Distorted space, broken space and overlapping space occur frequently, resulting in the confusion of spatial structure and frequent changes in spatial coordinates. In this case, except for a few identified safe spatial stability points, the spatial coordinates of other areas are very dangerous - you never know what will happen after you transmit them Where to go?


    Demons are not demons. They can play indiscriminate delivery, as long as some of them can reach their destination - anyway, they don''t care if they die - they cherish their lives.


    So this leads to the devil can use airdrop to fight unscrupulously, and the devil is much more conservative.


    This has always been a headache for demons.


    But... As soon as Donne said this, palmertos was stunned: "... What else can we do?"


    "Why not?"


    Donne asked, "is there more stable spatial structure in purgatory abyss, or more chaotic spatial structure?"


    "Of course, there are many chaotic spatial structures..."


    "Since addition can''t be done, it''s OK to replace it with subtraction?"


    Don looked at palmettos strangely: "don''t tell me, you haven''t thought about thinking from another angle for so many years. Are you a child in kindergarten?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Palmettos was silent.


    He can''t tell Donne that after so many years in the purgatory abyss, the map and sand table of the purgatory abyss in his hand were drawn after the human Legion came to the purgatory abyss


    "OK, I''ll know the answer by looking at your expression."


    Donne curled his mouth and suddenly felt that it seemed a mistake to cooperate with balmotos. He said: "next, I will let the human Legion disperse in the territory controlled by the devil, count the stable space nodes, and then summarize them. At that time, you just need to focus on monitoring these space nodes."


    "... I see."


    "In addition, if you think of anything about vinette, please contact me. Don''t wait for me to come to you."


    After a pause, Donne added: "Vinette''s memory is about to wake up, which means that we should speed up the pace of attack. Next, I will send more soldiers to the purgatory abyss. After they get used to the fighting pressure of the purgatory abyss, they will join the battle on the main battlefield in batches. I think our battle with the demon king may come earlier than expected..."

 Chapter 1344

    "Do you want to make contributions and become a respected hero?"


    "Do you want to defend your country and our home?"


    "Do you want to be respected by thousands of people and become a great man in history?"


    "Then join the army! We welcome anyone with lofty ideals!"


    "We don''t care if you are an apocalypse. We don''t care if you are strong. As long as you are willing to join us, you can get the opportunity to change your life!"


    "We guarantee that after you join us, you will get a tailor-made training program that can transform you into a real hero!"


    "We are the guardians of the world, the defenders of peace and the creators of miracles!"


    The streets and alleys of prandal are filled with recruitment advertisements. Unconsciously, every citizen accepted the hint and understood that it was a great honor to join the army. Therefore, since the start of large-scale recruitment, citizens everywhere began to sign up enthusiastically, making the number of reserve soldiers in Ilus increase by leaps and bounds, Soon broke the million mark.


    Although this is a very exaggerated figure, it is still far from the future enemy, so the recruitment advertisement must continue.


    Aurelia was very worried at first, because after a large number of young and middle-aged people joined the army, the number of labor forces in various regions will be greatly reduced, and the agricultural production population will also be greatly reduced, which will lead to a rapid decline in grain production in the future, and finally may not even meet the needs of the army.


    But Donne gave her a very simple solution - the garrison system.


    Yes, after conscription, these soldiers will receive unified training until they wake up and become apocalyptic, but this does not mean that they can go to the top of their life. Peak, if the scale of the war is not expanded, these soldiers will hardly have the opportunity to go to the battlefield. The way to maximize their value is to let them engage in agricultural production.


    Although it''s a bit wasteful to use the Apocalypse for agricultural production, it''s better than consuming a lot of food to feed them in vain.


    In Donne''s ideal, it is best for the whole prandal to form a militarized management society. They are engaged in their own work at ordinary times. Once a war breaks out and a command goes on, all people can instantly turn into the most elite soldiers. This militarized social form of all the people is the best way to deal with the chaotic crisis at present.


    After considering Donne''s suggestion, Aurelia also felt that the garrison system was probably the best solution at present. Moreover, due to the birth of agricultural magic machinery, the difficulty of reclamation and farmland was greatly reduced. Basically, there were no complex technical problems. Agricultural production could be completed during the interval of soldiers'' training.


    However, how to balance the mentality of these soldiers is a very complex knowledge.


    Let the Apocalypse plough? This is no longer a waste. Who will believe it? Unless in this society, the number of apocalypses has occupied an absolute advantage and become a very ordinary role. When people who can''t awaken their talents become a few and the competition is relatively fierce, this kind of thing will become a matter of course.


    The change of social form can not be solved overnight. Just like the social reform suddenly proposed by Donne last time, even now many people have known the new policies and laws, but they will still maintain their original respect in the face of the nobility. This situation is difficult to change in the current generation, Only when a new generation of young people who have accepted fairness and justice go out of school and become the main force of society will this situation be changed.


    A large number of recruits joined the training. After replacing the new equipment produced, a large number of veterans were sent to the purgatory abyss to join the battle there. However, at this moment, the main role of human soldiers is not to join the battle, but to disperse and detect the space structure behind the battlefield.


    After receiving Donne''s hint, palmettos now began to take the initiative to cooperate with the actions of the human legion, sent many demons to guide them, assist them in exploring the spatial structure of the purgatory abyss, and draw the map here at the same time.


    In order to get the overall map of purgatory abyss faster, Donne and his team have developed a special aircraft specifically for the environment here, which can resist the harsh environment here. During the flight, they constantly launch magic waves of specific frequencies to detect the surrounding environment, draw the detected data into a map and send it back to the host of the command center, Then, after coordinate comparison with some maps already drawn in the host, they are spliced to form a complete map.


    According to the map, Depp can determine their location, and then arrange tactics according to the battlefield conditions. With the technological progress of the human legion, now they can even organize special mobile teams to assist the demons in harassment and attack from the flank of the battlefield.


    "This is the latest data sent back in the morning. The aircraft has reached the inner abdomen of the demon territory. According to the comparison of coordinates, the straight-line distance from here has exceeded 10000 kilometers... Damn, the purgatory abyss is really big."


    Locke looked at the huge map and couldn''t help scolding his mother.


    Depp smiled bitterly: "I remember that your majesty Donne said that the purgatory abyss is inside prandal? Considering the volume of prandal seen before... The distance of 10000 kilometers is nothing."


    "No matter what I think, I feel that the planet is hollow. It''s strange..."


    Although Locke doesn''t understand the theory of gravitational collapse, he also feels that the planet under his feet should be solid. It''s strange to think that all humans live on a "thin" stone shell.


    "Strange as it is, this is also true. If you have any questions, ask the gods in prayer."


    Depp shrugged. Although he felt very strange, he seldom thought about this kind of thing. His attention focused on the map, drew a line between the command base and the front line, and the ruler tool immediately showed the straight-line distance. He said: "the straight-line distance from us to the front line is less than 1500 kilometers... At present, we are still very safe here."


    Locke knocked on the table and said: "Security is not our pursuit, our goal is to win the war! Now all our personnel are scattered to the rear to explore the space structure. It is expected that it will take half a month to complete the overall exploration. During this time, we can make a good plan, and then they come back. We can directly organize and join the battle... Elsa , what''s your opinion? "


    Elsa, who was stunned there, was stunned when she heard the speech: "ah? My opinion? I have no opinion. After you have discussed it, just tell me where to call."


    Locke and Depp looked at each other and were helpless. Elsa was very smart, but her strong strength made her fearless and lazy to think.


    But these days she seems to be particularly distracted. What on earth is she thinking?


    "Now, with the intelligent spell casting system, we are no less powerful than those ordinary demons or even great demons, but it is still too dangerous to meet enemies at the demon lord level, so we must not appear on the front battlefield."


    Depp knocked heavily on a red dot on the map, and then drew a circle to mark it: "Especially in the Red Lake, since balmetos decided to speed up the attack, a large number of demons and Demons gathered in this place to fight each other. The magic fluctuation there can be clearly perceived even here. The frequent outbreak of legendary spells is too terrible for us to bear, so we must stay away from the Red Lake... What we can do now, then Only here. "


    Depp drew on the map, drew a straight line northward along the Red Lake, reached a place 1000 kilometers away, and drew a circle there: "The abyssal language is called la''to-di-par-ga''sic. After we translate it, it is called Heiyu plain. According to the existing information, most of the active demons there are undifferentiated little demons, ordinary demons in the three branches of nazura, yoboris and komala, and a small number of great evil demons."


    "The demons in Heiyu plain rarely participate in the battle in the blood battlefield. They usually drive straight from there and rush to the bone piercing stone forest to kill the young demons. If we can completely eliminate the demons in Heiyu plain, establish a front-line base there and bring the whole plain under control, the demons can concentrate more forces on the main battlefield ¡£¡±


    Locke touched his chin and said, "according to the current strength comparison, although this plan is a little risky, it is indeed feasible."


    "If necessary, we can apply to his majesty Donne for the support of the Yingling temple."


    Depp said in a deep voice, "if we want to be respected, we must show our strength and value. The battle in Heiyu plain is related to whether we can get enough voice on the devil''s side next. His majesty Donne will certainly support our plan."


    "That''s it."


    After thinking for a long time, Locke also approved Depp''s plan: "while their investigation task is not over, let''s make a report and apply for materials. If this battle starts, I''m afraid it''s not so easy to win."


    "I''ll type the report today."


    Depp said decisively, "you go and make a simple battle plan. We have half a month to improve it. I hope we can win another battle this time."


    After the discussion, several people immediately split up. Depp began to write the application report. Locke began to think about the battle plan. Brian began to think about how to boast to make himself more face in front of his son, while Elsa... Was still in a daze.


    That''s because she suddenly received a message from Fiona. The message was only one sentence, but it made her whole person messy.


    Do you really want to be Donne''s woman?

 Chapter 1345

    "Depp, they want to attack the Heiyu plain?"


    After seeing the report, Fiona called Donne, frowned and said, "do you think this is a good time?"


    Donne didn''t know, so, "what''s the matter?"


    "Balmetos is pressing on the main battlefield. We can win the final victory as long as we wait nearby. Now why should we let our people take risks? And we have to consume a lot of resources, which is not conducive to our long-term plan."


    Fiona doesn''t like this strategy: "what''s more, we are mapping the spatial structure points in the rear. After the spatial structure map is drawn, we have to allocate a large number of people to deal with those unstable spatial differences. After the manpower is dispersed, we don''t have enough soldiers to fight in the Heiyu plain."


    Don shook his head and said: "You don''t have to be so conservative. Resources are important, but experienced soldiers are more important. The purgatory abyss itself is a place for us to train soldiers. It''s hard to find equal opponents. Fighting in that environment can quickly improve their strength. It only takes a few years to bring back a large number of top players. This is a good deal It''s quite cost-effective. "


    "As for the shortage of manpower you are worried about, don''t worry. The recruitment advertisement we have been carrying out recently is to deal with this situation. These recruits only need simple training to bring equipment to participate in the rear battle. The demons who raid from unstable space points are often not very strong, so the recruits are equipped With the help of, you can also be on your own, not to mention... It''s good for them to fight there. "


    Donne and Jean have analyzed the reason why the devil and the devil are so powerful before. In addition to being the first generation of divine creation, their environment is also very important. The magic deposition environment in the purgatory abyss leads to their body''s extremely high affinity for magic. It is naturally easy to use magic.


    ¡ª¡ªEven the red stone dwarves living in the underground world can master the power of magic in the magic deposition environment, let alone other races.


    In this environment, the effects of human combat, exercise, meditation and other practices are very obvious, which is why Donne wants to build a recruit training ground around the base in the purgatory abyss. Although the environment there is very bad, he has to return to the surface world to rest for several days in one day, but the effect of one day''s exercise there is equivalent to ten days of exercise on the surface Days or even a month. This gap is very terrible. After a year, the strength of these recruits will advance by leaps and bounds, just like a strong man who has been tempered.


    In addition, the newly developed virtual training ground accelerates the spiritual training. After a day''s training in the abyss of purgatory, they return to the surface world and enter the virtual training ground for spiritual training. Combined with the two, the growth rate of these recruits is as terrible as taking hormones - and this growth is safe and has no side effects.


    The first batch of veterans who entered the abyss of purgatory and participated in the battle of black horn mountain have returned to the surface for rest. The second batch of soldiers and recruits have adapted to the environment there. Now it''s time for them to accept the battlefield test. They can''t be too soft hearted.


    Fiona, persuaded by Donne, immediately adjusted the production plans of various factories and began to focus on the production of various combat materials, including off-road vehicles, field survival kits, first-aid materials, etc., while the military factory in Blackstone cave also began to expand the production scale. A large number of materials were continuously transported here, and then turned into various weapons and equipment and transported to various places in the abyss of purgatory In two bases.


    Soon, at the end of the month, all the personnel mapping the spatial structure in the purgatory abyss returned to the bases. After integrating various data they brought back, the Ares host drew a spatial structure map inside the devil''s territory.


    On the huge spatial structure map, the stable spatial structure is represented in green, and the unstable spatial bifurcation points are represented in red. On the whole, it can be seen that the densely Red areas almost occupy more than 90% of the areas, and more than half of the remaining 10% are yellow unstable spaces, and only a few dozens of areas have relatively stable spatial structures.


    After seeing the space structure diagram, Donne took a plate on the spot and said, "now what we have to do is very simple. Immediately organize people to build camps near these stable space nodes and stay there waiting for the enemy to fall into the net."


    It is quite dangerous to transmit in the chaotic space structure. Even when Donne builds the transmission array here, it is built on a few stable space nodes. If demons want to transmit to the rear for destruction, they can''t make special, but can only transmit from stable space nodes.


    It''s better to stay there than to run around the world.


    After Donne''s order was issued, Depp immediately took action. After a large number of simple training, a large number of newly awakened recruits put on armor and anti weapons and dispersed to their respective battlefields. They had to be in place before palmettos launched a general attack on the Red Lake.


    It took them five days to arrive at their destination. Then, Donne transmitted them according to the space marks they carried. It took another two days to arrange a simple transmission array in the rapidly expanding temporary base. In a twinkling of an eye, another week passed. At this time, the devil army convened by balmotos had successively arrived at the edge of the blood battlefield The battle of the lake is finally about to begin.


    Blood, the edge of the battlefield, the army of demons.


    "Your Majesty finally can''t stand it. Have you decided to win the Red Lake... This is really exciting news for me. I don''t know how long I''ve been waiting for this battle!"


    "The Red Lake has been our devil''s territory since ancient times, but it has been occupied by those corrupt guys. This is a disgrace to all our demons. This time, they must pay the price of blood and turn the Red Lake into a green lake!"


    "Come on, it sounds so good. I haven''t seen you play much combat effectiveness before. I heard that we were all transferred from the rear because we had the assistance of human soldiers."


    "This is not a rumor, it''s true. I heard Lord helophelia say that his Majesty the devil king has reached a contract with the king of mankind named Donne, and mankind will fight the devil with us."


    "Human beings? What can only human beings do? They are weak and can''t even compare with my servants!"


    "You said that before. Now humans are very powerful. I saw them build a camp in a place a while ago. Such a large camp was built in the blink of an eye. What''s more amazing is that each of those human soldiers has a very powerful spell casting ability - they don''t need to sing, they don''t have a spell casting process, they just wave their hands to complete the spell casting process. It''s terrible It''s too late. "


    "Impossible! How can humans master such terrible spell casting ability?"


    "But this is true. I also heard that the human side will send a vanguard army to raid the Heiyu plain this time. Tut Tut, for human beings, this action plan has been very courageous."


    "If I remember correctly, the black rain plain is the territory of the ubboris devil? Especially the ubboris corrosive devil, which is shrouded in corrosive rain all year round. Only they can live there."


    "Aren''t human soldiers going there to die?"


    "Ha ha, maybe when the battle on our side is over, they may not have found the enemy yet."


    The demons laughed. For them, it was a joke for human soldiers to come to the abyss of purgatory and participate in the eternal war between the devil and the devil.


    At this time, a huge dark shadow suddenly appeared in the sky, and the huge pressure fell from the sky, making the dark devil army immediately quiet.


    "Shh! Be quiet! Your Majesty the devil is coming!"


    Soon, the figure of the demon king palmettos appeared directly above the army. Although the battlefield was so huge that the devil in the distance could not even see his figure, the voice of the demon king seemed to be around him.


    "My people, the long war between us and those corrupt compatriots will enter a new stage today. Today, we will recapture the Red Lake, drive the demons away from this land and let them shrink back into their territory! Today, you and I will jointly usher in a new day in the abyss of purgatory! We - er -"


    Balmetos hesitated for a moment, then glanced at the manuscript in his heart. After seeing those embarrassing speech lines, the corners of his mouth twitched. He simply burned the manuscript, then pointed to the blood battlefield in the distance and said: "See the battlefield in the distance? Go! Tear them to pieces with our claws! Burn them to ashes with our spells! Kill them all!"


    Sure enough, this simple and straightforward line is more suitable for him and the devil''s style.


    "Ow!"


    The demons made a sky shaking cry, and then they raised their wings, roared into the sky and rushed to the blood battlefield in the distance. Their number was so huge that they covered the sky and blocked the sun, making the blood battlefield a lot darker.


    "Boom, boom -"


    Before the demons entered the battlefield, the dense magic had taken the lead in the past. All kinds of magic flew out of the devil army and directly crashed into the chaotic battlefield. In one round, thousands of demons were destroyed, which also successfully aroused the demons'' strong sense of crisis.


    At the next moment, the magic of the blood battlefield vibrated and formed a terrible magic tide. A huge red vortex appeared in the sky. At the moment of emergence, the temperature of the whole battlefield began to rise suddenly. The weak devil and devil were burned to ashes and evaporated in the blink of an eye.

 Chapter 1346

    Legendary spell hell gate!


    This is a rather terrible legendary spell!


    It can open a channel connecting the fire element world, and then gather the rich fire elements from the countercurrent and bombard them out to create a large-scale ultra-high temperature environment, which can kill all organisms in the range without difference and burn everything.


    Balmetos cursed in the distance: "Damn it! I hate this legendary spell... Gollius, orodurum, there is a euboris purgatory demon above the Lord level opposite. I''ll give it to you. Solve it first!"


    Gollius is the devil in the deep prison and the strongest of the twelve devil dukes. He is especially good at using the power of fire. He can ignore the power of euboris.


    Orodurum was the ice devil, and his power restrained the euboris purgatory devil.


    "Leave it to me."


    Orodurum''s whole body was sending out a biting chill. The moment his voice fell, he had rushed into the middle of the battlefield.


    Gollius snorted coldly, crushed the neck of a demon beside him, and then pierced its heart. He lazily robbed orodurum of his head.


    When orodurum rushed to the battlefield, the power of the hell gate had completely exploded, just like a supernova in a nearby place. The earth began to melt, the rocks turned into thick lava, and the air seemed to be ignited. Looking around, all places within sight had turned red.


    Under the burning of this spell, the weak demons and demons'' skin turned black and cracked, their body dehydrated rapidly, and their body surface soon became as terrible as the cracked earth. In a moment, these weak lives that could not resist the high temperature were burned to ashes by the high temperature.


    This is just the beginning. In the sky, the gate connecting the fire element channel is expanding and spreading. More and more fire elements are pouring from the fire element world, and the temperature is getting higher and higher. If it is not stopped, it will soon be completely turned into a real hell by the gate of hell.


    "You want to change the battlefield environment with a hell gate!? it''s naive!"


    In the middle of the battlefield, the temperature rise in the area centered on orodurum suddenly stalled. Moreover, there was a frightening ice blue halo in the surrounding fiery red world. With orodurum''s continuous casting of magic, the ice blue space also began to expand, opening a huge crack behind him, The biting hurricane, wrapped in a thick snowstorm, roared out of the crack, like the incarnation of the ice Banshee that brought death.


    Behind that crack is a corner of the forever frozen water element world, where the temperature has reached the limit of the world, where even space has been frozen, time has lost its meaning, any matter has stopped moving, and even electrons and protons have lost energy


    Legendary magic ¡¤ eternal kingdom!


    The energy is transmitted from high to low. When this crack is opened, the hell gate in the sky is directly affected. The hot flames all flow to the place where olodurum is located. The temperature in other areas stops rising, allowing countless demons and demons to survive.


    After the blazing flame poured into the frozen eternal country, the energy was quickly swallowed up by the nearby space. The boundless space was like a bottomless hole. No matter how much energy poured in, it had no impact here.


    In the distance, Depp, who remotely observed the battlefield through the floating camera, not only took a breath of air conditioning after seeing the scene of ice fire confrontation, but also began to secretly rejoice that his people did not participate in the battle.


    In the current battle of this scale, the human coalition forces are not even cannon fodder. Maybe the enemy has been torn to pieces by the residual power of this terrible spell before they see it. Where are they qualified to participate in the battle?


    But


    "Will such confrontation really not cause contradictions in the element world and lead to plane war..."


    Depp looked at the confrontation between ice blue and fire red in the picture and felt quite painful.


    However, at this time, he also thought of Ellington''s advantages. If they encounter this legendary spell when fighting against demons, it is actually easier to deal with - they can use dicarios''s power to forcibly close the channel of the fire element world and terminate this spell.


    Perhaps, similar solutions are needed to deal with other crises


    Depp couldn''t help thinking. Maybe it''s time to suggest that Lord Donne go down to other element circles and have a peace meeting with those element lords and even element kings? Sign a defensive alliance contract?


    "I found you!"


    Olodurum suddenly showed a grim smile. While maintaining the crack, he had been staring at the demons in the battlefield. Then he found the euboris purgatory demon hiding in the rear to release spells.


    Then orodurum began to condense some ice crystals quickly. At first, these ice crystals still emit ice blue light, but with his constant adjustment of permeability and refractive index, the ice crystals soon disappeared in the air, and finally almost completely disappeared from the world. In fact, there are more than thousands of sharp ice crystal fragments around olodurum, which is as simple as instinct for the ice demon, and he can fully control the movement of each ice crystal.


    "Go to hell."


    Olodurum flicked his finger, and the ice crystal fragments hidden in the air beside him roared out. The dense ice crystal fragments could not be seen by the naked eye, but they were comparable to the most powerful weapons. The demons in the battlefield along the way didn''t even know what had happened, so they had their heads or arms cut off by the ice crystal fragments, Some of the unlucky ones were stabbed through the heart and killed on the spot.


    People in the command center are amazed. This means is not a spell, but it is better than a spell. It is not only more powerful, easier to release, but also easy to control. In fact, this is the future trend of spell development.


    If the magic module in the intelligent spell casting system is directly simplified into elements that can be controlled by the user, although it is more difficult to use, the flexibility will be greatly enhanced. What kind of magic effect can be derived will completely depend on the user''s brain and imagination, which may also be a development idea.


    If you look down from a high altitude, you will see that a blank strip area suddenly appears in the center of the whole battlefield, in which demons fall one after another, and in front of that strip area is the euboris purgatory demon lord who hides behind to release spells.


    After a short flight, the dense ice crystal fragments came near the euboris purgatory demon, and then the ice crystal fragments danced around him, intending to cut it directly into irreparable fragments.


    But at this time, the euboris purgatory devil had noticed the abnormal fluctuations around him - think about it, as a purgatory devil who is good at using fire element, he must be very sensitive to water element - when the invisible ice crystals approached, a circle of fiery columns burst out on the ground around it, burning all those ice crystals!


    "Bang!"


    In the distance, olodurum spat when he saw the towering pillar of fire, and then he simply left the fiercely opposed element channel behind him and rushed directly to the euboris purgatory demon. Before the demons passing by him approached him, they were completely frozen in place by the overflowing cold, and then the demons would give them a fatal blow.


    Not only orodurum, gollius, zakunkandar, kukavosov, hilofriya and other devil Dukes have top strength. Although they are scattered around the blood battlefield, very fierce battles broke out in every place where the devil Dukes participated in the war, and the war situation has been deadlocked for unknown years, After palmettos tried his best to mobilize the whole family to participate in the war, the situation finally began to tilt to the devil''s side.


    However, when the devil began to take advantage on the front battlefield, on the other side, I''m afraid the devil king had also noticed the change of balmertos''s attitude, so it almost immediately changed its original combat strategy and immediately sent a large number of demons to sneak into the rear of the devil''s territory through space transmission, Trying to force palmettos to withdraw his troops back to defense.


    Although the demon king has known through the eyes of palmettos that humans have begun to garrison there, in his eyes, humans are as weak as mole ants under their feet, so that they can''t lift any fighting spirit at all and don''t care about the demon king at all.


    Where are humans? Then the airborne army will crush them!


    "Abnormal spatial fluctuation detected!"


    In the command center, the host God of war suddenly sounded an alarm: "the number of abnormal spatial fluctuations is rising rapidly - more than 15!"


    Seeing the red dot on the screen, Depp did not hesitate to pick up the communicator and shouted: "demon attack! All bases immediately enter the first level combat state! Repeat -"


    Although the communication quality of the magic communication equipment in the magic deposition environment is somewhat different from that on the surface, it is still quite easy to use on the whole. Depp''s instructions were transmitted to each base in an instant. The harsh alarm sounded through the sky. All the soldiers immediately entered the combat state and focused on the magic radar on the smart watch.


    Although the smart watch does not have very powerful radar function, the accuracy rate is considerable after all soldiers'' data are sent to the host for integrated calculation. Moreover, the base itself also has a large magic radar, which can detect and scan nearby magic fluctuations, and then send the data to the smart watch. Combined with the two, The scanning effect of this radar is no less than that of electromagnetic radar on earth.


    Soon, a large number of distortions suddenly appeared near these stable spatial nodes!


    The demon''s space portal appears!

 Chapter 1347

    "All ideas! The portal has appeared! The target is 3 o''clock, 2 kilometers away!"


    In the No. A1 base of piercing stone forest, Locke, holding the sword high, roared: "the short-range missile is locked in the target area! Enter the ready ignition state! All machine gunners are in place immediately. Finally, check whether the sentry gun ammunition is sufficient and whether it is equipped with composite ammunition! After the target enters the range of one kilometer, do not ask to fire immediately!"


    "All combat personnel check whether the double-layer armor is normal! Confirm that the inner armor works normally, confirm that the magic power armor is completely normal, and confirm that the backup energy is ready!"


    Locke roared and issued instructions one by one, but the space distortion in the distance became more and more serious, and soon completely tore the space. A large number of ferocious demons poured out of the distorted space portal. The next second they appeared, the personnel of Locke''s base even didn''t give them the opportunity to observe the surrounding environment, The missile launch team launched hundreds of short-range missiles almost immediately.


    The short-range missile with tail flame roared into the devil''s assault team. The devil who had not seen the missile didn''t even know what these were, and then watched the missile explode in front of him.


    "Hit the target! Hit rate exceeds 99%! Well done!"


    Locke shouted: "continue to launch! All soldiers take out RPG launchers, load ammunition, suppress demons, and delay the loading of missile launchers!"


    "Copy that!"


    On the wall, the soldiers who hid behind the bunker to observe were excited when they heard this order. They shouted, took out the portable missile launcher - that is, RPG - from the space equipment and loaded it with micro high explosive armor piercing ammunition. Then they hid behind the bunker and aimed at the target casually and opened fire.


    At a distance of more than two thousand meters, with their eyesight and experience, it is impossible to beat askew as long as they are not blind.


    In fact, as Locke thought, the first round of missile bombing was stunned by the demons who had just appeared. In the thick smoke, they just stood firm, and the micro missiles launched by RPG roared to their heads again!


    "Boom, boom -"


    The incessant explosion has added a bit of different luster to the dead world.


    "All hit! Continue bombing!"


    Locke looked back and shouted, "don''t be afraid of waste! We have plenty of ammunition! His majesty Donne will be proud of our battle! You will be the heroes of our Ilus empire!"


    Although Locke''s cry was a little simple and rough, it had to be said that it was very effective. Especially now, he has opened the intelligent spell casting system, opened several spell auras, and enhanced the quality of the soldiers present in all aspects. They also began to feel blood boiling.


    At this time, Locke couldn''t help feeling the strength of the intelligent spell casting system - in the past, even if there was a golden magician in this team, he probably didn''t dare to open such a wide range of spell aura when fighting, because there was too much pressure on the magician himself.


    But now it''s different. The intelligent spell casting system is connected with the artificial soul quantum computer through the magic energy network to concentrate all the computing pressure on the host. The intelligent wrist watch is only used as the output terminal of spell casting, and human beings themselves do not have to bear any pressure, so this leads to the open spell aura of the intelligent spell casting system, It can achieve almost unlimited number of people coverage within the allowable range of computing power.


    Even if the limit of computing power is reached, multiple computers can be connected in parallel and then share the computing pressure to increase the upper limit, which is the terrible part of this system.


    The smoke in the distance was blown away by the violent air flow. Before the devil who had just walked out of the portal could stand firm, he was blown up by several rounds of missiles. Some weak demons had been blown up and died on the spot, while others with slightly stronger strength, equivalent to great demons above the master level, were also blown up and bleeding all over the ground.


    Locke looked a little. After these rounds of missile bombing, only about one tenth of the demons were killed, and most of the rest were only injured. These injuries will heal with the passage of time, so we must end the battle as soon as possible.


    But now those demons have recovered and found the direction of the attack. They just stayed for a moment and roared and killed them!


    Although the missile is still being launched, the effect is not so good after the devil has been vigilant.


    Their reaction speed is very fast. Even some big demons can catch the missile after it enters the second acceleration, and then throw the missile out or break it in half before explosion!


    In the continuous explosion, the devil finally rushed within kilometers. At this time, the soldiers sitting in the sentry gun finally couldn''t wait to fire!


    The sentry gun is a 15mm large caliber high firing speed machine gun, which is the same as the shipborne machine gun. The six unit design is used, and the firing speed can reach 10000 rounds per minute. I''m afraid this terrible gun weapon will only appear in this unscientific world. If it is on the earth, only the anti earthquake force can shake people apart! Not to mention the problem of gun bore overheating caused by terrible firing speed, there is no solution at all.


    When the sentry guns erected on the wall of the base opened fire at the same time, the loud sound of "dada" even exceeded the noise of launching missiles before. The air at the muzzle of the front end of the sentry gun was almost ignited by high-speed bullets, emitting dazzling fire!


    Dense cartridge cases fell like a rainstorm, and bullet belts were continuously transported from the warehouse in the wall under their feet and directly into the sentry gun.


    The demons had just rushed into the attack range of the sentry gun, and immediately received an extremely warm welcome. The bullets rolled over like a metal storm, beating their fragile membrane wings into a sieve, tearing the peripheral demons into pieces. Before they landed, they were beaten into meat sauce by the subsequent bullets!


    ¡°GARHHHHH£¡£¡£¡¡±


    When the nazura devil in the middle of the team found that his companions were blasted into meat sauce by bullets, he immediately roared and improved the defense of the front shield, and then rushed to the base with dense bullets!


    Komala demons can change their form into a phase state completely immune to physical attack, so they are not afraid of this attack. They have begun to look for prey that they can attach to.


    The ubboris devil hiding behind was relatively fragile, so he hid behind the nazura devil and began to release spells to attack the barrier of the base.


    The dense hot fireball fell from the sky and hit the shield of the base, causing ripples in circles.


    "Warning! The main shield is under spell attack. The current remaining strength is 98%. The recharge time is expected to be 2 minutes!"


    "It''s the ubboris demons! They''re casting spells behind! Get rid of them first!"


    "They hide behind the nazura demon! It''s hard to attack them!"


    "We can try to raid from the air -"


    "No! There are yoboris mind destroying demons and comara mind bewitching demons outside. Once exposed to their vision, they are easy to be controlled by the mind!"


    "We can replace composite ammunition!"


    A soldier quickly said, "magic breaking bullet, high explosive bullet, armor piercing bullet, explosive inflammation bullet, etc. are arranged and assembled on the bullet belt in the proportion of 1:1. Using the magic penetration effect of magic breaking bullet, we can send all the subsequent bullets into its body in an instant, and it is absolutely no problem to kill the nazura devil in front!"


    "Just do it!"


    Another soldier nearby roared, "we can''t suppress them!"


    After the nazura devil changed the strength of the shield, he quickly approached the base against the bullet storm. Once they were close to the base, the soldiers in it had to start close combat with them.


    "The compound bullet has been set before! In mode 3! Soldiers shoot alternately! Cover the sentry gun and switch the shooting mode!"


    After hearing the order, the soldiers behind the bunkers on the city wall lost their hot RPG launchers and replaced them with Gauss guns - that is, electromagnetic rifles - which can fire bullets very fast and powerful, but the disadvantage is that the charging speed is slow, and the efficiency of converting magic into electric energy needs to be further improved.


    "Buzz!"


    A sound broke through the air, and the heads of the yoboris devil hiding behind the nazura devil exploded one by one!


    Gauss gun loaded bullets and sentinel guns and assault rifles are different, because electromagnetic propulsion can speed up the killing effect, so most of the bullets used by Gauss guns are mass bombs, which also contain a small number of special structures, such as the essence of quenching magic stone, and the mini high explosive magic matrix.


    This kind of bullet has strong penetration and explosive power, and its power is no less than that of the depleted uranium armor piercing bullet on earth. Even demons can''t resist it, and the shooting accuracy is very high. They are not afraid of being crooked at all.


    "Idiot! Haven''t you recruits received training!? the devil''s key is in the heart! Don''t hit them on the head! Even if you don''t know where their heart is, you should aim at the chest!"


    "It''s simple, but we don''t have a shooting angle at all - damn it!"


    The fallen yoboris devil got up again. At the same time, a new round of spell attack also fell over the base, weakening the base''s shield again.


    The nazura devil is close at hand!


    But changing the firing mode of the sentry gun is still a little short!


    Time!


    Buy more time!


    Locke even began to think about preparing for the head-on!


    At this time, a soldier simply threw away his weapon, extended his right hand, directly activated the smart watch, and then threw a mire technique out.


    Unexpectedly, this simple second-order spell played an unexpected role at this time - the nazura demons who had just rushed outside the base stumbled and fell to the ground, revealing the key of their back!


    "Yes!"


    After listening to a cheer, the sentry gun finally turned again. After changing the shooting mode, it exposed its ferocious fangs!


    "Dada dada -"


    The sentry gun roared again and tore up all targets within the attack range with its unparalleled power!


    No enemy can resist the power of composite ammunition!


    Maybe


    Locke smiled and suggested that his majesty Donne should just produce this kind of ammunition in the future

 Chapter 1348

    "The rear is stable!"


    After receiving the feedback report from each base, Depp of the central command base breathed a long sigh. God knows how much pressure he will bear!


    His majesty Downe handed over the expedition into the abyss of purgatory to him, which represents how much trust he has. It is self-evident that Depp feels guilty if he can''t bring back all these future stars of hope safely.


    Although he knew that it was impossible for war not to kill people, Depp still hoped that all these good children could return to prandal safely.


    Now, all stable space nodes in the rear of the devil''s territory have been occupied by humans. The rapid expansion of the temporary base provides them with strong support, and the rich logistics support work can also ensure that they can stand firm in the face of a steady stream of demons and block them at the exit of the portal.


    After a large number of demons were transferred from the rear to the front line, the stability of the rear can be said to be the only thing that barmutos worried about. Now the stability of the rear has laid the foundation for the victory in the front. If it''s bad, it has also ensured the safety of those demons on the front line when they retreat.


    After staring at the map for a moment, Depp finally made a decision.


    "Kundar!"


    "Yes!"


    Kundahl was the unlucky child rescued by Donne in the underground world. Due to his excellent strength, he joined the Ellington guard after leaving the underground world. Later, stimulated by various resources provided by Donne, this guy jumped from silver level 6 to master level 8, He is already one of the few top players in the army.


    Now he has been promoted to be a general of one of the legions of the expeditionary army.


    "It''s time to lead them."


    Depp gently clicked on the map, several red curves stretched out from the bases near them, then gathered at the front-line bases, bypassed the north from the side of the blood battlefield, and then directly inserted into the Heiyu plain.


    "Yes!"


    Kundar saluted in awe, then turned and left.


    Time is precious. Any second may have unpredictable consequences for the whole war. They must act as quickly as possible.


    After summoning the soldiers under their command, they immediately opened the transmission array and quickly gathered at the front-line base. When they arrived at the front-line base, there were already soldiers preparing vehicles and weapons for them.


    The specially modified vehicles are all in flight mode, which can ignore the hot ground and flowing lava environment. At the same time, these vehicles are also built with an environment maintenance system similar to "shelter" soft armor, which can reduce the impact of the environment on soldiers to a certain extent.


    At the rear of the vehicle is a large caliber machine gun mounted on the beam. In the process of traveling, this machine gun can be used to prevent demons from approaching the vehicle. It is not only equipped with machine guns, but also equipped with several mobile missile launchers. These missile launchers can provide them with strong fire support when they break into the battlefield.


    Then there is the "thunder" floating above the soldiers. This combat platform is a flight combat platform belonging to the sky carrier series, equipped with a large number of firepower systems. What''s more exciting is that due to the development of artificial soul quantum computer technology, this flight combat platform uses the core technology of the second generation, Great progress has been made in handling and combat performance, and the number of operators required has been reduced by one third, which means that it can carry more combatants.


    Sniff at the deck of the thunderbolt parked on a single flying combat vehicle similar to a flying motorcycle. Originally Dumne wanted to make complaints about the name "light cavalry", but it was renamed "the light cavalry" by the Tucker and the mobile array missile launcher, so he changed his name to "Dragon Knight", although Dragon King Sascha Groot sniffed at the name. But I didn''t say anything about it.


    What Donne didn''t expect was that after hearing that the vehicle was called Dragon Knight, the soldiers took great interest in its training and trained a number of good air force units.


    In addition, a large number of experimental weapons are placed in the warehouse under the deck of thunder. If all these ammunition are projected, it may be enough to raze the whole red lake to the ground. As an aviation combat platform, its firepower is absolutely powerful.


    In fact, strictly speaking, the thunder should not have appeared here, but after the development and production of the sky carrier series air combat platform, it has basically not experienced much battle. In the battle against the demonic corrupt islands, the sky carrier only exists as a supplementary supply platform. In the war with the floating island as the core, There is no room for it.


    Therefore, this battle is actually to test the actual combat capability of thunder and those experimental weapons on the battlefield.


    "The energy system operates normally, the energy supplement is completed, the magic output is stable, and the thunder is in good condition. Now the cabin door has been opened to accept soldiers aboard!"


    "The supply warehouse has been inspected and confirmed that the medium and long-term operation plan can be implemented."


    "The space anchoring device has been activated, and the homing crystal binding system is open. Soldiers can choose whether to bind the homing crystal."


    "The detection of space transmission device is completed, everything is normal, and the system can work normally after emergency separation from the battlefield!"


    When the soldiers boarded the thunder one after another, the staff on the thunder were also busy checking whether all the data were normal. This is their place. Women''s war is so well prepared. If they can''t show their momentum, I''m afraid they won''t be able to lift their heads in front of their colleagues in the future.


    The actual situation here is directly transmitted to Depp in the rear central base through the magic power network. Through the data sharing between the host "thunder" and the host "God of war", Depp''s personnel can also clearly observe all the conditions on the thunder.


    "I hope this time can successfully start the signboard of the human Legion!"


    Depp clenched his fist and was very nervous.


    Soon, thousands of soldiers boarded the thunder. Those who can board the thunder are soldiers who have obtained air combat permission. They will join the battle as air combat troops and special aircraft airborne troops.


    "The soldiers have boarded the ship! The thunder can start at any time!"


    "The army troops are assembled! All vehicles have been started!"


    "The vanguard has set out to reconnoiter the battlefield ahead! Our main force applies to set out immediately!"


    Depp decisively approved their application: "permission accepted, the whole army attack!"


    "Boom! Boom! Boom!"


    "Buzz! Buzz! Buzz!"


    The roar of the heavy engine rang through the sky. From the bunker hidden near the front base, a large number of flying cars suddenly poured out. The soldiers wearing armor and fully armed were all in full readiness, staring at the on-board radar with extreme vigilance. On the radar, the light spots representing the vanguard were rapidly spreading out to the distance at an extremely fast speed, They are riding the individual flying combat vehicle "Dragon Knight".


    After receiving the signal from the vanguard, the detection area of the originally narrow radar suddenly became much larger. It directly marked all the movements within a radius of tens of kilometers on the electronic map, so there was no need to worry about any emergencies¡ª¡ª


    "All alert! An unknown magic wave suddenly appeared underground two thousand meters ahead! I suspect it may be the Warcraft the demons said -"


    Before the vanguard had finished speaking, the abnormal magic wave had rushed in front of him, and even predicted the speed of both sides and the place of intersection. Then with a loud bang, the earth burst open, and a huge and ferocious Warcraft suddenly appeared in the battlefield, with a big mouth with dense teeth biting directly at the soldier!


    Because the speed was too fast, the soldier couldn''t even find a chance to escape and fell directly into the mouth of the Warcraft!


    "Captain!"


    Not far away, another vanguard soldier saw this scene and suddenly wanted to crack his eyes. He roared and took out the RPG and sent a missile to the huge Warcraft!


    However, after being hit by a missile, the Warcraft turned a blind eye and continued to chew... A moment later, it suddenly spit out a metal block, which is the dragon knight.


    "There is no captain''s body! He should be the crystal on the way home to escape!"


    "Lead this lava devourer away! It''s too dangerous!"


    This huge Warcraft named lava devourer is like a cylinder, with a diameter of tens of meters. In the middle is a huge mouth, which is full of jagged sharp teeth. It is very ferocious and terrible. Moreover, they are naturally able to move at high speed underground. They are surprised when attacking, even for those demons, Not to mention the relatively dense human army, this Warcraft is a natural nemesis!


    "Which way? We''re in a Siege!"


    The vanguard soldiers suddenly despair. Through radar detection, they have found more than a dozen abnormal fluctuations similar to lava devours around!


    Now, they are just approaching the Heiyu plain!


    At this time, general kundar''s order came from the headset: "the vanguard listen to the order! Gather those lava devours as much as possible!"


    After receiving the instruction, the vanguard soldiers hesitated, and then immediately began to take the initiative to attack the lava devourer.


    After the attack, those Warcraft took the bait and began to chase the vanguard soldiers.


    However, in a moment, on the black and red scorched black earth, there were constantly crumbling ditches and gullies. With the high-speed advance of lava devours, the rocks were flying on the plain, and the cracks had been biting the soldiers riding Dragon Knights tightly.


    "I see you! - now! Find a way to force them out! Then you use the return crystal to leave the battlefield immediately!"


    Force them out!? Well said! In addition to using yourself as bait, how can you force it!


    However, even so, they still carried out the order without hesitation - of course, they all squeezed the return crystal. At least, they can comfort themselves that the return crystal can save their lives.


    "Boom -"


    The earth suddenly vibrated violently, and more than a dozen lava swallowing 6 eaters came out of the earth one after another, with flowing hot lava. They directly bit the soldiers in the air!


    Just then, the distant sky suddenly lit up a dazzling white light!

 Chapter 1349

    "Boom, boom -"


    The deafening explosion resounded through the sky, and almost all places within sight could see the white lights rising into the sky. The terrible shock wave swept the whole plain!


    The scorching lava was rolled into the sky, and the dense black dust blocked out the sun, making the originally dark environment even darker. The rotten acid rain cloud was also blown away, but then it gathered again, and the corrosive acid rain began to fall again.


    On the thunder, kundar looked at the image uploaded from the screen and couldn''t help taking a breath of air-conditioning - terrible! The power of this weapon called the light of judgment is terrible!


    Just one launch consumes all the energy loaded on the weapon system. That''s nearly a hundred magic essence! It''s all fired out in one breath!


    But looking at the situation ahead... Kundar felt that this consumption was normal.


    The area where nearly 20 lava Devourers have just gathered has now completely turned into a bottomless pit. On the surface, the power of this trial light is no less than legendary magic. What''s more terrible is that this weapon was developed by human workers. As long as anyone gets this weapon and is equipped with enough magic crystals, It takes only one launch command to launch such a terrible attack!


    "Will this technology... Really not destroy ourselves?"


    Kundar had such a terrible idea for no reason. He soon regained his mind, shook his head, abandoned all those distractions, and then asked, "scan the life characteristics and magic characteristics synchronously to confirm the situation of the target area, and verify the survival status of the vanguard team members to the headquarters!"


    "Command received, scan started..."


    A moment later, the thunder said: "the scanning is over, there are no signs of life in the target area, the magic fluctuation is abnormal and disordered, and the scanning results cannot be analyzed. It is recommended to scan again later."


    "Forget it, move on! Order the remaining vanguard soldiers to adjust their formation and fill the vacancy."


    "The formation correction command has been issued, and the engine re enters the cruise speed..."


    The whole team pushed towards the center of Heiyu plain again. Soon they came to the huge pit that was bombarded out, and then the army flew directly over the pit.


    "This place is really dangerous..."


    A soldier looked at the holes on the side wall of the deep pit and felt cold. Some of the holes were more than 100 meters in diameter and were dark inside. He didn''t know where to go, and some were flowing with red and bright hot lava, but no matter what kind, it was sure that they were all excavated by lava swallowers.


    There are not many Warcraft in purgatory abyss, but each is more terrible and dangerous than the Warcraft on the surface, so they must be more careful.


    "The front has entered the Heiyu plain! The vanguard has found a large number of ubboris demons!"


    In the command room of the thunder, a nearby map suddenly lights up on the screen. A large number of red dots are marked on the map. These red dots are active demons nearby, mainly euboris demons. Originally, the black rain plain was made by euboris corrosion demons. It can be understood that there are a large number of euboris demons.


    With the strength of the current human legion, it is actually the best choice to fight against the yoboris devil. Although they are good at magic and have a high threat, compared with the brave nazura devil and the Kamala devil who is immune to many attacks, the yoboris devil is the easiest to deal with.


    What''s more, the human Legion now has an intelligent spell casting system, which can be in front of the euboris devil. It''s not empty at all, okay!


    "The air force is ready to attack immediately! Don''t remember the loss of ammunition, let''s start a round of free bombing! Pay attention to avoid air magic attacks!"


    As soon as kundar issued the attack command, those "Dragon Knights" can''t wait to set out. If the "Dragon Knights" equipped with a large number of bombing weapons play smoothly, they can eliminate more than 80% of the youboris demons on the radar at the moment.


    The Dragon Knight roared away from the thunder, opened his shield and rushed into the battlefield against the acid rain, and then came a dense spell attack - the ubboris devil had already found them!


    Although the Dragon Knight has built-in spell shield, which can resist a certain degree of spell attack, it is unwise to resist such a huge spell directly.


    "Immediately disperse the formation to avoid magic! Free bombing! For prandal!"


    "For prandal!"


    The soldiers calmly controlled the Dragon Knights to disperse from each other and avoided the incoming spells. It''s harmless that several spells hit the shield occasionally. As long as the shield is not completely defeated once, it will be recharged over time. The charging speed of this small shield is still very fast.


    ¡°GARHHHHBA-GOR¡ª¡ª¡±


    The yoboris devil below and a small number of komala and nazura demons roared into the sky and cursed the human soldiers. Green evil flame fireballs, red lava eruptions, sharp bone spurs and so on rushed into the sky one after another, forcing the Dragon Knights to fly higher and higher, very close to the acid rain cloud, and the lightning jumping in the cloud wiped them from time to time, Very dangerous.


    However, at this time, they had also gone deep into the Heiyu plain. There were no own pioneers below. Only those demons wandering in the wasteland were left. Therefore, the fierce bombing began immediately!


    After the Dragon Knight''s Arsenal was opened, oval bombs roared down. Some of these bombs were high-power high explosive bombs that hit the ground, and some were cluster bombs that detonated in the air and covered an extremely wide range, especially the small bombs built in these cluster bombs, such as steel ball physical bombs, attached burning incendiary bombs The petrified bomb to the target, the magic breaking bomb with magic elimination effect, etc. these small bombs with different effects will promote each other''s effect after they explode at the same time, and their power is very terrible.


    The metal cans falling from the sky did not arouse the vigilance of these demons at the beginning, so the effect of the previous rounds of bombing was very good. Each round of bombs could harvest hundreds of demon lives, but when the demons finally found that the iron cans falling from the sky were actually a very dangerous weapon, the result of direct bombing was not so good.


    An unbearable nazura winged demon screamed and rushed into the sky and jumped at the Dragon Knights in the air!


    At this time, the roaring lightning in the clouds directly hit the nazura winged demon and cut it into coke.


    The soldiers in the sky immediately laughed: "fool! Do you think you are also equipped with electrostatic shielding net and discharge brush?"


    In fact, in the Heiyu plain, the reason why those demons dare not fly into the air is because of the lightning phenomenon here over the years. After they fly to the sky, they can easily become the target of lightning.


    These human air forces are different. Donne knows that flying into the sky must prevent lightning, so these flying vehicles have designed electrostatic shielding nets to reduce the possibility of being struck by lightning. In case, they are also equipped with discharge brushes to deal with the extreme situation of being hit by lightning.


    "Continue bombing!"


    When the command came, the Dragon Knight air force began bombing again, pouring all kinds of bombs in the warehouse on the top of the demons.


    Even though demons use a lot of spells to prevent humans from dropping bombs and even detonating those bombs in advance, unfortunately, the existence of cluster bombs has become their talisman.


    The ground is full of demon corpses, holes blown out, thick smoke smell, and flames burning in acid rain


    Some of the magic spells of the yoboris devil were avoided and some were resisted. The nazura devil dared not fly, and those who could not fly could only be bombed on the ground. Although the komala devil was not afraid of the bombing of ordinary bombs, the magic bombs would still kill them. However, the number of komala demons on the Heiyu plain was rare and their average strength was not strong, Proud mind spells can''t capture pilots thousands of meters above the sky.


    The human legion, who had been subdued in the abyss of purgatory for so long, was finally elated at this moment. It was great to see those demons being blown up by themselves!


    This pleasant feeling lasted until they emptied all the bombs in the space warehouse.


    "The Dragon Knight has bombed and asked to return to replenish ammunition! Repeat! All the ammunition is consumed! Ask to return to replenish ammunition! We''re going to go to the battlefield to blow up his mother again!"


    "Request received, permission to return!"


    "Brothers! Let''s withdraw! Replenish ammunition and have another round! Today''s Heiyu plain is our world!"


    The internal channel of the dragon knight team shouted to each other loudly. The voice was full of uncontrollable excitement. There was no way. They didn''t expect to receive such a miraculous effect this time!


    When they first came to the abyss of purgatory, the human Legion did not use the air force, but at that time, as soon as the air force took off, it was immediately sniped by the flying devil. Compared with the devil who was born to fly, the human air force flying in the air with vehicles was obviously not so flexible, so these air forces suffered a deep setback.


    This time, I didn''t expect that in such a bad flight environment, they played an unexpected combat effectiveness.


    After the air force returned, the thunder quickly released its floating guns and entered a state of alert around the sky carrier.


    In this way, after bombing one after another for a full week, the demons on the Heiyu plain finally reduced a lot, leaving only a small group of sporadic wandering demons. It is meaningless to continue bombing at this time. Small-scale bombing is difficult to hit the fast wandering demons, and the gains and losses of large-scale bombing are not worth the losses. Therefore, at this time, the standby mecha airborne troops finally dispatched!


    "The air force bombing is over! The mecha airborne troops begin to carry out the air drop operation! The airborne location is Heiyu plain. There is no mandatory task. They play their own role in eliminating all demons in the field of vision!"

 Chapter 1350

    "Hissing..."


    Kou Marco hid in a hot cave with his back against the hot rock wall. He gasped and stared at the hole with red eyes. The scream of the devil was getting closer and closer.


    The energy of the smart watch is close to the bottom limit, only the basic functions of emergency are left, and the magic radar has been turned off. Now he can only rely on his own eyes and ears. Compared with the devil, his intuition is obviously much worse, but at the moment, the thick black smoke from the depths of the cave emits a pungent smell of sulfur, It well covered the human breath on him.


    Soon, shadows appeared in front of the cave, and their ferocious figure and rotten smell had revealed their identity - it was the most notorious nazura devil in the purgatory abyss.


    At this moment, Kou Marco held his breath, and the whole person''s physiological activities were deliberately controlled. All of them were pressed to the lowest, as if he had entered a state of suspended death.


    After searching for a moment in front of the cave, the nazura demons slowly walked forward and soon disappeared from COMAC''s vision.


    "Hoo..."


    COMAC let out a long sigh. Fortunately, it was the nazura demon... If it was the spirit sensitive ubboris demon, COMAC would be dead now.


    Before hiding in this cave, he used his personal belongings to make some camouflage to guide the human breath to another direction. The cave he hid was the most common geothermal steam jet hole in Heiyu plain, which was very insignificant, which made him avoid the encirclement of demons.


    After waiting for a moment and confirming that the wandering devil had gone far, Kou Marco patted the smart watch and looked at the last trace of energy. He licked his cracked lips, then activated the intelligent spell casting system and released a level 0 water making technique against the simple cup.


    However, in this dry and hot environment, even the water making technology of the intelligent spell casting system can only produce a few salivas - although this is a steam jet hole, it is not water vapor, but sulfur vapor that is almost toxic to humans.


    Kou Marco carefully licked the water in the cup. As soon as it was made, the temperature of the water had risen rapidly. If it were not for the living environment maintenance system provided by shelter, it would have evaporated in an instant.


    After moistening his lips, Kou Marco hesitated, then drank up the rest of the water directly, and felt the comfort of his dry throat moistened by the water. He almost groaned, and then... He showed a bitter smile.


    Because he doesn''t know what he''s sticking to.


    Compared with the devil, the innate conditions of human beings are really too poor. Once they leave the base and go deep into the enemy''s hinterland to fight, without the shield and powerful firepower cover of the base and abundant material supplies, the disadvantages of human soldiers will become more prominent.


    The mecha airborne sounds very powerful and sharp, but who knows that this arm is risking its own life?


    Drop it from the aircraft, use the magic power armored flight device to directly go deep into the enemy''s depths, and then fight guerrillas without logistical support. Once there is any abnormality in the contact with the headquarters, it will end up in a very bad situation.


    There is no doubt that the team where COMAC is in is a very unlucky wave.


    When they landed on the ground, they happened to encounter a wave of wandering demons, a considerable number. How many human soldiers have the courage to stand there in the face of demons pouring in like a tide? Even standing there, how much chance do you have to defeat the devil? You know, human beings have no way to fight these demons in front of them. They can only fight in a detour and sneak attack the single demons first. This combat method itself is easy to lose the morale of the team, not to mention that we are still outnumbered.


    The fear of death defeated their courage. Almost at the moment of the battle, his recruit team had been dispersed. His teammates fought separately and did not listen to the captain''s orders at all. After losing the advantage of group combat, their will soon collapsed, one by one activated the way home, and the crystal fled back to the rear base.


    Although Kou Marco fought hard, he was outnumbered. What could he turn around?


    At the moment, the team he belongs to is only himself. I''m afraid other veterans and elite have gone deep into the battlefield and can''t go back.


    At present, there are only two ways left for Kou Marco, either to go deep alone and catch up with the large forces to continue the task at the risk of being besieged and intercepted by demons, or to directly activate the return crystal, return to the rear base, enjoy a hot bath, have a good rest, and then prepare for the next battle.


    Kou Marco checked his equipment. The Gauss gun still had half the energy, the assault rifle had enough ammunition, and there were still a certain number of bullets in the space warehouse, which was enough to maintain a small-scale battle. The energy of the chain saw sword was almost consumed - at least at present, Kou Marco did not need to fight the devil in close combat, And just promoted to the gold level, he doesn''t have that ability.


    In addition, there are various individual combat weapons, such as high explosive grenades, RPG launchers, ten micro missiles, magic bombs and so on... After consuming more than half, there are still many left.


    Of course, thanks to the application of new technology, because the cost of space warehouse is greatly reduced, which makes every soldier wearing magic power armor enjoy the convenience of space warehouse.


    There is still plenty of food, but the pressure on the magic power armor was too great when being chased by the devil, so it led to a lot of energy consumption. There are not many reserves in the space warehouse, and they are all used up. Now the most important thing is that the communicator seems to have been damaged by the impact of magic, and there is no way to contact the headquarters or other comrades in arms. Secondly, The energy system of "shelter" close armor is also close to the red line. If he doesn''t have shelter armor to maintain the living environment, he will die directly in a short time.


    Kou Marco looked at the chainsaw sword, sighed, pulled out the magic crystal, and then put it into the protective close fitting armor. The armor that had fallen to the red line resumed normal operation again, and the fragile shield began to recharge.


    Kou Marco was a little relieved. Then he took out a miniature missile, took it apart, took out the magic crystal built in it and put it on the smart watch.


    After obtaining the energy supplement, the smart watch restored all functions again, the detection magic wave spread out rapidly, and then the surrounding environment appeared on the holographic radar.


    At this moment, Kou Marco''s area has gone deep into the Heiyu plain. According to the built-in map, it can be seen that he is more than ten thousand meters away from his nearest comrades in arms, and those people are still moving at high speed. If at the current speed, when Kou Marco gets there, they may have gone farther.


    Of course, he can also choose to leave the battlefield immediately. In this case, no one will say anything about him. He has persisted long enough. Compared with others, he is already a hero.


    Just


    Kou Marco wiped his face and showed an excited smile. Does he really want to go back so gloomy?


    "Don''t be kidding!"


    Kou Marco murmured to himself, "it was not easy for me to struggle out of the original life full of shame and become a great apocalypse. I can fight for my happy future. How can I just give up!"


    Murmuring to himself, he quietly felt out of the cave. Under the cover of thick steam, he quietly poked his head out. On the radar, it can be clearly seen that there are two wandering demons around him. One of them has a stronger signal and a larger number. It is the ubboris demons - they are good at magic, so their mental power has a strong response to detecting magic waves Strong.


    The signal of the other group is slightly weaker and the number is less. If there is no accident, it should be the nazura devil, because the reaction of the komala devil is between the yoboris devil and the nazura devil, but it is more troublesome.


    After thinking about it for a moment, COMAC decisively chose... The demon of yoboris.


    It''s not that he''s stupid, but because he has a protective inner armor and a shield of magic power armor. This double-layer protection can make him have strong resistance to spells. At the same time, the intelligent spell casting system of the smart watch allows him to compete with the euboris devil in spell casting.


    Therefore, compared with the nazura devil, the yoboris devil is good at magic, but the threat is lower.


    Nazura demons are different. They won''t give you a chance to breathe. At the moment they see the enemy, they will rush up regardless. The only goal is to kill you. They will use all their parts that can be used as weapons to kill you


    To be reasonable, COMAC really hated this enemy.


    Under the cover of the scorching sulfur vapor, COMAC quietly circled to a gentle slope. Lying there, he had seen the three yoboris demons wandering kilometers away - after the bombing, the number of demons on the Heiyu plain was much less.


    They are summoning their companions through special methods. However, in the blood battlefield near the Red Lake, the main army of the devil has completely suppressed the devil army. There must be no chance to send reinforcements for a while.


    For the time being, Heiyu plain is safe here.


    COMAC licked his lips, then quietly put away the assault rifle, took down the long-range and powerful electromagnetic sniper rifle from the slot on his back, and then crawled there and aimed at the chest of the yoboris devil in the distance.


    COMAC waited patiently for the chance to kill two birds with one stone. When most of the bodies of the two ubboris demons overlapped together, he resolutely pulled the trigger.


    A special mass bomb was pushed out of the gun chamber by strong electromagnetic force, like a dark blue light column. The mass bomb flying at a speed close to Mach 6 leaped a kilometer distance in half a second. The huge impact brought by the terrible kinetic energy broke the whole chest of the two ubboris demons in an instant!


    Kou Marco grinned, quickly turned the gun head and locked another target: "Bong!... go all the way. This is a greeting from an ordinary human."


    But

 Chapter 1351

    "Click" a crisp sound, the charging coil on the electromagnetic sniper rifle in his hand was just half lit, and the shooting ended!


    COMAC obviously overestimated the charging speed of the electromagnetic sniper rifle.


    However, the shooting just now had exposed his position. Thousands of kilometers away, the remaining yoboris demon splashed with green blood caught COMAC''s position almost in an instant, screaming and throwing a hot flame!


    It''s the yuboris flame demon!


    Surprised, Kou Marco suddenly rolled aside and barely avoided the frontal bombardment of evil flame, but he was still hit by the shield.


    "The shield strength remains 52%, and the recharge time is expected to be 48 seconds."


    Hiss!


    Kou Marco took a breath of air-conditioning. He was only scratched a little, and the shield strength was almost half killed!


    These demons are really terrible!


    Before COMAC could breathe for a moment, the euboris evil flame demon had approached here, and more and more evil flame spells blew on the other side of the gentle slope. COMAC, who was crawling there, could even feel that the soil and rocks under him began to melt under the high temperature.


    Looking at the charged electromagnetic sniper rifle, Kou Marco rushed out without hesitation. The magic power armor pushed him directly into the air. Then he locked the target in an instant - shot - at one go!


    The high-speed mass bullet rubbed the head of the evil flame demon of yoboris, only lifted its skull, but did not hit the heart!


    "Damn it, it''s crooked!"


    Coleman scolded angrily, and then he was surrounded by the evil flame fireball.


    He decisively activated the intelligent spell casting system and drew on the spell wheel: "spell suppression Aura! Hurricane wall!"


    The operation speed of the intelligent spell casting system is extremely fast. Almost instantly, a magic aura and a wall of hurricanes have been formed beside him. A strong hurricane will surround him. Part of his evil flame magic will fly, and the rest will be weakened by the magic suppression aura. When he finally hit comak, his power has become much weaker.


    "Warning! The shield strength is too low. Currently, 21% is left. The recharge time is expected to be 79 seconds! Please avoid the attack!"


    "Shut up, I know!"


    Looking at the evil flame spell exploded on the shield, Kou Marco was scared into a cold sweat. The next moment, he simply took the hurricane wall and took the initiative to rush to the yuboris evil flame demon!


    "Your Majesty Donne bless me!"


    While praying, COMAC took out a high explosive bomb. When he approached the yuboris evil flame demon, the yuboris evil flame demon had also prepared a hot gift bag to welcome him - the hot evil flame flame column rose into the sky, directly blocked in front of COMAC and completely sealed his way forward.


    At this time, Kou Marco clenched his teeth, took out his iron sword, forced himself against the burning of the evil flame and rushed in


    "Warning! The shield strength has fallen below the warning value. It is expected to completely collapse in two seconds - the shield has collapsed! The recharge time is five minutes -"


    "Shut up!"


    After the shield of the magic power armor collapsed, COMAC was left with only the layer of shield protecting the inner armor. The high temperature outside was almost close to his endurance limit, but soon, COMAC successfully rushed out of the range of the pillar of fire, and then he made a direct sprint to avoid the large sea of fire ejected by the evil flame demon of yoboris and burst at a right angle from the side, He came directly to the side of the evil flame demon of yoboris, and a sword split the devil''s throat.


    "Hello!"


    With a sneer, Kou Ma stuffed the high explosive bomb in his hand into the torn wound, then without hesitation started the pusher of magic power armor and retreated at a very fast speed: "never again!"


    "Bang!!!"


    As soon as COMAC escaped, the bomb exploded. Even COMAC was overturned by the shock wave of the bomb, not to mention the yoboris devil. Most of his body was shredded by high explosive bombs, and his bones were completely gone.


    "Hoo!"


    Kou Marco gasped for a few times, then looked down at the shield value of the "shelter" inner armor.


    In just a few seconds, not only the shield of the magic power armor collapsed, but also the shield of the inner armor disappeared. This is the result of the spell suppression aura. The power of the evil flame spell is really terrible.


    "It''s too dangerous..."


    COMAC found a steam cave again and hid. He rechecked his equipment status, including the remaining energy of the energy module. Then he waited patiently for the shield to recharge before sneaking out of the cave again.


    The smoky black rain plain is everywhere. It is difficult to see the situation in the distant place. Even under the effect of optical telescopes, he can only see the situation 3000 meters away at most. Further places are blocked by underground caves spraying sulfur steam on the ground. In order to successfully meet the large forces in this environment, he should not only be efficient, but also pay attention to secret operations, Otherwise, after attracting a large number of demons, there will be only a dead end.


    "They''re ten kilometers northwest... No, it''s thirteen kilometers away."


    Kou Marco looked at the refreshed radar and muttered, "host, plan the safest route for me."


    Through the prediction of the terrain and the devil''s action route scanned on the radar, the required route can be calculated. Although it is not necessarily accurate, it is certainly safer than his own blunt rush.


    "The route planning is completed, and the whole process is expected to take 36 minutes."


    "It''s too slow! When I get there, they all leave! Where''s the fastest route?"


    "Of course, the fastest is to fly in a straight line. If it goes well, it will only take five minutes, but are you sure you want to do so?"


    The main engine directly listed all kinds of potential dangers that might be caused by flying in the past. Looking at KOMA, he was in a cold sweat.


    He had only magic power armor, but there was no protection from the Dragon Knight vehicle. Not only did the lightning in the sky have a high probability of hitting him, but now the demons may be afraid of being bombed and pay close attention to the movement in the sky. They almost threw out an air magic in their hands at any time. Now flying to the sky is to be a live target for the demons.


    Now COMAC didn''t know whether to rejoice in the previous bombing or cry.


    "Sure enough, do you still want to fight..."


    Looking at the plain with hot steam everywhere, Kou Marco felt like crying without tears. At this time, he was a little helpless - his radar could scan the people in front, and they must also scan him. When they saw that he was alone, didn''t they know to come and support him? Or wait for him!


    However, Kou Marco thought more. Of course, those in front of him saw him on the radar, but the problem is that they have been calling without response. When they are not sure about the situation and have not received a rescue request, of course, they can''t act casually - in other words, they don''t think someone will need help.


    In a place like purgatory abyss, it''s almost impossible for human beings to live alone, so they all thought that the lone Kou Marco would use the return crystal to return to the base. Who would have thought that this guy had such courage. When all the teams were evacuated and left alone, Ju ran dared to play the lone ranger with the devil!


    After sighing, Kou Marco began to move forward carefully. When there was no demon reaction around, he could be a little faster. When he met obstacles, he flew over directly, but demons would wander nearby every once in a while, and then he needed to hide, Especially the spirit of the very sharp yoboris demons and komala demons, it is difficult to hide in front of them.


    Just after a short distance of 4000 meters, two encounters broke out. Fortunately, the enemies encountered in these two times were ubboris demons, so he could end the battle as quickly as possible, hide again and wait for the shield to be charged.


    He still has a chance to meet the yoboris devil and has the power to fight against the nazura devil. However, if he meets the komala devil, he may be controlled by his mind and become a slave of the devil in an instant.


    Fortunately, the number of komala demons on the Heiyu plain is relatively small. As long as his luck is not so bad, he won''t be so unlucky.


    Just two steps out of the hidden cave, Kou Marco felt his head a little dizzy. It seemed that he had broken into an invisible force field. As soon as he bit the tip of his tongue, the pain woke his brain for a moment. Then he suddenly retreated hundreds of meters, and then his dizzy brain woke up again.


    Then he crawled behind a raised jet nozzle and observed it with a telescope for a moment. He couldn''t help cursing: "fuck! My luck is so good? I can go straight home!"


    Just when he had almost caught up with the front team, a comara confused demon who opened his mind force field to prey happened to be between him and the front team.


    If he didn''t wake up in time and continue to walk over, he would be swallowed up by the demon of comara, and then turn his body into a boarding body.


    What should I do? There is little magic ammunition left to deal with the komala devil. The energy of the smart watch should be reserved to use the radar. You can''t cast spells casually. If you attack rashly and don''t kill each other, you can only go home


    COMAC was in a dilemma.


    Did you just withdraw?


    no


    Absolutely not!


    I must hold on to the end!


    We must perform well in this battle!


    Then you can get his majesty Donne''s reward!


    Then you can get a treasure that can repair limb defects!


    For your future!


    For prandal''s future!


    I must stick to it!


    As soon as Kou Marco gritted his teeth, he took out the electromagnetic sniper rifle, loaded it with the only few special ammunition left, and was ready to attack.


    "Why are you hiding here?"

 Chapter 1352

    "Shh, don''t surprise the devil. I''ll snipe it -"


    COMAC finished subconsciously. He suddenly stiffened his neck and turned his head to look at the man talking to him. Then he was startled and exclaimed, "general Elsa? When did you come here?"


    "I saw that you were alone on the radar and didn''t respond. Then I came to have a look... Well, it seems that the communicator is broken."


    Elsa saw at a glance that there were signs of local damage to COMAC''s magic power armor, and suddenly realized: "no wonder you didn''t respond... Oh, the devil?"


    Elsa looked at the distant comara bewitching demon and slapped it. The comara bewitching demon didn''t even have a chance to dodge. It had been beaten into paste by the palm strength attached with strong magic.


    Kou Marco: "


    Desperate! Really desperate!


    Is this the difference between ordinary apocalypse and super strong!?


    "Let''s go and keep up with the team. Don''t be too reluctant."


    Elsa grabbed Kou Mark''s armor. When she was about to start, she suddenly asked, "by the way, is your armor OK?"


    "No -- ah --"


    As soon as Kou Marco came and said "no", he found that he had flown - really flying in the sky like a shell!


    What is Elsa!?


    It''s a humanoid dragon! Once she flies at full speed, that speed can''t be borne by humans!


    "Eh? What''s that?"


    At this time, Elsa, who had just raised the speed, suddenly stopped. At this moment, COMAC felt that his brain almost exploded. If it were not for the powerful buffer effect of magic power armor and shelter, it is estimated that he would have become meat sauce this time.


    At the moment, Elsa''s attention has been attracted by a vortex with strange fluctuations not far away. They have never seen such a strange thing here in the Heiyu plain.


    It''s not a portal, but it feels very similar to the portal. The space is distorted near the vortex. Most importantly, the vortex also emits a very dangerous smell of chaos.


    Is it the gate of chaos!?


    Elsa suddenly became vigilant. If the door of chaos was opened here, the situation would be very troublesome - after the subsequent vanguard army arrived here, the smell of chaos may destroy the whole vanguard army!


    "General Elsa -"


    Kou Marco resisted the urge to spit blood and said, "why don''t you put me down and let me go by myself?"


    Then she dragged her to fly. She died in the hands of her own people before she was killed by the devil.


    Elsa thought for a moment, and then really put down COMAC: "hurry up and meet the others. I''ll go there and have a look. If you''re afraid of danger, wait for me here."


    "General Elsa! You -"


    Before COMAC finished speaking, Elsa quickly flew to the strange vortex over there, ready to approach there first and quietly observe the situation there.


    "General Elsa is still an expert. How dare you..."


    Coleman sighed and admired Elsa. Although it is now known that Elsa is so powerful because of her dragon blood, she has become a general at the age of 20. The efficiency of this promotion is terrible - many old men in the army thought that his majesty Donne was fooling around, but after fighting Elsa, They''ll all be honest.


    Well, then those who dared to bully Elsa felt the urge of "love" from two old guys, O''Berry and Adrian.


    However, just as Kou Marco was thinking about whether he was going to join the big army alone or waiting for Elsa to act together, he suddenly saw a terrible scene that almost burst his heart!


    ¡­¡­


    The empty consciousness seems to have forgotten the time, the place, the mission and the self


    The chaotic footsteps echoed beside my ears, as if they were very close and far away. I was in a trance and didn''t know where it was


    The eyes seem to be bound by something heavy. They can''t see or feel anything. They can only feel that there is a hazy light in front of them, constantly trying to approach themselves, but they are pushed back by the darkness of consciousness.


    "... hurry... Danger..."


    Hiss... Oh


    "... time... Is running out..."


    It seems that I can hear the roar close at hand... Whose voice is that?


    "... the saint... Has been... Treated... Purification failed..."


    Light... What a strong light... What a pain... I really want to extinguish these lights... But I can''t move... I must not move... Wait... Why can''t I move? Why? So painful


    "... control him... Be careful of infection..."


    Who do you want to control? Who''s been yelling? Who caused the riot?


    "... need your majesty... Go and inform! Come on!!!"


    The chaotic voice suddenly became clearer, and the consciousness seemed to wake up for a moment, and then saw the reflection in the nearby glass


    The figure holding the weapon looks familiar


    Like... Me?


    ¡­¡­


    "Master! Something happened to the expeditionary army in the purgatory abyss!"


    Eluli, who was a little embarrassed, suddenly appeared in front of Donne. Donne, who was busy, quickly hugged her and asked a little unbelievably, "what''s the matter? Is it the devil that has entered our base?"


    Donne and the Holy See of light agreed to let iluli and the Templar order go to the abyss of purgatory to help the expeditionary army treat the wounded and play the role of a doctor - after all, the Templar order has not completed its modernization, and it is difficult to give full play to its power - it is also excellent to be a priest.


    Normally, she can''t be so embarrassed unless the central base is broken.


    "No, a soldier has been corrupted by chaos. Now the situation is very dangerous!"


    Iluli clenched Donne''s hand: "hurry up. Now only your life can save him -"


    Donne nodded and was just about to start. Unexpectedly, eluli threw out another heavy bomb: "on the Heiyu plain, Elsa suddenly disappeared. Only this soldier knows the specific situation before she disappeared!"


    Elsa is missing!?


    As soon as Donne''s heart tightened, he immediately panicked. He directly threw down his work and retransmitted it back to the base of purgatory abyss with eluli.


    "Your majesty!"


    "Your Majesty, hurry up - the corruption on COMAC is deepening!"


    "He can''t resist!"


    Donne immediately appeared in front of COMAC, pressed his head, and the force of emptiness poured directly into his body!


    The chaotic breath raging in his body immediately changed significantly after encountering the force of the void. The rotten and cracked skin began to heal again. The spreading chaotic breath was forced to retreat to the corner, and the thin breath was separated step by step, and then swallowed up by the force of the void


    With the continuous effectiveness of the force of emptiness, the chaotic atmosphere in COMAC''s body is rapidly disappearing, and the corrupted him finally woke up again and successfully recovered his reason.


    "I am..."


    Kou Marco looked at himself in the mirror. His eyes were a little confused. Obviously, his thinking had not completely recovered, and his consciousness seemed to have disappeared for some time.


    "Kumar, take a deep breath! Now we''re going to give you a comprehensive treatment. At the same time, you should recall what you saw before you used the homecoming crystal to return to the base!"


    The medical team has brought many emergency drugs, including the special medicine of Goddess blood. However, COMAC''s injury is mainly mental, and this medicine has no effect on him.


    Iluli summoned the holy light again and shrouded him. After bathing in the warm holy light, COMAC''s mental state began to recover quickly.


    At this time, Donne took the used return crystal from him, obtained the spatial coordinates recorded during transmission, and then corrected the deviation. After a flash, he disappeared from the public''s view.


    At the next moment, he had come to the sky over the black rain plain filled with hot steam. It was empty and depressed. There had been extremely corrosive acid rain in the sky, and his vision was seriously suppressed.


    "This should be the place where he inspired the return crystal, but..."


    Donne looked around, but found no clue here.


    "Nora, did you find anything?"


    "There is a residue of chaos."


    Nora leaned out and looked at the outside environment. She shrunk back with disgust. She didn''t even want to go outside. She said quickly: "There may be a small chaotic door opened here, or a chaotic creature has appeared here through the portal. The specific situation needs more conditions to be analyzed, which needs to be extracted from the surrounding environment for a period of time."


    "I''ll go back and ask the soldier directly. You stay here and continue the investigation at the same time."


    After thinking about it, Donne felt that when Nora got the information, he might not know how long it had been - it really took a lot of time to make a goblin with a indifferent sense of time say "it will take some time".


    "No! No! The environment here is so annoying! And it''s difficult to transform here for some time! Nora won''t stay here!"


    Donne asked lightly, "do you want to die for Elsa?"


    "Uh --"


    Nora immediately hesitated. Elsa was one of the few humans she didn''t hate.


    "Prepare a tent for you and collect information about the environment yourself."


    Donne took out a so-called "tent", which is actually a small candy house made for Nora. Of course, it has no defense ability, but under Nora''s special power, it is impossible for the demons here to hurt her.


    "I, I know!"


    Nora said angrily, "I''m for Elsa! It''s not because of this tent!"


    Don didn''t say anything this time. He knew Nora was telling the truth.


    After gently touching Nora''s little head, Donne returned to the base again.


    At this time, COMAC was still undergoing psychotherapy.


    Depp and them looked at Donne expectantly. Donne shook his head silently, and the people were dejected immediately.


    Now we can only hope that COMAC will come to his senses as soon as possible.

 Chapter 1353

    "I... I remember!"


    At this time, Kou Marco suddenly said in horror: "when I was swallowed up by that terrible shadow, I used the return crystal! I, I, I survived!?"


    "Kou Marco, now you have returned to the base, and the chaotic smell of infection has disappeared. Please calm down."


    Donne, who tried to keep calm, patted him on the shoulder: "now, please describe the shadow you saw carefully. In addition, according to intelligence, Elsa went to look for you before she disappeared. Why did Elsa disappear? Is it related to the shadow? Is your magic power armor shooting device activated? Is there a reserved image?"


    Depp whispered, "Your Majesty, you asked too many questions. I''m afraid it''s difficult to clarify his thoughts with his current mental state..."


    "No! I''m awake now! I, I saw what happened!"


    COMAC suddenly shouted excitedly, "your majesty! You must save general Elsa! I''m afraid only you can save her!"


    "If you want me to save her," said the expressionless Donne, shaking his hand gently. "Answer my question at once! Soldier!"


    "Yes, your majesty!"


    COMAC saluted subconsciously and then described what he had seen to Donne and them.


    "I''m a mecha airborne soldier and participated in the air drop behind the enemy in the Heiyu plain, but our team was very unlucky. We met a lot of demons at the airborne site. Although we all started the thrusters to transfer the landing point, we were caught off guard by those demons'' fire gathering. Many team members had triggered the life insurance device before they landed and were directly killed Sent back. "


    Depp said: "we all know this from those players."


    When COMAC was unconscious, they were not idle, but asked other people in his team to know the basic situation.


    Kou Marco said, "but I didn''t go back... Although I was left alone, I still wanted to show myself on the battlefield. I wanted to be a hero, so I forced myself to act on the battlefield. I think there is a way back anyway. It''s the same to go back when the ammunition is consumed..."


    "But I didn''t expect..."


    In the ward, Depp nodded to don quietly. What he knew was consistent with what COMAC said. His comrades in arms knew that COMAC was a man with a strong sense of honor, and seemed to be full of desire for performance because his goal was very certain.


    "... I restarted the radar, quietly solved several waves of demons and tried my best to get close to other teams, but general Elsa found me and was ready to take me back..."


    "But unexpectedly," Kou Marco swallowed his saliva, "it happened at this time..."


    All the people in the room raised their attention and listened to COMAC''s description of what happened at that time. At the moment, although Donne''s expression was calm, he was very anxious. It has been more than ten minutes since it happened. If you can''t find Elsa as soon as possible, who knows what will happen!


    The dragon is very sensitive to the smell of chaos. Although Elsa is no longer a pure dragon and has half of human blood in her body, she has stronger resistance to chaos than a pure dragon, but if she is accidentally eroded and corrupted by the smell of chaos, can she support herself to save her?


    Because I haven''t tried, no one is sure about this kind of thing.


    "General Elsa, she... Saw a strange vortex. Now, in retrospect, that terrible shadow suddenly appeared from that vortex..."


    Kou Marco was not sure about the inference: "general Elsa may have found something special. She put me down and said she would go to the vortex to check. I didn''t think there was anything wrong. After all, general Elsa''s strength is so strong that there''s nothing to fear in the abyss of purgatory, so I didn''t stop her..."


    I''m afraid what COMAC thought was also what other people thought. Elsa''s power is too powerful. As a human dragon, after awakening the power in her own blood, her power, defense, speed and spell casting ability are top. Even the demon leader is not her opponent at all. How can she encounter danger in the abyss of purgatory?


    ¡ª¡ªSo Donne will rest assured that she will participate in various combat operations in order to take advantage of her advantages to set an example.


    "- as a result, when general Elsa just approached the strange black vortex, a huge black shadow suddenly appeared, completely did not give general Elsa the chance to resist, and directly swallowed her!"


    "Devour!?"


    "Or captured?"


    COMAC didn''t know how to describe the scene he saw. Elsa was indeed "swallowed" by the black shadow, but she was clearly still struggling in the shadow


    With red eyes, Kou Marco said: "I was frightened when I saw this scene... I wanted to save general Elsa, but I know that the enemy is not something I can fight. What I should do is to return to the base as soon as possible and pass the news back..."


    Donne was silent for a moment, and then said, "you can rationally judge each other''s strength gap and choose the best practice. You''re right. There''s no point in blindly impulsive sacrifice. You don''t have to feel guilty."


    "But I still --"


    Kou Marco wiped his eyes, then swallowed his words and continued: "I remember I was ready to activate the return crystal, but at this time, the shadow seemed to find me. When it attacked me, I also activated the return crystal. I can''t remember what''s behind."


    "What happened later in the base has been recorded."


    Depp said: "when the soldier Kou Marco was sent back, he was infected with a very serious smell of chaos and almost lost his mind. We can feel that he is restraining his desire to attack. Although he is holding a weapon, he did not attack the people around him. Therefore, we judge that the time he was infected is still very short and may be reversible."


    "It is said that the power of the holy light can suppress chaos to a certain extent, so we find the virgin crown and try to help him, but the effect of the holy light is not ideal. We can only barely keep his current situation from deteriorating."


    "Then we''ll let the virgin crown go down and inform you."


    COMAC separated from the magic power armor, and then he took out the built-in photo stone: "I may not describe the specific situation clearly, but if the shooting device is not damaged, this photo stone should record what happened during my unconsciousness --"


    Before Kou Marco finished, Donne took the photo stone and rushed to the command hall.


    Depp was stunned for a moment, and then they suddenly reacted: although his majesty Downe has not been too intense, he has been trying to restrain his emotions.


    Of all the people present, I''m afraid he is the one who cares about Elsa most.


    ¡ª¡ªDepp is actually a little glad that the news didn''t reach obery and Adrian. They are now learning from each other and have found a breakthrough.


    If they knew the current situation, Depp was sure that the two old guys who loved Elsa would give up the chance of promotion and kill the devil directly


    The party also rushed after Donne, and then saw that a picture of the first angle of view had appeared on the screen - it was the picture of COMAC fighting guerrillas with wandering demons on the Heiyu plain, and Donne was constantly fast forward.


    Soon, everyone saw Elsa''s face in the picture, and Donne immediately switched back to normal playback mode.


    But in a moment, they saw the strange vortex described by COMAC.


    Seeing this vortex, Donne''s heart clicked. Isn''t this the micro portal that balmetos used to talk to him remotely?


    ¡ª¡ªBut that micro transmission won''t be so huge! And the color is not so strange!


    Then they saw Elsa flying towards the vortex.


    The key place is here!


    "Slow down!"


    Donne''s spirit was refreshed, and everyone focused on the picture on the screen.


    Soon they saw an amazing scene - as Elsa approached the vortex, a very huge black shadow suddenly appeared in the vortex. It looked like a huge arm. Even across the screen, they could feel the terrible power that could twist the space!


    Elsa obviously also found the sudden situation. She immediately stopped approaching the vortex, but at this time, the black arm extended rapidly and grabbed her directly!


    The black power swallowed Elsa and wrapped her whole body directly. It didn''t work at all for Elsa to struggle with all her strength!


    The camera was shaking violently. It was obvious that Kou Marco, who saw this scene, was frightened. He grabbed the weapon and ran forward for a few steps, but suddenly stopped. I''m afraid he also understood that even if he ran up, it would have no effect. On the contrary, he would miss the best practice of transmitting information in vain, so he hurriedly prepared to activate the return crystal to leave the battlefield.


    But just then, the dark arm also found his existence, whistling and extending, and a large amount of black fog spread out from the arm and quickly covered the area where Kou Marco was located.


    The shield on Kou Marco''s body suddenly collapsed. He was eroded by chaos, and his action became much slower. The activated return crystal was affected, and the efficiency of magic to open the portal became very slow


    The light in the picture became very dim, as if it had been swallowed.


    But at this time, the portal was finally opened, and Kou Marco disappeared directly into the portal. The attack failed immediately after the shot of the black arm. At the moment when the portal was closed, everyone saw that there seemed to be a strange eye watching here in the center of the black palm

 Chapter 1354

    The room was silent again.


    The scene we just saw was what happened at the scene at that time. People finally understood why komak said it was difficult to describe the situation at that time, because when he saw the strange black arm, he had been infected by the smell of chaos. If he hadn''t activated the return crystal in advance, I''m afraid he would have died there now.


    More importantly, at the last moment of COMAC''s return, they all saw the strange eye like thing in the middle of the palm of the arm.


    "Then... What the hell is it?"


    Depp was a little surprised and uncertain: "it looks like an arm? An arm with eyes in the palm?"


    Donne said in a deep voice: "when I went to the scene just now, I found a strong residue of chaos..."


    Danny exclaimed, "is it possible that the eldest sister''s head has been captured by chaotic creatures? How can this be possible!"


    Yeah! How is that possible! Chaotic creatures are irrational monsters that only act according to their instincts - whether they have instincts is still unknown, and how can they take hostages?


    Donne frowned and said slowly, "it seems that there is only that guy in the purgatory abyss who carries a huge smell of chaos and has the strength that Elsa can''t escape easily..."


    The others looked at each other and said, "the king of demons!"


    you ''re right! That''s it!


    Donne said coldly, "we must find its location as soon as possible, kill it and save Elsa."


    "But we don''t know the location of the demon king, even balmetos. I''m afraid the map we drew by various means for more than half a year only covers one or two tenths of the central area in the whole purgatory abyss, and there is a large space in the peripheral area, which is very strange."


    Since the place where the human expeditionary force appeared was close to the blood battlefield, the map they drew also radiated around with this as the core. The space of the purgatory abyss was very huge. This diffusion method led to a dark shadow in most areas on the devil side.


    "Maybe we can catch some high-level demons and torture them?"


    Although the demons are delirious due to the corruption of chaos, some demons still have certain language ability, such as the baroyan demon who tried to come to prandal but was called back by Donne and them


    Don said without hesitation, "you can try."


    Now he is willing to give it a try whenever it is possible to dig up information.


    "Maybe not in such a hurry."


    Iluli comforted Donne: "if the demon king wanted to kill Elsa, it would have done it long ago. There was no need to leave Elsa alive. Since it chose to leave Elsa... Maybe it wanted to negotiate with us? After all, it may be the only demon who still has a rational existence. I''m afraid it doesn''t want to die so inexplicably?"


    Donne shook his head because he knew it was impossible.


    However, all creatures with reason will avoid self destruction as much as possible. Compassion and kindness will not save the world, because the continuation of race is a biological instinct, even demons are no exception, so they will multiply more and more after that.


    There was once such a special ethnic group on earth. When the number was small, they asked you to respect them, ask for privileges from the main race and sympathize. Then they did not take the initiative to integrate into modern civilization, but expanded themselves in a very rough, barbaric and primitive way and rapidly increased their number


    This is not only a symbol of the loss of modern civilization to barbarism, but also a lateral proof of the characteristics of the reproduction and expansion of each population.


    When the number of this ethnic group shows an expansive development, what they seek is no longer a simple continuation, but hope that they can have more resources or greater rights. At the same time, they also begin to forcibly publicize their ideas to the main race. At this time, they have occupied a quantitative advantage, and what they want is not to respect them, I want you to obey them. Therefore, the strong irreconcilable contradiction led to the conflict between this ethnic group and the main race, and the war broke out.


    This is not a special case, but a universal truth. The process of annexation and integration of strong civilizations and weak civilizations is the development process of civilization. The development of any civilization is accompanied by cruel and bloody expansion and species extinction. If you don''t want to become a literary description recorded in the data of other civilizations, you can only expand yourself and spread your own civilization.


    From the perspective of the demon king, it is for its own race, which is completely understandable.


    However, if we look at it from the side of palmettos, the situation is quite different. The existence of the devil is a painful shame for the devil family. We should sympathize with them, but the position represented by the devil king is an unacceptable destroyer, which makes people unable to sympathize.


    Depp pondered, "maybe it also found the threat it faced, so it came up with this method?"


    Tang en shook his head and said faintly: "We cannot place our hope on the kindness of the enemy. This is not a national struggle, not a religious struggle, not an ideological struggle, but a struggle from chaos and order. It is the most original camp struggle. It is impossible to coexist peacefully from the beginning. To end this war, we must either find a way to reverse transform the devil into a devil again, or There is no other way to completely eliminate the devil. "


    Turn demons into demons? It sounds wonderful, but it''s impossible, otherwise the gods wouldn''t sit idly by for so many years.


    Therefore, there is only one choice left to them, that is to completely eliminate the devil!


    Just as Donne was about to set out to catch some demons and come back for questioning, he suddenly received a call from Elia.


    "No, honey!"


    Elia''s voice was very frightened: "Weiwei''s memory may wake up! Come on!"


    Tang en was stunned and said, "I''ll be right there!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the top floor of Ellington college, after Elia hung up the phone, she turned and looked at vinette: "are you satisfied now? As you wish, you can finally help him."


    "I don''t know, but when I found that I had been tortured by my mission, I knew that day would come sooner or later."


    Vinette looked at the sky. In the campus below, the students were waving iron swords to train their combat skills in the bleak autumn wind. After waking up her memory, she suddenly felt that she was far away from these students.


    It''s clearly my decision. Why do I suddenly regret it now?


    As if... It''s best to be carefree as before.


    Elia said faintly, "he''ll be here soon, but I hope you understand. Don''t say what you shouldn''t say. Do you understand?"


    It will take some time for vinette''s memory to break through the seal, but recently, vinette herself is troubled by strange dreams every day when she sleeps, and even sees hallucinations during the day, so she asked otinia.


    However, the memory seal on her body was set by Apophis, and otinia was powerless even if she wanted to, so she simply exposed Elia.


    It was at this time that vinette knew that her lazy mother, like a loser, was a famous disaster lady


    Vinette takes the initiative to ask Elia to help her remove the seal and find her true self. Just then Elia also finds out the situation encountered by Donne. After considering it, she agrees to her request.


    "I know you don''t want to expose what you''ve awakened, so don''t worry. I''ll still take care of you as a mother."


    "Just know," Elia was still very satisfied with her current life, "but do you think he needs your help?"


    Vinette was quite calm at this time: "this is my mission and my destination. If I can help him, all this is worth it."


    Elia looked at vernett curiously: "can you tell me what the guy Apophis asked you to do? He never mentioned it to me."


    Vinette hesitated for a moment and whispered, "my mission is..."


    ¡­¡­


    After hanging up the phone, Dunn himself had an indescribable feeling - what a coincidence? He was just beginning to be embarrassed about how to find the demon king, and the memory of vinette woke up over there?


    If vinette could pick out the position of the devil''s finger king from her memory, the current dilemma would be solved!


    ¡ª¡ªWe can even go further and directly launch a major counter offensive against the devil to end the war that lasted for an unknown length of time!


    I''m afraid Donne doesn''t believe that all this is a coincidence, but if even such things are counted by the gods, is it too exaggerated?


    If they really have no choice, how can they let chaotic creatures appear?


    "Your Majesty?"


    "Things may turn for the better. Vinette''s memory has awakened. From today on, we prandal will have another envoy."


    Donne said and opened the portal: "I''ll go back. If we can get the position of the demon king from vinette, we''ll behead immediately."


    Elsa''s safety is the most important thing right now. Don doesn''t want to delay any longer.


    "Yes!"


    Donne returned to Ellington through the portal. The next moment he flashed directly to Ellington college. When he arrived at the college, Elia''s surprised voice was just heard on the top floor of the College: "what!? are you sure you''re not kidding?"


    ... what happened again?

 Chapter 1355

    On the top floor of Ellington college, the air seemed to stop flowing and time stagnated. Vinette''s voice was like the cold and bitter winter wind, which made Donne and Elia stagnant.


    Vinette said very seriously, "I''m not kidding. My mission is to help angel jiabaili destroy the world!"


    "... what do you mean?"


    Dumne seemed to be unable to believe all that he heard, and even could not even make complaints about the name of the angel.


    The daughter who saved herself and raised herself now says that her mission is to destroy the world with haojiyou!?


    Can you make a bigger joke?


    Vinette was surprised: "Dad! Did you hear that?"


    Donne''s expression was very complex: "can you tell me I heard wrong? Or, explain it to me?"


    If vinette''s mission is really to help another angel jiabaili destroy the world, don''t say anything to stop them!


    Are you kidding! I took great pains to set up a decent framework. Finally, I have a little confidence against chaos, but you suddenly jump out to destroy all this!?


    Don''t talk about others. As the messenger of the gods, don doesn''t agree with himself!


    ¡ª¡ªWait! No!


    Donne suddenly realized what was wrong: since he was the messenger of the gods, it meant that the gods needed him to save the world and use him as an experiment to study ways to combat chaos. In that case, why did he send angels to destroy the world!?


    That doesn''t make sense!


    "It means that I want to help jiabaili purify everything in the world."


    Now that Donne had heard it, vinette simply spread it out and said, "in the heaven, I heard that there were strong differences between the gods because of prandal. They had different opinions and ideas, and the idea of jebirni, the God of light, was undoubtedly the most radical, and Lord Apophis and he had already reached a consensus."


    "Lord yabilni sent messengers to carry out the mission of destroying the world, and Lord Apophis would send a messenger to cooperate with her. Then jiabaili took the lead in carrying the horn of the end of the world to prandal, but Lord Apophis didn''t find a chance at this time... As for why, I don''t know. I only know that the Earth Goddess nisclair has been stopping yabil Johnny, maybe Lord Apophis is also being watched. "


    Donne said slowly, "although I don''t know why yebirni wants to destroy the world, I''m afraid it has something to do with the invasion of chaos."


    "Maybe."


    After a pause, vinette continued, "what I didn''t expect is that after jiabaili came, he didn''t immediately perform the task of destroying the world. Instead, he didn''t know why he fell under the influence of chaos."


    I''m afraid it''s not because there''s more krypton gold in online games, so I lose my wisdom¡ª¡ª Although Pullan Dahl had not yet visited the Internet when she came, Dumne still wanted to make complaints about it.


    "After Lord nisclair, the Earth Goddess, learned that jiabaili fell, in order to prevent yebirni from continuing to interfere with prandal, she simply took several other gods and put yebirni under house arrest. After knowing this, yebirni was disheartened and gave up her plan... Since then, the God of light seems to be what Lord nisclair said."


    Hearing this, Donne was lying in the trough.


    ¡ª¡ªAs the God of light respected by countless people, he said that it''s really good to put it down!?


    ¡ª¡ªAnd NISS Claire dares to do so hard on gram!?


    "Although jiabaili has the protection of divine power, it''s hard to say whether she will degenerate into a devil for a while and a half, but it''s hard to say for a long time. Therefore, after learning about this, Lord Apophis sent me to this world while Lord nisclair was under house arrest, because compared with the power of the light God system, I was born in the dark god system to resist chaos More capable. "


    "My disaster lady chose to reincarnate into Elia, perhaps she chose to personally intervene in the world to achieve her goal. However, it seems that only nisclair''s plan has developed well, and many changes have taken place in the plans of other gods.


    "I don''t know what happened later, because I have been sealed."


    Vinette looked at Donne. After a moment of silence, she whispered, "although I have awakened the sealed memory and mission, the world is so interesting. I also know so many friends... Nicole... Gillian... Betty..."


    She looked at the campus below and muttered, "I really don''t want to help jiabaili destroy the world..."


    "Since you don''t want to destroy the world," Donne came forward and touched vinette''s head, "then come with dad to save the world."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Vinette suddenly showed a strange smile: "it''s really strange. You know I''ve awakened my memory. Do you want to be my father?"


    "I don''t care."


    Donne shook his head and said, "this kind of thing will be discussed later. Tell me first. Do you know where the demon king is? Now Elsa has been captured by it. We must find it and save Elsa as soon as possible!"


    "I don''t know, but if dad is in such a hurry..." vinette looked at Donne. "I''m the messenger of Apophis, the God of darkness."


    "So?"


    "So that means --"


    Vinetra took Donne''s hand and put it on her chest. Elia''s eyebrow picked. She was just about to say something, but she swallowed it again.


    He felt a little soft in his palm. Donne was a little flustered: "what do you want to do?"


    "-- please concentrate."


    Vinette''s face was slightly red, and then there was a sharp light in front of her. She pressed Donne''s hand into the light, and then Donne felt that there seemed to be a round thing in his palm, emitting very amazing heat and energy fluctuations.


    "- my mission is to succeed the current demon king to rule the devil, assist Jia Baili to complete the task, and then trigger this..."


    Vinette looked into Donne''s eyes and said: "this is the crystallization of power granted by Apophis, which sealed his creation authority. This authority is higher than all the creations of the dark god in prandal... In the moment of breaking, it can destroy all demons... Including demons at the same time. In this way, the world will be completely clean."


    Elia next to her changed her face in an instant. She never knew about this kind of thing and never heard of Apophis!


    "That is to say," Winnett smiled, "as long as you crush it, all the demons and demonic problems that have been bothering you can be solved, and Elsa''s sister can be saved - ah!"


    Vinette gave a cry of pain and subconsciously covered her head.


    "Are you stupid?"


    Donne angrily scolded, "am I that kind of person who sacrificed another person to save one person?"


    His hand trembled slightly. At that moment, he was a little anxious. He almost pinched it


    "But it''s the best choice. Your troubles will be solved," vinette said foolishly. "Why not do this, and --"


    "Because you are my daughter!" muttered Donne. "How could I sacrifice you!"


    Although vinette is not Donne''s own daughter, he grew up a little bit!


    Donne saw what she wanted to say and directly interrupted her: "don''t mention this kind of thing again. I''ll find another way! I want to see where the demon king can hide!"


    "Maybe... I know."


    At this time, a familiar voice suddenly came from the side.


    "Otinia!"


    Donne suddenly turned his head and looked at her very unexpectedly. "When did you come?"


    "Just when you molested your daughter."


    Otinia said very dangerous words without changing her face and heart. Just when Donne was going to speak, she asked as if nothing had happened: "you want to find the demon king? I can help you."


    "How can you help?" Donne looked at her suspiciously. "- wait! What do you know?"


    "Don''t forget, I am the daughter of the God of death. In this world, even demons and demons, as long as there is still a soul after death, it will be under the jurisdiction of my father."


    Otinia looked at Donne and said faintly, "so it''s normal for me to know something about the abyss of purgatory?"


    At first glance, there seems to be nothing wrong with her words, but why do you always feel something wrong

 Chapter 1356

    The top floor of Ellington college.


    Otinia, who did not know when she came here, said: "My father is the God of death, so all the souls of the dead in this world belong to him, whether human, ORC, devil or devil... As long as the devil dies before the soul is completely swallowed by chaos, its soul will still be purified and return to the country of death. In this case, it''s normal for me to learn some information about the abyss of purgatory, isn''t it?"


    Donne frowned: "although it sounds reasonable, I always feel that things are not as simple as you said."


    Otinia looked at Donne and said after a moment of silence, "you''re right. I came to this world for another reason."


    Looking at the eyes of the people, otinia said slowly: "at that time, the differences of opinion among the gods in the heaven had been very serious. The idea of Apophis and yebirni to purify the world and restart civilization occupied the mainstream thought, but at this time, nisclair suddenly emerged and directly brought her supporters to house arrest yebirni."


    "Later, we learned that the messenger sent by yebirni to prandal fell due to the corruption of chaos before carrying out the mission, and then angel jiabaili threw down the mission. At this time, we didn''t know that nisclair had started to carry out her plan, and my father had his own ideas, but his ideas were not supported, so he asked Sex directly sent me to perform. "


    Otinia pointed to the world below and said slowly, "my father''s idea is to intercept all the souls of the dead while vinette assists jiabaili in carrying out the world destruction plan, and establish a pure soul body civilization in prandal... Or, similar to the spiritual civilization without entity."


    Donne immediately looked thrilled: "pure soul body civilization"? Are you kidding! In the early stage, it is impossible for pure energy civilization to succeed! "


    Otinia asked, "how can you be so sure that you can''t succeed without trying? Have you seen the failure of soul civilization?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne is speechless, let alone soul civilization. He lives in an era that has not even seen alien civilization.


    "My father''s idea is no different from that of other gods. If I insist, there are almost no supporters. All gods oppose his proposal."


    Otinia said expressionless, "if you want to say anything, it is that the pure soul civilization has almost only pure energy attack means, and it is very vulnerable to all kinds of energy. In the face of chaotic creatures, this is a fatal defect."


    Donne nodded. He thought it was the same. This kind of life is really powerful. It can ignore physical damage and most of the bad environment, but the biggest defect is that this civilization can not be used to fight chaos. "


    "My father sent me to prandal, but I didn''t expect that in order to ensure the stability of the world barrier, I sealed my own strength. After reaching prandal, it was because a little leaked power resonated with the temple of the wind and was captured by those guys."


    The "those guys" who disgusted otinia was the dark snake who occupied the temple of the wind.


    "After you rescued me, I will know that not only my father''s plan failed, but also the plans of Apophis and yebirni. Mankind has not perished, the world has not ended, and everything is still developing."


    Otinia looked at Donne and said faintly, "before I learned the information from you, I didn''t even know that nisclair had his own plan (Chapter 567) , I don''t know what I should do. I''m the patron saint, not the destroyer, and I''m not authorized, so I can''t destroy the world on my own. At the same time, my strength has awakened and I can''t return to heaven, so I can only continue to live here. "


    Donne: "


    Otinia continued: "when I had nothing to do, I went to the Rift Valley camp to capture the dead demon souls there in private. Although most of the demon souls have been completely corrupted and can''t extract useful information, I still got something when I spread the net."


    As soon as Donne was refreshed, his attention immediately focused: "what is it?"


    "In the soul memories of many demons, there have been some common features. The most obvious one is the demon king - in the memory of these demons, its image is very terrible, its body is incomparably huge, and it is shrouded in dark fog all year round, so it can''t see its true face - I suspect it may be because it looks like palmettos, so it deliberately covers it Cover up to prevent those mindless demons from turning back. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Then, what attracted my attention was a girl with white clothes and blond hair. In their memory, although that person was not the king of the devil, he had the status and strength comparable to the king of the devil - or that the other party did not become the king of the devil, on the one hand, because she was not a devil, on the other hand, maybe because she was lazy..."


    Otini Arden paused and said slowly, "this girl in white and blonde hair may be --"


    "Jiabai glass!"


    Vinette shouted, "it must be her!"


    "Yes, the only possibility is jiabaili. She was corrupted and fell. After falling, she didn''t even notice the change between herself."


    Otinya nodded and said, "but the only good thing is that jiabaili is the messenger of yebirni, so she has strong resistance to chaos and is not completely corrupt now."


    Even balmotos can last thousands of years under the corruption of chaos, not to mention the messenger jiabaili. Now I''m afraid she just becomes more negative, lazy and negative emotions increase. It will take a long time to completely corrupt, and this is also the greatest hope to save her.


    Donne said coldly, "jiabaili will not be corrupted for the time being, so we can ignore her for the time being. Our task is to give priority to solving the demon king and rescue Elsa!"


    "As you said, in the devil''s memory, in addition to being deeply impressed by the devil''s king and jiabaili, there is a special existence."


    Otinia looked at Donne and said slowly: "... It''s a huge stone giant."


    "Stone giant?"


    Donne frowned, "what kind of clue is this?"


    Otinia''s mouth tilted: "The giant stone giant likes to kill the devil, but the devil can''t help it, because when the devil approaches it, the nearby magic will be swallowed up. Only by virtue of the power of flesh and body, they are not the opponent of the stone giant at all. Even the demon king has nothing to do with it. Every time, he can only watch it destroy wantonly and then leave."


    Donne BA''s mouth was wide open and his eyes were wide. From otinia''s description, he seemed to think of something.


    "What makes the demons more angry is that the stone giant often leaves through a huge portal in the demon territory after killing the demons. In the memory of those demons, none of the demons who entered the other side of the portal has ever returned alive since the giant stone giant appeared..."


    Otinia said this and looked at Donne: "now, do you know where to go?"


    "Yes! Of course!"


    Donne''s whole body was excited. He really had no place to find his iron shoes!


    Little!


    There is no doubt that the stone giant seen by otinia from the souls of those demons is absolutely small!


    There may be many stone giants who are very tall, but the only one who can invalidate the surrounding magic, make the elements fall into a silent state, and beat the demons recklessly is the little one who has been in the demon abyss!


    Only when the demonic stone vein is incarnated, can it naturally devour the magic around it!


    Moreover, in the cave it guards, the boundless demon corpses and the huge and incomparable portal (see Chapter 410) correspond to what otinia said!?


    Donne took a deep breath, stabilized his mood, and then reconfirmed the authenticity of the information: "that is to say, the portal there just leads to the area where the demon king is located! As long as we go there, we can directly reach the enemy''s base camp!"


    "That''s it. If you want to save Elsa, there''s the quickest shortcut."


    Otinia nodded: "however, the other side of the portal is completely the territory of the devil. Once you appear there, it is equivalent to a light in the night, which is directly exposed. Are you sure you want to break in like this?"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Donne smiled. "Although I can''t hide my shape, isn''t it more commotion that another guy can make than a human being there?"


    Otinia was stunned, and then immediately understood Donne''s idea: "your way is good..."


    "In that case, I''ll go first, at least make sure Elsa''s safety."


    Donne didn''t waste any more time. As soon as he turned around, he came to sharhera.


    After Lola lived in Ellington for a long time, the task of ruling salhela fell to lolin. At first, lolin was very happy and felt that she could finally take power, but later she found out her mother''s sinister intentions. Now she is completely entangled by salhela''s chores, and she has no time to harass Donne, so that lolin is full every day Face resentment


    "Dear!? you even thought of coming to see me! I''m so happy!"


    Rowling suddenly got up and looked at Donne in surprise. She didn''t expect that Donne would suddenly come to see her at this time, and she was still alone!


    The surprise on Rowling''s face embarrassed don.


    Her expression always made Donne feel like a scum man who cheated the little girl''s feelings and didn''t admit it.


    However, heaven can learn. In fact, he is the victim who wants to cry

 Chapter 1357

    Magic abyss.


    The staff of dark elves and red stone dwarves employed by Ilus are now busy excavating the demon elimination stone.


    Since Donne began to formally raise Xiaoxiao, he has strengthened his mental strength for Xiaoxiao, and then he can communicate with Nora normally. Then both sides can clarify each other''s needs without any contradiction.


    Donne, what they need is a magic stone. That''s right, but it doesn''t mean they need to hurt a small noumenon. People can lose their hair and skin, let alone elemental creatures.


    Therefore, as long as these employees mine the minerals in the small marked areas, they will not hurt it, but will help it reduce a lot of burden and become stronger - which is similar to the symbiotic relationship between rhinoceros and rhinoceros.


    Once Xiaoen is conscious, he can actively control the area where the demon elimination stone grows, and also actively control the scope of influence on the surrounding area. Therefore, it can completely help Donne, spawn some derived veins around and provide them for mining, and these employees of Donne can also accompany him here - if there is no demon killing, Xiaoen is still very boring.


    After a period of understanding, they have quite understood Xiaoxiao. They found that Xiaoxiao is not bad in nature except that it is huge and difficult to communicate. It is just like a simple child. Especially when it appears in front of people with a soul body and curiously watches them busy there, the feeling of taking children is even stronger.


    When Donne appeared in the magic abyss, the small moment in the depths of the magic abyss detected Donne''s breath through the sensing ability of the mineral vein. Immediately after everyone heard the voice of the violent tremor of the earth. It was obvious that Xiaoxiao was running here.


    People are not surprised.


    "So, the portal in the depths of the demon abyss leads directly to the depths of the demon territory? If you go in from there, you may directly find the demon king who haunts and haunts?" said Rowling sweetly


    Donne said helplessly, "yes, that''s right, so are you sure you want to follow me?"


    "Of course!"


    "But it''s dangerous there."


    Rowling blinked, her big watery eyes full of trust: "as my man, you will protect me, won''t you?"


    As soon as Donne patted his forehead, he felt bad about himself.


    Soon, with the roar of thunder, a huge and incomparable small appeared in front of them, and then a small light blue soul body drilled out of the nearby demon elimination stone vein, ran straight to Donne, and then... Hugged his leg and began to act coquettish.


    Nora is not here now, and Donne can''t communicate directly with him, but for the time being, he can guess that he wants his own comfort, so Donne touched his head and said, "I''ve been very busy and didn''t have time to see you. I''m really sorry."


    Little shook his head, his eyes full of joy.


    Rowling looked at the little girl who was almost as tall as herself and couldn''t help saying, "no matter how many times she came here, she felt very magical to see it. Obviously, the state of this soul body is so small, but that body is so huge..."


    "That body is just a container assembled by itself."


    Dumne could not help but make complaints about it: "its real body is always under our feet, even bigger."


    As Donne said, the small real body is the whole demonic stone vein. Although the body three or four hundred meters high is huge and terrible, it is still small compared with the whole vein.


    Donne said, "little, I''m here for your help. Can you take us to the portal you''re guarding?"


    As soon as I heard that Donne had something to ask him for help, I was happy to circle around him, then nodded hurriedly, and extended my huge arm to meet the two of them.


    The dark elf guards nearby saw that Rowling really planned to follow Donne to the abyss of purgatory. They all panicked: "Your Majesty -"


    "Shut up! If anyone dares to stop me from exploring with my dear, I''ll let her never have a chance to sleep for me and the envoy!"


    Donne: "


    Hey, hey, you guys are really not kidding!?


    To Donne''s dismay, as soon as Rowling said this, the dark elf guards who originally focused on the overall situation looked at him, and then immediately took a step back and shut up.


    Donne was thrilled to find that the dark elf guards with hot bodies and beautiful faces looked at him with fanatical possessiveness!


    So Donne dared not stay a moment longer and hurried up his little arm.


    "Ah! Honey, wait for me! Ah, uh - woo woo..."


    Rowling fell to the ground without paying attention. After she got up, she covered her nose and choked. Without the magic environment, she couldn''t use flying to avoid her inherent attribute of "falling on the ground". Then look at her small rugged arm. If she walked from her palm to her shoulder, she was afraid that the whole face would be flattened.


    "This fool..."


    Donne sighed. Facing such a Laurie queen, he had no choice but to go over and pick her up.


    Well, Rowling suddenly fell into happiness and couldn''t extricate herself. Looking at the blushing queen Laurie with blurred eyes, who was obviously fantasizing about something impractical, Donne couldn''t help laughing bitterly.


    Little cocked his head and looked at him. He didn''t know why.


    "Humans are very complex creatures. You won''t understand this feeling... Let''s go."


    Hearing Donne''s words, Xiao was very wise not to pester him. After putting them on his shoulder, he shook off and strode to the depths of the devil''s abyss.


    After coming to the cave protected by magic again, Donne was deeply shocked. Compared with the last time, the environment here has hardly changed. The strong magic released from the giant portal offsets the effect of the magic stone outside. These magic powers maintain the portal, It also ensures that the polluted magic of the purgatory abyss will not spread to other areas.


    But it is particularly obvious that the devil corpses here have increased a lot, and even many still retain flesh and blood. It is obvious that they have just been killed recently.


    Donne asked tentatively, "how many demons have come out of here recently?"


    He nodded and waved his arms to express something, but Donne obviously didn''t understand it, but he guessed roughly. I''m afraid the war situation over the purgatory abyss affected the plan of the demon king, so it may want to try to make a breakthrough from this portal.


    ¡ª¡ªIf you can break through this portal to prandal and attack the rear of mankind, you can destroy the alliance between mankind and the devil. Without human assistance, the security of the rear of the devil''s territory cannot be guaranteed. You need to disperse a lot of forces to guard those villages and the blood battlefield of the purgatory abyss, The devil''s pressure will also be reduced.


    At the thought of this, Donne couldn''t help sneering. The demon king seemed to think too simply. If it was so easy to break through here, it wouldn''t be so peaceful for so many years.


    Looking at the portal, Donne said, "little, I hope you can take us through that portal and attract the devil''s attention for us."


    After a short stay, he nodded without hesitation and accepted Donne''s proposal.


    Donne was overjoyed. He immediately took Rowling and hid inside the small body. The space here is actually large. Hiding in the small body, their breath can be completely covered and will not be detected by the devil. When he got there, Donne left here when he was making trouble, and then he can turn on the smart watch to send signals, Let the command center on the other side of the devil territory receive the signal, and calculate the distance between the portal and the command center and the surrounding environment map according to the magic fluctuation data.


    With the reference system, we can further understand the situation of purgatory abyss.


    At that time, it will be very convenient for Donne to secretly arrange a transmission array here to play the divine soldiers, or to advance steadily from the blood battlefield.


    After they got into the little body, the little went directly through the huge portal.


    Donne, they only felt the sudden change of the atmosphere around them, from the smell of the demon abyss to the very familiar and disgusting smell of the purgatory Abyss: there was a heavy rotten smell in the air, as if the rotten body had been fermented for a long time, and then suddenly came into contact with the air.


    At first, Donne thought that the environment here in the purgatory abyss was consistent as a whole, and there would be no big difference, but now he found that he was still naive. The situation in the devil territory was worse than that in the devil''s side - the air here was so bad that he couldn''t breathe. Naturally, Rowling also experienced the cruelty of life.


    Now he is still hiding in his little body.


    So he had to hold his breath and taught the extremely painful Rowling how to maintain her survival here - the dark elves, as underground creatures, have extremely sharp hearing on the one hand and excellent smell on the other hand. This environment is a kind of torture for her.


    It seems that there are demons guarding the portal all the time. Xiaoxiao has caused a great commotion as soon as he appears. Donne has noticed that Xiaoxiao has started a fierce battle with the demons nearby.


    He is patiently waiting for a chance to get out.


    Soon, the opportunity appeared.

 Chapter 1358

    Purgatory abyss, demon territory.


    ¡°¡ª¡ªNaZiLa-Ba-Gor£¡¡±


    The devil''s roar full of chaos resounded through the sky. The small appearance made the devil guarding the portal more crazy. Tang en, hiding in his small body, found the emotional color called "fear" from the faces of these demons!


    Even if they kept roaring there, they didn''t get any chance of victory - the tiny and huge body gave it great power. It continued to devour the magic around, making those demons miserable and unable to attack it with magic. They had to rely on their sharp teeth and claws to fight against the small and hard body


    The number of demons is extremely large. They are like ants at their feet. They constantly climb up and bite the hard stone body. However, it is of no use. As a special inorganic life body, it is really damaged, not to mention that the body is difficult to be damaged. As long as its core is not damaged, it will never die.


    Watching the dense demons tearing on the little body, Donne suddenly understood why even the confused demons would feel fear - it was really a hopeless battle.


    For these demons, a small special force is simply a terrible natural enemy. It has no blood, ignores weak physical attacks, and its huge body allows it to crush all enemies smaller than it


    There is only a dead end waiting for demons. Even they will feel desperate when they know that there is only one-sided slaughter to continue?


    "Boom..."


    A small ball rolled and turned into a huge sphere with a diameter of more than 100 meters. It roared out. I don''t know how many demons were crushed and killed along the way, leaving a bloody body on the ground.


    When Donne and Rowling got up again, they just found that the demons in the battlefield were screaming and running away.


    Here comes the chance!


    "Go!"


    Donne hid his breath, then he jumped out with Rowling in his hand, opened a glider wing in mid air and glided out into the distance - there was no way, the magic around him was completely swallowed, and he had no better way.


    Fortunately, the battle between Xiaoxiao and the devil was very fierce. The attention of those demons was almost completely attracted by Xiaoxiao. No one would pay attention to a small gliding wing three or four hundred meters high, and Donne was able to leave the battlefield quietly.


    When the glider was out of the range of magic, Donne immediately became invisible, put away the glider, and a flash appeared on the mountain in the distance.


    After making sure that the demons around him were attracted by the small, Donne immediately started the smart watch and tried to contact Elsa. However, to his disappointment, he couldn''t connect to Elsa''s smart watch, and even the communicator didn''t have a signal.


    Donne judged that Elsa should be trapped in an isolated environment, perhaps sealed, perhaps solid and thick walls. In short, I''m afraid I can''t contact her now.


    After quickly judging the current situation, Donne decisively chose another plan. He used his smart watch to release the detection magic wave. After a short delay, the host God of war in the command center at the other end of the purgatory abyss received the magic wave signal transmitted from Donne.


    "Received the signal from your majesty Donne. The analysis has been completed, the marking has been completed, the map data along the way has been drawn, and the target distance is 12756 km..."


    Listening to a series of data reported by the host God of war, Depp couldn''t help taking a breath of cold air: "more than 10000 kilometers? The scope of purgatory abyss is so large!"


    But if you think about it carefully, it seems to be a matter of course. After all, the purgatory abyss is located inside prandal''s crust, and prandal''s diameter is very huge. It''s normal to have such an amazing space.


    But now the most shocking thing for Depp is: "why did your majesty Donne suddenly go so far? Is that where the demon king is? Can you save Elsa?"


    Brian next to him looked at the two cursors far away on the map, couldn''t help smacking his mouth and said, "if there is a transmission array, the distance is not a problem. Now the most worried thing is whether the big brother can find a stable space node there to arrange the transmission array."


    Depp deeply believes that, indeed, as long as a transmission array can be successfully arranged, it means that Ilus''s human Legion can appear on the battlefield there in the shortest time. This unparalleled mobility combined with various powerful equipment developed by Ellington is the biggest dependence on which they can win.


    On Donne''s side, after he released the magic wave signal, for the sake of insurance, he immediately took Rowling out of the position just now. Shortly after they left, a team of demons who noticed the magic wave appeared in the position just now. The team of demons looked around for a moment and retreated after finding no special circumstances.


    Donne, hiding in the dark, pondered for a moment and gave up his plan to follow. Now he can''t contact Elsa. Even if he wants to save her, he can''t worry. The top priority is to establish a stable traffic channel here.


    That is, the transmission array.


    Although the little guard''s magic abyss portal can be transmitted here, the magic abyss is in a magic vacuum and there is no way to arrange the transmission array. If all the troops are transported from there, they still need to go through a long magic abyss, which will not only drag down the production efficiency there, but also greatly affect the combat efficiency.


    Therefore, before he completely releases his hands and feet, he must first find a safe and stable space node here, establish a transmission array, and connect with other transmission arrays.


    Donne didn''t know how long Xiaoxiao could last here, so he couldn''t waste any valuable time. He began to act immediately.


    At this time, it shows the benefits of taking Rowling with her - as the dark elf queen, Rowling is no worse than others in magic. Although her strength is not as good as that of Ryan and Angus, there is no doubt about Rowling''s magic talent. She can also help Donne find a stable space node, Two people are obviously much more efficient than Donne alone.


    Rowling is also very proud that she can help Donne.


    Meanwhile, on the other side, blood battlefield, red lake.


    The main forces of the devil and the devil almost turned this place into a huge meat grinder. Countless demons or demons died here every minute and every second. The red and green blood mixed together, which has completely changed the color of the Red Lake. In the sky, the soldiers of both sides entangled together, covered the sky, and made the battlefield very dark, Almost can only see the light of magic.


    Balmatos severely crushed the head of a demon lord and terminated the large-scale ninth level spell it was releasing. However, the surrounding environment could not be recovered in a short time, and many demons still died within the scope of the spell.


    He snorted coldly and said, "it seems that the guy wants to put all his eggs in one basket. Good. Let''s end everything here."


    "But your majesty," zakun Kandar, who was burning all over, fell from the sky, "we haven''t found any trace of that guy here... I''m afraid he hasn''t come out from his nest."


    He looked gloomy: "what does it mean to refuse to show up even though the final war has been decided?"


    Balmetos said coldly, "maybe it has been completely corrupted by chaos, its thinking has fallen into chaos, and it has no ability to continue to command the devil against us."


    The demons nearby laughed when they heard the speech, but there was a trace of bitterness in their smile, because they also knew that what palmettos said was almost impossible.


    It has been going on for so long. How could it be suddenly corrupted at this time?


    I''m afraid it didn''t show up because it met some special reason why it couldn''t get out.


    "In a word, no matter whether it will appear or not, the battle will not change any more."


    Palmettos opened his huge wings, and a huge sword burning with flames appeared in his hand: "since it has chosen not to appear now, let''s clean up all these annoying demons before it appears!"


    "Yes!"


    At the same time, the devil Grand Dukes scattered all over the battlefield heard the order of balmatos. They immediately entered the state of full combat. The aura of powerful spells opened frequently, and high-level spells came one after another. The light of elements lit up the dark sky. Terrible spells almost destroyed everything here, including the rain of fire and the cracked ice blade, Diffuse mire, meat grinder like Hurricane


    Even more terrible legendary spells continue to break out. At this moment, the Red Lake battlefield has completely become the most dangerous area in the purgatory abyss. Any character with strength lower than the extraordinary level has only a dead end.


    After all the people in the command center observed the situation of the Red Lake battlefield through the camera, they were stunned one by one. They finally saw the real high-end battle. Compared with the battles that often destroy the sky and the earth in the Red Lake, the wars they fought before were almost like children playing at home.


    Depp couldn''t help swallowing his mouth: "this kind of war has been so terrible, but I heard that the chaotic army we will face in the future is more terrible than this!"


    "Maybe, maybe not, who knows?"


    Brian, who witnessed the second chaotic invasion war, did not directly tell them the answer - because he felt that telling them the truth now would only plunge them into despair.


    Suddenly, the Ares host responded again

 Chapter 1359

    Just when Depp and them were trembling at the war between the devil and the devil, the God of war host suddenly said: "it has detected that the coordinates of the new transmission array have been added to the database, uploaded by his majesty Donne, marked as the transmission array No. 1 in the devil territory."


    "What!?"


    Depp surprised them: "Your Majesty Donne''s efficiency is so fast!"


    Just now they were still thinking that if Donne could arrange a transmission array inside the demon territory, it would greatly promote the human Legion''s control over the abyss of purgatory. Unexpectedly, not long after this, Donne actually arranged a transmission array there.


    "Hello, can you hear me?"


    Donne''s voice suddenly came from the God of war.


    "Your Majesty Donne!?"


    "It''s me! I''m inside the demon territory... Ho ho... The transmission array has been built... Ho ho... But the situation here is very complicated... Ho ho..."


    There was a very noisy noise in the communication sent by Donne, and the images were intermittent. The roar could be heard from time to time, which made everyone in the command center worried, especially when they saw that the petite and exquisite Rowling was resisting the attack of those demons not far behind.


    "... if you haven''t received the order for the time being... Ho ho... Don''t send it here without authorization... Ho ho... At least wait until I confirm Elsa''s situation and then determine the next plan... Ho ho ho... This place is temporarily blocked to prevent exposure... Ho ho... Next I''ll look for Elsa''s whereabouts... Ho ho... If I have the opportunity, I''ll arrange several backup transmissions Array... Ho ho... That''s it... Ho ho... "


    After Donne finished, he hung up the communication, so the people in the command center didn''t know what was going on behind him.


    Depp suddenly said, "keep the notice and let all reserve personnel be ready for war."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes, once his majesty Donne has determined Elsa''s safety there, or found the whereabouts of the demon king, we will certainly join hands with palmettos and carry out a decapitation raid directly through the portal."


    Although the strength of the human Legion is nothing to the elite demons of palmettos, if the human Legion really participates in the battle, it can still be used for a lot of purposes at the rear of the battlefield with those powerful equipment.


    Like this time, if it weren''t for Donne, how long would it take the devil to push the battlefield to the devil''s lair?


    On the one hand, the human Legion has been busy preparing for the war, while on the other hand, on the Red Lake battlefield, palmettos finally issued the command of general attack on the devil - this battle has lasted too long and has completely lost its initial significance.


    Now human beings have also participated in this battle and are on his side. This is the best opportunity for thousands of years. They can have no worries at all and focus all their energy on this war. If they don''t take advantage of this great opportunity to solve the devil completely, they don''t know how long to wait for this good opportunity in the future.


    Therefore, Depp judged that balmetos would almost certainly seize this opportunity and go all out, and the opportunity of the human Legion was at this time.


    Back to Donne.


    "Honey! Haven''t you finished yet? I can''t resist it!"


    Although Donne had covered their breath as much as possible, the magic wave emitted when arranging the transmission array still attracted a large number of demons to appear nearby. Donne, who focused on arranging the transmission array, had no choice but to let Rowling cover him.


    After he arranged the transmission array and talked with Depp in the command center, the cave where they were located was completely surrounded by demons.


    "Get out of the way!"


    As soon as Donne shook his hands, two elemental swords appeared. Then he directly elementalized, whistling past Rowling and killed the devil.


    After the elementalization, he can completely ignore any physical damage. Only the ubboris devil or the komala devil can hurt him here. However, after the elementalization, Donne has a speed comparable to lightning. Even if he is locked by a spell, he can completely avoid before hitting him.


    Killing storm!


    Donne instantly incarnated into a terrible element storm and swallowed up the demons outside the cave. Where the lightning blew, all the demons were pierced through their chests, and the whole body was torn to pieces, not to mention the heart. Even a complete piece of flesh and blood no longer existed.


    Tired and out of breath, Rowling looked straight at this scene - although the dark elves are a matriarchal society, it doesn''t prevent her from choosing to become the brain powder of the man Donne - yes, Rowling found that she had really fallen in love with the man.


    His strength is so strong that she has to look up. This gap can''t be evaluated by the social common sense of the dark elves, so


    "It seems that it''s not unreasonable for my mother to be so eager to possess him..."


    Rowling muttered to herself. When she walked out of the cave, she found that the outside had become a devil''s graveyard. The demons gathered here had been slaughtered by Donne in the twinkling of an eye. Donne did his best. They had no resistance at all.


    Now Donne has no good temper. He is anxious about Elsa''s whereabouts. While fighting, he keeps sending communication requests, but he has never received a response.


    So Donne became even more anxious.


    After chopping the last demon, Donne stood there and meditated. Considering that the transmission array had been arranged, even if there was a big noise, he could easily transmit the army. After that, he decided to change his strategy.


    He looked back at the cave and said to Rowling, "next, I''m going to make a big noise. The transmission array has been connected with salhela. You''d better go back now."


    Although Rowling''s combat effectiveness is not bad, the chaotic atmosphere here is too strong. It''s bad for her to stay here for a long time. Don didn''t prepare "shelter" inner armor for her, so let her go back.


    Rowling just wanted to be coquettish. She thought of the pressure she had just fought. She shrunk her mouth, nodded reluctantly and said, "well, but you have to make an appointment with me..."


    "What''s the deal?"


    Rowling came up to Donne''s ear and said a few words quietly. Donne felt very embarrassed. However, seeing that Rowling didn''t promise me, Donne had to nod and promise her.


    "It''s a deal!"


    With Donne''s promise, Rowling ran into the cave with a smile, activated the transmission array and left here.


    After confirming that Rowling had left, Donne directly sealed the cave with earth magic, leaving only a few tiny ventilation holes. He did not use advanced techniques such as magic, which would leave traces of magic fluctuations. It was the best choice to block it directly with earth and stone, but would not attract the attention of the devil.


    After that, don took a deep breath and muttered to himself, "I hope it''s still time... Elsa, don''t do anything..."


    After Donne burned all the bodies around him, he rushed into the sky, and then... Directly released the giant dragon avatar!


    "Ow --!"


    The deafening sound of the Dragon sounded through the sky - although there was no sky in the purgatory abyss - the terrible magic wave spread out like a mountain collapse and tsunami. Then, Donne stared at the sky, and the magic was quickly constructed and stimulated!


    Huge transmission channels suddenly split in the sky. Meteorites with a diameter of 100 meters slowly drilled out of the transmission channel, and then quickly absorbed the rich magic in the purgatory abyss, constantly strengthened, and then... Roared and fell down!


    Legendary spell star fall!


    The burning meteorite rain came with the threat of destroying the sky and earth!


    At this time, an angry roar suddenly came from the distance, and then countless dark pillars of light burst from the ground, and the crisscross pillars of light rushed into the air to block the falling meteorites!


    Before the burning meteorite landed, it exploded in mid air, became fragments and disappeared in the air.


    Donne was so happy that the Lord finally appeared!


    Those black pillars of light contain very amazing power, even much stronger than palmettos. The pillars of light also emit terrible chaotic power fluctuations. There is only one such existence in the abyss of purgatory, that is the king of demons!


    Under Donne''s gaze, a huge shadow suddenly flew out behind a dark mountain in the distance!


    The body of the demon king is very huge, roughly two or three hundred meters high, which is almost the same as when Donne maximized his deformation, but it is much worse than Leviathan at that time.


    Its whole body is shrouded in the diffuse black smoke. As it approaches, the black smoke continues to spread around, forming a very wide gray area behind it. After absorbing the breath escaping from the air, the demons wandering in that area suddenly become extremely irritable. After the Warcraft absorbs the breath, The degree of variation on the body immediately deepened. Strange eyes grew on the body, or bones pierced the skin and turned into sharp bones, and then they began to fight with other Warcraft around in a very manic way


    When the demon king came nearby, Donne could clearly detect that the concentration of chaotic breath in the air was almost rising in a straight line, and a very uncomfortable feeling made his hair stand up - of course, it was scales now.


    The Demon King appeared much faster than Donne thought - of course, it''s easy to understand. After all, you''ve come to tear down his house. If he can''t appear, he''s probably either dead or disabled.


    After the demon king came to Donne, a dense eye suddenly opened on the wings with excessive haze behind him. His scarlet eyes stared at Donne. Suddenly, Donne''s scalp was numb and his head almost exploded!


    Dense phobia can''t stand it!

 Chapter 1360

    Blood battlefield, the battle has entered a white hot.


    From a distance, the center of the battlefield with the most fierce battle has completely become a meat grinder. Countless demons and demons have buried their lives here. Flesh and blood have become a part of the earth. The green blood of demons has polluted the place. Even many demons have been unconsciously affected by those blood, It''s getting crazier.


    "This is not a good phenomenon!"


    Palmettos has noticed the changes in the battlefield. There is a trace of chaotic breath in the devil''s blood. If he is exposed to a small amount in the battle, it is nothing, but once the scale of the battle is expanded to this extent, the contact with corrupt blood can not be controlled by individuals. Once he is exposed too much, he will almost be corrupted by the chaotic breath.


    In fact, he had worried about such a problem a long time ago, but he didn''t expect that this day would come so soon.


    We must end the battle as soon as possible!


    Balmetos is very sober. The longer the battle lasts, the worse it will be for them. The chaotic breath carried by the devil will corrupt the devil. Although it has no effect in a short time, over time, those corrupt demons will also become demons. In this way, the war will never stop.


    "Fearless soldiers! Charge with me! Let''s bury these evil creatures that shouldn''t exist!"


    Palmettos raised his Blazing Sword and roared. The powerful magic aura brought endless courage and strength to those devil soldiers around. They roared and killed the devil and fought with each other.


    Blazing flames, piercing ice, icy hurricanes, strange earth, and arcane forces with various effects are shining in the battlefield. At this moment, powerful spells are like ordinary street tricks, and they smash at the enemy. Demons or demons with slightly weak strength are only swept away by the aftershocks that erupt in the battlefield, In an instant, it completely turned into a mass of ashes, and even had no chance to resist.


    If you are not strong enough, you don''t even have the qualification to participate. This is the horror of high-end war.


    Every time balmetos wields his sword, the earth will roar and be split by him. A huge rift several kilometers long and nearly 100 meters wide. The highly condensed sword Qi is almost wiped to death and hurt. This powerful force almost like cheating makes him open and close on the battlefield. No one dares to confront him head-on.


    Balmetos'' own strength is strong enough to affect the balance of the whole war. On the devil''s side, the devil king did not appear, and there is no match, which leads to the balance of victory leaning towards the devil, and the situation on the battlefield is completely one-sided.


    If the devil has normal thinking, he will be wronged and can''t do it now - isn''t it customary for the kings of both sides not to participate in the battle? Why did this guy suddenly break the rules of the game?


    ¡ª¡ªWhat''s more desperate is that the opposite side broke the rules and released the big boss to participate in the war, but the boss on his side still hasn''t heard anything, as if he didn''t know what happened here on the battlefield


    What the hell is the demon king doing now!?


    ¡­¡­


    Donne, who incarnated as a giant dragon, was wrapped around the whole body. When the lightning flashed around the scales, the scales would enter a high-temperature red state because of charging, and Donne as a whole was like a golden red sun, emitting a very terrible threat. The demons below could not even look directly at him.


    "I know you still have reason!"


    Donne roared, "now, now, now, give Elsa back to me! Otherwise I''ll raze you to the ground today!"


    "... giant dragon... Yae... Human hu''ma... Heshesheshes..."


    The demon king made a strange laugh, and the sound was like an air leak in the bellows. With its words, its whole body twisted and vibrated, which made its body look unreal and without substance.


    "When you ci''ro-pom... War dor... Have Mi nor... Choose to fight him likisi... Emmmmm... Jo PA who is my enemy..."


    The demon king still maintains a certain degree of sanity, but his thinking has obviously fallen into chaos. Even his speech is confused, mixed with rune, abyss and chaotic, meaningless strange syllables.


    Sure enough, is it on the verge of madness


    Donne took a deep breath and tried to restrain his impulse to go wild. He knew that it was impossible to negotiate with this guy. Now the only way was to kill him, then extract his soul that had not been completely corrupted, and extract Elsa''s clues from it!


    "Kill bro se''la... I''m Ka ya''k... Gi''zoi-jo-pa... Ba''gor..."


    Although he couldn''t fully understand the language of the demon king, Donne obviously heard the abyss language shouted by the demons during the battle. He dared to swear by his own integrity that it was definitely not a good word!


    ¡ª¡ªSure enough, don didn''t even decide to do it. After saying those confused words, the demon king attacked him directly!


    The strong black fog suddenly spread out from its body, shielding the surrounding environment and trying to cover Donne in it. At the same time, a huge sword with black flame also appeared in the hands of the demon king, which cut directly towards Donne''s faucet, and there was a strong space distortion where the huge sword crossed.


    Is it worthy of being a part of valmetus? Their weapons were carved in the same mold.


    Donne''s body was tangled with lightning. The surrounding lightning suddenly gathered in front of him, and then suddenly turned into a terrible lightning storm, which roared towards the demon king!


    The devil''s King''s huge sword cleaved down against the lightning storm. The condensed but undivided power actually divided the lightning storm into two, which weakened a lot. The blast on the devil''s king only aroused some insignificant fluctuations.


    However, its giant sword poses a great threat to Donne. After incarnating the giant dragon, Donne''s spell coordination ability has been further strengthened and improved, but it is difficult for him to use weapons conveniently in his current form, and the powerful giant dragon avatar limits his play.


    At the last moment, a dragon swayed its tail and pulled out on the side of the giant sword. His body avoided the frontal attack of the giant sword, but the giant sword still hit his thigh.


    With a crisp bang, the scales on Donne''s legs were broken off. With the attack of the demon king, the black fog on the giant sword began to spread rapidly, trying to get into Donne''s body to corrupt him.


    However, the demon king doesn''t know that these chaotic smells have met natural enemies now.


    The transparent void fire burned immediately, and the chaotic smell that had just entered Donne''s body was quietly purified in the twinkling of an eye.


    After discovering that the chaotic breath suddenly disappeared, the demon king seemed stunned. Then he was shocked and inexplicably found that the strange flame spread to it along the power of chaos!


    ¡°Ba''gor£¡¡±


    The demon king Mingming didn''t open his mouth, but the voice directly appeared in Donne''s mind, which made Donne subconsciously vigilant. Sure enough, the next moment, the demon king not only cut off the control of that part of the chaotic force, but also released a terrible black impact, smashing the shield Donne through several mountains before stopping.


    What makes Donne alert is that the impact just now is not just a superficial attack. Just now, while he keeps retreating, the black impact is still trying to invade his soul world.


    "Bah! This guy has mastered the skills of komara demon!"


    Donne spat, lifted the rubble off his body, and was about to rush into the sky again, but it was shrouded in shadow.


    Donne rolled back with a ferocious smile. As soon as the dragon claw was lifted up, a rock thorn with a diameter of tens of meters suddenly pricked out at his feet!


    The demon king who fell from the sky threw himself into the air and sat directly on the spike. His black body almost swallowed the whole sharp spike.


    "Hiss!"


    In this scene, even Donne felt the egg pain and chrysanthemum tightness: "cool!? this rock thorn has been strengthened with Angus''s local hardness technique!"


    Donne jumped up with a wild smile and made an arc to avoid the front cutting attack of the demon king. The last flank glided behind it, and the sharp dragon claw tore a piece of black tissue off its back.


    "The skin is so hard."


    The black tissue was burned to ashes by the fire of nothingness in Donne''s Dragon claws. Donne noticed that the part caught behind it seemed to become fragile.


    "Boom!"


    Tang en just wanted to make persistent efforts, but he didn''t expect that the demon king made great efforts and directly cut off the rocks and thorns stabbed into his body!


    Donne was stunned!


    The clip is broken!!


    The king of demons in fury chopped over with a sword. Donne avoided in an instant and pointed a little - great cleavage!


    The scarlet ray burst out and hit the giant sword of the demon king. Under the action of the great cleavage, the giant sword collapsed directly, turned into a pile of powder and disappeared!


    "Return Elsa to me!!!"


    After killing his weapon, Donne immediately jumped on it. His sharp claws mercilessly tore its wings, and then bit its shoulders. The two sides fought directly in the air!


    Although the shape of the demon king is large, it will affect the close combat when it is large to a certain extent. The last battle of Leviathan is a good example.


    The devil king''s greatest dependence and most dangerous force is the chaotic force, but Donne completely ignored its chaotic force!


    This guy is now fighting against chaos!


    "Give me back my Elsa!!!"


    And now, what happened to Elsa, whom Donne wanted to save?

 Chapter 1361

    Somewhere in the abyss of purgatory.


    "Damn... What the hell is this?"


    Elsa struggled desperately, with dark golden runes wrapped around her, and a strange force was eroding into her body.


    "Don''t struggle. It''s impossible for a mere mortal to break free from my rope... Well, even if you are a dragon."


    A lazy voice suddenly came into Elsa''s ear. She turned her head and saw a blonde girl in white lying lazily on a stone bed with a pile of fresh fruits that could not appear in the purgatory abyss. The most amazing thing is that there is an artificial soul quantum computer next to her


    Elsa looked dull: "


    A blonde girl in white appeared in the depths of the suspected purgatory abyss, ate fresh fruit from the surface world, placed an artificial soul quantum computer, and knelt next to two rows of demons


    No matter how you look at this combination, it feels so strange!!!


    "Who are you? Where are you? What are you going to do?"


    "You have so many questions. It''s really annoying..."


    A trace of impatience flashed across the lazy blonde''s face. It seemed that it was a little hard to say two more words: "ah, why don''t you just put you away... It''s boring..."


    Elsa: "


    What the hell is going on!!!


    "You humans are really annoying, you know?"


    The blonde grabbed her hair and, bleary eyed, grabbed the horn beside her: "I even wanted to start the destruction day directly..."


    Hey, hey, you accidentally said something terrible!


    Although Elsa didn''t know who the girl was, she always felt that the horn in her hand was very dangerous: "who are you!!!"


    "I... I''m jiabaili... What''s the specific name? It''s too troublesome to say... I used to be an angel, but now... I''m a lazy angel..."


    Jiabaili pointed to the black aperture on his head and said weakly, "because I feel that self introduction is very troublesome, so that''s all."


    Angel!?


    Elsa looked thrilled: "why do angels and Demons get together? And when they fall, shouldn''t they be falling angels? Why lazy angels!?"


    "Ah... So it''s really troublesome to explain..."


    Jiabaili grabbed his hair: "what was the mission the boss gave me at the beginning... Oh, yes, it was to purify the world, including you humans... But now think about it, this mission is really too troublesome. Sure enough, I still don''t do anything. It''s better to lie here..."


    Thank the devil! I really want to thank the devil!


    At this moment, Elsa had an impulse to thank the demons - their corrupt power polluted the angel, which saved the world!


    But Elsa still couldn''t understand: "who''s your boss?"


    "Look at my dress and know that my boss is yebirni."


    Is it the God of light!?


    Elsa looked so frightened that she even forgot to continue to struggle: "why did he destroy the world?"


    "It''s not that you human beings don''t work hard. In order to deal with chaos invasion, you have to reshuffle the cards..."


    Jiabaili said as if nothing had happened: "this planet is originally an experimental field. The victory or defeat here is related to the whole world... Oh, I told you a little more..."


    Although jiabaili had shut up in time, Elsa still heard a lot of unexpected information, which was even confidential information that Donne had never told her before.


    Jiabaili said lazily, "don''t care about these things. You''d better consider your own situation."


    At this time, Elsa calmed down: "do you need it? Since you haven''t killed me up to now, it proves that you must need me to do something for you. As long as you need it, my life won''t be in danger."


    Jiabaili was stunned for a moment, and then spat: "so I hate smart people... I''m so bored."


    Elsa breathed a sigh of relief.


    Jiabaili pointed to the artificial soul quantum computer next to him and said, "I heard recently that you humans have developed this very interesting thing, so I quietly bought one... But I found that I can''t log in here and what identification code I need... Can you tell me what this is?"


    Elsa: "


    Elsa rarely wanted to say rude words: "you captured me, that''s the question you want to ask!? what about the cruel war outside!? don''t you care at all!?"


    "What does the war outside have to do with me? It''s too troublesome. Anyway, it''s something that will be destroyed by me in the end. Let them continue."


    Jia Baili looked indifferent: "it''s not because of you humans. It was interesting for me to watch demons and Demons here, but you suddenly ran to join the battle and destroyed the balance of the game..."


    Games


    Elsa looked thrilled. In the eyes of the lazy angel, the battle related to prandal''s future was just a game!


    Is that what the gods think?


    "Wait!"


    Elsa suddenly woke up and was surprised to find a fact: "you''re not on the side of the demon king!?"


    "Ha!?"


    Jiabaili looked at Elsa in surprise: "how can you have this idea? What qualification does that waste have for me to stand on its side?"


    Elsa looked down at the dark gold Rune wrapped around her eyes: "but the strange arm that attacked me before..."


    "You say this?"


    As soon as jiabaili''s voice fell, a virtual shadow suddenly appeared behind him. The virtual shadow stretched out a pair of black giant arms, quickly extended out and grabbed Elsa: "this is just a way of using power. What does it have to do with the devil?"


    It''s only because jiabaili has been corrupted, so the form it shows is very like the power of the devil. If it was her, this arm should be glittering.


    Elsa was more relieved. Although this angel was a little different from the legendary angel and had been corrupted, it may be because she was an angel, she did not directly become a mentally retarded devil, but her habits of thinking and behavior changed quietly, and she didn''t find anything wrong with this change.


    Most importantly, if she is in this state, her safety should be guaranteed.


    Knowing that jiabaili didn''t stand on the devil''s side, Elsa was relieved that she didn''t stand on either side, which was the best result.


    Elsa said slowly: "the identity crystal card is a kind of identity recognition tool promoted by your majesty, Donne... It records a person''s important information and is also the key to log in to the artificial soul quantum computer and magic energy network. In this way, it can facilitate your majesty to manage the domestic floating population and monitor those criminals."


    "Oh? Is that so?"


    Jiabaili looked at Elsa with great interest: "can your subjects tolerate his all-round monitoring? In this case, a person is almost free?"


    Elsa said very seriously: "Your Majesty said that freedom is based on the premise of legality. Unrestricted freedom will only lead to the madness of this society in the end. Before the average quality of the people does not reach the ideal state, it is dangerous to give them excessive freedom. This effective means of supervision will urge people to make progress towards a more civilized direction. I think what your majesty Donne has done is wrong Often right. "


    "It seems that you admire your majesty Donne."


    Jiabaili said lazily, "unfortunately, no matter how great a person is, he is just a mortal. After I start the destruction day, he will still disappear from the world."


    "No, you are wrong. Your majesty Donne is the messenger of the gods and the proof that the gods have not given up the world."


    Elsa was very calm. While quietly resisting the chaotic atmosphere eroding herself, she tried to delay time. COMAC should have seen her arrested. If he narrowly escaped, he should have sent the message back now. They should have begun to find a way to find her.


    As long as brother Donne can find him, it means that otinia can come too. Although jiabaili is a powerful angel, otinia, as a true God, can''t be afraid of her.


    The only thing to worry about now is


    Elsa was a little worried about the power of invading the body. If brother Donne didn''t find himself before he was corrupted... Elsa didn''t know what she would become!


    The process of corruption is silent, and the change of thinking mode will not be found by yourself. This is the most terrible place.


    What''s more, she has two lineages of human and dragon. The Dragon lineage belongs to the pure order camp, so her resistance to chaotic forces is very poor. Maybe she will completely collapse before she can hold on


    "Messengers of the gods? Ha!"


    Jiabaili said, "if the gods really want to send messengers to save this experimental field -"


    When she saw Elsa''s very angry expression, she corrected her choice of words: "if the world is like this, why send me to purify the world?"


    Elsa bit her lower lip and had nothing to say. As a god of light trusted by human beings, jebirni sent messengers to destroy the world, which was the thing she couldn''t believe.


    "It''s useless to say more. Take out your identity crystal card and let me see it."


    Jiabaili obviously doesn''t want to entangle with Elsa too much on this meaningless topic. In her eyes, Elsa is just a poor guy waiting for death at any time.


    Elsa suddenly thought of a good way to delay time.


    "Are you interested in artificial soul quantum computer and magic power network? Then... Do you know why humans are so crazy about these two things?"


    Jiabaili was really curious: "why?"


    "Have you... Ever heard of online games?"

 Chapter 1362

    "Boom!!!"


    Accompanied by a huge sound, two huge figures fell from the sky, tangled and rolled on the earth full of hot lava. I don''t know how many demons were crushed to pieces by them along the way.


    The painful roar and scream rang through the sky. The powerful demons found themselves extremely vulnerable at this moment. They could only roar powerlessly and threaten Donne with sharp claws. However, their threat looked like a ridiculous clown.


    Some demons took the opportunity to climb on Donne, and their claws tore at his hot scales.


    "Get out of here!"


    Donne, who was entangled with the demon king, suddenly shook his tail and heard a loud explosion. All the demons who climbed onto his body were blasted.


    If Sasha glott were here, he might even bite the demons directly with his mouth.


    Donne turned back and spewed out a hot flame to burn the devil''s bodies to ashes, and then he fought with the devil king again.


    Although these demons have a large number and extraordinary strength, the only threat to Donne is the demon king. Only after killing the demon king can he extract his soul to get Elsa''s news, so his goal has always been the demon king.


    "Roar!"


    After the battle became white hot, the reason of the Demon King became more fragile, and it repeatedly roared like a beast.


    What''s more terrible is that it seems to have mastered the secret of fighting with the power of chaos. The black fog enveloping his body can become a powerful weapon to attack Donne at any time and anywhere.


    "Whoosh, whoosh -"


    A black tail suddenly stretched out behind the demon king who just got up, quickly stretched and wrapped Donne''s neck, pressed Donne''s head on the ground, and sprayed a very dense black arrow in front of him!


    Those arrows were blocked by the Dragon scales on Donne''s body. Donne was also strongly impacted. His head was thrown around like a wave, and he couldn''t stabilize at all.


    At this time, the demon king suddenly roared and opened his wings to cover Donne. The next moment, its wings turned into strange vortices. There was a very strong suction inside the vortex. Donne could feel the power of those vortices trying to devour his body.


    But


    "You still want to suck my strength?"


    Instead, Donne calmed down, laughed wildly and said, "come on! Open your mouth, I''ll let you suck enough!"


    The demon king may have the ability to absorb other people''s power into his own power, but absorbing Donne''s power... It''s all death!


    Donne''s power is his natural nemesis. What''s the difference between absorbing his power and drinking poison?


    Unfortunately, the demon king who has fallen into chaos will not think so much. He only knows to act by instinct and suck the magic in Donne''s body!


    Donne voluntarily gave up the resistance, and the magic mixed with the power of emptiness flowed into the demon king. Immediately after the demon king, he suddenly screamed in pain. It suddenly released Donne and wanted to forcibly interrupt the magic siphon process, but Donne was unwilling at this time.


    "Come on, come on!"


    Donne laughed wildly and ran after him. The dragon''s claws pierced into the thick fog on the body surface of the demon king. He felt that his claws pierced into a hot tissue. Then he pulled hard, and the demon king snorted and was forcibly torn off a large piece of black unclear tissue by Donne.


    The demon king quickly retreated back, and its meaningless howling echoed in the air. After the magic integrating the power of chaos poured into its body, it was like the most violent poison, which directly ignited its root, that is, the power of chaos closely integrated with the body!


    The demon king suddenly exploded a huge cavity, and a large mass of burning black tissue was separated from his body, where Donne''s power was wrapped.


    "Bang!!!"


    The separated tissue suddenly exploded, and the transparent flame completely broke out, burning those rotten tissues to ashes. Then the flame began to spread around, igniting (purifying) the chaotic atmosphere in the air while diffusing. However, the larger the diffusion range, the weaker the void flame, and soon disappeared.


    Although it is exaggerated, it successfully prolongs its life in this way of self mutilation. Otherwise, the endless void flame provided by Donne will ignite it into a torch, and all the chaotic forces will be burned out. As a polymer of chaotic forces, it is obviously impossible for the demon king to exist alone from the chaotic forces.


    At this time, the demon king''s huge body suddenly rolled up, the black fog began to shrink, the huge body kept decreasing, and soon became as big as Donne.


    It also seems to find that it can''t gain an advantage in this battle if it continues to maintain its huge figure. After reducing its figure, it can not only reduce the waste of power, but also obtain faster speed, smaller attacked area and have more advantages in combat.


    "Oh! The brain hasn''t burned out!"


    As soon as Donne''s voice fell, people had appeared on the side of the demon king, wrapped around the huge dragon legs of the void flame, and kicked the demon king out!


    After the demon king knocked over several mountains in succession, he turned over and rushed back, wrapped in black fog. The fire around him was like sludge. After rushing to Donne, he wanted to devour Donne directly and corrupt him with more powerful chaotic power!


    However, although the power of chaos has become stronger, it is no different from before for Donne, because this power is just a fuel for the power of nothingness.


    Sure enough, when Donne was swallowed up by it again, before Donne launched an attack, the demon king himself couldn''t stand it at first. After holding on for a long time, he completely declared collapse. The black fog on his body was ignited by Donne again and became weaker.


    Several attacks failed. The demon king was much weaker than at the beginning, and his strong chaotic power was also consumed. It even faintly had the idea of fearing war.


    But how could Donne spare it at this time? After discovering its changes, Donne did not hesitate to launch a more crazy attack!


    Donne disarmed the Dragon avatar!


    Donne performed transfiguration and maximization!


    Donne has become a 100 meter giant!


    Donne took out the will of the world!


    The will of the world burning the void flame roared and split the body of the demon king, smashed its corrupt body with one blow, and the chaotic atmosphere burned violently, making the black fog shrouded in the demon king thinner and thinner. Donne could even see its face hidden under the fog!


    As like as two peas Barr Mo Toth!


    Boom¡ª¡ª


    Donne''s lightning fast attack forced the demon king to retreat!


    "You know --"


    With a ferocious face, Donne nailed the demon king to a mountain with the will of the world, and then forcibly carried its chaotic breath. With the help of the power of emptiness, his palm pierced into the face as easily as a hot knife cutting butter!


    "- I''ve wanted to beat this face for a long time. Thank you for giving me a valuable opportunity!"


    Let the tentacles spread from the demon king''s body tear his body, Donne''s palm turned several times in his head, and then pulled out a very disgusting brain tissue.


    "Stink!"


    Donne threw the brain tissue out. Unexpectedly, it caused the crazy competition of the demons around. Donne saw with his own eyes that after swallowing the brain tissue of the demon king, the originally normal demons and Warcraft suddenly became extremely tyrannical.


    The strength of the demon king is separated from that of palmettos, so it can withstand a certain chaotic force without rational collapse. However, most demons and Warcraft cannot withstand the erosion of this concentration of chaotic force. A few evil demons who resist the corrosion of chaotic force lose their stability, shake like jelly and begin wanton reorganization, Then there was a great variation!


    It''s nothing for bone hyperplasia to pierce the skin and turn into sharp bone spurs. After the cell tissue on them began strange reorganization, there were many nameless organs, such as tentacles with eyes, tentacles with mouth, bar and teeth, tentacles that can spray corrosive mucus, etc


    Their desire to attack and hope has also become much stronger. They have even started a chaotic battle regardless of the enemy and ourselves.


    The tendency of self destruction brought by chaotic creatures is incisively and vividly expressed at this moment.


    "Go to hell!"


    There was no effort to cast any powerful magic, nor dazzling and colorful element light. Some had only pure power to power. The fist burning the void flame blasted on the face of the demon king again and again, smashing its whole face.


    The will of the world is a terrible weapon. The defense of the demon king seems to be nonexistent and useless in front of it!


    The body of the demon king also began to dissolve and reorganize, becoming a soft shrem, out of Donne''s constraints.


    Just when Donne thought he would use this feature to attack himself, his body suddenly dispersed into many splits, and then... Ran away in all directions!


    "Want to escape!? dream!"


    The world''s will stabbed the ground, and the magma flowing around cooled immediately, followed by a thick stone wall drilled from the earth. The strengthened stone wall is also attached with the force of emptiness. Although the concentration is not high, it can significantly curb the demon king.


    After blocking the demon king, the stone wall began to converge rapidly to the inside, and even the top was blocked.


    "Fight to the death with me here!"


    Donne rushed at him with a roar, and several fission bodies immediately surrounded him, emitting dark chaotic rays!


    In addition, many micro space vortices appeared before the division of some demon kings, and then they sent out a harsh scream, and an invisible wave suddenly spread out

 Chapter 1363

    Blood battlefield, red lake.


    Both sides have invested most of their elite fighting capacity in this battle. The devil is almost in full swing. Twelve devil grand duke soldiers are divided into multiple routes, each leading a group of mixed devil armies of all nationalities to insert into the battlefield from different directions and forcibly divide the devil''s legion, Then we can use human assisted communicators to achieve accurate cooperation with each other - the birth of low-cost and large-scale communicators has greatly reduced the difficulty of communication in battle.


    Demons don''t have to find ways to maintain micro space magic for communication when fighting, which improves their combat focus. On the other hand, it indirectly improves their combat effectiveness.


    Now the blood battlefield has gathered an unimaginable number of demons and demons. There are still a steady stream of members on both sides to join the battle, millions? must? no The number of combat units here is already calculated in billions!


    Countless demons and Demons block out the sun, and various spells fall from the sky. You can easily kill a large number of enemies - or your own people without even aiming and locking.


    Purgatory abyss is an internal space the size of the earth. We can imagine how huge the blood battlefield is, and it is conservatively estimated that it is the size of Asia. Even so, such a large number of combatants have spread out of the battlefield. I don''t know how far it is, Depp, who has been hiding in the rear to watch the live broadcast, is now almost stunned - all kinds of legendary spells emerge one after another, which makes people dizzy. They can clearly detect the terrible waves coming from there thousands of kilometers away from the rear of the battlefield.


    This terrible battle is not at their level!


    This terrible battle took place inside prandal... It is really thanks to the blessing of the gods that the planet was not blown up by them!


    The peace day is different from the small fight. When palmertos decided to open the prelude to the decisive battle, the battle has become the final decisive battle. Now that such a cruel war has been carried out, any tactical strategy has actually lost any role. What the two sides need to compete is only the number, perseverance and ruthlessness.


    Who can hold on to the last, who is the final winner!


    The Red Lake battlefield has become a bottomless pit that devours life and flesh. More and more corpses are piled up on the ground. The more demons die, the stronger the chaotic atmosphere in the air. In the end, even those demons who were originally conscious were affected and began to become impatient and crazy.


    Balmetos has already discovered this trend. He is well aware of the consequences of chaos continuing to spread on the battlefield, but the problem is that now he has no way to curb this trend!


    "Damn it! If there''s that power... Wait!?"


    Balmetos was suddenly stunned and thought of the man he saw at the human command center. If it was that man, maybe it could really solve this situation!


    But is that person really willing to help them!?


    Even if you can''t, you have to try!


    Balmetus cut off the head of the former demon lord below, put his palm on the wound, and the hot flame spewed out and cooked all its internal organs. Then he skillfully activated the small communicator he was carrying.


    "This is the demon king palmettos. Can anyone hear me!? Depp? Depp!?"


    Command center, Depp, who was watching the live broadcast, was shocked when they suddenly heard the voice of palmettos: "this is the command center of the human legion, Depp, copy that! Please speak!"


    With that, Depp''s heart pounded wildly - they couldn''t resist, so let the human Legion go? It''s OK for them to share the pressure in other battlefields, but the front battlefield is too terrible. Now even the Heiyu plain and the bone piercing stone forest have been affected. The mecha team wandering there has encountered several waves of demons and demons in the fierce battle. The residual threat of the battle makes them have to hide far away.


    Can''t even participate in this kind of battle, let alone the main battlefield?


    "I need your support!"


    One word from palmettos cooled Depp''s heart. The following sentence almost made Depp''s heart jump out of his throat: "- I need your human Saint named eluli to come to the battlefield!" palmettos shouted: "The demons of death are spreading their chaotic atmosphere. The situation here is deteriorating. If we don''t stop this trend as soon as possible, these heroes will become new demons after we defeat the demons!"


    "I know that the holy light power of the Holy See of light can restrain the spread of chaos to a certain extent! The power of the saint is more pure! Therefore, we need her!"


    "If she can stand up, I can go and pick her up now!"


    Palmettos makes sense, but


    "But," Depp swallowed his mouth and was very embarrassed, "under the virgin crown, she only obeys the orders of his majesty don. When his majesty Don is away, she has complete autonomy. I have no authority to order her!"


    "Commander Depp!" balmotos roared, pointing to the distant battlefield, "do you see this battlefield? My people are fighting with our common enemy here. Countless people die every minute and every second. Now, you just need one of you to stand up and purify this polluted battlefield. Don''t you want to!?"


    "This war needs her! The abyss of purgatory needs her! The whole prandal needs her strength!"


    The deafening roar of palmettos echoed in the command hall. Everyone knew what he said was reasonable, but


    "I''ll go."


    Eluli''s voice suddenly came into Depp''s ear. Depp was surprised: "under the virgin crown!?"


    "Donne, they are fighting for our future. If I just hide here and treat the wounded, I can''t play my greatest value."


    Iluli''s pure eyes looked at the battlefield in the projection, and her eyes were full of unspeakable sadness: "what''s more, purifying the pollution, filth and evil there is also a great achievement for me. Maybe the God of light can see my efforts?"


    "... but your safety problem..."


    Depp and Brian have very complex expressions. If there is any problem here under the virgin crown, how should they face the hundreds of millions of believers of the Holy See of light after they return to prandal?


    Eluli tried to make herself more relaxed. She took out a necklace and said with a smile, "don''t worry about me. I''m protected by the necklace personally given by his majesty Donne. If there is danger, I will leave the battlefield in an instant."


    The necklace was an experiment made by Donne after mastering the divine word rune, but its defense power is absolutely comparable to any existing equipment.


    When she said that, Depp, they had nothing more to say.


    "I''m --"


    Only half of the voice of palmettos came, and the other half suddenly rang nearby: "- come!"


    A portal was opened in the hall of the command center, and the reduced form of palmettos had crossed over from there. Then he couldn''t wait to say to eluli, "let''s go! Don''t worry! I will protect your safety!"


    "No, when it comes to self-protection, I''m still very confident."


    Iluli smiled and unhurriedly took out the artifact suit of jabirni''s blessing of light. After jabirni''s holy light Scepter was held in her hand, she was already blessed by the God of light. The power of holy light would come continuously to help her fight against evil. After jabirni''s blessing Scripture was opened, A soft light film is automatically formed around her body, and the targets rejected by her will be blocked out.


    With this artifact suit, it''s really hard for ordinary demons to hurt her.


    "Let''s go!"


    Without any delay, palmettos turned and went into the portal again.


    After nodding to Depp and them, Emily also walked into the portal.


    Blood battlefield.


    The strong smell of blood almost made her faint. Even with the dual protection of shelter and blessing scriptures, the extremely strong smell of blood in the air still made it very difficult for her to adapt. She had to completely shield her sense of smell.


    "Countless demons and demons have died here, but the more demons die, the more chaotic breath escapes from the air. These chaotic breath will eventually affect my people in turn."


    Balmotos looked at eluli: "so I hope to use your holy light to curb the spread of chaos. As for purification, as long as the degree of corruption is not deep, I heard that your human king, Donne, he has a way."


    Yiluli nodded and said slowly, "although there are artifacts of the Father God in hand, the battlefield here is too huge. My strength can''t last long. If I can, I hope you can end the war as soon as possible."


    "Who doesn''t want to?"


    Balmetos smiled bitterly, and then he saw that eluli raised the Holy Light scepter and blessing Scripture in her hand. The rich and surging holy light crossed the constraints of space and time and directly came to her. Then she sang the prayers in the blessing Scripture loudly. The Holy Light circled around her to form mysterious divine word runes, and then, These divine words and runes suddenly incarnate into Holy Light angels guarding eluli.


    Then, the more huge holy light landed on the battlefield, and then turned into incomparably pure order, and the breath quickly spread out!


    This is a more exaggerated large-scale wide area holy light blessing than the glory Festival!


    After the warm holy light fell on them, the manic demons on the battlefield woke up again, and then they found that they had been unconsciously dominated by the smell of chaos.


    The power of chaos is terrible!


    Bathed in the power of the holy light, the demons on the battlefield feel... Really warm!

 Chapter 1364

    The holy light and the devil sound like two different things. They should have no intersection at all, but at the moment, forced by the devil, these two disjoint things form a strange combination.


    The demons, bathed in the blessing of the holy light, screamed and killed the demons like taking stimulants.


    The blessing of the holy light on them not only inhibited the corruption speed of the chaotic atmosphere, but also increased the harm of the demons to the demons to a certain extent. The balance of victory between the two sides that were originally close to each other began to tilt because of the addition of eluli.


    The great blessing of light began to spread in all directions. Eluli, who was flying in the sky, was guarded by the angel of light. The magic attack of the devil could not get close to her at all. At the moment, with herself as the medium, she continued to spread, spread and spread the blessing of light until her limit.


    Although iluli has been tested for a long time in the process of the glory Festival and is used to giving light blessings to a large range of units, at the moment, the blood battlefield is so huge and the number of demons is far beyond her imagination. She has to squeeze her limit potential.


    Balmotos didn''t know how many demons had been blessed by eluli. He only knew that all the demons were shrouded in a faint holy light where his eyesight could reach.


    Don''t worry about the spread of chaos for the time being!


    The situation is reversed!


    "Kill them all!"


    With a roar, palmettos raised his huge sword and killed it again.


    However, at this time, the demons in the battlefield stayed together and looked at the direction behind them. Just for this moment, the demons killed at least 100000 demons on the battlefield!


    "What''s going on?"


    "What do they want?"


    "Is that guy finally coming?"


    The devil''s great Dukes could not help being vigilant!


    Even balmetos looked away and looked forward to seeing the guy. However, the next moment, something shocked all the demons happened - suddenly, a large number of demons rushed into the sky on the battlefield, then opened the portal and disappeared. At a glance, all the demons who left the battlefield were demons above the Lord level!


    "Are they going to give up the war?"


    "Impossible! Something must have happened behind the battlefield!"


    "Is there any trick? Do they want to hook and lead us into the trap?"


    "Don''t be rash. It''s better to be cautious..."


    Hearing the conversation in the communication channel, helophelia was in a hurry: "why do you think so much! Don''t you know that demons are brain cripples! Their main forces must have left the battlefield because they were called by the demon king. No matter what happened over there, now is a great opportunity for us to work hard to kill the remaining demons!"


    "... that''s right!"


    Zakun Kandar suddenly woke up. Demons can''t play any tricks with you. They don''t have that idea or ability, so they don''t have to worry about what trap it is.


    Without those high-end combat effectiveness, just relying on the remaining demons, the quantitative advantage is meaningless.


    "Do it!"


    The devil Dukes no longer hesitated and immediately ordered their men to step up the offensive, ready to take this opportunity to expand their advantage.


    Palmettos frowned. The situation seemed a little wrong. Why did the demon king suddenly call these demons back?


    ¡ª¡ªUnless something happens where it is!


    ¡ª¡ªOr something happened to it!


    For some reason, palmettos suddenly thought of Donne.


    "The devil retreated... It must be the Lord... It''s your majesty Donne who succeeded!"


    At this time, balmotos suddenly heard such a sentence from eluli. He was stunned. He hurriedly asked, "what do you mean?"


    Iluli explained: "Elsa was captured by the demon king. In order to save Elsa, his majesty Donne searched everywhere for information, and finally found a portal to the location of the demon king. He is now on the side of the demon king. Now these demons begin to retreat. Perhaps this shows that his majesty Donne has defeated the demon king!"


    After staying for a moment, palmettos suddenly opened a portal and rushed to Depp''s command center: "can you contact Donne? Has he found the guy yet?"


    Depp was stunned, nodded and said, "Your Majesty Donne is already there. He said he would make a big noise to attract the demon king. Then there was no news. Now we don''t know what happened."


    "Did he share the space coordinates over there!?"


    "No, but he has arranged the transmission array..."


    "Take me!"


    "But without his permission..."


    "I said take me," said palmettos in an indisputable tone. "You can see that the demons on the battlefield suddenly opened the portal and retreated collectively. If nothing happens, they should go back to support the demon king. Even if your majesty Donne is so powerful and faces so many Lord level demons, can he come back alive?"


    Depp really hesitated now.


    "He needs my help. He even needs your help."


    Balmotos very cunningly tied himself to Depp and said, "we should support him as soon as possible and take advantage of the best opportunity in history to completely remove the devil from the abyss of purgatory!"


    After a moment of silence, Depp nodded fiercely and said, "you''re right. This is really not the time to stick to the rules. His majesty Donne may have been in danger. We need to support him."


    Balmetos breathed a sigh of relief: "then let''s go!"


    "Give me ten minutes."


    Depp said calmly, "I need to organize reinforcements."


    Reinforcements?


    Palmettos was stunned. Isn''t the human Legion here the strongest elite?


    Then he saw Depp turn on the communicator through the Ares host and connect a person directly from the military channel.


    "Fiona, this is Depp. In order to save Elsa from going deep behind the enemy, your majesty Donne has begun to leave the battlefield to support the demon king, so we need to support him. We need reinforcements - the most powerful reinforcements."


    Depp accented the last few words, and Fiona at the other end of the communicator immediately understood his meaning: "I know. I''ll inform them that you start preparing combat materials now. I promise to support them directly into the battlefield in five minutes, and our personnel will enter the battlefield in ten minutes."


    "Received."


    After Depp hung up the communication, he immediately began to command personnel to mobilize combat materials, and a large number of weapons and ammunition were transferred to space equipment. At the same time, the soldiers scattered on the Heiyu plain also received the command of emergency assembly, so they immediately ended the current combat task, activated the return crystal and returned to their bound bases.


    In just one minute, all the human soldiers scattered over millions of square kilometers of land in the purgatory abyss have returned to their respective bases, and can be concentrated to any base at any time through the transmission array. This terrible mobility is completely based on the return crystal and the transmission array, It can be said that it''s all down to Donne.


    After returning to the base, the soldiers got a short rest time. They quickly replenished food. At the same time, the space equipment was collected uniformly for the reloading of combat materials. The most important thing was the reloading of shelter armor, magic power armor and energy modules of various weapons.


    Looking at the busy but orderly human legion, palmettos suddenly became silent. He found that the devil was not one step and a half, but one hundred and eight thousand miles away from human beings in this kind of thing.


    The devil''s strength is too strong, and this strength also leads to their own understanding of battle orders, and it is impossible to fully implement the instructions of the superior. This also leads to the fact that the devil usually fights on his own, and never cooperates with each other to develop his strengths and avoid his weaknesses, Instead, they will blame each other for dragging themselves down when fighting - for example, the ice devil hates the deep prison refining devil when casting spells, the skeleton chain devil hates the saw blade devil, and so on.


    If the devil can establish a command and combat system similar to human beings, and all can obey the command and cooperate with each other, it is no exaggeration that the combat strength of the existing devil army can be at least ten times more!


    On the other side, Fiona hung up and immediately dialed out again.


    "Hello, your Majesty the Dragon King? This is Fiona. Your majesty Donne needs your support."


    Sasha glott was stunned: "you''ve been fighting recently? Why didn''t I hear?"


    "In the abyss of purgatory, we unite with the devil. The enemy is the devil."


    Fiona said as concisely as possible: "Elsa was captured by the devil king on the battlefield. Now, in order to save Elsa, his majesty Donne broke into the devil''s nest alone. Facing the devil king, the devil king called the devil on the battlefield to return for support, so we also need your support. Time is very urgent. Please give me an answer directly."


    "Save Elsa!? what''s the point?"


    Sasha glott said without hesitation, "as an ally, of course I want to help him. Give me --"


    Fiona said dryly, "I''ll give you up to three minutes to gather your hands, and then come to the transmission hall in Ellington. You will directly enter the battlefield near the Demon King through the transmission array."


    "You''re really welcome, girl, but I only need a minute."


    Sasha glott smiled, "then I won''t talk nonsense - ow!!!"


    Sasha glott made a dragon howl with a special frequency directly into the sky. Then Fiona in the video saw a large number of giant dragons suddenly rushed out of the Dragon Island. They gathered near Sasha glott almost instantaneously.


    "Brothers and sisters, get ready to fight," Sasha glott''s phantom flashed, and the heavy magic gun armor appeared directly on him. "This time our enemy is... The devil!"


    At this time, Donne, surrounded by demons, finally found that his situation was a little bad!

 Chapter 1365

    "The situation seems a little bad..."


    In the blocked space, although Donne has forced the demon king into a desperate situation, he suddenly found himself surrounded by demons who came quickly.


    The demon king was obviously calling for support just now.


    Suddenly, a large number of demons appeared outside the barrier. They all lay on the barrier, with scarlet eyes firmly staring at Donne, claws constantly attacking the barrier, trying to break the barrier, and then came in to help the demon king.


    ¡°Ba-Gor-Ji-Zo''i-Naz¡ª¡ª¡±


    The demon king roared at the demons outside. The demons immediately became more crazy. All kinds of spells fell down, and the whole space trembled because of the violent magic fluctuation. Rao is that the barrier has been reinforced by Donne, and can''t resist the attack of so many demons. Many cracks have appeared on the barrier.


    "Oh! What trouble!"


    Donne scolded, and then quickly made a decision. The world will draw to the sky, and a crack appeared in the air. Donne''s will immediately penetrated the plane barrier and reached the half plane space where the Yingling hall is located!


    Victor, who was there for routine training, was stunned when he heard Donne''s order and was immediately excited: "except for the members on duty in the star world, all the other golden giant statue drivers will assemble immediately! We have a task!"


    When Victor arrived at the square of the hall of heroes, more than 100000 heroes with rich combat experience had gathered here. However, because the golden giant statues had not been completely repaired, these heroes did not have their own golden giant statues. The reason why they gathered here was just to join the fun and watch the play.


    The row of heroes standing in front of these people with their heads held high are the current golden giant statue drivers. They are the elite among the elite. The most powerful group of heroes, even before their death, also have the most powerful strength. When they come to the hall of heroes after their death, their soul strength is still strong and they are still working very hard in training.


    The most terrible thing in the world is that people who are better than you work harder than you.


    That''s why they were chosen to be drivers of the golden colossus.


    "Here comes the task!"


    Victor laughed and said, "human beings are allied with the devil and have officially started a war with the devil. Don doesn''t know how much he can''t think about it. He broke into the devil''s nest in the purgatory abyss alone. Now he''s ready to pull us to the battlefield."


    "Maybe he wants to execute the decapitation plan and directly kill the demon king?"


    "Maybe, but it doesn''t matter. The important thing is... We can finally have fun!"


    At the command of Victor, all the gold giant statue drivers immediately flew into their own gold giant statue, and then immediately started the pre war inspection work - because the star mining is carried out through the gold giant statue, there will never be a lack of high-grade magic crystals here, and the process of replenishing energy is quite convenient.


    In addition, the heroes do not need to eat, and the interior of the space warehouse can be filled with combat materials. Therefore, the continuous combat ability of the golden giant statue has been greatly strengthened.


    In the past half a year, Ellington has continuously repaired the gold giant statues. So far, the number of repaired gold giant statues has soared from 500 at the beginning to more than 10000, which is the data after excluding 5000 gold giant statues used for mining in the star world. In other words, a total of 10W gold giant statues have been repaired and more than 15000 have been repaired, There are 85000 units left to be repaired.


    ¡ª¡ªWith the increasing proficiency of workers, the production efficiency of mining resources has become higher and higher, and the repair speed will be faster and faster. I''m afraid the remaining 85000 gold giant statues will be repaired in a few years. At that time, Donne will have a strong army that is not afraid of death and living environment.


    Soon, 10000 golden giant statues have entered the standby state and can enter the combat mode at any time. Rows of golden giant statues stand neatly on the square. There is no sound on the square, which looks very solemn and solemn.


    Soon, the golden statues on the square felt Donne''s call. The next moment, there were call channels under their feet, and then these long-awaited heroic soldiers jumped in with excited howls.


    ¡­¡­


    "It''s a little too long to give them ten minutes to prepare!"


    Donne dragged the muddy devil in one hand and clung to the will of the world in the other. The previous barrier had been torn apart by the demons. Now they had been completely crushed. Donne was completely surrounded by them, and the demon king took the opportunity to hide behind and began to devour other demons to recover his strength.


    Seeing that the dark devil surrounded himself three layers inside and three layers outside, Donne couldn''t help sneering. These brain cripples... Do you really think this can trap him?


    Looking at the time, Donne put the world will under his feet, and then took out Ilus''s royal staff to release the inherent skills above.


    The Legion is coming!


    Even though surrounded by demons, Donne still saw the golden light piercing the sky - the dense golden portal was full of the sky, and Ilus''s Royal Scepter had become the clearest coordinate, calling the golden colossus Legion to cross the plane and directly reach the battlefield!


    "Boom -"


    There was a deafening roar in the sky. The golden giant statue controlled by the heroic soldiers passed through the portal, wrapped in the flames and fell from the sky with great momentum, smashing all the demons in front and crashing to the ground!


    "We''re coming!"


    "We see!"


    "We conquered!"


    "We are invincible -"


    "Shut up!"


    Victor felt that this line was too shameful long ago, so he didn''t allow them to say it. Unexpectedly, they still couldn''t help it. He turned on the communicator: "Don! Here we are! You have been scanned on the radar -"


    "Leave me alone."


    Donne looked at the demons in front of him and smiled brightly: "go to war with maximum firepower."


    "Yes, maximum firepower."


    Victor licked his lips, and a giant cannon suddenly appeared in the hands of the golden giant statue. After randomly locking a place where demons get together, he fired directly!


    "Boom!"


    The fiery magic torrent roared out, and those demons had been impacted into dust by the magic torrent without even a chance to escape!


    ¡ª¡ªThis is a secondary derivative technology from the magic gun armor technology developed for the dragon family. This weapon is named Y2 magic energy cannon. Y2 represents the secondary derivative technology. The volume is reduced by 23, the output power is reduced by 25, and the consumed magic is reduced by 25, but the power is reduced by less than 13. The performance is very excellent, except for the golden giant statue, It can also be widely used in sky carriers, large armored tanks and floating island fortresses. Therefore, military factories have begun to mass produce this weapon and upgrade its equipment.


    Seeing so many demons being blasted to ashes by himself, Victor fell into inexplicable excitement. How could he have such a chance when he was king before?


    This is the real life!


    The gold giant statues troops falling from the sky instantly opened the sweeping mode. 10000 gold giant statues came to dozens of square kilometers, causing terrible damage, and there was gunfire all over the sky.


    The golden colossus controlled by the spirit changed the clumsy way of action in the original design and became very flexible and cunning. They deeply excavated various movement modes and characteristics of the golden Colossus, which can often produce unexpected effects on the battlefield.


    The fist, which used to be the main weapon, has now become an auxiliary weapon. With sufficient supply of advanced magic crystals, the Y2 magic cannon, which can fire continuously and is extremely powerful, is certainly the best main attack weapon.


    Aware of the threat of these big men falling from the sky, the demon lords immediately began a crazy siege on the golden giant.


    However, the close physical attacks of nazura killing demon, nazura stabbing demon and nazura flying wing demon have no effect, and even the attack of nazura withering demon with withering technique is completely ineffective - the golden giant statue is made of extremely powerful alloy such as olliha steel, which can''t be easily hurt.


    But what is more terrible is the resistance of the golden giant statue to spells. Because the driver is a hero, and the golden giant statue is a lifeless pure alchemy and engineering product, it is not afraid of any spell damage.


    As long as you can''t destroy me and I still have the ability to act, I can continue to fight!


    This is the most terrible place after the combination of the spirit and the golden giant statue.


    At this moment, the magic of the demon yoboris was finally seriously frustrated, and the gifted spells such as evil flame, prison inflammation, corrosion and heart destruction lost their effect. The gifted magic of mind control of the demon komara was helpless to the driver - in the days of the spirit hall, these heroes tempered their spirit day and night, which made their souls extremely powerful, The gifted spells that komala demons are proud of can only make their thinking a little dull, and they can''t control them at all.


    The worst thing is the komala bloodthirsty devil - no blood can be controlled by it, whether it is the golden giant statue or the driver.


    Here, only the powerful baroyan devil, the existence of the demon grand duke level, can compete with the golden giant statue - however, even in the devil''s nest, the number of baroyan demons is very few. In contrast, the golden giant statue Legion... But there are 10000!


    Anyway, Victor and Donne both have the same rogue idea - I can''t beat you alone. Are those ten head offices!? If ten don''t work, I''ll have a hundred! Tired can also kill you!


    Anyway, we''re not afraid of death. Come face to face with us!

 Chapter 1366

    After the golden colossus joined the battle, a large number of demons were attracted by the golden colossus. Donne''s pressure suddenly reduced a lot and finally had the opportunity to breathe.


    As long as the situation stabilizes, he will soon be able to kill the demon king and extract its soul.


    Now the only trouble is how to catch the demon king who is determined to escape from the siege and interception of these demons.


    The heroic troops led by Victor have scattered the golden giant statues to all parts of the battlefield. Because they are dead, the golden giant statues don''t have to worry about injury, so their wild fighting style is no less than that of demons and demons. Most of the time, they are desperate to fight with each other.


    At the beginning, the demons were caught by surprise, so they fell into the disadvantage. However, after they finally adapted to the fighting style of the golden giant statue, they steadied their feet and began to fight back to a certain extent.


    They found the shortcomings of the golden giant!


    Because the golden giant statue is now driven by human spirits, which is very similar to the human action mode, but the body of the golden giant statue is much larger after all. Many times they can''t get used to the change of body shape. Coupled with their amazing self weight, many actions need to start with additional power, which leads to an inattention in the battle, It''s easy to stumble in some unexpected places - small bog techniques can often be of great use to deal with bulky big people.


    The powerful strength of baroyan devil also makes the golden giant statue of God under great threat. Its huge sword burning flame is very terrible. Even with the strength of olliha steel, it dare not compete positively.


    So on the battlefield, there was a case of Baloch Yan devil surrounded by dozens of golden giant statues - up to now, the only way they want to kill Baloch Yan devil is to sacrifice a golden giant statue, and then others take the opportunity to siege.


    Considering the comparison of the number, strength and strategic value of baroyan devil and gold giant gods, Victor felt that this kind of business was quite cost-effective, so he had begun to fully implement this kind of combat strategy.


    With a loud bang, a golden giant statue was stabbed in the chest by Baloch Yan devil, but the driver didn''t retreat but rushed up and directly hugged Baloch Yan devil, limiting its movement.


    The heroic warrior shouted, "I''ve got it under control! Do it quickly!"


    The surrounding golden giant statues came in response. The Y2 magic cannon locked all the held baroyan demons. Baroyan demons wanted to take advantage of the situation to fight back, but its giant sword could not be pulled away and was limited at the moment because it pierced into the chest of the golden giant statues, so it could only watch itself locked by the dense gun barrel.


    Then with a bang, dozens of powerful magic guns burst out, and the dazzling light almost pierced the dark sky and blinded the eyes of those demons.


    At the center of the artillery bombardment, the baroyan devil only forced resistance for a moment, and was impacted into ashes by the terrible magic torrent.


    When the energy cannon gradually disappeared, only the golden giant statue with a huge sword was left in the original place, which was heated to a high temperature and red state by the energy cannon. The body of the baroyan devil next to it completely disappeared, and only a pair of devil horns remained on the ground.


    "Hoo, I killed another one, but I lost another giant golden statue."


    The driver drilled out of the chest of the golden giant statue and felt distressed when he looked at the golden giant statue that had lost its ability to move. This kind of damage is useless even if he pulls out the giant sword of baroyan devil and lets it recover by itself, because baroyan devil''s attack has seriously damaged the energy system and must be handed over to the technician of magic Energy Engineering Research Institute for repair.


    Just a few minutes after the war, the losses have been so exaggerated. After the battle, they must be punished.


    "But... Thanks to the spirit..."


    The driver looked at the golden giant statue in the red state and felt a little lucky. Because it was a hero, it would not die again and would not be affected by the environment. If it was a living person, the bait tactic just now was actually a tactic of sacrificing himself. Whether he had the courage to do so was really different.


    Although the battle here is over, the battle in the distance is still fierce. The burning hot meteorites in the sky continue to fall and hit the earth, bringing one violent impact after another. The golden giant statue army spared no effort to prevent the demons from gathering in the direction of Donne, and various powerful weapons emerge one after another.


    With the strong R & D strength of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute and Donne''s huge brain hole, they have not only the Y2 magic energy cannon, but also the Youneng beam sword, a weapon for melee combat specially developed for the golden giant statue - this is the product of the combination of the third-order magic ghost blade and Donne''s inspiration for the beam sword, Improved spells combined with a powerful energy supply system form this energy weapon that should have appeared in science fiction films (but it doesn''t seem so strange to think that the essence of magic is actually an application of energy.)


    The means of long-range firepower coverage include micro missile launchers directly mounted on the golden giant statue, which can launch two groups of 4x4 rainstorm series micro missiles at the same time, and complete reloading and launching from the space warehouse at any time. Under this terrible firepower coverage, no matter how fierce the devil is, it is impossible to easily cross the blockade to support the demon king.


    Just then, a very loud dragon chant suddenly came from the sky. Donne was stunned to find that a group of giant dragons suddenly flew in the distance - headed by Sasha glott!


    Why are they here!?


    Just after the war, Donne didn''t send a message for help to the rear. Is it


    Donne soon figured out the secret. Although he didn''t take the initiative to release the information of asking for help, after balmetus found the trend of demons on the battlefield, he would immediately notice the situation here. With balmetus''s character, if he wanted to come, he would certainly bring in the human Legion - then the rest would make sense, Obviously, this is the result after Depp received the message, transmitted the message to Fiona, and then Fiona informed Sasha glott.


    The high pitched dragon chant appeared in the purgatory abyss for the first time in history. The peace loving giant dragons came to the purgatory abyss full of decay and falling. After they came to the purgatory abyss, they immediately noticed the chaotic atmosphere in the air, which made them a pure order creature. How can they tolerate it?


    Almost the moment they appeared, the hot dragon breath fell from the sky and poured on the earth.


    The damage of dragon breath, which is hotter than lava and purer than holy light, to the devil is devastating, especially the dragon breath of Dragon King Sasha glott. Once it burns on the body, it cannot be extinguished by any means. Only when the chaotic breath in the body completely disappears will the flame disappear.


    For ordinary creatures, this flame can save lives. However, the demons who can appear here have long been integrated with the chaotic atmosphere. It is more appropriate to burn their vitality than the chaotic atmosphere. When the flame is extinguished, they have long become ashes.


    "Lord Donne! We''ve come to save you!"


    Sasha glott took a breath of dragon breath, then shouted down at him, "where are you?"


    Donne looked coldly at the demon king hiding in the dark to devour the devil, and then flew to the sky: "here."


    "I found you!"


    Sasha glott suddenly appeared in front of Donne: "have you found Elsa!"


    "No, I haven''t killed the demon king yet. I don''t know where Elsa has been taken by her."


    Donne''s voice was very gloomy: "if anything happens to Elsa, I''ll bury all these demons!"


    On the contrary, Sasha glott was quite optimistic: "don''t be so impulsive. Although Elsa''s strength can''t compare with you and me, it''s impossible to kill her in such a short time. She must still be trapped somewhere."


    Donne was in a better mood, and then he said, "you have the demons around you. Now, I''m going to kill that guy."


    He has been trying his best to restrain. He can''t use the will of the world to judge and erase the demon king directly, which will erase its soul, and what Donne needs is its soul.


    "No problem!"


    Sasha glott readily agreed, and then he said hello. The giant dragon Legion immediately dispersed. They were wearing magic gun armor, and the gold giant statues equipped with Y2 magic cannon on the ground, which can be regarded as the best combination of land and air. The gold giant statues surrounded and blocked the devil''s movement underground, and the giant dragon swooped in the sky to bomb the targets inside the encirclement circle, At the same time, those demons in the sky are also their hunting targets, which greatly reduces the pressure of the golden giant.


    The most important thing is that the repressive fire output of giant dragons is uninterrupted. Their huge magic pool is the most powerful energy supply system. Magic gun armor can pour ferocious fire to demons unscrupulously!


    The demons could have used the advantages of environment and power to gradually erode the dragon and even destroy the dragon. However, the dragon also knew that the environment here was very unfavorable to them, so they went all out at the beginning. Facing such a ferocious dragon, the demon army had no chance and had completely lost their advantages.


    The balance of war tilted towards Donne again.


    Not long after the giant dragon army joined the war, another wave of reinforcements flew from the transmission array.


    It''s the sky carrier of the human Legion!

 Chapter 1367

    If there is a system prompt, maybe the prompt tone Donne hears will be like this:


    The Legion of golden colossus joined the battlefield!


    Demon morale - 10, the demon begins to fight back.


    The golden colossus army began to kill!


    Devil morale - 10, the devil began to be impatient.


    The Legion of golden colossus is super God!


    Devil morale - 10, the devil began to feel anxious.


    The goddess of victory is approaching us.


    The giant dragon army has joined the battlefield!


    The giant dragon army began to kill!


    Devil morale - 30, the devil began to feel fear.


    The Dragon army has gone wild!!!


    Demon morale - 30, the demon begins to collapse!


    The sky carrier fleet of the human Legion has joined the battlefield!


    Demon morale - 10, the demon Legion has no morale.


    Our allied forces have gained a crushing advantage!


    Something like that


    Although the strength of the sky Mothership of the human Legion may not be as strong as that of the giant dragon legion, there is no doubt that the fleet of the sky Mothership is no worse than that of the giant dragon Legion only in terms of visual effect. Around the huge warship are the overwhelming "little bees", and the guards are fully armed and can provide long-range support at any time.


    Although the strength is weak, the sky Mothership fleet has become the last straw to overwhelm the devil.


    "Our fleet has entered the battlefield!"


    The voice of commander-in-chief Depp suddenly sounded in the sky, and the huge broadcast spread out indiscriminately: "the battlefield scanning has been completed. Please pay attention to all units. We will use experimental weapons to carry out a hidden energy impact, please pay attention to defense - repeat! Please pay attention to all units, we will use experimental weapons to carry out an all-round attack, please pay attention to defense!"


    "You can impact!"


    Donne''s face changed slightly: "croto and yustisa, they really finished!?"


    Secluded energy impact - this is a conceptual weapon conceived by Donne after mastering the divine word Rune and based on the inspiration obtained by croto from his ancestors'' technology of extracting void energy.


    Use the powerful power of the divine word Rune to open a small-scale astral channel, and then liberate a certain authority to extract a small amount of void energy from it. Use the powerful energy released when the void energy decays into secluded energy to attack the enemy. Because this energy is too powerful for them at present, it is difficult to completely control it, Therefore, this conceptual weapon is very dangerous - strictly speaking, it is not so much a weapon as an undifferentiated energy storm. In terms of weapon power level alone, it is many times more powerful than nuclear land washing.


    Unfortunately, the use of this weapon is similar to that of goblins and dwarfs when they destroyed themselves, but Donne has more power of divine word runes, so the controllability is a little higher - just a little.


    As soon as Tang en flashed these thoughts, he found that there was a very strong magic fluctuation on the sky mothership. He looked at the situation in the battlefield, and his nervous mood weakened slightly - now the golden giant statue Legion in the battlefield are all heroes who are not afraid of death. Almost all of them have had the experience of mining in the star world, and have been exposed to the void energy of the star world, And after the transformation, the golden giant gods have strong protection ability, so don''t worry about them.


    And the giant dragon legion, they can even travel through the universe in flesh, rush into the star world, wander around, and then come back leisurely - this hanging creature created by the gods doesn''t have to worry about dying here, and as long as they don''t die, don can save them, so he''s relieved.


    The strong magic wave soon climbed to the peak. The sky motherships in the sky were connected by strong energy. Then Donne watched helplessly and saw a crack leading to the star world torn by the sky motherships in the sky of purgatory abyss!


    After the crack came out, Donne immediately noticed the familiar energy - it was void energy!


    After the channel was opened, a long stick like device popped up on the sky Mothership and began to extract the energy of the star world. This process had just begun. Donne found that the nearby energy density began to rise sharply. It was already the purgatory abyss of the magic deposition environment. At this time, the energy density was even higher!


    Donne could even feel like he was immersed in water. His body was full of sticky energy!


    ¡ª¡ªThat''s a level higher than magic!


    After the void energy is extracted by the sky carrier, it has begun to decay for the first time. When it decays into dark energy, a large amount of energy is released, and most of this energy has been constrained by the sky carrier.


    On the flagship of the sky Mothership, the holographic projection screen in the command hall has displayed and locked the area where the number of demons is the most dense and our personnel are the least. In this way, our effective forces can be preserved as much as possible when releasing the hidden energy impact. The next development of this weapon is to fully identify the position of our personnel in the battlefield, Accurately control the impact area of energy and perfectly avoid all our personnel to kill hostile targets - of course, this technology is still very difficult for Donne now, and I''m afraid it will be difficult to achieve in a short time.


    "Target area locking completed!"


    "The void energy extraction is over, and the secluded energy charging is over!"


    "The target area has been marked - attention of all units - the hidden energy impact is about to be released! Please be prepared for defense! 5, 4, 3, 2, 1 - release the hidden energy impact!"


    When the sound in the radio sounded, Donne on the ground seemed to see the purgatory abyss, where there was a dazzling sun!


    Although the secluded energy born after the decay of void energy is only a secondary derived energy, it is still a very advanced energy at the energy level. The power of this energy is so terrible that it can not be mastered by ordinary civilizations. Even Donne mastered a certain degree of control ability after he obtained the divine word runes taught by otinia, Otherwise, the actions of these people alone could have destroyed the whole prandal.


    The energy storm began to take shape rapidly with the sky carrier as the center, and then roared in all directions in a thousandth of a second. Those people in the battlefield had no chance to dodge at all, so they had to fight hard with their own equipment and strength.


    "What a terrible weapon!"


    Although Victor had hidden in the golden giant statue, he was still trembling when he saw the energy storm sweeping outside as if to destroy everything. He didn''t even hear of this weapon when he was still alive!


    Now Donne has developed such a terrible weapon. Who else can stop him in prandal!?


    No,


    At this moment, Victor had a very indescribable mood in his heart - he was proud of his human identity!


    Look at those giant dragons in the sky!


    Even the powerful giant dragons can only protect their bodies with their wings under the power of weapons, trembling under this terrible energy storm!


    ¡ª¡ªBecause if they don''t, the terrible energy storm will tear them to pieces!!!


    "Bah!"


    Sasha groat, who was crawling on the ground, spit and muttered, "the sand has blown into his mouth in such a strong wind. I knew I shouldn''t have yelled just now."


    Even the Dragon King Sasha grot chose to avoid the edge in the face of this terrible energy storm. After all, he is not stupid. Although he is not afraid of this energy storm, he might as well hide and save some physical strength instead of wasting his strength to fight the storm. Isn''t it fun to harvest demons after the storm is over?


    In less than half a second, the energy storm swept across the whole plain, smashed all the mountains and hills, and then began to spread far away. All the demons involved in the storm suffered an extremely strong impact of hidden energy. The terrible energy impact tore their fragile bodies to pieces, and they didn''t even have a chance to resist, Has completely disappeared from the world.


    Due to the higher energy level of secluded energy, under the impact of secluded energy, any spell composed of magic loses its effect, and the interference effect of magic on elements is forcibly covered by more powerful secluded energy. In this case, only using more powerful and pure energy can form effective protection means.


    The defense technology used by the sky Mothership fleet is based on the power of divine runes provided by Donne - if it were not for these divine runes, I''m afraid the whole sky Mothership fleet would disappear from the world at the first time of releasing the impact of dark energy.


    The terrible energy storm is raging on the battlefield. Only from the explosive power of this storm, the human Legion that finally entered is the one with the strongest combat effectiveness.


    Donne can clearly see that in the energy storm formed by Youneng, countless demons are disappearing rapidly, and few of these demons can leave their souls, which makes Donne a little worried about his plan.


    "Call -"


    The Youneng storm violently impacted the shield beside Donne, but the shield opened by the will of the world was very powerful and used the force of emptiness. Even the Youneng storm could not break him. Donne could observe the situation of the whole battlefield very calmly.


    If it weren''t for the critical situation now, Don himself would like to try to absorb the void energy to enhance the void power in his body.


    If the power of emptiness can also be strengthened, he will have more confidence in defeating the chaos army.


    "It''s a little bad..."


    Donne suddenly remembered that Youneng impact could attack indiscriminately. If the demon king died now, he might not have time to extract its soul!


    The demon king must die in his hands!


    Thinking of this, Donne immediately pulled out the will of the world and rushed to the demon king!

 Chapter 1368

    Before the terrible energy storm disappeared, Donne had rushed over.


    As soon as he began to act, the demon king had found it. It screamed and ran back, and controlled a large number of demons to intercept Donne.


    However, the raging energy storms are so terrible that they can''t even stand stably, let alone intercept Donne in such a terrible storm. One storm is like the sharpest knife in the world, which can easily peel and crush the devil''s flesh and blood from the bones


    The power of Youneng and chaos are in fierce conflict with each other, squeezing the demon''s flesh and blood like two terrible millstones. A large number of demon flesh and blood are integrated into the energy storm, and even turn the dark purple energy storm in this area into miserable green.


    But demons still come one after another - they have no self-consciousness and are completely controlled by the demon king.


    "Get out of here!"


    Donne roared and waved a sword. The terrible force of the void easily tore the energy storm, opened up an open road hundreds of meters wide, and cleared all the obstacles between him and the demon king. The power of this sword even seriously injured the demon king who had just recovered.


    Seeing himself exposed to Donne''s eyes again, the demon king fled immediately!


    "Buzz!"


    Donne incarnated into a streamer and instantly appeared at the end of the channel. With his left hand turned over, the force of the void extended to form a cage. The demon king who had just turned and fled had been blocked inside.


    The raging energy storm gradually closed behind Donne, and the uneven land had been completely wiped out by the storm. On the open plain, only Donne and the devil king were left in the eye of the storm. In this gloomy world all year round, the thick and decaying clouds were finally dispersed by the energy storm, revealing the bright "sky", At this time, it looks a bit like the wasteland of the surface world.


    The will of the world locked the demon king: "now, you run to me again?"


    The demon king curled up in smaller and smaller cages. Every time he touched the outer barrier, he would scream and distort in pain. In order to avoid pain, his body began to shrink continuously, and a large number of black fog were separated from his body, which were the magic corrupted by the power of chaos.


    ¡°A''Ki-Sa-nor-Ba''Gor-¡±


    "Shut up!"


    Donne stabbed it with a sword, and the demon king immediately screamed. The harsh cry upset Donne. He simply cut off a piece of tissue from the demon king, and then the tissue was purified by the force of emptiness.


    "I''m dying and dare to curse me."


    Donne sneered. The more black fog dispersed in the demon king''s body, the faster it will be purified, and the weaker the demon king''s body will be.


    Now Donne just needs to keep shrinking the empty cage, and he can kill the demon king step by step.


    Its huge body was as like as two peas. Barr Mo Toth''s face soon emerged after the dark mist.


    At this time, the terrible storm formed by the impact of Youneng finally raged far away. Here is a quiet period after the storm. There are almost no traces of demons left on the swept land.


    When Victor saw the situation after the storm, he was silly. Before they had a good time, the demons here had been almost swept away?


    Don''t play like this!


    On such a big battlefield, there are only those powerful Lord level demons left, and those unlucky demon lords were killed in the energy storm just now. Now all these survived are lucky.


    Overlooking the battlefield farther away, the storm has just swept through, the magic tide has been calm, and the Dragon Legion is active again. They are in groups, teasing the Demon Lord for the rest of their lives. Even the baroyan devil, who is as powerful as the demon grand duke, has been extinguished by the energy storm. At the moment, they can basically only lie on the ground and linger.


    In the distance, a golden streamer roared!


    "Boom!"


    Sasha glott fell from the sky and fell heavily in front of Donne. Staring at the smaller and smaller demon king, he showed a ferocious smile: "why, this guy still refuses to tell Elsa''s whereabouts? I don''t mind letting it taste the power of the dragon!"


    "No, wait."


    Donne said expressionless, "soon, his soul will reveal everything!"


    Now the only good thing is that the soul of the demon king has not been completely corrupted. After it dies, Donne can torture the demon king to his heart''s content.


    "La''pho-ba-gor - you... Can''t... Kill me..."


    The demon king''s body suddenly twisted, and its voice changed from sharp and ugly at the beginning to clear and pleasant girl''s voice. A moment later, under the stunned gaze of Donne and Sasha glott, the demon king turned into a poor girl!


    In the empty cage, the thick black smoke wrapped around the girl''s pale skin, but formed a very strange beauty, which makes people can''t bear to start.


    The most terrible thing is that Donne saw the shadow of egwin, Fiona, aurelia, isalie and others from it!


    Yes, it simply integrates the acme of all "beauty" and is the most perfect existence in the world. As long as it is a man, I''m afraid it''s impossible to resist the temptation of "it"!


    Neither can Donne.


    Sasha glott slapped Donne into the ground with one claw: "wake up!"


    "Hoo! It''s a mistake."


    The pain woke Donne up and grinned, "I didn''t expect this guy to do the same."


    "Of course! As the king of demons, how can he not be able to charm demons!"


    After raising his vigilance, Downe grasped the will of the world and entered a state of pure rational thinking. This time, he was no longer tempted by the demon king.


    "You, you want to kill me?"


    The demon king looked at Donne pitifully, just like a very wronged little daughter-in-law. In Donne''s eyes, its appearance was constantly changing, turning into egwin and Fiona, as if testing the image of the most important person in Donne''s heart.


    However, after calming down at the moment, Donne looked at it with extraordinary indifference - this guy tried to deceive himself by becoming the people he cared about most! The most intolerable thing is that it even almost succeeded!


    Intolerable! It''s really intolerable!


    However, since it has even used the means to do so, it also shows that it has nothing to do at the moment.


    "You can die."


    Donne said indifferently. In front of Sasha glott, the world will stabbed the demon king!


    The demon king''s hands stood in front and looked at Donne with a sad face, as if he wanted to make a last effort.


    But Donne did not hesitate to add strength!


    The blade pierced the palm, pierced the skin and pierced the heart!


    The girl looked at Donne in disbelief, as if she couldn''t believe that he would really kill himself!


    But then, the power of the world''s will broke out again. The girl''s pale skin suddenly burst into a large crack. There was a strange light of black and purple in the crack. Its perfect face also began to collapse, and the almost terrible temptation finally disappeared!


    ¡°ARHHHHHHHHHHH¡ª¡ª¡±


    The demon king suddenly screamed and began to frantically hit the barrier of the empty cage, even regardless of the massive stripped flesh and blood tissue.


    The will of the world is firmly attached to it, and the pure force of emptiness is constantly impacting it, making its body constantly expand, and even the pierced wound has begun to emit dazzling light.


    At this time, balmotos, who was late, finally felt that he had been delayed by the storm caused by the impact of Youneng. When he saw that the demon king was about to be killed by Donne, he couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning and rushed over quickly: "-- leave people under the sword!"


    There was no emotion in Donne''s eyes. "What are you doing here? What''s the matter?"


    Balmetos said very directly, "if the power of chaos can be separated from it, I hope to recover this power."


    The power of the demon king itself comes from the demon king palmettos. Now the power of palmettos is not a little weaker than the peak. If Donne wants to kill the demon king directly, palmettos thinks it''s better to let himself recover that power.


    "You think too much."


    Donne shook his head and said, "if I can completely separate the power of chaos, it means that I can save anyone who has been corrupted. However, I can''t... if you want to swallow it again, you have to face the possibility of corruption again."


    Balmotos is tangled now. This is basically a dilemma. If you swallow it, you are likely to be corrupted again. If you don''t swallow it, you have to watch this power disappear


    Palmettos was embarrassed there, but Donne didn''t give him a chance to think. He shouted angrily, which increased the output of the power of emptiness again!


    The body of the demon king expanded at a terrible speed and soon filled the whole empty cage completely.


    It struggled frantically, roared and roared. The pleasant sound just seemed never to exist. Under the impact of the force of nothingness, it even lost its power to maintain its integrity, and has completely become a distorted chaotic creature.


    "It''s over!"


    Donne roared loudly and emitted a bunch of dazzling light from his body. The incomparably powerful force was completely compressed in the small space, forming an extremely terrible pressure. Under the pressure of internal and external forces, the demon king exploded!

 Chapter 1369

    Donne didn''t know how to describe what he saw - the power of the explosion was terrible!


    Although blocked by the void cage, the power of the explosion did not leak out, but in the void cage, the space has been completely broken, and there are a large number of strange and distorted pictures, including huge nebulae, dark void, and pictures projected from a corner of the world


    More importantly, Donne saw the soul of the demon king appear!


    The fragile soul is shaking in the energy storm filled with broken space and has almost disappeared. Donne did not hesitate at this time and successfully intercepted its soul!


    "This is its soul!"


    Sasha glott was excited when he saw the soul bound by Donne: "torture it quickly. I want to know where Elsa is!"


    For Sasha glott, the most important thing now is Elsa''s whereabouts.


    "I''ll start now... I''ll leave it to you."


    Donne looked into the distance. After the storm, the surviving demons began to move again, but this time they were not to save the demon king, but just to compete for the remaining flesh and blood here - they all wanted to devour the flesh and blood of the demon king to become stronger.


    After the death of the demon king, its control over these demons also disappeared, but this is not a good thing. Losing control means that these demons will be completely out of control. With their strength, the destructive power after completely out of control is very amazing!


    Sasha glott flapped his wings and flew: "giant dragon Legion! Fight with me! Kill these filthy guys!"


    On the surrounding plains, the giant dragons who had crawled on the ground rose up and killed them in the distance together with the Legion of golden giant gods.


    Donne restrained the soul of the demon king and opened the interrogation mode in situ. He chose to directly break into his soul to find the answer - if it was normal, Donne would have to think twice, but now it is different. The weak soul of the demon king has no secrets in front of Donne, and it can''t make any resistance!


    After entering the soul of the demon king, Donne found that there was chaos in this guy''s soul, perhaps because it was corrupted by chaos. Everything here was chaotic and disordered. A large number of memories were mixed together. It was difficult to dig out what he wanted from it. More importantly, Donne didn''t even find intact fragments in his memory!


    Donne drilled deeper and deeper, but soon found that the demon king didn''t have much effective memory. Although the demon king lived for thousands of years, it had been corrupted when it was split by palmettos. How many effective memories can there be for a split body that doesn''t have much reason?


    Even if there were many, they are now completely destroyed by the power of chaos.


    "No!"


    Donne suddenly woke up. If the demon king caught Elsa, this memory should be in recent times, but... No!


    Donne hurried to the shallow memory space, but when he looked for it again and again, he still couldn''t find the memory related to Elsa!


    All the recent memories of the demon king are chaotic and completely disorganized. That''s all. Don didn''t even find his motivation to capture Elsa!


    The soul returned to itself. Looking at the weak but still clawing soul in the cage, a cold sweat burst out on Donne''s forehead.


    Damn it... Isn''t it the demon king who caught Elsa!?


    But if it were not for it, who would have this ability in the abyss of purgatory?


    It doesn''t make sense!


    Although he didn''t reclaim that part of power, palmettos didn''t dare to turn against Donne. Even the demon king killed him so easily. Who can guarantee that he will kill himself if he is unhappy? He found that Donne seemed to be in a bad mood, so he came up to him: "Lord Donne, what trouble do you seem to be in?"


    Donne said very anxiously, "it didn''t catch Elsa... At least I couldn''t dissect useful information from those confused memories."


    "Then... Why don''t you give me this soul?"


    Balmetos asked tentatively, "now this soul should have been separated from the corruption of chaos? This soul belongs to me. After I devour this soul again, I can sort out those memories again, and maybe I can find the information you want."


    Recycling this soul will not make his strength stronger, but it can repair his soul damaged by active division. It is still very good for him to improve his strength in the future. The watermelon has been lost. He doesn''t want to throw away even this sesame. It''s a little to get back.


    Donne threw the demon king''s soul directly to him: "try it."


    Anyway, I''ve tried my best, and now what palmettos said is not a way.


    Balmetos was very excited to take over the soul, then looked at the struggling soul in his hands and smiled: "in order to let me and the whole devil family continue, he took the initiative to split you out. Now, it''s time to let you go home."


    With that, he began to extract the soul directly, regardless of the struggle and resistance of the soul.


    The whole extraction process lasted a full day and night, and balmetos finally successfully fused the soul that had been separated from him for thousands of years again. The soul was complete again, and the whole person was full. The feeling of fullness made him sing comfortably


    When the satisfied palmettos opened his eyes, he was startled and waited for him day and night. Donne was staring at him with a cold face. Although he didn''t say a word, palmettos knew what Donne was waiting for. He immediately said: "I''ve absorbed all those memories, but unfortunately, I didn''t find Elsa''s information - or it didn''t catch Elsa at all."


    "Are you sure?"


    Donne said coldly, "shouldn''t the so-called sorting out memory be just your excuse, and your purpose is simply to absorb the soul?"


    Balmotos shook his head hurriedly: "how can I? I sincerely cooperate with you and will never play any tricks."


    Balmotos may play tricks with others, but with Donne?


    Sorry, he can''t afford to play.


    After waiting all day and night in vain, Donne became more anxious. The time has passed for so long, but Elsa doesn''t know where she is. What can I do!?


    Is it difficult... Can only rely on Nora!?


    But she said it would take some time. No one can guarantee how long a "period of time" in the mouth of a goblin is!


    Donne was inexplicably anxious. Seeing that Donne was anxious, palmettos was also frightened. Especially when he saw the sword in Donne''s hand, the sense of crisis was incomparably strong.


    "Why not..."


    Balmetos made a suggestion: "let''s go to the Heiyu plain where Elsa disappeared? Maybe we can find some clues."


    "Go."


    Without saying a word, Donne forcibly tore the space and opened a portal.


    Palmettos looked at the very unstable portal and couldn''t help swallowing his mouth: "Lord Donne, are you sure you want to use the portal here?"


    The spatial structure of the area where they are now staying is very unstable. The transmission spell can easily transfer people to inexplicable places. If not, they will fall into the void.


    "Go or not?"


    Donne looked at palmettos coldly: "what''s the use of your waste demon king running here?"


    Balmetos was annoyed, but when he saw Donne''s expressionless face, he thought about the strength comparison between the two sides, and then he was very sad to find that Donne could only bear him


    Although the devil''s overall strength is very strong, the weapons of the human Legion are too terrible. If Donne and them run to the devil''s territory and give them the terrible energy storm just a few times, it is estimated that there will be nothing left in the purgatory abyss


    With one kick, Donne kicked the slow palmettos into the portal, and then he went straight through himself.


    The next moment they appeared on the Heiyu plain.


    "Fortunately, the transmission succeeded."


    Donne glanced at him and began to contact Nora directly.


    "Donne!"


    As soon as Tang en shouted, Nora flew over with a roar and hit Tang en''s face. Tang en pinched her up, and then saw Nora dancing and saying, "I found some strange things here!"


    Donne was delighted: "tell me what you found!"


    "It''s a trace of space magic. This kind of space magic is generally used by Nell. It''s strange why they appear here. In addition, very strange energy residues are found here, and the energy fluctuations left are full of contradictory feelings."


    Nora summoned two groups of elements, water element and fire element, and vividly demonstrated the so-called contradictory feeling to Donne, which is mostly the combination of ice and fire.


    After staring at the strange ice fire Tai Chi for a moment, Donne suddenly came back to his mind: "wait! You say Nell is a common spell they use!?"


    "Yes, it shouldn''t be here... WOW!!!"


    Nora screamed, rolled out in mid air, and then saw Donne suddenly rush over, staring at Elsa''s disappearance and muttering to herself, "I see! It''s really my negligence! I forgot that in this infernal abyss, in addition to that guy, there is a special existence that can do such a thing!"


    That''s the goal that vinette wants to save. The angel who undertakes the mission of destroying the world, jiabaili!

 Chapter 1370

    Nora''s unexpected discovery reminded Donne of what he had ignored before, and finally made Elsa''s clue clear.


    Although jiabaili has fallen, it has not been long since she came to prandal, and the possibility of tyranny affected by chaos is not high. Although she doesn''t know why she wants to catch Elsa, Elsa is relatively safe to be caught by her instead of being captured by the devil.


    Donne took a long breath, at least now knowing Elsa was safe.


    However, a new problem arises: how to find the location of jiabaili and Elsa now?


    Although there is residual space energy here, the space environment here in the purgatory abyss is very bad. They can''t judge where jiabaili got Elsa from the existing conditions. It requires personnel who are very proficient in celestial magic to find a solution.


    "You can''t trace it?"


    Donne carries Nora. Isn''t the goblin known as a half plane creature, a master of space magic?


    "It''s not my specialty!"


    Nora, half suspended in the air, hung her limbs and looked at Donne innocently: "you go to otinia? She must have a way."


    Donne thought it was the same. Nora''s IQ was worrying. Although she was proud to say that she was not the tail of the crane, Donne always felt that she was either the last or the last. I''m afraid other majors were choking except the ability of this major.


    So as soon as Donne turned around, he returned to Ellington.


    "Hmm? I''m not good at this kind of thing."


    Otinia said lazily, "you can go to Yi... I mean, go to vinette."


    Otinia wanted to pit Elia once, but suddenly a spirit aroused and felt the strong malice from the sky, so she immediately changed her mouth.


    "Vinette..."


    As soon as Donne clapped his hands, he suddenly realized: "yes, after all, she is an angel, and she is designated to take a class with jiabaili. Maybe there is a way to find her!"


    When Tang en was about to leave, otinia stopped him again: "have you figured out what to do after you found jiabaili?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "If you want to purify her chaos, she will restore her original reason and continue to carry out her mission, that is, to destroy the world."


    Otinia reminded Donne, "if you don''t purify chaos, you can at least keep the world."


    Donne frowned. "Can''t you persuade her to give up her mission?"


    Otinia said faintly: "in my impression, angels are basically straight hearted and brainless. Unless you can show the evidence of yebilni''s cancellation of the task, it is impossible to persuade her to give up the task."


    Donne: "


    Mom! It''s embarrassing!


    Now he has basically cut off contact with the heaven. Nisclair is still under house arrest. How can Donne contact him? I know he''s from nisclair. Don''t you turn your face directly?


    ¡ª¡ªThen again, don en was really curious about what the heaven was like. Why did he always feel that these so-called gods... Were different from the imaginary gods?


    "Maybe..."


    Donne thought for a moment: "can I persuade vinette to help persuade jiabaili?"


    After all, vinette was sent to assist jiabaili. Maybe they knew each other when they were in heaven. If they were acquaintances, the probability of success was quite high.


    As soon as he thought of it, Donne immediately found vinette and told him the current situation.


    Unexpectedly, vinette was more excited than Donne when he heard that they had found the clue of jiabaili: "you really found the trace of jiabaili!"


    "It''s not so much a presence as a legacy."


    Donne hesitated and said, "Nora found it. The residual power is very contradictory to the abyss of purgatory. After our analysis, it can only be left by the angel jiabaili you said. Elsa must have been captured by her."


    Vinette immediately jumped up, directly left Elia and grabbed Donne''s hand: "what are you waiting for, let''s go!"


    Elia looked at Donne eagerly: "I want to go too..."


    "You can''t."


    Donne shook his head: "the abyss of purgatory is full of chaos. If you are corrupted, we will be finished."


    Elia: "


    After watching Donne and Winnett disappear, she was very angry: "damn... I always feel that it''s getting harder and harder to break through the relationship!"


    If you can go to the abyss of purgatory, you can take the opportunity to create the suspension bridge effect and quickly bring their relationship closer. But now Donne doesn''t let her close to the dangerous area, how should she create the suspension bridge effect?


    Maybe it''s time for a strong wave


    Purgatory abyss.


    "This is the devil''s King palmettos. This is where we found the residual power. Elsa also disappeared here. Please try..."


    Before Donne finished, he found that vinette seemed to have found something and was concentrating on the residual energy particles in the air.


    So they immediately quieted down.


    Soon, vinette said excitedly, "that''s right! This is the trace left by jiabaili! And it''s very obvious that she doesn''t mean to hide at all! I can trace the location of her transmission from here!"


    Donne immediately breathed a sigh of relief, then perked up and said, "then start quickly!"


    "Don''t worry, I need to collect all these residual energy particles now, otherwise it''s difficult to analyze effective data."


    Vinette is already busy. Although don doesn''t know how she did it, it sounds very powerful - extracting information related to Jiabai glass from energy particles sounds like the principle expounded by the cosmic holographic theory, but don doesn''t know what truth it contains.


    The subtle control of energy made palmettos feel as if he saw God again


    When vinette finally collected all the energy particles left by jiabaili within a hundred miles, she immediately began to extract information with the help of the power of celestial magic, and then inversely locate the location of jiabaili - the whole process was very confusing, and don didn''t know how to describe what he saw, I just felt that vinette didn''t sing or do anything. She just poked her fingers on the collected energy particles at random, and then several divine word runes appeared in the air in front of her. The divine word runes flashed away, and then vinette was very happy to announce that she had found jiabaili.


    "I have found her, but she has hidden herself in an encrypted space fold. Although she is also anchored in the space here in the purgatory abyss, the actual distance is one dimension different. It is impossible to find her here."


    Vinette smiled and said, "maybe it''s because she was so excellent in the past, so she likes to hide and seek peace by this means. It happens that I know her encryption method."


    It''s a coincidence that Tang en patted on the forehead. If he hadn''t raised vinette, even if he knew that Elsa was captured by jiabaili, he couldn''t break into jiabaili''s encrypted space - but the life bodies in the sky are really tall. When ordinary people are still playing the Internet information space, they have already begun to play the real encrypted private space.


    "Wait a minute."


    Vinette opened a portal, but the other end of the portal hasn''t been opened yet. Now it''s still a void. After she locked the spatial coordinates to jiabaili''s private space, she can use the correct decoding method, and then Donne and them can go in.


    Vinette didn''t let Donne wait long. Soon the portal was officially opened and the picture on the other side could be seen.


    "Wait!"


    Donne stopped vinette, then said to her with a puzzled face, "you know jiabaili, she has been corrupted now?"


    "Of course."


    "You also know that her mission is to destroy the world?"


    "Yes, so?"


    Donne took a deep breath: "you want me to help you purify the chaotic power on jiabaili, right?"


    "That''s right..."


    Vinette finished subconsciously, suddenly thought of something, and her eyes widened.


    "Yes, it seems you thought of it," said Donne, looking at her very reluctantly, "The reason why jiabaili hasn''t destroyed the world now is simply that she has been corrupted by chaos, so her inertia has increased and she doesn''t have such a strong enthusiasm. However, if I purify the chaotic power in her body, it means that she will return to the excellent angel jiabaili you know well - then she will continue to destroy in order to complete the task Destroy the world? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Vinette nodded helplessly.


    "So, are you sure to persuade jiabaili to give up his mission?"


    Donne looked at her: "if you don''t have confidence, I can only find a way to stabilize her temporarily and let chaos control her. I don''t want the world to end now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After biting her lips and thinking for a moment, vinette said reluctantly, "to tell you the truth, I''m not sure. She is a guy who attaches great importance to the sense of honor. This is the task entrusted to her by yebirni, and she will try her best to complete it. Of course, I''ll try hard, after all..." vinette looked at Donne: "... after all, this is also a ''home'' where I lived..."


    Vernett''s words made don feel very happy. At least the daughter was not raised in vain.


    "Let''s go and decide what to do next according to the situation."


    Donne looked at the slowly rotating portal, took a deep breath, and then, led by vinette, stepped into the portal with palmettos.


    "... I''m going to kill them - this stupid world is really destroyed!!!"


    £¡£¡£¡


    Just out of the portal, I heard very bad words!

 Chapter 1371

    "... I''m going to kill them - this stupid world is really destroyed!!!"


    Donne:!!!


    Palmettos:!!!


    Vinette:!!!


    Not good! It''s really bad!


    Just out of the portal, I heard very bad words!


    Donne looked intently, and then found a table in a cave obviously cut and kneaded by magic, on which was a very familiar thing.


    Artificial soul quantum computer.


    What made him even more surprised was that he also saw the familiar person Elsa sitting there intact, and next to her was a blonde in white, but the blonde looked obviously very untidy, one leg tilted on the other leg, regardless of the fact that the white skirt was lifted, The girl''s face was full of impatience and seemed to be in a very bad mood.


    She should be jiabaili.


    Elsa''s face next to her was also full of helplessness. She seemed to be calming jiabaili''s mood, but the effect didn''t seem to be very good.


    At this time, jiabaili raised her head and looked over. She was not surprised when she saw Donne and them, but snorted very coldly, and her eyes fell on vinette: "Just now I felt that someone was deciphering my space, and it was still a familiar technique. I didn''t expect that it was you... Vinette, since you were lucky to wake up, you''ll live your life well. Why did you come to me? Did you bring your man to show off to me?"


    Vinette turned her eyes and smiled brightly. She took Donne''s arm and said to her, "Oh, you''re still so smart. How did you guess?"


    Jiabaili waved her hand impatiently: "we''ve known each other for so long. Can they show me anything else besides their boyfriend? Unexpectedly, even you have learned this skill."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne felt as if he had heard something very terrible. What was more terrible was that he obviously felt that jiabaili''s words made vinette''s body twitch!


    What a terrible bully and genius is this guy, so that weinett and others can only show off to her with a boyfriend!?


    "That''s what I said..."


    Vernett, don''t smile so reluctantly!


    Donne is going to feel sad for her!


    "No, but this time you are very wrong, because I found the best boyfriend in heaven and earth! Much better than theirs!"


    My face will be red!


    "In my opinion, he is not much different from the waste wood devil next to him."


    Jiabaili did not hesitate to belittle Donne''s value, but this inadvertent sentence made balmotos red and felt as if he had been greatly praised.


    Donne, when they came to the table, held out their hands: "I''m Donne. Are you jiabaili? I''ve heard a lot about you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Jiabaili looked at Donne''s hand with a disgusted face. After finding that Donne didn''t take back, he shook him casually with the hand that had just buttoned his toes, and then said to Elsa, "the guy you admire is not as good as you described."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I didn''t have time to dislike her, but she despised her, and this untidy style... The waste wood angel really deserves its name


    "Elsa, are you okay?"


    Donne had a chance to ask Elsa about the situation at the moment.


    Elsa smiled very charmingly, took Donne''s hand and said delicately, "of course it''s all right. Jiabaili is an angel anyway. It''s impossible to hurt me."


    Elsa''s charming voice immediately gave Donne goose bumps.


    Elsa said, and her other hand had gone straight to Donne''s next three ways, and said with a smile: "dear brother Donne, we all have sons and daughters. How long do you want me to wait? I can''t wait to be a real husband and wife with you. Why don''t we take advantage of it now?"


    Weird, it''s so weird!


    Is this still the ELSA he knows!?


    When Donne looked at Elsa''s eyes carefully, he immediately found the strange black purple light on it. He suddenly grabbed Elsa''s hand. After the force of emptiness poured into her body, Donne immediately changed his face.


    Damn it... That''s it!


    Elsa also said she was fine, but in the few days she stayed with jiabaili, she had been unconsciously infected and corrupted by the chaotic smell emitted by jiabaili!


    She didn''t even notice this process. She didn''t notice that her behavior and speaking style were completely different from before. Not only did she have more courage, but also her style became strange.


    Donne immediately drove the force of the void, gathered all the slight chaotic smells in Elsa''s body, and then worked hard to purify them directly.


    Elsa shivered suddenly, and her black purple eyes immediately returned to normal. At this time, she suddenly exclaimed, which reflected how bold she had done to Donne just now.


    Elsa blushed like blood, especially now she was looked directly at by Donne. She covered her face and wanted to faint.


    "Elsa, calm down. We all know that it was not your nature just now. It was because you were corrupted."


    "Woo woo... Now I really have no face to see people... How can I get married in the future..."


    Donne sighed, then forcibly broke Elsa''s hand, and then bowed her head and kissed it directly. Elsa froze in an instant and looked at Donne in disbelief.


    "Bang!" Jia Baili spat, "show your love and die quickly!"


    Vinette smiled and said, "I think you are envious."


    "Ha! What a joke! I''ll envy them!?"


    Jiabaili sneered: "is it you who should joke? Your boyfriend is kissing and kissing goodbye in front of you now."


    Eh... Eh!?


    Vinet was in a hurry and said with a very calm smile, "that''s because he is my only one, but I''m not his only one."


    Jiabaili suddenly realized, "Oh, what you like is a scum man."


    "No, because he is the king, so..."


    "So it''s still a scum man."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This... Cannot be refuted!


    After the two kissed for a full minute, don released Elsa, who was about to faint, looked into her eyes and said, "as you said, we all have children. Do you still want to marry someone else?"


    "No... not... My... I actually..."


    Elsa stammered and couldn''t say a complete word. Her brain became a little dull because of a sudden surprise.


    "Well, calm down."


    Donne hugged her and whispered, "we still have a lot of time, if we can solve the crisis we are facing now."


    Elsa calmed down: "crisis... Are you talking about jiabaili''s mission?"


    "It seems that you already know."


    Donne loosened Elsa and whispered, "before purifying the power of chaos for her, you must make sure you can persuade her to give up her mission, or you will have to let herself rot here."


    "... rely on vinette? Are you sure?"


    Tang en shook his head: "she is not sure, but she must try..."


    Donne looked at jiabaili and vinette who were bickering next to him, and then suddenly found that what was displayed on the artificial soul quantum computer screen was actually "magic energy"


    Donne took a swipe from the corner of his mouth: "were you playing this just now?"


    Although the world is far from the story, such a terrible coincidence still appeared under the will of the terrible universe. Then again, if he hadn''t made such a thing, wouldn''t it happen?


    Elsa said with a bitter smile: "yes, speaking of it, she caught me because she got an artificial soul quantum computer from the human country. However, she has no identity crystal card, so she can''t log in to the computer or the magic network. She can only use the visitor mode..."


    "Yes! Yes! That''s it!"


    Jiabaili, who was fighting with vinette, suddenly turned the muzzle and aimed at Don and fired directly: "I have to say that although you are just a mortal, you have got a very powerful thing!"


    A crystal identity card appeared in jiabaili''s hand: "after I got her crystal identity card, I copied one according to the internal rules, but I couldn''t recognize it. The rules are exactly the same, but they can''t be used. Can you tell me why?"


    Donne said, "the locally forged coding information has not been entered into the server, so it can''t be paired successfully. Of course, it can''t be used. It''s just a very simple means of remote verification."


    "... I see. I thought my method was wrong."


    Jiabaili shook the identity crystal card in her hand: "in that case, can you help me get an identity? This demon can be surprisingly interesting, but I''m very upset that I can only play with her identity. Of course, if you help me, I will promise you one thing, which is in line with the principle of fair trade."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Just as Donne lamented that the world line really began to end, a flash of lightning flashed in his mind - since there are so many coincidences, does that also mean that another possibility really exists?


    Perhaps, there is no need for Winnett to find a way to convince her, just let her really change from a falling angel to a lazy angel!


    "Of course not."


    Donne smiled brightly: "trust me, it will be done soon. As a deal, you just promise me not to destroy the world."


    "Ah? Destroy the world? Who will do such a troublesome thing? Anyway, it won''t last long. I''m too lazy to bother. What''s more, I finally found such an interesting thing and haven''t played enough. How can I destroy the world?"


    Jiabaili looked at Tang en with disgust, as if he were looking at a mentally retarded: "this condition doesn''t hold, change it."


    "There''s no proof," Tang en took out a powerful divine word contract and put it in front of jiabaili. "We might as well sign a contract."

 Chapter 1372

    Although jiabaili obviously didn''t want to sign the labor contract with Donne, he finally succumbed to the temptation and confusion of the magic energy network.


    The content of the contract still adheres to Donne''s consistent style. On the surface, it is very aboveboard, but in fact, if you deduct the details, you will find that it is full of various unequal treaties that can be used to stop jiabaili at critical moments.


    Of course, it''s not that Donne wants to coerce jiabaili. He''s really worried about jiabaili. The most important thing is that if the two sides fight, Donne is not sure he can win her - although she is the strongest human made by the gods, jiabaili is an angel, and according to weinett, she is still an excellent angel and won the trust of the God of light, Maybe there are some unique skills in his hand. If it''s not necessary, don doesn''t want to try her strength.


    These cunning means are only to ensure the peace and security of the world. Of course, Donne will not do anything strange to her.


    "Are you satisfied now?"


    After signing the contract, jiabaili looked at Donne very unhappy: "Elsa said you were the Savior sent by the gods? Why did I know nothing about it? And you don''t seem to have anything to do with the Savior - except for the God''s word contract you suddenly took out."


    Donne said very upset, "I don''t look like a savior. I''m sorry! But I''m really them. To be exact, nisclair took the lead in getting me here. When I came here, you had already arrived in prandal, so of course you don''t know about me."


    When Donne finished, he put his hand to jiabaili.


    "Why?" Jia Baili raised her eyes and yawned, "you savior wants to kill me? Kill you."


    "Shut up! You fool."


    Anyway, having signed the contract, Donne was not so polite: "don''t you want an identity crystal card? Collecting information needs to return to the human kingdom."


    "Oh," said Jia Baili reluctantly, "let''s go - it hurts!"


    She covered her head with a painful cry: "why did you hit me?"


    Donne roared, "how could I let you go over human beings like this! Now you go there without demons or chaos. You''ll be finished soon!"


    The chaotic breath on jiabaili''s body is nothing to herself, but it is very terrible for ordinary humans and apocalypses. This amazing infectious power will spread the chaotic breath to every corner of the human country in a very short time. Even if Tang en has a heart, he is powerless.


    "Before going to the human kingdom, I will purify the chaotic breath from you. You and I will be here in the next few days and can''t go anywhere."


    Jiabaili''s chaotic breath has been accumulated for many years, and Tang en is not sure that it will be completely purified in a short time. It is conservatively estimated that it will take several days, so he told her in advance, lest she think she is delaying time.


    "Ah?"


    Jia Baili looked at Tang en with a disgusted face: "purify the chaotic breath on me? It''s unnecessary. It''s too troublesome, and I don''t feel uncomfortable. In other words, are you sure I''m corrupted by chaos? It''s impossible. I''m the angel of the God of light. How can I be corrupted? It''s just your groundless guess."


    Hey, angel, your aperture is too dark to look directly at!


    However, what Jia Baili said was already in Donne''s plan, because everyone knows that the corruption of chaos is basically silent. Everyone will not find abnormalities when they just remove the smell of chaos. Instead, they will feel that their spirit has become better and more powerful because of a lot of energy. However, with the aggravation of chaos corruption, Their reason and mode of thinking will change unconsciously - there is no exception at present.


    The demon king palmettos was the same at the beginning. Fortunately, he woke up at the most dangerous moment, and then stripped away all the corrupted parts - this kind of act of breaking the wrist can not be done by everyone. Even if more people find this situation, they will choose to continue to immerse themselves in the corrupted state, It''s like Du addiction and smoking. I know it''s wrong, but I can hardly abandon it.


    Donne smiled and immediately appeared a paragraph of the divine word contract in front of him. He calmly read: "pay attention to Article 8 of the contract. Both parties to the contract shall not bring any form of ''garbage'' to the human kingdom or heaven in any form. If they carry ''garbage'', they must be disposed of first before they are allowed to go..."


    Jiabaili frowned: "isn''t garbage the waste..."


    Donne grinned: "what are you talking about? Everything that can pollute the world, including normal healthy life, can be characterized as garbage."


    Although the eighth contract not only limits both parties to the contract, but also includes human transition and heaven, which seems fair and just, there is no doubt that Tang en has the final right to interpret the content of the contract. This contract is a pit - heaven is now completely blocked, and Tang en can''t go at all, so what is limited is only jiabaili''s travel to the human country.


    And there is nothing wrong with Donne''s statement. For the world and the life living in prandal, the power of chaos is really useless. There is nothing wrong with the garbage that will only cause pollution!


    "Oh! Suddenly I feel that you are a very cunning guy!"


    Jiabaili spat again and handed his hand to Donne: "come on, don''t wipe off the oil, vinette, look after your man. Don''t forget that I''m still a minor. If you kill me!"


    Vinette subconsciously shouted, "what do you mean? You''re not an adult. Am I an adult?"


    Jiabaili said solemnly, "Oh, by the way, you are also a minor. He dares to kill you. Sure enough, he still wants to be executed!"


    The self defeating vinette was speechless.


    "Vinette, take palmettos and Elsa back first."


    After feeling the chaotic breath in jiabaili''s body, Tang en''s expression was dignified: "I''m afraid I''ll stay here for a few days."


    Vinette noticed something, nodded, and then said to jiabaili, "try to cooperate ba... Honey, I''m waiting for you in Ellington."


    "Tut Tut, go, go. It''s really in the way here."


    Jiabaili waved impatiently: "by the way, prepare something for me. When I go, I will see my artificial soul quantum computer."


    "No problem."


    Vinette and Donne exchanged a look and immediately understood his idea, so vinette left the space with palmettos and Elsa who made soy sauce all the way.


    "So... Let''s start."


    Donne looked at jiabaili very seriously: "first, release the power that has been suppressed in your body."


    Donne doesn''t know if it''s because jiabaili''s instinct as an angel still exists. She subconsciously suppresses the power in her body, but also suppresses the activity of chaotic power, which greatly slows down the process of her own corruption - but she is still affected by the power of chaos.


    "Are you sure?"


    Jiabaili narrowed her eyes and looked at Tang en: "I don''t underestimate you. After my power is completely released, you mortals can''t bear it."


    "Don''t worry."


    Donne took out the will of the world and held it in his hand. The strong protection made him as stable as a rock: "I happen to be no ordinary mortal."


    "This weapon..."


    Jiabaili looked at the world will in Donne''s hand, and his expression suddenly became dignified: "it gives me a very not simple feeling. This danger is mixed with awe... It is no less than the feeling given to me by the father."


    "It seems that you have also found the strength of the will of the world."


    Donne smiled, "so don''t worry, come on."


    "Oh."


    Jiabaili gave a sound, and then the terrible force suddenly broke out. For a moment, Don was directly blown out by the terrible storm. In the blink of an eye, he hit the boundary of this space and looked like Venus on the space barrier.


    "Damn it! Are you kidding... This guy is so powerful!"


    Donne rubbed the back of his head and looked at the soaring black hurricane in the center of the space. He felt that his scalp was a little numb. Although he had raised his evaluation of jiabaili, her strength was still beyond Donne''s imagination. Even said that she who could completely let go of her hands and feet was stronger than otinia with her hands and feet tied.


    But


    Donne smiled. "That''s why it''s worth accepting, isn''t it?"


    Donne rushed over with laughter. The will of the world in front became the sharpest blade, pierced the terrible black storm, took him back to jiabaili again, and then hugged her.


    "Be careful. I''ll tell vanette."


    Jiabaili was still too lazy to move, and said calmly, "sex. Sao. Harassment is a capital crime."


    "Shut up!"


    Don said angrily, "I''m not interested in you, a suckling girl! Cooperate with my strength!"


    "Oh, I''m not interested in the suckling girl, but I''m still interested in vinette. You''re really a scum and scum. Let people like you be the Savior? It seems that the Earth Goddess really has no choice before she makes this decision."


    Donne ignored jiabaili''s sarcasm. The power of emptiness had surrounded them and poured into jiabaili''s body.


    The power in jiabaili''s body is too strong, so it''s very troublesome after being corrupted by chaos. Tang en has estimated that he will maintain such a state with her for several days.


    ¡ª¡ªFortunately, no one will see it.


    "I''ll come back and see... Eh eh!?"


    Vinette covered her mouth in shock.


    Donne:


    Sure enough, let me die.

 Chapter 1373

    Five days later, prandar has entered the sleeping month. Although the demon king is dead, the war on the blood battlefield has not subsided. On the contrary, all the demons have lost control because of the loss of the rule of the demon king. The more crazy demons have led to great pressure on the front battlefield, They had to draw more demons from the rear to fight.


    The pressure of the human Legion is suddenly reduced due to the addition of the sky mother ship and the golden giant statue Legion. With the air support of the sky mother ship and the magic aura effect attached to the golden giant statue itself, each human soldier can play a combat effectiveness far beyond his own level, even in such a crazy battlefield.


    Most importantly, the dark energy impact released by the sky Mothership in the territory of the demon king finally spread to the blood battlefield!


    Although the energy storm has attenuated a lot when it blows here, its power is still amazing. A large number of demons have been affected and died in the energy storm. Because the demons are more rational, they began to hide at the first time when they found the energy storm, so not many members died.


    However, because of this secluded energy impact, the human Legion finally gained a foothold in the abyss of purgatory. The devil can no longer underestimate human beings. The sky mother ship flying in the sky is the most powerful deterrent.


    ¡ª¡ªAnd the demons also like the unexpected means of long-range support of the sky carrier.


    The war has lasted until now, and it can not be stopped. There is only one end of the war, that is, the devil is completely destroyed, and then the super large chaotic door near the devil''s nest is completely destroyed, and then the purgatory abyss can be completely peaceful.


    The purification process at Tang en''s side has finally come to an end. It has to be said that Tang en was deeply shocked by the power of jiabaili. He learned the powerful strength of these angels for the first time. It''s hard for Tang en to understand the concept of "God only", but it''s inferred from the fact that jiabaili''s strength is only the servant of God, I''m afraid the power of God has already exceeded the limit of his imagination.


    At the thought that his enemy was helpless even to such a powerful God, don felt his scalp numb, Alexander.


    In the different space, the black storm has subsided and replaced by a dazzling golden storm. Both the quality and quantity of this golden storm are far beyond what eluli can release. It also fully proves the identity of jiabaili, the messenger of the God of light, and the originally very dark and chaotic space, With the purification of chaotic breath, it gradually becomes clean and clear. At this moment, it has become a blue sky, white clouds and green grass. It is very harmonious.


    It''s just


    Jiabaili was a little shy and embarrassed and said, "don''t you let me go?"


    Donne quickly let her go, and then when jiabaili opened his eyes again, he said something bad.


    Golden Angel aperture, white as if emitting pure Divine Wings, she has obviously completely restored her original state, the best angel in the world!


    The light in her eyes was so bright that Donne couldn''t even look straight at it!


    "Fall. Fall..."


    Jia Baili said bitterly, "in the past, I can''t imagine that I should fall like this... I underestimated the power of chaos."


    "This is a very normal thing. Few people can resist the erosion of chaos, especially the stronger their order, the more vulnerable they are," Donne said


    Jiabaili glanced at Tang en, didn''t speak, grabbed the strange container used to hold fruit on the table, and then patted it gently, the golden light scattered everywhere, and then the "container" used to hold fruit revealed its original face - it was a horn engraved with many mysterious symbols.


    Donne suddenly thought of what vinette had said before. Jiabaili was carrying a horn blowing towards the end of the world, and his heart clicked: isn''t this the horn?


    ¡ª¡ªBut then again, she used such an important thing as a fruit plate!? Sure enough, after being corrupted by chaos, is your brain funny!?


    "Thank you very much for helping me purify those filthy smells, but now it''s time for me to carry out my mission. After so long delay, I don''t know if the father will blame me..."


    Jiabaili wiped the horn, then fluttered his wings and flew into the air. A golden portal suddenly appeared in front of her.


    Donne is more moved now. He is worthy of being the messenger of the gods. Even the portal has its own special skin


    Then jiabaili plunged into the transmission door.


    Donne, who was feeling in situ, suddenly said "lying in the slot" and rushed over before the portal disappeared. This guy didn''t intend to take him with him at all!


    As soon as Tang en crossed the portal, he found that he had returned to the surface world, and the position was over Ellington. Not far from him was jiabaili.


    Jiabaili looked down at the earth under her feet. Without saying a word, a circle of complex divine words and runes suddenly appeared beside her. Then she directly raised the horn - seeing this scene, Tang en felt that he couldn''t be silent anymore. He rushed over with an arrow and directly stopped the horn in her hand: "wait for me first!!! What are you doing!?"


    Jiabaili smiled and said naturally, "of course, it''s the mission given to me by the God of light. Do you want to prevent me from purifying the world? So... Are you ready to fight me?"


    Jiabaili said, and the divine word Rune beside him suddenly began to stretch and extend, and instantly became a long sword flashing golden light. Those long swords were not ordinary long swords, and Tang en could feel a very dangerous breath from above.


    Donne swallowed his mouth: "girl, if you disagree, you will destroy the world. At least ask our residents for their opinions? You are the messenger of God, aren''t you? You''re not a devil!"


    "In a general sense, you''re right, but now I have a mission, so I must give priority to orders."


    The golden lightsaber beside jiabaili surrounded Donne. She smiled and folded her hands and begged, "although I''m sorry, can you please die? It''s best not to give me trouble."


    Hey, hey, you look naive and lovely. What terrible words are you talking about!


    Who will die!


    Don shouted, "the situation has changed a long time ago. Don''t you know!? yebirni has given up his plan to destroy the world and now chooses me to save the world! So your mission has ended! End! Your new mission is to help me save the world!"


    "It''s certainly the best for me not to kill."


    Jiabaili was very guilty and said, "but... I didn''t receive a new command from heaven. Before I received a new command, I must strictly follow the command of the father."


    The sleeping trough is really a straight guy!


    But now yebirni has been imprisoned by nisclair Xiake. Before, the response to eluli''s prayer was full of the meaning of broken cans. How can she issue new orders?


    It''s impossible!


    "I can explain this to you slowly. In a word, can you put these away first? And this horn, I''ll put them away for you just in case."


    "No, no discussion."


    Jiabaili said firmly: "Before, I was corrupted, so I didn''t execute the order at the first time, but now I have awakened, and I must execute it as soon as possible. Although I appreciate you for helping me, the order is an order and can''t be accommodating - but don''t worry, after you die, I will intercept your soul and take you to heaven. You can sincerely thank me."


    Who is going to that place!!!


    ¡ª¡ªAt least I don''t want to go now!


    Donne resisted the roaring impulse and took out the contract signed before again: "see, the first article of the contract we signed, no one on both sides of the contract shall do anything harmful to the world, so you can''t destroy the world, otherwise you will be punished by the God''s word contract - the witnesses of this contract are the gods, including jebirni!"


    Jiabaili was silent for a moment, and then suddenly smiled brightly: "even so, I have to complete my mission first. After the mission is completed, I am willing to be punished by the Father God."


    What a fool! What a ghost is this mindless personal worship!


    No, no!


    Donne looked at the very bright smiling jiabaili and felt that it was better not to help her purify and continue to let her keep falling. Falling state is the best choice. I''m afraid the only thing that can change her mind now is


    "Vinette!!!"


    After Dunn dialed his cell phone, he shouted, "Ellington, heaven, bring that thing!"


    As soon as Donne hung up the phone, a man rushed up below. It''s vinette!


    "Weinai..."


    Jiabaili looked at vinette with a smile: "you also came to stop me -"


    Jiabaili''s words suddenly stopped. Her attention was completely focused on the screen in vinette''s arms.


    What the artificial soul quantum computer is projecting is the newly developed wild fighting picture in magic energy. In addition, several other windows are opened next to it, which are very interesting contents.


    Yes, what Donne can think of and can prevent jiabaili from destroying the world, I''m afraid she has to be lazy again!


    Since there are so many coincidences brought by the will of the universe, she will certainly embark on the same path!


    Donne stared at her hand.


    Pick it up, pick up the shiny ID card on the computer, and then join the beautiful and wonderful world of online games!

 Chapter 1374

    "Are you sure this will make her give up her plan to destroy the world?"


    Fiona looked at jiabaili, who seemed a little hesitant, lying in front of the artificial soul quantum computer. She couldn''t help wondering whether Donne''s method was effective.


    Anyway, an angel can''t give up his mission because of an artificial soul quantum computer?


    "She will."


    After a pause, Donne showed a strange smile: "as long as she is jiabaili, she will."


    Yes, in fact, in the end, jiabaili did postpone the implementation of the mission - in her words, it was "just for a while, not to give up the mission".


    Donne knew this was the so-called integrity of mouth and body. It was clear that she had been attracted by the rich entertainment on the magic energy network, but she refused to admit that it was her fault. She just found an excuse that was not an excuse - anyway, no one supervised her now. She didn''t have to worry about being observed.


    Even vinette didn''t expect that Donne''s plan was really effective. I can''t believe it at the moment.


    Mingming is a first-class and excellent angel in heaven. How can he suddenly be attracted by mortal entertainment? In the final analysis, perhaps "the lack of entertainment in heaven" will be the only answer?


    Anyway, jiabaili has now given up destroying the world, which is the best result for Donne.


    She has now obtained her own identity crystal card, which means that she has become a member of prandal. If she strictly follows the contract, she can''t hurt prandal now. However, in case of any accident, Donne has made a lot of preparations and measures to deal with the accident.


    For example, after jiabaili came, he immediately ordered those magic engineers to speed up the research and development of online games. The MMORPG (multiplayer online role-playing game) delayed due to the unexpected fire of magic power has also been put on the agenda again. Now a large number of people are beginning to join the project.


    Due to the low difficulty of this project, it has been set as a project for newcomers to practice. Various ideas and schemes emerge one after another. They are constantly loaded into the plates set by Donne. Soon, this scheme is very different from the original design scheme.


    But Donne didn''t stop them, but encouraged them to continue their efforts - because even he was intrigued.


    He didn''t know what kind of game he would play under the chaotic ideas of these people.


    The most important thing is... Let the balance go to hell. I only make basic rules. You can play whatever you want in this range!


    This is the real game!


    The official teaches you to play the game series. Have you vomited for a long time!


    ¡­¡­


    After jiabaili''s crisis was temporarily solved, Donne and them could finally breathe a sigh of relief. Although the war in the purgatory abyss has not ended, the biggest crisis in the world has disappeared. Now the demon king has completely disappeared, the soul has returned to palmettos, and jiabaili has also given up destroying the world. It seems that everything is peaceful, Finally, we can return to the pace of steady development before.


    Even Donne didn''t expect that the three-year agreement he had made with palmettos would have been solved in such a short time. Perhaps nisclair asked him to be the Savior because he really had this potential?


    In a twinkling of an eye, winter went and spring came, and the dawn moon of 853 came.


    In this cold winter just passed, with the incomparable material support of the Ilus Empire, no citizen of prandal, Ilus Empire, Ryan Empire, elf Kingdom, dwarf Kingdom, dwarf Kingdom, and deep-sea Naga, including the red stone dwarves and dark elves in the underground world, was starved to death and frozen to death.


    It was the first time in prandal that there was a zero death winter.


    Of course, all this is due to Donne and Grandia. It is precisely because Grandia coordinates here that the Druids in the Earth Goddess temple have been engaged in the production of improved seeds, which has led to an explosive increase in the grain production of the Ilus empire.


    Otherwise, the new population of Ilus last year alone will be able to empty the previous grain depot.


    Yes, in the past year, under Donne''s population and family planning, the total new population of Ilus Empire exceeded 50 million, and the population growth rate has exceeded the highest value in history and reached the peak level.


    Of course, under Donne''s deliberate control, the number will continue to grow until it reaches the carrying limit of the world - but at that time, the battle with the chaos army has also had a result, which is to control population growth. It was only then that we had to decide to go to the stars sea to open up new colonies.


    At the same time, with the gradual improvement of the vitality of commercial trade, the load capacity of the airship transportation industry has been severely challenged, mainly because the strategic value of space equipment is too high. Therefore, Donne has no idea to popularize space equipment to the civilian field for the time being. Maybe in the future, he will equip the airship with a large enough space warehouse, but at least for now, That''s not necessary.


    Although the speed of airship transportation can be guaranteed, due to the limitation of payload capacity, those chambers of Commerce have basically begun to have a conventional idea that they only use airships to transport some commodities with small volume, light weight and high value, but bulk commodities with large volume, high weight and low value, They resolutely choose to use land transportation or water transportation.


    Therefore, businessmen are eager for the birth of a cheap, fast and efficient land freight system. After considering for a long time, Donne finally made up his mind to develop prandal magic modified magic train based on the dwarf subway to meet people''s transportation demand for bulk goods.


    Donne knows the benefits of trains, but he didn''t want to build train lines at the beginning. On the one hand, prandal''s population density is not so large. It''s sparsely populated, and the cost of building trains is high but the efficiency is low. On the other hand, the commodity flow in the world is far from the level that needs train transportation, At present, the transportation efficiency of magic truck and steam turbine can meet the needs of the market.


    But I''m afraid even Donne didn''t expect that after the world was unified by him, the economy would develop so fast. Especially after rontant completely gave up his independence and took the initiative to return to Ilus, rontant''s businessmen were able to move freely in Ilus and sell their goods to any corner of the Empire without tariffs, Now those businessmen are almost crazy, running around the world to sell their cheap goods.


    As the interest community of those businessmen, Star Diamond bank has also obtained great benefits.


    After noting that the development of Star Diamond bank was too rapid, Donne originally wanted to set up another bank to curb the monopoly of Star Diamond bank. However, considering his mission and his knowledge of the financial industry, Donne decided to ignore Star Diamond bank for the time being and let everything go. After solving the chaotic Army, he will settle the accounts slowly.


    ... failed to solve the chaos army? Then everything will be destroyed, and there will be no need for him to settle accounts.


    The development of the magic power train, or the magic power car, was simpler than expected and did not encounter the difficulties in Donne''s image. Therefore, in the month of the recovery of order in 853, railway laying has been started all over the country. Railway laying is a very huge project, involving countless human and material resources. This time, under the mobilization order, Even those poor people who originally lived in slums were mobilized and recruited into the construction team.


    After learning about this, Aurelia suddenly found that the poor who had existed in the Empire for so many years were actually a valuable resource - they lived in the slums, but they just lacked a job. If they could be given a job that could make a living like Donne, these poor might have disappeared long ago?


    At the same time, the construction of class II and class III roads detailed to the township level was carried out simultaneously. After further refinement, the total mileage of the roads to be paved in the Empire suddenly increased a lot, and there were great requirements for the production capacity of raw materials - at this time, the residents of the dwarf Kingdom, the black swamp, that is, the villages near the asphalt lake, Almost all of them have been hired by Donne to mine asphalt.


    This is the only natural asphalt mine he has found so far. The reserve is very huge. At present, it is absolutely enough. If it is not enough, Donne also has a backup plan - if he can''t find a replacement asphalt mine in prandal, he can only make an abacus to the star world. According to the previous situation, It''s not difficult to create an easily excavated asphalt mine in the star world Although it is a bit wasteful to dig asphalt mine with star boundary, it may be better to conceive a better material that is compression resistant, easy to shape, wear-resistant and not suitable for deformation as a new paving material.


    At the same time, for the whole ilrus Empire, another very important thing attracted much attention and almost touched everyone''s heart.


    That is, the child of their most respected and trusted Lord Donne is finally coming into being.


    Yes, the queen of Ilus, Her Majesty Queen OLINA, the child in her belly, is finally about to be born!


    It is clear to both princes and princesses that this will be an important turning point for his majesty Donne.

 Chapter 1375

    Outside a room in the palace, Donne walked anxiously. Next to him were aurelia, Fiona, Elsa, egwin and Sally with a big belly but a smile.


    Oh, and eluli, who stood next to Aurelia and looked envious


    This group usually shouldn''t appear in the same place, but today''s situation is special, so they all came.


    In fact, in addition to them, Lola, Rowling, vanilla, cocoa, pertis and celis, including Xiao AI, Beatrice and night, all wanted to come, but they were all forcibly stopped by Donne.


    Originally, these guys were in a mess when they came. If they ran here, it could be directly turned into a Shura hall. How could it be so quiet now?


    Fiona smiled: "anyway, what do you want her to call you, sister or aunt, for the child born by her Majesty the queen?"


    Aurelia said quietly, "I think the age gap is a little big. It''s not suitable to call her sister. I''d better call her aunt..."


    "Oh, but the seniority is there. Isn''t it impolite to call it that? Sure enough, it''s better to call it sister."


    Fiona smiled, covering half her face, and looked at Aurelia''s eyes as if they were filled with lightning.


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough it is known that the relationship between Donne and Aurelia is unusual, Fiona will never mind if she can reduce one enemy.


    "Sure enough, the age gap is a big problem, so it''s better to call aunt."


    Aurelius wouldn''t let it go. She couldn''t be clearer about Fiona''s caution.


    Think this will make me step back? You are so naive!


    Aurelia sneered and looked at Fiona.


    Fiona tilted her lips. It seems that Aurelia is determined to join in. She is not afraid of being gossip?


    Fiona is a little helpless at the thought of this. If Aurelia really had this idea from the beginning, she should hint that OLINA should not get pregnant. If OLINA has no children, it''s easy to say anything. But now OLINA has children all her life. What''s the matter with her as OLINA''s daughter?


    The most important thing is... What''s good about that big fool big sex wolf!? Besides herself, how many people really like him? Haven''t they all taken a fancy to his identity and strength?


    Donne has told Fiona about his troubles. Unfortunately, Fiona didn''t expect any good solution. Since those women stared at him and didn''t squeeze him into their pregnancy, they would never stop, and Fiona didn''t have the ability to stop them, so she had to listen to them.


    A group of people with different thoughts stood at the door and looked at the closed door with different eyes, including isali and Elsa who were happy purely for Donne, and eluli and Fiona who were envious. They were even more in a complex mood and didn''t know how to describe their inner Aurelia and... Egwin.


    Yes, egwin has accepted the fact that Donne is now related to many women, but that doesn''t mean she can accept that Donne and her girls have children.


    Standing here at this moment, waiting for Donne, what really means is the name of her original soul?


    Or a blank waiting to register?


    Once curiosity arose, Donne couldn''t help it. When he opened the almost forgotten system and looked at the baby in sister Mara''s hand, the whole person was like being hit by thunder. He suddenly trembled, and then he completely stayed there and looked at the baby held by sister Mara.


    The baby girl lay there quietly. Although she had been wiped by the holy water containing the power of the holy light, she was still stained with some amniotic fluid and blood stains. However, she was very quiet. She was neither super nor noisy. She just lay in the blanket and looked at Donne quietly with bright eyes, as if she were observing the world and her father.


    But Donne knew that her observation was not because of her curiosity, but just because she wanted to observe herself, that''s all.


    But I shouldn''t!


    Donne looked at the baby girl with fear - "she" shouldn''t be here!


    What happened there!?


    Or is your unreliable system unreliable again?


    Meanwhile, Ellington.


    Otinia, who was observing the astrolabe at home, suddenly raised her head and looked to the East with deep eyes. Her eyes slowly widened and looked incredible: "this feeling... This breath... Shouldn''t appear... What''s the matter? Is it..."


    "Otinia!"


    At this time, Elia, who was hiding at home to enjoy the beauty of the last few days of the winter vacation, suddenly appeared next to her with an absurd expression on her face: "do you feel it? It''s impossible!"


    "... I do feel it, but I shouldn''t..."


    "I think so, so I think it''s necessary for you to go and confirm."


    Elia said very seriously, "my current identity is inconvenient for the past. Go and confirm it. If it is true, I''m afraid the situation will be in trouble..."


    Otinia nodded and disappeared.


    Elia bit her lower lip gently. Things must not be what she imagined

 Chapter 1376

    Outside the delivery room, Donne was completely stupid. He didn''t even dare to reach out and touch the little girl. He trembled. He always felt that if he met her, it seemed that God would punish him at any time in the next moment.


    Illusion


    It must be an illusion


    Donne can only hint at himself psychologically that if what he sees is true, it will be great. I''m afraid something really happened there.


    In the eyes of others, I thought Donne was hesitating to name the child. However, he didn''t know how many fierce struggles he had made in his mind.


    Yes


    Donne took a deep breath. "She" can''t be that person


    This must be a misunderstanding.


    "Just call her --"


    Donne tried to calm down. As soon as he was ready to speak, another figure suddenly appeared beside him.


    Otinia!


    Almost at the moment of seeing her, Donne''s heart was a click - this guy is definitely the type who doesn''t go to the three treasures hall without anything. He usually sleeps at home, reads comics and surf the Internet every day. He has almost become a house girl and will never appear easily.


    But at this time, under such a coincidence, she suddenly appeared!


    Do you mean


    Donne swallowed his mouth a little hard and looked at his own daughter with a very special identity


    "Otinia, don''t tell me, she..."


    Otinia raised her eyebrows and looked at Donne in surprise: "have you found it? I didn''t expect your smell to be very sharp."


    "What did you find?"


    Edgewing and others nearby were suddenly stunned and felt as if they had missed something.


    "You mean..."


    Donne shivered his lips and pointed to the baby girl who was quietly looking at him: "is she really...!?"


    "The reincarnation of jebirni, the God of light, is not wrong."


    Donne, the nun Mara next to him, illuli, aurelia, Fiona and others suddenly trembled: "who do you think she is?"


    God of light!


    Yebilni!


    Now he''s his own daughter!?


    Who dares to believe this!?


    Who can believe it!?


    Who would believe it!?


    "That''s right."


    Otinia nodded, then looked at the baby thoughtfully: "I''m still familiar with her breath, and I''ll never make a mistake."


    Sister Mara, who was holding the baby girl, was almost stunned when she heard such a sentence. Subconsciously, she knelt on the ground and began to pray, and the baby girl she held in her hand was directly scared out by her.


    Before Donne could do it, he saw that the baby girl''s whole body was emitting a gentle light. The Holy Light wrapped the baby like an angel''s wings and let her float in the air.


    Well, now we can finally determine her identity - at least after the birth of an ordinary baby, it is absolutely impossible to have such pure power of light, nor can it have the protection of angels.


    Seeing this scene, sister Mara, a devout believer present, felt the incomparable Absurdity - the great God of light came to prandal? Of course, this is a good thing, but when the God of light came, he delivered the baby himself!? And what about the agreed father? Why is it a baby girl!? Can the Father God make any mistakes in his reincarnation!?


    "Wait! Isn''t jebirni a man!? why is it a baby girl!?"


    Donne seemed to think of this problem at this time. He felt that his brain was about to explode. He finally had a daughter with OLINA. He was even ready to become a father, train his daughter into the most perfect and excellent woman as far as he could, and then drive away all the bastards who came to propose marriage, Quietly appreciate the treasures that only belong to you


    But now you suddenly tell me that my daughter is the reincarnation of prandal, the most powerful and blockhouse God of light in the world?


    And it was born in the state of sexual transformation!?


    How can I face her in the future!


    "For most gods, gender is actually quite vague, because it generally does not involve reproduction, so gender has no specific meaning. Our existence is described in a language you can understand as a superposition state. When it is not observed, it can be male or female, and we are used to this state."


    Otinia looked at Donne and said, "the reason why I am in this state is that you, including all those who know me in prandal, have given my clergy the title of ''dark girl'', and the girl itself contains the meaning of women. Therefore, people think that the child of greterence, the God of death, is a woman --"


    Donne''s face suddenly changed. "Wait! That means you can be a man!"


    Otinia nodded slowly: "in theory, that''s right, but -"


    She was going to continue to explain. When she saw Donne''s expression, she suddenly smiled and said, "well, yes, I can be a man."


    "Oh!"


    Donne immediately felt the tumult in his stomach. When he thought that he had been kissed by a male and female demon - no, he felt that his whole life was bleak!


    Otinia raised her eyebrows: "what''s your attitude? Do you discriminate against me?"


    "No, I don''t discriminate - ouch! - I don''t discriminate against male you, but -"


    "Kiss. I kiss you as a female, not a male. Is your reaction a little exaggerated?"


    Otinia said to herself, then went to the baby girl and looked at her. After a moment, she was silent.


    After Donne retched for a while, he was in a better mood. Indeed, as otinia said, when she kissed herself, she was indeed in a female state. There was nothing wrong with it - but Donne just responded in her heart!


    This guy doesn''t even let go of the goddess!


    Fiona gave Donne a big white eye and asked, "did you just say that two states can be superimposed before being observed? Now what after you have been observed?"


    Otinia looked at her and suddenly said with a smile, "you are very smart... Yes, as you think, once observed, the existence of ''I'' has become the only one for the observer, that is to say, the state of ''I'' as a woman has been decided from the very beginning of obtaining the clergy."


    "That is to say, you can only be a woman."


    Aurelia looked at her strangely: "then why did you say that just now?"


    "Of course..." otinia looked at Donne. "It''s interesting to see his reaction."


    This bastard!


    Donne realized that he had been fooled by her!


    It''s hateful that you don''t show mountains and dew at ordinary times!


    "But... Yebirni and I are actually very similar."


    Otinia looked at the baby girl and said slowly, "the God of light is here in prandal. In people''s mind, jebirni is not a goddess, but often appears as a ''Father God'', so... He is indeed male. That''s right."


    Iluli was so nervous at the moment that she didn''t even dare to see the baby girl. She whispered, "when I prayed to communicate with the father, what I heard was indeed a voice biased towards men..."


    "Then why..."


    "Why did she come as a baby girl?"


    Otinia''s expression suddenly became a little strange: "there are only two possibilities in this situation. One is that he is unplanned reincarnation, directly jump in the queue, forcibly squeeze away the soul originally expected to be reincarnated, and then he came into this body. The other is..."


    Donne and others held their breath: "another situation?"


    Otinia looked at Donne meaningfully: "another situation... It''s likely that he was forced into this body by someone who knew that you were going to be born a daughter."


    By whom?


    Who else can it be?


    Yebilni himself can be regarded as the boss of the heaven, but now he suddenly reincarnated into his own daughter for no reason. Who else can do such a thing except himself!?


    After figuring this out, Donne suddenly turned green.


    Earth Goddess!


    Only the Earth Goddess who put yebirni under house arrest can do it!


    But why did she force jebirni to reincarnate!?


    Is it difficult that she wants to rule the heaven!?


    ¡ª¡ªBut what''s the point!?


    The chaos army is coming. If the crisis cannot be solved, even the heaven will not be spared. What''s the significance of her doing so!?


    What''s more terrible is that the Earth Goddess has now sent jebirni to prandar!


    And turned him into his own daughter!


    From man to woman, this kind of thing can''t be accepted by any normal man!? Even if there is no problem at first, there will be problems now!


    Most importantly, Donne is the executor of the plan formulated by the Earth Goddess nisclair, that is, he is a direct subordinate of the Earth Goddess. His boss cheated the boss of the company, and then stuffed the boss of women''s clothes into himself. What do you want?


    What the hell!


    "Just, excluding the gender factor... Why did yebirni suddenly come to prandar?"


    Otinia''s face was very dignified: "And I just failed to communicate with her soul. Now it is obvious that her soul is also in a state similar to that of Elia at the beginning. Memory and consciousness are completely sealed. Even if we want to learn something from her, it is impossible... If he comes on his own initiative, at least he will keep a trace of independent consciousness outside."


    For a while, Donne was almost dizzy by otinia, but it can''t blame otinia, because Donne doesn''t know how to call his daughter he hasn''t touched yet


    She is the reincarnation of jebirni, the God of light came, and it is said that she created prandal''s father God, but now she is the daughter of herself and OLINA


    From this point of view, are you the father of the father? Olena is the mother of the father. What should we do?


    After calculating for a while, Donne felt his forehead hurt. If he thought about the ethical relationship of God with the ethical relationship of human beings, such a painful thing would happen.

 Chapter 1377

    When OLINA in the delivery room heard Donne say that she had given birth to the great Father God yebirni, she was so frightened that she didn''t dare to stay in bed. An exciting spirit was about to jump up and kneel down for her daughter.


    Donne persuaded her to go back after good or bad words - even if she was jebirni, she is just their child now. She doesn''t know anything. What''s the matter with kneeling her?


    What''s more, it''s not pleasant to say that Donne himself comes from an atheist world. He has no special worship psychology for gods except his fear of power, so he can''t see the people around him kneel down to worship gods.


    However, the matter finally began to get out of control.


    When Pope jessolini XXIII heard about it, his initial reaction was absurd and incredible. He was even a little surprised and angry that Donne made fun of the father, but soon he knew that the matter was not as simple as he thought.


    Because otinia also confirmed it.


    Otinia is a dark girl, which is no secret to many people around Donne. Of course, the Pope knows it very well. Now it is said that even she has confirmed the authenticity of this matter. He and Lyon are scared to find Donne, crying and asking to pay homage to their father God - the baby girl lying in swaddling clothes and sleeping quietly.


    One of them is the Pope of the Holy See of light, the highest believer of yebirni in prandal, and the other is the head of the Knights Templar. Yebirni''s deputy in prandal has a lot of relations with yebirni. What can Donne do? He''s desperate, too!


    There''s no way to stop it!


    People''s believers worship their boss, and you found this identity. How can you stop it?


    Looking at the pious Pope and Leon kneeling in front of the crib, Donne was crazy at the moment.


    Fortunately, the news didn''t spread, otherwise I''m afraid his daughter will become the son and be worshipped by all the people.


    Upset don came to the back garden terrace, and then saw otinia lying on the soft animal skin couch, enjoying the warm and cold sunshine in early spring. She knew it was Don before she raised her head.


    "What are you going to do now?"


    "What, what can I do? Or what can I do?"


    Donne smiled bitterly and took a sip of hot tea. He felt like he was covered with a layer of hot air from his mouth. He couldn''t understand the development of things at all.


    The God of light actually wanted to destroy the world. The God of death sent his daughter to come and wanted to take the opportunity to pick fruit. The Earth Goddess found her executor from the different world to save the world. Then she put the God of light under house arrest. Then the God of light reincarnated inexplicably and became her own daughter


    The relationship in this is a pot of porridge. If he is a conspiracy theorist, don feels that he can write a million great works, and even involve balabalabala, the master of heaven


    But the problem is that now all the gods in the heaven know that the world barrier is fragile and the chaos army is coming. If the chaos army cannot be solved, even ruling the heaven will have no meaning, and everything will eventually return to chaos.


    So the Earth Goddess can''t do such stupid behavior.


    Otinia said, "with what I know about her, she wouldn''t do such a crazy thing."


    Donne smiled bitterly and said, "but now it has happened..."


    "Maybe," although otinia''s eyes looked at the sky, Donne felt that she was looking at a more distant place, "maybe something we don''t know happened... Forced them to make such a choice?"


    Donne suddenly tightened his scalp and took a breath of air conditioning: "you mean, there may be trouble in the heaven!?"


    "Not necessarily. I just said it was possible."


    Otinia bowed her head and said after a moment of silence: "in a word, the arrival of yebirni has brought too many changes, and we can''t get any effective news from her before she wakes up, so I think it''s necessary for you to further speed up the pace of development. It''s likely that the enemy doesn''t leave us as much time as we thought before."


    In the previous discussion, they estimated that prandal would not be attacked on a large scale for at least 20 to 40 years. However, from the recent monitoring data of the star moon tower and the recent activity of egwin in various places, the frequency of the emergence of the chaotic gate is gradually increasing, which means that the world barrier has further weakened, Soon, those powerful chaotic creatures will be able to tear down the world barrier and break into the world.


    The war between chaos and order may be triggered at any time!


    Donne looked up at the sky speechless and sighed, "but now the speed of development is almost the limit."


    Yes, now prandal''s development speed has almost reached the limit of the current level. The human country has been completely unified, and all resources have been fully integrated and utilized by him without any waste.


    In terms of scientific research, the most important talents have been concentrated in the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, where the area has become larger and larger, there are more and more internal staff, and there are more and more research projects and fields.


    Economically, the birth of various laws and regulations and various supporting policies that are more perfect than before has made the business glow with unprecedented vitality. At the same time, thanks to the strong business minds of Fiona, Oscar and others, the business system in irus has been very perfect. It is in the process of gradual internal reform, and it is expected that there will be great changes next time, I''m afraid we''ll have to wait until the end of the year when the train tracks are completely repaired and all places are open to traffic.


    Every change in cargo transportation channels will have a great impact on the existing social and commercial system. Magic trucks replace carriages, flying boats replace Warcraft knights, and magic ships replace sailboats. In the next step, magic trains will once again innovate the mode of large-scale long-distance cargo transportation and greatly reduce costs, So that the efficiency of cargo transportation can be improved by leaps and bounds.


    If the cost of goods is reduced in transportation, it will inevitably be fed back to the final sales. People can buy more high-quality and cheap goods without changing their income, let alone their income is also growing rapidly.


    Militarily, the military factory in Blackstone cave is divided into different areas, producing all kinds of military materials almost day and night, of which the largest number is all kinds of special warheads. Considering the scale of the final war, Donne requires bullets to be counted in billions, which will certainly consume a lot of metal resources, But now that star mining is on track, this consumption is no longer a problem.


    Then there are all kinds of armored tanks, sky motherships, special magic guns, magic gun armor provided to giant dragons, large-diameter missiles and so on


    The production of these things has not stopped from the beginning, and the space warehouse has been gradually filled. The person in charge here has applied for many expansion of the space warehouse, but it will be filled soon. This shows how terrible the production efficiency of magic energy military factory is now.


    The improvement of production efficiency is mainly due to yustisa''s in-depth exploration of artificial soul technology. After Donne gave her inspiration, yustisa found another way of artificial soul, so she spent a lot of energy on research. Later, she developed an artificial soul with low cost and can learn simple movements, This kind of artificial soul can''t undertake too complex tasks, but the advantage is that the cost is extremely low, so it can be manufactured in large quantities. Although one can only learn and master a few simple actions, isn''t the modern production line a combination of a series of simple actions? With reasonable design, a simple artificial soul robot can also complete very complex tasks - so Donne decisively enabled this technology when there was a shortage of labor.


    Secondly, the indispensable is the artificial soul quantum computer technology. The development of this technology has led to the rapid development of various technologies of Ilus. The most important reason is that the powerful information management, integration and computing technology of artificial soul quantum computer allows personnel to spend on managing information and sorting data, And the time of formula operation is greatly shortened, so we can have more time to study and innovate, which is very important.


    The birth of the artificial soul quantum computer has also promoted the development of the alchemy industry. Although it is not possible to realize the mutual mixing experimental effects of various substances through simulation, it can record the results of various experiments, analyze, arrange and combine these results, and let alchemists choose the best scheme, which is only this function, I don''t know how much time has been saved for them. Therefore, all kinds of new and powerful alchemy drugs have sprung up these days. Donne specially selected some effective alchemy drugs for military revenue, and then gave large rewards to the creators, as well as additional rewards such as sales share, so as to stimulate them to continue to innovate.


    It can be said that prandal is now thriving in all walks of life. If nothing unexpected happens, under the rule of Donne, the world will soon enter a modern society, which restricts the speed of information exchange of social development. It has also disappeared due to the birth of airship transportation industry and magic network. The only problem left now, It is also a problem that Donne can''t solve at all. That is the problem of talents.


    There are too few talents available to him.


    The problem of talents can be attributed to the problem of education.


    Yes, prandal is educated here, and there are too few talents with innovative ability. Although Donne has opened many colleges, the cultivation of talents, the accumulation of knowledge and technological innovation all need time to precipitate. Without talents, the speed of social development cannot go up.


    In the final analysis, the ultimate reason is that Donne''s time here is too short.


    Unless... He can find a way to use his time efficiently to shorten the time of education.


    So he thought of the virtual arena.

 Chapter 1378

    In the month of recovery in 853, the urban colleges of the Ilus empire began to open one after another. At the same time, countless students looked forward to it. The new application software "magic energy network virtual college", which was developed under the auspices of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, was finally officially launched and put into use.


    In the magic power network constructed by the artificial soul quantum computer, build a virtual school, and students only need to open the software to connect their own spirit into the online classroom, and use the effect of spiritual acceleration to double the learning efficiency.


    Here, students'' learning efficiency is linked not only to their own understanding, but also to their mental strength. The higher the mental strength, the higher the acceleration multiple they can bear, and the faster the learning efficiency. At present, five times acceleration has been opened in the fastest virtual classroom, which means that students spend a day in real life, You can learn the content that originally took five days to learn. Although the total time has not increased, the learning time has been greatly extended.


    In this way, when the students graduate, they are all intellectuals with rich theoretical experience. They only need to contact them in their actual jobs, and they can start to become a real talent immediately.


    In the next step of the plan, Donne considers using the powerful simulation technology of artificial soul quantum computer to simulate the production process, so that students can begin to contact the simulated industrial production process in the virtual college, and they can start to learn faster after graduation.


    The benefits of school virtualization are not only to accelerate learning and double efficiency, but also to maximize the use of scarce educational resources. Originally, a teacher taught a class, but now you can freely choose whether to listen with other students or teach one-on-one with a virtual avatar of the teacher alone, Students'' learning concentration will be greatly improved.


    Therefore, the magic energy network virtual college is open not only to students, but also to the broad masses of the outside world. Anyone who has an identity crystal card and can log in to the magic energy network can register his student identity in the magic energy network virtual college, learn all kinds of knowledge from scratch, and then obtain the professional qualification certificate through the corresponding examination - which is officially recognized, It was recognized by the ilrus imperial government presided over by Donne - which gave many people valuable opportunities for re education.


    What checks and balances the popularization and efficiency of this way of education is only the production capacity of the artificial soul quantum computer and the digitization process of the existing knowledge system.


    In prandal today, all walks of life have accumulated a large number of complex knowledge, experience, skills, etc. in order to make students as fully exposed to these knowledge as possible in the virtual college, Donne had to vigorously promote the speed of informatization and scan and input all these knowledge, experience, skills, etc. into the artificial soul quantum computer for preservation, This process is very slow and takes a lot of time to complete, but it is also an accumulation process. The later it is, the faster the efficiency will be and the more data on the network... What needs to be considered in the future is how to ensure the stable operation and data security of the server storing these data.


    Of course, these are things that need to be considered in the future. As long as the current magic power network can work stably until the arrival of the chaos army, Donne will be satisfied.


    In addition, when it comes to accelerating development, Donne thinks of another industry.


    Archaeology.


    After prandal finally came to peace, all walks of life began to develop steadily. At this time, if you want to make a huge technological breakthrough, you can either wait for the accumulation of technology to make a natural breakthrough, or you can borrow it directly.


    Yes, he made his mind on prehistoric civilization.


    As we all know, before prandar''s contemporary civilization, there are still quite brilliant civilizations with the common development of dwarfs and goblins. These two races have been adjusted by the gods and strengthened the dominant race of wisdom. Therefore, science and technology are quite developed.


    Now, they have established a database of relevant civilization materials about dwarfs and goblins, and sorted out text information that can be used to translate prehistoric civilization materials, which means that if they continue to explore the relics, they can obtain a large number of prehistoric civilization scientific and technological materials, which is very important for their current development.


    To this end, Donne allocated a large amount of money to support the dwarf''s archaeological teams, looking forward to their bright discoveries - what? Goblin archaeological team? People are backed by the Star Diamond bank. Will they be short of money?


    At this time, Donne finally remembered that if you want to talk about the ruins, the biggest "ruins" are actually waiting for them to dig, aren''t they?


    Lolita and lolia.


    The two satellites, which have been quietly revolving around prandal for unknown years, have almost been transformed into a huge space fortress by prehistoric civilization. They have not been directly bombarded by the energy of the original star world. In addition, the environment there is extreme and there is no air corrosion. Therefore, a large number of prehistoric civilization relics are likely to be preserved there.


    The most important thing is that the communicator they repaired received a communication request from Anluo 2 communication observation station on Lolita (see Chapter 638). Long ago, he promised to help leviz enter space and welcome the return of his ancestors. Unfortunately, various things happen frequently and have not been completed until now.


    But then again, it was because there was no such condition to go to space before, but now it is different. Through the data obtained by the golden giant statue during Star mining and the simulation data under various extreme conditions, Donne and his team have been able to produce armor enough to resist the harsh environment of outer space - olliha steel can withstand the impact of star energy, There''s no reason why you can''t stop ordinary space radiation or the impact of micro meteorite fragments.


    Originally, the spacecraft had very high requirements for welding technology. If there were any defects in the welding joint, it might cause the overall collapse and terrible accidents, but under the power of magic, this situation could not happen - no matter what the shape of oriha steel was at the beginning, oriha steel shaping can be used for adjustment, Make it a perfect one.


    Although this will leave a fatal defect to their spaceship, it is unlikely that chaotic creatures will release oreha steel shaping to the spaceship, right? Therefore, this defect can be directly ignored.


    Thus, in the month of growing up in 853, the Ilus Empire officially launched the aerospace project, started the production of spacecraft and personnel simulation training - yes, there is no experimental launch, but manned spaceflight.


    At this time, the Ryan Empire, a neighbor in the north of the human kingdom, was in an awkward position.


    Once the Ryan empire was hostile to humans, but in the chaos invasion war, the two races shook hands and made peace, and then cooperated to fight chaos. Although the two countries still had a rather cold attitude later, since tastrow was brainwashed by Tina''s training course, the Ryan Empire has been comprehensively transformed and began to become an attitude close to humans.


    Now we can see the picture of human and orc living in peace everywhere in Wren empire. I''m afraid the main reason is that human beings have brought wealth and all kinds of rich materials to orcs. When orcs have a happy and stable life, they don''t have to be enemies with humans.


    ¡ª¡ªOf course, there is a premise that the existing resources can meet the respective development needs of the two races.


    ¡ª¡ªIf resources are tight, in order to compete for limited resources, both sides will inevitably break out a survival war.


    But now, what the rein Empire lacks is owned by the human country. The rein Empire has a lot of human countries. At the same time, the human country also represents more advanced production technology. In this way, the rein Empire must rely on the human country to develop. Therefore, the humans living in the rein Empire have a sense of pride at the bottom of their hearts.


    "Look at them."


    On the rooftop between the throne and the orc palace in new bulkeso, the orc emperor stro pointed to the busy street in the distance and said to Ursa: "they used to be so poor that they couldn''t even eat decent food, but they still trusted us and followed us -"


    Ursa said: "Dad, that''s not to trust us, but because our family is strong, so we can become king."


    Ursa always felt that his father was brainwashed by the strange thoughts of mankind.


    "-- shut up!"


    Tystro slapped up and said to himself, "they trust us, so we can get to the present... But Ursa, you know, it''s our limit now..."


    "What do you mean?"


    "So I usually said don''t let you run around with those guys, learn more knowledge, read more books and have more brains!"


    Tessro scolded: "don''t you know that these prosperity are only superficial prosperity? We don''t have core technology! Our development speed is completely limited by Ilus! If don doesn''t want us to catch up with Ilus, just stop exporting technology to us, we have nothing to do!"


    Ursa covered his forehead and said, "what do you mean, now that we are full and warm, we will turn our faces and refuse to admit it, turn our faces with Donne and rob his skills? I can''t do such a thing if you want to go!"


    "I can''t do it either. What I want to say is..."


    Tystro looked at the bustling street and said, "if we want to continue to keep pace with the development of Ilus, either we will study our own core technology, or we will become one with them and become a family..."


    "But," Ursa was a little puzzled, "hasn''t Princess Aurelia refused to marry?"


    "I know."


    Tessro''s eyes were very deep and looked at the store of Datang chamber of Commerce on the main road: "but we can still have another choice..."

 Chapter 1379

    "Do you want to marry Donne?"


    The unexpected guest, a sudden sentence, confused Xiao AI: "hey?"


    "Don''t be surprised, answer my question."


    Tystro looked at little love intensely. Her answer was related to the next series of things.


    "Marry, marry your majesty Donne or something... That kind of thing is, is impossible..."


    Mingming has been very strong and can be alone. At this time, Xiaoai suddenly changed back to the original impersonal appearance, nervously playing with her fingers and at a loss.


    At first, she didn''t know what tystro wanted to do when he suddenly asked this question, but soon she guessed tystro''s intention - marriage to strengthen the relationship between Ryan Empire and Ilus empire!


    Yes, that''s the only possibility!


    A few days ago, he applied to Princess Aurelia for marriage, but was rejected. Now if he wants to establish a stable relationship with Ilus, he can''t think of Princess Aurelia anymore.


    The relationship between vanilla, cocoa and Donne is also very good, but after all, they are the saints of the Vulcan holy see. Tastrow has no right to order them to marry Donne, and tastrow has no daughter himself. After thinking about it, he finally thought of little love.


    Xiao AI also has a lot to do with Donne. Now she is the head of the branch of Datang chamber of Commerce in the Ryan Empire, which shows her trust. More importantly, she was born in the Ryan Empire, a descendant of the Keo nationality, and almost the same as the human shape, so she doesn''t have to worry that Donne can''t accept it.


    What tystro thinks is very simple - take little love as a dry daughter, award the title of princess, and then propose to marry Donne, so as to strengthen the friendly and cooperative relationship between the two countries.


    At this time, Xiao AI suddenly found that she was the most suitable person to marry Donne in the Ryan empire. Suddenly, a strong surprise came out of her heart.


    I didn''t hear little love''s answer, but when I saw her reaction, tastrow already knew what she thought.


    Tastrow smiled, patted Xiao AI''s head and said, "from today on, you are my goddaughter, the little love Princess of Ryan empire. I heard that your parents don''t have a surname? You have a single love?"


    Xiao AI nodded and tessro said, "well, I''ll give you the surname of ''bloody eye'' today, but AI ¡¤ bloody eye is ugly, and your name should be changed... Well, you come from Bi Village, which is famous for its strange stones, so your official name will be called Bi Village AI ¡¤ bloody eye in the future."


    "Thank you, your majesty."


    "No, you should call me father now."


    Xiao AI, no, she should be called Bi Cun AI now. She is a little flattered: "thank you... Father."


    "There''s no need to thank me. You should understand that we just get what we need."


    Tastrow looked at her and said, "I will persuade queen OLINA to suggest that Donne accept you as his concubine. At the same time, after you marry Donne, you should ensure the position of the Ryan empire in Donne''s heart."


    "... I understand."


    This is the cruel world of adults. Bimura love knows very well that if it is not for mutual use and cooperation, tastrow will not come to find her cooperation, so bimura love doesn''t feel bad at this time.


    "Very good. After work today, you will prepare. Tonight, a grand dinner will be prepared for you. The theme is you as Princess Ryan empire."


    Tastrow stood up: "soon, the news will be spread under our promotion, and the whole Ryan empire will know about it. After the momentum is completed, I will propose to Queen OLINA. You are ready."


    Bicun AI nodded, and then tastrow disappeared.


    Soon, tastrow received a dry daughter, and the news that Ryan Empire had a princess more than village love spread quickly.


    At this time, tastrow also arrived as promised. When Donne was away, he found queen OLINA.


    "Tastrow has seen her majesty."


    Tystro saluted queen OLINA, and then his eyes fell on the baby girl in the Queen''s arms: "this is your little princess who has just reached the full moon? She looks really cute. What''s her name?"


    OLINA opened her mouth, hesitated for a moment, and reluctantly said, "yebirni."


    "That''s a good name. She''s as lovely as herself. I -"


    Subconsciously following OLINA''s words, testero suddenly felt something wrong and suddenly recovered: "what did you say her name? I seem to have heard wrong."


    "You heard right. Her name is yebirni."


    OLINA sighed, "the name of the God of light."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Tystro stiffened and smiled, "your heart is so big..."


    Although there is no explicit provision that God''s name cannot be given, this is a minimum respect and an unspoken rule generally followed by all ethnic groups in prandar. As a result, the couple are so good that they even named their daughter yebirni


    Tystro felt that he admired Donne very much. This courage, this courage, tut tut!


    OLINA reminded tastrow not to patronize and sighed, "you haven''t explained your intention yet."


    Tessro smiled and said slowly, "it''s like this..."


    ¡­¡­


    Don en lay on the roof of the Lord''s house, staring at the sky.


    "I''ve been looking for you for a long time. Why did you come here?"


    Fiona flew up from the side and said angrily, "everyone is busy to death, but you are lazy here. Be careful they catch you complaining."


    Donne smiled, shook his head and said, "all I can do is finish. All that''s left is their work. It''s no use for me to stay there."


    "You underestimated your symbolic significance."


    Fiona lay down next to him and looked down at him: "it''s white clouds. What''s good?"


    "I''m not looking at white clouds..."


    "Is it loneliness?"


    "When did you make complaints about what you did?"


    "I''ve been with you for so long. I''ve become an old woman. I''m sure I''ll be affected by you."


    Fiona moved to Donne, found a comfortable position in his arms, and asked, "well, tell me what you''re looking at?"


    "The sea of stars."


    Donne raised his hand and rowed in the sky: "Can you imagine? There are countless planets like us outside prandal. What will be the scenery there? Is there any life like us? Is it possible for us to meet? Every time I think of this question, I will be very excited. Now, we finally have the opportunity to take this step."


    Fiona smiled and said, "the pathfinder was not built to conquer the sea of stars, just to go to Lolita."


    Pathfinder is a large manned spacecraft currently being built by Ellington. It is also an improved and upgraded version of the spacecraft that Donne entered space before. It is not only safer, but also more superior in performance.


    This is because the power of divine word runes is added, which leads to the better control and utilization of magic by the new magic engine.


    The spacecraft adopts two sets of power systems, one is the wind power engine inside the atmosphere, which can enable the spacecraft to fly a long distance inside the atmosphere, and the other is the magic engine. After entering outer space without air, it depends on the magic engine to jet magic to push forward. This is a pure energy engine, so every improvement in propulsion efficiency will be improved Is a great improvement.


    In addition, the spacecraft also has built-in anti gravity engine, which is an improved engine based on the dwarf gravity well, but the principle has not been clarified, and the processing technology may not meet the requirements, so it can not be copied for production, but can only save some use. Its function is to assist the main engine and provide auxiliary power for it. For example, it can start the anti gravity engine when taking off The power engine reduces the weight of the spacecraft, and the driving effect of the wind engine is better.


    After entering space, you can also start the anti gravity engine at an appropriate time according to the calculation of the artificial soul quantum computer, and use the planet''s gravity to achieve propulsion, orbit transformation and other effects. It is widely used.


    Besides, even if only the prototype or principle data of dwarf gravity well are found on Lolita, this trip is worth it.


    "Now we have entered the stage of final assembly and adjustment. It is estimated that we can take off by the end of next month."


    Donne looked at the Pathfinder in the distance across the spaceship launch base in the suburbs of Ellington. He couldn''t help feeling a surge of emotion: "that is to say, we can set off for Lolita next month at the latest! The question of whether there are still prehistoric relics ten thousand years ago can be officially revealed!"


    "However, we don''t even know how far we are from there."


    Fiona murmured to herself, "and still in such a dangerous environment... I''m really worried."


    "Don''t worry, it must be all right, if you''re worried..."


    Donne lowered his head, touched her forehead, smiled and said, "why don''t we do the wedding first?"


    "I don''t care, as long as you''re not afraid of egwin''s jealousy."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fiona glanced at him, then sat up and said, "seriously, our wedding can be held at any time, but this time, the Ryan Empire wants to marry you. I''m afraid you have to promise if you don''t promise... OLINA has promised for you."


    "What!?"


    Donne was surprised at first, and then became angry: "that old bastard of tystro! How can he still be unfaithful to Aurelia!?"


    "Not aurelia, you and - wait?"


    Fiona squinted at Donne: "it seems that you are very reluctant to let Aurelia marry others. Why, are you jealous?"


    Donne was speechless again!

 Chapter 1380

    In March of 853, while queen OLINA gave birth to a little princess, the magic projection tower spread another quite hot news with the official permission.


    His majesty Donne will marry Princess Bicun AI bloody eye of the Ryan empire in the near future. The two countries will officially establish an in laws relationship. Based on this relationship, the relationship between the two sides will be closer in the future, and the scope and intensity of cooperation will be further expanded.


    As soon as the news broke out, the whole country was in an uproar. It was not unprecedented in the history of human and orc marriage, but it was the first time between the royal family.


    Not to mention that orcs and humans despised each other in the past, it was almost impossible for the two races to marry just because of the differences in body shape and aesthetics.


    "It is said that the blood eye clan of the Wren empire is a branch of the USAD bear clan. It has very thick hair on its body, and its nails can turn into claws... How could his majesty Donne like this Orc woman?"


    "So who told you that his majesty Donne liked the so-called princess? He must have made concessions to make peace between the two countries and chose to agree to marriage..."


    "Well, it''s really embarrassing for your majesty Donne. Facing such a furry Orc concubine, it''s neither touching nor not touching..."


    "Yes, your majesty Donne sacrificed too much for the peaceful development of the country..."


    Just when it was rumored that his majesty Donne had sacrificed a lot for the country and the people, the magic projection tower immediately released the picture of Bicun AI Xueyan. Now those who loved Donne fried again.


    How can I sacrifice myself for the country and the people?


    This is clearly to see others dish beautiful and smooth. That''s why they stretched out their evil hand and forcibly robbed others!?


    This is not our Lord Donne!


    And why, as a member of the blood eye clan, she has no Orc characteristics at all? It looks no different from an ordinary human. If you insist, I''m afraid it''s the eye-catching and proud figure


    Donne in the public''s mouth has changed from a great man who cares about the country and the people and sacrifices himself to a man who has no bottom line


    However, most of these rumors are just a kind of ridicule. The ridicule of rulers in the market is also a good signal of social development, because they all know that there are hidden ghost agents watching their every move, but no one has ever been arrested for such ridicule.


    ¡ª¡ªAs long as it is not extreme speech, his majesty Donne can tolerate it now, and he is happy to see that they have their own ideas.


    People now have such a consensus.


    This is what Donne really wants to see.


    Ryan Empire, Vulcan holy see.


    "Hey, hey, sister, this is too much!"


    When cocoa saw the news, she kept yelling in vanilla''s ear: "we are in front anyway? Even if the Ryan Empire wants to marry the Ilus Empire, we should go! Why is it Xiao AI who is naturally stupid?"


    "Call me sister."


    Vanilla glanced at her: "do you really want to marry that guy?"


    "No, no..."


    Cocoa lowered her head falsely: "just, just by him..."


    "So what."


    Vanilla said faintly, "there is no rule that we must marry him as long as this happens?"


    "But, but..."


    "Don''t forget, we are still the saints of the Vulcan holy see. We can''t marry him from the standpoint of Ryan empire."


    Cocoa played with her fingers a little guilty: "but Lord Vulcan said before that let us..."


    "That''s what he said!"


    Vanilla''s face was even colder: "that guy didn''t open his mouth, just wanted us to paste it upside down. Why did he think so beautiful?"


    Cocoa tilted her head and looked at vanilla. A moment later, she suddenly said, "vanilla, are you waiting for him to take the initiative to marry you?"


    Vanilla''s face was suddenly cold: "cocoa!"


    Cocoa vomited her tongue, shrunk her head and dared not speak, but she obviously knew that she had inadvertently told the truth, so her eyes turned and seemed to be thinking


    Jade corolla, Earth Goddess hall.


    "Hateful! Hateful, hateful, hateful!"


    Grantia waved the branch angrily as if it were a sword, and there was a crooked dummy in front of her with Donne''s name engraved on it.


    "This fool! This fool! This * *"


    Grantia pulled hard, the branch broke, and a long crack appeared on the dummy. The broken dummy was finally tortured and completely collapsed.


    "Hoo! How could he do that!"


    Grantia roared angrily, "this is betrayal! This is red betrayal! Does he deserve Lord egwin?"


    Although grantia has been straightened by Donne, her long-standing admiration and infatuation for egwin can not be completely diluted for a while, and she has always dreamed of meeting with egwin honestly one day - and this opportunity falls on Donne - so it exploded when she heard that Donne was going to marry an ORC.


    "Obviously, Lord egwin has stated his position. This guy doesn''t know how to make further efforts. He should fall off the chain at this time. What are you thinking!?"


    Grantia mumbled and destroyed the dummy. She didn''t want others to see her venting here with Donne''s dummy.


    Originally, egwin was already very unhappy about Donne and queen OLINA having children, but recently, when she ran to talk to her good girlfriend pertis, she learned another shocking news - pertis''s daughter celiheath was pregnant! And the child''s father is also Donne!


    It''s no wonder I haven''t seen them these days. The reason is that celis is pregnant and has been raising a baby at home, so she doesn''t appear.


    Egwin "cried" goodbye to her friends and returned to the emerald corolla with a depressed face. After learning that Donne and Bicun AI were about to get married, she felt as if she was surrounded by the malice of the world for many times. Then egwin, who hid in the corner of the world tree for several times, was found by Grandia


    Although grantia no longer harasses egwin frequently, she still defends for egwin. Why does that guy flirt with other girls while saying he likes egwin!


    What if he is a hero who is about to save the world? Too much is too much, flower heart is flower heart!


    It''s not about personal identity, it''s about character - and there''s no rule that girls must like heroes who save the world?


    "He must be punished - no, he must understand!"


    Grantia suddenly looked up and felt that he had to do something, otherwise the guy would never know what he had done wrong!


    Not to mention what cocoa and Grandia are thinking, the things that have been decided here will not change. The time soon came to the beginning of the growth month. At this time, the wedding that has been preparing finally arrived as promised.


    Ilus Empire, arlex, palace.


    Donne sat in the bedroom, staring in a daze at the mirror in front of him. Several waitresses were helping him take care of his hair and clothes. On the sofa not far away, Elsa, Tina and others were sitting there whispering, glancing at him from time to time, then holding her mouth and laughing, while Queen OLINA was sitting on the other side of the sofa holding jebirni, Yebirni''s situation is different from that of vinette, and has not achieved a very amazing growth rate. It''s really similar to Elia at the beginning, similar to an ordinary human baby.


    The biggest difference is that she is very quiet, never cries or makes trouble, but occasionally smiles at OLINA, which makes Donne always feel frightened. I don''t know whether this guy has his own consciousness now.


    With a dull face, Donne looked at himself who had changed his face in the mirror and felt a blank in his brain. He always felt that one moment he was still discussing the improvement direction of the spacecraft with other researchers in the research room. The next moment he suddenly came here. Then he couldn''t help being put on these clothes and began to take care of his hair


    At first, don didn''t come back, but after seeing today''s date, he suddenly found that it was his wedding day


    Get married! Great joy!


    Donne''s head hurts badly at the thought of these two words, because he hasn''t figured out why OLINA decided such an important thing for him so quietly!


    ¡ª¡ªThis is to consolidate the relationship between Ilus and Rehn Empire and make the two countries more closely combined. Teslo has this intention. We don''t need to refuse him. What''s more, your task is to save the world. Your goal should be to master all effective forces. This choice is conducive to helping you rule prandal.


    Although OLINA gave him such a reasonable reason, Donne still felt uncomfortable in his heart.


    Originally, he just stabilized egwin''s mood and reluctantly turned his emotional situation to a good form, but at this time, he suddenly jumped out


    It''s going to explode!


    Don''t talk about egwin. Donne is going crazy himself!


    The most important thing is that he and Bicun love - that is, little love has no emotional foundation at all!


    Well, when we were in Bicun, the two sides did get along for some time, but what kind of emotional basis was that!


    It''s like tastrow just found an excuse to pimp him!


    Maybe people will say that they like little love and then use power to rob people''s women!

 Chapter 1381

    No matter how awkward it was, the wedding still began as usual. All the staff in the palace had entered a busy state and could not see any idle people.


    Although she is Princess Donne, OLINA is Donne''s wife and the queen of Ilus, so of course she must be present, and her presence means that yebirni, who has come to the world, will also be present


    Pope jessolini XXIII, as the host, has been in place early. At the moment, he is standing on the square in front of the palace, flanked by the Knights Templar from the Holy See of light and the nuns led by iluli. The brilliant hymns spread out from the castle with the soft holy light, and the hymns can be heard all over alinx.


    This is probably the highest standard and most valued wedding in history. It can be seen from the Pope''s clothes. He even put on the holy robe and crown that are said to have been handed down from the era of God''s creation. It can be seen how much attention he attaches to this wedding.


    Only those who know it know that the reason is entirely because of the little princess in OLINA''s arms who has not been named publicly.


    The Pope is also very nervous at the moment. He has presided over so many weddings, but it is the first time to preside over the wedding in front of the Father God, and the wedding is for the father Princess after the Father God came to prandal


    How should he pray to the father in the future?


    Looking back at him from a distance, the Pope seemed to see the little princess in Queen OLINA''s arms smiling at him, and immediately filled his excited red face with energy!


    Just when everything was on the right track, outside the palace, on the main road leading to the city gate, a "bang bang" sound suddenly sounded in the distant sky, and colorful lights lit up in the sky.


    "The Wren Empire mission is here!"


    The Pope was refreshed and knew that the wedding had officially begun.


    The wedding process is simple, but it is full of ceremony. After the messenger group of Wren Empire arrives in alinks from the transmission array, they take the prepared special bus fleet out of the city from the side door, then go around the city for half a week, enter alinks from the main door, receive the blessings of the residents along the way, and then enter the palace to hold the ceremony. After receiving the blessings of the Pope and completing the ceremony, Arrange Orc messengers to have dinner in the palace. Donne will once again take a magic car with Bicun AI, OLINA, the Pope and the saint to form a motorcade, go around the city along the main road of alinks, receive the blessings of the residents along the way, bless the residents at the same time, and then return to the palace. This is the end.


    Donne didn''t want to be so cumbersome, but the Pope almost cried and knelt down to Donne when he looked at yebirni in OLINA''s arms - he didn''t want to be so cumbersome, but he couldn''t do it without doing so!


    This is the Father God. His father is called God father for short. He wants to accept the imperial concubine!


    If it weren''t for the fear that the princess couldn''t stand it, the pope would also like to suggest that they take the transmission array to go around every major city and let all the residents bless them!


    This kind of standard treatment can be worthy of his father!


    Although the Pope still looks calm, his hands are actually sweating. He is afraid that if he doesn''t do well this time, he will be written down by jebirni and settle with him later.


    "Everyone cheer up. People have entered the inner city and will soon arrive at the palace! Get ready for the welcome!"


    In order to show that he paid enough attention to this matter, the Pope personally took charge of the overall situation of the ceremony. Everyone acted in an orderly manner according to his instructions. So far, there has been no mistake. He just hopes that everything can go smoothly now and don''t go wrong.


    But the problem in the world is that the more you worry about something, the more it will happen


    After the seemingly stable convoy of Wren Empire messengers came to the palace, Pope yesorini XXIII, one of the two most noble people in the Holy See of light, walked slowly to the float, smiled and watched the flower boy open the door, and then prepared to offer his holy light blessing, but the next moment, his smile froze on his face.


    Inside the float, several girls twisted together in a very embarrassed way. It looked like they had just had a fight. One of the girls was pressed by them with an aggrieved face. Under her, she looked like a child bullied in school. Where is the beautiful bride who should have sat behind the float, dressed in costumes and holding flowers, waiting to appear at the wedding ceremony? Where?


    What''s going on!?


    When the Pope saw this, his head was about to explode. He closed the door, closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and then gave himself a holy light baptism to calm down.


    Well, what I saw just now are illusions. It must be because the opening method is wrong!


    I''ll open the door myself this time!


    The Pope took a deep breath, pushed aside the flower boy next to him, and then personally opened the door. After seeing the situation inside, he was finally relieved.


    Look, it''s the wrong way to open it just now.


    The four girls sitting neatly in the float, although their clothes are a little messy, they are still decent as a whole. Their messy hair and sweat stains on their faces have all disappeared. They are sitting upright and virtuous, just like everyone else.


    The Pope smiled with satisfaction, but then he froze there.


    Who is the bride to be the princess today?


    There should be only the driver, the bride and the flower girl in the float, right?


    But why didn''t you see the flower girl, but three other girls?


    Also - why is the driver a land demon bear!? It''s not an orc of the USAD bear family, but it''s really just a demon bear! He just turned his head and grinned at himself!


    The Pope felt that his reason had been seriously impacted. He didn''t even know how to face this scene, the countless people waiting to watch the live broadcast outside, and his majesty Donne, who was waiting to marry the bride in the palace


    After a long silence, the Pope asked slowly under the crown: "... Can you tell me who is the bride?"


    "I", "it''s me", "she", "not her!"


    For a time, several different voices sounded in the car. The Pope''s head exploded. The gods were on the. Why did such a terrible thing happen on such an important day!?


    The Pope looked at his watch. It was too late. He couldn''t tell who the bride was. He didn''t even have time to ask tessro to come and confirm. After the float arrived, they had gone to the venue behind. I''m afraid even they didn''t know such a strange thing happened in the float!


    The Pope has been standing in front of the camera for more than ten seconds. These ten seconds are as long as years. Finally, he suddenly came back to his senses,


    Does it matter who is the bride?


    It doesn''t matter who is the bride!


    For him, the most important thing is to continue this damn ceremony and get everything back on track!


    As for the bride''s affairs, I''m afraid they are fighting for the ownership of this identity. In that case, let them all become brides!


    Thinking of this, the Pope finally put down the heavy pressure in his heart, gave a long sigh, then said with a kind smile: "we have been waiting for a long time. Please don''t be shy anymore. Come down together. I think everyone is looking forward to seeing you."


    Hey?


    Several girls in the float looked at each other. A moment later, two of them seemed to have a aftertaste and showed a surprised expression, while the other two were stunned and the other was at a loss.


    But at this time, the Pope who had spoken would no longer give them a choice. The huge power of holy light fell from the sky, centered on him and enveloped the whole float. The magic around him was completely controlled by him, surrounding the four girls in the float. Then he said with a smile: "time is almost up, please... Get off."


    Hiss


    After being surrounded by the heavy power of the holy light, the girls in the float immediately became silent and dared not be presumptuous any more. They looked at me and you, and finally got out of the car one by one


    As soon as they got off the bus, the whole country immediately. No, it should be said that all the audience who were watching the live broadcast in prandal immediately fried the pot. For a time, in the live broadcast room on the magic energy network, the bullet screen began to brush the screen instantly.


    "What''s the matter!? didn''t you agree to marry Princess Bicun AI bloody eye of Ryan Empire? Why are there four girls?"


    "Is it difficult to marry a girl from the Ryan Empire and the custom of buying one for three? I''ve never heard of such a good thing!"


    "Take a closer look. Why is the driver a magic bear?"


    "That seems to be an elf... Yes, that''s right! Look at that ear and body shape, it''s definitely that the elf didn''t run away!"


    "Why did the elves appear in the orc''s wedding car, and when the Ryan Empire and the Ilus Empire married?"


    "Wait! The point of the problem should be that the words'' brides'' just said under the Pope''s crown!"


    "I heard you right. The Pope just said ''brides'', that is to say, these four girls are the protagonists of today''s wedding?"


    "But which is Bi Village love? I can''t see it at all! They look like humans. They are all super cute beauties!"


    "The gods are up! Your majesty Donne is too happy! If it were me, I would even die!"


    "However, you are not his majesty don. If you were him, you would not have such a small and ridiculous wish. His majesty don''s wish leads the whole prandal to glory!"


    Not only on the Internet, the audience in front of the magic projection receiver are all dumbfounded. How is this different from what was agreed at the beginning?

 Chapter 1382

    Time goes back a few hours ago.


    The preparations for Princess bichunai''s wedding in Wren Empire have reached the final stage, leaving the final finishing work. After the flowers and gifts are prepared, all the staff can start.


    At this moment, tastrow has also changed into a powerful and handsome leather armor. He is a powerful soldier who has experienced many battles - for the warlike orcs of the Ryan Empire, this dress means the most solemn and formal etiquette.


    The preliminary work has been completed. As the protagonist, bimura AI now stays in his room, looking at the clock a little nervous and looking forward to the arrival of the departure time.


    At this time, in the Imperial Palace and castle of Ryan Empire, the two men came together. Along the way, they saw that their maidens made way for them, and then bowed their heads to them.


    The two sisters, vanilla and cocoa, stand out.


    Coco took a maid and asked, "where is princess Bicun AI? We came to present our blessings on behalf of the Vulcan holy see."


    The maid hurriedly said, "let me lead the way."


    Cocoa said hurriedly, "no, no, I''m busy today. Just tell me the location."


    The maid didn''t doubt him, so she told them the address and hurried away.


    "Start with location!"


    Cocoa shook her fist and laughed, "let''s go!"


    Vanilla held cocoa with a little worry: let''s not do this. Now Pope Emir doesn''t know about it. If we make good suggestions, the Vulcan holy see will lose face at that time. I''m afraid it will be difficult for us to face those believers in the future... "


    "What are you talking about, sister?" cocoa widened his eyes. "We believe in God just to let them meet our difficult wishes. If there is anything we can solve ourselves, why should we believe in God?"


    Vanilla was speechless.


    Cocoa said boldly: "now that we want him, we should not only pay our own efforts, but also firmly believe that our actions are blessed and allowed by God. Since it is only allowed by God, why should we feel guilty?"


    Vanilla: "


    I don''t know why I always feel that she seems to have misinterpreted the meaning of faith, but her theory makes people feel flawless, which makes vanilla irrefutable!


    In a word, even if vanilla was so tangled, he finally followed cocoa to the outside of the room where Bicun AI rested. There were two guards standing at the door, but in front of the identities of vanilla and cocoa, the guards certainly wouldn''t stop them and easily let them enter the room.


    "It''s you!"


    As soon as she saw bimura love, vanilla widened her eyes and looked at her with an incredible face: "so bimura love is little love!?"


    Before, she wondered why there was a princess named Bi Village love in the Ryan Empire, but when she saw Xiao AI, she already understood that being born in Bi Village and called Xiao "love" is not Bi Village love!


    Vanilla, who was still calm in her heart, suddenly began to have a psychological imbalance!


    Why!


    Vanilla''s peaceful heart was disturbed. She began to fantasize that since even Bi Village love could marry him, there was no reason why she couldn''t!


    Obviously, I knew him earlier. Obviously, my identity is more noble. Why did the later one marry that guy first at this time?


    Even if it is in order, it should be her own in front (Fiona:????), there is no reason to let her catch up?


    "Under the crown of vanilla and cocoa saints?"


    Bi Cun AI stared round and stood up in surprise: "Why are you here?"


    Vanilla said lightly, "you mean we shouldn''t come?"


    Cocoa, who was just about to speak, was stunned by her sister''s rather cold voice - this tone doesn''t sound right. Didn''t she say she didn''t care and didn''t want to come? So angry after coming?


    "No, no, I didn''t mean that..."


    Bi Cun AI is a little flustered. Although she has withstood many tests in Datang chamber of Commerce and knows a lot about human and worldly sophistication, her essence will not change. What''s more, she is still facing the two saints of vanilla and cocoa, so she can''t be stronger.


    Cocoa held the herb whose temper suddenly deteriorated, and then asked with a smile, "it seems that you are ready to get married?"


    Bi Cun AI''s face was slightly red, lowered his head and nodded with a pinch: "although, although I''m still a little nervous, at the thought of marrying that person... I, I''m still very happy..."


    On hearing this, vanilla almost exploded again, and her hairy tail stood up!


    Damn it! What the hell is going on with this guy!


    Why do such words come out so skillfully!


    "Today is really a good day, isn''t it?"


    Cocoa continued to drag the vanilla to prevent her from frying, and then said with a smile: "as the saint of the Vulcan Holy See, we will follow you all the way today and give you the blessing of the Vulcan Lord."


    "This, this how good!"


    Bicun AI was flattered: "please bother you two because of such a small matter..."


    Small, small!?


    Vanilla stared round. This big brainless guy dared to say that marrying that guy was a small thing!?


    "This is no small matter."


    Cocoa made a sudden effort to control the rampant vanilla, still smiling: "your marriage is of great historical significance because it is related to the future political trend of the Ryan Empire and the Ilus empire..."


    Speaking of this, cocoa turned her eyes and whispered, "of course, I know you may not be able to withstand this pressure. It''s too heavy for you. If you''re really afraid, we can help you! How about it?"


    Cocoa pushed the vanilla forward, then pointed to her and said, "look at her. She can replace you so that you can continue to live such an ordinary daily life."


    For a moment, Bi Cun AI was palpitating, because such a heavy sense of mission really made her have an unbearable sense of fear. From the bottom of her heart, she had an impulse to escape from the current situation, but take a closer look at the two saints


    Bichun likes to blink, look at the expression of vanilla, add cocoa''s words, and make a comprehensive analysis and reasoning. The girl seems to have guessed something. The fear in her heart soon disappeared. She said shyly, "forget it. In fact, I''m looking forward to it..."


    Not to marry someone else, but to marry his majesty Donne who saved himself, saved Bicun, saved the Ryan Empire and avenged his parents!


    For a girl, what is happier and more exciting than marrying her own hero?


    "You guy --"


    Even cocoa was a little unhappy. Didn''t he say he was a little scared? Why do you suddenly don''t want to?


    "Cocoa!"


    "Well, well, I see. Then I won''t say it again -"


    Then the voice of the maid came out: "Princess highness, we must set off."


    Vanilla and cocoa looked at each other and said, "let''s go. Now we represent the Vulcan holy see. We must not be underestimated by mankind."


    Bi Cun AI was relieved and followed them out.


    On the other side, Ellington.


    "This is the improved seed produced last month. It''s all here."


    Grandia put a small bag in front of Fiona, which contained a space ring filled with seeds.


    "OK, thank you for your hard work. It''s only the third month. Have you finished half of the estimated seed demand this year? You can have a proper rest. Don''t be too reluctant."


    Fiona smiled and said, "if you''re tired, Donne probably will settle with me."


    Hearing Fiona''s words, Grandia, who was angry in her heart, felt a little better and said, "today their marriage is held in arlinks? Won''t you come to attend?"


    "I don''t want to go, but I can''t go. I need to arrange a lot of things over there."


    Fiona said reluctantly, "it won''t start until a few hours. I''ll finish the things here first. Anyway, there''s a transmission array, so don''t worry."


    Grantia nodded noncommittally, pretended to pick up the wedding schedule in charge of Fiona on the table and read it. She also deliberately guided Fiona to disclose information: "so many people from the Ryan Empire want us to be responsible for reception? How troublesome it is."


    "Donne asked that everything should be simplified, but the Pope of the Holy See of light did not want it, nor did tystro on the side of the Ryan Empire, so the tour was an essential part. Finally, it was decided that a few people would participate in the convoy tour, probably only the most important ones. After others arrived in arlinks through the transmission array, they would take a special bus directly to the venue, and another group of people did not There is another team to pick them up and enter through the main gate, and then... "


    While listening to Fiona''s explanation, grantia looked at the documents in her hand and quickly wrote down the list of personnel and ritual arrangements. She quietly put down the documents, then stretched herself and said, "in that case, I''ll take a step first and go to Alex to see how lively and prosperous your human Kings are now."


    "Then you must be disappointed."


    Fiona smiled: "Alex is really not as lively as Ellington, but you can see a lot of interesting things there and have a good time."


    After grantia left the Lord''s house, she quickly arrived at yarinks through the transmission array. As soon as she left the transmission array of yarinks, she saw two waves of motorcade parked nearby, one of which was decorated with very beautiful flowers. It was a float, and the driver was also an acquaintance of each other.


    There were some exquisite cakes in Grandia''s hand, and then she walked over with a smile

 Chapter 1383

    Next to the transmission array, as written in Fiona''s information, the person in charge of the flowering car today is the unlucky guy van Clive, who was incorporated by Donne a long time ago. It is said that he married and gave birth to a daughter in the past two years. Later, he really named his daughter Vanessa according to Donne''s suggestion, and his last name was directly his own name.


    Vanessa van Clive.


    ¡ª¡ªLater, after Donne heard the name, the salary, social welfare and industrial injury insurance for construction workers were significantly improved


    The people here were expected acquaintances. Grantia relaxed a lot, so she was very relieved to come over with the seasoned cakes.


    Van Clive and the guards around him saw that it was Grandia and didn''t take it to heart. They all knew that the people of this country could eat enough, and most of the credit was to Grandia, so they greeted her warmly.


    "This is today''s wedding car? It seems that there is no difference between peacetime cars."


    While stuffing cakes into her mouth, Grandia commented on the float. Her words inadvertently resonated with van Clive: "yes, I think so. I feel that this decoration is a little strange... It''s better to use the previous royal carriage, but his majesty Donne insisted on doing so. He also said that this is a support for his own products..."


    At this point, van Clive shrugged his nose. "What is this? It smells so sweet?"


    Grandia handed the pastry: "the specialty of the elf family, have a taste?"


    Van Clive was not wary of Grandia, so he squeezed a piece into his mouth and ate one. He felt it tasted very good. While chatting with Grandia, he pinched a piece every once in a while and ate it.


    Soon it was the time to book the personnel of the Ryan empire. Grantia secretly said she was sorry, and then quietly crushed a small fruit. A faint fragrance drifted away and got into van Clive''s nose.


    Van Clive, who was about to get on the bus, suddenly changed his face, covered his stomach and froze there.


    He''s a Grand Master Assassin. He eats his stomach!?


    "What''s the matter?"


    Grandia pretended to be puzzled.


    "I... I seem to..."


    Van Clive blushed. Facing a beautiful woman like Grandia, he was embarrassed and speechless.


    As a master level assassin, he knows that he is not poisoned, so this is just a common emergency, but... He is now responsible and can''t leave at all!


    He insisted on suffering from abdominal pain and wanted to open the door.


    Grantia pinched hard, and the smell became stronger. Van Clive almost burst. She continued to show her sense of existence: "I think you seem very uncomfortable. Do you need help?"


    "No... I..."


    Van Clive was tortured by the violent stomach and finally couldn''t stand it. He looked at the others and whispered, "can you drive?"


    Grantia nodded quietly: "I''m the first to get a driver''s license."


    "That''s great. Please welcome the distinguished guests for me. I put the specific task on the car today. Now go and have a look. I, I''m going to have diarrhea!"


    Van Clive lost the key to Grandia and disappeared in an instant.


    Get the key!


    Grantia smiled. Next, what to do is to take advantage of the float to put down the original Bi Village love, and then disguise herself as Lord egwin and appear at the wedding site to create the established facts. Then, even if Lord egwin was unwilling to accept it, she would have married don in the eyes of people all over the world.


    In fact, grantia has a little regret in her heart - if Lord egwin has the intention, the plan can be more perfect. She doesn''t need a double. Unfortunately, she can''t discuss with Lord egwin, so she can only play two roles by herself.


    Now the plan is going perfectly, only the last step is missing.


    The guards nearby watched van Clive disappear sympathetically, and then watched Grandia get on the float.


    After getting on the bus, she moved directly to the co pilot''s seat, and then a lovely bear came out of her pocket. Then it climbed to the driver''s seat and blinked at grantia.


    "Marla, it''s up to you."


    Grantia whispered a few words, and then the little bear named Mara expanded and quickly became a normal human sized Earth demon bear.


    Mara is not a Warcraft. Her name is Mara Xun mane. She is a druid. To be exact, she is a druid who failed to learn transformation. She has maintained the form of earth magic bear for many years. If grantia doesn''t often chat with her at rest, it is estimated that she has completely lost herself now and can''t tell whether she is an elf or a Warcraft.


    Later, in the days after grantia became busy, thanks to magic energy projection, artificial soul quantum computer and magic energy network, she regained her sense of being an intelligent creature.


    ¡ª¡ªThere is a saying that is very suitable for prandal - you will never know what is chatting with you across the magic network.


    After the two exchanged positions, as soon as grantia was ready to start dressing up, the light on the transmission array lit up one after another. The guards waiting outside cheered up and immediately shouted: "attention, all! The VIPs of the Ryan empire are here! Take their places now!"


    Grantia was surprised and moved much faster. She scolded secretly in her heart. Damn it! How come so fast!


    As soon as she put on her ceremonial dress, Mara in the driver''s seat couldn''t drag herself down before she had time to disguise herself. She had to start the car and drive into the waiting area. Next to her, the orc dignitaries who came out of the transmission array had begun to walk down.


    "No! It''s too late!"


    Grantia only had time to tidy up her hair. Bimura AI, surrounded by vanilla and cocoa, had come to the door. Not far away, tessro waved to them and sat in a car in front.


    Although those people outside saw a land magic bear driving, considering the frequent occurrence of various strange things in this country, they didn''t take it seriously and dispersed separately.


    But vanilla was stunned when she opened the door and saw that Grandia was sitting in the co pilot''s seat: "how is it you?"


    "Why can''t it be me?"


    Grantia had suspended her disguise at this time, but pretended to be in a planned way and said very calmly: "get in the car, and then close the door and start."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Vanilla''s brain jumped. At least they were distinguished guests from afar or sent to the princess. Did this guy let them open the door by themselves?


    But Bicun AI didn''t say anything. He opened the door and sat in. Then cocoa went straight to the other side and got on the car. Vanilla got on the car with a face. They sandwiched Bicun AI in the middle.


    Soon the team set out. Several people in the float stared, and the atmosphere was quite embarrassing.


    Vanilla and cocoa all want to know why grantia is welcoming Bicun love instead of Aurelia in the float?


    And grantia also wanted to know why vanilla and cocoa escorted bilayalinks rather than the agreed flower girl?


    There has been an unexpected deviation in the plan, and both sides can only wait patiently for a breakthrough at the moment.


    And this breakthrough soon appeared


    When the motorcade slowly drove out of the area where the transmission array was located, bichunai looked at the bustling crowd on both sides of the street, and suddenly became nervous. She said uneasily: "I... coco, do you think I really deserve your majesty Donne? If these people know that I was just an orc civilian, will they ridicule me? Will they feel that I have no shame?... I suddenly feel that what you just said is right. Maybe it would be better to replace it with the fragrant grass Saint crown. At least the identity under the saint crown can also deserve your majesty Donne..."


    Grantia, who was thinking about breaking the game in silence, was stunned when she heard Bi Cun AI''s sentence, and then she suddenly laughed.


    It turned out that these two guys had the same idea as themselves!


    However, they are obviously better prepared. At least two people are present, but on their own side, as the main role, edgewing still needs to pretend to be herself.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Cocoa stared round. "Isn''t this a matter of course? You can change people now if you like!"


    "Cocoa!"


    Vanilla suddenly pulled the open cocoa nervously and pointed to grantia in the front row.


    In the rear-view mirror, Grandia has shown a very subtle smile.


    Cocoa''s face changed, bad! I forgot someone else!


    Grantia suddenly turned her head and said to them, "none of you three want to enter the meeting today! Your majesty Donne belongs to Lord egwin! I will help her win the final victory!"


    As soon as vanilla heard this, she felt something wrong. When she looked carefully at grantia''s clothes, her face changed: "this is a wedding dress! Ms. grantia, what do you want?"


    "What do I want... Oh, ha ha..."


    Grantia smiled: "I want you to sleep until tomorrow morning..."


    "You think it''s beautiful, we don''t... What''s the taste!?"


    "It smells good..."


    As soon as vanilla''s face was cold, a faint flame suddenly appeared on her body, and the fragrant smell in the carriage suddenly disappeared: "you want to use this indiscriminate means to deal with us? What you think is too simple!"


    Grantia was stunned and said something bad!


    She didn''t expect that the saint of Vulcan was not afraid of the hypnotic effect of Anshen flower!


    Thinking of this, she no longer hesitated and was about to throw a ball in her hand¡ª¡ª


    "Come here, you!"


    Vanilla won''t let grantia fool around and drag her over!


    Scuffle broke out immediately!

 Chapter 1384

    The magnificent palace hall was full of guests, and almost all the high-level personnel with names and surnames in the Ilus Empire were impressively listed. Even many officials with insufficient levels were not qualified to enter the main hall and could only sit in the side hall, but these people were still complacent and felt proud of themselves.


    What Donne tried to control and didn''t want to see happened quietly. Because of his great cause, more than 70% of the people in the whole human country have a blind personal worship for him. This personal worship is very terrible and easy to infect others.


    Although he has repeatedly claimed the concept of equality for all, for these humans in prandal, they have more understood that this is Donne''s governance concept, which is not taken seriously at all - they dare not take it seriously.


    Now, at this important moment when everyone was staring at himself, Donne looked strangely at the four girls in dresses in front of him, and didn''t know what to say.


    "So... Is that why you fought in the car?"


    After listening to their arguments, especially when he saw that the Pope was still winking at her next to him, OLINA felt that her head was beginning to hurt. It had already started to make trouble before she entered the harem. What if she really entered the harem?


    "No, that''s right!"


    Up to now, cocoa can''t continue her previous plan, so she had to change her original idea, straighten her chest, and then say, "we have received the oracle of Lord Vulcan, so we want to marry you and obey your orders."


    Emil, Pope of the Vulcan Holy See, suddenly heard such a sentence as vanilla and cocoa, and was stunned: Hello, girls! It will be damned to forge an Oracle! Are you really not afraid of being judged by religion!?


    He had never heard of such an Oracle himself! If there is such an arrangement, shouldn''t lord Vulcan contact him at the same time and give him some information so that he can make the arrangement?


    Why ignore him completely!


    Everything else is OK. Now Emil is most worried that his two saints fell in love with Donne because of their previous contact, and then forged an oracle to arrange marriage for himself... This is not a good thing. If he angered Lord Vulcan, the situation will be very bad.


    At this moment, Emil wanted to cry loudly. He was too relieved to be the Pope.


    However, he didn''t know that cocoa was seemingly heartless, but actually played a trick - before, the God of fire did say to let them obey Donne''s orders (see Chapter 816) - so she said she received the Oracle, so she married Donne and obeyed Donne''s orders without hair disease and didn''t have to worry about the scourge


    And Donne is really working hard to save prandal. They marry him so that they can better help him protect the world. There''s nothing wrong with it!


    What the hell is this!


    OLINA sighed. Donne was at a loss when she suddenly wanted to marry Xiaoai. However, as she said, he had to compromise and accept the marriage for the future development of the ilrus Empire and the whole prandal.


    But


    Where did the vanilla and cocoa come from!?


    OLINA is very tangled, really tangled!


    Because vanilla and cocoa are the saints of the Vulcan Holy See!


    It is a great symbol in the eyes of all orcs!


    But now, these two saints even run to the wedding of a human king and have to marry a human king. How can those grumpy orcs bear it!?


    I can''t bear it at all!


    If they hadn''t suspected that there was an accident and waited patiently to see what happened, I''m afraid they would have killed outside the Vulcan holy see in new bulkesuo and asked for an explanation.


    ¡ª¡ªThe saint can''t marry anyone. Any Orc is good! But why should I marry a human!?


    ¡ª¡ªIs our Wren empire so weak that we have to sacrifice not only a princess, but also the happiness of two saints to marry the king of mankind in order to ensure the future peace of our country!?


    The above two ideas are almost the mainstream ideas of ORC citizens of the Ryan Empire at this moment.


    And that''s exactly what OLINA is worried about - Karol mariver, the God of fire, is almost the national belief of the orcs. If he monopolizes the two saints of the God of fire Holy See, it is bound to cause dissatisfaction among the believers of the God of fire Holy See, which is definitely not a good thing.


    Although Donne once had an unknown secret past with vanilla and cocoa, that kind of thing has long been buried in their hearts and has become a secret that will never be declassified. Everyone doesn''t know what happened to them, even OLINA.


    In other words, in the eyes of the people of the Ryan Empire, the Vulcan Holy See, who had little intersection with Donne, decided to marry him "suddenly"!


    What does that mean?


    It means you were coerced!


    The insidious and cunning human king took a fancy to the two saints, and then did not know what terrible means he used to coerce them, force them to marry themselves, and then let him do this and that


    I don''t know how many dramatists have added many plays to Donne in their hearts. They look at their comfortable life now and suddenly burst into tears - they finally understand that they can live such a happy life now because of the self sacrifice spirit of feeding the tiger under the crown of the two saints!


    ¡ª¡ªHow else can we explain that human beings will travel thousands of miles to the Ryan Empire to help them fight against evil believers, against the gate of chaos, help build their country and support their various industries?


    The orcs of Wren Empire were all excited, and the voice of denouncing human leader Donne began to appear on the magic power network. Even some people began to jointly request tastrow and Emil to cancel the marriage, but


    Tystro feels wronged too!


    Although he did want to use the marriage between the saint and Donne to consolidate the relationship between the two countries at the beginning, he chose little love because he couldn''t move the saint!


    But in the end, you two saints suddenly ran over and asked to marry Donne. What the hell is it!?


    I knew you had this idea. Say it in advance! I don''t need to find another daughter!


    Tastrow wanted to cry without tears. He looked at Emil, who shook his head. Then tastrow found that his expression was similar to his own, and immediately understood the current situation.


    I''m afraid that when they didn''t know, their two saints of the Ryan Empire had been taken by Donne, so now when they heard about the marriage between the Ryan Empire and the Ilus Empire, the candidates for the marriage didn''t find them, so they ran over by themselves in a hurry


    Girls! What about your reserve!?


    On the magic power network, the netizens of the human camp are excited and can''t do it now. Why?


    Because their Lord Donne worked hard to win the two saints of the Vulcan Holy See!


    Although the believers of fire are not all orcs, almost all orcs believe in the God of fire. Your majesty Donne has greatly breathed out for mankind this time!


    The praises of his majesty Donne were heard all the time, and the bullet screens on various live websites were painted all the time. These spectators were simply crazy and happy.


    Even if the people present didn''t see the situation on the magic energy network, they can probably guess that it must be a carnival on the magic energy network. In this world of lack of spiritual entertainment, such a prosperous era suddenly appeared, which is still broadcast live all over the world. They can also communicate and comment with others together. Can they not be excited?


    OLINA even has a headache. How should this thing end!


    If vanilla and cocoa brought him trouble from the Vulcan Holy See and orc public opinion, then... What''s the matter with another somehow involved Grandia!?


    They fought each other on the float. Although they all fought for the same goal, OLINA absolutely didn''t believe that Grandia would suddenly fall in love with Donne, and then she couldn''t wait to catch an early market and marry him at the wedding.


    There must be some conspiracy in this.


    What she represents is herself? Or does isalie mean? Or egwin?


    OLINA looked at Donne standing there with a silent face and felt helpless from the bottom of her heart.


    Vanilla and cocoa can be deferred for the time being, but not on grantia''s side!


    Why?


    Because this little girl has the key to let everyone eat!


    If you don''t consider her thoughts and feelings, make her angry, and then people go on strike, what does Donne use to fill those people''s stomachs? With love?


    The country is people-oriented, and the people depend on food. Having a full stomach is the first pursuit. If people don''t have enough food, they can''t do anything, and they can do anything.


    Thinking of this, OLINA suddenly felt that in fact, Donne should really marry Grandia and become her own person. This is the best choice.


    In this case, no matter how she works in the future, she will be justified. Instead of hiring volunteers here completely based on her identity of "messenger", she also has to worry about going on strike when others are in a bad mood


    Thinking of this, OLINA''s voice softened a lot: "grantia, I know what you think. In that case, I will accept you and officially allow you to become Donne''s princess."


    Holding her arm and looking on coldly, grantia was stunned and said, "no, it''s not me. I''m actually --"


    "Don''t explain!"


    OLINA wants to create the fact that the two are married. How can she continue to explain? She interrupted Grandia and said with emotion: "Although I don''t know how many unknown past events there have been between your majesty and you, today you are desperate and brave to appear here to let me understand that you have always loved him. As a queen, I can''t monopolize him selfishly..."


    No, asshole! You should talk to Lord egwin! What''s the use of telling me this?


    The stunned Grandia didn''t know what to say. She always felt that things seemed to turn a strange corner quietly and began to develop in an unexpected direction.


    And this time

 Chapter 1385

    The cup in Fiona''s hand fell to the ground and rolled out, but she didn''t notice it at all. She just stared at the picture on the screen.


    At the moment, she is presiding over the logistics work of the ceremony behind the palace. She didn''t expect such an unexpected situation to happen in the wedding!


    "This is a joke!"


    Fiona rubbed her eyes and always felt that she might have an illusion: "how could vanilla and cocoa appear at the wedding at this time? Didn''t Grandia say she was going to have a rest in arlinks? Why did she get involved?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Elia and vanette, who were holding food in their mouths, came up and saw the picture in the magic power projection. They were shocked: "can there be such an operation?"


    However, vanilla, cocoa and Grandia told them the truth that there is a curve overtaking operation!


    There was a shadow in Elia''s eyes. She could not help eating much faster, and her mouth creaked, as if she were chewing the flesh and blood of an enemy.


    ¡ª¡ªThese guys are one by one. They usually don''t look like mountains and dew, but they are more and more cunning!


    ¡ª¡ªI can even think of a way to overtake on a curve! This is to force the palace!


    The last time Donne was publicly forced into the palace, Elia''s memory had not awakened, so she didn''t feel much at that time. She was just a little jealous, but now it''s not so simple to see someone trying to force the palace to take her man


    Elia''s eyes were full of cold light. If it wasn''t for the fact that Donne needed the power of the Ryan Empire to fight against the chaotic army, Elia wanted to give them some "blessing"


    Thinking of this, Elia closed her eyes and began to consider the possibility of her own involvement and successfully obtaining the status of Princess


    A moment later, she opened her eyes in great frustration. No matter how she calculated, there was only one result when she ran in - that was to be thrown out by Donne in the name of trouble


    Damn it! This is the disadvantage of being young!


    If it was his original sexy body, wouldn''t it be easy to take him down?


    Elia had to give up the tempting idea and turn grief and anger into appetite.


    At this time, Elia''s eyes suddenly fell on Fiona.


    Although I don''t have a chance, Fiona can!


    If, just to say, she could take advantage of this opportunity to push her, and then she would appear openly in front of Donne and ask for status, would she know how to repay her kindness?


    Elia narrowed her eyes, analyzed Fiona from top to bottom, from inside to outside, and then came to a conclusion: Fiona''s mood is quite unstable. It can be seen that she is also eager to have her own wedding. If she can help her achieve her wish and her personality, she will certainly repay in the future


    So what are you waiting for?


    Elia suddenly came up to Fiona with a smile and said, "sister Fiona, it''s too much for them to ask you for instructions. Can you bear it?"


    "Absolutely not!"


    Fiona nodded subconsciously: "too much! This is nonsense! Especially Grandia -"


    Elia seemed to inadvertently gently touch her. Fiona was suddenly stunned, and then she felt an unspeakable sense of grievance gushing out of her heart.


    Yeah! They went too far!


    Obviously, she came first. Whether it''s acquaintance, acquaintance or pay, she is the first person around her.


    They all know that they are the one who has waited the longest, but they all think about overtaking in the corner without saying a word. No one cares about her feelings at all!


    In that case, why should I stay behind the scenes so honestly?


    Belong to their own happiness, is the need to take the initiative to fight for ah!


    "Sister Fiona, don''t you think this is your chance?"


    Elia said in a seductive voice, "my dear had never had the opportunity to hold a ceremony with you before. Now this is a rare opportunity. Can you watch them get this opportunity, but you can only watch next to them? Don''t you want to take advantage of this opportunity to be with my dear?"


    Although Elijah''s statement is a little strange, Fiona has long been indifferent, and she is indeed persuaded by Elijah.


    "No!"


    Fiona suddenly stood up and said firmly on her face: "I can''t just watch them rush in front of me! I have to maintain my home court!"


    you ''re right!


    This should be her home! They must not be allowed to take the lead!


    "Oh, oh!"


    Elia clapped and shouted, "yes, yes! That''s the momentum! You should work hard, appear in front of everyone and announce to them loudly that you are the protagonist of the wedding! They are just supporting actors!"


    "That''s right! That''s it!"


    Fiona''s face was red with excitement. She was just about to rush out, but she hesitated. Looking at her simple work clothes, her face darkened: "- no, I didn''t even prepare a dress suitable for the wedding for myself. How can I be qualified to appear at such a wedding? I, I''d better forget..."


    Eliaton, who just thought she had succeeded, vomited blood when she was jet lagged. Elder sister, you have always been like this. If you are overtaken by others, don''t complain!


    If she hadn''t pushed it herself, Elia thought Fiona could drag her life to the end of the world.


    Just a dress!


    Elia reluctantly took out a dress she had prepared for herself, then glanced at Fiona and accurately recorded her size. Then the dress in her hand changed instantly and became a very close fitting gorgeous dress.


    "Take it and wear it."


    Elia gave Fiona a hand and gave her a thumbs up: "try to win him and let those later guys know who is the mistress of the family."


    Fiona was stunned with the colorful dress. The dress looked so dazzling that she couldn''t believe it was a real dress.


    "This is made by me after combining many... Er, many creative inspiration. This is the only one in the world, which can definitely make you the absolute center of this wedding. Don''t worry!"


    Is Elia''s dress ordinary? This dress is not only extremely beautiful, but also gives full play to the charm of the wearer. It can be called a woman''s artifact.


    I didn''t expect that I would receive support from Elia. Fiona was very moved. Originally, she wanted to find Elsa as a teammate (see Chapter 1339), but now it seems that Elsa, who is simple and stupid, is not a good teammate choice. Instead, she watched Elia grow up with her own eyes and has the potential to become a divine teammate!


    "Thank you!"


    Fiona quickly put on her dress and became a charming super beauty in the blink of an eye. She smiled at Elia sweetly: "I''ll write down your help!"


    Fiona already knew that Elia''s memory was about to fully awaken. Of course, she knew that the help was not picked up in vain. She must return it in the future, but she didn''t know that her current excitement was actually affected by Elia.


    Seeing Fiona in full dress go to the front hall, vinette smacked her mouth: "did you really use ''spiritual hint'' to her?"


    "You''re not in charge of my work, my good daughter."


    Elia glanced at her and said angrily, "as a daughter, it''s just that you don''t help me. You still want to turn over and be the master?"


    Elia already knows what happened in jiabaili. It''s obviously her daughter. Vinette is regarded as Donne''s woman by jiabaili. She doesn''t refute and pushes the boat with the flow. She wants to do something!


    "What are you talking about?"


    Vinette looked shy: "I have always regarded you as the most respectable elder."


    Vinette is the messenger of Apophis, and Elia is Ms. disaster. She is on the same level as Apophis. In addition, she is now the daughter brought up by Elia in prandal. It''s all right to say that she is an elder.


    But Elia looked at her suspiciously. She always felt that this guy seemed to be satirizing herself.


    In the lobby, the development of the situation was finally controlled.


    Vanilla and cocoa have said that. Rao yimir is full of opposition. He can''t say it on this occasion. What''s more, with the protection of two saints, teslo''s eyes are excited and he wants to create facts immediately. How can he stop the development of the situation?


    Therefore, with their acquiescence, it is almost a certainty that vanilla, cocoa and bimura love will marry don together.


    On the other hand, when OLINA thought of the importance of Grandia, she simply decided to push the boat with the current and tie her directly to Donne''s ship, so she directly acquiesced in the two people''s affairs. Instead, Grandia explained in a panic.


    However, without giving her a chance to defend, OLINA directly asked Pope jessolini XXIII to continue the discussion.


    "Hey, what the hell do you mean?! you know I''m here to help Lord egwin report his injustice -"


    Grantia growled, but only Donne could hear her voice.


    Donne looked at her silently and continued to remain silent. The sudden events of the past two days seemed to have made his heart die.


    "Why don''t you explain? I don''t think you like Lord egwin at all! You''re just talking! I''m -- uh!?"


    When grantia was violently resisting Donne''s atrocities, she suddenly saw something and stared round her eyes with an incredible face.


    Not only he, but also all the other guests present were stunned


    That person is like a beam of light, illuminating the haze

 Chapter 1386

    Fiona in full dress slowly walked into the hall from the inside of the palace. When she entered the hall, it was like a dazzling holy light coming, illuminating the whole hall, making everyone feel ashamed and unable to look directly into her eyes.


    Could the dress Elia prepared for herself be an ordinary dress? The dress woven with various mysterious materials can maximize the charm of the wearer, which is not something that can appear in the mortal world!


    In addition, Fiona herself is an extremely beautiful woman. Over the years, she has been enjoying all kinds of good things provided by Donne in Ellington, such as tea made from the leaves of the world tree, wisdom fruit, all kinds of rare food of the dragon family and so on


    After being nourished by these natural materials and treasures, Fiona''s face, temperament and so on are higher than at the beginning, almost perfect.


    Then, because Donne built a magic source in Ellington, Ellington became a high magic environment with rich magic, and Fiona began to practice magic after awakening the caster''s talent. This change in personal strength and spiritual power can also comprehensively improve a person''s spirit and spirit. Therefore, Fiona has obtained a lot of benefits again, The whole person began to develop towards the mysterious and noble route.


    However, Fiona is busy with chores on weekdays. She is busy with the affairs of Datang chamber of Commerce most of the time, so she has little time to clean up and dress herself, and we don''t pay too much attention to her image. As a result, Fiona suddenly changed her dress and appeared in front of the public today. Everyone was very strongly impacted.


    "Fi, Fiona!?"


    OLINA was stunned at the sudden appearance of Fiona, and then she had a bad hunch. She turned her head and looked at the vanilla, cocoa and Grandia in front of her. As a woman, she immediately understood what happened to Fiona''s sudden appearance.


    Watching one after another catch up, it was obvious that she couldn''t wait.


    Today''s farce directly defeated Fiona''s inner limit of patience. Seeing that they were competing to marry Donne, Fiona was unbalanced and had a sense of crisis. Therefore


    Fiona''s Queen like eyes swept the whole audience. The awe inspiring temperament cultivated by Datang chamber of Commerce for many years made these political soft eggs dare not look directly at her!


    She nodded to OLINA, who was sitting on the throne holding jebirni, then went straight to Donne, took his arm, and said to them very calmly, "although you know you''ve always wanted to marry him, at least you should understand a first come, first served principle?"


    Grantia, who was stared at by Fiona, was stimulated, raised her head and said, "although it makes sense to come first, come second, don''t forget that good things are always first come, first served."


    For a moment, the people in the hall seemed to see a fierce electric light between their eyes!


    Next to him, Pope jessolini took a breath of air-conditioning. Now he suddenly felt that he was dying to take the job!


    Silently looking at yebirni in Queen OLINA''s arms, the Pope wanted to cry without tears, and suddenly had an impulse to go home.


    But now it''s no use regretting. The urgent thing to solve is how to calm the situation out of control and get everything back on track!


    After observing several girls present, the Pope quickly assessed the current situation in his heart, and soon knew the situation of several people present and had a plan.


    As the saying goes, the last player is often the last one, and it can be seen from Fiona''s just appearance that her position in Donne''s heart is absolutely extraordinary, otherwise she can''t dare to come out at this time, so she has no doubt to consider it in the most important position.


    Then there is Grandia, who can compete with Fiona. As an elf, she is a loyal ally of his majesty Donne, so she can''t offend her. Her ability to compete with Fiona also shows that she is very important. According to the information obtained before, the seeds of improvement come from her hands, so Donne certainly doesn''t want to let her out of control, The Ilus empire is inseparable from her, so grantia must deal with it properly.


    Then it''s vanilla, cocoa and bimura love.


    Little love, that is, Bi Village love, although nominally the protagonist of the wedding, in fact, she is just a lucky man selected by tastrow. In this wedding, her idea is the most insignificant and will not affect any result at all.


    As long as her final result is to marry Donne, the result of the alliance between Wren Empire and Ilus Empire cannot be changed, and tastrow''s goal has been achieved.


    On the surface, the result of vanilla and cocoa marrying Donne is actually the same as that of bimura AI marrying Donne, but if you analyze it carefully, you will know that the real meaning is quite different.


    Because they are first the saints of the Vulcan Holy See, and then the citizens of the Ryan empire. Although they can not be compared with Fiona and grantia in importance, they are higher than Bicun love.


    The combination of Donne and the two Vulcan holy women is not so much a benefit as a great risk - because devout believers may find it difficult to accept the consequences of the holy woman they worship and admire finally marrying a human being. Their marriage to Donne does not necessarily consolidate the relationship between the Vulcan Holy See and Ilus, I''m afraid it''s just for their own feelings.


    Thinking of this, Pope jessolini XXIII also thought of a way to solve the dilemma. The orcs could not accept the saint to marry a human because they despised human beings and did not believe in the identity of Donne''s savior.


    If you can stand in the position of the Holy See of light, promote him and Saint eluli to become husband and wife, and then take this opportunity to announce that Donne is the chosen savior of the God of light, you may be able to calm the anger of the believers of the Holy See of fire, and then consolidate the relationship between the two sides.


    But


    The Pope glanced at eluli not far away. Although eluli had a good relationship with Donne, could he persuade the saint to choose Donne as his spouse?


    I''m afraid it''s hard


    Iluli can be said to be the most popular saint in the history of the Holy See of light. She is kind, gentle and considerate. In the victor era, she often went to treat the injured poor, and frequently organized nuns to use divinity to make a large number of bread and distribute it to the poor. Therefore, she has an excellent reputation among the bottom people of Alex.


    When there was no magic power network at that time, eluli''s reputation had been spread by word of mouth of businessmen, not to mention the things after the opening of magic power network made information transmission more convenient.


    If you suddenly convince iluli that you have to sacrifice your happiness to marry Donne for the future of prandal, so as to change the public opinion of Vulcan believers... Maybe even the Holy See of light will overturn!


    But


    The Pope hesitated again and again. Seeing that Emil''s face was getting worse and worse, he probably understood that Emil was also under great pressure from home. Whether Donne''s rule became more stable from today or from prosperity to decline from today depends on how the wedding ended!


    In the confrontation between Fiona and Grandia, he can''t and doesn''t have to intervene. According to the current situation, Fiona will definitely be the ultimate winner. Although Grandia is very important, she is still a lot worse emotionally.


    It''s lighter than the village lover. She''s just the nominal protagonist in this wedding. You can ignore her for the time being.


    At present, the most important thing is to solve the problem of vanilla and cocoa!


    As long as it makes sense for them to marry Donne, the resentment of the Vulcan Vaticans on the other side of the Ryan empire will naturally disappear.


    ¡ª¡ªSure enough, we still have to convince Emily!


    Thinking of this, the Pope no longer hesitated and immediately found iluli.


    "Emily."


    Iluli, who was looking at Fiona with envy, suddenly heard the Pope''s voice and was stunned: "what''s the matter?"


    The Pope took a deep breath and asked tentatively, "do you... Like Donne?"


    In the eyes of the Pope, if the saints of the Holy See of light want to marry, of course, they should marry the best man. It would be better if the man is from the Holy See of light. In the past, the Pope wanted to set up Lyon and iluli, but one of them focused on cultivating their war skills and the other on spreading the holy light. They had no intention of falling in love at all.


    After excluding Lyon, the best choice is naturally Donne - Donne is the most powerful and successful man in the world in terms of birth and achievement, and he has a good reputation among the people. Marrying him is actually the best choice for eluli.


    "Hey!?"


    Yiluli was startled: "how do you know!?"


    It was the Pope''s turn to be startled: "really!?"


    Iluli blushed fiercely. She thought it was between herself and Donne that the Pope found out. Fortunately, it wasn''t, otherwise she wouldn''t have the face to see anyone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Iluli did not deny or affirm, but this itself explained her attitude.


    The Pope was overjoyed: "will you marry Donne?"


    "Wait, wait! Why did you suddenly ask me this?"


    Iluli panicked: "isn''t today Donne''s wedding with little love?"


    "Look at the current situation. The wedding has changed since they broke in!"


    The Pope pointed to Fiona and Grandia, who were fighting for home advantage. Although they didn''t do anything there and didn''t say much, they could hear the open and hidden arrows.


    There was not so much gossip about the royal family and Donne before. This time, the whole people watched the live broadcast, which was really exciting!


    The pope said with a wry smile, "the result of this wedding is likely to determine the future direction of prandal, so... I hope you will join in and marry Donne as one of Donne''s lovers under the eyes of everyone!"

 Chapter 1387

    Suddenly hearing the Pope''s words, eluriton was at a loss.


    She really likes Donne very much. It doesn''t matter whether this feeling is because of the damned contract of the eternal goddess or her own spontaneous generation. The important thing is that now she has really liked Donne, and there has even been the closest relationship between the two people. She can''t leave Donne for a long time.


    She did fantasize about the picture when she married Donne, but she never thought that that day would come so soon, and still under everyone''s attention, in front of the Father God jebirni!


    Is it a great honor for every woman to get married under the witness of the father?


    Yiluli looked at yebirni in OLINA''s arms and suddenly had a little angry idea: at the beginning, you didn''t help me lift the damn contract, which led to the current result, and said to let me follow him, OK! In that case, I will fulfill your wish!


    ¡ª¡ªAnyway, even you don''t care about your saint. Why should I care what you think?


    Yiluli nodded and said decisively, "of course I''d like to marry him!"


    The pope said happily, "great! In this case, you should dress up as soon as possible while they are still facing each other. I will help you delay the time, and then you will come and hold the venue immediately! The most important thing is to let the two saints of the Vulcan Holy See and the believers of the Vulcan holy see that it is their honor to marry Donne!"


    At the moment, the Pope is completely considering it from the perspective of mankind. He doesn''t care what kind of commotion will be caused by suddenly marrying the saint of the Holy See of light.


    Now, in the hearts of those believers of the Vulcan Holy See, it is an honor for the saint to marry Donne. It is a sin for both saints to marry Donne. Eluli''s task is to let them understand that not only the two Vulcan saints will marry Donne, but even the saint of the bright Holy See will marry Donne!


    Let them understand that it is the honor of their two saints to marry Donne!


    Iluli immediately left the hall and went to the guest room. After the nuns at the meeting got the order, she stayed for a while, and then immediately began to help her prepare.


    It happened suddenly, but it was reasonable.


    The development of the wedding began to be further chaotic.


    Citizens of Wren Empire denounced the shameless and despicable means of human king Donne on the Internet and demanded the release of the bewitched saint.


    Citizens of the ilrus Empire refuted the orcs'' slander of Donne on the Internet, and claimed that the saint of the Vulcan Holy See married Donne is the best destination.


    The people on both sides were quarrelling, but at this time, a wave of people quietly joined the battle. When everyone was unaware, they began to guide the debate, and the war situation tilted unconsciously


    Ilus, national security agency, magic network monitoring center.


    This department has come in handy for the first time since its establishment!


    "Come on, come on, come on! Everybody hurry up! This is the first task after his majesty Donne established this department! We must finish it!"


    The department head shouted and urged the staff below to complete the orders conveyed from Princess aurelia.


    "This is an important task related to our national honor and the honor of all mankind. We must not let them gain the upper hand of public opinion! Our task is to stabilize the network situation, screen unstable speech, and monitor and manage!"


    A clerk whispered, "it''s just deleting posts on the Internet. It''s so tall..."


    "What''s your opinion?"


    "No! I didn''t!"


    "Speak less, delete more - do more! For Ilus!"


    "For Ilus!"


    So the netizens of Ryan Empire suddenly found some strange things. As soon as they posted some posts about wedding, Donne and Saint, they disappeared in the twinkling of an eye.


    "Strange! How did the post I just sent disappear in the blink of an eye?"


    "Me too! Is there something wrong with the magic network? But the live picture hasn''t changed!"


    "Damn! I can only watch them scold me! - wait, how did this one go out?"


    This strange phenomenon makes those angry orcs anxious, but they dare not smash the computer. The price of this thing hasn''t come down yet, and they can''t afford to pay for it.


    On the other hand, human netizens loved to find that the speech on the orc side suddenly became much more civilized, and those dirty words all disappeared. Just when they wanted to take the opportunity to scold the orc, they found that they could not send out those insulting words. At this time, they understood why the Orc suddenly became so civilized.


    Although such restrictions are inhumane, unconsciously, the speeches on the Internet have become civilized again, and the two sides no longer abuse each other, but began to seriously discuss them.


    They have no idea how many vests the employees of the magic power network monitoring center have put on and how many posts to guide and discuss the wind direction in a short time in order to guide the public opinion on the network.


    This online war of words almost tired those behind the scenes.


    At the wedding scene, Fiona is still facing off with Grandia, and the two sides are secretly fighting. However, it seems that Fiona''s victory is a certainty. Even if Grandia is confident and ambitious, she appears with Donne too few times. In the eyes of most people, Fiona was Donne''s man long ago, So it''s absolutely reasonable for her to stand up at this moment. From this point of view alone, Grandia can''t stand, let alone compete with Fiona for the position of first lady - Oh, wrong, the legal first lady is OLINA, which can''t be changed.


    "Grantia, you seem to have forgotten that not only me but also others stand in front of you. You can''t even compare them. Who gave you confidence to compete with me?"


    Fiona has already been firmly seated in the Diaoyutai, and her victory is in hand. Therefore, her speech is also aggressive and ruthless.


    Although she knows that Grandia is very important to Donne, she can''t be merciful about feelings. Even if she wants to be merciful, she should be divided into higher and lower levels to let her understand her position, so as to facilitate the management of the harem in the future.


    Grandia said faintly, "this kind of thing is not determined by order. Don''t you understand it now?"


    "So you''re going to betray them?"


    Fiona said, of course, that Edgar and isalie were more qualified than Grandia in love and reason. It was not up to her to decide the marriage relationship between the elves and Donne.


    "This is not a betrayal. It''s just a decision I made for myself. It has nothing to do with anyone."


    Although it was for egwin at first, now it has been tortured in public, and grantia can only stick to it with her neck.


    "Well."


    Fiona suddenly stepped back: "I can recognize your position, but you will continue to assist Donne as a princess in the future, in any way."


    Fiona accentuated her pronunciation in "any aspect", and Grandia understood her meaning at once - not only to produce improved seeds, but also to help Donne attack egwin.


    Grantia nodded subconsciously: "of course, I --"


    When she said this, her face changed, and then she realized that she had been cheated!


    ¡ª¡ªHer attention was completely attracted by Fiona''s second half sentence, and she didn''t notice the first half sentence!


    ¡ª¡ªWhat does the sentence "I can recognize your position" mean? As long as she accepts, it means that she recognizes Fiona''s higher status than her and can command her!


    ¡ª¡ªWhat a cunning and sinister human woman!


    However, it was too late for grantia to wake up, because her words had been heard by everyone and concluded by Fiona!


    Fiona smiled and said, "in that case, we are a family. There''s no need to be so tit for tat, don''t you think?"


    Grantia gave her a resentful look and said reluctantly, "you''re right."


    Looking at the decent smile on Fiona''s face, how does grantia look and feel annoying, how can humans be so cunning!


    Good, reach a consensus!


    Fiona smiled sweetly at Donne, but pinched him secretly - if this guy hadn''t been fooling around, how could there be so many mistakes? Maybe the wedding would have been over and began to tour the city!


    But this guy is too boring today. Everyone is circling around him, but he doesn''t say a word himself!


    "So, do you have any ideas?"


    After finishing Grandia, Fiona aimed at vanilla and cocoa.


    If the two of them really wanted to marry Donne on their own initiative and did not discuss with the Pope of the Vulcan holy see in advance or mention it to the believers, the matter would be quite troublesome, which may cause the believers of the Vulcan holy see to hate the ilrus empire.


    "I, we just want to marry him..."


    Fiona was watching with strong eyes. Cocoa couldn''t say a complete word. Seeing her reaction, Fiona couldn''t help sinking in her heart and subconsciously looked at Emir not far away.


    Emil was looking sad and at a loss.


    Is that true


    Fiona narrowed her eyes and quickly used her brain to think about a solution.


    But at this awkward moment of silence, Pope jessolini saw the sign of the nun in the corner and shot silently!


    A soft holy light fell from the sky and lit up the whole hall. Then a loud hymn echoed over arlinks, and all the residents heard the hymn.


    The people in the hall and the audience watching the live broadcast were stunned.


    What''s the moth again?


    Can the wedding go on well?

 Chapter 1388

    In the hall of the wedding scene, everyone was stunned by the sudden light. Only Pope jessolini XXIII knew what was going on.


    When he saw the warm holy light falling from the sky, he was almost moved to tears. He subconsciously looked at yebirni in OLINA''s arms and wanted to ask for credit to the great Father God, but he found that the Father God didn''t pay attention to him at all!


    "Big brother..."


    Brian, who looked very funny in his dress, came up and patted Donne on the waist: "I suddenly think it''s better to forget this wedding... I always feel that it''s harder for you to get married than to save the world."


    Isn''t it!


    Brian was stunned by the ups and downs of the plot. He managed to settle Fiona and Grandia, barely putting the rhythm of the scene on track, but... How did even eluli jump out to join the fun this time!?


    OLINA lowered her head in pain. Even if she didn''t look at the Pope''s expression now, she could guess what he was thinking


    With the warm holy light, yiluli in full dress fell from the sky, and she slowly fell down. What''s more amazing is that she also condenses a pair of angel wings completely composed of holy light!


    The gently flapping angel wings constantly sprinkle holy light feathers, which will break and disappear when they touch others, and then bring a very comfortable force to moisten those people''s bodies.


    At the same time, there are twelve angels of light around eluli!


    These holy light angels were originally used to fight against evil and protect the power of justice, but now they are used by eluli as the background. However, it has to be said that she looks extremely noble and pure in the background of those holy light angels, which makes people unable to look directly at her face!


    In this case, even Fiona, who has a strong aura just now, can only feel inferior. If Fiona is a perfect woman who can''t be compared, then at the moment, eluli is a goddess who can''t have the idea of comparison, a real goddess who came to the world!


    ¡ª¡ªWithout the slightly eye-catching runes around her neck, I''m afraid this picture would be more holy.


    "My God... It''s getting more and more chaotic!"


    After seeing this scene, Aurelia covered her face. Her childhood sweetheart is actually going to marry her stepfather. That is to say, Aurelia has to call her mother for a long time!


    ¡ª¡ªBut Aurelia herself was not clear with Donne. How could she willingly call that? What do you call it when you meet again?


    At this time, not only the people on the scene were messy, but the information transmission speed on the magic power network was fast. At the same time, almost all the people watching the live broadcast in prandal saw this scene. When the people watching the live broadcast reacted, the bullet screen immediately exploded the live broadcast website.


    "The gods are on the! What do I see!?"


    "Angel! This is the angel coming!"


    "What shit angel is coming! Open your eyes and have a look! It''s clearly the Saint eluli!"


    "Wait! Why did Saint eluli appear on this occasion? And looking at her current dress and look, it doesn''t look like a blessing to his majesty Donne!"


    "I suddenly have a strange hunch..."


    "As above, I have this hunch when I look at the previous Rhythm Development..."


    "... I hope my hunch doesn''t come true..."


    When the orc netizens of Wren Empire saw the response of human netizens, they were also curious. They began to check the information on the magic power network and soon found the news about the holy daughter of eluli.


    When they learned that eluli was the current saint of the Holy See of light, they were shocked one by one!


    "This human girl is the current saint of the Holy See of light!"


    "Incredible! Is she going to marry Donne, too?"


    "How can this be possible! If you add her, there are three saints! Three!"


    Orc netizens are all crazy because they also know how incredible this situation is.


    Although there is a fact they are reluctant to admit, it must be said that the power of the Vulcan Holy See and the Holy See of light is almost incomparable.


    Kalimarif, the God of fire, is the patron saint of soldiers, but most of human soldiers do not believe in the God of fire. They mostly choose to believe in the God of light jebirni. On the one hand, the Ilus empire once unified the human kingdom, resulting in an extremely wide range of potential of the Holy See of light, On the other hand, the belief in the God of light has become a universal tradition of mankind.


    Eight and nine out of ten people who believe in the Vulcan holy see are orcs, and then there are those human fanatical militants. These people either have worrying IQ or have no brain. How can they be keen on preaching and developing believers? In addition, the orcs'' territory is relatively poor, and they also lack the environment for economic development. Therefore, the Vulcan Vatican is quite short of various resources, and its voice in prandal is naturally inferior to that of the bright Vatican.


    After saying so much, what I want to say is just one sentence - don''t look at the Vulcan holy see. There are two saints, but their significance and value are not as much as that of eluli.


    That''s why Orc netizens will be shocked.


    "No! The saint of the Holy See of light will never marry the human king so suddenly. The saint''s marriage is a big event. It''s impossible without any news. I don''t believe it!"


    "Cut, what can''t you believe? The Saint eluli of the Holy See of light had a long relationship with Donne several years ago. How can you know this news? Look, I can guarantee that the Saint eluli will marry him at today''s ceremony."


    "Who are you? Do you know that you speak so clearly?"


    "Hehe, we entered the underground world together at the beginning. I saw it with my own eyes. It''s necessary to hide it from you? Wait and see!"


    Orc netizens blew up the pot, but before they quarreled, the wedding scene had given the answer.


    Eluli, floating in the air, handed out her right hand with white gauze gloves to Donne. She looked at Donne with her eyes as pure as crystal. She looked shy, her eyes drooped, and said slowly, "will you marry me?"


    Donne looked dull - it was a little sudden, and his brain seemed to be down.


    Fiona was stunned - the good rhythm suddenly collapsed. Did the girl mean it?


    OLINA was stunned - how did the girl she grew up with, Aurelia''s good friend and best friend, suddenly become her own good sister?


    Aurelia was stunned - what about the childhood sweethearts? You''re going to rob my father! Fire prevention, theft prevention and girlfriends. The ancients didn''t deceive me!


    Testero was stunned - the Holy See of light is a big deal! But then the resentment of those people in China should subside?


    Emil was also stunned - although he thought this was one of the ways to break the situation, he didn''t expect that the saint of the Holy See of light was really willing to do so!


    Depp, Elsa, Grandia, vanilla, cocoa and so on all the people present were stunned. Although some people had guessed this possibility, no one was willing to believe it would be true before it happened.


    Only Brian, who stood in the corner with his arms in his arms, had a deep face. He had seen through all this.


    Donne, who stood there, didn''t respond at all. I''m afraid his brain has been in a mess. Aurelia curled her mouth. The relationship between Donne and eluli has always been hidden under the water. It''s a very secret thing. It''s never made public. Why did eluli suddenly pop out to propose to him today?


    Or on such a sensitive occasion?


    ¡ª¡ªThis is equivalent to proposing to him in front of people all over the world!


    OLINA looked at Pope jessolini and was surprised to find that jessolini was motioning to Donne to accept it quickly!


    The saint worshipped and secretly loved by countless believers proposed to Donne, but he didn''t have any opinion?


    OLINA took a deep breath and tried to calm her messy brain. Then, her eyes crossed eluli and fell on the dull vanilla and cocoa. After a moment of stupidity, she immediately figured out eluli''s good intentions!


    ¡ª¡ªThe hasty proposal of vanilla and cocoa will inevitably cause the dissatisfaction of ORC believers. At this time, as the saint of the Holy See of light, she also took the initiative to propose to Donne. With her status, she can cover up the impulsive factors of vanilla and cocoa, calm the emotions of ORC believers and quietly eliminate the potential secession crisis


    It''s hard for you, Emily!


    OLINA thought about this in an instant. She couldn''t help but look at the girl she grew up with. Then she said very calmly, "it''s a great honor for her majesty to marry the virgin crown."


    After receiving OLINA''s positive reply, Emily suddenly showed a very bright smile, which made all the believers who watched the live broadcast dejected and shed tears of envy, jealousy and hatred in silence.


    "No," said Emily, falling in front of OLINA and saluting her deeply, "it''s my honor to marry your majesty Donne."


    Those who silently and secretly love the saint are even more sad. What is more sad than the goddess they secretly love with others? I''m afraid the goddess you secretly love is actively posting it back to that person


    At this time, things were finally back on track. The frightened two popes exchanged eyes with each other, relieved, and the wedding could continue. But at this time, Emily suddenly screamed, which made everyone scared and stupid!


    "No! You''re not Donne!"

 Chapter 1389

    Time goes back two hours ago again.


    When vanilla and cocoa are preparing to persuade Bicun AI to exchange the identity of the bride, and when Grandia finishes reading the wedding personnel and schedule and begins to prepare her own plan, Donne, one of the protagonists, is struggling with the sudden wedding.


    To be reasonable, although it''s not a bad thing to marry Bi Cun AI, this marriage full of interest combination is really not his favorite method.


    After being manipulated by the makeup artist, he sat alone on the roof outside the bedroom and watched the people below busy there. Instead, he had nothing to do.


    "I think you seem very tangled?"


    Suddenly he heard a voice coming from his head. Donne was stunned, then said with a bitter smile, "why do you even know this?"


    "Hahaha, as an ally, of course I will attend your wedding."


    Sasha glott laughed and fell beside Donne, looked down at the bustling alinks and said with emotion: "I remember when I came here a few years ago, it was not like this. Under your rule, the speed of change here was too fast, which surprised me."


    Donne smiled and said, "the development speed of society is directly proportional to the production efficiency. The higher the production efficiency, the faster the social development. Perhaps, soon our human achievements will make you giant dragons even more shocked."


    Sasha glott laughed again. He took pictures of a little depressed Donne and said, "the wedding will not start for some time. Go to the sky with me and look at the city from the sky. Maybe it will make you feel better."


    Donne hesitated: "but what if they want to find me..."


    "Stupid, you."


    Sasha glott looked at him contemptuously: "what''s the use of doubles?"


    Donne clapped his hands and suddenly realized.


    After leaving a dull double, Donne and Sasha glott rushed straight into the sky.


    Half lying in the clouds, enjoying the warm sunshine in early spring, watching the clouds and the unpredictable changes, overlooking the bustling cities on the earth, Chinese travelers shuttle back and forth. Donne''s mood is better at last.


    Donne smiled and said to Sasha glott, "you''re right. Indeed, people''s mood will be much better when they come to the broad sky."


    However, he was stunned as soon as he finished, because he suddenly found that Sasha glott smiled a little strangely.


    "... isn''t it?"


    Sasha glott suddenly smiled and said, "but it will be better to do something interesting."


    Just when Donne wanted to ask him what he meant, Sasha glott suddenly pushed him, and then Donne felt a heavy suction suddenly fall on him, followed by a spatial vortex and swallowed him.


    "... I gave him to you. You must not live up to my expectations!"


    "Just leave it to me! This time I found strong support!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Unprepared, Donne, who was transmitted by space, fainted to hear Sasha glott talking with a familiar voice, and then felt himself held in a strong embrace!


    A chill rushed into his mind from the vertebrae in an instant. Donne woke up with an exciting spirit and looked at nalhaksa holding him happily. Donne lost his voice and exclaimed, "nalhaksa? What the hell are you doing?"


    "Ah! Of course we''re not doing anything ~"


    Nalhaksa "Baji" kissed Donne on the face, and then said happily, "it''s not because I heard that you''re going to get married, but the bride is not me. It really makes me so sad..."


    You''re so sad!


    "So I decided!"


    Nalhaksa held Donne in front of her chest, ignoring that Donne''s face was clamped and unable to breathe, she said proudly: "in order to fight for a breath, for the future of the giant dragons, and for Murphy to pay the price, so this girl decided to steal the marriage!"


    "Rob, rob relatives!?"


    "Yes! I heard that there is such a custom in some places. If you like someone, you can grab it and get married. This custom is really great, isn''t it?"


    Nalhaksa said happily, "it''s tailor-made for me."


    EN looked at nalhaksha with a dull face. His brain was jumping. He felt that he was holding a evil fire in his heart and might explode at any time


    "Are you a fool?"


    Donne finally couldn''t help but roared: "the so-called marriage snatching is just a marriage method negotiated between men and women! Who told you to run away and get married?! what''s the difference between you and the dragon who kidnapped the princess in knight novels!?"


    After thinking for a while, nalhaksha said tentatively: "... The difference is that you are a man?"


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Donne almost spewed out a mouthful of old blood. Is this guy''s thinking mode so straight!?


    "In a word, you can''t run today!"


    Nalhaksha rubbed with Donne and said happily, "this is the forbidden area of Dragon Island. It is located under the temple of order and isolated from the outside space. You can''t leave here without our permission."


    Donne took a sip of frankincense and looked at her in shock. "Hey, hey, what do you want? Don''t mess around! I''m still waiting for my wedding at alinks!"


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter."


    Nalhaksha held Donne and continued to walk inside: "Your Majesty the Dragon King will remotely control your double so that others can''t see the flaw - as for you, I won''t let you leave here unless you are willing to marry me and complete the final ceremony."


    "You''ve even planned the step of doubles!?"


    Crazy!


    Donne has only one idea at the moment. This early black dragon has been crazy stimulated by Murphy haxha!


    What a strong marriage obsession!?


    "You''ve finally come back. It looks like you''ve succeeded?"


    At this time, another familiar voice suddenly came into his ear. Don couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning: "this voice is... Lola!?"


    A burst of footsteps sounded. A moment later, Donne felt that his back was suddenly resisted by soft things. Although he didn''t look with his eyes, Donne could clearly perceive what it was.


    "Lola! It''s really you!"


    Donne was surprised and angry: "you got involved! What the hell are you doing?"


    "Don''t be angry..."


    Lola blew a breath in Donne''s ear and said, "haven''t we already said what we want to do?... Oh, no, don''t get me wrong. I didn''t want to be your princess. I''m still very self-aware about this. This time I came as a reinforcements."


    Reinforcements, reinforcements!?


    Donne had a bad feeling.


    "That''s right!"


    Nalhaksa said frankly, "Lola is the reinforcements I''ve found! I know I have little to do with an elegant and noble lady except my figure and appearance, so I need Lola to teach me how to become a charming woman."


    Let her... Teach you how to be a charming woman?


    Donne''s face is dull. Hey, girl, you''re afraid you''ve lost your mind? What else can she teach you besides sleeping skills!


    Lola looked at the time, then clapped her hands and said, "OK, don''t waste time. Our time is limited. Since my dear is unwilling to take the initiative to accept it, we have to make the established facts in the limited time."


    Create established facts!?


    As soon as Donne felt numb, she immediately understood what she wanted to do: "Hey, calm down! I told you it''s easy to have an accident! If you --"


    Before Donne finished, the very excited nalhaksa had stripped off his coat, and then stared at Donne with "color squint" eyes - the gods were on the, and Donne really saw the color squint eyes from a woman''s eyes!


    This is a woman no less than Lola. Wolf!


    ¡ª¡ªNo wonder the two of them will hook up!


    "NAR, don''t be so anxious!"


    At this time, instead, Lola saved Donne. She said, "although our time is limited, we should maintain due elegance in the limited time, so as to taste the most delicious results."


    "I see. I''m too anxious. In your opinion, teacher Lola, what should I do first?"


    Nalhaksa was ill and rushed to the doctor. She really regarded Lola as the savior to save herself from the deep fire and heat.


    Lola stroked and touched Donne''s cheek. Under Donne''s creepy gaze, she smiled and said, "first of all, of course, it''s necessary to do enough foreplay. It''s simple and rough like a cow chewing peony. It''s really lack of beauty. Although it''s exciting occasionally, it''s really the king way to communicate with each other and cooperate with each other."


    Fuck, fuck, fuck!


    Donne is almost stupid. He claims to be the God of strategy. He didn''t expect that one day he would be pushed back outside the plan, and he would still use this way of demonstration teaching!


    What is this inexplicable sense of shame!?


    I''m a man! It''s a man! Attack is the male instinct, rather than being held in their arms, analyzing their secrets bit by bit, and allowing them to test their sensitivity band there!


    Especially, Lola knows him very well!


    With her help, I''m afraid that before long, nalhaksha will become another terrible Juicer - Don is sure that the giant dragons have this potential and ability!


    "Don''t resist," Lola whispered in Donne''s ear. "Accept the reality... It''s just a small betrayal of your body, and you can firmly bind yourself to the giant dragons. This deal is very cost-effective."


    Deal


    Donne''s face was pale. It would be a good deal if he was seen as a deal, but... As a savior, he was reduced to selling his body to make a deal?


    The reality is really cruel

 Chapter 1390

    In Longdao forbidden area cave.


    Donne, nalhaksa and Lola are lying on a stone bed and have ended the short and fierce battle. Although Lola appeared as a tutor at the beginning, nalhaksa is really not good. Finally, Lola''s teacher simply demonstrated by herself and let her see what the real sleeping skills are.


    The amazing nalhaksa then practiced and applied the technology learned from Lola to Donne on the spot. Therefore, in a short time, Donne felt what is called pain and happiness.


    Donne wanted to resist, but... When Lola and nalhaksa pointed to the picture stone inlaid on the nearby wall and threatened him to publish these images around the world without obedience, Donne gave in.


    Yes, just like the heroines in many films, novels and TV dramas, they immediately succumbed to the power of evil forces after being threatened with photos and Jiqing videos.


    At the moment, Donne has only one question: Why are they so skilled in the means of criminals on earth! Even learned to shoot threats, which is unscientific!


    The flushed nalhaksa patted Donne with a dull face and said bluntly, "don''t cry and lose your face. Don''t worry, I''ll be responsible. Say, how much dowry do you want? I don''t need money!"


    If nalhaksha had a big cigar in her mouth, a big gold chain around her neck, and Donne was crying, the picture might look more harmonious, but the problem is... Donne doesn''t want her to be responsible!


    And what Donne really cares about now is not the established facts that have happened!


    Donne''s brain jumped, pointed to the artificial soul quantum computer used for live broadcasting not far away and roared, "I''m sad because the wedding is all messed up!"


    Yes, although I don''t want to admit it, it didn''t take long for Donne to get involved after what happened just now. Just when he was ravaged by nalhaksha and Lola, in order to prevent information fault, they actually prepared an artificial soul quantum computer for him, which also played the live video of the wedding!


    So we can imagine the situation here just now. While looking at Fiona and eluli''s affectionate confession on the screen, Donne endured the wanton trampling of nalhaksha and Lola


    If the gender of the role is replaced, it is a template for the heroine of frequent abusive articles who abuse to spit blood


    What makes Donne egg more painful is that even he didn''t expect that so many moths would emerge from an ordinary marriage wedding symbolizing the peaceful and joint development of the two countries!


    It''s all messed up. How should he end when he goes back?


    Before Donne could figure out how to end when he went back, something even more painful happened to him - eluli found that "Donne" was fake!


    Donne remembered. It is well known that Saint eluli has a pair of eyes blessed by jebilni, who can see through all vanity.


    Although doubles and illusions are different, they are essentially the same. The body composed of magic has no vitality. Naturally, it is false. Eluli will find it very normal.


    So here comes the question....


    After the double was found, what would the girls think of him who didn''t appear at the scene?


    Don shuddered just thinking


    ¡­¡­


    "No! You''re not Donne!"


    Yiluli suddenly exclaimed, which immediately stunned everyone present.


    What''s the matter!?


    OLINA was also startled by her: "eluli!?"


    Eluli''s eyes exuded a faint holy light. She had seen through the truth.


    At the beginning, eluli was too excited to observe carefully, but when she calmed down, she just inadvertently looked and found an abnormality - why is Donne''s body weak?


    After Emily opened the "true eye", she found the truth in an instant!


    "Your Majesty, this is not Donne!"


    Iluli pointed at Donne with a dull face and said, "this is an... Arcane double!"


    Arcane doubles!?


    Everyone present was stunned. How is this possible!?


    You know, Donne was here at the beginning. He was watched by everyone and never left. How could he have the opportunity to leave here with doubles?


    Bad, bad, found.


    Sasha glott, who has been remotely controlling the double, smashed his mouth and was ready to slip away.


    If it is found that their dragon clan robbed people, Elsa''s situation is estimated to be quite difficult.


    The top priority is to inform nalhaxar to finish the work as soon as possible. After making the established facts, there will be opportunities in the future.


    At this time, Fiona suddenly bent her elbow and cut it on Donne''s ribs. Donne who was hit only stepped back, but it was still calm


    Fiona was immediately angry: "damn! At first, I thought he was a little negative because of the sudden incident. I didn''t expect it to be the effect of doubles!"


    Fiona said this, all the people present suddenly woke up. From the wedding to now, Donne really didn''t say a word!


    In other words, this farce like wedding continues until now. As one of the most important roles, Donne was not present at all!


    Their true feelings are all blind!


    After illuli released a dispelling magic, the double Donne really disappeared from the public. Immediately, all the girls present were angry: "damn! Where the hell has he gone?"


    He slipped away on such an important occasion!?


    Now even tastrow and Emil are confused. The rhythm seems a little wrong. Don doesn''t suddenly slip away because he doesn''t want to marry bichunai?


    ¡ª¡ªIn other words, the sudden appearance of vanilla, cocoa, Grandia, Fiona and eluli is completely unknown to Donne.


    If he knew that so many chaotic things had happened at the wedding after he ran away, I''m afraid he wouldn''t make such a decision?


    Looking at the angry girls, tystro suddenly felt that Donne was going to have bad luck, and it was not ordinary bad luck.


    None of the girls present was simple. If they gathered together, the noise would never bother Donne.


    But now the question to consider is, where on earth has Donne gone?


    Why did he escape marriage?


    "Who has a clue?"


    Before OLINA spoke, Fiona looked around and gave orders. Her eyes were patrolling the crowd. Her eyes were very sharp: "tell your majesty Donne''s clues. I promise your majesty Donne won''t punish him when he comes back. At the same time, there are many awards!"


    Yes, Fiona is angry!


    She finally summoned up her courage and decided to take the initiative to let those flirtatious and cheap. The goods knew who should be the real Lord of Donne''s harem, and even had held the venue, but at this time, you told me that Donne was fake, and he was not at the wedding!


    Are you kidding!


    Fiona felt that all her courage had been wasted today. If Donne showed up at this time, Fiona would rush to the meeting without hesitation and take a few bites on his neck!


    Aurelia is a little funny at the moment. On such a grand occasion, who would have thought that Donne would escape marriage at the beginning?


    Well... If there were no accident, what happened now could only be runaway marriage? Didn''t you see that she was crying faster than Cun AI


    Aurelia looked sympathetically at BI Cun AI, who had completely become a supporting role behind her. Today, she had only one chance to become the protagonist in her life, but now, because of the changes in turns, she has been forgotten as one of the protagonists in today''s wedding.


    And at this time, it came out that Donne ran away from his marriage... What would people think?


    ¡ª¡ªHis majesty Donne doesn''t want to marry that Bi Village love, and even doesn''t hesitate to abandon his dignity and escape from marriage!


    ¡ª¡ªHow annoying is that than village love, which would disgust his majesty Donne so much?


    ¡ª¡ªI''m afraid he''s a very bad orc, or his majesty Donne wouldn''t accept marriage and suddenly repent after marriage.


    Yes, as Donne, who occupies an absolute position, will never say anything bad about him in public opinion, and at this time, the injured will only be weak and silent than Murakami love - even if she didn''t do anything.


    Aurelia looks at BI Cun AI. The orc girl originally named Xiao AI has become much stronger, but today Donne''s escape from marriage has brought her a great blow. Now she has tears in her eyes, but she tries to keep a smile and demeanor on her face... From this point of view alone, she is actually a very strong girl.


    Aurelia sighed, a trace of doubt in her heart. Where on earth has Donne gone?


    It''s nonsense to say that she hates Bi Cun AI so she escapes from marriage. She knows Donne''s character very well. He will definitely compare with the big breasted beauty like Cun AI.


    And if it were not necessary, he could not be absent on such an important occasion.


    Is it because something unexpected happened that he suddenly disappeared?


    Aurelia just wanted to call Jean to ask about the monitoring of the star moon tower, a voice suddenly rang.


    "I know who your majesty Donne went out with, but I don''t know where he is now..."


    In the hall, everyone''s eyes suddenly focused on the man.


    "Tina? Did you see Donne?"


    Fiona was overjoyed: "who did he go out with? When did it happen?"


    Tina nodded nervously, then pointed to a corner of the hall and said, "before the wedding, I saw his majesty Don and His Majesty the Dragon King take off to heaven... Eh? Where''s his Majesty the Dragon King?"


    Before Tina finished, she found that Sasha glott had disappeared from the scene.


    £¡£¡£¡


    Fiona sauce''s eyes sharpened!

 Chapter 1391

    "Bad bad bad -"


    The Dragon King Sasha glott tried his best to fly forward. In order to avoid being found, he didn''t even dare to use magic or transmission array. Now he suddenly regretted it.


    "As the patriarch of the giant dragon family, why should I do such pimping?"


    Sasha glott began to complain about his impulse. Even if he wanted to find ways to get as many seeds of Donne''s life as possible for the continuation of the giant dragon family, it was a little too sudden to match Donne and nalhaksa.


    In addition to his perfect appearance and figure, nalhaksa has no shining point of female charm in his character


    With a long sigh, Sasha glott took out his magic phone and dialed it out. A moment later, a lazy voice came from the microphone: "Hello, your majesty."


    "Hey, you big head!"


    Sasha glott was angry when she heard her lazy voice: "don''t you see the situation in the live broadcast? The east window incident happened, and things are big! Don''t tell me you haven''t got it yet! I told you that time is very urgent and you have to make the established facts first!"


    "Don''t worry, your majesty. In order to ensure everything is safe this time, I have specially found a strong aid. I have got it properly. Donne is in my arms now. Wow, ha ha!"


    Hearing nalhaksha''s arrogant laughter, Sasha glott reluctantly breathed a sigh of relief, and then said, "it''s ok if you succeed. Now let don come back quickly, or you may be in trouble later - ouch, lying in the trough!"


    While talking, Sasha glott suddenly hit a hard wall, covered his head and looked up. On the empty sky in front of him, I don''t know when a wall composed of holy light appeared.


    Sasha glott was startled, immediately planned, scratched his head, then turned around and looked innocently at the pursuers behind him: "what do you mean?"


    All the people who came after him stared at him covetously.


    Pope yesorini XXIII of the light, Saint eluli of the light, Lyon, head of the Knights Templar, Fiona, chief executive officer of the Datang chamber of Commerce, aurelia, acting consul of the Ilus Empire, Pope imir XXIII of the God of fire, goddess of fire vanilla and cocoa, trainee Druids in the goddess of the earth temple, offering sacrifices to grantia, and yustisa, head of the einzbellen family, Obery, head of the first group army of the Ilus Empire, Adrian, commander in chief of the yalinx royal guards of the Ilus empire... Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait!


    Almost all the strong people who appeared at the wedding scene have caught up. Some of them are concerned about Donne''s whereabouts, some want to see the truth, and some are just curious to come and join the fun - for example, the goddess "dark girl", who hides in the corner reading comics but pricks her ears and doesn''t want to be mentioned.


    These people just blocked Sasha glott. Before they could speak, a portal was suddenly opened next to them. With a big belly and a smiling face, isalie walked out of the portal slowly with a little angry egwin and appeared beside the people: "ah Lala, it''s really busy here..."


    Sasha glott''s eyes jumped and he felt as if he had made a very reckless decision today.


    "I have seen her majesty."


    All the people present saluted to Sally. It was clear that Sasha glott''s status and strength were stronger than her, but these people didn''t mean to salute him at all, which itself could explain the problem.


    Isalie said with a smile, "you are polite. I suddenly want to come here after seeing the development of unusual ~ interesting things in the emerald corolla... It''s not because someone is jealous, so I want to come and ask what Donne means, isn''t it, sister egwin?"


    Edgewood, who twisted his face angrily, nodded, "Hmm!"


    Fiona: "


    Aurelia: "


    Iluli: "


    Grandia: "


    Yustisa: "


    Vanilla: "


    Coco: "


    People: "


    Where did you come from!


    Tastrow, sharp teeth and others almost collapsed when they saw this scene. Is this spirit girl like the angry little girl or the concise, capable and heroic egwin in their impression? This contrast makes them at a loss. They don''t know what to do. They have goose bumps all over - but they envy and envy Donne. He can make that unsophisticated egwin become what he is now... As a man, he can be proud!


    "So..."


    Isalie looked at Sasha glott meaningfully: "Your Majesty the Dragon King, can you tell me where you hid our elf prince?"


    Hiss... What a powerful sentence!


    Sasha glott took a breath of air conditioning, and isalie made it clear in a word. He wanted the elf Prince Donne, not the human king Donne!


    "That''s right!"


    Fiona''s sharp eyes looked at Sasha glott: "Your Majesty, as a VIP today, you know how important today is, but at this time, you hid Donne, which makes me wonder what your heart is."


    In a word, if Donne had not allied with the giant dragon and the orcs at the same time, so that the whole prandal had entered a period of peace, Fiona could believe that the giant dragon family wanted to deliberately destroy the marriage between humans and orcs only by virtue of what happened today.


    Sasha glott scratched his head and felt a little worried. Although he can fight so many people, he can''t fight... What''s more, look at the two popes over there. It''s clear that as soon as he does it, the two guys intend to lie down on the ground and start blackmailing people... No, blackmail dragon, he doesn''t dare to do it.


    Besides, anyway, now that nalhaksha has succeeded, it''s nothing to confess directly, isn''t it?


    Sasha glott pondered for a moment and was ready to compromise.


    But at this time, Aurelia may think Fiona is talking too hard, so she added: "We don''t know why Donne fled his marriage, but as the king of the giant dragon family, you should clearly know the responsibility of a king. It''s a very incorrect choice for you to help him escape his marriage. Therefore, I hope you can tell us where he hid, and we will let bygones be bygones."


    ... runaway?


    Sasha glott blinked. Suddenly, he knew that these people wanted to fork over!


    Sasha glott, who was worried that the giant dragons were disgraced because of today''s pimping incident, almost laughed wildly. What is more beautiful than the other party taking the initiative to give you a step? Of course, the other party has found you a perfect excuse!


    Isn''t it nice to dump all the black pot on don?


    Thinking of this, Sasha glott pushed the boat with a long sigh and looked at them very melancholy: "why do you have to... Why do you insist on forcing him to do what he doesn''t want?"


    Aurelia said in a deep voice, "this is his unshirkable responsibility as king."


    "Wang''s responsibility... It''s really hard."


    Sasha glott sighed again, his eyes full of melancholy: "but if I tell you, I have betrayed my friends, morality and promise..."


    Fiona stood up and sharply retorted, "even if it''s wrong? Even if you''re helping him shirk his responsibility?"


    To be reasonable, Fiona''s intuition told her that it was a little strange. The reaction changes before and after Sasha glott were also very subtle. It seemed that there was something wrong, but... Those are not important. What matters is where Donne is!


    ¡ª¡ªToday, since she has stood up under the eyes of people all over the world, even if the world is going to be destroyed today, she must complete the ceremony and marry Donne!


    After a moment of pretending thinking, Sasha glott seemed to reluctantly accept Fiona''s statement: "you''re right. It''s really wrong to do so. I shouldn''t help him shirk his responsibility... The girl must have been fully prepared. Donne''s escape must have deeply hurt her."


    "It''s an unforgivable crime to hurt such a strong girl!"


    Aurelia deeply thought, however, that bimura AI, who was about to cry, had been forced to smile just now, and who would care about her feelings? From the protagonist of the wedding to a forgotten and abandoned supporting role, bimura AI could always stand there instead of covering her face and running away I know her strength.


    "That''s right!"


    Sasha glott shouted, "so I''ve decided!"


    Everyone was stunned, and then heard Sasha glott say impassioned: "I decided not to help him hide it! I want to confess, I want to bring him back! I want him to continue to finish the wedding!"


    "Good!"


    Oberli shouted and applauded for Sasha glott. In their eyes, the king of the dragon family who escaped without saying a word became tall again.


    "Thank you, thank you!"


    Sasha glott arched around: "it was all your timely help that made me rein in from the precipice. This didn''t lead to a big mistake. Please wait a minute. I''ll bring Donne back right away and let him understand his mistake -"


    "You don''t have to go. I''ve come back."


    Donne''s cold voice suddenly came from behind. Sasha glott froze there in an instant, and then heard Donne say quietly: "as the king of the giant dragon, he not only did the dirty work of pimping people, but also splashed dirty water on others. What consequences would it be if isaglott, the Dragon God, knew?"


    Sasha glott broke out in a cold sweat in an instant - throwing dirty water on people and buttoning his hat, but he was hit by the victim, which was very embarrassing!


    "And..."


    Donne''s faint voice was like a cold winter wind blowing across the Dragon King''s neck: "you said... Who ran away from marriage?"

 Chapter 1392

    At the wedding scene, those who were left here all looked at each other and looked at each other very embarrassed.


    Those powerful men flew out with the Pope, and those who didn''t have the strength to fly had to stay here and stand foolishly.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat else can you do without standing?


    Although Queen OLINA is still sitting on it, and the protagonist of the wedding is still standing there, but... The other protagonist of the wedding is gone!


    Normally, as the Queen''s husband in the legal sense, Donne must take queen OLINA as the main body when she is a princess. That is to say, in the legal sense, the wedding is actually for her husband, Donne.


    But the problem is that Donne''s great achievements are too dazzling, and OLINA herself is a relatively weak character, which is difficult to stir up the beam. As a queen, she is just a decoration. The real ruler of this country is Donne. Therefore, even at such a moment, OLINA is just a mascot on the table, The real core is Donne.


    Now these people present suddenly found that the "Lord Donne" at the wedding scene was just a double, and he didn''t know when he had fled the wedding scene. It was great fun!


    Without the presence of dignitaries who could hold the venue, the princes and nobles began to whisper. What they discussed with each other was the reason why Donne fled the wedding.


    ¡ª¡ªBecause no matter how you look at it, no matter from any point of view, whether it''s body, appearance, personality or origin, Bi Cun AI, as the wedding object, is a very excellent woman! Even if you don''t like it at all, it''s great to have such a princess.


    Mingming is an extremely attractive beauty who takes the initiative to post upside down. As a man, there is no reason to refuse!


    But the reality is that Donne somehow ran away from his marriage


    I can''t figure it out.


    I really can''t figure it out.


    Not only these princes and nobles can''t figure it out, but OLINA can''t figure it out.


    She knows more about Donne than these people, so she knows that Donne''s nature is actually a very coquettish person. If a beautiful woman is willing to post upside down, he can''t refuse, just as he can''t refuse Aurelia at all


    ¡ª¡ªAt the thought of what happened between Donne and aurelia, OLINA felt her head hurt even more.


    In that case, how could he escape marriage?


    ... maybe there''s something else in it?


    OLINA''s eyes fell on the lonely Bicun AI. What happened just now completely covered up the aura of the protagonist of her wedding and turned her into an insignificant supporting role. Now, Fiona and iluli have chased out, but after losing the support of tystro and Emir, Standing there alone and bearing the eyes of those guests full of doubt, irony and ridicule, she seemed even more pitiful and helpless.


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough those people don''t actually have the idea of irony and ridicule, people''s hearts will hint and hypnotize themselves when they are helpless, and then they will feel that those eyes are getting more and more terrible.


    What a unlucky girl


    OLINA sighed. Today''s great day would have been the happiest, most eye-catching and most memorable day of the girl''s life, but because of these emergencies, she completely lost the charm of the protagonist.


    However, she is also a strong girl.


    OLINA has found that Bicun AI has always insisted. She tries not to let her tears flow out and insists on smiling at the guests present - even if she is just a neglected supporting role.


    No one cares how she feels.


    She is just a symbolic symbol pushed out by luck. This role has no specific meaning. It can be her or someone else.


    But now standing here is her own choice. Even if she is despised by everyone, even if she is crying, she should stand to the end.


    She wants to tell everyone her strength with her smile.


    The atmosphere of embarrassment has been spreading from the wedding scene to the webcast room.


    Without the host and all the interesting protagonists, only queen OLINA and the heroine who has no sense of existence are left. What''s good about this live broadcast?


    "We seem to have forgotten that this wedding was the wedding of bimura AI and Donne at the beginning?"


    "Now Donne has escaped marriage and is more loving than Murakami... God, everyone has forgotten her?"


    "Bi Village love is really pathetic... It is a precious wedding once in a lifetime, but now it has become a farce..."


    "It''s all down to Donne! Does the human king despise us orcs? Why did he run away from marriage?"


    "Yes! Although bimura AI is not so beautiful (for ORCs), she represents the honor of our Ryan empire! What do you mean by running away from marriage at the last minute? Do you despise our Ryan empire!?"


    "It seems that you are really going too far..."


    "Hey, hey, you''re a little too confident. What''s the qualification of your Wren Empire to be valued by us? Our Ilus Empire has made rapid progress with the help of your majesty Donne. Now it can represent the most advanced civilization in prandal. What about you? After leaving us, you don''t even have enough to eat. Do you think it''s necessary for us to deliberately humiliate you with this kind of thing Your face? "


    "That''s right! You don''t even have the qualification to be despised by us!"


    "Damn human! Who gave you such courage?"


    "Of course it''s your majesty Donne, you idiot!"


    Unknowingly, the live broadcasting room, which had just recovered, quarreled again. Orc netizens and human netizens quarreled bitterly in the barrage and instant communication area of the live broadcasting room, and even some people had quarreled and quarreled.


    At this time, the magic power network monitoring center, which had just rested for a short time, was busy again.


    The monitors are crazy, filter keywords, update filters, look for those speeches, and then shield those speeches, delete them, and then in the process


    "Report to the director, we found some abnormalities!"


    A monitor found the director of the monitoring center and reported their findings: "We found that some of the people who provoked the conflict had appeared before. Their background information showed that they were actually humans... That is, these humans disguised as orcs and took the initiative to provoke the conflict between orcs and humans! Their purpose is still unknown, and we suspect that they may be the residual extreme Division of solant or grace Son... "


    The director of the monitoring center immediately became serious: "do extreme separatists take advantage of the magic power network to create national division... Hum, forget it, this kind of thing doesn''t need to be reported up. His majesty Donne has left an emergency plan before. This kind of thing is directly handed over to van Clive, the person in charge of ghost agents. They are very professional to deal with these people."


    "I see, so the contradiction on the network..."


    "Don''t disturb those extremist separatists for the time being, make a good location, and give them directly after the arrival of ghost agents. After these people are arrested, things will calm down naturally... What we need to worry about now is that these people will cause the recovery of extreme racism in the Ryan empire... Well, you continue to perform your task, muddy the pool of water, and don''t let the extremists Racism continues to simmer and try to delay them until they finish their task. "


    "Yes!"


    The quarrel in the live broadcast room is escalating, but few people care about the wedding scene. The attention of all netizens is attracted by the quarrel of those people, which is also the commonality of all creatures.


    At this time, OLINA had begun to play her role as Queen. She called Bi Cun AI to her side and comforted her very gently.


    "Xiao AI, I should call you that, right? Although Bi Cun AI is a good name, I still like to call you Xiao AI, which Donne told me."


    "Hey?"


    Bicun ailing for a moment, seemed not to believe that Donne would tell others about himself.


    "Don''t be sad. Don''t you know what he is?"


    OLINA gently patted the back of her hand: "he is definitely not such a ruthless person. The reason why he is not here now, we should believe that he must have an emergency and have a reason why he can''t get away."


    Speaking of this, OLINA said earnestly: "since you want to marry him, you should learn to trust him and support him, rather than worry about a little thing and make trouble and play emotions, okay?"


    Bicun AI nodded blankly. Of course she knew that OLINA was right, but now she was looked at by those people with compassionate eyes. She just felt very flustered, very uncomfortable, very... Wanted to cry.


    It was not easy for her to stick to it and didn''t cry.


    But now that she was comforted by OLINA, she wanted to cry loudly.


    "You are a strong girl. I heard Donne say that you were just an ordinary girl in a ranch in Bicun at the beginning, but after hard study, you can run the chamber of Commerce Branch in xinbulkesuo alone, which shows that you are very strong. A girl like you is willing to marry him. Donne will not refuse you. He will be ecstatic That''s right. "


    OLINA smiled and said, "now, all you have to do is keep a graceful smile and welcome him with your happiest smile."


    Bi Cun AI looked at the smile on OLINA''s face and listened to her encouragement. Her eyes were even more sour.


    She seemed to find the warmth of her mother in OLINA.


    "Yes."


    Bicun AI wiped the corners of her eyes and showed her most beautiful smile.


    And the other side

 Chapter 1393

    Both the wedding scene and the webcast room have fallen into a situation of ice and fire. The magic energy network monitoring center is busy deleting posts, and ghost agents have begun to take action to capture those extreme separatists. On the other hand, the situation of the Dragon King Sasha glott is also quite delicate.


    Although he had already told nalhaksha in advance, Sasha glott obviously didn''t expect Donne to come back so soon.


    The most embarrassing thing is that he happened to be hit by Don when he was splashing dirty water.


    "You said, who escaped marriage?"


    Donne''s expression is quite bad. If this guy didn''t suddenly pit himself, how could he leave the wedding scene?


    Obviously, he just wanted to relax, but finally he went to the forbidden area of Dragon Island and was pushed back by Lola and nalhaksa. Although it was half done in the end, Tang en still felt inexplicably unhappy.


    ¡ª¡ªOf course, the worst thing about Donne is that he was calculated by the Dragon King Sasha glott!


    ¡ª¡ªEven Donne didn''t expect that Sasha glott would even abandon his integrity and make such indiscriminate behavior in order to let the dragon family get his life seed!


    Facing Donne''s question, Sasha glott resolutely counseled: "no, no, I didn''t say anything!"


    ¡­¡­£¿£¿£¿


    All the people present were suddenly stunned again. Could it be that there was a turn for the better?


    Up to now, this wedding can''t be described as twists and turns. It''s just a twists and turns!


    The ups and downs of the plot are comparable to the big play of the year!


    "What do you mean?"


    Fiona narrowed her eyes and looked at Sasha glott: "Your Majesty, can you explain?"


    "That''s right."


    The smiling isalie also opened her eyes and stared at Sasha glott with sharp eyes, as if looking at a thief who tried to steal her baby: "if you don''t mind, your Majesty the Dragon King should explain to us from the beginning?"


    Although egwin always pretended not to care, she kept glancing at this side with the rest of her eyes, and her ears stood up. It was obvious that she was also very concerned about the truth of the matter.


    As for the two popes, as well as tessro and sharp teeth, they are related to their vital interests, not to mention them.


    "This... That..."


    When did the Dragon King Sasha glott, who has always been high and used to overlooking all sentient beings, encounter such a situation of being besieged? Being watched by the sharp eyes of the people, it seems that it is cold all over the body like being killed by ten thousand swords!


    "This..."


    Sasha glott suddenly had a flash of light, calmed down his panic, and then he said very innocently, "I never said that Donne ran away from his marriage."


    "Nonsense! You just clearly --"


    When the excited Grandia said this, her voice suddenly stopped. Not only she, but also the others present were suddenly stunned, and then they all looked at aurelia.


    Aurelia''s face was rather ugly.


    Yes, everyone remembered that Sasha glott never said that Donne escaped marriage from the beginning. It was Aurelia''s words that made everyone present believe that it was a fact.


    And Aurelia


    It was the speeches of those people at the wedding scene that disturbed their thinking and made that kind of wrong judgment.


    Yes, almost everyone thought Donne was a runaway, but in fact, Sasha glott never said he helped Donne escape, but admitted that he hid Donne!


    It''s not a runaway


    Pope Emil and stro looked at each other, and they both breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what the facts were, as long as he didn''t escape marriage.


    The expression on egwin''s face became more tangled.


    She doesn''t want the person she likes to be a person without responsibility and responsibility, but she also doesn''t want the person she likes to be an amorous person


    Isalie saw the entanglement of egwin. She grabbed her hand to prevent her from escaping suddenly, and then looked at sasag Lott with a smile, but there was a sharp light in her eyes: "in that case, the Dragon King admitted that he hid Lord Donne? Can you tell us why?"


    Isalie originally wanted to divert egwin''s attention, but she didn''t expect that as soon as her problem was solved, Donne changed her face first - damn, if she really confessed at this time, I''m afraid she would really want GG!


    Sasha glott looked at her strangely: "are you sure you want to know the truth? Why don''t you ask him if he is willing to tell you?"


    Everyone else looked at Donne.


    Donne said expressionless, "let''s not say the truth. I just say one thing. I''m an innocent victim. I''m miserable by this guy."


    ... this mindless sentence doesn''t explain anything except trying to get rid of your own reasons!


    Fiona, who knew Donne very well, stared at him for a moment, then her eyes fell behind his ears, and her eyes became much sharper.


    This guy


    "I really misunderstood you!"


    Donne didn''t wait for others to speak and directly pointed the gun at Sasha glott: "you''re too much! You''ve betrayed my trust in you! I didn''t expect you to do such a shameless, incorruptible and bottomless thing! If this thing gets out, it''s a disgrace to the dragon family!"


    Sasha glott immediately decided that Donne didn''t want to make it public, so he relaxed a lot and said proudly, "no matter what you say, I''m useless. I think from the standpoint of the dragon family. There''s no mistake in my approach, and this matter has now become an established fact, that is, you can only accept the reality."


    The two people''s mindless dialogue confused many people present, but... Fiona, the sensitive Aurelia and the interested Sally immediately understood the meaning of Sasha glott''s words and what happened to Donne during that period.


    Damn... There are more competitors!


    This is Fiona''s first thought. For so long, Fiona has been numb in the face of more and more competitors. Today, she finally summoned up the courage to decide to face her future. As a result, there was such a farce.


    Now, I haven''t got my legal status yet, and a competitor of the dragon family has sprung up Judging by Sasha glott''s unscrupulous behavior, the competitor may not be one!


    "Your Majesty the Dragon King..."


    Isalie looked at him with a smile: "didn''t you want to ask us what the first comers meant before you started to rob resources?"


    "What are you talking about, fairy queen?" Sasha glott gave her a thumbs up and said forthrightly: "aren''t our dragon and ELF families working together to protect the world? In that case, precious resources should be shared!"


    Isalie''s eyes widened. She had never seen such a brazen dragon!


    Donne is even more angry. You guys are shameless!?


    And treat me as a resource!? Even want to divide me openly in front of me?


    The tiger doesn''t get angry. You think I''m a sick cat!?


    "I --"


    As soon as Donne was ready to get angry, isalie gently offered up the big killer. She pulled egwin in front of her, and then said, "sister egwin, you see, the truth in this is definitely not what you think, right? This is entirely because the Dragon King is fooling around here, so it causes this farce."


    The pot in the sleeping trough is clean!


    Sasha glott almost spewed out a mouthful of old blood. Heaven can tell. What happened at the wedding site had nothing to do with him. He just abducted Donne before the wedding. He planned to take this opportunity to create facts, and then let nalhaksa take the opportunity to rush to the wedding site to marry Donne.


    Unexpectedly, this seemingly beautiful and simple fairy queen threw all the black pots on his head at once!


    Despicable!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Egwin was silent, glanced at Donne secretly, and then pulled isalie''s hand to get her out of here.


    Now egwin''s mood is very complex. He doesn''t know how to face Donne.


    ¡ª¡ªThe most important thing is that she found that she was most angry not because Donne wanted to marry other girls, but because he was going to hold a wedding. She didn''t inform herself or say she wanted to marry herself at the same time!


    The stubborn and angry egwin didn''t want to bow down to Donne or ask Donne what he thought. Now that she first tasted love, she only felt very wronged and felt that Donne didn''t love herself as he said.


    ¡ª¡ªSay good love yourself? liar! Men are big liars!


    After noticing that egwin wouldn''t even say a word, Donne''s heart was half cold. The sleeping trough was so bad!


    Originally, egwin was the most difficult target. With the help of isali, she successfully conquered her heart and confirmed each other''s feelings. If the relationship between the two people falls below the red line again because of this farce... Donne has the mind to kill the dragon!


    Intending to explain to egwin, Grandia is eyeing him and waiting for his action, but Fiona and Aurelia are also watching. If they pay so much attention to egwin, it will give them a feeling of favoring one over the other


    This is a sudden Shura field!


    Trouble, this is really trouble!


    "What''s the matter, sister egwin?"


    At this time, isalie suddenly looked at egwin suspiciously: "didn''t you say you were worried that something had happened to Donne, so you wanted to confirm the situation here?"


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Egwin suddenly widened his eyes and yanked isali.


    "Oh, you mean, aren''t you worried about his accident..."


    Egwin nodded fiercely.


    "You''re actually worried about Donne''s wedding, but you forget you, so you want to come and remind him? I understand!"


    Isalie nodded solemnly, then looked at Donne: "so... Don''t you want to explain why the wedding object at this wedding doesn''t have sister egwin?"


    Donne was stunned, and then his heart was ecstatic!


    Isalie GJ! I really love you!


    He found that isali was really a good wife as much as Fiona - especially in all kinds of divine assists to egwin!


    "Of course I have to explain, not only to egwin, but also to Fiona, and -"


    Donne looked at Aurelia and saw her shaking her head slightly, so he didn''t say her name: "- explain..."

 Chapter 1394

    Thanks to isalie''s divine assistance, she finally won an opportunity for Donne to explain, which almost moved Donne to tears.


    If it weren''t for isalie, I''m afraid the car would have overturned just now!


    In fact, Donne had discovered the proud nature of egwin under his simple appearance.


    Although the two have been honest with each other for a long time, and have made clear their feelings for each other, egwin has never told the changes of her inner feelings. Even if she sees Donne''s emotional entanglement with other girls, she is also "indifferent".


    Really indifferent?


    Not necessarily.


    I''m afraid only grantia and isalie who know her best can understand how tangled her heart is.


    "In fact, I didn''t invite egwin because I didn''t want to make her sad."


    Donne looked at egwin affectionately and said softly, "I don''t want her to see me marry another girl. I know egwin won''t mind, but it doesn''t mean she''s not sad..."


    Ah, come out, come out!


    Grantia looked at Donne with a sneer. This iconic scum man spoke. He had the face to say it in front of so many people!? Does he think everyone is stupid?


    Look, everyone will feel sorry for sister egwin!


    Iluli: "woo woo, your majesty Donne is really considerate..."


    Grandia: "...??"


    Isalie: "dear, I''m jealous of being so considerate to sister egwin..."


    Grandia: "...??"


    Is it because I don''t understand love, or is the world changing too fast?


    Are these people''s heads funny? Or were they all hit by Donne''s mental decline?


    Is it normal to say that I am the only one present!? Only I think such a speech is terrible!?


    "I''ve always wanted to give egwin... And Fiona, who has been silently accompanying me and supporting me, to give them a prosperous wedding, so that the guests of all ethnic groups in prandal can become witnesses of the wedding. If I have the opportunity, I even want the gods to bless us..."


    Donne stepped forward and inadvertently took up egwin''s hand. Now the only thing to worry about is that egwin suddenly ran away, so he needed to hold her tightly.


    However, he did not favor one over the other. The invisible mage''s hand pulled Fiona over, and the other hand grabbed her.


    Egwin tugged gently. When he found that he couldn''t do it, he had to let Donne hold his hand in front of everyone.


    A subtle, imperceptible radian rose from the corners of Donne''s mouth.


    "I just ignored your feelings."


    Donne''s face showed a little annoyed at this time: "I didn''t expect you to be so eager to get your own wedding..."


    Hey, too much!


    Scum''s speech has been upgraded again!


    Grantia''s eyes widened. Sister egwin didn''t say, but Fiona has been waiting for you for many years. You said you didn''t expect it? If I didn''t fall in love with you hopelessly, which girl would have such patience to wait for so many years!


    Donne said very seriously, "it''s my fault. I have to admit it."


    Then he looked at Edgar winfiona very sincerely: "so... I beg you to forgive my mistake. If you are willing to marry me today, I will marry you today in front of everyone... If you are not willing, I will prepare a more grand wedding for you in the future."


    Hey, hey, you guys don''t give them a choice at all!


    Grantia''s heart roared again, and they were going to marry you anyway. There was no second choice?


    Hearing what Donne said, Fiona, who was immersed in happiness, was suddenly stunned, and then she regretted it.


    She shouldn''t have been in such a hurry today if she knew Donne had such a plan!


    Now egwin still has a choice, but she... Just now she has taken the initiative to stand up and make a voice for her position in front of everyone. At this time, why don''t you say she won''t marry?


    Damn it!


    Fiona looked at the next egwin with envy. She just made a choice inadvertently, and then missed the most important wedding, but she did nothing, but got the best result.


    Does this mean that even the established destiny is on her side in the end?


    Sure enough, is she the best actress for Donne?


    But


    Fiona looked at Donne and suddenly calmed down again.


    But so what? I''ve got what I want. After holding on for so many years, I finally have enough courage to stand up and announce to others the identity I deserve


    That''s enough. There''s no need to ask for more.


    Fiona suddenly noticed that egwin was looking at herself. She smiled, nodded, and then said to Donne very naturally: "when I stand up today, it means that I must marry you today. Now people all over the world have heard my declaration. Do you want me to go back?"


    The next moment, Fiona suddenly kissed his lips, the sweet and soft lips touched each other, and then Donne felt that his lips had been badly bitten.


    With her lips parted, Fiona glared at him fiercely, and then said a little reluctantly, "although I have admitted the result, I am not reconciled!"


    Donne had no choice but to smile bitterly. For emotional matters, whoever takes it seriously first will lose. Of course, he knows how unwilling Fiona is.


    But when he faced egwin, did he not lose?


    All the skills and experiences lost their effect in front of her. Only by slowly melting her defense line with her blazing heart, could she finally win.


    If he just let go of egwin, he won''t be reconciled.


    Egwin didn''t know how to deal with this situation, so she wanted to see Fiona and wanted to learn her way to deal with it, but unexpectedly Fiona directly promised Donne to marry him at the wedding.


    Now egwin is stupid.


    What should I do? Get involved in the wedding and marry him directly?


    The audience found that after these people went out and came back, the famous legendary hero egwin suddenly joined the wedding. I''m afraid they''re all going crazy?


    "I..."


    Egwin hesitated and didn''t know how to answer. At this time, isalie was more worried than her. Whether from the personal point of view or the point of view of the elves, isalie had to push egwin to marry Donne as much as possible. This was the best choice, so she kept winking at egwin.


    ¡ª¡ªPromise! You promised!


    But what I didn''t expect was that isalie made a fool of herself this time. Originally, she was a little at a loss. When egwin saw isalie''s eyes, she misunderstood her meaning. She thought she was worried that she agreed on impulse, so she blushed and said in a panic: "I, I don''t know how to answer you! I, I think I need some time to calm down!"


    With that, egwin broke away from Donne''s hand, covered his red face, turned and ran away.


    If she continues to stay here, I''m afraid she will really die of embarrassment because of the eyes of others


    Donne watched egwin escape, but he didn''t chase him. The reaction on egwin''s face just now was very illustrative.


    Now Donne is like a fisherman sitting on the Diaoyutai. The big fish has been hooked, but how to catch it instead of forcing it to break free from the hook is an empirical problem of appropriate tightness.


    I can''t eat hot tofu. Now, I need to let her slow down first


    "Why not chase?"


    Fiona looked at Donne. "I didn''t hold you."


    Donne smiled and said, "what would you do if you went after her?"


    "Well said."


    Fiona threw him a white eye. She knew Donne too well. Obviously, it was because Donne had won and didn''t worry about egwin, so she didn''t run after her.


    Although she knows that Donne is saying good words, she is still sweet in her heart. Maybe this is a woman. As long as she likes each other, she knows that she has been cheated.


    "That..."


    Dragon King Sasha glott looked at them eagerly: "now that it''s all like this, do you mind adding another object to the wedding?"


    "Add another object?"


    People looked at Sasha glott with a creepy face: "I didn''t expect you to be such a dragon king!"


    Sasha glott looked confused. What do I mean by these guys? It''s all messed up anyway. Is there nothing to add a person?


    But after seeing the pondering eyes of others, he immediately understood what these people meant.


    "No! I''m not! I don''t!"


    Sasha glott quickly explained, "I''m talking about someone else! It''s someone else, not me!"


    If Brian catches up, he will certainly continue to join the fun as a shit stirring stick to make the Dragon King more chaotic. Unfortunately, even if he can fly now, he dare not fly to the sky - that guy''s sky phobia is hopeless.


    Fiona narrowed her eyes and grabbed Donne''s arm. She smiled very sweetly, but her eyes were sharp and terrible: "it''s only a few hours, and there''s another ''other people''..."


    "Well, so I''m the victim..."


    Donne kept complaining. Unexpectedly, the Dragon King finally brought the topic back!


    "Hahaha... It''s said that I can marry Donne openly? It''s really excellent. It would be better if I could get pregnant directly today."


    At this time, I don''t know when I followed Donne, and then nalhaksa, who had been hiding nearby, suddenly appeared, and then jumped at Donne with a laugh - and then was hit by Donne with an abdominal fist!

 Chapter 1395

    "Oh, dear, I feel your passionate affection, but are you really not afraid to kill our baby?"


    Listen to nalhuksa''s outspoken words, Donne''s whole person was angry.


    Fiona suddenly stopped Donne, then looked coldly at nalhaksha: "for the sake of your peers with uncle Tesser and aunt Murphy, I respect you, but are you really not afraid of losing face?"


    "Shame? What''s that?"


    Nalkhaksa still looked at her with a smile: "when Murphy robbed Tess, I didn''t think I would lose face... So I''ve made up my mind since I knew the relationship between Elsa and Murphy - if you rob my man, I''ll rob your daughter''s man. If you can''t rob it, I''ll be a sister with her!"


    "When I knew that Murphy and Tess were born by ELSA again, I strengthened this belief! - I couldn''t be your teacher''s mother before, but now I''ll be your mother!"


    Poisonous!


    It''s really poisonous!


    Fiona has been crushed by nalhaksa''s plan.


    Why?


    Let''s touch it.


    NAR and Tessa are the first generation of dragons, Murphy is the second generation of dragons, and NAR is her elder. However, because Murphy ruthlessly became the junior three, robbed Tessa and had the child Elsa, now NAR and Elsa have become sisters, that is, the man who robbed her apprentice''s daughter, and she and Elsa have become the same generation, so in terms of generations, Murphy also became her mother.


    But now, Tess and Murphy have been born again by ELSA, and the gender has been reversed


    It''s messy, isn''t it? Look at the relationship - that is, NAR eventually became the sister of Murphy''s daughter. At the same time, due to the relationship between Donne and Elsa, NAR is Murphy''s ethical mother and her son-in-law''s lover. Then, due to the relationship between Donne and NAR, Murphy is both NAR''s apprentice and her (sister''s) mother, At the same time, she is also her ethical son


    Whether you''re out of order or not, Donne and Fiona''s brains are out of order.


    The relationship between Taser, Murphy and Elsa''s family has been messed up because of Nora''s mess. If you join Nall at this time, don''t learn in vain. Electricity has to kneel! I''m afraid I can''t draw this circuit diagram!


    So Donne didn''t want nalhaksa to go through the muddy water. However, he didn''t want to and it was useless. Nalhaksa now made it clear that he wanted to come in and help - not only to revenge Murphy, but also for the future of the dragon family.


    [look how great they are! They even sacrifice their personal happiness for the future of the whole race! So can you refuse!?] - that''s what Sasha glott said in his eyes.


    "Since you don''t feel ashamed," Fiona''s eyes became sharper. "Then as a latecomer, can you willingly call me sister?"


    Everyone present was stunned. The proposal was a blockhouse!


    Let narhaksha call her sister? Almost everyone didn''t think nalhaksha would call the exit.


    Long live a giant dragon in his early twenties, called a human female sister. No matter what you think, it is a very outrageous thing. I''m afraid even those knight novels with big brain holes dare not write like this. However, if nalhaksha really wants to marry Donne, the word "sister" really has to be called export.


    At this time, Donne was desperate. This time Fiona made a mistake.


    If it''s another arrogant dragon, I''m afraid I can''t shout, but... She''s nalhaksa! In order to give one breath, even narhaksa who robbed a man with his apprentice''s daughter!


    For such a guy without integrity, it''s just to call his sister. What''s it!?


    ¡ª¡ªIf you can meet her wishes, don''t say sister. She can even call out her father!


    "Of course there''s no problem, sister Fiona."


    Sure enough, nalhaksa readily accepted Fiona''s proposal. Her sister''s cry was so crisp that even the others present were a little speechless.


    Nalkhaksa looked at Fiona: "so sister Fiona, can I marry Donne now?"


    Fiona: "


    Looking at the silent Fiona, those present sympathize with her. There are wolves in front and tigers behind. Before other enemies are solved, there is another strong competitor.


    After a moment of silence, Fiona suddenly showed a bright smile: "of course, sister narhaksha, welcome to join this big family!"


    "Ah, hahaha, I knew sister Fiona that you wouldn''t refuse your sister."


    "Since you like Donne so much, of course I won''t be that villain."


    People: "


    Looking at the two girls laughing together, everyone was surprised. At least they were also famous strong men in prandal. They had seen countless anecdotes and strange things, but these things happened today still had a strong impact on them again and again.


    How could Fiona give in to the "evil forces" so easily!?


    What about the good persistence!?


    What about the agreed hostility!?


    What about the good fight!?


    What about an epic emotional struggle?


    None!


    The only thing left is that crazy smile!


    yield?


    Fiona scoffed. What do you straight hearted fools know?


    Can strategic intrigue be called surrender?


    ¡ª¡ªDonne wants to unify prandal. It seems that only the contradiction between humans and orcs is included, but don''t forget that prandal''s real high-end combat effectiveness is elves and dragons!


    ¡ª¡ªThe elves have isali and egwin, so they are basically stable, but it is difficult for the dragon.


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough there is an Elsa, Elsa''s position in the dragon is not strong and has little right to speak.


    ¡ª¡ªIt happened that Sasha glott''s plan made Fiona aware of the opportunity. The Dragon King is eager to let Donne provide excellent life seeds for the dragon family. NAR is willing to join the plan in order to vent his anger.


    ¡ª¡ªNow, the Dragon King has taken the blame for what happened just now. Donne has won the understanding of everyone, and NAR is almost officially recognized. But Fiona herself has just put forward her attitude, so directly accepting NAR is self destroying the Great Wall. Therefore, she should not only give NAR a chance, but also not destroy her current situation. Therefore, she will put forward such a request.


    ¡ª¡ªIt seems very difficult. In fact, it''s not a matter at all for NAR. This condition gave NAR a chance and a step, so she got things done.


    ¡ª¡ªMore importantly, the Dragon King Sasha glott is also nearby. After witnessing all this, he is very clear that Fiona has helped the dragon family, so the dragon family will certainly stand on her side in the future.


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough Fiona doesn''t like the fight for favor in the harem, if there is any dispute and with the help of the dragon family, does she at least have some say?


    When nalhaksa appeared, she counted all this. Now these people present don''t even know why Fiona compromised. This is the gap.


    "In other words, the farce can finally end?"


    Aurelia smiled at Fiona, the only winner of the farce: "can we go back to the wedding now?"


    The girl who jumped out one after another to marry Donne has disappeared, and the disappeared Donne has returned. The root of the problem has been found. Then the next thing to do is to go back as soon as possible and continue the wonderful wedding of the bride Mo Kong.


    "Well..."


    Donne gave a very embarrassed, uh huh. He was embarrassed to look straight into Aurelia''s eyes.


    These strong people in the sky watched the whole play. Although they still had some unfinished business, it was excellent that the thing was finally over. They returned to the wedding scene again with a look of schadenfreude on their faces.


    Seeing that these strong people have come back, the attention of the live studio on the magic power network has been diverted again, and the fierce quarrel has subsided in an instant.


    "Your Majesty tastrow, Lord sharp tooth and Lord Emir are back!"


    "And those humans! It seems that something happened. Did you find the human king?"


    "Why do I suddenly can''t understand their expressions?"


    "I can''t understand... I always feel as if I''m laughing? And as if I''m sympathizing?"


    The audience in the live studio found that they could not understand the form in just a short moment.


    Soon, Donne, who briefly sorted out his image behind, appeared in front of the crowd.


    Donne said apologetically, "I''m sorry, something happened before, which made everyone misunderstand. The most important thing is..."


    Donne went to Bicun AI, looked at Bicun AI who was about to cry, wiped the corners of her eyes, and then said softly, "although this wedding came very suddenly, I never wanted to escape marriage. I''m sorry to make you sad."


    Yes, Donne is a very normal man. He is so beautiful that he wants to marry himself than Murakami, and it is reasonable and legal. Why does he want to escape marriage? It doesn''t make sense!


    Although he has no special feelings for little love, that is, Bicun love, Bicun love may be more grateful for his salvation than feelings. Their marriage is purely to strengthen the relationship between Ryan Empire and Ilus Empire, but they have no need to refuse.


    Hearing Donne''s explanation, Bi Cun AI, who has always been nervous but constantly hinted that he should be strong, finally couldn''t help crying. Crystal tears burst out at once. Donne sighed and directly hugged her in his arms

 Chapter 1396

    The development of things is far beyond Donne''s expectation. At first, he didn''t expect that the wedding would become so chaotic and so many messy things would happen. Up to now, it is estimated that there are still people in a mess in their minds.


    In particular, the bride''s love for the village from the beginning suddenly increased by several, which made those people a little envious and jealous.


    It is also the orc Saint Sister Flowers ¢Ú vanilla and ¢Û cocoa of Wren Empire, the elf family trainee Druid sacrifice from the Emerald Forest ¢Ü grantia, Donne''s left and right arms, the CEO of Datang chamber of Commerce, the descendant of human nobility ¢Ý Fiona golden rose, the saint of the Holy See of light ¢Þ eluli Camilla, who is regarded as an angel and secretly loved by countless believers


    And, finally, this appearance is extremely arrogant, and everyone dare not ignore, from the heart of the dragon, sitting on countless wealth and incomparably powerful early generation black dragon, ¢ß nalhaksa!


    you ''re right! A marriage started with only one bride, but in the end, Donne had to marry a total of Seven Brides of different races!


    And Donne had every reason to believe that if it weren''t for celiheath''s pregnancy, she would be there!


    But anyway, this messy wedding can finally end!


    When the audience saw that several brides suddenly appeared at the chaotic wedding scene, the audience at arlinks and the netizens in magic''s webcast room were also stunned.


    Guess belongs to guess. Seeing is believing now!


    A full Seven Brides of different styles and sizes (in various senses) stood in front of the groom Donne in dresses of different races and styles. The wedding said that it was impossible not to make people jealous!


    "Damn it, I''m beginning to envy the human king!"


    "What about jealousy? How can you understand the power of our Lord Donne?"


    "Nonsense! Humans are not our Orc opponents in any way!"


    "However, in fact, your majesty Donne conquered your saint, ha ha ha! Your majesty Donne is powerful and domineering, raising the power of human men!"


    I don''t know if this is the common feature of network culture. Magic power network has just become popular. Not long ago, this chat method containing meat jokes has become the mainstream - well, although the most popular in previous pubs are often those meat jokes, at least the popularity rate is not so high


    "Now please come forward and wear flowers for the bride..."


    Bi Cun AI shyly accepted the flowers prepared by Don: "thank you..."


    Fiona frowned and suddenly found that the flower was taken out by Donne just now in the sky. Unexpectedly, it was still mass produced!


    "Wear flowers for the bride..."


    Vanilla snorted coldly: "actually, I didn''t intend to marry you at all. I just came to have a look. Unexpectedly, I came to this step under the wrong circumstances. Since it''s all like this, I''ll accept your proposal for the sake of your face - Hey! Where''s the person?"


    Vanilla uses the proud and charming method here, but Donne has walked to cocoa without expression and continues to hold the flowers.


    "Wear flowers for the bride..."


    Pope jessolini XXIII read his lines powerlessly. This is not because he took the card, but because the wedding custom of orcs is like this, not to mention three orcs standing together


    "Thank you," coco winked at Donne. "Actually, sister, she''s just hard spoken and soft hearted. In fact, she --"


    Vanilla grabbed cocoa''s neck: "shut up, or I''ll kill you!"


    Then vanilla gouged out Donne: "what are you looking at? Don''t you continue to complete the ceremony for your brides!"


    The reason why you are so angry is all here!


    "Exchange gifts with the bride..."


    "Here."


    Grantia angrily handed Donne a leaf: "there''s no gift. Just pick a leaf in the woods and make do with it!"


    Donne took the leaf seriously and said, "you don''t think I recognize it when you were born --"


    Grantia covered Donne''s mouth, blushed and whispered, "shut up! Don''t say what you know! Damn it! I obviously want to leave it to Lord egwin! Why did I give you my obsession!"


    Donne was stunned and suddenly moved inexplicably in her heart - did she finally admit that her status was higher than that of egwin?


    "Please enter the new house with the bride... Eh, wait!?"


    When the Pope read this feebly, he was suddenly stunned and felt wrong - which race''s wedding will enter the new house and bridal chamber at the beginning, asshole!


    The Pope looked at nalkhaksa with a bad face: "this bride, are you a little too hasty?"


    "No."


    Nalhaksha said innocently, "this is the wedding of our dragon family."


    ¡ª¡ªIs that true?


    The Pope looked at Sasha glott, the Dragon King nodded innocently, and then gave nalhaksa a a thumbs up.


    Are you kidding, asshole!


    "No, this custom is funny. There is a bride behind. What if you take the bridegroom away?"


    The Pope trembled. Fiona, who was waiting to close the palace, was smiling, but now her smile was terrible!


    "Bang."


    Nalhaksha said, "it''s really troublesome... Who makes us dragons? No one will marry so many wives."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne always felt that this guy was pointing at mulberry and locust trees. He also wanted to point to this guy''s nose and scold: don''t play if you''re unhappy!


    ¡ª¡ªUnfortunately, he really doesn''t have that courage now.


    After forcing nalha to accept the ring as a proof of marriage ceremony, Donne came to eluli with a shy face.


    Donne whispered, "Why are you here? Aren''t you afraid of being discovered by the Pope?"


    Iluli''s voice was like a gnat: [it was the suggestion of the Pope, I just pushed the boat with the current and agreed...]


    i see!


    Donne suddenly realized that if it was Emily''s initiative, the pope would doubt their relationship, but if it was proposed by the Pope, of course he wouldn''t think so much. How could Emily miss such an opportunity?


    He put on a ring for eluli, then kissed her on the forehead, and finally came to Fiona.


    The Pope was almost numb: "please ask the groom to wear a ring for the bride..."


    Don just wanted to say something to make Fiona happy, and then saw Fiona smile and say, "flowers."


    ¡°£¿¡±


    "That bunch of crystal flowers," Fiona''s eyes suddenly sharpened a lot, "it turned out to be mass-produced."


    Donne''s forehead was brushed and a layer of cold sweat came out: "this, in fact, I wasted a lot of effort..."


    "I don''t care. I''ll make one up for me later. I don''t want the gift you prepared for others."


    Obviously, the crystal flower was an engagement gift that Donne prepared for bichunai according to the orc custom. Later, he may have used his own strength to copy several more copies of the flower when he saw that the situation was more crisis.


    Although beautiful, but no intention, at least, that is not her intention.


    Donne smiled bitterly and picked up the ring: "at least, put on the ring first."


    "Of course, I''ve been waiting for this day for a long time."


    Fiona didn''t refuse and asked Donne to put a ring on her.


    "After wearing the ring, you will need the ring. If you need it, remember to find my husband."


    Fiona was stunned for a moment before she understood what Donne was talking about. She flushed and punched him severely: "smelly hooligan!"


    "Since it''s already mine, it can''t be regarded as a hooligan!"


    Donne said in her ear, directly picked her up, turned to the camera and shouted, "from now on, they are my princess and your new queen! Now, please cheer! For Ilus and prandal!"


    Boom!


    Such a brazen speech, he even shouted out!


    Grantia was a little ashamed to turn her mouth again.


    From the outside of the palace came the tide of cheers, and the webcast room was also brushed by dense bullet screens. The appearance of others could not be seen on the magic projection screen, leaving only countless words.


    "Congratulations..."


    The Pope breathed a long sigh, and after secretly looking at yebirni in Fiona''s arms, he stepped forward slowly: "now, your majesty, your majesty, please move and go to the whole city..."


    They left the palace and took a special convertible magic car. The motorcade left the palace in a mighty manner, and then began the tour along the planned route.


    At this time, the residents had been waiting on both sides of the road for a long time. They were holding flowers and waiting for the float with full expectation.


    In the crowd, a large number of guards and ghost agents are also moving. Through the investigation of magic power network, they have locked the location and identity of many extreme separatists. At the same time, they also learned that someone plans to launch a terrorist attack on Donne during the tour, so as to break the marriage between Ilus Empire and Ryan empire.


    The backpacks and flower baskets carried by those people are filled with goblins, explosives and alchemy drugs they got through various channels. They can''t be found by ordinary means.


    But for ghost agents, that''s no problem.


    Without people''s knowledge, ghost agents have arrested hundreds of extreme separatists from the crowded crowd. They are quietly taken away and evaporated directly. There will never be any sequelae


    There were no accidents during the city tour, and people didn''t know how many dangers were hidden in the seemingly lively celebration. They just saw that the wedding came to an end smoothly.


    When the motorcade returned to the palace again, the highlight of the marriage finally began.


    Wren Empire and Ilus empire will formally sign a contract to form prandal alliance!

 Chapter 1397

    When the contract was signed, the dwarf king durandon, the dwarf leader, the great craftsman croto, the goblin leader leviz, the elf queen isali, the Naga queen pertis, and the Dragon King Sasha glott were all excited when they saw the alliance contract formulated by Donne, and suddenly decided to join the alliance.


    The prandal alliance, in the original plan, was just an alliance that took the human beings of the ilrus empire as the main body, the orcs as the auxiliary, and sought peaceful development through technology and resource sharing. Of course, what played a key role was the brain hole magic transformation technology that Tang en could provide leading prandal.


    Although these technologies do not have much power, many humble technologies can greatly change the existing living habits and have great significance to the world.


    Therefore, in order to obtain the technical resources shared by Donne, their best choice is to join prandal alliance and get their own place.


    When the leaders of other races expressed their attitude, Donne suddenly found that he could push the boat with the current and run the prandal alliance into a large organization similar to the United Nations!


    Because they joined prandal Alliance for their own technology and resources, he has the support of kloto, isali, duranden, celiheath and Sasha glott. At that time, he can dominate the whole prandal Alliance for his own use by relying on these conditions, which will be of great help to him against the chaos army in the future.


    Not to mention that tastrow does not have the courage and idea to compete with him for the leadership position. Under the existing conditions, even if he suddenly wants to compete with Donne for the leadership position of prandal alliance in the future, it is basically impossible.


    Donne has too much advantage.


    However, for the moment, the situation is still very good. At least tystro trusts Donne very much and is willing to accept his command.


    When the leaders present signed their names on the contract symbolizing the unity of all ethnic groups, it meant the arrival of a new era in prandal.


    This is a new era in which all ethnic groups unite and unite with each other!


    This kind of alliance appears naturally driven by the progress of powerful production technology, rather than being forced to form an alliance in the face of a strong enemy. In this state, the contradictions between various ethnic groups will gradually disappear with the development of the alliance.


    At the same time, the prandals are all created by the gods. Whether there is reproductive isolation between them, how serious some are, and which ethnic blood is dominant if not, these things are likely to come to an end in the future.


    The grand wedding has been over for a few days, but it seems like yesterday in the eyes of the people. Although the news of the establishment of prandal alliance has been announced in various media, for ordinary people, this news does not mean much to them.


    People should eat, sleep, go to work, and the days are as plain as ever.


    In this plain life, the only thing people are interested in talking about is that his majesty Donne married so many princesses at one go. What should be the arrangement of the waiting room at night?


    Is it a person who turns like this every day? Or several princesses together


    When such things are discussed, people will show a knowing smile, and then they will all begin to envy his majesty Donne.


    And at this time, what is the actual situation of his majesty Donne, whom they envy?


    The truth is that he was despised by his daughter-in-law.


    Yes, I just dislike it.


    Although the result of the wedding ended with his marrying seven princesses, the problem is that the wedding itself is full of all kinds of coincidences and accidents.


    It can be said that there are few things Donne can really touch and is willing to touch!


    Vanilla and cocoa, they somehow broke into the wedding. As soon as the wedding was over, they woke up and knew how impulsive they were. In this case, how could they give Donne a chance to start?


    Grandia and iluli are already Tang''s people. Of course, there''s nothing to say.


    Nalhaksa welcomed Donne to find him very much, but after Donne was forced to marry her, he was already holding a stomach of anger and decided to deliberately dry her for a while. He certainly wouldn''t find her.


    Donne most wanted to finish the last step with Fiona, but... Because of the flowers (excuse), Fiona decided not to give Donne a chance. Unless he could sincerely give her a gift (just a shy excuse), he would never be allowed to go to his own bed.


    Finally, Donne found that he had married seven wives, and was finally willing to let him touch it, and he didn''t hate it. Unexpectedly, there was only one person who loved Bi Cun!


    ¡ª¡ªIs this any different from the beginning?


    Donne couldn''t laugh or cry, because he found that the current result was no different from him except that Fiona and them obtained a legal and public identity.


    Fortunately, Xiaoai is also a very gentle girl. With her warm mind, Donne feels great tolerance and can always put him into a new job with full spirit.


    Tina, Marlene and rabbis all envy Fiona, but they also know their own situation, so they just guard silently and work harder to show their value.


    In the blink of an eye, it entered the month of life. After the beginning of summer, the comfortable weather began to turn to hot, and it was the hot sales season of magic energy air conditioner again.


    However, due to the establishment of prandal alliance, don doesn''t care much about business. Anyway, on the whole, no matter where the currency circulating in the plate is, it''s all in the plate.


    What he needs is to mobilize the labor enthusiasm of the whole prandal and catalyze the overall strength of the society to the limit as soon as possible.


    "Ha! So it''s great to have a cold carbonated drink in this hot weather!"


    Jiabaili drank up the drink happily, and then looked at vinette with expectant eyes.


    Vinette almost immediately understood what her good friend meant: "so, you''ve spent all your living allowance this month?"


    Since jiabaili was lured by Don''s artificial soul quantum computer and gave up the idea of destroying the world, in order to calm her mood, create some difficulties for her and create some opportunities for herself, don arranged Fiona to deposit a sum of money into her crystal card regularly every month.


    The number is not large, which is in the current living standard of Ellington. However, after Donne organized and developed krypton gold online games, jiabaili was completely cheated by him - if too much income is spent on online games, the rest of life will be tight.


    Jiabaili whispered, "there''s no way! Who makes that weapon look great, and the price is not expensive..."


    Although vinette knew that this was Donne''s plan, she still had a headache about Haoji youyou''s economic consumption ability: "you''re not teasing me. It''s just the second week of the month of life. There are still two weeks to pay the living expenses next month! Are you going to eat dirt?"


    Jiabaili''s eyes brightened: "can Ellington''s soil also be eaten?"


    If vinette hadn''t grabbed her, I''m afraid this guy would really jump up and have a taste.


    "I''m really convinced."


    The collapse of vinette''s face seems to be helpless for her good friend, but in fact... It''s helpless for Donne.


    Because it''s all in Donne''s calculations.


    Yes, no matter krypton gold online games, or those equipment, or even those players in online games, they are actually designed by Donne!


    Krypton gold online games are specially developed and are not open to the outside world.


    The equipment is customized backstage and is specially used to lure jiabaili.


    Some of jiabaili''s teammates and active teammates in the game are player NPCs simulated by the artificial soul through learning and recording, and the other part has real interaction with the trust found by Donne - yes, Donne didn''t let the soldiers who came back from the purgatory abyss battlefield on vacation idle, but paid them wages and asked them to play games with jiabaili.


    Although it''s terrible to let soldiers play games, from another point of view, they are actually saving the world. There''s nothing wrong with them!


    "Although I really want to support you, I recently produced several beautiful clothes, which I couldn''t help, so I accidentally overspent..."


    According to the established plan, vinette said reluctantly, "so I have no power."


    Jiabaili was going crazy: "damn! How could this happen!"


    Vinette pretended to be helpless and said, "since you don''t have money, you can only work to make money. In other words, you haven''t worked to make money since you''ve been in Ellington for so long?"


    "Work in a coffee shop? No."


    Jiabaili resolutely refused.


    "Why a coffee shop?"


    Vinette was stunned, and then she said, "of course, go to Dad... I mean, go to my dear to help. The work is simple, professional and appropriate, and the hourly salary is high."


    "Where''s your boyfriend?"


    Jiabaili looked at weinett with great vigilance: "do you want to sell me to the pervert who will fight against minors?"


    "No!"


    Vinai shouted, "and what you do to minors is entirely your own conjecture!"


    "Aren''t you a minor... Okay, okay!"


    Seeing vinette''s very dangerous eyes, jiabaili surrendered: "in a word, what professional work does he have there? First, I won''t do it if it''s too complicated and waste of time."


    The angry vinette said, "just ask more! Don''t worry! It''s not difficult, it''s not complicated, and it doesn''t waste time! You can make money lying down!"


    "Lie down and make money?"


    Jiabaili immediately stepped back a few meters: "... I didn''t expect you to be such a vinette."


    "You are such a fool!"


    Vinette is completely crazy!

 Chapter 1398

    The magic Energy Engineering Research Institute, Donne and others are actively studying the new technologies that need to be used on spaceships.


    Different from the technology upgrading route on the earth, in prandal, because Donne uses the magic transformation technology, the success rate of various technologies is based on the power of magic and his brain hole, so they can directly develop corresponding technologies for specific functions.


    For example, we need to consider the living environment. On earth, we may need to develop a complete set of ecological cycle equipment to maintain long-term space life.


    But in prandar, they can consider using space magic to obtain fresh food, water and other supplies directly from the ground.


    The emergency escape system does not need any life capsule at all. You can use the effect of return crystal to return to land directly from space.


    These convenient effects are completely based on the product of the world''s special power system, which is impossible to do on earth, but here it can greatly facilitate Donne''s speed of exploring space.


    Now, the general technology in the spaceship program has matured. Due to the particularity of the energy system, there is basically no need to consider the problem of energy consumption during space flight here. Therefore, the orbit calculation does not need to be too precise. Finally, when landing, braking and deceleration can be considered to enhance safety.


    What we need to improve now is the final navigation and positioning system and the protection system to deal with the harsh environment in space.


    The positioning system can be connected with the currently launched satellite, and then set a relative coordinate system between prandal and Lolita to locate.


    At present, the space communication system, positioning system and orbit calculation system they are going to use. The formula data built in these systems are basically all from the data decoded by prehistoric civilization.


    As for whether these materials of prehistoric civilization can continue to take effect now, neither Donne nor croto is 100% sure.


    Just as they were discussing the problem of positioning system, vinette came to the research room with jiabaili.


    "Ah, so this is where they are studying and designing online games?"


    Jiabaili''s eyes twinkled with excitement. For her, this is like a holy land. So interesting online games were born here.


    Vinette is helpless. This guy''s focus is always so strange. It''s clear that what is being studied here is space flight, but in her eyes, it''s just a place to make online games.


    "By the way, is this where you told me you can work and make money?"


    Jiabaili looked at vinette with a little excitement. She had nothing to help in this place, but she felt very happy if she could work here.


    "Jiabaili, vinette. Why are you here?"


    When Donne saw vinette winking at him, he immediately understood that jiabaili had taken the bait.


    "Honey, didn''t you say you need someone to help? Jiabaili is very skilled in the research of Holy Light divination. With her help, she will get twice the result with half the effort."


    Vinette said: "it''s just that jiabaili is busy with her usual tasks, so if you want her to help here, you need to pay a little salary."


    At the moment, vinette looks like a good friend for jiabaili. How can jiabaili know that this is completely designed by vinette and Donne.


    "Is that so?"


    Donne looked at jiabaili and seemed very interested in vinette''s proposal.


    "Ah, that''s right."


    With a smile, jiabaili accepted Tang en''s statement and couldn''t see that it was a lazy Angel troubled by the cost of living.


    "There''s no problem with the salary, but what I want to know is jiabaili. Can you fulfill our requirements?"


    Donne looked at her and said, "now we are studying the reinforcement technology of spaceship. I know you can certainly use the power of magic to strengthen the spaceship, but I want to ask, can you keep the power of magic on the spaceship?"


    It is a very cheap and effective way to use magic to strengthen the spacecraft and enhance the resistance. Of course, if you want to be really useful, you must keep the magic on the spacecraft to be really valuable.


    Otherwise, they will equip each spaceship with an angel equivalent to jiabaili to perform the task of hull reinforcement. How is this possible!


    "Constant magic..."


    After thinking for a moment, Jia Baili said, "it''s very troublesome..."


    "If you can''t do it, there will be no salary."


    Jiabaili said decisively, "trust me, there must be no problem."


    Vinette: "


    Donne: "


    Tang en prepared a small experiment for jiabaili and said, "try it first. If you need any support, you can find me. I''m also interested in the in-depth application of divine word runes."


    Jiabaili looked at Tang en in surprise. Does this guy even know the divine word Rune?


    Donne didn''t stay here too long. After jiabaili tried the constant divination, he continued to study and optimize the spacecraft with kloto, gene and Angus.


    Now the main project of the first spaceship Explorer has been completed, various internal systems have been ready, and different cabins are being improved. The rest is to load the main engine after they improve the spaceship system, and then strengthen the hull for the final test.


    "Why didn''t Sasha glott come these two days?"


    Kloto was busy whining. At the previous wedding, Sasha glott also signed the prandal alliance contract. Later, he obtained the shared technical information from Donne. At the same time, Donne also asked him to participate in the follow-up research work, but the guy only came for a few days at the beginning, and then disappeared.


    Donne shook his head. "I don''t know, but the final test of the navigation system is going to be done today. It''s his loss if he doesn''t come."


    In space navigation, the scale is very large and the distance is very far, so the positioning and navigation system is very important.


    Although there are many positioning and navigation technology materials in prehistoric civilization, the civilization foundation of prandal now lacks too much infrastructure. Those materials can not be transformed into available technologies, and only those advanced guiding theories can be used.


    With the previous theoretical guidance, communication technology can directly use space magic to realize hyperspace instant messaging, so there is nothing to worry about.


    After several days of trying, jiabaili finally found some feelings. Later, Donne joined in. With their concerted efforts, they finally completed the constant effect of divine magic through the combination and re carving of divine words and runes.


    Hiding in the dark, otinia, who has been watching the whole plan, said to Elia: "look, I said you don''t need to worry. They can certainly finish it."


    Elia snorted, "what I''m worried about is not that they can''t do it."


    "You''re worried about Donne getting mixed up with that angel?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Don''t worry, he won''t be so hungry."


    Although jiabaili is a very beautiful and lovely angel, she is addicted to games and has to work hard to make krypton gold in Donne. She doesn''t have time to take care of herself. She looks very sloppy and has no femininity. Who will like her


    "Hum!"


    After jiabaili successfully solved the constant technology of divine skill, the improvement work soon came to an end, and the space exploration plan was finally on track.


    The space exploration base in the suburb of Ellington, on the flight square outside, the Explorer has been parked there and ready to go. From the side, the Explorer is similar to a large space shuttle in appearance. Although the power used during take-off comes from the dwarf gravity well, there is no need to consider aerodynamics in the atmosphere, it still needs to be considered when landing, So I finally referred to this shape.


    The explorer''s shell is made of universal alloy, and the place under impact is made of oriha steel. The whole is roughly silver white. There is no fancy painting on it, but the prandal alliance is written in Rune on the side of the spacecraft.


    After jiabaili''s divine blessing, the Explorer can withstand the positive impact of several ninth order spells, resist eighth order spells and be completely immune to seventh order spells. This energy defense is completely enough.


    In terms of physical defense, the combined action of universal alloy and oriha steel can make the spacecraft resist several frontal impacts of meteorites with a diameter of less than 10 meters without injury, and can directly bomb meteorites with a diameter of less than 5 meters. The defense has been very strong.


    Most importantly, due to the relative backwardness of the chemical industry, they can''t produce the polymer plexiglass in the prehistoric civilization, or even the modified acrylate plexiglass on earth. Now they can only use ordinary reinforced glass as an observation window.


    Of course, the strength of this glass is not enough, so we need to use all kinds of protective spells and magic to strengthen its strength.


    As for the pressure problem, it can be easily solved with current technology. It''s just a gap of prandal standard atmospheric pressure, which can be completely ignored.


    Basically, the biggest problem is the tolerance of filling materials under high and low temperature difference in vacuum environment


    For these problems that can not be solved by the existing materials science, Donne chose to take a shortcut by magic.


    Anyway, now as long as you can fly to the sky and reach Lolita, you can get more information about prehistoric civilization. The science and technology tree will leap again. At this time, the adventure is completely worth it.


    At the end of the month of life, when the Explorer finished its final safety test, the day to fly into space finally came.

 Chapter 1399

    Space exploration base, spaceship parking square.


    The staff are busy around the explorer. Today is the day when the spacecraft is expected to be launched - it is not appropriate to say that it is launched, because the power mode of the spacecraft is anti gravity, but actually it is directly suspended into the sky - that is, commonly known as spiral ascension


    Donne arrived at the scene early that day. When the others arrived here, Donne couldn''t wait to go around the explorer and come back.


    Leviz, who was very bloated, moved breathlessly, like a fat meat mountain. His tricycle didn''t come with him, and the clothes he was wearing were specially made for him.


    In order to meet the requirements of this space flight, he specially exercised for less than half a year. Thanks to the special food provided by the dragon family, leviz''s physical quality is actually stronger than that of ordinary goblins, but his lack of exercise leads to over nutrition, which is why he is so fat. Now he is much better than at the beginning, At least now it can be guaranteed that he will not die of sudden hypoxia in the spacecraft during acceleration.


    Although it''s hard for him to move like this, today is the day he has been looking forward to for several years. No matter how tired he is, he will participate in this grand event.


    "Your Majesty Donne!"


    Rivitz finally came to Donne and wiped the sweat on his forehead. He stared at the spaceship close at hand: "is this the Explorer we''re going to take?"


    "Yes, but..."


    Donne looked back at him up and down: "I doubt whether your physique can last."


    "Your Majesty Donne is joking."


    Rivitz said with a smile, "I''ve been waiting so long. I finally see hope. Even if I die this time, I''ll die on Lolita."


    "Courage is commendable."


    Donne nodded. "Get ready. We''ll start later."


    As soon as he had finished speaking, he saw kloto coming here with a group of people. Take a closer look. Those behind him were the reporter team of magic projection tower, led by the current popular reporter Marlene.


    Donne shook his head secretly. At the beginning, he actually didn''t want the reporter to disclose it, but Fiona and Aurelia both thought it was very important and played a great role in promoting the newly established prandal alliance, so he finally made an interview plan.


    "My friend, they said you were allowed to shoot here?"


    Croto didn''t know about it. If he was reasonable, he didn''t want to see these reporters come to interview before he was 100% sure


    "Yes, Fiona and Aurelia all think that members of prandal alliance have the right to know this matter, which can make other members more confident in us."


    Donne said to him in a low voice, "don''t worry. Anyway, we control the magic projection tower. Even if the launch fails, we can control the situation."


    Croto a black line: "you are eager for the launch to fail?"


    Don shrugged: "I just said it casually... Ah, Marlene, don''t shoot in the ship for the time being."


    Donne stopped Marlene: "it''s undergoing safety inspection and sterilization. Don''t shoot it."


    Marlene simply took advantage of the situation to aim at Donne, winked at him, and then said solemnly, "Your Majesty Donne, today may be the prelude to our new era of prandal. Don''t you intend to say something to the audience all over the world?"


    what did you say?


    Donne smiled and said to the camera: "Today is indeed a day that we should always remember in prandal''s history. Last year, we successfully entered space orbit and looked down on the earth, so that everyone could see what the planet we live on. The satellites we launched made the invaluable maps of the past available to everyone, and also made the navigation system available to all users. Since then I won''t get lost again. "


    "Today, we want to further explore space and move our prandals to a more distant place. This time, our destination is to land on the satellite Lolita!"


    "Can you tell us why Lolita is not lolia?"


    "Of course, there are very profound reasons for this. It is very troublesome to explain in detail. In short, it is that the prehistoric civilization equipment we excavated received the communication signal uploaded from Lolita! (see Chapter 63)"


    As soon as Donne said this, he immediately caused an uproar on the live broadcast website!


    "Can the equipment of prehistoric civilization still work now?"


    "It''s not a big deal to be able to use it. The most important thing is to receive the communication signal!"


    "If I don''t get it wrong, it''s probably equivalent to prehistoric creatures calling us now?"


    "This kind of thing sounds incredible..."


    "But your majesty don doesn''t have to lie to us."


    There was a heated discussion in the webcast room immediately, and all kinds of speculation emerged one after another, but anyway, Donne succeeded in shifting everyone''s attention to space.


    After a pause, Donne continued after the audience consumed the shocking news: "the news was received a few years ago. Although we didn''t receive the signal again in recent years, even one signal is worth exploring on Lolita."


    As Donne said, although the signal has only been received once, it is now possible to determine that Lolita is the space research base of prehistoric civilization. It is necessary for them to go there. After they get there, even if they don''t find the survivors of prehistoric civilization, it is worth getting the civilization relics left on it.


    "According to the information we know, Lolita has been deeply transformed by prehistoric civilization, and the satellite has almost become a huge fortress. If we can obtain the technology of prehistoric civilization, we can re master the way to build and improve the fortress. At that time, we will have a powerful planet fortress!"


    "At that time, even if the chaos army comes, we can fight!"


    Donne''s words undoubtedly added a handful of water to the oil pan, which completely fried the pan!


    "Planet fortress!? is it the kind of powerful planet fortress we see in the cartoon!?"


    "How could that happen?"


    "But your majesty Donne has never deceived us... If you can really have that kind of weapon, even the chaos army is definitely not our opponent!"


    Even Marlene was a little excited: "Your Majesty Donne, that is to say, whether there are relics of prehistoric civilization on Lolita or not, we can get unimaginable huge profits from landing Lolita this time, right?"


    "Of course, no one will do anything without benefits."


    Donne smiled and nodded. "I can assure you that when you see what''s going on above Lolita, you''ll be as excited as I am."


    Is Donne excited? Of course he was excited. Which boy didn''t dream of swimming in the sea of stars?


    On earth, he is just an ordinary person among all living beings. Where does he have the opportunity to visit outer space?


    Unexpectedly, this dream was realized in the most impossible magical world.


    After the exciting single interview, Marlene and the members of the crew were all arranged to the viewing area, where they could watch the whole launch process.


    At this time, all members participating in the space exploration program have been in place on the rostrum in front. This exploration program can be said to be the most important exploration program of prandal''s contemporary civilization. I don''t know how many times it is more important than those adventurers to explore relics in the wilderness, so they pay the highest attention.


    The participants in this exploration mission include commander in chief Donne, chief technician yustisa, chief engineer croto, insurance otinia, shield generator jiabaili, shield generator emergency maintainer vinette, pendant dolls that are not afraid of death and do not consume materials every night


    In addition, there are the gold Lord leviz, the Dragon King Sasha glott who plays soy sauce, gene and Angus who want to experience their hard work, sharp teeth and Abram who want to broaden their horizons, egwin who is unwilling to admit that she is worried about Donne and follows her arrogant state, and egwin who obviously doesn''t want to participate, but may use her unique skills, So Selna, who was forcibly recruited.


    If it weren''t for her big belly, I''m afraid she would come to join the fun. After all, it''s the first time to leave prandal for outer space, and these people won''t be absent.


    Adhering to the consistent concise and straightforward style, they did not hold any grand ceremony, but jointly issued the declaration of prandal alliance''s march into space under the shooting of reporters.


    "Today, we stand here and are very honored to be the representative of prandal."


    "Tomorrow, countless people will remember today''s historic moment."


    "The world is so vast that we can''t limit our eyes to prandal, but should focus our eyes on the starry sky and the universe!"


    "Exploring the unknown is the endless pursuit of life. We should stop meaningless internal friction and set our goal in a more distant starry sky."


    "Life goes on and exploration goes on!"


    "The stars and the sea are our final destination."


    After the joint speech, after a simple ribbon cutting ceremony, they waved to the audience, and then boarded the Explorer one after another.


    Donne sat in a chair in the middle of the cockpit and pretended, "explorer, report the situation."


    A holographic head appeared in front of him: "the system has been fully online, the energy module has been tested, the engine has been preheated, and can be started at any time."


    "So..."


    Donne waved and shouted excitedly, "take off!"

 Chapter 1400

    The anti gravity engine pushed the Explorer into the air smoothly, and soon surpassed the height of the floating island fortress. Then the spacecraft continued to climb, the height increased, and the surrounding temperature began to decline. Soon, the temperature outside the spacecraft fell below zero, and the light began to darken.


    In space exploration, the most difficult step is to let the heavy spacecraft leave the earth and enter space. In order to combat gravity, at least nine Chengdu of the fuel carried on the rocket is lost in this process. However, in prandal, due to the existence of prehistoric black technology such as goblin gravity well and various technologies such as pumice stone and anti gravity magic, So that Donne and his team can overtake in a curve, quickly break through key technologies and enter the space field.


    This smooth climbing experience makes the passengers on the ship feel very fresh, especially the strong ones who have never left prandal.


    They looked down at the earth through the porthole. The earth was getting farther and farther away, and the flat land began to show an arc in the distance. As their height further climbed, the light dark boundary of prandal appeared in their vision soon.


    "Now we have come to the stratosphere. The temperature outside is about zero..."


    Leviz was stunned: "eh? No, the temperature just now has fallen to more than 40 degrees below zero? Why has the height become higher, but the temperature outside has increased?"


    Croto explained: "That''s because the stratosphere is rich in ozone, so the upper part of the stratosphere is heated by absorbing a large amount of ultraviolet rays from the sun, so the temperature will rise due to height. The temperature at the top of the stratosphere will hover around minus three degrees, which is about the same as the ground temperature, but after breaking through this area, the temperature will fall with height again, and it will soon rise It will drop to more than 200 degrees below zero. It''s very terrible. "


    It was difficult for ordinary people to understand the concept of more than 200 degrees below zero, so croto had to personally demonstrate to him what it felt - he controlled the mechanical arm, threw a fruit into space, and then knocked it gently, and it turned directly into dust


    Rivitz shivered when he saw the scene: "won''t the spaceship we''re on become debris?"


    Kloto said angrily, "if we can''t solve this problem, do we dare to go to space?"


    His words inadvertently reassured several others. Although most of the people present here are famous and powerful, they have never tried it personally. None of them dare to guarantee that they can survive in the cosmic environment.


    After breaking through the stratosphere, the altitude has exceeded 80km, and then the anti gravity engine stalled, and the power source smoothly switched to the magic engine. After the spacecraft passed the attitude adjustment, the bow aimed at the distant Lolita, and then the tail ejected a light blue magic torrent, pushing the spacecraft to accelerate and fly to Lolita.


    In space exploration, in addition to the very difficult to break through the initial stage of the planet''s atmosphere, another very difficult technical problem is the power source of the spacecraft''s engine in remote space travel.


    The traditional working medium engine pushes the aircraft forward through the continuous consumption of fuel. The technology of this engine is relatively simple, but the problem is that the working medium engine needs to consume a considerable amount of fuel to push the aircraft to its destination. The more fuel, the greater the driving force required, and the more difficult it is to leave the planet... This is a dead cycle.


    In space travel, the best choice is a non working engine - but physics cannot allow such a dream engine to appear (emdrive is not a success for the time being, so it is not considered), and it is impossible to achieve a non working engine even in the world of prandal.


    However, in this world, there is a very cheap energy with a very large unit energy density - that is magic.


    Void energy decays into secluded energy and secluded energy decays into magic. After high-density secluded energy decays, magic crystals will be formed. At the same time, after magic is enriched in organisms, magic cores and magic pools will also be formed. These are very efficient energy sources.


    Therefore, although Donne has not developed a working medium free engine, the energy efficiency ratio of the magic engine is far beyond that of the general working medium engine. Therefore, in space travel, he can consume magic without considering the orbit factor and accelerate continuously in a very short time, so that the spacecraft can reach a very high speed, so that he can reach Lolita soon.


    "Is this what you call the feeling of weightlessness? Oh, this feeling is really great!"


    As the spaceship was farther and farther away from prandal, leviz and they all felt that the effect of gravity was disappearing from them. Soon, he could not feel his bloated and heavy body. The feeling that his whole body was light and could breathe effortlessly made him almost cry happily.


    ¡ª¡ªAlthough other goblins don''t care about leviz''s bloated body, there are still many inconveniences in being overweight, which he can''t stand.


    "It''s a fresh feeling."


    Gene closed his eyes and let himself float freely in the cabin: "it''s different from using flying and floating. There''s a feeling of... More freedom and relaxation, as if his body had disappeared."


    Other people are also experiencing a fresh weightlessness experience at this time. Even egwin, who has been silent, is now full of surprise.


    Donne, who experienced weightlessness for the first time, is just like them now, excited like a child.


    While they were having a good time, the Explorer suddenly sounded an alarm: "warning, a large unidentified object was found in front of the route. It is expected to collide in a minute."


    Donne, they were all stunned when they heard the alarm, followed by him and croto back to the front of the console: "display the obstacle image!"


    The next moment, the detected object image was projected in the center of the hall.


    "Hiss!"


    The moment Donne saw it, he took a breath of air conditioning, and the whole man trembled.


    It was a space base that was so badly damaged that it almost lost its complete shape and floated in space.


    "What''s that?"


    They were stunned when they saw the projection in the hall. The structure and shape of this thing were contrary to their common sense, so they couldn''t understand it.


    "Space station."


    "I''m afraid it''s a space station left by prehistoric civilization that has been floating in space for thousands of years," Dunn murmured


    According to common sense, a space station that has lost its power cannot float in space for so long. It will be affected by the gravity of the planet, gradually approach the planet, and finally be affected by the friction and friction of the atmosphere. The speed will be slower and slower, and then fall. It will either burn up in the atmosphere or fall into the sea.


    But now, what appears in front of them is a space station that has been seriously damaged and can''t even distinguish its shape... This is very unscientific.


    The overall structure of the space station is on the verge of collapse, most areas have been distorted and deformed, and some seem to have been hit by asteroids, so they are seriously damaged. The whole looks full of holes and has no potential value at all.


    ¡ª¡ªPerhaps its only value now is to tell Donne that there was an extremely developed prehistoric civilization in this world.


    "This should be the space station that survived the disaster 10000 years ago."


    Yustisa said slowly, "if it had been positively impacted, it could not still exist now."


    "The question is, is there anything with recycling value?"


    Donne is more concerned with the information of prehistoric civilization.


    "I''m afraid it''s hard. Even at the beginning, after so many years of radiation erosion, it may not be left."


    The environment in space is very bad. The huge temperature difference and strong radiation environment are not good for data preservation. Moreover, the whole space station has lost its protection environment and nothing can be left.


    "Forget it."


    Donne gave up his intention to slow down and directly informed the explorer to change course, bypass the obstacles and continue to fly towards Lolita.


    Perhaps the space station was once brilliant, but now it is just a ghost floating in space and has no value.


    The Explorer skimmed over the dark side of the space station and continued to fly at a very high speed to Lolita.


    More than ten hours passed quickly. Soon the Explorer approached Lolita and began to enter the reverse thrust deceleration mode. At this time, people on the spacecraft could even see the crater above Lolita with their naked eyes.


    Looking at Lolita getting closer and closer, the people on the spaceship finally understand why Lolita is a pink satellite - a kind of pink crystal grows everywhere on Lolita''s surface. A large number of pink crystals form huge clusters up to kilometers, reflecting the light from rumbica, That''s why people in prandal see pink.


    "Is this another magic crystal?"


    Angus looked expectantly at the huge Crystal Cluster: "if you guessed right, the magic contained in this magic crystal is probably stronger than what we use now!"


    Hearing what he said, Donne suddenly began to look forward to it. If the pink crystal cluster is really another energy form after the decay of secluded energy, they will have more choices.


    A moment later, there was a sudden cry of surprise on the ship, and the passengers quickly gathered by the porthole and looked out.


    "My God! This, this is amazing!"


    "By this time, I finally understand the significance of the space exploration program that his majesty Downe has been trying to promote..."


    "Is that the most direct evidence left to us by prehistoric civilization?"

 Chapter 1401

    When the spaceship gradually approached Lolita, people on the spaceship could already see the crisscross architectural communities on Lolita.


    If it''s just like this, leviz and croto may only be excited, but... There are also large and small meteorite craters in those architectural communities. Obviously, they don''t know how many times they have been hit by meteorites in these ten thousand years.


    On one side of the base, a very clear trace of energy impact can be seen. The buildings that should have existed have been erased, leaving only a section like a slice.


    "That''s obviously the trace left when the great disaster broke out."


    Croto stared at the flattened area in the distance and muttered, "even looking at this scene, it''s hard to imagine how terrible the disaster was."


    Donne said helplessly, "but any disaster that can cause species extinction can''t be a minor disaster."


    Although they can''t see the situation at that time now, they can know how tragic events happened here from the traces left behind.


    ¡ª¡ªPrandal''s above experiment finally successfully opened a space channel connecting the main physical world and the star world. Just when those researchers planned to celebrate their success, the space channel suddenly lost control. The void energy gushing out of the space channel instantly destroyed the central city and destroyed the civilization of dwarfs and goblins, Then the powerful energy gushed into the universe. Although it didn''t hit the two satellites directly, it spread to Lolita, erased large buildings from the satellites, and changed the shape of the two satellites


    All the passengers who witnessed this picture were deeply shocked, especially rivitz and croto. Seeing this scene was like seeing the picture that our ancestors had worked hard to develop here, and their eyes were wet directly.


    "It''s terrible..."


    Sasha glott whispered, "this power can''t be achieved even by legendary spells?"


    Gene nodded and said in a deep voice, "the most powerful large-scale offensive legendary magic, the gate of hell and the coming of heaven, can only change the terrain locally. It is impossible for the whole planet to be affected, let alone destroy the whole civilization - even if you use the great prayer, it is difficult to produce this effect."


    Beyond the power of legendary magic, for the contemporary prandal civilization, there are only gods existing in faith.


    "The attitude adjustment of the spacecraft has been completed, the orbit correction has been completed, and it is approaching the destination. It is expected to land at Anluo 2 Observatory after 2:45 and 30 degrees of yarinks standard time."


    As the highlight of this exploration, of course, the destination is Anluo 2 observation station, which has sent communication signals. There is no explanation,


    According to the correction of map information excavated from prehistoric civilization relics, they are now very close to the straight-line distance from Anluo 2 observation station.


    Are there any ancient relics? Whether there are any survivors here and what secrets are hidden here will soon be revealed.


    "That''s it, Anluo 2 observatory."


    At this time, everyone in the cab can see a small building complex above Lolita. It is located in a plain and surrounded by pink crystal clusters. Both buildings and pipelines on the ground and nearby areas are very lucky not to be impacted by meteorites, so the buildings are very intact.


    "Great!"


    Croto cheered: "there is no damage here. Maybe we can find very important information here!"


    For the developing prandal alliance, nothing is more important than a complete relic of prehistoric civilization. In the relic of prehistoric civilization, they can find all kinds of undiscovered mathematical formulas, physical laws and all kinds of new unknown science and technology.


    They are obsessed with those science and technology, and Donne also attaches great importance to them, because as long as some of them are transformed into practical technology, prandal''s existing science and technology can be improved by leaps and bounds.


    Therefore, it is conceivable that there are complete relics on the satellite Lolita, which is of great significance to them.


    "Don''t be excited. Although there are not many relics left on the surface, don''t forget that this satellite has been deeply transformed by our ancestors."


    At the moment, Levitz is more calm than croto: "even if nothing can be found on the surface, there may be a lot of valuable things inside the planet."


    Kloto looked at Levitz very strangely: "it''s time. Why did you calm down?"


    "Because I''m a rough man."


    Rivitz admitted frankly: "I don''t understand those technologies, of course, I don''t know how important they are. What I care about is whether I can find the trace of my ancestors here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It makes sense to suffocate!


    At the beginning, in order to find his ancestors, rivitz was to explore the truth of the destruction of prehistoric civilization and wash away the shame borne by the goblins. However, he did not expect that the grievances of the goblins were washed away by otinia. Later, he maintained his motivation to explore Lolita, so he had to be inquisitive.


    Donne had told him that the communicator received a communication signal from Lolita. It was difficult for eliwitz''s brain to figure out what it meant, but even so, his instinct knew that it was very important and he had to participate in it.


    The spacecraft gradually approached the Anluo 2 observation station, and everyone''s hearts became nervous. A few years ago, the communicator received the signal from here, but after that, although someone stared at it all the year round, they never received the signal again. This time, they even brought the communicator. Unfortunately, so far, there is still no response.


    The pink crystal clusters in the field of vision are becoming larger and larger. The huge crystal clusters like mountains stand on the plain and look very spectacular. Compared with the crystal clusters, the buildings below are very small, just like the model.


    In a silence, yustisa whispered, "it''s dark, there''s no light."


    The crowd was silent.


    In other words, there is no anger at all.


    "We can find the landing site."


    Donne broke the silence: "I can see the square in the middle of the building, which is convenient for us to explore and return to the spacecraft."


    The Explorer immediately re selected the landing site according to Donne''s suggestion. The spacecraft slowly landed driven by magic energy, and finally landed on the land smoothly, causing a lot of dust.


    Abram pointed out the window and asked curiously, "there is no air here, but you can see a lot of green marks outside. Why?"


    In the square near the spaceship, there are many places that look like green belts, but there are no plants in them.


    Donne looked into the distance of the buildings and then boldly guessed a possibility: "Perhaps at the beginning, prehistoric civilization had made large energy shields to maintain the balance of the ecological environment inside the base. It was only after the big bang that the violent void could destroy these shields in an instant, so that all the personnel in the base on Lolita and lolia satellites lost contact at almost the same time."


    "If so, how could there be survivors here..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The people were silent again. In fact, they all knew very well that it was almost impossible to survive in this environment for ten thousand years under the life condition of prehistoric civilization.


    Donne broke the silence again: "it''s landed now. Doesn''t anyone want to go out and explore?"


    "... let''s go."


    No one refused his proposal. The main purpose of coming here is to find the truth here. No one will shrink back at this time.


    "Although I had tested it in a simulated environment at that time, with the strength of those of us present - except rivitz and croto - basically don''t have to worry about survival in the space environment, for the sake of insurance, I still prepared a space suit for you, and you''d better wear it as much as possible," Donne said


    "Spacesuit?"


    Donne took them to the dressing room and showed them the spacesuit in the cabinet: "Because the external environment is very bad, there is no air, the temperature in the place without light is terrible, and the temperature in the place with light is very high, I have to consume magic to maintain my survival, so I have modified the improved portable matrix defense module previously used for ''shelter'' inner armor to weaken the defense and strengthen the function of maintaining the living environment Yes. "


    "Worthy of your majesty Donne''s consideration."


    Yusti SA praised for a while, and then said very calmly, "but my body is a special doll body. I don''t need this kind of thing."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Night and night raised his right hand high: "I''m also a doll. I can resist cold and heat, so it''s no problem!"


    Jiabaili: "I''m an angel. I can''t use it."


    Vinette: me too


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sharp teeth can not help but make complaints about what they are like: why do they feel so weak when they are together?


    Tang en clapped his hands: "well, well, the men are here and the women are there. If there is no need, just wait here."


    After they came out of the dressing room, their faces were very uncomfortable - this may be the first time they wore such a close fitting inner armor, and it''s normal to be unaccustomed.


    "When we''re ready, we''ll go into the buffer room."


    At this time, otinia stopped Donne: "are you sure you want to go out like this?"


    As soon as Donne saw her expression, he immediately said bad.


    There must be nothing good.


    Otinia said slowly, "outside..."

 Chapter 1402

    As soon as she was stopped by otinia, Donne had a bad feeling. I''m afraid there''s nothing good.


    Sure enough, as soon as otinia spoke, she scared Donne and them silly.


    "Outside, you can''t bear the concentration of secluded energy radiation."


    Otinia pointed to the pink crystal clusters outside and said very calmly, "these crystal clusters are the product of the enrichment of Youneng after the original disaster."


    Donne immediately felt numb on his scalp: "do you mean that these pink crystal clusters are all crystalline secluded energy?"


    "It''s right to say it''s crystalline secluded energy, but it''s more accurate to say it''s inert secluded energy after energy decay."


    Otinia said faintly: "although the secluded energy at the moment is inert compared with the secluded energy that has just decayed from the void energy, it is still quite active compared with the ''magic'' you use."


    Donne immediately blew his hair: "you mean, you''ve been watching us approach a large nuclear radiation source, and then you didn''t tell us that there was a terrible nuclear bomb outside until we got into the nuclear bomb!"


    At the thought that they were standing on a nuclear bomb now, Donne felt cold all over.


    "It''s not so exaggerated. After all, it''s inert energy."


    Otinia waved her hand: "this ship is protected by jiabaili''s magic, so it''s OK for the time being. However, if you go out, you need to make some preparations. Otherwise, after you irradiate the secluded energy radiation, there may be no problem in a short time. After a long time, you will find that your body begins to change gradually. As for what it will become, I can''t guarantee."


    "Oh - no!"


    As soon as Tang en breathed a sigh of relief, he immediately found a very important thing: "Lolita has become what it is now because of the hidden energy, that is, the life above prandal has been suffering from the radiation of the hidden energy from Lolita for so many years!"


    Otinia nodded with a natural look: "of course, if not, how do you think so many creatures have changed into Warcraft?"


    Egwin was stunned: "... Weren''t those Warcraft created by the gods?"


    Otinia''s lips: "How idle we have to be before we have time to create every creature... Creating life is a knowledge, but they have simplified very complex things. Only by formulating restrictions and allowing life factors to grow, develop and evolve freely within a limited framework can we have the fun of creation. Otherwise, everything is designated by ourselves. What fun is there?"


    At this point, otinia continued: "Prandal was created by us... That is, the gods in your mouth. There are only intelligent lives. This is also the result of trying various possibilities. As for those Warcraft, we just sowed ''seeds'' at the beginning. Even if they appear, they are just ordinary beasts. However, under the irradiation of secluded energy, at the same time, the planet still exists It is the magic enrichment environment formed after the secluded energy decays again, so it will give birth to those mutant Warcraft that can use energy. "


    "I see..."


    "Even you intelligent races have mutated to some extent due to the irradiation of dark energy."


    These people present subconsciously touched their bodies and suddenly had a creepy feeling.


    Otinia pulled at the corner of her mouth and said faintly, "what do you think is the matter with your so-called awakening talent turning into an apocalypse?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    All the people present suddenly widened their eyes and took a breath of cold air: "do you mean --"


    "That''s right," otinia said faintly. "The so-called apocalypse is actually radiated by the dark energy. Therefore, the divine power is affected. After breaking through the critical point of variation, the spiritual power can interfere with the universal energy around - that is, magic."


    "Then everyone''s different talents..."


    Otinia said casually: "it''s just because everyone''s genes are different, so the variation after being radiated by the dark energy is different. Because each intelligent race of prandal initially originates from a set of fixed initial templates, the final variation, that is, the type and number of talents, actually tends to be constant."


    Jean and Angus looked at each other. Otinia said nothing wrong. Silver city has been counting the types and number of apocalyptic awakening talents in prandal. Finally, it was found that although the number of apocalyptic talents is huge, in fact, considering those very rare talents, the number of finally awakened talents has not exceeded 100 after classification.


    In other words, in fact, all humans ultimately come from a hundred common ancestors?


    "Different genes lead to different variations after radiation. After being classified by you, it becomes the so-called talent, but..."


    Otini Arden paused and continued: "generally speaking, this variation is benign. In fact, they are surprised at the result."


    At the beginning of life creation, only the insurance elves and giant dragons had this power, and the gods did not expect the life experience of other races, because after irradiating the dark energy radiation, they mastered this ability to directly control energy, and there were no sequelae, which was a great surprise, However, there is no egg use - because it was later found that this power can also trigger the special power of chaotic creatures.


    Grass root Dumne make complaints about the truth. After saying that, the rich are dependent on technology and the chips are mutable. But Randall, who is a group of people around the world, is playing with variation. How can we make complaints about it?


    "The characteristics of secluded energy are very special, and I can''t explain it clearly for a while. In a word, you received a small amount of secluded energy irradiation on prandal, resulting in benign variation, but this doesn''t mean that you won''t have a problem if you bear a high dose of secluded energy irradiation at a close distance, so..."


    Otinia''s hand suddenly appeared some solidified divine word Runes: "take these with you to protect you from being exposed to the radiation of dark energy."


    They picked up the divine words and runes and put them in their pockets seriously. Then otinia turned around and went back. She was not interested in exploring outside.


    Apart from otinia staying on the spacecraft, everyone else came to the airlock. After activating the life support function of the spacesuit, Donne opened the airlock. After decompression, they officially walked out of the spacecraft and came to Lolita.


    "I feel light here."


    Leviz was very happy to find that he had succeeded in losing weight.


    While observing the buildings in front, Donne said, "that''s because Lolita has a small mass, so the gravity is small. The gravity you feel is not so strong... Let''s go."


    Although they have successfully landed, prandar''s scientific and technological tree is very powerful. In military technology, space technology can be used to create such terrible weapons as quiet energy impact. However, in the civil field, although there are unified standard data such as temperature standard, air pressure standard and so on, They can''t even do some basic sensors, timers, sensors, etc., which leads them to fail to do the most basic measurement of the surrounding temperature even if they have boarded the satellite Lolita. They need professional measurement equipment prepared on the spacecraft.


    There is no way to produce sensors to measure these data, and naturally there is no way to convert these things into data display. Therefore, they are blind to all kinds of external data monitoring, and everything depends on them.


    Above the airless Lolita, a group of people slowly approached the buildings in front. These metal buildings have gone through ten thousand years, but they have not been corroded, but covered with a layer of dust.


    Abram squatted to the corner of the building in front, removed the dust, observed it carefully for a moment, and said in surprise: "this kind of building method has never been seen before. It seems that the building grew directly from here. It''s amazing!"


    Donne leaned over and looked: "it''s not a modular building. It''s built using stereo printing technology. According to the current situation, stereo printing technology is more likely."


    Others were curious: "stereo printing technology?"


    "A technology that is basically impossible to achieve."


    Donne briefly introduced the relevant technical ideas, and then said: "the house should be built by using stereo printing technology. If there is no accident, the whole base may use this technology."


    "The idea of stacking materials in this way... Is amazing!"


    Croto exclaimed: "the building material here should be Anas alloy (see Chapter 1212), which means that Anas alloy can be transformed into metal particles, and can be combined again to keep its properties unchanged... Is it really an alloy?"


    "If we can figure out what the Anas 3 catalyst is here, we can also find a way to produce this alloy," Downe said


    All conditions can be overcome by means of high temperature and high pressure. The only trouble is that the catalyst doesn''t know what the hell it is.


    As long as we can get some samples, we can use the characteristics of the star boundary to obtain a large number of samples.


    "Go in and have a look. Maybe we''ll find something."


    Donne''s eyes fell on the dark buildings. There is basically no functional building from the appearance. Moreover, due to the special situation of prehistoric civilization, the gates and passages here are very short, which can barely meet their upright walking. As for leviz


    "Your Majesty Donne..."


    In the face of rivitz''s request, Donne sighed, and then... Released a deformation spell for him. I don''t know whether it was because he was in the dark energy environment. Donne felt a little awkward when releasing the spell.


    Then they all shrunk a little and became about the size of croto. Then they went into the building in front of them.


    Just a few steps inside, they encountered the first trouble

 Chapter 1403

    "How does this door... Open?"


    In front of Donne and his group of uninvited guests, it was a heavy metal sealed door. If it was normal, they could break the door directly with violence, but they were not sure what was behind the door, so they didn''t dare to act rashly.


    He knocked on the hard metal gate night and night, and said with a little dissatisfaction: "really, it doesn''t mean that there is a shield outside to maintain the ecosystem. Why are there such heavy sealed doors inside?"


    I didn''t expect that her inadvertent sentence stunned Donne and croto.


    "Yes! That makes sense!"


    As soon as Tang en patted his forehead, his eyes lit up: "it was possible that their intelligent system here detected that the shield failed, so they opened the sealed door, so it was possible to protect the lives of internal personnel!"


    "It''s also possible that the survivors closed the sealed door manually! Don''t forget, we received a communication request from here a few years ago!"


    Several people nearby were excited when they heard their dialogue: "that is to say, behind this door, there may be something left by prehistoric civilization!"


    "But if we forcibly destroy here now, the things inside may also be damaged by impact?"


    Donne is a little tangled. No archaeologist in the world can use violence. At this time, he really wants to have a blue fat man. He can get through with a penetrating ring.


    "In this case..."


    Jean''s eyes fell on the figure who looked around. Since she came here, she hasn''t been idle for a moment and has been jumping up and down - for her, it''s like a huge treasure house that no one else has explored and can let her explore at will. Of course, she was excited.


    "It really depends on her."


    Donne nodded. If it''s an electronic lock, Selna may not be able to help, but even if this mechanical lock develops, it will never change. As long as Selna finds the key structural point, and then everyone works together to open it, anyone here can carry the weight, and she''s afraid she can''t afford a door?


    "Selna! It''s your turn!"


    Selna suddenly heard her name coming from the communicator, and an exciting spirit rushed over: "ha ha! It''s my turn to show my skills! Come on, come on, let me see how powerful the gate was made by civilization ten thousand years ago!"


    Donne looked at the excited Selna and said reluctantly, "this is a satellite base, not a thief proof one. It is impossible to have too secret and complex settings. It can be inferred that the door here must be strong and durable as the first standard, so your task is to find the key structure point, and then..."


    Donne talked for a long time, and then found that the guy had posted it and began to work. He didn''t listen to him at all.


    At this time, Croton reminded Donne, "my friend, don''t you think we should do something before we destroy this door?"


    "You mean, seal it here?"


    Dunn immediately understood what he meant. If there are really prehistoric survivors living in it (although it is less than one in a billion), safety measures should also be taken for the sake of insurance.


    When Donne thought about it carefully, even if he didn''t care about the prehistoric relics, he had to consider the possibility that the internal data could be destroyed under the change of air pressure, so he took out a matrix defense module and started it at the entrance of the building.


    Donne said with a smile: "this is a matrix defense module, which draws on the function of ''shelter'' and increases the function of life support. It can maintain a constant air pressure and temperature and release enough air for 20 people to breathe for a day."


    Levitz sighed with relief: "although I don''t know what you developed this kind of thing for, it''s a big help now!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Selna immediately began to detect the alloy gate. She is particularly good at using magic to detect subtle gaps, and then simulate the image of objects in her mind - probably equivalent to modeling in her brain, and then find the fragile points of the structure through simulation.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, this guy did master and give full play to the specialty of thieves.


    "My friend, I''m really happy to see your current height. Why don''t we discuss..."


    "No, don''t even think about it!"


    Before croto could say anything, Donne refused decisively.


    Croto screamed, "you don''t even know what I''m going to say!"


    "Needless to say, I know you want us to keep our current height all the time..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "It''s impossible. You don''t have to think about it."


    As soon as Donne''s voice fell, there was a sudden cheer: "found!"


    "No! So fast!?"


    Donne, they were stunned. When they turned around, they saw that Selna was looking into the crack of the door with her head tilted: "here is an alloy column, which stuck both sides of the door. As long as it is destroyed, it can not affect the overall structure. Open the door and give me some time. It''s a meticulous job..."


    However, after a while, Selna reluctantly declared her failure - her weapon could not cut off the solid alloy pillar in a short time.


    Anas alloy is harder than expected.


    Donne pulled out the will of the world: "change me, you show me the direction."


    Although there is no laser cutting machine, the power of the will of the world is more powerful.


    "From here -"


    Selna drew a vertical mark on the gate: "- here, no more, no less."


    Donne stabbed in with a sword, and then cut along the line drawn by Selna. The hard alloy gate is as fragile as tofu, which can''t stop the sharp will of the world.


    "How nice..."


    Selna looked at the world will in Donne''s hand with envy: "if I had such a powerful weapon, there would be no treasure house in the world..."


    "What an idiot..."


    "If you can have this weapon in hand, you still need to rob the treasure house?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne took back the will of the world, and then pushed his hands through the gap to both sides. Then they felt the floor trembling gently under their feet. Then he finally pushed the dusty alloy door open.


    "Opened - er..."


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    When gene subconsciously released low light to illuminate the dark passage behind the gate, all the people present were numb and stood there motionless.


    Everyone present can be said to be used to seeing life and death and parting, and have been used to all kinds of big scenes, but suddenly seeing the situation in the front channel, they still involuntarily developed a sense of fear.


    The passage in front of us is full of "corpses". It is not accurate to say the corpses, because the bodies of those people have been weathered and corroded, and there are only space suits covered with dust.


    Even if you only see those space suits, you can imagine how terrible the situation in this channel was at the beginning. The layers of space suits seemed to tell the public how chaotic the situation in this channel was at the beginning - when the catastrophe happened, the channel door was locked and they ran crazy inside the base, but these people didn''t escape, They all died in this passage.


    Croto and rivitz were silent. The impact of this scene on them was the strongest. Although they were proud of their identity, it now seems that their ancestors were also so weak when facing disaster. In this case, what else to be proud of?


    After the gate was closed again, the people moved forward in silence, with very slight steps, as if they were worried about disturbing the souls sleeping here - although they all know that the souls here may have dissipated for many years.


    After passing through the corridor, they came to the upstairs of the building. According to the general logic, there will be more important office areas upstairs. It would be better if they could find some computers left by undamaged prehistoric civilizations or their databases.


    However, when they reached the stairs, they were all stunned.


    On both sides of the corridor, the walls were scratched with messy prehistoric characters, which seemed to be engraved by those people before they died, and a large part of the words were repeated.


    It is understandable if it is repeated only once or twice, but a large repetition will bring people a feeling of extreme depression and fear.


    "What do these words say?"


    Night after night, he shrank beside Donne. Although he couldn''t understand the words on it, he always felt a creepy sense of fear.


    Egwin looked at her silently, then hesitated a little to get together with Donne, then paused, and then got together again


    Croto opened his smart watch and called his smart assistant: "open the prehistoric civilization database, query the matching data and translate."


    "Scan started..."


    The red holographic projection beam is projected from the smart watch and quickly covers the text on the whole stair wall. After the emitted magic wave scans and feeds back the marks on the wall, it is drawn into image symbols through calculation, and then converted into recognizable information through a specific algorithm. Finally, it is imported into the database for comparison and translation.


    "In query... Match complete."


    The voice of Eve, the central host, came from the smart Watch: "The following is the text: failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed! Failed!..."


    "The experiment failed... The central city exploded, the Big Bang... More than 70% of the visible area on the surface was destroyed... The spilled energy destroyed more than 40% of the land area... We witnessed all this... No one was a survivor... The energy storm destroyed all the equipment... The aircraft was damaged... We couldn''t leave here... We were all trapped here... Dead ... everyone is dead... "

 Chapter 1404

    Even if you are used to seeing countless life and death, people are shocked when they hear the translated content on the smart watch.


    Even yustisa and egwin, who were very rational and almost ruthless, were moved at this time.


    "Is this... Left by the survivors after the great disaster?"


    Egwin looked at the broken space suits covered with dust lying on the ground around her. She seemed to see the figures trapped here ten thousand years ago and finally collapsed in despair.


    Donne walked over and patted her on the shoulder, then took her on the shoulder: "the past is over, don''t be too sad..."


    Egwin did not refuse his comfort.


    Yustisa gave him a thumbs up.


    The smart watch continues to translate the text on the wall. The next contents are similar to those seen before. Most of them describe the situation that these scientific researchers are trapped here after the disaster.


    The cause of the great disaster is that the prehistoric civilization opened the channel of the star world to absorb the void energy. The void energy almost decayed into the dark energy in an instant, and the energy level of the dark energy storm is higher than all the energy in the world. Its propagation is not limited by time and speed, and the terrible energy storm swept the whole universe in an instant.


    Lolita, close at hand, met the impact of the dark energy at a close distance. The high-energy rays destroyed the unprotected equipment, destroyed the energy shield of the construction of prehistoric civilization, and a large number of staff were evaporated by the high-energy rays


    Inside the base, the people protected by buildings and stars survived temporarily, but only temporarily.


    The terrible thing is that because the spacecraft equipment was destroyed by high-energy rays, they can''t even leave here and return to the surface of prandar. They can only watch prandar close at hand step into destruction in the bunker of this planet.


    I''m afraid there''s nothing more desperate than this.


    What''s more terrible is that they can''t even live here. As time goes by, the sequelae left after irradiating high-dose Youneng began to appear, death began to spread inside the base, personnel continued to die, and the remaining survivors were swallowed up by despair. Psychotherapy is useless, because even psychologists are crazy


    In the later stage, the survivors began to frantically look for all kinds of escape methods inside the base. They tried to find all kinds of intact equipment and try to repair the spacecraft. Even if they could repair one, they would have the opportunity to escape from here, but unfortunately, they didn''t succeed.


    What''s left is these "corpses" all over the ground.


    While listening to the information translated by the smart watch, Donne and his team walked upstairs in silence - although they already knew that the equipment here had been damaged by high-energy rays, the database storing data was not necessarily damaged.


    What they need is all kinds of information about prehistoric civilization.


    The walls on both sides of the stairs filled with space suits are full of messy text marks, coupled with the gloomy light and the pink light from the outside, it looks like the scene in a horror film. It''s very terrible.


    In the silent space, only their figures are flickering constantly, and they can''t even hear the footsteps of others - yes, although it is sealed, ten thousand years have passed, and the air in it is still seriously leaking, even thin enough to be ignored


    In this case, it is almost impossible for the descendants of prehistoric survivors to live and wait for their rescue


    Selna continued to open the door in front, and they soon came to a place similar to the monitoring center upstairs.


    After a brief inspection, croto said: "without energy, the equipment can not be started. At present, we don''t know whether it is permanent damage or temporary."


    "In a word, mark here first. When we leave, we will consider whether to take it all away or transform it and directly establish a research base here."


    Whether these equipment can be used or not is not a problem. What matters is the data stored in the next room.


    If it can be determined that the data here is important and the equipment can not be moved easily, Donne can build a transmission array here, and then they can come here at any time for research.


    The key point is how difficult it is to build an ecosystem here. It is very difficult to create such a living ecosystem with prandal''s technology. At present, the improved matrix defense module produced by Donne and his team does not have so much power to cover the whole base.


    Unless otinia can be persuaded to let her do it and directly transform the ecosystem here with divine power - but that is obviously impossible, because if she does it, the fluctuation of divine power will attract the attention of chaotic creatures, so as to make the chaotic army appear in the world in advance. At that time, I''m afraid the world will come to an end before Donne and his research.


    While they were studying the database, Downe woke Nora up and asked her to use her power to search for signs of life here.


    This is her specialty.


    Originally, Donne didn''t hold any hope, but just let Nora try. Who knows, when Nora began to look for traces of life, he unexpectedly brought them a surprise!


    Yes, Nora actually found traces of life on this planet!


    Are you sure you''re not mistaken


    Dumbfounded Donne asked, "are you sure there are still prehistoric survivors here?"


    [I don''t know if it''s a prehistoric immigrant, but there are traces of life here!]


    Nora confidently pointed to the depths of the building and said: [deep down here, I can feel that although the vitality is very weak, it may be sleeping, he is still alive.]


    Donne was really shocked. What does it mean to be a sleeping life? It is likely that some prehistoric relics have spent tens of thousands of years by sleeping, and survived the sequelae of solar radiation!


    Donne also thought of one thing - the hibernation module.


    On earth, this thing will appear in almost any science fiction film related to space. People spend a long time on interstellar travel by sleeping in the dormant module. Now, if there is no accident, the sleeping person Nora found must have spent these ten thousand years through something similar to the dormant module.


    Otherwise, there is no way to explain how he lived such a long time - dwarfs and goblins are not dragons and do not have such a long life.


    "Ladies and gentlemen."


    Donne took a deep breath and said in a deep voice, "I have news for you, but I hope you can calm down and don''t get too excited, especially croto and rivitz."


    A group of people stopped their movements and looked at Donne curiously: "what news?"


    "In the depths of this planet, there may still be life."


    Donne''s words almost made leviz explode: "are you serious!?"


    "Calm down! I just said it was possible!"


    Donne shouted loudly, and the arcane rope trapped leviz. Then he continued: "in the world where I used to live, there is a technology that can make the living body fall into a deep sleep, reduce the life function to stop, and then wake up a long time later... Through this method, people can get a long life."


    Croto patted on the forehead: "I see. It''s similar to the hibernation behavior of some Warcraft!"


    "Yes, the principle is similar, but the effect is better."


    "If the people who survived the disaster had not died of the sequelae of radiation, they would probably have thought of using the hibernation module to survive the crisis - if they had developed such a thing," Donne said


    According to the current intelligence excavated from prehistoric civilizations, they should have mastered this technology, otherwise they could not start such a large-scale planetary transformation operation.


    According to the intelligence seen in the original video, I''m afraid that the ancestors of dwarfs and goblins noticed the unstable factors inside the planet and worried about the life span of the planet, so they forcibly opened the astral channel to try to obtain more advanced energy, so as to drive Lolita to carry out the interstellar migration plan - but they must have never thought of it, Their civilization was not destroyed by the potential crisis of the underground world, but by their reckless behavior.


    "Where is it? Lead the way!"


    Rivitz was anxious. If he could find the prehistoric remnant, they might get a way to interpret the relic data, and the goblins could soon recover their lost skills.


    Donne was also afraid of any accident if he delayed any longer. They anchored a spatial coordinate here for emergency escape, followed Donne downstairs and walked deep into the corridor.


    The corridor was inserted obliquely into the crust inside Lolita (...), and the deeper it went, the darker the light became, and soon even the radiant light of the dark energy crystal cluster could not be seen.


    Perhaps it was because such a thick crust weakened the radiation of solar energy that the survivor deep underground survived.


    But


    "This passage, no matter how you look at it, is like a death passage to hell."


    The atmosphere in the channel is unusually stagnant. You can see the fallen spacesuit and the dust of the suspected corpse on the road at any time, which makes people''s mood difficult to be happy.


    Kloto and Levitz, who had been very excited, were also silent. Even the heartless jiabaili suddenly became silent and whispered a hymn, as if he wanted to bless the souls of the dead. Although she also knew that those souls had dissipated.

 Chapter 1405

    There was no light outside. Donne and his party walked along the passage for several hours. They also encountered several turnouts. After scanning and drawing with magic radar, they took many detours less.


    But even so


    Once again, what make complaints about the mess is that even the stable and reliable alberen can''t help but start to talk. "Is the terrain too complicated? What kind of pipeline is it? It looks like it''s not like a staff passageway at first, it''s more like a vehicle''s orbit!"


    Croto nodded: "it reminds me of the steam subway between gear city and forge hammer castle..."


    Donne couldn''t help nodding. Indeed, the route here looks like the steam subway developed by dwarfs, but if you really want to say, it should be the rail transit pipeline used by prehistoric immigrants to transport goods when they transformed the planet.


    Of course, now there is no energy at all, and the vehicles here don''t want to start.


    Although they don''t know why the route came here, Donne and they can only continue to go down now, but soon they will know why the route detected by radar came here.


    "What''s going on?"


    On the way, they saw many channels blocked by molten alloy, which showed a dead end on the radar.


    "Why do so many molten alloys seal the channel?"


    Donne, they couldn''t help but have strong doubts. There was neither biochemical crisis nor star monster here. Why did these survivors seal all the channels?


    Have they given up and left here?


    However, there are many more puzzling things. Along the way, they saw not only the sealed channels, but also the "bodies" abandoned outside.


    Vinette suddenly said, "it always seems that they are worried about the spread of Youneng radiation disease, so they sealed those infected people out."


    Donne was stunned: "what you said is very likely!"


    Although radiation disease was not an infectious disease, prehistoric life at that time did not necessarily know that they would have such concerns.


    The further forward, the more Vinet''s guess is proved to be correct. In a slightly wide cargo transfer station, there are thousands of nearly decayed space suits piled up here. The messy scene tells Donne and their visitors ten thousand years later about the terrible situation here at that time.


    ¡ª¡ªCountless people didn''t die in the catastrophe, but they were infected with radiation disease. Finally, they could only die here. Watching the bodies around them slowly enter the death, despair spread, and there were fewer and fewer survivors. They also lost the hope of escape, so they had to continue to escape deep, and then constantly abandon their companions who had radiation disease. Finally, they could survive, How many people are there?


    "It''s very close to the target area."


    Donne suddenly stopped, activated the smart watch, and then the holographic projection projected a map: "according to the calculation, we have been hundreds of kilometers deep into the surface of the planet, and theoretically we are very close to the center of the satellite - I don''t believe they will dig out Lolita''s core."


    Because there is no accurate positioning system, they can only infer their position according to the map, and can not display their current position.


    After making a deduction based on the map and the surrounding environment, kroto marked their general location. Then he pointed to the front and said, "if you''re right, the survivor is likely to be here. The mark on the map is an emergency sleeping room."


    It was only about ten thousand meters away from their current position. Soon they pushed away the obstacles and came to the outside of the emergency sleep room.


    As soon as she got close to the gate, Nora reminded Donne: "the breath of life is inside. It has no change from the previous induction intensity. The breath is very weak."


    "If there are survivors, they must be in here," said Donne


    When they were on the road just now, they carefully checked the Lolita hologram copied from the prehistoric equipment. They found that there was only one large sleeping room on the planet that could hold millions of people.


    Selna showed her exquisite unlocking skills. After everyone heard a tinkle, the heavy hydraulic seal door was opened by her.


    "Well done!"


    Donne''s generous praise made Selna raise her proud tail: "if I didn''t blow, there would be no door in the world that can stop me, even the Treasury of your Datang chamber of Commerce --"


    The smile on Donne''s face froze. "Have you been there?"


    Selnaton felt guilty: "... I''m just making an analogy..."


    "... so you''ve been there?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne turned to yustisa and said, "go back and remind Fiona that no matter where this guy goes in the future, there must be guards. We''ll find her directly if we lose anything."


    "Hey, hey, this is professional discrimination!"


    Donne directly ignored: "it''s not called professional discrimination, it''s called correction! I''m waiting for the day when you educate prandal''s thieves."


    As the leader of a thief, how can he do without bringing his men to reform? If you don''t study cultural knowledge well, how can you mix in the new era in the future?


    While complaining, Donne took the lead in entering the sleeping room.


    You can''t see anything from the scale of the map, but when you really get here, you''ll find that it''s really a huge sleeping room!


    What is the concept of a sleeping room large enough to accommodate millions of people?


    Even if only according to the minimum standard, one person occupies one cubic meter, and one million people also have one million cubic meters, which is a huge space of 100 meters in length, width and height. Think about how huge a 100 meter hill is. This still does not consider the space occupied by energy, livelihood and other systems, but only the space occupied by these people lying down.


    If these devices are added, the space occupied by a person will be increased several times, at least 4 cubic meters, which means that the total space will be doubled.


    After opening the door and entering the confined space, Donne and they just felt as if they had come to the giant''s library.


    Yes, it''s the library.


    The structure of the sleeping room is a vertical structure. One honeycomb wall with a height of up to kilometers is buried with dense transparent sleeping compartments. It seems that relatively independent energy supply facilities are used here. Therefore, the minimum energy supply is still maintained here, and the whole sleeping room emits a light yellow light.


    Most of the lights in the sleep cabin have been extinguished. Obviously, the equipment has failed due to abnormal conditions in 10000 years of operation. After the failure of the sleep cabin, it is naturally impossible to guarantee the life of the users inside.


    But there are also some lucky ones. The lights of the sleeping cabin are still on!


    This means that they may survive!


    "Go and have a look!"


    When they found out that some of the sleeping pods were still working, they immediately got excited and ran over. However... As soon as they saw the situation in the sleeping pod, their smiles froze.


    The cruel reality poured a basin of cold water on them, and the biting cold made them wake up in an instant.


    When these ancestors entered the dormant chamber, they had been seriously radiated. Even if they entered the dormant state, the hidden energy radiation would not disappear, but would further accelerate to erode their bodies.


    "What''s the matter with you?"


    Then egwin came up curiously.


    "Don''t look."


    Donne stopped her, his face very ugly, his stomach churning endlessly, and he had an urge to nausea and vomiting.


    "Am I such a vulnerable person?"


    Egwin glanced at him unhappily, then gently pushed him away, looked at him, and said without changing his face, "it''s just that the body is rotten. What''s the big deal."


    In the sleeping cabin that is still working, it was supposed to be a survivor in deep sleep, but now there is only an indescribable thing in it, like a moldy rotten biscuit, or an exploded viscera. After fermentation in extreme environments, the squashed viscera are pasted on the sleeping cabin in turbid liquid, Under the weak light yellow light, it is very terrible and disgusting.


    Donne: "


    Donne really underestimated her psychological endurance. As a legendary strong man walking around the mainland, how could she have no endurance?


    What makes Donne feel strange is that dormancy is carried out at a temperature of more than 200 degrees below zero. At that temperature, although radiation disease cannot be alleviated, it is impossible for such microorganisms to reproduce. What microorganisms can survive in an environment of more than 200 degrees below zero?


    Is it because of the mutant bacteria born by the solar radiation?


    At the thought of this, Donne suddenly felt a sense of crisis - it seemed that if he accidentally opened these dormant compartments, he would release terrible floods and beasts, and let the world completely destroy before the arrival of the chaos army


    "Be careful not to destroy these dead bodies."


    Donne cautioned them very carefully: "these bodies are likely to carry the virus ten thousand years ago, which modern people may not be able to resist."


    Although they don''t know what the virus is, they are still much more careful. They don''t want to die here for no reason.


    Just then, a cry of surprise came from Selna.


    Donne was startled. Could it be that coward who opened the hibernation module!?


    Is prandal''s biochemical crisis about to be born?


    At this moment, many terrible pictures flashed through Donne''s mind. He couldn''t help shouting, "Selna! Don''t move those sleeping compartments!"


    Then they heard Selna shouting over there: "come and see! There is a complete man here! But he... It''s really strange!"

 Chapter 1406

    Donne, when they heard Selna''s cry, they immediately gathered over, and then they saw a very complete prehistoric remnant lying in the sleeping cabin!


    "Is this... Our ancestor?"


    Croto and rivitz stared at the sleeping chamber. The man lying in it was their ancestor ten thousand years ago.


    Croto was very disappointed: "it''s your ancestors..."


    On the surface, this ancestor has little difference from the overall image of an ordinary goblin, but many tissues on the surface of his body have been crystallized, just like growing crystal. The cell tissue is wrapped around the root of green crystal. The two are integrated and can''t distinguish the boundary between organic and inorganic substances at all.


    Excited, leviz touched his arm and felt very strange: "why did our ancestors grow crystals? Did we degenerate or did our ancestors evolve?"


    Will the species created by the gods also evolve and degenerate?


    Donne also felt very strange. How could this inorganic matter grow on the surface of organisms together with organic matter? And it seems to be symbiotic.


    Is the ancestor of goblins such a living body between inorganic and organic matter? If so, due to the characteristics of inorganic substances, their resistance to radiation should be stronger!


    Puzzling! It''s really puzzling!


    Nora, is he still alive


    [alive, but the vital signs are already very weak.]


    So Donne said, "don''t be confused. When we find a way to wake him up, we can answer our questions."


    "Can I wake up?"


    "With the help of life force, it should be no problem. The trouble is whether it will awaken anything else while awakening him."


    Donne is a little helpless. Theoretically, any personnel engaged in aerospace work will go through a strict and complete disinfection process when entering a base, which means that this dormant prehistoric remnant should be completely clean in theory and will not carry anything such as viruses and germs.


    But everything is just in case


    Donne said his worries, and then jiabaili patted himself on the chest: "it doesn''t matter, leave this to me! - just remember to pay me back."


    Vinette: "


    This guy really has a clear distinction between public and private. He won''t miss any chance to make money.


    Donne sighed and said, "then do it."


    It''s acceptable to pay for a top angel under the God of light.


    Jiabaili looked up, then muttered and put his hand on the glass barrier of the sleeping cabin. Then Donne and they saw a faint holy light on jiabaili''s hand. A moment later, the sleeping prehistoric remnant in the sleeping cabin was wrapped by the holy light.


    The holy light scanned him from head to foot, stripped any possible pollutants from him, and then they saw some light gray substances in the nutrient solution in the dormancy chamber.


    "All right."


    Jiabaili clapped his hands and motioned Donne to open the sleeping cabin.


    Donne walked solemnly to the front of the hibernation module, and then


    Donne looked back at them. "Who can tell me how to open this thing?"


    People: "


    "I''ll come!"


    Kloto volunteered: "before I came here, I had studied the equipment dug out of all prehistoric relics, and had roughly known the basic concept of their design of those equipment. If there was no accident, the design principle of this dormant chamber was the same."


    Kloto ran to the front, then began to look for the control panel to start the sleep module. After looking for it for a long time, he bounced out the thin control panel in a gap.


    "Fortunately, the independent energy system is normal..."


    Croto carefully operated on the control panel and muttered, "but what kind of energy system is used here, which can operate independently for thousands of years..."


    Donne was also curious that even the nuclear fusion reactor would have been extinguished if it had not been put into new fuel and maintained for such a long time.


    According to previous intelligence, the energy they used should be psionic, that is, the secluded energy crystals now scattered all over Lolita.


    But how did this energy system last so long?


    If you can study it, you may gain a lot, but it doesn''t matter if you can''t study it. Now the energy used by Donne''s magic transformation technology is also very good.


    "Found it!"


    Kloto cheered, and then heard the alarm sound of the sleeping cabin in front of him. The distorted electronic synthetic sound said in the familiar prehistoric language: "external command input has been detected... The vital signs monitoring system works normally... The sleeping cabin has been started... The sleeper is waking up..."


    The light in the dormancy chamber suddenly began to become stronger, and then the transparent liquid filled in the dormancy chamber began to decline slowly. Several mechanical arms were extended from around the dormancy chamber, the syringe slowly stabbed into the dormant''s body, and then began to inject awakening medicine.


    Donne looked at this scene and felt very worried: "the medicine in this syringe has been put for 10000 years. What if it fails..."


    Others immediately thought of the problem, but the syringe had begun to inject, and it was useless even if they wanted to stop it.


    On the control panel, several tables indicating the vital signs of the dormant began to change, the heart rate began to recover, the blood began to circulate again, and a straight-line brain wave began to fluctuate.


    However, there was an abnormal situation soon. After the recovery, the value of heart rate and blood pressure began to increase continuously, and soon exceeded the normal value. The number on the instrument has become a dazzling bright red indicating abnormal, and the brain waves have become very strange. The peak and trough are greatly different from the above reference values.


    "The first-class pilot of the satellite patrol, Rooney Goyle, woke up successfully..."


    Satellite patrol? Rooney? The name seems to have been heard somewhere


    "Warning! The dormant has abnormal heart rate! Abnormal blood pressure! Abnormal brain wave! - it is recommended to seek medical assistance immediately... The call of the medical center failed... The call of the emergency rescue robot failed... Start the emergency dormancy system... The life support solution has been contaminated... The reserve life support solution is insufficient... The start of the emergency dormancy system failed..."


    The shrill alarm startled everyone present, but what happened immediately stunned them - the dormant, who had almost been declared dead by the dormant module, moved!


    you ''re right! He really moved!


    Croto exclaimed, "wake up! But why hasn''t the hibernation module been opened - damn it!"


    At this time, kloto suddenly saw another line of warning message: "the external environment of the cabin is abnormal, and the cabin is automatically locked. In case of emergency, please open it manually from the inside or outside."


    "The air here has completely leaked and is basically in a vacuum," Downe said


    "But we could hear the alarm just now..."


    "That''s because there''s another medium between us and the sound source."


    Dunn stamped his foot, then took out a modified matrix defense module and put it on the ground. After starting, he said, "make do with this... If he can really wake up."


    From the situation of the monitoring system, the probability of this guy waking up is very small.


    After the micro ecosystem opened by the matrix defense module began to play a role, he decisively opened the sleeping cabin. Although he did not know whether the breathing environment required by the prehistoric survivors was the same as them, now goblins and dwarfs can live normally on prandal. In theory, the ecological environment required by the prehistoric survivors should be the same as them.


    With the passage of time, the dormant prehistoric remnant actually wanted to live. His range of movement was becoming larger and larger. It was very clear that his eyelids were shaking, his eyes began to slide, and even his limbs began to tremble slightly. Shaking showed that his vital signs were recovering rapidly.


    However, thinking of the alarm he heard before, Donne felt he should help him again, so he used Nora''s power to release a lot of life force to cover the whole dormant cabin. After the huge life force poured into his body, the dwarf named Rooney Goyle suddenly began to gasp, Then he suddenly opened his eyes - like two night pearls.


    Rooney''s glowing eyes stunned everyone again - is there a big difference between prehistoric goblins and current goblins?


    Rooney, who just woke up, didn''t seem to be fully awake. Even if he opened his eyes, he couldn''t see the person in front of him clearly. He stretched out his wet hand and tried to catch something. Leviz immediately came up and helped him.


    In a trance, Rooney stared at Levitz for a long time. He "ah ah" opened his mouth for a long time, as if he wanted to say something, but his brain could not organize his language. Finally, he lay on Levitz and sobbed and cried.


    Everyone present was silent.


    The world has been destroyed, death is spreading, and there is no hope.


    I''m afraid Rooney has made psychological preparations before entering sleep and is ready to accept the future that he will never wake up. I''m afraid this sleep is forever.


    Who can understand the feeling of waking up and sending yourself to death?


    However, it was in this case that he was awakened by Donne and them in his deep sleep. Almost no one could understand the complex feelings of excitement, entanglement, uneasiness, fear and various emotions.


    Donne is no exception.


    However, the difference between him and others is that he has been influenced by those cultural works on earth, so he can understand Rooney''s feelings at the moment.


    Rooney... Satellite patrol pilot Rooney!?


    Donne suddenly exclaimed, "I remember! Are you the Rooney!? (see Chapter 1212)"

 Chapter 1407

    In the silent sleeping room, the ecosystem maintained by the improved version of the activated matrix defense module emits a faint halo. In the halo, a group of people are surrounded by Rooney who has just awakened in the middle. In front of him, a holographic projection screen is playing the video data previously copied from the remains of Magu mining mountain smelter.


    Rooney was wrapped in a blanket, drinking hot water and staring at the holographic projection in a daze.


    He already knew that he had slept for ten thousand years.


    "Time: April 1, 2239... I''m Raven Kerr, a routine record... My dream is to go to the aviation center to become a pilot and build a great space fortress! Damn Rooney... Blame you for taking my place! I curse your mother''s explosion! I was blown to pieces by a psionic engine in space!"


    "Time, June 1, 2239... Rooney! You shameless and dirty bastard! I''ll tear off your big ears, ha ha..."


    "Time, July 1, 2239... I have a good idea - they can put Rooney on the surface of the satellite and let him open his mouth! Believe me, the smell in that guy''s mouth will definitely make our home run away!"


    In Mingming''s video, the familiar bastard is cursing himself, but Rooney somehow feels very kind. He doesn''t even know he''s crying.


    Raven Kerr has died, but he is still alive. Unexpectedly, it has been ten thousand years since he saw him again.


    "Time, August 1, 2239... I''m Raven Kerr, the routine record... Damn! Damn! Damn! That bastard Rooney contacted me today - Hey! Guess what!? he came to me to show off! Because he was selected as a member of the satellite patrol! That should have been my honor!"


    "Time, August 15, 2239... Damn it, there is something wrong in the interior of this planet. She may not last long. Kolkin and gairia made the right decision. Our way out is in the universe..."


    "Time, era, August 29, 2239... I''m Raven Kerr. It''s a routine record... It''s said that a major event is going on in the central city recently. If we can succeed, we can get a steady stream of energy... This new energy is more powerful than psionics. If we get this new energy, we can even get rid of the restrictions of flesh and body and completely promote to a higher level But I didn''t have the chance to witness this event with my own eyes... "


    "Time, era, September 1, 2239... I''m Raven Kerr, the routine record... Succeeded! They succeeded! They opened the channel of the world of rohotz! Master rohotz''s theory is correct! There really exists a world composed of pure energy! Next, they will try to open a larger channel and try to draw energy from it - Bi Ling Can be stronger and more pure energy! I don''t know why. Although it''s good news, I always feel inexplicably flustered. I hope everything can go smoothly! - I want to watch the live broadcast and witness this historic moment! "


    "No success, no success..."


    Seeing this, Rooney''s mood finally got out of control. He lost the cup in his hand and cried loudly: "raven, we failed! All died, no one survived, everyone died! We touched the forbidden area that we shouldn''t touch. That power is beyond our control!"


    Looking at Rooney''s emotional collapse, Donne stopped trying to comfort his vinette and egwin: "let him cry. At this time, it will be easier only to cry."


    Indeed, as Donne said, after Rooney cried for a while, his mood gradually stabilized.


    "Now I suddenly regret being awakened by you. Why don''t you let me continue to sleep until the end of the world."


    "Because the end of the world is not far away."


    Tang en said, "if we can''t find a way to fight the chaos army, the world will be completely over in another ten or twenty years."


    Rooney didn''t know about it at all, so Donne briefly explained the current situation and the threat of chaotic creatures.


    "I believe you."


    Rooney was stunned and took the cup handed by leviz: "it''s not because of this video, but because I''ve never seen a creature like you before."


    He meant humans, elves and dwarves.


    "Look at the surrounding environment and you can guess how long you''ve been sleeping. It''s not surprising what happened."


    Donne sighed, "and it''s obviously the same race, but you can''t feel the big difference between rivitz and yourself?"


    "The difference?"


    Rooney looked at Witz and was stunned: "is he the descendant of our goblin family?"


    Levitz immediately raised his chest proudly: "to be exact, I am the leader of the current goblin. My full name is Levitz golden tooth."


    "What an ugly name."


    Rooney frowned: "and are you really a goblin? I''ve never seen a goblin like you."


    "We are also surprised... The difference is really too big. At least we have never heard of crystals on goblins."


    Rooney was even more strange: "long crystal?"


    Seeing Donne pointing at himself, Rooney looked down at his body. As a result, he almost went crazy and screamed, "what''s going on? My body! How did my body become like this?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne, they looked at each other. It didn''t seem like what they thought?


    "Aren''t you prehistoric goblins like this?"


    "Of course not!"


    "Then you said you had never seen a goblin like Levitz..."


    "Who has ever seen such a fat goblin!"


    Donne and Levitz: "


    Rooney knocked the crystal on his body. It was hard. He pulled it hard, but he felt pain - it was integrated with his body.


    "Damn it! What''s going on!"


    "I think," Donne guessed tentatively, "maybe it''s because you''re exposed to the dark energy."


    "You Neng?"


    "It''s the power you use."


    Rooney''s face changed: "impossible! No creature irradiated with psionic radiation has ever survived!"


    Donne pointed to him, "but now you''re alive."


    Rooney: "


    Rooney is going crazy. What is his body now!?


    "Don''t care about your body first. It''s lucky to survive."


    Donne sighed: "do you know why we came here? It''s because after a communicator we dug up was started by us, we received a communication request from here, and the communication request was probably sent in recent years, so we really want to know who sent the communication request."


    "I sent it."


    Rooney smiled bitterly: "Just after witnessing the big bang, I was on a patrol mission on the other side of Anluo, and happened to avoid the peak of solar radiation. Then our spacecraft lost control. At that time, a large number of spacecraft lost control, and many crashed on prandal. I forcibly controlled the forced landing at Anluo No. 2 observation station, and then found the nearest emergency channel Inside the base. "


    "After entering the base, I still don''t believe that our civilization was destroyed, but the communication was completely interrupted. Everyone''s optimism at the beginning disappeared. They gradually fell into madness, and the sequelae of irradiating Youneng began to burst out. Their emotions were out of control and their desire to attack. The hope was very strong, the final order began to collapse, and everyone began to attack their companions crazily..."


    Donne was stunned. Why does it sound the same as being infected with the characteristics of chaos?


    "People who are still rational began to block the channel. We shrank inside the base and welded all the channels to death. Then we began to watch our companions gradually lose control, and then threw them out and gave them a day''s food to live and die..."


    Rooney told the terrible situation at that time in a trembling voice: "we all know that this is killing our companions, but we have no choice. Being kind will only lead to the destruction of us all."


    "While purifying ourselves, we are trying to repair the ship. As long as we can repair one ship, we can return to prandal, or more supplies, repair more ships, and then let all people be saved."


    "Unconsciously, we have fewer and fewer people. When we wake up, we often find that the familiar faces have disappeared. We all know that it is those companions who found that their bodies began to change. In order not to affect us, they took the initiative to leave the base..."


    "We failed."


    "We failed to live up to their sacrifice."


    "The energy system has been damaged by the impact of Youneng. A large number of equipment have lost their function. Without the assistance of computers, we can hardly do anything."


    "We have been using standby energy for emergency communication for help, but for so long, we still haven''t waited for rescue. Until this time, we found that our civilization has really ended."


    "Uncontrolled development destroyed ourselves, reckless behavior ended our civilization, and the end of the world came so suddenly."


    "We didn''t die in the disaster. It''s not luck, but a painful curse."


    "Because we can only look at our home alone, but we can''t do anything and become a lonely catcher."


    "At this time, we decided to go into sleep collectively. At the same time, we decided to wake up in turn, wake up one person in order, and then send a call for help to try, and then watch alone for a year, wake up another person and go into sleep after shift."


    "Relying on this cycle, we can send a distress signal for a long time and ensure the survival of everyone as much as possible."


    "When I was awakened, my companion told me not to let this desperate pain pass on."


    "Then I saw him kill himself in front of me."


    "So I''m the last catcher to wake up."

 Chapter 1408

    In just a few words, it has been thousands of years from Rooney''s mouth. The feeling of ruthless passage of time frightened everyone present.


    Rooney looked at Donne and them: "when I sent a message for help, I saw some changes quietly on prandal. It was the characteristic of intelligent biological activities. I was ecstatic, but I still didn''t wait for any support. At this time, I found that the time has passed two thousand years from the timer."


    "I know that even if civilization begins to recover, it will take a long time to develop. Therefore, instead of waking others, I set the dormancy time to 100 years."


    "I wake up every hundred years. Looking at prandal, which is changing more and more, I see hope. I check everyone''s equipment, reset the time, see the failure of one partner''s sleeping cabin after another, watch them die unfortunately, and then change another sleeping cabin to sleep. Looking at everyone''s situation, I know that every time I enter the sleeping cabin is a close death In the process of death, I don''t know if I can wake up again after I get into the sleeping cabin, but I have no choice. "


    "Later, because the food could not be preserved and the nutrient solution was gradually chimed out, the interval between my awakening was longer and shorter."


    "However, just a few years ago, when I sent out a communication request for the last time, ended my watch again and was ready to go into sleep, I found that there was only the last sleeping cabin available for me, and there was no frozen liquid and nutrient liquid."


    Rooney looked at them: "so I made a difficult decision..."


    "I turned off everyone''s Automatic wake-up system and let everyone sleep indefinitely."


    "Until a new civilized creature visits here and wakes us up."


    "I don''t know the probability of this possibility, but we have no choice."


    "Then we finally waited for you."


    Rooney burst into tears.


    Donne and others were moved.


    They can''t imagine how a person can watch alone for thousands of years in such a lonely place. Even if they come, they may go crazy.


    "It''s not too late."


    Donne said decisively, "now let''s check other places to see if there are any surviving dormants."


    They immediately split up to look for survivors, but when they met again, they found that the number of survivors who persisted to the end was less than 100!


    Moreover, those survivors have more or less mutated like Rooney, and the dark energy crystal has been completely integrated with their bodies.


    Up to now, they still don''t know whether the mutation is benign or malignant, so he has a headache about how to deal with it.


    When the survivors were awakened by Donne and them one by one, there were cries in the sleeping room one after another. Even if these were all highly educated elites of prehistoric civilization and mastered the top knowledge and technology of prehistoric civilization, it was difficult for them to control their reason, especially in other sleeping compartments, Those companions who went into sleep with themselves have now become the kind of rotten unknown material, and the spiritual impact on these people is even more serious.


    "When the last group of survivors went into sleep, there were 4763 members. Finally, there were only 97 survivors, including me..."


    Watching those people gather to watch the video taken by raven again to understand the truth of what happened that year, Rooney felt very uncomfortable in his heart.


    So many companions died in the process of dormancy


    Croto comforted him: "the time span of sleep is too long, and equipment failure is inevitable."


    After they watched the video, Donne gathered them together, took out a large amount of liquid food to replenish their strength, and repaired their weak bodies with Nora''s strength.


    After they all recovered their strength, Rooney took the survivors to Donne and introduced them one by one. Although the language was a little difficult, with the help of a smart watch, they were able to communicate smoothly with each other.


    "Hello, I''m Effie Eddie, chief engineer of Anluo Space Fortress -"


    Sleeping trough talent!


    Donne''s eyes lit up and took his hand. "Hello, nice to meet you --"


    "-- Mike Phil, my first assistant."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne took a swipe at the corners of his mouth, but he still didn''t show too much disappointment. It''s not the chief engineer. Although it''s a little disappointing, the assistant of the chief engineer is also very awesome. He has a far greater knowledge of prehistoric civilization than ordinary people.


    "Hello, I''m guy mark, chief designer of the energy system of the ANLO Space Fortress - Dobbin hill, a student majoring in psionic reaction furnaces and psionic power engines..."


    Donne didn''t act rashly this time. He listened patiently. Finally, he found that this was a talent who studied the quiet energy engine. He was immediately excited: "Hello, nice to meet you!"


    "Hello, I''m Harvey quill, level II debugger of fire control system of Anluo Space Fortress..."


    "Hello, I''m the first-class maintainer of the communication network of Anluo Space Fortress..."


    An hour later, 96 people except Rooney introduced themselves to Donne. Although it was a very sad time and it was inappropriate to laugh, Donne was really excited and was about to cheer out.


    The incredible project of building a space fortress is a great test of a planetary civilization, involving almost all industries, physics, chemistry, materials science, dynamics, structure, informatics and so on


    The 96 survivors master specialties in all industries, involving almost all aspects of the Space Fortress - think carefully and know that those who can be sent here to build the Space Fortress must be elites from all walks of life, even apprentices.


    With the participation of these people, the progress of data analysis and learning of prehistoric civilization will be much faster in the future. Although these talents have been dormant for ten thousand years, most of them are still quite young - which may be one of the factors for their survival - so they still have a long life span, It can help Donne establish a complete modern education system and industrial system.


    With a complete education system and industrial system, prandal''s development speed is bound to increase again, which is equivalent to completing the acceleration process of knowledge accumulation in advance, directly entering the information age, and even the most difficult energy problem has been directly solved. The development path in front of Donne is a smooth road. Before they reach the limit of secluded energy, There are almost no obstacles!


    Just because of the knowledge these survivors have mastered, this trip is worth it!


    After knowing each other, Donne took them to check here again. After confirming that there were no more survivors, Donne was ready to take them out of here, but Dobbin, who studied the psionic reactor, stopped him before leaving.


    Donne''s eyes widened. "You mean, at the core of this satellite is a large psionic engine that you have assembled and debugged before?"


    Dobbin said: "yes, we have debugged at the beginning, but we found that the driving force can not meet our needs, so the two leaders of kolkin and gairia decided to seek stronger energy."


    After a moment of silence, Dobbin said, "but according to you, I think this engine may be helpful to you. If we can send someone here to repair and start it, we can restart Anluo. It will be much more convenient to reach all areas at that time."


    Donne pondered for a moment and said, "you''re right, but we don''t have enough people and tools, so we''ll think about it when we get back."


    Donne''s words surprised the survivors: "... When is your next landing plan? Aren''t you still quite backward in technology? You can go back and forth between the two planets at will?"


    Rivitz interrupted: "we have indeed forgotten too many technologies, and even Lord croto has failed to make our civilization brilliant again, but under the leadership of Lord Donne, prandal''s various technologies have advanced by leaps and bounds."


    Donne smiled at the surprised survivors and said, "the route we are taking is somewhat different from that you were taking, but the two do not conflict. You will know when we return to prandal."


    With that, Donne looked at the map in his hand, thought for a moment, and said, "take them back to the ship first. I''ll set up a transmission array here, and then go back..."


    Rooney asked curiously, "transmission array? What''s that?"


    "It''s a thing that can quickly travel a long distance by distorting space... It''s a specialty of our current generation of civilization."


    "I see..."


    When Donne saw what kloto wanted to say, he immediately said, "by the way, remember to inform otinia. Now I don''t know whether they are immune to solar radiation. Be careful to protect them."


    In fact, Donne wants otinia to pay attention to whether the mutant crystals on these survivors have hidden energy radiation. If these survivors have coexisted with the hidden energy crystal and will emit hidden energy radiation to the outside, Donne really can''t take them to prandal. I''m afraid he can only build a living camp for them here.


    It''s inhumane, but don can''t take that risk.


    Croto immediately understood what he meant and nodded silently.


    Rooney was stunned: "now there is still hidden energy radiation outside?"


    "The Lolita outside, that is, the moon Anluo in your mouth, has undergone earth shaking changes. There are large pieces of secluded energy crystals growing on it. Even we dare not be exposed to secluded energy radiation and need to be equipped."


    "But we didn''t see you wearing space suits."


    Croto pulled his thin inner armor: "this is our space suit... Let''s talk about it later. It''s difficult to explain it in a short time."


    Rooney, they are stunned. Even with their technology, they can''t make the spacesuit so thin! Their civilization in this era is really as backward as they say!?

 Chapter 1409

    Just when they were ready to go, yustisa and Donne exchanged eyes. Donne''s lips moved a few times. Then yustisa suddenly said with a smile: "I think it must be boring for you to arrange the transmission array here, so you need someone to accompany you? What if I don''t stay?"


    Although she was looking at Donne talking, her eyes were clearly staring at egwin. Sure enough, she saw that egwin''s body tightened.


    As expected


    But this guy is really mean. He obviously wants her to accompany him, but he doesn''t say it directly. He has to help himself from the side


    Donne nodded and said, "no, you''re responsible for explaining our current technical route to the survivors. Let egwin stay with me."


    Suddenly, egwin''s eyes softened when he looked at Donne: "Yeah."


    Yustisa tilted her lips and understood Donne''s intention - what he said directly, egwin might refuse, but now such a comparison is superior to the judgment.


    If Donne invited her, she wouldn''t refuse.


    He deserves to be the old driver of love as Brian said.


    It is said that he used public opinion to create his affair with Fiona and Elsa in Ellington before. It seems that those who know about it have been sealed. So far, in the eyes of others, this guy is a very innocent guy.


    If Brian''s big mouth had not been exposed after drinking high, even she would have been deceived by this guy.


    "You go first."


    Don en coughed and rowed, and a portal appeared next to him.


    Such a strange scene immediately shocked all the survivors who had just awakened from sleep. Some even began to doubt whether they had not awakened and whether they were still asleep.


    Mike trembled and pointed to the space door: "this, this, this is empty, empty, space..."


    "Portal, a magic, uses magic to open a warped space tunnel between two spatial coordinates, which can reach the distance instantly... The transmission array is a technology derived from this basic principle."


    Gene next to him explained briefly, but he still didn''t win the trust of the survivors.


    "The energy that can tear space must be very huge. In this case, if you enter the space tunnel directly with your body, you will be torn to pieces!"


    Mike shook his head vigorously and didn''t want to go in.


    Although he didn''t know how these people opened the space tunnel, there was no doubt that the unprotected body would be crushed when entering the space tunnel!


    "No... Oh, forget it, old man, let''s go first."


    Gene had to pull Angus in, otherwise the survivors might not believe the safety of the transmission array.


    Seeing that gene and Angus passed through the portal safely, the survivors followed suspiciously through the portal.


    When yustisa left, she showed a meaningful smile to don. Don didn''t respond. On the contrary, egwin was suddenly nervous.


    "Dad... Come on, honey."


    Vinette cheered up don, and then dragged jiabaili into the portal.


    "Hey, people want to stay..."


    She flirted with Donne every night and wanted to stay as a light bulb. This guy succeeded in the beginning with the appearance of egwin. Later, he attacked Donne every three or five times at night. Now he has successfully restored his original strength and become a legendary strong man again.


    After the benefit, this guy became more sticky to Donne.


    "Do your business and don''t make fun of it!"


    With no expression on his face, Donne threw the spoiled night into the portal.


    Sasha glott, who played soy sauce, said nothing, gave Donne a thumbs up, then went into the portal and left.


    Soon there were only two people left here, Donne and egwin. The atmosphere was suddenly embarrassed. Egwin said a little nervously, "if you want me or I''ll go back..."


    She was about to drill into the portal.


    "Oh!"


    Donne exclaimed, "I don''t have enough magic to maintain the portal!"


    The instant the voice fell, the portal closed.


    Egwin: "


    I believe your evil!


    "I, I''m so weak now! I need a warm hug to rest..."


    Donne yelled and fell into egwin''s arms.


    Egwin: "


    Anyway, there was no one else now, and Edgar wensuo didn''t stop him and let him come together.


    Egwin didn''t care about Donne''s behavior of stealing money in her arms, or she didn''t understand what "stealing" meant. She looked at the pretending Donne and said helplessly, "who can you deceive?"


    Donne raised his head and smiled brightly, "no one can cheat, but I think you need an excuse."


    Egwin: "


    Yes, it''s not that he needs an excuse, but that egwin needs an excuse.


    But don didn''t dare to be too presumptuous. A little gentle, he began to do business.


    Looking at Donne''s busy building a transmission array over there, egwin couldn''t help but ask, "aren''t you afraid that they will carry hidden energy radiation?"


    Donne couldn''t help laughing: "I''ve reminded cloto that otinia will check their condition. If their solar radiation can''t be solved, I''m sorry, but I can only let them continue to live on this planet."


    After a pause, Donne continued, "but with the transmission array, they don''t have to worry about living materials. It will be much better than before."


    Egwin didn''t remember when Donne informed them.


    "Actually," said Donne, looking down and busy with his work, "that''s not the question you really want to ask?"


    Egwin was stunned, his eyes moved inexplicably, and his heart was a little flustered.


    "Do you want to ask about the previous wedding? Or do you have figured it out and want to give me an answer?"


    Donne looked up at her. The wedding was finally on track. Although egwin was present, he didn''t ask him anything. Finally, when he wanted to find an answer, egwin ran away on the pretext that he needed to calm down.


    Now, is it time to give the answer?


    "Ah... Eh eh!?"


    Egwin obviously didn''t expect that Donne would suddenly talk about this. He was suddenly dumbfounded and looked at Donne a little blankly. Her helpless look was so cute that Donne stayed for a moment, threw away the aukin in his hand, stood up, held her in his arms, buried her head on her shoulder, and deeply breathed the fragrance in her hair.


    "Marry me, will you?"


    Donne''s whisper in her ear seemed to turn into an electric current, and the warm air blew her ears and made her tremble all over.


    "I, I..."


    Egwin felt her face warm, her heart beating fast, and her mind was dizzy. She didn''t know how to answer Donne.


    Promise him?


    But isn''t it a little too sudden?


    Refuse him?


    But isn''t it a little cruel?


    At this time, egwin suddenly had an idea, tried to calm himself down, and said softly, "do you want to propose to me in this place?"


    The excited Donne was stunned and looked around. The sleeping room was dark, empty and cold. There was no popularity. Maybe some men would like this atmosphere, but... They would propose to girls in this atmosphere. I''m afraid they can''t find a second one except Donne.


    Egwin turned aside to prevent Donne from seeing the blush on his face: "although we elves don''t care about all kinds of cumbersome rituals or romance, at least learn to look at the atmosphere and the environment. Even we won''t like this environment?"


    "Er..."


    Donne had nothing to say. This time he was so excited that he was tempted by egwin''s bewildered look. In addition, there was no one else to disturb here, so he proposed on impulse.


    Egwin put his hands together and looked at Donne with a little tension: "talk about it later, okay?"


    "Of course, I was negligent."


    There was no answer. Donne was more worried about gain and loss. Obviously, he had felt secure before, but he didn''t get a response to his two proposals. Even he was suddenly nervous.


    ¡ª¡ªAlways worried about the cooked duck flying from the pot


    Perhaps in order to ease the atmosphere, next, egwin put down his previous defense and took the initiative to talk with Donne about fighting the gate of chaos outside recently.


    "... so, recently, although prandal is very peaceful and develops rapidly, chaos doors will still appear in many places. I have been in contact with the star moon tower with a magic cell phone. The efficiency of action is much faster. Many micro chaos doors were closed by me as soon as they were opened."


    "I see. I don''t pay attention to the small and micro chaotic gate anymore. It''s all in the charge of others. Therefore, I haven''t heard any report recently. I thought it was calmer recently."


    "No, it''s better to say that I feel that the frequency of chaos gate has increased a lot recently..."


    "This is not good news..."


    While chatting with egwin, Donne built the transmission array, which was not slow - even though he enjoyed it, he felt that time passed very fast. In the blink of an eye, the transmission array had been built.


    "Let''s go back."


    After Donne arranged the transmission array, he and egwin reluctantly transmitted it back to the ship.


    When I returned to the ship, I just saw the survivors sitting in the lounge of the ship, eating and discussing with them.


    "... we have explored the starry sky before, but we have not found any trace of alien survival... We don''t know whether prandal is too far away from other planets, or whether we are unique in the universe..."


    Dobbin said: "our leader found prandal under his feet unsafe and there was some terrible unstable energy underground, so we began to fully develop space technology, try to transform Anluo into a space fortress, and then leave the planet with all our people. Unfortunately... We failed."

 Chapter 1410

    After thane said hello to them, he found an excuse to call otinia out and asked alone, "how''s the situation?"


    "I didn''t find that they have hidden energy radiation. They have been completely combined with hidden energy, and I found another thing - they are completely immune to hidden energy radiation now."


    Otinia looked down at Donne. "Anyway... Why are you all shrinking so small?"


    "Because the entrance of the passage is narrow."


    Donne removed the Transfiguration. Although all kinds of channels inside the Space Fortress were very wide after entering, the heavy atmosphere made them forget about it, so gene and they still kept shrinking until now.


    "Oh, isn''t that what you like?"


    "I just -- you..."


    While Donne was talking, he suddenly looked at otinia with a creepy face. Where did this guy lose his integrity? To tell him dirty jokes seriously?


    "What am I?"


    Otinia said as if nothing had happened: "do you want to take them back to prandal and use their knowledge to improve the missing technology and develop rapidly?"


    "Isn''t that taken for granted?"


    Donne said, "they are probably the most precious wealth in Lolita now. Even the secluded energy engine at the core here can''t be compared with the knowledge in their minds."


    As long as they have the knowledge in their minds and defeat the chaos army, they will be able to climb up the corresponding technology again one day. If they can''t defeat the chaos army, even if they get the energy engine, it won''t work.


    Therefore, Donne''s primary task at present is to use their knowledge to develop weapon systems, complete the missing links in the science and technology tree, and further improve the subdivided disciplines such as physics, chemistry, materials science, structural mechanics, information and communication, network science and so on, which is impossible for him, It must rely on the knowledge in the minds of the ancestors of these dwarfs and goblins.


    "Don''t give up using anything that can be used. Now I begin to believe that you can really save the world."


    Otinia nodded and said, "maybe you can study their bodies."


    Donne was frightened and said, "I''m not interested in goblins!"


    "Don''t you always avoid meat and vegetables?"


    Make complaints about it. "I mean, it''s very interesting for you to study their variation. Even we didn''t expect such a change to happen to them. The life form that can be integrated with the hidden energy is very special. If you can study and understand the mystery inside, maybe you can complete the sublimation of prandal''s existing life and make all life use the hidden energy Ability. "


    Let all prandal creatures gain the ability to use the hidden energy? It sounds very unreliable.


    "What''s the use?"


    Donne frowned: "the ancestors of gnomes and goblins can use Youneng, and they have become extinct in the end?"


    "Secluded energy is energy with higher energy level than magic, that is, the super energy used by prehistoric civilization. You don''t understand the significance of this energy for ordinary civilization."


    Otinia said slowly, "prehistoric civilizations didn''t give full play to the power of hidden energy. They were just using hidden energy in a very stupid way. For example, they probably took stars to light matches. Can you understand?"


    "Overqualified and overqualified?"


    "It''s not overqualified. To be exact, their means of using energy are too low-level. The power they use is less than one ten thousandth of your energy, which is wasted."


    Otinia said faintly, "but they are ambitious, not satisfied with the power of secluded energy, trying to absorb higher-level void energy, which will lead to the destruction of civilization."


    Donne understood what she meant: "so, you mean... Let''s master the method of benign variation of secluded energy from them, and then let''s gain the power to master secluded energy?"


    "Yes, the civilization of prandal of this generation is based on magic. The Apocalypse are already very familiar with using spiritual control to use the energy in the void. If this generation has mastered the way to use the hidden energy, I think it is much better than them."


    Otinia nodded: "although you can''t use secluded energy to convert into magic to attack chaotic creatures, the very high energy level of secluded energy can bring great help to your development. If you can improve the utilization efficiency, it will increase the development speed of the whole society surprisingly."


    When Donne thought about it carefully, one of the most important factors restricting social development is energy. Without energy, no matter how advanced equipment or powerful weapons will lose their effect, and the whole society will stop.


    If there is such a powerful and almost inexhaustible super energy, it means that their development cannot encounter the bottleneck of energy crisis and can go on smoothly.


    "I''ll think about it, but is it feasible?"


    Donne always feels like he''s dying - nine times out of ten, irradiating the dark energy radiation is a dead end. If he survives, he won''t become a hulk. Who will take such a risk?


    Otinia asked Donne, "since there are examples of existence in front of you, why do you think it is not feasible?"


    "Mainly because our biology has not developed to that extent..."


    Donne smiled bitterly: "now we can''t even analyze what kind of variation has taken place inside their bodies, whether it is physiological or physical. They don''t know if their genetic genes have changed. Where do you start the research? You can''t take the initiative to irradiate the solar radiation without knowing anything."


    "Not before, but not now?"


    Otinia pointed to the survivors in the hall: "just let them analyze their bodies by themselves."


    Donne was stunned: "I was negligent!"


    Among the survivors, there are senior engineers majoring in biology and botany in order to establish an ecological cycle on the space fortress. They must have relevant professional knowledge. If they can help them restore some of the surviving equipment to energy supply, they will be of use.


    "I''ll leave it to you."


    With that, otinia turned to the cockpit in front of her.


    After a moment of meditation, Donne came to the hall: "ladies and gentlemen..."


    "My God! You are so tall!"


    As soon as Tang en heard this familiar line, he was stunned, and then he found that all the survivors looked at him with a dull face: "isn''t this our benefactor, your excellency Tang en? How did you suddenly become so huge? Is it also because of the radiation variation of you energy?"


    "Er..."


    Kloto suddenly remembered that he hadn''t had time to explain the situation to them. He said with a bitter smile: "it''s not variation. He was so tall... And to be exact, they are so tall here except me and Levitz."


    "What?! will there be such a tall intelligent creature in the world?"


    "No way! How do they supply the nutrient needs of the brain with such a bulky body?"


    "According to the proportion of body and brain, this kind of creature can''t have such a developed level of intelligence!"


    As he spoke, Donne had relieved the deformation of others, and suddenly the slightly empty hall became lively again.


    Therefore, the surviving prehistoric survivors were all dumbfounded. In the blink of an eye, those little friends who were just on an equal footing became giants more than twice their height. Who can stand this contrast!?


    What''s more terrible is


    "Ah ah!!!! Li, Li, leviz, are you really our offspring!?"


    The shrill cry caused a riot, because those Goblins who survived suddenly found that leviz, who was originally the same size as himself, suddenly expanded dozens of times and turned into a huge monster with a height of more than six meters!


    Tang en patted on the forehead: "I knew it would be like this..."


    Donne, they finally explained the special situation of leviz to the ancestors and restored the chaotic hall to its original state. Even so, the ancestors'' eyes looking at leviz were full of inexplicable shock, but... What''s the matter with the strange light in your eyes!? Do you want to dissect him!?


    Donne drew a corner of his mouth and said, "I''ve arranged the transmission array in the sleeping room and corrected the spatial coordinates. We can transmit it back to prandal at any time."


    Selna was a little dissatisfied and said, "in this case, why go back here? How troublesome it is to run back and forth."


    Yustisa gently pulled her, and then whispered a few words in her ear. Selna suddenly realized it.


    Donne said, "you can have a rest here. I''ll find a place nearby to arrange a transmission array, otherwise it''s too troublesome to go back and forth between the surface and underground of Lolita. We''ll go straight back to Ellington from here later."


    Donne then went out to find a safe place to arrange the transmission array. Although the ancestors were curious, they were curious about what they saw shortly after waking up. At present, it was enough to excite them just to study the things inside the ship, so they didn''t follow.


    An hour later, Donne came back again. This time, he directly took others away from the spacecraft and came to the base of Anluo No. 2 observation station: "I turned around and found that it was the best place here, so I just started here. Now I have created an ecosystem around the transmission array, so I don''t have to worry about life."


    Then, Donne activated the transmission array, and a light emitting portal appeared on the transmission array.


    He pointed to the shining portal and said, "then, the ancestors of dwarfs and goblins, prandal, who has been separated for thousands of years, are waiting for your return on the other side of the portal. Who will come first?"


    "Me!"


    "It''s me!"


    "It''s me!"


    In a twinkling of an eye, these guys who just woke up wrestled again.


    Sure enough, no matter how many years have passed, the character of dwarfs and goblins hasn''t changed at all?

 Chapter 1411

    "Is this, is this prandal ten thousand years later?"


    Rooney was shocked when they came out of the transmission array and saw the pedestrians and streets outside.


    It was quite different from the picture he had just imagined.


    Why is the architectural style here so strange? There is a very familiar simple style and a very strange house. The dress of pedestrians is strange, and why are there so many strange looking people on the street


    How strange the style of this city looks, it seems that many different elements have been cleverly combined and mixed together. It''s just that the people living here don''t have the slightest sense of conflict


    At the moment, the feelings of Rooney and his ancestors are probably similar to those of Donne who just arrived in Ellington. After all, the combination of magic and technology is a little strange. Especially when you have an inherent impression of the world in your mind, the impact will be stronger after seeing this combination.


    "Welcome."


    Fiona and aurelia, who received the notice, were already waiting here. When they saw the prehistoric survivors with colorful crystals, they immediately greeted them surrounded by assistants and secretaries.


    Although Donne didn''t say it clearly, they also know how much these prehistoric relics will help their current development.


    If they can get the scientific and technological achievements of ancient civilization from these prehistoric immigrants, their development speed will certainly increase again.


    "Hello..."


    Rooney was flattered. Although he was more than 10000 years old in terms of age, before freezing, he was actually a recruit who had just entered the space patrol. Strictly speaking, he was just an inexperienced young man.


    And others are similar. These elites who can be selected into the Space Fortress are nerds who are obsessed with learning knowledge and don''t know much about social and worldly sophistication, so they will certainly feel very uncomfortable when they are greeted by two women with such noble temperament.


    "I''m Fiona Jinqiang, CEO of Datang chamber of Commerce."


    "I am the princess of the ilrus Empire, the chief assistant of the Regent Donne, and the acting consul aurelia."


    "On behalf of Datang chamber of Commerce, I welcome you."


    "Allow me to introduce our country to you."


    The two of them were fighting to show themselves. Soon, Donne and they came out of the portal. After seeing this scene, Donne couldn''t cry or laugh.


    I didn''t expect that the two people who usually get along well would be in such a hurry at this time.


    Donne came forward to stop the two men''s fight, and then made direct decisions to take them to the Lord''s house in Ellington.


    All kinds of wonderful equipment in the Lord''s house opened the eyes of these prehistoric survivors ten thousand years ago. They saw a lot of specious things. Although the effect was the same, it was not only different in appearance, but also different in working principle.


    "What kind of energy is used to drive this? Is it a wireless energy?"


    Dobbin they didn''t see the energy line above the magic air conditioner, nor did they feel the noise when the machine was running. They were very interested.


    Although wireless energy transmission technology has been widely used in prehistoric times, they clearly said that the civilization of this era is still in its infancy and very backward. Such wireless energy transmission technology should not be realized.


    "No, if you want to explain it vividly, it''s actually equivalent to a battery."


    Tang also knew that it was difficult to explain the principle of magic power power to them, so he could only make an analogy for them to understand for a while.


    But if you really want to say it, magic energy crystal and battery don''t seem to be much different


    After they have a clear understanding of the current society, they may be able to find out the difference and connection between magic power and the psionic power they have used.


    Let croto and Levitz accompany these prehistoric ancestors to freshen up and have a rest, while Donne convened a meeting of all senior personnel in Ellington, especially the engineers of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute. Donne asked them all to be present, because this meeting involved a very important prehistoric civilization.


    The main content of the meeting is to concentrate resources on the redevelopment and restoration of the prehistoric relics above Lolita, as well as the information sorting of prehistoric civilization, which will be carried out around the survivors of these prehistoric survivors.


    In addition, the most important thing is to organize the knowledge mastered by these survivors into a complete and systematic database. Once the sorting is completed, they can easily consult and learn at any time in the future.


    In addition, after sorting these knowledge into a database, we need to find a special person to sort and print these knowledge into teaching materials and take them to the school for knowledge teaching. When students master advanced knowledge, they can complete the rapid iteration of knowledge and technology, so that the civilization inheritance of the current generation can quickly catch up with the level of prehistoric civilization.


    However, prehistoric civilization is a civilization that has developed for unknown years, and goblins and dwarfs are a race whose brain intelligence has been strengthened by the LORD God. Their memory is amazing, and the amount of knowledge accumulated is also very terrible.


    Without the help of magic, it is estimated that it will take at least decades or even hundreds of years to complete this knowledge only by relying on manpower. At this time, one of the most commonly used magic - acceleration is needed.


    After the meeting, all parties began to take action, and Donne was once again engaged in intense and orderly work, even ignoring their newlywed life with Fiona.


    Of course, Fiona also knows what is really important now, so she has no complaints, and she supports Donne very much.


    ¡ª¡ªIn fact, the main reason is that Fiona is now one step ahead of aurelia. She has become Donne''s legal wife, but Aurelia still needs to call him "Dad".


    Just a little ahead has made Fiona, who is used to being surpassed, very happy.


    ¡­¡­


    The landing on the moon was successful. To be more precise, the landing on Lolita was successful. Shortly after Donne and his team came back, the news was uploaded on the magic energy network. Many people watched the live broadcast yesterday and were curious about what Lolita looked like.


    After they returned, Donne uploaded the film to the official website of ilrus space agency.


    When those netizens on the magic power network saw the images of prehistoric goblins and dwarfs, another storm blew up on the magic power network.


    "No? That''s what prehistoric gnomes and goblins looked like?"


    "It''s a lie! It must be a lie!"


    "Although they don''t look much different, they have crystals on them!"


    "Impossible! What outer space! What outer planet! All do not exist! There is only ether soup outside prandal, and we are all wrapped in ether soup!"


    "How does crystal grow on creatures? It looks so strange!"


    "Scam! All this is a scam! It''s impossible to log in to Lolita!"


    "It is said that they slept on Lolita for ten thousand years? My God, isn''t it longer than our civilization? Ordinary people can really live so long?"


    "So this is simply impossible. The gods created us. Before us, the world was chaotic and there was nothing. The prehistoric civilization created by dwarfs and goblins did not exist!"


    The satire and suspicion of some extreme religious elements, extreme conservatives and conspiracy theorists are not widespread on the Internet. Their eye-catching statements have also attracted the attention of many people and made many people suspicious.


    Indeed, the knowledge they have received all the time has never told them that there is such a vast and endless void outside prandal that people can land on Lolita


    However, with the in-depth analysis of the video data and the explanation of otinia as relevant personnel, including the prehistoric goblins and dwarfs brought back by Donne, these most powerful evidence slapped those conspiracy theorists in the face.


    Coupled with the hard work of the magic power network monitoring center and ghost agents, all the discordant voices on the magic power network disappeared. As for why they suddenly disappeared, those netizens won''t think too much.


    Public opinion returned to the control of the Downe government, and people gradually believed that Downe and they had really boarded Lolita and found a large number of relics of prehistoric civilization.


    After those prehistoric survivors had adapted to Ellington for a period of time, Donne found them with sorted ideas, and then began to formally introduce them to the development of the current generation of civilization and the differences between them and previous civilizations.


    "First of all, I need you to understand that there is a God in this world."


    Donne said to them very seriously, "accepting theism is the basis of everything I want to say next."


    "God? You mean the omnipotent God in the ignorant primitive religious belief?"


    As a pure scientist, Dobbin and others laughed when they heard Donne''s opening remarks: "your joke is not funny at all..."


    Donne let go: "but it''s not a joke. I''m serious."


    Dobbin said angrily, "tell me, can God create a stone that he can''t lift?"


    Donne didn''t expect Dobbin to choke himself with such a famous example of atheists choking religious believers


    Dumne was a little bit unable to make complaints about it, and obviously he was an atheist before. Unfortunately, he came to the world and was bent.


    Donne explained, "I''m curious about what you said, and I don''t know the answer, but one thing I know is that the gods of the world are not omnipotent, and they will encounter difficulties that can''t be solved."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Dobbin they were stunned: "it''s not omnipotent. Is that God?"


    Donne shrugged. "At least people can destroy the planet with a wave of their hand... Oh, yes, they created you."


    "... what!?"

 Chapter 1412

    Dumne was a little bit unable to make complaints about it, and obviously he was an atheist before. Unfortunately, he came to the world and was bent.


    But there''s no way. This world is really a world where God only exists


    Donne explained, "I''m curious about what you said, and I don''t know the answer, but one thing I know is that the gods of the world are not omnipotent, and they will encounter difficulties that can''t be solved."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Dobbin they were stunned: "it''s not omnipotent. Is that God?"


    Donne shrugged. "At least people can destroy the planet with a wave of their hand... Oh, yes, they created you."


    "... what!?"


    These prehistoric gnomes and goblins were apparently stunned by Donne''s words.


    Especially those engaged in biological research, Donne almost exploded with a word.


    "It''s impossible!"


    A dwarf majoring in biology jumped up: "according to our research, we evolved from romir!"


    "Romir?"


    "An ancient terrestrial vertebrate, it is the first batch of mammals to climb from the sea to the land."


    Looking at them, Donne was full of sympathy. He always felt that the development process of this prehistoric civilization was quite similar to that of the earth - but then again, if according to otinia, the earth civilization was also a prehistoric civilization from prandal, it would be normal for the two to have similarities (see Chapter 1214)


    "Although it is difficult to accept, there is no doubt that you are created by the gods. And there is no need to doubt the existence of the gods, because you have actually seen the real gods, and there is a God sitting here at this moment."


    Donne said, pulled up otinia, who was sitting there silently reading comics, and then said very seriously: "let''s introduce it solemnly. This is otinia, the goddess of the clergy ''dark girl'', and the daughter of greterence, the God of death."


    Otinia raised her eyelids, too lazy to talk to Donne.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rooney, they were stunned.


    On the day they woke up, the silent girl they saw in the spaceship was a God?


    "Hahaha..."


    There was a sudden burst of laughter in the conference room. Rooney said while laughing: "Lord Donne, this joke is really funny. You actually say that the little girl is a goddess! It''s impossible!"


    Now they are a little worried about the current dwarfs and goblins. Mixed with this ignorant ethnic group, civilization will eventually be defeated by ignorance. They can hardly develop their own advanced civilization again.


    As a result, as soon as their voice fell, there were bursts of roars in the outside sky, but the pressure was much less than what Donne was familiar with at the beginning. I don''t know whether it was because the world barrier was further fragile and the power of the gods was weakened


    "Why did it thunder suddenly on a sunny day?"


    "Cough," Donne reminded them, "insulting the true God will cause heaven''s wrath..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Rooney and others were stunned again. Wouldn''t it be such a coincidence?


    "Besides," Donne pointed to himself, "I''m not from this world. I''m actually from another world. I''m only dragged by the God of this world to help."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Help, help!?


    These guys are even more incredible. As gods, they should ask an ordinary human to help?


    How failed these so-called gods should be!


    "I know you must have a lot of puzzles and don''t even believe what I said, but I''ll explain it to you slowly, but first of all, you must understand that there are gods in this world."


    Donne turned the topic back again. After a pause, he continued: "I was only brought to this world by God to fight a crisis. Chaotic creatures are invading the world. If the invasion of chaotic creatures cannot be solved, the whole world will be completely destroyed."


    "Question!" Rooney raised his hand. "Since the invaders want to destroy the world, why don''t the gods in your mouth personally solve those enemies? After all, this is the territory of those gods?"


    "Good question!"


    Donne said, "I''ll tell you the answer directly. That''s because the enemy we face is a chaotic creature that is always stronger than you, never afraid of death and never tired. How powerful you are, they will become equally powerful when they fight with you. Now you know why the gods don''t participate in the battle?"


    "They will even be as powerful as God!?"


    "Yes, next."


    Donne nodded and pointed to the next man.


    "My question is, what makes the God in your mouth think you can defeat those enemies?"


    "Another good question. The answer is that they have no confidence, and I don''t know. Because of this, the gods are even divided into different factions... Oh, the most powerful God of light has become my daughter now."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A group of people looked at each other, and their brains couldn''t understand what Dunn meant.


    "Choosing me can be said to be a broken jar, because the development route of my world is very different from that of prandal now. They hope that the collision and integration of civilizations of the two worlds can produce wonderful reactions and give birth to civilizations that can resist chaotic creatures. Now it seems that the results are fairly good."


    Donne shrugged. The weapons and equipment technology they have developed now, combined with the power of auxiliary magic and divination, has very restrained those chaotic creatures. Now Donne is not worried about small-scale combat at all.


    "That''s right."


    Donne clapped his hands and said, "I almost forgot to tell you that, in fact, when the gods created you, they also expected you to grow into a civilization that can resist chaotic creatures. As a result, you finally got rid of yourself and destroyed your civilization before officially facing the enemy. Therefore, the gods will restart a new era of civilization in prandal."


    Rooney, Dobbin and others looked at each other. What Donne said was completely unknown and unexpected.


    They are not only creatures created by God, but also created to fight against an enemy?


    They couldn''t help looking at croto and Levitz next to them.


    Croto nodded. "Lord Donne didn''t lie to you. He''s telling the truth."


    Aurelia suddenly said, "if you are interested, you can actually see our documentaries, both about chaotic creatures and demons."


    "Please make sure we have a look."


    Aurelia took out a photo stone, handed it to Donne and said, "this is what I sorted out after I heard about you. It can help you quickly understand the current world."


    "It''s aurelia."


    Donne exclaimed, causing Fiona''s dissatisfaction.


    The video began to play. The whole video began with the rise of Ellington


    After seeing the video, Fiona was stunned and a little angry. This is the promotional film taken by Datang chamber of Commerce!


    Aurelia took it without saying anything in order to show herself - although she is a family, she is inexplicably angry!


    The video tells about the rise of Datang chamber of Commerce, the birth of magic reform technology, the rise of magic equipment, the change, reform and unification of the Ilus empire. The content in the video has caused great shock among the prehistoric survivors. They simply can''t believe that the place where they are now was a remote village where birds don''t shit five years ago! But the content in the video is real. There is no need to shoot such a film in order to deceive them!


    In the second half of the video, the content was even more powerful. They were strongly impacted by the battle between the elite of the ilrus Empire and chaotic creatures, which were replaced with new equipment, and the bloody war with demons.


    "Is that a chaotic creature? I can''t understand what kind of creature it is."


    "In fact, we call it chaotic creatures just for convenience. Whether they are creatures or not is different. Moreover, due to their indescribable characteristics, the pictures we shoot are actually different from their real forms."


    "... I always feel more difficult to understand."


    "But the war with the devil is completely realistic. The war is not over yet. Our main force is still fighting in the abyss of purgatory."


    Dobbin couldn''t help asking, "the video just said that the battlefield of purgatory abyss is inside the planet?"


    "Yes, the devil and the devil live there. The abnormal situation that your two leaders noticed was their battle."


    "But we know through various detection means that the planet is solid..."


    "That''s because the barrier of the gods hides the existence of the abyss of purgatory."


    Donne''s expression was a little unnatural: "we didn''t know at first that the abyss of purgatory was under our feet."


    If he hadn''t torn the earth apart, I''m afraid he might not know where the purgatory abyss is now


    "But I still feel incredible... How can the planet be hollow..."


    "Even gods exist. What''s hard to understand about this kind of thing... Now I have an element Lord here. You must have never touched the element world?"


    "Element boundary?"


    Rooney always felt that the world seemed more and more strange and strange


    Donne explained dryly for most of the day, and finally made them accept the fact.


    "Now, you should also understand the crisis that prandal is about to encounter. Chaotic creatures are the common enemy of all order creatures. In order to defeat them, I need to mobilize all forces that can be mobilized and make use of all available resources. Therefore, I hope you can cooperate with our work."


    Donne spoke very frankly to them about his ideas and needs.


    Dobbin immediately understood Donne''s idea: "you want the knowledge in our minds."

 Chapter 1413

    It''s not hard to guess that Donne needs their knowledge.


    In his words, prandar is rebuilding civilization and is still in its infancy. Although many technologies saved the country through the so-called "magic" power curve and were born ahead of time, the current level of civilization is actually far less than that of their era.


    With the help of their knowledge and their strong action ability, I''m afraid the whole society will change again in three or five years.


    After thinking for a moment, Dobbin said readily, "it''s no problem for us to provide knowledge, but the trouble lies in the knowledge gap between our two civilizations. How do you solve it?"


    One is a pure scientific and technological civilization, the other is a magic transformation civilization based on magic. There are too many basic theoretical knowledge incompatible. Moreover, prandal''s basic education level is still far from being able to directly understand the scientific and technological achievements of prehistoric civilization.


    Dobbin said, "to solve this situation, we must start with basic education, but it will take at least 15 or 16 years for basic education to complete an iteration. Can you afford to wait?"


    Donne, they burst into laughter. "It won''t take us that long."


    "It''s impossible."


    Dobbin said flatly, "I''m still conservatively estimating this time. In fact, due to the intellectual gap between us, you may need more time to learn our knowledge."


    Croto''s expression was a little strange: "you don''t have to worry about this. You have technology, he has magic... Do you know a spell called acceleration?"


    "Accelerated surgery?"


    Donne waved his hand: "now the virtual space above the magic power network is more suitable for learning than acceleration."


    Fiona said: "but it takes time to digitize all the teaching materials..."


    Donne said meaningfully, "let these ''teachers'' enter the virtual space."


    Fiona was stunned and immediately understood what Donne meant: "I know. I''ll inform the staff to come and handle it immediately."


    Aurelia tilted her lips. It is clear that the identity crystal card should be the business of the national government, but now the relevant work is controlled by Datang chamber of Commerce. Fiona knows the importance of this thing, so she has never meant to delegate power.


    It is easy to guess Dunn''s idea. Although prandal alliance has been formed, in fact, this alliance is not a unified alliance, and other members do not have to obey his orders.


    This fragile alliance is completely based on Donne''s current leading position in economy and technology, so he has the right to speak.


    But now there are variables - they awaken the survivors of prehistoric civilization ten thousand years ago, and their minds are filled with knowledge enough to change and subvert the current order.


    If there is any unstable factor in these people, or any person with extreme racist tendencies, it may cause the division of dwarfs and goblins.


    Therefore, Donne must make these survivors integrate into irus as soon as possible, weaken the racial identity of dwarfs and goblins, and use cultural identity to assimilate them into their own people.


    ¡ª¡ªOnly in terms of the degree of civilization, the current human beings are closest to the prehistoric civilization. They must be more used to life here.


    Perhaps Donne has spent the belly of a gentleman with a villain''s heart, but no matter what the situation is, he must prepare for the worst, which is his responsibility.


    Donne will never allow division.


    The first thing to solve is to get ahead of others and prepare them with an identity.


    The second is to solve the language problem - although now with the help of smart watches, real-time translation can solve the communication problem, the recovery of these survivors will bring the possibility of Language Division. There will be extremely fanatical old civilization restoration elements or people with ulterior motives to publicize and spread this language.


    This is like a seed. At the beginning, only a hundred or ten of them will, but with the spread, the number will soon increase and become more and more difficult to control, so this situation should be curbed from the beginning.


    Now rune is essentially the unified language of prandal. If the language is divided again, it will form a retrogression of civilization and create an opportunity for the division of the alliance, which is very unfavorable for Donne to complete the task, so... The disappeared civilization and language can be saved in the database as a specimen and can be consulted at any time, Or don''t appear in society.


    Donne intends to let these prehistoric survivors master the Luen language as soon as possible by using the special functions in the virtual space while imparting knowledge, and complete various translations of proper nouns at the same time.


    Soon, the staff came and handled the identity card for them.


    Because the identity crystal card is now a necessary product for the use of various magic products, neither croto nor rivitz thought much, which made Donne feel much better in his heart and made him find that he was really not suitable to be a ruthless politician.


    After arranging their legal identity, the follow-up work will be carried out in full swing.


    Donne plans to divide them into two ways. Some people have rich theoretical knowledge, so they are arranged to enter the virtual space to impart knowledge to those students. At the same time, the artificial soul computer is arranged to record their knowledge and organize it into a database; The other part has rich experience, hands-on ability or leadership ability. Donne arranged them to start making Lolita repair plan, and then sent a large number of people to Lolita for repair and development.


    Donne is also preparing for the second flight mission. With Nora''s strength, he will carefully search Lolita and lolia to see if there are other survivors. The two satellites have been transformed so well that there should be many sleeping rooms. If more survivors can be found, it will be more beneficial to Donne''s development.


    At the same time, the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute has also begun to improve the matrix defense module again. The direction of this improvement is to further weaken the defense capability and use the nine Chengdu of energy to maintain the ecosystem. The purpose is to provide a safe and stable working environment for those who go to Lolita to explore and repair.


    The difficulty of maintaining the ecosystem lies in how to stably provide fresh air, drinking water, maintain temperature and constant air pressure. The technical content of all aspects designed is too huge. Even if magic modification technology is used, it can only solve some of them, so the overall development is relatively difficult.


    The second Loria landing plan was launched at the same time when the established project was gradually launched and the Lolita development project was preparing to launch.


    This time, apart from Donne (and Nora), there were only jiabaili and two goblin ancestors, Rooney and Dobbin.


    Jiabaili is to act as a firewall for anti-virus and sterilization. As a pilot of the space patrol team, Rooney often patrols between Lolita and lolia, and knows lolia. Dobbin is an assistant to the chief engineer. Many people knew him in prehistoric times, and it is also convenient to communicate with him.


    Thanks to the transmission array left when they first landed in Lolita, this time they can take off directly from Lolita, ignore the long take-off phase and go directly into space.


    Lolita''s orbit is farther than Lolita, which may be why when prehistoric civilization chose Lolita instead of lolia, because it consumes more fuel and supplies.


    But now it''s different. As long as they can use the spacecraft to arrive, they can build a transmission array to realize the subsequent rapid construction. In other words, in theory, Donne and his team can push out of space a little bit by using this primitive method, give them enough time, and they can colonize the whole galaxy.


    After Nora checked and confirmed that there were no survivors on Lolita, the spacecraft took off again. After simply adjusting the direction, it went straight for lolia, accelerated for about three hours, and successfully landed on lolia.


    Very similar to Lolita, lolia is also covered with blue crystals. According to Rooney, in their time, the two satellites were normal gray white, and now the color appeared only after the great disaster.


    If there is no accident, these crystals should also be Youneng crystals, but I don''t know why the colors are different - the pink crystals on Lolita, the blue crystals on lolia, and the crystals mutated from Rooney are of different colors, including green, red, purple, yellow and so on


    At present, Donne doesn''t know what difference these Youneng crystals have in addition to their different colors.


    Loliya is farther away from prandal and fortunately escaped the positive impact of the great disaster. However, due to the long track, the degree of transformation here is low, and more are deep space scientific research stations. Most of the people who stay here are scientific researchers who conduct research in various microgravity environments.


    As soon as the ship landed, Donne couldn''t wait to tell Nora to start looking for life.


    Soon Nora gave his answer: [there are survivors! But they are scattered.]


    Hearing the news, Donne was overjoyed. After Nora pointed out the location of the survivors on the map, he immediately took the others to the nearest sleeping room.


    As a scientific research base, Loria has very few staff, and the sleeping room is not as big as Lolita''s, but each research center has a sleeping room, and they investigated the sleeping room on the whole planet in just a few hours.


    The final result was unexpected.


    There were more than 100000 staff on the whole Loria at the time of the big bang.


    I don''t know whether it is because Loria happened to be on the side of the planet at the time of the big bang, so she suffered less solar energy radiation, or whether these scientific researchers handled things more calmly and urgently. The number of survivors here is even more than that on Lolita, and the total number of people who successfully woke up from sleep even reached 500!


    This trip is definitely a bumper harvest!

 Chapter 1414

    There are more prehistoric survivors on lolia than on the Space Fortress Lolita. This result is very surprising.


    But that''s not the point.


    The point is that Donne has harvested more than 500 top talents from all walks of life this time!


    These survivors of prehistoric civilization will be incorporated into the talent pool of Ilus by Donne''s old skills and make the best use of their knowledge.


    Dobbin, who woke up one step earlier, became the person in charge of these people in Ellington because he was the one who had the highest responsibility among the actually resurrected people.


    These people have just awakened from their long sleep and are not familiar with everything around them. Dobbin is actually similar to them, but Dobbin woke up a few days in advance.


    Next, Dobbin is also responsible for transmitting the information he obtained from Donne to these later awakened members, and then making identity crystal cards for them. After they get used to their current life in a few days, Dobbin will assign tasks to them.


    ... what? Humanitarian considerations? Take care of the "old people" who have just awakened from sleep?


    Are you kidding


    Donne is not a capitalist who engages in charity and whitewash himself. Except for his inner thoughts, all his actions are to complete the task, okay?


    ¡ª¡ªIn order to complete the task, he even ordered the ghost agent to do a lot of shady cleaning operations. Will he say it?


    Now it''s just squeezing the labor force, and it won''t die. What''s it?


    All this is for the final showdown!


    Time has entered a jubilant month, the temperature has picked up again, and the economy and trade of various regions have entered a new active period. At this time, more than 600 prehistoric survivors have gradually become accustomed to their current life after less than half a month of adaptation.


    All kinds of magical devices make them feel very novel. Just by studying these basic living devices, they have a basic understanding of prandal now.


    After Donne provided them with the existing technical data, these people even inferred the current development of prandal with limited data. This deduction ability is simply against the sky.


    In this process, by using Eve''s ability and cooperating with Dobbin, croto has completed the transformation of the common language of prehistoric civilization and the rune language now used. The errors in the self deduced data in the prehistoric civilization database have also been corrected. Therefore, the unexplained contradictions in the data have disappeared, and a large number of science and technology have been unlocked.


    When croto and his assistants saw the technical data of those prehistoric civilizations, they were almost crazy!


    Those are the brilliant civilizations created by his ancestors. Now, these civilizations will bloom their brilliance again in his hands!


    When croto became obsessed with studying the technology of prehistoric civilization, yustisa also further improved the artificial soul technology, more perfectly combined with the existing technology, and applied more widely.


    Thanks to the further progress of artificial soul technology, many projects have made considerable progress. The improved version of matrix defense module finally has available beta products and has been divided into a separate series.


    The equipment specially used to simulate and maintain a large-scale ecosystem in extreme climate and ensure the normal work and life of personnel is named "Eden" by Donne, and the whole system is called "Eden system".


    Then, the previously formulated plan was officially implemented: the survivors who inherited the prehistoric civilization were divided into two groups. One group entered the virtual space to learn the rune language, taught the students their own knowledge and helped Eve sort out their own knowledge, and the other group arrived in Lolita with the technicians of Ilus, Start the exploration and restoration of relics.


    However, the repair work encountered a huge difficulty at the beginning - even if they found the intact equipment, they couldn''t start it.


    Because the equipment used by prehistoric civilization was different from the energy used now, they could not convert magic into secluded energy and supply it to those equipment.


    Magic is the secondary derived energy after the decay of secluded energy. As we all know, it is very easy to transition from high-energy level to low-energy level, but it is quite difficult to upgrade low-level energy to high-level energy.


    Therefore, the first thing to be solved now is how to convert different energy sources.


    At the beginning, they started the computer in the mine relics because they used the energy core in the mining robot, instead of finding a compatible way of two kinds of energy. Now, croto, they must find a way to use the secluded energy crystal to power these devices.


    Croto put forward an idea: "in principle, secluded energy crystals are the crystallization products of energy, just like magic crystals. Can you directly use these secluded energy crystals like magic?"


    "It''s a good idea, but how to control the secluded energy?"


    Donne let it go. Apart from his high-end combat effectiveness, otinia and Elia, who can control Youneng? Without the ability to control the secluded energy, using the secluded energy is a risk. This energy is different from ordinary magic. If it is leaked, the consequences will be disastrous.


    "We can provide ways to control psionics."


    Dobbin said: "We have made quite profound research on psionic energy... That is, the hidden energy in your mouth. An alloy discovered by our Dr. Anas can effectively inhibit the diffusion of hidden energy radiation. The alloy used to build the hidden energy engine and reaction furnace is Anas alloy. If we can produce Anas alloy, we can re manufacture our own small-sized alloy The Youneng reactor. "


    Donne was stunned: "I know this alloy, but what is the Anas No. 3 catalyst (see Chapter 1212)? Can we produce it?"


    "Anas No. 3 catalyst is a complex polymer chemical agent, which mainly plays the effect of catalytic fusion in the synthesis process. It is an irreplaceable material. It is really difficult to produce with your current technical level."


    Dobbin said with a smile: "but you should be glad that in Anluo... Sorry, it should be called Lolita now. I''m still a little not used to the new name... There are a lot of ANAs alloy stocks in Lolita''s underground base, and there are chemical factories that can produce this catalyst, so that the chemical factory doesn''t need you to work."


    Donne was overjoyed: "we can first use the inventory of ANAs alloy to conduct the confinement experiment of solar energy, and then try to produce a new Anas alloy. But what about the raw materials for producing the catalyst?"


    "Raw materials are some basic chemical materials that can be extracted from minerals, plants and other by-products. Although many technologies are also involved, under the current situation, a small amount of output can be achieved."


    Dobbin opened the smart watch and called up the information. He liked the product very much and let him find the feeling of that year.


    He pointed to the list and said, "these are the tables I have prepared before. After comparing and translating in the database, I have determined the list of raw materials that can provide extracts. Now let''s start from the first step."


    Donne looked at the form and found that they were all familiar things. Many of them were the raw materials of commonly used alchemy drugs, which were generally cultivated in prandal.


    So Donne decisively gave Fiona an order, began to collect and purchase those raw materials, and began to make preparations for large-scale cultivation.


    Then, Donne also came to the warehouse for storing materials. There are a large number of warehouses on Lolita. In order to build a space fortress, a large number of metal materials are stored on it, of which Anas alloy accounts for an absolute amount, and the conservative estimate is also calculated in 100 million tons.


    These Anas alloys are absolutely enough for the time being.


    Dobbin they provided the processing method of ANAs alloy, which is different from ordinary metals that change shape at high temperature. If you want to process this alloy, you must use specific frequency energy to stimulate it before it will change its properties. This energy includes but is not limited to secluded energy and electric energy, and it is natural to use magic.


    So, after a simple attempt, Donne immediately mastered the method of manually processing Anas alloy, which stunned Dobbin - because they had to rely on professional tools to process Anas alloy, but Donne directly pinched it with his hands


    For magicians, using mental power to control magic is a basic skill. In fact, it is not difficult to master the accurate control of magic frequency. After Donne''s test, the skills of shaping Anas alloy can be easily achieved by any master level magician after finding the secret.


    He even developed an Anas alloy plastic technique based on the inspiration of oriha steel plastic technique developed by the Dragon nationality,.


    So, according to Doberman''s idea, Donne made some parts of the solar reactor with Anas alloy. Then, Doberman''s technical giants pieced together a small prototype of the solar reactor with the things Donne made for them and the parts pieced together from Lolita!


    When Donne saw the prototype machine they made, the whole person was stunned.


    Dobbin proudly showed Donne the results of their work: "how''s it going, isn''t it great?"


    Donne pointed to the thing in front of him and asked with trembling lips, "do you say this is a small Youneng reaction furnace? It''s easy to leak Youneng without Anas alloy?"


    Dobbin looked at Donne a little strangely. "Yes, what''s the matter?"


    "But..."


    Donne was stunned, and even the nearby croto was a little overwhelmed. Look at Donne, look at the prototype machine, with an innocent face.


    Why?


    Because what appeared in front of Donne and them was a very familiar thing


    "Isn''t this thing called dwarf gravity well?"

 Chapter 1415

    In any case, what appeared in front of Donne was indeed their familiar dwarf gravity well.


    Dobbin shook his head and said, "although the quiet energy reactor does produce the disappearance of local gravity when it works... It is not a gravity well."


    Donne growled, "croto!"


    Croto shouted hurriedly, "this thing is not the first one I found! It has been registered by my predecessors before me, so I am also wronged!"


    At this point, cloto thought for a moment and said, "and... Haven''t we been able to use it now?"


    "Nonsense! You''re called survivor deviation! If something happened, it would be over now!"


    Donne rubbed his forehead and felt a little pain in his head: "fortunately, he found it early, otherwise the problem will be serious."


    "No, in fact, strictly speaking, the solar reactor can indeed be used as an anti gravity engine. Of course, it is only an auxiliary type."


    Dobbin stood up and said, "after all, this thing doesn''t have too strong power output. As long as we do a good job in protection, it''s actually very convenient."


    "However, the so-called dwarf gravity wells were dug from the ruins ten thousand years ago. Do you think the quality can be guaranteed?"


    Donne sighed: "finish your work first. The next step is to recall and repair all the equipment currently equipped with dwarf gravity wells."


    So the work continued, and at the same time, Datang chamber of Commerce was also busy collecting the raw materials of ANAs alloy.


    When Dobbin and his team assembled a batch of solar reactors, they immediately began to test the equipment in the ruins to confirm that the solar reactor could work normally and began to be put into use. It was already half a month later, when they completely entered the summer.


    The number of solar reactors is too small, so most of the time they can only use all kinds of equipment provided by Don for maintenance work - in order to make these equipment, they have provided a large number of core technologies to don.


    After absorbing these technologies, Datang chamber of Commerce has made a lot of progress in production technology.


    Then, Dobbin and his team led a large force to carry out simple repair and maintenance work on Lolita and restore the situation of the base to normal as much as possible. Because they did not know the current damage status and had not been completely inspected, they did not dare to restart the large-scale solar energy reactor in the core, and the whole Lolita was still in the state of energy interruption.


    During this period, the greatest gain for Donne and his team is that they have mastered the method of stably outputting the energy in the secluded energy reactor - thanks to the technology provided by Dobbin, most intact prehistoric equipment has finally been reactivated and put into use.


    Most of these devices are auxiliary devices with simple functions, such as measurement and calculation. There are no sophisticated weapons and equipment that can be used to fight chaotic creatures in Donne''s imagination.


    However, it is worth mentioning that during the repair process, they restored the normal operation of a medical center and all the internal medical devices. With these devices, the survivors were able to do a full-body scan to analyze what changes had taken place in themselves.


    When the scanning analysis results came out, everyone who saw the results was at a loss.


    Because, judging from the scanning results of the instrument, these survivors can no longer be regarded as normal life forms. They are between organic and inorganic substances, and have the characteristics of both organic and inorganic substances.


    Their brains and minds are still active, and their bodies can act normally, but some of their bodies have "died" and inexplicably become inorganic substances such as Youneng crystals, which exist together with their current bodies. In fact, they are now real "living fossils".


    After scanning their genetic material with the advanced equipment that they successfully started, they were even more frightened to find that their genetic material had undergone strange changes under the irradiation of hidden energy radiation. A large number of key genetic information were lost, but many strange combinations were added, because there was no precedent, The significance of these gene combinations is completely unknown


    At the end of the report, the survivors of these prehistoric civilizations do not know whether they are still the original race.


    Donne didn''t know what policy to implement against them now.


    So far, they have not found the reason for their own crystallization after the solar radiation.


    However, there was another discovery - these survivors were not only immune to the radiation of the dark energy, but also showed amazing magical potential after they received the simple meditation training taught by Jean!


    Yes, their control of magic is just like the finger of their arm. The feeling of arbitrary casting can almost catch up with Donne. It seems that because the hidden energy crystal on their body replaces the magic pool, the magic in their body is almost inexhaustible, which is bigger than the legendary strong, which surprised them all, Completely shocked.


    This means that they can directly incarnate into legendary magicians after simple spiritual training!


    You know, in the past, dwarfs and goblins couldn''t use magic at all!


    This sudden discovery is really shocking - more than 600 magicians who are sure to enter the legendary level are under his command in an instant. Such a huge power makes Donne feel a sense of fear.


    If the psychic crystals on these people get out of control, prandal will be completely finished


    To his secret relief, Dobbin failed when they tried to create a fertilized egg by means of IVF.


    Yes, no matter what method, no matter how combined, it failed.


    Although they survived after being irradiated and mutated by the dark energy, both men, women, young and old lost their ability to reproduce.


    This means that their terrible spell casting talent transformed by dark energy radiation can not be increased by breeding. Although it is cruel, it makes Donne less worried.


    After repairing the solar reactor, the repair work on Lolita is almost carried out day and night. New discoveries are made every day. A large number of equipment and parts are transferred from Lolita to Ellington, and then reverse analyzed by Ellington engineers. Through continuous disassembly, learning and research, their technical level is also improving rapidly.


    With the reference of samples and the guidance of professional technicians, it is actually a good way to develop industry to produce some imitations within our ability through copycat imitation.


    Only in the actual production process can they find potential defects and shortcomings and find ways to make up for them.


    In fact, as Donne expected, when those high minded technicians saw the parts and felt that they were just so, they found that their fake parts could not fit together at all, and they were particularly worn when working, all because the machining accuracy could not keep up with them.


    This is good. What''s more serious is that for those things that can''t be produced at all, even if they put clear samples that have been disassembled and analyzed in front of them, they can only stare at them - because if any basic conditions are not met, they may not be able to produce the corresponding products.


    These are the hidden problems after Donne pulled up the seedlings and encouraged them. Now with these survivors of prehistoric civilization, they finally have a chance to make up for them little by little.


    In the process of learning while practicing, the basic industrial level of prandal has begun to advance by leaps and bounds. The most obvious performance is that the indicators of the latest batch of listed products have been greatly improved, the quality has also made great progress, and has won the unanimous praise of the majority of consumers.


    After the basic industrial processing level rises, physics, chemistry, metallurgy, materials science and other related majors should also keep up and go hand in hand, so as to form a steady development.


    In order to achieve this goal, another part of the survivors of prehistoric civilization with rich theoretical knowledge are now divided into two ways. One part is responsible for teaching systematic knowledge from shallow to deep in the virtual classroom on the magic energy network, while the other part transforms their knowledge into data day and night and stores it in the artificial soul quantum computer. After knowledge informatization, It can not only be printed into teaching materials, but also be widely spread through magic power network, which is of great significance.


    In addition to using the knowledge in the minds of these survivors, they are also constantly reading the data storage tanks in the ruins, extracting the information in them, and analyzing the information useful to prandal now.


    With the joint efforts of many parties, prandal''s scientific and technological level is almost changing with each passing day. Every day, new formulas are disclosed, new laws are taught, and new elements are re translated, registered and loaded into the database


    All the existing products have been improved again because they have absorbed these new knowledge. In this process, Donne, who led the magic power and magic reform technology, has won a lot of praise, but has also been severely criticized by the thoughtful scholars among the survivors.


    In their eyes, too many products produced by Datang chamber of commerce are simply not products - they are children''s toys at all.


    Donne didn''t say anything. He also knew his level, so he accepted their criticism with an open mind, and then asked them to make an improvement plan, and then take it back. With any improvement, the performance of various products rose slowly.


    The car ran faster and more balanced, the bullet quality was better and more durable, the missile flew farther and more powerful, the hope of completing the task was greater and greater, and there was more smile on Donne''s face until there was a good or bad news from the purgatory abyss


    The advancing front stopped.


    Depp, they found a "thing".

 Chapter 1416

    The war in purgatory abyss finally entered the next stage.


    In the bloody battlefield, the demon army has completely collapsed. The coalition forces of the devil and mankind have constantly suppressed crazy demons with saturated attacks during this period. The participation of the Templars of the Holy See has also added a lot of weight to the victory of this war.


    Although the number of templars is not large, the improvement of their strength under the leadership of Lyon and eluli is a qualitative change. The devil blessed by the holy light is like God''s help, the damage to the devil has been doubled, and the ability to resist chaotic pollution has also been improved.


    Therefore, the battle damage rate of the devil on the battlefield has also decreased a lot.


    After Donne came to the abyss of purgatory, he found that the front here had been pushed near the demon base camp, where Youneng attacked the place where he fought with the demon king before.


    Donne found Depp and asked, "where''s what you found?"


    "It''s not here. It''s too dangerous. We can''t get close at all, but we used a drone to shoot the situation over there."


    Depp took Donne and them to the command center and began to play their video.


    In the video, the UAV quickly approached the rear of the chaotic battlefield from the air. Originally, there was only an insignificant small black spot in the picture, but with the advance of the lens, the small black spot began to grow larger and finally occupied the field of vision of the whole lens, becoming a very large and nameless distorted channel.


    Yes, this is the super giant chaotic gate that has existed here since the birth of the last generation of civilization 10000 years ago!


    The space around the gate of chaos is distorted. The darker the light goes in the middle, the purest darkness has become in the center. Even the light can''t escape from there, which reminds Donne of a black hole.


    In that channel, everything is fragmented. The broken space fragments do not know where they are connected. We can see all kinds of strange pictures in those space fragments.


    "The gate of chaos is very huge. It is surrounded by a crazy atmosphere. Even with the protection of Saint eluli, we dare not get too close to it. We can only shoot it by UAV. The magic measurement wave will be swallowed up, and it itself has been changing periodically, so the diameter cannot be measured accurately, but can only be estimated conservatively. The diameter is at least It''s also more than 10 kilometers! "


    Depp had a bitter smile on his face. He also knew that this statement was very unreliable, but he could not accurately describe what he saw. The power of the gate of chaos was distorted and indescribable. What happened there was challenging the limits of human reason. He could not find a suitable word to describe it.


    "According to palmettos, the devil fought with chaotic creatures here at the beginning. Although they finally repulsed chaotic creatures, their own companions were corrupted by chaotic forces and became demons. Then the demons multiplied here closely around the chaotic door until now."


    Depton paused and continued: "now the devil has been defeated by us and the devil''s army, but now we have to face this thing - such a huge chaotic door, which is unprecedented even in prandal''s history. We don''t know how to deal with it."


    Do you think I can do it if you call me?


    Donne looked at the huge chaotic gate in the video and felt his head was about to explode.


    Generally speaking, according to the existing experience, the division standard of prandal''s families for the gate of chaos is as follows:


    Micro chaotic gate: it is less than 1m in diameter, has a short existence time and weak pollution ability, and will disappear after being neutralized by the surrounding order force. If the surrounding order force is not enough to neutralize it, it will continue to expand and become larger, and finally become a small chaotic gate. Only small chaotic creatures such as chaotic minions will appear, accounting for about 70% of all chaotic gates currently, It is the gate of chaos that appears most frequently and has the largest number.


    Small chaotic gate: it has a diameter of less than 10 meters, has a long existence time and ordinary pollution ability, but it will not be naturally neutralized and disappeared by order forces. It will expand with the continuous corruption and erosion of surrounding forces. If it is not limited, it will grow into a medium-sized chaotic gate within 30 days and begin to appear chaotic creatures named tentacles and beholders, Accounting for about 25% of the total, it is the main enemy to be fought by the silver city.


    Medium sized chaotic gate: it is less than 50 meters in diameter and has strong pollution ability. If it is not limited, it will grow into a large chaotic gate within 20 days and begin to appear chaotic creatures such as tusk monster. With a small probability, native chaotic creatures will appear, accounting for 4% of the total number. It is very harmful. We must immediately concentrate a large number of order forces to solve it as soon as possible, Otherwise, the situation will get worse - two chaotic invasions began at this stage and began to get out of control.


    Large chaotic gate: with a diameter of less than 100 meters, it has a strong pollution ability and an accelerated growth rate. It will grow into a giant chaotic gate within 10 days. Chaotic monsters begin to appear. The probability of the emergence of native chaotic creatures further increases, accounting for 0.99% of the total number. It is extremely harmful. Most of them appear in chaotic invasion wars and rarely appear in peacetime. Generally speaking, The discovery of a large chaotic gate often means that the chaotic invasion war is about to begin again


    Giant chaos gate: with a diameter of more than 100 meters, strong pollution ability and rapid growth, its volume will continue to expand several times within a few days, accounting for 0.009% of the total number. There will be chaos fear of demons, which has an immeasurable level of harm. At present, it has only been found in the chaos invasion war.


    Super giant chaotic gate: there are two in history. After a few days of continuous expansion, it is called super giant chaotic gate. For prandal creatures, it is meaningless to classify this level of chaotic gate, because this level of chaotic gate has only appeared once in two chaotic invasion wars, And almost destroyed the whole world every time.


    Now there is such a huge door of chaos in front of Donne. Don''t say he can''t help it. Even if those gods come, they can''t help it!


    Otherwise, the gate of chaos would not have stood here for so many years without being properly handled.


    Depp said helplessly, "there are demons below, and they will not be affected around the chaos gate. Therefore, if the battlefield is over there, it is very unfavorable to us, so after the front is pushed here, it has begun to fall into a stalemate."


    "After all, they are creatures that have been completely corrupted by chaos. Of course, they will not be affected by the gate of chaos."


    Donne suddenly said, "are these demons guarding the door of chaos?"


    In the video, those demons have been moving around the gate of chaos. Even in the face of the attack of the distant sky mother ship, they haven''t left. They look very much like gatekeepers.


    Depp shrugged. "Maybe for them, this door is as important as their mother."


    "How far is it from the shooting site to the gate of chaos? Is it 10km?"


    "A straight-line distance of nearly 20 kilometers."


    Depp made a gesture: "at this distance, our UAVs have been strongly affected and can hardly keep shooting for long. Now these videos you see are the result of editing together after we have sent many UAVs to shoot."


    Donne has a headache. Seeing from 20 kilometers away, the volume of the chaos gate is so huge. What if it''s close?


    "Wait! That was --"


    Donne suddenly roared. He was very shocked to find egwin''s figure in one of the space debris¡ª¡ª He can see that in space debris, egwin is fighting fiercely with chaotic creatures!


    He carefully observed the space debris in the video, and then found many familiar pictures, including forests, mountains and seas


    It was like a lightning bolt splitting from head to foot. Donne was an inspiration. He suddenly thought of a possibility. He shouted: "the broken space near the chaotic gate is connected with other places in prandal! The chaotic gates on the earth may all come from here! The chaotic atmosphere is spreading to other places through the broken space debris!"


    Although not all of prandal''s chaotic gates are diffused from here, they must occupy an absolute proportion!


    Why has this chaotic gate existed for so long, but chaotic creatures have not invaded prandal through here?


    ¡ª¡ªBecause the gods use shields to isolate the purgatory abyss from the outside world, the purgatory abyss full of demons is closer to chaotic creatures in breath, so they may be mistaken for a corrupt area!


    Why did prandal''s chaotic gate appear more frequently recently?


    ¡ª¡ªThat''s because the shield used to isolate the purgatory abyss and the surface world has been destroyed by Donne, and they continue to eliminate demons. The chaotic atmosphere in the purgatory abyss is gradually fading away, causing the reverse bite of chaotic forces!


    The more he thought calmly, the more he found that he seemed to gradually touch the truth, but the truth was so bitter - the direct reason for prandal''s accelerated death was the sword he accidentally stabbed?


    Depp, they noticed the situation in the chaos gate, and they were shocked one by one: "in other words, this chaos gate is the matrix of all chaos gates on prandal!?"


    "It''s quite possible."


    Donne took a deep breath and looked very dignified: "maybe it''s our wrong choice to completely eliminate the devil..."


    The purpose of completely eliminating demons is to restore normal order in the infernal abyss and pick a fruit of victory for the demons who have fought for many years. However, after a large number of demons contaminated with chaos disappear, it is equivalent to that prandal''s disguise is gone and directly exposed to the enemy''s perception, It will lead to the abyss of purgatory, which will be completely exposed under the eyes of the chaos army!


    Prandal is bound to become more dangerous!


    Now, what he should do is to solve the door of chaos, but there is nothing he can do!


    The gate of chaos on such a scale is not easy to use even if it uses nuclear star square crystals!


    But unexpectedly, the turnaround will come soon

 Chapter 1417

    In the midsummer month, an amazing news suddenly spread in Ellington.


    The elf queen, isalie, is going to have a baby.


    "How did the news get out?"


    Donne, who returned to the Lord''s house, dropped his white coat on the ground and his head was about to explode.


    Isalie stayed in the emerald corolla, seldom came to Ellington, and ordinary people rarely saw her, let alone knew about her pregnancy.


    But now Donne, who is a father, doesn''t know the situation. Almost all the people in Ellington know that isalie is going to have a baby. Even chlotte went to the laboratory to remind Donne that today is isalie''s due date.


    Fiona raised her eyebrows, put down her pen and said, "is this important? What you should do now is not to change your clothes as soon as possible, go to the emerald corolla and wait for the children? This is the only newborn of the elves in recent years. They must be happy and crazy."


    "I know, but I''d like to know who spread the news."


    Donne whined to Fiona as he changed his clothes.


    "In fact, if you simply think about it, you will know who it will be."


    Fiona curled her lips and said, "it''s either Brian or Grandia. Who else but the two of them?"


    Brian is a big mouth. He can''t hide things at all, and he also has permission to go to the emerald Corolla - that guy often goes there to drink.


    And grantia herself is very angry with egwin''s treatment, so it''s normal to take this opportunity to expose the trouble caused by isali to Donne - although grantia is now Donne''s princess in name, they only know what''s going on.


    "Look back and make sure they look good!"


    After Donne changed his clothes in a hurry, he immediately rushed to the Queen''s palace with emerald corolla. At this time, the elders of the Elves were impressively present. Strangely, Maserati, the chief priest of the Earth Goddess temple, was not present.


    Matilda saw Donne''s doubts and explained, "the chief priest Maserati is now delivering the baby for her majesty."


    "Oh... You didn''t sleep today?"


    Mathilda was very excited and said, "there are new sisters coming today! How can I doze off on such an important day!"


    "Oh, oh..."


    Well, although it''s his daughter, the elves are really used to matching sisters, so there''s nothing wrong with her calling it that way, but Donne feels strange.


    Donne looked at it and found that other members of the elf family were also very excited, which was very rare in the elf family with quite plain and stable character. Therefore, it can be seen that the arrival of the newborn is of great significance to the elf family with the inverse growth of the population.


    More importantly, they all know that the child was born together with their Queen Elizabeth and Prince Donne!


    For a time, the elves around staring at Donne''s eyes were green. Donne even heard them whispering about the current situation of the elves resident in Ellington. It was obvious that he hoped that Ellie, three leaf dantrian and they were pregnant!


    For their idea, Donne can only say that they are almost driven crazy by the current situation of the elves.


    As he thought this, Donne found Grandia: "have you seen egwin?"


    Grantia rolled her eyes. As soon as she was about to satirize Donne, he was slapped by Donne: "don''t be naughty, answer my question."


    Grantia blushed and hurriedly covered her fart. Gu said, "Lord egwin is in there with her majesty now!"


    Donne was stunned: "why did isali ask her to go in..."


    "Who knows? Maybe I want to share the joy with her?"


    Donne is helpless. The only comfort is that isalie is a divine teammate. He doesn''t have to worry about all kinds of divine assists at all. This time, he may also want to take advantage of the opportunity to have children to make egwin more understand their mission.


    At this time, a green light full of vitality suddenly landed in the Queen''s palace!


    "It''s the blessing of Maserati''s chief priest. What a strong force of nature!"


    "The child must have been born! She is blessing the child!"


    The baby is born!?


    Real, their own children, came to this world!? (in his opinion, neither Tess and Murphy born to Elsa nor yebilni born to OLINA can be regarded as his children).


    Immediately after Donne found that the world trees under his feet began to vibrate constantly, and the trunk creaked and grew a large section up at the speed visible to the naked eye!


    Donne was startled. "What''s going on!?"


    Grantia was also startled: "I don''t know! I''ve never heard of Grandpa tree growing so fast and so suddenly in so many years!"


    The other Elves were also frightened by the sudden change. They whispered to each other and discussed various possibilities. What they agreed most was that Grandpa tree also knew the birth of the child, so they wanted to send blessings to her.


    "How do you feel a little exaggerated..."


    Donne stared at the branches of the world tree, which grew tender leaves at the speed visible to the naked eye, and even rare and precious world tree fruits at the top


    Finally, all the luxuriant branches went into the Queen''s palace.


    "What''s the situation..."


    Donne swallowed his mouth. "Is it the tree of the world celebrating the arrival of our children?"


    This reaction is a little exaggerated!


    Can he and isalie''s child still be the son of face?


    "Eh?"


    At this time, Nora, who was playing on Donne''s head, suddenly gave a light sigh, stared at the Queen''s palace for a moment, and then flew in. She was so fast that Donne didn''t even notice.


    In the square in front of the Queen''s palace, the atmosphere became more and more tense. They stared at the gate of the palace one by one, waiting for something.


    Finally, the closed door opened slowly, and a figure came out slowly


    "Ah --"


    The Elven elders screamed and directly surrounded them, chirping and began to bombard: "where''s the child? Where''s the child!?"


    "Is it a girl!? it must be a girl, isn''t it?"


    "Let me see where the new sisters are! I will give her the most precious flower of my month to be a gift!"


    "Er..."


    At this time, the fanatical Elven elders suddenly found that they were not surrounded by the imagined person: "eh? How is it you? Maserati chief priest?"


    Egwin said helplessly, "the chief priest is still inside. The child has indeed been born, but... Um..."


    Egwin was about to stop talking. Her attitude immediately made the elders around nervous: "what''s the matter? There was an accident? It shouldn''t be!"


    "How to say..."


    Egwin was very distressed and his expression was quite strange. It seemed that he couldn''t find the right words.


    At this time, Donne squeezed in. On the way, the waves turned and surged. His eyes were dizzy and he couldn''t find the direction. He finally squeezed through the fanatical Elven elders. After that, Donne grabbed egwin''s hand: "egwin! What''s the matter?"


    "Donne!"


    When egwin saw him, his eyes brightened and the sadness on his face suddenly disappeared: "I came out to find you! Come in with me quickly - elders, please wait outside a little longer..."


    Egwin made a pleading expression and dragged Donne in.


    "Huh?"


    After closing the gate, egwin suddenly found that Grandia had sneaked in with him.


    Grantia pointed her finger and said timidly, "I''m curious..."


    "All right."


    Egwin had no choice but to compromise and took them to the direction of the bedroom: "now that you have come in, come together, but you should keep quiet later..."


    The expression on egwin''s face was quite strange, like trouble, relief and surprise. The complex expression made Donne doubt whether it was the simple egwin. He couldn''t even detect any useful information from egwin''s emotional changes.


    "Wait, you must pay attention to etiquette."


    ¡­¡­£¿£¿£¿


    Donne and Grandia have a question mark. Etiquette?


    What do you mean by that?


    There are familiar acquaintances who can''t be familiar any more. Do you still need to care so much?


    Soon, don knew why egwin said that


    After entering the bedroom, Donne was stunned before he could speak.


    Grantia, who followed him, bumped her head on his back. As soon as she was about to complain, she glanced. The scene she saw immediately frightened her and almost collapsed to the ground.


    In the bedroom, lying in bed is naturally one of today''s protagonists, the queen of the elves.


    But... The priests of the Earth Goddess Temple who should serve the queen next to them are all kneeling on the ground now... And in front of these sacrifices is the chief priest Maserati who is going to deliver the baby for isali today.


    Yes, as the chief priest of the Earth Goddess cult, she knelt on the ground at this moment!


    His face is still full of enthusiasm and excitement!


    After seeing the object they knelt down to, Donne was stupid.


    I know that the elf family''s desire for newborns has gone crazy, but... There''s no need to exaggerate!?


    The object of their collective kneeling is a white, newborn baby!


    They''re kneeling down to isali''s children!


    When Donne couldn''t help waking them up, egwin pulled Donne''s arm, and... She knelt down, too.


    Donne was surprised: "egwin!?"


    Egwin winked at Donne, full of... Pleading and... Excitement?


    wait? I saw excitement in her eyes!?


    What the hell?


    "You came very quickly."


    A familiar voice suddenly rang out in my mind, and then the newborn baby floated in front of Donne under the strong green light.


    Hearing this sudden sound, Donne instantly started the system and looked at his and isali''s children again. His brain exploded!


    "- NISS Claire!!!"

 Chapter 1418

    No wonder these guys all react like this!


    No wonder even Maserati knelt on the ground!


    No wonder egwin''s expression is so strange!


    It''s just because he and isalie''s child, it''s nisclair!


    That''s right! When Donne opened the system with almost no sense of existence, in the pop-up message box, the name of the white child of him and isali was indeed "nisclair", and the identity was clearly written as the Earth Goddess!


    But


    "How could it be you! How could it be you!"


    Donne almost went crazy: "you should be in heaven now! You imprisoned yebirni on Xiake, and then sent him here to become my daughter. Now even yourself has come through reincarnation. What do you want to do?"


    What makes Donne crazy is that you can find any pregnant woman to give birth to this guy!


    Why come to prandal as your daughter!?


    The rich green light on nisclair flickered slowly with her breath. After she was silent for a moment, her voice sounded directly in Donne''s mind: [heaven... Is over.]


    Donne''s consciousness exploded: "what did you... Just say!?"


    The sky is over!?


    The world where the gods live is so over!?


    Are you kidding!?


    [the situation is quite complicated...]


    There are also many helpless feelings in nisclair''s voice: [to explain simply, because of the previous actions, the loopholes between the heaven and the main material world have been sniffed by chaotic creatures, and they have begun to penetrate into the heaven and pollute there.]


    At this point, she looked at Donne: [do you already know the characteristics of chaotic creatures? Therefore, in order to prevent triggering their characteristics, we are trying to avoid contact with them. When we find that they begin to pollute the sky, we immediately begin to shrink the overflow force - we haven''t contacted you for a while because we are worried that this pollution will follow our path And further spread.]


    [later, the situation became more and more serious, so we had to take the initiative to withdraw from the heaven and constantly change our hiding places. Finally, we collectively came to the country of death, which is a very special place and difficult to be discovered by chaotic creatures. But at this time, we are faced with a choice.]


    [the heaven is over, no matter what plans we have, we can''t implement them, and our own power can''t be brought into play because of the characteristics of chaotic creatures, but at this time, prandal''s development here gives us hope.]


    [therefore, after discussion, we decided to come to prandal with the help of greterence.]


    Nisclair looked at him: "although our strength can not be used to attack the enemy, we can help you obtain the ability of rapid development and help the civilization you are developing now."


    [as long as you can defeat the first wave of the chaos army in prandal, we can establish a usable civilization model, restart civilization on other planets, point by area, and finally form a camp headed by you against chaos.]


    [however, if you fail, we will have no chance. Everything will be swallowed up by chaotic creatures and countless worlds will be destroyed by this spreading terrible Legion.]


    Donne shuddered. "That means... We don''t have any way back?"


    [you have no way back from the beginning.] nisclair nodded slowly, [in a word, not only me, but also other gods will come one after another... But some of them have come and others are waiting for opportunities.]


    "Waiting for an opportunity?"


    Do you think any body can accommodate our will


    Nisclair''s indifferent voice echoed in Donne''s mind: [your body is the most perfect body and the most suitable container we have built together, but we can''t grab it, so the next choice is the offspring of you and prandal''s excellent women.]


    Donne''s eyes widened in horror. He understood what nisclair meant.


    [it''s just that we have done so much preparatory work for you, and even let isali constantly hint at you, but we haven''t shown any results. So far, we have only had these children, which makes us very disappointed.]


    Donne finally shouted, "wait! You mean, not only jebirni and you, but also more gods will come to prandal in this way, and the channels are all through my descendants!?"


    How many gods and ghosts in the world of heaven do you know!? is this the meaning that the gods appointed him to plant the world!?


    That''s right


    "In other words, I can''t have my own real children until all the gods scheduled to come have come!"


    Is this important


    The gods with a long and almost unlimited life span obviously don''t understand the thinking and ethical concepts of ordinary humans. Nisclair looked at Donne quietly: [if you need children, I can call you father too.]


    "Wait, shut up!"


    Donne looked at NISS Claire in horror. She had fallen on isalie and was killed by Donne! How can I accept that she suddenly becomes her own daughter!


    At this time, the frightened Donne suddenly noticed another key point in nisclair''s mouth: "wait a minute! What do you mean by ''these'' children? I don''t have any other children except yebilni and you!"


    [that''s your illusion, actually...]


    Nisclair said calmly: [Anita Lyle, isagrot and etanox have all arrived.]


    "What!?"


    [although I don''t know why there were no children before, they all broke out during this period, but it''s always a good thing.]


    "Wait, wait!"


    Tang enmeng forced: "you said they had come!? but I didn''t know! Did they find another pregnant woman?"


    Not all your descendants


    Nisclair seemed to be tired of flying. She fell down. A fresh branch immediately stretched out to hold her, and then a golden fruit appeared in front of her. Nisclair patted the branch with her white little hand, and then bit on the fruit, Donne could almost clearly see that the thick juice in the fruit was swallowed by nisclair - good guy, she is worthy of being the goddess of the earth. She doesn''t even need breast milk.


    Donne took a look at Sally. All the motherfuckers here are completely stupid, okay¡ª¡ª Who would have thought of giving birth to their own goddess!


    After drinking the fruit, Donne found that nisclair''s body seemed to have grown a little bigger.


    Her voice continued to reverberate in Donne''s mind: [Anita Lyle came by using the blood of the Naga family she created, and her mother was her surrogate, selisis.]


    Donne took a breath of air-conditioning - that is, before he was born, did he decide who was in his stomach!?


    [isaglot came by using the blood of the giant dragons he created, and the mother was nalhaksha.]


    "Are you sure you''re not kidding?"


    Donne was shocked: "I had only one time with her, and it was impossible to conceive with the probability of giant dragon -"


    In the middle of it, he stopped suddenly, because Donne had remembered his special body.


    ¡ª¡ªWhen he doesn''t want a child, the woman won''t get pregnant anyway.


    ¡ª¡ªBut when isalie got pregnant and let him give up his persistence, these guys got pregnant almost one by one


    That is to say, nalhaksa is likely to win the bid!


    [etanox came by using the blood of the dark elves she created, and her mother was Lola, her surrogate.]


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It was so natural that Donne wouldn''t be surprised.


    Besides, when I came, gibkenseth asked me to bring you a word


    Gibbkenseth is the God of magic and deceit, and the guardian God of thieves and assassins. Don doesn''t know what he has in common with him.


    [he said that looking at the whole prandal, only the strongest thief Selna is qualified to become his mother, so he wants you to give Selna to -]


    "Shut up!"


    Donne was frightened and inexplicable: "are you all crazy?! otherwise, I''d better not save the world, find a house to be a stallion and have children every day! -- how about giving birth to all your gods and letting you save the world!?"


    [even if you say so, you can''t get rid of your mission. In fact, when making this body for you, you already considered this possibility, so it took a lot of effort to adjust. Only then can you have the final perfect body, which can produce the most compatible life seeds, perfectly integrate the advantages of the mother and inherit the soul body Information carried.]


    Nisclair''s voice was unusually calm and completely unaffected by Donne''s anger: [however, your low efficiency has affected our plan. Originally, the mother prepared for yebirni was the Saint eluli, but you didn''t have in-depth communication with her for a while, so you had to choose OLINA reluctantly - it doesn''t matter to him anyway.]


    Donne suddenly jumped up: "say, yebilni should be a man! Why would she be a girl when she came?"


    Nisclair blinked: [this question... Must have been explained to you by otinia?]


    "But I don''t believe it."


    Well... Actually, we slipped our hands


    Nisclair looks at Donne: [can you believe this reason?]


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I believe you!

 Chapter 1419

    In the Queen''s palace, Donne has let the kneeling Druids leave, leaving only him, nisclair, isalie, egwin, Maserati and the cheeky Grandia left in the room.


    Donne sat next to nisclair, holding a cup of hot tea. After listening to her briefly say what happened in heaven, he felt his forehead more empty.


    Things are not different from what vinette told him. It is indeed because of the different ideas that led to a dispute between the two sides. As a result, jebirni was put under house arrest by her.


    [... Later, when we found that chaos began to erode the heaven, we decided to let him reincarnate first. Due to the urgency of time, we didn''t give him any choice.]


    "So there''s absolutely no such thing as deliberately biting him," said nisclair


    Hey, hey, your eyes are moving when you talk!


    Don, who already knew the situation, let it be, but the problem was that all the other elves in the room heard of it for the first time and were frightened.


    ¡ª¡ªJust when they didn''t know, prandal was almost destroyed!?


    ¡ª¡ªAnd almost destroyed in the hands of angels?


    "Why?"


    Egwin asked incredulously, "I can''t think of the meaning of the God of light doing this."


    "So it''s because I really have no choice. I just broke the jar."


    Donne sighed and said, "but it''s all in the past. Don''t think about it any more. Now jiabaili has become a waste wood angel, and yebirni who sent him down has become my ''daughter''. It''s meaningless to investigate this matter."


    Maserati is very excited after the shock. Why? Because Donne is the messenger of the Earth Goddess!


    ¡ª¡ªIf the method of the God of light is wrong, does it not mean that the method of the Earth Goddess is correct?


    Now the plans of other gods have failed. Only the plan led by the Earth Goddess is still in steady progress. Donne''s good development in prandal is obvious to all. Now he has worked hard to solve the threat of demons, awakened the survivors of prehistoric civilization ten thousand years ago, and is ready to absorb their knowledge and make the whole prandal''s science and technology take off further


    In any case, by far, Donne is the most promising person to save the world.


    Donne saved the world, which means that the Earth Goddess has eyes, and their believers also have light on their faces!


    "Other gods will come one after another..."


    Donne sighed and suddenly felt that the burden of saving the world fell entirely on his two waists - those guys were waiting for him to find a chance to come after he sowed.


    Not to mention how much impact nisclair''s arrival had on him, at least their arrival gave Donne a glimmer of hope.


    "Let''s not talk about them. Do you know what happened to me recently?"


    [what do you mean? I''ve been trying to transfer the compression force in preparation for reincarnation these days, so I don''t have time to pay attention to your situation.]


    Donne told nisclair about the abyss of purgatory, and then he sighed, "I''m basically sure that the chaotic gate is the mother of all the chaotic gates of prandal. As long as it can be solved, the spread of prandal chaotic creatures can be effectively curbed."


    [so?]


    "I can''t kill that chaotic door!!!"


    Donne roared at her, "it''s not enough for me to throw all my strength into such a huge chaotic door. Even if it''s directly fried with star square crystals, it''s not useful!"


    ¡ª¡ªWhat''s more terrible is that if he tries his best to destroy the chaotic gate, and a chaotic creature narrowly escapes from his attack, it will be great fun. Their characteristics will make the escaped chaotic creature instantly absorb the chaotic forces around and grow into a powerful enemy comparable to Donne.


    Therefore, under the last resort, Donne will never be foolish enough to be directly in front of the door of chaos.


    Nisclair said reluctantly: [are you stupid? You can''t turn it off at once, but you can weaken it bit by bit...]


    Donne was furious: "you tell me the way to divide the gate of chaos!"


    [the gate of chaos cannot be divided.]


    "Then say an egg!"


    But you can


    "Do you mean to slice me?"


    I mean... You can start thinking about storing your strength


    Nisclair floated up and kissed suddenly. A lot of information was instantly transmitted to Donne''s separation in another dimension, and then shared by Donne''s noumenon.


    Next to egwin, almost all of them were silly. Although the picture of father kissing his daughter is rare, it is normal, but... The picture of Earth Goddess kissing a man on her own initiative is not common!


    Maserati immediately raised Donne from the position of messenger to almost the same position as the Earth Goddess.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat? Too exaggerated? It''s no exaggeration!


    ¡ª¡ªIt turned out to be the messenger of God. Now it''s the father of the goddess, and it seems that she may become a goddess. She''s the one who can''t be described... It''s absolutely right to pay attention to it!


    "What are you doing?"


    After a long time, the flow of information finally stopped. Donne covered his lips in horror: "now you''re my daughter -"


    [what are you panicking about? You''ve done something so bold to me before...]


    Nisclair wiped her lips very tiredly: [do you think I want to kiss you? Now I can''t use my strength. I can only convey the message through direct contact.]


    Donne''s face is thrilled. Otinia is like this, and nisclair is like this. Why is the alternative way for gods to exchange information so colorful!? Can''t you use a normal way!?


    It''s really hard for people to have a sense of crisis at the end of the world!


    [check your memory. Now you should have some information about the power of emptiness...]


    Nisclair looks very tired: [we don''t know much about the power of the void. It is an indescribable power, including all the possibilities and impossibilities, the origin of everything, the source of all energy, the beginning and final destination of all the world.]


    Donne was stunned: "even you don''t understand this power? How could I have it?"


    I don''t know


    Nisclair replied very simply: [when we drag you from another world, there is a trace of void force in your soul. The result of our preliminary discussion is that your soul once stayed in the void for a moment when crossing the world barrier, but it was not assimilated by the void. Instead, it absorbed a little bit of void force under certain circumstances.]


    Donne looked unbelievable: "that is to say, the reason why I mastered the power of nothingness is an accidental coincidence?"


    [yes, like us, it''s an accident]


    "Is there a mistake!"


    Donne jumped up: "do you know that if there was no power of emptiness, I would die several times before!"


    Without the power of emptiness, he could not have spent several crises before!


    Nisclair looked at Donne very calmly: [but you have the power of emptiness, so you can get through these crises safely, and then come to the present. There is this dialogue, isn''t it?]


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne has nothing to say. If he doesn''t have that power and dies halfway, it proves that he can''t be the protagonist of the world, so the dialogue can''t be established.


    [the power of emptiness is very powerful and almost uncontrollable, but we can get to the present and have some understanding because of various coincidences. In fact, the divine word Rune we developed is a systematic application of the power of emptiness in essence.]


    Nisclair yawned: [by coincidence, we have mastered a little bit of the application method of the force of emptiness, and then we have the ability to create life and powerful force, and are regarded as gods by the life of the world. Now, I will teach you these experiences. Whether you can further master the characteristics of the force of emptiness and become more powerful depends on your own understanding.]


    Donne took a deep breath: "you mean, let me use my ability to restore the power of emptiness, constantly store these forces in some way, and then release them directly in one breath to destroy the chaotic door?"


    Nisclair shook her head: [no, I mean, you store the power of emptiness and weaken the huge chaotic door in batches.]


    "How could it be done! Do you know how big the chaos gate is?"


    Nisclair looked straight into Donne''s eyes: [do you know how big the chaos gate outside the world barrier is? - it''s big enough to devour a galaxy. Compared with the chaos gate, what''s the difference between what you see and a grain of sand?]


    Donne trembled and said, "you let me deal with that enemy? It''s impossible, I can''t do it!"


    [that''s not your enemy now. Let me emphasize again that your task is only to defeat the chaotic creatures invading prandar and fix the development system of the whole civilization, so that we can obtain a set of civilization samples.]


    Nisclair flew up to isalie and fell into her arms. Isalie blinked and hugged her. After she found a comfortable position, she continued to say to Donne: [once the civilization development model is fixed, we can start to spread the seeds of civilization. In this process, you can rest yourself, or lead prandal''s civilization to protect those civilizations that have not yet grown up, become the watchman of the world, and finally completely solve the chaotic crisis.]


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne was silent again.


    The man she said is too big, not him.

 Chapter 1420

    After talking about the power of the void, nisclair made Donne and them leave on the pretext that she was too tired.


    Although egwin was nearby, she and Maserati were obviously shocked by the news just learned. They were not in the mood to talk about any feelings with him. Donne simply went back to Ellington.


    "Why is your face so ugly?"


    Fiona felt very strange when she saw Donne. This guy''s favorite thing was to run to the elves. This time the child was born, she must be happier. According to his expression... Why is it so heavy?


    "Fiona."


    Donne looked at her: "my child is gone..."


    Fiona was surprised: "what!?"


    With the strength of Donne and isalie, you can''t keep the child!?


    "Because..."


    Donne said very hard, "isalie gave birth to the Earth Goddess..."


    Fiona thought she might have heard wrong: "what!?"


    "You heard right... The child born to isali is the Earth Goddess nisclair..."


    Donne simply explained what happened today to her, so Fiona was shocked and stupid.


    The heaven has been polluted. In order to avoid deterioration, the gods will come to prandal in turn? And was it passed on as Donne''s child?


    "This is ridiculous!"


    Fiona rubbed her eyebrows. Although she felt incredible, it was obviously true now. After a moment of silence, she suddenly said, "in other words, the child you want to have in the future may have been reserved by some god?"


    Donne nodded very hard.


    "... let''s have a baby?"


    Fiona''s face suddenly flashed an excited red tide: "think carefully, it seems very good to be a God''s mother... If you succeed in saving the world, won''t I become a God''s mother in the future?"


    Donne wanted to cry without tears: "I''m afraid the number of God mothers will not be small..."


    "Even if you fail, I won''t lose."


    Fiona smiled, but at the thought of what she would face in the future, she began to feel a headache again.


    Yebilni is still nurturing at OLINA''s side. Although he is still protected by the power of the holy light, he has not recovered his consciousness due to the black hand of nisclair.


    It hasn''t been solved over there. Now nisclair herself has come in person


    Is the situation in heaven so bad?


    "It seems that we must speed up the pace of development."


    Donne''s eyes became more firm: "I have a hunch that the change of heaven must indicate that the enemy is approaching here!"


    Fiona: "but our current development has been very fast, and it is still accelerating."


    As Fiona said, thanks to the help of survivors of prehistoric relics, a large number of prehistoric civilization materials have been decrypted and decoded, and a large number of equipment have been restarted and put into use. Now prandal''s development is almost changing with each passing day. To put it bluntly, it''s like you were riding a human bicycle yesterday, Today we can drive an anti gravity car into space.


    In particular, when the solar energy reactor is put into use, this more efficient energy almost makes croto''s eyes red. The energy system previously designed around the magic crystal has directly lost its advantages under this new energy system and has been eliminated as a civil energy system. They have made plans to replace all military equipment with solar energy reactor for energy supply in the future, Now the only thing restricting them is the problem of production capacity.


    The production capacity problem involves the development of basic industries and various basic disciplines, which takes time, and has been accelerated by using the virtual space of magic power network.


    "This shows that our resource integration is not enough."


    Fiona said decisively: "Now that we have reached such an urgent moment, we must mobilize all the forces that can be mobilized. There are still a large number of people engaged in meaningless work and adventurers in China. With the current speed of social development, prandal will soon have no secrets, and their so-called ''adventure'' behavior is just meaningless consumption of social resources, I think It is suggested to directly ban the trade union of adventurers and the profession of adventurers. The government recruits them, compulsorily arranges training and study, and then goes to work in the arranged posts - this society needs their strength, but adventurers are no longer needed. "


    Donne was surprised. He guessed what Fiona meant: "you want to..."


    Fiona waved her hand and said fiercely: "prandal has fully entered the state of war preparation, implemented militarized management of society, and concentrated all resources to develop combat effectiveness!"


    "Impossible!"


    Donne said loudly, "the prandal alliance has just been established, and they don''t see the enemy coming. They won''t agree to militarized management. They just think I want dictatorship!"


    "However, we all know that the chaos army is coming, and it is still ahead of the estimated time."


    Fiona reminded Donne: "what''s more, you are actually more supported than you think. Neither tessro nor Sasha glott will refuse your request. Those who disagree may only be civilians and adventurers who don''t know the truth in society, but is their opinion important?"


    Indeed, with the social resources that Donne can use now, the opinions of those people are not important at all.


    "Although you may not feel it yourself, although tastrow did not admit it positively, in fact, all of us know."


    Fiona held Donne''s arm, looked into his eyes and said very calmly, "in fact, you have now become the real king of prandal, an unprecedented king who unified prandal."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Now, ignorant civilians are still amazed by the development of society and complacent about the constant changes in their lives. They have no idea that the danger is coming."


    Fiona looked at Donne and said very seriously, "with my many years of business experience, I say a bad thing. In fact, those civilians don''t know what they want. It depends on what you give them. As a ruler, you must consider the overall situation and don''t stick to these side details."


    "... even to be a dictator?"


    "Even to be a dictator!"


    Fiona said very simply, "as long as you think you are right, you should stick to it! Even the gods trust your quality, how can we doubt you!"


    Donne: "


    "Do it boldly!"


    Fiona patted Donne on the chest: "we will always be your strongest backing!"


    Donne took a deep breath. After Fiona''s reminder, he finally woke up from the impact just now. Yes, he is now the uncrowned king of prandal, and the future of the whole world will change because of his decision. The resources of the whole world can be used at will. In that case, he will fully implement militarized management, It is probably the best choice under this situation to carry out compulsory training and employment for idle people in society and build a society with high efficiency like the army.


    "You''re right. Now the situation is very dangerous. It''s not the time for me to hesitate. I think we need to sit together and discuss this matter before we can come up with a plan."


    Donne knew very well that at this time, it was not something he could decide alone. To use the power of the whole prandal, he had to let the leaders of all races know the current situation and convince them.


    Fiona said without hesitation, "I''ll help you make a preliminary plan. You can talk to Aurelia about the details. She is better at politics than me."


    Fiona won''t trip don up on such a thing because she is jealous.


    Donne agreed, so in the next period of time, Fiona handed over the work at hand to the assistant group, and she began to sort out an effective scheme to transform the social form.


    Donne, on the other hand, began to read the messages that nisclair had sent him about the power of the void, and began to really touch the ways to control the power of the void.


    Then he found that the force of the void is not just what he knows. It can shape all kinds of materials at will and purify chaos. The force of the void itself is the void. It carries all concepts. Independence is the whole. Regardless of the distance in space, any part is consistent with the whole. After being observed, Will respond to the observer''s thoughts, which is very similar to the characteristics of the astral world.


    Donne said that he had very little empty force in his body, which is actually a wrong idea. It itself does not have various concepts, so the concepts of "size, strength and weakness" do not exist. The reason why he showed this appearance is entirely due to the reason of Donne, an "Observer".


    When he first crossed over, he determined that the force of the void was the alchemy flame he used in the game. Therefore, the force of the void responded to his observation results. When he understood the truth, an inherent impression had been generated in his brain, so it was difficult to change it.


    ¡ª¡ªUnless he can deceive himself.


    But that''s quite difficult.


    Therefore, he began to learn from nisclair''s method of using the force of emptiness to control the force of emptiness in the body, and then... Try to extract and peel it, and then use the divine word Rune as the carrier to encapsulate it into "emptiness bombs" and store it.


    This method is very difficult, but it is the only way that Dunn can think of to weaken the super giant chaotic gate a little.

 Chapter 1421

    With the arrival of the midsummer moon, Donne held a summit forum of leaders of all ethnic groups.


    The main content of this meeting is to publicize the arrival of nisclair and the changes in the world of heaven.


    More importantly, after the truth is announced, we should seek the cooperation of all races and work together to tide over the difficulties.


    At the meeting, the leaders of major races such as aurelia, OLINA, croto, rivitz, tastrow, Sasha glott, Rowling, barord and pertis were all present. Looking at the white little girl in isali''s arms, it was still difficult for them to believe that she was the goddess of the earth.


    Especially, beside her, OLINA still holds an ignorant God of light in her arms


    How do you feel that the world is becoming more and more mischievous?


    "- to sum up, due to the unexpected situation in the sky, chaotic pollution is accelerating and will soon invade our space, so now we must make a decision."


    Standing in front of Donne said very seriously: "comprehensively integrate social resources, implement military management system, focus on the development of industrial, military and other fields, and eliminate any waste of human resources."


    "This..."


    To be reasonable, if nisclair and otinia hadn''t proved what Donne said to be true, tastrow would have thought that Donne wanted dictatorship - in fact, according to the current situation, it is no different from dictatorship.


    But the helpless place is that this is still their only choice.


    "I support it."


    Isalie took the lead in expressing support for Donne, because it was the will of the Earth Goddess and her own decision.


    "I have no problem."


    Rowling looked at Donne with a little resentment. It was clear that she supported him so much, but he didn''t inform herself of his last marriage, which made her very upset. Rowling had decided to let him explain to herself later.


    "This is what we have been doing, of course, no problem."


    Sasha glott nodded readily. If he didn''t cooperate, he felt that Donne would drop his shoes on his face at any time.


    What''s more, according to nisclair, the Dragon God has come to prandal in narhaksha''s stomach. If this is true, it means that the dragon family will usher in new hope.


    "I don''t care."


    Kloto is very casual. After the great disaster, the dwarf society itself is a system similar to military management. Leaders and craftsmen have absolute rights to major events.


    "As long as there''s money to make," rivitz said


    "..." Dobbin felt sad that the descendants of goblins had fallen so far.


    After consideration, others also agreed with Donne''s proposal. After all, the crisis affected the whole prandal, and everyone could not escape, so they had to find a way to confront it head-on.


    After the meeting, as soon as Rowling was about to catch up with Donne for an explanation, she was grabbed by Lola.


    "What are you doing, mom!"


    Rowling was furious: "it''s all because of you, so I missed such a good opportunity last time!"


    "Fool!"


    Lola rubbed her slightly convex belly and said, "you know what! I''m doing it for you!"


    Rowling was unhappy: "who are you lying to? You''ve robbed all the good things for so many years. This time I finally fell in love with a man, and you have to rob me! Now you''re going to give me a sister, and what about me!?"


    Lola sighed and said, "so, daughter, you are still young. You don''t know men at all. You should listen to me... Believe me, it''s the best choice for you not to marry her."


    "Why?"


    "Do you have any advantages in marrying him? Because you are young? You look young? Your sleeping skills are unique? Or do you have a special position in his heart?"


    Laura froze at a series of questions.


    "You see, you have nothing and no advantage. If you marry him, how can you compete with those women? In the end, you just become an ordinary member of the harem."


    "But..."


    Laura patted laurene on the head with great sincerity: "however, you must know that for a man, a wife is not as good as a concubine, and a concubine is not as good as stealing. If you marry him, he will be his own woman in his heart, so the degree of treasure will decline, but -"


    Lola suddenly raised her tone: "- but if you are the only girl around him who didn''t marry him, he will think of the unique you when he is tired of his current life!"


    "Eh eh!?"


    Rowling was moved by her: "can it really be like this?"


    "Of course! You have to trust my mother! How could I pit you!"


    Lola said with awe inspiring righteousness: "Donne''s competition is so big that only by maintaining your unique advantage can you leave your place in his heart, otherwise it will only be lost to everyone."


    Rowling thought deeply and felt that what her mother said was very reasonable, so she immediately turned her worries into joy and went back to salhela happily, waiting for Donne to come to her door one day.


    "The child is really easy to cheat..."


    Laura murmured to herself that what she said was true and a good plan to deal with men, but she didn''t tell Rowling that to deal with men like Donne, we must attack decisively and attack boldly to have hope, and sit there waiting for him to come to the door? Hope is almost zero


    Why did Lola do that? On the one hand, it''s because her daughter has become a habit and feels very interesting. On the other hand, it''s because Donne said at the meeting that she will soon enter the militarized management society. If Rowling runs to join the fun, who will manage sharhera?


    "I always feel that the situation is very urgent... Do you think so, Lord etaknox?"


    Lola stroked her lower abdomen and muttered to herself. Suddenly she felt that her belly had been kicked several times, and a flush flashed on her face


    After Aurelia refined Fiona''s plan, she immediately began to implement it. First, she shot a large number of official publicity films for the publicity and guidance of public opinion, so that the public can know the real situation of prandal - the most important thing is to disclose the threat of chaos invasion, Let people be prepared for the next social changes.


    Secondly, the adventurers'' Guild and mercenaries'' guild will be completely banned, reorganized and incorporated into a new apocalypse trade union, and the professional identification of adventurers will be completely abolished.


    At the same time, the continuous use of adventurer paradise, the school''s talent incentive for students, and the help of online games in magic network for talent awakening have greatly increased the probability of Apocalypse awakening. Almost all young people can achieve almost 100% of the awakening probability under this multiple effect, Therefore, Donne and his colleagues decided to incorporate the Apocalypse''s strength level into the social employment system as a personal ability level.


    After training and mastering their own strength and certain knowledge, the newly awakened Apocalypse can choose their future employment direction, whether to enter the army and become a soldier or enter the society to engage in production. The existing adventurers also have these two choices - the first is to enter the army and become a professional soldier through military service, The second is to lay down our arms, accept the arrangement and use our own strength to engage in production.


    ¡­¡­


    In a pub.


    The ice collided in the wine and made a crisp impact. Through the light fog on the wine glass, you can see a face full of vicissitudes. There are several deep scars on the white haired man''s face, which are the scars left by Warcraft in a very dangerous adventure. Now these scars have become his identity symbol.


    A man next to him said, "white wolf, it''s your turn to play cards."


    The man known as the White Wolf smiled faintly and threw out a card. The card suddenly showed a burst of element brilliance, and a magic Rune appeared: "no one has ever beaten me in Quint."


    "Oh! Damn it! Why do you always have so many rare cards!"


    Another man swears and abandons his card and admits defeat. After taking a sip of wine, he says a little depressed: "it''s impossible to live this day..."


    The White Wolf put away his booty and said faintly, "don''t risk death. What''s wrong?"


    "Ha, what are you talking about? The reason why adventurers are adventurers is that we are constantly chasing the unknown and exciting life!"


    "Exciting life?"


    The White Wolf looked at the magic projection receiver next to him, and a news happened to be playing on the screen: "the last primeval forest on prandal land that has not been set foot by humans has finally been successfully detected. 136 new Warcraft species have been confirmed, 85 new plants have been found, and 42 economically valuable plants have been detected..."


    The White Wolf pulled at the corners of his mouth and said with a smile, "what unknown areas of the world are there now? Exciting life for you to explore?"


    Those people nearby also saw the news program and laughed bitterly. Since the recent great reform, social development has been faster and faster, and a large number of new things have been born, which makes these adventurers of the older generation a little unaccustomed.


    What makes them feel most helpless is that in areas they have never set foot in their life, now they can completely detect in just a few days with the assistance of airships, satellites, magic power armor, elves and dragons. How many relics, how many valuable cash crops and how many unknown things will be detected.


    Under this terrible efficiency, these adventurers who rely on experience to explore the world have completely fallen behind.


    "What are you going to do next? Join the army?"


    "Me..."


    The White Wolf took a sip of beer and noticed a familiar figure at the door of the tavern. He stood up with a smile and said, "I''ve decided to retire."


    "Retirement?"


    "I''ve fought enough... And now, the era of adventurers is over. Let me end the past with the end of this stage."


    "I''ve bought a big farm in the suburbs. Later, I''m going to make my own wine. Welcome to visit."


    The White Wolf shook his hand and left the tavern laughing.


    There are many adventurers like him. An era is over, but a new era has just begun.

 Chapter 1422

    In fact, it is very stressful to reorganize the two huge organizations, the adventurer guild and the mercenary guild. In particular, it also involves a large number of rights delivery. No one is willing to hand over the rights he has in his hands.


    But no amount of resistance can stop Donne''s determination.


    It is a decision recognized by all prandal leaders to fully implement militarized management and redistribute all personnel. No matter how reluctant these guilds are, they can not compete with the general trend of the world - especially when the Dragon falls on their head.


    ¡ª¡ªYes, in order to "persuade" them in a friendly way, Donne asked Sasha glott to send a large number of dragons. One dragon was responsible for "Persuading" the two major guilds in a city. After the "friendly negotiation" between the two sides, the adventurer guild and mercenary guild in all cities in prandal accepted the reform "very happily".


    The adventurer guild and mercenary guild, which were once full of troubles, are now scarce. The staff of these two guilds are now concentrated in Colleges in various cities to carry out employment training together. They are ready to reorganize with the staff of the mercenary guild into a new prandal employment Union, which is responsible for the overall management of social employment information, Assist the government in arranging work for the newly born apocalypse.


    The main function of the new employment trade union is to help the government carry out social guidance and arrange human resources to key development projects for targeted guidance and development.


    This makes many people can''t accept the reality. The adventurers and mercenaries worshipped by countless people suddenly disappear, as if the whole world has changed. The rapid change of this society makes people at a loss.


    In the process of social change, of course, it will not be smooth sailing. Some people can''t help but want to resist. However, Donne suppressed all these agitations. Ordinary civilians simply don''t know what happened in this society - just as the result of the Gris people trying to rebel and split before.


    Kill what should be killed and incorporate what should be incorporated.


    At this time, the raw materials of ANAs No. 3 catalyst previously provided by Dobbin have been collected by Fiona, and those involving plant components have started large-scale promotion and planting, and those involving mineral components have also started large-scale exploration and excavation. Donne has created a corresponding mineral deposit by making use of the characteristics of the star world again, And they stabilized the area through Victor''s observation effect.


    In other words, using the power of the spirit druid and the characteristics of the star world, they will be able to quickly obtain a large number of raw materials of ANAs 3 catalyst. Once any metallurgical plant can be successfully restored to operation, they can have the ability to produce Anas alloy in large quantities.


    Now, the hundreds of millions of tons of ANAs alloy they found from the relics of Lolita, lolia and prandal are enough. After all, the basic industry is there, and the consumption is not so huge for the time being.


    It is worth mentioning that the energy gun that was handed over to croto''s research laboratory for reverse analysis years ago has not made much progress, but when the dwarf ancestors joined and the scientific and technological data of prehistoric civilization were unlocked, the relevant technologies were successfully conquered immediately.


    With Ellington''s industrial technology, they can''t produce new energy guns, but with the help of dwarf ancestors, they used an industrial machine carried from Lolita to produce a batch of basic equipment, and barely have the ability to manufacture simple energy guns.


    "Are you sure this thing works?"


    Locke looked at the rudimentary Ellington productivity gun in his hand and the exquisite prehistoric energy gun next to him. He felt his liver tremble: "this thing won''t explode? It''s a Youneng crystal..."


    Yes, the energy gun is not filled with magic crystal, but inert secluded energy crystal mined from Lolita. After ten thousand years, the secluded energy crystal grown on Lolita has become inert. By stimulating secluded energy by prehistoric civilization, it can re-enter the high-energy state.


    Because the secluded energy crystal is used as energy, there is no secluded energy reaction furnace in the gun body, so the volume is reduced a lot. From this point of view, the current prandal civilization has more advantages.


    "Don''t worry."


    Nokia patted on the chest: "we have tested it and it will never explode!"


    They did test it, but they tested it with an artificial soul robot


    So Locke took up the energy gun, locked the large alloy target in front, and then pulled the trigger - "buzz!"


    The lilac energy light flashed away. Locke didn''t even see clearly. He found that the target made of universal alloy had been pierced, and then pierced the back wall in a straight line, leaving a trace in the sky!


    "Damn it!"


    Locke was startled by the power of the energy gun: "isn''t it too powerful?"


    If this shot is fired at the city, the iron will run through the other end of the city, and then it will not dissipate!


    Nokia stood up: "no way. In fact, we lack the production capacity of a secluded energy interference device, so we can''t control the attenuation speed of the emitted secluded energy. If we don''t interfere, with the characteristics of secluded energy, it will keep that state until all the energy is consumed."


    He pointed to the sky and said, "in theory, if you shoot with secluded energy, you can hit the target above Lolita from here."


    Brian''s eyes lit up: "so powerful! Come and give me a whole!"


    Nokia resolutely rejected Brian''s request: "no, sir Donne specially ordered that anyone can test experimental weapons, but not you."


    "Shit!"


    Brian became angry when he said, "I''ll find the big brother!"


    "Whatever you want."


    Nokia shrugged and he continued: "According to the data of psionic energy, that is, secluded energy studied by our ancestors, this medium and high-level energy has very special properties. Its speed is almost infinite and will run straight through everything in the launch direction. The result has been determined at the same time of launch. The power is determined by the intensity of launch. Before it decays completely, it has the power to destroy everything."


    Locke Daxi: "that is to say, using this weapon, you can easily defeat chaotic creatures!"


    "In theory, that''s right."


    Nokia looked at the room next to it. There, Donne, Jean, croto, yustissa, Dobbin, otinia and others were having a meeting. The focus of the meeting was on the energy gun.


    Nokia said: "just now I heard them discuss that this weapon is one of the most effective weapons against chaotic creatures in our hands. I hope we can mass produce it as soon as possible."


    Locke fondly played with the energy gun in his hand and found that it was so powerful. Suddenly, he didn''t dislike the ugly appearance: "how many times can you use the secluded energy crystal?"


    "At present, there is no secluded energy limiter, so each time it is excited by the maximum power of the transmitter. According to the current standard size, a secluded energy crystal can be launched ten times."


    "Ten times, a little less... Is it convenient to replace Youneng crystal?"


    "As before, if we can produce a secluded energy limiter in the future, we can reduce the output power and increase the number of launches."


    "Good, good. Now I don''t dislike it. Give us some first."


    Locke said he wanted to put the energy gun away and was stopped by the quick eyed Nokia: "not yet, this is an experiment!"


    "But we need this weapon!"


    Locke was very dissatisfied and said: "now the battle line of purgatory abyss has been pushed to the devil''s base camp, which is very close to the huge chaotic gate. We can''t continue to get close. The killing efficiency of current weapons against them is very slow. With this weapon, we can solve the devil efficiently!"


    Nokia said, "I said that the power of Youneng is very strong. Do you want to go directly through the earth''s crust?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "We are already studying the production method of secluded energy limiter, which involves many theories, which need to be transformed and then realized by our methods... Maybe soon, patience and so on."


    Locke had to reluctantly give up the energy gun in his hand, and then he looked curiously at the nearby Research Room: "anyway, what are they discussing? Why does it look so noisy?"


    Nokia said with a smile, "it''s not a quarrel. It''s almost like this when we talk about it. It''s normal."


    "..." maybe this is the difference between themselves and intellectuals?


    "They are discussing how to combine the characteristics of magic pistols and magic rifles with energy guns."


    Nokia briefly explained: "The power of the energy gun produced by our ancestors is certainly good, but the strategic and tactical value of the weapon system we have developed is not bad, so Lord Donne wants to combine the two. However, master Angus thinks that the power system between the two will conflict, and the hidden energy will devour the magic, resulting in the failure of the current magic pistol system. Ms. yustissa thinks that it can be used To control the secluded energy in our magic system is to use the secluded energy as magic, but his majesty Donne is worried that this will cause the risk of secluded energy leakage... They have been arguing about this issue for several days. "


    Locke was surprised.


    "No, they called otinia today. If nisclair wasn''t too young now, it''s estimated that even she called. It''s estimated that it''s to let her judge the feasibility of the two schemes."


    As soon as Nokia finished speaking, I heard a sudden cry of surprise in the room.


    The argument seems to have finally come to an end.

 Chapter 1423

    The energy gun is indeed a very powerful weapon, which can be used to fight against chaotic creatures, and Donne''s idea is indeed feasible. However, the simple integration of the characteristics of the magic pistol is of little significance, and we have to consider how to increase the enchanting system.


    In addition, she believes that yustisa''s idea is also feasible, but the secluded energy is not so easy to control. If you can control the secluded energy, it means that the user has obtained the power to approach the gods, that is, the so-called semi divine realm.


    At present, human beings who can do this... Have not yet.


    Otinia''s opinion ended the debate and the final result was final.


    First, slow down the research work of single energy gun, redesign the energy gun and combine it with magic power armor.


    Second, add a magic spell casting module to the energy gun to make the energy gun obtain the tactical effect of magic pistol.


    Third, the energy gun is equipped with a physical ammunition system of magic rifle, which can launch spare physical bullets when necessary to obtain physical strike effect.


    Fourth, the enchant system is equipped for the energy gun, which is also the most important system at present.


    Why?


    Because Donne is now studying how to separate the void force, and the separated void force can be carried on each energy gun to add the power to purify chaos!


    At the same time, in order to cooperate with the upgrading of technology and materials, magic power armor has also been strengthened and improved accordingly.


    First of all, the shell was replaced with a more powerful Anas alloy: the firmness of ANAs alloy has been obvious to all, and it can last for ten thousand years, which shows that it has very strong oxidation and corrosion resistance and strong resistance to physical defense. At the same time, Anas alloy can also resist the impact of secluded energy, and can make secluded energy reaction furnace and secluded energy engine to completely limit the leakage of secluded energy. It can be seen that Anas alloy''s resistance to energy is also the top of all substances.


    Therefore, after replacing Anas alloy, the defense ability of magic power armor against physics and energy has been greatly enhanced, and the combat effectiveness has been strengthened again, which is very strong.


    Secondly, it is the deep combination of the shield inner armor and the magic power armor: different from the previous independent design, after redesign and adjustment, the new shield inner armor has been perfectly integrated with the magic power armor, and the two systems have been integrated together to improve the execution efficiency and performance again.


    Then, there is the innovation of the energy system: through the redesigned energy device, the magic power armor and the shelter armor share a set of energy system, and a built-in hidden energy reactor can meet their common needs.


    Then, there is the innovation of weapon system. After otinia''s proposal was accepted, the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute immediately started the corresponding work, and soon achieved results: due to the strong energy output capacity of the hidden energy reaction furnace, the designers of the magic energy engineering research institute can have more ample design space and understand the principle of the energy gun, A new set of energy weapons with almost unlimited firepower is added to the magic power armor. Multiple firepower firing holes are designed on the magic power armor, which can lock all the enemies around 360 degrees through the system at the same time and shoot at the same time!


    Every soldier equipped with magic power armor can become a super soldier against chaotic creatures! Under the terrible lethality of Youneng, even the chaotic fear of demons has the power of a war. Even in the face of the chaotic army, there is hope of victory.


    After integrating the effect of sheltering inner armor, every soldier wearing magic power armor has all terrain and all environment combat capability, and is fully equipped with micro space warehouse, which can enable them to have super endurance and raid combat capability. When dealing with chaotic creatures, the individual combat capability is comparable to the legendary strong ones now!


    Then, more exaggerated, with the unlocking of the energy gun technology, Donne had the impulse to improve the magic gun armor - yes, the special armor previously armed the giant dragon.


    The most special thing about magic gun armor is that it uses the magic of the giant dragon itself as energy. After transformation, it launches a pure magic gun to attack. The magic in the giant dragon is very huge, but it is worse than the hidden energy reaction furnace.


    Isn''t it more powerful to replace the power source of magic gun armor with a quiet energy reaction furnace, and then assemble a large-diameter energy gun?


    Such a giant dragon is like a natural mobile fortress. It is not only highly mobile, but also extremely fierce in firepower!


    What is more worth looking forward to is that after the energy gun is maximized and improved into an energy gun, it can be equipped for the golden giant statue!


    The golden colossus now uses a magic engine. After being replaced with a quiet energy engine, the power is considerable, and the quiet energy reaction furnace can provide a lot of energy for the fire system, and can maintain the power of the golden colossus almost like a perpetual motion machine, so there is no need to worry about the endurance problem!


    And these ideas are all from the powerful energy output of the secluded energy reactor!


    ¡ª¡ªNow the only headache for designers is that the power of the hidden energy is too strong. Without the hidden energy limiter, it will destroy not only the enemy but also our own people on the battlefield. However, the hidden energy limiter will take some time to recover. Before that, this new type of, Powerful individual combat weapons can only be temporarily shelved.


    However, the research and development of magic gun armor and energy gun, which are almost strategic weapons, has not stopped. After a short five minute discussion, this idea has been unanimously approved. The whole Ellington''s scientific and technological research and development and industrial production have all turned rapidly and played an amazing efficiency in just one month, They came up with the improvement measures of magic gun armor and the production scheme of energy gun.


    Universal alloy retreated to the second tier and was designated as a civil metal, while oriha steel also retired. However, due to its special properties, it still retained special uses in many fields. The material of magic gun armor was replaced with Anas alloy with higher strength.


    At this time, due to the participation of a large number of magic energy equipment and personnel, Lolita''s cleaning and maintenance work finally took a small part. Anluo observation station 2 was successfully cleaned. The workers reconnected the damaged lines, reopened the closed roads and cleaned the chaotic areas. In this process, they found a large number of prehistoric equipment, Then the ancestors reconnected it to Lolita''s control network.


    Subsequently, they adjusted the newly produced solar reactor and connected it to the energy system of Anluo 2.


    As Dobbin pressed the button to start the quiet energy reactor, a steady stream of energy entered the Anluo 2 system. Then, the Anluo 2 observation station, which has been silent for thousands of years, was illuminated again. After the system was started, the life support system also began to operate. The detection system detected the damaged area and gave a prompt, but the maintenance robot was still on strike, So it''s all manual maintenance.


    After all the leakage areas have been repaired, the ecological cycle system here begins to be rebuilt, and the effect in the atmosphere can be restored soon.


    In the internal underground space of Anluo No. 2 observation station, a metal smelter has also resumed operation. There is a perfect automatic production system. After restarting the central computer with Dobbin''s permission, the metal smelter can also be put into operation, which means that after Donne and his team have obtained the production of ANAs No. 3 catalyst, You have the ability to produce Anas alloy!


    Being able to independently produce this alloy is a very important step, which ensures that they will not sit idle. More importantly, they can learn the principles and more profound industrial knowledge by learning the whole production line. Through this learning and imitation, they can make the current knowledge and industrial system grow faster.


    Although this kind of behavior is quite encouraging, and the later it is, the more dangerous it is, they can''t care so much now.


    The most important thing in the reopened Anluo 2 Observatory is that the medical center here has been repaired and resumed operation!


    Different from the medical center repaired before, this medical center has a large number of biochemical experimental equipment - originally designed for biochemical experiments in microgravity environment.


    With these biochemical experimental equipment, the biological experts among the survivors of the recovery finally had a place to play. They began to conduct a comprehensive analysis of the newly born species in prandal after the great disaster, and soon found them.


    ¡ª¡ªAlmost all the biological samples they sampled have the same special structure, and there is considerable variation from the genetic information of similar species recorded in prehistoric computers.


    ¡ª¡ªThe genetic information of those mutations is similar to the genes of these survivors.


    "In other words," a biology expert determined one thing after comparison, "these genes with unknown significance must be related to Youneng!"


    The ancestors mutated from the solar radiation and survived. Prandal''s species also received long solar radiation (the solar crystal above Lolita and lolia), and then had similar genes. There must be a reason!


    "Now that we have guessed, the next thing to do is to test by modifying genes. If successful, it means that we will have a way to obtain resistance to secluded energy by modifying genes. Do you know what this means?"


    Donne certainly knows what that means, which means that they will have the ability to transform the human body, so that all prandal races have the ability to resist the hidden energy, and then they can control the hidden energy by controlling the magic, that is, the whole prandal life body has completed some evolution, more specifically, directional variation!


    However, he also knows that this is a very dangerous red line. Once crossed, there is no way back

 Chapter 1424

    In this uneasy, the time came to the middle of the harvest month.


    Celis''s child was born as scheduled.


    As NISS Claire said, Anita Lyle, the goddess of water, came.


    Although he had heard her voice and seen her face, Donne met Anita Lyle for the first time. It was embarrassing that she became her own daughter.


    Of course, for gods, this ethical relationship is completely ignored. For them, they just came to the world with their own tools (Donne).


    Anita Lyle also brought the same information as NISS Claire. Because she had not communicated much with Donne before, she had nothing to hide. The situation she learned from her mouth was more serious than NISS Claire said, which made Donne more stressed.


    The arrival of Anita Lyle finally enabled Lola, Sasha glott and others to confirm nisclair''s statement. The last doubt in her heart disappeared, she became more convinced of Donne''s order, and finally felt the imminent threat again.


    The third chaotic invasion war may break out at any time!


    After the official announcement of this news, great changes have taken place in the social order of prandar. Forgetful human beings finally re read history and recalled the tragic consequences of the previous two chaotic invasion wars, and people began to panic all day.


    However, at this time, Donne stood up and gave people courage again with his prepared promotional videos - Videos of him and soldiers fighting against the gate of chaos and eliminating chaotic creatures for many times made members of all ethnic groups of prandal alliance understand one thing, that is, although chaotic creatures are terrible, they are not invincible!


    With the help of new equipment, even an ordinary human warrior can fight against chaotic creatures!


    Therefore, under this imminent threat, the whole prandal alliance is integrating with unprecedented efficiency. The whole society is like a high-speed train. Now it has completed the initial stage and is accelerating, accelerating, accelerating and roaring forward on the track.


    ¡­¡­


    Two years passed quickly, and the time came to 855.


    A pudgy iron can quickly swept through the low air and then hit a valley heavily. The next moment, the muzzle in his hand directly locked a twisted chaotic door in the valley.


    "Boom!"


    A faint light disappeared at the moment when it appeared. After being penetrated by the light beam, the micro chaotic door with a diameter of only one meter twisted and wanted to open again, but it was followed by a micro missile burning a transparent flame. The force of the void attached to the missile immediately exploded and destroyed the already fragile chaotic door in an instant.


    "Hoo! Fuck, solve another one."


    The face armor bounced off, revealing Brian''s face that deserved beating - but think about it, I know that those who dare not fly to the sky and only dare to fly to the ground in magic power armor, and I''m afraid there''s no one else except the terminally ill.


    "Hey, hey, this is Brian. The target has been destroyed. There is no infection found nearby. Please assign the next target. According to the current efficiency, I should be among the best!"


    "Puff! Lord Brian, you''d better come back. When you solve these goals, Lord Elsa and Lord Locke have solved all the other goals."


    "What!?"


    "So you''re flying too slowly!"


    A helpless voice came from the communicator, and Brian became angry: "how do you speak! Do you know how much determination and courage I have used to fly as a people of the earth?"


    "Yes, we also know that even Lord nisclair can''t cure your sky phobia."


    "Shut up!"


    "Anyway, you go back to the base."


    "Boom! Got it!"


    Brian spat, then angrily closed the top armor and began to return.


    Although it was a low altitude flight, in fact, his flight speed was not slow. In just half an hour, he came to the nearest transmission array, and then directly transmitted it back to Ellington''s base.


    After walking out of the transmission hall, Brian rose up and flew directly to the tall building not far away.


    Ellington at this moment is very different from that two years ago. Looking down from a high altitude, you will find that Ellington has become a huge and radiating super city!


    In the past two years, Ellington has almost continuously absorbed the surrounding residents, constantly expanding and building, crisscross traffic lines, tall alloy buildings, endless flow of vehicles and spaceships... It seems that Ellington has suddenly come from the medieval city of the fantasy world to the future science fiction city.


    This is not a dream, but a fact.


    In the past two years, not only Ellington, but almost all cities in prandal have undergone earth shaking changes.


    In the civil field, a large number of universal alloys are produced and then used in the construction field to become solid housing buildings. Due to its special properties, oriha steel is widely used in industrial production, while military facilities and equipment are all replaced with Anas alloy.


    The flying motorcycles and flying cars that have been hidden by Donne have finally been put into the civil market. On the one hand, it is because of the demand of social development, on the other hand, it is to cultivate those people''s flying literacy and prepare for the later all people plan.


    The magic phone people use has also been upgraded again to increase the ability to connect to the artificial magic net. After being authorized, they can obtain rapid spell casting ability through the artificial magic net, which is the same as the effect of smart watches - in order to make people get used to this effect, Donne even set up corresponding learning courses on the magic net, This is also preparing for the final battle.


    Then, the concept of urban construction is completely different from that in the past. In the past, it was to make people live more comfortable, but now all construction is developed around strengthening defense and combat capability. A large number of defense facilities are hidden around the city, and the flat road can slide to both sides at any time to expose the dense Fort hidden below, Emergency evacuation routes to the underground world can be seen everywhere.


    In the underground of Ellington, another huge city has been built, which can be used for refuge at the critical moment. If chaotic creatures break through the external defense line, they can also be directly transmitted to other cities through the underground Ellington transmission array, or to Lolita for refuge.


    So now they don''t call it Ellington City, but directly Ellington base.


    In fact, not only Ellington has carried out such large-scale transformation, but all major cities in prandal have carried out relevant transformation work. Now no matter where you go, you can see the holographic projection map floating in mid air, indicating where the nearest refuge for pedestrians is.


    The floating floating island in the sky has also been completely transformed. It is not only wrapped with an armored shell made of ANAs alloy, but also has a shield constructed by a large matrix defense module. At the same time, it has a floating island with double-layer fire protection. Its natural eternal stagnant energy and the power provided by the hidden energy engine make it highly mobile in the atmosphere, Then the large space transmission magic array makes the floating island have the strategic strike capability of space transmission. After this transformation, the floating island of all Randall becomes Dumne''s eye liner and the fortress in the sky.


    After Lolita was repaired, a large number of prehistoric technologies were successfully restored, and then combined with the artificial soul technology provided by yustisa, prandal''s computer technology has been improved by leaps and bounds. The artificial soul technology has replaced the mechanical AI system developed by prehistoric civilization. After all, compared with mechanical AI, although the artificial soul is still very clumsy, it is a real soul after all, The potential is huge, so even those ancestors who recovered are more willing to develop the potential of artificial souls.


    It took the ancestors more than a year to completely transfer the function of prehistoric computer to artificial soul quantum computer, but the subsequent rapid development made them understand that the cost of this time is completely worth it.


    What''s more, if they don''t use the artificial soul quantum computer, they can''t use the artificial magic net built by Donne, and they can''t use their talents to release magic.


    For prandar people, this is the best time and the worst time.


    In short, prandal has entered a special era of coexistence of magic and technology. Now everything is different from the past. Everything familiar needs to be learned again, and people don''t adapt to the new life.


    During the past two years, due to the high-speed development of society, many people did not adapt, resulting in a group of people who could not keep up with the times being abandoned, but they were unwilling to accept the work arranged by the government, so they planned to gather together to rebel and threatened to overthrow Donne''s "cruel" rule and end his dictatorship by using people''s fear of the chaotic army.


    It''s a pity that these naive guys have been thoroughly cleaned without any chance to do it - they thought Donne was really as gentle as advertised on TV.


    ¡ª¡ªHow could they know how many potential insurgents Donne cleaned up secretly in order to maintain the stability and rapid development of this society?


    No one knows.


    In the eyes of most people, Donne is a gentle king who loves his people like a son.


    "I''m back," Brian murmured after landing and directly separated from the magic power armor. "It doesn''t mean that he has been weakening the chaos gate in the purgatory abyss. Why does the frequency of chaos gate outside this month appear much higher than last month? I think it''s more than 20% more!"


    "Not 20%."


    Elsa shook her head, walked inside and said faintly: "according to the statistical results, the number of chaotic doors this month has increased by 50% compared with last month!"

 Chapter 1425

    In the battle command center in Ellington, Donne and gene are whispering about the recent changes in the purgatory abyss. A hologram is suspended in front of them.


    The curve chart counts the number of chaotic gates in the cycle. The time axis has been the starting point of statistics since two years ago. So far, the curve shows a stable upward trend. Compared with the beginning, the frequency has increased by dozens of times!


    When we first entered the militarized management two years ago, the average number of chaotic gates per month was about 1 ~ 5, but now this month, 150 have appeared so far!


    It can be seen from another statistical plane distribution map that more than half of the chaotic gates appear in the southern coastal area, one quarter in the vast sea, and the other quarter in other areas of prandal.


    Such a large number of chaotic gates are micro chaotic gates. Before they expand into small chaotic gates, they have been solved by special action forces with super mobility.


    Of course, if nisclair hadn''t helped Donne, they improved the arcane eye of the star moon tower and improved the detection ability, I''m afraid a large part of these chaotic gates would expand into small chaotic gates in unknown places, and continue to expand and spread pollution.


    However, it is the stronger detection ability that allows them to clearly see the changes in the situation over the years, as if they can vaguely see the approaching footsteps of the chaotic army.


    In the past two years, Donne has been continuously separating the void bomb, and then use the UAV to fly to the super giant chaos gate for airdrop, so as to continuously weaken the chaos gate through the effect of the void bomb.


    However, judging from the recent experiences of Elsa and Brian, the effect of this weakening plan does not seem to be very good.


    In the past two years, other gods have come one after another. They continue to bring more information to Donne and let them know how bad the situation in heaven has become.


    The approaching chaotic pollution is like the sword of Damocles hanging over everyone''s head, forcing everyone to make every effort.


    Gene looked at the trend chart and felt very puzzled: "obviously, it has been weakening continuously, and according to the observation, the diameter of the gate has been reduced compared with two years ago, but why has the frequency of prandal''s chaotic gate increased a lot?"


    Donne said faintly, "this can only show that new pollution sources are approaching. These chaotic doors appear from the outside."


    "In other words... The chaos army is closer to us?"


    "This is obvious."


    After a pause, Donne said, "hasn''t the ''heavenly eye'' plan to migrate to Lolita and lolia been completed?"


    Gene nodded: "It has reached the final stage. Due to the switching to use the secluded energy reactor to provide energy, many adjustments have been made to the corresponding magic runes, and the power of divine word runes has to be borrowed. Ms. otinia needs to provide assistance for adjustment. She has been making trouble with you recently, so the progress is relatively slow. It is estimated that she can be put into use in a few days."


    Due to the massive outbreak of the chaos gate, the arcane eye on the star moon tower can not be monitored, which is not enough. Therefore, they led the ongoing "heavenly eye" plan. Using the principle of the arcane eye, they built a super large monitor on Lolita, lolia and high-altitude orbit respectively to pass through three "heavenly eyes" Jointly monitor prandal, including the surrounding deep space environment.


    Because they are all located in space, they can observe the situation of the whole prandal. After using the power of divine word runes to strengthen the observation effect, they can even directly observe a small stone on the ground in the test. The high resolution is terrible!


    Because the chaotic force is incompatible with the order environment, even a little bit of chaotic force is very clear in the order environment, just like a little black ink on white paper. By monitoring the fluctuation of chaotic force, the celestial eye system running on different orbits can accurately observe the chaotic force in any area of prandal Judge all the places where the gate of chaos appears.


    "Actually..."


    Gene wanted to stop talking. After a moment of hesitation, he whispered, "just promise to help her..."


    "What do you know..."


    Donne sighed helplessly, and his forehead ached at the thought of otinia. This guy had stayed in the main material world for a long time, and he actually learned to force Donne with a strike.


    Why does Donne have such a headache? It''s not because this guy is forcing Donne to have children!


    The gods of heaven have come, leaving only greterence, the God of death, who finally stayed in the death country. Because the rest of the world has been completely destroyed, and the souls of the dead here in prandal have been intercepted by Donne, the death country has no meaning. After setting it into automatic operation mode, greterence is also ready to come Prandal.


    The rest is to choose the carrier of reincarnation.


    According to his previous habits, Donne thought he would choose otinia as the mother. After all, their compatibility is the strongest - although it is very strange for his daughter to give birth to his father, what big storms has Donne never seen now? No wonder!


    Once again, when he thought of being bullied by otinia before, he now had the opportunity to put her under him openly. Hey, hey, hey, and otinia didn''t refuse at all and cooperated with him completely obediently. Don didn''t hesitate to carry out his "mission" and gave the goddess who guarded the girl to Hei, hey, hey.


    But Donne didn''t expect that after several times of indescribable description, otinia suddenly received the news. Only then did he know that the matrix grethelens chose was not otinia!


    ¡ª¡ªHe chose Elia!


    Now Donne quit!


    Although Elia is now 18 years old and is a cabbage loved by everyone, Donne really didn''t want to arch the cabbage himself!


    Let him push Elijah down, and let her conceive and give birth to the God of death. Isn''t that his life!


    ¡ª¡ªHeaven can learn! He is definitely not afraid to start because he is afraid that Ms. disaster will settle with him after she wakes up!


    ¡ª¡ªReally!


    If Donne doesn''t start, otinia will quit. As his daughter, otinia certainly doesn''t want to see her father die there alone, so she wants greterence to come to prandal as soon as possible. She has been urging Donne to do it as soon as possible, and frankly said that Elia will never refuse him. On the contrary, she is very willing to accept this situation, But the more she did, the more Donne dared not.


    Who knows what Elia really wants. Anyway, Ms. disaster will be really angry at that time, and will not trouble them. It''s Downe himself!


    So now the two sides are in a stalemate, and the heavenly eye system is on hold.


    But in the eyes of others, the situation is another situation: Donne and otinia are discordant because of something indescribable, and then the cold war begins!


    Although they don''t know when they got together, looking back on what happened in recent years, these people are used to what is happening now.


    The other side.


    "So don''t be too involved in acting."


    Otinia gently stroked and touched her lower abdomen. The fetus in her stomach was growing rapidly and could not hide any more. At that time, she would no longer be able to use this excuse to help Elia.


    Yes, in fact, grethelens chose otinia, and otinia did successfully conceive a child. Then when she realized that she was pregnant successfully, she found that excuse and wanted to push them. Unfortunately, Donne seemed to have been hesitant all the time.


    "I didn''t act."


    Two years later, Elia became more mature. She felt that she was lying lazily on the sofa, with strong arcane power Lingering between her fingers. A faint light flashed in her slightly closed eyes from time to time. She was watching the stars through other people''s eyes.


    "But in fact, you never told him that you had already awakened."


    Otinia tilted her lips and said, "don''t you know what he''s worried about? Every time you pretend to be silly and stupid in the past two years, he''ll throw it out mercilessly when he and others want to get in. What''s the reason? Haven''t you counted B in your heart? What he''s worried about is you, Ms. disaster."


    Elia nodded noncommittally. Of course she knew that Donne was worried about her, to be exact, about her power. She had met this kind of thing countless times before and was very indifferent.


    She thought Donne would be different from the others.


    However, she was used to this kind of experience, so she didn''t even feel disappointed. She was just very happy to see the hope of success.


    Otinia''s expression suddenly became a little strange: "or, the reason why you dare not admit to him that you have awakened is not because you are afraid that he will alienate you, but because you have never been in love, so you are nervous --"


    Before she finished, she found that Elia''s body trembled obviously.


    "Ha, it turns out that Ms. disaster will be nervous because of this kind of thing!"


    Otinia gloated and said, "I''ll tell others about this..."


    "No!"


    "Don''t explain any more. Explanation is to hide that you don''t understand?"


    Elia suddenly opened her eyes and her face was full of fear: "the stars have disappeared!"


    "What?"


    Otinia was stunned for a moment, and then she changed her face: "what are you talking about?"


    "Darkness..."


    Elia raised her head and looked frightened: "it has come!"

 Chapter 1426

    "Donne!"


    Elia suddenly appeared in the battle command center and shouted, "there''s a situation!"


    Being stared at with Jean''s sympathetic eyes and sighing, Donne was stunned and looked at Elia in great surprise.


    Elia called him that for the first time, which made Donne feel uncomfortable.


    Other people around heard Elia''s cry, all covered their mouths and snickered. It was obvious that they had misunderstood something.


    But this is also normal. There has always been a rumor in Ellington that his Majesty''s favorite is not egwin, but Elia, who has always adhered to him and doesn''t want to grow up.


    "Elia?"


    Donne frowned, "don''t fool around -"


    "I don''t have time to fool around with you."


    Elia took Donne''s hand. As soon as Donne was about to speak, she saw her eyes and froze the next moment.


    This look is definitely not what he usually sees, Elia!


    Donne took a breath of air conditioning and suddenly thought of a possibility!


    Ms. disaster has awakened!


    The next moment, a gray interstellar space appeared in Donne''s consciousness. The boundless black fog swallowed up the starry sky in the distance. Countless planets collapsed under the action of gravity, and the stars were swallowed up by the black fog. Light could not escape


    The world is destroying, the stars are collapsing, and darkness is approaching


    Then Donne woke up in a cold sweat: "what did I just see?"


    "What is happening not far away."


    Elia said very seriously, "the starry sky... Has disappeared, and darkness... Has come. Chaos distorts the law of space, and the light in transmission has been disturbed. At this moment, the starry sky outside is dark, prandal has become an island in the world!"


    Don enmeng raised his head and looked as if he was going to pass through the heavy alloy ceiling. A moment later, he turned to gene next to him and said, "get the observation data from Lolita!"


    Gene nodded. A moment later, a holographic projection screen appeared in the hall, which showed the starry sky observed from Lolita.


    "Turn on spectral analysis, I want to see real-time results!"


    As soon as Donne''s voice fell, the spectral analysis results appeared next to him, but in fact, the spectral analysis results are meaningless at this time, because there have been visible changes in the picture!


    "Starry sky -"


    Jean, Angus, etc. changed color in horror: "- the starry sky is darkening!?"


    Yes, almost everyone in the hall can clearly see that the distant starry sky is gradually darkening - finally disappearing!


    "No, to be exact, the stars are disappearing!"


    Croto stared at the spectrum next to him: "in the end, it''s not that the light is too dim to be observed, but that it disappears directly from the world!"


    Dobbin was shocked: "it''s not a supernova explosion, nor is it swallowed by a black hole. Such a large number of planets and stars have disappeared!"


    "Otherwise, why say this crisis is a crisis affecting the whole world?"


    Gene said bitterly, "but now I don''t know how we should deal with this crisis..."


    Yes, a power that can devour the planet and diffuse the whole world. They are just a planet. Why should they win them?


    "There''s still a chance."


    Elia said slowly: "although it devours those planets quickly, it is because those planets are inanimate planets, while prandal is a planet with vigorous life. The power of order here is very strong. Chaos and order are natural enemies. When the power of chaos approaches here, it will be forced to stop devouring."


    "Then, chaos will form a large number of chaotic creatures due to the influence of order creatures, which will come to prandal, which is what we call the chaos army. The purpose of the chaos army is to destroy or corrupt all life and completely collapse the order here."


    "Once the order collapses, the defense force will weaken and chaos will take advantage of the weakness..."


    "So, as long as we can stick to prandal''s defense line and not be defeated by chaotic creatures, we still have hope!"


    Although what Elia said is very exciting, it''s a pity that these pictures we see now will only make people feel the deepest despair.


    Boundless chaos, even if they can resist for a while, can they resist for a lifetime?


    Angus murmured to himself: "just defense, one day the defense line will collapse, and it is possible to win if we have to attack. However, where should we attack? How can we eliminate the boundless chaos?"


    In the second chaotic invasion war, they sacrificed so many comrades in arms, and finally defeated the enemy with the sleepless, but the whole world was almost destroyed.


    This time, the enemy attacked on a large scale from outside the world. How should we fight this battle?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Elia was silent for a moment and said helplessly, "I don''t know, because even we don''t know the secret behind chaos. Where it came from and why it appeared are all unknown."


    "But... This is our last chance."


    Elia said in a deep voice, "if even the current civilization model can''t overcome chaos, it can only show that everything in the world is doomed to end by chaos."


    "But even if it''s a doomed fate, we have to fight, don''t we? It''s not our style to just sit and wait for death."


    Gene whispered, clenched his fists and flushed his eyes: "no matter how terrible they are, I have fought with them once, and I am already fearless!"


    After a long silence, Donne said slowly, "notice and get ready for the battle... I have a hunch that we will welcome the guests next."


    "Yes!"


    Donne bowed his head and turned out of the command hall. Elia followed.


    Donne paused at his feet, turned and stared at Elia: "... Ms. disaster?"


    A few years ago, Elia had awakened part of her memory. If she was reasonable, she should have awakened long ago, but she hasn''t awakened further in the past two years, which doesn''t make sense.


    Elia''s tone of voice and her understanding of chaos just now are not what she can understand at ordinary times.


    Moreover, Elia''s ability is not enough to let her see the changes in the depths of the starry sky.


    Only when Ms. disaster has awakened, it is possible to explain the changes in Elia!


    Elia hesitated. She wanted to cover up, but she suddenly thought of what was happening outside.


    Chaos has come. It''s different whether Donne can lead prandal to survive. If she can''t get through the difficulties, this is the end of everything. Will she die with regret?


    If you miss this chance, will you have another chance?


    After a moment of silence, Elia suddenly smiled, nodded and admitted, "yes, it''s me."


    Dunn subconsciously wanted to step back, but after seeing the familiar face, he slowly asked, "you finally woke up... Do you remember your previous memory?"


    What Donne was most worried about was that Ms. disaster settled in the autumn, but after hearing the news of chaos, he found that his heart calmed down.


    Yes, the chaos army is coming. What''s more terrible than this?


    Ms. disaster won''t hold back at such a time.


    "Of course."


    Elia took Donne''s hand to prevent him from running away. She tried to make herself act like a spoiled child and said to Donne, "and... I didn''t wake up now. I tell you a secret. In fact, I woke up a long time ago."


    £¡£¡£¡


    Donne''s liver trembled fiercely. What did she mean by that?


    Is to tell Donne that she knows everything he thought and did?


    Knowing that it was Ms. disaster who was talking to him now, and looking at her coquettish appearance, Donne felt uncomfortable.


    "When..."


    "Very early... Very early."


    Now that she had confessed, eliasso directly spread out her words and said, "when I first said that I remembered those memories, I had actually awakened completely."


    "That is to say..."


    "That is to say, in fact, I have always been Ms. disaster all these years."


    After a pause, Elia rubbed Donne''s arm, and then said a little shyly: "of course, more importantly, I will always be your Elia."


    ¡°¡­¡­£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Donne could not help shivering. It was clear that he liked Elia to act like a spoiled child to him, but after knowing that it was Ms. disaster, Donne felt that he could not afford it.


    "That, that I still, or --"


    "Don''t run away."


    Elia said faintly, "otherwise, I''ll let you feel the taste of curse everywhere... Do you want to know what curse men fear most?"


    Donne has no way to escape, but... After learning that Elia has actually awakened, and seeing her performance now, Donne is relieved.


    At least, he knew that the night raids were initiated by Ms. disaster, that is to say... As Ms. disaster, Elia really liked him!


    With this insight, don knew that the task given to him by otinia could be completed without difficulty!


    Danger is looming. Now is not the time to be hypocritical. Go up if you should, and go up if you shouldn''t!


    Complete this task, quickly establish the heavenly eye monitoring system, and then be alert to the changes of the whole prandal... This has become the most important thing for Donne next.


    "... Elia."


    Donne suddenly said: "... Would you like to go with me to enjoy the moonlight tonight?"


    Elia, who had been waiting for a long time, was overjoyed. She grabbed Donne''s neck, jumped up, kissed him hard on his lips, and then said bluntly, "no tonight, now!"


    "-- this is by no means the Elijah I know!"


    "No, unfortunately, I''m Elia you know."

 Chapter 1427

    The stars disappeared and the news of the dark attack was made public directly to the public.


    Because it''s meaningless not to be public. With the arrival of the night, people will look up and find that today''s night sky will become unprecedented darkness.


    In the night sky, we can only see the light of Lolita and lolia. Other places... Are an unprecedented darkness.


    "Raise your head and look into the sky."


    With Donne''s acquiescence, this sentence was suddenly uploaded on the magic power network.


    Various netizens began to discuss what this sentence meant, but at night, when they looked up at the sky, they immediately understood what that sentence meant.


    The bright starry sky disappeared, leaving only boundless darkness.


    People ran home, logged in to the magic power network and began to spread a crazy message - "the stars have disappeared!"


    People don''t know why the stars disappeared, but soon someone linked the disappearance of the stars to what his majesty Donne called the crisis.


    The chaos army has swallowed up the starry sky, and the darkness that will destroy everything has come!


    "The third chaotic invasion war has begun!"


    The explosive news was uploaded on the magic power network, and people fell into boundless fear. The results of the previous two chaotic invasion Wars made all races in prandal have an indelible fear of the chaotic army, and now, the terrible Legion has made a comeback!


    Before the chaos army really appeared, the fear it brought has swept the whole prandal!


    Rodriguez looked at the dark sky and whispered, "Horus, what can you do?"


    Horus shook his head: "Mr. Rodriguez, unless I can create a group of sleepless people again, I have no way... But even if his majesty Donne allows me to create sleepless people, in the current situation of prandal, there are not so many legendary strong people for us to change."


    "Say no... in fact, there are..."


    Rodriguez said quietly: "the ancestors of those dwarfs and goblins survived under the radiation of the dark energy, and changed. If they can be transformed, they can achieve the effect comparable to the legendary strong..."


    Horus looked at Rodriguez in shock: "teacher!?"


    "I''m just explaining a possibility. I''m not going to do that. Don''t worry."


    Rodriguez said very calmly: "and... In our current situation, there should be no sleepless people."


    Now up to 100000 golden giant statues have been completely transformed. They are not only replaced with a brand-new hidden energy engine, but also equipped with new energy guns with extremely fierce firepower. Combined with the rich combat experience of those heroic soldiers in the Yingling hall, this army is enough to fight the frontal attack of chaotic creatures on the front battlefield.


    Not to mention, in addition to the golden giant statue, there are floating island fortress, Ellington elite equipped with the latest magic power armor, and even suspended in space. Lolita is equipped with the repaired hidden energy main gun!


    In terms of defense capability, prandal now has the technical crystallization of prehistoric civilization. The defense capability of ANAs alloy exceeds any metal known at present and has strong resistance to secluded energy, which means that it can also resist the power of chaos to a certain extent, making it easier for people to survive.


    In addition, the large-scale matrix defense modules optimized and improved based on the divine word Rune are all over prandal. The wild residents have now been fully integrated into the city. Except when they need to cultivate farmland, they will drive out and live under shelter most of the time.


    In terms of the forces involved in the war, the whole prandal has been completely unified this time, all under the rule of Donne. All ethnic groups can use their own superior forces to cooperate and assist each other. In addition, the weapons and equipment designed by Donne according to their own characteristics can play several times their strength in the advantageous environment, The overall combat strength is much stronger than before. I don''t know how many times.


    Judging from various situations, prandal''s living conditions are much better than those in the era when Rodriguez was born. People''s survival probability is much stronger than before. As long as there are still people alive, there is still hope.


    No matter from any point of view, prandal''s comprehensive combat effectiveness is much higher than that in the previous two chaotic invasion wars. Prandal can successfully survive the crisis in the previous two times, and it will certainly do so this time!


    This night was destined to be a sleepless night. I don''t know how many people in prandal didn''t sleep all night. They looked at the dark night sky as if watching a beast from the depths of the universe rush here. Everyone oppressed by the heavy sense of crisis couldn''t breathe.


    Fiona, aurelia, OLINA and others stared at the sky and had an idea: is this the enemy he will face? An enemy who can devour the stars and destroy everything? He has endured this pressure alone for so many years, and even led us to defeat this enemy?


    Think about it in another place. They don''t think they can do Donne''s step. Maybe they will be on the verge of collapse when they know the task.


    Isalie was sitting outside the balcony of her bedroom, with her body gently supported by trees and vines, her feet hanging below and swinging gently. She looked leisurely and comfortable, but in fact her heart was full of anxiety.


    She looked at the dark sky and felt very bad: "here they are..."


    A tall and beautiful woman came by and looked at the sky calmly: "there''s not much time. I hope he''s fully prepared."


    Isalie looked back at the woman: "Lord goddess... Do you think we can defeat the enemy?"


    "I don''t know."


    In just one year, nisclair has completed the development process from baby to girl, and then completed the growth process of adults in another year, and has recovered part of her own strength. During this period, her strength has also given Donne a lot of help.


    Nisclair sat down next to Sally and said slowly, "it''s because I don''t know that there''s hope."


    Isalie was silent. She understood what nisclair meant - if they saw the result, it could only be a result.


    Isalie sighed softly, "he has to bear such a heavy responsibility. I don''t know how he is now under such great pressure."


    Nisclair was silent for a moment, and a faint light flashed in her eyes. After a moment, she said faintly, "you don''t have to worry about him. He''s... In a good mood now."


    ¡°£¿¡±


    Isalie was stunned: "how could he be in a good mood when the war is imminent?"


    Nisclair didn''t explain. With a wave, a light curtain appeared in front of them. The protagonists in the light curtain were Donne and Elia.


    "Ah!"


    Seeing the situation in the picture, isalie exclaimed and immediately understood what nisclair meant.


    Nisclair''s expression was a little strange: "forget it, although the situation is urgent, but... It''s not easy for her. After waiting so long, she finally tasted the taste of love. She can understand it even if she indulges."


    In the picture, Elia, who was busy, suddenly looked up and crossed the space. She collided with nisclair. She turned her eyes and obviously found that nisclair was peeping.


    Elijah wanted to interrupt her snooping, but on second thought, this was her memorable precious moment. It was also excellent to have nisclair witness. She simply ignored her snooping and continued to fool around with Donne.


    So, in this night of insomnia for countless people, Elia finally successfully ended her unknown girlhood and entered the world of adults.


    The "mother and daughter" far away in the emerald corolla also watched the wonderful live broadcast. Nisclair was also amazed. She never thought that ansetania would show such a shameful side.


    Ellington.


    Infatuated Elia hugged Donne tightly, looked at the dark sky and said, "finally, I can finally make those guys close their smelly mouths!"


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿£¿£¿¡±


    Elia''s eyes moved: "I mean, I have no regrets if I can achieve my wish at this time, even if everything is really destroyed in the end."


    "Nonsense."


    Donne immediately smiled bitterly: "I don''t want to die yet... According to you, the existence of order will naturally restrain chaos. Due to the special situation of prandal, the spread trend of chaos will stop when it is close to this galaxy, so they can''t directly devour our galaxy. We must look for loopholes and split forces to corrupt here."


    "So as long as we can build a defense line and resist its attack, we still have hope!"


    Donne''s eyes gradually became more firm: "this step has been reached, I will never allow failure! In order to win, I will do anything!"


    At the moment, Donne is so similar to Rodriguez and Horace of the hornheim family!


    It was in this case that Tang Encai finally understood the psychological course of the two "sinners" and the heavy sense of mission in their hearts!


    ¡ª¡ªFrom the eyes of latecomers, they are indeed sinners who created chaotic gods and sleepless people that destroyed countless creatures.


    ¡ª¡ªBut from the standpoint of that time, they were not heroes who saved the world?


    At the moment, Donne faces such a choice.


    But


    Donne sincerely hopes that everything will go well now without that thing


    The next day.


    The whole prandal has entered an unprecedented state of tension.


    All the soldiers in training have entered the first level of combat readiness. Donne has informed otinia that his task has been completed at the first time, but before he notifies, he learned that otinia has assisted in completing the sky eye system.


    After the installation and commissioning of the celestial eye system, all detectors were immediately aimed at prandal and even the surrounding stars.


    Then the observer found something terrible

 Chapter 1428

    "Prandal, it''s surrounded by chaos!"


    When they heard the news, they all focused on the battle command center in Ellington.


    Looking at the dense light spots representing the gate of chaos on the holographic projection, everyone was stunned.


    "This is the position of the gate of chaos!?"


    Gene couldn''t help saying, "are you sure there''s no mistake? We''ve been sending people to eliminate the gate of chaos and strive for no fluctuation of chaotic power. Now you tell me that there are so many under our eyes!?"


    The observer was also very frightened and replied, "we have repeatedly corrected the observation data and determined that the results are very accurate!"


    Angus muttered to himself, "it''s a big trouble!"


    Dunn said in a deep voice: "order all Ellington special operations teams to dispatch, and each person is responsible for at least three micro or small chaotic doors to strangle the potential danger in the cradle as much as possible!"


    "I see!"


    "Inform the Yingling hall to be ready for super space-time fire support at any time!"


    "Copy that!"


    Almost at the same time, all the members of the special operation team who received the order were crazy, the alarm at the operation base kept ringing, and everyone was in a hurry to prepare for the battle.


    "Isn''t it?! are you kidding? I cleaned up the chaos gate in the ambris mountains yesterday, and there are so many today!?"


    Brian wailed and was kicked into the transmission platform by Locke: "don''t delay! The heavenly eye system has just been launched, and the detection accuracy is much better than the previous arcane eye. We need to do it as soon as possible!"


    Fully armed Danny shouted, "come on, come on! There are too many targets and insufficient manpower. One person must bear the power of many people!"


    Brian cursed and began to determine the transmission location: "Damn it! At this time, it would be good if we could summon all our companions back from the purgatory abyss!"


    "Stop dreaming!"


    Locke shook his head and said, "the situation over there is not optimistic. Although they can''t get close to the big guy, they are also under great pressure to suppress the devil''s counterattack!"


    Almost at the same time they began to act, Donne came to the abyss of purgatory. He wanted to see what was going on here.


    ¡ª¡ªIn the past two years, he has constantly made void bombs and delivered them to the troops here to use them to weaken the huge chaotic gate. According to the intelligence, the volume of the chaotic gate here has significantly reduced. It is reasonable that the distortion of space and the degree of interference to the outside world should be reduced, but the situation is quite the opposite, The frequency of chaos gate has increased too much!


    "Your Majesty Donne!"


    Depp came out to meet Donne. Because they couldn''t get close to the battlefield, those combat elites such as Elsa, Locke, Brian and so on have returned to the surface world to perform tasks. The rest are ordinary elites who monitor the situation here under Depp''s command.


    "Has anything changed?"


    Donne looked at the distorted huge chaotic door in the holographic projection. Now, due to the attack of the chaotic force in space, the uneasiness brought to Donne by this seemingly smaller chaotic door is stronger than before. It seems to resonate with the chaotic force in outer space and some wonderful changes are taking place.


    "Nothing special."


    Depp shook his head: "as always, it is distorted and unspeakable. Still, they can only use drones to drop void bombs. Those demons seem to have noticed the existence of drones and have begun to try to block drones."


    "Did you succeed?"


    "Yes, but very few, with little impact."


    Depton looked at it for a while, and then said a little inexplicably: "logically, the diameter of the chaotic gate has been reduced by nearly half, and the radiation range to the outside world should be reduced a lot, but now the dangerous area has not changed from the original, and we still can''t get close to it, as if the chaotic gate has never been reduced."


    Donne frowned. That''s not good news.


    Now it is very dangerous outside. There is such a huge chaotic door inside prandal, which is like a dangerous time bomb, which may explode at any time!


    Donne pondered for a moment and said, "I''ve brought another batch of void bombs this time. From today on, your frequency of dropping void bombs will be increased ten times!"


    "Ten times!?"


    Depp was surprised: "the supply speed of the void bomb can''t keep up with the consumption!"


    "That''s my business. At least follow my orders before running out of stock."


    "Yes!"


    What Donne thinks is very simple. Even if he runs out of inventory, after weakening the chaotic door to a certain extent, other energy weapons can also be used. At that time, his pressure will be reduced a lot.


    The key point now is to weaken this huge chaotic gate to a controllable range as soon as possible - only in this way can they eliminate the interference here and determine how serious the outside world is invaded by chaos.


    Looking at the door of chaos, Donne''s heart became more and more heavy.


    In particular, he can see from those distorted space debris that egwin Elsa is desperately eliminating those chaotic creatures. Every time he sees them, Donne has the illusion that they are swallowed by the door of chaos, and his heart is firmly tied together.


    But now the situation is so bad that Donne can''t be soft hearted. Capable people must use it for themselves. Even egwin and Elsa must go to war when it''s time to go to war!


    With the help of new equipment, their combat experience and combat efficiency can play a stronger effect than ordinary soldiers.


    The improved magic power armor has also become the hope to save the strong, so that they once again have the ability to fight against chaotic creatures.


    Including the God of fire kalimarif, the God of wind icardis, the God of deceit gibkenseth (Shh!), the God of disease and pain pasteron (he is also the brother of the God of death and the uncle of otinia), and so on, gods also have the ability to attack chaotic creatures with the help of the power of these equipment.


    These new equipment became their hope to defeat the chaos army.


    However, before the chaotic gate of purgatory abyss was weakened to be controllable, the situation suddenly deteriorated a few days later!


    On the southern coast with the most fragile spatial structure, hundreds of chaotic doors were opened almost in an instant!


    "Alarm! Alarm! A large number of chaotic gates appear on the south coast! Repeat! A large number of chaotic gates appear on the south coast! The current number is 362... 363, 364... And the number is still rising!"


    The harsh alarm rang through the whole base. Although it was known that there was the most likely abnormal situation on the southern coast, everyone did not expect that the situation would suddenly deteriorate to this point!


    On the holographic projection map, on the southern coast monitored by the heavenly eye system, red light spots appear almost one after another, and in the blink of an eye, they have covered the whole southern coast!


    In the command hall, everyone who saw this scene was stunned.


    The third chaotic invasion war broke out so suddenly!


    "The No. 1, No. 2 and No. 3 floating island fortress formation immediately starts transmission! The target''s southern coast is responsible for the west, middle and East regions respectively! - start a large-scale attack immediately after arriving at the destination! Spare no effort to suppress the spread of chaos on the coast! The chaos gate on the sea is in the charge of our ally giant dragon!"


    "Copy that!"


    "Copy that! The secluded energy engine is fully charged! Turn on the transmission immediately!"


    After the floating islands all over prandar received the command, the first three floating island fortress battle formations of No. 1, No. 2 and No. 3 responded to the command and immediately transmitted it over the south coast.


    After the intense space distortion, a total of nine floating island fortresses arrived at their destination. Each group is composed of three floating island fortresses. They are tens of kilometers apart from each other and cover each other in a three angle array. The firepower is enough to cover a range of hundreds of kilometers in diameter, combined with the super mobility provided by the hidden energy engine, Three floating island fortress formations are enough to sweep the entire southern coast.


    "Target scanning is completed, the main gun has locked the dense area, charging is completed, 3, 2, 1, launch! - report to the base, we hit the target! All the chaotic gates in the target area are extinguished! The effect is outstanding!"


    The massive main cannon of Youneng destroyed more than a dozen chaotic gates. When the engineers of the magic Energy Engineering Research Institute found that the energy of Youneng was also effective for the power of chaos, they were more enthusiastic about the development of Youneng, which was also their confidence to win the third chaotic invasion war.


    "Keep shooting!"


    Don''t give them a chance to breathe


    "Yes!"


    The fortress of floating island immediately began high-altitude bombing, and a steady stream of energy guns fell on the earth. The terrible Youneng shelling made this fragile land on the verge of collapse.


    As soon as a large number of chaotic gates were opened, only a few chaotic minions jumped out in time, and then they were completely destroyed by the sudden hidden energy shelling. After several rounds of shooting, the total number of the most dense areas of chaotic gates finally began to decline, which also led to the failure of the continuous use of energy shelling, So the three groups of floating island fortresses stopped shooting, and then a large number of mobile soldiers flew out of their internal platforms.


    These mobile soldiers dressed in the latest version of magic power armor are the most effective combat power against chaotic creatures. They are ordinary soldiers of the ilrus empire once recruited by Donne. Some of them are even ordinary people, some are incorporated adventurers, and some are mercenaries.


    Experienced strict physical training, was "ripened" by various secret treasures, and then received combat experience training with more than ten times the time efficiency in the virtual training plant of magic energy network, and then equipped with the latest magic power armor. These "quick" super mobile soldiers were created at these expensive costs!


    After the mobile soldiers attack, they immediately disperse their actions and begin to carry out combat tasks!

 Chapter 1429

    "Damn it!"


    Danny blasted the chaotic door in front of him to pieces.


    He looked at the dense chaotic minions around him and couldn''t help cursing: "you hateful scum, die for me. No one can destroy prandal this time. We will be the most solid backing in the world."


    "Danny!"


    Tom shouted in the distance, "don''t waste time, there are more chaos doors open."


    At this moment, although the saturation bombing of the floating island fortress has eliminated most of the chaos gate, the chaos gate is still sporadically opened on the southern coast, and a large number of chaos minions gush out of it, and they frantically rush at the nearby soldiers.


    With the current equipment quality and scientific and technological level, these chaotic minions certainly do not pose any threat to the mobile soldiers who have been wearing magic power armor, but the mobile soldiers continue to kill these chaotic minions and destroy the chaotic gate. Those scattered chaotic breath finally gather together and accelerate the expansion of the chaotic gate that has not been destroyed in time, In the blink of an eye, it has become a medium-sized chaotic door. The danger has not been reduced, but increased a lot.


    "Damn, these chaotic forces spread too fast. The number of chaotic minions is a little too much. I can''t resist it. We need support!"


    Tom found that he could not continue to support, because more and more chaotic rays had overheated his armor. He had to hide from the edge and call for support.


    At the moment, the coast has been occupied by chaotic creatures. They are converging and merging with each other to become more terrible chaotic tentacles and chaotic beholders!


    Chaos fangs have even begun to appear from the medium-sized chaos gate!


    Although the current soldiers can still maintain the defense line, they have begun to show a decline gradually with the emergence of the medium-sized chaotic gate. After all, there are too few people dispatched now, and they need a lot of support to continue to maintain their advantage.


    However, there is not so much support at the moment. Now many chaotic doors have been opened in the northern Ryan area. A large number of ORC soldiers go there to start combat operations. They have combat capability only after they are mixed with Ilus soldiers, which consumes a lot of human resources.


    There are also many chaotic gates in the ambris mountains. After the soldiers of the dwarf country received the support of magic power armor, they now have the ability to fight against chaotic creatures. Now they all go out and start sweeping out those chaotic creatures all over the mountains. The dwarfs and dwarves act together to help Donne reduce the pressure from the West.


    In the southwest, in the Emerald Forest, with the emerald corolla as the center, the elf soldiers radiate all around. Using their natural ability to communicate with the jungle, they determine where the chaos gate appears in the forest, and then they quickly go there to eliminate the chaos gate to prevent chaotic creatures from secretly spreading pollution in the jungle. Due to the power of the Earth Goddess, the Emerald Forest is sheltered, The power of order here is very strong, and the threat is the least.


    In Naga''s territory in the East, in the abyss sea, there are also many chaotic gates in the flash plain. However, the number of these chaotic gates in the sea is much less, and the diffusion speed is also relatively slow, which is greatly limited. This is probably because the advent of Annie talel, the goddess of water, gave birth to the number of marine organisms, and the power of order is much stronger, Therefore, the micro chaotic gate will soon be offset by the power of order and disappear.


    Annie Tarar, assisting pertis to maintain a large protective array and protect the capital of Naga, vaskir. After obtaining the underwater armor specially developed by Donne for them, the deep-sea Naga soldiers also began to take the initiative to clean up the chaotic pollution in the flash plain and other areas around.


    However, the sea of the abyss is vast, even comparable to the whole main continent of prandar, and many races in the sea, such as bright scale Naga, flash scale Naga, gray fin Naga and nu Tao fish man, can not completely clean up the whole sea of the abyss. Therefore, it needs the support of a large number of Ilus soldiers, and even sent many gold giant statues to help fight.


    There are also a large number of chaotic gates in the ilrus empire. Due to the dense population, once the chaotic gate is directly opened near the city here, it will lead to irreversible consequences. Therefore, almost all the huge number of mobile soldiers are distributed here, and the micro chaotic gate will be destroyed by the vigilant soldiers around at the moment of its emergence!


    The battlefield is blooming everywhere, chaotic invasion is everywhere, and the war instantly ignited prandal. People obviously didn''t expect that the third chaotic invasion war would break out so suddenly!


    The chaotic force from the outside resonates with the chaotic gate inside the planet. Channels have been opened everywhere on prandal. If the super giant chaotic gate of purgatory abyss cannot be weakened as soon as possible, the surface of prandal will soon be covered by the chaotic gate.


    But now Donne is very suspicious of the sudden outbreak of chaos gate, probably because of the order he gave Depp.


    The frequency of bombing chaos gate with void bomb has increased ten times. As a result, the number of chaos gates in prandal''s surface world has increased sharply. The problem is that Donne dare not stop purifying the chaos gate of purgatory abyss, so it is impossible to judge whether there is an inevitable connection between the two.


    In Ellington, the city''s shield has been turned on, and the residents without combat capability are evacuating to the underground city. The remaining residents who have received certain combat training have taken out emergency supplies nearby, armed and ready to participate in the battle at any time.


    "Damn it!"


    Surrounded by chaotic minions, Cao resisted the impulse to use the field, activated the Holy Light enchanting effect of the energy gun, and then blasted the chaotic tentacle: "this means that the third chaotic invasion war has begun?"


    "Otherwise?"


    Kundahl shouted while shooting wildly, "do you still want them to give you an invasion notice to prepare you?"


    "It''s just too sudden - damn it! Dicarios, stop it!"


    Cao suddenly saw dicarios incarnate into the form of element Lord, burning the flame and ready to start. He was almost frightened: "chaotic creatures are stronger when they are strong. You can''t kill them. We all have to be buried with them! Take back your power quickly!"


    Dicarios, who was preparing to have a flame carnival, was stunned. A fireball in his hand happened to hit out, and then caokundar and they watched in horror that the fireball swallowed dozens of chaotic minions, and then the aftermath of the explosion hurt several chaotic minions


    "Oh, no -"


    Almost in the blink of an eye, the chaotic claws, which were affected by the elemental fireball of dicarios but did not die on the spot, began to twist and expand rapidly, and their body became as huge as dicarios. The chaotic breath left by the destroyed chaotic claws around them was absorbed by them to strengthen themselves.


    In the blink of an eye, Ellington here, because of the reckless behavior of dicarios, a chaotic fear devil at the level of the three headed element Lord was born!


    "Red warning! Red warning! There is a huge level 9 chaotic fluctuation reaction nearby! The priority has been raised to the highest! The picture switching is completed -"


    "Hollyshit! Dicarios, fuck you!"


    Seeing the situation in the picture, Rao was calm, and Donne couldn''t help scolding in amazement.


    "Damn it! It''s chaos and fear of demons!"


    When those huge chaotic creatures appeared in the field of vision, Cao and others on the battlefield immediately felt a sense of uncontrollable fear from the depths of their hearts. Their physical strength was suddenly evacuated. They didn''t even have the ability to flick. They could only watch the chaotic demons absorb the chaotic breath around and gradually stabilize their form, Then... Destruction began!


    Donne in the command center flushed his eyes: "gene! Angus! Night and night! Selna! Prepare the void bomb and attack me immediately! Nora! Open the field of life immediately!"


    If no one destroys the chaotic demons of the three headed element Lord, they can destroy the current Ellington in a minute - not everything here is made of ANAs alloy!


    "Copy that!"


    Donne rushed to the airborne platform, jumped and roared: "- dress!"


    At the next moment, the magic power armor he personally built responded to the voice control command he set, instantly set it on him, followed by the radar, locked the three chaotic demons not far away, and roared up!


    The closer he gets to the chaos fear devil, the worse Donne feels. Cao and others who are close to him have been affected by the chaos fear devil and fall into deep fear. Their corruption aura also begins to absorb the vitality around and corrupt all life. Fortunately, the ground here in Ellington has been completely covered with various alloys, They can''t break through the alloy''s defense for a while.


    But those people are on the scene, and Donne can''t attack at all!


    "Ellington''s men leave the battlefield immediately!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The messenger can only hear the urgent gasp. Captured by fear, they have even lost the ability to speak. They can only freeze there and feel the continuous passage of vitality in their bodies.


    "I''ll come!"


    Dicarios made up for his mistakes. His huge body roared away some soldiers, but some remained on the battlefield!


    At this time, the strong power of life fell from the sky, and the aura of fear and corruption of chaotic demons were suppressed in an instant!


    The remaining people on the battlefield started reverse propulsion and left the battlefield at the moment of restoring their operational ability!


    Nora did a good job!


    "Eat me a king fried!"


    Donne roared and launched three missiles loaded with empty bombs. The missiles locked a target, flew over and inserted them straight into the "head" of chaotic fear!


    "Boom!!!"


    After the earth shaking explosion, most of the chaos fear devil was lifted off by the void bomb!


    But... They''re not dead yet!

 Chapter 1430

    The characteristics of chaotic organisms are very special. Unless they are completely destroyed, and the concentration of chaotic breath around them is not enough to support their recovery, they may "die".


    But before that, even if it is divided into two, it will not die.


    The power of the void bomb is very terrible. It can almost be regarded as one of the most powerful weapons in Donne''s hands, but even such weapons can''t kill them directly!


    "Too big! Too powerful! The explosion can''t destroy all the bodies at once!"


    Donne clenched his fist and shouted to gene and others coming from behind on the communicator: "lock the target! Let''s concentrate our fire and kill them in one breath - I - Fuck --"


    Before Donne finished, the nearest chaotic demon suddenly stretched out something like an "arm" from his body and fiercely pumped Donne out!


    Donne disappeared like a shell.


    I heard the indistinct cry in the communicator every night and exclaimed loudly, "Hey, boss, are you okay?"


    "-- Hoo! Brains almost burst out!"


    Donne managed to stabilize himself again. After the chaotic force attached to the armor was purified by him, he rowed and sent it back to the battlefield again: "careless! It''s too close to it. I didn''t expect it to attack in this way!"


    "Boom, boom -"


    The chaotic demons spawned by dicarios wantonly destroyed the periphery of the city, and a large number of buildings collapsed. Soon, this area became a lifeless ruin!


    "Lock the target!"


    Donne gritted his teeth: "I count down and shoot with a void bomb!"


    "Are you crazy?"


    Selna was startled: "this is Ellington! If we use empty bomb saturation bombing at the same time, this urban area will completely disappear! Those who have not escaped will die in the impact!"


    "But," said Donne, who had locked in the target and was very indifferent, "if we don''t kill them now, it''s not just this urban area that will be destroyed. It''s not these people who will die!"


    Gene and Angus deeply believe that, once on the battlefield of the second chaotic invasion war, they saw too many life and death, and saw more cruel pictures. Compared with that time, the beginning is much better now.


    Selna gritted her teeth: "well, you devil! I''ll listen to you!"


    "-- ready!"


    Donne shared the lock signal: "-- 3 -"


    Night suddenly changed his face: "no! They noticed!"


    Many tentacles suddenly split from the chaotic fear of demons. As soon as the tentacles appeared, they began to emit chaotic rays!


    Gene shouted, "shield hard resistance!"


    ¡°¡ª¡ª2¡ª¡ª¡±


    "Dense fire! The shield can''t resist!"


    ¡°¡ª¡ª1¡ª¡ª¡±


    "They''re coming!"


    "-- launch!"


    "Whoosh whoosh -"


    In the sky, dense micro missiles were launched from the armor of several people, and then roared into the chaotic demon fear body!


    "Boom, boom, boom -"


    The terrible explosion impact swept the whole Ellington with dazzling strong light. A huge light ball suddenly appeared on one side of the huge city. The light ball swallowed everything in the range, including the city, the residents who had not escaped there, and of course, the three chaotic demons.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne looked at the area that seemed to have been rubbed off the map and was silent for a moment: "count the number of deaths in that area."


    Eve said: "according to the estimation, there were about 1024 people within the explosion range when the explosion just happened, and the survival probability of these people was zero - I received the latest news from the Yingling hall and just received 1024 dead souls from Ellington."


    Donne sighed and said, "let Victor tell them that I ordered them to die. If they have complaints, they can come to me later."


    Eve: your meaning has been conveyed


    Donne took a deep breath. The chaotic invasion war has begun. The number of dead will only increase. Now is not a sad time.


    "Warning! Quentin town in Magis area has been occupied - Level 3 chaotic reaction in this area!"


    "Warning! Black Mountain City in grace area has been occupied - level 4 chaotic wave response in this area!"


    "Warning! Banstu County in ronitant area has been occupied - level 4 chaotic wave response in the area!"


    "Warning! Bishui city in ronitant area has been occupied - level 5 chaotic wave response in this area!"


    "Warning! Ronitant area..."


    A series of alarm sounds almost sank Donne''s heart to the bottom of the valley. It was just the beginning of the war, and they were so well prepared that so many human cities fell so quickly!


    Over the past two years, Donne and his team have divided chaotic fluctuations into 1 to 9 levels according to intensity, pollution and danger.


    Among them, levels 1-3 belong to the level that can be solved by the civilian group after training in prandar. For example, the students who have received complete training in the school and the civilians who have mastered the use of smart watches and smart phones. If they can receive the urgently provided combat materials and equipment, it will be safer.


    Level 4-6 belongs to the field that can only be dealt with by fully armed professional soldiers. With new equipment, gold strength can deal with this level of enemies. For example, Danny, Tom and their soldiers.


    Level 7-9 belongs to those elite who can barely cope with the enemy. Even with new equipment, it also needs combat experience and reaction speed above the grand master level to be useful.


    In addition, there is a special level to distinguish those situations where the degree of danger cannot be determined. Once this situation occurs, it basically means that Donne and them must use their trump card to win.


    However, in the alarm just heard, Quentin town in Magis area fell down under the response of level 3 chaotic fluctuation, which fully shows how stupid it is to divide the standard of chaotic invasion - even if Donne''s preparation and consideration for these people are full, he can''t stop the retarded fool!


    "Donne! Our men can''t stop their attack! Alex needs support!"


    Aurelia also sent a request for help from alinks. Donne tried to keep calm and said, "aurelia, the strength of the city shield is the strongest, and then inform the floating island fortress above alinks to have a low-intensity hidden energy impact below."


    "You can impact!"


    Aurelia was shocked: "this will destroy Alex!"


    "In this case, either destroy the city or the world. Choose!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Aurelia gritted her teeth: "I see!"


    "You can suspend their attack. I''ve informed victor. Your father will lead a golden giant statue to support you later. Hold on!"


    "Well, you too!"


    Donne has just hung up communication with aurelia, Fiona has also sent an emergency notice from the command center, and a large number of chaotic doors have appeared in the suburbs of Ellington. At present, Ellington''s manpower is in short supply and can no longer be dispatched abroad.


    The chaotic door that opens everywhere corrupts the surrounding environment at a terrible speed. The clear sky is gradually darkening. The clouds in the sky are disturbed by the force of chaos and become dark clouds, gradually obscuring the sky.


    "Gene!"


    "Yes!"


    "Inform Sasha glott that you two observe the overall situation in the command center and go wherever you need support!"


    "OK."


    "Angus! Selna! Night!"


    "Yes!"


    "... according to the situation of the command center, disperse your actions. If you can help a little, you can help a little."


    Donne looked at the map and was a little helpless to find that he didn''t know where to send people, because the whole prandal was full of battlefield and needed support everywhere. Sharp teeth, Abram and egwin had been active for a long time.


    "Yes!"


    "Eve, inform victor and order all members of the golden colossus Legion to join the war immediately! The remaining heroes continue to receive the dead in the hall of heroes!"


    Now the main Legion in the purgatory abyss is restrained and can''t come back to fight. Under the shortage of people everywhere, Donne can only order the golden giant statue to be transmitted to various battlefields in time and space.


    "The command has been communicated."


    "As for me..."


    Donne gritted his teeth: "I''ll help you solve the problem of reinforcements!"


    Gene was stunned: "do you want to go alone -"


    "It''s my responsibility, and..."


    Donne pretended to be relaxed: "don''t forget, I''m the darling of the gods. When I go all out, who in the world can beat me?"


    Gene, they were silent for a moment, then patted Donne on the shoulder: "see you later."


    No goodbye, because I believe I can see you again.


    One step out, the world in front has become an abyss of purgatory.


    "Your Majesty Donne!"


    Depp was stunned: "Why are you here? Isn''t it very dangerous outside now!?"


    "That''s why," said Donne, slowly making up his mind as he looked at the holographic projection screen. "That''s why I''m here to liberate you."


    As soon as the others were stunned, they listened to Donne say: "Now order all the troops to retreat immediately. I''ll inform palmettos later and let him lead the devil army to return to the surface world with you! Now the chaos invasion war has broken out, and there are insufficient manpower everywhere. You need support urgently! After you return to the surface, you will support other combat areas immediately! The life and death of prandar is in your hands!"


    Depp and others looked solemn: "- yes!"


    "Then, the remaining demons here, and the super giant chaotic gate --"


    Two elemental swords appeared in Donne''s hand, burning the transparent force of Emptiness: "- let me deal with it!"

 Chapter 1431

    In the abyss of purgatory, Donne is faced with the demon army chased and killed by the human and devil coalition forces, and finally forced to close down here at the gate of chaos.


    The boundless demon army is closely around the super giant chaotic gate. Any action will be fiercely counterattacked by them, and the fire is very fierce.


    Therefore, even those powerful demons dare not directly rush in and defend them.


    Balmetos looked at the distant chaos gate and said, "although its volume has been reduced a lot in the past two years, it is still a big Mac. Are you sure you want to deal with those demons alone? The Lord of the dark god has ordered us to help you kill these demons."


    Balmetus thought he might have heard wrong. Did Donne want to deal with the remaining demons alone?


    The number of these remaining demons is only 1/10 of the peak period, but there is a saying that the essence is concentrated, and all those who survive the brutal fighting before are all elitist.


    The remaining demons are the most dangerous!


    What''s more, they are now surrounded by a strong smell of chaos, constantly absorbing the smell of chaos, deepening the degree of variation, and becoming stronger and stronger.


    Donne sighed: "I have no choice. The invasion of chaos is very fierce. Now a large number of cities have been occupied in the surface world. There is a fierce exchange of fire on the south coast. The dagger island in the northeast is completely swallowed by chaos. The shadow is expanding in prandal. Prandal needs your support."


    "But it''s also dangerous here."


    "So here I am."


    Donne clenched the elemental sword in his hand: "I came to prandal''s world, probably for this moment."


    At this time, palmertos pointed to the door of chaos in the distance and said, "Lord Donne, this is not good news... I understand why they are here."


    Donne''s eyes were cold and understood.


    ¡ª¡ªThe demons around the gate of chaos began to multiply with the help of the smell of chaos!


    "Look at the speed of their reproduction. Give them a month. I''m afraid the purgatory abyss will become their world again."


    Balmetos finally understood why he was only soft hearted at the beginning, and then the demon race was born. These guys multiplied too fast!


    ¡ª¡ªAfter a large number of cub demons were born, they immediately absorbed the very strong power of chaos, and then there was a very terrible mutation!


    ¡ª¡ªIn the blink of an eye, those newly born demons became tall and strong strange monsters, with twisted muscles and ferocious bone spines. They were haunted with the strange smell of black and purple. At first glance, they were not easy to provoke.


    The closer to the area of the gate of chaos, the faster the reproduction speed, the higher the degree of variation and the more dangerous it is. The trouble is that the space at the gate of chaos has been completely distorted, and those monsters may be transmitted to the surface world at any time.


    Palmettos finally confirmed it again: "are you sure you can solve these enemies yourself?"


    Donne glanced at him. "Who told you I was alone?"


    Palmettos was stunned: "and... Earthquake?"


    The earth under his feet trembled violently, but for a moment, a huge figure appeared in the field of vision. When he saw the tall and rugged guy, balmotos''s face suddenly changed: "it''s it..."


    Before, we worked together with Donne to make a big fuss in the devil''s lair and cover Donne''s victory over the devil king. After that, the number of demons invading the devil''s abyss decreased a lot, and the small task was much easier. Then it appeared in the purgatory abyss a lot more times.


    However, in this guy''s eyes, the image of the devil is similar to that of the devil, which has caused great misfortune to many demons. If Depp hadn''t explained it many times, he would understand that these "demons" who can communicate are friendly forces. It is estimated that the devil would lose a lot of manpower now.


    So now every time it appears, the devil army will retreat quickly. They have nothing to do with Donne''s "baby son"!


    After Xiaoxiao rushed outside the base, a sudden brake stopped, and a large amount of hot soil was overturned and accumulated outside the shield, almost covering the base.


    Hundreds of meters tall, he wants to act like a puppy after seeing Donne, but his every move will make people frightened.


    "With its help, it will be much safer..."


    Palmettos''s eyelids trembled, and even he was not confident that he could defeat little.


    "However, it is still too reluctantly to defeat these demons."


    "I never wanted to defeat them completely."


    Donne flew to the small and said faintly, "as long as I can hold them, liberate you and let you go to the surface world to support, I have completed the task. As for how many demons I can kill... That''s second, I can earn as much as I can kill."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a moment of silence, palmettos carefully confirmed to Donne for the last time: "are you sure you can do it? It''s not so easy to return here again after our whole army retreats."


    Once there is an accident here that makes the devil fight back, the purgatory abyss will immediately return to the previous situation. It''s not so easy to suppress the devil to this extent again.


    "I''m sure."


    Donne fell on his little head and looked at the actual battlefield on the smart watch. His face became very dignified: "go quickly. The situation in the surface world is very dangerous and can''t be dragged on."


    "Good!"


    After repeated confirmation, palmertos no longer hesitated and decisively ordered the whole army to retreat!


    "Damn it! This time to retreat!?"


    After receiving the order, helophelia, the Great Duke of pleasure devil, shouted angrily: "this guy really has completely lost his mind! Does he still want to give the devil a chance to rise again?"


    Saratimore shrugged. "It''s Lord Donne''s order. He''s going to deal with the rest of the demons himself."


    "Ha!? Donne!? who does he think he is! The man who broke his promise!"


    Sylvia had a lot of complaints about Donne. At the beginning, she thought she could become the new devil king with Donne''s support, but she didn''t expect that in the end, balmatos was washed white - it was stupid! Why can''t he be an honest villain?


    But despite her fierce words, she actually knew that it was Donne''s order, and she honestly ordered her men to retreat.


    ¡ª¡ªAfter all, the fist is not as big as Donne''s, so I can only listen to him.


    Although many demons don''t understand why they suddenly receive such an order when they are about to win, the devil''s natural class society makes them execute the order without hesitation. In just one week, the human coalition forces gathered at the front line and 50% of the demons all retreat and go to the surface world of prandar through transmission.


    It was the high-frequency transmission in this week that finally let Donne know how the previous transmission array all collapsed - the high-intensity transmission led to the overload operation of the transmission array base, and the core runes almost collapsed. Donne barely completed this super large-scale transmission operation after many repairs.


    Since the human coalition forces who returned to prandal in advance effectively alleviated the tension of the war situation, the remaining demons did not have to rush to get together and transport, and could leave one after another, reducing the burden of the transport array. At this time, Donne could finally get out and deal with those demons.


    Because prandal can''t afford it anymore.


    This week is the most dangerous time for prandal after the war. The surface world lacks support, the battlefield blooms everywhere, and the door of chaos may open at any time. The jittery prandal alliance has reached the most tense moment, and the strong people forcibly recruited almost run around to support the battlefield day and night.


    Even so, the prandal alliance is still losing ground under the attack of the chaotic army, not the gap in combat effectiveness, but the gap in quantity - their number is too huge!


    The front line is too long, resulting in that prandal alliance does not have enough personnel to invest in the defense line, and the defense strength does not go up, which gives the chaotic army the possibility to break through the defense line.


    The southern coast is a key battlefield. The nine floating island fortresses provide stable fire cover, coupled with key care, so the situation here is the most stable.


    The trouble is that in other areas, since the dagger Peninsula in the Northeast was captured by chaos, chaotic creatures began to spread corruption and spread to other areas. Jean had to send a group of floating island fortresses and a sky mother ship to completely block the peninsula, where a wall up to 100 meters was built. With the help of the Templar Knights and the Elf Druid, Curb the spread of chaos inland.


    After the war, people realized how wise it was for his majesty Donne to transform the floating island fortress and build the sky mother ship. His super mobility provided unlimited possibilities for supporting the distance. Most importantly, they could defend the gate of chaos through the army and air force on land, but they had no choice at sea.


    The most troublesome thing is that the area of the sea on prandal is much larger than that of the land. Even Naga of all ethnic groups can''t take care of it. After all, there are marine races, so prandal Navy is not the main force of development.


    In this case, a large number of air units are required to cruise at sea.


    The Dragon equipped with magic gun armor is the best choice, but the whole dragon is not enough for the whole world.


    Knowing this, people who took refuge in the underground world began to work overtime to produce the sky carrier.


    Before the birth of enough sky carriers, millions of devil armies liberated from the abyss of purgatory put on alloy armor, resist shield generators and lift energy guns, which is the best air force!

 Chapter 1432

    After the evacuation of a large number of human coalition forces and devil armies, the noisy purgatory abyss suddenly became much quieter. There were only a few weak demons and powerful demons left in the camp behind.


    It seems that the huge chaotic gate suspended in the air is like a dark cave. A large amount of chaotic breath radiates this battlefield. Less than ten kilometers further from here, human soldiers will fall into madness. The strong chaotic breath can''t resist at all, but it is the best nourishment for demons.


    From time to time outside the quiet camp, the roar of demons can be heard in the distance. The existence of chaos gate gives them endless courage. They find the retreat of demons. The emptiness of the defense line makes those demons see the possibility of counterattack. Donne stands on his small head and looks at the dense demons in the distance, driving them crazy to start approaching here.


    Donne looked at the demons indifferently, and then said to the soul of the Q version stone man holding his leg: "are you impatient? Let''s kill it!"


    "Yiyiacra -"


    The little mouth cried happily, and then... The huge body rushed forward with big steps!


    "Earth, earthquake!?"


    "No! Lord Donne and little are out!"


    Helophelia, who stayed at the end of the management evacuation, felt the tremor of the earth and immediately flew out. Then she saw that her huge body was rapidly approaching the battlefield. Soon she found Donne standing on her head!


    Sylvia looked unbelievable. She was completely shocked: "he really plans to fight the remaining demons on his own!"


    Originally, she saw that the main forces had withdrawn in advance, but these old, weak, sick and disabled remained. Hilophelia thought that Donne was going to sacrifice these demons to stop the demons and buy time for the main forces.


    She didn''t expect that Donne really killed him without saying a word!


    The shrill cry resounded through the battlefield. The demons who were trying to approach were all crazy when they saw the Titan stone giant coming!


    Even if they have no reason, they have already had an instinctive response to being harassed and killed by small people for a long time. When they see that they are young, they have a violent emotion similar to "anger".


    However, as the body of the anti magic stone vein, small can completely invalidate the magic around and form a magic vacuum area. You can ignore the magic of the devil. Coupled with its hard body like alloy, it doesn''t even need any weapons. Rampaging on the battlefield is the most terrible war machine in the world!


    "Boom -"


    Along with the little run, Donne kept hearing the sound of "popping, popping, popping". It was the sound of the devil hitting the little body and being flattened by the impact - just like an insect hitting the windshield of a high-speed car. He died miserably!


    "Boom -"


    Those fast running demons suddenly found that the magic around them had been evacuated. After that, their speed dropped sharply, followed by the tiny giant soles of their feet, which fell from the sky and trampled them into meat sauce with one foot!


    "Boom -"


    After Xiaoxiao rushed into the demon army, he suddenly gathered his body, turned into a huge rock sphere and rolled out!


    ¡°ARGROOOOO¡ª¡ª¡±


    The demons screamed, flying, drilling and running, but without the help of magic, their speed decreased so much that they couldn''t escape a small chase.


    "Poof!"


    "Pa!"


    "Bang!"


    A large number of hot evil flame spells hit him, and he didn''t respond. On the contrary, those demons who stopped to cast spells, like disgusting insects, were crushed and exploded into a mass of plasma in an instant, and soon his little body was covered with green blood.


    The ordinary magic spells used by the devil can''t hurt little at all. Only those spells attached with the power of chaos can attack it.


    After all, the magic stone is only effective for magic. The power of chaos, as a power with strong infectious power, is also a higher-level energy. It is normal that the magic stone is ineffective for it. Otherwise, isn''t the magic stone invincible?


    The magic they release contains part of the power of chaos, and there is also part of the power of chaos in the blood in the body. Under the constant attack, more and more demon blood on the body began to penetrate into the body and spread the pollution. Soon, it had to lift the ball shape, get up a little clumsily from the ground and start to kill the devil with one fist and one foot, Efficiency has decreased a lot.


    ¡°BA-GORRRRRR¡ª¡ª¡±


    As soon as the little speed slowed down, the demons roared and rushed up. After losing their magic power, they tore the little body with sharp teeth and claws, and even hurt themselves at the expense of spilling their own blood to speed up the process of corruption.


    Donne standing on his head sneered. These stupid guys didn''t know that even if this body was completely destroyed, it didn''t mean anything to him.


    Because the small body is composed of the will of its soul, that is, now the huge body is only a container it constructs. Even if it is destroyed by the power of chaos, it can immediately abandon the body and build a new body!


    The battle became more and more fierce. A few days later, after killing tens of thousands of demons, Xiaoxiao''s body turned into a miserable green. Finally, he couldn''t continue to persist. He began to crack one by one, and finally collapsed into a miserable green hill in the sound of "roaring".


    Seeing that Xiaoxiao was dead, those basically irrational demons unexpectedly sent out screams similar to cheers. It can be seen what they had been tortured by Xiaoxiao before!


    After the huge body was broken, Donne standing on it became very conspicuous. More and more demons were attracted by him. From the results alone, his task has been achieved, but this is obviously not his goal.


    "Small, let''s act separately."


    Donne jumped back with a sneer. After watching Donne leave, the little soul standing there suddenly dived into the gravel under his feet.


    ¡°ARU-RO-KRRRR¡ª¡ª¡±


    Suddenly he found that both targets were missing. The demons were crazy. The demons all over the mountain roared and chased Donne. Donne''s body floated gently with the wind, and looked at the swarming demons with a sneer


    The earth suddenly vibrated violently!


    Dust, start flying!


    Roar through the wilderness!


    From the cracked earth, a huge arm "boom" stretched out! That arm is so strong that the surrounding small mountains look like children''s toys!


    Then the other arm also stretched out. In the hot smell of sulfur, a Titan stone giant larger and more burly than before, with hot flames flowing on his body appeared!


    "Roar!!!"


    The small roar made the whole earth tremble. It shook up and slapped heavily in the thick smoke!


    "Boom!"


    The stones were flying, and the demons in the little shot had turned into meat sauce in an instant. Other demons around were also pierced by the flying stones, and a large number of disabilities appeared in the blink of an eye.


    "Sorry."


    When Donne''s hands flew back, two element long swords appeared in his hands, and a transparent void flame burst out. Donne showed a ferocious smile: "powerful people can really do whatever they want!"


    Now that he knows that his previous decision may be wrong, he decides to do it more thoroughly and make this mistake completely non-existent!


    He wants to completely eliminate all demons!


    With a small roar, Donne completely released the power he had never fully released. The violent magic came out like a mountain collapse and tsunami. The two element long swords rose in the wind and turned into two huge lightsabers with sharp strength in the blink of an eye!


    Donne roared and rushed into the demon army. An X-shaped sword with a height of 100 meters suddenly appeared, roared and flew to the distance, tearing up all the demons along the way!


    But the number of demons is so huge. When Donne attacks the demons in front, there will be more demons on the side, with sharp bone spurs, blazing evil flame spells and all kinds of strange witches hitting him!


    "Buzz!"


    At the foot of Donne, he appeared thousands of kilometers away on the right. A straight road appeared along the way. All the demons and obstacles stopped in the middle no longer exist, and the place where he just stood was submerged by a swarm of spells!


    Of course, the ferocious demons will not give Donne a chance to breathe. They are everywhere. No matter where Donne settled, they can immediately besiege Donne. Therefore, when he decided to enter this battlefield, it was actually doomed to be an unstoppable battle - unless one party died completely!


    The moment he landed, he was submerged by the dense demons!


    Those demons were so fast that they completely submerged Donne. Their fangs kept gnawing at the shield, and their sharp claws tore on the shield. The green evil flame spell was bright and dark, shining on Donne in the shield.


    Looking at the twisted and ferocious faces outside the shield, Donne felt as if he had come to the world of biochemical crisis and was surrounded by zombies.


    "Give me --"


    Donne''s arms snapped: "- get out!!!"


    The violent power was released, and the beams of light pierced the thick demons on the shield, the demons several meters thick covered on him, and the demons still pouring here. They were swallowed up by a rapidly expanding white light ball, and completely evaporated in the blink of an eye. Within kilometers around, they were like being cut by a knife, Everything is gone!


    "What a terrible power!"


    Helophelia in the distance, they were all stunned.


    Although they have long known that Donne''s power is terrible, because Donne has always been such a gentle character, they are not afraid of him. Now they suddenly find that it is more terrible for a gentle person like Donne to explode!


    "Wait! Look over there - the stone giant!"


    Helophelia stared at the larger and smaller body after the reorganization. They grabbed a burning hill on the ground and threw it out!


    The huge impact spread for several kilometers, like a meteorite falling, and the devil''s bones in the center of the explosion did not exist!

 Chapter 1433

    The chaos is intensifying, and the terrible darkness has come. The sky over prandar is covered with thick black clouds, and the light from rumbica can no longer be seen.


    The lights that symbolize civilization are also shaky and almost swallowed up by the terrible darkness. After leaving the battlefield, the vast majority of ordinary people can only hide in the underground world to survive.


    Less than a month after the battle began, prandar was close to destruction.


    "Damn it!"


    Underground, in Ellington, the emergency rescue center, Danny hit hard: "how many are they!? kill - there''s no end!"


    The tired Locke on his side was wiping the energy cannon. He smelled the speech and said, "to be exact, they can''t be measured by quantity. As long as the strength doesn''t decrease, they can split into single combat units indefinitely."


    "But they have swallowed up the whole world. How can we weaken their strength!"


    "Otherwise, why say this is a battle related to the future of the whole world."


    Locke looked at Brian. This guy worked too hard in the previous battle. Now he is tired and asleep. He is still hung with nutrient solution to help his body recover.


    In fact, it was not just them, except for the strong men of Jean, Angus and Elsa, almost all the personnel involved in the war had been injured more or less.


    Even if it is protected by magic power armor, it will still be attacked very violently at the moment of shield failure, and will be injured if you are not careful.


    If Donne hadn''t gone to the abyss of purgatory to liberate the main force and replace them, I''m afraid the surface world would have been completely defeated and destroyed.


    Now the main troops who have been rested and treated and the demons equipped with energy guns are sticking to the front. Their participation has alleviated the current dangerous situation.


    The number of chaotic creatures is huge, and the attack is too fierce. Facing the overwhelming enemy, they don''t even need to aim and shoot at will. The only thing to pay attention to is not to overheat the weapons.


    "The main body of the sky Mothership has been completed. The next step is to carry the weapon system. I hope the Youneng impact can reverse the current disadvantage."


    Locke sighed: "I still don''t understand why the situation was still deadlocked at the beginning. Why suddenly it began to collapse."


    "Do you still need to think about it?"


    Altman, whose whole arm was evaporated by chaotic rays, bared his teeth while undergoing the treatment of limb regeneration: "Of course, there are loopholes in the defense line... Although it is a stalemate on the whole, there is too much pressure in dagger Island, grace area and the southern coast. If one place falls, all the defense lines will lose balance, and then they will bear a lot of pressure and further collapse."


    "Now this situation really reminds me of the end of the world..."


    Danny looked at the holographic projection. There was darkness on the surface and a strong light beam flashed from time to time. It was the light emitted by the main gun of the floating island fortress or the sky carrier. In the sky, there were dense demons fighting with chaotic creatures. The burning forest in the distance seemed to herald the coming of the end.


    "Even Lord Fiona has to go to war. If his majesty Donne knows, I''m afraid he will be very angry..."


    "Now in this situation, who else can be alone?"


    "Since commander Depp came back to replace master Jean''s command post, master jean has been awake for a month. I''m really worried, but no one can replace their combat effectiveness. After all, they are legendary strong..."


    "The most annoying thing is that at this time, there are still people who think this is the punishment of the gods. These people have established a doomsday religion and advocated that the world will be reborn after death. Are they all mentally retarded?"


    "After all, you can''t expect everyone to have the same brain as you..."


    "Yes, it''s still van Clive and their ghost agents who did a good job. Directly expel those brain cripples and let them go to the surface world to accept their ''divine punishment''."


    "I heard that Elijah knew about it, and her feeling was also very subtle."


    "Yes, I heard that Elia is the lady."


    "It''s always wonderful... The lady who can''t even mention her name is our lovely Elia... She''s still helping us fight chaos."


    "I wish your majesty Donne could come back soon..."


    "Your Majesty Donne is now in the abyss of purgatory to resist the pressure of the devil independently. Even dicarios was summoned by him to help. It can be seen that he can''t come back in a short time..."


    At this time, they were discussing in a low voice. Suddenly, their faces changed and they saw the pop-up prompt on the smart watch.


    "Can you unlock the casting permission to level 7... Or all the people!?"


    Locke took a breath of air conditioning: "Depp, is this crazy? Isn''t he afraid that someone will cast a spell in the shelter and pull all the people to be buried?"


    "He should have made this decision after careful consideration."


    Danny pointed to the holographic projection and smiled sadly: "if we don''t do it now, we may have no chance..."


    Locke saw that on the world map on the holographic projection, the whole prandal surface world has been occupied by the red area representing the power of chaos!


    "Impossible!"


    Locke lost his voice and exclaimed, "how could the defense collapse so fast?"


    At this time, relevant news was broadcast in the news: "the latest war situation is as follows. Ronitant area has been completely occupied. It is difficult for a large number of refugees and soldiers to continue fighting there after entering the underground shelter. Now it has been successively transmitted to various cities in irus area. Please make proper arrangements for refugee reception and personnel diversion."


    "After discussion by operational commanders such as aubury, Adrian, Depp and Alberton, it is decided to open the permission of all citizens to use the artificial magic net to cast spells. At present, the unlocking level is level 7. The intelligent casting system will automatically close after entering the urban area. Unless the urban defense line is broken, do not try to use it in the city."


    "At present, prandal''s defense line shrinks inward as a whole, and the war situation is very dangerous. Please don''t blindly escape when encountering a crisis. Please bravely use the intelligent spell casting system to fight back. Please remember that death is not the end. The hall of the spirit will accommodate your soul, and prandal gods are with you!"


    Locke smiled bitterly. Now the Propaganda Department has even used such provocative propaganda. It can be seen how dangerous the situation is.


    And at this time, the abyss of purgatory.


    The massacre against the devil lasted nearly a month.


    This time, Donne went all out to summon 10000 elemental creatures, a total of ten four series elemental lords and four series elemental monarchs.


    A man worthy of the name becomes an army.


    On the battlefield, Donne was surrounded by corpses. Too many ferocious demons died miserably. They were burned, torn, petrified or frozen and smashed. There were many ways to die.


    With a cold face, Donne''s whole body was covered with blood, but it was all the blood of demons. Behind him was an extremely active army of elements running on the battlefield, and his extremely large little body followed him closely.


    The area that others can''t get close to doesn''t exist for Donne. The corruption smell emitted by the chaos gate is purified by the force of emptiness when he gets close to Donne, which allows Donne to slaughter demons around the chaos gate unscrupulously.


    However, the massacre will slow down now.


    Because the battlefield is very close to the gate of chaos, even elemental creatures are beginning to be affected. Xiaoxiao, as the soul of the demon elimination stone vein, can''t continue to stay here.


    "It''s hard for you."


    Donne stared at the distant gate of chaos and said, "you can leave."


    "Will you continue to fight?"


    Dicarios couldn''t help saying, "there''s no need to fight like this. Even if the world is destroyed, you can go to another world to continue living with your strength."


    Donne smiled. "You can do that, but... What about the others?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "We humans are different from elemental creatures. We are too weak, so we need to hold together, so we won''t abandon our companions at will."


    Donne scattered the elemental sword. Here, the elemental sword has lost its effect. The number of demons has been reduced a lot, and more chaotic creatures.


    "I know it''s dangerous, but... Now that others are fighting against chaotic creatures in the surface world, how can I shrink back?"


    Donne slowly took out the world will. Only the world will, combined with the power of emptiness, can continue to fight here.


    The projection of the element monarch has dispersed, and the element creatures and other element Lords have returned to the element world. As the element LORD most familiar with Donne, dicarios is silent again. After a moment, it says: "I have signed a 20-year contract with you, and now the contract has not expired, so I will go to Ellington to continue to help you fight."


    "No more."


    Donne said quickly, "the last time you fired, you almost destroyed Ellington."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Dicarios said, "this time, I won''t do it directly. I heard you have a weapon called magic gun armor?"


    Donne smiled and threw out a set of magic gun armor: "if you want to wear this, you must first become a dragon."


    "Who told you that the fire element has a fixed shape?"


    At the moment the sound fell, dicarios had become a golden dragon composed of pure fire elements!


    Donne looked at the smart watch. The war situation on the surface was not optimistic: "in this case, I can also breathe a little relieved."


    After wearing magic gun armor, dicarios transmitted back to Ellington and directly joined the fierce battle. The dazzling Youneng artillery cut through the darkness, forming a sharp contrast with the other dragon Ezra Kamanda in the sky.


    "Well," said Donne, grimly raising the will of the world burning the flames of nothingness in front of those fewer but more dangerous mutant demons and those silent chaotic creatures, "are you ready to die?"

 Chapter 1434

    If you have to use a word to describe Donne, hilophelia thinks the word "non-human" is more appropriate.


    "He did it all by himself?"


    Looking at the empty wilderness in front of her and returning here again after a lapse of more than half a month, hilophelia felt that she might be a fake devil.


    "This is too exaggerated..."


    Although hundreds of millions of demons have been eliminated in the previous years, the number of demons forced near the gate of chaos is as large as ten million. Even if you line up to kill them one by one, you will be soft.


    But Donne, it took him only a month to kill all the demons


    Although it is known from other demons that there is the credit of the Titan stone giant and a large number of elemental creatures, the Titan stone giant is his "pet". Those elite elemental creatures and even elemental lords are all summoned by him, which can be regarded as his own power!


    What a terrible strength!


    Hilophelia felt that even balmatos at his peak was slightly inferior to Donne.


    But


    "Isn''t the battle over yet?"


    Helophelia looked at the light and shadow in the distance, and the violent power surged like the tide. She could clearly feel that a very strong impact was taking place at the gate of chaos in the distance.


    The vast majority of demons have been killed. Now there are only those demons that are still near the gate of chaos and have a very deep degree of variation, as well as those chaotic creatures that are extremely troublesome.


    If those demons are just annoying, chaotic creatures are disgusting.


    Even demons who have been fighting in the abyss of purgatory for so many years hate to see chaotic creatures - they have discovered the disgusting characteristics of chaotic creatures long ago. Therefore, even when they see a chaotic minion during the war, they will be very nervous and feel helpless.


    Helophelia looked at the energy cannon in her hand. If she had discovered this trick earlier, they would not have been bothered by those chaotic creatures for so many years.


    At this time, an extremely dazzling light suddenly came from the front, and even forced helophelia to turn her back to cover it. A moment later, she looked again, and then she was shocked to find that a column of light pierced the thick black cloud and almost split the huge chaos door in half!


    But helophelia knew it was an illusion, because the door of chaos could not be split in half.


    A moment later, a violent hurricane blew from there, and helophelia was unstable and swaying in the wind.


    "There... What happened..."


    After the smoke and dust, helophelia took a breath of air conditioning and looked at the distance with great shock. Under the chaos gate, she was impacted by strong forces. The corrupted earth is now fragmented and shows signs of collapse!


    Hilophelia could only vaguely see that there was a fierce battle, but she couldn''t see anything, because it was surrounded by a light beam!


    Come on!


    Donne''s speed is too fast!


    Holding the will of the world, he seems to be a dazzling comet, walking quickly among those dirty chaotic creatures!


    Dense chaotic rays passed through his head, shoulders, armpits and legs. No ray could hit him!


    After liberating the will of the world, Donne''s reaction speed has soared to the limit. Although the chaotic ray is very powerful, he had a hunch and avoided the attack in advance before launching!


    Even if there is no field and no law, he still stands on the top of the strong in the world!


    "Go to hell!"


    The roaring sword Qi tore the chaotic fear devil in front in an instant.


    The power of chaotic fear of evil spawned by such a huge chaotic gate is very terrible. The power of chaos constituting its body is extremely strong, so that it has the strength comparable to the legendary strong as soon as it appears!


    Its every move will emit very terrible chaotic pollution. The earth under its feet is so corrupted by it. Once this level of chaotic creatures leave here and appear in the surface world, it is definitely a disaster. Compared with it, the chaotic demons that appeared on the heart of the dragon before are as docile as little rabbits!


    However, such a terrible chaotic fear of demons, now facing Donne with full fire, was completely tortured and killed by one side!


    Donne''s own power of the void, combined with the will of the world, is almost invincible. What''s more, due to the existence of the power of the void, it will not trigger the strong characteristics of chaotic creatures!


    Therefore, he can wantonly pour out his firepower to those chaotic creatures besieged!


    "Ow!!!"


    Another chaotic demon roared and rushed from the side. The floating gun suspended beside Donne immediately fired a beam of dark energy rays and blocked it for a moment. The time is very short, but it is enough for Donne!


    He swung his backhand sword, and the dazzling half moon sword Qi burst out, splitting hundreds of chaotic creatures in that direction in half!


    "Boom!!!"


    There was a violent explosion at the moment of the death of chaos fear devil. The fiery flame and corrupt power expanded and swallowed Donne, but he soon retreated and was not affected at all.


    "How many tricks have you not done?"


    Donne looked at the dark and huge chaos door above his head, and then laughed wildly and threw the manufactured void bomb into it.


    "Bang bang -"


    As soon as the void bomb touched the chaos door, it burst open, and the void force like a transparent flame ignited the chaos door. Although the void flame can ignite the chaos breath, the rich chaos breath poured up in a steady stream. With each passing, that little void flame will soon be consumed.


    He has repeatedly repeated such actions for many times, and even the whole person has become numb. When he sees chaotic creatures, he kills them. When he slows down, he throws a void bomb to weaken the door of chaos


    Even so, now this is the only way to effectively curb the continuous expansion of this chaotic door. He has no choice.


    Suddenly, his hand was empty.


    Donne was stunned and smiled bitterly: "... Is it gone?"


    The emptiness bomb that has been prepared for so long has been consumed.


    Without the void bomb, how can we weaken the super giant chaotic gate?


    Donne looked at the door of chaos that occupied the whole field of vision. A star square crystal suddenly appeared in his hand, but after hesitating for a moment, he put it away again.


    The space structure here is fragile and connected with prandar''s surface world. If the explosion did not destroy the chaotic door, but sent it to the surface world, the situation would be even worse.


    Donne sighed, stared at the will of the world in his hand, and smiled bitterly: "is this the reason why I came here?"


    The world will not respond.


    But Donne already knows what he should do now.


    "With Nora, I shouldn''t die..."


    Donne muttered to himself, covered himself with the power of emptiness, and then... Jumped to the door of chaos!


    "Boom!"


    The gate of chaos, suddenly agitated!


    Prandal.


    "Hoo!"


    Jean gasped for breath. Even if he didn''t need to cast his own spell now, he just relied on his physical quality to use the energy gun to fight. His spirit couldn''t resist fighting for so long.


    Unable to concentrate, the eyes are in a trance, and the heavy eyelids tremble constantly. If you don''t pay attention, you will completely fall asleep.


    It''s the limit.


    But he can''t rest.


    The prandal alliance''s army is now almost losing ground, and the defense line has shrunk again and again. Now it has almost completely abandoned ronitant region, the northwest of grace region and the northeast of solant region. If it continues to retreat, only Ilus region will be left to defend.


    That''s not much different from total destruction.


    A chaotic creature suddenly flew in front of him and wrapped its tentacles around his neck.


    "Buzz!"


    Gene raised his hand and blasted it to pieces, but he was extremely tired and couldn''t help slowing down.


    At this time, a chaotic beholder who had been staring at him suddenly shot a beam of chaotic rays from a strange angle and hit gene directly!


    "Boom!"


    Gene, who was impacted, was black in front of his eyes, his whole consciousness drifted away, and his body kept falling, falling, falling


    "Gene --"


    Consciousness is constantly dissipating


    "- old man!!!"


    The voice seemed to come from a very distant place, and gene couldn''t judge whose voice it was.


    Consciousness, interruption.


    In another place, Angus saw that the data showing Jean''s vital signs on the smart watch suddenly disappeared. Angus, whose spirit had already reached the limit, roared and frantically fired energy cannons around.


    However, the consequence of losing his mind is that more and more chaotic creatures completely block his retreat, and then... Devour it.


    "Hey, hey, don''t be kidding. First gene, then Angus -"


    In the Ambrose mountains, Abram saw the changes in the data in the formation, his heart sank and his mood became very bad.


    The successive deaths of two old friends only show one thing: the situation of this war is getting worse and worse!


    "Has it reached its limit..."


    Abram looked at the still dark, completely unable to see the bright sky, and felt that he had returned to the last chaotic invasion war.


    Despair has swallowed up everything and no one can see hope.


    It was Horus who put all his eggs in one basket that made them see the possibility of victory again.


    This time, will there be new heroes?


    Donne, will they see the dawn of victory?

 Chapter 1435

    Consciousness keeps falling.


    Time has blurred.


    The senses seem to be crumpled and infinitely elongated.


    A second becomes eternity.


    There is no concept of up, down, left, right, front, back, cold, heat, weight, speed and so on


    All concepts return to chaos.


    Perhaps this is what it feels like to enter the singularity of a black hole?


    A thought suddenly flashed through Donne''s mind. Maybe the door of chaos is equal to a black hole?


    In this case, he felt that he seemed to have unlimited time to think, and nothing could limit his speed of thinking.


    After he came to prandal, the memory began to go back quickly, and the pictures were quickly inverted, and soon returned to the time when he just came to prandal. Then the memory was blurred again. He felt that his consciousness was wrapped in thick liquid and moved forward difficultly in a bubble.


    Strange, why can''t you remember these memories?


    Consciousness began to deepen rapidly. He saw the continuous fragmentation and reorganization of DNA in cells and some changes taking place in his body, but the deepening did not stop, but continued to go back to a more microscopic world


    Consciousness came to an empty space with countless tiny light spots floating in it. Don didn''t know what it was... It looked like a galaxy from a distance.


    His consciousness continued to deepen, and it was obviously an extremely subtle world, but when his consciousness passed by those light spots, he felt that those light spots were incomparably huge.


    See the maximum in the minimum


    Incomparably contradictory feeling


    Consciousness is like an inflated balloon, with pain and constant contraction and expansion.


    Strange feelings challenged his only remaining will.


    Finally, he reached the depths of his soul.


    There, a cluster of weak, transparent and crystal like flame is constantly broken, reorganized and burning. A trace of wonderful power extends from there to other areas to protect the fragmented consciousness and soul


    It''s the power of nothingness!


    ¡­¡­


    "What the hell is he doing?"


    Helophelia looked at the chaos gate in the distance. In the middle of the chaos gate, Donne''s body was as small as a grain of dust. A year has passed since he jumped in. Prandal''s war is getting worse and worse, and he is still struggling to support it.


    At the beginning, helophelia was watching the battle in the distance, but found that when the battle was almost over, don didn''t know what nerve he had, but suddenly took the initiative to jump into the door of chaos!


    She was stunned.


    However, when she sent the news back to Ellington, she learned the sad news that Jean and Angus had died in the war!


    The news that Donne jumped into the gate of chaos was even worse. Everyone was crazy.


    Egwin, who had been fighting for several months without sleep, fainted directly after hearing the news. If Matilda hadn''t been right next to her and protected her, I''m afraid she would have become the third legendary hero killed in battle after Jean and Angus.


    Fiona, Aurelia and others were very alarmed at the beginning when they learned the news, but they soon calmed down.


    Because they all know that Donne won''t do anything uncertain.


    All they have to do is stick to it until he comes back and can''t let the spark of order go out.


    Therefore, when the defense line continued to shrink and the combat effectiveness was further scarce, Aurelia finally ordered that civilians also begin to accept the call of war and join the combat team.


    The war is already very dangerous. Now is not the time to be soft hearted.


    In addition, the artificial soul combat robot, which was jointly studied by yustisa, croto and Dobbin, has finally come out!


    This kind of body is composed of oriha steel. The robot has independent combat ability, will not be tired, fearless and will not be corrupted. Although its comprehensive strength is not comparable to that of the sleepless, their advantage is that they will not get out of control!


    Yustisa''s artificial soul technology ensures the controllability of all robots. They have independent artificial consciousness, but they are also connected to each other through the artificial magic net to form a more complete consciousness.


    Both independent consciousness and cluster consciousness will be limited. The highest level on their command network is Donne, a unique king.


    Unfortunately, before Donne could use his authority to do anything, Donne entered the door of chaos.


    "If I guessed right, he regarded himself as a purifier to purify the door of chaos."


    Nisclair completely suppressed her power, but did not dare to turn her eyes to the door of chaos - their gaze would cause chaos to resist.


    "Is that why you brought him here?"


    Aurelia glared at the Earth Goddess: "take advantage of the power of the void he carried when crossing the void and treat him as a special ''void bomb''?"


    "No, we have no such intention."


    Nisclair said very calmly: "I said a long time ago that we didn''t choose him to save the world, but he chose to save the world himself. All his actions are his own decisions, and we won''t interfere."


    "But he has decided to sacrifice himself!"


    Nisclair said faintly, "but after a year, did you see him dead?"


    Although a year has passed, Donne is still suspended in the center of the gate of chaos, neither going in nor leaving. He is entangled by the strange smell of chaos, as if he were a hostage imprisoned there by the gate of chaos.


    The will of the world is suspended in front of him, and a faint light envelops them. This may be the only hope that supports everyone.


    "If he really uses himself as a container to purify the door of chaos, it should be reduced a lot after a year, but why is the door of chaos still unchanged?"


    "I don''t know. We don''t even know what''s happening to him."


    Nisclair shook her head. "All we can do now is wait."


    "Now armed militias have joined the battle, and artificial soul robots have been used to supplement the combat effectiveness. After mixing with our soldiers, the overall combat capability can remain unchanged, and we can persist. There is hope in our souls forever. If we can, we will persist forever!"


    Fiona looked at the door of chaos and had to look back after a moment. She said with a little pain: "the problem is, I need to know how long it will take him!"


    "Maybe one day, maybe two days, maybe one year, maybe two years... Maybe forever..."


    How could she know how long it would take Donne to wake up?


    "What''s that?"


    Suddenly, helophelia shouted in shock, "look at Donne - he''s on fire!"


    The crowd endured the pain of being impacted by chaos and stared at Donne.


    Fiona, who was very familiar with Donne, exclaimed: "- that''s a void flame!"


    Although the void flame has no color, no mass, no temperature and is almost transparent, it looks like an incandescent flame against the background of the black chaotic door.


    The void flame on Donne''s body became stronger and stronger, and even caused a strong resistance from the chaos gate outside. A large number of thick chaotic breath rushed over and tried to devour him, but those chaotic breath were ignited by the void flame!


    Donne is like a torch suspended in the chaos gate, constantly burning the chaos inside!


    "Although I don''t know what happened, at least this is good news!"


    "Maybe he will wake up soon!"


    But they didn''t expect that the fire on Donne would burn for a whole year!


    In 857, the third chaos invasion war has been going on for two and a half years.


    Thick dark purple clouds covered the sky and completely blocked the sun. The world was dark. In two and a half years, people in prandal did not see a trace of sunshine.


    The temperature outside is maintained at more than minus ten degrees all year round. The earth is covered with thick snow. Don''t think these snow is a good thing. The snow contaminated with chaos is a terrible source of pollution.


    Fortunately, Nora''s strength sheltered here, and the snow would be purified when it fell to the ground.


    From the outbreak of the battle, it has never stopped for a moment. All people have red eyes, and all people are on the verge of limit and almost collapse.


    "It''s only two and a half years..."


    Brian looked at the bottle and threw it into a dirty corner. "If it weren''t for the time shown on TV, I would think it''s 200 years."


    Brian looks very old at the moment. In only two years, he seems to be hundreds of years old - although he didn''t look young before.


    Now humans have been forced by chaotic creatures to fully transfer to the underground world. Although there are still several fortress cities in the surface world, it is meaningless.


    Ellington, arlinks, hymn City, new bulkeso, emerald corolla, forge hammer castle... This is the only civilization torch left for mankind.


    Some of the non combatants such as all the injuries and shifts were arranged in the underground city, and some were transmitted to Lolita and lolia through the transmission array. In two years, the space of the underground world was expanded again in a large area, accommodating 50% of the survivors.


    Now there is no difference between the underground world and the surface world, more turbid air, more crowded living space, the same dark light, muggy and humid living environment


    Looking back on the more and more comfortable life in the past few years, people now almost doubt how they stick to it.


    "There is hope in our souls forever!"


    This sentence in the slogan seems to be full of infinite power, so that they still maintain the last glimmer of desire for the light of hope in such a desperate situation.


    But at the same time, as the high-level leader of prandal alliance, he quietly found that the war situation had subtle changes

 Chapter 1436

    The frequency of chaos gate began to decline!


    Seeing the results of integrating the data of the six bases, aurelia, Fiona, Depp and others were stunned.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Now chaos is almost an overwhelming advantage. Why does the frequency of chaos gate suddenly decrease?"


    "I know!"


    Helophelia suddenly appeared in the command hall, panting and shouting, "it''s because of Lord Donne!"


    "Donne!"


    Aurelia, Fiona and others suddenly got up and were surprised: "has he changed?"


    "An incredible miracle!"


    Hilophelia shouted, "please come and have a look!"


    Hilofelia and others once again came to the front-line base in the abyss of purgatory. In the past two years, only she has been monitoring Donne''s situation here.


    When they came out, they didn''t see the door of chaos and kept moving forward until they saw the door of chaos. They almost couldn''t believe what they saw.


    "This is incredible!"


    Fiona covered her face and cried, "he really succeeded!"


    "He actually took himself as the melting pot and completely purified the super giant chaotic door!"


    Aurelia cried, "he succeeded! He really succeeded!"


    In front, the super giant chaotic gate with a diameter of more than 10 kilometers has almost disappeared at this moment! All that''s left is the circle around Donne!


    It took him two years to purify the whole gate of chaos completely!


    "No wonder the frequency of the gate of chaos began to drop sharply recently..."


    Depp muttered, "it''s because the tumor inside prandal has disappeared!"


    Generally speaking, if chaos wants to invade the order, it must nibble away from the outside. However, there is such a huge door of chaos inside prandal, which has caused a very huge crisis. The power of chaos directly invades the order through this internal cancer as a springboard and begins to corrupt the order from the inside. Therefore, in just two years, Almost destroy the whole prandal.


    But now, Donne finally cleaned up the internal tumor!


    Without the springboard, even if prandal is shaky now, the power of chaos can''t continue to corrupt prandal from the inside!


    This world is about to be destroyed, and Donne has won a chance to breathe!


    At this time, the shrinking door of chaos was finally swallowed up by Donne, the last trace of chaos in this area disappeared, and the rotten smell lingering in the purgatory abyss finally disappeared!


    Fiona they rushed over quickly and watched Donne''s empty flame slowly close, and his body slowly fell down. Then Fiona and they held back their excitement and waited for Donne to wake up.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    With a bang, Donne fell directly to the ground.


    "Donne!!!"


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    In the ocean of consciousness, vague consciousness seems to be surrounded by viscous liquid, constantly struggling to get rid of the shackles.


    When consciousness finally broke free from the shackles and struggled to float up to the "water surface", a very warm and attached feeling came from the depths of the sea of consciousness, which seemed to be calling him to sink again.


    "Consciousness" hesitated and hesitated.


    "... don... En..."


    From far above, came a familiar and strange call.


    "... come on... Wake up... Wake up..."


    "Consciousness" has no "self" consciousness at all. That name seems to him to be a strange concept. He didn''t even wake up at the beginning. It was calling him.


    "... time... Time... No... Enough..."


    The voice from the sea of consciousness has been stretched countless times, even making it difficult for "he" to understand the meaning of the words.


    Is it a hard upward struggle to find the truth of the voice?


    Or give up resistance, let it go and return to the warm and comfortable area?


    "Wake up... Wake up..."


    The voice is getting closer and clearer. "He" can judge the voice of several people. However, this tired voice with a trace of crying cavity makes "he" have a strong desire to struggle.


    You can''t sink, or you won''t be able to see her!


    Wake up, you must wake up!


    The comfort zone is not the destination of "you", and "you" also shoulders a heavy responsibility. Anyone can escape and rest, but "you" can''t escape!


    Suddenly, immersed in the sea of consciousness, "he" finally resisted the temptation in the depths and struggled to jump out of the "water"!


    At that moment, it was as if people who had been suffocated for a long time had finally breathed fresh air again. The dizzy brain was reborn, and the fuzzy consciousness finally found itself!


    "Hiss -"


    Donne instinctively took a deep breath, then coughed violently. When he opened his eyes, he saw only the dim light.


    "You''re awake! You''re awake at last!"


    A soft body suddenly hugged him. After smelling the familiar fragrance, Donne hugged her back and muttered, "yes, I finally woke up. I felt like I had a very long nightmare. After hearing your voice, Sue finally woke up..."


    Looking at egwin''s pear blossom and rainy face, Donne felt a severe pain in his heart.


    What on earth happened that could make a calm egwin so rude?


    Egwin whispered to himself, "if you don''t wake up again, I don''t know what to do."


    "Fiona, where are they?"


    "Now the situation is changing all the time. They can''t leave at all. We take turns to take care of you."


    "... how long have I been in a coma?"


    "You stayed in the chaotic gate of purgatory abyss for two years. After you finally purified the chaotic gate, you were in a coma for another month."


    Donne took a breath of the air conditioner and couldn''t help shivering: "I''ve been sleeping for more than two years!"


    He can''t imagine!


    Mingming felt like a simple sleep, but as soon as he opened his eyes, egwin told him that it had been more than two years!


    "How''s the war going now?"


    "The situation is very bad. Now we have almost lost all the territory of the earth world. The number of chaotic creatures is so huge that no matter how we kill them, we can''t kill them all."


    Egwin sighed: "although we have new weapons and equipment developed by you, in the face of chaotic creatures like the tide, we have almost no Donne except constantly retreating. It suddenly occurred to me that isalie did tell him about it at the beginning. He has forgotten it after a long time.


    "Resurrected well, resurrected well..."


    Donne sighed that they had contributed enough to the world, and it was time for them to rest.


    "But now the situation is not good."


    Egwin reluctantly said: "now we have only six fortresses left in the surface world, Ellington, arlinks, hymn City, new bulkeso, forge hammer castle and... Emerald corolla. All the survivors have been transferred to the underground world. Now they rely on the natural barrier of the earth''s crust to block the sniffing of chaotic creatures."


    Donne was surprised: "it''s so dangerous!"


    "Looking down from Lolita, prandar is now completely covered by thick black clouds, like a fruit swallowed by chaos."


    "Now the Ellington base is also very dangerous. MS Fiona, they are considering transferring the command center to Lolita and giving up prandal completely," egwin said


    "No!"


    Donne''s heart tightened: "never give up prandal!"


    "Why?"


    "Because there is no life and orderly environment on Lolita. If we all move to Lolita, we will lose the natural shelter of natural order!"


    "Now we must restore the natural environment here," said Donne flatly


    In fact, there is a more important point, Donne, they can leave prandal, but egwin, their elves, and Sasha glott, their giant dragon, can''t leave here.


    Because the elves are the firewall of prandal order.


    Because the giant dragon is the insurance for prandal''s rebirth.


    This is the meaning that the gods created them and the mission they shoulder.


    Don doesn''t want egwin to die like that.


    So prandal, never give up!


    Here is the initial battlefield and the final battlefield!

 Chapter 1437

    "Let''s find Fiona!"


    Donne said, jumped out of bed and froze. "Where is she now? You take me."


    Egwin was helpless and prepared to take him to Fiona.


    "Don''t send it. I want to see what''s going on outside."


    Egwin nodded and took him away from the emergency center. Donne was stunned when he saw the street outside.


    "Where is this?"


    "The underground city of Ellington."


    "The underground Ellington I built was not like this..."


    The underground Ellington in front of Donne is built in crisscross caves. The buildings are stacked one after another. When it was originally designed and just built, it was silver white metal structure, but now it is all gray. A lot of human resources are used to fight against chaotic creatures, and people are not even in the mood to clean up.


    From a distance, the houses and streets below are like slums. The streets are crowded with a large number of people, most of whom are injured, and healthy people have been pulled out to fight against chaotic creatures.


    Egwin''s face was a little sad and melancholy: "the surface world has almost been completely conquered by chaotic creatures. The remaining area is not enough to maintain people''s life. Now 50% of the residents have been transferred to the underground world."


    "What about the remaining 50%?"


    "Some died and some were transferred to Lolita and lolia."


    After a pause, egwin sighed and said: "There has been no sunshine for more than two years, and there is no way to grow crops in the surface world. Lord nisclair has helped us establish a basic ecosystem in the underground world, so that we can cultivate crops without sunshine. Now all Druids in our Earth Goddess temple are busy cultivating crops, and even with bread, there is not enough food Eat. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Lord Anita Lyle helped us establish water purification systems in underground cities so that we don''t have to worry about water pollution."


    "Lord karomarif stabilized the lava near the underground city..."


    "Lord icardis maintained the air circulation of underground cities..."


    "Lord isaglot stabilized the order barrier of the underground city to prevent chaotic creatures from sniffing here."


    "Although the gods of the dark god system can''t directly help us survive, they can reduce the factors that are not conducive to our survival."


    "As for Lord jebirni... Alas."


    Egwin was about to stop talking and shook his head to change the topic: "in a word, now thanks to the existence of those gods, we can continue to survive."


    Donne gasped. After these gods came, they came in handy. They can keep prandal''s life from extinction. There is still hope now.


    But when Donne saw the pedestrians, his heart sank again.


    The pedestrians on the street are numb and have no mind in their eyes. They are like walking corpses. They have completely lost their hope for life.


    At the beginning of the third chaotic invasion war, Donne remembered that their faces were full of hope for victory.


    Only in the past two years, they have been completely swallowed by despair and completely numb


    "Because the situation is too bad, nine of the ten news are bad news, and the remaining one is not bad news, which is already good news."


    Egwin took Donne''s arm tightly, as if he would disappear if he wasn''t careful. She said, "but this time when you come back, they can hear real good news."


    Is that the good news they want to hear?


    Donne smiled bitterly. What they wanted to hear more than their return was that the war was over and the prandal alliance won the final victory, right?


    There was a sudden commotion in front of the street, and a large number of refugees gathered there.


    "What''s the matter over there?"


    Egwin frowned: "it''s them again... They haven''t completely perished yet."


    "What do you mean?"


    "Now the war situation is very bad. People are forced to hide in the underground world to survive and be swallowed up by despair. This situation is a hotbed for cults. Recently, a doomsday sect called revivalism was born."


    "They seem to be the product of the integration of several cults that have not been completely suppressed and destroyed before under pressure. The new doctrine absorbs the teachings of the dark snake and the chaotic god religion, and has a strong ability to brainwash. In this desperate situation, people''s belief in several sects such as the Holy see of light is declining day by day, and that extreme doctrine is easy to attract believers."


    Egwin looked at the front and said, "they claim that the world will perish. People can avoid the destruction of the material world and get a new life in the soul world only by letting all their souls enter the magic energy network."


    "Hide, hide into the magic energy network?"


    Donne was stunned: "don''t those fools know that the magic power network exists based on magic nodes and artificial soul servers?"


    "You said they were fools. How could they know?"


    Egwin shook his head and said angrily, "what''s more, even if they know, they won''t care. In this case, if there is a place to escape, those wastes will hold on tightly."


    Donne looked at egwin in surprise. It was the first time he would be so surprised by such a thing.


    "Since you all know the existence of this cult, aurelia, why haven''t they started yet?"


    "Of course it''s because their leader has been killed. What''s left is some small fish and shrimp."


    Suddenly a familiar voice came, followed by Donne, and he felt himself hugged by someone from behind: "you''re finally awake!"


    "Lola?"


    Donne instantly judged the identity of the man behind him from the contact area and voice.


    "Go and get rid of those guys."


    Laura said to herself that there was no one around her.


    "Ghost agent?"


    "Yes."


    Lola smiled and said, "the situation is special now, so I''m in charge of the ghost agent."


    As soon as she finished, the dense crowd in front of her was suddenly pushed away, and a group of evil believers who were propagating extreme doctrines fled in all directions.


    Then the arrows were shot from the corners of the shadows.


    However, a shield suddenly appeared on those evil believers to help them block the attack.


    "Oh, what a nuisance..."


    Lola frowned: "use the broken Magic Arrow."


    The sharp sound sounded, and the escaped evil believers were nailed to the ground in an instant.


    "What''s going on?"


    Donne was stunned: "the intelligent spell casting system is set to fail when entering the urban area."


    Egwin said: "that''s right, but these cultists have mastered a certain imitation ability by analyzing the working principle of smart watches, and decoded the casting signals of several spells. Although they can''t access the magic energy network, they still obtain a certain casting ability by transmitting false signals."


    It sounds like a pseudo base station.


    "At the beginning, we also wanted to imprison these people and educate them. After all, the combat effectiveness is so scarce now, and the population is an important resource. However, after repeated education, we simply killed them directly."


    Lola shrugged. "After all, it takes food to feed prisoners."


    Although inhumane, it is the wisest choice in such an emergency.


    "Go ahead and have a look."


    Lola said with a strange expression, "your jebinel is promoting the Holy See of light in the square. Maybe she will be very happy to see you."


    Looking at her strange smile, Donne had a bad hunch: "it''s jebirni."


    "No, no, no, it''s more appropriate to call her yebinier now..."


    After arriving at the crowded square, Donne immediately understood why he had that bad feeling.


    "Please have confidence in the Holy See of light... Woo..."


    "We... Wuwu... We will overcome the darkness..."


    "Please don''t abandon us... Please believe that we will win..."


    Yebirni, who perfectly inherited the blood of Donne and OLINA, has grown into a very slim and beautiful beauty in the past two years. The blonde hair inherited from OLINA is quite dazzling. She has a bit of noble and sacred breath set off by a plain white sacrificial robe, which is no less than eluli standing next to distributing leaflets.


    But


    If she didn''t have a bubbling nose.


    "My Lord, it''s very difficult for you to do so."


    Yiluli sighed and sent leaflets on the square with her gods to publicize the Holy See of light. Now that her gods are so bullied, how can people choose to believe in him... Or "she"?


    Jebirni said with a cry: "but, but those people''s eyes are terrible... I didn''t do anything to them..."


    Yiluli sighed again. They were angry with you because you didn''t do anything


    In this situation, it is clear that religion is very needed to bring hope to people. However, due to the advent of gods and the deterioration of war conditions, all major religions have basically disintegrated, and some people even choose to believe in cults


    It was based on this situation that Aurelia and Fiona decided to let iluli, jessolini and jebirni stand up and reorganize the Church of light, which was on the verge of collapse, to rebuild their faith.


    Unfortunately, they overestimated jebirni


    Yes, now yebini is a girl who likes to cry and is very timid. She doesn''t deserve that God''s name at all, so those people will call her yebini.


    "As I mentioned just now," egwin sighed, "Lord yebirni''s task now is to rebuild the belief system, win over those believers again, and use faith to rekindle hope, but... The effect is very bad now."


    Donne''s mood was complicated because he could guess why it didn''t work well.


    After believing in you for so many years, you didn''t let the believers live a good life. Instead, you watched the end of the world and didn''t protect them when the end came. Instead, you relied on their shelter to survive


    The reason why they choose to believe in gods is that they are mysterious, noble, distant and untouchable, but after fading the omnipotent mysterious aura, people''s belief and worship of gods almost collapsed in an instant. Who will choose to believe in a crying guy around them?


    At this time, iluli saw Donne, who was held by egwin. All the leaflets in her hand fell off. She covered her face and tears blurred her sight.


    "You... Finally wake up!"

 Chapter 1438

    Jebirni hid behind iluli and looked timidly at Donne, who claimed to be her saint, which could give her a sense of security.


    Donne was quite speechless: "she seems to be afraid of strangers... Hasn''t nisclair unlocked her memory?"


    Egwin said with a bitter smile: "this is already the situation. Of course, the goddess has unlocked it for him. She is now yebirni, but her character seems to be affected by gender change..."


    Donne: "


    Looking at the timid girl, it was hard for Donne to believe that it was his daughter born with OLINA, and it was also hard to believe that it was the God of light who once ruled the whole world.


    After a short chat with iluli, Tang en finally understood the embarrassing situation of the bright Vatican.


    When the gods came, the order collapsed, the darkness swallowed up the light, and all kinds of races were forced to move into the underground world to survive. However, God was unable to support them because of the characteristics of chaotic creatures. Intelligence watched them suffer. This series of bad things completely disappointed people''s original trust.


    ¡ª¡ªIt''s better to work hard than to believe in God.


    Some believers have such awareness.


    In the disaster, no one still had time to pray in the church. Even those members of the church changed into weapons and equipment and went to the battlefield. Jessolini is no exception. In this case, faith is even more unnecessary.


    When people understand that faith is not reliable, the most reliable is themselves and their companions, the religious system quietly disintegrated naturally from the inside.


    People still respect the Pope and saints. People still believe that God only has great power, but they will no longer worship blindly.


    The traditional religious forces began to weaken, but at this time, the cult forces took the opportunity to wake up.


    The heretics who thought they had been cleaned up have been disguised all these years. They are no different from ordinary people in terms of diet and behavior.


    "It is the ''victim'' principle."


    Lola explained that "when cleaning up evil believers, a group of people claimed that they were coerced into believing in evil cults. Considering the principle of peaceful and stable development, they were released and registered. They kept an eye on them. Later, they found that they were indeed like ordinary people, and gradually relaxed their vigilance."


    "I just didn''t expect that when the disaster came, they started to destroy and spread cult ideas behind us while we were fighting against the chaotic army."


    "After the ghost agent arrested them again, he realized that there was a principle in their doctrine that he could disguise himself as long as he thought he was persecuted."


    Iluli was also very helpless: "based on this principle, before they took the initiative to expose, we don''t know how many evil believers still exist. Recently, cult events have occurred frequently, and Aurelia has a headache."


    "After these heretics were arrested recently, they still wanted to use the victim principle to escape punishment. In order to reduce trouble, we simply implemented the war control regulations."


    Lola waved her hand: "if you find a cult, you can kill it directly."


    Although the means are cruel, this is the most effective way under the current situation. After the strict regulations on war control have been implemented, many evil believers have been killed, and the public security in various cities has been much better.


    "It''s rare for heretics to preach secretly like today. It may be because of the tight war outside and the emptiness of internal power recently."


    Egwin frowned: "these guys are really annoying. If one of them is not solved, it will spread like a plague."


    Donne''s eyes narrowed slightly: "just do it first. After defeating the invasion of the chaos army, jebirni can use his divine power to screen evil believers and have time to clean them up."


    If we can''t defeat the chaos army, all will die. It doesn''t matter whether there is a cult or not.


    After knowing the general situation, Donne and egwin said goodbye to Laura and eluli and continued along the street.


    What he saw along the way made Donne silent. No wonder cults still breed after the decline of real religion. Now the underground city is indeed filled with a desperate atmosphere. Looking at the darkness at the top of the cave, people are about to forget what the original blue sky and white clouds look like in just over two years.


    If the mind is not strong enough, I''m afraid just living here for a period of time will be driven crazy by the environment.


    After taking the central elevator all the way up to the surface of Ellington, Donne''s heart was even heavier.


    Outside the shield, there was no light in the sky, and the roar of dragons came one after another. The main energy gun of the floating island fortress was rapidly condensing energy, and the energy particles were gathering. In the distance, outside the city of Ellington, it had been covered by chaotic creatures all over the mountains, just like the tide.


    On the plain, the gates of chaos are scattered everywhere. Often after the soldiers destroy one, the other will open a new one in other places. The power of chaos has occupied the absolute upper hand, and the order has been completely suppressed.


    "Mingming... Mingming already has so many weapons and equipment, still can''t..."


    Donne muttered to himself that there are only six cities left in such a big prandal, which are still struggling on the surface


    Even his heart could not help but produce a sad and miserable despair.


    "It shouldn''t be like this... It shouldn''t be like this..."


    Donne murmured to himself. The silent eggwin took him into the elevator, and his sight was getting farther and farther, but he could not see a ray of hope. No matter how far he looked, all he could see were chaotic creatures raging on the earth, the rotten Earth spread the smell of chaos, and a large number of Warcraft had become twisted and ferocious monsters.


    "Now, the only thing you can see green in prandar is the Emerald Forest."


    "But I''m afraid it won''t last long," egwin whispered


    Emerald Forest is the place where prandar has the most vigorous life and where the tree of the world is located. Now it is the only place that has not been captured by chaotic creatures.


    "Maybe... Now is the time when we need to carry out our mission repeatedly... Huh!"


    Before egwin finished, he was blocked back by Donne. After a hard kiss, Donne roared, "we can''t despair, we still have hope!"


    However... Is there really hope?


    Leaving the elevator, just outside the command hall, Fiona heard an angry roar: "no! I will never allow you to do this!"


    "What are you still insisting on?! now the situation is so dangerous that we must use all available means!"


    This voice is a little familiar and strange


    "Give up!" Fiona said angrily. "Donne didn''t nod at the beginning. There must be his consideration! And I won''t agree!"


    Donne wondered, what would make Fiona so excited?


    He nodded to the stunned guard at the door, then pushed the door in with egwin.


    "Who is it - Donne!?"


    Fiona, who was excited, suddenly froze, and then collapsed. A flash held him, crying and laughing: "you''re awake! You''re awake at last! Great! Great!"


    "It''s hard for you."


    Donne patted Fiona, turned his head and looked in front of him, and then he was suddenly stunned.


    There were several people in the room besides them. The two people standing in the front looked familiar, but don wasn''t sure.


    "Why are you here?"


    Egwin looked at them in surprise: "it''s dangerous outside now. You''d better hide at home and continue to repair spells."


    The middle-aged man in front gave a cold hum: "hum, this is the case now. When we regain our original strength, the world will be destroyed long ago!"


    Donne was stunned and exclaimed, "gene!?"


    "Yes, it''s me."


    "So... Are you Angus?"


    "Nonsense."


    Looking at the two people who suddenly became young, don didn''t know what to say. He was used to their original bad old man image. Now they suddenly became so energetic and so young that people couldn''t adapt.


    "It seems that the spring of nisclair brings you more benefits than you think."


    Donne looked at them: "all strength has been lost, and now it has returned to the master level? It''s fast!"


    Although they lost all their strength after rebirth, they have the experience and knowledge of being legends before. It is not a difficult problem to rebuild their mana. They recovered from zero to the master level in just two years. This speed is enough to stand out from the heroes.


    "Not enough, not enough!"


    Gene shook his head: "if we hadn''t died, the defense wouldn''t collapse like this now. It''s all because we''re not strong enough."


    Don''t blame yourself. The enemy is too strong


    "We need to be stronger, prandal also needs more strong!"


    Angus said with awe inspiring righteousness, "so please allow us to use Dobbin''s technology!"


    "Dobbin''s technology..."


    Dunn murmured to himself, and his face changed a little: "you''re eyeing Dobbin''s biological transformation technology? You did another experiment later!?"


    Dobbin hesitated and said, "not long after you entered the gate of chaos, our analysis and animal experiments were completed. After repeated comparison and blank experiments for many times, we have mastered the method of allowing organisms to obtain immune secluded energy radiation through genetic variation. In other words, they can be qualified to use secluded energy."


    Donne trembled. Dobbin''s words were light, but in fact it meant that now they had the ability to make gods in batches!


    What are the gods? A group of lucky people who have mastered part of the use of void power by chance, and their conventional power is Youneng!


    Now, the ability to use hidden energy can be obtained only through biological transformation technology. This is not what mass creation of God is!?

 Chapter 1439

    Biotechnology is something that needs to be taken seriously at any time.


    If other technologies get out of control, it may destroy this civilization at most, and perhaps leave the seeds of life, but once biotechnology gets out of control, it may destroy the whole life system.


    So Donne didn''t want to use Dobbin''s biological transformation technology at first.


    But now the situation has reached the point where he has to make a compromise.


    "Do it!"


    "But," Fiona said very hard, "if we accept such transformation, will we still be us? So I don''t agree!"


    "So I''m very clear," gene said helplessly. "The body is just a container, and the soul is the foundation. As long as our soul remains unchanged, no matter what the container is replaced, we are still ourselves!"


    Angus nodded: "you see, our original bodies have been destroyed. Now this is a new body born from the nisclair pool, but we are still us. What are you worried about?"


    Gene said seriously: "now the chaos army has approached our last defense line, and we need a lot of combat power, so I think the whole people should accept the transformation, then connect the magic energy network with the core hidden energy reaction furnace above Lolita, upgrade the casting system to hidden energy drive, and strengthen our attack ability. This is our only hope!"


    Fiona bit her lower lip and looked at Donne: "I personally refuse. Aurelia''s attitude is similar to mine, but now you''re back, it''s up to you to decide -"


    "Warning! At 3 o''clock, a large number of chaotic fear demons appear to impact the shield, and request the support of the golden giant idol force!"


    The harsh alarm sounded suddenly, and the whole hall was immediately busy in an orderly way. They had long been used to this situation.


    "Do it!"


    "Donne!?"


    Donne was ruthless and said decisively, "now is not the time to hesitate about biological purity! If we don''t transform, we will all die! If we transform, maybe we can survive!"


    "We are also created by the gods. Who stipulates that we must be like this!"


    "Jean is right! The body is just a container, and the soul is our foundation!"


    "There is eternal hope in our souls! We will never succumb to the despair brought about by chaos!"


    "Now, Dobbin, in the name of the leader of prandal alliance, I order you to immediately start the implementation of the national genetic transformation plan!"


    "Let''s start with us!"


    Gene stepped forward and said very seriously, "please broadcast it live on the whole network, so that all the people can see our transformation process and the strength changes before and after. I think this will make it easier for them to accept."


    Donne hesitated and nodded in agreement.


    When Donne granted permission, Dobbin quickly prepared materials related to biological transformation and broadcast them all over the network.


    Underground Ellington.


    Now the most attractive place is not the square, not the bar, but the Internet bar.


    Those soldiers who have taken turns from the battlefield and can finally catch their breath are most eager to lie in the cabin of the Internet cafe and enter the world of the magic energy network, so that the body can be completely relaxed. At the same time, the spirit can also remember the previous peaceful world in the magic energy network.


    It is precisely for this reason that those cults publicize and let all people hide in the magic power network, because for them, the world in the magic power network is a perfect space for escapism.


    When those netizens were addicted to the virtual space, a whole network broadcast suddenly appeared, which stunned all netizens.


    "Master Jean and master Angus will receive biological genetic transformation live on the whole network tomorrow? Then they will be promoted by the whole people!?"


    "... biological genetic modification? What do you mean?"


    "Let the living body carry out directional mutation to obtain the ability to be immune to the hidden energy radiation. At the same time, you can quickly obtain the ability to master the hidden energy by learning the spell casting ability..."


    "System, help me find out what Youneng is."


    "After the inquiry, you energy is a kind of advanced energy, which originates from the void and is the product of the attenuation of void energy. People''s well-known magic is the energy generated after the attenuation of you energy again."


    "Hiss! In other words, after accepting this genetic modification, we can master more powerful power than magic!?"


    "Think about it, the two masters Jean and Angus fell in the war before. Later, they were reborn thanks to the power of the Earth Goddess, but they lost their power. After more than two years of re cultivation, they reluctantly restored their master level strength. Now they can quickly obtain more powerful power than they used to. They must be happy to accept this transformation."


    "No, no, no, my question is, if there is such a technology, why didn''t your majesty don let us use it before?"


    After a simple inquiry, all community communication groups on the magic power network exploded, and the problems discussed became genetic transformation.


    These prandals who have no knowledge of genes do not know how dangerous it is to edit and transform DNA. They just wonder that there is such a convenient way to become stronger. Why not let them use it earlier.


    If all people can become legendary strong men and match with all kinds of fierce weapons and equipment, will prandal still be like this?


    Obviously not!


    Donne may be worried that these people will have a sense of fear, so in the whole network broadcast, he did not explain the possible risks, so these people only saw the temptation to become strong.


    "Perhaps he is worried that we have all become legendary strongmen and will shake their position as traditional strongmen?"


    "It''s not impossible. If I were your majesty Donne, I''m afraid I wouldn''t allow so many strong people."


    "The stronger the power and destructive power, the more dangerous the world will be. If there are so many legendary strong people, will our previous life be better and better?"


    Now many people miss the years when Donne led them and their life was getting better and better. If chaos hadn''t suddenly come, I''m afraid their life would be better and better.


    Unfortunately, now everything can''t go back to the past.


    Early the next morning, Donne and his team started the world''s synchronous live broadcast. Six bases, dozens of underground cities, two satellites, including the hall of the spirit, all people in all places, including the spirit, were watching the magic projection holographic screen.


    Gene and Angus have entered an empty experimental workshop.


    Genetic modification does not require surgery, but only one injection of medicine. In order to let the audience have a clear understanding of their changes, let them test directly after injecting medicine here.


    Soon, two tubes of green transparent medicine were brought by Dobbin.


    "After this medicine is injected, it can destroy the protein chain of the original gene, and then insert its own information in the process of recombining the gene chain to complete the rewriting process. The best thing is that its reaction is chain, which can be continuously accelerated, and finally rewrite all the genes in the body."


    Dobbin said, raised his injection gun, looked at Donne next to him, and resolutely stabbed him in Jean''s arm and fired.


    "Because the transformation process needs to destroy the gene chain, it will consume a lot of energy and you will feel very painful. According to animal experiments, this process will last about an hour. I hope you can bear it."


    Gene smiled proudly: "after all these years, what pain can make me give in? I can -"


    His face suddenly changed, his veins burst out, and the whole person was painfully bent. His mouth was "KaKa" speechless. The audience could clearly see that some strange changes were taking place in his body. Centered on the injection point, his skin bulged and chapped, and the cell tissue began to die and regenerate, Soon, a layer of skin was removed from him - a skin composed entirely of dead cells!


    Angus has also received an injection. Obviously, he can''t bear such pain. The two people''s painful struggle is in everyone''s eyes.


    "It looks terrible!"


    "Even master gene is so painful. Can we really bear it when we accept the transformation?"


    Of course, some people who worked very hard to become the Apocalypse said: "it''s just pain! Just resist this pain, you can get legendary power. It''s too simple and cheap! I can''t wait to accept the transformation!"


    "Indeed, it''s too easy for us to get stronger by recalling the pain we suffered when we wanted to be promoted."


    Later, almost all the public opinion was one-sided, and those people all woke up. After only one hour of pain, they might become legendary strong. This is just pie falling from the sky, okay!?


    Is there any easier, faster and stronger way than this?


    No,


    After figuring this out, they looked at the changes of Jean and Angus, which was no longer fear, but full of expectation.


    They look forward to seeing the results of the transformation.


    Soon, an hour passed. Gene and Angus finally finished the transformation. When they broke free from the thick dead skin, all the audience were stunned.


    "I want to accept transformation!"


    A middle-aged female audience said in an instant: "no one can stop me!"


    "These... Are the two masters just now?"


    The audience were stunned: "are they reborn?"


    Although they were sweating because of pain, their skin was white and tender like a baby, which immediately moved the women who loved beauty.


    Donne looked dull: "Dobbin, transformation and whitening effect?"


    Dobbin held out: "when transforming genes, cells accelerate division and rebirth, which is equivalent to completely replacing young cells in a short time, and I used our gene technology to modify the division speed of body cells, prolong the length of telomere body, increase the maximum number of splitting, and prolong the life of the modifier..."


    holy crap


    Don secretly scolded. You should have said you had this genetic technology! I''m still worried about shit! Those people are expected to compete for transformation!


    What is more attractive than a long life¡ª¡ª Of course, we can get more powerful power while getting a long life!


    One shot, all!

 Chapter 1440

    "Hoo..."


    Gene closed his eyes and felt the changes in his body. Others could even see the light blue energy flowing like blood through his skin.


    "Very... Relaxed, very... Young body."


    Gene sighed: "- it''s too painful to transform."


    Angus asked, "Dobbin, if we don''t hold on during the transformation and pass out, will the transformation fail? What will happen?"


    "Ah? Not really."


    Dobbin was stunned: "the transformation will continue after coma. In our time, genetic transformation was carried out in the state of anesthesia."


    Gene and Angus: "... Then why did you let us try to hold on!?"


    "This is not for the live effect..."


    Lie down! Slot!


    "In a word, stop talking nonsense."


    Donne called out Eve: "is the magic power network connected to the Youneng reactor now?"


    "Connection completed."


    Donne motioned them to test quickly: "try to see if you can use the secluded energy to release the spell now."


    Gene nodded, and then began to try to gather the hidden energy. The surface of his and Angus immediately showed a high-energy glow due to the accumulation of a large amount of energy, and a small amount of hidden energy appeared in their palms,

 Chapter 1441

    If it hadn''t been mentioned by nisclair, Donne had even forgotten the chaotic door in the tree of the world!


    "Its power can overcome the chaos of prandal now?"


    Donne expressed considerable doubt: "if it can really do it, it can''t be tortured by the chaotic door in the body as it is now."


    Nisclair said faintly, "that''s your wrong understanding. It really can''t defeat those chaotic creatures. The enemy still needs you to destroy them through battle."


    "So?"


    "But it can strengthen prandal''s order power."


    Nisclair''s fingertip gently points, and the projection takes the emerald corolla as the center, spreading a circle of green light. Where the green light goes, the vegetation breaks through the soil, and the faint chaotic atmosphere is neutralized by the vigorous vitality of the plants, and greatly blocks the expansion speed of the power of chaos.


    Seeing nisclair''s demonstration, Donne immediately understood what she meant: "let prandal restore the natural ecological environment through the tree of the world, slow down the expansion of the power of chaos through the life force of the natural environment, and then gradually expel chaotic creatures through the strong fighting power of soldiers after genetic transformation, and finally purify the whole world!"


    Not only the tree of the world, Nora can also be liberated from her current task and help the tree of the world restore the natural environment!


    Now Donne let her maintain the life field to protect the soldiers on the battlefield. Suppressing the power of chaotic creatures is not the most suitable task for her!


    "That''s right."


    Nisclair said very seriously, "this is your only hope now, and you don''t have much time."


    As soon as she spoke, she saw that the star projection returned to its previous appearance again. Then Donne was shocked to find that the last green on prandal''s surface had been eroded by chaotic creatures!


    According to their characteristics, as long as the gap is opened, the whole Emerald Forest can be completely destroyed in a short time!


    Donne sighed: "that is to say, I just woke up. Before long, will I jump into another chaotic door and be in a coma for two years?"


    Nisclair looked at Donne, her eyes drooping. She was a little guilty, but she nodded: "this is your mission."


    "Well, it seems that I am the kind of person who lives a hard life."


    Donne was helpless: "I don''t know how much I''ll be in a coma this time - huh!?"


    Donne stared at nisclair. He felt a heat flow coming in and merging with the power somewhere in his body.


    A moment later, Donne looked at nisclair in shock: "you -"


    "Yes."


    Nisclair nodded: "I have transferred the power of emptiness I have mastered to you. Because your characteristics of crossing the world make you better compatible with the power of emptiness, so you are the best candidate to purify the door of chaos. Maybe these powers can help you save some time.


    "No, I mean," Donne wiped his lips hard. "You should know that you are my daughter now..."


    "I know."


    Nisclair looked at Donne. "Do you want me to call you father?"


    "No! No! Never!"


    Donne panicked: "it''s the last minute. I don''t want to disappear like this!"


    NISS Claire looked puzzled, and then she said to Donne, "if it''s not enough, you can go to Elia, Anita Lyle, jebilni and Carlo maliver. They must be happy to help you, too."


    Donne immediately froze. Elia and Anita Lyle were OK to say, but jebilni karomarif? "Them!?


    At the thought of accepting the transmission of power with them in that way, Donne trembled and said very firmly, "no! No! No! I will never accept even if the world is destroyed!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Nisclair sighed, "whatever you want."


    Anyway, she didn''t understand what Donne was struggling with.


    After taking part of the power of emptiness from Elia, Donne hesitated for a long time before he made up his mind to find Anita Lyle and took her share of the power of emptiness. As for yebilnika lomariff and their... Donne would not go to kill them.


    Then, after discussing the follow-up genetic transformation plan with Fiona, Aurelia and OLINA, he and Elia, vanilla and cocoa, after a few warm moments, resolutely stepped into the portal to the emerald corolla.


    Although they haven''t seen Donne for two years, they all miss Donne very much, but now the situation is so crisis, the whole world is shaky, and there is no time for children and women to love for a long time. No matter how distressed and attached, they must make way for saving the world!


    Isalie and egwin came together. Even the fairy queen isalie, who has always been gentle and noble, has now changed into a tights that is easy to wear magic power armor. Her fluffy blond hair has also been tied into a clean ponytail for the convenience of action. It is very different from the temperament in the past. She is very much like a pair of sisters compared with egwin.


    They were only able to meet dawn at the moment.


    The battle outside is extremely cruel and the pressure is very huge. The battlefield needs their strength.


    In order to meet Donne, they left the battlefield and evaded their responsibilities.


    Egwin stared into Donne''s eyes and asked a moment later, "have you made up your mind? You have just woke up from a coma for two days, and you are going to fight against the chaotic gate inside the tree of the world. Maybe it will be two years after you wake up again."


    Donne said firmly, "I have no choice, for the world... And for you."


    "Well, I wish you every success."


    Egwin didn''t say any more nonsense. He stepped forward, gently hugged don, then kissed him deeply on the lips, then stepped back, turned around and flew to the battlefield in the jungle without looking back.


    There seemed to be some crystal clear things in the air.


    "I won''t say anything else, because I believe you will have a better tomorrow."


    Isalie wiped the dust on her face, then smiled and gave Donne a warm kiss, and then whispered, "sister egwin cried when she turned around just now..."


    Donne was stunned.


    What I saw just now... Is that tears?


    "So... You must not let us down..."


    Isalie waved her hand and flew into the sky.


    Dunn, who was stunned there, suddenly shouted in horror, "wait! What did you mean by that?! what''s'' you ''!? what do you want to do!?"


    Isalie''s figure had disappeared from Donne''s vision, and there came the indifferent voice of nisclair: "do you know how many giant dragons have been killed in the past two years in order to protect the last six fortresses?"


    Donne covered his chest and was not sure of his guess. His throat was hot and dry. An indescribable sense of suffocation spread in his chest: "what did you... Say?"


    "More than 5000."


    Looking at the smoke and cracked mountains in the distance, nisclair said blandly, "it''s equivalent to half the population of the giant dragons."


    As if his brain had been hit hard, Donne''s eyes were blank and his mind was full of roars.


    "In this situation, do you have any good expectations to see peace without sacrifice?"


    Nisclair turned to look at Donne: "you don''t think the elves have no victims?"


    "... enough..."


    "When I created them, I wanted to be the firewall of the world to resist this threat."


    Regardless of Donne''s stop, nisclair continued, "just like you, this is their mission. Edgar and isalie are fighting with the consciousness of sacrificing themselves, and so are other elves. There must be friends you know, even --"


    "... that''s enough!"


    Nisclair went up to Donne, raised his head and looked at Donne with red eyes. She frowned: "if you really don''t want to see them sacrifice themselves to protect the world, what you should do now is not to cry, but to try to purify the chaotic door in the tree of the world."


    "After the tree of the world is purified, it will strengthen prandal''s order power, reduce the pressure we face, and they don''t have to sacrifice themselves."


    "So, whether it''s for yourself or for the people you love, what you should do now is very clear. You --"


    Nisclair suddenly shut up because Donne knew what he should do most now. He walked into the channel to the core of the tree of the world.


    He knew that this time, he would either come out a few years later to fight the weakened chaotic army with everyone, or die with the world - even before that, he could no longer see the people he loved.


    But as he said before, he had no choice.


    This is his mission.


    It''s also his responsibility.


    "Grandpa tree, I''m here again."


    Donne took a deep breath: "as I said last time, now I''ll purify the chaos door in your body as agreed."


    The tired tree of the world said slowly, "the darkness surrounding the world is getting stronger and stronger... The darkness inside is getting stronger and stronger. I can''t support it for long... The messenger of the goddess and the blessing of the goblin, are you sure you want to go in? After you go in, you may also be swallowed by the darkness..."


    Donne said firmly, "I''m sure!"


    "In that case..." a vortex appeared on the floor in front of Donne. "Come in..."


    Donne took a final look at the world behind him, and then, desperate, he jumped!

 Chapter 1442

    Darkness, endless darkness.


    Consciousness once again felt the familiar and endless falling feeling.


    Donne watched as he approached a huge black vortex that was so huge that it occupied all his vision.


    It feels like approaching a black hole.


    The dull consciousness can''t judge whether he came in for a moment or a year has passed. When the stretched consciousness finally remembered his mission, the huge force of emptiness broke out in an instant!


    The transparent flame came out of him and turned him into a torch suspended in the void!


    As soon as the thick chaotic force around touches the transparent flame, it becomes fuel and is purified in the blink of an eye.


    In such a place full of the power of chaos, Donne is like a dazzling lighthouse in the night, attracting the attention of the power of chaos!


    The power of chaos, which was darker than darkness, surrounded Donne from all directions like rolling thick mud and swallowed him like a monster!


    ¡­¡­


    I don''t know how long time has passed. Donne, protected by the power of nothingness, has been in a coma


    "Wake up..."


    Who on earth is talking?


    "... she... Is injured... Needs you..."


    A hazy face flickered in my mind. I don''t know how long my consciousness was suddenly touched and began to run again


    "... wake up... Come... Purify... Chaos..."


    Every word is like a heavy sledgehammer, which severely hits the soul and completely awakens the numb consciousness!


    Yes! I''m here to purify the gate of chaos!


    Donne finally woke up and remembered the owner of the voice!


    thank you! I''ll try my best!


    Donne finally ignited his fighting spirit, the transparent void flame lit up, and began to purify the chaos around with high efficiency!


    His behavior angered the huge chaotic door, the thin-film chaotic door trembled, shrunk and expanded, and spit out more "sludge" to counterattack.


    "Come on!"


    The furious Donne roared, "let''s fight to the death!"


    The battle of chaos and order is unfolding again in this closed battlefield!


    The order calendar is 858.


    Although Donne has been away for a year, his plan is still going on normally.


    Since the day he left, Lolita and other repaired medical centers have begun to produce a large number of genetically modified drugs. Farms in underground cities have also begun to reduce the planting area of food and changed a large number of raw materials into genetic drugs. Species protected in advance before the chaos invasion have also been deliberately multiplied, but they are still not enough.


    Then, in order to expand the scale as much as possible, the leaders of prandal alliance suddenly set their eyes on the abyss of purgatory.


    After Donne purified the super giant chaotic gate, the environment in purgatory abyss has begun to improve gradually. In theory, if the transformation is good, it is even more suitable for plant growth than Lolita.


    Aurelia''s proposal was approved by nisclair, so at this time, the gods such as Earth Goddess and water goddess came into use again. Their power can not be used to fight chaotic creatures, but can be used to transform the natural environment.


    Without the super giant chaotic gate as "insider", coupled with the attraction of the world tree on the surface, the probability of opening the chaotic gate inside the planet is very low, so the gods soon transformed the purgatory abyss into a habitable space.


    A large number of farmland was reclaimed, and a large number of residents moved to the abyss of purgatory. People began to rely on the prandal crust as a natural barrier to resist the invasion of chaotic organisms, which was just the opposite from the beginning.


    Now the abyss of purgatory is no longer full of lava and poisonous fog. Instead, it has become a green field. Large areas of farmland are planted with food or raw materials of genetic drugs.


    Flying in the sky are aircraft with automatic cruise water spray and nutrient solution. In the farmland, there are automatic robots taking care of the fields. It is almost completely unmanned automatic agriculture, just like an agricultural style in the future science fiction era.


    As for the residents of prandal alliance, all those of the right age are arranged to receive combat training, and children and children are uniformly arranged for management and Education - because they will lose their fertility after genetic transformation, this generation of children can be said to be the last batch of newborns in prandal.


    This is very sad, but now prandal has no choice.


    After receiving adaptive training, those who have received genetic agents and been transformed have been programmed into combat sequences and sent to six bases in the surface world in batches to support operations.


    People who have not received the genetic medicine and have not yet completed the transformation are now engaged in production during the day and receive combat training in the virtual space of the magic energy network at night, waiting for their own genetic medicine to be delivered.


    Prandal alliance command center.


    "Just now Ellington''s first shield was broken through. Fortunately, the Youneng impact of the sky mother ship blocked their attack. Then the support of the dragon family helped us survive, otherwise we might lose Ellington today."


    Fiona, wearing a military uniform, rubbed her eyes and said wearily, "I don''t know if it''s an illusion. I feel that the attack of chaotic creatures has suddenly become much more violent in recent days."


    In the holographic projection, Aurelia collapsed on the chair, and her eyelids kept fighting: "This is not an illusion. It can be seen from the pictures taken from the patrol of the sky carrier... From the pictures, the chaotic creatures attacking the emerald corolla in the Emerald Forest suddenly began to shift. Now the pressure has all shifted to Ellington, and... Their attack intensity may become stronger and stronger... Hoo... Hoo..."


    She has not slept for two weeks. She can''t resist now. When she is talking to Fiona, her consciousness is blurred and she falls asleep unconsciously.


    "I don''t know whether it''s good news or bad news. I think..."


    Fiona, who was talking, saw that Aurelia was asleep, so she said to the adjutant next to her, "don''t wake her up and let her have a rest."


    In a way, Aurelia bears more pressure than Fiona. Fiona only needs to be responsible for the normal operation of Ellington and the economic system, but Aurelia wants to replace Donne and maintain the normal operation of the whole prandal alliance. Even though she often asks her father Victor for help, and even asks many former statesmen in the Hall of heroes to assist Zoe, the pressure is still very great.


    After all, the extraordinary period is different from the past. The original world has almost been destroyed, and the original order is no longer applicable to the current situation. Those Huairou policies, virgin mary policies, and the idea of fighting for power and profit are all dead. Everything revolves around making this doomsday society operate under the most efficient condition.


    Fiona drank a cup of strong tea and rubbed her temples. She also wanted to have a good sleep. Anyone else can, but she can''t.


    Persisting in opening the report on the table, Fiona began her short rest of the day.


    Yes, working in the office is her rest time.


    Fiona, like other soldiers, has to go to the battlefield to fight against chaotic creatures.


    As a leader in a sense, she must take the lead in carrying out the national genetic transformation plan.


    Yes, although she was very painful and regretted that she could not give birth to their two children for Donne, Fiona resolutely accepted genetic transformation. Coupled with the casting experience and skills taught to her by Donne, she is now a legendary strong fighter with powerful equipment.


    Looking at the statements on the table, Fiona, who was always nervous, was finally relaxed by the familiar numbers and material names, and then she began to review them.


    A moment later, Fiona, who was reviewing the statements, suddenly froze. She suddenly stood up: "yes! Yes! It must be! It must be because of Donne. He succeeded!"


    On the other side of the holographic projection, aurelia, who was dozing, suddenly heard the word Donne and woke up subconsciously: "Donne!? - where!?"


    Fiona was stunned, and then showed a strange smile: "sleeping so dead, are so sensitive to this name?"


    Aurelia wiped her dirty face to hide the shyness in her eyes.


    "Come on, don''t hide it. Your mother knows what you think. Who else do you want to hide from?"


    Fiona said angrily, "I mean, the chaotic biological changes around the Emerald Forest must have something to do with Donne!"


    "About him?"


    Aurelia was stunned: "do you mean that the chaotic door inside the tree of the world has been weakened?"


    "That must be true!"


    Fiona turned around excitedly: "after the chaotic door is weakened, the natural power of the world tree has been restored, and then it can expand the area of the Emerald Forest and restore the jungle vegetation, and the restoration and expansion of the jungle means the counterattack of the order force, which will force the chaotic creatures to retreat!"


    Fiona said more and more excitedly: "although chaos will corrupt order, the same order will dispel chaos in turn! It''s the same truth as water and fire!"


    Aurelia Arden was also excited: "if the situation is really as we judge, it means that the tree of the world will soon recover to the top. The power of the peak period, the whole prandal will be covered by its power, the order will shelter the world again, and the power of the chaos army will be greatly weakened!"


    Although there is nothing they can do about the chaotic force in the universe outside prandal, prandal is sheltered by the force of order, and the chaotic force outside can not directly invade prandal!


    At least they got a chance to breathe!


    Fiona, who was so excited, turned around. A moment later, she suddenly said firmly: "If the situation is what we guessed, just go to isalie and ask! She knows the change of the Emerald Forest best! As long as the forest area does not shrink, but increases, it shows that the power of the planetary order has recovered! There must be considerable progress over Donne!"


    Aurelia was also worried: "what are you waiting for! Ask quickly!"


    "The mobile phone call failed! I''ll go there myself!"


    Fiona threw away her magic phone, directly performed a teleportation, and came to the emerald corolla.


    Then she heard a bad news from Matilda

 Chapter 1443

    "Why didn''t you inform us?"


    Looking at Sally lying in bed unconscious, Fiona was in a very bad mood.


    Isalie was seriously injured in the counter attack of chaotic creatures before, and now she is on the verge of death!


    This is terrible news. It can''t be worse!


    Mathilda''s eyes drooped: "because her majesty said before that this is our final destiny and can''t disturb you."


    "Fart! When is it time to say such words! We must cherish every living force and our own life!"


    Fiona yelled at her, then said in a deep voice, "didn''t you inform nisclair? She is the goddess who created you. There''s no reason not to help you!"


    "Yes, the goddess has come to see it, but she left without saying anything."


    Matilda is obviously very confused.


    Fiona was silent for a moment. The Earth Goddess couldn''t have known how serious isalie''s situation was. She passed out in a coma, which means that the pressure to protect the Emerald Forest now falls on egwin. Once egwin has any accident, Donne is likely to fall into a negative state completely... - wait!?


    Fiona, who was thinking, suddenly woke up. Maybe that''s what nisclair meant!?


    ¡ª¡ªShe used isalie''s news to stimulate Donne and let him solve the door of chaos as soon as possible!


    ¡ª¡ªThat''s why this happens now!


    Fiona doesn''t know whether her guess is true, but she knows she can''t act rashly.


    Nisclair should have used some force to protect isalie from death, but she won''t get better - give Donne a little pressure and hope.


    Thinking of this, Fiona decided to ignore it for the time being. She asked, "where is the chief priest Maserati?"


    "The chief priest is now assisting in the cultivation of crops in the new residential area of the abyss of purgatory."


    ¡°****£¡¡±


    Fiona burst out a rude remark, and then she simply asked, "you elves can communicate with the forest, right? Help me confirm whether the plants in the Emerald Forest have begun to recover and whether the area of vegetation has begun to expand!"


    Mathilda didn''t ask any more. She put her hand on the wall, closed her eyes and began to communicate with the tree of the world.


    "Grandpa tree is in a very... Happy mood now?"


    Mathilda, with her eyes closed, muttered, "it seems that something has happened that makes her very happy..."


    The tree of the world is very happy?


    Fiona said with great certainty: "don''t have to guess. It must be that Donne has made progress, and even maybe he has solved the door of chaos!"


    "Because the door of chaos suppressed in the body has weakened, is Grandpa tree so happy... Reasonable."


    Mathilda thought thoughtfully: "the Emerald Forest was revived, and the dense plants grew again. The order force of strengthening expansion forced the chaotic creatures to leave the Emerald Forest... No wonder the attack was so fierce, no wonder they retreated suddenly when they were about to break the shield! Yes, you are right, it must be so!"


    "There is still some time before it is completely solved."


    At this time, nisclair suddenly appeared in the room, with a much brighter expression on her face: "but you''re right. I did take advantage of the news of isali''s serious injury, but fortunately, the news had an effect, and he finally woke up and began to work."


    Fiona was stunned: "that is to say, before today, he had been in a coma and didn''t wake up!"


    "I don''t know."


    Nisclair said calmly, "none of us can observe the situation inside the chaotic gate, so we can''t know what happened to him. After I used the power of emptiness to spread the news of isalie''s injury, I don''t even know whether he can receive the news."


    Fiona said calmly, "fortunately, he may have received your message, woke up and began to purify the gate of chaos. He had such a strong effect just when he began to purify the gate of chaos?"


    Nisclair gently stroked the branches that reached her and smiled faintly: "what do you think the tree of the world is?"


    Fiona said very frankly, "I don''t know."


    Nisclair smiled: "the tree of the world is the core of the world. No one knows how powerful the order power it contains, so even if Donne can liberate part of its power, it can greatly suppress prandal''s chaotic creatures."


    The core of the world?


    "You can understand that the fulcrum supporting the whole world is the world tree. I mean, the whole ''world''."


    Nisclair pointed to the top of her finger and said, "that''s why prandar is so special. We will try our best to guard here, prevent it from being invaded by chaos, and even have to turn it into an experimental field against chaos."


    After hearing nisclair''s explanation, Fiona suddenly said: "In other words, Donne''s current task is related to the life and death of the whole world. If he can purify this chaotic door, he can liberate the power of the world tree, and we may defeat the chaos army in prandal. If he continues to be unconscious, we may be completely destroyed by the chaos army during his coma."


    Nisclair nodded: "yes, fortunately, he didn''t disappoint us, and next, our situation will be better and better!"


    Just starting to act has revived the power of the world tree. When Donne completely purifies the chaotic door, the natural ecology of prandal will be fully revived. At that time, the strength of chaotic creatures will be greatly weakened, and their hope of victory will be greater!


    "So," nisclair looked at Fiona, "stick to it. Even if the current situation is worse, the future will not be worse than now. The situation is improving. We still have hope. The darkness has come to an end. What is waiting for us is the dawn of hope!"


    Nisclair''s simple words hardly made Fiona''s blood boil. She said calmly: "I know, but now I''m more concerned about when Donne can really purify the chaotic door."


    "Maybe one year, maybe half a year, who can say that?"


    Nisclair shook her head: "before things happen, none of us can guarantee, so... Wait patiently. What you should do now is to guard all this and wait for him to come back. After all, you should have stronger confidence in him than anyone else."


    Fiona left with hope for the future and desire for victory.


    The battle has been going on for more than three years, life is getting worse and worse, and people are becoming more and more numb. Even if there is a genetic transformation plan to enhance their combat effectiveness and prolong their life, there is no way to solve this dilemma - a longer life seems to only prolong their suffering time.


    However, due to Donne''s efforts, the situation has been getting better and better recently. In the surface world, the Emerald Forest began to expand and expand the area of the natural environment, and the power of chaotic creatures has been weakened. The situation on the battlefield has finally ushered in a turning point. The soldiers fought back the attack of chaotic creatures on the frontal battlefield for the first time!


    This victory gave many people hope and awakened many numb people.


    But


    In this better and better situation, there are other people who start to lag behind again.


    Some negative people have begun to resist leaving the purgatory abyss to fight in the surface world. They claim that the world life shrank in the purgatory abyss can not only avoid chaotic creatures, but also live here forever and build it into another home.


    Even after some people gained the power of genetic modification, their inner desire began to expand and began to declare Donne''s original sin theory with very sinister intentions.


    They painfully claim in public that they have lost the ability to bear offspring because of genetic modification. This is an evil plan that Donne has long formulated in order to eliminate them and maintain his stable rule.


    They even claimed that the battle in the surface world had already ended. The reason why they were not allowed to return to the surface world was to monopolize the beautiful world and lock their Dalits in the big cage of purgatory abyss. Donne was an evil dictator.


    They believe that Donne is the root of all evils and the threat of chaos brought by him. If it were not for his arrival, chaotic creatures would not invade prandal at all. As long as Donne was offered, the chaos army would retreat.


    "It''s silly to be good at these things!"


    Aurelia growled in the office: "If you want to have children so much, why don''t you talk before you accept genetic modification? If you really think the battle in the surface world is over, why don''t they go? Before, you didn''t have the strength and courage to jump out. Now after you have the strength after transformation, all cattle, ghosts and snakes have emerged! So I said at the beginning that everyone shouldn''t accept genetic modification! You should put this Transform into a symbol of identity and glory! "


    As a princess from a political family, Aurelia knows very well, but those who publicize certain ideas are definitely not really like what they publicize, but have certain political demands.


    This kind of political appeal was suppressed by their inner reason when they had no strength in the past, but when they had the strength, their inner desire and hope began to expand, and the appeal would surface.


    These people are typical and despicable speculators.


    That''s the kind of person Aurelia hates most.

 Chapter 1444

    The problem now is that there are really some brainless fools who will believe those people''s words and really think that all these problems are brought by Donne. Those on the verge of despair seem to have finally found a vent window and shifted all the blame to Donne.


    On the other hand, some people who did not get genetically modified drugs at the front also took advantage of this opportunity to start making trouble secretly.


    In a word, after these people who have been suppressed for a long time find a window to vent, they seem to be all crazy. There are contradictions between people before genetic transformation and people after genetic transformation, those who support Donne and those who do not support Donne, those who are young and old, and those who take refuge passively and actively fight


    All kinds of contradictions broke out frequently, which tortured the alliance regime in this disaster. The situation that had improved was almost mired in the mire again because of these stupid guys.


    In order to deal with these contradictions, alliance leaders such as aurelia, tastrow, croto and pertis were busy. Finally, they simply abandoned their rights and handed over all the rights to deal with them to aurelia. They were responsible for the continued research and development of R & D and the continued battle of fighting, and completely gave up their leadership status.


    In other words, although it is still the prandal alliance in name, these people forced the prandal alliance to restore the imperialist system again.


    When Aurelia regained her rights, she did not hesitate to implement the thunder means and publicly sentenced all those people to death.


    She doesn''t care whether her fierce means will cause more people''s reaction, because at this time, publicizing such ideas itself is the garbage that drags the back of society, which belongs to unstable factors and must be eliminated in order to maintain this dangerous society.


    Extraordinary period, extraordinary policy!


    "Your Majesty Donne, and so many brave soldiers are fighting for the world. They have sacrificed so many people to save the world, not to let those cowards who live in obscurity compete for power and profit behind their backs."


    Aurelia said angrily in the news: "you are too young to play with me this disgusting political means! In peacetime, I play politics with you and you reason with me. I have nothing to say, but now in war, I reason with you, but you choose to play politics with me? Sorry, I won''t play with you."


    "If anyone wants to obtain a certain right, he must first understand what equal obligations he can pay! Instead of hiding behind others and letting others carry the pot!"


    "All those who incite the flames behind his back and try to publicize Donne''s guilt will be killed if they find out!"


    Order calendar 859, the fourth year after the beginning of the third chaotic invasion war.


    Looking back on this year, people suddenly found that the high-pressure policy that they kept silent at the beginning did not arouse people''s resistance as expected, but made the order of the whole society more stable.


    After those rioting reactionaries were cleared away, the social environment was suddenly much cleaner. People guided by them found that the "dirty and filthy" society originally called by the population was not as unbearable as they said.


    Think about it carefully. That''s right. Now all races in prandal are working hard to fight against chaos. Valuable people will naturally be respected. Those people don''t want to dedicate themselves or work. They just want to overthrow his majesty don by relying on the power given to them by his majesty don... This is not selfishness. What is it?


    The purpose of the genetic transformation plan is to give the whole people the power to fight against chaotic creatures, not to let them rebel after they are full.


    Ellington base, the third combat platform, 1000 soldiers who have accepted the genetic transformation plan are dressed in magic power armor and arranged in a neat team. The energy guns in their hands are ready to go, flashing a faint glow of secluded energy.


    These recruits have just completed simulation training and will really go to the battlefield for the first time.


    "All at attention! I won''t say more nonsense! Look there -"


    A veteran who had lost an arm stood in front of them and pointed to the battlefield outside Ellington. Chaotic creatures were raging there, and the black corrupt land was emitting thick black fog. Just looking at it, he felt that consciousness was about to be pulled in.


    "There are your enemies, real chaotic creatures, cruel and ruthless. These descriptions are inaccurate, because they have no feelings. They just rely on instinct to devour and kill all order creatures. They are the most terrible existence in the world, not the docile toy in the virtual space!"


    The disabled veteran shook his empty right shoulder and said sternly, "in a real battle, any carelessness will make you lose your parts and even your own life! If you want to come back alive, you must understand that in the battle, you must go all out, believe in yourself and your comrades in arms, and solve all the enemies in front of you!"


    "Now, look at the battle plan!"


    A hologram popped up in front of the veteran, and paths quickly appeared on it. He said: "Soon, the gate of the base will be opened briefly. The Optimus Prime heavy truck fleet driven by the artificial soul puppet will leave the base at the highest speed. Each heavy truck is equipped with 30 tons of high explosives. These high explosives are also mixed with a large number of void bombs, which will cause great damage to chaotic creatures, but they can''t explode near the base Bombing, so your first combat mission is to cover the convoy nearby, protect them from reaching their destination, and then retreat! "


    The veteran pointed to a place 20 kilometers away on the map and said: "There is a large chaotic gate here, which is also the target of the team. Now the battle outside is very fierce, and it is difficult for other combat units to have the opportunity to help you. The sky Mothership can provide a hidden energy impact assistance, but when it sends out assistance, it also means that your mission has completely failed. This is a shame for soldiers, so you can rely on it on the battlefield Only yourself! Do you understand? "


    "I see!"


    The veteran looked at the time and shouted, "if you understand, start now!"


    Rows of soldiers went to the exit one after another, then jumped out and roared over the gate of the base. There, the team of heavy trucks was ready to go. Seeing the soldiers out, the team below also started the engine. After the gate was opened, they completed the acceleration process of 100 kilometers in just two or three seconds, and the speed was still increasing Climb!


    With the help of the auxiliary suspension system, the truck ignored the uneven road and rushed out at an amazing speed!


    Although the truck is an inanimate object, the artificial soul will still attract chaotic creatures. The movement they make attracts a large number of chaotic creatures to converge here.


    "Here they are! Fire!"


    At the command, the dazzling energy gun beam tore the dark sky and evaporated the chaotic creatures jumping on the heavy truck!


    "Defend in 433 formation!"


    "The back row personnel shall pay attention to using the intelligent spell casting system to protect all personnel! The middle personnel shall provide spell gain effect and pay attention to guarding the matrix defense module! The front row personnel shall have full fire! A group shall rotate alternately in 20 seconds!"


    The soldiers began to fight skillfully according to the situation in the simulation training, and all kinds of tactics were used like instinct.


    Dazzling energy beams and powerful enchanted missiles. These weapons blessed by magic contain a strong force of order and can cause considerable damage to chaotic creatures. If they were not for their continuous number, they are too huge. Now the chaotic army is estimated to have been defeated by prandal alliance.


    They lost not in the combat effectiveness gap, but in the number gap.


    "Ha! Kill another chaotic monster!"


    "But two more came out - damn it! Don''t be distracted!"


    A comrade in arms pounced on him, knocked him out, and then grabbed the soldier with a tentacle.


    "Get out of here!"


    The mechanism on the wrist bounced off, and a bunch of Youneng swords flashing faint light popped up in an instant. They cut off the tentacle cleanly, and then the backhand was an energy cannon that smashed the chaotic tentacle demon!


    "The convoy is approaching the target!"


    "The rear has attracted a large number of chaotic creatures - the bait operation is very successful! This time, we can not only blow up the large chaotic gate, but also kill many chaotic creatures!"


    A large number of chaotic creatures followed behind the speeding motorcade below. The chaotic creatures on the battlefield on both sides of the road were also attracted by the motorcade and were constantly converging to the motorcade. Looking down from the sky, the chaotic creatures could not see the edge like a black tide.


    "My scalp is numb!"


    "So, don''t aim, drop the bomb."


    Another soldier said and directly threw a pile of empty bombs: "our task is to cover the convoy to reach the destination. Now our task is about to be completed. Is it decent not to run out of ammunition before retreating?"


    The others suddenly smiled when they heard the speech.


    Then, the terrible bullet rain fell from the sky, and all the chaotic creatures close to the team were blown to pieces. Maybe they didn''t die, but it doesn''t matter, because there are more exciting gifts to greet them later.


    "Upon arrival at the destination, the self explosion system begins to count down. Please retreat immediately - 5-4 -"


    "All retreat!"


    After throwing out all the bombs in his hand, the team commander shouted and immediately started the return crystal.


    There was a flash of light in the sky. All the soldiers surrounded by chaotic creatures immediately left the battlefield, followed by a terrible explosion from the ground. With the strong green light, the whole area around Ellington shook and a large number of chaotic creatures fell on the battlefield!

 Chapter 1445

    "Hello... Is our combat effectiveness so strong?"


    The recruits knocked to the ground by the impact of the explosion were stunned at the situation on the battlefield: "or what new weapons were used this time? They shouldn''t be so weak!"


    "It''s not our credit!"


    Another soldier stared and looked surprised: "look at the direction of the Emerald Forest! Your majesty Donne succeeded!"


    "Your Majesty Donne!?"


    The man was stunned, and then he felt a strong vitality, which suddenly spread out of the Emerald Forest. Turning around, the dazzling green light came out of the forest and rushed into the sky!


    The dense black clouds were directly penetrated by the green light. Even the researchers far above Lolita could clearly see the strong green light rising from prandal!


    "Wow!"


    High above the sky, Nora, who has been maintaining her life here, stared in surprise at the friendly green light: "what a familiar feeling... Wait?... i... eh eh!?"


    Nora suddenly exclaimed and disappeared in an instant!


    After the strong green light broke through the black clouds, taking it as the center, it began to quickly suppress the power of chaos around. The thick clouds rolled in all directions. After nearly five years, the long lost sunshine sprinkled on the land that has almost become waste soil again!


    "Succeeded!"


    Under the wall of Ellington, Fiona killed a group of chaotic minions like lightning and wept with joy at the sky.


    "Succeeded!"


    On the battlefield, tired Aurelia smashed the chaotic tentacle devil in front. She looked up at the sky and didn''t want to shed tears.


    "Succeeded!"


    In the sky, Elsa, who was armed with magic gun armor, instantly had strong power. She roared and tore the chaotic fear demon coming face to face, stuffed the big thick pipe into the crack, and then blasted it to pieces!


    "Succeeded!"


    At this moment, I don''t know how many places and people in prandar had such a sentence at the same time!


    Bundles of warm sunshine fell into the Emerald Forest and had withered for a long time. I don''t know how long the flowers, after being touched by the green light, immediately trembled the weak branches and leaves and straightened up again. After absorbing the power of life in the green light, the lifeless petals glowed again in a short time and stretched out again in the sun, Become charming.


    Standing in the jungle, the elves fighting with chaotic creatures can clearly feel that the lifeless Emerald Forest around them has regained its vitality in an instant. The whole jungle is like living creatures. They can feel that the earth under their feet is pulsating regularly and transmitting its strong vitality to all directions.


    The source of this pulse is the center of the Emerald Forest, the emerald corolla.


    "Succeeded..."


    With the scarred magic power armor on his body, egwin stopped, closed his eyes, opened his arms and felt the cheering mood of the reborn jungle. The heavy body suddenly became much lighter, and the fatigue in the body was swept away. The elves who depend on the jungle and the rebirth of the jungle will also affect their state.


    "Succeeded..."


    In the Queen''s palace, lying on the hospital bed, isalie saw the sunshine falling from the tree crown, and finally showed a reassuring smile on her pale face.


    "Yes... Succeeded..."


    Sitting next to her, nisclair looked at the clear sky with the clouds dispersed and muttered to herself. She didn''t know how many years she had not experienced emotional fluctuations. At this moment, she had an impulse to cry.


    Who would know that when Donne went in for a full year, nothing happened and nothing changed. When the whole world became worse, she even wanted to jump in and see what happened in it?


    Who would know that at that time, she was already desperate?


    No one knows.


    Now it seems that fate is on their side!


    The chaotic gate of purgatory abyss has been destroyed, and the situation will no longer deteriorate. When the chaotic gate inside the world tree is purified by Donne and its power is liberated, the whole world will be reborn!


    This war lasted nearly five years, and they will win the final victory!


    In the tree of the world.


    Endless darkness surrounds Donne like a flame. The extremely violent chaotic force is madly oppressing Donne. He continues to deepen and persist. His senses have experienced an extremely long time and finally reached a limit!


    The pressure around him suddenly became empty. The power of chaos clearly still existed, but he gave up attacking him.


    What appeared in front of him was an empty void - in a spherical space, there was only an unknown crystal emitting a faint light.


    Donne can clearly feel that the chaotic force around him has been attacking the barrier and trying to devour that thing, but although the crystal emitting a faint light is weak, he has always insisted that the chaotic force has no way to break through that barrier.


    Because, in the chaos gate with such serious chaos pollution, how can there be a completely unpolluted space?


    It''s not scientific or magic.


    What the hell is that crystal?


    Why is the power of chaos so eager to devour it?


    The power of chaos was not even interested in attacking Donne close at hand at the moment. All his attention was attracted by the crystal.


    When Donne subconsciously touched the barrier, a beam of light gushed out of his body, causing a ripple on the barrier, and then he easily crossed the barrier!


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Donne didn''t even know what had happened, but the next moment, he widened his eyes and looked incredible.


    The world will just took the initiative to run out of his carry on space and stabbed into the crystal!


    Now, the world will connected with the crystal actually emits an unprecedented light. The extremely strong order force diffuses from the crystal and the world will, and the original small spherical space expands explosively in an instant!


    I don''t know whether it has been purified by Donne and is about to disappear. When the surrounding chaotic force is impacted by this force, it has no resistance. It is forced to retreat step by step and break up continuously!


    Soon the thick power of chaos became incomparably thin, and then it was further purified by the power of order!


    Then, circles of complex characters and symbols began to appear around the crystal. They were not any words that Donne was familiar with, nor were they in the knowledge instilled in him by the gods, nor were they divine words and symbols. Those words appeared from the void, disappeared into the void, and flowed quickly, just like a waterfall.


    "What''s going on..."


    Donne was stunned. He knew the will of the world was strong, but what he saw now was completely beyond his cognitive scope.


    When Donne saw those things, he thought he was wrong.


    The complex words like the information flow of the virtual world made Donne have a strange feeling, as if the world around him, the whole space was a virtual world, and he was the brain in the cylinder. When the bug appeared in the system, he inadvertently peeped into the truth of the world.


    More and more words were projected from the crystal, and then many frames that Donne couldn''t understand began to pop up one by one. If it was just a simple pop-up window, what frightened Donne most was that the color of those pop-up windows was very dangerous red.


    The flashing red pop-up window occasionally shows some bad blue screens, as if to show Donne something, and in another window, a progress bar begins to move forward quickly


    This makes Donne feel worse. He feels as if he is watching the backstage of a virtual world being maintained here, and the stupidest thing is that he can''t do anything and can''t understand anything!


    At this time, the progress bar of the window finally ran to the head. A green window flashed away, and then a harsh sound suddenly sounded in the empty space. Even if Donne didn''t know anything, he could understand that it was definitely an alarm!


    All kinds of complicated sounds superimposed together and constantly hit him. His brain was almost collapsed by sound waves. His brain and soul could not bear such a huge amount of information!


    "Ah ah --"


    Donne screamed bitterly with a headache. Even the omnipotent force of emptiness could not help him. Those huge information went all out to drill into his head and almost opened his skull!


    But at the same time, he was lucky to be able to understand part of the meaning of the alarm.


    "Error... Terminal scalding... Data stack overflow scalding -"


    However, in pain, he had no energy to think about what he heard. His consciousness was almost crushed by the huge information.


    "Donne!"


    At this time, a familiar voice suddenly sounded, and the dark void was suddenly filled with green light. After being wrapped by the strong breath of life, Donne''s pain decreased a lot. He instinctively longed to alleviate his pain and more strongly longed for the breath of life.


    "Eh? Eh? Why did you catch me - you pervert! I''m so young, you have the heart to start!?"


    The sound is


    The painful Tang en wanted to rub the strong power of life into his body, and the familiar voice made him relax his vigilance.


    "Hey! You, you, you... Oh! I see! Don fool!"


    In the dim sight, the originally small green light broke away from his hand and suddenly became much larger. Then, Donne was hugged by her: "For the sake of your hard work and helping me a lot, I''ll be merciful today and let you hug, but I can only hold it for a while. I have to work later - Hey, what are you doing? Don''t mess around! I''m very serious - EEE! You unexpectedly - ah, don''t --"


    The strong green light suddenly strengthened a lot, covering the whole space. No one knows what happened next

 Chapter 1446

    In a space full of vitality, don''s face was silent. In front of him, a girl he had never seen was squatting in the void with her knees and reading something.


    "I''m a fool... I knew it would be bad luck for you to see this form... But I''m still soft hearted... Woo..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Although he had never seen the girl, Donne already knew who she was.


    "Nora..."


    Donne sighed, "let''s not talk about what happened just now. Tell me what''s going on, will you?"


    Donne pointed to the void next to him, and more and more pop-up windows jumped out of the crystal, which was about to fill the whole space.


    "Don''t tell me," Dunn swallowed. "I''m actually dreaming, or I''m actually staying in a virtual space. All this is just a virtual game..."


    The dejected Nora looked up at him and said, "you''re right."


    ¡°£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Donne was struck by lightning, and the whole person was stupid: "are you serious?"


    "False."


    Nora took it for granted: "think about it and know how it can be true. I lied to you. Ha ha - ah! You hate it!"


    Nora didn''t know that her joke almost scared Donne to death, and the result was... The fool caught fire again.


    What has happened once and again, the will of the world is the control terminal of the Creator!?


    What did Donne think? He didn''t expect his weapon to be so awesome!


    No wonder the world has no enemies it can''t deal with!


    No wonder it''s called "world will"!


    "Now remember,"


    "Maybe the messenger who went to your world (see Chapter 1214) found my control terminal in your world. When the selected person came to this world, he also brought it. It''s really lucky. I have to thank Nell."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne doesn''t know what to say anymore.


    Nora''s eyes wandered and said with a little guilty: "but the world is my graduation project, but now it seems... I may not graduate from the course of basic creation... Hum, the big deal is to rebuild it. Anyway, there''s that fool at the bottom, hum!"


    Graduation project


    Don''t stop twitching in the corner of his mouth: "Nora, can you tell me who you really are? I suddenly feel that your background seems very strange."


    "Me?"


    Nora blinked, "I''m just an ordinary student -"


    Before Nora finished her words, the harsh alarm sounded again. Suddenly, she was smart, jumped up in an instant and turned around anxiously: "no, no! I haven''t fixed the vulnerability patch for too long, and the error logs accumulated by the system have overflowed the cache and are about to go down... It''s really over. If the message is sent to the boss, I''m sure to fail this time."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne has completely collapsed. They have struggled for so long and sacrificed so many lives just to save the world on the verge of collapse. However, in their eyes, the world that is about to be destroyed is not as important as her exam?


    Donne roared, "Nora!!!"


    "Ah!!??"


    Nora was frightened by Don. Her wings stood up. She turned and looked at Don timidly: "why, what''s the matter..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Looking at her pathetic appearance, Donne suddenly lost his temper. Yes, he already knew she was a fool. In that case, what extravagant expectations do you have for her?


    In other words, the world will be invaded by chaos because of such a stupid creator?


    ... a world full of loopholes and no patches... Ha ha


    Donne sighed: "forget it, Nora, I ask you, can you patch the loopholes in the world now?"


    "Yes, but..."


    Nora stood up: "the premise is to completely dispel the chaos on this planet, or they will invade along with my time of repairing the world management system. In that case, my end will not be just hanging up."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne was silent. "Nora, nisclair, what are they?"


    "Ah? They are my apprentices. They are the potential children I selected from the world. I promised that if they could help me do a good job, they would make them regular."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne was silent again. He seemed to be sorting his brain and trying to adapt to the painting style of primary school students looking for someone to cheat in order to get better grades.


    Apprentice sacrifice means temporary workers


    A moment later, he asked, "Nora, can you tell me what chaos is? Is it because you didn''t open a loophole? Is its essence similar to the bug accumulation caused by a program running error? Because you didn''t maintain the system, the power of chaos will accumulate more and more until you are about to devour the world."


    "Of course not!"


    Nora was immediately angry: "I''m not the fool at the end of the crane - no, even she wouldn''t make such a terrible thing!"


    Donne was stunned. Even a creator as powerful as Nora would use "terror" to describe chaos?


    "It''s not because of me!"


    Nora stared angrily at Donne: "when the first world was born from the void, it already existed. We have been fighting them all the time, but we don''t call them chaos, we call them deep --"


    Donne said weakly, "no matter what you call it! The reason is not because of your own negligence..."


    Nora shriveled her mouth: "originally, they would not invade the world... As long as they were patched on time... After all, the world is still in a protected area..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s not all because of your own negligence!


    "We have a team of experts to fight with them, and we will collect world vulnerabilities that are easy to be invaded by them, and then broadcast them all over the world, but I lost my password, so I can''t maintain the management terminal..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "No, that''s right! It''s because the encryption system of the world management system they designed is too complex! That''s why I can''t remember! That''s why I lost my password! In a word, it''s not my fault!"


    Nora seemed to find an excuse for herself and straightened her chest again: "now as long as I defeat prandal''s chaotic creatures, I can smoothly start the management system and patch it, and then I can recalibrate the world before it is found!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Why do you still feel unreliable


    Donne asked cautiously, "to be on the safe side, let me ask, since the world management system is available, don''t those big guys create anything like anti-virus software or firewall?"


    "Yes!"


    Nora said with envy: "but I can''t afford..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    A strong visual sense of "omnipotent blue fat people constantly save the world, but they use all kinds of second-hand discounted goods" is coming!


    Obviously, the situation is very bad now. Countless people outside have been desperate and don''t know what to do, but at this time, don can''t feel any tension at all.


    Yes, even the creator God of the world was pushed down by him. What else to be afraid of?


    Don''t counselle! Just do it!


    "In a word, the chaos inside the world tree has been eliminated by the active defense mechanism. The world tree can continue to operate normally, and prandal will gradually restore the ecological balance."


    While operating the control terminal, Nora said, "the tree of the world will create a favorable battlefield for your battle. The power of order will suppress their strength and inhibit the birth of the gate of chaos. After dispersing them, I can repair the world!"


    "At that time, we can leave prandal and start cleaning up the chaos of the whole world!"

 Chapter 1447

    After leaving the dark space and seeing the light again, Donne couldn''t even believe what had just happened.


    Looking up at the sky, the black clouds were dispersed by the huge force of order, forming a huge hole. In the hole was a clear blue sky, and outside the hole was a dark doomsday thunder.


    Overlooking the distant jungle, watching the sun fall from the cloud hole, dispelling the cold in the forest and waking up the sleeping forest, the white fog in the arbor forest gradually dissipates after encountering the sun, and the frozen river stream gradually warms up and flows again. Although there are no fish in the river, it has made people feel the rhythm of life.


    There was an inexplicable feeling in Donne''s heart: the world has been so difficult and there is such an unreliable creator, but we still survived tenaciously. What else can stop us now?


    "Donne!"


    After noticing Donne''s breath, egwin Donne was silent. That was the first time he found that despair was so close to himself. If Nora hadn''t reminded him to use the power of emptiness to forcibly save egwin


    "Elves and giant dragons are the creatures closest to pure order. They have almost no resistance to the power of chaos. When they come into contact with the power of chaos, they will offset and neutralize each other. Such pure creatures suffer from the invasion of the power of chaos, and the damage is fatal."


    Nisclair said faintly, "to tell you the truth, I''m reluctant to keep her life when I can''t use my own strength. Finally, it''s up to you to dispel the chaos in her body."


    Donne is no longer nonsense. After two long tests, the power of emptiness seems to be further integrated with his soul, which has been mastered by him very skillfully. After the gentle power entered isali''s body, it played a mysterious effect, and the organs and tissues damaged by the power of chaos were repaired in the blink of an eye.


    After knowing the essence of emptiness, Donne knew more about this power, so it was much faster to treat the injury caused by chaos than before.


    When he opened his eyes again, he was surprised to find that Fiona and Aurelia came one after another. The bustling crowd surrounded him, and the long lost sunshine sprinkled from the gap of the tree crown, which really gave him a bit more of the style of the Savior.


    Isalie''s face became ruddy, and the weak sick beauty''s posture disappeared in a blink of an eye. At the same time, the tree of the world, which had returned to normal, began to send strong vitality to her. Soon, isalie sat up and completely recovered her health.


    This miraculous effect has aroused the cheers of the elves, and because of this treatment, Donne''s reputation and goodwill in the elves have been improved by leaps and bounds again, which has been almost fanatical.


    "Welcome back!"


    Fiona came up and gave him a big kiss.


    "Welcome back!"


    After hesitating for a moment, Aurelia clenched her teeth and stamped her foot, grabbed in front of OLINA and gave Donne a kiss.


    OLINA and others were stunned when they saw it, but they didn''t know whether it was because they had already known it. They didn''t say anything, but silently sent their sincere feelings to Donne one by one.


    However, after careful consideration, Donne, who was warmly welcomed, did not tell Nora the truth. Now prandal is at a key turning point. They are excited by their successful return. This is a good time to open the chaos of the counter attack. If he tells them the frustrating news at this time, I''m afraid everyone will lose their fighting spirit.


    ¡ª¡ªSome people may even go crazy and even retaliate against the society because they can''t accept this reality.


    It''s not that Donne thinks too much. It''s really possible. You never know how crazy the madmen in this world will be, how many fools there are in this world, and why reality is more wonderful than fiction.


    As a leader, he must guess other people''s thoughts in the most extreme state. From the earth, he knows that he depends on the masses and can''t fully trust the masses - although the masses praise him, the so-called masses are also the most unreliable.


    In fact, ordinary people don''t understand anything. Their vision is very short. They don''t look at problems from the perspective of development and don''t care about long-term strategic planning. They only care about one-third of an acre in front of them. Once they feel that their interests have been damaged, they will not hesitate to curse any object that can be cursed, They don''t care whether this short-term damage is for longer-term interests.


    If Donne''s wrist is not strong enough, they will even overthrow him without hesitation, abandon Donne, and then change to a leader who can bring direct benefits to them.


    This is the naked reality.


    Unfortunately, as a leader, he must endure this situation.


    It''s the so-called cold at high places, that''s what we''re talking about.


    "The door of chaos suppressed in the tree of the world has been completely purified."


    Donne said very calmly, "the tree of the world has awakened. Now, it''s time to fight back against chaos!"

 Chapter 1448

    Ellington base.


    Donne dragged nisclair to a quiet corner, stared at her and asked, "why didn''t you tell me before?"


    NISS Claire raised her eyebrows and said, "what do you mean?"


    "About Nora."


    Donne was a little angry and said, "you were a temporary worker she recruited. You knew her identity long ago, but why didn''t you inform me when you met that time?"


    "Why should I inform you?"


    On the contrary, nisclair looked at Donne quite strangely: "you know I''m a temporary worker. If the boss doesn''t speak, how can I dare to make a decision to expose the news of the boss?"


    After a pause, nisclair''s expression was quite helpless: "besides, you already know her identity? Do you think she will let us know if she wants to hide?"


    Donne was stunned. What she said was so reasonable that Donne had nothing to say.


    But it seems to understand why nisclair dares to take the lead - because they are not subordinates at all, but colleagues!


    She certainly won''t let go of such an opportunity to suppress her colleagues and perform in front of the leaders!


    "In fact, I should also thank you. If it weren''t for you, I didn''t know she was still in this world. Long ago, I thought she ran to another world and forgot here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It seems Nora has a criminal record!


    "It''s difficult for us to have such a boss."


    Nisclair sighed, looked at the messy world outside and said helplessly, "we have worked very hard, but we still can''t change this situation... Now I don''t even know if she will be disappointed with us. I feel ashamed to see her."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    No face to see her? If you know how many mistakes she has made, you will know that she has no face to see you!


    Donne drew from the corner of his mouth: "to be safe, let me ask you a question. Do you know what the world means to her?"


    Nisclair was stunned: "what''s the meaning? Isn''t it the relationship between children and their mother? She must be very sad to see this situation."


    ... heartache must be heartache, but the reason is not what you think


    Donne opened his mouth and closed it again, because he didn''t know how to explain to nisclair that these temporary workers were actually helping Nora cheat, and the world was just an unsolicited paper for Nora


    Looking at Donne''s expression, NISS Claire sensed something, but she was very smart and didn''t ask.


    "It''s time to prepare for the final showdown."


    Nisclair said faintly, "whether to survive or perish depends on the last battle."


    Donne nodded and walked to the front. He hesitated and said, "if, I mean, if you find yourself doing everything you want to do well and maintain, the precious treasure for you, and its meaning is worthless to another person, what would you think?"


    "Is this important?"


    "Very important."


    "It doesn''t matter," said nisclair calmly, shaking her head. "As long as that thing is important to me, it doesn''t matter whether it means anything to others, because it has nothing to do with me."


    Donne was stunned and walked away silently.


    Donne''s return plunged prandal into a carnival.


    When his figure appeared on the magic projection screen, almost everyone was excited and couldn''t help cheering.


    Those who have been unwilling under the high-pressure policy find that all their wild hopes have disappeared after seeing Donne return.


    In fact, it''s easy to understand. There are no tigers in the mountains. Monkeys are called kings. Isn''t that what they say.


    When no one suppresses them, they will vent their dark desires unscrupulously, but when Donne comes back, they can only hold their tails and be human.


    The guy who didn''t give up trying to find a chance to rebel has completely stopped.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, chaos threatens us. It forces us to stay underground and survive. It forces us to live a miserable life. They are the original evil of the world, the natural enemy of order and the enemy we must eliminate!"


    "They devour our world, squeeze our living space, kill our relatives and friends, and want to completely destroy the world and destroy everything from the world!"


    "They are the common enemy of all order and life!"


    "Two years ago, I destroyed the chaotic gate of the purgatory abyss!"


    "The door of chaos will no longer open from the inside and erode the world!"


    "Now, the chaotic door inside the tree of the world has been purified by me!"


    "The power of the tree of the world to seal the door of chaos has finally been liberated!"


    Donne pointed to the blue sky in the distance: "look at the sky of the Emerald Forest! That''s the evidence of the recovery of order!"


    "The power of the world tree has been restored, prandal is rebuilding order, and the chaotic power of invading prandal will be completely suppressed!"


    "We''re stronger! They''re weaker!"


    As soon as the lens turned, the color in the picture suddenly darkened. Ellington was still surrounded by the strong power of chaos, and the light was extremely dim and obscure. Like the end of the world, Donne, dressed in military uniform, pointed to the door of chaos in the distance and shouted: "But now chaotic creatures are still raging in our world! Terrible storms and thunder have not stopped! The thick corrosive clouds block the glory of rumbica, and the whole world is shrouded in the shadow of the chaotic army!"


    "Cold! Disease! Pain! Hunger! All kinds of terrible disasters come in turn, but none of them has knocked us down! Because we are united, because our soul is tenacious, because our hope lasts forever, because we never lose!"


    "The first chaos invasion war broke out 1129 years ago and ended 859 years ago. It lasted 170 years. The gods also participated in the war. Prandal gave birth to countless powerful heroes, and the whole world was on the verge of destruction. However, in the end, we still won the final victory with the help of the golden giant statue army designed and made by master hornheim! After the victory, when In, the order calendar was 0 years, the Orlando Empire and the Kansas Empire merged, and the Ilus Empire rose! "


    Rodriguez hornheim, tesserhakro, Murphy haksha, and night and night, the soldiers who participated in the first chaotic invasion war, looked solemn in silence.


    "The second chaos invasion war broke out 641 years ago. The first gate appeared from the southern coast for 52 years and ended in order calendar 683 years ago, 176 years ago. It was a large number of sacrifices of the dragon and elves in exchange for breathing opportunities for us. Then Horus hornheim used the souls of those victims to create crazy sleepless people, even though the sleepless brought us A lot of pain, but their credit is indelible. Without them, there would be no us now! It is precisely because of them that we defeated the chaos army at the most dangerous moment and let us win the final victory! "


    Horus''s eyes drooped. He had no pride at all. The sleepless left him too many pain and scars. Even if he saved the world, he could not get rid of that pain and shame.


    "Now, the third chaos invasion war began four years ago! This time, although we repaired the golden giant statue, although we have a powerful army, the enemy is also stronger than before! Relying on the golden giant statue alone, our current army is not enough to defeat the darkness that wants to devour the world! Therefore, we enabled genetic modification We are not sleepless, but now we are more powerful than sleepless! "


    "This time, no one else will save us. We have to save ourselves!"


    "Because after accepting genetic modification, we can no longer reproduce. We are isolated individuals. Our death is the death of the whole ethnic group. Our continuation is the continuation of the whole ethnic group!"


    "So, for us, for the whole world, for members of all orders, brothers and sisters, it''s time to stand up and fight back! Eliminate the army of chaos and recapture our world!"


    "Now, we have opened up our supplies, everyone has enough to eat and drink, and then prandal''s counterattack against chaos will officially begin in three quarters of an hour!"


    "Ooh!!!"


    As soon as Donne''s voice fell, cheers rang out in all the underground cities.


    After Donne came back, the confused people found their backbone again. His impassioned speech in the magic power projection mobilized the audience''s long suppressed emotions. At this moment, the pressure in their hearts was finally vented. They roared, shouted, cheered, drank wine, ate meat, sang songs, cried loudly, and made fun of themselves Vent your emotions.


    At this moment, the cities of prandar on the verge of destruction seem to be celebrating a carnival. At this moment, all people forget the heavy reality and everyone has joy on his face.


    Is it a carnival before the final destruction? Or a banquet to wish victory in advance?


    The answer may soon be known.


    Three quarters of an hour was neither long nor short. When the prandals reveled, Donne and they had made all the preparations.


    Ammunition, energy, weapons and equipment, special props and all the resources that can be mobilized have been mobilized. A large number of materials from the star world are continuously transported into the factory. Whether it is the underground military factory or the processing factory above Lolita and lolia, they all try their best to produce combat materials under the effect of acceleration technology.


    In the parking garage of the base, a sky mother ship is ready to go, an improved version of magic gun armor has been welded, and is being debugged with the cooperation of giant dragon. Armored battle tanks armed to teeth are receiving the blessing of the Holy See to enhance their defense


    Soon, with the advent of the decisive battle time, the harsh alarm sounded through the sky. People who had calmed down from the carnival began to run and busy. The sense of urgency forced everyone to squeeze themselves to the limit, and the whole prandal operated with unprecedented efficiency!

 Chapter 1449

    "All gather! Lock the target - Fire!!!"


    With the commander''s cry, thousands of dazzling dark energy rays shot out from the high wall of the base. Rows of dark energy rays gathered together and became a terrible high-energy flood!


    When the nearby chaotic creatures were hitting the shield, the energy torrent evaporated them directly!


    A very narrow space was cleared near the main gate of the base.


    "Assault!!!"


    When the gate of the base opened, the soldiers gathered together instantly started the thrusters of magic power armor and roared out!


    Then a dense chaotic ray swept over from the distance, but at this moment, Victor, driving the golden giant statue, fell from the sky, "boom" and fell at the gate, roaring in front of the soldiers. He carried a huge secluded field shield to block all the chaotic rays, The deflected chaotic rays tore apart the miserable earth around.


    A huge chaotic demon roared and leaped over. Its body split from the center and turned into a huge mouth. When it fell from the sky, it directly buckled down and tried to devour the golden giant statue!


    "We tore you!"


    The other two golden giant statues suddenly tore the space and rushed out from the side. One person grabbed the chaotic demon fearing body and was blessed by magic. The Anas alloy sheltered by Youneng was not afraid of Youneng corrosion. The two high concentration forces began a fierce confrontation. The palms of the yellow golden giant statues were strongly repulsed and their fingers were about to bounce away.


    "Cut it!!!"


    "Coming!"


    Victor, who held the shield high, inserted the shield to the ground, and a super giant dark energy lightsaber popped up on his wrists. Driven by the anti gravity engine, the heavy golden giant statue rushed into the sky at a terrible speed. After the crossed dark energy lightsabers crossed the chaotic fear devil''s body from bottom to top, Victor cut down again with the help of the falling force!


    The huge chaotic demons grew dense tentacles, wrapped around the two golden giant statues, and more tentacles were stacked together to try to stop Victor''s downward splitting, but the power of Youneng lightsaber was so amazing that it forcibly split it in two!


    Then, the giant golden statues on both sides grabbed the chaotic demons that were split in two and rushed into the sky at high speed - "Elsa!"


    Elsa, who had already incarnated as a dragon, had locked the two half chaotic demons with the help of the artificial soul intelligence system. At the moment they threw them out, the energy stored magic gun armor roared out a thick dark energy beam, and the dazzling high-energy beam annihilated the chaotic demons!


    At the next moment, dozens of giant dragons flying out of the base rushed into the sky. After eliminating the threat of small chaotic creatures around, all the sky motherships in the underground parking garage started the space transmission device at almost the same time, disappeared from the parking garage and appeared directly over the base!


    After the emergence of the dense sky Mothership, the connected secluded energy shield formed a huge force field, completely repelled the surrounding chaotic force, and small balls flew out of the sky mothership. The balls flew into the clouds, and then there was a violent explosion!


    The blast wave of the explosion dispersed the thick black clouds and exposed the blue sky over Ellington again, but people didn''t have time to be moved because it was just a prelude to the attack!


    "This is Lolita observation base, find the target! The auxiliary locking system has been launched!"


    When the clouds were torn apart, the observation base above Lolita directly used the celestial eye system to lock the chaotic gate on the nearby plain!


    Subsequently, all the sky motherships received the locking signal uploaded by Lolita. The main guns, auxiliary guns and platoon guns on each sky Mothership, including the floating gun group released by the sky Mothership, were determined to be able to evenly distribute the firepower on all the gates of chaos under precise calculation.


    Donne, standing on the flagship, said in a deep voice, "shoot with all your strength, regardless of the consequences!"


    Depp waved his big hand: "fire with all your strength!!!"


    The captain roared, "fire -"


    The herald roared, "fire -"


    The gunner roared and pressed the launch button: "- Fire!!!"


    The dazzling high-energy rays fell from the sky, and the dense rays like rainstorm swept away from the base almost rudely - "roar, roar"!!!


    The terrible explosion evaporated the earth layer after layer. After the restriction of the secluded energy limiter was lifted, the secluded energy power was very terrible. It was also very dangerous to bombard the planet''s surface at close range. In the blink of an eye, the battlefield evaporated tens of meters deep.


    The chaotic creatures on the whole plain died and remained, and the chaotic gate was also bombarded into fragments by Youneng. However, these fragments began to aggregate in a short moment, and even attracted other fragments to gather and become larger. Countless battles in the past few years have failed in this case.


    No matter how they attack, the fragments of the chaotic gate will eventually converge again, or be absorbed by other chaotic gates around them. On the contrary, they will catalyze other chaotic gates more greatly, and the frequency of chaotic organisms will become higher and the degree of threat will be higher.


    At this time, a large number of mobile soldiers flew out of the cabin of the sky carrier. They cooperated with the floating guns and sprinkled a dense dark energy bomb on the battlefield to further destroy the fragments of the chaotic gate.


    A large number of chaotic beholders and chaotic tentacle demons rushed towards them. The dense chaotic creatures covered the sky and blocked out the sun, just like the black terrible tide!


    "Beware of the impact of chaotic creatures!"


    "Climb the altitude immediately!"


    The soldiers immediately raised their flying altitude and avoided the frontal raid of a large area of chaotic creatures, but a large number of tentacles suddenly stretched out from below and directly caught them!


    "Damn it! We need support!"


    Under the control of the shipborne combat computer, the floating gun roared from the side and ejected a Youneng lightsaber on both sides. Then the floating gun began to rotate at high speed to cut off all the tentacles, and then the floating gun formed a fire network behind to try to block the pursuit route of chaotic creatures.


    However, chaotic creatures will not stop attacking because of the threat of floating guns. For them, there is no obstacle between themselves and the target. If there is, crush it and pass it again!


    Just listen to the rumble of an explosion, all the floating guns stopped in front were swallowed up by chaotic creatures, and then the internal energy blew them to pieces.


    "They won''t stop attacking because of the threat of floating guns. Be careful!"


    The raid of the first batch of chaotic creatures was just the beginning, and more enemies rushed up later. These chaotic creatures were like an endless tide, never tired, fearless and fearless of death. The defense line formed by the soldiers soon collapsed, and the support of the sky carrier came late.


    Finally, the main solar energy gun that has been recharged directly bombards down from the sky, evaporating the chaotic creatures and evaporating the earth. The solar energy gun that ignores the laws of space and time arrives immediately, which is almost impossible to avoid.


    "Hoo! It''s dangerous!"


    Those soldiers almost ran for their lives by rubbing the dark energy rays. After receiving genetic transformation and obtaining strong dark energy affinity, the radiation damage caused by the dark energy gun to them almost completely disappeared. Otherwise, the sky Mothership would not dare to provide fire support like this.


    At the same time, fierce battles were also going on outside the other five surface bases in prandal. Prandal''s army and chaotic creatures were now completely immortal, suppressed the pressure for many years, and completely broke out under Donne''s speech. This battle almost exhausted all the forces prandal could use, All those who can fight have come to the battlefield, and those who cannot fight are engaged in production in the rear. Even women, children, the elderly, the sick and the disabled are doing what they can. No one is dragging their feet there (because those who drag their feet have been eliminated by him and Aurelia).


    Everyone united to fight against the enemy, which also made nisclair and them finally see a glimmer of hope of victory.


    "This time, maybe we can make it through again!"


    Nisclair looked at the battlefield and muttered to herself. Then her eyes shifted to the Emerald Forest. Nora is still at the world tree in the Emerald Forest. Although the world maintenance terminal can not operate now, the world tree is her property after all. When she came, It has brought great power to the tree of the world - Nora''s power has become a very powerful life force after being integrated with the tree of the world!


    What has been ruined by chaotic creatures is only a small area of forest near the emerald corolla. Donne began to recover slowly after clearing the chaotic door. However, when Nora regained the world will (that is, the authority code), her power came to the world again!


    The tree of the world is like a signal amplifier, giving full play to the power she can''t skillfully use. The powerful life force has spawned a large number of natural creatures at an almost crazy speed!


    The withered and rotten earth was quickly neutralized by the huge life force, but the consumed life force was hardly worth mentioning to Nora. More life force spread out. The dry earth was like a long drought and rain, sucking the life force hungry and thirsty, and then recovering its vitality again.


    Green plants have appeared again on the barren black land, and the plants are still spreading from the Emerald Forest to other directions at an amazing speed. Wherever the plants go, they are re incorporated into the control of the tree of the world. The strong power of life has become the strongest backing of the soldiers. In the powerful field of life, their fatigue The injuries will disappear in an instant, changing the source of continuous combat effectiveness!


    With the help of Nora and the tree of the world, the emerald corolla successfully repelled the siege of chaotic creatures, excluded them from the emerald corolla and repressed them to the edge of the Emerald Forest.


    Then, when the vegetation spread near Ellington, the war situation in Ellington also changed greatly. The liberation of the world tree finally began to reverse the situation in prandal!

 Chapter 1450

    Lolita, Anluo 2 observatory.


    "Look at prandal!"


    The observer crouching in front of the telescope shouted with surprise and joy: "the black cloud covering the planet began to disperse!"


    The staff nearby gathered around and were very surprised to find that the thick clouds composed of the power of chaos were really dispersed!


    "It''s the tree of the world!"


    Nokia pointed to the green light above prandal and said firmly: "it was heard that his majesty Donne has purified the chaos door inside the world tree, the power of the world tree has been liberated, and now the order power suppressed by chaos has begun to fight back!"


    Indeed, as Nokia said, the order power of the world tree has been suppressed for too long. As we all know, the longer it is suppressed, the more powerful it will rebound. Now, the world tree has almost burst out all its power. Nora is the backing, and the strength of the order power is even more exaggerated!


    After the strong green light column pierced the black cloud, it began to expand around. Where the green light went, the black cloud composed of the force of chaos began to retreat continuously. At the same time, it was constantly neutralized, purified and weakened by the force of order.


    From the observation station above Lolita, you can even see the situation on prandar''s surface through green light! Under the action of the power of life, the scarred earth began to appear green continuously. That is the dry earth began to grow vegetation again.


    But


    Soon there was an abnormal situation. Far away from the human population, the earth suddenly burst, and then huge roots were drilled from the ground. The thick roots stretched out from the ground and stabbed into the sky. Then, like an antenna, they began to release the power of life in all directions!


    More and more roots are coming out from all directions, mountains, plains, valleys, ice fields, deep sea, everywhere, all over prandal!


    "That''s the root of the tree of the world!"


    Loria and the staff above Lolita watched prandal suddenly change from a bare planet to a burry chestnut. All the staff were dumbfounded.


    Those rhizomes pierced the clouds and almost extended into space, and then released incomparably huge life force between each other. The rich green light echoed among the rhizomes, and the roar was increased. Then the dense chaotic force nearby was constantly neutralized and purified in this process, and more and more planet surfaces were re exposed to the sun.


    People fighting on the surface of prandar also saw this amazing scene. When the fleet fighting in the sky saw that the earth suddenly split and stretched out huge roots from inside, they were startled.


    "Horizontal trough..."


    Donne on the flagship stared at the scene in the distance: "is this the awakening of ksurugu?"


    But Donne soon realized that the world tree began to fight back, so he used the roots of the world tree as a cover to fight a fierce battle with a steady stream of chaotic creatures.


    "The situation is a little wrong!"


    As the power of chaos was suppressed by the tree of the world, the dense black clouds began to compress and converge to one place. In that area, the concentration of the power of chaos became much stronger, and the power of chaotic creatures became more powerful.


    "That place... Is the south coast!"


    Nokia found the problem after overlapping the maps. He quickly picked up the communicator: "Anluo observation station 2 calls Ellington base! There is an emergency! Due to the counterattack of the power of life, the power of chaos began to converge towards the south coast! They may break through the space structure there and open the channel to outer space!"


    After receiving the message from Nokia, Ellington base shared the message, and then the commanders of various battle command centers gathered together through the remote conference system to study the satellite map.


    "The last chaotic invasion war led to the very fragile space structure on the southern coast. The chaotic army will instinctively look for the weak space structure to destroy. If they really destroy the space structure there and connect with outer space, the whole prandal will be finished! We must stop the chaotic army!"


    Aurelia shouted, "no! You can''t stop it! This is an opportunity!"


    The others looked at her in surprise: "what do you mean?"


    "The chaos army is scattered in the whole prandal. Our combat effectiveness is insufficient and we can''t concentrate on them at all! But now they take the initiative to gather in the south coast. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! We can concentrate all our strength and fight the chaos army there!"


    Tystro, isalie and croto suddenly realized that if they thought from another angle, what Aurelia said is really reasonable!


    ¡ª¡ªThe fragile spatial structure on the southern coast has a natural attraction to chaotic creatures. After being stimulated by the world tree, these chaotic creatures will continue to converge there, and they don''t even need to prepare any bait.


    Aurelia said decisively, "inform Donne! The sky Mothership, the floating island fortress, the giant dragon Legion and mobile soldiers. All combat forces have switched battle formations. While fighting, they transfer the battlefield to the south coast! In addition, inform Lolita command center that I have orders for them."


    The people who were preparing to rise in the room suddenly heard, "princess, do you think?"


    Aurelia''s face was very dignified: "none of us knows how long the counterattack of the world tree will last. If this is its last counterattack?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "So we must seize this opportunity, work hard and do our best to end the battle!"


    Aurelia waved her hand fiercely, gritted her teeth and said, "even if you have to pay for it, the whole ronitant area will not hesitate!"


    On the light of hope, the flagship of the sky Mothership, Donne silently turned off the communicator. Aurelia''s idea is very correct. Now the population of prandal alliance is decreasing with the continuation of the war. Although all these people have entered the hall of heroes, there are not so many golden statues for them to manipulate, They who have become soul bodies have no place to use for the time being. They probably only produce some soul cores, let them drill in, and then drive the vehicle into the center of the enemy to play self explosion. However, it also needs someone to cover, so it is of little significance.


    So now the combat effectiveness is very valuable. They must end the battle as soon as possible and continue to drag on. They will be completely dragged down by a steady stream of chaotic creatures.


    After a moment of silence, Donne began to call Nora in his heart: [Nora, can the tree of the world cooperate with us?]


    [what do you want to do?]


    [let the power released by its roots weaken from north to south, forcing the chaos army to move south, and then...]


    Donne explained his operational concept to Nora in detail. Generally speaking, the prandal alliance is fighting scattered around the world, and its combat effectiveness is relatively scattered. Therefore, it needs the power of the world tree to occupy the place they attacked.


    As long as the life force of the world tree occupies the area, it can effectively prevent the door of chaos from opening again. Through such step-by-step progress, it can compress the space of the chaos army, transfer the battlefield, and finally transfer all the chaos army to the southern coastal area of ronitant.


    At that time, if you really can''t kill them in one breath, you may have to use the ultimate weapon


    Now the main cannon of the solar energy on Lolita has been repaired, but no one knows how powerful the main cannon of the solar energy is because it has not been really used. At best, it may end the war while destroying ronitant area. At worst, it can end the war at the same time, Maybe it''s also possible that the whole prandal will be penetrated by the main cannon of the dark energy - judging from the effect of those dark energy weapons before, it''s not impossible.


    But they have no choice!


    After hearing Donne''s plan, Nora said very simply: [no problem! Just do it! I''ll cooperate with you perfectly! You have to believe my determination not to fail!]


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne resolutely ordered: "change the battle formation! Guide the battlefield to the south!"


    After receiving the news, the floating island fortress group immediately began to fight and walk, and slowly flew to the south. The combat groups with them as the core also continued to transfer, and the battlefield below began to move quietly.


    In this process, the areas attacked by the soldiers were quickly protected by the tree of the world, and a large number of dense vegetation grew. The strong vitality is the strongest force of order, which perfectly inhibits the probability of opening the door of chaos.


    The whole prandal alliance has integrated all its military strength. Almost all soldiers have squeezed their potential to the limit. They fight with terrible chaotic creatures day and night. Everyone''s eyes are red. Their spirit has reached the limit and may collapse at any time.


    But in this case, no one flinched.


    Even if it is on the verge of despair, the tough and unyielding soul will never give up.


    Through his efforts, through his struggle, his majesty Donne let everyone see the hope of victory.


    The dispersed clouds let them see the sun again.


    Pierce the roots of the sky and make the earth green again.


    ¡ª¡ªHe told everyone with practical actions that the chaos army is definitely not invincible!


    Through this method of gradual encroachment, it took the soldiers of prandal a full half year to transfer more than 90% of chaotic creatures to ronitant area, which has now completely become a hell on earth.


    This also means that 90% of prandar''s surface world is covered with dense forests. Looking down from space, the whole main continent is like a dense primitive jungle, while ronitant area is completely shrouded in darkness, like a dark scar that makes prandar painful!


    Facing this kind of scar, the most effective way is... Large-scale surgery!

 Chapter 1451

    This cruel war, which concerns the future of all, entered an inflection point last year.


    Donne''s efforts have brought hope to people on the verge of despair in the world.


    After the chaotic door inside the world tree was purified, Nora also regained control of the world will, that is, her forgotten password, and can regain control of the world management terminal.


    And her power, after being activated by the tree of the world, the huge power of life finally perfectly restrained the continuous expansion of the power of chaos.


    After half a year, the order lasted 860 years, and the fifth year of the third chaotic invasion war, the dark war finally had a fundamental reversal!


    At present, other areas of prandar have been recaptured by them, and the tree of the world has stabilized the current situation step by step with strong life force.


    Under the planning of aurelia, Donne, egwin, gene, Angus and other experienced strong men successfully lured 90% of prandal''s chaotic creatures to ronitant area through careful planning, perfect layout and using all prandal''s current combat forces.


    Although the ronitant region has fallen into boundless darkness, in exchange for the complete restoration of peace in other regions, the price is worth it.


    "It''s terrible..."


    Heavily armed, the golden Sasha glott overlooks ronitant from a distance. Rao Shi feels cold all over and doesn''t dare to look there too much - the strong power of chaos seems to suck his mind into it.


    "I''m afraid I have to rely on you next."


    Egwin took Donne''s hand and said very reluctantly, "we can''t get there anymore."


    The power of chaos has such a strong impact on their pure order creatures that now the giant dragon and the elves have to withdraw from the battle, and then there is the battlefield of human beings who have accepted the transformation. It depends on the performance of human beings... It''s strange!


    Donne took a deep breath and said, "in this case, even I can only be on the outside, not to mention others. I''m afraid the internal chaotic force is almost the same as the concentration in the chaotic gate."


    Brian was stunned: "what shall we do? Big brother, we can''t wait here all the time?"


    Donne shook his head: "I can feel that the spatial structure of ronitant has been fragmented, and the force of chaos is distorting space and trying to connect with outer space..."


    Jean said firmly, "our task is to solve them completely here, not to help them open the channel of outer space!"


    "Yes, so I''m ready..."


    Donne said, looking up at the sky: "now wait for a chance."


    The others around were stunned and looked along his line of sight, but there was nothing in the sky.


    A moment later, gene regained his consciousness. He couldn''t help taking a breath of air conditioning and staring at Don in a daze: "wait! Do you want to bombard prandal with the Youneng main gun on Lolita?"


    Donne smiled and said, "besides, do you have a second way to completely eliminate the chaos army in one breath?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gene shook his head. He couldn''t help it. Not only him, but also anyone present could not help it. Otherwise, chaos invasion wouldn''t be such a terrible thing.


    "The first chaos invasion, we have a giant statue of gold."


    "The second chaos invasion, we have sleepless people."


    "In this third chaotic invasion, we not only have soldiers who are genetically modified to adapt to the hidden energy... But also a powerful hidden energy main gun!"


    Donne looked at the crescent moon gradually appearing in the sky and smiled: "these advantages will also be the key factor for us to win this war!"


    "Lolita central control room calls Ellington base. Lolita will enter the expected orbit after 2:15 degrees. Now apply for attitude adjustment!"


    In the Ellington base, everyone stared nervously at the big screen, which clearly displayed the respective tracks of prandal and Lolita. Among them, the ronitant area marked as the red area on prandal attracted the most attention, And the cylindrical equipment on Lolita, which runs through almost the whole planet - that is the super giant hidden energy main gun designed by the insane prehistoric civilization to deal with alien enemies just in case!


    A while ago, Donne and his team used their spare time to charge the main cannon of the solar energy and fired a shot into outer space. The effect was very obvious - the chaotic force surrounding the whole galaxy in outer space was pierced by the main cannon of the solar energy. Although the wound soon disappeared, at least it has proved how powerful the main cannon of the solar energy is.


    However, the trouble is that once it is launched, it will completely empty the quiet energy engine at the core of Lolita. It will take at least three days to cool down before it is launched for the second time. In this process, the whole Lolita will be in a state of insufficient energy, which is very dangerous.


    In terms of diameter and power alone, the power of this secluded main gun can actually be regarded as a so-called star annihilation weapon. At least it can be made by a civilization capable of Galaxy migration - at least Donne thinks that it is absolutely impossible for an ordinary civilization that has just entered space to make such a terrible monster weapon. Prandal''s prehistoric civilization can make it, It must be because the gods opened an intelligence link for them.


    Fiona said calmly: "it''s allowed to adjust the attitude. The horizontal left rotation is 32 degrees and the vertical downward rotation is 15 degrees. The muzzle of the main gun is locked in ronitant area. Be sure to keep tangent with prandal - remember, as long as the angle deviation of your launch is more than one degree, there will be tens of millions of square kilometers less land on prandal!"


    "I see! The attitude engine has started and started to adjust the firing angle. It is predicted that the firing attitude adjustment will be completed in 1.15 30 degrees! Due to the narrow firing window, apply to start charging in advance!"


    When they spoke, the projection showed the shooting window for Lolita to launch. Due to the influence of the planet''s autobiography and orbit, Lolita needed to wipe the surface of the planet and launch a shot to clean up the chaotic army in the whole ronitant area at one go, Evaporate the entire ronitant area from the surface of prandal!


    However, there will be a huge deviation one second earlier and one second later. Therefore, there is only a very narrow shooting window left for Lolita, about less than 10 seconds. Once it is missed, it will have to wait another day.


    Everyone stared at the screen very nervously. Whether prandal could win the battle depends on whether the shot could succeed!


    Time is approaching, everyone''s forehead is full of sweat, but the light of hope in their eyes is becoming stronger and stronger


    At this time, Donne of ronitant front line found that the chaotic army that had been suppressed in ronitant area was agitated again! They began to attack the north again!


    Behind the strong black smell, people saw a strong black purple light column leading to the sky, and the surrounding space has been distorted indescribably.


    What''s more frightening is that the indescribable power of chaos like black mud gushes out of the light column. Compared with the previous chaotic power, the pollution intensity is basically two levels - the previous chaotic power is docile, just like the little girl they dress up as family wine!


    The moment that the power appeared, the dragon and the spirit felt like suffocation.


    "-- bad!"


    Donne''s face was very bad: "twisted channels have been established! They will get more support!"


    The alarm sounded through the bases: "this is the first fleet, Donne! Something''s wrong in ronitant area! The twisted channel has been established! They began to fight back and go north! Repeat! They began to fight back and go north!"


    Aurelia of arlinks base and Fiona of Ellington base all changed their faces: "it''s less than 10 degrees before they enter the launch window! Stop them with all their strength! Don''t let them leave ronitant area!"


    "There is no time to wait for the launch window!"


    Donne, who had rushed into the battlefield and tried his best to stop the chaotic creatures, roared: "don''t care about the damage to the planet! Fire now! Or we''ll all die!"


    Such a huge force of chaos is coming, they can''t stop it!


    Don''t talk about the soldiers, not even Donne!


    The battle pictures around Donne have been sent back to all bases. Everyone''s heart sank to the bottom when they saw the situation on the front battlefield.


    "What is this... Ah? Those monsters up to kilometers are primitive chaotic creatures? What are those we defeated before? Chaotic bugs!?"


    If what they see now is the real chaotic creature, what is the object they fought before?


    Despair almost knocked down the people watching the live broadcast.


    Serna, devoured by fear, cried out: "it''s impossible to defeat... We''ll never defeat..."


    "Fart!? we''ve been holding on for so long. When did you say to give up!? get out of here!"


    Under the protection of the power of the void, Donne rushed into the twisted channel at the core of ronitant area under the pollution of the power of chaos. The pollution was so strong that he couldn''t open his eyes. He took out all the star square crystals in his warehouse and threw them out at one breath!


    Shit... Nora, I depend on you this time!


    Don roared: "- Lolita! Fire at me! I said - fire at me at once!!!"


    ¡°¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡±


    Fiona closed her eyes, clenched her teeth and said: "- listen to him, fire!!!"


    "Fiona!? -" Aurelia cried in an instant. "Don''t listen to him --"


    However¡ª¡ª


    A faint light suddenly lit up from the distance of the horizon. At that moment, the atmosphere was also penetrated by the solar energy gun, and an energy storm blew over prandal!


    At the moment when the main cannon of Youneng fired, the Youneng ignoring time and space ran through a ditch with a diameter of thousands of meters on prandal! The ronitant area, including the surrounding sea area of nearly 100 kilometers, and the territory of hundreds of kilometers in the northern irus area, were completely evaporated!


    What''s more terrible is that those star boundary square crystals taken out by Donne produced subsequent explosion afterwaves. In the center of the distorted space, in addition to the longitudinal wave impact of the main cannon of the dark energy, there was also a very strong annular shear wave impact and space collapse, which has completely turned it into a forbidden area of life.


    The chaotic army gathered in ronitant area, of course, disappeared under this gun!

 Chapter 1452

    The black clouds hanging over prandar''s sky have dissipated.


    But the cruel war left very painful scars on prandal.


    Prandar''s population has dropped sharply from nearly 1 billion at its peak to less than 300 million now in these five years. This victory has not come easily. Too many people have sacrificed their lives in this war. Although their souls have been taken in by the hall of heroes and have not left the world, the lost lives are still full of pain.


    Later, according to Dobbin''s calculation, the huge scar that almost penetrated the star almost reduced the total mass of prandal by about 10%.


    A large amount of seawater poured into the rift valley, resulting in a sharp decline in global sea level. The original coastline became a plain, exposing a large number of seabed, and the cliffs on the beach became high mountains. The decline of sea level also caused a series of climate changes


    This represents a series of great changes in the rotation rate, orbital tendency, revolution speed, center of gravity position and even ecological environment of the whole planet.


    In order to adapt to such changes, they spent a lot of time rebuilding the civilization system after the war.


    In order to hold prandal, the tree of the world has exerted its power of life to the limit. Now the whole land of prandal is covered with forests. There is no difference between the former buildings and the ruins covered in the jungle.


    However, after realizing the importance of the world tree and the natural environment to the world, this time people did not cut down trees recklessly, but carefully protected the vegetation and minimized unnecessary damage.


    The order lasted 870 years, ten years after the war, but for a full ten years, their Lord Donne did not appear again.


    Some people said he was seriously injured and needed to recover.


    Some people say that he has paid too much for the world, so he wants to rest.


    Others say that he actually died in the last battle


    Many people say that queen OLINA just announced that her majesty Donne is not dead, but has not come back, which makes people doubt the truth.


    Emerald corolla.


    Aurelia looked at egwin at the door and sighed, "do you want to keep it?"


    Egwin nodded silently without saying a word.


    Ten years have passed since the end of the battle and the search for "Donne". She hasn''t done anything except crazy going out to destroy the remaining chaotic creatures at the beginning. She just sits here and stares at the door leading to the tree of life.


    Waiting for it to open again.


    What Nora found on the battlefield was Donne''s fragile soul.


    His body was completely destroyed in the terrible explosion.


    Normal people soaked in the nisclair pool will have a chance to resurrect in the pool water after their body dies. They thought so.


    But I didn''t expect that Donne''s body was too special. The effect of nisclair''s pool was not enough to recreate his body.


    Nora had to fix the loopholes in the world, and her mastery of basic creation was very poor, so she finally gathered a series of gods such as nisclair, Anita Lyle, yebirni, and so on, and only gathered here to work together to build a new body for Donne.


    But I didn''t expect to leave the celestial environment and be in a state of insufficient strength. The difficulty of creating a new body from scratch is much greater than expected, and it hasn''t been completed until now.


    Aurelia turned around silently, said hello to isali and left silently. She also wanted to stay here, but now the social order is being rebuilt and there can''t be without her. Fiona and they can only come every once in a while. Even for Donne''s consideration, they can''t destroy all the things he created.


    "Don''t you want to eat?"


    Isalie handed egwin some food and silently held her in her arms: "now you finally realize the importance of him to you?"


    Egwin nodded silently.


    Obviously, it''s only ten years past. For the elves, it''s just a flash of time. However, after calmly facing her heart, egwin found that, unknowingly, Donne has such an important position in her heart.


    If you can''t see him, you will miss him. You can''t help crying at night. If you see the place they have passed, you will stay there involuntarily. Touching the scenery has become the norm of life.


    Egwin whispered to himself, "I just hope he can come back soon. Even if he puts forward any excessive conditions, I will accept them without hesitation..."


    Isalie stared at the door in front of her and opened it slowly - calculated?


    Egwin was stunned. Then she looked at the figure running out of the inside, suddenly jumped up and rushed over, threw him to the ground, cried and laughed, "you''re back! You''re back at last!"


    When Donne, who was thrown to the ground, saw egwin, tears burst out and hugged her tightly: "I thought I''d never see you again!"


    At that time, Don was no longer allowed to have any ideas of his own. He no longer existed as himself, but for the whole prandal, so he sacrificed himself and used himself as a void bomb.


    However, when he woke up from his deep sleep, he trembled at the thought of what had happened - he didn''t know how he had made that decision.


    "You know what? You''ve been away from us for ten years!"


    Isalie came up and whispered, "she''s been waiting for you for ten years, too. You know what to do."


    Yes, of course he does.


    Donne hugged egwin tightly and kissed her face frantically, as if afraid that he would never see her again.


    NISS Claire, who came out behind, whispered to the others, "give them some time. We''ll talk about something tomorrow."


    When isalie turned to leave, she whispered to Donne, "my bedroom is not disturbed now -"


    As soon as she spoke, she found that Donne and egwin were gone.


    "Ah ah..."


    Isalie smiled. "It seems that someone can''t wait."


    In the bedroom, the two people who had already confirmed each other''s hearts hugged each other and fell on the soft bed. They were honest with each other, and their dense kisses fell on each other''s bodies. Even the always indifferent egwin was like a volcano erupting with enthusiasm at the moment.


    They kissed, caressed each other, and then possessed each other.


    On this day and night, they forgot the time and everything. They just asked each other for it, as if they wanted to rub each other into their bodies.


    They have been delayed for too long. After so many hardships, they finally achieve the right results and have each other.


    The world tree that witnessed all this did not have the heart to let others disturb them, and quietly covered the whole bedroom with branches.


    Among the leaves, a small figure hid there, pursed his lips and looked unhappy. He kept muttering, "I saved you, but you don''t thank me. Instead, you" repair it with Anas alloy. "


    Donne pondered for a moment and said, "just build prandal as a planet fortress. Lolita and lolia are also transformed into a planet fortress."


    Aurelia was stunned: "why?"


    "Because the war is not over yet..."


    Donne looked up at the sky. "Get ready for the future."


    "Well, besides..."


    Aurelia hesitated and said, "now our population has decreased sharply and there is a serious shortage of labor force, but because we have all accepted genetic transformation, we have lost our fertility. What should we do now?"


    Donne sighed: "what else can we do? Learn from nisclair and their body shaping technology, combine with Dobbin''s prehistoric medical technology, create a blank body ourselves, and then revive the soul in the hall of heroes."


    Fiona said: "but this is still a temporary solution rather than a permanent solution. In order to combat chaos, all new bodies have to accept gene optimization and adjustment at the beginning of creation, but the gene code of Youneng affinity will still destroy the gene code of reproduction, and there is still no way to reproduce."


    "Then we will become the creator and create our own offspring."


    Donne said calmly, "although we can''t reproduce, we have the technology of yustisa to create artificial souls and bodies. What about creating life and becoming a creator? After all, we need to fight chaos and create more soldiers!"


    "We need to create a strong warrior who can grow, learn and become stronger. We need to write never giving up into their soul and let them understand from the soul level that chaos is the eternal enemy of order and the enemy who must be eliminated!"


    "They will become our apostles, fight around the universe with us, and strive to eliminate all chaotic pollution!"


    "This is our only way."


    "Indeed."


    At this time, nisclair came over and said to Donne, "prandal''s war is over. Our victory shows that this mixed civilization model can indeed threaten chaos, which means that we need to start restarting civilization in the universe. But..."


    "But?"


    "The sky has been swallowed up by darkness. We now have no ability to restart civilization remotely."


    Nisclair looked at Donne: "after my lord fixes the loopholes in the world, maybe you will have a new opportunity... We hope you can replace us to spread the fire of civilization in all directions."


    "Let... Us spread civilization?"


    "Yes, you have proved that you are good enough. We also believe that after the civilization fire planted by you grows up, you can also have the ability to fight chaos. This may be the hope of our order camp."


    "No, no, no," Donne shook his head. "According to her, she has a team dedicated to dealing with chaos..."


    Nisclair looked at Donne calmly: "today, do you still want to place your hope on others?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Donne was silent for a moment. After a moment, he nodded, "you''re right. We shouldn''t place our hopes on others."


    "That''s right," Fiona said. "Because there is hope in our souls, we never give up, so we will wait until your return. Hope is the faith we can never give up!"


    "In that case, on the one hand, we began to repair prandar and on the other hand, we began to build the civilization ark!"


    Donne no longer hesitated: "although prandal''s chaotic army has been eliminated, the darkness enveloping the whole galaxy still exists. The war between chaos and order is not over. On the contrary, it is only the beginning of a very long war. The civilization we spread will become a fire of hope in the dark! This is our new responsibility of prandal alliance!"


    "At this time, what else do you say about the prandal alliance?"


    Worthy of the name Leah make complaints about "Teste Lo has already handed over power, and now is a united empire."


    Donne was stunned: "are we going to change our name to prandal Empire?"


    "No, it''s too ordinary. It''s not symbolic."


    Fiona said: "it is because our soul has always been full of hope and never gave up that we won the final victory. I suggest renaming the Empire of soul and hope, or Lingxi empire for short!"


    Brian immediately jumped up: "Hey, don''t you think the name is easy to associate with the spirit sucking monster? It''s like a monster empire! That''s strange!"


    Others agree with Brian very much.


    Donne gave a hand: "let''s turn it upside down and call it the Empire of hope and soul, or helling empire for short."


    (end of full text)

 Chapter 1453

    Is the ending abrupt? It''s not surprising at all... Because there have been a lot of things around me in prandal''s two years, from being single to getting married, from being unemployed to going to work... But for so long, 23 months, almost 690 days, whether sick, hospitalized, married or going to work, regardless of wind, rain, thunder and power failure, it''s never broken. It seems easy for outsiders to update two chapters every day, But only when you really write will you know how painful it is.


    In order to update, I almost gave up all my entertainment time. Steam chopped many games and had no time to play. I had to sit in front of the computer to catch up with the manuscript every day as soon as I got off work. I didn''t even have time to accompany my wife. Sometimes there was a day when I didn''t carve and finished writing in advance. It felt like a holiday to accompany my wife downstairs for a walk.


    The daily update is like a heavy mountain. If you don''t complete the task every day, you feel sorry for the readers


    But actually? The results of this book are actually very poor.


    How bad is it?


    240 for 24 hours.


    After a week, all orders are 300.


    What is this concept?


    That is, I write a month, about 18000 subscriptions, 3000 new subscriptions is 100 yuan, and only 600 yuan a month.


    Generally speaking, 99.9% of the authors will cut directly.


    But I''m used to telling the story in my heart. I don''t like eunuchs.


    So I decided to turn on the anti-theft.


    Then the results looked better. The average subscription for the next month exceeded 680, and finally I was able to make a living. Then I stopped turning on anti-theft, and then my grades began to decline. However, when the royalties could live, I was lazy to turn on anti-theft - do you think I like driving? You trouble me, too


    Until now, at the end of the book, the book has been ordered 2770, 230 away from the boutique. The new addition has already fallen to a terrible level. If I continue to open the anti-theft, I may have already finished the boutique (stand up).


    In other words, I actually prepared many sensational passages in this book. For example, when in the abyss of purgatory, weinett chose to sacrifice himself and let all demons and demons be buried together to directly solve the crisis of the abyss of purgatory. Even at the beginning, there was no setting of the hall of heroes. The war dead were really dead, The only chance of resurrection is the nisclair pool inside the world tree. Donne died in the last war. There are several similar situations, but I didn''t write the if line.


    The most important thing is that although I bear a heavy mission, it is a relaxed story as a whole. I don''t write the protagonist of Tiansha lone star in the fantasy text, so it''s difficult to write that kind of sensational scene, so I cut off a lot of plots.


    Now, the story is finally over. I believe you can see that this book is actually playing with the stem from beginning to end. If you understand it, you can certainly find fun in it. If you don''t understand it... You will naturally scold rubbish.


    Xiling Terrier... In fact, I planned this book before 2010. It was almost the same period as Xiling''s publishing time. Many former readers can see the content background of my previous book, but big eyes have a greater influence. I am also his reader and have been affected by a lot, So think of me as an outdated hot spot 2333


    In view of this situation, I will restrain my impulse to play with the stem (serious face) and maybe write a mainstream style book that keeps up with the trend... Probably?


    But now... Let me rest for a few days... (haggard face)... The author Jun is dying


    My daughter-in-law is waiting to give birth these two days, and my baby will be born soon. The reason why I choose to finish this at this time is also because I have to take care of my child soon. I really don''t have time


    Thank you again for your continued support (whether voluntary or forced) from genuine readers.


    The theme of the new book has been thought out and is under preparation. Please look forward to it. Let me try my best to write some saved manuscripts at this time


    above.